《Armipotent》


 Chapter 1 - Game Start

    <h4>Chapter 1 - Game Start</h4>


    Pudong, Shanghai


    At an abandoned building, there were many people gathered there, about a thousand people gathered. The thousand people belonged to two groups of triads, Dragon Wing and Hawk Talon.


    These two triads were the ones who ruled over Shanghai''s underworld. The Boss of Dragon Wing and The Boss of Hawk Talon came up to an agreement to determine the true ruler of Shanghai''s Underworld tonight.


    Tonight, they decided to fight a bloody battle. The loser would get the territory annexed and got their triad destroyed, it was a life and death battle for both triads.


    Dragon Wing Boss, Lu Gang brought 500 elites with him. He chose the best of the best of Dragon Wing members.


    The same for Hawk Talon Boss, Pan Weiyan also brought 500 elites of Hawk Talon members.


    Amongst the 500 elites of Dragon Wing, there was a person brought 5 pipes on his back. Even though it was only a mere pipe, but the elites of Dragon Wing respected this person.


    Tang Shaoyang, he did not have a high status in Dragon Wing. He was just a mere thug responsible for one district, Youyouliucun District. It could be said he was at the bottom rank in Dragon Wing.


    However, even though Tang Shaoyang was at the bottom rank, Dragon Wing''s elites respected him. They called him Brother Tang.


    Tang Shaoyang gained these people''s respect through his prowess. When it came to fighting, people called him Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun. Just like a madman, he charged forward to the enemy and went berserk. That was how Tang Shaoyang way of fighting.


    Whether he faced ten enemies, dozens, or even a hundred, he was fearless. This was how he gained the title Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun. With a pipe in his hand, he was invincible.


    This was not the first time Dragon Wing had a big battle like this. However, since the first day, he joined Dragon Wing, Tang Shaoyang never absence from the battle.


    Tonight was the same as usual. Tang Shaoyang responded to his Boss'' call. Even Lu Gang, Boss of Dragon Wing fond of Tang Shaoyang. If not for Tang Shaoyang rejected Lu Gang''s promotion. Maybe Tang Shaoyang might be Lu Gang''s right-hand today.


    Tang Shaoyang approached Lu Gang under the gaze of Dragon Wing members.


    "Boss!"


    Lu Gang turned toward the voice and grinned, "Oh, you havee!"


    Lu Gang approached Tang Shaoyang and gave him a bear hug. Lu Gang was taller than Tang Shaoyang, two meters height and his body was filled with muscle.


    After giving a bear hug, Lu Gang turned toward the Hawk Talon group.


    "How is it? Do you think we can win tonight?" Lu Gang offered cigarettes as he spoke to Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang refused the cigarettes, even though he was a street thug, he did not have a habit of smoking as the other thugs.


    Tang Shaoyang directed his sharp eyes toward Hawk Talon who was 20 meters apart from where he stood. Not long after, Tang Shaoyang smirked, "Don''t worry, Boss. I will bring that Bastard Pan''s body to you."


    Tang Shaoyang dered confidently. He was not overconfident, but this was him. He believed himself Hawk Talon was just the same as the beforehand force he against. He would crush them with the pipe in his hand. The dark smirk became more obvious as his sharp and bloodlust eyes eyeing the prey, Hawk Talon.


    Even Lu Gang himself somewhat scared of Tang Shaoyang. If not because of Tang Shaoyang showed ack of ambition, Lu Gang would try to finish Tang Shaoyang off earlier.


    Tang Shaoyang was like a double-edged sword. But it was fortunate Tang Shaoyang was loyal andck of ambition. Every promotion he offered was rejected by Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang would rather manage a small district Youyouliucun. Lu Gang still clearly remembered Tang Shaoyang''s rejection.


    "Boss, my nickname is Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun and I quite like this name. So I will just stay at Youyouliucun, don''t bother me with another territory."


    Now, Lu Gang trusted Tang Shaoyang because of hisck of ambition. He also liked Tang Shaoyang''s answer. Each time before going to battle, Lu Gang always asked the same question. He also always got the same answer. Not only that, Lu Gang always kept his words and presented the enemy''s boss to him.


    So hearing Tang Shaoyang''s answer relieved his tension. Lu Gang tapped Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder, "Good, I will leave Bastard Pan for you."


    Even though they were triads, they always kept their words. The agreement said the battle started at 2 am, then both sides really wait until 2 am to start the battle even though all members were here.


    It was still half an hour before the battle started, but the atmosphere already intense. Tension from both sides almost reached the peak. There were some people nervous and anxious. There were some people impatient. There were some people disdained their opponent.


    Amidst these people, there was someone always staring at the opponent, just like a predator watching his prey. Tang Shaoyang sat at the frontline of Dragon Wing and his blood-red eyes never left Hawk Talon.


    Tik! Tik! Tik!


    Bang!


    Right at 2 am, the sound of metal getting hit resounded. That sound was the sign that the battle started.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately shot up and dashed toward Hawk Talon with a pipe in his right and four pipes on his back.


    "HOOOOORAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!"


    Tang Shaoyang''s cry reverberating throughout. The cry shocked the Hawk Talon. They did not expect that there would be someone dared to charge at the crowd of 500 people alone. Moreover, with only a mere pipe.


    "Ahh, he is Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun! He is Berserk Tang!!!" A panicked voice resounded from Hawk Talon.


    Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun. It was a famous legend in the underworld. Except one was newbie, everyone in the underworld already heard the infamous Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun.


    The mad man who never lost in the fighting, with twenty-one killing records. Four out of twenty-one were a Triad Boss. Killing or to be killed was a natural matter in the underworld, but killing four Triad Bosses was another matter.


    Each Boss would have their personal guard, the best out of the best of their men. However, this Berserk Tang still managed to kill the triad boss.


    Hawk Talon grew restless when this mad man now became their opponent.


    "Don''t be afraid, he is alone and we have five hundred people with us!!! What are you afraid of?" As the Boss of Hawk Talon, Pan Weiyan opened his mouth.


    Actually, he himself was scared of this Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun. However, as a leader, he could not show it. He had to hide his fear and rally his men''s morale.


    Just as he thought his words worked, another cry which was louder than Tant Shaoyang''s resounded.


    "HOOOOOOOOORRRRRRAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!"


    Dragon Wing''s men followed Tang Shaoyang. He let out the same war cry as Tang Shaoyang in unison. The result was effective, the war cry intimidated Hawk Talon.


    With the war cry, the battle to determine the lord of Shanghai''s underworld started. The brawlsted three hours, right at 5 am, the battle was over with Dragon Wing as the winner.


    Tang Shaoyang was the first one charged at the enemy''s line and he was also thest one who was still standing. The other members of Dragon Wing were sprawled on the ground in exhaustion.


    Shrekh! Shrekh! Shrekh!


    Tang Shaoyang dragged a body with him. He was walking toward Lu Gang who was still in the backline. He was dragged Pan Weiyan over, just like he said before the battle, he would bring Pan Weiyan body to Lu Gang.


    Bugh!


    Tang Shaoyang threw Pan Weiyan before Lu Gang, "Boss! I bring you, Bastard Pan!"


    Lu Gang stared nkly at Tang Shaoyang. Just looking at Tang Shaoyang, already made his body shuddered voluntarily. The blue shirt and jean Tang Shaoyang had on his body turned red. Blood moistened his face and clothes. Lu Gang did not know it was Tang Shaoyang''s blood or his opponent. However, he could see a few cut wounds on his arms.


    He immediately looked away and set his eyes at the unconscious Bastard Pan. With just one look, Lu Gang could see Bastard Pan''s four limbs were broke. Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun really gave no mercy to his enemy.


    "Good Job! You can go to Old Man Dong to treat your wound!"


    Even though this subordinate of his somewhat scary, but it was also a relieve to have a reliable subordinate as Tang Shaoyang.


    Old Man Dong was a doctor Lu Gang hired. Each time they had a war, Old Man Dong would always wait for them outside of the battlefield.


    Actually, Old Man Dong had a small clinic, but he earned a little from the clinic. This was the reason why Old Man Dong was willing to work with Dragon Wing to earn extra cash.


    Upon seeing Tang Shaoyang''s condition, Old Man Dong was shocked on the spot.


    "Don''t worry Old Man Dong, this is not my blood. You only need to stop the bleeding in my hand and my back." Tang Shaoyang grinned.


    Tang Shaoyang and Old Man Dong was an old acquaintance. After all, Old Man Dong''s clinic was in Youyouliucun District.


    Old Man Dong could only shake his head and began his work. Even though Tang Shaoyang was part of triad and often involved in fighting between triads. Old Man Dong still thought Tang Shaoyang was a fine man.


    Tang Shaoyang was often helping the people in Youyouliucun District. Old Man Dong was one of the most often got help from Tang Shaoyang. Old Man Dong focused on his work while Tang Shaoyang did not say anything. The van was fell into silence as Old Man Dong stitched Tang Shaoyang''s wound.


    After dressing the wound, Lu Gang ordered his driver to send Tang Shaoyang back. The battle was over, Lu Gang felt Tang Shaoyang already contributed enough. So he did not get Tang Shaoyang to take care of the aftermath. Seizing the enemy''s territory or taking care of Hawk Talon''s remnant, etc.


    6 am, Tang Shaoyang reached his home. His home was at the end of Youyouliucun District. When he reached home, he immediately lied down on his bed.


    He did not care if the blood on his body had not dried up yet. Tang Shaoyang just wanted to get rest as soon as possible. The bedsheet turned red as soon as his bodynded on the bed. Tang Shaoyang however did not care.


    As soon as his body touched the bed, he fell asleep.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know how long he had been sleeping. However, he was awakened by a strange robotic voice. The voice was unclear and annoying. It kept buzzing and Tang Shaoyang was forced to wake up.


    "¡­ Game start! Step one: Survival for the fittest!"


    It was what Tang Shaoyang heard as soon as he opened his eyes. He immediately jolted awake and found there was no one in his room. However, Tang Shaoyang was sure he heard the voice, a robotic voice.


    He was looking at the source of the voice but found nothing. It did not take long before another strange voice resounded again. It was not a robotic voice, but it was like an unknown groan.


    "Grarrrghh!"


    Tang Shaoyang turned his head and found something unbelievable. He found a zombie in his room. Never crossed in his mind there''s one day a zombie would appear in his room.

 Chapter 2 - Level Up

    <h4>Chapter 2 - Level Up</h4>


    The zombie''s face was rotten, there was a hole in its nose, its left eye popped out of its socket, and Maggots were wriggling in its mouth. The zombie was quite disgusting even for Tang Shaoyang.


    The zombie approached Tang Shaoyang. Its movement was so slow, it was about the same about of kids walking speed. When the zombie arrived before Tang Shaoyang, it brandished its rotten w toward him.


    For an experienced Tang Shaoyang, it was quite easy to dodge the attack. He moved to the left and avoided the rotten w.


    Bang!


    The zombie hit Tang Shaoyang''s wooden bed and the bed was broken into two. It was moved so slow, but it had a big strength. Tang Shaoyang himself shocked that the zombie could break his wooden bed.


    After failing the first attack, the zombie turned to Tang Shaoyang again. Slowly, it approached Tang Shaoyang.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was looking for his pipe. Aftering back from the battle, he went to bed and now he forgot where he ced his pipe. As the zombie drew near, finally Tang Shaoyang found his pipe.


    The pipe was beside the bed. He could not see it earlier with the zombie blocked his view. The pipe was right behind the zombie.


    Fwoosh!


    The zombie once again swung its arm toward Tang Shaoyang. At the same time, Tang Shaoyang rolled forward and easily dodges the zombie''s hand. As he rolled down, his hand reached to his pipe, the biggest one.


    He picked up the pipe and distanced himself away from the zombie.


    "Hmm, let''s see. In the movie, one has to destroy the head to kill the zombies."


    Without waiting for the zombie to approach him, Tang Shaoyang moved forward. Zombie''s movement somewhat slow, but its reaction was fast.


    The zombie swung its hand forward, but zombie slow movement was its biggest weakness. Tang Shaoyang easily dodged the hand as he moved to the right.


    From the zombie''s left side, Tang Shaoyang swung the pipe to the zombie''s head back.


    Bagh!


    There was no way the slow zombie could avoid Tang Shaoyang''s pipe. The zombie fell forward hard. Tang Shaoyang also retreated, he was afraid of the zombie''s head would burst and have its blood sshed to him.


    Even though he did not know if the zombie''s blood could infect him or not, but Tang Shaoyang still avoided it. He did not want to die young, there were still many things he wanted to do.


    Tang Shaoyang distanced himself from the zombie, but the zombie''s head was quite hard. It did not get destroyed even was hit by a steel pipe.


    Graorhh!


    The zombie struggled to get up after falling down hard. Tang Shaoyang advanced forward and swung his steel pipe to zombie''s head once again.


    "One hit is not enough, then I will hit you again!"


    Bagh!


    The zombie''s head was really hard, even after receiving two hits from the steel pipe, it stillplete. However, from the ce where he hit, green liquid flowed down.


    "Two hits were not enough, then three. Three hits are not enough, then four hits¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang kept hitting the zombie''s head until the head was destroyed beyond recognition.


    Ssh!


    The green liquid sshed onto his clothes. Tang Shaoyang immediately removed his clothes and threw them away. After removing his clothes, his fine body was exposed. His body was full of scars.


    Tang Shaoyang checked if the blood reached his body. He did not find the green liquid on his body, Tang Shaoyang relieved. However, next, he realized something weird to his body. The wound he got fromst night''s fight was gone.


    Yes, the wound on his body and hand vanished. Moreover, now he just realized his body was lighter than before.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows as he was pondering things that happened here. A strange robotic voice, a zombie appeared out of nowhere, and all his wounds were healed. Everything was surreal for him to believe.


    "Am I in my dream?"


    Tang Shaoyang could not help bute with a rather absurd conclusion. Everything was surreal, but he felt the sensation was so real to be a dream.


    In confusion, Tang Shaoyang turned around and approached the wall.


    Bam!


    Tang Shaoyang hit the wall with his own head.


    "Urgh!"


    He let out a pained groan as he rubbed his forehead. If he was in a dream, he should have woken up by now. But it turned out this was not a dream, the headless zombie was still there.


    "Hmm, so the robotic voice and zombie thing are real."


    Tang Shaoyang held his chin and walked toward the bed''s head. He pulled the drawer and took a in white shirt.


    "It said the game started, but what game? What''s the game''s purpose? And where did this zombiee from?"


    Tang Shaoyang fell into deep thought. Puzzled after puzzled appeared in his mind.


    "I am not a fan of the game, but in each game, there''s must be a way to finish the game. But¡­" The more he thought about it, the more confused he became.


    Tang Shaoyang liked to watch a movie, but he was not a fan of the game. Last time he yed the game, it was ystation One. He yed a ser game.


    Since he dropped the school and entered the underworld. Tang Shaoyang never yed a game anymore.


    "Arghhh!"


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his hair in frustration.


    "In the movie, the virus is the cause of the people turns into a zombie. However, this zombie is not caused by a virus, it just appeared out of nowhere."


    Tang Shaoyang was living alone. That was why he came into this conclusion.


    "If zombies really appeared out of nowhere just like in my ce, then what about¡­"


    Here Tang Shaoyang rose up and dashed out of his house. He was the ruler of Youyouliucun District and he lived at the end of the district. When he opened the door, there were many zombies walking around the street.


    As Tang Shaoyang went out, the zombies stopped moving and turned their heads toward him.


    "Oh, sh*t. There are too many zombies here. They are slow, but their strength could not be underestimated. If I am surrounded, I am done for."


    Fighting against zombies was different than fighting the people. Even he was getting hit by a fist, stick, pipe, or even de, he would not die instantly as long as he avoided the vital point. However, if it was a zombie, he had to extra be careful.


    One hit from a zombie might turn him into a zombie as well. It was not different than death itself. Moreover, one hit from his pipe would not be able to kill a zombie. He at least needed five to seven hits to kill one zombie.


    The best choice was to escape and find a good weapon to kill this zombie. However, Tang Shaoyang did not escape, he chose to fight these zombies.


    "I have to save my people and kill these damn intruders (zombies)."


    He scanned the surrounding. The nearest zombie was 10 meters away from him.


    "You will be the first prey of this Berserk Tang!"


    Tang Shaoyang rushed toward the nearest zombie while the zombies who were aware of his presence also swarmed toward him.


    Considering the zombie''s slow movement, he had five to ten seconds to finish a zombie so he would not get surrounded by the zombies.


    Tang Shaoyang easily dodges the zombie w and ran behind the zombie.


    Bugh!


    He hit the zombie''s head with all his might. Without any resistance, the zombie fell. Tang Shaoyang immediately swung his steel pipe again.


    Bugh! Bugh!


    St!


    This time, Tang Shaoyang crushed the zombie''s head with three hits. He was delighted with such a result. But it was not the time to get happy, he still needed to take clean his territory from these filthy zombies to rescue his people.


    He scanned the surrounding once again and found the nearest zombie was three meters away. Tang Shaoyang charged forward.


    Bugh! Bugh! Bugh!


    Another three hits to finish off one zombie. After he killed the fifth zombie, Tang Shaoyang''s movement became even more agile.


    When he finished off the ninth zombie, the strange robotic voice resounded again in his mind.


    "You have leveled up!"


    "You gained 2 attribute points!"


    "You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!"


    Heero froze on the spot for a moment. The robotic voice distracted him, but he immediately moved away.


    "Level up? Attribute point? Status screen? What is that?"


    Tang Shaoyang muttered in confusion. However, next, he saw something even more unbelievable. A screen appeared and his name was on the screen, showing things that he could not understand.


    -----------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Level: 2


    Talent: none


    Attribute Point: 2 [You could allocate the point to the attribute below!]


    Strength: 13


    Agility: 8


    Vitality: 6


    Stamina: 10


    Magic Power: 1


    Sense: 5


    Skill: Basic Detection


    -----------------------

 Chapter 3 - 1000 Zombies

    <h4>Chapter 3 - 1000 Zombies</h4>


    "Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang breathed heavily as he distanced himself from the zombies. Each time he killed one zombie, he had to keep a safe distance from the zombies. If he was getting surrounded by these zombies, he was done for.


    After killing fifty zombies, this kind of fighting method would slowly exhaust him. Moreover, the zombies seemed to be endless. He even did not have time to check the one called screen status.


    However, Tang Shaoyang somehow understood a bit about the attributes. Such as Strength, Agility, and Stamina. Regarding Vitality, Magic Power, and sense, he had no idea what it was.


    After all, he could not find out about it in the middle of these zombies. He at least must kill these zombies first and find out about the screen statuster.


    As for the attribute points he got after leveling up to Level 2, Tang Shaoyang allocated the point to strength. He thought with increasing strength, he could kill the zombies with less hit.


    It was effective, sometimes he only needed two hits to kill the zombies. The problem was now the zombies, it was seemingly endless.


    "I can''t continue like this, I have to find a way to kill these zombies with only a hit¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he threw two hits to the nearest zombie and retreated.


    This zombie totaled the zombies Tang Shaoyang killed to fifty-one. Yes, rather than running away, Yang Shaoyang was thinking a way to finish all zombies. He never thought to run away at all.


    "Ah, that''s it. Uncle Lan Butcher Shop has a big knife. I can use that knife to kill these damned zombies with one hack!"


    Tang Shaoyang remembered that there was a butcher shop in this district. He often saw the owner shop, Uncle Lan always bringing that butcher knife for him. Usually, he used it to threaten the men who teased his daughter.


    Tang Shao Yang looked up, the distance to reach Uncle Lan butcher shop was 20 meters. The problem was the zombies, a crowd of zombies blocked his way to reach Uncle Lan shop.


    "I can do it. I am Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun, I never lost in the fighting regardless it''s a zombie or human. I will kill everyone creatures who dare to stand in my way!"


    Tang Shaoyang rushed toward Uncle Lan''s shop to retrieve the big knife. He charged forward as he brandished his steel pipe wherever zombie came from. His main purpose was to get the big knife, so he did not care if the zombie was killed or not.


    He ignored the zombie and rushed toward the shop. Tang Shaoyang reached the shop in no time, but he found there were three zombies inside, a male zombie and two female zombies.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized these three zombies. The male. The male zombie was Uncle Lan and the two female zombies were Uncle''s wife and daughter.


    The zombies were walking around aimlessly inside the shop. They didn''t seem affected by the ruckus outside.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to open the door but found out it was locked. He broke the window with the pipe.


    Ctrang!


    The ss broke and Tang Shaoyang jumped in through the window. He scanned the surroundings to find the big knife he was looking for. It did not long and Tang Shaoyang found what he was looking for.


    A big knife about 10 Cm in width and 1 meter in length. The knife was shining under the brightmp, showing the knife''s sharpness. Uncle Lan took care of his knife really well. The knife was at the end of the room. It was hanging there along with the smaller knives.


    Meanwhile, with the noise caused by the broken window, the three zombies moved toward Tang Shaoyang. Of course, with a zombie slow movement, there was no way these three zombies could endanger Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun.


    Tang Shaoyang rushed forward and avoided the three zombies w. He reached the big knife and reached it with his left hand. Upon closer look, Tang Shaoyang believed this knife was extremely sharp.


    "Maybe I can kill a zombie in one hack with this butcher knife¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang looked up. The three family zombies turned toward him once again. They were still 7 meters away from him. Looking at the big knife in his hand and looked back at the small family that turned zombie.


    Tang Shaoyang bowed his head toward the three, "I am sorry that I can''t save you, but I will end your suffering here. Also, I will take this knife with me, thank you, Uncle Lan!"


    Afterward, Tang Shaoyang charged forward. He brandished the knife to the neck of the three zombies. In three hacks, he killed three zombies. Sure enough, the butcher knife was more efficient than the steel pipe.


    He killed another three zombies, with this, he already killed fifty-four zombies in total.


    Bang!


    Right after he killed three zombies inside the shop, the zombies outside broke the door and entered the shop.


    "Heh, why do you guys so impatient to get killed!"


    Even though he knew the zombies had no way to reply, he still said those words out for mere acting cool. He spat those words out and charged toward the zombies. His right hand held 1.5 meters of steel pipe and his left hand held an extremely sharp butcher knife.


    With these two weapons in his hand, Tang Shaoyang went on a rampage. Firstly, he pushed the crowd of zombies with the pipe. He forced his way out of the shop.


    Second, he would hack here and there to every zombie came closer to him with the butcher knife in his left hand. The butcher knife really sharp, one zombie''s head fell each time he swung the knife.


    "You have leveled up!"


    "You gained 2 Attribute Points!"


    The robotic voice sounded once again when Tang Shaoyang went out of the shop.


    "Allocate Attribute Point into strength." Tang Shaoyang immediately allocated the point he got to strength.


    Moreover, he also found something miraculous happened in his body. After he leveled, his exhaustion from fighting all of these zombies was gone. The feeling was the same when the first time he woke up from his sleep.


    Tang Shaoyang discovered as long as he leveled up. He would recover the stamina, maybe it also healed an external wound. But it was still a possibility as he could not prove it yet.


    "Nah, I will find out about thatter. For now, let''s wipe these zombies first!!!"


    Tang Shaoyang licked his dry lips and scanned the surrounding. First, as long as he kept killing the zombies, he would level up. Second, each time he leveled up, it would take him back to his prime condition. This meant, he did not need to worry as he would never get exhausted as long as he leveled up.


    "HORAH! HORAH! HORAH!"


    Tang Shaoyang went for his berserk mode. He only needed to be careful to no get surrounded by the zombies. However, with the butcher knife, he could kill one zombie with only one hack.


    As long as the zombies stayed slow like this, there was nothing to be worried about. He went berserk for five hours and he cleaned the zombies in Youyouliucun District.


    He did not know how many zombies he killed. However, he reached Level 6 from killing all these zombies. All attribute points he got, Tang Shaoyang allocated all of it to strength.


    He now could crush the zombie''s head with one swing of his steel pipe.


    "Hah¡­Hah¡­Hah¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang breathed heavily. Even though he would recover his stamina each time he leveled up, but he still got his head dizzy for fighting five hours non-stop.


    The source of his dizziness was the stinky green liquid on his body. Yes, this green liquid was extremely smelly that made one dizzy by smelling it. What made things worse was the district now filled with this green liquid.


    Yes, the green liquid was zombie''s blood. Tang Shaoyang had to endure this smelly liquid for five hours. His head was now getting dizzy from this smell.


    "I have to wash. I could not bear with this smelly liquid anymore."


    He entered the most familiar building. It was a fruit shop on the first floor. Aunty Jiang was the owner of this shop and she rented out the second floor to a primary teacher.


    Tang Shaoyang knew really well this primary teacher, Ao Xue. She was his s*x partner. Actually, it was aplicated rtionship and in fact, this Ao Xue had a fiance.


    Tang Shaoyang also knew her fiance and one day, he found Ao Xue''s fiance was cheating behind her back. Out of kindness, he told this to Ao Xue, but¡­ He did not expect he would be her s*x partner after telling her fiance''s affair. It was really chaotic andplicated.


    Tang Shaoyang entered the fruit shop. On the first floor, there was no zombie. He went upstairs and only stopped before a familiar door.


    Dong! Dong! Dong!


    "Ao Xue! Ao Xue! Are you inside?"


    He tried to call her name, but he got no answer. Tang Shaoyang sighed. Most likely Ao Xue already turned into a zombie.


    He squatted and took a key from the pot near the door. Ao Xue ced her spare key here so he could get into her room anytime.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the door and then, he saw two zombies right behind the door. Tang Shaoyang leaped back and the two zombies missed their best chance to turn him into one of them.


    He pushed the female zombie with the steel pipe while hacked the other one with the butcher knife.


    Spurt!


    The green liquid sttered in all directions. Tang Shaoyang himself got his clothes wet by the zombie blood.


    "Fortunately this blood could not infect me¡­"


    "Doing! Dong! Dong!"


    "Congrattions! You have killed 1,000 zombies on the first day. You will be rewarded with three talents!"


    "You can now make a request for your talent! Please choose carefully!"


    Two sessions of robotic voice resounded in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    "Graorrh!"


    Tang Shaoyang could not be bothered with the robotic voice as zombie Ao Xue got up and approached him again.


    He bowed his head to Ao Xue, "Ao Xue, thank you for all your services. Now I will end your suffering!"


    After that, Tang Shaoyang severed zombie Ao Xue''s head with the butcher knife.

 Chapter 4 - Origin Emperor - Tang Shaoyang

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Origin Emperor - Tang Shaoyang</h4>


    Fuwah!


    Tang Shaoyang back to his small house. He wanted to save the people of Youyouliucun District, but all of them had been infected and turned into a zombie.


    He already checked all buildings and found no one survived through this ordeal.


    "Sigh, I have failed to protect my people¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh. Yes, he regarded the people who lived in Youyouliucun District as his people while he was the head of the people here. That was why he treated them kindly and helped them a lot.


    Tang Shaoyang regarded this Youyouliucun District as his territory while he was the lord of this territory. He also regarded the protection fee the people gave him as tax, not protection fee. The people paid their taxes to their lord, it was a natural matter.


    As for Dragon Wing, Tang Shaoyang never regarded himself as one of them. He regarded Dragon Wing as a big empire while he was the vassal of this big empire. The taxes (protection fee) his people paid to him, he would tribute to the Dragon Wing as Vassal.


    Yes, he regarded himself as Vassal of Dragon Wing. He had no loyalty to this Dragon Wing, he just wanted to protect his territory. This was the reason Tang Shaoyang never epted the promotion Lu Gang offered.


    As for why he did not try to take Dragon Wing down. It because he knew, he alone was not enough to defeat Dragon Wing. Moreover, an underworld boss such as Lu Gang, he possessed a gun.


    No matter how strong he was, Tang Shaoyang also knew his limit. He could not win against a gun. There was no way for him to win.


    For an orphan without any background and connection, there was only a little chance for him to be a big Boss like Lu Gang. Knowing he could not win, Tang Shaoyang joined Dragon Wing, as a vassal.


    He dropped from the school not to be a mob or dog. He wanted to be the leader, led many people under his wings. If not he was forced to, he would not join Dragon Wing.


    However, even though he did not want to, he had to. If he did not join Dragon Wing, he would be regarded as an enemy and Dragon Wing would not hesitate to crush him. He regarded as a Vassal and joined Dragon Wing as the lord of Youyouliucun District.


    But now, he lost his people which was also meant he was no longer a lord. Without his people, he would automatically lose his status as Lord.


    "Nah, I will think about itter. For now, I have to check what is this screen status and talent¡­ That robotic voice said that I got three Talents for killing a thousand zombies. Screen Status!"


    -----------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 6


    Talent: None [You have 3 Talents Point]


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 23


    Agility: 8


    Vitality: 6


    Stamina: 10


    Magic Power: 1


    Sense: 5


    Skill: Basic Detection


    -----------------------


    "Hmm, what is this affiliation?"


    Tang Shaoyang moved his hand to touch the screen status. He regarded this screen status as his smartphone.


    [Affiliation: the state or rtion of being closely associated or affiliated with a particr group.]


    The exnation appeared of affiliation appeared.


    "Hmm, so affiliation is to show if I belong to any group¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    With a heart of curiosity, he touched the age and exnation appeared like before.


    [Age: the length of an existence extending from the beginning to any given time.]


    Then, He looked down and touched Vitality. He understood the strength, agility, and stamina, but he did not know what this vitality meant.


    [Vitality: Power of enduring. Strengthening the flesh and increasing the capability of healing.]


    "Oho, so this vitality is my defense. If really like this, I should allocate my attribute points to Vitality and Strength. Maybe high vitality could block a bullet?"


    Tang Shaoyang was wondering if he could block a bullet with high vitality. It said vitality strengthening his flesh.


    He shook his head and continue with the next attribute, Magic Power. Tang Shaoyang really had no clue regarding this magic power.


    [Magic Power: Possession of authority over magic.]


    "Urgh, what is this? Possession of authority over magic? What magic? Is that magic that in a tv show? If so, this attribute quite useless for me. I don''t like to use a trick in a fight¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang connected the magic in the screen status to the magic in the tv show. He never thought about the magic in the fantasy or game, he never yed a game or read a fantasy story after all. It was Tang Shaoyang impression of magic, a trickery.


    Tang Shaoyang did not dawdle long in Magic Power, he touched the next attribute, Sense.


    [Sense: a specialized function or mechanism (such as sight, hearing, or smell) by which a certain creature receives and responds to external stimuli.]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. He got the meaning behind this exnation. But he was still clueless with magic.


    "Then what about talent?" He touched Talent on the screen status.


    [Talent: the natural endowments of a person. By consuming Talent Point, you will be granted a Talent!]


    "So the Talent Points can be exchanged to a Real Talent? But how?"


    He basically understood that much, but he did not know how to use the talent point. Exchanging the talent point for talent, Tang Shaoyang did not know how to do that. There was only a little clue.


    "Will it work if I request it out loud?"


    Tang Shaoyang held his chin.


    "Hmm, with zombies appeared everywhere, I need an infinite strength and then, I can ughter them with ease¡­ This is one. There are two more talent points¡­"


    A lewd smiled formed on his lips.


    "I want an infinite strength, charm and charisma to conquer women, and thest one, I want to upgrade my **** so I can please my women! I want all these talents!!!"


    Tang Shaoyang shout aloud, but he let out a burst ofughing afterward.


    "Ahahahahahaha¡­ There''s no way such talents existed¡­ Eh!?????"


    Ding! Dong!


    "3 Talent Points are consumed! You have been granted Divine Body! Good Luck, Gamer Tang Shaoyang!"


    Tang Shaoyang immediately checked his screen status.


    -----------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 6


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 33


    Agility: 13


    Vitality: 11


    Stamina: 15


    Magic Power: 6


    Sense: 5


    Skill: Basic Detection


    -----------------------


    He saw that Divine Body was really added to his talent. Tang Shaoyang immediately touched the words Divine Body.


    [Divine Body (S Level Talent). Granting an unlimited growth of Strength, Charisma of Emperor and Charm to conquer the beauties, and an upgraded P*nis with apatible size,st longer, and guarantee to make all women pleased.]


    [Divine Body Attribute: + 2 Strength and +1 other attributes each time leveled up.]


    Tang Shaoyang had his mouth opened wide. It took sometime before he could believe such talent really existed.


    "Such Talents really existed¡­" He muttered in a low voice.


    However, he found this talent Divine Body was really good. It increased his attribute by leveling up. Before he only got two attributes points, but he now got eight attributes points for leveling up.


    "Wow, this talent is really amazing. With 33 strength, I can crush the zombie''s head with ease."


    Even though the two other talents seemed useless, Tang Shaoyang was satisfied with the talent he got. Especially the charisma of emperor, he was fond of those words.


    "Nah, with my current attribute, I have no problem to face even another thousand zombies."


    Tang Shaoyang was quite confident with his strength.


    "It''s already been some time since the zombies appeared. Maybe the government already set up a shelter right now, let''s look for them. I will look for other people and¡­ Ehhhh?!!!"


    Zombies appeared out of nowhere, it was surely a mess everywhere and most likely, the government already fell.


    This Youyouliucun District for example, there was no survivor here. All of them turned into a zombie except for him, and most likely the official or even the soldier also turned into zombies.


    No government meant there was now, there was now meant there was no restraint. The little chance to realize his dream to be a big boss¡­ No! He did not want to be a Big Boss, but an Emperor. He would establish his own empire and became an Emperor.


    "That is it. I will establish Empire and I will be the first Emperor of my Empire. Moreover, with this weird attribute, there is a chance I can win against the bullet."


    First Emperor of Tang Empire, Origin Emperor Tang Shaoyang! From today onwards, there''s no more Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun, but Origin Emperor, Tang Shaoyang!"


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA¡­¡­"


    Oops, my bad habit. Let''s see, my goal is to establish an empire. To establish an empire, I need territory, people, and beauty to be my queen. The first goal is to choose a territory. The second goal, I have to gather the people. The third goal, I have to create my harem pce."


    Tang Shaoyang went out and let out augh.


    "Hahaha¡­ The world will witness how this Origin Emperor establishes the greatest empire in history, Tang Empire!"


    The youth who grew up in a small district stepped into a new path with great ambition.

 Chapter 5 - Mini-Game: Kill Or Get Killed

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Mini-Game: Kill Or Get Killed</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang left Youyouliucun District. The ce where he grew up, bringing a greater ambition with him.


    "Hmm, I have decided to establish an empire. First, territory, Shanghai is my first choice of course. It will be hard to clean all of these zombies though."


    Yes, Shanghai was the city with thergest poption. To capture Shanghai, Tang Shaoyang had to clean his territory from these zombies. It would be tough, but it was not impossible.


    Moreover, going to another city would be more troublesome as he had to pass the sea of zombies. Shanghai was a good choice already. He only needed to take it slowly, SH city would be his.


    "First, I have to set up my Pce. Ah¡­ I know the good building for my pce, a five-star hotel in Pudong. It''s a little far, but I can save people who survive on the way. They would be the people of Tang Empire."


    Tang Shaoyang decided the first n to set up his Tang Empire.


    "But that ce is crowded, there would many zombies there. I have to prepare the supply¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang stopped to a shop that sold many kinds of clothes and bags. He entered the shop, took seven sets of clothes and two big backpacks with him.


    "The next stop is a convenience store¡­"


    Youyouliucun District was devoid of life, only a man walked through the zombies'' remnant. There was a nearby convenience store at the opposite of Youyouliucun District. Heero was heading to that convenience store before he would go to Pudong.


    Quick, Tang Shaoyang reached the end of Youyouliucun District and a medium-sized convenience store came into his sight. There were many zombies loitering around the convenience store.


    There were at least a hundred zombies around the convenience store. Tang Shaoyang pulled his two steel pipes from his back.


    "Hmm, killing zombies is a must. I have to get more level and be stronger to be a real emperor."


    Respect, it was one of the most important things that an Emperor should have. Being respected by his people, being stronger was one of the ways to get respected by his people. There was no one going to respect a weak Emperor.


    Tang Shaoyang rushed toward the crowd of zombies with two steel pipes in his hand.


    As Tang Shaoyang''s running footsteps sounded, the zombies turned around. With their slow speed, the zombies began swarming toward Tang Shaoyang.


    St! St! St!


    With a swing, Tang Shaoyang crushed the zombie''s head with ease. 33 strength attributes showed it was not a mere number. He cleaned zombies around the convenience store at a frightening speed.


    The zombie''s brain juice sttered everywhere along with the green liquid. Soon, the zombies around the convenience store piled up with their heads crushed.


    Tang Shaoyang was not in a hurry to enter the convenience store, but he wanted to clean the zombies around first. Just like his former title, he was called Berserk not without reason.


    After half an hour, the robotic voice resounded in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    [ You have leveled up! ]


    [ You gained 2 Attribute Points ]


    Tang Shaoyang allocated the attribute point one to strength and another one to vitality. The fatigue he felt also being washed away and he was back in his peak condition.


    Afterward, he went to kill more zombies. At first, it looked like the zombies were only about a hundred. But soon he found the zombies seemed to be endless.


    He retreated to a safe distance for a moment and then scanned the surroundings. He found the zombies from the other districts also came toward his direction.


    "Hmm, zombies seem to be sensitive to sound. These zombies were attracted by the sound I created as I am fighting against the zombies around the convenience store."


    Tang Shaoyang concluded. As formunication, he could not find a sign of these zombies weremunicating with each other. This was the only conclusion he could think.


    Even the loud noise attracted the zombies in the other districts, Tang Shaoyang did not n to lower the noise he caused. Instead, he wanted all zombies toe to him. Even he wanted to create more noise.


    And then, another round of crazy zombie''s ughter started. More and more zombie''s bodies without heads piled around the convenience store. Tang Shaoyang continue the crazy fight of his for another five hours.


    After five hours of a bloody fight, the zombies stoppeding. No, to be more exact, the zombies were piling down on the street and all of them no longer move.


    Tang Shaoyang''s body was bathed in the green liquid. He washed his body for nothing as the stinks liquid all over his body now.


    "Sigh, I have to wash again¡­ also, I need a raincoat¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh upon the sight of his body covered in the green liquid.


    Even though he still could hold the stink smell permeated from the zombie''s blood, it was still unpleasant.


    Tang Shaoyang went back to Youyouliucun District. Fifteen minutester, he was back to the convenience store with two new backpacks and wet hair.


    With no zombies around, Tang Shaoyang entered the convenience store. He picked the chocte bar, biscuit, bread, mineral water, various kinds of energy drinks, andstly, he took ten raincoats.


    He put on a raincoat and covered the two backpacks with a raincoat as well. After everything was prepared, Tang Shaoyang went out of the convenience store.


    When he reached outside, Tang Shaoyang found bikes beside the convenience store.


    "Riding bikes is way faster to reach my destination, but¡­" He shook his head immediately.


    Tang Shaoyang ruled out the option of riding bikes. Not only he wanted to reach his destination, but he also wanted to level up along the way. Riding bikes could be faster rather than walking, but he wanted to kill zombies and find survivors along the way.


    "But I will take this!" He took the helm from the bikes. It was a full-face helmet, it could shield his head from the stink green liquid.


    Wearing a dark blue raincoat, wearing a ck full-face helmet, bringing two big backpacks, and holding two steel pipes. Tang Shaoyang departed to the highway.


    Yes, to reach the five-star hotel, he only had to follow the highway and he would reach his destination within a few days.


    The highway was not that far from Youyouliucun District, it was supposed to be fifteen minutes by walking. However, as Tang Shaoyang had to kill the zombies along the way, it took him an hour to reach the highway.


    The raincoat and the helmet proved their worth in the first battle. The ck helmet and the dark blue raincoat turned into green when Tang Shaoyang reached the highway.


    The highway was pretty empty, no chaos as such a car crushed each other and there was only a little zombie on the highway. It was understandable as the zombies appeared at midnight, there was only a little traffic at midnight.


    In the end, Tang Shaoyang decided to take the normal road and followed the highway. He could only kill a little zombie and would not be able to find any survivors of he chose the highway.


    Tang Shaoyang came down and followed the highway. Below the highway, there were many zombies walking around aimlessly. This was what Tang Shaoyang looking for.


    He walked below the highway and ughtered every zombie he found on the way. As he walked further, he encountered more zombies.


    After an hour of walking, the robotic voice sounded once again after a few hours.


    [ You have leveled up! ]


    [ You gained 2 Attributes Points ]


    The same as before, he allocated to one Strength and one Vitality. After another hour of walking, Tang Shaoyang stopped. It was already noon, he stopped at the nearest house to have lunch.


    Three pieces of bread and a bottle of mineral water. It was his lunch menu. He washed his hand and enjoyed the simple lunch. After finishing the three pieces of bread, Tang Shaoyang continued his trip.


    Three pieces of bread were not enough to fill his empty belly. He ate the chocte bars along the way. As he walked further, Tang Shaoyang only met with zombies. He had not found a single survivor yet.


    Tang Shaoyang frowned, he just could not believe that all people turned zombies. But the fact showed him the truth, he could not find a single survivor.


    Even until sunset, Tang Shaoyang still could not find a single survivor, but only zombies along the way. He even raised his leveled up to three levels.


    As it was already evening, Tang Shaoyang decided to stop. He stopped right before a big mansion. It was rare to find a big mansion below the highway.


    In the end, Tang Shaoyang decided to stay one night in this big mansion. It was fortunate that power outage not happened, so Tang Shaoyang did not have to spend a night in the dark.


    He entered the big mansion. He had been fighting all-day since midnight until now. Even though each time he leveled would bring him back to his peak condition, but he was still weary from fighting non-stop. He needed a good rest.


    But, the robotic voice seemed to did not like to let Tang Shaoyang got a good rest. As soon as he entered the big mansion, it sounded with an unexpected notification.


    [ You have entered an inhabitant territory! ]


    [ You have triggered a mini-game! ]


    [ Mini-Game: Kill or Get Killed ]


    [ Task: Please kill the territory''s keeper to finish the mini-game. Note: During the game, you can''t get out of the building! Good Luck, Gamer Tang Shaoyang! ]

 Chapter 6 - Swiffer

    <h4>Chapter 6 - Swiffer</h4>


    The atmosphere turned eerie and cold wind blew into Tang Shaoyang''s face. The hair on his back stood up and he felt it was as if someone was watching over him.


    He immediately drew the butcher knife and a long steel pipe out. he scanned the surrounding, the dimmed big hall, there was a stair led to the second floor a few meters ahead of him, there was a piano on the right, sofa and table on the left, and there were a fewndscape paintings on the wall as well.


    The hall was dimmed as only a few wallmps turned on, giving out of an eerie atmosphere. Tang Shaoyang raised his guard as he processed the information he received from the robotic voice.


    The robotic voice said he just entered an inhabitant territory and triggered a mini-game. That meant he just entered someone''s territory, but he did not understand about the mini-game.


    Even though he did not understand what mini-game was, but he understood what he needed to do. It was to kill the owner of this territory. The robotic voice said clearly, "killed or get killed''''.


    Along with the task that the robotic voice said, he understood that he must kill the territory lord or he would get killed by the owner of this territory.


    "Sh*tty robotic voice, I want to rest, not fighting¡­" Tang Shaoyang cursed. He was so tired after killing the zombies all day, he wanted to have a good sleep.


    However, he did not get a night of good sleep, instead, he must fight an unknown creature. Tang Shaoyang scanned the surroundings vigntly. He was searching for the one called keeper of this mansion.


    As the air inside the mansion turned colder and eerier, he still could not find anything. There was not even a zombie inside this mansion. But he was sure of one thing, the thing called keeper was watching over him.


    The reason was simple, he could feel it. The feeling of being watched was getting stronger and stronger. However, what frustrated Tang Shaoyang, he could not find the thing that watched over him.


    It was not that afraid of the keeper, but something unknown was scarier and more dangerous. There was no voice could be heard, but somehow he could feel that thing was getting closer to him.


    His guts were told hi to move, but he also did not dare to move carelessly. Sweat covered his forehead and he felt his back damp with sweat as well.


    "Where are you, B*stard!? Where are you, B*tch!?"


    He moved his eyes to the second floor, but there was nothing there. He looked at the top of the cab, under the table, he looked at every corner, but he still could not find the creature he should kill.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his eyebrows. He was very sure and believed in his instinct. It saved his life a few times, so he believed in the instinct he had.


    "Just where that bas*ard¡­" Tang Shaoyang stopped as his eyes went wide. He realized something and then, slowly, he raised his head and looked up.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Tang Shaoyang''s heartbeat was beating furiously. He felt like his heart was going to jump out of his chest.


    Right on the top, on the ceiling, there was a creature watching him. It was like a lizard, it had its limb on the ceiling, but it did not fall.


    The creature was about two meters long, its four limbs were longer than a normal adult, and it had a long hair covered its face. Tang Shaoyang found there was a simrity between this creature and a zombie.


    Tang Shaoyang activated his only skill, Basic Detection. A screen popped out before his face. The screen showed the creature''s attribute.


    --------------------------------------


    [Swiffer] [Stage 2 Zombie]


    Level: 15


    Strength: 35


    Agility: 52


    Vitality: 34


    Magic Power: 0


    Skill: [w Strike]


    -------------------------------------


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes went wide when he saw the agility of this monster. It had 52 in Agility, thrice as his while he was superior in strength. However, even he had superior strength, it would be useless if he could notnd a hit at the monster.


    He stared at the monster, he was a bit nervous now. If not the reminder for the robotic voice that he could not run away from the mansion, Tang Shaoyang would definitely run away from this monster.


    It was not that he was afraid, but he had to admit he was weaker than the monster. Rather than fighting an impossible fight, he would get himself stronger and came back againter.


    However, he could not run away, he had to face this monster. Killed or get killed, he was in this situation, killed or get killed. He had to kill it if he wanted toe out of this mansion.


    Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang saw the monster pounced toward him from the top. He immediately rolled forward and avoided the monster. When he stood up, he saw the monster already dashed toward him with its four limbs.


    Fwoosh!


    Swiffer mmed its long arm toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately raised his steel pipe. He hit the long arm away, but the long ws of the monster other hand shot toward his face.


    "Sh*t!"


    Thanks to his experience in fighting those years, it saved him. He avoided the long w by rolling down to the right. After rolling down, he stepped back a few meters and then looked up.


    He saw the monster did not chase after him but staring at him with its scary look. There was a difference between the normal zombie and the zombie he faced now.


    This Swiffer looked alive, its eyes did not lose its light. A clear red eyes with a deformed look. The normal zombie had their eyes turned gray which differentiated the normal zombie and Swiffer.


    He stared at the Swiffer, the Swiffer also stared at him. A staring contest for a moment.


    Tang Shaoyang was thinking a way to kill the Swiffer while it was unknown whether the Swiffer also had the same thought.


    Before he could not even think of a way to kill Swiffer, he saw Swiffer rushed to him. With its four limbs, it extremely fast to catch up. In a few seconds, Swiffer already in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    It brandished its long arm toward him. This time, Tang Shaoyang did not block the hand. He stepped back and avoided the iing arm. However, he made a mistake, he should not have retreated back.


    Just as he thought he was safe, he saw the monster lunged over him with its two arms forward. He could not even raise his steel pipe to block, the two arms mmed into his chest.


    Bang!


    Tang Shaoyang''s body flew into the air and hit the wall.


    "Urgh!"


    He released out a pained groan as an acute pain assaulted his chest. It was fortunate Swiffer did not pierce his body with its long ws. He would be dead for sure if that ws pierced his chest.


    Enduring the pain, he moved away from the wall. If he stayed longer, he would be dead for sure as Swiffer lunged over him with its long ws forward.


    Bang!


    The wall cracked as the long ws pierced through the wall. He did not dare to imagine what would happen to him if that long ws pierced his chest.


    "F*ck!"


    He just could not think of a way to kill this Swiffer. He held no advantage except for his strength. Its agile movement was the most troublesome. His body could not react at the Swiffer''s fast movement.


    "First, I have to slow its movement, if this keeps going, I will get killed by this monster! I don''t want to die now, I haven''t established my Empire yet."


    "But how¡­?"


    Tang Shaoyang was frustrated, but he was helpless at the same time. He began scanning the surrounding. He was looking for a ce or thing that could slow Swiffer''s movement.


    Entering a small room was not an option or he might die if he fought against this monster in a small room.


    However, he could not think of a way to fight the Swiffer. Tang Shaoyang''s gaze never left the Swiffer as he was in deep thought. He saw the Swiffer took some time to pull its w from the wall.


    Looking at this, Tang Shaoyang got an idea. The risk was high, but it''s worth a try. It was better than dead without fighting back. He was Berserk Tang¡­


    "No, I am the first emperor of the Tang Empire, Origin Emperor, Tang Shaoyang! I will not die here and now, I will kill that bast*rd monster and establish my empire!"


    With that said, he ran to the opposite of the Swiffer. He had his back on the wall while the Swiffer managed to pull its long w from the wall.


    It turned around and its head moved around, looking for its prey. The Swiffer found the prey was on the opposite side. It immediately rushed toward Tang Shaoyang with an extremely fast movement. It was even faster than before.


    Fwoosh!


    In five meters away from Tang Shaoyang, it lunged toward him with his w forward. Tang Shaoyang was shocked with the speed it mustered. He could not think the Swiffer could get even faster than before.


    Bang!


    The Swiffer lunged over Tang Shaoyang, its big body covered Tang Shaoyang.


    ==========================================


    Screen Status


    -----------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 11


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 48


    Agility: 18


    Vitality: 21


    Stamina: 20


    Magic Power: 11


    Sense: 6


    Skill: Basic Detection


    -----------------------

 Chapter 7 - Please, Die!

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Please, Die!</h4>


    Swiffer two arms pierced through the wall, it only missed a few cms away from Tang Shaoyang''s cheek. He only managed to avoid it in thest moment as he was caught by surprise to Swiffer''s speed that could get faster than before.


    It was a close call, he almost got his head pierced by the Swiffer''s terrible ws. However, the fight had not ended, the Swiffer was still alive. It opened its mouth, showing its jagged and irregr yet sharp teeth.


    Tang Shaoyang immediate squatted down, barely dodged the Swiffer''s bite. He rolled out of the Swiffer''s range and held the butcher Knife with his two hands.


    Taking the situation where the Swiffer had its arms stuck on the wall, he shed the butcher knife toward Swiffer''s neck.


    Tang Shaoyang smirked as he thought he had won the battle. However, in the next moment of the butcher knife reached Swiffer''s neck. Tang Shaoyang''s smirk froze as the butcher knife bounced back.


    Swiffer''s neck was more like rubble that bounced his butcher knife back. As the Swiffer still tried to pull its hand out, Tang Shaoyang took this chance to cut Swiffer''s neck once again.


    The same as his first attempt, the butcher knife bounced back. The butcher knife only managed to cut Swiffer''s messy hair.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately retreated afterward. He distanced himself from the Swiffer as it almost managed to pull its two arms out of the wall. He wasted a chance to kill the Swiffer and encountered more trouble, the butcher knife could not cut Swiffer''s neck.


    If Butcher Knife failed to cut Swiffer''s neck, then how was he supposed to kill Swiffer? He had a way to cope with Swiffer''s extremely fast movement. Now he was troubled with how to kill the Swiffer.


    The sharpest weapon he had, butcher knife could not cut Swiffer''s neck. Tang Shaoyang was thinking of a way to kill the Swiffer as he made his way to the wall again.


    Meanwhile, Swiffer already pulled its two arms from the wall and had its red eyes set on Tang Shaoyang. It rushed with even faster movement than before, but Tang Shaoyang had prepared for this.


    He immediately rolled down and avoided the Swiffer''s pounced. It had its two arms stuck on the wall again.


    Tang Shaoyang rushed back and shed his butcher knife toward the Swiffer''s arms. He realized he could not cut Swiffer''s neck, this time he aimed the arms to slow down its movement.


    "I can''t cut your neck, but I will cut your arms!"


    He brandished the butcher knife with all his might. To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, the butcher knife went through and cut the Swiffer''s right arm.


    Spurt!


    The green liquid spurted out from the arm. Without hesitation, Tang Shaoyang aimed his butcher knife to the Swiffer''s other hand. With all his might, he brandished the butcher knife downward.


    Spurt!


    The green spurted out from Swiffer''s other arm. It lost its two arms now, but it did not release any sound which meant it did not feel the pain.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately retreated back, creating a safe distance from Swiffer. Just in case the Swiffer had another deadly move despite losing its two arms.


    He distanced about 10 meters away from the Swiffer, then he saw the Swiffer still had its eyes on him. It wanted to rush toward him again but losing its two arms, it could not move as fast as before. Instead, Swiffer was limping its way toward him.


    It was too slowpared to its beforehand movement. Looking at the Swiffer, Tang Shaoyang smirked. Swiffer was just like a quadruped animal losing its forelimbs. It kept falling forward as it tried to rush to Tang Shaoyang.


    He rushed forward and ran around to the Swiffer''s back. Swiffer''sme mobility could not follow Tang Shaoyang''s agile movement. The situation took a sudden turn. Now, it was Swiffer''s turn that failed to follow Tang Shaoyang''s motion.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and hacked Swiffer''s feet. He put all his might into his butcher knife and cut Swiffer''s remaining limbs.


    After cutting Swiffer remaining limbs, Tang Shaoyang retreated back. He was quite cautious and did not lower his guard down even the Swiffer had lost its four limbs.


    Swiffer was an evolution of a normal zombie, it might have a secret weapon it had not used yet, like elongated its tongue and pulled him into its mouth or maybe it could grow its four limbs back.


    He did not know, after all, it was a zombie, a creature he unfamiliar with. Losing its four limbs, Swiffer kept struggling on the floor. It was still trying to approach him despite having lost its four limbs.


    Tang Shaoyang had a butcher knife in his right hand and a steel pipe in his left hand. He was prepared and pretty confident he could avoid Swiffer''s surprise attack if it had one.


    He kept retreating as the limbless Swiffer swagging its way toward him. It was simr to a worm, but Swiffer was clearly not used to walk without its limbs.


    A few minutes had passed since Swiffer lost its limbs, but there was no sign its limbs would grow back or elongated its tongue out to reach him.


    Tang Shaoyang relieved with this result, now he had to think of a way to kill this Swiffer now. He looked at the steel pipe in his hand and looked back to the struggled Swiffer''s head.


    He approached Swiffer vigntly as he did not want to get caught off guard if the Swiffer had a surprise move. He came closer to slowly and cautiously when he reached two meters away from Swiffer, he stopped.


    It moved to him slowly and there was no sudden move or secret move he worried about. It only wriggled on the floor, trying to reach him. This time, Tang Shaoyang truly relieved.


    He put the steel pipe down and held the butcher knife in his two hands.


    Swoosh!


    Without any hesitation, Tang Shaoyang shed his butcher knife toward Swiffer''s head. It was the same as before, the butcher knife bounced back. However, this time he did not stop, he kept shing his butcher knife to Swiffer''s head, but to no avail, the butcher knife only inflicted small damage on Swiffer.


    A line of green liquid flowed down from its head, but that was it. Tang Shaoyang could not crush Swiffer''s head. In short, he could not kill Swiffer with the butcher knife.


    It still wriggled with energetically on the pool of green liquid. Losing its limbs did not make him lose its will to fight against Tang Shaoyang.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang frowned, thinking of a way to burst this zombie''s head.


    "If only I have a hammer or an ax, maybe I can crush this head¡­" speaking here, Tang Shaoyang had an idea.


    He put the butcher knife on the floor and walked back where he put his steel pipe. He picked the steel pipe and approached the wriggling Swiffer.


    Then, he began smashing Swiffer''s head with the steel pipe in his hand.


    Bugh! Bugh! Bugh!


    It caused a strange sound, but Tang Shaoyang did not care. He kept smashing Swiffer''s head with all his might. If Swiffer could sense the pain, it might release out a pained shriek.


    Five minutes, he did not stop smashing Swiffer''s head for five minutes. However, there was no sign it would die soon. It kept wriggling fiercely on the floor despite green liquid streamed down from its head.


    "Just die already you bitch! Die! Die! Die!"


    Ten minutes¡­


    "F*ck, GO DIE ALREADY!!!!!!"


    Fifteen minutes, Swiffer''s head cracked, but it did not stop moving. It was still alive!


    "SH*T, are you IMMORTALLLLL? Why don''t you go die, BITCH!"


    Tang Shaoyang''s curses filled the big hall. Besides the strange noise caused by him from hitting Swiffer''s head, Tang Shaoyang''s annoyed voice echoed in the hall.


    In the end, Tang Shaoyang''s tone changed into begging. He was begging to the Swiffer, "Please, just go die already. I want to get a rest, go die, okay? You will not be tortured like this if you just go die."


    He continued smashed Swiffer''s head, a deformed look was getting smashed for dozen minutes, it turned even more unrecognizable as the green liquid covered all over its face.


    However, Yang Shaoyang could see Swiffer''s body still wriggled around.


    Twenty minutes had passed since Tang Shaoyang started smashing Swiffer''s head.


    "Please, die please, please die already. It''s good for both of us, you will be free from the torture and I will get a good sleep. So please go die, okay?"


    Maybe Swiffer heard his plea or maybe Swiffer could not hold on anymore. Its motion became slower and slower. A few secondster, it stopped wriggling. Losing its four limbs and getting his head smashed into pulp, Swiffer finally died tragically.


    Along with the dead of Swiffer, a robotic voice rang in Tang Shaoyang''s mind.


    [ Congrattion! You have killed the keeper and finished Mini-Game: Killed or Get Killed! ]


    [ You gained a reward, 1 Level 9 treasure chest, a territory (Mansion), +1 Level, and +1 Level for the first person whopleted a Mini-Game! ]


    [ You leveled up! ]


    [ You gained 2 attribute points! ]


    [ You leveled up! ]


    [ You gained 2 attribute points! ]


    [ You leveled up! ]


    [ You gained 2 attribute points! ]


    [ You leveled up! ]


    [ You gained 2 attribute points! ]


    A series of notifications from the robotic voice rang in his head. Tang Shaoyang ignored the robotic voice and searched for the nearest room. He entered the room and there was a medium-size bed.


    Heid his body on the bed and got his body in afortable position. After that, he instantly fell asleep, with his sticky body which was covered by a green liquid. He did not care, but his priority was sleeping.


    He did not worry if there was a person inside the mansion. This mansion was Swiffer''s territory, the person who entered this ce had to face that disgusting zombie to stay here. So he was sure there was no one except for him in this mansion.

 Chapter 8 - Destroyer

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Destroyer</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was sleeping like a dead log. The fight against Swiffer really exhausted him, he only woke up when the needle stopped at the number twelve.


    He slowly opened his eyes lid and looked at the clock on the wall across the bed. Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow deeper as a stinky smell assaulted his nose. The stinky smell was originated from his body.


    The stinky and unpleasant smell filled the room.


    "Urgh¡­" He let out a displeased groan as he woke up from the bed. Not only his body was smelly, but it also sticky which was making him ufortable.


    "I need to wash up¡­" Tang Shaoyang left the room, back to the hall where he and Swiffer battledst night.


    Surprisingly, the hall was not as stinky as the bedroom. No, in fact, there was no smell in the hall which was weird.


    His body was sshed with green liquid and It permeated a prating smell to his nostrils. He thought the hall would be more noisome and smelly than the bedroom. He left Swiffer''s dead body here.


    Tang Shaoyang rushed to the ce where he killed Swiffer and found out Swiffer''s dead body was missing.


    Instead, he found a big wooden chest reced the Swiffer dead body. He was alerted and immediately checked the surroundings. He was looking for his butcher knife and steel pipe while checking if there was another person or not.


    He checked the dimmed hall cautiously and he found the steel pipe and butcher knife was near the wooden chest.


    While checking the surroundings, Tang Shaoyang came closer to the wooden chest. However, he stopped his steps 5 meters away from the wooden chest.


    He was sure the wooden chest was not herest night. This wooden chest was the most suspicious one.


    "Is there a creature inside the wooden chest?" Tang Shaoyang mumbled as he stared at the wooden chest with a look of doubt and full of suspicion.


    If there was really a creature inside, it exined why the Swiffer body went missing. The creature inside the wooden chest regarded Swiffer as food and ate it.


    "¡­ Or maybe the wooden chest is a living creature? It swallowed Swiffer''s body?" Tang Shaoyang''s mind ran wild.


    He was not surprised if the wooden chest was truly alive. After all, the zombie, robotic voice in his head, the status screen, and everything that happened until now seemed to be surreal. So he was not surprised if the wooden chest was a living creature.


    Tang Shaoyang slowly got closer to the steel pipe and the butcher knife. He picked his weapon and ready for another fight.


    He moved slowly to create a little noise as he assumed the creature inside the wooden box was still sleeping.


    Step by step, Tang Shaoyang got closer to the big wooden chest. It was three meters long and a meter tall. In fact, it was more like a coffin if not for its upper part which was curved upward like a chest.


    He arrived at the wooden chest, but there was no reaction from it. There was no sound from inside the wooden box. There was also no sign of the wooden chest was a living creature. It did not move in the slightest.


    Swoosh!


    With a fast motion, he stabbed the wooden chest with a butcher knife in his right hand. If there was a creature inside the wooden, Tang Shaoyang hoped it would die from the stab he delivered. If the wooden chest was a living creature, he hoped it would die with his stab.


    ck!


    However, to Tang Shaoyang''s shock, the butcher knife bounced back. He felt numb on his hand, the wooden chest was harder than the butcher knife, not even a scratch on the wooden chest.


    Without hesitation, he abandoned the butcher knife and held the steel pipe with his two hands, and then he banged the wooden chest with the steel pipe.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The hall was filled with a noise of Tang Shaoyang banged the wooden chest. However, no matter how hard he hit the wooden chest, it won''t break. Instead, the steel pipe was slightly bent.


    The wooden chest was harder than the steel pipe. Tang Shaoyang immediately picked the butcher knife and retreated to a safer distance from the wooden chest. Wood that harder than steel, there was nothing more suspicious than this.


    Tang Shaoyang distanced away from the wooden chest. He held the steel pipe in his left hand and a butcher knife in his right hand, tightly. He observed the wooden chest, waiting for its reaction.


    He had been hitting the wooden chest for some time. If there was a creature resided inside the wooden chest or if the wooden chest was a creature itself, it should make some reactions.


    He stared at the wooden chest tightly and had his guard up. Twenty seconds and he could not detect any reactions from the wooden chest. There was no sound or movement from it.


    "Is it just a normal wooden chest? Should I open it?" Tang Shaoyang mumbled. Deep inside his heart, he wanted to open the chest, but he was worried if there was something dangerous inside the chest.


    "What if it''s a trap?" He shook his head and decided to wait. It was a battle of patience, Tang Shaoyang thought.


    One minute¡­ Nothing happened¡­


    Ten minutes¡­ Still, nothing happened¡­


    Another twenty minutes¡­ Tang Shaoyang still had his eyes glued on the wooden chest.


    He began losing his patience and truly thought he was overthinking. There was no creature or the wooden chest was not a creature.


    Despite thinking so, he still did not open the wooden chest or even came close to it.


    Tang Shaoyang walked to the entrance. He still did not put the weapon in his hands. In three steps, he looked back, "Got you!"


    He was still thinking there was a creature inside the wooden chest and assumed the creature was very cautious. It won''t make a move as long as he had his eyes on it. So Tang Shaoyang yed this trick.


    However, he found the wooden chest was still closed and in the same position. He turned around and walked to the entrance, five steps afterward, he turned around once again. The wooden was still motionless on the spot. It was not moving and still closed.


    Tang Shaoyang did the same tricks for five times and arrived at the ce where he put the backpack. There was no reaction or movement from the wooden chest.


    He ignored the wooden chest and took a set of clothes. After that, he looked for a bathroom, it was so ufortable with his sticky and smelly body.


    As he looked for a bathroom, he kept ncing back at the wooden chest. He did not lower his guard down. He opened the room one by one, looking for a bathroom while keeping a watch at the wooden chest.


    However, after opening the fourth room, Tang Shaoyang stopped caring for the wooden chest. He got pissed off because he could not get the bathroom. There were too many rooms and the rooms he opened were a bedroom.


    Until then, he found a well-decorated room in pink. The bed cover, the wallpaper, even the ceiling, and the carpet were in pink. Without a doubt, he entered a girl''s room.


    The room was neat and there were no sign people entered the room. Because the room was different from the other rooms, there must be a shower inside.


    Sure enough, he found a big bathroom, even bigger than the ce he lived before. There was a square bathtub in the middle and the shower on the right.


    "Truly a bathroom for the rich¡­" except for sink, the square bathtub in 5x5 square meters, and the shower, the bathroom was pretty empty for a big bathroom.


    Tang Shaoyang paid no attention to the detail, he headed to the shower and washed the stinky green liquid in his body. He washed his body four times in ten minutes to remove the stinky smell on his body.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang enjoyed himself to soak his body inside the big bathtub. As he soaked his body inside the big bathtub, he checked his screen status. He remembered he gained many levelsst night.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 15


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 8


    Strength: 56


    Agility: 23


    Vitality: 26


    Stamina: 25


    Magic Power: 16


    Sense: 6


    Skill: Basic Detection


    --------------------------------------


    Tang Shaoyang held his chin. He was thinking about how to allocate his attribute point. Last night''s fight gave him a new light of understanding regarded the zombies.


    Not only him, the human who could be stronger, the zombie could also be stronger as well. Last night, it was an evolved zombie he fought against. It was much stronger than a normal zombie.


    This meant the zombie outside there could also evolve into this Swiffer or maybe there were also many types of other zombies.


    "Should I put my attribute point into agility as well? Agility is not a bad choice¡­ I can match the Swiffer speed by investing my attribute to agility¡­"


    However, an image he smashed the Swiffer head for twenty minutes and also the wooden chest he could not break just now disyed in his mind.


    "I need more strength or I will be more miserable if encounter a zombie that has a harder head¡­"


    "Nah, I will just go with Strength and Vitality, it''s suited me well. A strong body and super strength are the most suitable for my way of fighting¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang decided to stick with Vitality and Agility. Then, sense caught in his eyes. From level 1 until now Level 15, sense only increased by one.


    He tried to add the attribute point he had to sense and a robotic voice resounded in his mind.


    [ You can''t allocate your attribute points into Sense. ]


    "Why?" Tang Shaoyang surprised as he could not add the attribute point into Sense and blurted out in an instant.


    However, the robotic voice in his mind ignored him. It did not exin anything afterward except for telling him that he could not allocate the attribute point into sense.


    "This Sense might be a crucial attribute amongst the other attributes¡­" Tang Shaoyang concluded.


    "I have to find out how to increase this Sense Attribute¡­"


    After that, Tang Shaoyang allocated his attribute points to Strength and Vitality.


    ¡­


    After spending his time in the bathroom for twenty minutes, Tang Shaoyang back to the hall with a fresh and fragrance body.


    He immediately checked the wooden chest and found it was still in the same position, not moving even an inch. Here he concluded this just a normal wooden chest.


    "It''s time to open it¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang was curious about the wooden chest and wondered what was inside it. He picked the butcher knife and got closer to the chest.


    With a butcher knife in his right hand, he opened the wooden chest with his left hand.


    As he opened the chest, a blinding shot out from the chest.


    "Shet, this is a trap!" Tang Shaoyang yelped in surprise. He turned around and ran to the closest room.


    Bam!


    He closed the door. Along with it, the robotic voice resounded in his mind.


    [ You have opened a Level 9 Treasure Chest. Congrattions! You get Destroyer! ]


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes went wide as he heard a familiar voice. It turned the wooden chest he doubted was a treasure chest.


    "F*ck you, Robot! Can''t you just tell me it''s a treasure chest?" he cursed out.


    It was silly treating a treasure chest as an enemy. Not only that, but he also tried to destroy a treasure chest with his steel pipe, it was fortunate that the treasure chest did not break.


    Tang Shaoyang went out of the room and found out the treasure chest was gone. The wooden chest now reced with a weapon.


    It looked like a spear with a long shaft that reached 3 meters. However, it had different spearheads, on the right side there was a big crescent de in red and on the other side and the end of the shaft had a normal spearhead.


    It looked like an ax to him, but the long shaft proved otherwise. Tang Shaoyang approached the weapon, with just a nce, he could tell the weapon was made of steel. The de and the shaft were glistening in red.


    Tang Shaoyang picked up his new weapon.


    "Urghh¡­"


    The weapon was heavy, but he could still lift it with his right hand. However, he could not use it to fight with only a hand like the steel pipe, he had to swing it with both hands. As he lifted the weapon and a screen appeared before his eyes.


    ----------------------------


    [Destroyer]


    ss: White (Upgradeable)


    Attribute Bonus: +15 strength


    Weight: 212 Kgs


    ----------------------------


    Tang Shaoyang tried to swing Destroyer with his two hands and created a "Wung Wung Wung" sound. A satisfied smile formed on his lips, "Suit with the name, Destroyer! A perfect weapon to destroy everything blocks my path!"


    Tang Shaoyang put Destroyer on his shoulder and walked toward his backpack. He picked up the backpack and walked out of the big mansion. It was time to continue his journey, a journey to establish his empire, the Tang Empire.

 Chapter 9 - Survivors

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Survivors</h4>


    [ You are leaving the territory (Mansion)! ]


    The robotic resounded in his mind as soon as Tang Shaoyang left the mansion. He paused steps and looked back at the big and luxurious mansion.


    "So this mansion belongs to me right now¡­" he muttered in a low voice.


    "So Mini-game is a game to fight for the territory?" Tang Shaoyang concluded after a moment of silence. He was not sure about the purpose of the mini-game, but he was sure he got this territory after he killed the keeper of the mansion, Swiffer.


    "So what about this territory? Is there any use for the territory?" Tang Shaoyang asked the robotic voice. However, he had to be disappointed as usual. The robotic voice won''t respond to his inquiry.


    Tang Shaoyang understood the territory meant. It just what this territory for? The role of this territory in this game like world, what is it for? This was what he wanted to know.


    He could only let out a sigh as there were only little to no clues regarding that. He checked the screen status, but could not find territory there.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and continued his journey. Even though the robotic voice told him the mansion belonged to him. He did not hesitate to leave the mansion, he wanted to get a better territory than this mansion.


    Bringing a big Destroyer on his shoulder and two backpacks on his back, Tang Shaoyang walked by following the high-way.


    *** ***


    Three days since Tang Shaoyang departed from the mansion and the thrilling battle against the Swiffer. He now had only one backpack on his back, indicating he had a limited supply on him.


    However, Tang Shaoyang was not worried as he already near to his destination, a day walk then he would reach his destination, a ce where Tang Empire''s main pce would be built.


    He was not concerned with the supply, but he was more worried about something else, the survivors. Tang Shaoyang could not find a single survivor even after three days journey. Zombies were the only species he encountered.


    He lost the count of how many zombies he had killed during the way. His level raised by three levels just from killing the zombies. It was apletely one-sided ughter for him which was good for him.


    It was also fortunate there was no evolved zombie just like Swiffer. It was a trip with less riskpared to the experience of the mini-game. However, he was still concerned about the survivors.


    It was not that he was a saint who wanted to save them, but without the survivors, his trip would be a waste. How could he build an empire without the people?


    Tang Shaoyang''s mood was somewhat low as he walked through the residential district. The reason he could easily kill the zombies was Destroyer, with one swing, at least three to six zombies would die.


    He swung Destroyer as he walked and he looked right and left, searching if there were any survivors. However, he had to be disappointed as he could not find a living human.


    Wung! Wung! Wung!


    "Sh*t, this must be because of you guys!" Tang Shaoyang vented his frustration out to the zombies.


    "Finally, I get a chance to establish an empire and an emperor, but you sh*tty zombies ruined my n¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang madly ughtered the zombies, when thest wave of the zombies decapitated by Destroyer. The robotic voice resounded.


    [ You leveled up! ]


    [ You gained two attribute points ]


    He allocated the attribute points to Vitality and Strength as usual. Then he frowned once again, Tang Shaoyang chose this route because he thought there would be many zombies he could kill. However, now he had killed all the zombies around here, it was too little for a big district like this.


    Tang Shaoyang entered one of the houses but it was empty. He entered another house and also empty. Not only he could not find survivors, he now could not find the zombies as well


    After that, he looked around the district and after fifteen minutes of searching. Tang Shaoyang found where the zombies were. The crowd of zombies gathered outside of the district and they seemed to be walking in the same direction.


    It seemed there was something that attracted the zombies. He did not attack the zombies but he looked at the surroundings. He could not find something particr or special or strange.


    Tang Shaoyang did a quick scan once again, he was afraid there was an evolved zombie other stronger creature around. After making sure there was nothing suspicious and dangerous around, he entered the nearest house and put the backpack there.


    He did not want his supply covered in the green liquid. So he put the backpack here temporarily. Moreover, he could move without worry his back would get torn down by the zombies.


    He put the backpack down and came out once again. Tang Shaoyang approached the crowd of zombies while bringing the big Destroyer on his shoulder.


    The distance between the zombies and him was about a hundred meters. He walked at a steady pace and when the distance between him and the zombies shortened to twenty meters, he stopped his steps and let loose the Destroyer to the asphalt road.


    Bang!


    It caused a quite loud noise and attracted the zombies'' attention. The zombies looked back and saw Tang Shaoyang. With a moment of pause, the zombies swarmed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    With a big grin, Tang Shaoyang picked Destroyed with his two hands and charged toward the zombies.


    Wung!


    He swung Destroyer toward the zombies'' heads. Based on hisst two days'' experiences, even the zombie got the body split into two, it would not die. Even when he aimed at the neck, sometimes there were a few zombies survived.


    Tang Shaoyang knew that he needed to kill the zombies to get stronger, so he did not want to waste even one zombie. So during thest two days of fighting the zombies, he formed a habit to hit the zombies at their heads.


    St!


    The six foremost zombies had their heads split apart in one swung. With Tang Shaoyang current strength and Destroyer, it was pretty easy to kill the zombies. He was now no longer afraid of getting surrounded by the zombies. The Destroyer would help him to clear the zombies easily.


    Wung! Wung! Wung!


    Tang Shaoyang swung Destroyer here and there as he advanced. No zombies could hinder his steps as he advanced to the center of these zombies. He was curious about the thing that attracted the zombies to gather here.


    The zombies'' decayed bodies sttered everywhere as Tang Shaoyang advanced and soon, he heard what he wanted the most.


    "Don''t let the zombies enter the building! HOLD UP! HOLD UP!"


    "Left nk! Don''t let loose your defense! MAN UP! MAN UP!"


    He heard a human''s voice, the thing he wanted to hear and meet the most, the survivors.


    "Hahahaha¡­ Your Emperor is going to save you, hold up!" Tang Shaoyang picked his pace as he madly swung Destroyer.


    Wung! Wung! Weng! Weng!


    The Destroyer pierced the air and caused even more loud sound. A few momentster, Tang Shaoyang finally saw the survivors. There were dozens of people guarded the entrance of a long building. They built a barricade with chairs and tables while hitting the zombies from behind the barricade.


    These people had various kinds of weapons in their hands. A few of them held an emergency ax, a baseball stick, he even saw a few women held pans.


    Not only Tang Shaoyang saw the group, but the group also saw Tang Shaoyang. A person wore a dark blue raincoat, a ck full-face helmet, and a strange spear with ax de. Tang Shaoyang''s appearance was eye-catching and the group immediately noticed him.


    They were shocked by the iing a strange guy. However, they saw the man in a dark blue raincoat was helping them to clear the zombies. They saw the man in a dark blue raincoat was in a killing spree.


    In one swing of the strange spears, at least ten zombies'' heads split apart.


    A man who seemed to be the leader of the group immediately gave out his order, "Cover the nk! Cover the nk!"


    He could tell the man in a dark blue raincoat was helping them by taking the zombies ahead of them. With the help of the man in a blue raincoat, the pressure was lessened and he realized they only took care of the nk to clear the zombies.


    Tang Shaoyang madly swung Destroyer to the zombies. He was making sure there were no zombies pass him. He would protect the people who would be his subjects in the future.


    The ughter continued, with Tang Shaoyang''s presence, there were only a few zombies who headed toward the group. Most of the zombies were attracted by Tang Shaoyang. It relieved and shocked the group at the same time.


    They were relieved as they only had to face a little zombie. They were shocked by the man in dark blue raincoat''s prowess. It could be said the man in dark blue raincoat single-handedly wiped out the zombies.


    The battle continued for another two hours. The road that was filled with zombies now void of the zombies. The zombies were dead with their decayed bodies sttered around.


    Amidst the decayed zombies'' bodies, there was a man stood with a deep red strange spear on his shoulder. The group could not see the face as the helmet covered the man''s face.

 Chapter 10 - Lu Gang

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Lu Gang</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang single-handedly wiped out the zombies caused the group left in awe and also be cautious around him. It had been fifteen minutes since the battle was over and the group invited Tang Shaoyang to enter the building.


    The building was an inn and the group took this inn with many rooms as a temporary base. The groupprised fifty-six men, thirty-three women, and thirteen children around six to ten.


    The person who led the fight just now was a man in his early thirties, had a fine build but a bit short with 170 cms in height, he had a square face with nted eyes and thick eyebrows.


    This man was Wei Peng, at least he introduced himself with that name. He did not know if it was his real name or not as this Wei Peng seemed cautious around him. Tang Shaoyang understood why he was cautious around him.


    If he was in Wei Peng''s shoes, he would be cautious as well. After all, they were strangers and the stranger looked dangerous as well.


    Wei Peng led Heero to the lobby and invited him to sit on the sofa. As Tang Shaoyang sat down, there was a woman bringing a ss of water and put it in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    The woman was in her early twenties and had a decent look. However, the woman looked haggard fromck of sleep and also exhausted. Her eyes were void of emotion, it was empty. It was as if a woman who had no desire to live.


    Tang Shaoyang frowned as he found the unusualness on the woman. He had a bad feeling regarding this but chose to keep silent as he was still not clear about the situation here.


    On the other hand, Wei Peng misinterpreted Tang Shaoyang''s frown as displeasure. He thought Tang Shaoyang was displeased because he only gave him a ss of water.


    "I am sorry, Brother Tang. We do not have any food with us, water is the only thing we can offer you," Wei Peng carefully and cautiously apologized for the poor treatment but he also did not forget to exin the current condition they experienced.


    "Oh, no problem," Tang Shaoyang gazed away from the woman. He was aware Wei Peng got it wrong, but he also did not bother to exin.


    He picked up the ss and drank a mouthful of water, he was quite thirsty after the fighting. At the same time, he was thinking about how to take these people with him, taking them as his people.


    Food was the best choice to lure them. Based on what Wei Peng said, they did not have food. However, even though the food was the best option, but he only had a limited amount of supply for himself.


    These guys would not follow him if he asked them like, "Hey Guys, I am strong, follow me and I will protect you," even until now these guys were still cautious around him despite being saved by him. So he had to think of a way to get these people to follow him.


    Tang Shaoyang put the ss back on the table and asked, "So, what happened? Why did the zombies attack you guys?"


    This the thing Tang Shaoyang wanted to know the most. He did know the zombies sensitive to the sounds. He believed these people stayed in the inn to avoid the zombie, not to attract them. There was no way they would make a loud noise to attract the zombies.


    There must be something that attracted zombies and Tang Shaoyang wanted to know about this. Knowing more about the enemy was a good thing for future trouble.


    However, Tang Shaoyang noticed Wei Peng had a bitter smile mixed with fury reflected in his eyes. Then Wei Peng began telling Tang Shaoyang what happened to them.


    The group was supposed to be under the lead of the copsprised of five policemen and two policewomen. The cops saved many survivors and took this inn as a temporary base.


    At first, everything went smooth and the cops saved more and more people. However, on the second day, there was a group revolted and killed the cops. Five male cops died while the female cops were raped and killed afterward.


    Since that day, the group took over the control of this group. The group consisted of twenty men and the man who led this group was Lu Gang. This group began doing as they pleased to the other survivors, they took the women and food with them.


    Lu Gang only gave the men and the children one meal a day. What was worse, this group did not go out to look for supply. They just stayed in the inn all day and then, today they ran out of food.


    The group then attracted the zombies around here to the inn and left the inn afterward. In short, the Lu Gang group used the survivors in this inn as bait while they ran away.


    Even though the survivors'' group had more people than the Lu Gang group, they could do nothing about it. Lu Gang had a gun, it was the gun they took from the cops.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows deeper upon hearing Lu Gang. He was familiar with this name. Dragon Wing''s Boss also had the same name, Lu Gang. However, Tang Shaoyang was not sure if both were the same person.


    However, deep inside, Tang Shaoyang was delighted. From what happened to this group, he could take this chance to take them under his wing.


    As for Lu Gang, since the world turned like this, he would never associate himself with Dragon Wing anymore. He did not care as the rtionship between the vassal and lord hade to an end.


    This time, he would stand alone, establishing his own empire. He would no longer below someone else.


    "So, what are you going to do now?" Tang Shaoyang asked impassively. He did not reveal his intention to take this group under his wing.


    Wei Peng had a troubled look upon hearing that. He also did not know what to do with the people with him. They did not have food, most of them could not fight with the zombies, and had only a little equipment could be used to fight against the zombies.


    The more Wei Peng felt troubled, the more advantage he had. It would be easier to rope these people in.


    "Do you know where the nearest ce to get food?" Tang Shaoyang changed the subject, he did not force Wei Peng to make a decision. After all, his purpose was to get them under his wing and he was not a dictator who would force them to follow him.


    The first thing he should do that was to show them what he capable of. He had to show his more reliable side so they willingly followed him, that was his intention. After all of this, then he would show his intention to take them with him.


    Sure enough, after he threw his question out, Wei Peng looked bright. He had a hopeful look as he gazed at Tang Shaoyang.


    The scene of Tang Shaoyang ughtering the zombies yed in his mind. He believed that if Tang Shaoyang took an action, the food was not a problem. Then a ce came to his mind when Tang Shaoyang asked the ce to get food.


    "I know a good ce to get food, a lot of food!" Wei Peng excitedly responded as he rose from the sofa, disying how excited he was.


    "Good, gather the men, we will get the food," Tang Shaoyang did not betray Wei Peng''s expectation with his answer.


    Wei Peng was truly delighted. He did not feel suspicious of Tang Shaoyang. If Tang Shaoyang really had a bad intention, there was no need to use a cheap trick like this. With Tang Shaoyang''s strength showed them during the battle against the zombies, he could force them under submission without using an underhand trick.


    That was why even though Wei Peng appeared to be cautious and vignt earlier, he did not suspect Tang Shaoyang if he wanted to help them. Of course, he had notpletely trusted Tang Shaoyang yet.


    But the food was the most urgent need for this group, he had to trust Tang Shaoyang temporarily if he wanted to get the food.


    Wei Peng organized a group of an adult and all of them men of course. However, these men looked listless and haggard,ck of vigor.


    Tang Shaoyang took his big backpack and took out a bunch of food, chocte bar, bread, and milk. He shared the food he had and emptied the backpack. He also shared the food with the women and children.


    He wanted to get more food, it was better having an empty backpack as he wanted to replenish his supply as well.


    "Thank you, Brother Tang! Thank You, Brother Tang¡­" Wei Peng bowed his head as he thanked Tang Shaoyang repeatedly.


    "Thank You, Brother Tang¡­ Thank you, Brother Tang¡­" The others also followed in tow as they took the food on the table.


    For what happened next, it was quite simple for Tang Shaoyang but it was quite thrilling for the others. Wei peng led him to a department store with twenty men while the rest protecting the inn.


    Tang Shaoyang easily disposed of the zombies and they entered the department store in such dominating fashion. The zombies were just like pigs being ughtered by Tang Shaoyang.


    The group now looked favorably at Tang Shaoyang. They transported the supply to the car they brought from the inn. The trip was pretty smooth and the group packed the car with a full load of supply.


    However, just before the group left the department store, there was a group blocked the car. The group consisted of seventeen men.


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang and Wei Peng also went out of the department store.


    Upon sighted the group, Wei Peng''s countenance went pale. He recognized the group, it was Lu Gang group who killed the cops and used them as bait in order to leave the inn.


    "It''s Lu Gang!" Wei Peng eximed in anger, but fear dominated him as he knew the opposite side had a gun.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the direction Wei Peng looked at. He found someone familiar in the group. It was his ex-boss, Lu Gang.


    Wei Peng braced himself and walked toward the car, Tang Shaoyang followed with a big de ax on his shoulder. It was quite eye-catching, Lu Gang and his underlings immediately noticed Tang Shaoyang''s presence.


    At first, Lu Gang was shocked when he found someone with a big and dominated-look weapon he did not know became part of the survivor group. However, the shock turned into a pleasant surprise when he got a clear look at the man''s face.


    "Brother Tang! Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun, I am d you survive," Lu Gang approached Tang Shaoyang and gave him a bear hug.


    Looking at this scene unfold, Wei Peng''s face turned even paler. He could not think that Tang Shaoyang was part of Lu Gang''s gang.


    *** *** *** *** ***


    Screen Status Update


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 19


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 72


    Agility: 27


    Vitality: 38


    Stamina: 33


    Magic Power: 20


    Sense: 6


    Skill: Basic Detection


    --------------------------------------

 Chapter 11 - Massacre

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Massacre</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang did not return the hug, instead, he broke free from Lu Gang brotherly hug. He backed two steps and said in a toneless voice, "Long time no see Lu Gang. May I know why did you block our cars?"


    Calling Lu Gang by name proved that he was no longer under his wing. He already thought why did Lu Gang could survive and why he was here. That night, the night where this weird game started, Dragon Wing swiping their rival''s territory.


    The majority of these areas were Hawk Talon''s territory. That night, Lu Gang and his underlings were taking Hawk Talon''s territory and trapped here as the weird game started. Tang Shaoyang came into that conclusion as soon as he met Lu Gang here.


    "Tang Shaoyang, you are changed¡­" Lu Gang was surprised by Tang Shaoyang lukewarm attitude toward him and said those words as he backed down for a few steps.


    There were about seven meters of distance separated both of them. The atmosphere also turned a little intense. Lu Gang''s underlings also eyed Tang Shaoyang cautiously.


    Wei Peng was relieved but also nervous at the same time. He relieved Tang Shaoyang was not in Lu Gang''s side, but he was nervous as it seemed they were about to sh against Lu Gang and his underlings.


    "You are also changed, turning even morewless than before," Tang Shaoyang returned indifferently.


    Lu Gang was not surprised to hear those words. Wei Peng must be telling his deeds to Tang Shaoyang already. However, there was one thing that made him cautious around Tang Shaoyang, the zombies.


    There were no zombies around here and the inn also supposed to be surrounded by zombies. How did they get out of the inn? Wei Peng and his groups were cowards, they did not dare to face the zombies. He knew it that well than everyone here.


    There was a conclusion, it was Tang Shaoyang who killed the zombies and saved the survivors. But how could one man clear the zombies that numbered to thousands?


    He scanned the surroundings, wanting to find if there were other persons. However, the area around here was void of life. He could not even find a walking zombie.


    "The world has changed, so we the inhabitants of the world also have to change. The strong rule the weak, it never changed even before the world copses."


    Lu Gang replied with a slight grin. Even though he was marveled by Tang Shaoyang''s strength, but it was different now. He had a gun in his pocket, he was not afraid of the Berserk Tang from Youyouliucun.


    "Indeed, the strong rules the weak, it never changed¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded and made no furtherment about that anymore, "Then, please make a way. We will not disturb you anymore,"


    Tang Shaoyang did not want to have a fight against Lu Gang and his underlings. At least not now, Wei Peng and the others would be his burden. This was the reason why he wanted to avoid the direct sh against Lu Gang and his underlings.


    However, if the fight broke, Tang Shaoyang without hesitation would abandon Wei Peng and the other. He would put his attention only to Lu Gang and his group.


    Lu Gang''s grin became wider as he heard this. He misinterpreted Tang Shaoyang''s intention and thought Tang Shaoyang was afraid of him.


    As his lips formed a victorious smile, Lu Gang boldly dered with a big loud, "You can leave, but the supply in the car and these people stay. They are my people!"


    Hearing this, Wei Peng paled and subconsciously peeked at Tang Shaoyang. The same for the others, they also lost their face color and subconsciously looked at Tang Shaoyang.


    Not a single one of them wanted to stay under Lu Gang''s wing. They preferred to stay with Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang was their only hope.


    "You left them as bait to the zombies and I saved them. They are now my people and the supply in the car is mine! You can take the food supply inside the department store if you want."


    Lu Gang let out a chuckle and the grin on his face became wider, "Brother Tang, you forget the rule, heh heh heh¡­ The strong rule the weak, you know that right?"


    After that, Lu Gang made a signal to his underlings while taking a gun from his waist. He showed Tang Shaoyang that he had a gun, telling Tang Shaoyang he was the strong while Tang Shaoyang was the weak.


    Lu Gang''s seven underlings also took out a pistol. They pointed the muzzle toward Tang Shaoyag.


    In such a situation, Lu Gang thought he was the winner. As long as there were no additional people beside Tang Shaoyang, he believed the situation was under his control.


    To Lu Gang''s surprise, not only Tang Shaoyang did not cower. He saw Tang Shaoyang made a big grin. He felt bad premonition regarding this, but he just could not think a possibility of Tang Shaoyang could win the fight with a gun in his hand.


    The big grin on Tang Shaoyang''s face made him ufortable. However, he was confident in his group, they had eight guns. It was enough to kill Tang Shaoyang, at least it was what he thought.


    Nervous? Certainly, Tang Shaoyang was a bit nervous facing eight muzzles pointed at him at the same time. But he already determined that no longer worked under the others or bowed his head to the others.


    "Then let''s see who is strong and who is weak¡­" After saying those words, Tang Shaoyang spoke to Wei Peng in a low voice, "Leave this ce, I will take care of these people¡­"


    "But¡­" Wei Peng felt ufortable inside, there was no way he could leave Tang Shaoyang alone to face Lu Gang and the group.


    "Leave, I will not protect you guys!" Tang Shaoyang decisively stated that he would not protect them if the fight broke.


    "Brother Tang, I already gave you a chance to leave, but you just don''t appreciate it. Then don''t me me for being ruthless!" Lu Gang perceived Tang Shaoyang had an intention to fight him.


    Actually, he wanted to force Tang Shaoyang to be his subordinate once again. However, he realized that he did not have a powerful background just like before, he could not force the wild Tang Shaoyang to work under him like before.


    It was better to kill Tang Shaoyang now less he would cause trouble in the future. Lu Gang raised the gun and pointed toward Tang Shaoyang direction.


    Before he could pull the trigger, there was a big flying de-ax flew toward his face. It shocked Lu Gang, but his experienced fighting on the street saved his life. He managed to move sideways, avoiding the de-ax cut his body.


    Lu Gang managed to save his life, but in order to save his life, he had to pay a huge price for that. He lost his right arm and blood spurted out from his right arm.


    ARGHHHHH!


    An acute pain assaulted Lu Gang as he fell on the ground. He convulsed on the ground in pain as he let out a pained roar.


    Bam!


    The flying de axnded right behind Lu Gang. It stuck on the ground and stood straight.


    It shocked everyone including Wei Peng and his group. It happened too sudden and so fast. As everyone looked at Lu Gang who wailed in pain on the ground, there was another shriek resounded.


    "ARGHH¡­"


    The shriek stopped half-way and everyone looked toward the voice direction. They saw Tang Shaoyang held one of Lu Gang''s underlings on the neck. But the man in Tang Shaoyang''s hand already stopped moving, indicating the man died.


    Their attention was on Lu Gang earlier, they did not know when Tang Shaoyang moved. Everyone failed to notice Tang Shaoyang''s movement.


    Everyone gazed at Tang Shaoyang in a shock. Then they noticed Tang Shaoyang took the gun from the man he killed. Then Tang Shaoyang aimed the gun to another Lu Gang''s underling with a gun.


    It was clear, he intended to kill everyone who held a gun. Tang Shaoyang pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The distance between him and the target was seven meters. Thanks to a short distance, he managed to hole fourteen bullets on the man he targeted. Lu Gang''s underling instantly fell with fourteen bullets lodged in his body.


    It shocked everyone that two men died and Lu Gang was suffered a bloody wound. The remaining fourteen Lu Gang''s underlings shook in shock. One of them immediately turned around and ran away while shouting, "RUN!"


    With one of them leading to run away, the others followed. However, Tang Shaoyang did not n to let these people left. He chased after a man with a gun in his hand.


    He easily caught up with the man he targeted. His hand was like an eagle talon, fast and deadly as he caught the man''s neck and crushed the neck with his raw strength.


    Crack!


    A bone-cracking resounded and the man who was caught by Tang Shaoyang went limp instantly. The man died with his neck and throat crushed with Tang Shaoyang''s barehand. Blood flowed out from the man''s nose and mouth as the man closed his eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang''s action did not stop here, he took the gun and aimed the man with a gun as well. Gunshot resounded once again, another two Lu Gang''s underling fell.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The gunshot awakened Lu Gang who was still convulsing on the ground. He looked up and found five of his underlings already fell. It shook him as it was too fast, it was only a few minutes and Tang Shaoyang already killed his five subordinates.


    "FOOL! WHY ARE YOU RUNNIN!!!!!??? SHOOT HIM! HE IS ALONE! DON''T RUN YOU FOOL!!!! SHOOT HIM! SHOOT HIM!"


    Lu Gang roared furiously as he realized his life was at stake. If his underlings failed to take Tang Shaoyang down, then he was done for.


    Lu Gang''s roar proved to be effective as his underlings stopped running. They turned around, but it was toote. Only two men left with a gun in their hands, the rest only had a stick, steel pipe, and emergency ax.


    Tang Shaoyang took the gun from the man he just killed and aimed at the two men who had their guns also aimed at him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The three amateurs with guns exchanged shots. Tang Shaoyang did not dare to stay on the spot, he was firing the gun while running.


    Lu Gang''s two underlings had a hard time to hit Tang Shaoyang. However, the same for Tang Shaoyang as well, it was hard for him to hit these two men.


    Crik! Crik! Crik!


    The gun ran out of the bullet, the same for Lu Gang''s underling. While Tang Shaoyang did not have more bullets to reload, Lu Gang''s two underlings reloading their guns.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang won''t let them reload the gun. He rushed to the two men who reloaded the gun at a frightening speed. The distance between them was about fifteen meters.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    However, as Tang Shaoyang arrived, three gunshots rang. After the gunshot, heunched a punch toward the man on the right and he rushed to the other one. He twisted the second man''s neck and it caused the man to die in an instant.


    The man who got a punch by Tang Shaoyang was still lying down while clutching his belly in pain. Then the man realized there was a shadow covered him. He looked up and found Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang had a gun in his hand and the gun directed at the man''s forehead.


    "No! Don''t kill me¡­ I merely obeyed Lu Gang''s order¡­ D-don''t kill me, I will be your subordinate¡­"


    Bang!


    Tang Shaoyang pulled the trigger, decisive and impassive, he killed Lu Gang''sst subordinate who held a gun. The remaining nine were showing a fear expression as their bodies were shivering.


    "RUN!" Once again, Lu Gang''s underlings decided to run away as they turned their backs at Lu Gang.


    Even though Lu Gang''s subordinates decided to run away without a fight, Tang Shaoyang did not let them escape. He rushed toward Destroyer and gave chase to the remaining Lu Gang''s underling.


    What happened next was a one-sided massacre. Wei Peng saw clearly that one of Lu Gang''s subordinates had his body cut into two while the others had their heads separated from the body.


    The chasested less than ten minutes. Afterward, Tang Shaoyang back to Lu Gang with Destroyer on his shoulder. Fresh blood still dripped from the de-ax as Lu Gang looked at his former subordinate in a daze.


    "I¡­" Lu Gang wanted to speak, but Tang Shaoyang did not let him speak. He immediately swung Destroyer at Lu Gang''s neck.


    Spurt!


    Blood spurted out from Lu Gang neck, it was like a fountain, but it was blood that sprayed out of the human body. Lu Gang and his group were killed as Tang Shaoyang showed no mercy to his enemy.

 Chapter 12 - Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Decisions</h4>


    The group back to the inn with a ton of food, it was supposed to be good news for the survivors. However, the survivors who stayed in the inn noticed that the atmosphere was a bit down and a slight tension atmosphere surrounded the group


    They went back intact with no casualty and with an additional a lot of food, but why did the atmosphere turn out like this?


    Then they noticed there was something different with how they walked back. Except for Wei Peng and eighteen years old youth, Lu An the other kept their distance from Tang Shaoyang.


    That was weird as when they departed, everyone was close to Tang Shaoyang. It could be said that they were fawning over Tang Shaoyang.


    However, why did they try to keep their distance from Tang Shaoyang now? What actually happened? Everyone who stayed in the inn was certainly curious.


    What weird Lu An the only one who was exceptionally close to Tang Shaoyang. He was chatting¡­ No, he was continuously talking to Tang Shaoyang despite getting a minimal response from Tang Shaoyang.


    It was what they noticed just from their perspective. Of course, not only the people who stayed in the inn noticed the issue. Tang Shaoyang was also aware that these people began keeping a distance from him.


    But he did not bother about it as he knew the reason. These guys did not approve of his brutality and after witnessing the ughter, these people were scared of him. They kept their distance less they pissed him off and killed just like Lu Gang''s group.


    The group headed to the lobby under Tang Shao Yang''s lead. As soon as they reached the lobby, Tang Shaoyang fell onto the couch and spoke to Lu An, "Get me hot water and towel!"


    "Yes, Sir!" Lu An excitedly replied and he immediately ran away into the motel to get the hot water. Meanwhile, Wei Peng stood behind Tang Shaoyang and the lobby fell into a grim silence as the chatterbox Lu An went away.


    After a moment of silence, Tang Shaoyang shook his head in disappointment. He thought he could recruit underlings out of these people, but now he had to change his n.


    "Why are you still here? Go share the food with the girls and the kids!" As he said that, Tang Shaoyang threw two empty backpacks to Wei Peng, "Fill up my bag while you at it!"


    With that said, Wei Peng led the guys to allocate the supply. There were no wordsing out of his mouth the survivors who stayed in the motel became even more confused. But as the words entered their ears, the survivors immediately followed the guys, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone in the lobby.


    "No hope¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. Even after experiencing Lu Gang''s tyranny, these guys still had not changed. These people still could not adapt to current changes.


    "Boss, your towel and hot water!" After a moment, Lu An''s excited voice resounded. He brought a basin filled with hot water and two towels on his shoulder. He ced the basin and the towel before Tang Shaoyang.


    "Where are the others?" Asked Lu An as he scanned the surrounding.


    "They are taking care of the food. You also go to help them!" Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Lu An.


    "Roger~" Then, Lu An turned around and headed out.


    Amongst the group, only Lu An who was not scared of him. But Lu An also the weakest amongst the group, "Heh, no matter how weak this guy is, he can level up as long as he wants to kill the zombies. If he wants to follow me, I can help him a little with that¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang muttered as his hand reached to the towel. He soaked the towel with hot water, then he took off his ck shirt. On his right shoulder, there was a wound and the blood had dried up.


    Yes, Tang Shaoyang did not leave unscathed as one of Lu Gang''s underlings managed tond a bullet on him. However, the wound almost closed at this time.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised as it was too fast to heal from a gunshot. He had not even taken out the bullet yet, but the wound was almost closed. He got the towel and cleaned the wound.


    After that, he reached the wound with his left hand. He opened the almost healed wound as his two fingers drilled a little into his flesh. He dug the bullet out of his flesh, as the bullet was not too deep. Using his two fingers was enough to take the bullet out.


    During the process, Tang Shaoyang only frowned. He threw the bullet into the basin and cleaned the blood on his shoulder with the hot towel. Less than a minute, the bleeding stopped.


    "So this is the work Vitality¡­" He was marveled with his body as he recalled Vitality''s description. It was truly increasing the capability of healing, "Should I invest more into Vitality?"


    *** ***


    After the team''s return, the atmosphere turned really weird. But Tang Shaoyang did not bother with it as he chose his own room to get afortable rest that day.


    The next day, Tang Shaoyang and the survivors gathered in the lobby once again.


    "I will continue my trip!" Tang Shaoyang announced his leave to the survivors. The survivors who gathered in the lobby were mostly men with a few women.


    By now all survivors already knew yesterday''s ''incident''. Tang Shaoyang could see that from the women''s eyes, anxious and fearful were apparent as they did not dare to meet his eyes. He understood where the fear came from, Lu Gang.


    After experiencing Lu Gang''s tyranny, they were afraid that he would do the same thing. Ruling over them with force just like Lu Gang did before. These people did not want that to happen again.


    Of course, he was different from Lu Gang. At least, he would treat his people fairly and he never abused his people. However, he would never tell it directly to these people that he was different from Lu Gang.


    "If you want to follow me, then pack up. I will depart in an hour!" Tang Shaoyang added nonchntly.


    Since these people were afraid of him, then he would leave. At first, he wanted to take these people with him, but he changed his mind after seeing these people''s reaction after yesterday''s incident.


    He would take them if they followed him willingly, but it would be hard now. He and these people had different views, they still could not adapt to the change. Killing or to be killed, it was his way to face the change as these people still preferred life before the world changed.


    Silence followed after Tang Shaoyang''s announcement, uncertainty filled everyone''s eyes. Without a doubt, they needed someone like Tang Shaoyang. At the same time, they were also afraid of the power that Tang Shaoyang possessed.


    "S,Sir Tang¡­ W-Where do you want to go? Ar-Are you going to the shelter?" After some time, Wei Peng braced himself and asked nervously.


    Wei Peng and the others thought the authorities had set up a shelter somewhere. He hoped Tang Shaoyang would bring them to this shelter. Living under authorities were much better than following a thug like Lu Gang or Tang Shaoyang.


    Wei Peng also addressed Tang Shaoyang with more respect than yesterday. Less Tang Shaoyang would be pissed off if he treated him in a friendly manner.


    "Tsk!" Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue as he heard Wei Peng called him sir.


    Wei Peng flinched in fear as the people who had witnessed Tang Shaoyang''s brutality also flinched in fear.


    "I am not going to any shelter, my destination is Pudong, RSH Pudong. I will take over RSH Pudong and build a shelter there," Tang Shaoyang told his n.


    Yes, his n was to take over the luxurious hotel RSH Pudong. This hotel would be his castle, the first step to build his empire. It sounded stupid to take a long journey only to upy the hotel that filled with zombies, but Tang Shaoyang found it was worth it.


    Before the zombies appeared, he lived in a narrow room. Now the world changed as the zombies caused chaos everywhere. However, for him, this change was a chance, a chance to change his life.


    Before, he never had a chance to stay at a luxurious hotel, but now he could do whatever he wanted to. The order had copsed, then he would create a new order in this new world.


    Moreover, the zombies were just too weak for him. A trip with big gain but no risk, why not? However, the people in the lobby gasped in shock.


    Pudong was one of the crowdest ces in SH city. What did it mean? It meant it was a ce full of zombies. These people just felt secure as Tang Shaoyang cleaned the zombies around here, but now Tang Shaoyang wanted to take them to a ce full of zombies.


    An eerie silence filled the lobby as Wei Peng was unsure how to respond to this bold deration. He wanted to refuse, but he was also afraid that Tang Shaoyang would be furious if he refused to follow.


    At this time, the young Lu An stepped forward and said loudly, "Boss Tang, let me follow you!"


    Amongst the survivors, only Lu An who did not change. He stayed the same even after witnessing Tang Shaoyang killed Lu Gang and his men.


    "Good, get ready and prepare breakfast for me. I am going to wash up! We will depart after eating breakfast," Tang Shaoyang stood up from the couch as he gave out his order to the young Lu An.


    Precisely an hour after the meeting in the lobby, Tang Shaoyang and Lu An left the motel under the gaze of the survivors. He did not bother to convince these people to follow him at all.


    They walked toward the north, Central Park. RSH Pudong was located right behind the Central Park. To reach RSH Pudong, they had to pass through the 1,400,000 square meter Central Park.

 Chapter 13 - Central Park

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Central Park</h4>


    The survivors who decided not to follow Tang Shaoyang watched Tang Shaoyang and Lu An figure was getting far away from the motel. The survivors had various kinds of expression as they watched their benefactor go away.


    Some of them had aplex look while the others had uncertainty filled their eyes. However, Wei Peng believed that he made the right decision. He witnessed how scary Tang Shaoyang was, he killed Lu Gang''s group without battling eyes.


    Even after killing Lu Gang''s group, he found Tang Shaoyang did not feel remorse let alone guilty. What did it mean? It meant this was not the first time Tang Shaoyang killed people.


    Rather than following Tang Shaoyang, he chose to stay. Moreover, the zombies around the motel had been killed. He was safe here and they also had secured the supply.


    "Alright guys, stop daydreaming here. We have more important matters in our hands, we have to secure more food from yesterday''s ce!" Wei Peng pped his hand to attract the others'' attention.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang and Lu An were heading toward Central Park. It would take them one to two hours to reach Central Park. Moreover, the path to Central Park had not been cleared.


    After walking for a certain distance from the motel, Tang Shaoyang tossed his butcher knife on his waist to Lu An.


    Lu An was stunned with the sudden toss of the butcher knife. He did not manage to catch the knife and he immediately moved away from Tang Shaoyang.


    "BB-Boss T-Tang¡­ W-What ar-re you doing?" Lu An stuttered as his imagination ran wild.


    ''Does Boss Tang want to kill me?'' ''Or is it a test? A test to be Boss Tang''s follower?'' Various kinds of thoughts crossed his mind, but he was unsure of Tang Shaoyang''s intention. Lu An also did not dare to pick the butcher knife.


    "Take that knife and kill the zombies, I don''t need a useless man to follow me." Tang Shaoyang spoke in an indifferent tone. He did not want to bring a burden with him even though it was easy to protect Lu An from the slow zombies.


    "I am not going to protect you, you have to protect yourself, understand?" He added in a stern tone.


    Gulp!


    Lu An did not immediately pick the butcher knife as he swallowed a mouthful of saliva nervously. He looked at Tang Shaoyang''s stern face and then, he looked back to the butcher knife on the ground.


    After confirming Tang Shaoyang was really serious with his words, Lu An approached the butcher knife. Before he picked the knife, he nced at Tang Shaoyang for thest time and picked the knife.


    Lu An''s hand trembled slightly as he held the sharp butcher knife. His heart was thumping madly as he was still uncertain.


    "What about your level?" Tang Shaoyang asked again. Even though he said that he did not need a useless man and would not protect Lu An, he would not let Lu An be killed before his eyes.


    During his journey to RSH Pudong, he nned to let Lu An face a few zombies based on his capability. He also assumed that it was not only him with the power of leveling up. He assumed everyone also had the power to level up as long as they killed the zombies.


    However, Lu An''s answer was out of his expectation. "Level? What level?" Lu An answered with a confused look on his face.


    "Don''t tell me you haven''t killed even a single zombie yet?" Tang Shaoyang was appalled with Lu An''s answer.


    He had "I came for treasure and I found garbage!" that kind of expression as he looked toward Lu An.


    Meanwhile, Lu An scratched his head in confusion as he tried to recall the past event. He had fought against the zombies under Lu Gang''s order, but he was indeed never killed even a zombie yet.


    Each time he fought a zombie, the zombie was killed by Lu Gang''s underlings each time it almost died. Now he heard about the level from Boss Tang and found Lu Gang''s underlings did something fishy.


    Why did they not let him and the others kill the zombies? He recalled that all zombies he and his group fought with were killed by Lu Gang and his men.


    "Indeed, I haven''t killed a single zombie yet, but I have fought against them under Lu Gang''s order. But¡­"


    "But?"


    "But Lu Gang and his people killed the zombies. They always took thest hit¡­" Lu An replied truthfully without hiding a single thing from Tang Shaoyang. He told everything that happened during Lu Gang''s control.


    "Then what about the police? Before Lu Gang took over the police was the one who protected you guys, right? Didn''t they tell you something about the level?" At this question, a frown appeared on Tang Shaoyang''s forehead.


    Lu An shook his head as he did not understand what Tang Shaoyang talked about. But he caught a glimpse of understanding that he would gain level by killing zombies.


    Tang Shaoyang''s assumption about the level was not wrong. Everyone was given an equal start and they could level up by killing the zombies. Lu Gang and his men were ying safe, they abused the survivors to gain more levels.


    But what about the police? Why didn''t the police tell the survivors about the fact that these people could get stronger by killing the zombies?


    Tang Shaoyang immediately shook his head, there was no need for him to think hard about the dead people''s thoughts. Now he had to train his new follower to fight.


    Fortunately, Lu An was not a coward who was afraid of the zombies. Based on his story, he had fought zombies a few times. Now he armed Lu An with a butcher knife, it would be easier for the youth to kill the zombies and gain a few levels.


    "Follow me, we will kill zombies along the way," Tang Shaoyang stopped his inquiry as he already got a certain understanding of his new follower. With Destroyerid down on his shoulder, steel pipes on his waist, and a bulging backpack on his back, Tang Shaoyang continued his journey.


    Lu An followed closely behind Tang Shaoyang. His hand was still shaky as he turned quite nervous. Soon, they entered the street filled with zombies. Lu An''s heart was beating furiously as he stuck closely toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Stay close to me, I will leave one or two zombies behind for you to kill," Tang Shaoyang lowered his battle-ax as he was ready for a battle.


    Lu An nodded his head furiously, even without Tang Shaoyang''s words, he was no fool to stay away from Tang Shaoyang. As the two spoke, the zombies walked toward them. There were dozens of zombies on the street ahead of them.


    As the zombies swarmed toward him, Tang Shaoyang frowned as he found something different from the normal zombie he encountered before. There were a few zombies walking faster than the others.


    "One¡­ two¡­ three¡­ fifteen¡­" Tang Shaoyang counted fifteen zombies walked faster than the other zombies. Even though it walked faster, it was at the same speed at an adult''s pace.


    It was still slow in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, but this change was bad news for him. It meant the zombies also grew strong as the time went on, not only him or other people could get stronger, the zombies also evolved.


    This sight reminded him, Swiffer, the thing he killed in a mansion before. These zombies might evolve to Swiffer or thing that scarier than Swiffer.


    Lu An was oblivious to Tang Shaoyang''s thoughts as fear engulfed him. The zombies advanced, but Boss Tang did not kill the zombies yet. It worried him.


    ''Does he want me to face these many zombies at once?'' Lu An''s body shuddered at this thought. It was natural for him to have this thought as he had witnessed Tang Shaoyang faced more zombies than this group of zombies.


    He thought Tang Shaoyang wanted him to do the same thing. Lu An did not dare to take initiative and he also did not try to escape. Instead, he stayed closer to Tang Shaoyang.


    20 meters¡­ The fifteen zombies that were faster than the other zombies came closer. Lu An''s gripped the butcher knife tighter as cold sweat soaked his back.


    Tang Shaoyang was oblivious to his follower''s worries as he used his only skill, Basic Detection at the fifteen zombies.


    ----------------------------------------


    [Stage 1 Zombie]


    Level: 19


    Strength: 17


    Agility: 6


    Vitality: 15


    Magic Power: 0


    Skill: None


    ----------------------------------------


    A screen appeared in his eyes and he found what the difference was. Level, the beforehand zombies he encountered was low-level one. The highest level of the normal zombie he encountered was level 9 and level 9 only had 3 Agility.


    This meant the zombie also had a way to increase their levels, but how?


    ''Did they kill each other?'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head. There was no way he could know about that and so what if the zombies could also level up? He would kill them to level, he only needed to be stronger than the zombies.


    With those thoughts crossed his mind, the zombies had already reached 10 meters away from him. Tang Shaoyang made his move, he rushed forward and swung the battle-ax toward the zombies.


    The fifteen high-level zombies were killed in an instant. He killed the zombies with ease and Lu An relieved inwardly. At this time, Lu An followed Tang Shaoyang closely intending to guard his Boss''s back which was unnecessary.


    The ughter continued until ten zombies left. Tang Shaoyang spared ten zombies, he warded off nine zombies away and let one zombie approached Lu An.


    "It''s your turn!" said Tang Shaoyang as he kicked away a zombie that was close to him. He left the weakest which meant the lowest-level zombie to train his new follower.


    "A tip from me, aim the head to¡­" Tang Shaoyang''s words trailed off as he found his tip was unnecessary as Lu An rushed toward the zombie'' back and hacked the knife toward Zombie''s head.


    He used the zombie''s weakness, the slow movement. However, Lu An seemed to becking in strength as the butcher knife only cut the head a slightly deeper on the head, but failed to kill the zombie in one strike with the sharp knife.


    The zombie swayed and Lu An also realized he wascking in strength. So he made a swift response byunching another hack on the same spot. Lu An needed four strikes to finish a zombie with a butcher knife.


    Tang Shaoyang was satisfied with the result even though Lu An was weak. At least, there was no hesitation and fear as he killed the zombie. After that, Tang Shaoyang released another zombie and Lu An swiftly finished off the zombie.


    It took them some time, but Tang Shaoyang did not mind it. Lu An grew stronger was also for his interest, so he was not impatient as he waited for Lu An to finish the tenth zombie.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Lu An gasped for breath. He killed the tenth zombie and his hand no longer shaky. Then, he heard a robotic voice rang in his head.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    Lu An''s eyes were opened wide as the fatigue vanished. He was no longer out of breath, but the robotic voice stunned him. Then, he directed his shocked gaze toward Tang Shaoyang and found Tang Shaoyang was smiling at him.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his thumbs and said, "Good job, it''s a good start!"


    He was not stingy with the praise and Lu An deserved praise.


    Lu An had taken the first step to be a strong follower.


    After that, the duo continued the trip. During the journey to Central Park, Lu An took the initiative to attack the zombies. There was no need for Tang Shaoyang to babysit Lu An.


    Three hours, it took the duo three hours to reach Central Park. With a deep frown on his forehead, Tang Shaoyang stopped his steps right before Central Park''s entrance.


    The supposed to be a beautiful park now turned into a dangerous park. At least, it was the vibe given off by Central Park, a dangerous vibe.


    A thick fog blocked his eyes to pry deeper into Central Park and a cold breeze from the park hit his face. The beautiful park turned into an eerie park.


    "Should we take a detour, Boss?" Lu An suggested nervously.


    However, Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "No, let''s continue!" With that said, Tang Shaoyang and Lu An entered Central Park.

 Chapter 14 - Fogged Park - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 14 - Fogged Park - Part 1</h4>


    Central Park certainly looked unsafe as it gave off a dangerous vibe. Even so, Tang Shaoyang decided to go as he nned. Taking a detour would take him eight hours or even more to reach his destination while taking the Central Park route would take him two to four hours at most.


    Tang Shaoyang decided to pass through Central Park despite the unknown risk. Besides it would shorten his trip, he could also get to know what was inside Central Park.


    Central Park was near the RSH Pudong, it was worth his time to investigate Central Park to get a glimpse of what was inside the park. So, taking a risk to enter Central Park was not solely to shorten his trips.


    Cold, it was the difference between inside and outside of the park. As he passed through the fog, coldness seeped into his skin. Of course, the cold air was not out of his limit, it was still bearable, about twelve to fifteen degrees.


    Besides the coldness, the fog also obstructed his view. His vision only reached about ten meters ahead of him. He could not see further as the thick fog.


    Lu An himself was quite nervous and he instead did not feel the change in temperature. The limited vision made him uneasy as his eyes darted here and there, making sure there was no danger around him.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    The duo ventured deeper, Lu An did not lower his guard as his grips on the butcher knife became tighter. He felt being watched, right from the back. But each time he looked back, there was nothing there.


    ''Fortunately, the temperature does not go lower¡­'' Tang Shaoyang paid attention to every detail inside the park. With his vision limited only to ten meters, he paid to every small detail.


    With a normal pace, Tang Shaoyang followed the paved road. Even with his vision obstructed by the fog, he only needed to follow the paved road to reach the other side of Central Park. Just like this, the duo already spent half an hour within Central Park, but nothing happened to him.


    There were also no zombies popped out of the fog, it was quite safe. But it did notst long as Tang Shaoyang felt someone tugged his clothes. He looked back, it was, of course, Lu An who tugged his clothes.


    "B-Boss, d-don''t you feel there is something watching us? I feel there is something beyond the fog and that thing watches us¡­" Lu An said nervously as his eyes kept looking at the fog as he spoke.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised. He was surprised Lu An could feel it, the feeling being watched, not because there was something within the fog. He already felt it, but he did not say it out lest it would scare the youth.


    ''He has a keen sense¡­'' Tang Shaoyangmented inwardly. As someone who grew up on the street and made a name himself by fighting, he got his sense sharpened as he was often followed by people who wanted to ambush him.


    However, Lu An was different from him, from the look, Lu An came from a decent family. A white skin that was a sign for someone who rarely yed outside and his expression that had not lost his naivety yet.


    He was quite surprised that Lu An could feel it and he was also delighted at the same time.


    ''It seems my first follower has potential after all¡­''


    "Don''t worry about it, just follow me closely and you will be safe," Tang Shaoyang tried tofort the youth, but instead offorting, Tang Shaoyang''s words only made the youth even more nervous.


    His words were telling the youth that there was truly something within the fog. But Lu An wisely followed Tang Shaoyang without words as he came even closer to the Boss.


    Tang Shaoyang led the way with caution as he felt the change in the surroundings. Yes, after a short exchange with Lu An, suddenly the fog thickened. Now, his vision was limited to five meters. Not only Tang Shaoyang, but Lu An also noticed the change.


    Bump! Bump! Bump!


    His heart was beating madly as uneasiness filled his heart. The feeling he was being watched getting stronger. Then a sound entered his ears and at the same time, The Boss also stopped and his body bumped against Tang Shaoyang''s strong body.


    Pssk! Pssk! PssK!


    The sound of movement passed through the bush resounded, indicating the things behind the fog began their movement. Based on the sound, Tang Shaoyang could tell the things that wereing at them not just one, but many.


    "Get ready, they areing!" Tang Shaoyang reminded the young Lu An with a strong caution which never happened before.


    Lu An subconsciously gripped the butcher knife tighter as his bulging eyes looked straight at the fog. He had his back on Tang Shaoyang and Tang Shaoyang also trusted his back to Lu An.


    After a short trip, Lu An already reached Level 3. It was still weak, but much better than the past Lu An. As for the attribute allocation, Tang Shaoyang did not interfere with it.


    The sounds were getting stronger and stronger. An indication the things wereing closer. Lu An''s back soaked in sweat, but his eyes showed a strong determination.


    Fwoosh! Fwoosh! Fwoosh!


    Suddenly, there were many shadows leaped out of the fog and the things lunged toward him. Not just one, but many. The sudden appearance shocked Lu An, it was so fast that he failed to react.


    Just as he thought he would be knocked down by these things, there was a big force pushing his back down. The force was strong enough, making him unable to resist. At the same, there was a strange sound entering his ears.


    Weng!


    Ssh!


    Then, Lu An felt cold liquid spilled over his back, it was so cold, the cold that made his body shivered spontaneously.


    Pugh! Pugh!


    After that, he saw there was a monkey whose body split into two fell in front of him. The thing within the fog was a monkey, a gray monkey.


    "Get up! Raise your knife and protect yourself!" Tang Shaoyang voice rang in his ears and then, he felt his shirt was pulled up with the force that pushed him down earlier. A gore scene appeared as he saw dozens of monkeys were cut into two.


    The surrounding scenery was like a monkey ughterhouse. But of course, the monkey that scattered around him was different than a normal monkey.


    The gray fur that made it looked different and its size was also twice as tall as a normal monkey. If the monkey stood right before, the gray monkey''s height about his chest. It had red eyes and its teeth were scary, its jagged teeth were ragged.


    There was a long tooth protruded forward, there was a tooth that protruded upward, and even there was a tooth that curved into its mouth. Just looking at the disorder teeth sent a chill into his spine, let alone imagined what would happen if those teeth seeded in biting him.


    Lu An''s body shuddered as he shook his head at the same time. He did not want his flesh was torn by those jagged teeth.


    "The monkey''s flesh is softer than the zombies, but the monkey is fast and agile. Be Careful!" Tang Shaoyang kindly reminded the youth. He did not want his first follower dead this earlier.


    Lu An took a deep breath and readied himself to fight against the gray monkey. But then, he noticed the gray monkey stoppeding out of the fog. After the first wave was decapitated by Boss, the gray monkey seemed to be growing more cautious.


    Kyaakhh! Kyaakh! Kyaakh!


    Then, the monkey let out a strange noise from the fog. Lu An also could see the bright red eyes within the fog. The eyes sinisterly red at him, but Lu An managed to calm his nervousness a bit. He did not cower and used his only skill, Basic Detection.


    ------------------------


    [Beast - Fogged Monkey]


    Evolution: Stage 1


    Level: 15


    Skill: Foggy [Passive]


    -------------------------


    The gray monkey was called Fogged Monkey and the level was quite high for him, but the level was varied. The lowest was level 5 while the highest was at level 15.


    "Just focus the monkey in front of you, I will take care of the rest!" Then, he heard an instruction from Tang Shaoyang. Lu An heavily nodded his head in response.


    "Get ready, the second wave ising!"


    Lu An heard the reminder and focused his eyes on the things in front of him. He trusted Boss and only focused on the monkey that appeared in front of him.


    Sure enough, not long after the reminded, Fogged Monkey lunged toward him, three at once. The Fogged Monkey had its mouth opened, showing its fearful jagged teeth. The monkeys intended to tear him with their teeth.


    But, Lu An responded faster than the monkey, he ced his right foot a step forward and shed the knife horizontally. The butcher knife cut the monkey''s arms which tried to reach him. Just like Boss said, the monkey was easier to cut than the zombie.


    After he cut the arms, he pulled the steel pipe from his waist and brandished it toward the armless monkey. The hit from the steel pipe stopped the three monkeys'' advance who was about to reach him.


    At this time, he moved his left foot forward. Using the butcher knife in his right hand, he cut the three armless monkeys that fell on the ground.


    sh!


    He sent three shes and killed three monkeys. After that he retreated again, making sure he stayed close to Boss. At the same time, he heard a robotic voice rang in his head.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    The nervous Lu An smiled as he heard this voice. Now, he no longer felt nervous, instead, he was excited as he saw the monkeys. He just leveled up!

 Chapter 15 - Fogged Park - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Fogged Park - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was oblivious to the change of his scaredy-cat follower. He was focusing his mind at Fogged Monkey.


    Swoosh!


    Heero swung his Destroyer to the fearless Fogged Monkey. It charged toward Tang Shaoyang in a group and in one swing of Destroyer, at least ten to thirteen. Then, he encountered a problem, these monkeys were fearless.


    Despite their kinds being killed in such fashion, they did not pause their steps or scurried away in fear. They kept charging at him relentlessly amidst the ughter.


    The problem was Destroyer''s weight. He could swing Destroyer consecutively, but it was not a solution. If he fought that way, it would drain his stamina faster, and if he waste even for a few seconds, the jagged teeth might tear his flesh.


    He was no fool to try whether the monkey''s jagged teeth could tear his body with 38 Vitality attributes or not. If the Fogged Monkey was low in number, Tang Shaoyang was confident in using Destroyer.


    However, he had no way to know the number of Fogged Monkey because of the fog. His vision was limited and he could not even make an estimation number of the Fogged Monkeys.


    ''Destroyer is not a suitable weapon against the monkey¡­'' After getting into this conclusion, Tang Shaoyang imnted his battle-ax next to him.


    Bam!


    After that, Tang Shaoyang pulled out the two steel pipes on his waist. Fogged Monkey was agile, but it had less vitality than the zombie. With his current strength, killing the monkey with one strike of his pipe was not impossible.


    Bugh! Bugh! Bugh! Bugh!


    Tang Shaoyang fought the fogged monkeys without much thought. He aimed the steel to the monkey that appeared in sight. His aim was the monkey''s head, but if he could not reach the head, he would just hit whatever he could hit.


    ''Fortunately, I did not throw my steel pipes, it still could be handy in this kind of situation¡­'' Tang Shaoyang secretly d that he did not throw his weapon away after getting Destroyer.


    Under the fogged monkey incessant attack, Tang Shaoyang also brutally retaliated. The dead bodies of the fogged monkey around him mostly were headless. There were still a few monkeys still alive, but their bodies were not intact.


    There was a monkey that lost its left foot or right foot. There was a monkey that had its face dent in, but it was still breathing. There was a monkey whose body was torn up because of the blunt steel pipe.


    However, Tang Shaoyang and Lu An were oblivious to the gruesome scene around them. Their focus was on the monkey. They could not lower their guards or it was the monkey who would tear their bodies with their hideous teeth and sharp w.


    An hour, the battlested for an hour and the number of the fogged monkeys lessened. At this time, Lu An''s breath was unstable as he gasped for air. Even so, he did not stop his hand. He no longer fought with a pattern as he just shed and hit the monkey in his range.


    Approximately ten minutes after that, the Fogged Monkeys stopped their attack. Even so, Lu An and Tang Shaoyang still had their backs on each other. They vigntly looked at the fog, as the bright red eyes were still visible underneath the fog.


    It meant the Fogged Monkeys were still surrounding them. They kept exchanging stares, but then, the bright red eyes vanished. The surrounding fog also returned normal and Tang Shaoyang''s vision back to ten meters.


    "So, this fog is the monkey''s doing¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice, but his eyes were still staring toward the fog. The fogged monkey might strike back and he did not want to be caught off guard.


    However, Lu An did the opposite. As soon as he noticed the bright red eyes vanished, he immediately slumped on the ground. He did not care if the paved road was stained in blood as he immediatelyid down with all four.


    "Hah¡­ finally¡­ hah¡­ they¡­ hah¡­ are gone¡­"


    As heid down, a pang of drowsiness hit him. Lu An wanted to close his eyes, but Tang Shaoyang kicked him.


    "Idiot! What are you doing? Do you want to die?" Tang Shaoyang scolded Lu An, "What if the monkey strikes back? Do you want to be their food?"


    Upon hearing this, the drowsiness was gone and it was reced by a horror look. He did not think that far. He immediately stood up as he readied himself for the next battle.


    He thought since he and Boss managed to hit the monkeys back, they would note back again. But monkeys were considered smart animals and what if the mutated monkey became even smarter after the mutation?


    They nned this, retreating in order tounch a surprise attack. It was possible. As the thought of him sleeping and the monkey struck back, the monkeys would tear his body in shreds with their teeth.


    At this thought, his body shivered as he scanned the surroundings vigntly. With the help of the unknown system, a new path was opened. He did not want to die this earlier without achieving his goal.


    "There''s something weird¡­" Lu An scanned the surroundings and he found something weird. By just looking at the surroundings, he could tell there was something amiss. However, he did not know what it was.


    As Lu An was confused, Tang Shaoyang answered for him. "The carcasses, the monkey''s carcasses are gone!"


    "That''s right, the carcasses. I am sure that I have killed many monkeys, but where are their dead bodies?" Lu An blurted out in confusion. He scanned around, but he only managed to find the blood that had not dried up yet the dead bodies were gone.


    He was sure he killed many of the monkeys and thanks to this monkey, he leveled up twice. He leveled up meant, the monkeys were killed, but where were their dead bodies?


    Earlier, he was focused on the monkeys and paid no attention to his surroundings. The same for Tang Shaoyang, he focused on his enemies and failed to notice the carcasses were gone.


    "Are there other animals that have taken the dead bodies? But why didn''t it attack us?" Lu An started his wild guess but had no way to confirm it.


    "Or that animal thinks it has enough food, so it did not attack us?" the more he spected, the more he thought he was right.


    "It doesn''t matter, we will continue our trip and leaving this park earlier is our better choice." Tang Shaoyang did not want to waste his time to guess the thing he had no way to confirm. He stopped Lu An''s riddle game as thetter nodded his head.


    Lu An agreed in an instant. Even though he was exhausted and badly needed a rest, he wanted to leave this creepy park as soon as possible.


    Tang Shaoyang led the way as he followed the paved road. Because the fog and the fogged monkey appearance, following the paved road was the safest choice.


    With a limited vision and unknown danger underneath the fog, he did not dare to run straight ahead. And if he was not wrong, there was also an artificialke in the center of the park. With the fogged monkey, he did not want to encounter another mutated beast.


    His guts were telling him there must be more mutated beast other than the fogged monkey and he believed the artificialke was one of the mutated beast''s nest. So, avoiding the artificialke was a wise choice, at least, it was what he believed.


    In the next hour, they did not encounter any beast or other dangers. However, the duo still could not reach Central Park''s other side. It was supposed to be taking them an hour to two hours walk to reach the other side, but they were still inside the fogged park even after over an hour''s walk.


    Tang Shaoyang only felt a bit skeptical at first, he did not think much about it. After all, they walked slower because of the fog, so it was natural if it took them longer to reach Central Park''s other side.


    Two hourster


    At this time even Lu An realized there was something amiss. Tang Shaoyang also took a prompt decision, taking a break.


    The sun already set and a bright moon hung in the sky, but thanks to the fog, the moonlight only gave the duo limited light as the park turned even eerier as darkness surrounded the duo.


    "Let''s take a break here!" Tang Shaoyang pointed at the short green grass, "You sleep first and we will take turnster!"


    "But¡­" Lu An however unconvinced with Tang Shaoyang''s decision. In his opinion, leaving the park as soon as possible was the right choice rather than sleeping in the eerie park. It would be better if they continued the trip.


    "Rest!" Tang Shaoyang raised his voice and Lu An immediately shut his mouth up. He followed Boss''s order andid down on the cool grass.


    Even though he said he preferred to continue the journey, he immediately fell asleep as his body touched the grass. Lu An had reached his limit and this was another reason why Tang Shaoyang decided to take a break.


    Ten hours, the duo stopped at the same ce for ten hours. Fortunately, the fogged monkey did not attack them again. Lu An and Tang Shaoyang respectively got five hours of sleep. Lu An''splexion also got much better after sleeping.


    The duo got a simple meal, eating a pack of biscuits, chocte, and in water. Lu An did not have an appetite, but Tang Shaoyang forced him to eat. After that, they continued the trip.


    An hourter, Lu An panicked as he realized he was lost in this eerie park. Even after following the paved road, they could not get out of the park.


    "Boss¡­" Lu An panicked, but then Tang Shaoyang put his index finger on his mouth and hissed, "Sssshhhhh!"


    He was telling Lu An to shut up and Lu An immediately closed his mouth. Then he heard a voice. Not long after the voice, he felt the ground vibrate slightly.


    Dump! Dump! Dump! Dump!


    It was just like a cavalry army made a charge, but Lu An knew this thing was not a cavalry army. Then he realized, the voice wasing toward them and soon, the thing that caused noise appeared.


    It was the same fogged monkey, however¡­ The thing in front of him was bigger. The four limbs became more robust, the fogged monkey now appeared more like a gori rather than a monkey.


    Groarrh!


    The gori roared at him and Lu An froze on the spot as he was not expecting thising. Just as the arm that was about as big as his body almost reached him, a familiar battle-ax swept the gori.


    Bam!


    The gori flew away and he was safe from the surprise attack.


    "Run!" Tang Shaoyang yelled right at Lu An''s ears.

 Chapter 16 - Fogged Park - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 16 - Fogged Park - Part 3</h4>


    Lu An was stunned by the surprise attack and the change of the monkey''s size. He was in a daze as he looked at the fog. Many big silhouettes of simr size as the big monkey could be seen.


    Just as he was about to pull his butcher knife, there was a huge force pulling him away from the fog. At the same time, he heard a shout from his Boss.


    "Run!"


    Tang Shaoyang pulled Lu An''s small frame and threw him forward.


    "Run! Straight!" Tang Shaoyang shouted once again as he followed after Lu An''s body.


    Lu An fell with his knees on and his hands forward. After hearing the shout, he immediately picked his body up and followed Tang Shaoyang''s instruction. He ran straight forward, fortunately, the path ahead was grassy with no trees.


    Just as he wanted to look back, a shadow shed next to him. Lu An was startled, then a voice came from the shadow next to him, "Don''t look back! Run with all your might!"


    Tang Shaoyang urged Lu An once again. Even though he urged Lu An not to look back, he kept checking his back. Surprisingly, the white monkey that had turned into a gori could follow their speed.


    He even discovered there were a few goris caught up with Lu An''s speed. They got closer and closer, it was just a matter of time before the gori caught up. Noticing this, Tang Shaoyang slowed his speed.


    As soon as he slowed down his speed, six goris caught up. Tang Shaoyang immediately swung the battle-ax horizontally. His action was fast, but the evolved white monkey reacted faster than him.


    Two goris leaped forward and two other goris slid down, avoiding the iing battle-ax. Two goris could not react in time were cleaved by the battle-ax. The surviving four goris ignored theirrades as they pounced toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Two from the top and two charged straight at him. The fact that the evolved white monkey could evade his attack told him the monkey not only evolved in their size and strength. The monkey fighting style also changed, rather than charging fearless, the evolved monkeys tried to evade the attack.


    Fortunately, even the monkey had evolved, they were still below Tang Shaoyang, whether in the term of speed or strength.


    Even with the heavy battle-ax, Tang Shaoyang easily took two steps back and avoided the iing four goris.


    This was the main reason Tang Shaoyang urged Lu An to run away because, in his first attack, he could feel the monkey had grown about four to five times stronger. If the goris surrounded them, he could survive, but not for Lu An who was still low in level.


    He decided to escape because of Lu An. Lu An had not reached the level where he alone could face many of these evolved monkeys at once.


    As he stepped back, his left hand reached out to one of the goris. Tang Shaoyang held the gori''s neck tight.


    Krak! Krak! Krak!


    Tang Shaoyang crushed the gori''s neck and bone-cracking noise resounded. After that, he threw the gori in his hand toward the other three goris. Two out of three goris avoided the iing dead body by jumping.


    Tang Shaoyang smirked at this scene. The monkey might evolve, but they were still newbies in the fighting. The monkeys had the strength, agile movement, unfortunately, they did not have any experience like him who had been fighting since his teens.


    Upon noticing the two goris jumped up, Tang Shaoyang released his grip on his battle-ax. Afterward, he rushed toward the two goris who were still in the air. He reached out to the goris'' foot and mmed the two goris down.


    Kyak! Kyak! Kyak! Kyak!


    The two goris released a weird whimper, but with Tang Shaoyang''s next movement, the two goris'' whimper stopped. Tang Shaoyang stomped at their necks and the two goris'' neck instantly crumbled and blood spurted out of the neck.


    If it was a zombie, Tang Shaoyang might be afraid to fight with his bare hand as he still did not know how the zombie infected the other people. However, now, his opponent was an animal that had evolved.


    He did not have any worries and concerns to kill the goris with his bare hand. After killing two goris, he chased after one gori who dodged toward the left side.


    The sole survivor gori was surprised by Tang Shaoyang''s speed, but it managed to react fast by brandishing its long arm toward Tang Shaoyang.


    As for Tang Shaoyang, he was not surprised by the gori''s reaction. He ducked his head, avoiding the long arm, and his body rocketed toward the gori''s body. After taking the gori down, he leaped and had his knees on the gori''s arms.


    Unfortunately, Tang Shaoyang overlooked the fact that his opponent was a monkey, not gori. Even though the fogged monkey evolved to a simr shape as a gori, the monkey had longer limbs than goris.


    His knees might be holding the arms, but not the feet. Just as he wanted to crush the gori''s neck with his hand, the gori''s feet reached his neck. The feet coiled around his neck and tried to pull him back.


    "Urghhh!"


    Tang Shaoyang spontaneously let out a pained grunt. But he did not relent or tried to release the feet on his neck. Instead, he closed his palm into a fist and hit the gori right on its nose. At the first punch, the feet on his neck became stronger.


    But he did not stop punching the gori, the tighter the feet on his neck, more punchesnded on the gori''s face. Just in five seconds, about twelve punchesnded on the gori''s face.


    In hisst punch, the feet no longer coiled around his neck. After that, Tang Shaoyang did not stay around longer. He came back to pick his battle-ax and chased after Lu An.


    With his current level and his current agility, Tang Shaoyang easily caught up with Lu An''s speed. Lu An, however, focused on escaping, he failed to notice Tang Shaoyang stayed behind to take care of the evolved fogged monkey.


    Just like before, they had to face an endless fogged path with the grassy ground. Ten minutes of running, the folk of the fogged monkeys still chasing after them, and Tang Shaoyang for a few times slowed down to take the fast monkeys.


    As the chase went on, Tang Shaoyang caught a change on the folk of the fogged monkeys. As they chase went on, he found out the fogged monkey became faster and faster. Even though only a few fogged monkeys, he noticed this.


    As his feet moved, a thought appeared in his mind, ''Don''t tell me they evolve by eating the corpses?''


    If he had to look back, the fogged monkeys stopped their fierce assault after the fierce fight. At that time, the fogged monkey''s corpses werepletely gone and they stopped the attack.


    After ten hours of interlude, only then the fogged monkeysunched another assault. During the ten hours, the fogged monkey was consuming the corpse to evolve.


    Even though he did not see the corpses were taken back by the fogged monkeys, the change on the fogged monkey was apparent. With another half an hour, Tang Shaoyang was sure the fogged monkey evolved by eating the dead bodies.


    More and more fogged monkeys caught up to Lu An''s speed. Even though there was not much change in the body, the change was apparent in their attribute.


    ''If this continues and the fogged monkeys catch up, this guy might lose his life¡­''


    Tang Shaoyang certainly did not want to lose his people. Moreover, this Lu An was the first person who willingly followed him. Additionally, Lu An''s breath turned heavy, it was just a matter of time before this guy lost his speed.


    Just as this thought shed in his mind, two shadows pounced toward Lu An from the side. Heero immediately pulled Lu An''s small frame with ease.


    Bam!


    Two evolved Fogged Monkeys already caught up and they almost caught Lu An. If not for his prompt action, Lu An might die under the evolved Fogged Monkey.


    In order to save Lu An, Tang Shaoyang had to pause his steps and the group of the Fogged Monkeys behind almost caught up. If Lu An stayed here longer, he might truly die.


    Taking a deep breath, he threw Lu An''s small frame with all his might. He did not know what was ahead of them, but at least, there was a chance for Lu An to survive if he held the group of the monkey.


    Whoosh!


    Lu An''s body flew and Lu An himself instantly closed his eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang had done his best for Lu An, as for the rest, it depended on Lu An. As Lu An vanished from his sight, a grin formed on Tang Shaoyang''s lips. He licked his lips and he immediately swung the Destroyer afterward.

 Chapter 17 - Fogged Park - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Fogged Park - Part 4</h4>


    Lu An was caught unprepared as he did not expect that Boss would throw him again. He subconsciously closed his eyes and had his arms covered his face. He did not want tond with his face.


    As hended on the hard ground, he tried to roll his body. However, he failed andnded with his arms scraped off the hard ground. He felt burning pain, but he immediately stood up.


    Lu An opened his eyes, but he dumbfounded to find the surrounding scene was different. He was no longer inside the fogged park, but his surroundings turned clear with no fog. Ahead of him, he saw a big empty road.


    On the sides, big empty buildings lined up. With this scene unfolded before him, he realized that he was out of the fogged park. The shock turned into a pleasant surprise, he immediately turned around to inform Tang Shaoyang that the exit was near.


    He turned around, but he could not find Tang Shaoyang with fog blocking his sight. Even so, he could still see a tall figure beyond the fog. He recognized the tall figure who was his Boss and there were many other shadows around the tall figure.


    "Boss!!! Here! Here!" Lu An yelled out of his lung, hoping Tang Shaoyang would hear him out and headed toward him.


    However, Lu An did not see a sign Tang Shaoyang moving toward him. Instead, he saw Tang Shaoyang''s shadow swing the big battle-ax toward the bigger silhouettes around him.


    "Boss! I am out of the park! Come here! Here! Here!" He did not give up and shouted once again. Lu An thought Tang Shaoyang could not hear him as he kept shouting.


    Did Tang Shaoyang not hear Lu An''s voice? No, in fact, Tang Shaoyang heard the shout, but he decided not to go out of the park. He heard Lu An was out of the fogged park and noticed the evolved fogged monkey did not chase after Lu An anymore.


    He realized something, the fogged monkey would not chase out of the park. It meant Lu An was safe from the evolved monkey. In the first ce, he ran away because of Lu An, now Lu An was safe so he could fight without worries.


    Just like the zombies, he regarded the monkey as the source of his strength, he could be stronger by killing them. Even though the evolved fogged monkey was stronger than the zombies outside there, the fogged monkey was still in his capability to cope with.


    Destroyer might not be the right weapon to fight the agile monkey, but each swing of the destroyer crushed three to six evolved fogged monkeys.


    Swoosh!


    Five evolved Fogged Monkeys'' bodies sttered, then he ducked his body to avoid the iing attack from his back as he released his grips on the Destroyer. With no Destroyer in his hand, he could move his body freely.


    Heunched a spinning kick, knocking the monkey on his back away. Heero did not stop and picked his battle-ax again before hacking toward the evolved monkey who was about to reach him.


    Fighting against the fogged monkey and the zombies certainly were more simple than fighting against people. The way they fought was just charging madly at him, so he with ease came up with a counter.


    Without needing to protect Lu An, Tang Shaoyang went wild. Of course, with the countless evolved fogged monkeys ganged up against him, he also suffered injuries. His clothes were torn apart and many scratches could be seen from the exposed skin.


    Tang Shaoyang did not cower in the slightest, a mad grin formed on his lips without him realizing it. Ten minutes passed by and the voice he had been waiting for resounded.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    The grin became even wider, even though the voice was emotionless and toneless. The voice was like a high beat song to Tang Shaoyang''s ear, it made him even more excited as the wound on his body closed at the same time.


    On the other hand, Lu An was worried. He could not stay still, he wanted to jump back to the fogged park but hesitating. He was afraid that he would be a burden to Tang Shaoyang.


    Lu An stared at the shadows behind the fog. He discovered Tang Shaoyang fought back the evolved monkeys well. Despite being surrounded and attacked by the evolved monkeys from all different directions, Boss repelled the monkey well.


    Yes, he found his Boss fought the beast pretty well. From panicking to nervousness, from nervous to shock, from shock then he calmed down as he watched Boss fought the beast in a daze.


    No matter how many the monkeys charged at Tang Shaoyang, Lu An witnessed how Boss ripped them apart, with a bare hand and the dreadful battle-ax. It did not take a long time before Lu An realized Boss was farming experience to level up.


    Unlike Tang Shaoyang, Lu An was pretty familiar with RPG games. He understood the basics with the thing called level. Killing the zombies and the beasts to gain experience to level up. It was pretty much simr to RPG games.


    "Just what level have Boss reached to be that strong?" Lu An muttered in a low voice as he looked at his status screen.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Lu An


    Age: 18


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 5


    Talent: -


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 11


    Agility: 12


    Vitality: 4


    Stamina: 4


    Magic Power: 3


    Sense: 5


    Skill: Basic Detection


    --------------------------------------


    Different from Tang Shaoyang who allocated all his attribute points to strength, Lu An chose to use his attribute points to increase Strength and Agility for a temporary measure.


    He needed enough strength to kill the zombies, he needed agility to enhance his mobility in the early stage. His thoughts were proven right, he now could kill zombies with ease and he managed to escape from the monkeys because he decided to increase his agility.


    Magic power was pretty useless as he did not know how to use magic. Stamina could be restored by taking a rest, andstly, Vitality, as long as he had an agile movement, he could avoid being hurt.


    So, in the early stages, agility and strength were the most important attributes. At least, it was what Lu An thought.


    Looking at the status screen, then looked at Tang Shaoyang''s silhouette who fought the evolved monkeys, a strong determination shed in Lu An''s eyes.


    The battle between Tang Shaoyang and the group of the evolved monkeyssted an hour. After watching the show for fully an hour, Lu An saw Tang Shaoyange out of the fog in hurry.


    The monkeys seemed to be endless, they kepting over and over. Tang Shaoyang had reached his limit after over an hour of battle. Upon noticing the number of monkeys was not reduced in the slightest, he made a prompt decision to escape.


    Tang Shaoyang''s body was covered by blood, the gray clothes turned blood red, even his face and hair also turned red. Uponing out of the fog, Tang Shaoyang noticed Lu An was still here instead of getting into a safe ce.


    "Why are you still here? Run!" Tang Shaoyang yelled as he ran with Destroyer in his right hand. The monkeys were still following him closely, instead of escaping, Lu An just stood on the spot in a daze.


    Just as Tang Shaoyang wanted to pull the silly Lu An, he heard Lu An''s calm voice, "Boss, there''s no need to run, the monkeys can''te out of the fogged park. We are safe here!"


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang turned around and found out the monkey did not follow him after he came out of the fog. He saw many silhouettes beyond the fog which belonged to the evolved monkeys.


    The monkeys stood at the border of the fog. The beastly red eyes were gazing at Lu An and Tang Shaoyang, but the monkey no longer after them.


    Tang Shaoyang was relieved at this discovery, but still, staying near the fogged park was not safe.


    "Let''s leave! I need to wash this blood off¡­"


    Covered by blood certainly made Tang Shayoang ufortable. He wanted to wash the blood as soon as possible. Moreover, during the escape, they lost their supplies, so they need to look for more supplies to fill their belly.


    They continued their trip without looking back. It did not take long for Tang Shaoyang to notice something strange with the surroundings. It was because this ce was void of creatures.


    On their back was the famous Central Park and ahead of them was a big road. On his left, he could see three empty restaurants lined up. Further ahead, many big and luxurious mansions lined up.


    Tang Shaoyang walked carefully as he scanned the surrounding. This ce was pretty messy, but he did not find a corpse or zombie around here.


    He reached the first restaurant and he halted his steps. His visionnded the first restaurant which was a seafood restaurant. His vision prated the restaurant through the broken window. After a careful scan, he found nothing inside.


    Tang Shaoyang continued and he did the same for the next two restaurants. Except for the messy interior, the restaurant was void of life. He and Lu An passed the three restaurants, walking further and only stopped in front of the first luxurious mansion.


    The mansion was well maintained with a big gate and steel fence surrounding the mansion. Tang Shaoyang chose this mansion for him to get enough rest after a long battle.


    "We will get a quick rest inside," Tang Shaoyang informed Lu An as he walked toward the big gate. Just as he wanted to break the gate, he paused halfway as he remembered something.


    "Let''s rest here for a moment."


    Lu An certainly confused, looking at Tang Shaoyang''s solemn face. He refrained himself from asking even though he was curious. It certainly weird, a luxurious mansion in front of them, but Tang Shaoyang decided to get a quick rest outside.


    Tang Shaoyang had his own reason, it was about the mini-game. The first time he entered a vi, he was forced to fight against an evolved zombie. He was concerned that once he entered the mansion, he would trigger the mini-game again.


    So he took a rest to recover his stamina without bothering to exin this to Lu An.


    Fifteen minutes passed by, Tang Shaoyang immediately stood up.


    "Let''s climb the gate!"


    Lu An merely nodded as he was still confused with everything.


    Thump!


    Tang Shaoyangnded in the yard, then he paused his movement, but he did not hear anything which meant he did not trigger the mini-game. Of course, it did not rule out the possibility that he would trigger the mini-game only after he truly entered the mansion.


    Standing before the three meters door, Tang Shaoyang did immediately open the door. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After a moment of silence, he opened his eyes and pushed the door.

 Chapter 18 - Sharing

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Sharing</h4>


    Creak!


    Tang Shaoyang peeked into the mansion, but what he saw was a dark hallway. Taking another deep breath, he stepped into the mansion while Lu An followed closely from behind.


    After three short steps, Tang Shaoyang halted his steps. He was waiting for the robotic voice.


    Lu An did not know what was in his Boss'' mind, he did not know what Tang Shaoyang had experienced before. So, he was puzzled at Tang Shaoyang''s cautious action. They just entered a mansion, looking by the dark hallway, the mansion seemed to be empty as well.


    Lu An could not think of the reason why Boss was so cautious, but he also did not ask. If Tang Shaoyang really wanted to tell him, there was no need for him to ask. He just obediently waited in the behind while scanning ahead of them.


    Hearing no voice, Tang Shaoyang was relieved. It was not that he was afraid of the mini-game, but he did not want to fight for now. He just wanted to take a rest for now.


    With no mini-game, Tang Shaoyang advanced with ease. He followed the dark hallway that directed him to a big hall. Despite the dim light, Tang Shaoyang could see everything. It was an empty big hall while about ten meters ahead of him were stairs leading to the second floor.


    It seemed the mansion was empty, no one was staying here even before the weird urrence happened. Just as Tang Shaoyang wanted to take another step, the chandelier that hung at the hall''s center brightened up.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately looked back, then he saw the culprit. Lu An was the culprit. Being stared by Boss, Lu An smiled apologetically as he realized his action startled Boss.


    "We are sleeping here today and continue our trip tomorrow!" After saying that, Tang Shaoyang went deeper. He badly wanted to get a shower as soon as possible. The blood that mixed with sweat stuck on his body made him really ufortable.


    As he looked for a bathroom to wash up, a thought appeared in his mind. Before, he was envious of the rich people who could buy a luxurious mansion like this. However, now, he could walk freely in this luxurious mansion.


    If he imed this mansion, then this mansion would belong to him. It was kinda funny, but it was the current reality. The society had fallen, no one would care about his im as people tried to save themselves from the zombies.


    Usually, this kind of big mansion had a shower room in every bedroom. Tang Shaoyang entered one random room which coincidentally was a guest room and sure enough, there was a shower inside.


    Tang Shaoyang really took his time to clean his body. He cleaned his body three times before he was satisfied. Right after that, immediately go to bed. Fortunately, despite no one living here, the mansion was clean.


    The bed was covered in stic, so there was no need for him to clean the bed. He pulled the stic and he threw his body onto the bed.


    "Fyuah¡­ An expensive bed surely different¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered before he fell asleep afterward.


    The next day, he woke up, he was pretty energized. He took a cold shower before heading out back to the hall. He did not see Lu An here, but he heard steps from the other side.


    Just as he wanted to check, Lu An came out with two bowls in his hand. Hot air steamed out of the bowl. Lu An noticed Tang Shaoyang''s present and his lips formed a big smile, "Boss, you woke up? Do you want ramen?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not reject the offer as he took the bowl off Lu An''s hand. He sat on the sofa and asked, "How do you know I am going to wake up at this time?"


    Lu An scratched his head in embarrassment and replied honestly, "I don''t know. Last night, I immediately fell asleep after taking a shower, so when I woke up, I was very hungry¡­"


    Lu An stopped halfway, even though he did not finish his words, Tang Shaoyag understood the second portion was not for him. When he heard this, the chopsticks that halfway into his mouth stopped.


    "Should I make my own ramen?" Tang Shaoyag certainly felt awkward. It was as if he was a Tyrant Boss who took his subordinate''s food.


    "No. No. No¡­ You can eat it, Boss, I can cook more if I am still hungry after this bowl!" Lu An immediately shook and waved his chopsticks, indicating he did not mind.


    So, with that, the duo enjoyed their ramen for breakfast. After finishing the first bowl, Lu An intended to head back to the kitchen for his second bowl.


    Before he went to the kitchen, he asked shyly, "Boss, do you still want more? I am going to make my second bowl of ramen?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not stand in a ceremony as he nodded, "Hmm!" After the first one, the second and the third would be easier. With that, the duo had two bowls of instant ramen for breakfast.


    After gulping a bottle of water, Lu An opened his mouth, "This mansion''s owner is weird. No one lived here, but they stocked many instant ramens¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang merely shrugged his shoulders, "Maybe it''s for the mansion''s keeper?"


    Lu An nodded understandingly as he found out the mansion was pretty clean despite no one living here. After that, Lu An opened his status screen. Looking at this screen, he was sure the thing that happened yesterday was real.


    At the sight of his level, Lu An turned toward his Boss who drank a ss of orange juice. The yesterday''s scene was still clear in his mind, how his Boss fought against the big Fogged Monkey, alone.


    ''Just what level is he? Should I ask him¡­ ?'' However, he was hesitant as the level was supposed to be confidential, let alone in this kind of time. Telling the level to others was the same as telling how strong he was, but he was truly curious.


    The gap between him and his Boss was too far, he wondered if his Boss had reached over Level 30. After some consideration, he still decided to fulfill his desire to know his Boss'' level.


    "Boss, If I may know¡­" Lu An stopped as he still hesitated to ask.


    "What is it? Ask away!"


    Taking thest deep breath, Lu An braced himself to ask, "Boss, may I know your level?"


    Hearing this, Lu An noticed Tang Shaoyang staring in space. He thought Boss did not want to tell him and said in a flustered tone, "Boss, it''s okay if you don''t want to tell me. It''s okay¡­ I am just curious."


    "Hmm, I am Level 21!" Tang Shaoyang did not mind telling his level to his subordinate. Instead, he wanted Lu An to know his level, letting his subordinate know how strong he was a must. At least, he thought so, with that Lu An would think twice or thrice if he wanted to betray him in the future.


    As for why he stared into space, he just checked his status screen. He remembered he gained level yesterday, but he forgot about his current level.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 21


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 4


    Strength: 76


    Agility: 29


    Vitality: 40


    Stamina: 35


    Magic Power: 22


    Sense: 7


    Skill: Basic Detection


    --------------------------------------


    If Lu An knew he was strong, his subordinate would not dare to betray him. It was a form of intimidation to Lu An. As for why he did not mind telling his level because his level would always grow.


    Today he was level 21, maybe a weekter he would reach level 30. That was why he did not mind telling his level.


    However, there was one thing he calcted wrong. Telling his level to Lu An did not intimidate his subordinate in the slightest. Instead, Lu An looked at him in admiration.


    ''Wow, just how many zombies Boss has killed to reach Level 21¡­ I have to work hard as well, so Boss does not leave me far behind!''


    Yes, not only Lu An did not feel intimidated, instead, he felt inspired. Even though Tang Shaoyang failed to achieve his goal, it ended up in a good way without him knowing. As for betraying Tang Shaoyang, it never crossed in his mind to do that.


    Talking about level, Tang Shaoyang remembered about the talent. He wondered if his subordinate got talent just like him.


    "What about talent? Do you get talent?" He asked as he remembered that he got three talent points from killing a thousand zombies.


    "Talent?" Lu An froze as he heard this. His talent was a strip and he felt ashamed for not having a talent. Scratching and lowering his head, he shook his head, telling his Boss he did not have talent.


    ''I don''t have talent¡­ How useless am I? I hope Boss does not leave me behind¡­'' Lu An was a bit afraid if Tang Shaoyang would leave him behind after knowing he did not have talent.


    "Hmm¡­ you should kill more zombies to get talent point and you can exchange the talent point for talent. I got my talent after killing a thousand zombies!" Tang Shaoyang shared the things he knew about the talent.


    Hearing this, Lu An froze for a moment. He tried to digest what his Boss said to him, after a moment, she snapped out of his trance and asked, "You can gain a talent!?"


    "Hmm, but you can get talent only after killing a thousand zombies," Tang Shaoyang nodded and rose from the sofa, he tapped Lu An''s shoulder and said, "Work hard, talent will give you a tremendous boost of attribute!"


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang headed back to his room to retrieve his weapon and said, "Get ready, we will depart to our future base in fifteen minutes!"


    "Yes, Boss!!!" Lu An replied loudly as he was excited to know that he could also get a talent.

 Chapter 19 - Thrilling Battle For The Young Lu An

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Thrilling Battle For The Young Lu An</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang and Lu An departed from the mansion. Their destination was not that far from the mansion. Lu An was so excited to continue the trip after hearing he could gain a talent for killing a thousand zombies.


    However, after five minutes of walking, he did not encounter any zombies. Lu An scanned the surroundings but failed to find even a single zombie which was weird. Before just walking randomly, zombies would pop out and charge at him, but now the zombie vanished.


    "Boss, this ce is weird¡­ Howe there''s no zombie around here? Or did someone clean this ce already?" Lu An guessed blindly as he lowered the butcher knife.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged as he also did not know. He followed the road until they saw intersections ahead of them.


    "Where are we going? Left or right?" Lu An overtook Tang Shaoyang while he asked. Until now, he did not know where he was going, but he also never asked. What he knew, his destination would be his home.


    "Right!" Tang Shaoyang instantly answered, but then he noticed the boy stopped at the intersection.


    He frowned and picked his pace up. When he got closer, he noticed shock all over Lu An''s face while looking in the right direction. Tang Shaoyang followed his only subordinate''s gaze and startled too.


    The twelve meters wide road was filled with zombies. The zombies they had been looking for were here. The zombies truly filled the road, leaving no gap between them. If they wanted to reach their destination, they had to clean the zombies as they could not outrun the zombies with them blocking the road.


    Lu An gulped nervously and said in a flustered tone, "The zombies are too many, should we take a detour, Boss?"


    Tang Shaoyang hit Lu An''s head, "Fool! This is our chance, our chance to be stronger! We have to kill them all to level up!"


    "But there are so many zombies here if we get surrounded, we are done for sure!" Lu An became even more nervous when he heard Tang Shaoyang''s response. His legs were gone weak when he heard the answer.


    ''How can this be a chance for us? This is the same as suicide!'' Lu An screamed deep inside as he still did not know his Boss well.


    "Stupid, Dork! This is a chance, have you forgotten about the monkey that could evolve yesterday? What if the zombies also evolved just like the monkey? What if they became faster and stronger? It will be harder and harder to kill them!"


    "Right now is our best call to kill them and increase our level! Don''t let the beasts or even the zombies get stronger than you are or you are done for sure when that timees! Do you understand!?"


    Tang Shaoyang screamed at the nervous Lu An. At his voice, the zombie that was thirty meters away from them also turned around. Then, the zombies began swarming toward them at once.


    As for Lu An, he was shaken by Tang Shaoyang''s words, only then he understood. Indeed, this was a chance, but still, knowing that fact and facing so many zombies were different matters.


    Just as he wanted to speak something, Lu An heard steps from the other side. He turned around, a group of zombies, not lesspared to the zombies in the right intersection marched toward him.


    "B-Boss¡­ Th-There''s more zombies¡­ W-We have to r-run, Boss!" Lu An was flustered, but Tang Shaoyang''s reaction to this was not as his wish.


    "Haha¡­ If you don''t want to get surrounded by these zombies, you have to follow me closely!" Having said that, Tang Shaoyang advanced to the right which shocked Lu An.


    Lu An looked back, the zombies behind them were still too far to reach him. He was presented with two choices. First, follow Tang Shaoyang and fight the zombies, but it was akin to suicide, at least it was his thoughts.


    The second choice was the safest one, he could abandon Tang Shaoyang and go back to the mansion. At least, he couldst for a few months or even more. He could find a way to pass the zombies without fighting themter.


    However, the second choice was the same as betraying Tang Shaoyang. Looking at his Boss''s back who calmly walked toward the horde, Lu An was in a daze. ''How can he be so calm?''


    In the end, Lu An gritted his teeth and chased after his Boss. He decided to gamble his life by following his new Boss.


    "Huhu¡­ You just made a great decision! Follow me closely and harvest the zombies well!" Tang Shaoyang chuckled as the distance between him and the horde was only ten meters.


    He lowered the battle-ax from his shoulder, holding the huge battle-ax with his right hand. Then, Tang Shaoyang picked his pace while Lu An followed closely. Lu An still had the butcher knife and the steel pipe.


    Lu An''s hand was visibly shaking, but he braced himself to follow Tang Shaoyang.


    Five meters¡­ four meters¡­ three meters¡­ two meters¡­


    Wung!


    Tang Shaoyang swung his battle-ax, sweeping the zombies ahead of him. In just one swing, about ten to twenty zombies were sttered by the battle-ax. It cleared the horde''s frontline, but it did not take long before it filled with more zombies.


    Wung!


    Again, Tang Shaoyang did not waste his time, he swung his battle-ax again, swept the zombies away as he advanced steadily. He was making a path to pass through the horde.


    Wung!


    "Boy! Don''t daydream like a stupid asshole, KILL THE ZOMBIES! Don''t miss this golden chance to level up, stupid!" Tang Shaoyang shouted at Lu An who only followed him without doing anything.


    Only then, Lu An snapped out of his trance as he realized his mistake. Even though Tang Shaoyang''s battle-ax disabled many zombies in one swing, not all zombies were killed. As he followed his Boss, he noticed there was a zombie crawling toward them with its lower body gone.


    Then, he began poking the disabled zombie''s head with his butcher knife. There were also a few zombies that did not get swept by the battle-ax. Lu An was taking care of the zombies that survived from Tang Shaoyang''s strike.


    ''Hah, Boss is carrying me¡­'' He remembered the time when he yed an online game. He would help the girl he met in the game to level up. The thing that happened in the game, happened to him now, in reality at that.


    So, the duo kept moving forward while swinging their hands tirelessly. Three hours, it took them three hours to break the horde of zombies. Only after three hours, Tang Shaoyang and Lu An managed to break through the horde.


    As soon as they broke the horde, they reached a za faced with three high-buildings. The three buildings were connected to each other. Changshou establishment that belonged to one of the conglomerates in SH City.


    The building in the middle was a five stars hotel, Changshou Hotel. The left building was the entertainment, from the sports center until one of the most famous clubs in SH City was in the left building while the right building was a mall.


    "We have arrived!" Tang Shaoyang told Lu An who followed him from behind while gasping for breath. However, Lu An did not have time to appreciate their luxurious new base as the horde still followed them.


    "Boss! The horde! The horde! They are still following us!" Lu An yelled, reminding his Boss that the zombies were still chasing them.


    With a big grin, Tang Shaoyang turned around, "What are you afraid of? We are going to kill them of course. This will be our main base, so we have to clean the filth from our base!"


    Having said that, Tang Shaoyang walked back to the direction of the zombies and said, "I will give you fifteen minutes break!"


    Lu An immediatelyid down on the ground after hearing that. His hands were sore for killing the zombies three hours non-stop. As he took a breath, he immediately opened his status screen. He allocated the attribute points he got from leveling up.


    Yes, three hours thrilling battle, bringing his level up to two levels. Now, Lu An was level 7.


    As he looked at his level, he immediately raised his head, looking at his Boss'' back. Even after three hours swinging the battle-ax, he found his Boss was not as exhausted as him.


    Of course, he knew the key behind the seemingly unlimited stamina was the level. His Boss was Level 21 or maybe his Boss had leveled up again. Then he looked back at his status screen and thought, ''Should I add my stamina too?"


    Until now, Lu An chose to increase his agility and strength evenly. However, now, he found the importance of stamina. Looking at the unused attribute points then he looked back at his Boss, Lu An allocated two for stamina and two for agility.


    "For now, I have enough strength to kill the zombie in one hit¡­"


    As for why he chose agility, he felt agility was the most important attribute. If one day or in one event he met something that could not be defeated, he still could run away.


    After allocating the attribute, Lu An stood up, but his breath was stable at this time. Then, Lu An chased after Tang Shaoyang.


    "I haven''t got talent yet, I can''t bezy!"

 Chapter 20 - Another Thrilling Battle For The Young Lu An

    <h4>Chapter 20 - Another Thrilling Battle For The Young Lu An</h4>


    Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­


    Lu An did not know how long he had been battling the zombies and he did not care either how long it had been. The thing in his mind was taking a rest.


    He stood motionlessly with his shoulder dropped forward. Energies drained out of his body, but he knew the battle was not over yet. Slowly, he turned his head toward where the noise came from.


    Lu An saw Boss was still battling against thest group of the zombies. He witnessed Boss was swinging the big battle-ax tirelessly.


    Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­


    "I¡­ a-am¡­ hah¡­ s-still¡­ hah¡­ far¡­ behind¡­ hah¡­" It took Lu An some effort to say it out, "I¡­ have¡­ hah¡­ to¡­ help¡­"


    He tried to move his feet but to avail. His feet refused to budge even just a little. Lu An could no longer move, his body was at the limit. No matter how hard he tried, his body refused his brain''s order to move.


    As Lu An tried to move his body, he heard some noise not far from him. He turned his head mechanically, then he found a male zombie, about ten meters away from him. The male zombie had its lower body severed, it was crawling with its hand toward him.


    It caused some noises as it crawled, in that instant, Lu An''s pupil contracted in horror. His sleepy and exhausted eyes erged in horror as he tried to move his body.


    Slowly, the zombie crawled toward Lu An. It pulled itsrades'' piled bodies, shorting the distance between it and Lu An. After a moment of panic, Lu An realized the fact that he still could stand was a miracle.


    He witnessed with his own eyes the zombie slowly crawling toward him, even so, he could do nothing but watch the zombie slowly getting near. At this time, only regret and helplessness filled his heart.


    ''If only I were a little stronger! Just a little¡­'' Lu An closed his eyes in regret for not following his Boss'' step, crazily killing the zombies just like Tang Shaoyang did, ''¡­ Maybe I will not die here¡­''


    When he closed his eyes, the male zombie was only two meters away from him. It was just a matter of time before he was eaten by the zombie.


    Just as he thought the male zombie was about to reach him, but a booming sound resounded next to him. The ground vibrated, then a familiar voice entered his ears.


    "What are you doing, Boy? Were you giving up just now?"


    Slowly, Lu An opened his eyes. The first thing he did was checking the zombie that crawled toward him. Not far from his feet, he saw the zombie''s hand trying to reach his feet. The male zombie could not reach him with the tip of the battle-ax pinned its body onto the ground.


    He was saved and without doubt, once again, Boss saved him. He looked up and indeed, his Boss was walking toward him with his body covered in blood. Blood that came from the zombies he killed.


    Only then Lu An let out a sigh of relief as he shook his head in response.


    "Hoho, so you are exhausted to the point you can''t move?" It was his first time to encounter someone who could not move because of exhaustion.


    Lu An nodded in response.


    "Not only you can''t move, but you also can''t speak?" Tang Shaoyang asked in wonder as Lu An merely shaking or nodding.


    "N-No¡­ I can speak, but I would rather not¡­ It will worsen my thirst¡­ I am sorry, Boss¡­" Lu An replied with his dried voice.


    "Hoho, that so? Then let''s rest for now and get our meal as well!" Tang Shaoyang walked to Lu An''s side.


    He pulled the battle-ax and immediately crushed the zombie''s head with his right foot. After that, He put the battle-ax on his right shoulder while carrying Lu An on his left shoulder. They were heading back to Changshou Establishment.


    Walking amidst the zombie''s dead bodies, it gave out an eerie atmosphere. Moreover, the sun also almost set, indicating they had been battling the zombies all noon.


    It took fifteen minutes of walking to reach the Changshou Establishment. Tang Shaoyang brought Lu An to the right building, Changshou za. Even though the city filled with zombies, fortunately, the electricity was still working.


    Heero brought Lu An to the third floor. It was a floor that focused on selling furniture. He threw Lu An onto the bed on disy and said, "Wait here, I will get our meal!"


    "B-Boss¡­ D-Don''t leave me¡­ What if there are zombies here?" However, the words failed to reach his Boss as Tang Shaoyang went back to the second floor, the grocery center.


    Lu An panicked as he kept ncing left and right. He was worried suddenly a zombie popped out of nowhere and bit him. He did not want to die yet.


    Just as he thought the third floor was safe, he heard a voice from the esctor. Lu An immediately turned his head toward the esctor that was about ten meters away from him. He strengthened his grips on the butcher knife as his heartbeat elerated.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Then a shadow jumped out from the esctor which startled him. He immediately stood in response, but when he saw the shadow to be his Boss, Lu An relieved.


    Tang Shaoyang was oblivious that he just startled his only subordinate. But he was delighted to see Lu An could stand already.


    "Oh, you can stand now? Good¡­ Good¡­" Tang Shaoyangmented with a big smile while bringing a big box of instant ramen, a pack of eggs, cabbages, and bacon. He poured everything next to Lu An, including the drinks which Lu An immediately took.


    "Fwuah! The thirst is killing me! Thank you, Boss!"


    "Wait here, I am going to get a portable stove¡­" After that, Tang Shaoyang turned around and muttered, "The appliance should be on the fifth¡­ or the sixth floor?"


    "Ah, Boss seems familiar with this ce¡­" Lu An overheard his Boss''s mutters, "Hmm, but he said this ce would be our base¡­" Lu An looked at the surroundings andmented, "Hmm, not bad¡­"


    Soon, Tang Shaoyang came back with a portable stove as he even brought a knife to cut the cabbage. Then, he set the table and began cooking the instant ramen.


    Lu An, of course, felt unwell, letting Boss cook for him. He wanted to offer himself to cook, but it seemed Boss could read his mind, "It''s okay, just this once you will taste my cook!"


    Put the noodles into boiling water, the spice, and when the noodle was almost done. He put the cabbage earlier and thest was the egg. After that, he served the noodles into the bowl. Thest step was putting the bacon into the bowl, then the ramen was ready to eat.


    The golden yellow egg in the middle was not fully cooked as he put the eggst. Next to the egg were three slices of bacon perfectly waiting to be eaten.


    Lu An was surprised as the ting was surprisingly good. At least, this ramen had a better look than the ramen he made earlier this morning. The first thing Lu An did was poking the golden yellow egg.


    The runny yellow egg oozed out from where he poked. He did not know why, but he had an urge to dip the bacon into the egg and he did it. As he put the bacon into his mouth, the delicious vor flooded over his mouth.


    "Such a simple recipe, but it was so delicious¡­" Lu An was not stingy with his praise.


    "You are exaggerating, it''s just a random recipe!" Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at Lu An''s exaggerating praise. Then, both of them had instant ramen for their meals.


    Lu An immediately slept right after he finished his third bowl and Tang Shaoyang merely shook his head at this. He nned them to sleep in the five-star hotel, looking at the exhausted Lu An, Tang Shaoyang, alsozy to move.


    He chose a random bed then he fell asleep as well.


    The next morning, Tang Shaoyang woke up with an energizing body. A night''s rest washed away yesterday''s exhaustion. The moment he opened his eyes, he smelled the instant ramen he atest night.


    "Hehe, Boss, you wake up?" Lu An greeted while slurping the noodles. The moment he woke up, Lu An made breakfast and the current bowl was his second, "Do you want some ramen?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Eating instant ramen is not healthy¡­ Hmm, but I wonder if it''s truly not healthy for our enhanced body¡­"


    There was no doubt that his body got stronger as he leveled up. But he was also curious if he still could get sick when he reached a higher level.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head at those thoughts as he went to the second floor. When he returned, he was bringing a bunch of snacks and a carton of milk with him.


    He sat next to Lu An and asked, "So how''s yesterday''s harvest? Have you got your talent yet?"


    When Tang Shaoyang brought up the talent, Lu An made a sad face, "I haven''t got my talent yet and I am level 13 now!"


    "It''s weird, I got my talent at level 5 or 6, around that level¡­" Tang Shaoyang held his chin, thinking about how to get a talent for his subordinate.


    "Are you sure you did not miss the notification?" He asked again upon thinking Lu An might be missing the notification while battling the horde yesterday.


    Lu An shook his head as he was sure that there was no notification about him getting a talent point.


    As Tang Shaoyang had no way to get the talent for his subordinate, he opened his status screen. Talking about level, he remembered he had not allocated his attribute points yet.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 25


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 8


    Strength: 86


    Agility: 34


    Vitality: 46


    Stamina: 39


    Magic Power: 26


    Sense: 7


    Skill: Basic Detection


    --------------------------------------


    Tang Shaoyang allocated four attribute points into Strength and allocated the rest into Vitality.


    Noticing Lu An was done with breakfast, he tapped the boy''s shoulder, "Don''t get discouraged, I believe you will get your talentter. For now, let''s check our new base, it''s a five-star hotel, you know!"


    Tang Shaoyang was pretty excited about his new base. Before this unknown game started, there was no way he could get something like this, but everything was different now.


    Lu An also got pretty excited when he heard this. He immediately followed his Boss, they went down and headed toward the hotel that was located in the middle.


    As they reached the entrance, the ss door automatically opened, a luxurious and big lobby awaited ahead of them. Surprisingly, the hotel was intact, then the duo immediately entered the hotel with a big grin.


    [ You have entered an inhabitant territory! ]


    [ You have triggered a mini-game! ]


    [ Mini-Game: Kill or Get Killed ]


    [ Task: Please kill the territory''s keepers to finish the mini-game. Note: During the mini-game, you can''t get out of the building! Good Luck, Gamer Tang Shaoyang! ]


    However, the grin instantly vanished upon the notification rang in his ears.

 Chapter 21 - Stage 3 Zombie

    <h4>Chapter 21 - Stage 3 Zombie</h4>


    "What''s this Boss?" Lu An immediately asked after the notification rang in his head. He thought his Boss knew something about the mini-game.


    "Just like its name, it''s a mini-game with your life at stake!" Tang Shaoyang answered casually, it was as if the mini-game was not a threat to them. Indeed, Tang Shaoyang was confident they could easily survive the mini-game with his current level.


    Of course, it was with a note that he faced the same thing with the thing he faced back then, his first mini-game.


    His reply was not received well by Lu An when the words your life at stake entered his ears. His body shuddered voluntarily as the luxurious lobby turned into an eerie lobby in Lu An''s eyes. He backed for a few steps and his back instantly hit the sses entrance.


    Lu An turned around and tried to get out, but the door won''t budge even a little bit. Tang Shaoyang noticed his only subordinate panicked.


    "It''s okay, boy! Look at this!" He showed his intimidating battle-ax to Lu An and added, "I got this from clearing my first mini-game. We might get you a fancy weapon like this if we can clear this mini-game! Don''t worry, just stay close to me!"


    Only then, Lu An calmed down. Even though he had faced many zombies yesterday, fear still engraved deep in him. He collected himself and got closer to Tang Shaoyang with a steel pipe in his left hand and a butcher knife in his right hand.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Just as he calmed down a bit, five continuous booming sounds resounded. Lu An jumped out in fear as he looked toward where the noise wasing from. Then, he saw five creatures that were simr to zombies just destroyed the counter.


    They were simr but different, these five creatures crawling with all its four. With their grotesque visages and disgusting yellow liquid flowing down from their eyes, it was truly an unpleasant view.


    Tang Shaoyang and Lu An gazed at the five creatures while the five creatures also looked at the two intruders. Of course, the duo not only just stared at the ugly creature, but they also activated their only skills, Basic Detection.


    --------------------------------------


    [Crawler - Zombie]


    Evolution: Stage 2


    Level: 15


    Skill: [w Strike]


    -------------------------------------


    --------------------------------------


    [Crawler - Zombie]


    Evolution: Stage 2


    Level: 20


    Skill: [w Strike]


    -------------------------------------


    --------------------------------------


    [Crawler - Zombie]


    Evolution: Stage 2


    Level: 30


    Skill: [w Strike] [Acid Spray]


    -------------------------------------


    Two Level 15 Crawlers, two Level 20 Crawlers, and thest Crawler, Level 30.


    "Oh, boy! It''s not good! It''s fucking five this time!" Tang Shaoyang blurted out. Moreover, the biggest one is Level 30 and there was another skill, Acid Spray.


    He did not know what that skill was, but an additional skill meant more abilities for the crawler. What he concerned was Lu An, without talent and additional attribute from the talent, it would be hard for Lu An to even face one of it.


    However, in an instant, a n formted in his mind. His instinct was telling him to kill the Level 30 Crawler first, then the rest would be easy for him.


    Without even looking back, Heero gave out his order, "Can you take one of the lowest levels amongst them? No, you have to at least take one of them by yourself! I will take care of the rest, get ready!"


    Lu An was his subordinate and his safety of his responsibility as Boss. But it was different now, in such an asion, as his subordinate, Lu An had to prove himself as a worthy subordinate.


    It was indeed a pity if Lu An died here as they were already close. Nevertheless, he could not protect his subordinates forever.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Lu An''s heartbeat instantly elerated as soon as the order arrived in his ears. It was a lie if he was not afraid of those creepy monsters, but he knew he could not run from his responsibility.


    Surprisingly, despite a pang of nervousness he felt earlier, he did notin or even med Tang Shaoyang. Sticking to Tang Shaoyang was not an ideal choice as he would only be a burden which could lead to their demiseter.


    Despite the nervousness, Lu An epted his role with his chest straight up, "Alright!" He said that in a firm tone which gained Tang Shaoyang''s approval.


    Pam! Pam! Pam! Pam!


    Right after that, the crawler made their move. With all their fours, the five crawlers rushed toward Tang Shaoyang and Lu An.


    Tang Shaoyang was pretty calm as this was not his first time facing the crawler. He pointed his hand to the right side and yelled Lu An, "Get to the right, I will send one of them to your direction!"


    After that, Tang Shaoyang charged over the five crawlers. As for Lu An, he heeded the order and moved to the right which had more space. He did not know how his Boss would send the crawler to him, but he trusted his Boss.


    With Destroyer in his right hand, Tang Shaoyang charged fearlessly. The fastest one was the Level 20 Crawler, he shed with it in a sh. Two long arms with horrifying w were flogging toward his chest.


    If the two arms reached his chest, without a doubt it would tear his open. Tang Shaoyang made an abrupt stop and jumped back right after that. The w missed about five centimeters away from his chest.


    "Heh, take this, creep!" In that instant, Heero swung his Destroyer horizontally. Remembering how tough the crawler''s skin, he thought the crawler would be flung away.


    However, instead of getting flung away, his battle-ax cut through the crawler''s chest with a hitch.


    Ssh!


    The reddish-green liquid spurted out as he cut the crawler into two parts. He was dumbfounded at the result, but he was also pleasantly surprised.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    "It was so easy and I gained a level for killing one!" Tang Shaoyang blurted out in delight. ''Then, there''s still a chance for Lu An¡­''


    Even though he cut one of the crawlers down easily, Tang Shaoyang would still force Lu An to fight against the lowest level crawler. Right after the Level 20 Crawler was cut, the level 30 Crawler spurted out greenish-yellow liquid toward him.


    As soon as his feet touched the floor, he immediately took a side step, avoiding the Acid Spray.


    Pssh! Pssh! Pssh!


    As soon as the acid spraynded on the floor, the ground was melted. Tang Shaoyang''s body voluntarily shuddered at this sight. He just could not imagine what if that acid spraynded on his body.


    But the crawler just won''t give him a chance to get a break as the other three crawlers arrived. They lunged over him from three directions, but Tang Shaoyang only smirked at such obvious movement.


    He ducked his body and their ws missed him. The three crawlers'' bodies were in the air, as such, it was not possible for them to avoid his strike. Tang Shaoyang grabbed one of the lowest level crawlers'' long arms.


    He spun once and threw the crawler toward Lu An''s direction, causing a booming noise as the crawler hit one of the pirs on the other side. Right after that, he turned around and saw the crawler justnded on the ground.


    "You are too slow!" Tang Shaoyang swung his battle-ax vertically toward thest level 20 Crawler.


    The crawler body split with greenish blood spilled over as the organs sttered around. Meanwhile, it was as if it did not learn from its earlier mistake, thest level 15 crawler lunged over him once again.


    "Hahaha! This is an easy fight!" With a loudugh, he released grips on his battle-ax. Once again, he ducked his body, dodging the iing w.


    When the crawler arrived on the top of his head, Tang Shaoyang''s moved and grabbed the crawler neck. With a strong grip on the neck, he jumped out and mmed the crawler to the floor.


    Bam!


    The floor cracked from the impact as the crawlerid down with all its four opened. Tang Shaoyang stood with his left foot on the crawler''s chest. With his left foot pinned the crawler down, he kicked the crawler''s head with his right foot.


    Shuaaa!


    Just like a ser ball, the crawler head flew off as the greenish squirted around the air.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    "Hahahahaha¡­" Tang Shaoyang wasughing hard as the greenish blood covered his body. If Lu An looked at the current Boss, he might think his Boss was a madman.


    Afterughing, he turned toward thest crawler and smirked as he licked his lips, "It''s your turn, boy!"


    Meanwhile, back to the time when Tang Shaoyang threw the crawler toward Lu An.


    Lu An was waiting for his opponent and then, he saw one of the crawlers sped up toward him. His head followed the crawler body which was in the air until the crawler hit the pir and fell.


    Looking at the falling crawler, his eyes were brightened and blurted out, "This is my chance!"


    Lu An immediately chased after the crawler who was still trying to get up. With nervousness and excitement mixed within him, Lu An madly swung his steel pipe and butcher knife at the crawler.


    Until the crawler''s long arm shot toward him, only then Lu An jumped back, dodging the w by a few centimeters. Lu An did not immediatelyunch another attack, he was looking at his opponent''s condition.


    Then, after a barrage of madness attacks, he noticed the crawler''s left arm was crooked strangely while the right arm was dangled with a deep cut.


    "Hehe¡­ this is an easy fight¡­ easy exp!" Lu An smiled as he charged toward the limped crawler. What happened next was Lu An chopping the crawler''s head with his butcher knife.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    After he chopped off the head, he did not bother with his level but looked at his Boss''s direction. He saw Boss already killed all of the crawlers, including the Level 30 Crawler.


    Lu An rejoiced as he ran over, regrouping back with his Boss. As he rushed, he yelled happily, "Boss, we did it! We cleared the mini-game!"


    However, what he got back was a frown from Heero. He noticed the frown and asked, "What''s wrong, Boss?"


    "No, we haven''t cleared the mini-game yet. There''s no notification for clearing the mini-game yet and where the reward, we haven''t got our reward too!" Just as Tang Shaoyang finished his words¡­


    Boom! Boom!


    There something heavy fell from the top floor. Based on the sound, it must be something heavy. Both immediately turned their heads over and the saw two more keepers standing at the spot where Lu An battled against the level 15 Crawler.


    --------------------------------------


    [Zombie - Crusher]


    Evolution: Stage 3


    Level: 18


    Skill: [Hummer m] [Strengthened Fist]


    --------------------------------------

 Chapter 22 - Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 22 - Crisis</h4>


    Two big creatures were standing at the spot where Lu An killed the crawler. They stood straight just like a human, but their bulging muscles and the size of their bodies were abnormal for a human.


    The size of this creature''s arm was about triple of Lu An''s thigh. At the two creature''s sight, he could not help but remember about hulk. These two creatures were a smaller version of the hulk.


    Roar! Roar!


    As the subordinate and the Boss scanned their new opponents, the two Crusher opened their mouths and released out a deafening roar. Right after the roar, the two creatures charged toward them.


    Halfway, the two Crusher leaped forward as they raised their big arms. The sudden leap caught the duo off guard, but they still managed to react in time. Lu An rolled the right while Tang Shaoyang took a side step to the left.


    They were now separated from Crusher in the middle. However, Lu An no longer panicked as before despite knowing his chance of winning against Crusher was nil. He immediately allocated the newly gained attribute to Agility.


    "Boss! I will lure one of them away from you! After you kill the other one, pleasee to me!" Lu An shouted.


    Afterward, he picked the ss table next to him and threw it toward the closest Crusher.


    Pyang!


    The ss table broke into pieces upon hitting the Crusher''s big body. It left no scratch on Crusher''s dark skin, but Lu An managed to attract its attention as it turned toward him. Lu An did not stop as he took the chair and threw it toward the same Crusher.


    After he threw the chair, without looking back, Lu An ran madly. Yes, without Tang Shaoyang''s n, he made the n by himself. Attracting one of the Crushers and buying time for Boss to kill the other one. It was the n.


    "Fortunately, I focused my attribute on Agility¡­" Lu An murmured as he ran with all his might.


    Lu An''s trick was working as the Crusher immediately chased after him. Each of its steps caused a vibration to the floor, but Lu An who had been in constant near-death experience already overcame his fear.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the scaredy-cat Lu An would volunteer himself as bait. But then he was also satisfied with his subordinate''s performance, at least, that boy improved a lot.


    Putting aside the thoughts regarding Lu An, Tang Shaoyang revolved the battle-ax in his hand and readied himself to battle against the Stage 3 Zombie, Crusher.


    "Come, big boy!"


    Right after his words, Crusher charged forward. With its big body, Crusher was considerably fast, but it was still too slow for Tang Shaoyang. Stepping to the right, the fist missed, and Tang Shaoyang immediately swung his battle-ax toward Crusher''s waist.


    "Let''s see, how strong your body is!?"


    The battle-ax split through the air and smoothly hit Crusher''s waist. Crusher''s waist was cut open as dark blood ran down from the cut. But the battle-ax only managed to pierce a few centimeters deep.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised at how tough Crusher was. Even though Crushed was hit by the big Destroyer, it still remained on its spot.


    And then, a big fist hit Tang Shaoyang''s waist. Crusher did not just wait while its waist was cut, it sent another punch and Tang Shaoyang''s body flew while holding the heavy Destroyer.


    Bam!


    His body crashed to the wall. An acute pain transmitted from his waist, Tang Shaoyang immediately stood up and groaned, "Uarghh! It''s very painful!"


    He looked up and noticed Crusher was in the air. It leaped and intended to crush him with his big arms. Tang Shaoyang without hesitation rolled his body forward, avoiding the crusher.


    Boom!


    The floor was destroyed and the dust rose, but still failed to cover the three meters tall Crusher. Tang Shaoyang witnessed how the creature destroyed the floor with just one leap.


    "Ah, sh*t! I have been fighting against the weakling, causing me to be overconfident and dull my senses a little bit!" Tang Shaoyang realized his mistake, causing him to get hit at his waist. The burning, painful sensation on his waist was still strong.


    If not the case, there was no way he would get hit by such a simple counter. Tang Shaoyang readied himself once again, with his guard at the maximum.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Crusher realized that it hit an empty floor, it turned around charged at Tang Shaoyang. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang focused his attention at Crusher''s waist as he intended to target the cut.


    However, Tang Shaoyang noticed the cut was healed a little as blood stoppeding out of the cut. Not only the Crushed had overwhelming strength, but it also had high Vitality.


    Just as he was about to move, Heero noticed its body released a ck gas. The ck gas covered Crusher''s body, then it jumped out to the air. At the same time, the ck gas made the shape of a hammer.


    As soon as the hammer shape formed, the hammer mmed down with frightening speed. Once again, Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard, but he managed to raise his battle-ax to block the iing hammer.


    Peng!


    As soon as the hammer-shaped ck gas shed against the battle-ax''s steel shaft, Tang Shaoyang''s hand went numb in that instant. His body visibly trembled from the impact as suffocating breath followed up.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The floor where Tang Shaoyang stood cracking upon the impact. The weight and the force behind the hammer were so strong, it almost made his feet go weak. Even after the sh, the force was not lessened even a little.


    Boom!


    Tang Shaoyang immediately retreated and the hammer-shaped ck gas mmed to the floor, causing a booming sound that filled the lobby.


    This time, Tang Shaoyang was no longer careless as before as he made over ten meters distance between him and Crusher. As the dust dissipated, Crusher''s figure revealed. It stood straight with its bulky body.


    Then it turned toward Tang Shaoyang once again. Its hollow gaze stared at Tang Shaoyang for a moment before it chased after Tang Shaoyang again.


    This time, it was Crusher''s arms that were covered in ck gas. In just one look, Tang Shaoyang realized this might be the Strengthened Fist skill.


    "Don''t take the fist head-on¡­" Tang Shaoyang reminded himself as he charged toward Crusher. When the two met, Crusher immediately shot his strengthened fist which was two times bigger.


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to jump to dodge the fist and shed his battle-ax to Crusher''s head. However, he immediately canceled his motion as he moved sideways.


    "I can''t risk it with jumping¡­" In the air, he could not dodge Crusher''s strengthened fist. It was dangerous if he failed to knock Crusher in one sh.


    After he dodged the fist, Tang Shaoyang swung Destroyer at the Crusher''s thigh. A big cut was opened as the battle-ax hit the thigh. This time, Tang Shaoyang was ying safe as he immediately retreated afternding a blow.


    "Heh¡­ My advantage is my speed and my fast reaction¡­ I have to use my advantage¡­"


    The Crusher turned around and charged at Tang Shaoyang again. It was the same movement as before and he easily dodged the iing fist and shed his battle-ax at the same spot, deepening the cut he had made earlier.


    Again, afternding the blow, he retreated into a safe distance. Tang Shaoyang kept doing and did not know how long it was, but Crusher copsed with its body covered by dark blood. Its left arm waspletely cut from its body while its right arm dangled with only its skin that connected to the body.


    Crusher was no longer moving, but its hollow gaze stayed at him. As Crusher could no longer move, Tang Shaoyang came closer.


    "Hah¡­ I am sorry, but I am the winner!"


    Whoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang swung his battle-ax toward Crusher''s neck. The first strike failed to cut its neck, then he continued with the second and third strike. In the fifth strike, Crusher''s headpletely separated from its body as blood spurted out from its neck.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    "Wow! I got two levels from killing this bastard!" As he leveled up, the exhaustion from the battle was washed away. He immediately allocated the attribute points to Strength and Vitality.


    "Now, where''s the other one?" Tang Shaoyang turned around and¡­


    Whoosh!


    Just like a ser ball, Lu An''s body was flying and passing him by a few centimeters away from his face. Lu An''s body only stopped after he crashed at one of the pirs.


    Tang Shaoyang followed the trajectory and saw Lu An''s body fell weakly. It was unknown whether Lu An was still breathing or not.

 Chapter 23 - Smart Territory

    <h4>Chapter 23 - Smart Territory</h4>


    Lu An was chased by Crusher relentlessly, he thought it, with its big body, Crusher would have a low speed. He underestimated his opponent, Crusher caught him. It grabbed his feet and mmed him down to the floor.


    "WAAAAAAA!!!!"


    When his face was about to crash on the floor, Lu An woke up from his nightmare with sweat covering his face. His back was wet from sweating, his heart was thumping madly, and his breathing was ragged.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ It''s just a nightmare? Eh, wait¡­ Nightmare? But I and Boss are currently fighting against Crusher¡­ Crusher!" Lu An''s eyes opened wide as he jumped out of the bed and checked his surroundings.


    He was surprised as he found himself in a luxurious room. At least, this room was much better than his room before the zombie appeared and the absurd game started. With just one look, he realized he was in a hotel room.


    Just as Lu An was confused with everything, a familiar voice entered his ears, "Ah, you woke up!"


    He turned around and saw his Boss in a bathrobe with his hair still wet. It was clear Tang Shaoyang just finished taking shower.


    Tang Shaoyang approached his confused subordinate and sat on the king-size bed before asking a concerned tone, "How is it? Do you feel ufortable somewhere?"


    Lu An was still trying toprehend what actually happened to him. He recalled hisst moment before losing his consciousness. It was when Crusher leaped to the air and formed hammer-shaped ck gas and suddenly mmed at him at a frightening speed.


    He barely escaped from that weird and scary skill. Without a doubt, he would be a meat paste if that hammer-shaped ck gasnded on him. He barely escaped from that weird skill, butter he was unlucky as Crusher [Strengthening Fist] mmed at him.


    After that, he did not remember anything which meant he passed out after getting hit once. Scanning the room before looking back at Boss, Lu An badly wanted to know what happened.


    "Boss, what actually happened? What about the Crusher? You have killed them, right? We won the mini-game, right?"


    *** ***


    [ Congrattions! You have killed the keepers and finished Mini-Game: Killed or Get Killed! ]


    [ You gained a reward, 1 Level 9 treasure chest, 1 Level 8 treasure chest, a territory, and +1 Level!]


    [ Congrattions! You are the third person that won against a big scale mini-game and gained a Smart Base! ]


    [ You leveled up! ]


    [ You gained 2 attribute points! ]


    [ You leveled up! ]


    [ You gained 2 attribute points! ]


    [ You leveled up! ]


    [ You gained 2 attribute points! ]


    ¡­


    It was the notification Tang Shaoyang received after killing thest Crusher. Even though he won the fight, he did not feel anything. He won the fight, but he lost his only subordinate. Yes, back then, Tang Shaoyang thought Lu An was dying.


    He dejectedly walked back to the young Lu An''s body. As Lu An was his first subordinate and had a decent rtionship, he was rather down from losing Lu An.


    When he reached Lu An''s body, he noticed the red blood covered around his mouth. Even though he was not a doctor and with his experiences from fighting on the street. Tang Shaoyang knew Lu An suffered internal injuries.


    If not, Lu An would not spit blood like this. He moved his index finger to Lu An''s nose and he sensed faint breathing. However, with what he had now, there was no way he could save Lu An.


    Looking at Lu An who was breathing weakly, there was a thought shed in his mind.


    ''Should I end his suffering?''


    Yes, he did not have any means to save Lu An and he was suffering from heavy internal injuries. It was a torture for Lu An to keep living like this even only for a short moment. So there was a thought in his mind, telling him to end his subordinate''s suffering.


    "Don''t kill him! At least, not now as you still have a chance to save him, Master!"


    Then, suddenly there was an enthusiastic voice resounded at the messed up lobby. Tang Shaoyang jolted awake and he turned around. He scanned the surroundings to find where the voice came from.


    "Master, you will not be able to see me, but you can always hear me. I am the smart and unique AI, an AI of your smart base!" The enthusiastic voice resounded again. The voice seemed to being from every direction, but Tang Shaoyang failed to spot any living creature nearby.


    "AI?" Tang Shaoyang asked in a doubtful tone.


    "Yes, an AI! But I am not just an ordinary AI, I am unique as I have my awareness and I will be actively helping you to reach the next stage of the game!" The longer the AI spoke the more it became even more excited.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was still clueless about the thing called AI, but it was not his concern now. Lu An was his concern and AI said he had a chance to save Lu An.


    "You said I have a chance to save my subordinate? How?"


    "Yes, even though the chance is so low, but might as well try rather than doing nothing, right? The chance I am talking about is the treasure chest. I believe you got treasure chests from capturing this base and that treasure is your chance to save your subordinate, Master!"


    "There is a possibility you might get healing potions from the treasure chest. With healing potions, your subordinate could be saved!"


    As for what happened next, he opened the treasure chest and got a healing potion. That was why Lu An was saved.


    After hearing all of those, Lu An rushed and gave his Boss a bear hug while crying, "Thank you, Boss! Thank you! Thank you for saving me, again and again!"


    Lu An was getting emotional and crying on Tang Shaoyang''s chest. However, Tang Shaoyang''s reaction was throwing his subordinate to the bed and said in an odd tone, "Get away, I am straight! Even if all the women in the world are gone, I will not even touch you!"


    "No, Boss, don''t misunderstand me! I am also straight, but I am just getting emotional that you are willing to use the rare healing potion for me. Thank you, Boss!" Lu An voiced his honest thought and truly felt grateful.


    Yes, the healing potion was a raremodity at this earlier stage and for Tang Shaoyang willing to use it on him, Lu An was touched. His Boss could save the potion for himself and let him die, after all, he was just a weakling subordinate, and Tang Shaoyang could look for another Lu An to be his subordinate.


    However, Boss did not do so, he used the precious healing potion for him.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang''s action was not without consideration. He used his healing potion because of Lu An''s improvement in thest few days. From the weak-looking youth, he braced himself to face thousands of zombies with him.


    From the scaredy-cat boy, he transformed into a boy who willingly to be a bait against a Stage 3 Zombie. With all these improvements, Tang Shaoyang was willing to use the healing potion for Lu An.


    "Don''t get too emotional with such a thing. I give you a healing potion because I still have two with me. Giving you one is out of my consideration of your contribution topleting the mini-game! Don''t get your head with those useless thoughts!"


    "Boss, can you not break the good atmosphere between us? I thought we will be even closer, our bond will be strengthened further!" Lu An said those with a bigugh etched on his face.


    "It''s cringe and creepy, don''t ever say it again or I am going to kick your ass! Get up, I will bring you to a ce!" Having said that, Tang Shaoyang walked out of the room.


    Lu An followed Tang Shaoyang closely as he was curious about what Boss wanted to show him. When they came out of the bedroom, it was a spacious living room that greeted Lu An.


    He scanned the surroundings fervently like a bumpkin who just entered a five-star hotel. Meanwhile, he noticed his Boss was pretty calm and not that amazed by this room.


    This only made Lu An even more curious about Boss''s background. Before, he noticed that Boss was also pretty familiar with Changshou Mall.


    As his thoughts went wild, they reached the elevator. He looked at the button and saw his Boss''s hand pressed B3. Currently, he was on the fifteenth floor.


    ''Basement? What''s so special about the basement?'' From his knowledge, usually, basements were used to be a parking lot.


    "All this time, you are very frustrated with not being able to receive talent, right?" Then, the silence was broken by Tang Shaoyang''s calm voice.


    "It turned out that you will not be able to get talent except for killing a thousand zombies on the very first day or twenty-four hours after the game started!" Tang Shaoyang told him crucial information.


    Ting!


    "But you don''t have to worry, with the smart base, you can get a talent!" As Tang Shaoyang finished his words, the elevator''s door opened and a robotic voice resounded.


    "Wee to Evolution Floor, Your Majesty!"


    Lu An was startled with the robotic voice. The voice was clearly different from the voice he heard from leveling up. The robotic voice from leveling up was void of emotion while the robotic he just heard was full of enthusiasm in greeting them.


    "Is that the AI you were talking about, Boss?" Lu An asked excitedly.


    "Correct! Also, don''t call me AI as Your Majesty has bestowed me a name, Origin!" The one who replied was not Tang Shaoyang, but the AI as it introduced itself as Origin.


    "Can you stop calling me that? It''s cringe, you know!" Even though he was dreaming to be an Emperor of his empire, but as a man born in the modern era, he felt cringe being called Your Majesty.


    "It won''t do, as an AI, my purpose is serving my Master, helping him to achieve his dream. Your dream¡­" Origin spoke fluently and excitedly when it talked about its Master''s grand purpose.


    However, Tang Shaoyang immediately cut it off halfway, "Alright! Alright! Stop already, just exin to this boy about the talent!"


    He immediately walked out with Lu An followed him closely with a confused gaze. He was still clueless as to why Origin called his Boss with Your Majesty. However, he did not think much about this as he was excited about the talent.


    When he stepped out of the elevator, he was greeted with a spacious room, but also an empty. It was more like a hall than a room and at the end of the hall, Lu An spotted two doors that led to a different room.


    The door on the left was green while the door on the right was blue. There seemed to be writing on the door. When he got near, he was finally able to read the word.


    On the green door, Talent was written on it. As for the blue door, Advancement was written on it.


    "Hear me out, little boy! Go to the left room and I will borate more when you enter the room!"

 Chapter 24 - Talent

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Talent</h4>


    Lu An was excited as he entered the room with the green door. A talent, he was about to get talent. He had heard about talent from Boss, talent gave an additional attribute in each level, and he was so excited about what he would get.


    The room was not that big and empty. Yes, it was an empty room and it was confusing to him. Origin told him he could obtain talent from this room, but how? He scanned the surrounding, trying to spot if there was any tool that could be used, like something simr to aputer or even a futuristicputer.


    A steel wall and floor with bright lightning, but he did not find anymp or any other lightning on the ceiling. He was getting anxious as he faced the empty steel room as this room was simr to an interrogation room in the movie which the only difference was this room had bright lightning.


    "What are you worrying, boy? You have me here!" Origin''s voice resounded in Lu An''s mind. Different from before, he could not find any enthusiasm in it. It was more like an arrogant.


    Lu An was surprised at the sudden change in Origin, but he did not pay it as he was waiting for the next instruction from Origin.


    "Go walk to the center room, boy!"


    Lu An followed the instruction and walked to the center. He wanted to ask what he should do next, but there was a sudden change in his surroundings.


    The steel room transformed into a white bright room and there was a screen popped in front of him. The screen gave him two option buttons, the left button was "Random Talent" and the right button was "Tiered Talent".


    Below the button, there''s seemed to be a price for each button. 1 Talent Points was the cost for Random Talent and while he needed 10,000,000 GC Coin for the Tiered Talent.


    "There are two ways to get talent. The first one is killing a thousand zombies with a condition that you killed the zombie in twenty-four hours since the game started. However, it''s impossible to achieve as twenty-four hours have passed since the game started!"


    "There''s a big advantage for the first way, you can choose your talent. It''s a pity that instead of killing zombies, you are cowering in fear in your room!" Origin did not forget to mock Lu An, leaving the boy speechless.


    "The second one is the thing you face right now. Let me exin about the talent point, every gamer is blessed with 1 Talent Point from the start. However, it can only be used here. As for GC Coin, it''s a game currency and you can get GC Coin each time you kill a zombie."


    "Each time you kill a Stage 1 Zombie, you will get one GC Coin and a hundred GC Coin for Stage 2 Zombie. You can use GC Coin to use the Tiered Talent, but with your current GC Coin, there''s no way you can use Tiered Talent,"


    "You can check your screen status to see GC Coin in your possession. But there''s no need to check it, just choose Random Talent. You are weak, you can''t bepared to Master!" Origin raised its voice as it mocked Lu An.


    Lu An actually wanted to ask if he offended Origin in any way, but decided not to. He opened to open his screen status, sure enough, at the upper right corner, there was a number there, 12,312 GC.


    He blinked his eyes a few times and gazed back at the number below Tiered Talent. Indeed, it was just impossible to use Tiered Talent. Lu An dejectedly closed his status screen as his hand moved to Random Talent.


    "Don''t you want to hear more about talent? You are weak, you are sloppy as well! How can Master pick you as his subordinate, you are so unreliable. You should ask me more about talent! Alright, for the sake of My Master, I will exin it to you!"


    ''Urgh, It''s your job, you are the AI¡­'' Lu An almost blurted it out, but he did not want to offend the AI.


    "There''s a tier for Talent, while E-Tier is the worst and SSS-Tier is the highest you can get. In Random Talent, you will get a random tier Talent. This is a chance for Random Talent and Tiered Talent!"


    After that, two screens popped in front of Lu An. His eyes gazed at the left screen.


    --------------------------


    Random Talent Chance:


    E-Tier Talent: 50%


    D-Tier Talent: 25%


    C-Tier Talent: 12.5%


    B-Tier Talent: 6.25%


    A-Tier Talent: 2.125%


    S-Tier Talent: 0.99%


    SSS-Tier Talent: 0.01%


    --------------------------


    With the list in front of his eyes, he got a clear understanding regarding the talent. It seemed the best tier he could get from Random Talent was B-Tier one. As for the higher-tiered talent, he could not put much hope into it.


    Then, his gazended on the next screen. It was the chance for Tiered Talent.


    --------------------------


    Tiered Talent Chance


    C-Tier Talent: 70%


    B-Tier Talent: 13%


    A-Tier Talent: 4%


    S-Tier Talent: 1.99%


    SSS-Tier Talent: 0.99%


    --------------------------


    Sure enough, Tiered Talent was much better. In order to get SSS-Tier Talent in Random Talent, one needed divine luck. But Tiered Talent offered a percent chance for SSS-Tier Talent.


    At this time around, he was curious about his Boss''s talent. What tier his talent was.


    "You can use your talent point to draw Random Talent for now. However, if somehow you draw E-Tier Talent, you have a second chance with Tiered Talent. You can only use it once whether Random Talent or Tiered Talent!" Origin continued with the exnation.


    "Good, you can draw your talent now!" With Origin''s instruction, Lu An pressed Random Talent.


    At the same time, he pressed Random Talent, random words appeared in the white room. Yes, countless random words appeared in the white room and he guessed those words were Talent.


    It continued for a minute and it stopped. Right ahead of him, the word "Agile" was written. The word was huge, filled the wall and there was something written at the bottom right corner, B-Tier.


    Lu An clenched his fist and said, "Yes!" B-Tier Talent was the best oue he could get from Random Talent. He was satisfied with the result.


    "It''s a pretty good talent and it''s truly fit with your attribute location. Not bad!" Origin, for the first time, talked positively about Lu An.


    As for Lu An, he pretty much ignored the haughty AI as he opened his status screen.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Lu An


    Age: 18


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 16


    Talent: Agile


    Attribute Point: 4


    Strength: 12


    Agility: 82


    Vitality: 4


    Stamina: 11


    Magic Power: 3


    Sense: 5


    Skill: Basic Detection


    --------------------------------------


    When he opened the status screen, he was freezing for a moment upon the sight of his attribute. He just could not believe that his Agility would be skyrocketed like this.


    He calcted his Agility before he got talent and then, he got the result. Each time he leveled, his Agility would be increased by 4. It was a lot and indeed, Agile was perfectly fit with his attribute allocation.


    However, looking at his other attributes, it left him speechless. Especially for his Magic Power and Vitality, the difference was just too big. Moreover, it was okay for him if he could not use magic, but Vitality was essential too.


    "Don''t worry, boy! A ss also could raise your attributes. Not only attributes, but you can also gain a skill after you choose your ss. The room next to us is the Advancement Room. It is a ce where you choose your ss!" Origin seemed to be able to read Lu An''s mind.


    Lu An''s expression brightened and he blurted out, "Then let''s go, I want to choose a ss as well!"


    Having said that, Lu An wanted to go out. He was impatient regarding the ss The words truly changed just like RPG games. He was excited about this, but Origin poured him cold water.


    "Dream on! You need to be in Level 30 to get a ss. Even if you are Level 30, you can''t go now. Your Boss is in the process of Advancement!"


    Yes, in the next room, Tang Shaoyang was in a dilemma. He did not know what to choose. Different from Talent, you could choose your ss in Advancement and Tang Shaoyang did not know which one was the right one for him.

 Chapter 25 - Choosing Class

    <h4>Chapter 25 - Choosing ss</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was confronted with a big dilemma as he did not know what to choose or what ss that fit with him. He was presented with many choices, but the choice did not give any details about the ss.


    The screen in front of him only showed the ss''s name. The ss was divided into two sections, Basic ss and Unique ss. There were only six Basic ss, Warrior, Tank, Archer, Thief, Mage, and Healer.


    Amongst the six Basic ss, he only understood three of them. Warrior, Archer, and Healer.


    "Tank? Is that a military tank? An armored vehicle? This ss is nonsense!"


    "Thief? Oh my¡­ This is the worst! Why would someone choose to be a thief?"


    "Mage? What is this? Based on the name, Mage seems to be a decent ss, right?"


    As someone who never yed games, as someone who spent his time on the street and fighting. Tang Shaoyang was clueless with all these sses. The Basic ss already caused him enough headaches, but the Unique ss was more confusing.


    He even spotted a ss Demon King, Hero, Dragon yer, Dragon Knight, and one that attracted him the most, me Emperor. The words emperor was the one that actually attracted him.


    However, even so, to get the ss, he had to pay a huge sum of GC. Origin had exined that GC was the game currency that could be used to buy something from a virtual shop or can be used for ss Advancement.


    However, it was impossible to choose that cringe ss. He had to gamble it, using his GC to get that close with a probability less than a percent to get one of those sses. Furthermore, he did not have enough GC to gamble.


    100,000,000 GC was needed for that. However, there were also a few unique sses that could be earned with GC. There were ten sses in total.


    ---------------------


    Unique ss:


    1. Summoner [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    2. Assassin [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    3. Swordsman [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    4. Ranger [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    5. Knight [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    6. Berserker [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    7. Cleric [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    8. me Mage [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    9. cksmith [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    10. Spirit Contractor [???] (10,000,000 GC)


    ---------------------


    Those ten sses were what he could choose aside from the Basic ss. However, there were only two sses that attracted him, Berserker and Swordsman. But he never used a sword and he was worried about that.


    Tang Shaoyang was more inclined to Berserker. It reminded him about his title, but being picky, he did not want to bring his past with him. He was a new Tang Shaoyang who would establish his empire.


    Berserker only reminded him about his past who was just someone else''s subordinate. He was being picky about his ss. Just as he was confused with these sses, the helper came.


    "Master, have you decided yet?" Origin''s respectful voice rang in his mind.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes lit up as he immediately asked Origin, "Can you tell me about the detail of the ss?"


    He wanted to know about the ss and choose the most suitable for his fighting style. But Tang Shaoyang had to be disappointed with Origin''s answer.


    "I am sorry, Master! I can''t help you with that. Just like the system that does not provide any information, I am as a part of the system is prohibited to leak the information," Origin replied with a dejected voice.


    It was as if the AI had emotion as it showed it through its voice. Tang Shaoyang also could discern it as well. He could only let out a sigh as he faced the dilemma.


    "However, if you trust me, I can help you to choose your ss! If you trust me, allow me to give you my rmendation,"


    Indeed, Origin could not leak the details of each ss, but it could help its Master with the rmendation. As Origin knew its Master''s attribute, it could choose the most suitable for Tang Shaoyang.


    Origin could advise its Master with the most suitable ss, but with a condition that its Master trusted it.


    "Then, what is the most suitable ss for me?" Tang Shaoyang asked as he wanted to know Origin''s opinion.


    "Spirit Contractor! That is the most suitable ss for you! It''s worth its price, Master!" Origin replied without any hesitation.


    Tang Shaoyang looked back at the screen, the most expensive one amongst the ten Unique sses. Spirit Contractor, he never thought of choosing this ss, not only because of its sky-high price, but the name of the ss was fishy to him.


    The only thing he knew about spirit was a ghost. There was an elderly couple who often shared their experiences about meeting ghosts and vengeful spirit with him. So when he saw the word spirit, he connected with ghosts.


    Tang Shaoyang hesitated as he was unsure, but he could not ignore Origin''s judgment.


    "Does the Spirit Contractor is about making a contract with spirit and letting the spirit fight for me?" Tang Shaoyang tried to define Spirit Contractor.


    "I can''t tell you, Master~" Origin responded helplessly. With the restriction, it could not tell Tang Shaoyang anything about Spirit Contractor, "I can exin it if only you choose Spirit Contractor as your ss!"


    Tang Shaoyang opened his status screen and checked the upper right corner. He had 10,506,107 GC in total. Origin told him that clearing the mini-game gave him a lot of rewards, GC Coin included.


    As someone who became the first who cleared the first mini-game, it gave him a lot of GC bonus.


    "If I use ten million GC for my ss, then how am I going to upgrade my territory? You told me I need a lot of GC to upgrade my territory, opening more useful features for my territory!" Tang Shaoyang was hesitating because of its cost, it was not that he did not believe in Origin.


    "Master, Don''t you want to build an empire, right? To build an empire, you need a lot of people in it. You can use your people to gather GC Coin. You should focus more on your strength for now!" Origin advised.


    "Extorting my people? How can I do that to my people!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He might be ruthless to his enemy, but not his people.


    "No, we are not extorting them. Tax, it''s a tax, Master. They are protected by the empire, so it''s normal for them to pay taxes. Moreover, we can provide talent and ss within our smart territory, paying tax is natural for them. However, before we implement that, you have to be strong, Master!"


    "If you are strong, then people are willing to pay tax in exchange for protection and the facilities of our empire. Currently, Spirit Contractor is the most suitable ss for you, exchanging ten million for a strong ss is worth it!"


    Tang Shaoyang was convinced with Origin''s words. He needed more power to gather people so these people were willing to join his empire.


    "Good, I will choose Spirit Contractor!" He pressed Spirit Contractor on the screen and his GC got deducted instantly.


    Right after that, the screen vanished. The room darkened a few seconds before the light returned. The screen list also appeared again.


    Tang Shaoyang checked the screen once again and found there were only nine sses in Unique ss. Spirit Contractor vanished from the list, then he checked his status screen.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    ss: Spirit Contractor


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 30


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 109


    Agility: 39


    Vitality: 60


    Stamina: 35


    Magic Power: 31


    Sense: 8


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Sacrificial Offering], [Spirit Contract - Level 1], [Spirit Integration - Level 1]


    --------------------------------------


    ss was added to the status screen, but there was no change in attributes. A frown appeared on Tang Shaoyang''s forehead. Origin told him that ss could give him bonus attributes.


    However, he got three additional skills. He wanted to ask Origin about his skills, but without him waiting for him to ask, Origin started the exnation about the skills. Not only skill, Origin even told him what Spirit Contractor was.


    As Spirit Contractor was his ss now, Origin was no longer restricted. His duty after all helping its Master.


    After the exnation, Tang Shaoyang came out of the Advancement Room. Outside, Lu An was waiting for him. The boy wanted to ask what ss he got, but Tang Shaoyang had a task for Lu An.


    "Follow me!"


    Lu An obediently followed his Boss.


    Two hourster, at the center of Changshou za


    Tang Shaoyang and Lu An had been gathering the zombie''s dead bodies, including the Crawler and Crusher they killed yesterday.


    They piled the dead bodies and Tang Shaoyang stood before it. The dead bodies were used to activate his skill [Sacrificial Offering]. He directed his right onto the pile of the dead bodies and activated [Sacrificial Offering].


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A strong wind engulfed the dead bodies. A few secondster, the dead bodies released green gas. As the wind and green gas that revolved around the dead bodies, his vision was blocked.


    The wind and the ck gassted for five minutes. It dispersed and the dead bodies also vanished. However, at the ce where the dead bodies piled up, there was a three meters figure standing there.

 Chapter 26 - Spirit Contractor [Karan - The Great Warrior]

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Spirit Contractor [Karan - The Great Warrior]</h4>


    Lu An watched the scene from a certain distance. The green gas disappeared and he saw a three meters tall figure standing as the zombie''s bodies disappeared. This figure was not a human, but hulk.


    Yes, the creature''s skin was green, from its face till its toe. It had four tusks that protruded out of his mouth which looked a little scary. It wore nothing except beast leather to cover its lower body.


    Along with its tall stature, it had a muscr body. The abs and the bulging muscle on his arms showed how strong this creature was. However, Lu An noticed there was something wrong with this green creature. The figure seemed to be blurred.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang who was near the green creature was a bit surprised with the sudden appearance of the bizarre creature. The creature in front of him was more like a monster in the movie.


    ''So I have to beat this green creature into submission and establish a contract with this creature with [Spirit Contract]¡­''


    Spirit Contractor, he almost guessed it right before, but the spirit and ghost were different. Spirit Contractor borrowed the power of spirit to increase his power, depending on the spirit he summoned, he might get extra skills.


    Origin instructed him to use the zombie''s dead bodies to activate [Sacrificial Offering] to summon the spirit warrior. After that, making a contract with the spirit through [Spirit Contract] skill then he could use the Spirit''s power through his skill, [Spirit Integration].


    That was the n, but to make a contract with the spirit, usually, the spirit would issue a challenge to the one who summoned it. Even a spirit did not want to bow their head to a weak Master.


    But there was a special case where the spirit willingly made a contract without fighting. But it happened only once out of ten million chances. That was what Origin told him.


    As for why Origin thought Spirit Contract as the most suitable ss for him, it was because of his Divine Body talent. The talent gave him more attributes and his attributes were more bnced.


    Compared to Lu An who had high agility, clearly, Lu An was not suitable for this ss. It was because he needed to beat the spirit for the contract. He was fast enough, but could his speed defeat the spirit in battle?


    After all, one needed to beat the spirits to gain their power. Moreover, summoning a weak spirit was just a waste of Spirit Contractor ss.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang who focused on his Strength and Vitality while the other attributes increased each time leveled up. He had a high chance of winning against a strong spiritpared to Lu An who had superior Agility.


    Tang Shaoyang stared at the creature in front of him and the green creature also stared back at him. When the green creature spotted Destroyed that rested on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder, its green eyes gleamed in excitement.


    The green creature rushed over to Tang Shaoyang, alerting him as he thought the opposite party was going to attack him. However, the green creature stopped five meters away from Tang Shaoyang.


    It pointed toward the battle-ax and spoke, "You. Warrior?"


    Tang Shaoyang looked at his battle-ax then he looked back at the green creature and nodded, "Yes, I am a warrior. My name''s Tang Shaoyang!"


    He heeded Origin''s advice. His AI advised him not to be hostile with the spirit he summoned. After all, the spirit would be hisradeter, having a good rtionship was better. Starting by introduction was a good start, it was what Tang Shaoyang thought.


    "Me. Warrior. Also. Karan. The-Great-Warrior." Karan gave his name out as it scanned Tang Shaoyang.


    "Grhh¡­ You. Fight Karan¡­ If you hold out until the sun sets¡­ Karan. Agree. With-the-contract! Karan. Not. Follow. Weakling!"


    After hearing Karan''s deration, Tang Shaoyang''s eyes gleamed savagely. The thing he disliked the most when other people looked down at him. In the past, he always smashed the people who looked down at him, with an exception his ex-boss who already died.


    "Good! We will fight, but I don''t need that long to beat you! I will defeat you before the sun sets!" Having said that, he did not immediately attack the spirit. He retreated, giving Karan a time to prepare. This was a fair duel, he would fight fairly.


    "Karan. Like. You. Spirit! Get. Ready. Karan. Coming!" Having said that, an ax materialized in Karan''s hand. The ax in his was shorter and thicker, a double de ax with a shorter shaft.


    With the ax in its hand, Karan rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. Karan''s speed was slightly faster than Tang Shaoyang, but he did not n to avoid the big guy''s attack.


    Karan swung its ax toward Tang Shaoyang. At the same time, Tang Shaoyang also swung his battle-ax with all his might. He did not n to dodge, but a sh of strength.


    Peng!


    The axes shed, causing a loud noise and ripple of gush wind hit Lu An who stood twenty meters away from the battlefield. Lu An was startled by the sensation he felt on his cheek. He stared at the fight in awed.


    However, then, he noticed his Boss was pushed away by the green monster. Yes, Tang Shaoyang was losing in the sh of strength.


    Both axes stopped in the mid-air for a moment before Karan gave thest push that pushed Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang himself was surprised as he lost in the term of strength, getting pushed back in the first sh.


    "You. Strong. But. Karan. Stronger!" Karan did not forget to unt his strength after their first sh.


    "Urgh¡­ I can''t believe that a monster is mocking me now!" Tang Shaoyang gritted his teeth. After a moment of frustration, Tang Shaoyang charged toward Karan and shouted, "The battle is not over yet, greeny!"


    "I. Not. Greeny. I. Karan!" Karan returned the shout with a cry as well as it raised its weapon up.


    As Tang Shaoyang shortened the distance to three meters, he leaped and swung his battle-ax down to Karan. With his momentum, his strength was increased.


    Karan did the same thing as Tang Shaoyang did. It did not try to avoid the attack, but it met the attack head-on. Karan swung its ax to the battle-ax, the second sh ended with a slight superiority from Tang Shaoyang.


    Karan gritted its teeth, trying to hold back the great force. The floor cracked as the impact of the sh. Despite the great force behind Tang Shaoyang''s attack, he failed to push Karan back just as it did to him.


    Frustrated, Tang Shaoyang''s body moved in the air as he kicked Karan''s chest before hended on the ground. The kick was so sudden that Karan failed to react to the sudden attack.


    Karan staggered a few steps back and stared at Tang Shaoyang in disbelief. It felt slight pain as it did not anticipate the opponent could make such a move.


    Tang Shaoyang smirked at Karan and showed his middle finger to the opposite party.


    Even though Karan did not understand the meaning behind its opponent''s gesture. It was not stupid enough to not understand the meaning behind the gesture. The opponent was taunting it and despite knowing it was a taunt to provoke it, Karan fell for the provocation.


    "Rawr! Karan. Angry!" Karan let out a roar and charged toward its opponent again.


    "Your roar is useless to me!" Tang Shaoyang did not want to lose as he also charged forward.


    The monster and the human shed, using their brute force and none of them want to lose.


    Lu An watched the fight in a daze. The fight was intense, each time the ax shed, he witnessed his Boss being pushed. However, with some tricks, his Boss would counter the monster with a kick or even a punch.


    As they fought longer, Lu An noticed some improvement from his Boss. He noticed the green monster could no longer push his Boss with his brute force. As the battle continued, Tang Shaoyang''s strength seemed to be increasing.


    It confused the young Lu An. To increase their strength, they needed to level up. To level up, they needed to kill beasts or zombies. But his Boss had been fighting the green monster for three hours, there was no way he could level up without hunting the beasts or zombies.


    Lu An took his time to observe his Boss, then he found out that each of his shes, Tang Shaoyang was in a different posture.


    ''The right posture could increase his strength?'' Lu An was doubtful with his analysis. But he could not think of the other possibilities as to why his Boss suddenly could match the green monster''s strength.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was not the only one who improved. Karan also improved, Tang Shaoyang''s sneak kick and punch were dodged and blocked by Karan.


    Lu An noticed the improvement between the two as they crazily exchanged strike after strike. He was amazed by what he witnessed.


    There was another thing that Lu An noticed, a simrity between the two. One was a monster while the other one was a human, but both were enjoying the battle. The human was smiling while the monster wasughing as they exchanged blows.


    The battlested for eight hours and Lu An watched the fight in a daze. He did not have his lunch, but just watched the battle, it did not make him hungry at all.


    Peng!


    The axes shed again, causing a spark scattered around. After the sh, Tang Shaoyang retreated, his breathing ragged, making his mouth simr to Koi Fish, opening and closing his mouth.


    Karan''s condition was not better than Tang Shaoyang. Despite his spirit form, he still felt exhausted from battling too long.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Suddenly, Tang Shaoyang threw his battle-ax away and shouted, "I am giving up! You can go back to wherever youe from! This battle is useless, there will be no winner between us!"


    Earlier he enjoyed the battle, but upon realizing he had no way to win against Karan, he immediately threw his weapon in frustration. The fight was truly useless as he could not defeat the opposite party, meaning he would not get the contract.


    Rather than continuing the battle, he would rather hunt the zombies or go back to the fogged park. He could raise his level by hunting them. He enjoyed fighting, but not a fight where he could not win.


    Tang Shaoyangid down on the ground, facing the yellow cloud. He closed his eyes, taking a rest after the long fight.


    However, to his surprise, Karan made an unexpected decision, "Human. You. Strong. Karan. Acknowledge. You. Karan. Willing. Follow. You!"


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and jumped out, then noticed Karan was kneeling. He was surprised and delighted at the same time, making sure he did not hear wrong, Tang Shaoyang asked again, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Karan. ept. Contract!"


    Without hesitation, Tang Shaoyang ced his right hand on Karan''s bald head and activated [Spirit Contract].


    Soon, Karan turned into green gas and entered his forehead. After that, he felt a cooling sensation spread over his head and his body.


    [ Contract Established ]


    An emotionless robotic voice resounded in his head.


    Impatient, Tang Shaoyang immediately activated his third new skill, [Spirit Integration]. Then Karan''s blurred image formed on his back for five seconds, after that, the blurred image entered his body.


    Tang Shaoyang''s skin slowly turned green, then his muscle was bulging. He opened his eyes and checked his status screen.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang [Karan - The Great Warrior]


    ss: Spirit Contractor


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 30


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 109 [+200]


    Agility: 39


    Vitality: 60 [+100]


    Stamina: 35


    Magic Power: 31


    Sense: 8


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Sacrificial Offering], [Spirit Contract - Level 1], [Spirit Integration - Level 1]


    Contracted Spirit (1/3): [Karan - The Great Warrior]


    Spirit Skill:


    [Karan Skill]: [War Cry] [Wild Axes] [Earth Split]


    --------------------------------------

 Chapter 27 - Tang Empire

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Tang Empire</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the sudden boost of his attributes. However, upon the sight of the skill he got from [Spirit Integration] with Karan, a bitter smile shed across his face.


    This meant Karan did not use any of his skills in the battle earlier. This also meant he, without doubt, would lose if Karan used his skill earlier. But Karan did not use his skill, meaning the fight was a draw not because he was strong, but the draw was under Karan''s mercy.


    "Haha, I don''t use my skill because you also don''t use your skill! It''s not fair if I use my skill, right?" Suddenly Karan''s voice resounded in his head. Not only that, but Karan also spoke fluently.


    "Hah, you have skill so it''s fair for you to use a skill. It''s just that I am still weak¡­"


    "No, you have me now, Tang! You are strong with me. But your mana was too low to maintain this condition!" Karan cut it off with confident words as hemented on something that Tang Shaoyangcked.


    "Mana?" Tang Shaoyang blurted out as he did not know what Karan talked about, "Wait¡­ You can speak fluently now?"


    "Haha, that''s how I spoke when I was alive! I miss that day¡­" Karan''s voice stopped halfway before he continued, "Hmm, mana is your magic power. With your current Magic Power, You can only maintain this condition for five minutes!"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head understandingly, he finally found the use of Magic Power which he deemed useless before.


    "Then, should I allocate more points to my Magic Power?" Tang Shaoyang stood up as he contemted the attribute distribution.


    Now he had a ss and [Spirit Integration] with Karan boosted his Strength and Vitality. To maintain this condition, he needed sufficient Magic Power.


    He turned off the [Spirit Integration] and his skin returned normal. However, Karan was no longer speaking to him since he turned off the [Spirit Integration]. He was contemting while heading back to his Smart Territory.


    Lu An approached his Boss, he wanted to know what happened just now. But he refrained himself from asking as he saw Tang Shaoyang''s serious look. Boss seemed to be thinking something important and he did not want to disturb Tang Shaoyang.


    The duo was heading back to the Changshou Hotel quietly. As soon as they entered the hotel, Origin''s voice resounded, "Congrattions, Master~ You have seeded in establishing a contract with your first spirit!"


    "Mnn¡­" Then Tang Shaoyang turned around and said, "Lu An, today we will not go hunting the zombie. We have to move the supplies, tomorrow we have an important task! I will jointer!"


    After he sent his order out, Tang Shaoyang headed to the elevator. Yes, tomorrow he and Lu An had an important task. It was to gather the survivors, giving them shelter for his empire establishment.


    Before he could take the survivors back with him, he had to be prepared. Moving the supplies to Smart Territory was one of his preparations so there would no stupid people dared to take the food as they wish.


    But there was one thing that he had to do before saving the survivors. It was to establish his empire systematically.


    Ding!


    Tang Shaoyang reached the highest floor, the twenty-fifth floor. As the owner of the smart territory, it was natural for taking the best spot. The whole floor was his room, aside from his room, there was a control room on this floor.


    The control room could be used to modify and oversee the whole smart territory. Yes, the building could be modified in an instant and Tang Shaoyang had modified the Changshou Hotel to his idea. Of course, modifying the base needed GC Coin.


    He walked out of the elevator and he was greeted with the spacious living room. Tang Shaoyang walked to the right, where the control room was located. As he entered the room, he was greeted by many screens.


    This ce was more like an advanced CCTV room in the movie, each of the screens showed every corner of the Smart Territory.


    "Origin!" Tang Shaoyang called out. Right after that, the screens vanished and changed into a bigger one.


    [ Establishing a group ]


    [ Please enter the group''s name ]


    "Tang Empire!" Tang Shaoyang had prepared the name, using his own name to establish his empire.


    [ Tang Empire has been established ]


    --------------------------------


    [Tang Empire]


    Leader: Tang Shaoyang


    Territory: Twenty-fifth-floor Building and a Mansion


    Member: 1


    --------------------------------


    The information about his empire showed up on the screen, but then a puzzled look appeared on his face, "Mansion?"


    "Ah, that mansion¡­" Tang Shaoyang remembered his first mini-game.


    "Congrattions, Master~ You have sessfully taken the first step to achieving your dream!" Origin did not forget to congratte his Master.


    "Hmm, about the territory, how to expand my territory? Or I just capture it normally?" He just established the empire in the system, but he already asked about expanding his territory.


    "No, you have to use GC Coin to expand your territory. You can buy the two other two buildings with GC Coin, then the building will be equipped with a modification system like this building. You can even change the building into a real castle if you want to!"


    Tang Shaoyang was pleasantly surprised. He had tasted how convenient the modification system was, he could design the room and building as he wanted to. The problem was GC Coin, expanding his empire would take a lot of GC Coin.


    Another problem was if he did not immediately im the surrounding territories. It could be imed by the others who had a smart territory nearby if they had more GC Coins than him.


    Even without Origin exining to him, he already understood this. GC Coin was like money, you could almost buy everything with money. Now GC Coin reced money, with GC Coin, one could get everything, including Talent and ss.


    "Master, you don''t have to worry about that. Now you have established the Tang Empire, if the people of the Tang Empire gains GC Coin, the empire will also get ten percent of the member''s earnings. Moreover, we can impose taxes on our people. You don''t have to worry about GC Coin!"


    "Rather than worrying about that, Master, you have to look for people that are good in the Government and Military. Even though I am a smart AI, I don''t have the data or knowledge about these!"


    Origin expressed its concern. Tang Shaoyang had established the empire officially, but he did not have enough manpower to govern his empire. He was just a thug before and Lu An was a high school boy in his third year, none of them knew about the administration and military.


    If the number of the survivors were still less than three hundred, Tang Shaoyang could still manage that. However, he wanted to make a big empire, so he needed a professional to help him.


    "Indeed, we stillck manpower, but starting tomorrow, I and Lu An will be going to search for the survivors. We can choose the people we need from the survivorster. After all, they still have to work for me, working in administration or military, they can decide by themselves! I won''t take a wastrel with me!"


    Tang Shaoyang also realized this issue, but the issue could be solved with his action tomorrow.


    "Hmm¡­ I can also earn GC Coin through the mini-game as well. Even though it''s risky, it''s worth the risk¡­" Tang Shaoyang left the room while muttering in a low voice.


    *** ***


    The next morning, Lu An and Tang Shaoyang left the base. They went out to look for the survivors, Tang Shaoyang took the route to Central Park while Lu An took the opposite route.


    Tang Shaoyang searched through the big road, checking every building and house on the way. However, he did not encounter a mini-game or even a single survivor but zombies.


    It had been six hours, the sun had reached the peak, and he was in a district, north to the base. The search was pretty boring, but this was not enough to make him give.


    Sitting in front of a house, Tang Shaoyang took the food out of the backpack. He wanted to eat his lunch. However, before he could eat his meal, he heard a shout.


    "Help! Help! Help!"


    The shout was mixed with man and woman voices. Tang Shaoyang''s eyes lit up, he immediately stood and rushed to the voice.

 Chapter 28 - Paying Back - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Paying Back - Part 1</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang rushed over and saw a group of eight people was chased by the zombies. He was surprised to see Stage 2 Zombie, not only one but there were three of them, three Crawlers.


    This was the first time he encountered the Stage 2 Zombie outside the mini-game, "The evolution is not slow, but not that fast either¡­ The Stage 3 Zombie might appear in a month or maybe even two weeks!" Tang Shaoyang muttered as he guessed when the Stage 3 Zombie would appear outside the mini-game.


    The group of eight people also noticed there was someoneing for them. Destroyer''s size immediately caught the group''s attention. The two men in the front waved their hands excitedly, "Here! Here! Help!"


    Even without the shout, Tang Shaoyang was running toward them. However, he noticed the woman on the behind was about to be caught by the Crawler.


    "I will not make it in time¡­" The distance between him and the group was about thirty meters while the Crawler only needed one leap to catch the woman.


    Tang Shaoyang abruptly stopped running, taking a deep breath, then he threw the battle-ax toward the group''s direction.


    His action shocked the group and the two men in the front were shocked at the sight of a big battle-ax flying toward them.


    "Oh, Fuck! This bastard is insane! Get down!" One man in a training suit shouted, but his reminder was toote.


    Whoosh!


    As he finished shouting, the battle-ax passed him, flying toward his back. He turned around and saw the battle-ax swiftlynded on the zombie that almost caught the woman. The battle-ax certainly scared the group, but they did not stop running, only the man in the training suit stunned on the spot.


    "What are you doing? Run!" The woman in thest row already caught up and yelled at the man in the training suit. The yell awakened the man who thought he would die when the battle-ax flew toward him.


    Only after the yell that he snapped out of his daze and started running again. He looked back and noticed the two Crawlers were only five meters away from him, "Uwaaa! Help!"


    Whoosh!


    A figure passed him and ran toward the two crawlers. He noticed the figure was the guy who threw the battle-ax earlier. This time he was not stupid enough to stop and remind the guy out of kindness, "Run! They are different from normal zombies!"


    Tang Shaoyang certainly ignored the reminder. Now he had another reason to kill the zombies and the beast aside for leveling up. It was to get GC Coin, he had to work harder to gather GC Coin for his Tang Empire development.


    Noticing Tang Shaoyang paid no heed at his reminder, the man in a training suit no longer looked back and ran forward with all his might.


    The two Crawlers noticed the new iing prey. Both Crawlers immediately brandished their hideous w at the new prey. Despite running with his maximum speed, Tang Shaoyang easily dodged the w.


    He avoided the w and rushed to his battle-ax. Even though he seemed to be an advantage against the Crawler with his current attributes. Tang Shaoyang did not underestimate the opponent, thinking he could tear them with his bare hands.


    He rushed over to retrieve his battle-ax. The two crawlers no longer chased after the group with Tang Shaoyang''s presence that was closer to them. They turned around and chased after him.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang already arrived where his battle-ax was. Its tips that are simr to spearhead pierced the Crawler''s back, pinning it down on the ground. He pulled Destroyer and at the same time, he kicked the Crawler''s head.


    Spurt!


    The greeny blood spurted out of the Crawler''s neck and the Crawler''s head spinning in the air. He did not stop there, as he turned around, he swung his battle-ax horizontally. His attack was spot on as his battle-ax shed the two Crawlers into two.


    Even though the two Crawlers'' bodies were split, their hands still trying to reach him. But it was useless as Tang Shaoyang took a leap back and easily avoided the w.


    Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop!


    The bodies fell, but the zombies did not die yet. The ws were still trying to reach him.


    Peng! Peng!


    He swung his battle-ax, severing the crawlers'' heads. Only after that, the crawler truly stopped moving.


    "Hmm¡­ should I bring the corpses back with me? Stage 2 Zombie is a good material for the offering!"


    Origin said the higher quality of the offering, the stronger spirit would be summoned. Of course, the quantity was another important factor as well.


    The fight ended in less than a minute, Crawler was no longer a threat for the current Tang Shaoyang.


    Meanwhile, the man in the training suit was still running for his life. However, soon, he noticed his group had stopped running. He was perplexed and asked, "What''s wrong? Why do you guys stop?"


    The man in the training suit intended to continue running, but his friend pointed his finger to his back''s direction, "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ There''s no need to run, the zombies were killed by that man!"


    Only then, he noticed the group seemed to be shocked by something. The man in the training looked back and saw a man with a big-battle ax in his right hand, standing amongst the three weird zombie''s corpses.


    Amongst the eight people, there was a young married couple. Both were having above-average looks and based on their appearance, they seemed to have a good time despite the disaster.


    "Sir! Are you from the military? Did youe to save and bring us to a proper shelter?" The man asked in a hopeful tone while the woman was having a hopeful gaze as well. Both were hoping Tang Shaoyang was a soldier sent by the military to save the survivors.


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately answer the question, he looked at himself, wearing long ck pants and casual tops, he replied with a question "Do I look like a soldier to you?"


    The answer despaired the young couple. Even though they did not get the answer, they already knew Tang Shaoyang was not a soldier based on his reply. The couple let out a sigh and bowed their heads, "Thank you for saving us~ My name is Wei Xi and this is my wife, Wan Jingyi~"


    "Thank you for helping us, we might lose our lives without your help~ Thank you," Wan Jingyi bowed her head slight;y


    The couple was polite to him, Tang Shaoyang satisfied with this. At this time, the other six people also gathered. The woman who ran in thest row earlier and saved by throwing his battle-ax, the woman rushed and gave him a hug, "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Thank you¡­"


    On his chest, the woman kept saying thank you. Tang Shaoyang was not pleased, being hugged by a stranger. After a while, he pushed the woman and said, "No problem, I am just doing what I am supposed to do!"


    ''After all, I need all you guys to gather GC Coin for meter!'' Of course, he kept those words in his mind.


    The woman was Li Na, she seemed to be in her early twenties and had a delicate look. Moreover, she had a pretty good body as well, but Tang Shaoyang was not charmed by the delicate beauty before him. He had other things in his mind.


    And so, the others also expressed their gratitude to Tang Shaoyang. The man in the training suit was Dong Ping. He introduced himself as a gym trainer and indeed, he had a good body but his look was average.


    The other four were also men, Mao Zhuhong with anky build, Mao Zedong who was short but had a simr face to Mao Zhuhong. Both were brothers. The other two were Gu Wen who looked reserved and Su Cheng with height reached 1.9 M.


    After a brief introduction, Dong Ping asked curiously as he looked at the gleamed red battle-ax, "Brother, where do you get this awesome weapon? I want one too! With such a weapon, killing those zombies are easy!"


    Dong Ping acted rather intimate with Tang Shaoyang despite this being their first meeting.


    But Tang Shaoyang ignored him and asked the others, "Do you guys have a ce to stay? If you don''t have a safe ce to stay, you can follow me. I have a pretty safe shelter, at least you don''t have to worry about getting attacked by the zombies while sleeping!"


    However, to his surprise, only Wan Jingyi reacted positively to his invitation. Wan Jingyi was the only one excited while the others had various kinds of expression.


    Wei Xi had a wry smile and rejected his offer, "I am sorry, Brother Tang. We have our shelter too, why don''t brother Tang tag along with us so we can help each other?"


    Instead of responding to Wei Xi, he scanned the other guys. Li Na wanted to talk, but she was hesitating. In the end, she only hung her head low helplessly. As for the other guys, fear reflected on Mao Zhuhong and Mao Zedong''s eyes which was weird to Tang Shaoyang.


    Dong Ping, Gu Wen, and Su Chen showed no reaction at his offers. The three were pretty calm, but Wan Jingyi reacted strongly to her husband''s refusal.


    "What? Why? Why do you want to stay in that ce? We not only get one meal per day, that guy even forced us to look for the foods! Not only that, since yesterday, but he also kept staring at me with his perverted eyes! Wei Xi! Do you want your wife to get fucked before your eyes!"


    Wan Jingyi burst out in anger all of sudden. Here the drama unfolded and Tang Shaoyang finally understood everything as Wan Jingyi shared what she experienced in thest week.


    As Wan Jingyi narrated everything to him, Tang Shaoyang caught Wei Xi''s eyes that kept looking at him and Su Cheng, back and forth. No, Wei Xi was looking at his battle-ax and he seemed to be struggling about something.


    After Wan Jingyi narrated everything, only then did he get a clear understanding of this group''s situation.


    ''Lu Wen oh Lu Wen, I am not expecting we will meet this fast¡­'' A broad grin spread over Tang Shaoyang''s face. was average.

 Chapter 29 - Paying Back - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 29 - Paying Back - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang followed the group to their shelter. On the way, the chatty Dong Ping kept bothering him. Asking where he got Destroyer, what his level, where he came from, and more.


    He answered perfunctorily, but the man was truly a chatterbox. Dong Ping just did not leave him off the hook.


    However, Tang Shaoyang discovered something. Mao brothers were keeping a distance from him while Wei Xi kept looking at the tall Su Cheng from time to time. As for Gu Wen, he never talked again since the introduction.


    Both Su Chen and Gu Wen never talked if he did not ask him. As for Wan Jingyi, she keptining in a low voice. Each of her words directed to her husband. As for Li Na, she hung her head low and stayed near him.


    She was the reason Tang Shaoyang followed the group to the shelter. Amongst the eight people, Li An was the only one who epted his offer, but she had a little sister and mother stayed behind.


    On the surface, he seemed toe with them to pick Li An''s mother and sister. However, it was not the main reason he followed back to their shelter. He had his hidden motive.


    It took half an hour for the group to reach the shelter. The shelter they were talking about was a big house with a big yard in the front. Wei Xi opened the gate and the others followed. Stopping before the big door, Wei Xi knocked on the door three times.


    "Who?" a voice responded from behind the door.


    "It''s me, Wei Xi! We are back!"


    After that, the door opened. A man with bulky and did not have hair came out, he scanned Wei Xi and a frown appeared on his forehead, "Where''s the food? Did you fail?" His voice was fierce when he brought about this.


    A wry smile appeared on Wei Xi''s face as he nodded, "Hmm¡­ We failed to bring the food because the zombies guarding the store are an evolved zombie! We were not a match for it, if not¡­"


    "Wait here! I am going to call Brother Lu!" After saying that, Baldy returned and he did not forget to close and lock the door as well.


    "I told you! We should go back and take the food with us!" Mao Zhuhong med Wei Xi for not listening to him. Yes, earlier, the Mao Brothers suggested going back to retrieve the food as the zombies had been taken care of.


    However, Wei Xi insisted to go back first as he was afraid that there would be more evolved zombies. No one objected at that time, but when the baldy brought up Brother Lu, Mao Brothers panicked and med Wei Xi.


    It did not take a long time before the door opened again. This time, three men came out including the baldy. Aside from the baldy, there was another guy with a big build, kind of simr to the bodybuilder on the tv.


    Wearing a sleeveless shirt, the guy showed his bulging muscle. Stern look was stered on his square face. The guy gave Wei Xi a fierce gaze to Wei Xi and thetter cowered as he pulled his wife with him.


    The same for Mao Brothers, they were staggered a few steps back, cowering in fear. Their hands were visibly trembling and both immediately hung their heads low, not daring to look at the three men.


    Li Na also hid behind Tang Shaoyang as she seemed a bit afraid of the three men. As for Dong Ping, he was still calmly standing next to him while Su Cheng and Gu Wens stood behind him.


    Meanwhile, a man that looked in his mid-twenties stood amongst the two bulky guys. Wearing a long-sleeve white shirt and ck pants, his yful gazended on Wan Jingyi''s chest before turning his gaze to Wei Xi.


    "Give me a reason why do I have to keep you guys with me?" The young man spoke in a cold voice and those words were directed to Wei Xi.


    Wei Xi pulled his wife behind and lowered his head, he gritted his teeth as he did not dare to refute the young man.


    "Heng¡­ If you can''t bring the food, then there would be no food for you either! If you want to eat then bring food!"


    "But¡­" Wei Xi raised his head, wanting to speak that yesterday he had brought a lot of food. However, he lowered his head upon the sight of the young man''s cold gaze.


    But then, the young man''s gaze fell back to Wan Jingyi and said, "However, if you let me sleep with your wife for three nights, I can give you a week worth of food! How is it?"


    "No Way!" Wei Xi reacted strongly and pulled his wife away from the three men.


    The young man snickered and turned to the rest. He was looking at the other girl only to find a new but also familiar face amongst the group. He locked his gaze at the man who grinned wide at him.


    "You¡­Why are you here!?" The young man subconsciously took a few steps back, surprising the others.


    "Hoho¡­ You haven''t changed, Young Master Lu Wen!" Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear as he approached the young man.


    Lu Wen immediately noticed the battle-ax in Tang Shaoyang''s hand. His pupils contracted as he shouted in panic while pointing his finger at Tang Shaoyang, "What are you doing!? Kill him! Kill this bastard! Kill him!"


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden change. The Cowardly Mao Brothers immediately distanced themselves as Wei Xi pulled Wan Jingyi farther. Only Li Na, who was in loss, she did not know what to do as she stood motionlessly next to Tang Shaoyang.


    However, right after the shout, Tang Shaoyang was the one to make a move. His right hand moved as fast as lightning, grabbing Dong Ping''s neck. He raised his hand and mmed Dong Ping down.


    Afterward, he swung the battle-ax towards the back. Su Cheng and Gu Wen on the back were getting swept from the impact. Their bodies flung towards the fence, crashing to the fence.


    Tang Shaoyang''s action was unexpected and too fast, the three men were caught off guard by the sudden assault. He did not stop there as he immediately rushed forward and threw his battle-ax to the baldy''s direction.


    Shrub!


    The top of the battle-ax pierced the baldy''s chest and his body crashed to the door behind. It was instant death. At the same time, Tang Shaoyang lunged over toward another bulky guy and his hand immediately reached the bulky guy''s neck.


    He raised the bulky guy to the air. The bulky guy struggled, trying to break free from Tang Shaoyang''s grips. The bulky guy tried to open the grip but to no avail. Heunched a kick to Tang Shaoyang''s chest and belly, but it did not help him.


    Crack!


    Tang Shaoyang snapped off the bulky guy''s neck and the guy stopped struggling. Slowly, the body turned weak and no longer moved. The guy was dead.


    It happened in less than thirty seconds, he took five men down in less than thirty seconds. With a big grin, he turned toward Lu Wen who had pissed himself upon the sight of the ughter.


    Wei Xi and Wan Jingyi were rooted on the spot while Li Na''s feet went weak after witnessing such a scene. As for the cowardly Mao Brothers, they fell with their butt, and their mouths trembled in fear.


    "Don''te! Don''te or I will shoot you!" Lu Wen took a gun from his waist and pointed the muzzle toward Tang Shaoyang. Even though he said he would shoot, he did not have the courage to pull the trigger.


    Lu Wen, Lu Gang''s problematic nephew. Because his uncle held a high position in the underworld, this guy acted unrulily, and he had a weird hobby. Taking someone else''s girlfriend was his hobby.


    Lu Gang was holding high regard at Tang Shaoyang''s performance. They often met on this asion and Tang Shaoyang got to know Lu Wen through the meeting with his Boss. Until one day, Lu Wen fancied his girlfriend.


    Lu Wen thought that Tang Shaoyang was his uncle''s subordinate. So Lu we seduced his girlfriend fearlessly. With money, Lu Wen managed to hook up with his girlfriend.


    At that time, Tang Shaoyang showed no reaction even though his girlfriend was taken by His Boss'' nephew. It repeated three times, but he was not angry at Lu Wen.


    His girlfriend chose someone richer than him, it was their choice. There was no reason for him to get angry. He could just find another girlfriend.


    However, one day, Lu Wen forced his way to his girlfriend for the fourth time because his girlfriend refused him outright despite the money temptation.


    This time, Tang Shaoyang did not let it slide as Lu Wen kidnapped his girlfriend to an orgy party. Yes, Lu Wan shared his girlfriend with his friends.


    Tang Shaoyang erupted and beat Lu Wen in a frenzy. Fortunately, Lu Gang caught the glimpse of the incident and managed to arrive in time, saving his nephew from him. However, that day, he made an oath that the next time they met, it was the day Lu Wen would die.


    Since then, Lu Wen always avoided him. It was theirst meeting and Tang Shaoyang also did not look for Lu Wen. After all, he was still his Boss''s nephew, he did not want being hunted by the biggest force underworld in SH City.


    But now, everything was different, the world had changed. He had even killed his ex-Boss, why didn''t he fulfill his promise now? Settled his past and moved forward.


    "Hoho¡­ I aming to fulfill my promise, Young Master Lu! Did you forget our promise!" Tang Shaoyang let out a wide grin.


    "Don''t Come!" Lu Wen yelled and pulled the trigger three times.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!

 Chapter 30 - I Need A Guy Like You!

    <h4>Chapter 30 - I Need A Guy Like You!</h4>


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Lu Wen pulled the trigger in panic, he pulled three times. With such a short distance, normally, Tang Shaoyang won''t be able to dodge. However, his hand was still holding the big guy, he put forward the dead body, shielding him from the bullets.


    At the same time, Lu Wen was falling backward after pulling the trigger. One bullet missed and two bullets pierced the bulky guy''s belly. Tang Shaoyang threw the bulky guy toward the falling Lu Wen as he charged forward.


    Lu Wen had lost his grips upon the gun as he fell. He frantically tried to reach the gun once more with his trembling hand, but a body fell to him.


    Urgh!


    He growled in pain as the bulky guy was almost twice in sizepared to his body. Despite the pain, Lu Wen tried to push away the big but failed. Instead, he felt someone grab his left foot, and pull him from the big guy''s body.


    Lu Wen was saved from the big guy''s body, but he met a devil in return. The devil was grinning at him, showing the white teeth. The pain he felt on his body instantly vanished as fear and terror bulbed out inside him.


    He made a turn, intending to run away from the devil. However, the grip on his left foot was just too strong. His effort to run went waste as he could not break free from the grip.


    "Where are you going, Young Master Lu!?" The Devil''s yful voice entered the terrified Lu Wen''s ears.


    "No! Don''t kill me! I am sorry, Brother Tang! I regret it! Please don''t kill me! Don''t kill me, please~" Lu Wen frantically begged for his life. The earlier scene truly terrified him. He himself never killed someone, so far, he was using the gun given to him by his uncle to scare these people.


    "Hehehe¡­ What''s wrong Young Master Lu? As a Man, I have to keep with my words! I promised that the next time we met, it would be the day of your death anniversary! I am merely fulfilling my promise!" Tang Shaoyang snickered as he picked the gun that was not far from him.


    It only made Lu Wen even more frightened, he frantically tried to get away from Tang Shaoyang and kept yelling in fear, "Don''t kill me! My Uncle is Lu Gang. He is the boss of SH City''s underworld!"


    Lu Wen stopped wailing all of sudden, fear was washed away from his face. It was because of one name, Lu Gang. He realized that the devil in front of him was his uncle''s subordinate.


    "Hah! Bastard! My uncle will surely hunt you if you kill me! Hahahaha! Kill me! Kill me!" Suddenly, Lu Wen was madughing, no longer afraid of the devil before him.


    "Hoho¡­ Then I will send you to your uncle''s ce so you can tell your uncle that I am the one who killed you!" Not only Tang Shaoyang was afraid of the threat, but he also pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    Theugh suddenly stopped as a hole formed on Lu Wen''s head. He died with a crazed look on his face.


    After killing Lu Wen, Tang Shaoyang''s smile disappeared. He let out a sigh and muttered in a low voice, "I have avenged you!" He was speaking about his ex-girlfriend whichmitted suicide after the incident.


    Taking a deep breath, he turned around. Wan Jingyi and Wei Xi looked at Tang Shaoyang in fright. The man they thought was a good guy turned out to be a crazed killer. Yes, Tang Shaoyang''s image was simr to a crazed killer to them.


    The Mao brothers hugged each other in terror. Cold sweats poured down from their faces and when they noticed Tang Shaoyang turned around, they immediately looked away. Both Brothers did not dare to meet with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes.


    As for Li Na, she was sitting on the floor with a bbergasted look on her face. She blinked her eyes a few times, trying to understand what actually happened. The course of events was just too fast, she did not know the reason for the fight, to begin with.


    When her eyes met with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, the girl flinched with slight fear. Li Na''s gaze wavered but she did not look away. She faced Tang Shaoyang''s calm eyes despite what happened just now.


    "Don''t you want to pick your mother and sister? What are you doing down there?" Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth and turned around to retrieve the battle-ax.


    "Why? Why did you kill Dong Ping and Gu Wen?" Out of nowhere, Wei Xi braced himself and yelled at Tang Shaoyang, questioning his action. He did not include Su Cheng, Lu Wen, or even the two fierce guys in question.


    "Isn''t it obvious? Those two guys are Lu Wen''s men. Why would I spare them?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged casually, he did not feel guilty in the slightest even after killing six men. It was shown with his action and casual expression.


    "But they don''t deserve to be killed even if they are Lu Wen''s men right?" Wei Xi disagreed with Tang Shaoyang''s action.


    "Hmm? How do you decide whether they deserve to be killed or not? In my eyes, they all deserved to be killed because they are this animal''s subordinate! Save your words, Man! No matter what you will say, it will not change my mind even if it is repeated again!"


    Having said that, Tang Shaoyang entered the house. The house design was not that different from the mansion he stayed with Lu An. As soon as he entered, he was greeted with a spacious hall with a big chandelier hung in the center.


    The gunshot earlier seemed to be attracting the people inside, he saw there were eight people on the second floor. They stood next to the steel rail, looking at him. There was one little girl while the rest was an adult; three women and four men.


    The seven adults were looking at him worriedly as he brought a battle-ax in his right hand and a gun in his left hand while the little girl seemed to be curious. Li Na who followed him immediately rushed to the second floor. She rushed toward a middle-ageddy who held the little girl''s hand.


    She hugged the middle-ageddy while Tang Shaoyang followed her behind. He scanned the four men who were varied in age. The youngest seemed to be his early twenties while the oldest in his early forties.


    At this time, Wei Xi and Wan Jingyi also entered the big house. A man that looked in his thirties asked the couple, "Wei Xi! What''s wrong? Who''s this guy?"


    Wei Xi merely shook his head as he cast aplex look at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Li Na! Lead me to Lu Wen''s room!" Tang Shaoyang ordered Li Na. That guy must be saving something precious in his room. There might be another gun in his room which might be handy on a certain asion.


    Li Na immediately stood and nodded her head. She led him to a hallway while the middle-ageddy and the little girl followed in tow. The little girl was half curious and half afraid as she looked at the big battle-ax.


    On the way, the middle-ageddy tried to persuade Li Na not to go to Lu Wen''s room. But Li Na shook her head and convinced his mom to follow her. She did not tell her mom that Lu Wen was no longer in this world.


    It did not take a long time before they arrived in front of a door. This was supposed to be Lu Wen''s room. Just as Li Na wanted to open the door, Tang Shaoyang prevented her.


    "Don''t open the door yet!"


    Li Na''s hand stopped halfway when she heard that. With a confused look, she looked at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang merely shook his head and stood in front of the door, he said, "It''s better not to bring your mom and your sister inside!"


    "Why?" Li Na was getting even more confused. However, she heeded Tang Shaoyang''s words and asked her mom and sister to stay out.


    "Heh, you will find out soon!" Having said that, he opened the door.


    Li Na was shocked at the sight of the room. Inside, three naked girls tied on the bed, and their mouths were stuffed with clothes. What shocked her more was the fact she recognized the three naked girls.


    They were the same as her, the survivors who took shelter under Lu Wen''s wing. However, she heard the three women were killed by the zombies when they tried to look for food under Lu Wen''s order. She did not expect to see three were still alive.


    "Keke¡­ If you check the other guys'' room, you will find more women¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the women as he searched Lu Wen''s room. Except for reserve food, he did not find anything else.


    *** ***


    After the series of events that happened in the shelter, the rest of the survivors decided to follow Tang Shaoyang. Amongst the survivors, there was one useful guy. Thanks to this guy, they did not need to walk.


    It was quite far, the shelter to Tang Shaoyang''s territory. They were using cars that could be found on the road and managed to reach the territory before the sun set. Not only that, but Tang Shaoyang also brought the food with him.


    When they reached Tang Shaoyang''s territory, the people who followed him were shocked. Tang Shaoyang said his shelter was safe and much morefortable, but they did not expect the shelter he talked about was Changshou Hotel.


    Li Na''s little sister, Li Yue looked at the hotel in awe, "Big brother, this ce is yours?"


    "Yes, from today onwards, you will stay here!" Tang Shaoyang replied in a soft tone.


    Currently, Li Yue was sitting on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder. The fact that Tang Shaoyang was fond of children, surprised the young married couple, Wan Jingyi and Wei Xi.


    They had witnessed Tang Shaoyang''s brutality, so it was a surprise to them that despite his brutality nature, he was also fond of children.


    When they entered the hotel, Tang Shaoyang noticed Lu An already back. He did not go back alone, he brought six men with him.


    He raised his thumb and praised, "Good job!"


    After that, he gathered the people in the lobby and dered in a loud voice, "Listen! I am the leader in this ce! If you want to stay here, you have to follow¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang could not finish his words as one of the survivors, a man about 22 raised his hand and cut him, "Objection! A leader is supposed to be chosen by the people. It''s not for you to decide! We have twenty-seven people here, let''s do a vote instead!"


    "Hehe¡­ I know there must be a guy like you and I really need a guy like you!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the man who voiced his objection.

 Chapter 31 - Smart Territory Level 2

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Smart Territory Level 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang already predicted that this kind of thing would happen. However, he truly needed a guy like this too, he can use this guy as an example for the others what happened if they challenged him.


    "Hoho¡­ Then if I may ask, who will you propose to be a leader?" Tang Shaoyang asked as a slight grin crept up on his face.


    Wei Xi, Wan Jingyi, and the Mao Brothers'' body shuddered upon seeing the grin on Tang Shaoyang''s face. Then they cast a look of pity to the guy, with a thought, ''He is done for¡­ Even though he leaves unscathed from this ordeal, don''t get near him in the future!''


    The four had witnessed Tang Shaoyang''s brutality, so they did not want to get near to the fools who tried to challenge him.


    The man who spoke out his objection was a young man at 27 years old. He looked refined with the suit he wore. Everyone thought he was going to point himself as the leader, but he pointed at the young man next to him.


    "Him! He is the most suitable to lead us!" The 27 years old man dered in a loud voice.


    At this time, everyone''s attention was attracted to the pointed man that looked younger. A man wore a long-sleeve white shirt inside and a ck vest outside. The appearance of this young man looked neaterpared to Tang Shaoyang who wore casual clothes.


    The man stepped out from the crowd, standing next to Tang Shaoyang and began his speech with the introduction, "My name is Qi Zhengsheng, I presume you already know who I am, right?" The young man spoke in a moderate tone with an amiable smile stered on his face.


    "I don''t know!" Tang Shaoyang replied in a loud voice before he turned toward the little girl on his shoulder and asked, "Li Yue, do you know the guy called Qi Zhengsheng?"


    Li Yue held her chin, pondering Tang Shaoyang''s question. It only took a moment before the little girl shook her head, "Don''t know! But I know a super handsome guy called Qi Zhiqiang!"


    "Ah, I also know him!" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. Qi Zhiqiang was a famous actor, of course, he knew this guy. Then he looked toward Qi Zhengsheng with an expression of, "I don''t know you, please continue the introduction!"


    Qi Zhengsheng gritted his teeth, he almost lost hisposure and wanted to scold the pair, but he refrained himself from doing so. He could not do that in front of these people.


    "I am Qi Zhengsheng, Mayor Qi Zhengzhong''s only son! I believe I am the most suitable and have the qualification to be a leader in this shelter. With my father''s connection, we can call the military to save us here!" Qi Zhengsheng told his background with a proud look.


    "I see! I see! So you are the Mayor''s only son? Then, if I may ask, where''s the Mayor now? Without the mayor, how are you going to call the military?" Tang Shaoyang raised his hand and asked.


    Qi Zhengsheng''s pupils contracted when he heard the question. He did not know where his father was.


    Tang Shaoyang, however, did not give Qi Zhengsheng time to think as he continued with his question, "Ah, I forget, the main problem is not your father''s location but is your father still alive?"


    With the question out, anger filled his eyes as he pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang, "You! You! You!"


    The question was right on his weak spot as he did not know if his father was still alive. Before the absurd game started, he was spending his time in the club. Thanks to the security''s club, he was saved from the zombie.


    However, what about his father? At midnight, his father must have already slept on his bed. What if a zombie appeared next to his father''s bed? The answer was clear, the zombie would attack his father.


    Most likely his father had turned into a zombie by now. However, there was no way he could admit that openly. Fury was reflected on Qi Zhengsheng''s face as he red at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Do you curse the mayor to die?" A man stepped out as he pointed his finger toward Tang Shaoyang''s face. A man in his thirty with a scar on his left cheek faced Tang Shaoyang.


    Being pointed, not only Tang Shaoyang did not get pissed off. Instead, a big grin appeared on his face, "Oh,e one, brother! I was only asking brother Qi if the Mayor is still alive. I am not cursing the Mayor to die!"


    p!


    Tang Shaoyang pped his hand and spoke, "Good, this brother wants to choose the leader with a vote. Good, let''s proceed with the vote so we can have a leader! Raise your hand and please move to Brother Qi''s side if you vote for him!"


    The 27 years old man and the man with a scar on his left cheek immediately moved next to Qi Zhengsheng. However, that was it, only two people moved while the rest stayed still. Wei Xi and Wan Jingyi shook their heads in pity as they looked at three as if they were fools.


    p!


    Tang Shaoyang pped his hand once more andmented with a big grin, "Smart! You guys are pretty smart!"


    He gave Li Yue to her big sister, Li Na. Afterward, he turned toward the three and the big grin vanished from his face, he looked at three with a cold face, "I don''t like someone challenging my authority! You guys are not needed here!"


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang charged toward the scarred guy and the 27-year-old guy. With just a nce, he knew that this Qi Zhengsheng could survive until now because of the help from these two guys.


    With his speed, the two guys were caught off guard as they did not expect Tang Shaoyang would attack them. Tang Shaoyang''s punch swiftlynded on both guys'' belly. The two guys'' eyes were shaking upon receiving the punch and both instantly passed out.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang turned toward the shocked Qi Zhengsheng. His hand moved to Qi Zhengsheng''s neck and pulled the guy down as he raised his knee.


    Kuak!


    Qi Zhengsheng groaned in pain and fell down to the ground as the liquid flowed out of his mouth. His hand was on his belly, but his eyes turned white, indicating he had passed out.


    "Lu An!" Tang Shaoyang called and the young boy rushed over, "Yes, Boss!"


    "Drag them out! I don''t want to see their faces in my territory from now on! Origin! Put them on the cklist, without my consent, they could not enter this ce"


    "Yes, Boss!" Then, the young Lu An dragged the three by feet. He dragged them out without a hitch.


    After the young Lu An''s voice, a robotic voice resounded, "Yes, Master!"


    Origin''s voice shocked the people. They immediately looked up, trying to locate where the robotic voice came from. However, these people failed to locate the voice.


    "Listen up! If you want to stay here, I will guarantee your safety! But if you challenge my authority as the emperor of this ce, you will suffer just like those three guys! However, there are rules you have to follow! The first rule, you have to join the Tang Empire!"


    As soon as Tang Shaoyang ended his words, 21 people received an invitation. The invitation was in the form of the status screen and appeared before them.


    [You have been invited to join the Tang Empire!]


    [ept/Reject]


    "Don''t be hasty to ept the invitation! I will give you a choice and time to think! Three days, I will give you three days to think! During these three days, I will guarantee your safety and food! However, if you refuse to join, I won''t beat you guys, but you have to leave this ce!"


    Tang Shaoyang announced. Yes, even though he needed them to join his empire, he won''t force them to join. He was not looking for a ve after all.


    "Alright! That''s for now! Gather on the second floor to get your food!" Tang Shaoyang felt that was enough for now as the night arrived. He would borate on the details once they joined the empire through Origin.


    "Origin! Guide them to their rooms!"


    "Survivors, get to the elevator!" Origin''s robotic voice resounded once again. 21 people followed the instruction obediently as they were guided to their rooms.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang himself went to another elevator. He returned to his room and he immediately headed toward the control room.


    "Origin! Report the GC expenditure and ie for today!"


    "Today ie''s 17,302 GC Coin! 10,000 GC Coins are used to set ten rooms of the dormitory on the third floor for the survivors! Now Tang Empire has 7,302 GC Coins in the treasury."


    "Hmmm¡­" Tang Shaoyang opened his status screen and checked his remaining GC Coins. He had 617,512 GC Coins in total.


    "How many coins needed to upgrade my territory?"


    "100,000 GC Coins!" Origin answered instantly.


    "Can I use my personal coin to upgrade the territory?"


    "You can, But I suggest not to use your personal GC Coin to upgrade the territory. You need tons of coins to get stronger, Master!"


    "Hmm¡­ It''s okay, I will use my personal GC Coins for the first upgrade! After all, I need to arm my people to fight with the zombies!"


    [Do you want to upgrade your Smart Territory to Level 2? Yes/No]


    Tang Shaoyang without hesitation chose "Yes!". However, an alert appeared.


    [Alert! Tang Empire doesn''t have enough GC Coin!]


    [Alert! Do you want to use your personal GC Coin? Yes/No]


    Again, Tang Shaoyang pressed yes and a series of notifications rang.


    [Congrattions! You have sessfully upgraded your Smart Territory to Level 2!]


    [Smart Territory is Level 2! You have unlocked General Shop (Level 1)]


    [Congrattions! You are the first person to reach Level 2 Smart Territory!]


    [Bonus Acquired! Tang Empire''s members will get an extra 25% exp from killing zombies and beasts for a week!]

 Chapter 32 - My General

    <h4>Chapter 32 - My General</h4>


    General Shop Level 1, it was what he looked for. Even though the shop was practically useless to him, it was extremely useful for his people.


    The shop was selling weapons and armor, the basic quality one, sold at a cheap price. Arming his people so they could hunt the zombie efficiently. But of course, he was not going to fund them to buy the gear.


    They had to earn the GC Coin by themselves to buy the gear. Most of the zombies were still in Stage 1, it was not that hard to kill Stage 1 Zombie.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head with satisfaction with the progress he made. He rubbed his chin, thinking of something.


    "Do you have something in mind, Master? You can talk it out to me~" Origin''s concerned voice filled the control room.


    "Hmm, it''s not a problem, but I am thinking where to put the general shop¡­" After some thought, he ced the general shop in the lobby. The second floor was supposed to be a canteen while the third floor was a dorm for the survivors.


    "Ah, talking about the weapon, I forgot to give Lu An the sword¡­" Yes, from opening the treasure chest, he got a sword from Level 8 Treasure Chest. The sword was a higher ss than his Destroyer, but he did not like the sword. He preferred his battle-ax more.


    He nced at the corner of the control room where he put the sword. The silver sword glistening there under the bright light. Tang Shaoyang picked the sword and swung it a few times.


    "Hmm, indeed, this sword is not suitable for me¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. Then, he took the sword with him out.


    *** ***


    It was a week since Tang Shaoyang began gathering the survivors. Currently, there were 217 survivors in total. The dormitory on the second floor was filled with survivors and Tang Shaoyang had to open the third floor as a dormitory as well.


    So far, all these people joined the Tang Empire and willingly hunted the zombies. He also let these people get their talent to help them in hunting. However, only a handful of guys with good talents, less than ten people to be more exact.


    But thanks to General Shop Level 1 which sold basic weapons such as sword, shield, bow, spear, and more. The General Shop helped them a lot and he only lost six people so far.


    It was a good process, but he realized hecked the manpower to manage the administration. From 217 survivors, none of them had experience in management. It was unfortunate, but he managed to organize.


    There would be always troublemakers, but he kicked them out already.


    A week after the establishment of the Tang Empire. Tang Shaoyang scanned the canteen on the second floor. The canteen was bustling with noise as the survivors chatted at each other, talking about their level and how many zombies they killed today.


    Tang Shaoyang was satisfied with the progress so far, but he needed someone to establish the military system. However, once again, none of the survivors were police, let alone soldiers.


    He sighed as he walked toward the kitchen to get his dinner. When he arrived at the kitchen, Li Yue greeted him, "Wee, Big Brother Tang! Your dinner has been prepared, a steak! My mom made you steak! Let me get it for you~"


    With a big smile on his face, Tang Shaoyang rubbed the little girl''s head and said, "Then, please get it for me!"


    Li Yue''s mother, Li Cuifen was good at cooking. So Tang Shaoyang ced her to manage the kitchen. Not only her, a few women that could cook were working together with her in the kitchen.


    It was impossible for Li Cuifen to take care of a hundred people''s food alone. This was how he organized the people as he could not do much about it. Of course, there were not a few women who decided to go out and hunt the zombies.


    Wei Xi and Cao Jingyi made a team with another three people and their levels were steadily rising.


    "B-Big Brother Tang! This is your dinner~" Li Yue seemed to be having a hard time, bringing the te that almost had the same size as her body, but he managed to carry it in front of him.


    Tang Shaoyang took the te and rubbed the little girl''s head once again, "Thank you, Yue Yue, ~"


    "Hehe¡­ No problem¡­ This is my job~" After saying that while hitting her chest, the little girl ran back to the kitchen.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and headed toward his table. There was a table that was always empty and the survivors took it as his private table. No one dared to eat on this table except for Lu An.


    Tang Shaoyang ced the te and opened the lit, two kilos meat steak. It was his menu for dinner. He finished the two kilos meat in a jiffy and after that, he immediately went back to his room.


    When he entered the room, he went to the control room. It had be a habit to him, "Origin, report!"


    Then, Origin''s voice filled the room. The report was about foods, the number of survivors, GC Coins, and more.


    Yes, aside from killing the zombies, Tang Shaoyang tasked his people to gather food as well. Food was essential for them to survive as they did not have a fixed source for food. The distribution was 30 for the empire and they kept the 70.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang also opened a trade that the empire would buy the food with GC Coin if they wanted to sell it. With Origin''s help, the trade went smoothly so far. But the number they got each day was getting lower and lower.


    After hearing the full report for over an hour, Tang Shaoyang rubbed his head, "F*ck, it''s not easy to be an Emperor¡­" There are so many problems he had to take care of. Especially the shortage of food as the people kept growing each day.


    Additionally, he had not been set up the administration system yet. The administration system could lessen his burden. He wanted to set up a proper system, not a thug-like system as his empire''s foundation.


    "It''s not a problem, Master! We can acquire thend behind us and transform it into fields. Not only that, by setting up fields, we can also provide work for the elder. Working in the field should be easy for them! However, before that, we have to set the management team to oversee the fields¡­"


    Origin helped the things that concerned his Master. And so, the Smart AI and its Master were having a long discussion. nning the Tang Empire''s future.


    Just like that, Tang Shaoyang spent three hours, discussing many things with Origin. Of course, even though Origin was a smart AI, it had limited knowledge. Just like the Military System, Origin could not propose many things regarding this issue.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Suddenly, the door was knocked by someone, interrupting his discussion with Origin. Tang Shaoyang was a bit annoyed and asked Origin, "Who''s that? How could that guy enter the 25th floor?"


    He put a restriction that the survivors could only ess Lobby, Canteen, and the dormitory. Even Lu An did not have ess to the 25th floor, his room.


    "Don''t worry, Master~ Li Na has my permit, she brings you a coffee. Why don''t you take a break and enjoy a ss of coffee first~" Origin proposed to relieve his master from the stressful problem.


    "Hmm¡­ Good idea!" Tang Shaoyang nodded as he walked out of the control room.


    When he opened the door, sure enough, Li Na was standing with a ss of coffee in her hand.


    "I heard from Origin that you here to deliver the coffee!" Tang Shaoyang took the ss from Li Na''s hand, "Thank you."


    Just as he was about to close the door, Li Na called as she pulled the door, "Wait!"


    He opened the door again and looked at the delicate girl, "What''s wrong?"


    "There''s something I want to talk about, can we speak inside?" With a little hesitation, Li Na voiced her thoughts.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows at first, he scanned Li Na''s white face that dyed with tinge red, then his eyes gleamed as his lips formed a slight grin.


    "Good,e in! Let''s talk inside~" His tone softened as he let the girl enter his room. After a little hesitation, Li Na entered the room.


    From behind, Tang Shaoyang scanned the girl. She was wearing a white one-piece dress, the skirt was short, showing half of her thigh. With this, he was sure why the girl wasing to his room. However, he wondered where the girl got the dress, ''Does General Shop sell clothes as well?''


    Tang Shaoyang put the ss of coffee and picked his pace. With a girl in his room, coffee was not enough to relieve his stress. He hugged the girl from behind and whispered, "So youe here to offer your body to me?"


    Li Na was startled just like a little rabbit. However, she did not try to break free and hummed, "Mnn!"


    "So, what do you want in exchange? I am telling you! If you want to be my woman, with just your body is not enough! I don''t need a woman that is useless to me!" Tang Shaoyang bluntly spoke what was on his mind.


    Li Na''s body quivered at his words, he even heard the sound of teeth shing. The girl must not have expected to hear these words and she was not prepared for the exchange.


    "How about this, I will take care of your mother and sister and I will assign a work for you. So you, your mother, and your sister don''t need to risk your lives to hunt the zombies in the future! If you agree, nod your head!"


    Li Na fell silent, but he could hear the breathing. Surprisingly, the girl''s breathing was steady. After a moment of silence, the girl nodded.


    "Hahaha¡­ Good choice!" Tang Shaoyang immediately carried the girl to his emperor-size bed as heughed hard.


    *** ***


    Three dayster


    Tang Shaoyang went out to the area that reported to him where the Stage 2 Zombie often appeared.


    Standing on one of the buildings'' rooftop, Tang Shaoyang encountered something interesting. Right below, there was a group, wearing military uniforms, fighting against eight Stage 2 Zombie Crawlers.


    His eyes fell onto one person who seemed to be the leader of the group, his eyes were glistening in excitement, "I have found My General!"

 Chapter 33 - My Wife Is A Beautiful General - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 33 - My Wife Is A Beautiful General - Part 1</h4>


    A group of six women, wearing military uniforms were surrounded by eight Stage 2 Zombie Crawlers. Yes, the soldiers were women and his eyes were focusing on a woman with ck hair reaching her shoulder.


    He was entrapped by the beauty, added with her asset that jiggled around when she moved, a thought appeared, ''I have to make her as my woman!''


    These thoughts appeared not because of the beauty that woman possessed, but because this woman would be extremely useful in establishing a military system for his Empire. The military was the utmost importance in an empire, the one who held the military power, then that person controlled the empire. At least it was what Tang Shaoyang''s thought.


    Because of this, he did not want to delegate the military power to the people he did not trust. However, it was totally different if it was his woman who took charge of the military power. At least, he could put his trust in his woman.


    That was why he was having trouble in establishing the military system in thest few days. Amongst the survivors, he could only trust the young Lu An. The boy, however, was too young to lead a big force.


    Moreover, it was rare to find a woman in the military. So his idea of getting his woman to take a charge for his empire''s military almost could not be realized. But it was different as he got a jackpot today.


    "But how to get her as my woman? It''s not like she wants to be my woman¡­" Tang Shaoyang watched the scene from the rooftop of a three floors building. Each of them holding an assault rifle, but they swung it to fight the zombies.


    "It seems they ran out of bullets¡­" Here, Tang Shaoyang''s face brightened as he thought of something, "Heh, saving damsel in distress might be a good n,"


    "I have to enter the fight at the right moment¡­" He watched from the rooftop as he looked for a chance to enter the stage.


    The girls were persistent, but most of them were doing a dodge from the Crawlers'' attack. The rifle''s muzzle did no damage on Crawler at all. As the fight continued, the girls were beginning to run out of their breath.


    Then, Tang Shaoyang noticed one of the girls was about to get hit by the Crawler''s terrifying w. The girl Tang Shaoyang fancied also noticed as she immediately pushed herrade. The girl managed to avoid the w, but the captain was about to get hit by the w.


    "This is my time to shine!" Tang Shaoyang raised his battle-ax and threw it toward the crawler. The battle-ax split through the air and hit the Crawler''s back.


    Boom!


    The impact caused the fight to halt for a moment. As soon as Tang Shaoyang threw the battle-ax, he immediately jumped down off the building. Hended next to one of the Crawlers, grabbing the Crawler''s neck, he threw the crawler off.


    Afterward, he ran to pick the Destroyer and then, he noticed the other girls were in a daze as they looked at him, "What are you doing? Move, you idiots!"


    Only after the scolding, did the girls begin moving. They immediately regrouped around Tang Shaoyang, circling their captain who fell after receiving the w strike.


    "Urgh! The time is off¡­" Even so, Tang Shaoyang did not try to save the woman. He focused his gaze on the Crawlers and began the ughter. It took him a little time before he killed the remaining seven Crawlers.


    As he beheaded thest Crawler''s head, he noticed the girls were looking at him with a shock. The Crawlers that cornered them were ughtered with ease, of course, it startled them.


    "What are you doing? Really? Are you guys really from the military? Your leader is in critical condition and here, you are in a daze like a dumbo!" Tang Shaoyang scolded them once again as he approached the woman who was lying down on the road.


    The woman suffered a horrible wound, three lines of cuts from her chest to belly, tearing apart her military clothes and white smooth skin. Looking at the wounds, he furrowed his brows as the other five women rushed, surrounding the unconscious woman.


    "Captain!" The five women called out simultaneously.


    "Why are you crying? Don''t you know about the first aid?" Tang Shaoyang was truly speechless. Instead of saving their captains, these women were crying. He wondered if he could rely on the captain to establish the military system for his empire.


    "We lost our supplies while we were escaping from the zombie''s pursuit!" One woman with short hair replied while tears filled her eyes.


    "Urgh! Treat the wounds with what you got first! I will get my car and we will bring her to my shelter in a while!" After that, Tang Shaoyang left the group.


    *** ***


    It took them half an hour to reach the shelter. Tang Shaoyang immediately carried out the injured woman. As they entered the main base, the group caught the survivors'' attention.


    It was natural as the women were wearing military uniforms. Tang Shaoyang approached the desk, where Li Na tasked for. Yes, after one crazy night, he put Li Na as clerk, helping Origin register the survivors.


    Tang Shaoyang gestured to Li Na with his head, "Take care of these people and treat them some food as well while at it!"


    Li Na''s eyes were moving back and forth between Tang Shaoyang and the unconscious girl. However, upon noticing the wound at the unconscious girl''s chest, she immediately nodded her head furiously.


    Tang Shaoyang brought the unconscious girl to his room through his private elevator. The other women wanted to follow, but they retreated under his intimidating gaze.


    When he reached the room, he ced the woman on his bed. He intended to give the woman a potion he got from the treasure chest. His hand however stopped halfway as he was hesitating.


    Even though he gave the woman his precious potion, it did not guarantee the woman would follow him after she woke up. If the woman left, it was just a waste of his precious potion.


    It was not like he had a hobby to force someone to be his woman.


    "Ah, actually, it''s a good idea. If I **** her, there''s a chance she will follow me¡­"


    "No¡­ No¡­ No¡­ I can''t do that. I am an emperor, how can an emperor do something like that¡­"


    "I detest a guy that forces himself to a woman! How can I be someone I detest the most! I can''t¡­"


    As Tang Shaoyang was struggling with his inner heart, he noticed the woman on the bed made a pained expression. It seemed she could feel the pain despite losing her consciousness.


    "It seems I still have a little bit of conscience¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh as he took out his potion. He took out a vial that was as big as his thumb from his pocket. The red liquid filled the vial and poured the filling into the woman''s mouth.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang left the room. He wanted to meet the other soldiers. As soon as he left the room, Origin''s voice resounded in the room, "Master, if you can''t make your decision, I will do it!"


    *** ***


    Half an hourter, Tang Shaoyang gathered the other five women in the canteen. He gathered in one table and heard theplete story about the military group.


    This group was a scout team sent by the military base from the neighborhood city, SZ city. They were sent here to make contact with the military base from SH city.


    On the way to the military base at SH city, their military jeep was attacked by a group of organized Stage 2 and Stage 3 Zombies. Yes, aside from the Crawlers, Crusher also attacked the jeep.


    Crusher attacked the car, crushing their jeep. But all of them survived from the ambush, however, the crawlers who had an advantage in the speeds chased after them. That was what happened to the group.


    "What about our captain? Is she okay?" A woman with a darker skin amongst the five women voiced her concern that bothered her. Her name was Yun Siyun.


    "I have given her a potion, she should be fine. Only need a little rest then she would be okay!" Tang Shaoyang answered with a nod.


    "Can we visit her now?" A girl with short hair that only covered her ears, Wu Xiaoqing asked.


    "No! You have to wait until she wakes up!" Tang Shaoyang refused the request without hesitation.


    "What? How can we let¡­" The five women stood up angrily, but he stopped them with a gesture of his hand.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his hand as Origin sent him the good news, "The woman is awake, Master! However, she is in critical condition, you have to help her now! Only you are the one who can help her!"


    He was shocked to hear this. He had given the woman a potion, she should be fine after a couple of hours of rest just like Lu An.


    "Wait here! Your Captain just woke up, but her condition is not stable yet!" After saying that, Tang Shaoyang rushed back to his room.

 Chapter 34 - My Wife Is A Beautiful General - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 34 - My Wife Is A Beautiful General - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyelids slowly. After a few blinks, the sight cleared and the ceiling came into his sight. At the same time,st night wild memories were reyed once again.


    A frown appeared on his forehead as anger boiled in his heart. Just as he wanted to call Origin out, there was a movement on his chest. He looked down and a beautiful woman slept soundly on his chest.


    The beautiful woman was having a peaceful smile even afterst night''s incident. The woman was hugging him tightly as if he was a pillow.


    Tang Shaoyang observed the beauty''s face. She had long eyshes, a pointy nose, and there was a small dimple on her cheeks. He caressed the beauty''s back, her skin was silky smooth. Then, he noticed the smile on her face became even more apparent.


    The beauty seemed to be pleased being caressed by him which was a surprise to him. He continued and the beauty snuggled even more to him. He stopped, then he noticed the beauty frowned for a moment before returning normal a few secondster.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh at this sight. He felt guilty, but it onlysted for a moment. He tried to move the beauty''s hand that hugged him tightly. However, he woke her up even before he could free himself from the hug.


    The beauty''s eyshes trembled for a moment before the beauty opened her eyes. Her Tahitian pearl-like eyes met with his eyes. At that moment, the beauty''s eyes erged in shock as she immediately released herself from Tang Shaoyang.


    She looked down and found she was naked. The beauty turned her gaze back to Tang Shaoyang who she also found naked. Without needing to guess, the beauty knew what happened, and tears began swelling in her eyes.


    "You! You¡­ How can you do this to meee¡­" Her voice was shaky as she pointed her finger to Tang Shaoyang. She lowered her head, covering her body with the nket. Then, she cried as she hid under the nket.


    "Origin!!! Exin to me!" Tang Shaoyang yelled loudly. He was weak to the woman''s tears and he did not know what to do with the crying beauty in front of him. He wanted to console her, but he was in the wrong¡­ No, it was Origin who set this up.


    "Yes, Master! Do you need anything from me?" Origin innocently asked.


    "Don''t y dumb with me! Why do you set me up?" Tang Shaoyang was genuinely angry as he continued with his inquiry.


    When the beauty heard the conversation, she stopped crying. She lowered the nket slowly, taking a peek, wanting to know who he was talking to. She dumbfounded upon the sight as there was no one except for two of them in this room.


    The guy also looked at the ceiling as he talked. She looked up and there was nothing up there. She was totally confused, but she kept trying to search for the robotic voice. Her eyes sharpened and began scanning the luxurious room.


    Origin discovered its master was angry and told his intention for setting him up.


    *** ***


    Last night, when Origin reported the beauty had woken up and was in a critical condition, Tang Shaoyang immediately went to his room. However, as soon as he entered his room, a strong fragrant assaulted his nose.


    He merely frowned at first, he entered the room with a confused thought. He wondered where the strong fragrant came from. In his fifth step, then he realized something amiss with his body.


    His body was beginning to heat up. He felt something wrong, but he did not know what happened to his body. However, he realized what happened to him after seeing the beauty on his bed.


    The beauty on the bed was wriggling madly, trying to take off her clothes. At this sight, he realized Origin was setting him up, his AI drugged him and the beauty on the bed. It was a strong drug at that as he immediately lost his reasons upon the sight of the beauty.


    As for what happened next, it was a scene where a heated animal was doing a heated battle. As for how Origin did this, Tang Shaoyang did not know. Like where it got the aphrodisiac from.


    *** ***


    "This is the fastest way to conquer her, Master. I have to do this as we need her in our empire!" Origin answered honestly.


    Even though its Master looked ruthless and cold on the outside, he was, in fact, not heartless on the inside. By its Master''s nature, Origin knew he wouldn''t do anything to the beauty. That was why it drugged its Master and the beauty.


    "But Master, you don''t have to feel guilty. That woman also enjoyed your body well!" Origin made an unexpected remark.


    When Tang Shaoyang heard this, he recalled what happenedst night. Even though he lost his reasons, it was temporary. It was as if he had woken up from a dream, his rationality returned after doing it for a quiet moment.


    As if it could read his mind, Origin spoke, "Yes, after fifteen to twenty minutes, the aphrodisiac effect should be over. Yes, the same for the woman, she should be woken up from the aphrodisiac effect at the same time as you, Master!"


    Tang Shaoyang was stunned as he recalled the battlested quite long. Maybe it was his longest record during his life. If the beauty woke up from the aphrodisiac effect, why did not she revolt?


    At these thoughts, his head slowly turned toward the beauty who showed her eyes. At Origin''s words, the beauty also seemed to be recallingst night''s scene as well. Then, Tang Shaoyang noticed the beauty''s ck pupil erged in shock.


    "So, even though you were doing intercourse under the drug effect, you were doing that under your own volition after the first fifteen minutes. The woman could just revolt, but she did not. It''s clear she was doing that because she wanted you, Master!"


    As soon as Origin finished its words, the beauty stood up from the bed. She shouted angrily, "You Damn Robot! Don''t you dare to nder thisdy! If not for your drug, I will not give my body easily!"


    She stood straight as she pointed her finger toward the ceiling. Even though she said that furiously, her face was bright red. She did not admit what Origin imed.


    However, when Origin recountedst night''s incident,st night''s scene shed in her mind. Indeed, just like Origin said, she had woken up. Again, Origin was right, even though she had woken up, she did not try revolt.


    Having intercourse with the man next to her was as if being drugged, bringing heavenly ecstasy. Rememberingst night''s scene, her body shuddered voluntarily.


    "Come out! I will break your leg for ndering thisdy!" The beauty challenged Origin. However, the beauty did not realize that the nket covering her body slid down, exposing her naked body to the man.


    Tang Shaoyang was dumbfounded upon the sight that unfolded before his eyes. The little Tang Shaoyang stood up, baring its fang to the prey as his eyes glued on the beauty''s hot body.


    "Master, do you forget your talent?" Origin ignored thedy as it asked Tang Shaoyang.


    ''Talent?'' he recalled his talent description.


    [Divine Body (S-tier Talent). Granting an unlimited growth of Strength, Charisma of Emperor and Charm to conquer the beauties, and an upgraded P*nis with apatible size,st longer, and guarantee to make all women pleased.]


    Only then, Tang Shaoyang came to a realization why Origin said this was the fastest way to conquer the beauty before him. He nced at the beauty who directed her anger to Origin.


    After crying and hearing what Origin said, the beauty was no longer ming him. A smirk appeared on Tang Shaoyang''s face.


    "Beauty!" he called.


    Thedy turned her head toward Tang Shaoyang, but she saw the man was pouncing toward her, pinning him down.


    "What are¡­" She could not finish her words as Tang Shaoyang blocked her mouth with a kiss. At first, the beauty struggled lightly, but as the kiss went deeper and their tongues intertwined. The beauty stopped her struggle, she hugged the man tighter.


    Last night sensation assaulted her body once again and she was beginning to lose her rationality. As her lust began to possess her body, shepletely fell to Tang Shaoyang''s game.


    Then, she felt a foreign object enter her body. It was the moment her mind nked as a wave of pleasure filled her body. This was the moment she began following Tang Shaoyang''s movement.


    Pleasant yet also sweet moans escaped from her mouth. With the moan, a new round of battle started again.

 Chapter 35 - My Wife Is A Beautiful General - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 35 - My Wife Is A Beautiful General - Part 3</h4>


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­"


    After another battle, Zhang Mengyao breathed heavily. She did not know what happened, but her body just could not refuse the man next to her. Her mind was shouting and yelling, telling her body to revolt, but it was futile.


    She turned her head and met with the man''s clear gaze, a passionate ck pupil. As soon as she met with the gaze, her heartbeat thumped madly. She did not know why, but she felt affection for the man in front of her.


    To the man who just took her chastity. The man she never met before, the man who she did not even know his name yet.


    Zhang Mengyao blinked her eyes rapidly and thought to herself, ''Just what''s wrong with me?''


    Then, she noticed a smile forming on the man''s face, a gentle smile that directed to her. Her heartbeat was beating uncontrobly and without she realized, a tinge blush appeared on her cheeks.


    Tang Shaoyang got closer to the beauty and nted a kiss on her forehead and pped her bouncy butt, "Wake up! Let''s talk to the business after taking the bath! If you are still not satisfied, we can continue tonight,"


    Having said that, Heero climbed up from his bed. Seeing the beauty''s reaction after the new round, he was longer feeling guilty. Before he could get up, a hand pulled him down. He looked back and met with the beauty''s gaze.


    "What did you do to my body?" Zhang Mengyao believed the man did something to her body. If not, why would everything feel wrong like this? As if she was being hypnotized.


    When the man kissed her and pped her butt, not only she was not angry, she¡­ liked it. She felt wrong with everything.


    "Hehe¡­ Don''t worry, I did not do anything to your body. It''s because I am special," After saying that, Tang Shaoyang headed to the bathroom. After two consecutive battles, he felt sticky all over his body.


    Zhang Mengyao was in a daze as her gaze followed the naked man. She tried to digest the man''s words, ''¡­ I am special? Heng, what''s so special about you? You only have a good look, nice body, and¡­''


    Zhang Mengyao was dumbfounded as she found her impressions about the man were absurdly good.


    Half an hourter


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting on the sofa with his bathrobe, enjoying his morning coffee. On the other side, Zhang Mengyao wore Tang Shaoyang''s clothes. She did not know why, but she felt happy about wearing man''s clothes.


    "Zhang Mengyao¡­ Zhang Mengyao¡­ What a beautiful name!" Tang Shaoyang said in a low voice.


    "So, Tang Shaoyang, what do you want to talk about with me?" Zhang Mengyao asked. Her voice was soft and she was no longer flustered as before.


    "You are not going to ask how you end up with me here?" Tang Shaoyang was not in a hurry to get to the main topic.


    "It''s easy to guess. Let''s not dawdle with this, where''s my friend? And where are we?" Zhang Mengyao guessed that the man in front of him saved her and herrades. As for how she was saved, she was still clueless until the man in front of him told everything.


    "Don''t worry, Dear~ Yourrades are safe. They are below, you can meet with them any time after we are over with our talk. As for where you are¡­ You are in my base which will be the castle of my empireter! For now, this is a temporary base!" Tang Shaoyang exined slowly.


    Zhang Mengyao was not used to how the man called her, but once again she did not dislike it, "Your castle? Empire?"


    She was dumbfounded by what she heard. She gave the man in the front of her a second look, trying to determine whether he was insane or not.


    "Are you okay? You are sane, right?" Surprisingly, Zhang Mengyao came closer and put her hand on Tang Shaoyang''s forehead, "You are not sick either¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang heard the beauty mumbled right before his face. Mengyao''s action left him speechless, just as he wanted to speak, Origin spoke first.


    "Lady! You can''t be discourteous to Master! He is an Emperor of the Tang Empire, even though the empire is still small in territory, it''s just a matter of time before Master conquers morends!"


    "Origin! You are not helping at all!" Tang Shaoyang noticed the confused look at Mengyao''s face. It was clear, Origin''s words only made her confused even more.


    "Listen to me, my dear~ This is the n¡­" Tang Shaoyang told his n about establishing an empire. He pulled Mengyao to him and exined his n, without a single left behind.


    "And so, you will be part of my n! I want you to establish a military system for my empire. You will be the general ormander, I don''t know what it is, but you will be the one who leads my army, with me of course!"


    As soon as he finished his words, Mengyao looked at him with a shocked look. Tang Shaoyang''s n basically was a rebellion to the counter she served.


    "Are you insane? You are going to rebel? There''s no way I will help you with your crazy n!" Zhang Mengyao raised her voice. As a soldier who dedicated herself to protect her country, her reaction was normal.


    "Rebel? He is not. Lady, this country has fallen. Not only this country, but the other countries also have fallen! The game is designed like that so everyone has the same start. All military bases have fallen, the same for the base where youe from, right?"


    Origin was the one who spoke this time. Upon hearing that, Mengyao opened her eyes in shock and blurted out, "How do you know?"


    Yes, Mengyao and her team headed to SH City, therger military base, intending to ask help for the SH military base to take back their military base from a group of beasts that upied the military base.


    She thought arger military base would survive from this disaster. That was why she and her team came to SH City.


    "Easy, the game started by paralyzing the military of all countries. The stronger beasts and zombies will be spawned around the military base and government office with the purpose of giving back your freedom. So no one is affiliated to any country or even any organization out there!"


    "Everyone has the same start and it''s your choice whether you want to start a new country, empire, or organization. It will be your choice too if you want to be affiliated with the new country that is established during the first stage of the game or you can try to survive alone! The game gives you freedom for you to make choices!"


    "Do you remember the words you heard when the game started? This is stage one: Survival for the Fittest! Do everything to survive, that''s the purpose of stage one. However, you have to remember, this is just the first stage. There will be stage two, at that time, a stronger adversary wille for you! Not only you but it applies to the others who survived the first!"


    "My Master has made his choices, it was establishing his empire. Not only that, I believe my Master is having a good start. He captured a smart territory where you are currently staying and he also has me, the Smart AI who will help him! Come join us, Lady!"


    Origin let out a lengthy exnation in order to convince Zhang Mengyao. It had the same idea as his Master for letting a family member take charge of the military. Once, Zhang Mengyao regarded the empire as her home, then she would automatically work hard and had a less chance of betraying Tang Shaoyang.


    Zhang Mengyao tried toprehend every information she received from Origin. She was still clueless about the abrupt change that happened in the world.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36</h4>


    "Wait¡­ Wait¡­ Wait¡­" Zhang Mengyao stopped Origin to speak further.


    "Did you say that the country has fallen?" She was shocked to receive such news.


    "Hmm¡­ Most likely, but there might be a few strong military bases surviving from the attack, but the chance is minuscule. As for the government, I don''t think they can survive from the ferocious zombies, right?" Origin answered with its usual robotic voice.


    "You never told me about this?" On the other side, Tang Shaoyangined.


    "Telling or not, it does not affect your ambition, right Master?" Origin replied instantly.


    "Mnn¡­ But how did you manage to survive?" He asked the crucial point. If the zombies or the beasts that attacked the military base were stronger than the zombies that could be found on the street, then how did Mengyao and her team survive?


    "At that time, I and my team were not on the base. We were taking a break and stayed in mypound¡­" Mengyao exined dejectedly. As a soldier, knowing your country had fallen certainly made you sad.


    "Hahhhh¡­" Mengyao let out a long sigh and stood from the sofa, "Let me meet with myrade first and continue our talkter¡­" If her country truly had fallen, then Tang Shaoyang''s action was not betrayal.


    That also meant she was no longer a soldier. Just like Origin told her, the world changed, and she had to think of a future for herself. Of course, now, one patch was opened in front of her, but it was not that easy to ovee the sorrow of losing her country.


    "Okay~ Origin will guide you!" Tang Shaoyang allowed Mengyao to meet herrades. Moreover, not only Mengyao, even he never expected that his country would easily fall like this. But based on what Origin told them, the game was designed like that so everyone had the same start and the same amount of freedom.


    As soon as Mengyao left the room, Origin''s voice resounded, "Master, you have to treat the Lady well. You might have captured her body, but not her heart yet! There''s still a chance she will betray you in the future if you treat her poorly!"


    "I know~ Also, what are you now? Love advisor?" Tang Shaoyang questioned Smart AI.


    "I am not a love advisor, but I am worried about your well being. You have a dark past¡­ Your girlfriends left you¡­"


    "Alright, stop there¡­" Tang Shaoyang scolded. He even hated himself as he could not keep his own girlfriend, but he could do. They left him for money and the man had a deep background as well.


    If he did something to Lu Wen, his forehead would be holed by Lu Gang. He was helpless despite how good he was at fighting, he could not beat a gun. Moreover, if he tried to do something to Lu Wen before, with Lu Gang''s connection, he would be hunted for the rest of his life.


    It was no different than death. At that time, what he could do except let her girlfriend go with another man. Of course, he had his own principle as well. When his girlfriend left him on her own volition, he would just let it pass.


    But not when the man forced his way to his girlfriend, he would not stay still. If not for¡­


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, throwing away his past aside, he continued with a big grin, "This time is different. I have the power to hold my ground, the one who humiliates me shall be crushed!"


    "But Origin, I also don''t like being set up likest night! This should be the first and thest, understand?"


    "Yes, Master!" Origin replied solemnly.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, the special elevator opened, as soon as the door opened, Zhang Mengyao saw herrades were waiting for her right in front of the elevator.


    "Captain!" The five girls cried and they immediately hugged Zhang Mengyao. After that, they began checking Zhang Mengyao''s condition and asked, "Are you okay?" "That guy did not do anything to you, right?" "What happened to youst night?"


    The five girls let out a barrage of questions to their captain. The five girls'' attention, giving warmth to her heart. But soon, her face blushed when the question entered her ears.


    Even though meeting again with herrades gave her certain happiness, it could not ovee the sorrow of losing her country. With a grave look etched on her face, she spoke, "Girls, there''s something I want to tell you guys! It''s serious!"


    The serious tone and the heavy look on Mengyao''s face calmed down herrades. After saying that, Mengyao talked into the empty space, "Origin, can you lend me a private room?"


    "You can talk with yourrade in the room I have prepared for them!" Origin''s robotic voice surprised the other five girls.


    "Who!???" The five girls cried simultaneously as they scanned their surroundings, trying to find where the voice came from.


    "It''s Origin, the Smart AI that controls this building!" Zhang Mengyao replied. On the way down, she had been asked many things from Origin. This time, she was truly convinced that the world changed and epted the fact that her country had fallen.


    There was no smart AI like Origin before the game started. Origin was proof that the world had changed, the screen status and level were just another proof. There was no reason she did not believe Origin''s words.


    They were back to the third floor and entered a room that provided six beds, three bunk beds. The room was clean and each room had a bathroom. Zhang Mengyao chose a random bed to sit and faced herrade.


    "Our country has fallen, we are no longer soldiers¡­" This was her purpose in meeting hisrade. Telling them this sorrowful news and about the game told to her by Origin.


    On the way to meet herrades, she had asked everything she wanted to know about the game. She believed the information given to her was true.


    Origin''s existence was proof of the world truly had changed. Added with the building that could be modified by using GC Coin. It convinced her that what Origin told her was the truth.


    The country they loved had fallen and she felt it was the time for herrade to choose a new path for them.


    This was her purpose and told them the offer she received from Tang Shaoyang.


    After half an hour, Zhang Mengyao came out of the room alone. Sobs could be heard as the door opened and the sobs vanished as soon as she closed the door.


    After that, Zhang Mengyao went to the cafeteria. Her belly was empty and a little bit hungry, she ate despite having no appetite.


    Just like when she was in the army, she had to fill her bellies even when she was on a battlefield. The energy was essential to a soldier.


    As she ate slowly, she scanned the other survivors. Her beauty was certainly attracting the men, but thanks Origin''s warning, none of them dared to get close to her.


    Zhang Mengyao observed the elderly and the children who helped but also yed in the kitchen. She saw a group of five people talking about yesterday''s hunt.


    They seemed happy despite the risk of losing their lives. There was not a little group like that in the cafeteria.


    ''If I ept the offer, these guys might be my subordinate¡­'' Thought Zhang Mengyao as she slowly devoured her food.


    ''Ah!?'' She looked at the elderly and the children around the kitchen and scanned therge cafeteria.


    These people were her fellow countrymen, ''does it mean protecting them is the same for protecting my country?'' Zhang Mengyao thought to herself.


    Here, Zhang Mengyao began taking Tang Shaoyang''s offer positively.


    She finished the meal a few minutester and delivered the dishes to the kitchen.


    "Beautiful Sister! Let me wash your dish, this is our job!" Suddenly, a little boy tried to take the dishes from her hand.


    Zhang Mengyao smiled and gave the dishes to the boy as she rubbed the boy''s short hair.


    After the meal, she strolled around the smart territory. She was still conflicted about whether epting the offer or not.


    She did not meet Tang Shaoyang untilte noon. Staying in the lobby, she saw group after group brought something back.


    Some groups brought supplies such as a raw ingredient and water. Some groups brought back survivors.


    Zhang Mengyao noticed the groups were armed with a cold weapon and leather armor which could be bought in the General Shop.


    She had visited the General Shop earlier so she was not surprised by the sight. Looking at these people, she realized it was just a matter of time before this shelter filled with survivors.


    She realized why Tang Shaoyang asked her to set up a military system in this shelter. Chaos was bound to happen without a proper system, at least this shelter needed a proper security system to organize the survivors.


    Looking at her fellow countrymen who were just brought back in a sorry state by a certain group, Zhang Mengyao realized her duty as a soldier was still not over yet.


    "Origin, tell your master! I ept his offer!" Zhang Mengyao decided with a strong determination in her eyes.


    "I know you will say that! Master is waiting for you in his room~"


    *** ***


    Standing before the familiar door, Zhang Mengyao''s heart raced unknowingly as Tang Shaoyang''s figure shed in her mind.


    Just as she wanted to knock the door, the door itself opened. Tang Shaoyang was waiting for her behind the door.


    He approached the beauty in front of him and hugged her, "I know you will make the right choice, My Dear~"


    Tang Shaoyang nose sniffed around her ears, smelling the natural aroma from the beauty''s body.


    "Beauty is truly different, you have a unique pleasant smell¡­" He whispered into her ears.


    "Don''t do it here, we are still outside¡­" Zhang Mengyao tried to struggle as she replied in a small voice.


    "So we can do anything inside?" Tang Shaoyang asked with a smirk as the beauty became more honest.


    Zhang Mengyao herself was stunned by her own reply. Her reply basically epted Tang Shaoyang as her man.


    "Hahaha¡­ don''t be shy, we can have our timeter, My Beautiful General Wifey. Now, you need to be strong to be a General of my Empire. Follow me, let''s see what talent you will get!"


    Hugging the dazed Zhang Mengyao, Tang Shaoyang brought her to the elevator.

 Chapter 37 - [Insight]

    <h4>Chapter 37 - [Insight]</h4>


    When Zhang Mengyao entered the elevator, she only noticed this elevator could ess more floors in the smart territory. All 25 floors include three basements.


    But there was one thing that made her curious, Talent. Tang Shaoyang was talking about Talent earlier, so she asked.


    "Talent, what Talent?" Zhang Mengyao asked curiously.


    Tang Shaoyang touched her nose and replied, "You will know soon!"


    Ding!


    The elevator opened and the spacious basement greeted both of them. Zhang Mengyao broke free from Tang Shaoyang''s embrace and stepped out of the elevator.


    She scanned the surroundings curiously but found nothing except two doors. A green door and a blue door.


    Apanied by Tang Shaoyang, Zhang Mengyao approached the door. Soon, she saw the writing on the door, the green door had "Talent" written on it and the blue door had "Advancement" written on it.


    Just looking at this, Zhang Mengyao realized her destination was the blue door. She scanned the door, but only to find that it was simr to an ordinary door made of wood.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the door and said, "Get in, Origin will assist you inside, "


    He thought only the involved person could enter the room, but Origin said otherwise, "Master, you can enter too!"


    "Can I?" Tang Shaoyang asked. His question was directed to Mengyao, not Origin. The talent was something personal, without the involved person''s consent, he wouldn''t follow her inside.


    "Of course, you can~" Zhang Mengyao answered positively as she pulled Tang Shaoyang with her.


    Once they entered the room, Origin began with its exnation. It was telling the same thing as it exined to Lu An, with a more polite tone of course.


    "So, even if you have bad luck and got E-tiered Talent, you can gather 10 million GC Coins to draw the second chance. But there are some talents that are upgradeable, "


    "You can upgrade a talent with Tome of Talent! Of course, just like I said before, not all talents are upgradeable. You will know if your talent is upgradeable or not after you have Tome of Talent, so don''t be discouraged even if you got E-tiered Talent!"


    Origin ended his exnation, this was the information it did not tell the others except for his Master and Lady.


    "You don''t tell Lu An about this!" Tang Shaoyang said in a frown.


    Lu An recounted everything to him in the room of Talent. He was familiar with the process, but he himself did not know about this as Lu An told him nothing about this.


    "Sorry, Master! I purposely hid this from Lu An. Even though he is your trusted subordinate, I can''t trust him yet at that time, " Origin exined its reason.


    "Who''s Lu An?" Mengyao asked again. She had not met Lu An yet, the current Lu An waspletely different from the beforehand Lu An. He was so busy hunting the zombies outside, spending only his little time in the smart territory.


    "Hehe, you will know himter, he will work with you to build the Tang Empire''s military system! Go, get your talent now!" Tang Shaoyang pushed the girl forward.


    For a General, she needed to draw good talent. At least B-tiered Talent just like Lu An. If the General was weak, those punks would not follow her order.


    Even though Zhang Mengyao still did not understand much about Talent. But from Tang Shaoyang''s words, she could discern this talent was very important for her future.


    Unknowingly, she started getting nervous as she got closer to the screen. Arriving before the screen, she did not immediately press the "Random Talent".


    Zhang Mengyao was hesitating at first, then she remembered, she was here to continue her duty. Her duty to protect her fellow countrymen who still survived outside there.


    She took a deep breath, calming her nervous mind and heart. A strong determination back to her eyes.


    ''No matter what Talent I will get, it won''t change my duty! Regardless of the tier, I willplete my job as a soldier!''


    Zhang Mengyao pressed the button and the room instantly ckened. It was only for a moment before words appeared on the wall, illuminating the dark room.


    Itsted for thirty seconds before it stopped and a word presented before her eyes.


    [Insight - A-tier Talent]


    "Yeah!!!" Zhang Mengyao jumped out in excitement as soon as she got A-tier Talent.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised but also pleased as he saw the result. Even the Smart AI was surprised to see the first A-tier Talent from Random Talent.


    "Lady is blessed with good luck~"


    The resultsted for a minute before the room returned to its normal state. Tang Shaoyang dragged the excited girl out of the room.


    "My Beautiful General, you can''t act like that before your subordinatester. You have to maintain your image as a General!" Tang Shaoyang rebuked the girl who was still in her excitement.


    "I know! I know! I only act like this before you!" The girl rolled her eyes and continued, "So, what''s the use of this talent?"


    "You can open your screen status to check. A general talent will boost your attributes while some rare and good talent will give you a skill!" Tang Shaoyang exined.


    "By the way, what''s your level?" He was curious to her level and asked l.


    He heard she had killed many stage 1 zombies on the way, but did not know her level yet.


    "Level 5!" Zhang Mengyao answered straightforwardly as she opened her status screen.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Zhang Mengyao


    Age: 25


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 5


    Talent: Insight


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 27


    Agility: 15


    Vitality: 17


    Stamina: 20


    Magic Power: 10


    Sense: 9


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Envisage]


    --------------------------------------


    "Wow, all my attributes except for Magic Power increased by four and I got a new skill too, [Envisage]" Zhang Mengyao told her growth after getting the talent.


    As soon as she said that, the curious Zhang Mengyao activated her new skill.


    Nothing happened at first, but then she heard Tang Shaoyang''s voice, "Are you okay to tell that to me?"


    Just as she wanted to reply, Tang Shaoyang repeated what he said earlier.


    "Are you okay to tell that to me?" Tang Shaoyang asked.


    It was as if she experienced Deja Vu. But she knew she was not experiencing Deja Vu. She tried to use [Envisage] once more, but she could not.


    [You have to wait for 51 seconds before you can use [Envisage] again]


    She got a notification instead. However, the notification convinced her that what happened to her was true. She could see the future for a few seconds.


    "Hello? What''s wrong with you?" Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Zhang Mengyao''s face as he found the girl was in a daze.


    "I get a very powerful skill! And certainly, it''s okay to share my attribute to you as you are the only person I can share with¡­" As she said that, her eyes fell to the next blue door.


    "What about this one? Should I enter this room too?"


    "No! You have to reach Level 30 first. This is an Advancement room, you will enter this room to get your ss!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head and pulled her hand, "So, for now, we have to increase your level before we officially set the military system, "


    "I know a good ce to harvest, but before that, I will introduce Lu An to you first. We will move tomorrow to level up!" Tang Shaoyang pulled Zhang Mengyao to the elevator.


    "Origin! Inform me if Lu An came back! That boy is hunting crazilytely¡­"


    As the elevator closed, Tang Shaoyang''s voice resounded from the elevator.


    *** ***


    Outside the territory


    Lu An swiftly shed his sword horizontally, killing three stage 1 zombies at once.


    The three zombies were thest zombie from this batch. If one saw, there were many dead bodies scattered around him.


    In thest week, he had been hunting crazily. He felt threatened with the presence of the other survivors.


    Lu An did not want his Boss to kick him out, so he had been leveling up crazily in thest week. He knew his Boss, Tang Shaoyang did not need a useless man, he needed to be strong to be part of his Boss''s n.


    "Screen Status!"


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Lu An


    Age: 18


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 27


    Talent: Agile


    Attribute Point:


    Strength: 21


    Agility: 126


    Vitality: 10


    Stamina: 20


    Magic Power: 3


    Sense: 7


    Skill: Basic Detection


    --------------------------------------


    Level 27, all his effort he put into hunting was paid off.


    "Three more levels then I can get my ss! But Ick Coin to get a Unique ss! I have to ask Boss''s permission, I heard from Origin that mini-game rewarded a lot of coins!" Lu An muttered and looked up.


    The bright moon was in his sight and he let out a sigh.


    "I did not find any survivors, but I managed to find the ingredients for the kitchen! Let''s end today''s hunting¡­" Lu An muttered as he walked back to the shelter with a bulging backpack.


    As he walked back, suddenly nine people charged out from a building and they surrounded Lu An.


    "Yo¡­ Yo¡­ Yo¡­ Look, who is this? Aren''t you Lu An, that bastard thug''s trusted man?" A voice resounded on a quiet night.


    Lu An turned his head toward the voice and met with a familiar face. SH City Mayor''s only son, Qi Zhengsheng. He was the guy who was used by Tang Shaoyang as an example to warn the other people.

 Chapter 38 - Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Transformation</h4>


    Lu An frowned as he scanned the nine people that surrounded him. He recognized all of them. They were the people Tang Shaoyang kicked out of the shelter.


    He remembered them because he was the one who was responsible for throwing them out. Boss never asked him to kill them, so he just threw them far away from the shelter.


    He even found two faces that were supposed to be not part of this group. These two faces were the people he saved on the other day.


    "Ren! Zhuang! Are you betraying the Tang Empire?" Lu An''s cold voice reverberated through the quiet night. He was pretty much ignoring Qi Zhengsheng.


    The guy called Ren and Zhuang smirked, "Haha¡­ betraying the Tang Empire? Don''t be ridiculous, boy! We are not and never will be part of that ridiculous empire!"


    Zhuang added with a ridiculing tone, "I never thought that there''s a modern man dreaming to be an Emperor¡­"


    Along with Zhuang and Ren, the other guys were alsoughing.


    Lu An merely scanned the group coldly as his hand moved to the sword''s handle. Qi Zhengsheng noticed Lu An''s movement and spoke, "Calm down, boy! We are here to talk, not fight!"


    "We have a n and offer for you, boy! Join us and help me capture the Changshou Hotel! I am not like your current Boss who is daydreaming to be an Emperor!"


    "As the Mayor''s son, I will rebuild the city and return the peace just like before. However, in order to execute my n, I need Changshou Hotel!"


    Qi Zhengsheng had heard the wonder of Changshou Hotel from Zhuang and Ren. It could provide you a talent, a shop that sold gears to defeat zombies.


    In fact, he had nned this long time ago. Taking back the Changshou Hotel to him. He gathered the people that were kicked out and persuaded the survivors to join his side.


    He nned to take the Changshou Hotel with a number, but his n failed as he only managed to persuade Zhuang and Ren. The other guys refused to join.


    Then, he thought of another n. It was his father. If he had his father with him, his father could take that Changshou Hotel from Tang Shaoyang as Mayor. He believed many people would support his father.


    And so, he left Zhuang and Ren to keep a watch on Tang Shaoyang''s movement. Later, he found that the government office was packed with zombies. No, Qi Zhengsheng, in fact, had not reached the main office, but the way to the government office, he was blocked by incalcble zombies.


    Qi Zhengsheng immediately abandoned his n to meet his father. No, in fact, he believed no one was alive beyond the sea of zombies, including his father.


    He tried to get back to his home, hoping his father would still be alive. But it was the same, the way to reach the officialpound was blocked by another sea of zombies.


    Qi Zhengsheng gave up and revised his n. It was to take Changshou Establishment by force. In order to do so, he needed the key in his n, Lu An.


    Yes, as Tang Shaoyang''s trusted man, he believed that he could make use of Lu An to help them. So, he came to Lu An to invite this guy into his team.


    "As you see, Tang Shaoyang will not let me lead the survivors. The current Tang Shaoyang is taking advantage of the chaos. He rebelled against our country for establishing an absurd empire! He is an ouw and when the militaryes, he would be dead for sure!"


    "So, rather than following Tang Shaoyang, I invite you to join us! We take the shelter from the tyrant''s hand and survive together until the aid from the militaryes!"


    Qi Zhengsheng took a few steps forward and offered his hand for a handshake. He thought the young Lu An was easily swayed by his words.


    The threat under the military and abel of rebellion, Qi Zhengsheng thought Lu An would follow him.


    Lu An merely looked at Qi Zhengsheng emotionlessly. No words came out of his mouth.


    Qi Zhengsheng thought Lu An was hesitating. He thought he only needed to give thest push to get Lu An under his wings.


    "I heard you are quite strong amongst the survivors! For your contributions to helping me, I will put good words into the military. It''s not impossible for you to be recruited and given a high positionter!"


    "Let me tell you a secret, my father is on the way to the military base to seek reinforcement. It will not be long before the militaryes here, make your choice, boy!"


    Qi Zhengsheng smirked as he said thest push. The people who followed falling to his words because of this. The reason why Zhuang and Ren joined him was also the same.


    They were still afraid of the military''s presence. Never crossed in their minds that the military had fallen. Even Qi Zhengsheng also thought so as he believed his country''s military power.


    "Unfortunately¡­" Lu An muttered as he took a step forward.


    Qi Zhengsheng was the closest one to Lu An, so he heard that.


    "Unfortunately??" Qi Zhengsheng muttered as he was puzzled by Lu An''s word. But then his eyes were wide open as harrowing pain transmitted from his chest.


    He looked down, a bright red sword pierced his chest and Lu An was the one who stabbed him. He looked up and pointed his finger to Lu An, "You¡­ You¡­ How d-dare¡­"


    Keogh!


    Qi Zhengsheng vomited out mouthful blood as he staggered a few steps back before he copsed, facing the sky. His eyes were still wide open as he was clearly shocked that he would die like this.


    Lu An''s action shocked the other eight people. Zhuang and Ren rushed forward to check Qi Zhengsheng''s condition while the other six were distancing themselves from Lu An.


    None of them expected the youth they surrounded would just kill one of them without talking.


    "Lu An! Are you insane? He is the only mayor''s son and his family is from the military background!" Zhuang yelled at Lu An.


    Meanwhile, Ren was trying to five the first aid by stopping the blood. Yet his effort went naught as Level 4 Qi Zhengsheng already died, his heart was pierced by a sword.


    "Keke¡­" Lu An cackled as he returned Zhuang''s furious gaze with his cold gaze, "When you are ready to kill someone, you have to get ready to be killed as well!"


    After staying those words out, Lu An rushed toward Zhuang and Ren, "I saved you from zombies'' pursuit! Boss sheltered in a safe ce and gave you something to eat! And you dare to betray us!"


    Whoosh!


    Lu An''s speed was just too fast for Zhuang and Ren. They could not react to his attack and the red sword sliced through their necks!


    Spurt!


    Just like a fountain, blood gushed out of Zhuang and Ren''s bodies. Blood sshed around and rained down Lu An who was the closest to the bodies.


    The six people who watched this scene trembled in fear. None of them expected the young Lu An would be this cruel, killing without batting eyes.


    Then Lu An turned toward the other six people and spoke in a t tone, "I won''t let any hidden danger threaten the Tang Empire however small it is!"


    "Guys, don''t be afraid! He is alone, we can kill him!" One guy tried to encourage his friend. However, two of them did not listen to him as they immediately ran away.


    Lu An did not let these people escape as he immediately chased after the two people.


    Under the quiet night, screams resounded. Less than five minutes, the screams stopped. Amongst the nine people, Zhuang and Ren were the strongest in the group.


    They got talent, their levels were the highest, and they armed themselves well. As for Qi Zhengsheng, he was the one with the lowest level. It was an easy fight for Level 27 Lu An.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    rgh!


    Lu An vomited outright after he killed all nine people. He vomited his dinner until he felt his stomach was empty.


    He never killed before, this was his first time. As soon as he looked at the grotesque scene, his belly churned up. His hand was trembling and his grips on his sword weakened, causing the sword to fall on the ground.


    He fell with his two hands. Even after he vomited all his dinner, his stomach did not get any better. He killed humans who turned zombies, but a zombie and a living one were certainly different.


    He closed his eyes and thought to himself, ''I have prepared myself for this day! They deserve to be killed! You can''t be this weak, Lu An! Or you will be Boss''s burden in the future!''


    Lu An took a deep breath with his eyes still closed.


    Inhale! Exhale! Inhale! Exhale!


    He repeated the same action for some time which was calming his heart a little bit. He picked his sword and headed back to the shelter. Despite leveling up, he did not feel excited in the slightest. However, he knew had to ovee this if he wanted to be useful for his Boss.

 Chapter 39 - Mini Lord - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Mini Lord - Part 1</h4>


    Lu An came back with a haggard look on his face. He went to Li Na and handed over his loot in his bag to her.


    Li Na was curious about what happened to Lu An, but she did not dare to ask. He looked very weary and badly needed a rest, so she would not waste his time here.


    "This is my today''s loot¡­" His voice was weak as if all his energy drained from his body, "Where''s Boss?"


    Hearing the question, Li Na turned toward the private elevator where only Lu An and Tang Shaoyang could use it¡­ No, since the military girl appeared, it counted as three.


    "He''s in his room¡­" Her words trailed off as Lu An immediately headed toward the elevator. As he entered the elevator, he immediately called out Origin.


    "Origin! Can I meet Boss now?"


    "Nope! You can''t! Master is currently busy with Lady Mengyao!" Origin''s reply came fast.


    "What''s wrong with you? You don''t look that good!"


    Lu An ignored Origin''s question as he pressed 15 and asked back, "Lady Mengyao?"


    "Yes, she is your Boss''s woman, your Lady Boss. She will be the first General of the Tang Empire and you will work with her to establish the Tang Empire''s military!"


    Lu An had not met the military girls yet, so he did not know his Boss had taken in soldiers.


    Ding!


    The elevator door opened and Lu An immediately headed out toward his room. As he entered his room, he immediately headed to the bathroom to take a shower.


    "What about Li Na! I heard she is also Boss''s woman?" Lu An asked in a frown. He respected his Boss, but he did not expect his Boss to be a womanizer.


    "Li Na is not your Boss''s woman. What happened to them is an equal exchange, " Origin did not exin further the detail and continued with what piqued its interest, "Really? What happened to you? There''s something wrong with you!"


    Lu An wanted to speak, but he was hesitating. In the end, he shook his head and let the cold water wash his body as he closed his eyes.


    "You can tell your concern to me and I will ry it to Master as soon as he finishes his activityter, " Origin did not give as he continued to ask.


    After hesitating for a while, Lu An told what happened on the way back. About Zhuang and Ren''s betrayal, Qi Zhengsheng nned to take the shelter, and about him who killed these nine people.


    As he told that, once again, his hand was trembling visibly.


    "Hohoho¡­ Finally, you have taken the first step! But now it seems you feel guilty for killing those guys, right? You want Master tofort you right now, "


    "However, if you want to follow Boss to the end, you have sessfully taken the first step. In the future, you will have to kill more people because there will be another Qi Zhengsheng, Zhuang, and Ren!"


    "You can''t be this weak, Lu An. You have to get used to this. What you are doing is not wrong so you don''t have to feel guilty about it. If you didn''t kill them, they woulde to kill you and Boss! There''s a saying, "Giving mercy to your enemies means you are being cruel to yourself¡­" Origin''s words trailed off.


    "Is that, right? Or a pity to your enemies¡­" Origin seemed not confident with the words it quoted, causing Lu An to chuckle.


    "Huh, where did you hear this? Did you hear from Boss?" He shook his head at the Smart AI''s antics.


    "I heard it from the other survivors¡­ Ah, whatever¡­ Hear me, boy! You are not in the same world as before, there''s no longerw, and no one is going to judge you from killing those guys! The World has changed! The strong is thew!"


    Origin''s robotic voice echoed in the bathroom. Lu An knew what the AI said was true, but he just could not shake the ufortable feeling away from his heart. He closed his eyes as the cold shower rained down his body.


    "Worried not! You just need to get used to this feeling! Everything will be fine after that, maybe you need one or two to get used to this kind of thing. If you feel the pressure too big, you can get a woman to relieve your stress!"


    Lu An''s face reddened when he heard thest part and thought, ''The smart AI is starting to get corrupted¡­''


    "Hohoho¡­ So you are still a virgin¡­ Are you afraid of getting rejected? Don''t worry! With your status, many women want to climb up onto your bed!" Origin teased the young Lu An.


    He turned off the shower and got out of the bathroom with a bathrobe. He did not bother to dry his hair as he immediately copsed on the bed.


    "I am going to sleep, don''t you bother me, corrupted AI!"


    "Then I won''t bother you, but empty your schedule for tomorrow. Master wants to bring you to somewhere, "


    "Alright!" Lu An replied with a muffled voice, having his head buried onto the pillow.


    Tang Shaoyang was oblivious that his trusted man just experienced a turning point. Currently, he was busy moving his hips at the edge of his bed.


    Zhang Mengyao was lying down on the bed with an intoxicated expression. A light and a pleasing moan escaped from her mouth.


    She had lost track of the time, but it started when they took a bath together. Despite her refusal in her mind, her body could not refuse the man''s advance.


    The battle continued until she felt a warm liquid enter her body. Only then Tang Shaoyang stopped, he picked the girl and put her in the middle of the bed.


    Despite her ragged bread and exhausted yet satisfied look, Mengyao refused to close her eyes. Her eyes glued to Tang Shaoyang''s face.


    "What did you do to me, really?" Her voice was soft and pleasant to hear.


    Tang Shaoyang merely chuckled at the beauty''s inquiry, "Sleep~ You are going to work hard to raise your level tomorrow! Get enough rest, My Beautiful General~"


    "But you are not going to leave me, right? You will be staying with me, right? You are different from those jerks, right?" Mengyao suddenly let out a barrage of questions¡­ No, it was not a question, she was seeking confirmation, feeling insecure with their rtionship.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled widely as he seemed sessfully conquering the beauty, "Silly girl!" He nted a kiss on her forehead and continued with a gentle tone, "There''s no way I will throw away my beautiful general!"


    "I will not leave you and even if you want to leave, I will force you to stay! You are mine, forever!" His tone was firm despite his gentle tone.


    Maybe his words convinced her or maybe Zhang Mengyao was too exhausted to keep her eyes open. She closed her eyes and her breathing was stabilized, a sign that she had fallen asleep.


    Tang Shaoyang pulled the nket, covering both of their bodies before he also closed his eyes.


    "Good job, Master!"


    He heard Origin''s voice before he fell into a deep slumber.


    The next morning, Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes as the sunlight entered his room. He noticed Mengyao was not on his side as he heard the sound of water from the shower.


    He woke up, stretching his body, and left hisfy bed. With his body naked, he walked toward the wardrobe. He took a casual ck long sleeve shirt and casual ck pants.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang dropped his body on the sofa, waiting for the girl toe out.


    "Origin! Call Lu An up!"


    "Yes, Master!" As usual, Origin''s answer was punctual.


    "Ah, tell him to bring a coffee with him!"


    He rested his head on the sofa and closed his eyes. Not long after that, he heard soft steps from the bathroom''s direction.


    "I am here!" Tang Shaoyang called.


    Mengyao wanted to head to the bedroom but halted her steps when she heard the voice.


    She headed toward Tang Shaoyang, wearing a white bathrobe and using a towel to dry her hair. She sat next to her man.


    Tang Shaoyang frowned before a mischievous smile formed on his lips, "Why don''t you wear your clothes? Are you tempting me?"


    Zhang Mengyao rolled her eyes, "Tempting you, your foot! I don''t have any clothes! You tore my military uniform as well as my clothesst night!"


    "It was not me who tore your military uniform, alright! It was a zombie!"


    "Wear my clothes first. I will buy your clothester! Lu An ising up, you can''t hear that before him!" Tang Shaoyang pointed his finger toward the wardrobe direction.


    Mengyao had heard about Lu An, so she nodded and changed to Tang Shaoyang''s clothes. His shirt was too big, but it only increased her appeal.


    She chose a red shirt and ck pants as the wardrobe was filled with the same type of clothes.


    Mengyao noticed Shaoyang''s fervent gaze on her body. Surprisingly, she did not feel disgusted or detest him.


    ''Maybe because we have slept together or because he is my man!''


    She sat next to Shaoyang and said, "Not this morning, you promised me to bring me to a ce to level up!"


    "I know! I will save energy for tonight!" Tang Shaoyang grinned.


    Not long after that, the door opened and Lu An entered the room with a tray in his hand. Lu An was a bit surprised to see Zhang Mengyao despite receiving a head up from Origin.


    Lu An ced the coffee and sat on the opposite of his Boss.


    "Good Morning, Boss!"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as he took a sip of the coffee.


    "I called you here to introduce her to you¡­" He told Lu An Zhang Mengyao''s identity as someone from the military and a few details of his n about establishing a military system with Lu An and Mengyao as the center.


    "Also, he is my wife!"


    Hearing thest sentence, Lu An grinned and greeted Mengyao, "Hello, Lady Boss~ I am¡­"


    "No, Don''t call me Lady Boss! Just call me Sister-in-Law will do!" Mengyao refused to be called Lady Boss.


    They talked a bit of fifteen minutes before leaving the shelter together.


    When they arrived at the destination, Lu An was surprised. The destination was a familiar ce to him, Fogged Park.


    "We will be hunting the beasts in this park!" Tang Shaoyang dered and turned toward Mengyao, "Don''t get too far from me and only kill the dying beast I toss youter, understand?"


    Mengyao nodded nervously.


    He only instructed Mengyao as he believed Lu An could take care of himself.


    He led the party into the Fogged Park. The moment he stepped into the Fogged Park, a notification rang in his head.

 Chapter 40 - Mini Lord - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Mini Lord - Part 2</h4>


    [You have entered a hostile territory! Leave or you will be attacked by the inhabitants!]


    [You have entered a hostile territory! Leave or you will be attacked by the inhabitants!]


    [You have entered a hostile territory! Leave or you will be attacked by the inhabitants!]


    Tang Shaoyang merely furrowed his brows at the warning. He intended to fight the habitant to harvest Exp to level up. He came prepared and would not make the same mistake as before.


    However, the warning startled Zhang Mengyao. The warning that resounded in her head was speaking in a harsh tone. As someone who rarely heard the robotic voice, the warning startled her.


    She subconsciously took two steps back, but then, Lu An held her from behind.


    "Don''t worry, with Boss around, no one can touch you! But you have to stay near the Boss!" Lu An said with great confidence.


    Zhang Mengyao''s face flushed red as she was ashamed that even a teenager like Lu An was concerned about her. She was after all a soldier, how could she lose to a teenager.


    Zhang Mengyao took a deep breath, trying to calm her nervousness. She scanned the surroundings, but her vision was blocked by the thick fog. The farthest she could see was 5-7 meters ahead.


    The terrain was the one making her nervous. Her vision was limited and usually, the creature who lived in such terrain was dangerous. She was sure that the creature that lived in this fog did not have a problem with their vision.


    Even if the creature also had a limited vision because of the fog, they must have a way to see through the fog.


    Zhang Mengyao''s deduction was spot on. The fogged monkey who lived here did not have any problem with their vision.


    "They areing! Stay near me, Mengyao!" Tang Shaoyang''s voice was small, but Zhang Mengyao still could hear it.


    She followed the instruction and came closer to Tang Shaoyang. Soon, she felt a vibration on the ground, an indication the enemy was getting closer.


    Zhang Mengyao tightened her grips on the shield and sword. She stayed behind Tang Shaoyang, but her eyes darted around, trying to find what creature lived behind the fog.


    "Get ready! They are here!"


    Bump! Bump! Bump!


    The sound of steps was getting louder and louder. Zhang Mengyao''s eyes darted to and fro, trying to find where the enemies came from.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Dozens of giant white apes came out of the fog. Looking at the raging red eyes and a row of sharp teeth, Zhang Mengyao flinched. However, she remembered Tang Shaoyang''s instructions clearly.


    "Don''t move from your spot without my order! Only kill the dying beast I toss to you! Throw the carcass out after you kill the ape!"


    She stayed on her spot, trusting her life to her man.


    Whoosh!


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang made his move. He swung the battle-ax horizontally, sweeping the apes that came out of the fog. Over ten apes were sliced apart.


    Bugh! Bugh!


    Zhang Mengyao did not know when, but two dying apesnded in front of her. She snapped out from the shock and stabbed the ape''s head with her swords.


    As the two apes died, she dropped the shield and moved forward swiftly. She grabbed the ape''s ankle and threw the dead body outside of the fogged area.


    Actually, Zhang Mengyao did not understand why Tang Shaoyang ordered this. But she noticed that Lu An also did the same. In his right hand was holding a sword and his other hand was throwing the dead bodies outside.


    The thing surprised her was that Lu An easily faced five to seven apes at the same time. Lu An was so strong, the teenager that much younger than her was stronger than she thought.


    Bugh! Bugh!


    "Zhang Mengyao! Focus!" Tang Shaoyang called out as he tossed two dying apes. He was somewhat disappointed with Zhang Mengyao''s performance.


    As she was a soldier, his expectation was high. However, as the battle started, the girl''s performance was somewhat disappointing.


    ''Nah, I don''t need her battle power, but her administration skill in the military!'' Thought Tang Shaoyang.


    Being called out harshly, Zhang Mengyao turned around and stabbed her sword to the two apes in front of her.


    Again, she repeated the same action. She grabbed the ape corpse and threw it out. Then, she picked her shield and put it on her back.


    As she was done with this, Zhang Mengyao noticed another two dying apes flew toward her. This time, her action was swift. She shed her sword at one dying ape in the air and shed another dying ape''s neck.


    She had done it faster than before. The same action was repeated again and again. As time went by, the dying apes that came to her became quicker as well.


    Ten minutester, she heard the toneless robotic voice on her head.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    Along with the robotic voice, her fatigue was washed away. She felt she was back in her prime condition.


    Zhang Mengyao immediately distributed her bonus attribute points to Strength and Agility. For the time being, she decided to focus on these two attributes.


    As the fatigue washed away, she continued killing the apes delivered by Tang Shaoyang.


    The battle continued for three hours and Tang Shaoyang decided to take a rest.


    "Let''s stop now!" Shouted Tang Shaoyang as he swung the Destroyer.


    As per his instruction, the group of three went out of the fog. As they came out of the fog, they met with a scattered ape''s corpses piling up here and there.


    Zhang Mengyao estimated they had killed hundreds of apes. The number of apes was out of her expectation. She also had to count the names that still chased after them when they decided to retreat.


    It was as if the apes were countless.


    Tang Shaoyang walked to a corpse near him andmanded, "Let''s tidy up the corpses first and we will have our lunch afterward!"


    Despite being clueless as to why Tang Shaoyang wanted to gather the corpse. She did what she was instructed for.


    It took half an hour to put the corpse into three piles on the side street.


    Hyah!


    Zhang Mengyao threw thest corpse in her hand and asked curiously, "What are you going to do with the carcasses? Don''t tell me you are going to eat the ape''s meat!?"


    She never ate the monkey''s meat let alone this gori. She was kinda repulsive to eat the meat.


    "Ah, it''s actually a good idea. We don''t need to worry short of supply if we have this! Let''s try whether the meat is edible or not!"


    Tang Shaoyang walked to the nearest corpse and tore its left leg. After that, he headed toward the nearest mansion on the street.


    While walking, he thought of something and muttered, "The fur is quite smooth. It can be a great material to make a coat or clothes. The winter is near¡­"


    On the way to the mansion, Tang Shaoyang decided to search for a tailor when he returned to the base. With this fur, they could save their GC to buy clothes or coats from the virtual shop or even save their time looking for clothes outside there.


    "You two can wash up, I will prepare the food!"


    "Let me¡­" Zhang Mengyao and Lu An spoke in unison and stopped halfway at the same time. They looked at each other as both were surprised.


    Tang Shaoyang waves his hand to the two, "Just go wash up, you two reek of blood! It''s unpleasant, "


    Both looked at him and found out his body was only stained with a little blood. It was quite surprising as he was the one who killed most of the apes.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the two''s curious gaze. He brought his backpack and the ape''s leg to the kitchen. Then he remembered something and turned around, "Lend me your sword. It will be hard to skin the meat with my battle-ax, "


    Lu An tossed his sword without hesitation before heading toward a room. He was familiar with the mansion and easily found a room to wash up.


    Zhang Mengyao took some time to find her room.


    Tang Shaoyang himself went to the kitchen. He too was familiar with the mansion''syout and easily found where the kitchen was.


    He put his backpack down and took out the spices. After that, he began to skin the ape leg. He took the thigh part only, where the meat concentrated.


    His action was smooth as if he had been doing this kind of work for a long time. After he cleaned the meat, he sprinkled the meat with salt and pepper.


    After everything was done, he put the meat on the tray and put it in the oven.


    "How about thirty minutes? A hundred and fifty degrees?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he was unsure about the temperature and how long it took to bake the meat.


    "A hundred degrees and thirty minutes will do I guest," Tang Shaoyang set the oven and put the meat inside.


    "The main dish is done. Let''s cook the noodles¡­" He then took out three packs of noodles from his backpack. The lunch was a weirdbination between the ape meat and instant noodles.


    Thirty minutester, Tang Shaoyang served the noodles with five slices of ape meat as the topping.


    The ape meat was sizzling as grease came out of the meat. It looked very greasy yet tantalizing.


    "Is the meat safe to eat?" Despite the tempting meat, Zhang Mengyao managed to resist it and asked dubiously.


    "Who knows, we have to try to find out!" Tang Shaoyang boldly tweaked the meat with his chopstick and delivered the meat into his mouth.


    He chewed the meat, tasting the meat carefully. After chewing the meat for a while, his expression brightened up.


    Without any words, Tang Shaoyang got another slice and put it to his mouth. He refused to say anything despite being gazed hotly by his woman.


    Lu An was the next person to put the meat into his mouth. The same scene repeated, Lu An got the second slice withoutmenting on the taste.


    Looking at how the two men devoured the meat as if it was a heavenly delicacy. Zhang Mengyao could no longer resist the temptation.


    Just like that, the three were drunk by the ape meat. They ate the whole ape''s thigh in a strangely silent atmosphere.

 Chapter 41 - Mini Lord - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 41 - Mini Lord - Part 3</h4>


    The next morning, Tang Shaoyang opened his heavy eyelid forcefully.


    It had been three days since they attacked the fogged park. Each day, the group of three continued the battle untilte at night. As if the apes were endless, it kepting despite being killed all the time.


    Tang Shaoyang was still exhausted from yesterday''s battle. Just as he was about to wake up, he felt a little movement on his chest.


    He looked down, it was a smooth white delicate hand that moved on his chest. He picked the hand and put the hand away slowly, not willing the hand owner to wake up.


    After putting the hand away, he slipped out the bed. But of course, Tang Shaoyang''s clothes were still intact. He and Zhang Mengyao merely slept together in thest three days.


    Even though he had an urge as a man, he still chose to hold it. Battling the apes and leveling up was more important than his internal desire.


    He had to set the order up soon in his base as more and more people gathered. He had to set the rules and the military before the situations were out of his hand.


    The key to this issue was the girl who slept soundly on the bed. Her innocent expression while sleeping was quite stunning.


    "Tsk, I have gotten myself a goddess it seems," Heplimented his woman and nted a kiss on her cheek.


    He left the room and washed up. When he reached the kitchen, Lu An was busy preparing breakfast.


    "Huh, you woke up early today," Tang Shaoyangmented as he opened the fridge and took out a carton of orange juice. He got himself a ss of orange juice.


    "Hehe," Lu An let out a small sillyugh as he scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "I am embarrassed for having you to prepare my breakfast every day. So here I am, "


    After gulping down a ss of orange juice, he took out a carton of milk and headed toward the microwave.


    He put the milk into the microwave and spoke something Lu An could not understand.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it?"


    Lu An put up a confused expression and looked toward his Boss.


    "I mean the water and the electricity are working fine, don''t you feel strange about it?" Tang Shaoyang pointed his finger toward the tap and themp.


    "It''s been around a month? Or less? I have lost track of the time, but I am sure it''s about a month since the world turned upside down. Zombies appeared and the animals were mutated everywhere, but everything is fine. Don''t you feel strange?"


    Yes, the water was still clean and avable to use despite the chaos urring everywhere. The same for the electricity, it was still operating.


    "Mnn¡­" Lu An nodded his head with a thoughtful look on his face. He had something on his mind.


    "Now you talk about it, Boss. There''s something weirder actually,"


    Ding!


    The microwave resounded. Tang Shaoyang took out the milk and poured it into a ss. The milk was for Zhang Mengyao, apparently, the girl loved to drink warm milk in the morning.


    "What is it?" He asked as he poured the milk.


    "It''s about the phone! In thest two weeks, I have been looking for a phone, but weird enough, I could not find a single phone outside. I have asked the other survivors as well, they told me their phone also disappeared,"


    Lu An replied as his hand stirred the porridge in the pot. He put the ape''s bone fromst night leftover to make porridge.


    "Strange indeed," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head in agreement, but he did not take it seriously.


    There were many strange things that happened, but he did not have a leisurely time to think about it. For now, he only had one goal, it was to build his empire. With a clear goal on his mind, he would not waste his time on a small thing.


    He took this conversation as a small chit chat with Lu An. Lu An also thought the same, what on his mind was to get stronger. Strong enough to be worthy of standing next to the Boss.


    The group of three finished a pot of porridge for breakfast. This morning, the three found out that each part of the fogged ape was a treasure. Even the bone could be made into yummy porridge.


    After they filled their belly with a tasty breakfast. The group headed toward the fogged park.


    On the way back to the fogged park, they passed a road full of ape''s corpses. Zhang Mengyao had to pinch her nose as the corpse began to rot.


    "Actually, what do you guys want to do with these dead bodies? It''s a waste of heavenly delicacy," Zhang Mengyao asked as she was still unaware of what her man wanted to do with the corpse.


    "You will know soon, " Lu An smiled mysteriously in response while Tang Shaoyang kept walking without answering.


    After continuously battling together for three days, Zhang Mengyao and Lu An grew close. Both continued to have a chat until a call from Tang Shaoyang.


    "We are here, get ready!" Tang Shaoyang stopped right in front of the fogged park.


    Zhang Mengyao pulled her sword and put the shield on her back. She stood there and looked toward the fog with a sober look. She could see red eyes stared at her, the eye fogged ape''s eyes.


    The apes seemed to be waiting for them, but Zhang Mengyao was calm andposed. Her harvest in thest three days was numerous. She had reached Level 21 within three days while Lu An had gotten himself a ss.


    "Status Screen!" She called out in a low voice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Zhang Mengyao


    Age: 25


    Affiliation: None


    Level: 21


    Talent: Insight


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 59


    Agility: 47


    Vitality: 33


    Stamina: 36


    Magic Power: 10


    Sense: 21


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Envisage]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Her attributes were well-rounded. Each time she leveled up, each attribute except for Magic Power would increase. As for the bonus attribute points, she allocated it to Strength and Agility.


    Looking at her high attribute, it boosted her confidence in entering the fogged park. Moreover¡­


    Zhang Mengyao looked up at Tang Shaoyang''s broad back. Her man was always there to protect her. As long as the man was near her, she always felt safe.


    "I am ready!" She dered with strong confidence and followed by Lu An as well, "Anytime, Boss!"


    "Let''s go!" Tang Shaoyang nodded and stepped into the fogged park.


    As soon as he stepped into the park, the fogged ape shrieked and attacked the intruder. The battle between the fogged apes and a group of three humansmenced.


    *** ***


    Three hours since the group re-entered the fogged park.


    Zhang Mengyao scanned the surroundings warily. Since two hours ago the group noticed the number of apes attacked them had decreased significantly.


    Since then, the apes would only attack them asionally rather than blindly charged toward them. The enemy had changed their tactic or¡­


    "There''s no many apes left¡­" Zhang Mengyao muttered in a low voice.


    Swoosh!


    A shadow flung toward her from behind. It was the fogged ape that tried to attack the girl from her blind spot.


    But Zhang Mengyao perceived the iing attack. She spun her body and shed her sword horizontally. Her sword sizzled through the air and sliced the ape''s head.


    The ape''s body fell before her feet. In a quick motion, she picked the ape''s dead bodies and threw it outside the fogged park.


    At the same time, the robotic voice resounded on her mind.


    [You have leveled up]


    [You gained two attribute points]


    A smile blossomed on Zhang Mengyao''s face. She gained one more level since the morning. Level 23, it was her current level, and slowly, she was catching up.


    This kind of sneaky battle continued in the next hour.


    Until then, she noticed something and frowned, "The fog is thinning out!"


    She did not know whether this was a good omen or a bad one.


    Only then Tang Shaoyang also noticed that the fog was actually thinning out. Now, his sight could reach twenty meters ahead. Doubled than before.


    "Ah, look there! The fog formed a path!" Lu An called out and pointed at the forward direction.


    Sure enough, just like Lu An said, the fog was cleared and made four meters path. It was as if the fog guided them to a ce.


    "Follow me!" Tang Shaoyang walked toward the path. There were no apes attacking them anyway, so he just went ahead following the path.


    Of course, he advanced in caution, just in case the path was a trap.


    Zhang Mengyao and Lu An followed closely and slowly while keeping in a check to their surroundings.


    Nothing happened until they reached where the fog led them. It was an open space, about fifty meters grass field. No fog obstructed their view and four figures were waiting for their arrival.


    Four giant apes, the biggest apes was about seven meters tall while the rest were four to five meters tall.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately used [Basic Detection] on the biggest ape. Soon, the data of the opponent he had to face appeared in his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast - Fogged Ape King]


    Affiliation: Fogged Ape Tribe


    Lord Level: Mini Lord


    Evolution: Stage 5


    Level: 48


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 42 - Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Assassin</h4>


    "I will take the huge one and leave the rest to you!" Tang Shaoyang dashed forward.


    Lu An immediately followed, "I will be taking the two apes on the right!"


    "What? Hey, wait, wait!" Zhang Mengyao called out in a panic as her twopanions left her alone behind.


    She felt the two men were too careless. Attacking the big one without looking at the big picture. What if there were smaller apes ambushing them from the fog. It would be fatal for then.


    Zhang Mengyao stayed behind while scanning the surroundings.


    It seemed the group of four apes perceived the human''s intention. Two smaller apes charged toward Lu An while the other one rushed toward Zhang Mengyao, leaving the mini lord to face Tang Shaoyang.


    *** ***


    Zhang Mengyao advanced cautiously until she perceived somethinging toward her.


    She looked up and found a big apeing toward her. The distance between them was two meters.


    With the current ape''s speed. The girl was aware she would not be able to dodge the ape''s fist.


    Zhang Mengyao put her shield forward and received the big fist.


    "Grrrhhhh!" She grunted heavily as her footing was slid back. She was being pushed back for five meters.


    In such a time, Zhang Mengyao activated [Basic Detection] on the ape.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast - Fogged Ape Guardian]


    Affiliation: Fogged Ape Tribe


    Evolution: Stage 3


    Level: 52


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Level 52!? Stage 3!!!" Zhang Mengyao muttered nervously as numb sensation started to spread around her hand.


    So far, she only had faced Stage 2 Fogged Ape with Level 40 being the highest level.


    But her current opponent was on another level. Stage 3 and level 52, it was normal for her to be nervous.


    ''Then what about the giant one?'' Just as she wanted to check the biggest ape, the ape in front of her leaped toward her, giving her no chance to cast another [Basic Detection].


    This time, Zhang Mengyao reacted faster, and as she leaped one step back.


    ''Its attribute is certainly higher than mine. Blocking its attack is unwise. Only block it when it''s necessary and aim the vital spot, ''


    Boom!


    The two big arms smashed the spot where Zhang Mengyao stood just now.


    "A vital spot? I don''t know much about the ape, but the neck is themon vital spot! But I can''t reach the neck,''


    ''Ah, immobilize it by attacking its feet then kill it afterward!''


    With a n formted in her mind, Zhang Mengyao took a step forward and shed his sword at the Fogged Ape Guardian''s thigh.


    Slurgh!


    The sword sliced through the thigh, leaving a shallow cut behind. The gray fur turned red, but it was not enough to immobilize the ape.


    Afterward, Zhang Mengyao leaped two steps back. Making the Fogged Ape Guardian swung its thick arm against empty air.


    Zhang Mengyao''s reaction was much faster. In fact, she read her opponent''s move and made her move.


    "You chose the wrong opponent, stupid monkey!" The girl cheekily taunted the ape.


    Even though she said so, her thoughts were different. She was looking at the cut on the ape''s thigh.


    ''The ape has a thicker skin and my sword is just an ordinary sword! It only suffered a minor cut! Then, I have to aim my sword at the exact same spot next!''


    "Guwooo!" It seemed the apes understood what the girl said. It furiously hit his broad chest and let out a furious growl.


    Bump! Bump! Bump!


    Swoosh!


    The ape made another leap and smashed its two arms downwards.


    Boom!


    Once again, it only hit the empty spot, leaving a deep mark on the ground.


    Zhang Mengyao avoided the attack by taking a sidestep to the right and shed her sword at the exact same thigh again.


    This time she was not as lucky as before as the Fogged Ape Guardian reacted fast. After its thigh was cut, it immediately swung its thick arm at Zhang Mengyao.


    In such a narrow time, Zhang Mengyao had no choice but put her shield forward to block the iing attack.


    Bam!


    "Arghhh!" Zhang Mengyao grunted heavily as she held the huge force behind the ape''s arm.


    She was almost getting thrown away from blocking the arm, proving the ape''s attribute was much higher.


    ''It reacted faster than before, I have to be careful as it might get faster again,'' She kept analyzing her opponent as the fight went on and she gained an upper hand as the battle continued.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the two Fogged Ape Guardians were chasing after Lu An.


    Lu An did not confront his opponents. He kept running away from the two apes, not he was afraid or stalling time. He was probing the enemy''s speed.


    Amongst the three, Lu An was the only one who had an unbnced attribute. He had an extremely high Agility attribute. His speed was his advantage.


    Now, he was probing the ape''s speed and he found out the ape was much slower than him.


    ''With my speed, I can confront it and don''t need to worry they will catch me, ''


    "Status Screen!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Lu An


    ss: Assassin


    Age: 18


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 32


    Talent: Agile


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 62


    Agility: 208


    Vitality: 20


    Stamina: 20


    Magic Power: 3


    Sense: 8


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Dash], [Fatal Strike]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yes, Lu An chose Unique ss, Assassin. Actually, he wanted to choose a basic ss as he did not have enough Game Coin.


    However, his boss helped him with the GC and forced him to choose a Unique ss. Of course, Assassin was his choice, not Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang did not meddle or told him anything about what ss he must choose.


    He chose the Assassin ss under Origin''s rmendation, causing the unbnce attribute. He did not regret his choice, instead, he was satisfied with the choice he made.


    Assassin ss gave him additional attributes each time he leveled up. +2 Agility and +1 Strength, with two skills for Assassin, [Dash], and [Fatal Strike].


    He kept running around while maintaining seven meters of distance between him and his pursuers.


    ''I canbine [Dash] and [Fatal Strike]¡­''


    Lu An stopped and turned around. He charged toward his pursuers, but his eyes fixated at ape in the right.


    [Dash]


    Suddenly, Lu An''s figure glowed red and his body''s blurred.


    [Fatal Strike]


    Fwoosh!


    His red sword glowed in red and Lu An shed the sword toward the ape''s neck.


    Spurt!


    The boy was shocked by his skill as he decapitated the ape with one sh.


    The Fogged Ape Guardian''s head flew to the air and blood fountain formed as blood spurted out from the decapitated neck.


    Such a scenested for five seconds before the Fogged Ape Guardian''s body copsed. The ape head rolled on the ground and one guardian was killed just like that.


    Lu An grinned happily after experiencing how amazing his skill was.


    He turned around and faced the remaining Fogged Ape Guardian. The ape also red at him with the furious red eyes. He then noticed the ape glowed in red.


    Swoosh!


    The ape rushed toward him, faster than before. Lu An however merely smirked and made his move.


    Boom!


    The ape mmed the ground with his two thick arms, creating a small crater. The ape without a doubt had overwhelming strength. Unfortunately, even having such overwhelming strength was useless if it could not hit its opponent.


    The Fogged Ape Guardian hit an empty ground and Lu An appeared on its back.


    [Fatal Strike]


    sh!


    The remaining Fogged Ape Guardian died in the same exact manner as itspanion. The head was severed from its body and its body fell powerlessly to the ground.


    *** ***


    On the other side


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    She gained an upper hand after a while, but then, suddenly the ape glowed in red. Not only did it get stronger, but it was also getting even faster.


    Zhang Mengyao had no choice but rolled around on the ground to avoid the thick arm. She even activated [Envisaged] to dodge the ape''s furious fist.


    It had been full five minutes since she rolled around on the ground.


    Just as she was about to push herself, even more, the girl saw the ape fell with its knees.


    She did not know why it suddenly fell and grew weak, but she knew this was her chance.


    Zhang Mengyao without hesitation rushed toward the falling ape and shouted, "Die!!!"


    She thrust her sword at the ape''s wounded neck.


    Slurgh!


    The sword pierced through the neck. After that, she swung the sword to the right, tearing the neck apart.


    Spurt!


    Zhang Mengyao bathed in blood and the Fogged Ape Guardian fell with no breath. She won the battle, but she was concerned more about her man.


    Right after she killed the ape, she searched for Tang Shaoyang''s figure. Soon, she found a figure standing next to a giant corpse.


    The man she was looking for was bathing in blood. He had his battle-axying on his shoulder while his right hand was holding a big ape''s head.


    At the same time, a robotic voice resounded in her head.


    [Congrattions! You have captured the Fogged Land. You gained +1 Level and 5 Skill Points]

 Chapter 43 - First Vassal

    <h4>Chapter 43 - First Vassal</h4>


    A few minutes ago


    Tang Shaoyang charged toward the Fogged Ape King with his battle-ax, Destroyer.


    It seemed the ape king perceived Tang Shaoyang''s intention. It growled to the other three apes and the three apes left immediately.


    It was one vs one, the ape king epted the challenge.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned and raised his Destroyer. As soon as he arrived in front of the ape king. He swung the battle-ax horizontally.


    To his surprise, the ape king was quite agile despite its size. It jumped into the air, dodging the deadly ax.


    At the same time, it clenched its hand into a fist and mmed it down toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Boom!


    The giant fist mmed to the empty ground as Tang Shaoyang sessfully avoided the deadly strike by rolling his body the right.


    With his current attribute, the heavy battle-ax was no longer a hindrance to have his body moved freely.


    Tang Shaoyang did not stop there. After rolling down on the ground, he immediately leaped back, creating a safe distance between him and the ape king.


    Boom!


    Not only the ape king was quite agile, but its reaction was also fast from an attack to another.


    Seeing its opponent running away from it, the Fogged Ape King raised its chest up and mmed his big hand to his chest.


    It was furious as its opponent kept running away. As the ape mmed its chest, its lips formed a mocking smile at Tang Shaoyang.


    "What? A mere monkey dared to mock me!" Tang Shaoyang was provoked and charged toward the ape king.


    The ape king smiled jubntly and also charged toward Tang Shaoyang.


    When the distance between them shortened to three meters. Tang Shaoyang used his battle-ax pointy tip to stab the Fogged Ape King''s belly.


    He used his long battle-ax as his advantage. But the ape reacted faster. It pped the battle-ax with its left hand.


    Tang Shaoyang''s body was dragged by the momentum and lost his bnce. Just as he was about to fall, a huge fist hit his chest.


    "Urghh!"


    Tang Shaoyang grunted in pain as his body flew away from the hit. The ape king''s punch was no joke.


    His body flung for over ten meters before crashing to a tree.


    Kuagh!


    Tang Shaoyang spat mouthful blood. He did not say anything and stood again.


    But then, a dangerous sensation tingled his sense. Without hesitation, he ducked his body down and rolled forward.


    Swoosh! Swoosh Swoosh! Boom!


    It was his battle-ax thrown by the ape king. The tree behind was crushed by the impact.


    However, Tang Shaoyang had no time to retrieve his battle-ax as a shadow loomed over him. He threw his body to the left immediately.


    Boom!


    A booming noise resounded from his beforehand spot. The dust rose, shrouding the ape king''s lower body.


    Tang Shaoyang made a swift move, circling the ape king to its back and pounced toward it. He sent a punch to the ape king''s thick left foot with all his might.


    Bugh!


    "Growll!" The ape king let out a pained growl and fell on its knee.


    Right after that, the ape king made a swift turn and swept his thick to the back.


    Swoosh!


    Unfortunately, the Fogged Ape King hit empty space.


    Tang Shaoyang reacted faster by climbing up to the ape''s back. He leaped up and doubled his hand before he mmed downward toward the ape''s head.


    Bam!


    The ape''s head shook and its body swayed from the impact. This was a golden chance for him.


    Tang Shaoyangnded with a roll. He nned to pounce toward the ape king once again. However, just as he raised his head, he was greeted by the ape king''s foot.


    Despite the dizziness, it felt from the m. The ape king still managed to send a kick toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang himself was caught off guard. The thing he could in this situation was covered his chest with his hand.


    Bugh!


    The kicknded and Tang Shaoyang''s body flew from the impact.


    Bam!


    His body flew and crashed on the ground. It did not stop there as his body kept rolling on the ground. It stopped only after his body hit a boulder, leaving a long trail on the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately stood up after all of that. He stood but his body swayed here and there.


    Fortunately, the Fogged Aped King did not chase after him. In fact, the ape king was also in the same state as him.


    "Ah, sh*t, that damn ape is damn strong¡­" He cursed out despite his bloody state. Blood flowed out from the wound he suffered.


    Forehead, mouth, nose, and his body, his clothes turned red caused by the blood.


    "I will copse first if this continues¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered while breathing heavily.


    [Spirit Integration]


    A vigorous and excited voice rang at the same time, "Finally you summoned me, My Lord!"


    Karan''s projection appeared behind Tang Shaoyang. The over two meters Karan scanned the ape king and let out a disappointed sigh, "The opponent is weak though¡­"


    After that, Karan''s projection turned into green gas and seeped into Tang Shaoyang''s body.


    Tang Shaoyang slightly tanned skin turned green and his body grew taller. His tight muscles also bulged out as his hair grew longer.


    His glossy-ck eyes turned green and a savage smile formed on his lips.


    ¡ªHahaha¡­ After a long time, finally, I can fight again!


    Karan''s excited voice rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head. Even though Karan did not have control over the body, he would still experience the fight as if it was his fight but from Tang Shaoyang''s perspective hence he was excited.


    Tang Shaoyang was not bothered by the excited Karan. His eyes were looking straight at his enemy who was puzzled by his change.


    "Come, Baby! I will crush every inch of your body!"


    ¡ªHahaha¡­ I like it, let''s crush every inch of this monkey!


    Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang took the initiative to charge at the ape king. The Fogged Ape King was stimted by Tang Shaoyang''s bold charge. It also charged straight.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang was not that stupid enough to have a frontal battle with the seven meters tall ape. When the distance between the two shortened to three meters, he activated his skills.


    [War Cry]


    An exclusive skill from integration with Karan - The Great Warrior.


    Tang Shaoyang subconsciously opened his mouth wide and let out a deafening cry.


    Roar!


    The immediate effect was the ape king came to an abrupt stop. Its head shook and his body swayed. It took three steps back to bnce its body.


    Additionally to that, he heard a robotic voice in his head.


    [War Cry activated, boosting your attribute by 20% for five minutes]


    With the copsing ape and bonus attribute from the skill, the grin on his face became wider.


    There was no way Tang Shaoyang would miss such a golden chance. However, instead of rushing to the ape king, he remained on his spot. He executed another skill.


    [Wild Axes]


    Again, it was as if his hand moved on its own. He raised both hands, then a translucent green gas formed an ax shape, in both hands.


    The ax was half-meter long. Just like before, Tang Shaoyang moved on its own.


    Swoosh!


    His hand made a throwing motion, targeting the swaying big ape. The two translucent axes made of the green gas were thrown toward the ape king.


    The axes were spinning in the air. It shot toward the Fogged Ape King in frightening velocity.


    St!


    The two axes nailed right at the ape king''s shoulder, pushing the swaying ape down.


    Groarrr!


    A pained growl escaped the ape''s mouth. Tang Shaoyang, however, showed no mercy. He charged toward the copsing ape and leaped to its chest.


    He grinned ear to ear at the pained ape. Then¡­


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Tang Shaoyang sent a series of punches at the ape''s face.


    The ape growled even louder as the pain on its face grew more intense. Moreover, with the twenty percent bonus attributes from the skill, each of his hands brought a crushing force to the ape''s face.


    "Let''s end this with the third skill!"


    [Earth Split]


    Just like before, a part of his body moved on its own. This time, it was his right foot. He raised his right foot and stomped right at the Fogged Ape King''s chest.


    Ssh!


    The moment his right footnded on the chest, the ape king sprayed a bucket of blood at him.


    It spasmed for a little longer before it sprawled with all four weakly. Its red eyes dimmed, the fierce-looking ape now weakened and about to reach its end.


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately end the Fogged Ape King''s life. He retrieved his battle-ax and went back to the ape''s chest.


    He looked down at the ape and spoke, "Anyst word?"


    To his surprise, the ape opened its mouth and growled weakly. The thing that shocked him, even more, was the fact he understood what it talked about.


    "Growl¡­ Growllll¡­ Grolll¡­" [Human, you are a great warrior¡­ Stronger than this King¡­ I have onest request, Great Warrior]


    It was the trantion that was transmitted to his head.


    "Speak! I will grant it as long as it''s within my scope!"


    "Growlll¡­ Grooowwlll!!" [Great Warrior, are you willing to bring in my Fogged Ape Tribe with you¡­? No, please bring my Fogged Ape Tribe to the flourishing era with you]


    At the same time, the robotic voice resounded in his head.


    [Are you willing to ept the Fogged Ape Tribe as your vassal? Yes/No?]


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes shone in brilliance and without any second thought, he chose yes.


    [Congrattions! The Fogged Ape Tribe is now the Tang Empire''s Vassal! You gained a reward +1 Level and 5 Skill Points]


    "Growwll¡­" [Thank you, Great Warrior]


    Swoosh!


    After that, Tang Shaoyang beheaded his enemy and raised its head as if it was a trophy.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [Congrattions! You have captured the Fogged Land! You gained +1 Level and +5 Skill Points]

 Chapter 44 - Pride

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Pride</h4>


    With his body covered in blood and the Fogged Ape King''s head in his head, Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear for his victory.


    If some passerby saw this scene, they might run away in fear. Covering in blood from head to toe, he grinned, appeared like a crazed mass murderer.


    Zhang Mengyao and Lu An rushed over. Both were worried about Tang Shaoyang''s condition.


    "Are you okay? Do you hurt anywhere?" Zhang Mengyao asked worriedly as she checked the body.


    "I¡­" Tang Shaoyang paused midway and continued, "¡­ am not okay, "


    He wanted to say "I am okay!", but then the [Spirit Integration] was over. He was hit by sudden fatigue as if the energy in his body slowly seeped out of his body.


    Tang Shaoyang fell with one knee, but Zhang Mengyao caught him before he fell.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay, I am just exhausted¡­" Tang Shaoyang released the head and leaned closer to Zhang Mengyao.


    "Girl''s sweat smells nice, " Hemented after sniffing around her neck, causing Zhang Mengyao''s cheek flushed red.


    "What are you talking about? Lu An is here¡­" The girls replied with a voice as small as mosquito sound.


    Just as he wanted to tease the girl further, he noticed a change in his surroundings. The fog cleared in and showed what hid inside the fog. A massive horde of Fogged Ape showed themselves after the fog cleared.


    Tang Shaoyang broke free from Zhang Mengyao''s hand, "Get ready, we have guests, "


    Zhang Mengyao pulled her sword out of her waist while Lu An came closer to Tang Shaoyang. From his Boss''s condition, he needed to protect him if the battle broke.


    The apes surrounded the three in the ring, but they stayed still. Amongst the apes, there was one ape that was quite eye-catching.


    The ape was about five meters tall, but there was an orange strip crossed downward to its eyes, and two horns curved upward on the head.


    While silver fur covered its back and arms, its lower body was covered by brownish-red fur. The ape looked weird, the weirdest one amongst many.


    Tang Shaoyang never left his eyes from this particr ape. He was preparing, preparing for another battle.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast - Fogged Ape King]


    Affiliation: Fogged Ape Tribe [Tang Empire''s Vassal]


    Lord Level: Mini Lord


    Evolution: Stage 4


    Level: 65


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There was something bugging Tang Shaoyang when the information appeared in his eyes. Next to the tribe name, it told him they had be his empire''s vassal, then¡­


    The weird ape walked forward, each of his steps caused quite a loud sound.


    The five meters tall ape walked slowly. In response, Lu An and Zhang Mengyao raised their weapon.


    However, Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, signaling them to lower their weapon.


    "It''s okay, it''s one of us now, "


    At first, Zhang Mengyao and Lu An did not understand the meaning behind Tang Shaoyang''s words. Only after¡­


    Bugh!


    The five meters tall ape fell with his knee. It prostrated itself on the ground, facing toward Tang Shaoyang.


    At the same time, hundreds of the fogged apes also did the same. They prostrated themselves on the rough ground toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Bump!


    The ground shook slightly because of the ape''s sudden movement. Tang Shaoyang expected this, but not the duo. They were startled, but then they understood the meaning behind Tang Shaoyang''s words.


    The ape raised its head and lowered to the ground once again. They repeated the same action three times while growling.


    Lu An and Zhang Mengyao were disturbed by the growls, but Tang Shaoyang enjoyed it. He enjoyed it because he understood what they were growling about.


    "Growllll!" [Long Live the Majesty!]


    "Growllll!" [Long Live the Majesty!]


    "Growllll!" [Long Live the Majesty!]


    Even though these were apes, he had officially taken the first step to his dream, to be an Emperor. Bing someone who dictated his fate and controlled others'' fate as well.


    He who always lived at the lowest bottom rungs of society now would raise to the top.


    "This is the first step¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered dramatically, but then, he stopped mid-way, "No, this is actually the second step. The first step is taking the base¡­ Ah, whatever¡­"


    "What is he mumbling about?" Zhang Mengyao asked Lu An.


    Though she was his woman, she actually did not know much about her man. Lu An had been following Tang Shaoyang for the longest time hence she asked.


    Lu An merely shook his head with a happy smile stered on his face. Which confused the girl even more.


    "Rise!" The smile disappeared and changed into a solemn look. He deepened his voice that echoed through the open field.


    At his words, the apes raised their head, but they did not stand up. They only raised half-knee.


    With a half-knee down, the peculiar ape growled, attempting tomunicate with Tang Shaoyang.


    "Growl¡­ Growl!" [Under the previous king''s order, we the Fogged Ape Tribe shall follow your lead from here on! I wish you to ept our loyalty!]


    "I promise you with my honor, I will lead you, the Fogged Ape Tribe to a flourishing era just like what I promised to the previous king! Get up!"


    At Tang Shaoyang''s words, the apes stood in an orderly manner. It was surprising for a pack of beasts having such high discipline.


    The peculiar ape stood before it lowered its stance with one its knee down on the ground.


    "Growl¡­ Growl¡­" [As your Vassal Lord, please bestow me a name, Your Majesty!]


    "Right, a name. I will grant you a name, what about Weird? You look the weirdest amongst the other apes hence I will name you Weird!" Tang Shaoyang agreed in an instant and in that right moment, he bestowed a name without a second thought.


    That was Tang Shaoyang, who did not likeplexity but simplicity. The reason why he named the ape Weird, it was the words that crossed in his mind the moment he saw the ape.


    Though it was weird to name someone with Weird. Yet Tang Shaoyang still went for it. He did not like thinking and decided to go with it.


    But of course, with such a messed naming sense, he was bound to get protested by the peculiar ape.


    "Growl¡­ Growl¡­" [Why? Why weird? I am the pride of the Fogged Ape Tribe, how could you give me a lousy name!]


    Tang Shaoyang frowned when the ape protested. But then, even Karan wasughing hard in his head.


    "But you look weird though, " Tang Shaoyang still insisted with his view, but then he relented with the name. He got a new idea for the name.


    "You said you are the pride of the Fogged Ape Tribe. Then, from today onwards, you shall be Tang Empire''s Pride! I bestow you a name, Pride!"


    "Growl¡­ Growl¡­" [This subject will ept Your Majesty''s grace. From today onwards, this subject will take Pride as his name, be the Tang Empire''s Pride!]


    At the same time, a screen appeared in front of Tang Shaoyang, a status screen.


    After that, Pride stood and walked next to Tang Shaoyang.


    "What about the other apes, do they have a name? Should I bestow them my grace?"


    In that instant, all the apes shook their head synchronously. Rejecting the grace that was about to be given by their Lord.


    "Tsk, what such a discipline, " Tang Shaoyang displeased when his subjects rejected his grace.


    Meanwhile, the duo, Zhang Mengyao and Lu An were whispering to each other.


    "Now he''s talking to the ape. Is he okay?" Zhang Mengyao asked worriedly.


    "I don''t know, this never happened before, " Lu An also began to worry about his Boss'' abnormality.


    "Maybe¡­ Maybe the big ape hit his head hard¡­ His head might suffer from minor injuries¡­" Zhang Mengyao spected.


    "Oy, I can hear your voice!" Tang Shaoyang turned to the duo.


    "¡­" Zhang Mengyao and Lu An.


    After that, he looked forward, looking at a new status screen that popped out in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Pride


    [Beast - Demonic Ape King]


    Affiliation: Fogged Ape Tribe [Tang Empire''s Vassal]


    Lord Level: Mini Lord


    Evolution: Stage 4 [Mutation Evolution]


    Level: 65


    Loyalty: 90


    Skill: [Fury Smite] [Wild Stomp] [Demonic Strike] [Demonic Rage]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 45 - [Summoning Spirit - Lvl 2]

    <h4>Chapter 45 - [Summoning Spirit - Lvl 2]</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows. The status screen certainly belonged to his new subordinate, Pride.


    He did not know why, but it certainly changed. It was supposed to be Fogged Ape King, not Demonic Ape King.


    In the column evolution, it stated the ape had a mutation evolution.


    ''Is it because of me? Or because the name I bestowed it? Or maybe because it''s now my subordinate?''


    Before the Fogged Ape Tribe was his enemy, so [Basic Detection] only gave him a general status screen of the ape. Now, it had be his subordinate hence it showed a detailed status screen.


    Of course, it was just his random guess. It could be anything else, who knew?


    Tang Shaoyang threw away theplicated thoughts and looked at the five meters tall weird ape.


    "Good, I will now grant you the first task, "


    "It''s an honor to receive your order, Your Majesty!" Pride knelt with one his knee down.


    Tang Shaoyang bewilderedly looked at Pride. The same for the other two, Zhang Mengyao and Lu An.


    Zhang Mengyao and Lu An''s reaction was a bit exaggerated. They jumped a few steps and looked at Pride with their eyes wide open.


    Tang Shaoyang remainedposed and looked at Pride with a new light.


    "You can speak now?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty! The moment you bestowed me a name, I also learned yournguage!" Pride answered in a stiff and rough voice.


    "It''s good! Very good, " Tang Shaoyang nodded happily and blurted out afterward, "So now I don''t need to listen at your unpleasant growl anymore, "


    Pride''s eyes twitched a little, but it did not say anything.


    "Please give me your order, Your Majesty!"


    "Ah, right. I almost forgot about that. Your first job is to carry your previous king outside. I need the body for my skill, "


    Tang Shaoyang pointed toward the beheaded body.


    The order left Pride speechless. Such an order, his Lord ordered it as if it was an important matter. Nevertheless, Pride still carried the order. He ordered his subordinates to do the job of course.


    "Oh, bring the other three bodies as well. I am going to show you my power!"


    After that, he walked back to the main street. After harvesting the body, it was time to summon a new spirit.


    Yes, the reason why Tang Shaoyang gathered the Fogged Ape''s dead bodies was to use his skill [Spirit Summoning].


    He wanted to try to summon the spirit using different offerings. When he summoned Karan, he used a lot of zombies. No, he had a great amount of Fogged Ape.


    He thought the different offerings would summon a different spirit or maybe a stronger spirit. He wanted to test this out with the Fogged Ape as the offerings.


    On the way, he remembered that he leveled by 3 levels. He had extra attribute points.


    "Ah, there''s also Skill Points. I wonder what''s the use of the Skill Points?"


    Tang Shaoyang opened his status screen.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    ss: Spirit Contractor


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 48


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 6


    Strength: 175


    Agility: 57


    Vitality: 108


    Stamina: 53


    Magic Power: 49


    Sense: 8


    Skill Point: 10


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 1], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 1], [Spirit Integration - Lvl 1]


    Contracted Spirit (1/3): [Karan - The Great Warrior]


    Spirit Skill:


    [Karan Skill]: [War Cry] [Wild Axes] [Earth Split]


    --------------------------------------


    Tang Shaoyang allocated three points into Strength and the remaining three points into Vitality.


    After that, he pressed the Skill Point.


    [Skill Point can be used to raise your skill level! Please use wisely and carefully, your skill determines your survivability!]


    "How kind of you to remind me of that. That''s pretty unusual of you, " Tang Shaoyangmented at the reminder.


    It was rare for this robotic voice to remind him of something. But of course, as usual, there was no answer from the robotic voice.


    "Hoho¡­ Let''s see¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang pressed one of his skills, [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 1].


    [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 1 (0/10)]


    "So¡­ 10 Skill Points to raise my skill to level 2,"


    Then he looked at the other two skills. He checked the skill whether it was the same.


    [Spirit Contract - Lvl 1 (0/10)]


    [Spirit Integration - Lvl 1 (0/10)]


    All skills needed the same amount of Skill Points to reach Level 2.


    "I am going to use [Spirit Summoning], so I am going to level up this one, "


    He used all Skill Points he had to [Spirit Summoning]. There was no particr phenomenon from raising a skill level.


    Afterward, he pressed the skill he just leveled up. He was curious about how many Skill Points needed to raise his skill to level 3.


    [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 2 (0/40)]


    The skill points needed were quadrupled. It was quite a big leap, but not impossible.


    "Fournds, I need to capture four upiednds¡­"


    A few minutes of walking, Tang Shaoyang, and the group reached the main street. While the trio came out of the fogged park easily, the group of apes stopped at the borderline.


    "What are you doing? Come here, I need the bodies!" Tang Shaoyang urged his subordinates.


    However, Pride and the other apes'' response was quite unexpected. They were hesitating toe out of the Fogged Land.


    "Our previous told us not toe out of the Fogged Land, " After a moment of hesitation, Pride spoke up.


    "And that order is the one that caused your previous king''s demise! Do you want to follow your previous king''s steps or follow my steps!?"


    Tang Shaoyang''s words were right at the point. If for that rule, he might not win the battle. He somehow felt grateful to the Fogged Ape Tribe''s previous king.


    "We will follow your step, Your Majesty!" The apes knelt down and proimed in unison. Without a doubt, these apes had great discipline.


    "All right, I don''t need your words but your action! Come here and gather the bodies in one ce!" Hemanded the ape to gather theirpanion bodies which began to rot.


    No longer hesitating, the Fogged Ape Tribe walked out of their territory. Pride led its people out.


    Standing a step behind Tang Shaoyang, Pridemented in a pity, "What a pity, the meat already went bad, "


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear this. From the Pride''s words, it seemed the Fogged Ape was cannibalism.


    "Your tribecks food?" It was his duty to fill his people''s belly. If he let his people starve, then he was failed as their lord.


    "Thanks to Your Majesty we are no longer short of food. The supply is supposed tost only for two weeks. But you came and killed many of my kinds, we have plenty of food now, " Pride replied truthfully.


    "But again, more food brings no harm!"


    ''Is it supposed to be sarcasm or you truly feel grateful to me?'' That was what Tang Shaoyang wanted to ask, but he shook his head.


    The Fogged Ape Tribe had moved all bodies into a ce, forming a high mountain made of the Fogged Ape''s corpses.


    "Stay here, I will go alone. No matter what happened, just stay there and watch!" Tang Shaoyangmanded Pride.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Pride bowed its head, though it was still taller than his Lord.


    Tang Shaoyang walked to the front of Fogged Ape and directed his opened palm to the mountain of corpses.


    [Spirit Summoning]


    Swoosh!


    A ck tornado rose from below. The ck tornado instantly engulfed the mountain corpses.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Blue thunders were rumbling inside the ck tornado as the sky around them darkened. It waspletely differentpared to when he summoned Karan.


    The phenomenonsted for ten minutes before the dark tornado died down and showed a figure beyond the ck tornado.


    "Thanks for the meal, " A hoarse voice escaped from the figure inside the dark tornado.


    At the same time, the robotic voice resounded in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    [You have summoned a high-level spirit, Zaneos the Demon Swordsman!]

 Chapter 46 - Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Teacher</h4>


    Two meters in height, wearing a tattered dark-gray robe, two meters long sword in his hand, and a straw hat that covered his face.


    Demon Swordsman stood at the center of the dark tornado until the tornado went away. He moved his head, scanning the surroundings.


    The head stopped when he spotted Tang Shaoyang.


    Fwoosh!


    Right after that, thick killing intent shrouded the area.


    "Protect his Majesty!" Pride yelled as it pounced forward.


    Lu An and Zhang Mengyao were suffocated by the killing intent. They subconsciously took two steps back.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his hand, "It''s okay!"


    "Yeah, yeah. He''s right, you guys don''t need to worry, I will not harm someone who fed me. I am not that ungrateful, "


    Zaneos the Demon Swordsman advanced as he spoke. Through the straw hat, red pupils gleamed, scanning Tang Shaoyang from top to the bottom.


    "You are not that bad for someone at your level but¡­" The gleaming red eyes looked at Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, "You are not enough to be my Master!"


    Zaneos'' words were very, he did not agree to establish a contract with Tang Shaoyang.


    "How do you know I am not enough to be your Master, you don''t know me yet!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at Zaneos.


    The Demon Swordsman shook his head and pointed at his own eyes, "These eyes have seen countless people and creatures, you are someone who would be ignored, not worthy even to get a nce, "


    Then, Zaneos raised his sword, "This sword has killed countless people and creatures, but you are not worthy for me to draw my sword! This swordsman can kill you with his fist!"


    A swordsman did not use his sword to fight. If meant the swordsman did not put his opponent into his eyes.


    Each of the Demon Swordsman''s words was sharp. He was practically telling Tang Shaoyang that he did not put Tang Shaoyang as a worthy opponent.


    Tang Shaoyang''s grip on the Destroyer tightened. He wanted to swing his battle-ax at Zaneos. But he loosened the grip and let out a sigh.


    "Hoho¡­ Smart choice! Know when to advance and know when to retreat. I like you, boy!"


    But then, Zaneos made an unexpected statement. With all his offensive words, he suddenly praised Tang Shaoyang.


    "I said all of those were telling you that the current you are not worthy to be my Master! But it does not mean I don''t want to establish a contract with you, "


    Zaneos the Demon Swordsman stood in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    "You have passed my first test by enduring my killing intent. Now the second test, I will give you time for you to grow. Grow strong enough and challenge me!"


    "I am not asking the impossible to defeat me. Land a hit on me and you win! Three chances, you only have three chances!"


    After that, an eerie silence followed. Zhang Mengyao, Lu An, and the apes looked at Tang Shaoyang, waiting for his response.


    To their surprise, Tang Shaoyang grinned, "I ept the challenge, No I love the challenge!"


    "But with one condition, teach me to fight properly! Train me to defeat you and I like the impossibility. We shall raise the standard!"


    "Buahahahaha¡­" Zaneosughed hard at the unexpected response. He felt very absurd, never crossed his mind that one day there was someoneing to him and asked him to train this someone to defeat himself.


    Even Zhang Mengyao, Lu An, and Pride looked at Tang Shaoyang. They were surprised by his positive reaction.


    Lu An was the most surprised one. Based on his Boss''s temper, he would feel natural if the Boss suddenly hacked the summoned being with the battle-ax.


    He was not expecting such a response from his Boss. Based on the words, Tang Shaoyang was admitting the summoned spirit''s prowess.


    "Are you insane? Do you think I will teach you how to defeat? I am¡­"


    Before Zaneos could finish his words, Tang Shaoyang cut him off, "You will!"


    Tang Shaoyang grinned confidently.


    Sure enough, the Demon Swordsman fell silent. After a momentary silence, Zaneos opened his mouth, "Why are you so sure that I will ept this insane proposal?"


    "Huhu¡­ It''s because you are a warrior, a swordsman! You are willing to be a spirit like this even after you died, there must be a reason behind it!"


    Tang Shaoyang maintained his grin as he spoke while Zaneos did not refute him.


    "That very reason is the battlefield. You want to feel the battlefield once again. You are missing the battlefield''s ambiance!"


    "Me! I am your long-awaiting chance, a chance for you to descend to the battlefield once again! Teach me and I will present you with a grand battlefield!"


    "I am someone who will conquer the world. Follow me! I will grant you countless battlefields for you to enjoy!"


    "Teach me to fight and defeat you, in return, I will grant your wish!"


    Tang Shaoyang presented his hand to Zaneos the Demon Swordsman.


    Zaneos fell silent, he looked at the human''s palm nkly. Tang Shaoyang''s guess was right on the spot.


    The Demon Swordsman missed the battlefield. He was born to battle, not staying in the empty space just like what he did all this time.


    He longed for a battlefield, the very reason he was willing to be a spirit like this.


    Subconsciously, Zaneos reached the palm. Meaning he agreed with the proposal.


    He did not know whether it was Tang Shaoyang''s words or what. But there was something inside him that was telling him to reach the hand.


    He reached the hand, agreeing to teach the human how to fight.


    "But why me? Why do you want to learn from me?" Zaneos asked.


    "No specific reason, but I know you are strong, you have rich experiences on the battlefield, so why not?" Tang Shaoyang grinned widely.


    "As long as someone possesses something I don''t have, I am willing to learn! Despite my crude look, I have a motto for myself, you know!?"


    "Never stop learning, the day you stop learning, it''s the day you stop growing!"


    Zaneos looked at Tang Shaoyang in the eyes. The firm eyes the human showed him, making him shook. He did not why, but his inner self was telling him that he would not regret his choice.


    "Good! There''s no need for us to wait. Let''s establish the contract now! I will give you unlimited chances to challenge me and I will train you as well!"


    "In return, you present me with the countless battlefields and the grand battlefield you promised! That was the contract between us!"


    Tang Shaoyang grinned and activated his skill.


    [Spirit Contract]


    After the contract was established, Zaneos the Swordsman''s figure turned into dust and entered Tang Shaoyang''s body.


    Today, not only he gained a new battle spirit, but also a teacher.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    ss: Spirit Contractor


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 48


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 6


    Strength: 175


    Agility: 57


    Vitality: 108


    Stamina: 53


    Magic Power: 49


    Sense: 9


    Skill Point: 10


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 2], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 1], [Spirit Integration - Lvl 1]


    Contracted Spirit (2/3): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman]


    --------------------------------------

 Chapter 47 - A Challenge From The Strongest Party

    <h4>Chapter 47 - A Challenge From The Strongest Party</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang looked at his status screen in delight. He got yet another spirit, a strong one at that.


    He actually wanted to try [Spirit Integration] with Zaneos the Demon Swordsman. But thetter prevented him from doing so. His body was not strong to get through [Spirit Integration] twice in a day.


    Tang Shaoyang then turned around, facing the tall Pride. He had to take the aftermath before going back to his base.


    "I don''t have a particr task for Fogged Ape Tribe yet¡­" He paused briefly and continued, "For now, get stronger for me, that is your job!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Pride put his hand on the chest and bowed.


    "Mnn¡­ About the food, you stay in your fogged territory in the day and go out to search for the food at night! I don''t want more people to know your tribe''s existence yet, "


    "Now you can go back and get strong for me!" Tang Shaoyang dismissed the Fogged Ape Tribe.


    Once again, all the apes knelt toward their King and went back to their territory afterward.


    Zhang Mengyao looked at the ape in regret.


    Lu An noticed that and walked closer, "Don''t worry, I hid the fresh meat worth of three apes. We can still enjoy the meat for at least a week and a month if we eat the meat sparingly, "


    He made sure he said that in a low voice, so the Fogged Ape would not hear him. The Fogged Ape Tribe, now the Tang Empire''s ally, eating their own ally was inappropriate, and Lu An wanted to keep this as his secret.


    Unfortunately, Tang Shaoyang heard him, "Don''t forget my share!"


    "All right, our matter here is done, let''s go back to the base!"


    He had achieved his goal during this trip. It was to prepare Zhang Mengyao to hold her ground, getting stronger. Now she was ready and he gained more than he expected. A vassal, a territory, and a new spirit. It was time to get back.


    It had been three days since Tang Shaoyang left the base unattended. Of course, he had no worry something might happen to his base. Origin was there to take care of the base if he was away. Moreover, he also had his people to keep the base in order.


    "It''s time to set the military power of our base! Are you ready?" Tang Shaoyang asked the girl.


    "But are you sure about this? If the country has not fallen yet just as you said, it will be treason¡­" Zhang Mengyao did not finish her words as Tang Shaoyang raised his hand.


    "Are you ready or not?" He repeated the same question in a firm tone.


    Inhaling a deep breath, Zhang Mengyao nodded, "I am ready. You will hear my n as soon as we go back¡­" She had her head closer to Tang Shaoyang and continued in a low voice, "¡­ In your room~,"


    "Good!" Tang Shaoyang let out a broad grin and turned toward Lu An, "How about you?"


    "I am ready to assist the Lady Boss!" Lu An gave his reply fast and positively.


    "Call me General Zhang!"


    "All right, General Zhang!".


    They joked around while carrying a huge backpack on their back.


    Lu An carried two backpacks in his hand and one on the back. The same for the others, each of them had three fully loaded backpacks.


    Of course, the backpack was filled with meat. It was their bonus harvest after three days continuously battling against the apes.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised when he arrived at his base. In just three days, the base was crowded with more people. He was happy to see the crowd, meaning he had more people.


    Of course, his group also attracted attention as they approached the base. Many eyes fell on them, Zhang Mengyao especially.


    Zhang Mengyao was a bit ufortable, but she was used to receiving such attention. She was a beauty, after all.


    "So many unfamiliar faces¡­" Lu An muttered.


    But some of them were attracted by Tang Shaoyang''s battle-ax. It was big, certainly would attract the surrounding people. They could tell in a nce the battle-as was not just a normal battle-ax.


    Just as he was about to reach the entrance, a group of four blocked the path.


    The four people were equipped well. Their gears were of higher quality than the others had.


    "Are you Tang Shaoyang?" A man that looked in his thirties with no hair stepped forward and asked with a grin.


    "That''s my name! Now you can f*ck off!" With just one look, Tang Shaoyang already knew these people were up to no good.


    There was no need to treat someone like this nicely.


    "Huhuhu¡­ You really have guts just like the other people say!" A man in his mid-twenties walked next to the baldy.


    The man had a typically lewd smile stered on his face. Even though he spoke to Tang Shaoyang, his eyes darted around Zhang Mengyao''s body.


    Lu An''s hand was ready on his sword and the same for Zhang Mengyao. Facing such kind of people, a battle was inevitable.


    Tang Shaoyang yawned, "Get it done! What do you want? I am sleepy!"


    "I like straightforward people like you, Tang!" A man with a bulky build and an average face came forward.


    He was holding a silver spear in his hand and looked at the battle-ax admiringly.


    "Do you know who we are?" The man asked with a big smile, just like a friendly big brother from the neighborhood.


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward Lu An and asked, "Do you know him?"


    Lu An frowned, he knew this man, but then he saw his Boss winked his eyes at him. He understood what his Boss wanted and yed along, "I don''t know!"


    "What about you?"


    "I don''t have memories of them!" Zhang Mengyao answered in a t tone.


    "It seems you are not famous enough!" Tang Shaoyang said with a smile. Then he spotted a familiar face and waved his hand.


    "Hey, you!" He pointed his finger at a man and asked, "Do you know who I am?"


    The man was Wei Xi, the guy he saved from Lu Wen''s clutch. Next to him was his wife, Cao Jingyi. They joined the crowd to watch for fun, not expecting the Big Boss of the base would point his finger toward them.


    "Me!?" Wei Xi pointed at himself.


    "Yes, you! Answer me, do you know who I am?" Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    "Don''t answer him! Let him solve the problem by himself. Don''t get involved with him in any way!" Cao Jingyi firmly warned her husband.


    She had seen Tang Shaoyang killing people without batting an eye. So she didn''t want her family to get involved with such a man.


    However, Wei Xi thought differently than his wife. He did ignore his wife''s words and replied in a ttering smile, "Yes! You are Tang Shaoyang, this base''s Big Boss!"


    "What about the woman next to you? Do you know who I am?" Tang Shaoyang did not stop there.


    "Please~ Just this once, please believe me and follow my answer~, "


    Cao Jingyi did not want to give her an answer at first. But under her husband''s persuasion, she answered, "You are the Boss of this ce!"


    "Hoho¡­ It seems I am the Boss of this ce and certainly more renowned than you. Do you need something with me?"


    The man with the average look, Gao Chonglin''s lips twitched a little. What Tang Shaoyang was trying to prove with everything just now that he was nothingpared to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Let me introduce myself then. My name is Gao Chonglin and I am the leader of the strongest party in this base, the Conqueror Party!"


    "I heard you set a rule in this base that the strongest will be the Boss. And here, as the leader of the stronger party in this base, I am challenging you, fair and square to a battle!"

 Chapter 48 - Killing The Chickens To Warn The Monkey

    <h4>Chapter 48 - Killing The Chickens To Warn The Monkey</h4>


    "Hahaha¡­" Tang Shaoyangughed hard as he heard that. Heughed uncontrobly that even tears came out his eyes.


    Gap Chonglin''s face turned ugly when he saw the manughed hard. Clearly, without a doubt, the man was looking down on him.


    It took Tang Shaoyang sometime before he stoppedughing. He looked at the man in front of him in great interest.


    "Are you sure, you are still sane?"


    Gap Chonglin''s face turned uglier the moment those words came out of Tang Shaoyang''s mouth.


    "Do you dare to ept my challenge or not?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and said, "I am not that stupid enough to ept your challenge. I mean, I got nothing even I win the challenge, "


    "Heh¡­ You are afraid of me, " Gao Chonglin snickered in contempt.


    Again, shaking his head, "Why would I? Because you are the leader of the strongest party? Also, how do you know you are the strongest party in this base?"


    When Tang Shaoyang mentioned the strongest party, a proud look etched on Gao Chonglin''s face.


    "You can look from our gear, we are the best! Moreover¡­" Gao Chonglin grinned proudly, "I am someone with the highest level here, Level 25!"


    "Wow!"


    The people around eximed admiringly as they looked at Gao Chonglin. It was certainly the newbies who were impressed.


    The guy smirked and enjoyed the praises, "There''s one more, my talent! My talent is C-Tier Talent!"


    Then, he faced Tang Shaoyang with a broad grin, "So¡­ What do you think? Does that make me the strongest?"


    p! p! p!


    Out of the blue, Tang Shaoyang started to p his hand.


    "Not only you are insane, but you are extremely stupid! Even if I am weaker than you, I will not let you be my Boss, "


    "Huh!?" Gao Chonglin was trying toprehend Tang Shaoyang''s words.


    He was expecting to be praised or got an admiring look from Tang Shaoyang. But then, insult was what he got.


    "Stupid is not enough to describe you, you are hopeless. You just disclosed your information that is supposed to be your secret!"


    "Level 25 and C-Tier Talent, what a pity¡­" Tang Shaoyang shook his head regretfully.


    Such a guy would be a useful subordinate. What a pity he challenged him, he could not spare his life.


    He had to use this guy as an example. An example of what would happen to them if they challenged him.


    So, the moment Gao Chonglin challenged him, his fate was sealed, death was his penalty.


    "Good! I am willing to ept your challenge. You alone or your strongest party will also join? I am fine whether you are alone or joining hands with your party!"


    Tang Shaoyang epted the challenge with a grin on his face.


    "I am alone is enough!" Gao Chonglin stepped forward with his silver spear.


    "Wait! Wait a minute!" Just when the two were ready, a man stepped out of the crowd.


    The man looked in his early thirties and he had a dual sword. There was a particr cut scar next to his right eyes, having a messy short hair, and medium build.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the voice and frowned, "What''s wrong? Do you want to challenge me as well?"


    "No! No! No!" The man repeated "No!" three times and shook his head vigorously, "Don''t joke around, Boss! I still want to live longer!"


    "Then, what do you want?"


    "Let me fight him, Boss! He''s not worthy to be your opponent!" The man tapped his chest reassuringly.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang did not expect this. He thought the man wanted to take him down as well, but he did not expect the man came for him.


    "Who''s your name?" The man piqued Tang Shaoyang''s interest hence he asked his name.


    "Zhao Zhong! You can leave him to me, Boss!" Zhao Zhong rudely pointed his finger tight to Gao Chonglin''s face.


    "You can''t! He''s mine!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    Zhao Zhong was disappointed with the rejection. He wanted to use this chance to prove his worth to Tang Shaoyang. But things did not go as he expected.


    "He''s mine, but you can choose one of his party members!"


    Zhao Zhong''s face immediately brightened up. His goal was to gain his Boss recognition, and he had sessfully taken the first step.


    "Do you mind, the leader of the strongest party?" Tang Shaoyang asked with sarcasm.


    Gao Chonglin was confident in winning and he agreed readily. In fact, he could not wait to fight. He wanted to take this base for him, he wanted to be the Boss.


    "I will choose the lewd one! He has been staring at Lady Boss for quite a while. I will dig his eyes out for you, Boss!" Zhao Zhong chose his opponent with a crazed smile stered on his face.


    "Then I will take care of the badly!" Lu An who always silent stepped forward. Even a stranger came up for his Boss, so he did not want to lose. Moreover¡­


    ''This is not the first time¡­''


    "Good! Good! Three on three, we will do it as you say!" The lewd guy eximed and turned toward Gao Chonglin, "You must kill him and I will take the woman, okay Leader?"


    The badly stretched his neck and swung his broadsword a few times for a warm-up.


    "Guys, please give them space! Give them space if you don''t want to get dragged into the right or get hurt!"


    Wei Xi took the initiative to male the biggest space for the six to battle. Under his urging, the people make a space, leaving only six people in the center of the crowd.


    At this point, almost all people in the base gathered at the entrance. They came to watch the fight.


    "Let''s start!" The lewd guy took the initiative to strike first. A longsword, it was his weapon.


    He shed downward to Zhao Zhong''s head. Such a straight forward attack was easily blocked by Zhao Zhong''s dual swords. He was not a zombie, after all.


    ng!


    The two weapons collided, causing a nking sound. Zhao Zhong pushed away from the longsword and did a spin kick.


    Bugh!


    His kicknded right at the lewd guy''s belly. Zhao Zhong frowned as he felt something fishy.


    ''This guy is too weak for someone above level 20¡­''


    Yes, he was just doing a counter-attack to probe his opponent. But the lewd guy could not even avoid such a simple kick.


    ''Is this a trap?'' Zhao Zhong hesitated for a moment.


    From the gear these people got, they were truly not a newbie.


    ''Let''s wait longer¡­''


    The lewd guy staggered a few steps back as pain transmitted from his belly. He clutched his belly in pain as his face turned ugly from embarrassment.


    "You c*nt!" The lewd guy charged forward angrily. He swung his sword again.


    ''Ah¡­ I see¡­ I see¡­ He''s definitely not a newbie, but a noob!''


    Looking at the lewd guy charged him blindly, Zhao Zhong came into a realization. This guy was a noob, thinking of killing the zombies and human were the same.


    He raised his left hand and blocked the iing sword.


    ng!


    Right after that, Zhao Zhong made a sh motion to the lewd guy''s thigh.


    Slurgh!


    The fancy armor the lewd guy had did not cover his thigh.


    "Arghhh!!!"


    Just as Zhao Zhong guessed, the lewd guy was a noob despite his high level. The guy dropped his sword and clutched on his wound as he shrieked on the floor.


    "I won!" With that, Zhao Zhong kicked the lewd guy on the forehead.


    Bugh!


    The shriek stopped instantly as the lewd guy passed out.


    Just as he wanted to show off in front of Tang Shaoyang, the other side had just started the battle.


    Gao Chonglin rushed toward Tang Shaoyang and thrust his spear toward the chest.


    ng!


    Tang Shaoyang easily deflected the iing spear with an upward swing of his battle-ax. Even Gao Chonglin staggered a few steps back from the impact.


    He immediately raised his head, intending tounch another attack. However, what greeted him was the pointy tip of the flying battle-ax. Yes, the battle-ax shot toward him


    Bam!


    The battle-ax pierced Gao Chonglin''s head and pinned the body down. Instant death was guaranteed. The guy had his eyes opened wide in his death. From his expression, he could not believe he would be dead.


    As for Lu An and the baldy, the fight also ended in a sh. The young Lu An did not underestimate his enemy as hebined [Dash] and [Fatal Strike]. It was an overkill.


    The baldy''s head severed and rolled on the ground. It generated a pool of blood.


    Zhao Zhong was stupefied with the sight. Even Lu An who was a few years younger was even more ruthless than him.


    The battle was over as soon as it started. An eerie silence followed afterward as the people who watched the fight paled at the gruesome scene.

 Chapter 49 - Tarrior - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Tarrior - Part 1</h4>


    "Hiii!!!" Few people were shrieking in fear at the sight of the gruesome scene. The shriek livens up the atmosphere.


    Tao Ming, the fourth member of the strongest party was frightened as he witnessed all his friends killed.


    His body shook and his hand trembled fiercely. Sweat soaked his back and his face. He felt his energy drained from his body.


    ''I have to leave now! I have to leave now!'' Tao Ming thought about leaving. He did not want to get killed.


    As for why he was afraid, it was because challenging Tang Shaoyang was his idea. After gaining levels smoothly, he thought they could take the base forcefully from the current Boss.


    It took him a week to persuade Gao Chonglin. The guy was afraid at first but under his persuasion and the lewd guy''s encouragement. Gao Chonglin took the bait and agreed to challenge Tang Shaoyang.


    Tao Ming thought they would be the Boss and they could do anything they wanted to. Women, food, and drinks, everything.


    But he overlooked something, Tang Shaoyang insane strength. He thought the difference would not be that big and they could win if it was four against one.


    Everything failed and he had to leave the base now. If Tang Shaoyang found out it was his idea to take the base. He would be dead for sure.


    Just as he wanted to leave the crowd, Tang Shaoyang''s voice rang.


    "Hey, you! Stop there!" Tang Shaoyang pointed to Tao Ming.


    Thetter had his eyes widened in fear. Without a second thought, he turned around. He wanted to escape, but the ce was crowded, making Tao Ming harder to escape.


    "I will bring him to you, Boss!" Zhao Zhong said while hitting his chest. Just as he wanted to chase the guy, Lu An made his move.


    The young Lu An was much faster than Zhao Zhong. In no time, Lu An caught the guy and dragged him to Tang Shaoyang.


    Tao Ming did not resist. As soon as he was thrown in front of Heero, he kowtowed, "I am sorry, Boss! Please don''t kill me! I promise this is thest time. Please don''t¡­"


    Tao Ming''s voice stopped abruptly as Tang Shaoyang swung his battle-ax at the guy''s neck.


    The guy had admitted his deeds, so he delivered the punishment.


    Even Zhao Zhong flinched and took a few steps back. Zhang Mengyao was paled at Tang Shaoyang''s ruthless action. This was her first time to see Tang Shaoyang''s ruthless side.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang turned around to the people who surrounded him. Even after killing two people, he was still grinning.


    "I am epting your challenge anytime! I am giving you all a chance to rece me to be the Boss! The strong rules thend and the weak follow the strong! But¡­"


    "You have to pay an equal price in order to challenge me!"


    Tang Shaoyang then showed the four cold bodies to the people and continued.


    "This is the price you have to pay when you fail in the challenge! If you killed me, you will get the reward, the advanced base!"


    "I doubt that any of you can win me though!" He grinned ear to ear and turned around.


    He circled his hand on Zhang Mengyao''s waist and pulled her into the base. The girl was still shocked, but it was just a matter of time for her to witness such a scene.


    After all, the main obstacle to establishing his dreamed empire was still the people, not the beast or the zombies. Getting used to killing each other sooner might be bringing an advantage to her.


    Lu An and Zhao Zhong followed closely behind.


    "Do you have to kill him?" Zhang Mengyao asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I have to! This is how chaotic the base is. If I spare his life,ter more people will being to me and challenge me! After all, they have nothing to lose and will get something big if they win!"


    "I can''t let such a thing happen in my base. Moreover, you have to get used to such a thing, as more people woulde toward us to prevent our Empire from growing big!"


    Tang Shaoyang got closer to her ear and whispered, "Our main obstacle is human, not the beast or the zombie!"


    After all, not only Tang Shaoyang who had an idea to be an emperor or a leader of a big faction. More people will establish their faction and war between people was inevitable.


    "So Dear~ please set the military system before more people join our Empire. With proper rules and systems, I don''t need to kill everyone who does a foolish thing. We can punish them based on the systems instead!"


    "Mnnn, I wille up with the basics of the military system by tonight, but I need more people to set the rules for the base!" Zhang Mengyao nodded her head.


    Even though the way he did it was hard to ept or more likely she was slow in adapting to the current world. What Tang Shaoyang did was understandable in a way.


    There was now protecting the people, there was no police who would protect the people or even catch the murderer. In such a fallen world, only the strong dictate the people.


    So setting the order was a must to set a proper empire. Tang Shaoyang also did not want to mindlessly kill the people. His aim was an empire with him as the emperor.


    "You can talk about that to Li Na. She has all the data and maybe you can find a few useful ones to help you!" Tang Shaoyang nodded and directed her to Li Na.


    She worked as the clerk, making all the records for the neer. Such as name and upation before the world turned upside down.


    When they reached the counter in the lobby, Tang Shaoyang introduced Zhang Mengyao to Li Na who was currently talking with the other two cute girls. The two girls were helping Li Na with her works under his consent.


    "She''s Li Na. You can ask anything you need to her!"


    Zhang Mengyao nodded and introduced herself, "Hello, I am Zhang Mengyao, "


    "Hello~ I am Li Na, " Li Na''s eyes darted around Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang.


    Both looked intimate and it was no longer a secret that Zhang Mengyao was the third person after Lu An who had ess to the Boss'' floor. She was Tang Shaoyang''s woman.


    Li Na looked at the face down to Zhang Mengyao''s voluptuous body. She was superior in any way, her charm also had matured.


    The thing she had was the fact she was younger.


    With aplex look stered on her face, Li Na spoke, "If you need anything, you cane to me~, "


    "I will!" Zhang Mengyao nodded.


    Tang Shaoyang tossed his backpack to Zhao Zhong.


    "Get this thing to the kitchen and wait for my call tomorrow!"


    Zhao Zhong stood up for him before, so the guy would be rewarded. Carrot and stick principle, it was the way he worked.


    Zhao Zhong also grinned after hearing that.


    "I am going up¡­" Tang Shaoyang whispered to Zhang Mengyao, "I can''t hold it any longer¡­"


    After that, he headed toward the elevator, leaving the blushing Zhang Mengyao. She was still shy as he talked about it before many people.


    Inside the elevator


    "Anything special during my absence?" Tang Shaoyang asked Origin.


    "Nothing special, but I have a few candidates with potential!"


    "Mnn¡­ Give the list to Mengyaoter, she will decide everything!" He appointed the girl as his empiremander hence he gave her his trust, fully.


    As soon as he entered his room, Tang Shaoyang headed to the bathroom. He was missing a hot bath.


    He washed his body with a shower and entered the small pool filled with hot water.


    After ten minutes of rxing, he heard the door was opened. Only Zhang Mengyao had ess to his room.


    He stood up and rushed to the door. The moment Mengyao was about to pass the door, he pulled her in.


    The girls could not even scream as her mouth was blocked by Tang Shaoyang''s. Noticing it was her man, Zhang Mengyao closed her eyes and returned the kiss.


    In no time, all the clothes were gone and after five minutes of forey, the bathroom was filled by Zhang Mengyao''s blissful moan.

 Chapter 50 - Tarrior - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Tarrior - Part 2</h4>


    "Tarrior!? What''s that?" Zhang Mengyao blinked her eyes at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Yeah, you say we should start with the basics which is the ranks and name. The Tang Empire Army will be named Tarrior!" Tang Shaoyang answered truthfully.


    "I mean why Tarrior?"


    "Tang Warrior in short Tarrior. It sounds awkward for the first time, but when my empire grows, people would only look in awe each time Tarrior is mentioned!"


    He preferred simplicity rather thanplexity hence he named his army Tarrior.


    "Starting with the new recruit, for now, let''s go with this! Origin! Show her!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Empire Military Rank


    Enlisted:


    [Recruit] [Tarrior] [Grand Tarrior] [Master Tarrior] [Grandmaster Tarrior] [Ace Tarrior]


    Officer:


    [Squad Captain] [Captain] [Field Commander] [Legion Commander] [Marshal] [Supreme General]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhang Mengyao read the list and then nced at her man. It seemed he had prepared everything, the name of course.


    The ranks sounded like a military rank in a fantasy world to her.


    ''But the world has turned into a fantasy world, I guess¡­ but still¡­''


    Just like Tang Shaoyang said, it was so awkward to mention it.


    "But are you sure about this?" Zhang Mengyao wanted to confirm it with Tang Shaoyang.


    "Mnnn¡­ I actually want to add two more ranks, it''s too little if I have topare with the military rank in the past¡­"


    "No, it''s not that! I mean the name, are you sure about it?"


    "Yes, of course! What''s wrong, something wrong with the name?" Tang Shaoyang straightened up his back and looked at the naked Zhang Mengyao who sat cross-legged on the opposite.


    "No, the name''s good!" The girl nodded her head and stretched her hands out. She immediately agreed because of Origin.


    Yes, Origin spoke directly into her head, "Just ept the name, he has thought hard about the name. Three days! He came up with those names in three days. Just ept it, it''s just a name anyway, what the matter is the system!"


    Zhang Mengyao could not help but agree with Origin. It was just a name and he had thought it hard toe up with such a name.


    "Good, we will start to enlist the warrior tomorrow. You will be the Supreme General while Lu An will be the Vice Supreme General! So, what''s your n after we get the people?" He wanted to hear the concrete n.


    "Wait! How are you going to recruit people? You need to put the condition, we will not recruit just anybody. The requirement, like the level, talent, age, etc. Because this is an early establishment, we can do a quick interview as well to know more about our new recruit!"


    Zhang Mengyao immediately voiced her concerns.


    "Moreover, we have to give them the benefit of joining the army or even a special privilege. What about the officer? What''s the requirement to be an officer? We have prepared all of that before we start recruiting!"


    "Oh, I have a name for our first officer¡­ No, two, in fact, I have two candidates to fill the Captain position. Give Zhao Zhong a spot for Squad Captain and let Wei Xi have a spot for Captain!"


    Tang Shaoyang gave two names for the candidates of two different positions.


    "I can take care of that. First, let''s set the wage, other benefits, and the promotion for the warrior¡­"


    Zhang Mengyao continued the discussion. Tang Shaoyang thought it would not beplicated when Zhang Mengyao joined. It was not as simple as it seemed.


    It took them a whole night to set the things they needed for enlisting.


    The next morning, the lobby was crowded. Many people gathered in one spot, the counter. Two announcements posted there by Origin. Two announcements were about recruitment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    -Tang Empire''s enlisting


    Requirement:


    Level 10


    Below 40 years old


    Combat-rted Talent


    Male/Female


    Past the interview


    Benefit:


    Free lodging and food


    A fixed wage in Game Coin


    20% off purchase at Shop


    Note: Only ept 200 people


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    -Tang Empire''s Recruiting


    -Looking for:


    -Management work


    Requirement:


    Management rted experience


    Male/Female


    At least 25 years old


    Past the interview


    Benefit:


    Free lodging and food


    A fixed waged in Game Coin


    Note: Only ept 20 people


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The enlisting and the recruitment notice surely surprised the people.


    Li Na and her two clerk helpers were overwhelmed by the question.


    Bang!


    Something like hard steel was mmed to the floor. The sudden noise startled the crowd and everyone looked at the noise direction.


    Wei Xi stood there with a solemn look on his face. The people attracted to the noise and Wei Xi walked toward the crowd.


    He walked around and stood behind the counter.


    "All of your questions will be answered during the interview! If you are interested in enlisting or recruiting, you can register at the counter! If youter find the contract or pay does not suit you, you have a choice not to take the job! That is it for now, register if you are interested and leave if you are not!"


    After his words were out, the crowd fell silent for a moment before it burst out with noise again. Many people were speaking at the same time, it caused a chaotic situation on the counter.


    Bang!


    Wei Xi mmed his spear down once again and shouted, "Silence!"


    "Make a line and register properly! Zhao Zhong, watch them! Boss has given us permission to hit them if they don''t listen to us!"


    "Yes!" Zhao Zhong came forward. His dual swords hung on his waist.


    Wei Xi thought there would be resistance, but the people immediately made a proper line as soon as his order was out.


    ''It seemsst night''s incident left a deep impression on them!''


    Indeed, if he was not saved by Tang Shaoyang from his beforehand boss, he would be terrified as well.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, as the enlisting and the recruitment were progressing, Tang Shaoyang brought Zhang Mengyao to a ce. The ce where they first met.


    Of course, he was not bringing her there to reminisce about the past. It was for grinding the level.


    He, Lu An, Zhang Mengyao, Cao Jingyi, and Zhang Mengyao''s five subordinates were heading to this ce for cleaning, the stage 2 zombie.


    At that time, Zhang Mengyao and her subordinates were chased by a group of stage 2 zombies. The fact the ce had a group of Stage 2 zombies was unusual.


    They came to investigate and clean the ce.


    "This is the ce, right?" Tang Shaoyang slowed down the car as he looked at the surroundings.


    The car behind them also slowed down.


    Lu An was clueless about the ce, so he let the couple do the talking.


    "This should be the right¡­ Ah, there! Those were our military jeeps!" Zhang Mengyao pointed at two wrecked jeeps ahead of them.


    Tang Shaoyang stepped on the gas and stopped the car next to the wrecked jeep. The military jeep was destroyed beyond recognition.


    They came out of the car and stood in front of the wrecked jeep.


    Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes as his mind pictured out stage 3 zombie Crusher smashed the jeep.


    Out of sudden, hands shot out from the wrecked jeep. Two long and bloody hands were trying to grasp Tang Shaoyang''s neck.


    "Watch out!" Zhang Mengyao rmed at the sight. She drew her sword out, but Lu An was much faster than her.


    sh!


    Lu An shed down his sword and cut the two hands.


    Tang Shaoyang acted out as his hand caught the hand and pulled the creature out of the wrecked jeep.


    Bam! Bam!


    Tang Shaoyang swung his battle-ax and cut the creature''s leg. Afterward, he tossed the limbless creature back. It was stage 2 zombie Crawler.


    "Kill it!"


    Cao Jingyi and Zhang Mengyao''s five subordinates were surprised by how easy Tang Shaoyang and Lu An handled the stage 2 zombie.


    A normal zombie could not be found around, but stage 2 zombie popped out.


    "This ce is unusual¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered.

 Chapter 51 - Zombie Horde

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Zombie Horde</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang and the group checking the surroundings. Strangely, no zombie could be found around, not even the slow walking zombie.


    They started entering the building, but all buildings were empty. No mini-gamemenced either.


    "This is weird, where did those zombies go?" Zhang Mengyao was also confused. At that time, there were dozens of stage 2 zombies ambushing them on this road.


    They searched around, but it was futile. After half an hour of searching, they stopped and went back to the original spot.


    "This is weird, where could possible zombies go?" Zhang Mengyao''s former subordinate, Fu Dandan voiced her thoughts.


    "Mnn¡­ I was sure there are at least a dozen huge zombies and dozens of Stage 1 zombies too!" Zhang Mengyao''s former subordinate, Tan Xiaoli nodded in response.


    While they were still walking, all out of a sudden, Zhang Mengyao stopped. Fu Dandan was the first one to notice and ask, "What''s wrong, Captain?"


    "Don''t you guys hear it?" She motioned her hand to the others not to make any noise.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped next to Zhang Mengyao and tried to listen as well. But the same for the others too, they did not hear anything.


    "Steps! A lot of steps, there!" Zhang Mengyao pointed toward the east.


    Her finger was pointing at a two-story building. As the others are still clueless, she rushed toward that direction.


    She entered the small pathway between the building to go the next road. Tang Shaoyang followed her closely with the others behind him.


    After a minute of running, Tang Shaoyang heard it, the steps. Not only that, but he also felt a weak vibration on the ground. Without a doubt, either a massive number of people walking together or massive zombies who caused this.


    As they were getting closer, the vibration was getting stronger as well.


    Soon, the group found the source. It was a massive zombie horde. Yes, countless zombies filled the main road and they headed toward a direction, to the south.


    Tang Shaoyang felt bad about this. If the zombie horde followed the main road, they would cross a river. After crossing the river, his main base was not far by then.


    Looking at the lines of the horde, he immediately turned around and pulled Zhang Mengyao with him.


    "Don''t make any noise! We leave now!"


    "Uh? Why? Shouldn''t we investigate this dangerous horde first?" Zhang Mengyao''s former subordinate, Dai Wenqian, questioned Tang Shaoyang''s decision.


    "There''s no need if they followed the main road, they would cross the river. My guess is the horde heading toward our base. We have to get ready for that!"


    Tang Shaoyang picked up his pace. As for why he had guessed that because the zombies were moving in a group like that.


    Based on his experiences, the zombie was just a walking dead body. They did not have the intelligence to move in a group like that. Forming a horde and marching to one destination, there must be someone or somethingmanding the zombie.


    He had to investigate that, but not now. The base was in danger if the horde reached the base and they were unprepared.


    He could see stage 2 zombies mixed in the horde. He even saw a few stage 3 zombies. As for the number of zombies, it could easily reach a thousand.


    However, as long as the people in the base worked together. The zombie horde was not a big problem. There were over three thousand people. Even though only half of it could join the fight, the zombie horde should not be a problem.


    The others then realized the severity behind the horde. They indeed had to go back and warn the others about the iing horde.


    Soon, they hopped on the car and rushed back. When they reached the bridge, the zombie horde was still out of their sight. But they knew, from the slight vibration on the ground, the zombie horde wasing toward their direction.


    They soon went back to the base. Tang Shaoyang could still see the crowd gathered at the counter. These people were registering for the work he posted.


    Looking at the crowd, Tang Shaoyang was satisfied as many people wanted to be part of the Tang Empire.


    "Emergency! Emergency! We have an urgent situation, I want your attention!" Lu An stepped into the crowd and shouted.


    He hopped onto the counter and caught everyone''s attention. Everyone knew Lu An was The Boss'' right hand, so they put their ears to listen to what Lu An wanted to say.


    "There''s a zombie horde heading toward our base. I want all of you to raise your weapon and fight with us!" Lu An announced the iing horde.


    However, the enthusiastic response he expected did note. Their response was silent until a random guy raised his hand and asked.


    "How many? How many zombies in the horde?"


    Lu An answered straight away, "Thousands, but it''s supposed to be less than ten thousand!"


    The answer terrified many people, including the guy who asked.


    "Are you insane? You want us to fight thousands of zombies with our number?"


    The other people reacted the same way to the emergency situation. They were terrified when they heard the number of zombies.


    "Why should we fight them? Isn''t it better to escape while we have time to run?"


    "Yeah! Escape is a wise choice rather than fighting the horde. We can look for a new base again after that, "


    "Then what? What are you going to do when another horde attacks your new base? Are you going to escape again? Keep escaping like rats?" Lu An''s face contorted in anger.


    His Boss and he saved them from the zombie and gave them a new home to live in. But when a situation like this arose, these people just thought for themselves.


    Lu An had regarded this ce as his home. So he was being sentimental when someone proposed to abandon his home.


    "What do you say? Who do you call rats? Say it again if you dare!" The random guy was pissed off when Lu An called him a rat. Not only him, but the others were also pissed off.


    Just as the people were about to riot at Lu An''s provocation, a deep and loud voice rang out, "Leave! If you want to leave, leave now!"


    Everyone turned toward the voice and found Tang Shaoyang stood there with the intimidating battle-ax.


    The guy who had an argument with Lu An was terrified. Everyone knew how ruthless Tang Shaoyang was to who defied him.


    "T-that''s¡­ not¡­" The man stuttered under Tang Shaoyang''s cold eyes.


    "Leave! Leave now before I change my mind! All of you can leave or fight against the horde with me! It''s your choice and I won''t force any of you to stay with me!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to listen to the guy''s words. He cut him off in a loud voice, making sure everyone in the lobby heard him.


    "Origin! Tell everyone in the base the emergency! Let them make their own choice, but once they leave this ce, they can''t return to this ce anymore!"

 Chapter 52 - Quest

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Quest</h4>


    More than half of the people left the base when Tang Shaoyang said they could leave. As for his words that did not allow them to return, they were not stupid enough to believe his words.


    If they left the base, the chance of the base survived from the zombie horde was almost zero.


    Even three out of Zhang Mengyao''s former subordinates were persuading their captain to leave with them.


    "Let''s leave the base while we can, Captain!" Pan Yanyu tried to pull her captain out of the building.


    "Yes, let''s leave the base. There''s no hope for the base to survive from the horde! Let''s leave, Captain!" Cheng Mei urged Zhang Mengyao.


    However, Zhang Mengyao did not budge at her subordinate''s persuasion. If she had to follow her rational thought, she would leave the base. But that man''s figure shed in her mind.


    "No, I will stay! If you want to leave, I am not going to me you! You can leave!" Zhang Mengyao smiled at her former team.


    Her answer was firm and as her subordinate, they knew their Captain would not be going to change her decision.


    "C-captain¡­ I-I am sorry¡­ I still have my family in W city, I can''t be with you¡­" Tan Xiaoli was crying as she knew she was about to part with her captain.


    "I understand! You can go and leave, " Zhang Mengyao hugged the cry-baby Tan Xiaoli.


    After Tan Xiaoli, she hugged Pan Yanyu and Cheng Mei too. It was a farewell between them and this might be thest time they met.


    After that, the trio left the base with their military uniforms. They also armed themselves with the gears they bought from the General Shop.


    Leaving Zhang Mengyao, Dai Wenqian, and Fu Dandan.


    "You don''t have to risk your life for me, you know, " Zhang Mengyao turned around and smiled at the two girls.


    Dai Wenqian sighed and replied, "You are the only family I have in this world. It''s impossible to leave you here, "


    "Don''t be mistaken, Captain! I am staying because of him!" The cheerful Fu Dandan pointed her finger toward Lu An who was having a conversation with Tang Shaoyang.


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head and smiled, "Ah, whatever your reasons are, but I am happy you want to stay with me. Let''s move your ass and go work!"


    After having their talk, Lu An left the base alone.


    "Does he decide to leave too?" Zhang Mengyao asked in a concerned tone.


    Lu An was the longest follower of his man. Lu An left the base might hurt him.


    "No, I gave him a task!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Origin! How many people stay?"


    "1,037 people!" An immediate answer from Origin. Over 2,200 people left the base.


    "How many people could fight?"


    "257 people!"


    "I-I can fight too¡­" Right after Origin''s answer, a timid voice rang.


    Everyone looked toward the voice. Li Na, the clerk was wearing leather armor, a longbow, a quiver, and a spear. Despite her nervousness and timidness, she braces herself to volunteer.


    But it seemed her volunteer was not needed.


    "Haha¡­ Little girl, you are included in 257 people who could fight! Even if you don''t volunteer yourself, you have to fight!" Origin''s teasing voice rang in the lobby.


    Hearing that, Li Na''s face turned redder from embarrassment. She was doing something unnecessary.


    Tang Shaoyang appreciated the girl''s bravery. He ced his hand on her shoulder and said, "Then get ready to fight!"


    "Yes!" Li Na answered firmly.


    "M-me too¡­ L-let me fight too!" A childish voice rang from Li Na''s back.


    Tang Shaoyang looked down and found Li Na''s little sister, Li Yue stood straight and volunteered herself to fight. Even a six years old little girl was more courageous than an adult.


    Tang Shaoyang squatted down and messed up Li Yue''s hair, "Soldier Li Yue, you have your task! It''s to prepare the feast for the soldier after the battle! If you leave your post, who''s going to deliver the food?"


    The little Li Yue had her eyes round ck eyes widened. She just realized this issue. Just like Tang Shaoyang said, the little girl was a helper in the kitchen. She helped to deliver the food to the table. If she left to fight, then who was going to rece her?


    Tang Shaoyang''s grinning even wider, "Soldier Li Yue, your post is in the kitchen and you are going to be responsible for our supply, understand!?


    The little girl stood straight and raised her little hand to her forehead.


    She saluted Tang Shaoyang and answered loudly, "Understand, Boss!"


    After that, she ran back to the elevator. Her destination was clear, the second floor, the canteen.


    The show between Tang Shaoyang and Li Yue lightened the mood in the lobby.


    "We can also fight!" A group of old men and olddies came forward. They also wanted to join the fight.


    The rational thought, Tang Shaoyang could use them as a meatshield to increase the odds. However, it was not him to use the people who trusted him as a meatshield. That was not him.


    "Don''t worry, Elder! You have your jobster. As for now, let us fight for you!" Tang Shaoyang replied with his trademark grin.


    Then, Tang Shaoyang asked Origin to say his words to 257 people to gather in the front of the building. Hundreds against thousands, from the number, the odds were against them. However, it was not impossible to win.


    "So, what''s the n!?" Zhang Mengyao asked.


    Yes, they needed a good strategy to win with their pitiful number.


    Before Tang Shaoyang could voice out his idea, Zhang Mengyao continued, "From the main road to our base, the horde must pass these six roads!"


    Out of nowhere, she took out a map. She pointed out the six roads, the closest road after crossing the bridge to reach the base.


    "Let''s split the people into eight teams, six main teams guard these six roads another two small teams guard these two roads!" Zhang Mengyao pointed out two roads with the smallest possibility of the zombies passing the road.


    "We can use the abandoned cars to obstruct their path as well. The team should be armed with spears and bows¡­"


    The n would be perfect if their enemy was only Stage 1 Zombie, but that was not the case.


    "We have two problems. We have a limited supply of arrows and stage 2 or even stage 3 zombies," Zhang Mengyao voiced her concerns.


    "The arrows should not be a problem! The empire will fully supply the arrows! But stage 2 zombie¡­" Tang Shaoyang did not know how many people could contend with stage 2 zombies.


    "Origin! How many people could contend against the stage 2 zombie? Your estimation!"


    Origin had all the data, it should not be a problem for it to know about this issue.


    "44 including you!" As usual, Origin gave an immediate answer.


    Hearing the number, Tang Shaoyang was relieved, "That''s enough, let''s divide them into the six main teams!"


    Tang Shaoyang headed outside where his people were waiting for him to fight.


    Just as Zhang Mengyao nned, they divided the people into six main teams and two small teams.


    "Get the defense ready!" Tang Shaoyang put Zhang Mengyao in charge as he headed toward a direction to the north.


    "Where are you going?" Zhang Mengyao called out.


    "I am going to buy time for you guys to prepare the defense!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the girl.


    "You¡­" Before Zhang Mengyao could finish her words, Tang Shaoyang kissed her. It was a breathless 30 seconds kiss.


    "There''s nothing that would happen to me! Your job is to protect our people, at least for now!"


    Then, Tang Shaoyang left the entrapped girl behind and headed toward the bridge.


    But then, when he reached the bridge, he was not alone. The couple, Wei Xi and Cao Jingyi, and also Zhao Zhong.


    "I thought you were going to leave, " Tang Shaoyang spoke to Wei Xi.


    "Hehe¡­ My wife tried to persuade me, but this time, I am going to believe in my guts and follow you!" Wei Xi grinned, trying to copy Tang Shaoyang albeit a bit stiff.


    "What about you?" The question was directed to Zhao Zhong.


    "Haha¡­ Me too¡­ Berserk from Youyouliucun District, I want to witness his miracle again!" Zhao Zhong answered with a heartfeltugh.


    "Good, I shall grant your wish, not as Berserk from Youyouliucun District but an Emperor!" Having said that, Tang Shaoyang stepped forward to the bridge, toward the zombie horde.


    The moment he stepped into the bridge, the robotic voice resounded in his head.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Quest to Conquest


    Subject: The Empire of Tang


    Objective: Clear the Zombie Horde/Defeat the Zombie Horde


    Reward: Level +1, Skill Point +10, 1,000,000 Game Coin (All Participants/Tang Empire''s subject)


    Reward: Level +1 Smart Base, 10,000,000 Game Coin (Faction Reward)


    Penalty for Failure: Level -5 (all participants) and Smart Base destroyed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "More reasons to fight and stay!" Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear as he rushed to the zombie horde.

 Chapter 53 - A Man Against The Horde

    <h4>Chapter 53 - A Man Against The Horde</h4>


    Wei Xi, Cao Jingyi, and Zhao Zhong were waiting at the end of the bridge. Based on Tang Shaoyang''s instructions, they were to stay here to secure the retreat.


    "Berserk from Youyouliucun District? What''s that?" Wei Xi asked Zhao Zhong, he heard the conversation earlier and got curious.


    "Huh, you don''t know Berserk from Youyouliucun? He''s an urban legend back then, " Zhao Zhong said in admiration.


    "Huh!?" The couple looked at each other, wondering if there was really such a legend back then.


    "Youyouliucun? Youyouliucun North District?" Cao Jingyi recalled there was a truly such hearing.


    "So he was just a thug who controlled the Youyouliucun Northern District?"


    "Haha¡­" Zhao Zhongughed at Cao Jingyi''s remark. She was talking as if Tang Shaoyang was just amon thug.


    "Even back then, people in the underworld would tremble in fear when they heard that name. He is not just a normal thug!"


    The couple did not understand where the Zhao Zhong''s admiration came from, but they got to know Tang Shaoyang''s background.


    Their Boss was just a fierce thug.


    "That was your guts!? Trusting your life to a street thug!" Cao Jingyi scolded her husband in a low voice.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was rushing forward fearlessly with Destroyer in his right hand.


    Soon, the zombie horde came into his sight. Not only he was not afraid, but a glint of excitement also shed in his eyes.


    The zombies also noticed Tang Shaoyang. The whole horde was excited and picked up their pace. A zombie horde against one man shed.


    Wung!


    In one swing of Destroyer, dozens of zombies butchered into pieces. In the second swing, another dozen zombies cut into pieces.


    Within two moves, a huge chunk of the horde''s frontline vanished. As soon as the unidentified human entered their formation, the zombies circled the human and stopped advancing.


    Just like that, Tang Shaoyang continued butchering the stage 1 zombies. In his fourth swing, stage 2 zombie, Crawler leaped toward through the air.


    "Huh, you finally appeared¡­" Tang Shaoyang ducked his body down, avoiding the crawler''s long arms.


    When the crawler was on top of his head, he stood up and caught the crawler''s neck.


    Bang!


    He mmed the crawler down and pulled his neck out. With his current raw strength, he managed to pull the head off. The spine was pulled off and the innards scattered around on the ground.


    Wung!


    Again, with a swing of his battle-ax, the surrounding zombies were cleaned up.


    Despite the zombie numbers, the battle was not that tough to Tang Shaoyang.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Five Crawlers slipped into the throng of the zombies before they pounced toward Tang Shaoyang. They came from five different directions.


    "What a nostalgic scene¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered as he was often getting attacked with such a tactic. The only difference was now his opponent was a zombie.


    He did not wait for the Crawler to reach him. But he rushed to one Crawler and sent his Destroyer to descend at the Crawler he rushed to.


    St!


    The crawler''s body split into two. He did not stop there as he chased after the remaining Crawlers.


    Stage 2 Zombie was an easy target for the current Tang Shaoyang.


    "Hahaha¡­" A manughed maniacally amidst the zombie horde while swinging the huge battle-ax.


    He pushed through the horde while swinging his battle-ax continuously. He stopped until he met stage 3 zombie Crusher. Not only one, but five of them.


    [Spirit Integration]


    As Zaneos reminded him not to use [Spirit Integration] with him, Tang Shaoyang summoned Karan.


    ¡ªYahooo¡­ Another great battle! I love it!


    Again, Karan was excited when he integrated with Tang Shaoyang.


    As his enemy was stage 3 zombie, he did not underestimate them. He used his skill right away.


    [Wild Axes]


    He raised his hand as translucent green gas formed an ax shape. Then, he threw the ax toward one of the Crushers, aiming right at the head.


    Ssh!


    The Crusher''s face was cut into pieces by the flying axes. Blood sshed everywhere as the giant body copsed, crushing a few smaller zombies.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    The grin on Tang Shaoyang turned wider when the robotic voice rang in his head. The warm current passed through all his body, washing away the exhaustion on his body.


    [War Cry]


    Roar!


    [War Cry activated, boosting your attribute by 20% for five minutes]


    The zombies in radius fifty meters swayed after the ear-shattering cry resounded. Even the remaining four Crushers also lost their bnce.


    Within such a condition, the four Crushers became an easy target for Tang Shaoyang. He decapitated the four Crushers in a sh.


    "Hahaha¡­ Horde or not, you walking idiots are not this Emperor''s match!"


    The man pushed his way through the horde unhindered. But then, Tang Shaoyang witnessed the strange movement within the horde.


    Stage 1 zombies ignored him and kept advancing forward. They were no longer swarmed toward him like before. Even the stage 2 and stage 3 zombies did not attack him anymore.


    Tang Shaoyang ceased his rampage and stood there motionless. He wanted to confirm his guess.


    Sure enough, the zombies merely passed by him. Even though he just stood there, they did not attack him.


    "As expected, the zombies are being controlled¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered.


    The one who controlled the zombies realized these zombies could not defeat him instead he was being an obstacle, slowing down the horde''s advance.


    That being thenmanded the zombies to ignore him and continued marching to their destination. Most likely it was what happened.


    "This is more troublesome than I thought! I can''t slow them anymore. The only thing I can do is to reduce their number as much as possible!"


    With those thoughts in his mind, Tang Shaoyang continued his rampage. But he deactivated his [Spirit Integration]. The skill was taking quite a toll on his body, after all.


    While Tang Shaoyang continued his rampage in the center of the horde, the zombie horse already passed through half of the bridge.


    Wei Xi, Cao Jingyi, and Zhao Zhong saw the iing zombie horde.


    Looking at the number, the three simultaneously swallowed up mouthful saliva. It was just too many.


    "Wait, where is he? Where is Tang Shaoyang!?" Cao Jingyi was quite fast with the uptake, she noticed the missing Tang Shaoyang immediately.


    Only then the two men realized Tang Shaoyang was nowhere to be seen. An intense silence shrouded the three.


    "Don''t tell me, he¡­"

 Chapter 54 - Battling Against The Horde - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Battling Against The Horde - Part 1</h4>


    "He is dead!"


    "Hahaha¡­" Zhao Zhongughed loudly when he heard that.


    "What? Why are youughing? Have you gone insane?" Cao Jingyi startled.


    "Huh? Insane?" Zhao Zhong merely shook his head at Cao Jingyi''s words.


    Back then, Tang Shaoyang could even defeat dozens of men at once. Let alone now, with the level system and attribute, the walking dead bodies aka zombies would not be able to kill that man. It was what he believed.


    Cao Jingyi did not understand Zhao Zhong''s train of thought. She did not even care about his thoughts. What the matter was to save her and her husband from the horde.


    "Let''s leave now, Wei Xi!" She called out her husband''s full name while pulling his hand.


    However, Wei Xi did not budge from his spot. His eyes were glued to the zombie horde, "Wait, Dear! Let''s wait a little longer!"


    "What? What are you waiting for? Your death!" Cao Jingyi was pissed off by her husband who believed a certain ruthless thug.


    In the first ce, she never agreed to stay in the base since the start of the establishment. But she knew the base was the best ce to live in. She followed her husband to stay, but now, she was not going to follow her crazy husband.


    "Then I am going to leave! You stay here with your dead cold-blooded Boss!" She threw her husband away.


    Of course, Wei Xi did not release his grips on his wife.


    "Look, Dear! I am right about him!"


    With a displeased frown, Cao Jingyi followed her husband''s direction toward the zombie horde.


    There, she saw zombies were flying around in pieces. A man kept swinging the huge battle-ax, killing dozens of zombies in one swing.


    "Told you, he was not that easy to be killed!" Zhao Zhong boasted before Cao Jingyi.


    The girl rolled her eyes at Zhao Zhong. She made no furtherment on Tang Shaoyang as she was amazed by the sight.


    "Should we help?" Wei Xi was worried. No matter how strong Tang Shaoyang was, he was alone while the horde was just too many. It was impossible to defeat the horde alone.


    "Mnn¡­" Zhao Zhong nodded his head, "We should assist Boss, you two take the right-wing, I will be taking the left-wing!"


    The three nodded and made their move to help Tang Shaoyang.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was frustratingly swinging his battle-ax.


    "Why don''t you fight me, f*ckers! Stop and fight me, don''t you f*cking ignore me!" He was pissed off.


    No matter how much zombies were butchered, they were not bothered by him. As if he was air.


    "Boss! Wee to help!" Zhao Zhong shouted from behind.


    Along with the voice, Tang Shaoyang noticed the change in the horde. They marched forward faster, trying to reach Zhao Zhong. In fact, the zombie horde was split into two, one to his right and one to his left.


    He looked back and found the zombies were after Zhao Zhong and Wei Xi.


    "Hold your ground!" He shouted to the two.


    From the current situation, he could use the two to buy more time. Hence hemanded the two to hold on their ground.


    Tang Shaoyang helped Zhao Zhong and Wei Xi, while Cao Jingyi supported them with her bow. She only shot stage 2 zombies after her husband and Zhao Zhong.


    Soon the woman realized something fishy. It was the fact the zombies were ignoring Tang Shaoyang.


    "It''s unfair! What trick do you use? Why the zombies are not attacking you?" Cao Jingyi called out loudly.


    "Like hell, I know? I also don''t want to be ignored as well!" Tang Shaoyang retorted furiously.


    Thanks to the reinforcement, the four people managed to slow the horde further.


    Unknowingly, the four were pushed out of the bridge. But they managed to buy time for almost an hour.


    At this time, Zhao Zhong, Wei Xi, and Cao Jing were at their limit. Their breath ragged as sweats flooded their back.


    "All right, it''s enough! You can go back and inform the defense force the horde ising! I am going to stay to reduce their number further!"


    Tang Shaoyang ordered the three to get back.


    "But¡­" Zhao Zhong wanted to stay and fight alongside the Boss.


    "Go back, now!" Tang Shaoyang insisted.


    "Yes!" The three nodded and retreated.


    As the three retreated, the zombie horde resumed with their normal speed. They were still ignoring Tang Shaoyang''s presence.


    Not long after the three rushed back, they met with Zhang Mengyao and her two subordinates, Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian.


    Looking at the three in a sorry state and the missing Tang Shaoyang, Zhang Mengyao panicked.


    "Where is he!?" She subconsciously raised her voice.


    "Don''t worry about him, he was good and still fighting the horde! He ordered us to get ready, the horde ising!" Cao Jingyi reported to Zhang Mengyao.


    Only then, the Female General was relieved. She nodded and immediately told the three to get a quick rest before ordering Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian to inform the six main teams to get ready.


    Zhang Mengyao herself stayed behind and rushed toward where Tang Shaoyang was.


    Soon, she saw the man was fighting the horde alone. Not, it could not be described as fighting as only Tang Shaoyang who attacked the horde whilst the horde ignored him.


    Zhang Mengyao rushed and pulled the bloody Tang Shaoyang. Yes, Tang Shaoyang''s whole body was soaked by the zombies'' blood.


    "Enough! Don''t waste your stamina on the small prey! Your power is needed to fight against stage 2 and stage 3 zombies!" The girl pulled her man with him.


    Tang Shaoyang refused to follow at first, but he found she was right about that. Moreover, stage 1 zombies could be used by others to level up.


    Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao retreated, letting the zombie horde advance unhindered.


    "Everything is prepared! As long as we take care of stage 2 and stage 3 zombies, defeating the horde is not impossible!"


    "Let''s do that then!"


    The pair rushed back to the defense they had been built. Putting the car into a line, it would be a perfect barrier to slow the zombie. Especially stage 1 zombie, it would take some time for them to climb up the car. By then, his people would kill them by the spear.


    That was why Zhang Mengyao, especially the requested weapon, was a spear. They could poke the zombie from behind the car.


    The flow of the battle was going as Zhang Mengyao had predicted. The horde split into four predicted roads at first,ter the horde filled the other two main roads as well.


    Strange enough, the horde that attacked them only consisted of stage 1 zombies. Despite being overwhelmed by the number of zombies, the Tang Empire managed to fend off the zombies well.


    After five hours of continuous battle, all stage 1 zombies were cleared. Yes, no more zombies attacked them.


    "We won!?" A man who was holding the spear with his trembling hands muttered unbelievably. He could not believe they would be able to defeat thousands of zombies with only hundreds of them.


    Zhang Mengyao frowned. She felt something fishy. Because all the zombies that entered her road were only stage 1 zombies.


    She exchanged a nce with Tang Shaoyang. Thetter also felt fishy with the horde. Not only had he seen stage 2 and stage 3 zombies in the horde, but he had also killed a few of them as well. But where were they now?


    While the pair confused, a scream resounded from the back.


    The two looked back and saw a massive stage 2 zombies even stage 3 zombies came from their back.


    The crawlers moved in the group, attacking the archer teams.

 Chapter 55 - Battling Against The Horde - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Battling Against The Horde - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang did not know how stage 2 zombies ambushed them from behind. But it was not the time to think about that. He had to save his people.


    Swoosh!


    He rushed to the iing second wave of the zombie horde.


    "Stick to me! Stick to me!" Tang Shaoyang yelled to the terrified people.


    Hearing the yell, the remaining people immediately rushed to the Boss.


    ''Theye from the back, there are many possibilities for this and most likely, all stage zombies grouped into one and swarmed a road! It means one of the main teams have fallen, ''


    This was one of the possibilities that were logical to Zhang Mengyao. If it was what truly happened, then there was truly something thatmanded the horde.


    "Shaoyang was right, something is controlling the horde¡­"


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head and chased after Tang Shaoyang.


    ''If one of the main teams have fallen, then the base is in danger. We have to hurry to get back!''


    The main road to the base was open to the horde. And the people who stayed in the base were people who could not fight. Most of them were elderly and children.


    "We have to get back to the base!" Zhang Mengyao urged Tang Shaoyang.


    "I know but before that, we have to save the other teams first!"


    Tang Shaoyang prioritized the other teams that might be in danger. Zhang Mengyao agreed to that.


    Almost all archers die during the ambush, a few of them managed to save themselves. From forty, the team now only left with eighteen people.


    "Follow me! Don''t stop and move your ass faster!!!"


    Whoosh!


    The eighteen people shed against dozens of stage 2 zombies.


    Tang Shaoyang swung his battle-ax horizontally, sweeping the Crawlers who blocked his path.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    Despite the level-up notification, Tang Shaoyang was not happy in the slightest. He swung his battle-ax again, pushing his way through the horde.


    "Help!" A man''s scream resounded from his back. A man was caught by a Crawler.


    However, Tang Shaoyang did not stop to help. Instead, he picked up his pace. If he stopped, he might save the man, but the whole would be in danger.


    At this state, only Zhang Mengyao was concerned. She wanted to save the man, but when she turned her head, more Crawlers had swarmed to the man.


    She gritted and picked her pace to follow Tang Shaoyang. She understood the decision behind Tang Shaoyang''s action. But the cold-blooded side of him made her ufortable.


    ''If it was me, would he save me?''


    But then, she immediately shook her head, shaking away such a useless thought.


    Thanks to Tang Shaoyang''s lead, the team broke out of the road and reached the main road. But what was waiting for them was another horde of stage 2 zombies.


    By the time they were out, the team was left with sixteen people.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately led the team to the next road. They pushed through their way to the horde and immediately met with another team.


    A team under the lead of Wei Xi and Cao Jingyi. They fought against the massive stage 2 zombies desperately with ten people left.


    "Follow me!" Tang Shaoyang yelled at them as he swept the zombies with his Destroyer.


    The two teams united, making it twenty-six survivors. They broke through the horde and went to another road.


    The team under Zhao Zhong''s lead was doing better evenpared to Tang Shaoyang''s team. Twenty-seven were still alive.


    Fifty-three people survived from the second wave. Just like that, the group continued to save the other teams.


    In the next twenty minutes, Tang Shaoyang saved all teams. After the disastrous ambush, the team was left with a hundred and nine people. One team got totally wiped out, and as Zhang Mengyao predicted, all stage 2 zombies swarmed to one road hence her team only faced stage 1 zombies.


    With a hundred and nine people, Tang Shaoyang pushed through the way to the base. The base was theirst defense line.


    However, by now, Tang Shaoyang noticed many people were exhausted. After hours of battle, it was natural for them to get exhausted. They were at their limit.


    "Zhang Mengyao! Wei Xi! Zhao Zhong! Tao He! Qin Shoushan! Go lead the group!"


    After he instructed five people to lead the group, Tang Shaoyang slowed his pace and stayed at the back.


    The bloody and exhausting escape continued. With Tang Shaoyang staying on the back, many were saved by him.


    Twenty minutes, it took the group twenty minutes to reach the base.


    The people who stayed behind in the base were shocked when they saw thebatant group was being chased by the horde of stage 2 zombies.


    "Enter the base! Enter the base!" Zhang Mengyao shouted to the people who stayed outside.


    In fact, there was no need for Zhang Mengyao to yell. They were terrified by the sight of the horde. They immediately ran back to the base in their own will.


    The lobby was in chaos as people tried to get upstairs. They rushed to the emergency stairs.


    However, Tang Shaoyang never nned to continue the battle inside the base. As soon as they reached the entrance, he stopped and turned around.


    "Whoever can still fight! Stay at the entrance and battle with me!" He shouted to the group.


    At his yell, Zhang Mengyao, Tao He, Wei Xi, Qin Shoushan, and Zhao Zhong made a sudden turn. The five people immediately created a barrier at the entrance.


    Cao Jingyi perceived Tang Shaoyang''s n. She stopped running and shouted, "Archer! Stick with me!"


    Ten people immediately came over and they headed toward the entrance. Six people in the front and eleven people acted as support from behind. A new formation formed at the entrance, the second round of battle ensued at the base''s entrance.


    Dai Wenqian and Fu Dandan, Zhang Mengyao''s former subordinates in the military, were quite fast with the uptake. They immediately organized another group to support the frontline.


    A new formation formed, thirty people created a barrier in the front while another twenty-five people supported the frontline by shooting the zombies.


    The advantage of the base was the zombies could not forcefully break the base to enter the Smart Base. They had to enter through the entrance.


    The wall could not be destroyed and the entrance was the only way to enter. Tang Shaoyang used this advantage as thest defense line.


    Twenty minutes passed, there was no sign the number of the zombies were reduced. They kepting toward the base. By this time, the early fifty who got twenty minutes of rest joined the fray.


    Just as they saw hope, a zombie that was about 2.5 meters came to their sight. Not only one, but dozens of them. The giants were followed by dozens of Crawlers.


    These Crawlers were different from normal crawlers. They had eight limbs and longer than usual.


    There was no need to use [Basic Detection], they could tell these zombies were stage 3 zombies. Finally, stage 3 zombies appeared.

 Chapter 56 - Zombie Lord And Zombie Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 56 - Zombie Lord And Zombie Warrior</h4>


    At the sight of stage 3 zombies, the people who had seen a hope early despaired. Stage 2 zombies were pressuring them hard, now it was massive stage 3 zombies.


    They lost their spirit and will to continue the battle. It was natural. When you knew you would lose the battle regardless of how hard you tried, your morale would just drop.


    But of course, there was an exception amongst the group. Tang Shaoyang, his eyes were burning in fighting spirit. He would never admit his defeat as long as he was still breathing.


    He was ready to use [Spirit Integration] and took all stage 3 zombies alone. He still saw the hope to win.


    Zhang Mengyao seemed to be able to read Tang Shaoyang''s mind.


    "I will have your back!" She was getting closer to Tang Shaoyang, ready to follow him at any moment.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and just as he was about to activate [Spirit Integration], one Crawler. No, an upper body of a crawler fell right before him.


    Bang!


    Yes, only the upper body. It was squirming on the ground, tried to reach Tang Shaoyang''s feet.


    But before it could reach the feet, a huge figure fell right on top of the crawler.


    Bang!


    A five meters tall figure crushed the crawler. Not long after that, more and more giantsnded in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    Hiii!!!


    The people behind Tang Shaoyang were frightened by the sudden giant appearance. They took a few steps back, a few fell on their butt, and the remaining were running inside to the base.


    Cao Jingyi despaired and regret filled her eyes. She regretted that she failed to convince her husband to leave with her. She did not me Wei Xi for his choice.


    "At least, even if we die, we will die together¡­" she muttered under her breath.


    The others were the same as Cao Jingyi. They regretted choosing to stay at the base. They despaired, they were doomed to die today.


    The zombie horde was still there, yet now giant apes came for them. Yes, it was a group of giant apes.


    But then, what happened next shocked everyone. The demonic ape in the front suddenly knelt to Tang Shaoyang and followed by the silver apes behind.


    "Your Majesty!"


    The group of giant apes called their Boss with "Your Majesty!". It was natural for them to feel shocked. They failed toprehend what actually happened before their eyes.


    After that, a figure hopped down from the Demonic Ape''s back. A petite figure and he was holding a sword in his right hand. To their surprise, it was Lu An who came down off the Demonic Ape''s back.


    Lu An''s body was covered in blood. From his hair to his toe, all covered in red blood. Not much differentpared to Tang Shaoyang.


    That was right, they were the reinforcement, Tang Empire''s first vassal, the Fogged Ape Tribe. The demonic ape was Pride.


    "You havee! Now it''s not the time for useless formality! Follow me to the battle!"


    Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang rushed to the zombie horde with his battle-ax. With the reinforcement, it was time to turn the tide of the battle.


    Pride and Lu An followed closely behind Tang Shaoyang. Rushing toward the overwhelming zombie horde.


    The surviving people were looking at the battle, dumbfounded. They failed toprehend what actually happened. Why was a group of giant apes submissive to Tang Shaoyang?


    From the build, Demonic Ape, Pride looked stronger and not less intimidatingpared to Tang Shaoyang. Then why?


    The third round of battlemenced. They looked at the battlefield in a daze. Stage 2 zombie was nothing to the giant ape while stage 3 gave the apes a fierce battle.


    The flow of the battle favored their side with the reinforcement.


    After a momentary silence, Wei Xi broke the silence with his question.


    "W-who are they?" He stuttered a little to utter that question.


    Amongst the group, only Zhang Mengyao who remained calm and collected. Now, she was smiling happily in fact.


    "They are the Fogged Ape Tribe, the Tang Empire''s first vassal!" Zhang Mengyao replied proudly.


    Her answer stunned the others, the first time since the ancient time they heard a thing called a vassal. Moreover, the vassal was quite unique, a tribe of apes.


    "A¡­ a vassal?" Zhao Zhong muttered unbelievably. But then, his eyes were gleaming in excitement. He did not choose the wrong path, he did not choose the wrong man to follow.


    "All right! It''s not time to be in a daze! Get your ass ready! We are going to support them!" Zhang Mengyao yelled, organizing the team to join the third round of the battle.


    With the help of fogged apes, the tide of the battle changed. Under Tang Shaoyang''s lead, the zombie horde was getting pushed back.


    Stage 2 zombies stood no chance in front of the fogged ape. The zombies were torn by the fogged apes.


    In an hour of a long battle, the zombie horde out of sudden ceased their assault. They stopped attacking and made a distance from Tang Shaoyang''s group.


    Afraid it might be a trap, Tang Shaoyang also ordered his men to stop chasing after the zombies.


    The horde ceased their movement and Tang Shaoyang too. The two groups were separated by thirty meters.


    Then, the zombie horde was separated, creating a ten meters wide path.


    Not long after that, a group of zombies emerged from the path. The groupprised ten zombies, four of six meters tall zombie, five of Crawlers with six arms, and a two meters tall zombie who led the group.


    What was surprising Tang Shaoyang was that the giant zombies had armor covering their certain parts of the body and a helmet covered their heads.


    The same for the six-armed zombie, it had certain parts of its body covered by armor and also a helmet to protect its head.


    All of them were also armed with weapons. The giant zombies armed with a big maze while the six-armed zombies were holding spears, six arms, and six spears.


    The weirdest amongst the group, it was the zombie leader. It did not wear any armor, but a suit. Yes, the zombie who led the group was wearing a ck suit.


    --------------------------------------


    [Zombie - Crusher]


    Affiliation: Dark Lord


    Evolution: Stage 4


    ss: Zombie Warrior


    --------------------------------------


    --------------------------------------


    [Zombie - Crawler]


    Affiliation: Dark Lord


    Evolution: Stage 4


    ss: Zombie Warrior


    --------------------------------------


    --------------------------------------


    Name:???


    [Zombie - Witter]


    Affiliation: Dark Lord


    Evolution: Stage 5


    ss: Zombie Lord


    --------------------------------------

 Chapter 57 - Teamwork

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Teamwork</h4>


    The group of strange zombies walked to the front of the horde. The zombie in the suit did not like a zombie at all.


    Its flesh was not rotted like the other zombies. It was normal flesh and it had an extremely pale white skin.


    If not for [Basic Detection] told him this zombie was a Zombie Lord. He might think he was a living human.


    And with the Zombie Lord appearance, everything became clear. The zombie horde moved based on the Zombie Lord''s will. This pale white zombie must be the one who controlled the zombie horde from the back.


    But the surprise did not stop here. The zombie lord suddenly spoke, "Hello, humans! I am the lord of the zombies, Dark Lord!"


    The zombie in a suit introduced itself in a peculiar way.


    Shock shed on Lu An and the other faces. The zombies in their minds were the walking dead, but this one couldmunicate with them, fluent at that.


    Tang Shaoyang merely frowned, the zombie was the same as telling him he was the culprit behind this zombie horde. He was the mastermind behind all of this. Rage boiled inside him, but he managed to hold it back.


    "Let''s stop this pointless battle! I have a good offer for you! Join me! Join the Dark Lord to conquer the world! Let''s conquer the world together, humans and beasts!"


    He raised his hand to offer to Tang Shaoyang and Pride. Asking them to join his conquest. From the look of it, Dark Lord had guessed the leader of the opposite party.


    The frown on Tang Shaoyang''s forehead deepened. To him, listening to the Zombie Lord was a pointless thing.


    "That''s it!?" Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth annoyedly.


    "Haha¡­ Humans, your vision is too narrow. How can you take a great conquest lightly," Dark Lord shook his head in regret.


    But then, Tang Shaoyang suddenly smiled at Dark Lord, "So you want to be my subordinate then?"


    He had one vassal, adding one more would increase the strength of his Empire. Anyway, he had apes as his subordinates, so mixing it with zombies was not a bad idea.


    "Presumptuous!!!" The zombie lord raised his voice.


    "How can this lord be the underling of humans! Humans! This yourst chance! Follow me and be underlings! Let''s conquer the world under the banner of the Great Dark Lord!"


    The zombie raised both hands and praised himself in front of his enemy.


    Somehow, Tang Shaoyang found simrities between him and the zombie lord''s action.


    While watching the zombie lord oration, he also did not remain still. He signaled his people through his palm. He kept opening and closing his palm, signaling them to get ready.


    "Then there''s no need to talk¡­" Tang Shaoyang rushed to the zombie group, dragging his big battle-ax.


    The thirty meters distance shortened in a sh. The action surprised the zombie lord, but then the surprise onlysted for a moment before it was reced with a smirk.


    "I have waited for you to make a move like this, stupid human! If you die, then your defense will crumble on its own!" The zombie lord revealed his true purpose for showing himself up.


    Before Tang Shaoyang could reach the zombie lord, four Zombie Warriors of Crusher type walked forward and blocked Tang Shaoyang. At the same time, six Zombie Warriors of Crawler type circled Tang Shaoyang.


    In an instant, Tang Shaoyang was surrounded by ten Zombie Warriors. Even so, Tang Shaoyang was not flustered in the slightest. He returned the smirk with his trademark grin.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of booming sounds resounded, ten apes that were about the same size as Zombie Warrior of Crusher Typended around Tang Shaoyang. Of course, Pride was the one who led his kind.


    While the two groups were about to sh, Dark Lord noticed a blurred figure circling the group and headed toward him. Lu An activated [Dash] and rushes to the zombie lord. He was aiming at the leader while the Boss took care of the zombie warriors who guarded the lord.


    The teamwork was working perfectly fine until the zombie lord found out. Dark Lord did not lose his condescending smile at all. Clearly, he was not afraid of Lu An.


    "Huhu¡­ Do you think this Great Dark Lord only has ten guards? Stupid humans!" The zombie lord giggled out as he motioned his right hand forward.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Three figures shed out the horde. The three figures were Zombie Warrior of Crawler Type. The difference from the earlier six crawlers was their weapon. The three crawlers were holding six swords in each of their hands.


    Lu An''s path to reach was blocked and he was in danger. All three Zombie Warriors brandished their swords toward Lu An. But again, Lu An was not alone.


    One figure shed to his left and two figures shed to his right. Zhang Mengyao appeared on Lu An''s left. Wei Xi and Zhao Zhong on his right.


    nk! nk! nk!


    With a shield in her right hand, Zhang Mengyao blocked all six swords. Wei Xi and Zhao Zhong faced the other zombie warrior while Lu An faced the one in front of him.


    Like that, two groups were tied up in a battle.


    "Huhu¡­ While you guys are entangled by my warriors, I will ughter your people!" Just as Dark Lord was about to order the horde to attack Tang Shaoyang''s people, a figure appeared in front of him.


    Tang Shaoyang and his battle-ax had arrived. The zombie lord was surprised for a moment, but then he sneered at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Stupid Human! You are underestimating this Dark Lord!"


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Eight tentacles made of flesh burst out from the zombie lord''s back. The tentacles rushed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Despite the surprise of the disgusting tentacles, Tang Shaoyang was still grinning at the zombie lord. [Spirit Integration] was activated, his skin already turned greeny, meaning he had integrated with Karan.


    Before the flesh tentacles reached him, Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth wide.


    [War Cry]


    Roar!


    [War Cry activated, boosting your attributes by 20% for five minutes]


    As soon as the ear-piercing cry came out of Tang Shaoyang''s mouth, the Zombie Lord was paralyzed.


    "Die you b*tch!"


    Wung!


    He swung the Destroyer toward Dark Lord''s neck. The huge de sliced through the air and the flesh tentacles before it finally cut Dark Lord''s neck.


    Ssh!


    The Zombie Lord''s head flew to the air and blood sttered everywhere. Along with that, the tentacles dropped down to the ground.


    "This is for my people!"


    Tang Shaoyang shed his battle-ax downward to the zombie lord''s falling body.


    sh!


    The battle-ax cut through the body and split the body into two parts. As if he was not satisfied with this, he swung the battle-ax at the body again.


    He cut the body into pieces, venting out all his fury to it. In this battle, he lost more than two hundred people.


    The zombie lord died with his body turned into minced meat by Tang Shaoyang. As if he was not satisfied with this, he raised his head to the remaining horde.


    The Zombie Lord died, the zombies went wild.


    Tang Shaoyang pounced toward the horde.

 Chapter 58 - Depressing Victory

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Depressing Victory</h4>


    When the Zombie Lord was hacked into pieces, the zombie horse went wild. They attacked the living being in their sight, no longer fighting in order.


    At this time, Tang Shaoyang also went wild. He aimed only at stage 2 and stage 3 zombies. Letting his people take care of the rest.


    As for the zombie warrior, they were able to put them down after abination of great efforts between humans and apes.


    The battle continued for the next three hours. With the help of the Fogged Ape Tribe, the zombie horde was wiped, indicating the first victory of the Tang Empire.


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the Quest to Conquest!]


    [You have gained the rewards, Level +1, Skill Point +10, and 1 million Game Coin.]


    [Tang Empire Castle (smart base) has leveled up! A new feature has been unlocked!]


    [10 million Game Coin has been distributed to the treasury.]


    Not only him, but the surviving people also received a notification. The rewards they got from wiping out the zombie horde.


    However, none of them were happy about it. They had their heads hung low as more than half of them fell in the battle. Even Tang Shaoyang stood there without words or any excitement.


    In his first battle, he got the result he wanted. They won but he did not like how he achieved the victory. He lost many people, indicating he was not good enough.


    But he knew it was not the time to show his depressed mood. He had to lead the remaining people, making sure the same thing would not be repeated again.


    "It was my fault!" A dejected voice entered Tang Shaoyang''s ears.


    He turned around and Zhang Mengyao was just as depressed as him. Yes, it was his general, she med herself for the casualties.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and rubbed the girl''s hair, "All on me! I am the leader, it''s me who is supposed to be med!"


    "B-but¡­ But it was me who made the strategy¡­ A-and¡­"


    "Stupid girl! I am the leader and I approved your strategy! Without my will, we will not implement your strategy, so stop ming yourself! It was me who was ipetent!"


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "Please choose another to rece me! I don''t deserve to be Supreme General!"


    Tang Shaoyang fell silent when he heard this. Not expecting the girl to break at her first battle. But then, he realized that even though she came from a military background, it did not mean she had experienced the real war. Losing many people in her first battle as a general, it was enough to put her in a tough spot.


    "Stupid girl! Let''s talk outter! We have to go back now! The people in the base must be anxious!"


    He decided not to talk it out now. It would be useless tofort her now. She was in the state that she would not listen to anything he told her because this was the moment she felt guilty the most for the people who died in the battle.


    Looking at the surroundings, Tang Shaoyang remembered that he could use the zombies as a sacrifice for [Spirit Summoning].


    As if Zaneos the Demon Swordsman could read his mind. He spoke to him.


    ¡ªDon''t bother to waste your time to summon another spirit. It will be for sure you will be able to summon a stronger spirit with a big sacrifice, but can you subdue it to make a contract?


    ¡ªA stronger spirit also has high pride. You would not be so lucky to meet a spirit like me or Karan. You might lose your life instead, so just focus to get stronger before thinking of summoning another spirit.


    ¡ªTomorrow, we will start the training from the basics. You have the strength, but you are not able to use your strength properly! You were fighting with your brute force, what a waste of your strength.


    Zaneos made a long speech in his head and he found Zaneos was right. He could summon another spirit but could he make the spirit sign a contract with him?


    But it would be a waste of sacrifice material if he just let the bodies rot in the street like this.


    ''Is there a way to preserve the bodies? Origin might have a way to preserve the body or I can make a giant fridge in the base? It will cost Game Coin, but it''s worth it,''


    On the way back to the base, Tang Shaoyang was thinking of a way to preserve the bodies.


    "Boss, I am sorry!" Lu An approached Tang Shaoyang.


    The young man also felt as guilty as Zhang Mengyao. He med himself for the people who died during the battle. He waste in bringing the reinforcement, toote as the zombie horde almost broke in the base.


    "Hmmm¡­ So what made youte?" Tang Shaoyang did not ept the apology instantly. If the young Lu An made a mistake, he deserved to be punished.


    If Zhang Mengyao''s mistake was from herck of experience in a battle, Lu An''s mistake waspletely different. He was tasked to bring the reinforcement and the reinforcement was supposed toe in an hour. But he was five hourste.


    However, Tang Shaoyang knew there must be a reason for that. That was why he decided to listen to Lu An''s story.


    "Hah¡­ It was because of another zombie horde! I don''t know what happened, but a zombie horde surrounded the Fogged Land¡­"


    Lu An told everything. It turned out there was a zombie horde besieged the fogged park. The Fogged Ape Tribe was also in a war against a zombie horde.


    It took him a long time to breach the horde to reach the fogged park. In the end, with his call, Pride decided to abandon his home and answered his call.


    Pride took all his people with him and went to help Tang Shaoyang. But it took them a few hours to break through from the horse hence the reinforcement camete.


    Soon, they arrived back at the base. Pride immediately approached him, "Your Majesty¡­"


    Before Pride could finish his words, Tang Shaoyang raised his hand.


    He looked at Lu An and put his hand on the shoulder, "Your apology is epted and your mistake is pardoned! Go inside and get a rest!"


    After that, he turned back to Pride, "You helped me to defend my territory! It''s time for me to help you to take back your home!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not enter his base. He decided not to rest, he decided to vent out all his depressed mood to the zombies, in a battlefield.


    To his surprise, Zhang Mengyao reacted the same way as him.


    "Let me follow you! I am not going to rest until all zombies are eradicated!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not lower his voice and he did not n to hide Lu An''s story from the rest of the people. They deserved to know all of this hence the conversation between him and Lu An was heard by them.


    Knowing there was another zombie horde. They decided to help the Fogged Ape Tribe.


    "Let me join as well, Boss! Our Ape friends helped us, it''s time to repay them!" Zhao Zhong braced himself to step forward.


    "Me too! I will join and kill all those bastards!" Wei Xi gritted his teeth and stepped forward. Hatred could be seen from his eyes as he lost his friend in the battle.


    Along with that, all of them decided to join another fight. The battle had not over yet.

 Chapter 59 - Together

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Together</h4>


    Just like Tang Shaoyang said, the battle was not over. The people who were early desperate to end the battle, now they spirited up to fight again.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang did not let all people follow him to fight again. Half of the surviving people, 57 people to be more exact had to stay. The base could not be left unguarded and they needed to rest as well.


    So Tang Shaoyang only brought 50 people with him while leaving the rest to guard the bass. He also told them they could switchter on.


    Li Na was amongst the 57 people left behind. She was unwilling to stay, but she could not disobey the order since she was not chosen.


    Yes, the one who always stayed behind the counter, doing a clerk job for eight hours a day. The cowardly girl who braced herself to fight the zombies outside because of a man.


    Somehow, she survived through the battle though all of that was thanks to Cao Jingyi. Li Na stayed with Cao Jingyi who saved her when they got ambushed. Until then, she followed everyone to fight with all she had.


    However, the man she looked up never looked back at her. It made her frustrated.


    Ssh! Ssh!


    She washed her face and looked through the mirror. She was not a stunning beauty, but she was still a beauty yet the man never looked for her again since that night.


    Yes, the man she looked up was Tang Shaoyang. Li Na sold her body for a safe job as the clerk. Thanks to that, she never worried about her grandmother and her sister being starved.


    But then, since that night, Li Na could never forget the man. It was just supposed to be a one-night stand, but she could never forget about the man since then. The face of that man still lingered in her head.


    [It''s almost there! You have to be patient! He is still grieving as he lost many men in the battle so now he vents out his frustration to another zombie horde. Just be patient and soon the chance for you to strike will arrive!]


    Origin''s voice rang inside the bathroom.


    "Hah¡­ I know¡­" Despite her answer, she was still depressed.


    [But are you sure about your choice? I am telling you. You will not be the only woman who will stay on his side, there will be more women in the future!]


    "I know that, but as long I can upy a small ce in his heart, it''s enough!" Surprisingly, the dejected Li Na turned energetic as she gave the AI firm answer.


    Origin fell silent at the answer.


    "Hello, are you still there?" Li Na''s voice echoed in the bathroom.


    [Anyway, you just need to be useful and you will catch his attention. In your case, you have passed the huge ordeal, he will see you in a new light! It''s all I can help you, you do the rest!]


    Origin had been helping the girl back then. Li Na decided to fight outside and raised her level. All of that under Origin''s persuasion.


    Origin saw a potential in her, the potential to be Tang Shaoyang''s loyal follower hence it guided her.


    "All right!" The girl nodded.


    [Oh, right! You participated in the battle, then you should receive the reward, right?]


    Li Na responded with a nod. Indeed, she received a notification after they defeated the zombie horde. A lot of sum Game Coin, 10 Skill Points, and a level.


    [Then you should get rest soon and join the battle again! Reach Level 30 as soon as possible and get your ss before it''s toote!]


    "Toote?"


    [Yes! You are not the only one who received the reward. So, you should get enough rest and join the battle again! Reach Level 30 and get Advance ss! There are only ten limited Advance sses! Master has taken one and Lu An has taken one, there only eight Advance sses left! You have to hurry if you want to get the advance ss.]


    Even though Origin knew that one could only get the advance ss under Tang Shaoyang''s consent. It told her like that so the girl would be stimted.


    Sure enough, Li Na nodded her head and immediately went to rest after that.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, on Tang Shaoyang side,


    The zombie horde that took the Fogged Land was enormous. The zombiepletely blocked the street to the park and the group had to stop their advance even though they were still far from their destination.


    They stopped 500 meters away from the horde and gathered to discuss the n.


    "So, how are you going to fight them?" Tang Shaoyang asked Pride.


    "How? We are going to crush them head-on! They are just walking flesh!" Pride''s answer was simple, meeting the horde head-on.


    Recalling the ape''s size, this was the best way of the Fogged Tribe to fight. But not for his people.


    "Then the Fogged Ape Tribe will be the vanguard and you guys support the Fogged Ape Tribe!" Tang Shaoyang made the n, it was crude but it could work. He pointed toward Lu An, Zhang Mengyao, and the other 47 people.


    The current Zhang Mengyao was down and she would note back to the past of herself hence he made the n.


    "Split into five groups, you will move in the group! Lu An, Tao He, Zhang Mengyao, Zhao Zhong, and Qin Shoushan. You will be the leader group! Remember, we are not defending the base so your safety is a top priority, understand!?"


    The pointed people nodded, but then Lu An raised his hand.


    "What about you, Boss?"


    "Me?" Tang Shaoyang pointed to himself and replied, "I will be leading the vanguard with Pride! Your priority is to level up, so don''t force yourself in the battle. If you get overwhelmed or exhausted immediately retreat!"


    The remaining 49 people nodded and they divided into five teams. Lu An Team with the least member, nine people while the other had ten people in the team.


    Just as the group was about tounch the attack against the horde. Zhang Mengyao approached Tang Shaoyang secretly.


    "I can''t lead the people¡­ I am afraid¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang put his hand on her shoulder before she could finish her words.


    "Mengyao, this won''t do! If you turn like this, they died in vain! Let''s say you give up your position? Who''s going to rece you? Are you sure the new General would not repeat the same mistake?"


    "Instead of ming yourself, you should fight for them! You should live for them! Show them that they are not dead in vain!"


    Zhang Mengyao lowered her head and she did not refute Tang Shaoyang''s words. Her shoulders were trembling visibly.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and hugged her, "Good girl~. Don''t suppress your feeling, pour it out! Vent it to the zombies! You can cry! Go angry and direct your anger at them!"


    "Also, no matter what''s your choice, you can always rely on me! However, I want you to stand together with me as we conquer the world together! That''s my wish, but I am happy as well as long as you stay with me!"


    After that Tang Shaoyang left the girl alone. He led the Fogged Ape Tribe and fought the second zombie horde.

 Chapter 60 - Locating Zombie Lord

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Locating Zombie Lord</h4>


    20 hours since the battle against the second zombie hordemenced. Tang Shaoyang had his people retreat from the battle and regroup in empty space.


    His people included the Fogged Ape Tribe. Even after a long battle, the number of zombies was still a lot. The estimation of the number of zombies was triple or even quadruplepared to the first horde.


    They tried to search the Zombie Lord but to no avail. The long battle continued until finally, Tang Shaoyang decided to retreat. He could still continue the unending battle but not for his people.


    They were exhausted, even the vigorous ape was exhausted after the long battle.


    "We can''t continue the battle just like that!" Tang Shaoyang turned toward Pride, "The number of the zombies we face is much more than before! Also¡­"


    Pride met with his Master''s gaze.


    "We will change our tactic! We will be entering the fogged park and starting a new round of battle there!"


    "Uh!? Why?" Pride could not understand the decision at all. He thought they were doing fine. If they rushed to the Fogged Land, they would be defensive.


    "Haven''t you realized it yet?" Tang Shaoyang questioned Pride.


    "Huh!?" The Demonic Ape truly did not understand.


    "Huh¡­" He sighed and pointed at the other apes behind Pride, "Look at your kind!"


    Pride looked back, still clueless what his Master talked about.


    Tang Shaoyang was left speechless as Pride had not realized it yet.


    "You number! Look at your people! Many of them have fallen in the battle!"


    "What''s wrong with that? It''s an honor for a warrior to die on a battlefield!" Pride hit his chest twice proudly.


    "Stupid! If they can survive it''s much better than dying on the battlefield! We are not fighting against the time, we can take our time, using your advantage to fight them defensively!"


    If it was Fogged Land, the Fogged Ape Tribe had a high rate of survivability. It was their domain and they had a big advantage there.


    "But what about our people? The Fogged Land put us at a big disadvantage, " Zhang Mengyao raised her hand.


    Yes, the fogged park might give the ape a big advantage, but it would give the opposite effect for them as their vision would be limited because of the fog.


    Moreover, the zombie could still move freely under the fog. The zombie could locate their enemy with their sharp hearing as zombies were attracted by the noise.


    "We have a different task! Our task is not to confront the zombies head-on but to search the zombie lord! After we locate the zombie lord, then we will face them together!" Tang Shaoyang tapped Pride''s big arm and stood in front of the big guy.


    "I know you are a great warrior, getting into a defensive position doesn''t mean your tribe is a coward! Remember your position, you are their leader and this war! You win if your tribe survives! You lost even if you destroyed your enemy while all your people are dying!"


    Pride looked at Tang Shaoyang into the eyes. Then he realized what Tang Shaoyang was true. If he lost all his people in the battle, it was not a victory even if he defeated his enemy.


    "I know!" Pride nodded


    "Good if you understand. Get enough, we will start to move in half an hour!"


    After that, Tang Shaoyang turned around and faced his people, "It''s time to switch! You guys go back and call the first team here! I will be waiting for half an hour here!"


    They nodded and left the gathering ce, leaving four girls behind. Zhang Mengyao, Fu Dandan, Dai Wenqian, and Li Na.


    "What are you doing? Go back!" Tang Shaoyang ordered the four girls.


    "No! I will stay until the battle is over!" Zhang Mengyao replied firmly.


    "Nope! This is an order! You go back now!" Unfortunately, Tang Shaoyang was even firmer with his decision.


    "But¡­"


    "I order you to go back, Zhang Mengyao! If you are worried about them, Lu An will rece your position during your absence! Go back now!"


    Zhang Mengyao had been staying on the battlefield for almost two days including the beforehand battle. Her body might not be exhausted, but he believed she was mentally exhausted hence Tang Shaoyangmanded her to go back.


    "Moreover, you have something more important to do, right?" Added Tang Shaoyang.


    She had reached Level 31, it was time for her to get a ss to upgrade her strength.


    Zhang Mengyao gritted her teeth and met with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze, "What about you?"


    Tang Shaoyang himself had not gone to rest yet, she was worried about him.


    "And about your promise?" She was talking about yesterday''s promise. He promised her to fight together.


    "Stupid woman! I never say to break the promise! This is not ourst battle and I am much stronger than you! You know about it!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head with a wry smile.


    He approached the girl and gave her a hug.


    "Go back, okay? I don''t want to lose you¡­" Tang Shaoyang whispered with a maic voice.


    Subconsciously, Zhang Mengyao nodded her head obediently. She could not refuse him somehow.


    She broke free from Tang Shaoyang''s embrace with a reddened cheek.


    "Be careful¡­" After that, Zhang Mengyao delivered a kiss to his cheek and left. Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian also followed Zhang Mengyao, leaving Li Na.


    "What about you girl? Why don''t you go back too?"


    "No, I want to stay. I can hold another ten hours battle and will switch in the next wave!" Li Na replied with a stronger determination.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised at the girl''s firm reply. He scanned the girl''s expression and found she was truly not someone that looked exhausted.


    He looked at the girl''s body, her armor was still intact and clean. Understandably as she was an archer, Tang Shaoyang could see dried blood at her sheathless short sword, indicating she also fought in closebat.


    In the end, Tang Shaoyang relented at the girl''s request.


    "Good, you can stay! Get good rest, we will start our next movement in half an hour!"


    Li Na nodded in response and found afortable ce to stay. Tang Shaoyang also chose a corner to get a nap.


    Half an hourter, Lu An, Wei Xi, and Qin Shoushan came with the switch team. It was the team that got the rest ten hours earlier. Now they came back with a freshplexion.


    As soon as the group came, Tang Shaoyang woke up and briefed the n.


    "¡­ We are going to search for the Zombie Lord. All of you had seen the Zombie Lord''s appearance, so Immediately regroup after you find the Zombie Lord or the Zombie Warrior!"


    After that, fifty-five people split into five groups, Tang Shaoyang himself led one group this time. Li Na immediately slipped herself to Tang Shaoyang''s team.


    "Good! Let''s depart!"


    The Fogged Ape Tribe took different directions as the team also spread. Tang Shaoyang took a detour and tried to sneak to the zombie horde back, a ce where the Zombie Lord would most likely stay.


    After 15 minutes of running, Tang Shaoyang led the team into a seven-story apartment. There were a few Stage 1 zombies inside and it was taken care of easily. They rushed to the rooftop.


    "Search for the Zombie Warriors, they must be guarding the Zombie Lord like the beforehand zombie horde!"


    Ten people immediately spread and looked down at the street, searching for the Zombie Warrior.


    Maybe the Lady Luck was on their side, it did not take long before Li Na yelled excitedly, "I found them! I found the Zombie Warriors!"


    Everyone gathered around Li Na and looked at the direction she pointed out. She was pointing at five floors of the KTV building. At the entrance, two Crusher stood with their big maces.

 Chapter 61 - Knight

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Knight</h4>


    Back to the Smart Base


    After Zhang Mengyao washed up, she did not go to rest or get her meal. She went to the basement floor, toward the Advancement room. She was about to get her ss.


    Under Origin''s guide, Zhang Mengyao entered the advancement room.


    [Under Master''s permission, you are allowed to choose a Unique ss.]


    ---------------------


    Unique ss:


    1. Summoner [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    2. Assassin [Advance ss] (Not Avable)


    3. Swordsman [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    4. Ranger [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    5. Knight [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    6. Berserker [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    7. Cleric [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    8. me Mage [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    9. cksmith [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    10. Spirit Contractor [???] (Not Avable)


    ---------------------


    The translucent screen appeared in front of Zhang Mengyao. She had heard about the ss from Tang Shaoyang himself.


    [Do you need a rmendation from me?] Origin''s voice rang again while Zhang Mengyao was reading the ss. Only 8 Unique sses were avable.


    "Lu An must be the one who took the Assassin and he took¡­ Spirit Contractor?" She muttered under her breath.


    After reading all 8 Unique sses, Zhang Mengyao asked Origin with a frown, "There''s no description?"


    She tried to click one of the sses, intending to find the detail of each ss, but things were not working as she expected.


    [Do you want to choose Summoner as your ss? Yes/No?]


    It was what appeared when she tried to press the Summoner ss.


    [Unfortunately, I am not allowed to tell you anything about the sses] Origin gave a negative answer.


    The frown on Zhang Mengyao''s face deepened at the answer. How she was supposed to choose if she did not know the details of the ss. She could not find a suitable ss for her fighting style without the description.


    Then she remembered Origin offered a rmendation.


    "So, what''s your rmendation, Origin?"


    [I am d you ask me] Origin''s delighted voice filled the room.


    [I have three rmendations for you, Swordsman, Berserker, and Knight. Take your time and choose carefully] Origin kindly reminded the girl.


    Amongst the three sses, Zhang Mengyao had a gist of understanding of Swordsman and Knight. But she was clueless regarding the Berserker ss.


    As for Swordsman, the ss reminded her of the Zaneos of the Demon Swordsman. Just from the quick encounter, she could tell Zaneos had big destructive power.


    ¡ª¡­ I want you to stand together with me as we conquer the world together¡­


    Tang Shaoyang''s words were ringing in her head. He told her that yesterday, together¡­


    ''Then I don''t need a destructive power to assist him. He has that destructive power but he is pretty reckless on the battlefield. I don''t need a ss with destructive power, but a ss with high defense. I will protect his back¡­''


    She immediately crossed the Swordsman ss from her options.


    Then Zhang Mengyao looked through the other sses. She was looking for a ss focused on defense but also abat ss.


    "Summoner is no¡­"


    "Ranger¡­" It was a ss she did not understand again.


    "Pass¡­"


    It took her sometimes and she eliminated the other seven choices. Her eyesnded on the Knight ss. She pressed the choice without hesitation.


    [Do you want to choose Knight as your ss? Yes/No?]


    "Yes!" Zhang Mengyao firmly responded.


    *** ***


    Everyone looked at Tang Shaoyang, they found the Zombie Warriors but what would they do next? The decision was in Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    The dilemma was the building surrounded by stage 3 zombies. Yes, aside from the Zombie Warriors, many stage 3 zombies on the street.


    There was even a new type of zombie amongst the many stage 3 zombies. The zombie had a big chunk of fat on its belly and thigh, but its hand was the meat that formed a round shield. There was even a zombie hammer-shaped hand.


    They found their target, but this ce was more dangerous than everyone thought.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Zombie - Buckler]


    Affiliation: The Fallen


    Evolution: Stage 3


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Zombie - Mace]


    Affiliation: The Fallen


    Evolution: Stage 3


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Buckler was a zombie with a round shield-shaped hand while Hammer was a zombie with a hammer-shaped hand.


    These two were truly new to Tang Shaoyang and they looked even more deadly than the Crusher and Crawler.


    The Fallen, it was the affiliation of the zombie horde, their faction.


    "Tsk, withoutmunication tools, we have to inform them by mouth¡­"


    Since the world turned upside down, the cellphones and even the phone booth miraculously disappeared. Even radio vanished, themunication was truly broken off.


    The main reason that caused the confusion. With nomunication tool, people did not know whether the government truly had fallen or not.


    ''Should ask Origin about this! The military needsmunication for this moment¡­'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself as he turned to his team member.


    "You guys move and gather with the other teams! After all of you gathered, get to the Fogged Ape Tribe and lead them to here!"


    "What about you?" Li Na immediately asked upon finding out Tang Shaoyang did not join with them.


    "I will be watching the building, just in case if the Zombie Lord moves out from that building!"


    That was the best scenario for now. At least it was what Tang Shaoyang could think of.


    "But¡­" Li Na wanted to volunteer herself to stay with Tang Shaoyang, but she was rejected outright.


    "No but! Go right and assemble here quickly! That''s the order!" Tang Shaoyang sternly responded.


    Li Na flinched back for a moment before she nodded her head. After that, the group immediately left Tang Shaoyang alone on the rooftop.


    Tang Shaoyang walked back to the side and looked at the KTV building. He rubbed his chin and calcted the time of his people''s arrival, "It will take them at least 50 to 70 minutes¡­"


    Gathering all the teams and called the Fogged Ape Tribe and broke through the zombie horde toward here. It was his estimation, 50 to 70 minutes to arrive here.


    "Hoho¡­ Hold back, Tang Shaoyang! Hold on¡­" His hand was trembling with Destroyer in his hand. His eyes also shone brightly as his eyesnded on the two Zombie Warriors at the entrance of the KTV building.


    "Better you guyse quick to level up or I am going to finish this alone¡­" Tang Shaoyang''s expression was brimming in excitement.

 Chapter 62 - Zombie Apostle

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Zombie Apostle</h4>


    Yu Shun was in the third year of a prestigious private high school in SH city. A school for the rich and someone with status.


    His father put him into that school so he could have his own connection to the influential family in SH City. That was his father''s wish and Yu Shun also heard it was a prestigious school. He immediately agreed without hesitation.


    However, little did the boy know that school was just the start of his hellish life. Full straight three years, he was bullied for three years straight.


    At the start, he became a shuttle bread for his "friends", a son of a General and a son of Governor. The start of it was still bearable for the young Yu Shun, butter on, as more people joined the gang, the bullying was bing worse and worse.


    The reason? Because he was the lowest in rank. His family was rich but that wealth was nothing if had topare with the others.


    He was rich, having a high-end hotel in five cities. Rich enough to have his familyfortably live. But again, those properties were nothing if he had topare to the others.


    A punching bag for the son of the General, having to bring his ''friends'' bags and even turning him into a seat for the governor''s son. It was getting worse and worse.


    He tried to escape from his hell. Yu Shun asked his father to transfer him to another school. However, everything was toote. His ''friends'' had taken care of everything.


    His father''spany cooperated with his ''friends'' family in many ways. On top of all that, his ''friends'' family asked his father to make him be their son''s friend.


    At that point, the young Yu Shun did not know whether this was his ''friends'' doing or not. He was scared, he was scared if he forcefully transferred out of the school, his family would be their target. He knew how crazy his ''friends'', after all.


    That time, his father only told him to befriend them even closer. Just like that, Yu Shun experienced a hellish school life. Three years, he had to face the bullying for three years.


    The school? The school knew the bullying incident, but they did nothing. None of them stupid enough to stand out to face these young masters. The bright and lively turned to a gloomy boy under the bullying.


    Fortunately, it was his secret crush who helped him pass these three years of hell. A young and new math teacher, she was bright and beautiful.


    In his second year, he confessed and was epted by the teacher. A hope, he began to see hope. He endured the bullying until he graduated. Yes, he thought he would be free from these ''friends'' after graduation. He thought he had endured and it was time to start a new life.


    However, that night, the Graduation Party that must be attended by the third year, it was the peak, the peak of his suffering.


    Somehow, his ''friends'' managed to find out his rtionship with the math teacher. They drugged her and said to him.


    "We are friends, right? You should share something this good with your friends, Yu Shun!"


    The meek and coward Yu Shun could no longer endure it. He tried to fight, what he got was a beating. There was no way he could win against seven people who had a bigger frame than him.


    The other teachers and the principal did nothing despite witnessing such a scene. No, not only that, they even provided the room for the kids to do the deed.


    "No, please no!" He begged to his ''friends'' but to no avail. His cry was enjoyable to them. The more he cried the wider their smile.


    Maybe God was still watching over him and gave him a blessing. Out of nowhere, a robotic voice rang in his hand, and a zombie appeared. A strange course urrence happened and the people who tried to hold him down were surprised by the zombies.


    ''My chance!'' It was then, Yu Shun dashed to his lover. He did not know where this strength came from but he managed to carry his drugged lover. He brought his lover to the infirmary amidst the chaos in the ballroom.


    While his breathing ragged, he put his drugged lover to the bed. Amidst the chaos, the boy lost his virginity to relieve his drugged lover. While he was about to push his lover, his girlfriend''s face changed to someone who bullied him.


    "Arghh¡­!"


    Yu Shun woke up from his nightmare with a sweated face. He breathed heavily as his eyes shook. The trauma, he had a deep trauma from what he experienced during his high school.


    "What''s wrong, Dear?" A gentle voice of a woman entered Yu Shun''s ear.


    The woman next to him was his lover, the math teacher he saved from his ''friends''. He looked toward her, looking at her delicate and beautiful face.


    "Do you have a nightmare?" Luo Lan asked in a concerned tone.


    "Mnn!" Yu Shun nodded his head.


    Luo Lan pulled Yu Shun''s head to her naked chest and rubbed his hair, "It''s okay, Dear! You have killed them and they have gotten what they deserved, rot in the hell! It''s okay~ It''s okay~, "


    "Mnn¡­" Yu Shun nodded his head.


    Yes, he had killed everyone in the school, including the principal and the teachers, even all his ''friends'' who were certainly bing his main target.


    As someone who spent his time ying the game, Yu Shun was quite fast in adapting to the new game-like world. He managed to raise his level and his revenge.


    After his revenge, for some unknown reason, the whole school turned out to be a ''dungeon'' just like in the game or mini-game the robotic voice said in his head. He somehow managed to clear the mini-game with only him and his girlfriend as survivors.


    He got a treasure chest, the chest that changed his lifepletely. It was a scroll, an Advance ss Scroll, Zombie Apostle. This ss was an amazing cheat in this apocalyptic world.


    The ss gave him a skill, a skill to control the zombies. Even though he could only control 10 zombies, for now, he used the skill efficiently. Days passed and the zombie under his control evolved into Zombie Lords, three of them.


    Thanks to these three Zombie Lords, he could control a lot of zombies through the Zombie Lord. He went around with an army of zombies.


    He tried to save his lover''s family, but unfortunately, they were all killed. His family also suffered the same fate. So, the two now relied on each other to continue living.


    Yu Shun and Luo Lan wandered around SH City to level up the Zombie Lords and the zombie armies. He tried to avoid killing the people and only aimed to kill the mutated beasts.


    Despite suffering from awful bullying, Yu Shun still maintained his reason. All of it thanks to Luo Lan.


    After a moment of silence, Yu Shun opened his mouth "We have to move now before this group of peoplees for us!"


    "Should we talk to them? We can exin everything, this is just a misunderstanding!" Luo Lan voiced out her thoughts.


    "I am afraid!" Yu Shun''s eyes wavered as he looked at his girlfriend''s eyes.


    "Their leader looks fierce and overbearing, I am afraid you¡­"


    Yu Shun did not finish his words, but Luo Lan understood her boyfriend''s concern.


    "Then let''s leave this ce!" Luo Lan immediately agreed to his boyfriend''s notion to retreat.


    Yes, it was Yu Shun''s zombie army that attacked the Fogged Ape Tribe. He never thought this Fogged Ape Tribe was rted to any people.


    Boom!


    Just as the couple was about to move out, a battle broke outside the building. Yu Shun''s expression changed and said, "They are here!"

 Chapter 63 - Promising General

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Promising General</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang did not wait for his team to attack. He immediately jumped over after waiting for fifteen minutes but his team had not returned yet.


    He activated [Spirit Integration] with Karan and immediately started his ughter.


    Tang Shaoyang started with an [Earth Split], crushing two Stage 2 Zombies instantly. At the same time, the ground slightly shook and caused the zombies around to lose their bnce for a moment.


    He used this chance to use another skill [Wild Axes]. His target was stage 3 zombies in the back.


    The axes sliced through stage 2 zombies and reached the stage 3 zombie, Buckler. However, the axes proved to be useless against it. Buckler out its buckler-like hand to the front and blocked the iing axes.


    Bang!


    The axes disintegrated into nothingness and Buckler was pushed back by the impact.


    "Heh, it seems you are quite strong," Tang Shaoyang smirked instead of being disappointed after his axes were blocked.


    Thanks to [Wild Axes], the path toward stage 3 zombies opened. With his battle-ax in his right hand, he rushed toward Buckler and Mace.


    Of course, Buckler and Mace did not stay still. The moment Tang Shaoyang rushed toward them, they also charged toward Tang Shaoyang. Not only the two stage 3 zombies, but the zombies around Tang Shaoyang also swarmed toward him.


    Just as Tang Shaoyang was about to sh against the zombies, he heard a male''s voice from inside the building.


    "STOP!"


    To his surprise, the zombies stopped their advance and Tang Shaoyang also stopped. He immediately retreated to keep a distance from stage 3 zombies.


    "Huh!? Am I hearing things?" He was not sure where the voice came from, but if he was not wrong, the voice came from the building that was guarded by the zombies.


    He gazed toward the building and to his surprise, stage 3 zombies split up and made a path. From the path between the zombies, he saw a woman and a young man walking side by side.


    From the young man''s face, Tang Shaoyang was pretty sure the young man was a high-schooler or the freshman who just entered a college, around that age.


    However, the woman was more mature than the man for sure. A beauty at that. The beauty hooked her hands toward the young man and from this, Tang Shaoyang was a hundred percent sure these two were a couple.


    "No, you were not hearing things, it was my voice," The young man opened his mouth.


    "So you are the culprit behind this zombie horde I presume?" Tang Shaoyang confronted the young man with a frown.


    If the zombies were controlled by this young man, this boy''s power was terrifying for sure.


    "Technically, yes," The boy nodded his hand and flicked his finger. After that, two stage-3 zombies came out of the crowd.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized the two zombies. The Zombie Lord, a zombie that controlled the other zombies. He was quick with the catch-up and guessed the whole situation, "So you control the two Zombie Lords and the Zombie Lords control the other zombies,"


    "That''s right, but I am surprised that you know about the Zombie Lord," The young truly had a surprised look when Heero instantly called his two zombie lords without carefully inspecting them.


    "Anyway I am Yu Shun and yes, all these zombies are my subordinate," Yu Shun introduced himself and his girlfriend, "This is my girlfriend, Luo Lan,"


    "Tang Shaoyang, the Empire of Tang''s First Emperor!" Tang Shaoyang said his identity without blushing. He said that proudly and his voice contained big confidence.


    "Huh!?" Luo Lan and Yu Shun had the same reaction. They were not expecting this.


    ''Is he a chunibyo or something?'' That was what Yu Shun thought of Heero. His first impression of the fierce man.


    ''Nah, don''t care about that. His strength is a real deal,'' Yu Shun''s expression returned normal, and continued with his purpose of meeting Tang Shaoyang in person, "It seems there''s a misunderstanding between us and I want to talk it out with you,"


    "You want to talk to me, huh!?" Tang Shaoyang looked straight to Yu Shun. But then, he smirked, "You have killed people it seems, I can tell from your eyes,"


    He was surprised and intrigued at the same time.


    ''Did he kill people to get the woman?'' The woman was a beauty and had a kind of foxy look. Killing people for his desire, there was nothing wrong with that.


    Yu Shun furrowed his brows and the corner of his mouth was twitching slightly. He did not know but he felt nervous when faced with Tang Shaoyang.


    The unnatural green skin and the man remainedposed despite being surrounded by his underlings. Yu Shun could tell Tang Shaoyang was not someone could be trifled with.


    Luo Lan noticed her boyfriend was nervous. She held her boyfriend''s hand tighter to support her boyfriend.


    However, such a reaction puzzled Luo Lan. She knew how strong Yu Shun''s underlings were. So why was her boyfriend nervous when he faced only one man?


    "It''s not something I want to talk about," Yu Shun shook his head in response.


    "That''s right, your zombie underlings haven''t killed a single of my people. However, we do have unpleasant memories of zombies and the zombie lord. I know that guy because I have killed one before,"


    Tang Shaoyang was willing to talk rather than blindly harvesting these zombies. He could also stall some time for his people toe to share these zombies with them. Moreover, he had another purpose too.


    Once again, Yu Shun was surprised by the fact the man in front of him had killed a zombie lord before. He knew well how strong a zombie lord was.


    ''Could he be bluffing to scare me?''


    ''But he looks so confident even facing a couple of stage-3 zombies,''


    "I don''t mean to fight against you, my target is a group of the big apes," Yu Shun showed his real intention, trying to clear the ill misunderstanding between them.


    "First, the group of the big apes you are talking about is my subordinate. Second, the zombies are our natural enemy, killing these zombies means killing my enemy,"


    Tang Shaoyang replied with his usual grin.


    Once again, Yu Shun furrowed his brows. He could tell that the man in front of him seemed not to want to reconcile with him.


    "Then it''s my turn to talk. You have a quite useful power, what about joining my empire? I love to have useful people under my wings,"


    This was Tang Shaoyang''s purpose that made him willing to talk with Yu Shun. He wanted to take this boy under him. With the boy under him, he could have legions of the zombie army.


    Moreover, the zombie army also had a big pro. There was no need for him to worry about betrayal or spy snuck into his army. It was the reason why he wanted to recruit the boy under his wing.


    "Then there''s no use talking with you! I would never put myself under any man''s order again, ever!" Yu Shun gave a direct and straightforward refusal.


    "Kukuku¡­ I love your unyielding character, more reason to take you under my wing," Tang Shaoyang''s grin became wider.


    Just as Yu Shun was about to respond to Tang Shaoyang, he received telepathy from his zombie lord subordinate.


    There was a big group rushing toward his location. Based on the information he received from the zombie lords, it was the big group, abination of people and apes.


    "There''s no need to talk further then. Let''s leave, Lan! I truly don''t want to fight you but¡­" Yu Shun shook his head and tried to pull his girlfriend with him.


    "Do you think you can leave me here," Tang Shao grinned as he raised his Destroyer.


    He would not let a promising general such as Yu Shun slip out of his grasp.

 Chapter 64 - Over

    <h4>Chapter 64 - Over</h4>


    "Do you think you can catch me?" Yu Shun sneered back as his figure slowly backed away.


    Stage-2 zombies and stage-3 zombies including the two zombie lords stayed behind. But there were two stage-3 zombies following Yu Shun, Buckler, and Mace.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to use [Wild Axes] to clear the path. But the zombies blocked his path and there were just too many of them. It only sliced a few stage-2 zombies on the path.


    Just like that, Yu Shun and Luo Lan escaped from the scene. He pulled his girlfriend with him with Mace and Buckler followed them closely from behind.


    "Why do we have to run? Can you just beat him?" Luo Lan asked as she did not understand her boyfriend''s decision. They were in a big advantage in the number while the opposite part was just one man.


    "It''s not that simple," Yu Shun shook his head lightly, "He is not alone, there''s reinforcemente to our location,"


    "Are they stronger than your zombie army?"


    "No, it''s not about who''s stronger, that guy just now, he''s dangerous," Yu Shun was not afraid of the iing enemies but Tang Shaoyang. That man just now gave a dangerous vibe to him, his guts were telling him to escape.


    "Is he a human? Or a monster?" Luo Lan asked out.


    Tang Shaoyang spoke Chinese just like them but he was taller and bigger than a normal human. He also had green skin that confused her too.


    "I am pretty sure he''s a human, maybe it was his skill or something¡­" Having not finished his words, the couple heard a yell from behind.


    "You may escape now but I will not let you escape the next time we meet!"


    It was Tang Shaoyang''s scream. The moment he realized that he would not be able to catch up, he screamed out his thoughts.


    The couple looked at each other for a moment before the smiles broke. Both of them were smiling when they heard the scream.


    *** ***


    "Ah, what a waste!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head in regret.


    If the boy just now joined his team, taking over SH City was a cinch. It would be a huge boost in power for his empire.


    "Tsk, what a pity, a pity¡­" Zombies kept blocking his path despite his attempt to chase after Yu Shun.


    There was no need to doubt, the boy must be giving his order to block him at any cost. At this point, chasing Yu Shun was pointless. By the time he broke the encirclement, Yu Shun should have escaped.


    "The good news is he left his underlings behind for me to harvest! Kill the two Zombie Lords and it should be easy to clear the rest!"


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes glinted dangerously at the Zombie Lord.


    *** ***


    Twelve hours, it took Tang Shaoyang and his friends twelve hours to clear the horde. They battled non-stop and finally, they defeated the horde.


    Tang Shaoyang was standing in the middle of the road. He looked at his surroundings, corpses were here and there. He was surrounded by the dead zombies'' bodies.


    Hah! Hah! Hah!


    As soon as the [Spirit Integration] wore off, he breathed heavily. The burden of holding up [Spirit Integration] for over twelve hours was no joke.


    Just now, he had been battling madly against the zombies. He did not feel tired, at all. He was filled with bursting energy as he ughtered the zombies.


    Now the battle was over and he could feel it, the exhaustion. On top of that, this was his second battle against a horde of zombies.


    A wave of exhaustion hit his body but he remained standing still. The battle might be over but his job was not.


    He dragged his exhausted body and came to meet Zhang Mengyao.


    "How is it? Are there any casualties?"


    "We don''t have casualties on our side but dozens of Fogged Apes died," Zhang Mengyao reported.


    She joined the battle half-way and she was d. She was d that she chose Knight for her ss.


    During the battle, for some unknown reason, most of the zombies swarmed to Tang Shaoyang. She had done her job, she protected Tang Shaoyang''s back.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as he felt a little relieved inside. He then headed toward Pride''s direction. This Demonic Ape King did not feel remorse even after losing a dozen members of his tribe.


    Pride was letting out a victorious cry while hitting his chest loudly. It was a celebration for defeating his enemy.


    "It seems he''s okay, but I need to change his mindset," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    Pride did not care about the casualties as long as he won the war. He would crush his enemy with his strength and the number of his tribe. That was how the Fogged Tribe waged war. They did not care about the process but the result.


    "But it''s not something easy to change, it will take a while¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered under his breath and closed his eyes.


    ''The battle is over and we have a big win this time,''


    "Boss!" Lu An waved his hand toward Tang Shaoyang while holding a sword.


    Blood covered his clothes and swords. He stopped next to his Boss and did not disturb him. Lu An stayed close while waiting for his Boss to open his eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward Lu An and grinned, "You did well, let''s go home!"


    Despite the heaviness from the exhaustion, Tang Shaoyang walked back with his feet with Destroyer on his shoulder.


    On the way back to the base, it was as if the sky also cheered for them. Thunder was rumbling beyond the sky as if weing them. Not long after that, heavy rain started to pour down, and the rain washed the blood on their bodies.


    *** ***


    The next day


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyeszily. He flipped out and looked toward the window. The curtain was opened and showed the yellow light of sunset.


    He was not surprised that he woke up thiste. As soon as he arrived at the base, he washed up and immediately fell asleep like a dead log. It was not only his body was exhausted, his mind also weary from continuously battling the zombies.


    He sat up and stretched up his bodyzily. After a while, his hand tried to reach someone next to him. He found no one but only him on the bed.


    Tang Shaoyang got up and reached the kimono jacket beside the bed while yawning, "Where does she go?"


    "She" in his mouth was Zhang Mengyao, of course. He thought the girl would be more exhausted than him but it looked like he was wrong about that.


    "Where is Mengyao, Origin?" Tang Shaoyang asked Origin as he headed toward the bathroom.


    "She''s on the first floor right now. Mistress is managing the survivor for the castle''s management," Origin instantly answered.


    "Huh, is she okay?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he washed his face. He was asking himself, not Origin.


    In the fight against the second zombie horde, Zhang Mengyao was mentally unstable. She was feeling guilty as she med herself for the dead. He was quite concerned.


    "She should be okay, no, she was doing well!" Origin gave an honest reply. From its perspective, Zhang Mengyao was doing well.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand lightly toward the ceiling. It was understandable if Origin did not get his concern.


    "Tell the kitchen to prepare a huge load of the meal for me, I am hungry," Tang Shaoyang rubbed his belly.


    After resting his body and mind by sleeping, it was time to replenish his energy with food.


    "Alright! Do you want to eat here or¡­"


    "I wille down,"


    Tang Shaoyang went out of the bathroom and changed his clothes into a casual outfit. Then he went out of his room into the elevator, heading to the cafeteria.


    "At this point, I have established my position within them. They must have epted me as their leader after that battle¡­"

 Chapter 65 - Hearty Meal

    <h4>Chapter 65 - Hearty Meal</h4>


    When Tang Shaoyang arrived at the cafeteria on the second floor, he was greeted by Li Yue. The little girl that bravely said she wanted to join the battle before.


    "Wee~ We have prepared the table and the food for you~," Li Yue greeted Tang Shaoyang with a wide smile.


    "Good kids!" Tang Shaoyang rubbed her hair and the little girl next to her. There were six little girls with Li Yue.


    After that, Li Yue and her friends led him to a table. There were only a few people in the cafeteria after the life and death battle in thest few days ago. The atmosphere was a little gloomy and quieter than usual.


    Moreover, some people also left the base which made the number of people who stayed much less than before.


    ''The only thing I need is to establish authority andw! I can''t let the same incident happened twice,''


    If the people did not leave the base, there would be fewer casualties. But he did not prevent them from leaving. It was a process of elimination so all assholes would leave. With fewer assholes, it would be easier to manage the base as well.


    While Tang Shaoyang was thinking about the next step of his Empire, the aroma of food assaulted his nose. He looked toward the direction of the aroma.


    Li Yue with the help of her grandma was bringing a tray of food. They brought a steaming basket toward and ced the basket on the table.


    "This is the appetizer for you, Big Bro!" Li Yue proudly pointed at the steaming basket, "This is my grandma''s handmade dumpling! The most delicious dumpling in the world! You get lucky to be able to taste it!"


    "Oh!? Really!?" Tang Shaoyang yed along with the little girl as he put a surprised face.


    "Yes!" The little girl replied with an unwavering look. She was dead-serious with her words it seemed.


    "Haha, don''t listen to her! She''s saying nonsense. I hope you like the food I made and I am here to say my thanks to you for protecting us!" The olddy bowed toward Tang Shaoyang with a grateful look.


    Li Yue''s grandma was in her fifty-five. Despite the wrinkles on her face, she looked healthy for someone her age.


    "It''s okay. It''s my job to protect you guys here!" Tang Shaoyang nodded as he opened the basket. The steaming dumplings were lining up inside the basket as a tantalizing aroma assaulted his nose once again.


    "Huhu¡­ well then, let me taste the most delicious dumpling in the world,"


    Tang Shaoyang then took a dumpling with his chopsticks. He delivered the steaming dumpling into his mouth and took the first bite.


    Crunch!


    The lower part of the dumpling was crunchy and soft on the inside. A juicy and steaming liquid flowed out of the dumpling after the first bite. Even though it was hot, Tang Shaoyang''s face brightened.


    He blew the hot air from his mouth but he still chewed the dumpling.


    "Wow!" That was the first thing that came out of Tang Shaoyang''s mouth as he cast a surprised look toward the olddy.


    Li Yue grinned as she looked at Tang Shaoyang''s reaction. She was truly proud of her grandma''s dumpling.


    "How is it?" The little girl asked with great anticipation.


    "This is truly the most delicious dumpling in the world!" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head with a still surprised expression on his face.


    "Yay!" The little girl raised her hand and jumped up before she turned to her grandma, "I told you, Grandma! Big brother will like your dumplings,"


    "Mnn, it''s truly the best dumpling I ever have!" Tang Shaoyang did not forget topliment the olddy too.


    "Thank you, Sir! I am d you like the dumpling I made," Li Yue''s grandma smiled in return. She was truly happy that her dumplings were to Tang Shaoyang''s taste.


    Then, she noticed her granddaughter tried to take one dumpling sneakily with her little hand, "Li Yue! You can take that. You have yours in the kitchen!"


    The olddy reprimanded the little girl as she hit Li Yue''s hand lightly.


    "Oh, she can have one if she wants to," Tang Shaoyang did not mind if it was the little girl who tried to steal his food.


    Li Yue stuck her tongue out as she smiled embarrassedly, "It''s okay, I have mine in the kitchen~,"


    "Okay, let''s get yours in the kitchen. Don''t disturb Big Brother''s meal!" After that, the olddy pulled her granddaughter with her to the kitchen.


    Tang Shaoyang then feasted himself with the dumpling. He was genuine with his praise, the dumpling was truly delicious. More importantly, the meat inside the dumpling was the Fogged Ape meat. He could tell that in one bite, and it was also another factor that made the dumpling the most delicious dumpling in the world.


    He finished the whole basket of dumplings pretty fast. The whole basket dumpling was not enough to satiate his empty stomach. Fortunately, the main course came not long after he finished the dumpling.


    This time, it was not Li Yue who delivered the food. Maybe the girl was busy filling her stomach with the dumplings as ady in her early twenties who delivered the food.


    From her face, thedy looked pretty nervous around him. Her hand was shaking visibly as she put a bowl of rice in front of Tang Shaoyang. After that, thedy took a bigger bowl next to the rice.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the main dish. It was a meatball in the size of a fist with red sauce. Around the meatball, there were also four smaller meatballs. Maybe he was hungry but the dish looked so appetizing to him.


    "Thank you," He did not forget to say that before he scooped the smaller meatball into his mouth.


    It was the same meat used to fill the dumpling, Fogged Ape meat. The red sauce was a little bit spicy and sweet. Overall, it was delicious to him but he liked it more if the sauce was spicy.


    "This is good!" Tang Shaoyangplimented as he chewed the meatball in his mouth. He scooped a little sauce and put it onto the rice before he scooped the rice into his mouth.


    "This is actually very good!" He could not help butpliment the dish once again. The sauce was blending pretty well with the rice. It gave a new taste when he mixed the sauce and the rice.


    ''Since when we have a good cook in our base,'' The food was more delicious than usual. He was surprised.


    ''Or maybe I am just too hungry so the food is more delicious?''


    Thedy also seemed happy with his praise. She was no longer nervous but happy now.


    "Can I have more rice, two more bowls please!"


    "Yes, right away! Please wait for a moment," Thedy immediately nodded and left the table to the kitchen.


    Tang Shaoyang was served pretty well by the kitchen people. After the meatball, he ate three more dishes before he finally stopped.


    Leaning back against the chair, his stomach was bloated. He was satisfied with his meal after the long battle.


    [Lady Mengyao has managed the kitchen staff! You now have a proper chef and staff for the kitchen!]


    Origin voice rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head. It meant Zhang Mengyao had taken care of the kitchen for him.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. The food was getting more delicious for a reason, after all. They were the pro in their fields


    Then, the dessert came. It was Li Yue and the other kids who delivered the dessert. Ice cream and pudding for dessert.


    What was funny to Tang Shaoyang was the kids. They looked into the desert with an almost drooling face. There were six of them including Li Yue.


    Before he could say something, Origin''s voice rang once again.


    [There''s a group of peopleing to our base but Lady Mengyao blocked them by the entrance! The group is about to create disturbance!]


    "Who''s these people? Why does Zhang Mengyao block them?" Tang Shaoyang asked Origin.


    They were exchanging conversations through their mind so the kids could not hear it.


    [They are the people who left from the base to avoid the battle against the zombie horde!]


    When Tang Shaoyang heard the answer, he immediately stood up. He rubbed the kids'' hair and said, "You can have the ice cream and the pudding! Big brother wants to get exercise after eating a lot!"


    "Really?" Li Yue asked back with a pleasantly surprised look.


    "Yes, you can have it but you have to share it equally, understand?"


    "Yes, Big Bro! Thank you, Big Bro!" The six kids answered simultaneously.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and headed toward the elevator.


    "Where''s Lu An? Is he still sleeping?"


    [No, he just finished washing up!]


    "Nice timing! Tell him to get my weapon in my room! A little exercise after eating is good for the body!" Tang Shaoyang grinned evilly.

 Chapter 66 - The Fourth Unique Class

    <h4>Chapter 66 - The Fourth Unique ss</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang left the cafeteria, he headed toward the elevator. It was a private elevator exclusive to him, Zhang Mengyao, and Lu An.


    Once he pressed the arrow down button, the door immediately opened. Zhang Mengyao was in the lobby and Lu An was still in his room.


    No one used the elevator hence he did not need to wait. He got inside and pressed the L button.


    Ding!


    "Huhuhu, they still have the nerve toe back after leaving the base? Teaching them some lessons may not be enough, what should I do about them?"


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin as he walked out of the elevator.


    His eyes nced toward the entrance. Indeed, he saw a big group outside the door. There was a littlemotion as well.


    ''I should wait for Lu An to bring my Destroyer. With my weapon, I look more intimidating,''


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the counter, where two beauties stood up behind. The two beauties did not notice his arrival as they kept ncing outside worriedly.


    The battle against the zombie horde just finished. Now there was a grouping to create some trouble.


    "Do you know them?" Tang Shaoyang asked thedies.


    The two receptionists were startled by Tang Shaoyang''s voice. They almost jumped out but they immediately bowed their heads as soon as they noticed Tang Shaoyang.


    "Boss!"


    "Mnnn," Tang Shaoyang nodded and pointed at the crowd, "Do you recognize any of them?"


    The twodies looked toward the outside. As this was their Boss''s question, they took that seriously. They scanned the crowd one by one but they recognized no one.


    "I don''t know!"


    "I can''t see all of them but there may be someone I recognize there,"


    Bothdies gave a different reply to Tang Shaoyang. Then, they waited for Tang Shaoyang''s response intensely. However, he merely nodded his head as he rested his hand on the counter as he watched the outside''s situation.


    The question was just to spend his time while waiting for Lu An. He had no other intention with his question.


    Meanwhile, Li Na who did not know what happened outside was currently on the underground floor. She was about to get her ss after getting Zhang Mengyao''s consent to choose a ss.


    There were only limited Unique sses, Li Na was chosen as someone who deserved to choose a Unique ss after the battle against the zombie horde.


    Now, she was standing in the room of ss advancement. She was unsure and nervous. The girl did not know what to choose.


    "Should I choose a basic ss instead?" She began doubting herself despite knowing how important the ss was.


    She was afraid of wasting a Unique ss. Choosing a Unique ss meant she would hold a bigger responsibility in the future. It was natural if she chose a Unique ss.


    [Stupid girl! If you want Master to notice you, you should have chosen a Unique ss instead of a basic ss! Do you think Master will look at you if you choose a basic ss? Do you forget the reason why did you quit the useless receptionist job?]


    Origin''s loud voice rang inside the girl''s head. It startled her. Indeed, Tang Shaoyang was the reason why she decided to join the frontline. If she chose a basic ss, she would be an ordinary female like the others. If that were the case, Tang Shaoyang would not be looking at her, and all her efforts were in vain.


    Li Na gritted her and looked at the translucent screen in front of her once again. Choosing a Unique ss cost her 0 GC, it was the empire sponsored her


    ---------------------


    Unique ss:


    1. Summoner [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    2. Assassin [Advance ss] (Not Avable)


    3. Swordsman [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    4. Ranger [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    5. Knight [Advance ss] (Not Avable)


    6. Berserker [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    7. Cleric [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    8. me Mage [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    9. cksmith [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    10. Spirit Contractor [???] (Not Avable)


    ---------------------


    Li Na''s lips moved as she read all Unique sses one by one. After reading that, she looked at the bow in her hand.


    "Should I choose [Ranger]?" Li Na questioned herself. Her thoughts were simple, based on the name of the Unique ss, [Ranger] was the ss that rted with a bow.


    [Do you want to hear my suggestion?] Origin''s voice rang again inside her head.


    Li Na did not immediately answer Origin. She felt that she had to choose by herself without Origin''s help. If the cycle continued where she always listened to order when a situation like this urred to her. She would never be standing out and the chance of Tang Shaoyang looking at her was small.


    ''But then again, I have no choice but to trust Origin at this time. I have no clues about the ss, listening to his suggestion may be the best choice in this situation,''


    "I would like to hear your suggestion, Origin!"


    After struggling with her inner heart for a while, Li Na chose to listen to Origin''s suggestion.


    "What''s the best Unique ss for me?"


    [I have two suggestions for you, but listen to me until the end, okay?]


    Li Na nodded her head.


    [Good, the first choice is [Ranger] as you most excelled with a bow than the other weapons. Just like you guessed, [Ranger] is a ss that rtes to a weapon like a bow, However¡­]


    Li Na did listen to every Origin''s words.


    [However, if you look from the group''s perspective, the Empire''s perspective, [Ranger] should be given to someone good with a bow, someone that much better than you so that person could utilize the ss well, right?]


    Li Na did not get Origin''s intention at first. But then, she understood it after she listened to the next words.


    [Are you the best archer in the group?]


    The girl came into a sudden realization as scene after scene shed in her head. She recalled the battle that was still fresh in her mind.


    She figured out that there was someone that much better than her using the bow. No, not only better than her, but the figure in her mind was the best in the group.


    "I see¡­" Li Na nodded her head. If she looked for the group''s interest then she should give up picking up [Ranger]. She should leave the ss for the person in her mind.


    "Then what about the second suggestion?"


    [Just a reminder, I am not preventing you from choosing [Ranger]. You are given the privilege as the fourth person to choose a Unique ss. It means the Empire trusts you, we will not me you if you choose [Ranger] to be your ss]


    "I know! But I want to listen to your second suggestion before I decide on my ss," Li Na did not think so. Indeed, from the Empire''s interest, she had to give [Ranger] to that person.


    [Good! My second suggestion is [Summoner]. I can''t tell much except about the ss but you can guess it based on the ss name, right?]


    Origin gave her an unexpected choice. [Summoner] was thest choice in her mind but Origin rmended the ss to her.


    ''Does this ss is the best one for me?''


    Li Na fell silent after hearing the suggestion. She was thinking of taking [Swordsman] ss. She could learn to use a sword, but Origin''s suggestion caused a hesitation.


    [If you want to hear my third suggestion, then [Cleric] is also a good option. But if you want to achieve your goal, [Summoner] is the best one in my opinion]


    [But of course, you can choose the other sses as well. The choice is in your hand, girl!]


    For some reason, Origin''s suggestion sounded convincing to her. After she struggled for a moment, then she decided to take Origin''s suggestion.


    "Alright, I will trust you once more! I will choose [Summoner],"


    Li Na then pressed [Summoner] with her finger.

 Chapter 67 - Crescent Moon Bear

    <h4>Chapter 67 - Crescent Moon Bear</h4>


    --------------------------------------


    Name: Li Na


    Age: 20


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 33


    Talent: -


    Attribute Point: 34


    Strength: 16


    Agility: 17


    Vitality: 11


    Stamina: 10


    Magic Power: 75


    Sense: 8


    Skill: [Basic Detection] [Arcane Summoning] [Celestial Summoning] [Infernal Summoning] [Summon Space - Lvl 1]


    Summon (0/3):


    --------------------------------------


    Li Na checked her new Status Window. She just got a new ss hence she checked her status.


    She was shocked when she saw her Magic Power. Her eyes widened a little as it increased so much.


    If she remembered correctly, she only has 11 on Magic Power before she chose the [Summoner] ss. Now her Magic Power rocketed up.


    Even though she did not know what the use of the Magic Power was. An increase in her attribute was a good thing.


    Then Li Na looked at her skills, there were four skills added to the window. It was certainly a good thing but the girl did not understand a single thing about the skill.


    [Honestly, you have the good luck to survive from battling two zombie hordes with your current attribute!]


    Origin''s voice rang in Li Na''s head. Under Li Na''s consent, Origin was allowed to see the status window.


    Li Na recalled the battle she experienced. Indeed, she was saved many times by the people around her while killing the zombies as many as possible.


    "You are right! I am quite lucky to meet him. Without him¡­" Li Na paused midway.


    If she did not meet Tang Shaoyang ande with him, maybe she would not be here. Lu Wen, her old group''s leader might force his way onto her.


    "But now I have to rely on myself!" Li Na muttered firmly.


    [That is what we try to achieve with the new ss. But receiving help is not necessarily bad as well. You just need to know when you have to ask for help and when you have to face your problem by yourself!]


    "Mnn," Li Na nodded her head. Origin made a good point.


    [Good! Do you want to hear more suggestions from me?]


    Before, Li Na had not chosen her ss yet hence Origin could not help to exin the ss. Now, Li Na had chosen the ss, it could help by exining the skills for example.


    "I am willing to listen!" Li Na nodded his head.


    [Good girl! Before we go with the skills exnation, what about if you get your talent first!]


    Li Na followed the instruction. She came out of the advancement room and went into the next room.


    For the talent, Li Na did not have another choice but to choose Random Talent.


    The Empire sponsored her ss advancement but it was not possible to sponsor her in getting talent as well. 10 million GC, it was too much for sponsoring someone like Li Na.


    She immediately pressed Random Talent. The room shed as words shed out one after another. Itsted for a while until a word appeared in front of Li Na.


    [Swiftness]


    It was her talent, a D-Tier Talent. Li Na let out a sigh of disappointment. As an ex-receptionist, she knew a lot about talent. D-Tier Talent was one of themon talents everyone got.


    [Don''t be disappointed, girl. It is a decent talent even though it is a D-Tier Talent. It''s just a pity that the bonus attribute does not sync with your ss!]


    [Summoner] ss needed a big Magic Power to use the skill. But [Swiftness] gave +1 Strength and +1 Agility each level up.


    Li Na did not feel good despite the constion from Origin.


    [Now, I will exin a bit about [Summoner] ss. Your ss is about summoning a creature with your skill. Then you use your summoning creature to fight for you!]


    Li Na nodded her head at the exnation. She started to understand a little bit why Origin rmended this ss to her. She did not have the basics for closebat, and her archery was so-so.


    [Summoner] was the right ss for her in that sense. She relied on her summoning creature to fight.


    "What creature can I summon? Is it a zombie? Or a mutated animal like the Fogged Ape?" As she relied on a summoning creature, she wanted to know what creature she could summon with her skill.


    Her future was depending on her summoning creature, after all.


    [It''s random, but mostly it is based on your Magic Power, no, it''s seventy percent based on your Magic Power and thirty percent luck! The higher your Magic Power is, the stronger creature you could summon!]


    Li Na nodded her head. The exnation was easy to understand to her.


    [Now let''s figure out about your skills, girl. Your skill ispletely different from the other ss, it''s a one-time-use spell rather than a skill! So you can only use the summoning spell once!]


    Li Na only got half-understanding of what Origin talked about. She nodded her head nheless, trying hard to follow Origin''s words.


    [[Summon Space] is a passive skill for [Summoner]. It''s an exclusive space for your summonster. Why don''t you try your spell for now?]


    The girl nodded as she looked at her skill. [Arcane Summoning], [Celestial Summoning], and [Infernal Summoning]. Origin told her that the skill or the spell would summon a creature, a creature belonged to her.


    Li Na judged the skill based on its name. She did not know what Arcane was, but [Infernal Summoning] gave her a bad vibe. The only skill that gave her a good vibe was [Celestial Summoning].


    After a short of hesitation, she tried to use [Celestial Summoning].


    [Magic Power is not enough to use [Celestial Summoning]! You require at least 100 Magic Power to activate your first summoning spell!]


    A cold robotic rang in Li Na''s head. It was not Origin''s voice.


    Li Na panicked as she was unable to use her spell. She picked a ss and now she could not use the skill. It meant the ss was useless. That thought struck her and she panicked.


    [Calm down, girl! Calm down! You are okay!] Origin noticed the girl panicked through her expression.


    [Do you remember what it told you when you tried to use the spell?]


    Li Na fell silent for a moment as she tried to recall the voice just now. It said she could not use the spell because she wascking Magic Power. She nodded her head, indicating she still remembered.


    [Good then! You have 75 on Magic Power now and you also have 34 free attributes! You are okay, girl. This is why I told you to save your attribute points.]


    Origin had nned everything from the start. The moment it sessfully persuaded Li Na to join the front line and until now, choosing the ss. Origin had thought of Li Na''s beginning path.


    Li Na''s face brightened up. She opened her status window. She immediately allocated her attribute point.


    --------------------------------------


    Name: Li Na


    Age: 20


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 33


    Talent: Swiftness


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 48


    Agility: 49


    Vitality: 11


    Stamina: 10


    Magic Power: 109


    Sense: 8


    Skill: [Basic Detection] [Arcane Summoning] [Celestial Summoning] [Infernal Summoning] [Summon Space - Lvl 1]


    Summon (0/3):


    --------------------------------------


    ''Now I have enough Magic Power to use the spell!''


    Li Na was about to use [Celestial Summoning] as she figured now she could use the spell. However, she stopped midway as she thought of something.


    Origin told her that the higher her Magic Power was the stronger creature she could summon.


    ''Should I wait until my Magic Power is higher?''


    [You have a good course of thinking there. But this is your first summon! Just like you, your summoning creature also needs to level up. You have to groom your summon creature to grow it stronger.]


    [At this early stage, you have to use your spell and summon a creature so you can groom it easier as the monster outside is still a low-level monster! For your second summon spell, then you should think carefully about when to use it!]


    "I see¡­" Li Na nodded her head. At this point, shepletely trusted Origin.


    [Arcane Summoning]


    Li Na activated [Arcane Summoning]. In that instant, the room brightened, and a projection of a ten meters white bear appeared in front of him.


    The white bear with blue stripes on its body, a crescent moon mark on its forehead faced downward, and blue me covered its paws. The white bear roared toward her.


    Itsted for a minute before the projection sucked into one spot. The projection transformed into a ball of blinding light.


    Li Na closed her eyes. After a moment, she opened her eyes. A bear with white thick fur and blue stripes about half of her height appeared in front of her. The bear blinked its light blue eyes adorably toward Li Na.


    At the same time, a robotic voice rang in Li Na''s head.


    [You have sessfully summoned Crescent Moon Bear!]

 Chapter 68 - Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Confrontation</h4>


    Han Jiang, he was one of many people who left the base the moment the danger arrived. However, little people did know that he did not truly leave the base.


    He was hiding the proximity base with his group, watching the battle unfolded. When the first zombie horde was cleared, he nned to go back and took over the base from Tang Shaoyang with his group.


    But then, he heard there was another zombie hordeing, a bigger zombie horde. With an additional group of apes, Han Jiang canceled his n to take over the base.


    He then searched for more people and recruited them into his group.


    Han Jiang and his group were one of the famous groups in the base hence he easily recruited more people into his group. When he told his n to his people, everyone immediately agreed to his n.


    The importance of the base was absolute. Han Jiang realized that after staying in the base. It had resources that people could not get just by killing the zombies.


    A talent, the General Shop, and more importantly the rumored ss. Han Jiang could not miss this chance to take over the base.


    While Tang Shaoyang and the people staying in the base fought the second horde, Han Jiang had been gathering people. Thanks to his unrelenting effort, he managed to recruit 209 people to his group. With his original party, now he had 239 people.


    All these people were the people who decided to leave the base just like him. Hence he easily recruited him either by force or persuasion. On the fourth day, he managed to gather 239 people, it was time to im the base.


    "Why are we not allowed to go back to our home?" Han Jiang shamelessly confronted Zhang Mengyao.


    He imed the base as his home when he left the moment crisis arose.


    Zhang Mengyao cast a disgusted look at the shameless man, "You left instead of protecting your so-called home, and you still dare to call this as your home!"


    "I left to persuade these people toe back with me to protect our home," Han Jiang smiled in return as he was not bothered by Zhang Mengyao''s words. He also pointed to the people behind him.


    ''After taking the base, you will be mine as well,''


    "But when wee back the battle is over. It''s unfortunate but we are trying our best as well here," Han Jiang shook his head as he tried to look as sincere as possible.


    "It took four days toe back, huh!?" Zhang Mengyao replied sarcastically.


    "We know we are at fault, but we regret our choice ande back. We apologize for our cowardly action, wee back to make our mistake," The man next to Han Jiang bowed his head toward Zhang Mengyao in the form of apologizing.


    He was Han Jiang''s right man, Shi Ping. He was in fact the one who nned everything. The mastermind behind Han Jiang''s action.


    "Your apologies epted, now you can leave!" Tao He who was watching silently from the sideline finally spoke out. With his cold voice, he told these people to leave.


    "But why? We have apologized, we regretted our choice, and I do believe we deserve the second chance!" Shi Ping raised his voice at Tao He.


    ''Tsk, this unknown dude acts as a leader in front of me, let''s see how you are going to face my people!''


    "Yeah! We deserve the second chance as well!"


    "We regret it, why can''t we join back with you guys!"


    "We promise we will not do it again!"


    "We have apologized!"


    "Who are you? Why do you act as a leader?"


    "Where''s Tang Shaoyang? We want justice!"


    The people behind Shi Ping and Han Jiang started to raise their voices as well.


    Zhang Mengyao flinched slightly. She was unsure of what to do. epting these people had pros and cons, she had to think carefully. Moreover, she needed to discuss this with Tang Shaoyang.


    After the battle, they lost half of their forces. epting these people back would recoup their loss. If another zombie horde came to attack, they would have more people to fight the zombie horde. This was one of the pros.


    The con was she was afraid these people did not blend well with the people who chose to stay in the battle. It would break the harmony in the base.


    "You don''t like it, then fight me!" Tao He raised his spear and pointed the spear toward Shi Ping.


    Tao He''s hot temper was understandable. He lost his two friends in the battle against the first zombie horde. He did not me Zhang Mengyao but he med the people who left the base. If they did not leave the base, he believed they could defeat the zombie horde with fewer casualties.


    "What? Do you want to fight? Let''s fight then!"


    "Let''s kill this cocky guy!"


    "Yeah, kill that annoying guy!"


    The people behind Shi Ping and Han Jiang started to pull their weapons out as well. A sh was about to break up between the two groups.


    However, Zhang Mengyao''s group only had thirty-three people. They lost in numbers.


    During this time, Shi Ping winked his right eye at Han Jiang. Even though the n did not go smoothly because of Tao He''s intervention, it still went well.


    The original n was to lure Tang Shaoyang out of the base before they started the fight. They wanted to take advantage of Tang Shaoyang''s exhaustion to kill him and his people. That was the n, but with or without Tang Shaoyang, they had to give a go now.


    Killing these thirty people would also cripple Tang Shaoyang''s strength. It was the same as cutting one of his arms.


    Zhang Mengyao panicked on the inside. She was still unsure of what to do with these people. Since the battle against the first battle against the zombie horde, her confidence was shaken. She was starting to afraid to make a decision without thinking about it carefully. She was afraid her decision would lead to a disaster just like before.


    However, the people behind Zhang Mengyao also started to pull their weapons out. Despite being overwhelmed by the numbers, they were not afraid. They had faced the zombie horde, many of them. Over two hundred people did not scare them, at all.


    When Zhang Mengyao was about to calm the two sides, she heard a familiar voice.


    "What''s with themotion!"


    Her face immediately brightened up as if her savior wasing. She truly did not want bloodshed after the long battle against the zombie horde.


    Zhang Mengyao''s group lowered their weapons as the thirty people moved aside, creating a path for Tang Shaoyang to walk.


    Tang Shaoyang walked up with Destroyer on his shoulder. Behind him, Lu An closely followed with a sword on his waist.


    Shi Ping and Han Jiang''s face brightened up at the sight of Tang Shaoyang. Even though they could not see a sign of exhaustion on his face, Tang Shaoyang was their main target.


    The main reason was Origin, the AI that controlled the base. By killing Tang Shaoyang, Shi Ping thought the AI would obey Tang Shaoyang''s killer. Hence if they wanted to take the base smoothly, they had to kill Tang Shaoyang at any cost.


    Tang Shaoyang hugged Zhang Mengyao''s waist with his empty hand and whispered, "Dear, you should not hesitate when facing unfaithful people like them!"


    "Their mouths may say they regretted their past action, but we don''t know their hearts. However, I know a certain thing. They leave once when the crisis arises so I have a question for you,"


    "Do you think it would be easier or harder for them to leave again when danger approaches our base?"


    Zhang Mengyao fell silent at the question despite having an answer. She knew the answer, it would be easier for them to leave the base again.


    There would be less burden as they did it once. For the second one? They would leave without any burden since they had done it once. Unless they truly regretted their action and wanted to change, but she did not know what these people were thinking of.


    "It seems you know the answer," Tang Shaoyang then looked toward the group in front of him.


    "If you truly regret your past action, prove it with your action, not your mouth! Be my ve for a year, hand over all GC you have, and all your loot will be handed over to the Empire during this one year! How is it? If you agree, this base will be your home once again! This is the second chance you seek!" Heero grinned at the group.

 Chapter 69 - A Twist

    <h4>Chapter 69 - A Twist</h4>


    "Hahaha¡­" Han Jiangughed aloud when he heard the so-called second chance.


    "ves? Are you kidding me? We are living in the 20th century. ves, seriously!?" A man behind Han Jiang could not help but ridicule Tang Shaoyang.


    "Maybe he thought he has be an Emperor so he wants to establish very!"


    "An emperor with one base? Huhuhu¡­"


    "There''s something wrong with his head, maybe?"


    More and more people started to ridicule Tang Shaoyang. Han Jiang''s group started to show their true color as they openly mocked Tang Shaoyang.


    Lu An showed his killing intent as his eyes scanned the people whoughed at Tang Shaoyang. His right hand was on the handle, ready to pull the sword anytime.


    "Calm down, Boy! I am not a tyrant, not someone unreasonable to speak with too. I heard you guys want a second chance, this is your second chance! If you can''t ept the term, leave now!" Tang Shaoyang waved his hand casually at Shi Ping and Han Jiang, motioning them to leave.


    Not only Han Jiang did not leave, but he also took big three steps forward, shortening the distance between him and Tang Shaoyang up to a meter.


    He smirked and said in a nasty tone, "You should stay inside your base so we can''t touch you!"


    "Let''s start the party guys!"


    Han Jiang raised his sword. It was so sudden that rmed the people behind Tang Shaoyang.


    "Die you daydreaming B*stard!" The sword was about to sh Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    Bugh!


    However, the sword never descended as Tang Shaoyang kicked Han Jiang on the belly. Han Jiang''s body flung back.


    Shi Ping reacted faster, he caught Han Jiang''s body. Even so, Shi Ping was getting pushed back by the impact. He was shocked and looked at Tang Shaoyang with his widened eyes.


    The impact was so strong that he almost crashed down along with Han Jiang. He just could not believe that such a simple kick was this strong.


    ''Am I wrong? Did the long battle not affect him in any way? Just how strong he is? What about his level? He should be at least at level 40 at max, right?''


    Shi Ping started getting nervous on the inside. He was not expecting Tang Shaoyang would be this strong.


    ''No, we still have a chance. We have over two hundred people while there are only thirty people with him now! If we act now, we may have a chance to take him down!''


    ''He may be strong but we have the numbers here! In the end, he is still human!''


    Shi Ping looked down, checking Han Jiang''s body. The guy coughed up blood by just one kick. He did not look in pain but his face showed that he was in shock.


    ''Han Jiang is not in the state of leading these people. I have to act now!''


    Shi Ping turned around and yelled, "What are you doing? Kill him! He attacked Han Jiang first! We can''t let him bully us like this!"


    It was clearly Han Jiang who was the one who tried to attack Tang Shaoyang first. But Shi Ping made it Tang Shaoyang who started it first. At this point, he did not care about his image anymore as he straight up directed his sword to Tang Shaoyang.


    At Shi Ping''s words, the people behind him charged forward toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "I would like to remind you once again, Dear!" Tang Shaoyang whispered to Zhang Mengyao, "Our future enemy is not only the zombie or the beast but people as well! No matter who they are, if they try to harm us or block our path, then they are enemies!"


    After that, Tang Shaoyang released his hug and brandished the Destroyer with his both hands horizontally.


    Swoosh!


    It caused wing-blowing noise as he swung the big battle-ax. The people who tried to attack Tang Shaoyang immediately put their weapons forward. They tried to block the battle-ax with their weapons.


    ng! ng! ng!


    However, their efforts were futile as their weapons were blown away by the battle-ax. They could not contend with Tang Shaoyang in pure strength.


    Ssh!


    At the same time, the battle-ax also cut through a few bodies while a few managed to duck out from the battle-ax''s range.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang took a big step forward and mmed his battle-ax on a guy who fell right in front of him.


    St!


    The poor guy had his head split open as the ax cut his body through the head. The internal organs and blood sprayed around.


    Tang Shaoyang''s face also got sprayed by the blood. He did not bother to wipe the blood as he let out a cry, "Who''s going to die next!!!"


    Tang Shaoyang killed twelve people, but his action instilled a fear of the rest group.


    With a dead body with disarray organs in front of him, face covered with blood, and added with a big grin on Tang Shaoyang''s face. The hundreds of people subconsciously took three steps back.


    Tao He on Tang Shaoyang''s back also gasped in shock. Even he got intimidated by his leader.


    ''As I thought¡­'' Wei Xi relieved on the inside.


    Next to him, his wife, Cao Jingyi was also stunned. At this time, she remembered her husband''s words about Tang Shaoyang.


    ''That guy is dangerous and scary, but it only applies if you be his enemy! He will be someone dependable if you have him as your ally!''


    So far, her husband''s words were proven to be true. He was merciless to the people who tried to harm him. But he was someone you could depend on the moment a crisis arose. The battle against the zombie horde was proof that Tang Shaoyang was someone you could depend on.


    "What are you doing? He is alone, don''t get intimidated by him!" Han Jiang yelled from behind.


    He tried to rally more people to exhaust Tang Shaoyang then he would kill Tang Shaoyang by himself. Han Jiang knew that he had reached a point of no return.


    However, his words were useless. It moved no one as Tang Shaoyang''s frightening image had been instilled in their mind.


    Han Jiang gritted his teeth. Just as he was about to rush forward to lead the people, blood sshed to his cheeks. It shocked him as he subconsciously looked to the right.


    Han Jiang''s eyes widened in shock as he saw Shi Ping''s head fall off from the body. Blood spurted out like a fountain next to him.


    He also saw Shi Ping''s eyes widened in shock. The guy himself could not believe he would die at this moment.


    The headless body walked two steps forward before it fell to the ground.


    Han Jiang''s eyes immediately spotted the culprit who cut hisrade''s head. The guy was still standing with a sword stained in blood.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING, B*STARD!" Han Jiang shouted out of his lungs.


    With an expressionless face, the culprit replied in a t tone, "Killing you to get my second chance, of course!"


    "I AM THE ONE WHO WILL KILL YOU!!!" Han Jiang swung his sword toward the culprit''s head, trying to avenge his friend.


    The culprit ducked his body down and thrust his head forward. He headbutted Han Jiang''s right on the belly.


    "Urgh!!"


    Han Jiang grunted in pain as his body fell backward. The man did not allow Han Jiang to get up as he stepped his right foot right on Han Jiang''s chest.


    Without any words, the man beheaded Han Jiang.


    The sudden change shocked everyone, including Tang Shaoyang. He was not expecting such a thing would happen.


    Then, the culprit picked Shi Ping and Han Jiang''s head. He held the head by the hair. After that, he walked toward Tang Shaoyang''s direction.


    The group subconsciously created a path for the culprit. In fact, no one dared to get near the culprit. They were afraid they would be the culprit''s next target.


    However, the man did not attack anyone until he reached Tang Shaoyang''s front. He knelt as he put the two heads down, "I want my second chance and this is a present for you, Boss!"

 Chapter 70 - Friend?

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Friend?</h4>


    Everyone did not expect such a twist. The two guys that schemed to take the base now were dead, getting killed by their own people.


    The surroundings had their focus on the man who killed Han Jiang and Shi Ping. They tried to get clear on the man''s face. Unfortunately, they could not as half of the man''s covered with blood. Even his hair turned red because of the blood.


    Tang Shaoyang was frozen for a moment before he cast an interesting gaze at the man. For some reason, he saw someone on this man''s ruthlessness. The man reminded him of someone in the past.


    "Raise your head!"


    The man raised his head. Even though Tang Shaoyang could not get a clear look on the face because of the blood, he noticed a long stitch mark. Starting from the corner of his lips to the right below his left ear. That was not the only stitches mark, there was another stitches mark on his forehead.


    There was also another short stitches mark, right in the middle of his forehead down to the middle between his eyes. There was also a big scar right below his chin.


    Even without his merciless action and blood covered his face, the guy had a scary face already.


    But what shocked Tang Shaoyang was the fact that he recognized the guy. The guy was in fact arade when he was in Dragon Wings.


    "You are the Zombie dude, right?" Tang Shaoyang called out, making sure he did not remember wrongly.


    There were two infamous men in Dragon Wings when it came to fighting. First, it was him, the Berserk of Youyouliucun. Second, it was the man in front of him, Zombie.


    Why did people call him Zombie? One could tell by looking at the scars and stitches marks on his body and face.


    Yes, in the street fight, this guy always suffered many injuries. He fought in the front line and back with a body full of injuries.


    However, in thest fight against Hawk Talon, this guy did not participate. The reason? He was still in aa in the hospital. Meeting the guy here was a surprise for Tang Shaoyang.


    "It''s rare for you to run away from the battle?" Tang Shaoyang was even more surprised that this guy left the base without joining him and fought against the zombie horde.


    If this Zombie dude in Han Jiang''s group, it meant he was part of the people who ran away from the battle.


    "Do you know him?" Zhang Mengyao could not help but ask when Tang Shaoyang recognized the man.


    "It was a long story. I will tell youter," Tang Shaoyang replied in a whisper.


    "Yes, that was me. I have my reason to leave! I don''t want the people to know about that, but if you want me to say it now then I will tell you everything, Boss!" Zombie''s voice was hoarse and rough.


    "We will talk about thatter," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at the guy.


    Afterward, Tang Shaoyang scanned the remaining group. Yet none of them dared to meet his eyes. Each time his gazended on a certain spot, the people on that spot would lower their gazes.


    "Follow my rule if you want to stay here and leave if you don''t want to!" Tang Shaoyang shouted to the crowd.


    His shout was replied by silence. No one moved and spoke, they did not even dare to raise their heads.


    "If you want to rece me then fight me! Kill me!"


    When the words "Kill Me!" came out of Tang Shaoyang''s mouth, the nearest people flinched and subconsciously took a few steps back.


    Just like that, the conflict was solved with a little fighting and killing with a twist between.


    From the remaining group, 43 people decided to stay. They were willing to be "ves" for a year.


    *** ***


    Inside the base, Tang Shaoyang sat opposite Zombie, the guy who killed Shi Ping and Han Jiang.


    Zhang Mengyao was next to him while there were two additional girls with the guy. Zombie was a name given to the guy while his name was Bai Yuan.


    A little girl sat on Bai Yuan''sp. She was his little sister, Bai Mingyu. The main reason why Bai Yuan risked his life, fighting on the street. There was a certain rule in the group, the more people you took down the more money you would get. Bai Yuan risked his life for his sickly little sister.


    Next to Bai Yuan, a female in her mid-twenties. She had short hair and ck hair with chubby cheeks. She was not fat but for some reason, her cheek bulged out. The girl looked cute and her name was Yu Ting, Bai Yuan''s girlfriend.


    From Bai Yuan''s story, Yu Ting was the nurse who nursed him while he was in aa. She was the girl who also helped him to take care of Bai Mingyu.


    "They are the reason you ran away?" Tang Shaoyang looked interestingly at the three.


    "Yes! You did not prevent the others from leaving and many of them left. A little over two hundred people against a zombie horde, I did not believe you would win so I ran!"


    Bai Yuan told Tang Shaoyang the story from his perspective, "I could not risk my life in the fight that was impossible to win. Even though I was wrong in the end¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao could understand the reason. It was understandable but it did not change anything.


    Even though they were friends, they were not close enough for Tang Shaoyang to overlook Bai Yuan''s misjudgment. He should be a ve for a year with the terms they had agreed with.


    "Alright! Origin has shown you the terms of the ve contract. If you agree with the terms you can stay! If you don''t then you can leave!" Tang Shaoyang leaned back to the chair.


    When he mentioned the ve contract, Yu Ting had an ufortable look on her face. She was still concerned about her boyfriend.


    "I am fine! After a year, I shall be free from the contract and would have regr treatments like the others, right?"


    "Yes! If you make a special contribution to the empire, you can end the contract faster too!" Tang Shaoyang assured Bai Yuan with a nod.


    "I believe if it''s you!" Bai Yuan nodded his head seriously.


    "Nah, maybe I have changed! You should not trust someone easily, especially in the current situation!" Tang Shaoyang grinned.


    After a small exchange with Bai Yuan, he had his eyesnded on the little girl, "What about her? Is she okay now? We have a magical tech now, maybe we can help her,"


    "She''s fine! The disaster healed her!" Bai Yuan''s wordings were quite weird, but it was true.


    Since the thing called game start. His little sister''s sickness never rpsed, in fact, she was extremely healthy.


    Tang Shaoyang also recalled that his injuries were healed when the robotic voice said the game started so he understood Bai Yuan''s words.


    "For your girlfriend, have her send her profile to the receptionist. We don''t ept an idle here, so we will assign her for work based on her expertise!"


    "As for your little sister, we have a few kids. Maybe you can¡­" Tang Shaoyang wanted to say "You can introduce her to the other kids!" but stopped midway.


    With Bai Yuan''s face, he would scare the kids before he could introduce his little sister to her new friends.


    "You can ask your girlfriend to meet the other kids so she can y with her peers while you''re doing your work!"


    Tang Shaoyang paid some details as he said those. The reason was Bai Yuan, it was worth putting some investment feelings into this man. As long as he could make the man follow him loyally, it was a big win.


    "Alright, we are done here! You can go!"


    Bai Yuan picked his little sister up and bowed his head slightly toward Tang Shaoyang. Yu Ting also did the same before they left the room together.


    As soon as they left the room, Zhang Mengyao turned her head toward her man and immediately asked the thing she was curious about, "How did you meet him?"


    Her impression of the Bai Yuan was dangerous and wild. From the way Bai Yuan killed Shi Ping and Han Jiang, she felt that was not his first time killing people.


    "It was a long story, including my past too!" Tang Shaoyang then hugged her waist and pulled Zhang Mengyao closer to him before he whispered with his deep voice, "How about if I tell you about that in our room?"


    It had passed two hours since the mess, the sun had set and the moon shone. Zhang Mengyao got the meaning behind Tang Shaoyang''s proposal.


    Zhang Mengyao had her face flushed red. She was still not used to how bold Tang Shaoyang was. Nheless, she still nodded her head shyly.

 Chapter 71 - Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Discovery</h4>


    Early in the morning, Fogged Park


    The Fogged Apes were looking at the group of a human running around at their t ground.


    The apes looked at the human as entertainment as they had nothing to do this early morning.


    Next to Pride, there was an ape that was interested in what the human doing so he asked, "What are they doing, Chief?"


    Pride looked at his subordinate and looked back at the human. They were running together in a line, in an orderly manner. He wanted to answer he did not know but he did not want to appear not knowledgeable in front of his subordinate.


    If it was before, he would reply with "I don''t know!" immediately but since Tang Shaoyang''s teaching, he wanted to build a good image in front of his subordinate just like his Master.


    He tried to recall Tang Shaoyang''s words early in the morning.


    "Let me borrow your ground for an exercise!"


    That was his Master''s word. Pride nced at his curious subordinate that looked at the people who still ran.


    "They are exercising!"


    "Exercising¡­" The Fogged Ape muttered while nodding his head.


    ''Exercising? So running around in a group is exercising? What''s that for anyway?''


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Pride saw his Master as well. He was running around with a big log tied to his waist.


    ''Does Master also exercise? Should I join him too?''


    Pride was tempted to join, running around with a big log tied on his waist.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was indeed exercising. It was just that he did not do this of his will but under his Teacher''s order.


    Zaneos asked him to do this, warming up before the actual training. With the system and attribute, physical training was worthless. At least, it was Tang Shaoyang''s train of thought which was understandable.


    He controlled his breathing properly under Zaneos''s instruction. With proper breathing, running with a log on his waist was not that tiring at all. He had been doing this for an hour and he was barely sweating from the workout.


    "Alright, that''s enough! Five minutes break!"


    Zaneos''s voice rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    "Sit down! Cross your legs and follow my instruction!"


    Tang Shaoyang obediently followed the instruction. He closed his eyes and followed the instructions.


    After two minutes, Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and to his surprise, he breathed out hot air. He could feel his mouth was slightly hot.


    Just as he was about to ask Zaneos about the hot air, the cold robotic voice rang in his head.


    [You have entered the Training State for 01:03:47! Your Stamina has increased by 4!]


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes widened in surprise. He did not expect that running with a log tied on his waist would increase his Stamina. The warming up was not useless at all.


    He immediately checked his status.


    "Status!"


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    ss: Spirit Contractor


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 61


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 217


    Agility: 70


    Vitality: 137


    Stamina: 70


    Magic Power: 52


    Sense: 11


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 2], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 1], [Spirit Integration - Lvl 1]


    Contracted Spirit (2/3): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman]


    --------------------------------------


    Before this morning, his Stamina was 66, and it was 70 now. It was not a scam and he also discovered something that would help his force to grow strong. Leveling up was not the only way to increase the attribute, training also increased the attribute.


    4 Stamina, it meant he needed leveling up two times. It was a huge boost.


    "What''s wrong, you seem surprised?" Zaneos noticed Tang Shaoyang''s strangeness and asked out.


    Tang Shaoyang without hesitation told Zaneos about his Stamina increase.


    "Hmmm¡­ so how that work¡­" That was Zaneos''s responses. He was not as excited as Tang Shaoyang, as if he did not care about the attributes.


    "I have a request, Zaneos!" Tang Shaoyang was getting serious as he thought of something.


    "Oh, what is it?" Zaneos asked back.


    "Can I teach them your breathing technique?" Tang Shaoyang spoke out his mind as he pointed at the group who was also running.


    On the other side, Zhang Mengyao was leading the first hundred Tarriors. This was not training for their body something like that, it was more for discipline.


    However, now, Tang Shaoyang had a n in his mind. If the breathing technique could help him enter the training state, then it could be used for his people as well. It would be a huge boost for his force if they could increase their attribute with an exercise like this.


    The key was the training state. If they could enter the training state like him, increasing the attribute would be easier. More than that, he could try to nurture the next batch Tarrior properly.


    Tang Shaoyang thought the key was the breathing technique Zaneos taught him hence he made such a request to Zaneos.


    "So do you think it was my breathing technique that helped you to enter the training state?" Zaneos asked Heero.


    Just now, Zaneos was trying to figure out what made Tang Shaoyang enter the Training State. If his breathing technique was the key, then his breathing technique was extremely powerful.


    "Otherwise?" Tang Shaoyang asked back.


    He did nothing that special during an hour of exercise. If there was something special, it was the breathing technique Zaneos taught him.


    "What about Talent? It maybe has something to do with your talent as well! There are so many possibilities we could not think of too but teaching your people my breathing technique is worth trying,"


    Zaneos revealed his thoughts to Tang Shaoyang.


    "You are right!" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, there were so many possibilities. With the addition, his taken that far superior to his people, it could be the factor as well.


    However, since he got Zaneos''s permission to teach his people the breathing technique, he would still teach them the breathing technique.


    "Let''s figure out about thatter. We should continue with my training!" Tang Shaoyang then got up from the ground.


    At this round, the group was about to pass him. He found there were over twenty girls in the group. It was quite a lot for the girls to join the army.


    As he was about to turn around, he found a familiar face.


    "Ah, she joined as well!"


    The "she" in his mouth was Li Na. She left an impression on him. It was hard for him to not notice her.


    In the first meeting, she led him to the man he hated, Lu Wen. The second time they met was on the bed as she wanted to get an easy job. The third time they met was in the battle against the second zombie horde.


    He thought the girl volunteered to fight the zombie horde because theycked the manpower, but it seemed not. She wasmitted to being in the frontline by joining Tarrior.


    "Mengyao is also doing good. She could make them listen to her even without my help!"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head with a satisfied smile on his face. His force was growing smoothly albeit a little slower because of the big battle. He was still satisfied with what he had now.


    After that, he turned around and went to space. He was going to continue his training.

 Chapter 72 - Yet Another Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Yet Another Discovery</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang made a big discovery in the morning training. In fact, he not only increased his Stamina attribute but his Strength attribute as well.


    After taking a shower, he had a cup of coffee and started discussing the discovery with Zaneos.


    "It certainly has something to do with your breathing technique," Tang Shaoyang concluded immediately after taking a sip of his coffee.


    He had asked Zhang Mengyao and the others if they had an increase in their attribute. Yet none of them had their attribute increased.


    "It can''t be the main factor. First of all, your people have less work out than you. They merely ran around in a circle. Second, most of them have inferior talent. Third, the connection between us. I am your contracted spirit so it could only work for you!"


    Zaneos exined more possibilities about how the Training State was working.


    "But we can try tomorrow! Have your people¡­" Zaneos stopped midway, "Don''t teach all your people my breathing technique, but the people you can trust only! If the breathing technique is the key just like you said, you have to keep it for your people only!"


    While both were having a conversation, Zhang Mengyao went out of the bathroom. Wearing a white bathrobe with her hair still wet, she sat next to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Who are you talking with? Origin?"


    "No, I am talking with Zaneos. I made a big discovery this morning¡­" Tang Shaoyang told his discovery to Zhang Mengyao.


    If someone asked who he trusted the most, there were two names on top. First, it was Lu An. The second was Zhang Mengyao. So he did not hesitate to tell his discovery to his woman.


    "Really? Should I join your morning exercise too? I can ask Wei Xi to lead the Tarrior''s exercise!" Zhang Mengyao was interested to give the method a try.


    "Mnn, we can test it out with your woman and your young subordinate tomorrow morning. Maybe we can try it on Pride as well, it will be interesting if we can make that ape master a weapon!"


    Zaneos gave his permission before Tang Shaoyang could ask his consent. The Demon Swordsman knew that his Master respected him despite him being a contracted spirit.


    "What about me? Should I join the training as well?" Karen immediately joined the conversation.


    "You don''t have a physical body, training is useless for us,"


    While the two spirits were having a conversation. Zhang Mengyao shared her discovery too, "Actually, the kitchen people generated a new skill by cooking,"


    Attribute and Skill, both were equally important. Tang Shaoyang was equally surprised when heard this. He eagerly waited for Mengyao to borate more.


    "Cooking Mastery, it was the skill they got from cooking. Don''t you feel it? Our meal has be tastiertely?" Zhang Mengyao asked her man with a smile.


    When Zhang Mengyao brought this up, Tang Shaoyang recalled hisst meal. Indeed, it started yesterday, when he tasted the dumplings and more.


    "So a skill can be learned as well!" Tang Shaoyang held his chin.


    He thought the skill was something provided by the system. You got what the system provided. You chose a ss, you would get an exclusive skill from the ss. You chose talent if you were lucky enough, you would get an exclusive as well like Zhang Mengyao.


    "Then we should change your training menu! I am going to teach you the way to use a sword!" Zaneos joined the conversation, he spoke inside Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    "Maybe you can use my skill without activating [Spirit Integration],"


    The more Tang Shaoyang talked about this, the more excited he became. The path for him to grow stronger was open wide for him.


    After having discussed the skill and attribute, they talked about the growth of their base.


    "For the time being, we have enough people. Management and security are good, but we have two problems!"


    "First, the food supply. All this time, we gathered the food from the abandoned store, house, etc. But we don''t have a permanent resource for food supply. We will be fine for a few months but it will be bad for the long term. Especially if we keep epting more people to our base, we need a permanent resource for food!"


    Zhang Mengyao borated on the first problem. They did not need to discuss the details for the time being but the basic things for survival were the things needed to be addressed first.


    "Oh, we can build a farm actually. We can use the GC in our treasury to purchase thend near our base and buy the seed from the General Store. As for livestock, I don''t know if we can acquire normal livestock now,"


    Tang Shaoyang got a solid solution for this issue. This was Origin''s idea in fact. Origin was helping him with basic survival such as getting a permanent supply of food.


    Zhang Mengyao''s face brightened. If that was so, their problem was easily solved. She could search for the survivors to take care of the farm.


    "Then we are good about food for now. The second problem is the medical team, we need a medical team. For people with high Vitality attributes, they don''t need the medical help to heal their injuries but not for the people with low Vitality, the kids, and the elderly! They need medical help, we need a medical team to maintain our people''s health!"


    Zhang Mengyao was right, they needed a medical team, or even he wanted to build a medical division. So far, he still had not found a healing skill or something simr.


    For this one, Tang Shaoyang did not have and could not offer a solution to Zhang Mengyao.


    "What about the survivors? Do we have nurses or doctors?"


    "We have three doctors and ten nurses. But they left when the zombie horde attacked. Now we only have two nurses," Zhang Mengyao had checked all the survivors. The base only had two nurses.


    Looking at the troubled look on Tang Shaoyang''s face, she offered a solution, "We don''t have them but we can look for them! SH Hospital, the biggest hospital in the city, one of the nurses say the hospital has a dormitory for the doctors and nurses. We can go there and save them if they are still alive. At least, this is the only avable option for now!"


    Tang Shaoyang had to agree with the n. The medical team was really important for the base and his people.


    "That''s good. Where''s the¡­" Tang Shaoyang paused as he remembered Bai Yuan was hospitalized at SH Hospital. He and his nurse girlfriend could be the guide.


    "Let''s prepare a team for the hospital expedition. You choose the team and I will lead them. Get twenty ves and twenty Tarriors for the team!" Tang Shaoyang made a decisive decision.


    *** ***


    The next morning


    Tang Shaoyang, Lu An, and Zhang Mengyao together ran with a big log tied to their waist.


    Tang Shaoyang added one log, so two logs tied to him while Lu An and Zhang Mengyao had one log. He also has taught the two Zaneos''s breathing technique.


    Tang Shaoyang easily finished his round. Zhang Mengyao was doing good but Lu An had a hard time finishing the round. Among the three, he was the one with the lowest Stamina.


    After finishing their round, they also did the afterward breathing technique. Just like Tang Shaoyang did yesterday, Zhang Mengyao and Lu An breathed out hot hair. They also felt a current warmth on their chest.


    [You have entered the Training State for 01:02:34. Your Stamina has increased by 3!]


    The robotic notification rang in Zhang Mengyao''s head. She opened her eyes in surprise. The method was actually working for her.


    [You have entered the Training State for 01:10:02. Your Stamina has increased by 2!]


    At the same time, Lu An also finished his breathing. He heard the notification and opened his eyes in a pleasantly surprised manner.


    When he opened his eyes, he met with Zhang Mengyao''s eyes. From such a short exchange gaze, both could tell the method was working. They maintained their silence so they did not disturb Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes. At the same time, he heard the same notification.


    [You have entered the Training State for 01:02:01. Your Stamina has increased by 2!]


    The increase was not as much as yesterday morning. But it was better than nothing.


    He then turned his head toward Zhang Mengyao and Lu An, "How is it?"


    "It''s working!" The two answered simultaneously with a big smile.

 Chapter 73 - The Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 73 - The Last Night</h4>


    "Huh¡­ Hah¡­ Huh¡­ Hah¡­"


    Li Na was following the person in front of her while trying to control her breathing. She was doing daily exercise for Tarriors.


    While maintaining her breathing, she also tried to synchronize her steps with the person in front of her.


    This was the sixth day and she started improving. At least she was much better than the first day she started the exercise.


    "Stop! You have fifteen minutes break before the Basic Combat training!" Wei Xi loudly announced to the group.


    "Hah¡­" Li Na breathed out relievedly. She immediately went to the nearby tree. She sat down and straightened her legs out.


    "Here, your water!" Cao Jingyi tossed her a bottle of water to her.


    "Thanks, Sister Jingy~," Li Na cheerfully thanked Cao Jingyi as she shook the bottle.


    She opened the bottle and gulped down half of the bottle.


    "Uwahh!" It was just mineral water but it was very satisfying. A drink after the exercise.


    Cao Jingyi was one of the closest people to Li Na. She saved her life on the battlefield and she had been taking care of her in the base as well. Now she has been looking for her since she joined Tarrior.


    "Have you heard about the expedition?" Cao Jingyi asked the young girl. She paid more attention to Li Na because Li Na was one of the youngest girls around.


    She also respected her that Li Na was doing this for her little sister and her grandmother too.


    "Expedition? What expedition?" Li Na had not heard about it yet.


    "Mengyao will announce today, you will know soon," Cao Jingyi waved her hand casually as she took a sip of water.


    Not long after that, Zhang Mengyao truly came. It had been five days since Zhang Mengyao did not participate in the group''s daily exercise. The rumor said she was in intense training with Tang Shaoyang so no oneined.


    "Can I have your time please!?" Zhang Mengyao called out.


    The little over a hundred Tarriors immediately looked toward Zhang Mengyao.


    Zhang Mengyao then exined the base that wanted to form a medical team but they did not have the people. No one disagreed about the need for the medical team as Tarrior was the one who benefited the most if a medical division was formed.


    "Tomorrow, we will form an expedition team. The team isposed of forty people, we have chosen the first twenty people from the "ves" group so we need twenty more people from Tarrior!"


    No one interrupted her as Zhang Mengyao continued.


    "The mission is to rescue the doctors and nurses as much as possible! It could be a dangerous mission or maybe just like a daily hunt! And the destination is SH Hospital and the one who will lead the team is our Leader! Any volunteer?"


    The group immediately fell silent. Most of them were thinking about the distance between the base to the hospital.


    SH Hospital was the biggest hospital so they certainly knew where it was. It was far, a long journey, and they might meet a zombie horde in the way.


    Just like Zhang Mengyao said, the mission could be very dangerous, or it may be just like a daily hunt.


    However, despite all these issues, two people raised their hands to volunteer themselves. Zhao Zhong and Li Na, two immediately raised their hands when they heard Tang Shaoyang would be the team leader.


    Cao Jingyi who sat next to Li Na was surprised by the girl''s decisive decision. She did not expect the girl would have a big gut.


    "Are you sure?" Cao Jingyi could not help but ask the girl to confirm she was in the right mind.


    "Yes, I am sure! Sister Mengyao and Boss are kind enough to let me choose the Advanced ss. I can''t disappoint them by backing down from a mission like this!"


    Li Na answered with a strong determination. Of course, one of the reasons was because Tang Shaoyang was the leader. as for the main reason¡­


    "We need the medical division badly. I have a fragile grandma and little sister. If we don''t have doctors or a medical team, who''s going to treat them?"


    More than that, she needed to level up her summon as well. Looking for zombies around the base was getting harder and harder. So, she was having a hard time leveling up, now added with her summon too. So an expedition like this was needed for her to grow stronger.


    Hearing Li Na''s strong reply, Cao Jingyi smiled. She then also raised her hand, volunteering herself to join the expedition team.


    After the first three people raised their hands, more and more people also raised their hands.


    "Alright, we have enough people!" Zhang Mengyao stopped more people to raise their hands as they had enough people. With Tang Shaoyang, the team only needed neen people.


    Zhang Mengyao wrote down the name that would join the expedition team.


    This time, Cao Jingyi approached her and looked into the list. She was surprised that she did not see Zhang Mengyao''s name on the list.


    "You are noting with us?"


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "Nope! Shaoyang asked me and Lu An to stay. He said the base needs a temporary leader to keep a check the base when he is away,"


    "Ah¡­" Cao Jingyi nodded understandingly. Tang Shaoyang''s decision was understandable.


    The base could not be left defenseless just in case other people like Han Jiang and Shi Ping appeared.


    As the two girls were having a conversation, Wei Xi appeared again.


    "Alright, the break time is over! It''s time for closebat training!"


    The training for Tarrior continued after a small announcement.


    *** ***


    At night


    Tang Shaoyang was holing up in his room. He was in the control room, looking at the map around the base.


    He was looking for a suitable ce for the farm region to purchase. He could purchase thend and connect thend to the base, then he modified thend so it became a suitable ce.


    Doing this, Tang Shaoyang remembered a game, the only game he yed in middle school.


    "What is it? Empire of something?" He rubbed his chin, trying to recall the game name, "Ah, it''s the age of empire!"


    Remembering the old days, he smiled to himself. What he was doing was simr to the game, he would arrange the farm area orderly, the houses as well.


    Then, the door of the control room opened. A fragrant smell assaulted his nose. There was no need to guess, from the odor, it was Zhang Mengyao.


    She brought a cup of coffee and ced it in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    "What are you doing? Why are you smiling by yourself like that?"


    "I just recall that my big ambition ising for an old game. It''s kinda silly and funny," Tang Shaoyang did not bother to hide it as he told her his past.


    He then turned toward her. His eyes widened a little bit when he saw what Zhang Mengyao wore. It was a cream-colored lingerie dress, the sexy one, and with a ck stocking covered her feet up to her thigh.


    It seemed the girl was no longer shy about their rtionship. Tang Shaoyang put his right hand on her waist and pulled her closer. Then he kissed her neck as he greedily smelled her body''s sweet fragrant smell.


    Zhang Mengyao''s cheeks reddened but she did not struggle.


    "I am here to report to you the expedition team! I have chosen the member¡­" With her small and shy voice, she spoke up.


    "Oh, really? I thought you came to seduce me?" Tang Shaoyang teased her with a surprised voice.


    "You¡­" She did not know what to say after that as she indeed came to seduce him. It was just very hard to admit it boldly even though there was no one but Tang Shaoyang in the room.


    "Good, what do you have?" Tang Shaoyang decided to let the girl slip for a moment as he asked out.


    "U-uh¡­" Zhang Mengyao was somewhat flustered. Instead of replying to Tang Shaoyang, she put the folder in front of Tang Shaoyang, "This is the list!"


    "Kuhuhu¡­ You are too cute. I can''t resist it any longer¡­"


    Without looking at the folder, he picked up Zhang Mengyao. The girl did not struggle as she buried her head on Tang Shaoyang''s chest.


    He kicked open the door and brought her to the bed. Throwing the girl onto the bed, Tang Shaoyang immediately undressed.


    When he was on top of Zhang Mengyao, he did not n to undress her. He only needed to pull out her panties. To his surprise, the girl did not wear panties.


    "Hoho¡­ The naughty girl does not wear panties,"


    It could not be more clear than this, her purposeing to the control room was to seduce him.


    He dived into the forbidden ce. The girl started moaning after that. After Tang Shaoyang felt it was enough to score a goal, he pushed the little Tang Shaoyang to the goal.


    Zhang Mengyao''s mind nked the moment the little Tang Shaoyang entered her. In the second push, she could not help but let out a lewd moan. She did not know why but it was so good.


    With a desire to take over her, Zhang Mengyao was no longer shy. She followed Tang Shaoyang''s rhythm afterward. It was truly the bestst night before they temporarily parted.


    *** ***


    The next morning


    Tang Shaoyang went out of the elevator with a refreshed face. He enjoyed the night to the fullest. Even until now, Zhang Mengyao was still sleeping on the bed. They went crazyst night and he also woke upte.


    When he arrived at the lobby, the team was there. They were ready to depart.


    With a big smile on his face, Tang Shaoyang shouted, "Let''s depart, guys!"

 Chapter 74 - Blocked By The Entrance

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Blocked By The Entrance</h4>


    The group departed from the base with the car they picked from the hotel''s parking lot. There were a few expensive cars that were still working fine, and they picked a few cars randomly.


    SH Hospital was located to the north of the base. If it was a normal time, it took them half an hour to reach the hospital by car. But now, it would be taking them longer to reach the hospital.


    The group traveled with five luxurious SUVs and Tang Shaoyang was within the front-most SUV. He was sitting in the front seat while Bai Yuan drove the car.


    Behind, Li Na was sitting in the middle of Zhao Zhong and Qin Shoushan. She was quite nervous as the two men next to her had a fierce-looking face.


    Zhao Zhong had a scary scar on his right eye, but he kept smiling at her which made even more nervous. As for Qin Shoushan, he always had a serious look, making him hard to approach. The posture of him sitting also upright, with his broad shoulder, he looked like a veteran soldier.


    The slender Li Na was more like a sheep between two fierce tigers.


    On the back seat, Cao Jingyi, Fu Dandan, and Dai Wenqian. Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian were the ex-soldier who was also Zhang Mengyao''s subordinate in the military.


    They traveled in silence, but Tang Shaoyang noticed the poor Li Na who looked very ufortable being stared at by the lewd Zhao Zhong.


    "You are scaring her, Zhao Zhong!"


    Tang Shaoyang broke the awkward atmosphere.


    Zhao Zhong was being chatty with Li Na while thetter only replied with one or two words. It was quite awkward hence Tang Shaoyang called him out.


    Tak!


    Cao Jingyi followed with a smack on the head, "Did you hear that? Don''t bother my little girl!"


    If it was only Cao Jingyi, he would talk back but his Boss also called him out. He did not dare to talk back against his Boss, especially in front of the other people.


    Zhao Zhong smiled awkwardly as he rubbed his hair.


    Qin Shoushan did not even give a nce to them. He crossed his hand on the chest and closed his eyes.


    At this moment, the car stopped. It helped Zhao Zhong to get out of the awkward moment.


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Shaoyang looked forward.


    "There are a few cars that blocked the road!" Bai Yuan pointed to the road forward. A car crashed into another car, and there was a white school bus on the side road as well.


    Knowing this was his chance to get out of the awkward moment, Zhao Zhong volunteered himself, "I will move the car away! Leave it to me!"


    He mmed his chest to assure the others before he went out of the car. Without words, Qin Shoushan also went out to help.


    Tang Shaoyang merely nodded his head. He did not n to help, at all. Such a menial work, he just let his subordinate do it for him.


    With their current stat, they easily moved the car. Both had reached over Level 30 and both already had ss. Zhao Zhong had a unique ss, Berserker while Qin Shoushan had a basic ss, Warrior.


    Tang Shaoyang closed eyes, trying to take some nap. He was so crazyst night so he suffered ack of sleep.


    He just closed his eyes for a moment, but a hand shaking his shoulder lightly.


    Tang Shaoyang looked back. It was Li Na who shook him. She pointed her finger to the front.


    He looked forward. Qin Shoushan and Zhao Zhong had moved the cars. However, there were three more people with them now. Two females and a male.


    "Should wee down too?" Li Na asked.


    Recalling the sloppy Zhao Zhong and the quiet Qin Shoushan, Tang Shaoyang nodded. He came down with Li Na.


    "What''s up, Zhao Zhong?" Tang Shaoyang called out from afar.


    Zhao Zhong turned around. When he saw it was his Boss, he immediately ran toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "They are the survivors, Boss! They asked us for help!"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and approached the three people. The male was someone in his mid-thirties with a messy beard and unkempt hair.


    The two females were no better than the male. Well, they were much younger but they had an awful smell like they had not taken bath for a long time.


    "I am the Leader of this group, what do you guys need?" Tang Shaoyang straightforwardly asked the middle-aged man.


    The two females flinched slightly. Putting aside the two fierce-looking dudes on his side, Tang Shaoyang''s voice was deep enough to intimidate the two females.


    The middle-aged man also seemed to be intimidated by Tang Shaoyang''s aura. However, he looked at the situation much clearer than the two females.


    Qin Shoushan and Zhao Zhong stood slightly behind Tang Shaoyang. From the short conversation between Tang Shaoyang and Zhao Zhong, the middle-aged man could tell the man in front of him was respected by the two fierce-looking dudes.


    "My name is Yan Guangli and I am the head of Century Orphanage. Can you help me and the kids? Please lead us to the shelter,"


    Yan Guangli bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang. He assumed Tang Shaoyang and the others wereing out of the shelter or something simr since he imed to be a leader of this group.


    The two females immediately followed the middle-aged man as well to bow their heads.


    "Where are the kids?" Tang Shaoyang did not see the kids around.


    "They are inside that building!" The middle-aged man pointed toward the two-story restaurant that was a few blocks from here.


    "How many?"


    "Seventeen children, we have five years old the youngest while eleven the oldest," The middle-aged instantly replied as he added some details as well.


    Survivors, Tang Shaoyang certainly needed more survivors to fill the base even though it was children. He did not mind taking them with him to the base. But he was on a mission, that was the problem.


    "Well, if you trust us, I have two choices for you! First, we are on a mission so we can''t take you to the shelter. You can wait here until our return from the mission, and we will bring you and the kids back with us after the mission!"


    "Second, I can tell you the way to the shelter. You and the kids can go walk or take some random cars with you and go to the shelter,"


    Yan Guangli had a troubled expression when the second choice was mentioned. If he was not children, he could risk it to reach the shelter. But with the children, it was impossible to do.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Yan. We have cleared the zombie on the way here. You can travel safely," Li Na, who never spoke before, finally spoke out to assure Yan Guangli.


    Nheless, Yan Guangli did not dare to take the risk.


    "Is this yours?" Cao Jingyi appeared next to Li Na as she pointed to the white school bus on the side road.


    "Huh!?" Yan Guangli was at loss for a moment with Cao Jingyi appearance, but he still nodded his head, indicating he had the bus.


    "Good! Get the children out and follow us on the bus. We are not far from our destination, SH Hospital!" Cao Jingyi told her idea.


    She thought the mission was not that dangerous with their team. Their team was strong, protecting them from the zombies should not be an issue.


    "Can we?" The middle-aged man was delighted with the idea. He looked to Tang Shaoyang, waiting for him to respond with the idea.


    "We need a driver, especially a bus driver like him to bring the doctors and the nurse, why don''t bring him with us?" Cao Jingyi exined the reason why she wanted to take them to the mission.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows as he looked at Cao Jingyi. After a moment, he finally agreed, "Then you will be in charge to organize this group!"


    "Yes!" Cao Jingyi nodded.


    "I will also help Sister Jingyi~," Li Na volunteered to help.


    "Do whatever you want, quick!" Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and returned to the car.


    It took them fifteen minutes to organize these people. Just like that, a bus school followed the group to the hospital.


    Just like Cao Jingyi mentioned, they were not far from the SH Hospital. They arrived at the entrance to the hospital in fifteen minutes.


    However, when they arrived at the hospital, there was a group of people that blocked the group at the entrance. Completely different from the beforehand group, this group was armed.

 Chapter 75 - I Love Giving Choices

    <h4>Chapter 75 - I Love Giving Choices</h4>


    The group was armed with various kinds of things that could be used as a weapon. Three grumpy-looking men blocked Tang Shaoyang''s car.


    Wearing the police''s vest with an emergency ax in their hands, they stopped the car.


    "This is me Castle''s territory, Leave!" The man in the middle waves his ax to the car, signaling Tang Shaoyang and the others to leave.


    Rather than listening to the man, Tang Shaoyang was more interested in the area around the entrance to the hospital. These people built up many tents around the entrance. A few people grouped here, drinking. A few people grouped there, chatting. A few people grouped in another ce, sharing the warm food. More than that, these people did not have any interest in the guests.


    This ce was more like a refugee for the disaster. However, one thing for sure, this was not just a normal group of survivors but an organized group.


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    Annoyed for being ignored, the man banged the ax''s handle to the car. The man did not try to hold back, at all. He banged the car very hard with the hand as a few deep bents formed to the car''s body.


    "Did you listen to me? Leave this ce ASAP! This is the me Castle''s territory! Unless you have a death wish,e down and we will chop your head off!" The man yelled loudly causing the people behind to look at them.


    "Huhu, me Castle, huh?" Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as he looked at the man.


    "Boss, let me out! I will beat his ass until he begs for his life!" Zhao Zhong was about toe out but he stopped as someone knocked on the window next to Tang Shaoyang.


    Cao Jingyi wasing to check the situation. She furrowed her brows when she saw the armed group blocked their path.


    Tang Shaoyang lowered the window and asked, "Why do youe here? You should just take care of your group! You are looking for trouble, aren''t you?"


    "Huh!? Trouble? What are you talking about?" Confused with what Tang Shaoyang talked about, she asked back. She came to check the situation as the children were getting scared because of the loud bang.


    "If you don''t want to leave then don''t leave, but you have to share the women with us!" The man changed his mind when he saw Cao Jingyi. As he walked closer to Cao Jingyi, he pulled out a pistol from his back and ced the pistol on top of the car. His gesture was telling everything, obey or you would be gunned down.


    Only then Cao Jingyi became aware of why Tang Shaoyang said she was looking for trouble.


    "Listen, girl! You may be married to Wei Xi, but the current world ispletely different from the world when you married your husband. There was aw to protect you and there was the police to keep this kind of guy in check, but it was before!" Tang Shaoyang opened the door. He stepped out of the car while pointing his index finger to the guy who stared at Cao Jingyi lewdly.


    "Now, there is now to protect and you have to use a fist to beat this kind of guy!" Tang Shaoyang''s hand moved toward the man. The man did not expect Tang Shaoyang would make a move on him, he was caught unprepared.


    "Leave this to the men. You need to make sure the kids don''t see this or they may get traumatized!"


    Cao Jingyi was certainly a beauty with a mature charm on top of that. She would draw men''s attention wherever she went. That was why he thought this would happen.


    "Urghhh!" The man grunted, trying to take a breath as Tang Shaoyang gripped his neck forcefully. He tried to break Tang Shaoyang''s hand off his neck but it was to no avail. He just did not have enough strength to do that.


    The other two men immediately pulled their pistols and aimed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Release him or we will shoot you!" The man''s friend tried to scare Tang Shaoyang. His voice was loud so his friends behind could help him as well. He was quite smart and quick-witted.


    Sure enough, after hearing the yell, the people around at the entrance gate of the hospital came forward with their weapon. Machete, pipe, knife, and one man even had a nail gun.


    More and more people started to gather and surround the car. However, because of the man in Tang Shaoyang''s hand, none of them tried to get closer. They kept a safe distance to protect their friend just in case Tang Shaoyang would snap their friend''s neck.


    Tang Shaoyang''s lips moved as he scanned the group in front of him. He was counting the people in front of him. Though he gave up counting after twenty, "It''s around fifty to seventy!" He murmured a random number in a low voice.


    At this moment, Cao Jingyi listened to Tang Shaoyang. She ran back to the school bus. And at the same time, the other expedition member went out of the car. They had their gears on and none of them scared despite being outnumbered.


    Bang!


    The man''s friend fired the gun to the sky, warning Tang Shaoyang and his group. "Release him or the next bullet will hit your head!"


    The man''s face reddened as he started to lose his breath. Tang Shaoyang loosened the grip a little, making sure the man did not die. However, he did not release the man


    "From today, SH Hospital will be Tang Empire''s territory!" Tang Shaoyang dered it loudly. His loud deration stunned the group.


    "I love giving choices so you have two choices! One, empty this ce and leave! Second, now your head to me, join my empire, and follow my rules! Choices are given, now make up your mind!"


    Zhao Zhong scanned the people in front of him. He looked at these people who seemed to be confused with the situation they were in. They were the ones who upied this ce first yet a guy wasing and imed their ce to be his. More than that, the man asked them to bow their heads as well.


    If Zhao Zhong was in these people''s position, he would be confused as well. However, since he was on a different side, he understood well his Boss.


    ''Better you guys choose one of the choices! Don''t let him make the third choice or you guys will regret it!'' Thought Zhao Zhong.


    "Well! Well! Well!" Amidst the silence, a middle-aged man stepped forward from the opposite group. He had big fat on his belly and that fat jiggling as the middle-aged man walked forward. The middle-aged man wearing jeans that covered his knees and a colorful shirt with the two topmost buttons unbuttoned.


    "My name is Yang Kun! I am the leader of these people. First of all, this hospital is part of me Castle, we can''t allow you to have it! Second, we will never bow our heads to you as we have our Leader as well. Third, maybe there''s a misunderstanding between you and my men, so can we solve it in a civilized way?" Yang Kun smiled slyly to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Are you the leader of this me Castle?" Tang Shaoyang asked Yang Kun instead of answering.


    "I am not the Leader of me Castle. Our leader is not here and I am someone who is trusted by the Leader to be the person in charge of this ce. Can you please release my man first?" Yang Kun was still acting politely in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    He had his reasons for this. First, Tang Shaoyang and his group seemed to be experienced in fighting and killing. He could tell that by reading their expressions. Despite being outnumbered, these people remained unfazed. On top of that, the man also was not afraid of guns as well.


    Second, since these people came from an organized group like them. It was better to talk it out first. He did not know how strong this Tang Empire was, after all.


    Third, he could tell the people in front of him were armed as well. From the outfits to the weapon, swords, spears, and even a huge battle-ax on top of the car. He had to be careful as he did not want to offend a powerful group.


    "Since you are not the leader, it''s pointless to talk with you!" Then Tang Shaoyang looked at the man in his grip, "As for this man, it was not a misunderstanding. This man asked me to share the women with him, do you think I should forgive him?" He asked Yang Kun with a grin.


    At the sideline, Zhao Zhong noticed the grin on his Boss''s face. He immediately held the spear properly the moment he noticed the grin. The same for the others, they immediately readied themselves for the battle. They named that grin, Death Grin. The reason? Because when their Boss grinned like that, that meant someone or many would die.


    "If the talk is not possible, then I don''t have a choice but to kill you!" Yang Kun''s fake smile disappeared as a fierce expression reced that. He pulled the gun on his waist and pointed the muzzle toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "No! Big No!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "You have choices, I have given you two choices already. You can choose one of them!" The grin on his face became wider, "Or do you want the third choice?"


    ''Here he came, be prepared guys! Our enemy has guns!'' Zhao Zhong said that in his head.


    "What''s the third?" Yang Kun asked.


    "Death!" The moment Tang Shaoyang said that Yang Kun pulled the trigger.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Yang Kun shot all the bullets toward Tang Shaoyang. He intended to kill the leader first. However, unfortunate for the fatty, all bullets were blocked by the hostage in Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    Yes, Tang Shaoyang used the man in his hand as a shield. As the man in his hand received all the bullets, Tang Shaoyang released the man. He took one step back and reached his battle-ax.


    Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang threw the Destroyer forward.


    Unfortunately for the fatso, all shots missed, and a big ax now came for him. The battle-ax swirled in the air, he also did not have time to dodge as he was not expecting such a big ax could be thrown easily like this.


    sh!


    The battle-ax''s de sliced through Yang Kun''s neck. The Destroyer continued flying toward the big group and struck the people on its path down.


    While the group panicked because of the battle-ax, Tang Shaoyang took this chance and leaped to the group from his original spot. Such a move, it even shocked his people. However, a big opening was made, as the people panicked and focused their attention on Tang Shaoyang, the remaining people made their move as well.


    Pained cry and gunshot rang afterward. It was chaotic, but it did not take a long time before the noise stopped for about eight minutes. After that, the expedition group entered back to their respective cars as if nothing happened.


    Meanwhile, Cao Jingyi was trying to calm the children. They were scared by the noise. Even though she tried to cover it up but it was useless, most of the kids and the adults on the bus certainly knew what happened on the outside based on the noise.


    ''Did I make the right choice?'' Thought Yan Guangli as he saw what actually happened on the outside. The bus was in the middle of the convoy, the battle was not that far off the bus, and he could still see a glimpse of what happened.


    As for the children, they were asked to squat down and cover their ears.


    Yan Guangli could only let out a sigh as hemented his decision.


    "Sir, you made the right choice! When you know him enough you will hope that you will be on the same side as him. Just don''t offend him in the future, you and the children will be fine!" Cao Jingyi said as she tapped Yan Guangli''s shoulder twice.


    The battle was a one-sided ughter. Thanks to Tang Shaoyang who took all the aggro, the group did not suffer any casualty. After a momentary stop to clear the path to the hospital, the convoy entered the hospital.


    With uncertainty and fear of the future that awaited him, Yan Guangli drove the bus. On the way to enter the hospital, he saw the actual battlefield.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    His heartbeat naturally increased as he saw the gory scene. With worries, he looked back. He let out a sigh of relief when he saw the children still squatted. Such a scene would traumatize the children for sure. Even for him, it was so hard to handle.


    Honk! Honk!


    When he heard the horns from the car behind, Yan Guangli immediately straightened his back and took a deep breath. As he stepped on the gas pedal, he held his breath and looked straight.


    As the bus entered the hospital, Yan Guangli heard a robotic rang in his head.


    [The condition has been met! You have triggered Normal Mode Mini-Game!]

 Chapter 76 - Scout

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Scout</h4>


    [The condition has been met! You have triggered Normal Mode Mini-Game!]


    Not only Yan Guangli, the children, and everyone received the same notification. The moment the notification rang Bai Yuan immediately stepped on the brake.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed the space between his eyebrows when he heard the notification. Ha actually liked the mini-game a lot as it gave him reward and level. The problem was they were bringing children with them.


    Tang Shaoyang was a little bit frustrated as he got out of the car. As frustrated as he was, he still needed to protect the kids. He agreed to bring them with him so now they were his responsibilities. It was not the time to me anyone.


    Just as he closed the car door with a bang, a translucent screen appeared in front of his eyes.


    ----------------------------


    [Normal Mode Mini-Game]


    Objective:


    1. Rescue the survivors in the hospital area, 31 Survivors.


    2. Kill all Death Scythes (88)


    Note: Completing both objectives gives you a bonus reward!


    Failure:


    1. All the survivors die.


    2. All participants die.


    Note: Normal Mode Mini-Game does not give you a penalty.


    Reward:


    1. A level 7 Treasure Chest for each surviving participant.


    2. +20 Skill Points


    3. +3 Levels


    4. 100,000 Game Coin for each surviving participant and 100,000 Game Coin for your faction if you are in a faction.


    5. A random bonus reward if youpleted both objectives.


    Time Limit: No time limit!


    ----------------------------


    Tang Shaoyang read the objective and skipped the failure as his eyes immediatelynded on the reward. He never thought they would fail so he did skip the failure thing.


    "As expected! The reward is so generous¡­" he muttered while looking at Destroyer. He got his battle-ex from clearing the mini-game in a mansion. It was from a level 9 Treasure Chest.


    ''Does it mean the lower of the level of the Treasure Chest the more precious the thing inside the chest?'' Tang Shaoyang asked himself within his mind.


    ''Let''s think about thatter¡­'' he then looked at the translucent screen once again. The objective was to rescue the survivors and kill the Death Scythe.


    ''Let''s hope the survivors are the people we are looking for¡­ as for the Death Scythe¡­ No clue!'' He shook his head.


    By now, everyone had read the objective of the mini-game. The reward was certainly tantalizing for them. But everyone knew that there would be a high risk behind the huge reward. At this time, everyone looked at Tang Shaoyang.


    While everyone was waiting for Tang Shaoyang''s instruction, Cao Jingyi walked toward Tang Shaoyang in a hurry.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Tang Shaoyang to the woman who looked flurried.


    "We lost two cars!" Cao Jingyi pointed toward the back of the bus. There were supposed to be another two cars behind the bus but not the two cars were nowhere to be seen.


    At this moment, only then Tang Shaoyang realized the entrance was also blocked by a barrier. He could not see the thing beyond the gate, it was just a reflection of the bright sky. He was mainly too focused on the objective.


    "More work to do it seems¡­" he muttered in a low voice. Two cars were separated from them, meaning now they left with 24 people that could fight the unknown Death Scythe.


    "Alright, guys. Let''s gather and talk about how to finish this mini-game. As a note, we are going toplete both objectives! Keep that in your mind!" Tang Shaoyang called out his people.


    "You too,e here and hear the discussion! You are the person in charge of taking care of the kids!" He pointed at Yan Guangli before looking at the two females, "Take care of the kids while we are discussing!" He was ordering not asking them to listen to him.


    Yan Guangli nodded his head furiously as he instructed the two female caretakers to watch the children before he came to join the group.


    Cao Jingyi frowned, she did not agree with that, the n ofpleting both objectives. She raised her hand to speak out her objection, "Shouldn''t it be wiser if we prioritize our survival over the rewards! People''s lives are more important than the rewards!"


    "I never said to throw your lives inside!" Tang Shaoyang talked back as he pointed to the spooky hospital behind with his thumb, "We are here to talk about that, how toplete both objectives while prioritizing our survival!"


    "Though it''s unlikely for all of us to survive in this death game, " Said Tang Shaoyang while grinning at his people, "I have experienced twice of this death game. In the first one, I almost lost my life. The second one was easy for me but Lu An almost lost his life! Well, good luck to you guys!"


    "Stop joking around! Why do you want toplete both objectives? Give us a good reason for that?" Demanded Cao Jingyi.


    "The reason?" He pointed at the Destroyer resting on top of the car, "I got my weapon from my first death game!" He then grinned at Cao Jingyi, "Have you seen Lu An''s sword? We got that sword from the second death game!" Tang Shaoyang''s grin became wider as he continued, "Do you know where I got the smart base from? The ce that became your house now? Do you know? I also got that from the second death game!"


    "From these three different rewards, they have something inmon! Do you know what it is?" He asked Cao Jingyi.


    "They helped you survive in the outside world!" Cao Jingyi was smart enough to know where the talk would be directed to. Tang Shaoyang was trying to tell them to get the reward as much as possible to increase their survivability in the outside world. She could not refute that if the reward was so rich. Especially the smart base, it was the most valuable reward so far.


    "Smart! This death game is a chance to enhance our strength as you rarely encounter one. Rather than prioritizing our survival we better maximize our gains!" He then smirked, "Unless you want to stay at the lower bottom rung forever, I will not force you to follow me!"


    "Good enough for me! You convinced me to put my life at risk, Boss!" Zhao Zhong immediately voiced his agreement, "Your will is my goal!" He mmed his chest.


    ''No wonder he''s so strong. He always put his life at risk,'' Thought Qin Shoushan to himself before he voiced his agreement, "I will follow you, Boss!"


    After the two voiced their willingness, the others followed in tow.


    "I don''t ask for your agreement though! You have to follow my order!" His lips cracked into a smirk.


    Cao Jingyi rolled her eyes, "Stop roleying, what''s your n?"


    "I indeed have a n, a straightforward n! Do any of us know theyout of the hospital?" He asked. The question was directed to everyone but his gaze fell onto Bai Yuan.


    "I don''t know!" Bai Yuan shook his head. He stayed in the hospital but mostly he was in aa. Even after the disaster struck, he immediately left the hospital with his girlfriend and his sister. The others also did not know.


    "Never mind then. First of all, our mission is to secure all the survivors. If they die we will fail the game! As we don''t know theyout and what our enemy looks like, we need to send a scout inside!"


    When Tang Shaoyang mentioned a scout, everyone tightened their breath, the brave Cao Jingyi was no exception.


    "Rx guys, I am the scout!" Tang Shaoyang grinned yfully. He was teasing them on purpose, "I will look for theyout of the hospital and focus our search on a certain area where the survivors most likely to stay rather than blindly looking for the survivors in this huge hospital while testing our enemy, the unknown Death Scythe!"


    "My guess the survivors will hide around the cafeteria or in the cafeteria! They need food to survive, after all! But we will talk about thatter," Tang Shaoyang then looked toward Cao Jingyi.


    "While I am scouting the hospital, you divide the people into a team! We have to split up to look for the survivors!" He pointed to Cao Jingyi as the person in charge of dividing the team.


    Cao Jingyi knew more about his people''s strength so she could split the people into a bnced team.


    "Alright, guys! Wish me luck! If I am dead, then maybe none of you could survive from this death game!" Again, he did not forget to tease his people with his yful remarks and grin while bidding them farewell.

 Chapter 77 - Kang Xue

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Kang Xue</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang nailed right on the spot with his guess. A group of survivors consisted of twelve adult females, three males, four elderly, and two children were hiding in the storage room of the hospital''s cafeteria.


    "Doctor Kang, his temperature keeps rising! We need medicine to help him!" A female in a dirty nurse uniform reported to the female wore a blue shirt.


    Kang Xue was the newly hired Doctor in SH Hospital. At that time when she was epted by SH Hospital, she thought that a bright future was waiting for her. The biggest hospital in SH City and the top ten hospitals in the country, everyone would have the same thought as hers.


    However, she never thought such an absurd disaster struck. While she was in the midnight shift, a zombie appeared next to her. Her quick reaction saved her from the zombie''s first strike. Now, she had saved eleven female nurses and a few patients.


    "Just leave him be! Let him die already, don''t torment him! We can save more food as well with that," one of the male survivors chimed at the moment the female nurse reported the little boy''s condition.


    Those remarks caused Kang Xue to frown. The male who just spoke was also a fellow doctor just like her. How could a doctor speak like that? The doctor was supposed to be saving a life, not watching them die. However, Kang Xue did not bother to talk back as she walked to the corner of the room, where the boy was lying down. An emergency ax was hanging around her left hand, making her look more like a butcher as blood covered the ax.


    She walked to the little boy and squatted down. Sweat flooded his face, his lips had lost their color, and the boy''s body was quivering despite losing his consciousness. She put her hand on his forehead to check his body''s temperature. It was extremely hot for a body''s temperature. Even though she was a doctor, she was helpless without medicine.


    "If you don''t want to watch him being tortured like that, give your ax, let me end his life!" The male doctor continued as he stared at the emergency ax. The emergency ax was the one who saved them from the zombie. He wanted to have it to protect his life and ran away from this damned ce if he could.


    At those words, Kang Xue turned toward the male doctor. Her eyes showed some hostility toward him.


    The male doctor was not intimidated by the female doctor''s gaze. He stared back and talked back while raising his voice, "What? Do you want to save him and go out there to get the medicine? If you want to die by that scary monster outside there then go ahead!"


    He was so stressed, being locked in this kind of room for over a month with a scary monster looming around outside there. It was natural for him to turn like this under huge stress. At least, he justified his action based on that.


    "Hah¡­" Kang Xue let out a sigh, she was so exhausted and did not want to waste his breath to the almost breaking doctor like this guy. She then turned toward the female nurses, "Do any of you want to apany me to get the medicine?"


    The silence was the reply of the female nurses to her. None of them wanted to follow her outside. Kang Xue could not me them as there was truly a scary monster outside there. It was not a zombie, it was a monster that would slice your body into two with one sh of its scythe. On top of that, you could not see the monster, not because the monster was invisible or something. It was because the monster moved so fast that it could not be seen by naked eyes. It was more like a shadow shed here and there to her.


    The people inside this storage room were afraid of that monster. The zombie was still okay, they could still kill the zombie or even escape from the zombie with some a juke move but not this monster. How could you escape from a monster that much faster than yourself?


    "Alright then, please look after him for me," Kang Xue asked one of the female nurses to look after the boy. The female nurse nodded in response.


    Kang Xue then walked to the door. She stood in front of the door for a moment. It was a lie to say if she was not nervous at all. She was extremely nervous and scared on the inside. However, she badly wanted to save the boy, the passion she had as a doctor had not dimmed yet despite the world had turned upside down.


    It took her some time to calm her spiking heartbeat and gathering her courage before she finally pushed the door open. She pushed the door slowly, taking a peek at the kitchen. Yes, the storage was immediately connected to the kitchen.


    The empty and dark kitchen gave her spine chill. She tried to not make any noise to alert the monster outside. Seeing nothing outside she pushed the door again, slowly, making sure not making any noise.


    After enough gap was open, she tried to slip out. Taking one step of another, Kang Xue managed to get out of the storage room without making noise. Afterward, she closed the door slowly.


    Click!


    With a click of a little noise, the door was closed. Her muscle tensed up a bit the moment the door was closed. She scanned the kitchen, holding her breath, her eyes darted around to detect any movement.


    Kang Xue''s muscle loosened a little as she found no movement around the kitchen. She paused her steps as she tried to recall theyout of the hospital. She was in the cafeteria on the second floor. The closest medicine storage was on the first floor.


    Fortunately, there was an emergency stair near the cafeteria. She just needed toe out of the kitchen area and moved to the right corridor a few meters.


    Kang Xue gulped out as her heartbeat spiking up again. Slowly, she crept her way out the kitchen toward the dimmed corridor. She peeked to the right and left, making sure there was no zombie around. As no zombie could be seen around, she braced herself and turned toward the right. Twenty-three steps, it was right twenty-three steps as she counted it inwardly.


    Fortunate enough the door to the emergency stair was open. She peeked inside and it was safe, no zombies around. She released the breath she had been holding in a while in one go.


    Maybe God perceived her good intention so God cleared the way to get the medicine. The path to the storage on the first floor was clear. From the emergency stair, she needed to go to the right corridor to reach the storage. She peeked out once again and it was safe once again. To the left corridor was toward the lobby, but she needed to go right. Moreover, the lobby was filled with zombies, thest ce she wanted to go.


    As it was safe, she came out and went to the right corridor. Maybe, she had used all her luck to reach the first floor, the moment she turned her head toward the right, a shiny de of the scythe appeared in front of her face.


    ¡ªDeath!


    That was what she thought at this moment.


    Boom!


    But then something big crushed the creature in front of her. God had not abandoned her it seemed.


    "Hello,dy! Don''t daze around like that or you may get killed!" A voice came right from behind.

 Chapter 78 - Death Scythe

    <h4>Chapter 78 - Death Scythe</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang entered the hospital through the main entrance. He hid behind the pir and peeked inside the lobby.


    There was a big crowd of zombies inside. The zombies were roaming around aimlessly. It was as if they were guarding the entrance. On top of that, the door was closed.


    "Tch, how I am supposed to sneak in?" Tang Shaoyang muttered quietly. It was not that he was afraid of the zombie, but he came to scout not to kill them. Scouting was supposed to be secretly gathering intel, right? Tang Shaoyang thought to himself.


    "Nah, who cares!? This is my way of scouting!" In the end, he gave up to scout sneakily. He opened the ss door which immediately attracted the zombie''s attention. All the zombies were merely Stage-1 Zombie hence he easily cleared them all.


    After killing the zombie, he stopped right in front of the big counter while looking right and left, ''Where should I go now?''


    "Maybe to the right¡­" the words stopped midway as he heard something from the left corridor. His hearing detecting a slight movement from the left, whether it was just him hearing things or maybe there was something on the left, he changed his mind as he headed to the left.


    To his delight, he found something that he did not expect to find. A head popped out from a door, she nced to the right and the left cautiously. Maybe theck of lightning limited her vision hence she did not see him.


    Tang Shaoyang without much thought approaching the girl. But then he saw a small creature appear in front of the woman. The creature tried to slice the woman''s neck with its scary scythe.


    ''I won''t allow that to happen!'' Knowing the woman was his objective, Tang Shaoyang would not allow the creature to kill the woman. He rushed forward with all his might and mmed the creature with his Destroyer.


    Boom!


    "Hello,dy! Don''t daze around like that or you may get killed!" Tang Shaoyang greeted the woman. But then, the woman seemed to be shocked by the event she just experienced as she did not react to his greeting.


    At this moment, he heard a movement from behind. Based on the slight noise they made, it was not just one but about four to six, he was not sure about that.


    Kang Xue was holding her breath with a destroyed wall and a big battle-ax struck on it right in front of her. She thought she was dead for sure just now.


    She then turned her head around and saw a man smiled at her. Then she heard the man speak to her, "Is this the thing called saving the damsel in distress?"


    Then she noticed a change of look on the man''s face when they met face to face.


    "But the damsel is an ugly duckling, not a beauty," The man yfully remarked afterward.


    "I am not an ugly duckling, I am a swan!" Kang Xue blurted out. She did not know why but there was an urge to rebut the man who just saved her. She did cover her mouth afterward though.


    "Alright, ugly swan! We have to move now, that guy''s friends areing, and they are not friendly, at all!" Tang Shaoyang grinned as he pointed at the creature he just killed. He did not have time to get a clear look at the creature as more wereing toward them.


    He pulled the Destroyer from the wall and held the girl''s waist, "Where are we going, Ugly Swan?"


    Kang Xue gritted her teeth as she epted the name unwillingly. They indeed had to move out from their spot or the monsters woulde for them.


    "Run ahead and turn right at the third door! We have to get the medicine first before we return to the second floor!"


    Swoosh!


    She was shocked as the man was moving so fast. A big blow of wind hit her face and in a few seconds, they arrived at the third door. As they entered the door, the man put her down and stayed near the door.


    "Go get the medicine, I will guard the door¡­" Tang Shaoyang paused as he found the room had two doors that led to a different room, "Follow me closely!"


    He then walked toward the door to the right. With a light step, he reached the door, and he tried to peek through the circr ss. He tried to secure the room so the girl could get the medicine safely.


    The room behind the door was dark with a few desks inside. He saw nothing inside. "Where''s the medicine?" Asked Tang Shaoyang without looking back.


    "The other door! We store the medicine inside!" Kang Xue replied as quietly as possible. She did not want to alert the monster or the zombie, just in case monsters were hiding inside the room.


    "Follow me closely, less than a meter, understand!" Tang Shaoyang turned around and ordered the girl. He was no longer being yful and Kang Xue could tell that by his expression. She nodded her head nervously.


    Tang Shaoyang then walked toward the door ahead of them. He peeked inside and it was darker than the beforehand room. Inside, he could see a big shelf lined up orderly where the medicine was stored.


    k!


    He then opened the door, but the door was locked. He turned toward the woman, "The door is locked, Ugly Swan. Do you have the key?"


    Kang Xue shook her head, indicating she did not have the key. But she might know where the key was. She slowly turned toward the other door.


    Bang!


    Based on the woman''s reaction, Tang Shaoyang knew she did not have the key. Using Destroyer, he destroyed the door. He then pulled the woman''s hand to the room andmanded, "Get the medicine fast, we don''t have much time!"


    The door was made of metal but it was easily sliced open by the man. Kang Xue was once again stunned by the man''s brute force and his idiotic action. They were supposed not to make any noise to not attract the monsters, but this guy not only made a little noise but he made a big one.


    "What are you staring at? Go in and get the medicine!" Tang Shaoyang could not help but knock the woman''s head.


    Kang Xue did not bother to refute as she flushed into the room. Tang Shaoyang did not follow the woman. He chose to guard the door since the door was locked. That meant there should be no zombie or any creature inside.


    ''What was that just now?'' Tang Shaoyang recalled the creature he smashed just now.


    He could not get a clear look at it since the corridors had no lightning, but he could see a glimpse of it. The creature was about half of his height or maybe even shorter. It had dark skin, a big and pointy nose, and its ears also pointed upward.


    While he was wondering what creature it was, someone nudged his arm from behind. He looked back. The woman already backs with a stic bag with medicine inside.


    "I got the medicine! Let''s go back to the second floor. We need to deliver the medicine quickly or¡­" before Kang Xue could finish her sentence, Tang Shaoyang cut her off with a question, "How many?"


    "What?" Kang Xue asked back.


    "The people on the second floor? How many of them?"


    Even though Kang Xue was clueless why the man asked her the number of people with her, she still answered honestly, "21! 21 survivors including me! Why?" The man was her and the other survivors'' chance to survive out of the hospital.


    Right after she finished answering, Tang Shaoyang picked her up with his empty hand. They immediately rushed out of the room and he stopped at the door toward the emergency stair.


    While dangling in the air, Kang Xue tried to guide Tang Shaoyang to the stair.


    "Yes, we can use the stairs to the second floor!" She used his finger to point the stairs.


    However, Tang Shaoyang''s eyes gazed into the destroyed wall. The creature''s body was nowhere to be seen but he saw the blood around it. There were two possibilities: either the creature did not die when he struck it or its friend brought the body.


    He was more inclined to the first possibility. Since the body was not here, Tang Shaoyang dashed toward the lobby instead of going to the emergency stairs.


    "Where are you going!??" Kang Xue crooked her head up and yelled at the man, "We have to deliver the medicine to him or he may die!" She struggled hard, trying to break free from Tang Shaoyang''s hand. But the hand was firm, she did not have the strength to break free.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the struggling woman as he dashed faster. Because he felt a strong gaze on his back, not just a pair, but many pairs of eyes.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Cao Jingyi had divided the team into six teams. Five teams would enter the hospital and one team would stay behind to protect the children.


    "Get ready! We will move very soon!" Cao Jingyi called out the people to get ready. She then took the quiver off her waist and got two short swords. The bow was certainly not a good weapon to use inside the hospital.


    "Huh!? Why? Shouldn''t we wait for Boss toe back first?" Zhao Zhong asked back.


    "He will be back very soon because he is not scouting, but running amuck inside! He will be back with the thing called Death Scythe chases after him!" Cao Jingyi rolled her eyes at Zhao Zhong. They clearly heard the loud bang noise from the hospital, Tang Shaoyang was clearly not scouting.


    Sure enough, after she finished her words, she saw Tang Shaoyang came out of the hospital.

 Chapter 79 - Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Ambush</h4>


    Indeed, Tang Shaoyang was rushing back with the doctor around his armpit. However, the Death Scythe did not chase him. Cao Jingyi''s prediction was half right.


    "Why? Why don''t you save the others as well?" Kang Xue kept bothering Tang Shaoyang with his decision to leave the hospital without the others.


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to reply to the woman with herints. However, he had his reasons why he came back without the other survivors.


    He dropped the woman down and called his people to gather, "I have bad news and good news. The good news is I managed to get a living map!" Tang Shaoyang pointed to the woman he just dropped, "You are a doctor from this hospital, right?"


    Along with the query, the others'' gaze fell to Kang Xue. The girl did not know the man was not alone and had his friends wait outside. She subconsciously nodded her head at the question.


    "Then you know the hospital''syout, right?" Right after the nod, he asked the next question. Kang Xue did not know why he asked her that but she nodded her head in return.


    "The bad news is about the Death Scythe. First, the thing called Death Scythe has a swift movement that is hard to catch with your naked eyes!" He was pointing his eyes. While rushing out earlier, he was sure Death Scythe was chasing him but when he tried to peek, he saw nothing, at all. That was why he concluded Death Scythe was hard to catch with naked eyes.


    "Second, that monster is quite durable. I hit one of them with my Destroyer. I am pretty sure I hit its chest but it did not die! Based on that creature''s size, it should die as I did not hold back!" Tang Shaoyang was a hundred percent sure the Death Scythe he smashed was still alive. Based on the mission screens, 88 Death Scythe were still alive.


    "Yes, I am sure you did not hold back. I heard it and it was quite clear in my ears!" Cao Jingyi remarked satirically.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored those remarks as he remembered something, "Oh, we have a good advantage as well! Outside is a safe ce for us to stay! The Death Scythe does not chase to the outside of the building! We can use that to our advantage!"


    "Then what are going to do now, Boss?" Qin Shoushan opened his mouth and asked. Since Tang Shaoyang knew the monster well, then the Boss might have some ns in his mind.


    Kang Xue was stunned when the stout-looking Qin Shoushan called the man who just saved her with Boss. She was shocked a little as to how this good-looking man could make these scary-looking people call him Boss.


    "For now, we will split the team into two. Six people stay behind to protect the kids and the rest follow me to rescue the remaining survivors inside! I have found 21 survivors including this girl!"


    "Why don''t you bring them out just now if you have found them?" Cao Jingyi again questioned Tang Shaoyang''s decision. She was pretty sure that Tang Shaoyang was strong enough to face the Death Scythe.


    "Are you deaf or what? Didn''t I say just now that the thing called Death Scythe is hard to see with your naked eyes? How am I supposed to protect 21 people if I can''t see them while I only have two hands? I can''t cover them all!" Tang Shaoyang could not help but reply in a sarcastic tone with a smirk formed on his lips.


    He was having an "Are you an idiot?" expression as he replied Wei Xi''s wife.


    Yes, the reason he did not immediatelye to save the other survivors because of this reason. He could not protect them all when they were too many. On top of that, he made amotion that would attract the monsters to him. If he decided to bring the survivors out with him alone, the survivors most likely would die by the Death Scythe.


    "Now you can stopining to me, Ugly Swan! I am not abandoning them but I need my friends to save them!" Tang Shaoyang turned around and looked at the still stunned doctor.


    "Kekek??? Ugly Swan¡­" Zhao Zhong chuckled as he nced at the doctor. From the current appearance, the girl indeed looked a little bit ugly. However, it was because she was dingy and her short hair also looked tacky, just like some who did not take baths for weeks. Putting aside that, the doctor actually had a hot body. It was apparent with her bulging asset behind her blue shirt.


    ''Boss truly has divine luck on a woman!'' Zhao Zhong thought to himself.


    Kang Xue gritted her teeth as she just epted being called Ugly Swan. She was quite smart to read the situation she was in. This group was her and the other survivors'' hope. She could not openly show her dissatisfaction to the Boss of the group.


    Meanwhile, Li Na secretly looked at the doctor and Tang Shaoyang, back and forth. The doctor''s appearance rmed her as both looked so close despite this was their first meeting. She clenched her fist secretly as she could not help but feel jealous.


    ''You have to work harder, Li Na!'' The girl tried to encourage herself.


    After that, they formed a group and left six people behind to protect the children. Tang Shaoyang and Kang Xue were in the front, leading the group to the hospital. They entered through the lobby.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Kang Xue''s heartbeat started to elerate again upon the sight of the hospital''s entrance. She just came out of this dangerous ce but she decided to enter again.


    Slowly, the group made their way into the hospital. Earlier, Kang Xue was not focused on the surroundings as she was yelling at Tang Shaoyang to return. Now, she got a clear look at the lobby.


    Her mouth was open in an O-shape as she saw the zombie''s dead bodies scattered around. Dozens of zombies died tragically in the lobby.


    At this sight, Kang Xue could not help but crook her head toward Tang Shaoyang. She was amazed by the man who she did not know the name was. Her eyes sparkled in admiration.


    It was as if Tang Shaoyang had an eye on the side of his head, he could know the girl was looking at him.


    "What? Do you fall in love with this handsome dude?" Tang Shaoyang''s narcissistic remark caused Kang Xue''s face to flush red. Fortunately, it was hidden beneath her dingy cheeks, so no one noticed it. She then immediately looked forward and continued to walk.


    Even though Tang Shaoyang was teasing the girl, he had a focus on his surroundings. To his surprise, the Death Scythe did not wait for them at the entrance. The Death Scythe did not attack even after they entered the hospital in a big group.


    ''These guys must be smart¡­'' Tang Shaoyang noted it in his mind. First of all, the moment he entered the lobby, he could feel gazes from the right empty corridor. But the feelings of being watched vanished after the group entered the lobby, meaning they retreated after being outnumbered. This was bad news for him, Death Scythe would be tricky to deal with as they did not attack in sight just like the mindless zombie.


    The others felt apprehensive since Tang Shaoyang told them the creature could not be seen with naked eyes. Their eyes were darting around as they were afraid the monster would ambush. However, to the group''s surprise, they did not encounter any attack or ambush even after they reached the second floor.


    "They are inside!" Kang Xue was pointing at the door led toward the storage room. She opened the door and the twenty survivors were inside.


    Kang Xue dashed in, she immediately walked the corner to find the boy. The boy''s condition was not getting better but it was fortunate enough his condition did not get worsened. She tore the stic back and took a small bottle, "Give me water!"


    While Kang Xue was feeding the medicine to the boy, the other survivors were surprised but also delighted at the same time as they found an armed group came to rescue them.


    "You arrange the people inside, I will guard the door!" Tang Shaoyang chose Cao Jingyi and Li Na to organize the survivors. Of course, at this point, the survivors were listening to Cao Jingyi''s every instruction.


    After brief instructions from Cao Jingyi, the survivors followed the group willingly.


    The Tarrior surrounded the survivors, they put the survivors in the middle so they could protect them. This time, Bai Yuan, Qin Shoushan, and Zhao Zhong led the group in the front while Tang Shaoyang stayed on the backline.


    Meanwhile, Li Na was bringing the sick boy with her. She volunteered herself as she could rely on her summon to fight. Everything went smoothly until they reached the emergency stairs.


    With his own eyes, Tang Shaoyang saw two shiny des slicing his two people''s heads.


    "Get down! Everyone GET DOWN!" Tang Shaoyang immediately yelled as he rushed forward, holding the Destroyer at the edge of the handle, he swung the battle-ax in the air.


    "Theye from the top! Run! Run! Run!"


    Screams and panicking shriek filled the hallway as everyone saw two heads rolled down on the ground.


    "STOP F*CKING SCREAMING AND RUN, YOU IDIOTS! RUN!!!" Tang Shaoyang yelled out of his lungs as he kept rotating his battle-ax in the air.


    Only then, they ran toward the emergency stairs. Thanks to Tang Shaoyang''s quick reaction, they managed to reach the emergency stair safely after the first two victims of the Death Scythe.


    While everyone was running, Tang Shaoyang did not follow them. He stood at the door toward the emergency stairs with his battle-ax.


    "Since you are here, I will not let you escape from my grasp!" He nned to fight the Death Scythe alone. He looked up.


    On the dark ceiling, red eyes shone, many of them. All those eyes were looking at Tang Shaoyang as well.

 Chapter 80 - The Hunt Starts - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 80 - The Hunt Starts - Part 1</h4>


    After hearing the order to run from Tang Shaoyang, everyone was running as fast as possible. The terror of looking at a head rolling down on the ground scared everyone.


    Even Zhao Zhong and Qin Shoushan were scared. They were scared because they did not see how their friend''s heads got sliced off. That was scaring them.


    Bai Yuan, Zhao Zhong, and Qin Shoushan led the group, charging out of the hospital. However, they did not forget their task to protect the survivors.


    Meanwhile, Cao Jingyi took the backline by herself. She slowed down her speed while protecting the elderly in front of her. Her hands were always on the sword''s handle so she would be ready when the Death Scythe appeared.


    Did she get scared? Yes, of course, she was also frightened by what happened just now. The thing she remembered was Tang Shaoyang yelling at them to get down. She did as per his order.


    However, as she squatted down, she saw a man''s head rolled down right in front of her. She recognized whose head it was, Zhang Tu''s head. He was one of forty people who surrendered to be a "ve".


    Zhang Tu was standing right next to her and she did not know how this man died. Her mind nked but the afterward scream woke her up. The next thing she heard was Tang Shaoyang shouting furiously at them to run.


    While her mind was preupied with the event just now, she did not realize she made it through the entrance and out. Yes, the group safely came out of the hospital.


    "Two people are missing!" Bai Yuan''s rough voice caused her to snap out of her thoughts and look back. Tang Shaoyang should be right behind her but she was not there.


    She turned toward the group who ran toward the cars. Cao Jingyi could not find Tang Shaoyang among them as well.


    "It''s Boss and the doctor!" Zhao Zhong followed up after Bai Yuan. Yes, while everyone was busy saving their lives. No one noticed Tang Shaoyang was staying behind to hold the creature.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes toward the dark ceiling. Slowly, the creature that hid in the dark resurfaced and showed their figures. Red eyes, a big nose that slightly pointed downward, big ears that protrude upward, and ragged teeth.


    After getting a clear look at them, he then noticed these creatures were not even half of his height. They were hanging on the ceiling with their left hands while the other hand was holding a scythe.


    -----------------


    [Monster - Dark Goblin]


    Affiliation: -


    ss: Death Scythe


    Level: 72


    Skill:???


    -----------------


    "So these dark-skinned creatures are Dark Goblins¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. What surprised him was this monster had a ss. Death Scythe was not the name of this creature but their sses.


    Twelve Dark Goblins were hanging on the ceiling. These creatures were grinning at him, taking him as loose prey. At least, that was how Tang Shaoyang perceived it.


    "Heh, I am not the prey, but you guys, cuties!" Tang Shaoyang grinned back at the small goblins. He was ready to swing his battle-ax to destroy these cute creatures.


    But then, he felt his waist being nudged from behind. He crooked his head to the back and saw Ugly Swan. Yes, Kang Xue was standing straight, her eyes showed a strong determination, and her both hands were holding an emergency ax. She was ready to fight with her savior.


    "I-I will fight them with you!" Her voice was a little bit shaky, but she tried to cover it up with her loud voice.


    Earlier, when everyone was running for their lives, she noticed Tang Shaoyang did not run. She followed the group to the first floor, but she did not follow them to the outside. She went to pick her emergency ax and went back to fight the monster together with Tang Shaoyang.


    That was her n, she just wanted to help the man who saved her life. But little did she know that a good intention did not help in the fight against the monsters, at all.


    "What are you doing here? Why didn''t you run with the others?" Tang Shaoyang''s voice deepened as he said that. He was surprised to see the girl did not run away. But she was not helping him.


    "I¡­ Watch out!" Before she could answer, she saw one of the creatures lunging toward Tang Shaoyang. She yelled to warn Tang Shaoyang while trying to rush forward, she was ready to hack the goblin with her emergency ax.


    "Quite brave, aren''t you!" Tang Shaoyang''s lips cracked into a smirk upon noticing the girl tried to face the Death Scythe. He put her hand around her waist as he pulled her into the emergency stairs with him.


    Swoosh!


    The Death Scythe swung the scythe but it missed. The goblin was still in the air. It was the right chance to slice the goblin.


    After pushing the girl into the emergency stairs, he turned around and thrust the battle-ax toward the door. To his surprise, the Dark Goblin could maneuver its body in the air. It made some weird movement and suddenly, its body was moving backward in the air.


    "What was that?" Tang Shaoyang muttered under his breath. That was so weird, the movement.


    "Just stay there and watch my back! I appreciate your good intention but it does not help me! Stay still if you want to help!" Tang Shaoyang ordered Kang Xue to stay still. He then walked out again.


    ''What''s that? Stay still if you want to help? Why does he so mean to me?'' Kang Xue grumbled inwardly but she did not say it out.


    When he was out of the emergency stairs, the twelve Dark Goblins were still hanging on the ceiling. They still had the same grin on their face.


    "Kikiki¡­" "Kukuku¡­" "Kekeke¡­"


    As soon as they met again, the goblin made some weirdugh. For some reason, he felt they were ridiculing him.


    "You are messing around with the wrong person, cuties!" He grinned back at the goblins, "Come down you cuties, let me crack your heads open!"


    "Kikiki¡­" "Kukuku¡­" "Kekeke¡­"


    However, then the goblin wasughing louder at him before they abruptly stoppedughing. The moment they stoppedughing, slowly, the twelve dark goblins'' figures blended in the dark ceiling.


    ''Is his head okay? How could he call those ugly creatures cuties?'' Behind, Kang Xue questioned the man''s taste. She was a beauty but he called her an ugly swan, and those ugly monsters were cuties in his eyes.


    While she was in her own world, she saw the man mmed the big battle-ax forward.


    Bang!


    The battle-ax destroyed the white-tiled ground, but it did not hit the monster. However, she then witnessed the man release his grips on the battle-ax as his both hands moved to the air. She saw his hand caught something in the air.


    Bam!


    "Kikk!!"


    Tang Shaoyang caught one goblin right on the neck. He immediately mmed the goblin down with all his might, causing the little goblin to scream in pain.


    But then, Kang Xue saw three scythes shed downward to Tang Shaoyang''s back. She did not see the creature but only their scythes. Her mouth opened, she was about to say "Be careful!"


    However, those words did note out of her mouth because she saw Tang Shaoyang pull the battle-ax and swung the battle-ax upward.


    nk! nk! nk!


    The three scythes were thrown away as it shed against the battle-ax. Afterward, the man raised his right leg and stomped right on the goblin whoid down on the ground.


    St!


    Dark Goblin''s stomach was burst out under the stomp. It stopped squeaking as it died instantly. Despite the gory scene presented before her, Kang Xue''s gaze never left Tang Shaoyang as she detected a change in him.


    For sure, the man was getting taller. On top of that, his skin turned green, and his muscles also bulged out. While she was in a daze, a scythe appeared from her top.


    The frozen Kang Xue stayed still despite the threat in front of her. She was caught off guard. However, the scythe that was supposed to pierce her face did not arrive as once again the man saved her.


    Tang Shaoyang caught the goblin''s feet and smashed the little guy to the wall.


    St!


    The goblin''s head was cracked open and her face got sshed by the goblin''s blood.


    She finally got to see the man''s face once again and confirmed the man truly transformed into something else. Not only his skin turned green, but his ck pupils also changed to green.


    But then, another five same creatures showed themselves right behind the man.


    "Watch out!" Kang Xue yelled out as she threw the emergency ax in her hand toward one of the Dark Goblin. Hoping to take down one of the goblins.


    However, the reality waspletely different from her expectation. The ax missed the target as the five goblins sessfullynded their scythes on the man''s back.

 Chapter 81 - The Hunt Starts - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 81 - The Hunt Starts - Part 2</h4>


    "No!!!!" Without Kang Xue realizing, tears were swelling up in her eyes as she cried out unwillingly. The man was her savior, and now thanks to her, he died.


    ''If only I follow the others to run¡­ If only¡­'' she regretted her stupid decision. After watching the fight, Kang Xue was aware that she was a burden to the man. If she was not here, maybe the man would be fine. But now, he had to fight the monsters while protecting her.


    ''Why don''t you just let me die? Why are you protecting me so hard?'' That was what she thought as she watched the scythes stabbed into the man''s back.


    But then, a husky voice flowed out of the man''s mouth, "Why are you being so dramatic? I am fine you, you Idiot Ugly Swan!"


    Tang Shaoyang wagged his right arm to the back as he spun his body around. The five Dark Goblins were caught and mmed to the right by his right arm. The five goblins were stacked together on the left side.


    [Wild Axes]


    He activated his skill and the two axes flew to the five stacked goblins.


    Ssh!


    [Wild Axes] merely killed the first three goblins. The three goblins had their bodies sliced up into three by the axes.


    Tang Shaoyang then picked the battle-ax. Since he fought them in a limited space, he had been always holding the battle-ax in the middle of its shaft so he could use the Destroyer freely despite the limited space of the emergency stairs.


    He swung the Destroyer vertically, hacking down the remaining two goblins.


    St!


    The two poor goblins split into by from their chest. Blood sprayed everywhere, the blue-tiled ground now covered by the blood of the goblin.


    Seven out of twelve Death Scythes were killed. Without looking back, Tang Shaoyang walked out of the emergency stairs, "Stay there, you Noisy Idiot Ugly Swan!" He did not forget to remind the girl to step out of the emergency stairs.


    Even though there were Idiot and Noisy in front of her unwilling name, she was happy on the inside. Just now, she thought the five scythes would pierce through his back to his heart. But now she saw what happened.


    The five scythes were still dangling on his back. However, only two inches of the scythe''s de pierced the leather clothes and his back. Blood flowed from the pierced clothes.


    At this moment, Kang Xue already did not care what actually happened to the man. Whether he was transforming into something else, it did not matter anymore to her. What mattered was the man was safe and sound, though she was worried about the injured on his back.


    However, since the man told her to stay back. She obediently abided by his words and stayed behind.


    After killing seven goblins, the remaining five did not show themselves. They hid in the dark. Tang Shaoyang held the destroyer straight as he scanned the dimmed cafeteria.


    One thing he learned after he re-entered the hospital. He could not see the goblins with his eyes, but he could hear a slight noise once the goblin used their skill. The skill that made them invisible. He assumed it was a skill since the goblin had a ss.


    He focused on his hearing more than his vision. Slowly, Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes, to his surprise, he could hear the woman''s breathing behind him.


    Kang Xue did not know what the man did right now. However, the quiet and dark atmosphere caused her breathing to be hurried slightly. She pumped out and breathed in the air faster which was caused by nervousness.


    The game of patience, that was what Tang Shaoyang did right now. He had to be patient to kill the remaining goblins.


    Ten seconds passed¡­


    Twenty seconds passed¡­


    In thirty seconds, his ears twitched slightly as he heard a movement.


    ''Two from the left, one from the top, and another from the right¡­ One is missing¡­'' He counted in his mind as he opened his eyes at the same time.


    [War Cry]


    Tang Shaoyang used his skill the moment he detected the movement. A deafening roar-like lion came out of Tang Shaoyang''s mouth. The roar caused the wall and the ground to vibrate slightly.


    At the same time, the five goblins showed themselves or maybe their skills got canceled by his [War Cry]. Tang Shaoyang was delighted by the surprise, without wasting any time he swung the Destroyer toward the five goblins. There was an additional goblin on top of him, he miscounted them.


    Three swings of his battle-ax cleared the remaining five goblins. As soon as he killed thest Death Scythe, a notification rang.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    Despite the cold tone of the robotic voice, Tang Shaoyang grinned while raising his hand, "Yes, Baby, level up¡­"


    "Ouch!"


    The celebration stopped midway as a throbbing pain struck his back. He just realized the five scythes were still dangling on his back. He immediately reached the scythes and pulled them over.


    "Don''t¡­!" Kang Xue called out but she was toote as Tang Shaoyang already pulled them off his body.


    "What?" Tang Shaoyang turned back.


    "Why did you pull it off?" She approached as she tried to see the wound on his back.


    "Of course, I have to pull it off! It stuck on my body!" He did not understand why this Ugly Swan tried to prevent him from pulling off the scythe. It was painful when you had those things on your back. So to get rid of the pain, he had to take those things off his body.


    "We have to prepare something to treat the wound and stop the bleeding," She circled to Tang Shaoyang''s back, "See, it''s bleeding a lot, we have to tend the wounds now or you are going to lose a lot of blood!" She anxiously examined the wound.


    "Nah, it''s fine! I have a high Vitality!" Tang Shaoyang waved his hand casually, "You better go regroup with the others or at least get out of the hospital!"


    ''The hunt starts!''


    Since [War Cry] could cancel the invisible skill of the Death Scythe, Tang Shaoyang was eager to hunt the Death Scythe down. 12 Death Scythe, he leveled up once, killing 88 of them might give him three levels.


    ----------------------------


    [Normal Mode Mini-Game]


    Objective:


    1. Rescue the survivors in the hospital area, 31 Survivors.


    2. Kill all Death Scythes (76)


    Note: Completing both objectives gives you a bonus reward!


    Failure:


    1. All the survivors die.


    2. All participants die.


    Note: Normal Mode Mini-Game does not give you a penalty.


    Reward:


    1. A level 7 Treasure Chest for each surviving participant.


    2. +20 Skill Points


    3. +3 Levels


    4. 100,000 Game Coin for each surviving participant and 100,000 Game Coin for your faction if you are in a faction.


    5. A random bonus reward if youpleted both objectives.


    Time Limit: No time limit!


    ----------------------------


    He then checked the progress of the objective. 12 had been killed, only 76 Death Scythes remaining.


    ''10 more survivors and 76 Death Scythes!''


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, outside the hospital, Cao Jingyi took over Tang Shaoyang''s position temporarily. No one objected to that as Zhao Zhong and Qin Shoushan backed her up.


    "It seems he''s fine!" A roar just resounded from the hospital. From the roar, she could tell the roar''s source was their Boss, Tang Shaoyang. They were worrying over their Boss since he did note out with them. But the roar confirmed that he was still alive.


    "Let''s wait for ten minutes. If he does note back, we will enter the hospital back! We will start the mission, rescue ten more people, and kill the Death Scythe then we are done!" Cao Jingyi then turned toward the survivors they just saved, "Do any of you know the hospital''syout?"


    Before any of the survivors could respond to her, one of her team objected, "Should we enter the hospital again? Isn''t it the same as suicide? We don''t even know the Boss is alive or dead by now?"


    Right after that, everyone had their eyes fell on the man. He was one of twenty people from the "ves" group. Two people died just now and they wanted him to enter the hospital again? Hell no, he did not want to throw his life there.


    As the ve group did not experience the battle against two consecutive of the zombie horde. They did not have the same mentality as the group who faced the zombie horde.


    "What? Am I wrong? How are we supposed to kill the things we could not see?" Being the center of attention, that made the guy nervous. He stood up and raised his voice subconsciously.


    "If you don''t want to enter the hospital, then I am going slice your neck with my sword!" Qin Shoushan who was always silent stood up. He had his hand on the sword''s handle as he was ready to pull the sword. He was serious with his words.


    Zhao Zhong also stood up with a grin on his face. He was ready to back up Qin Shoushan as well.


    The man took a few steps back subconsciously. He was intimidated by the two guys, he then looked around as he tried to look for friends to back him up. He believed that he was not the only one who was scared of the things in the hospital. However, everyone avoided his gaze, no one was willing to offend three important people in the base.


    Cao Jingyi stepped in as she prevented these two went wild and started to kill randomly. She walked toward the man who objected to entering the hospital, "If we don''t enter the hospital and don''tplete the objective, how are we going toe out of this ce?" She pointed toward the entrance that blocked.


    "On top of that, don''t forget your status! You have signed it! You only listen to the order not otherwise! Do you understand?" Cao Jingyi hovered over the guy and he did not dare to look into her eyes.


    The man avoided Cao Jingyi''s gaze as he lowered his head. He did not even dare to answer the question.


    "Do. You. Understand?" Cao Jingyi repeated it once again with her deepened voice.


    "Y-yes¡­" the man nodded his head furiously as his voice stuttered.


    "Good!" Cao Jingyi then turned around, walking back to the survivors, "Does any of you know the hospital''syout? If you know, raise your hand!"


    Qin Shoushan and Zhao Zhong also followed Cao Jingyi''s gaze. For some reason, the survivors also got intimidated, slowly, one after another raised their hands one by one.


    "Good! Tell us then! We are going to start the hunt in ten minutes!"

 Chapter 82 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 82 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 1</h4>


    Ten minutes had passed and Tang Shaoyang did note back. It caused a few people to worry as they were uncertain whether their Boss who was also the strongest survived or not from the Death Scythe.


    Cao Jingyi however had big confidence in their Boss. If they were part of the group who faced the zombie horde together they would know how ridiculously strong that man was. She believed Tang Shaoyang, it was backed up by the number of the Death Scythe that got reduced in the objective screen.


    Zhao Zhong, Qin Shoushan, Li Na, and the Tarriors believed in Tang Shaoyang. It was the ve group and the survivors who doubted whether their Leader was still alive or not.


    "Alright, we will go as nned! You two stay behind and protect these people!" Cao Jingyi called out two men, one of them was part of Tarrior and the other was from the ve group.


    20 out of 44 people that entered the mini-game were the children and their caretakers. Someone who could not fight. The rest was Tang Shaoyang''s group which consisted of 13 Tarriors including Tang Shaoyang and 11 people of the ve group. 2 died, and both were part of the ve group and Tang Shaoyang was still inside the hospital


    Since they had 21 people Cao Jingyi divided the group into four teams with five people into each of the teams except for her team. Her team was filled with all girls, she, Li Na, Fu Dandan, and Dai Wenqian.


    Qin Shoushan had his team and Zhao Zhong also led one team. Yan Sheng, a man who showed an excellent performance in the battle against the zombie horse. That was the reason she chose him to lead the fourth team.


    As for why Cao Jingyi only left two people behind, because the area outside the hospital was a safe zone. She left two people behind to keep on watch these survivors.


    She then approached the man she trusted to watch the survivors, "Keep an eye on them! Also, give them food and drinks, appropriately as we don''t know how long we are going to stay in this ce!" The survivors'' condition was not good, from theirplexion, she could tell they were starving. Their lips were dried, almost cracked, and their face looked bloodless.


    "What if they don''t listen to me?" The man asked as he nced at the survivors. The kids should not be a problem as he could scare but the neers were different. Two kids and the rest were adults. The adults might not be listening to him.


    "If they don''t listen to you, you can do whatever you want to them. You can hit them or even cut one of their limbs, it''s not a problem as long as you don''t kill them!" Cao Jingyi replied loudly, making sure the survivors heard her. It served as a warning to these people.


    It was effective as the survivors flinched in fear the moment they heard that. They were mentally exhausted so a little threat from Cao Jingyi frightened the survivors.


    She then looked toward the man in front of her, "As for you, if you do something over the line to them, you will not be spared either!" Cao Jingyi warned the man.


    After a brief word with the man, the teams left. The group then headed toward the hospital. Guan Yao, one of the men who survived battling against the zombie horde watched the group enter the hospital.


    As he looked at the group entering the hospital, he felt relieved but also a tinge of regret. He was relieved that he was not picked by the team to enter the hospital to face the scary monster. However, for some reason, he felt some regrets as well, he did not know why but he felt so.


    *** ***


    The group entered the hospital slowly. The beforehand incident traumatized the group so they became more cautious.


    But Zhao Zhong seemed not affected, he boldly picked the path to the right corridor, "Then we will take this way!"


    Cao Jingyi nodded, "Be careful!" She warned the reckless Zhao Zhong. Thetter merely waved his hand casually, indicating he would be fine.


    The remaining three teams went to the left. When they arrived at the emergency stairs, Qin Shoushan went ahead while Cao Jingyi''s team and Yan Sheng''s team took the emergency stairs to the second floor.


    The SH Hospital had ten floors with a parking lot in the basement. The building was big, forming a U-shape building with a small domeboratory in the center. As for the dormitory, it was located at the rearmost of the hospital.


    The n was to explore each room in the hospital to find the remaining survivors. They had no clue about the remaining survivors, after all. This was what they could do. Zhao Zhong''s team and Qin Shoushan''s team would look around on the first floor and they would go up after they were done with the first floor. At the end of the building, there were more emergency stairs too so they could climb up from there.


    When Cao Jingyi''s team and Yan Shen''s team reached the second floor, they saw the unknown dead bodies. A creature with a small frame and a scary face. Most of the corpses were iplete, some had their head cracked and some had their bodies split open.


    "It''s goblin!" Yan Sheng blurted out when the creature''s face. He was so surprised to see the goblins.


    Cao Jingyi and the others immediately turned to Yan Sheng. His voice was not loud but it was clear in their ears, "Goblin?" Cao Jingyi got closer to Yan Sheng, "Do you know these monsters?"


    Without a doubt, these corpses were left behind by their Boss. The corpses confirmed their guess that their Boss was still alive. But she was surprised that Yan Sheng knew these ugly creatures.


    Yan Sheng cautiously approached a barely intact Dark Goblin''s dead body. He kicked the body, making sure the goblin was dead. Confirming that he squatted down to get a clear look.


    "Yes, this is a goblin!" Yan Sheng stood up excitedly and turned to Cao Jingyi, "This a fantasy creature that usually appears in the game, fantasy story, and also anime!"


    Yan Sheng, 22 years old, was in the fourth year of his university before the world changed. Love to y games, watch anime, and readics. He called himself half-neet and he was not embarrassed to admit that.


    He could not hide his excitement to find a fantasy creature in real life like this.


    Cao Jingyi who was not part of these three certainly did not know. She looked at the other girls, but Li Na, Fu Dandan, and Dai Wenqian also did not know. They shook their heads in response.


    "But weird, the goblin I knew has green skin but this one has dark skin," Yan Sheng bravely poked the lifeless goblin with his finger, making sure the dark skin was not painted or something simr. His finger bounced back at the soft goblin skin but it did not leave any mark on his finger, meaning it was not painted but the goblin''s natural skin.


    "A goblin with a scythe¡­" Yan Sheng muttered in a low voice. He was trying to rte the goblin he discovered and the goblin in theic he read.


    "They may be the same creature but they are also different. Don''t try topare the fantasy thing and the real one, you may lose your life!" Cao Jingyi did not know what goblin looked like in the fantasy story nor she knew theirbat ability. But she could tell Yan Sheng was trying to analyze the goblin.


    "Alright, we will part our ways here! We will take the left corridor!" Cao Jingyi did not want to dawdle around with the goblin dead bodies. She went out of the emergency stairs and turned to the left. Her team would explore the left side of the hospital while Yan Sheng would explore the right-wing. The four teams nowpletely split up.


    *** ***


    Back to the first floor


    Zhao Zhong and his team slowly walked to the right side of the first floor. So far they had not encountered anything, even a single zombie.


    "This is the twelfth door¡­" Zhao Zhong muttered as he walked toward the door that was two meters away from him. The door had a rectangr ss so he could see what was inside the room.


    He slowly approached the door and peeked through the ss. It was a patient room, just as he was about to open the door, he saw a reflection of a shiny de through the ss.


    "Get down!" With his quick reaction, he warned his team members as he pushed the team member next to him.


    Ssh!


    But it seemed not everyone had a fast reaction just like him. He could feel his back was soaked, and he was sure it was blood. He turned around and saw a headless body. The body was still standing as blood spurted out of the neck.

 Chapter 83 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 2</h4>


    One of his team members died while the other two managed to avoid the de by the hair. Zhao Zhong looked up, he saw three small creatures were still in the air with their scythe. He focused his strength on his feet and leaped up to the air.


    "You are not going anywhere, you bastards!"


    He managed to catch up with the creature, in the air, his body spiraled along with the sword in his hand.


    [Helix Strike]


    The sword swept the creature in the air, but the Death Scythe reacted in time despite the surprise. They put their scythe forward to block the spiral sword.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Even though they managed to fend off the sword to cut their bodies, the force was still there. The Death Scythe could not hold their scythes under the assault caused the scythes to fly away from their hands as their bodies mmed onto the wall at the same time.


    "Kikkkk!" The monster let out a weird pained cry which delighted Zhao Zhong. He got them.


    But then, a shadow appeared behind him with the shiny scythe. The scythe was pulled up, the moment the scythe was about to descend to Zhao Zhong''s neck, a spear shot up toward the Death Scythe.


    "Kikkkk!"


    The Death Scythe released the scythe as it tried to pull the spear out of his chest. However, Bai Yuan did not let that happen as he pinned the creature down with his spear.


    Bai Yuan finally got a clear look at the small creature. He furrowed his brows while his spear was shaking non-stop. The Death Scythe tried to break free from the spear.


    Bai Yuan did not let that happen as he raised another spear in his left. He aimed the spear right at the creature''s forehead.


    Crack!


    The creature''s skull cracked and pierced by the spear as blood spurted out. The Death Scythe instantly died with his head pierced by a spear. Yes, Bai Yuan used two short spears as his weapon, and he was good at it.


    Zhao Zhong was aware Bai Yuan saved his life. But his eyes still locked at the knocked down Death Scythe. Hended in front of two knocked down Death Scythe.


    "Now you will be Dead Scythe!" He pierced the Death Scythe to the right as he pinned the left Death Scythe with his left foot. He pulled the sword and pierced the one on the left.


    Two Death Scythe sessfully killed under his sword. Zhao Zhong then turned around, he noticed the remaining Death Scythe tried to run away as half of its body was about to disappear at the dark corner.


    "Uwaaa!"


    Zhao Zhong then activated another exclusive skill for Berserker, [Berserker''s Call]. The Death Scythe who was about to disappear suddenly lunged toward Zhao Zhong, without scythe at that. The small creature uses its sharp and pointy nails to prick his chest.


    He easily avoided it by taking a side step to the left. While Death Scythe''s body was still in the air, Zhao Zhong shed down his sword to the neck.


    Spurt!


    More blood sshed as the Death Scythe''s head rolled down on the floor. Just like that, the battle was ended, the four Death Scythes who ambushed them were killed with one casualty.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Zhao Zhong''s adrenaline was at its peak as his heartbeat spiking up. It was a close battle in his perspective, if not for Bai Yuan''s quick action his head might no longer attach to his body right now.


    He approached Bai Yuan and tapped the guy''s shoulder, "Thanks!"


    "No problem!" Bai Yuan replied casually as his gaze locked to the creature he just killed, "What is this thing?" His forehead creased as he tried to identify the dead body next to his feet.


    His words caused Zhao Zhong to look at the creature as well. There was disgust on his face as he looked at the creature. But he had no clue about the creature as well.


    "It''s a goblin!" a voice answered from the side. Zhao Zhong and Bai Yuan looked toward the voice direction at the same time. A young man that looked about in his early twenties, this man was the one who identified the creature.


    "What?" Zhao Zhong asked again when he heard the foreign word. Goblin, he never heard that word before, and he did believe goblin was not a living thing unless it was the rarest exotic animal.


    The young man''s name was Liu Pao. Different from Yan Sheng, he knew goblin from reading theic only. He did y games but he was more intoics. So Liu Pao exined what Goblin was based on theic he read, including that the goblin was supposed to be having green skin.


    While Cao Jingyi listened to Yan Sheng, Zhao Zhong did not believe that the fantasy creature in theic would appear here. He waved his hands at Liu Pao, dismissed the nonsense about the goblin.


    "Stop with the nonsense, the thing in thatic is just theic author''s imagination! Moreover, this thing is called Death Scythe, not goblin!" Zhao Zhong then continued his search for the survivors by entering the room he just checked now.


    Bai Yuan did not say anything, but he did look at Liu Pao. Before he killed the Death Scythe, he used [Basic Detection] on the creature. He found out Death Scythe was a ss of this monster while the monster was Dark Goblin. He was surprised Liu Pao guessed it right.


    As for why he did stay silent, it was because he did not want to argue with Zhao Zhong. After a short interaction with him, he certainly knew Zhao Zhong was typically someone that would only listen to the people he respected or someone with a higher status.


    Zhao Zhong listened to the woman because he respected her. Zhao Zhong without a doubt would listen to whatever Tang Shaoyang ordered. He respected and admired his Boss, he could tell that by just one nce.


    On top of all of that, no one here fit the criteria so the guy would not listen to them hence Bai Yuan did not bother to speak what he found as well.


    After a quick check, Zhao Zhong came out, "There''s no one inside, let''s continue!" He then walked to the further hallway.


    "What about him?" Zhang Ding asked as he pointed at his friend''s dead body. Zhang Ding and Guo Nan, the guy who just died was a friend and also part of the ve group.


    Zhao Zhong turned around and looked at the guy pointing toward the corpse. He furrowed his brows, he was not happy with the stupid question, "What? What do you want to do with the dead body? Do you want to bring the corpse with you while fighting those monsters?" He was pointing at the Death Scythe''s corpses.


    The question silenced Zhang Ding as he had not expected Zhao Zhong would be unfazed and uncaring by the death of theirrade. His friend was after all still their team member.


    "If you want to die and follow after him to hell then you can bring the body with you. Just don''t be a burden to the team!" Zhao Zhong waved his hand at Zhang Ding.


    Zhang Ding looked at Bai Yuan but thetter ignored him. Bai Yuan did not even nce back at Zhang Ding as he followed Zhao Zhong. He then looked to Liu Pao.


    Liu Pao shook his head, telling him not to do anything stupid with his body gesture. Both were about the same age, but Liu Pao had experienced the battle against the zombie horde. He had seen many people die before his eyes so he was unaffected by the death of Zhang Ding''s friend.


    In the end, Zhang Ding left his friend''s corpse behind. He was having a thought of giving burial to his friend. But since his life was on the line, he was not going to do it.


    Just like that, Zhao Zhong lost one of his team members after a few minutes of the trip.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, on Qin Shoushan''s team, they did not encounter the Death Scythe but a dozen zombies on the way. Four of them were Stage-2 Zombie, Crawlers.


    However, Qin Shoushan handled the Stage-2 Zombies easily. He took care of the four Crawlers while his team members were having the easy one. It was smooth for them so far.


    *** ***


    Cao Jingyi''s team also did not encounter any ambush from the Death Scythe as her team explored the left side of the second floor. However, on the way to the left hallway, they found corpses of the zombies.


    From how the zombies were killed, they could tell it was Tang Shaoyang''s doing. The zombie''s dead bodies were split mostly, either their body cut into two or the bodies were headless.


    As they smoothly reached the end of the left side, they found the emergency stairs. Aside from the emergency stairs, they also found an unlocked door. The door that led to the dormitory.


    "Where should we go? Find him or go as we nned?" Cao Jingyi asked the other three girls.


    Li Na wanted to say to find him, but she refrained from speaking. She did not want to make it so obvious as the two girls near her were Zhang Mengyao''s friends from the military.


    "Let''s continue with the n! I already can imagine what he''s going to say if he finds out that we are looking over him rather than clearing the objective!" Dai Wenqian responded immediately.


    Fu Dandan was imagining Tang Shaoyang lecturing her. She immediately shook her head and agreed with Dai Wenqian''s choice.


    Cao Jingyi smiled in return, she also had the same thought as the two girls, "Good, then let''s continue to the fourth floor!"


    The third floor was Zhao Zhong and Qin Shoushan''s responsible while the fourth floor, sixth, and so on were their and Yan Sheng''s team area to explore.


    *** ***


    As Cao Jingyi predicted, Tang Shaoyang was indeed going to the dormitory area. The reason why he immediately went to the dormitory area was that he knew his people would explore the hospital. Rather than wasting his time in the hospital, he went to the dormitory.


    Another reason was the Ugly Swan. This woman insisted on treating his wounds so she had been forcing him to go to the dormitory, to her room.


    Yes, Tang Shaoyang was currently inside Kang Xue''s room. As soon as they entered the room, the girl aggressively opened his leather armor and clothes.


    However, Kang Xue was shocked to see the wounds were healed already. There were only small marks left behind, even the wound marks were still in the process of healing. As a doctor, she was shocked to see this phenomenon. It could be considered a miracle in the medical field.


    "How is this possible?" She blurted in confusion.

 Chapter 84 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 3</h4>


    Flick!


    Tang Shaoyang flicked the girl''s forehead.


    "Ouch!" Kang Xue eximed painfully as she covered her forehead.


    "Girl, you should realize by now the world has changed! There''s nothing impossible, even a zombie suddenly appeared next to you at midnight, have you forgotten that?" Tang Shaoyang turned around as he walked toward the kitchen, he picked a ss and poured water for himself, "Since you survived, you should have leveled by killing the zombies?" He drank the water after he asked that.


    ''It has nothing to do with your body that heals by itself!'' She wanted to refute Tang Shaoyang but she stopped when she heard the next question thrown toward her. Talking about level, she was now level 6 after killing dozens of zombies with her emergency ax.


    Tang Shaoyang finished the ss of water and walked toward the bed to sit. There was no chair in the room and the room was bigger than his old room but too smallpared to his current room. The bedroom, kitchen, and living room were connected.


    "I assume you already know about the level. What about the attribute?" He stretched his body while his eyes were still on the girl.


    "I know about the attribute!" Kang Xue answered truthfully. Since she was level 6, she got a total of 10 attribute points, and she had allocated all of them into Strength and Agility.


    "Then do you know what Vitality does?" He asked again.


    "Uhmm¡­" her voice trailed off as she thought what Vitality meant, "Your health?" She came up with a usible thought for her. The moment Vitality was mentioned by the man on her bed, she thought Vitality rted to health.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle when he heard the answer. He could not say the answer was wrong as it was indeed rted to one health, but it was not right either, "Open your Status and tap the word Vitality!" Rather than telling her directly, he guided her on how to find it out.


    Kang Xue did not doubt Tang Shaoyang''s instruction. At this point, the man had gained her trust. She opened her status window and tapped Vitality. The girl was slightly surprised, she then looked at the man.


    "You are right! I have a high Vitality so swallow wounds should not be fatal for me!" Tang Shaoyang told the girl as he could read what she was going to ask him.


    Then he stood up from the bed, "Alright, I am fine so we can continue with our search. 10 people need to be saved. We have to move fast before they get killed by our cuties goblin,"


    Kang Xue rolled her eyes when the man still called the ugly monster cuties. Just as she was about to nod her head, her eyes fell into a door. Tang Shaoyang caught her longing as she looked at the door.


    "What? Is there something important inside that door?" He approached the door and opened it. Inside was a bathroom. Then he looked back at the dingy girl. He called her Ugly Swan because she was smelly and dirty.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows and held his chin. After a moment of thinking, he spoke, "Ten minutes! You have ten minutes to clean your body!" To his surprise, the girl seemed not happy with that.


    "Ten minutes? It''s too short, I need at least twenty minutes¡­" she had not taken a bath for almost one month or maybe over one month. She did not know as she lost track of time, but she was sure 10 minutes were not enough to clean her body.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulder lightly as he walked back to the bed, "Take it or leave it!"


    "Alright!" Kang Xue walked to the wardrobe and took her clothes with her. She needed to change her clothes as well, after all.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, indicating the girl to go shower fast as heid down on the bed. He pulled the pillow and put his head on it. As he ced his head on the pillow, he smelled a pleasant smell. It was not the opposite smell of the girl who currently took a shower.


    However, he knew this fragrant smell belonged to that girl. As he heard water poured down from the bathroom, his lips formed a smirk. He then sat up and thought of his search.


    Kang Xue told her there were three buildings in the dormitory. Each of the buildings was ten floors on the first floor as the cafeteria. He was assuming that if there were survivors, they might want to stay near a ce with food.


    He was currently in the first dormitory building on the seventh floor. He was thinking of the path he should take from the seventh.


    ''I will go up first then go check the lower floors afterward¡­''


    While he was nning his path, ten minutes passed. Kang Xue was on time as she finished shower in ten minutes. She came out of the bathroom with her still wet hair. As Tang Shaoyang did not give her enough time, she tried to dry her hair with the towel in her hand.


    Tang Shaoyang was snapped out of his thoughts when Kang Xue came out of the bathroom. To his surprise, she came out while wearing gym attire that only covered her chest area and tight pants.


    The girl maintained her body well as the tight pants showed a nice curve. Her bulging chest also showed up perfectly.


    ''What with this girl? Is she trying to seduce me?''


    Her dirty face was cleared and showed a chic look. Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the Ugly Swan was not ugly but a beauty all this time.


    Kang Xue had not realized that a predator was eyeing her. She chose gym clothes because it made her easier to move and maneuver. While drying her hair, she walked to her wardrobe to pick a hoodie.


    She arrived in front of her closet, just as she was about to open the closet, a shadow loomed over from behind. Kang Xue subconsciously turned around and met with Tang Shaoyang''s face. Her noose and his noose was just a few centimeters from touching. She was shocked, trying to distance herself from the men but her back hit the closet. She was nowhere to go as Tang Shaoyang''s arms locked from moving to the side.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Her heartbeat spiked up as she was nervous. She was not expecting such a thing would happen to her as she fully trusted the man.


    Tang Shaoyang slowly came closer to her until their cheeks were touching. Then she heard a deep whisper from the man, "Girl, you are ying with fire!"


    *** ***


    On the second floor


    Yan Sheng''s group encountered five Stage-2 Zombies. Five Crawlers burst out from one room and ambushed the group.


    Yan Sheng maintained hisposure as he held the spear forward. Fortunately, this was a big hospital with a wide corridor so he could still use his spear in a fight.


    On top of that, thanks to the battle against the zombie horde, he leveled quite a lot. He was currently level 42 while his attribute focus was Agility and Strength.


    As the Crawlers came from the same direction, Yan Sheng swung his spear to the right. His timely action swept all five crawlers in one swing of his spear.


    Crank!


    The Crawlers crashed to the ss on the right side. Yan Sheng without hesitation leaped into the room where the Crawlers crashed. Yan Sheng''s quick action surprised his team members.


    The four people were about to distance themselves to prepare themselves to fight against the Crawlers. However, since Yan Sheng blew them off, they also rushed into the room to help.


    As the four were about to charge in, they were stupefied as the five Crawlers were no longer moving. They noticed there was a hole on each Crawler''s heads. Then the four looked toward the young man who was standing near the five Crawlers. Yan Sheng was smiling happily as he looked down. Yan Sheng''s image to them was more like a maniac who enjoyed killing.


    The four looked at each other as they realized this young man was as crazy as the others.


    Of course, Yan Sheng did not enjoy the killing. He was happy because he just got a notification that he was leveled up. He allocated the attribute points and then came out.


    "Let''s go! We are going up!" He pointed toward the emergency stairs'' door. The group had reached the end of the right side of the building.


    "Huh!? This is surprisingly easy!" Said a man that looked in his early thirties. He was part of the ve group and was getting cocky since he did not encounter anything dangerous. So far they only encountered 5 Crawlers that were worth the fight and it was easily handled by their captain so the man started getting cocky.


    Yan Sheng halted his steps and nced back at the man, "If you don''t want to die, you better be more cautious! We haven''t encountered any Death Scythe yet!" He warned the man.


    Yan Sheng warned the man out of his kindness. However, the man took that kindness as a scolding, thinking Yan Sheng was trying to assert his dominance as their leader.


    Even though the man was unhappy, he still swallowed his anger down.


    The door was not locked as Yan Sheng opened it smoothly. They went up together until they reached the floor with the number "4" printed on the wall next to the door.


    "This is it!" He opened the door. As soon as he opened the door, his face was blown by a gust of wind as something bypassed the top of his head.


    "Ambush! Get down!" Yan Sheng yelled before he rolled forward, avoiding a scythe that was about to slice his neck.


    Thanks to his timely warning, the others managed to save their lives as well. They followed him, rolling forward.


    "F*ck! Run!" The man who just now said it was easy yelled out and ran toward the other direction. His yell panicked the other three as well.


    They took that yell as an order from Yan Sheng because Yan Sheng shouted at them first. They thought Yan Sheng wanted to run and regrouped with the other groups on the other side to fight the monster together.


    They were panicked hence they could not differentiate whose voice was that. They followed the yell and ran to the left, leaving Yan Sheng behind.


    "Coward!" Yan Sheng cursed out as he looked into the emergency stairs. Five Dark Goblins were hanging on the ceiling.


    ''Should I run as well? Or fight them?'' His rational thoughts were telling him to run, but his feet would not move. For some reason, he wanted to fight the goblin.


    While he was in dilemma, three out of five goblins were chasing after his team members, leaving two behind.


    "Since there are only two, I will fight then!"


    Taking a deep breath, he raised his spear. He was ready to fight since there were only two opponents.

 Chapter 85 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 4</h4>


    Yan Sheng had his eyes focused on the two Dark Goblins. He used [Basic Detection] skill on the two and found out both had a higher level than him. The one on the left was level 61 while the one on the right level 55.


    ''I may lose in the term of the level but I will not lose in a fight,''


    Then Yan Sheng noticed the two goblins'' figures blurred within the darkness. He figured out something when he saw this. Yan Sheng took three steps forward and thrust his spears toward the door of the emergency stairs.


    He aimed at the top of the opened door and thrust the spear again to the lower part. In the span of a short time, he thrust his spears six times.


    nk!


    In the sixth thrust, his spear hit something as it made a nking noise. Right after that, a Dark Goblin reappeared in the air. It tried to block his spear with its scythe. The Dark Goblin''s body flew back and hit the wall.


    At this moment, Yan Sheng knew he had to kill the immobilized goblin now. He pulled the spear back and rolled forward.


    Swoosh!


    A scythe swung an empty air. If Yan Sheng did not move just now, the scythe might pierce and tear his chest.


    He then stood and rushed toward the goblin that was about to get up. He jumped out to reach the goblin,nding his right foot on the goblin''s chest.


    "Kikkkk!"


    The goblin groaned in pain. It did not stay still, the goblin used its pointy w to break away from the oppression of Yan Sheng''s foot.


    "Arghh!" Despite the excruciating pain, he did not pull his foot away from the goblin. Yan Sheng used his spear to stab the goblin on the head. The spearhead pierced through the head and stopped after it reached the wall.


    Yan Sheng dragged his injured foot as he turned his body around. There was still one goblin left, he could not lower his guard. But then, the goblin was nowhere to be seen.


    Without any way to detect the invisible goblin, Yan Sheng raised his spear upward toward the direction of the emergency door. He counted to three in his heart before he brought the spear downward.


    Swoosh!


    nk!


    The spear bit something made of metal. Then the disappeared goblin appeared in front of him. The goblin had its scythe to the air, blocking his spear from hitting its head.


    Using his injured foot as a footing; he spun around, pivoting on his heel, and sent a spinning kick toward the goblin''s belly.


    "Kikkkk!"


    The goblin screamed as its body was sent flying back by the spinning kick. The goblin''s body bit the wall on the other side.


    Positioning himself, Yan Sheng raised his spear with his right hand, he then threw the spear to the goblin. The spear shot toward the goblin and pierced its left shoulder.


    The Death Scythe let out a pained shrill. Using both hands, the Dark Goblin tried to pull the spear out of the shoulder. However, the spear was staying still as the goblin could not even shake the spear.


    Yan Sheng was relieved that the goblin could not pull his spear out. He then walked toward the goblin. With his ankle pierced by the goblin, he was slightly limping. On the way, he picked the scythe on the ground.


    Swoosh!


    He beheaded the Dark Goblin with the scythe in his hand.


    "Whew, that was really close¡­" Yan Sheng muttered as he looked back at the door to the emergency stairs. That door was the one who saved him, "Should I feel grateful they ambushed us there?" He let out an amused chuckle.


    Since the goblin ambushed him into the emergency stairs and missed, they entered the limited space. In order to attack him, the two Death Scythes had to pass the door to attack him. Using the door, he sent random attacks that covered most of the door predicting their move since they could not be seen by naked eyes.


    Fortunately, the n was working and he was saved from the two Death Scythes'' Assault.


    Yan Sheng then checked the mission window. He found out 70 Death Scythes were remaining. Tang Shaoyang ordered them to finish both objectives so he needed to kill more of those Dark Goblins.


    "Hmm¡­ I killed two and Boss killed twelve on the second floor. The other teams or Boss may have killed the other four¡­" then he looked to the left direction of the hallway, "There are three more chasings after those fools!"


    He wanted to go there, but he was hesitating as he looked down at his injured foot. With the injured foot, he was not as fast as before. He might lose his life if he tried to chase since there were three more Dark Goblins.


    After some time, he decided to go anyway, "I hope the three idiots are still alive!" If they all died, he might really lose his life since it was impossible for him to win against the three monsters.


    Meanwhile, the four people of Yan Sheng''s team were running with all their might. Despite that, they were not faster than the goblin. Two people had their heads fall off from their bodies.


    Now it was two people who still ran away from their lives. Mo Wen, the man from the ve group who got rebuked by Yan Sheng and a Tarrior named Yang Peng.


    Even though Mo Wen was a part of the ve group, Tang Shaoyang was not stingy. He bought the basic equipment for them from the General Shop that was avable in the base. They were armed to fight, not to kill themselves.


    However, at this moment, Mo When pulled out the sword and stabbed Yang Meng''s thigh. To save his life from the monster, he did not care even if he had to sacrifice a life.


    Yang Peng had his eyes wide open as he could not believe the man would stab him. With his thigh stabbed by the sword, he fell to the floor. In thest moment of his life, Yang Peng did not even scream from the pain.


    sh!


    Then his head fell off as a scythe passed through his neck.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang did not know his subordinate was killed by the ve group despite the second he gave them. Currently, he had his eyes on the prey before him.


    He then locked his arm around Kang Xue''s waist as he pulled her closer to him. He smelled the fragrant smell around her neck.


    "W-w-what a-are you¡­ doing?" Kang Xue stuttered. She tried to push the man away but shecked the strength to push him. The body just would not budge even though she used her two hands to push.


    "Kuhuhu, what do you think I am doing?" Tang Shaoyang''s other hand slowly crept up from her back, caressing her smooth skin.


    Kang Xue''s body shivered, but for some reason, she did not feel repulsive, at all. ''What''s wrong with me?'' She screamed in her heart.


    "I-I-I¡­ H-have b-boyfriend¡­" After some time, she managed to say that out. She indeed had a boyfriend, before this sh*tty zombie came out, she had a boyfriend for real. But now, she did not know whether her boyfriend was still alive or not.


    "Kuhuhu, Does that matter?" Tang Shaoyang cracked into a chuckle as his hand caressed her soft cheeks, "Do you know who the most beautiful woman is in the world?" With his deepened voice, he asked the girl.


    "W-who?" Kang Xue subconsciously asked out. She regretted it immediately though. She should not have asked that she thought.


    "It''s another''s woman!" The man answered with his deep voice. Hearing the answer, she knew she was doomed. The answer was telling he desired her. Just as she thought his hand would reach her chest, she felt her butt was being wrung by the man.


    After that, the man kissed her neck, the right side of her neck to be exact. After that, the man got off from her, he did not continue his perverted action.


    "I leave the mark on you, now you are mine!" The man dered overbearingly. But soon she realized what he meant by saying he left a mark on her, he left a hickey on her neck.


    "What? Are you disappointed that I stopped halfway?" The man narcissistically asked her, "Listen, girl! This is not the right time to do that, we are going to save that forter after wee out of this ce!" The man grinned at her.


    ''Huh, I will make sure that I am not going to see you anymore after Ie out of the hospital!'' She thought to herself.


    Kang Xue did not reply to him. She opened the wardrobe and took a light blue hoodie to cover her body from the perverted man. After that, she picked the scythe from the ground and dered, "I am ready to go out!"


    "Why would you cover your body with the hoodie? You are great with your gym suit," Tang Shaoyang remarked disappointedly. She had great assets but she chose to cover it, it was a pity in his eyes.


    Kang Xue merely rolled her eyes at those remarks, she chose to not respond to him. She thought it was the best way to treat this perverted man, ignore him.


    "Since you are ready, then let''s go hunting!" Tang Shaoyang took the Destroyer from the side before he walked toward the door. Kang Xue followed him as nervousness started to invade her, she was going to face the monsters again.

 Chapter 86 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 5</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang and Kang Xue went up to the dormitory.


    Bang!


    "Is there anyone inside?" Tang Shaoyang broke the door and called out. The door was disintegrated in one hit of his battle-ax. He had been doing this for a while.


    Kang Xue looked at the man strangely. He told her that they were looking for more survivors, and he oddly specifically told her there were ten more survivors in the hospital area.


    Looking at how the man searched for the survivors crudely like this, she did not know how to say about this. She also did not want to say anything about that, no, she did not want to speak to him after what happened before.


    Even after they checked all rooms on the 7th, 8th, and 9th floor, they did not find a single living being. Not even zombies or the monsters despite the ruckus made by this perverted man.


    For some reason, this made her lower her guard down. They went down together as she followed the man quietly. When they reached the 7th floor''s stairs down to the 6th floor, the man had his hand stretched out to stop her.


    "Do you hear something?" She heard the man ask her. Kang Xue creased her brows as she tried to hear the thing the man said. Unfortunately, she had a low point in Sense so she could not hear what the man heard.


    "Get into the room, they areing!" He could hear theming but he did not know how many of them. Since they were not visible to the eyes, he had to ask her to hide. He could not split his focus while facing such an enemy.


    Kang Xue was hesitating as she held the scythe in her hand tighter. She wanted to fight along with Tang Shaoyang. But then, the man looked at her sharply. She then went into the closest room that the door had been broken. She entered the room and went directly to the bathroom.


    Kang Xue did not close the bathroom, she left a little gap open to hearing what happened outside.


    Bam!


    The wall of the bathroom was shaken. Even though she did not see what happened, she could imagine the big battle-ax struck the wall.


    "Kikkkk!"


    After that, a weird shrill resounded from outside. Less than two minutester, she heard the man''s voice again, "It''s clear, you cane out now!"


    She opened the door and rushed out. The floor and the wall next to her were destroyed. There was a corpse right below his feet, the monster corpse to be exact, and it had the chest split open. To the destroyed wall, a monster''s body was dangling there with its head stuck into the wall. In his hand, the man was holding a monster head in the other hand and the small monster''s body on the other hand. The man seemed just ripping that poor monster''s head off its body.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around, half of his face was covered by the blood and the same for his chest area. He picked the Destroyer from the ground and motioned the girl to move, "Let''s go!"


    Looking at the man''s face and his full appearance, with additional gory background, Kang Xue flinched slightly. If this man did not save her life twice, she would not dare to get closer to him.


    Afterward, both went down while checking the room, it took them an hour to check all the room, but they did not find the people they were looking for.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, in the hospital, Mo When kept running to the other side of the hospital. After sacrificing Yang Peng, he managed to reach the other side of the fourth floor.


    At the same time, the door to the emergency doors opened. Cao Jingyi came out from the emergency stairs with three girls following her. Mo Wen''s eyes heightened, he waved his hand and called out for help immediately, "Help! Help!"


    Cao Jingyi was alerted by the cry for help. Along with the cry, her hand moved to the sword''s handle. She was readying for a battle, but what she saw was a man running toward them, with nothing following him.


    "Where''s Yan Sheng and the others?" Since they had arrived on the fourth floor, she guessed the man must be from Yan Sheng''s team.


    "The monsters! The invisible monsters are chasing us!" Mo Wen pointed his finger to the back as he hid behind the girl. His frightened expression rmed the girls as they immediately entered the battle state.


    Li Na immediately summoned her Crescent Moon Bear. Her action shocked and scared Mo Wen who did not know anything about her ss. As for the other three girls, they already knew about her ss and were not surprised by the bear''s sudden appearance.


    By now, the Crescent Moon Bear was three-quarter of Li Na''s height. She was not idling after she acquired [Summoner] ss and had been leveling her summon up in thest week.


    Cao Jingyi stared at the dimmed and quiet hallway. She stared at the hallway, concentrating everything on this empty hallway. After a moment, her eyes twitching, "Two are near us!" She whispered to the others, "Three, there are three of them and they areing from the top!" She warned them and pulled her two short swords out.


    [Ranger], Cao Jingyi''s ss was [Ranger], the ss with a very sharp sense. In this quiet and dimmed hallway, she could tell the movement in the air.


    Fu Dandan raised her sword. Her sword was bigger than the normal sword but smallerpared to the great sword. Dai Wenqian raised her rectangr shield in her left hand and had a sword in her other hand. Li Na loaded her small crossbow in her right arm, aiming to the top. The threepletely trusted Cao Jingyi.


    "Li Na! Shoot your arrows!" Cao Jingyi nced at the girl, she noticed where the girl aimed for hence she ordered her to shoot.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Three consecutive arrows bolted out of the small crossbow. It looked like the arrows were shooting at the empty air, but then, the arrows bounced back as the arrow''s head hit something in the air.


    At the same time, one Dark Goblin emerged in the air. The goblin used the scythe to reflect the arrow, forced to show up by the arrow. But the attack did not stop there, there were still two Death Scythes.


    "Dai Wenqian! Onees from your top and¡­" Cao Jingyi threw one of her short swords to the air, to the top of Fu Dandan, "Fu Dandan! Get ready to kill!"


    Fwoosh!


    nk!


    The sword elerated until a nking noise resounded. The second goblin showed as it was forced to block the iing sword. However, the third goblin sessfully attacked Dai Wenqian. It was just unfortunate that Cao Jingyi had warned her earlier so the scythe was blocked by the rectangr shield.


    nk!


    The tip de of the scythe hit the shield, and the third Dark Goblin showed up.


    With her remaining sword, Cao Jingyi rushed toward the goblin who reflected the arrow. She was engaged against this one while trusting the remaining goblins to her team members.


    Fu Dandan quickly gave a follow up after the goblin blocked the flying sword. She took two steps forward, with her both hands holding the sword, she shed the sword upward.


    The strong momentum from the flying sword threw the goblin off so Fu Dandan easily sliced the goblin.


    At the same time, Li Na''s summon, Moon was charging toward Dai Wenqian''s direction. It leaped to the air, using its big paw, it mmed the goblin down hard.


    Bam!


    "Kikkkk!"


    Dai Wenqian pulled back her shield and stabbed the goblin on the ground. The sword shot to the vital part of the goblin, the head. Just like that, the team took two out of three goblins.


    Cao Jingyi was at a disadvantage because her sword was shorter than the scythe. She could not reach the small creature with her sword.


    But thanks to her instruction, two goblins were down. Fu Dandan, Dai Wenqian, and Li Na moved up to help Cao Jingyi.


    "Get down, Sister Jingyi!" Li Na called out.


    Cao Jingyi thought Li Na was going to support her with the crossbow. She got down, but then, it was not an arrow but a big guy passed on the top of her head. Moon was leaping toward the Death Scythe.


    Bam!


    With its two paws on the goblin''s shoulders, the creature waspletely immobilized. At this time, Fu Dandan arrived. She hacked her sword down to the goblin''s neck.


    sh!


    The head got separated from the body, three Death Scythes were killed in a short time. The team had very good teamwork and handled the Death Scythe pretty well. But there was a big guy that was unsatisfied.


    Li Na named her summon Moon. The big guy crooked his head to Fu Dandan and angrily growled at her, "Grrrrhhhh!"


    ''You were stealing my prey!'' It was what Moon tried to say.


    "Oopsie, I''m sorry," Fu Dandan said so with a smiley face, trying to hold herugh.


    Moon got off the dead body and started to approach the girl.


    "Li Na, calm your big guy!" She ran off behind Li Na, the girl did not even forget to stick her tongue out to the big bear.


    "It''s okay~ It''s okay~," Li Na caressed the big guy''s back, only then Moon calmed down.


    Cao Jingyi did not take part in the y as she approached the coward who fell with his butt, "Where''s Yan Sheng and the others?"

 Chapter 87 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 6</h4>


    Yan Sheng limped his way to the hallway. Despite the throbbing pain in his right ankle, he picked up his pace to catch his team members. If they died before he arrived, then he would immediately turn around. He was not going to throw his life away to face the three Death Scythes at once with his current condition.


    On top of that, he did not have a door or limited space he could use to fight against the Death Scythe. The hallway was wide enough that ten to fifteen people could stand side by side. This was not the ideal ce to fight against the invisible goblin.


    As he was hoping his team would survive, that hope crushed the moment he saw two dead headless bodiesid down in the middle of the hallway.


    Yan Sheng gripped his spear tightly as he scanned the surroundings, "There are only two corpses, maybe the goblins are still chasing the remaining two!" He spected as he saw the empty dimmed hallway.


    ''Should I keep going or go back?'' He questioned himself. The ideal situation was to get back. He halted his steps and leaned to the wall next to him, "F*ck that guy! If he did not start screaming to run, we might win against the monsters!" Remembering what happened back then, he could not help but curse the man who started to scream and run.


    He looked at his still bleeding right foot and gritted his teeth. He remembered Cao Jingyi''s team should arrive on this floor at this time, ''If I keep going I may meet them if I am lucky, of course,"


    Yan Sheng continued walking, he did not even nce at the dead bodies. If they wanted to me someone, they should me themselves for running away, thought the man.


    As Yan Sheng continued to walk, he never lowered his guard down. His eyes darted around, to the darkroom on his left and right. He was on high alert, with his foot, an ambush from the Crawler might cost his life.


    After a few minutes of slow walking, he saw yet another body, still headless body. This time it was only one and he immediately recognized the body belonged to Tarrior under him, Yang Peng.


    "Sh*t, Boss surely will scold me this time!" Yan Sheng clenched his left hand. He knew Tang Shaoyang was appreciating the people who survived the battle against the zombie horde more.


    While he was in a daze, he heard a series of footsteps ahead. Yan Sheng was alerted and he subconsciously raised the spear for the uing battle. He could also feel a slight vibration, "It seems something big also came¡­" he whispered, "Am I going to die now?", Yan Sheng had surrendered to fate.


    Slowly, four figures emerged from the dimmed hallway. He recognized all four of them instantly, they were Cao Jingyi''s team. Then he saw a big white bear with blue stripes following the four girls.


    He finally understood who caused the vibration on the floor. The famous Moon, Li Na''s summon.


    As soon as Yan Sheng identified who wasing, he let out a long relieved breath. He lowered his guard and let his body lean to the wall to rest. It was nerve-wracking for him.


    Cao Jingyi was delighted to see Yan Sheng was still alive. But soon, she noticed a headless dead body next to him. She also recognized the dead body belonged to Tarrior.


    As she was about to get a quick check on the body, she noticed Yan Sheng walked toward her with a furious expressiontched on her face. Cao Jingyi was confused why Yan Sheng was like this, ''Is he grieving for the death?'' But her team should not be med for that.


    While Cao Jingyi was confused, Mo Wen knew the reason why Yan Sheng was furious. Sure enough, Yan Sheng bypassed the four girls and went straight to Mo Wen. He sent a punch to Mo Wen''s face and it was followed by a spinning kick to the belly.


    Mo Wen''s body was just like a sandbag sent flying. The guy did not have a chance to dodge or block.


    Cough! Cough!


    He coughed up blood but his hand was holding the belly. The excruciating pain from the kick was unbearable. He groaned in pain as he rolled on the ground. Then he peeked through the small gap of his eyes. He thought Yan Sheng would be satisfied with this, but it was not. The guy was still approaching him with a spear in his right hand.


    Yan Sheng arrived next to him, he ced his right foot on Mo Wen''s chest, and then he raised his spear. He was going to pierce the man''s neck with the spear so this man could not scream anymore.


    Mo Wen was terrified as he did not expect Yan Sheng would go for a kill. His eyes wide open in horror as he suddenly could no longer feel the pain on his face and stomach.


    Fortunately, Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian quickly acted, "Don''t!" "Wait!" Both yelled as Fu Dandan was going for the spear while Dai Wenqian had her hands locked his hand from behind.


    Cao Jingyi immediately rushed and pulled Yan Sheng back, "What are you doing!?" She raised her voice, furious that these people were going to kill each other before her eyes.


    Li Na was panicked, not expecting such a thing would happen. Moon seemed to realize its Master''s feeling, it stood before her, trying to protect her.


    "I am going to kill him! Let me kill this trash!!! This trash deserves to die in my hand!" Yang Sheng lost it, he was being emotional after seeing the person that almost caused him to die was still alive. He truly wanted to kill the man, his eyes started to turn red and veins began to appear below his cheeks.


    Cao Jingyi looked Yan Sheng in the eyes, she immediately realized there must be a reason why Yan Sheng was so angry. However, she also knew that she could not let Yan Sheng kill Mo Wen in front of her.


    "Snap it out, Yan Sheng!" She immediately called in a loud voice. With her voice, Yan Sheng stopped struggling and looked to Cao Jingyi, "Whether he was wrong or not, you don''t have the right to punish him! The Boss has the right to talk about his punishment, do you understand?"


    When the Boss was mentioned, Yan Sheng calmed down. He released out a long breath, releasing the pent up of anger and stress he had been holding up.


    "Tell me now! What happened to your team?" Noticing Yan Sheng had calmed down, she inquired to the guy. She wanted to know what happened that made Yan Sheng so angry.


    At the same time, she could not help but admit these people truly respected Tang Shaoyang a lot. When she mentioned him, it immediately calmed the furious Yan Sheng. She thought she had to use force to stop Yan Sheng from killing Mo Wen.


    "Can you release me first?" Yan Sheng requested the girls. Cao Jingyi motioned the girls to release him. Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian released him, but they stood in between Mo Wen and Yan Sheng afterward.


    Yan Sheng walked to the side and leaned his body against the wall, slowly, he let his body slide down to the floor. He sat there while telling the girls what happened before.


    After hearing everything, the girls finally understood why Yan Sheng was so angry at Mo Wen. This guy''s foolish action almost cost his life. Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian gave the cowardly Mo Wen disgusted face.


    Cao Jingyi let out a sigh and muttered, "Bringing the ve group may not be the best choice¡­" However, she understood Tang Shaoyang''s decision to bring the ve group with them. On top of that, no one expected such an absurd game would happen, after all.


    "Alright, let''s move out! Li Na, you and Moon go check the nearby room. You two, go search the further room, just in case a survivor stays on this floor! I am going to look for an emergency box to treat Yan Sheng''s injury!" She instructed her team members while pointing at Yan Sheng''s bleeding right foot.


    She entered one random room that was closest to her. While looking for the emergency room, she checked the mission window. 64 Death Scythes were still alive, but they had lost one team already.


    "We should regroup with Qin Shoushan''s team and Zhao Zhong''s team on the fifth floor¡­" Cao Jingyi changed her n.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang and Kang Xue were on the second floor of the first dormitory building. They had to stop their search because suddenly the first floor was filled with zombies.


    Kang Xue scanned the cafeteria, her eyes were darted around, looking for a gap to sneak out. Yes, she nned to sneak out, it was a hundred or might be over a hundred zombies. It was impossible for only two of them to take these zombies down. At least, that was what she thought.


    "Are you done looking?" From behind, she heard the perverted voice. She turned toward the man, he was so calm, embracing the big battle-ax, leaning his back against the wall, looking unperturbed with their situation.


    "Yes, I am done looking. There''s no gap for us to escape! We have to think of another way out," she voiced her idea. But the man did not appreciate her idea as she saw the perverted was shaking his head at her.


    "If there''s no gap to escape, then we can just make that gap for us to get out!" Tang Shaoyang walked close to the girl and pointed to three Stage-2 Zombies, Crusher, "I am going to take care of those three big guys, you will take care of the rest!"

 Chapter 88 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 88 - Hunt Or Being Hunted? - Part 7</h4>


    Kang Xue''s eyes went wide when she heard the man tell her to take care of the crowd of zombies. She could not believe that ''Is it because I rejected him before?'' The girl thought to herself.


    ''Because I rejected him now he wants to kill me¡­'' this was the only exnation she could think of, ''but he said I was his, so why does he want to kill me now?'', the girl could not understand the man''s train of thought.


    "Why? Why do you want to kill me?" She could not hold back anymore and ask the man directly. Tears started to gather in her eyes as she asked that.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang was bbergasted by the girl. Then he noticed tears in her eyes were about to fall.


    ''What the¡­ Why is she crying? Why does she think I am going to kill her?'' A series of questions started to pop up in his mind as he tried to understand the girl.


    "Who''s trying to kill you? I don''t and why would I?" Tears started to fall as she heard the man questioned her. She could not believe the man was ying ignorant like this. He asked her to fight against the zombies that filled the cafeteria, it was the same as an attempt to kill her.


    "Because I rejected you? And now you want to kill me because of that! You try to throw me these zombies so they will eat me!" When Kang Xue replied to him, Tang Shaoyang finally understood why the girl thought he wanted to kill her.


    Tang Shaoyang''s lips cracked into a grin and locked his arms to the girl''s waist, "You rejected me? I don''t recall you rejecting me, but I do recall you epted it silently when I said you are mine," with his deepened voice, he whispered to her ear.


    Flick!


    He released her and flicked her forehead once again, "Stupid girl, I haven''t tasted you, at all. Do you think I will let you die?" He then held her hand, the one that was holding the scythe, "What you need to do is just sh the zombie''s neck with this!" He moved her hand to make a sh motion.


    Kang Xue covered her forehead with her other hand. She looked at Tang Shaoyang resentfully as she still could not believe him despite his vulgar confession.


    "You may be my woman but I don''t keep a useless woman by my side! You have to kill them and get¡­" Tang Shaoyang dropped his voice as a thought came to his mind. The girl in front of him was a doctor, she had an essential role in creating the Medical Division for his empire.


    Feeling the unusual silence from the man, the girl peered at the man, ''What now? What is he scheming now?''


    "Alright then, I will take care of half of them, you go kill the remaining half!" He then noticed the girl still red at him, "This is for your own good, girl! You can''t hope for me or others to protect you forever!"


    He thought the girl should realize that attributes were important at this moment. She could only get attributes by leveling up which meant she had to kill zombies.


    Of course, the girl was not that stupid to not realize the man''s intention after that exnation, but still, ''Half of them? There are too many of them here, I may die before I can kill them all,'' the girl thought to herself as she still did not believe she could do it.


    The man was not giving her a chance to get prepared. He jumped off the stairs, attracting the zombies'' attention. She then noticed the man was heading toward the big zombies near the counter.


    Kang Xue was about to curse the man but her voice did note out as she noticed the whole situation. All the zombies'' attention was on the man so they chased after him.


    ''This is my chance¡­'' not wasting any chance, she ran down off the stairs. She also tried to make noise as little as possible, not wanting to attract the zombies toward her. Facing one or two zombies might not be a problem for her but not dozens of them at the same time.


    With a light step, she approached the closest zombie. Looking at the zombie''s neck, she swung the scythe by using her both hands.


    Swoosh!


    The scythe was so sharp, cutting through the zombie''s neck as it was tofu.


    Bugh!


    The noise of the head hitting the floor rang, ''Oh, sh*t!'' Thought the girl as she realized it might attract the closest zombie. She looked around, trying to find a hiding spot so the zombies around her did not notice her presence. At the same time, she saw five zombies halt their steps.


    Boom!


    But then, a louder noise created from the distance. Even Kang Xue was startled by the shattering noise. She subconsciously looked toward the direction and found one big zombie was getting smashed on the counter by the man.


    Thanks to this, the five zombies continued their steps toward Tang Shaoyang. Kang Xue was delighted by this, she then continued with her action. There was no technique or whatsoever, she was walking around as she beheaded the zombies while the man was making more loud noises.


    As this went on, she lowered her guard down. Since the zombies were walking in one direction, she was sneaking around, iming one head after that. Since she easily killed the zombies, she lowered her guard down. She rushed to the closest zombie and swung the scythe, it was a sess and easy kill.


    But right after she chopped this zombie''s head, a shadow hovered on her top suddenly. Kang Xue subconsciously looked up and her eyes widened at what she was seeing. It was a zombie with long limbs, the zombie walked on the ceiling, and it jumped toward her from the top with its pointy finger aimed at her head.


    She was stunned and failed to react in time. As someone who was never going on the battlefield, her reaction was slow.


    ''I am really going to die now! F*ck that man!'' That was what she thought when the zombie jumped toward her. She did not forget to curse Tang Shaoyang who pulled her into this situation.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Just as she thought she was going to die, a big battle-ax that was spinning in the air struck the zombie down. She was saved once again, and it was the same man who saved her before.


    Then the man arrived in front of her, she saw the made an annoyed face and flicked her forehead for the third time, "Stupid Swan! Don''t daze around on the battlefield unless you want to get yourself killed!"


    The flick was harder than before, but Kang Xue was not angry. She was smiling, yes, her lips formed a smile as she turned around with her scythe.


    *** ***


    Fourth floor, SH Hospital


    Cao Jingyi was squatting next to Yan Sheng, bandaging his injury which was swelling up. Yes, she saw five holes around his right ankle and it started getting blue as he forced himself to walk.


    "Are you okay? Can you still fight?" Cao Jingyi was concerned about Yan Sheng, she did not want to lose more people than they already lost.


    "I am fine and I can still fight! I don''t want to miss this chance¡­" Yan Sheng replied vaguely.


    She did not know what chance it was, but since the guy still wanted to continue, she did not force him to go back.


    "Get up then! We will meet Zhao Zhong and Qin Shoushan on the fifth floor!" She instructed while scanning the hallway. Except for a few Stage-1 Zombies, and the already killed Death Scythe, they did not find anything on the fourth floor.


    Yan Sheng stood up but his eyes locked on Mo Wen who armed himself with the gear he took off from Yang Peng''s dead body. Since Yang Peng died, Cao Jingyi ordered him to get the equipment from the body since Tarrior''s gear was much better than the one that was handed to the ve group.


    Mo Wen avoided the gaze as he followed Dai Wenqian closely. He was too afraid to stay near Yan Sheng so he hid behind the girls. Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian walked in the front, Mo Wen and Li Ma in the middle, and Cao Jingyi and Yan Sheng in the back. That was the order of the party as they headed to the fifth floor.


    To everyone''s surprise, the party met up with Zhao Zhong and Qin Shoushan right after they came out of the emergency stairs. The two groups just finished a fight against 8 Death Scythes.


    Zhao Zhong was the first one to notice Cao Jingyi. He walked toward the party with a wave of his hand, "What''s up?" This was not the n and since Cao Jingyi came to their floor, there must be something.


    The others immediately noticed the new party, and they walked toward Cao Jingyi''s party as well.


    Cao Jingyi quickly scanned the people, she noticed there were only eight people which meant they also lost two people.


    Starting with a sigh, she told them what happened to Yan Sheng''s team. Not missing a single part. When she finished her story, everyone had their gaze locked on one person, Mo Wen.


    With a wide grin on his face, Zhao Zhong approached the guy. He wrapped his right arm around Mo Wen''s neck, "I wonder what Boss will do to youter, I can''t wait for that!"


    When the word "Boss" came out of Zhao Zhong''s mouth, Mo Wen''s body shuddered voluntarily. The Boss was scarier than these people.


    ''I have to run away from them¡­ I have to split up¡­'' Mo Wen nned out something. He did not want to fall into Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    "So, what are going to do now?" Qin Shoushan did not care about the guy called Mo Wen. In his eyes, the guy was a dead man. From what he knew about Tang Shaoyang, he was sure the guy was going to have a miserable fate as the guy indirectly killed one of the Tarrior.


    "Let''s join up, the Death Scythe is tricky to kill, with more people we could suppress the casualty," Cao Jingyi shared her n, that was the best thing they could do now.


    "It seems that''s the best option we have, for now. Or we can meet up with the Boss if you want to?" Tang Shaoyang was the most reliable person they had. If he was here with them, the casualty was not a thing they should worry about.


    "Let''s not!" Cao Jingyi shook her head, "Since you and I encountered the Death Scythe, it means he''s not in the hospital building. We will do as we nned and let him search the other building!"


    "Huhuhu, it seems we are the one being hunted instead of hunting them," Zhao Zhong let out a chuckle as he led the group to the sixth floor.


    The four teams grouped and went to the sixth floor.

 Chapter 89 - 31 Survivors

    <h4>Chapter 89 - 31 Survivors</h4>


    "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" Kang Xue wipes the sweats on her forehead. The sweat was mixed with blood, the blood of the zombies she had killed. While trying to stabilize her breathing, she scanned the surroundings with an unbelievably look on her face.


    The cafeteria of the first-floor dormitory was now clear from the zombie. On top of that, more than half of the zombies were killed by her. Blood dripped from the de of the scythe, one drop after another.


    Amidst the messed up cafeteria, there was a man with a big battle-ax that rested on his shoulder walking toward the kitchen. The man opened the fridge, taking out a bottle of juice. He did not immediately open the bottle but scanned the bottle first, she guessed he was checking the expiration date.


    After stabilizing her breathing, she walked toward the kitchen as well. She sat on the half-destroyed counter, "Can I get a bottle too?" Looking at the man gulping a bottle of juice, she asked for one as well.


    Tang Shaoyang took another bottle of orange juice and delivered it to the girl. He ced the bottle right in front of her, "Good job!" He did not forget to praise the girl as well.


    "Thank you," Kang Xue looked down at the orange juice while whispering.


    "Huh!? What?" Her voice was small, he could not hear clearly because she spoke at the same time he threw the bottle randomly.


    "Nevermind," the girl shook her head as she twisted the bottle cap and delivered the refreshing juice into her mouth. Her mouth curved upward as a sweet smile formed while she was drinking the juice.


    She thanked the man, not for the juice but for saving her life, again and again. From the outside, he looked uncaring but he always kept an eye on her. Each time Crawler tried to sneak attack her, he woulde to save her.


    ''Tsk, why can''t you just be honest and say you are going to protect me while I am killing the zombies,'' the girl thought to herself as that was actually what happened. The man would fight while making noise as loud as possible, attracting the zombies away from her.


    As she recalled what happened back then, she was convinced that the guy was good albeit a little bit domineering. Tang Shaoyang was oblivious to the girl''s thoughts. He got another bottle of juice and gulped it down at once, finishing the second bottle, he picked the battle-ax, "That''s enough time for a rest, let''s go to the next building!"


    Kang Xue smiled in return as she finished the half-filled bottle of juice. Then she picked the scythe and followed after the man. When they were about toe out of the cafeteria, they met a man in a blue uniform.


    "Xue''er!" The man called out while waving his hand toward the girl. From his voice, Tang Shaoyang could tell the man was very excited to find his girl.


    Kang Xue was also surprised to see the man. From her expression and gesture of her body, she was less excited than the man. It was more like she was happy the man was still alive.


    However, the man took that differently. He rushed over, and Tang Shaoyang finally got a clear look at the man. He was wearing a dirty blue uniform, a security uniform, bringing the same emergency ax that Kang Xue had earlier.


    He threw the emergency ax away and was about to hug the girl. Kang Xue was freaked out as she was not expecting this. She was about to avoid the man but she did not need to do that as Tang Shaoyang stood in front of her. He stretched his hand forward, holding the man''s shoulder, stopping him from hugging her.


    "Wow, man! You can''t just run around and hug another''s woman randomly like that! It''s inappropriate," Tang Shaoyang grinned at the man who had a high expectation of hugging the girl. He could see a deep frown formed on this guy''s forehead, but he ignored the man''s hostile gaze as he looked at the name''s tag on the right chest, Zhang Wen was written on that.


    "Who are you? She is not yours, she is MINE!" The man dered as he red at Tang Shaoyang to the eyes. His voice was loud, reverberating through the cafeteria.


    Tang Shaoyang turned his head back to the girl, no words came out of his mouth but the girl could tell from his expression that he was asking, "Is he your boyfriend?" to her.


    Kang Xue shook her head. She indeed imed she had a boyfriend, but not this one. Zhang Wen was a friend she made during the first three months she was hired by SH Hospital. She was surprised that Zhang Wen imed to be her boyfriend now, "No, we are just friends," she replied to Tang Shaoyang, making clear her rtionship between her and the man.


    "But he said he was. I am pretty sure that my hearing has no problem, unless¡­" He got his head closer to the girl and whispered, "Unless you don''t want to admit it because you are afraid of me killing him?" Tang Shaoyang''s lips formed an evil grin.


    Before the girl could respond to him, Zhang Wen pped Tang Shaoyang''s hand away. Right after that, he sent a kick to the belly. He was security, and he was recruited because of his ck belt in taekwondo, 2nd dan ck belt. Not the best but beating five to ten thugs on the street should not be a problem for him.


    Bugh!


    The kicknded right where he aimed for, he smirked, ''This is what you got from taking another''s woman!'' That was what Zhang Wen thought when his kicknded on the belly. But then, things did not go as he expected. The scene where the man got thrown by his kick did not happen, the man in front of him did not even budge despite his strong kick.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the man, he was not angry even though the man kicked him. He grinned at Zhang Wen, a mocked grin. He let himself get kicked by Zhang Wen to test out his body. He found out the kick was nothing but a slight sore to the belly. Surprised and delighted, that was how he was feeling right now.


    Zhang Wen gritted his teeth as he took two steps back. He altered his stance to send an even more powerful kick. Just now, he kicked the man without a proper stance so it weakened his kick. He was now prepared, taking a step forward with his left foot, he spun around, using his left as a pivot, Zhang Wen sent a spinning kick to the same spot.


    "Too slow¡­" Tang Shaoyang remarked as he caught the kick with his free hand, "Now should be my turn, right?" He grinned at the shocked Zhang Wen. The guy was shocked as his powerful spinning kick was caught easily by Tang Shaoyang.


    "Stop!!!" Kang Xue intervened half-way. She pulled Tang Shaoyang back, hiding him behind her. From Zhang Wen''s perspective, the girl he loved was protecting the arrogant man from him.


    Of course, the fact she was afraid Tang Shaoyang might kill Zhang Wen. So she put herself between the two to stop the conflict, "Zhang Wen, we are just a friend. My boyfriend is¡­"


    "ME!" Tang Shaoyang did not wait for the girl to finish his words as he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her into his embrace, "Stop being a delusional, man!"


    Kang Xue looked up and met with the man''s eyes. She wanted to say he was not her boyfriend, ''but maybe this is the easy way to solve the problem for now. I can clear our rtionshipter after wee out of this cursed ce,'' she thought to herself. Little did she know that the chance to clear their rtionship would nevere in the future.


    "But your boyfriend¡­" Zhang Wen looked at Tang Shaoyang with hesitation, "No, he is my boyfriend," Kang Xue affirmed the rtionship. Not wanting to dawdle over this matter longer, she changed the topic, "Are you alone, or are the more people with you?"


    "Sorry, I thought he''s not your boyfriend but some random man who tried to threaten you," Zhang Wen apologized to clear the misunderstanding since Kang Xue admitted the man was her boyfriend, "And yes, I am not alone. Brother Kun and Brother Ding with me, Department Head Lin, and¡­" Zhang Wen told the two that nine people were hiding in the basement parking lot.


    "I am trying to get food for us, but I heard amotion so I came to check," he scanned the cafeteria and was surprised by the corpses of the zombie.


    "Good! All survivors are now located!" Zhang Wen brought good news. 20 survivors were safely brought out and 10 survivors were safe as well in the basement. Now they were left with the second objective, killing all Death Scythes.


    "Let''s go to the next dormitory," Tang Shaoyang pulled the girl with him. Thinking back then, apanying the girl back to her room was not a bad idea.


    "What? Why? Shouldn''t we regroup and think of a way to get out of the hospital?" Zhang Wen failed toprehend the intention behind Tang Shaoyang''s bold idea to go to the next dormitory.


    "Yes, why are we going to the next dormitory if we have found all survivors?" Kang Xue asked in a whisper.


    "We have to finish the second objective too, kill the remaining cuties!"

 Chapter 90 - Dark Phantom, Death Reaper - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Dark Phantom, Death Reaper - Part 1</h4>


    On the tenth floor of the SH Hospital


    The group had finished searching all floors and they were on the topmost floor now.


    Cao Jingyi swept the sweat from her forehead as she scanned the group. After they grouped, they suffered no casualties. When her sharp sensebined with Zhao Zhong and Qin Shoushan, they managed to kill all Death Scythe they encountered so far.


    On top of that, Bai Yuan was a great help to them. Despite his level was lower than the Tarrior, his contribution in the fight was only below Zhao Zhong, Qin Shoushan, Cao Jingyi, and Li Na''s Moon. Even the experienced Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian were getting outshined by him.


    "It''s easy if we get used to their pattern of attack," Zhao Zhongmented while resting his back against the wall. Even though he said it was easy, he was still out of breath after the fight just now.


    It was indeed easier to counter as the Death Scythes woulde from your top or you back. He did not wrong but, but the thing went harder because the Dark Goblin they encountered was stronger as they went up.


    Especially on this floor, this was the toughest one. They did not suffer the casualty but someone lost their entire left arm.


    At the corner, Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian tried to stop the bleeding of the man who lost his left arm. Guo Sheng was the man who lost his left arm. He was sweating profusely while holding the throbbing pain.


    With a minimum tool, it was impossible to stop the bleeding. They could only minimize the bleeding with the gauze. The group was on a break after an intense battle.


    Mo Wen''s eyes darted around, looking for a gap to sneak out of the group unnoticed. Thanks to the great team, he managed to preserve his life. If not for the beforehand mistake, he would for sure want to stay with the group.


    Just as he was about to sneak out, a deep voice came from behind him, "Don''t try to sneak away from us! Or I will cut your legs to make sure you can''t run away from us," Mo Wen looked at the voice, then he met with Qin Shoushan''s hawk-like gaze.


    He swallowed his saliva nervously as he smiled embarrassedly, "Haha¡­ I am just checking the surroundings, making sure nothing dangerous lurking in the dark," he threw random excuses.


    Qin Shoushan merely snorted at him before turning away. His facade was clearly seen by Qin Shoushan. He turned his gaze from the scary guy and met with another scary guy. Yes, Yan sheng had his eyes locked at him as well.


    At this point, Mo Wen realized that sneaking out from the group was impossible. With Qin Shoushan and Yan Sheng watching him, running away was not possible.


    ''There''s no other choice but stay with them¡­'' Mo Wen''s face brightened up as he thought of a new n, ''I just need to behave and gain her trust,'' his eyes locked toward Cao Jingyi who was having a conversation with Zhao Zhong.


    Within this group, Cao Jingyi was someone who could save him. If he gained her trust, she might speak for him in front of Tang Shaoyang. As a new n formed in his head, Mo Wen started to approach the girl.


    "Should we check the rooftop too?" When he was near the group, he heard Li Na ask Cao Jingyi.


    ''Let me check the rooftop!'' That was what he wanted to say, but someone spoke first, "There''s no need, I have checked the rooftop. Aside from a few Stage-1 Zombies, the rooftop was empty,"


    With an annoyed look on his face, Mo Wen looked toward the voice. Thinking, ''Which bastard ruined my n!'' The n was to risk his life to check the rooftop. He thought he could just run away if he met something dangerous. As long as he could gain the girl''s trust, it was okay to risk his life a little bit.


    However, those thoughts immediately vanished into a puff of smoke when he saw the person. Having a scary face with stitches marks and holding two short spears, Bai Yuan was walking toward his direction. He saw blood dripping off the spearheads which meant he just killed something.


    Cao Jingyi nodded her head at the guy. She checked the mission progress and found out that there were only 10 remaining left of Death Scythes. They just needed to kill 10 more goblins and they were done with the mission.


    ''Wow, that guy is absurdly strong. He alone almost takes down half of the Death Scythe while the group had to suffer to kill them,'' Cao Jingyi thought to herself when she saw the number of the remaining Death Scythe. From the fifth floor, they killed 24 Death Scythes while she guessed Tang Shaoyang killed the remaining 22 Death Scythe in the dormitory area.


    At this point, Tang Shaoyang''s strength could not be measured by her.


    "Five minutes rest, we will head to theboratory after the rest!" Cao Jingyi announced.


    Since they explored the hospital and Tang Shaoyang got the dormitory area, the remaining area was theboratory.


    *** ***


    Cao Jingyi was not wrong, Tang Shaoyang killed 22 Death Scythes alone. He leveled up again after he killed the 17th Death Scythe.


    He was quite delighted as his level increased again. With a bottle of juice in his left hand, he was checking the mission progress.


    "10 Death Scythes left¡­" he muttered in a low voice, "What?" Kang Xue heard the man murdered something but it was unclear for her to hear.


    "Nevermind, you said there''s aboratory, where is it?" He wanted to finish the mission quickly, so he decided to go to the next location.


    Kang Xue was sitting in front of Heero, they just finished the battle in the third dormitory building and they were now chilling in the cafeteria, "Theboratory is the small dome in front of the first dormitory," in the meantime, Kang Xue was opening her status window.


    She was now level 12, she got an extra 6 attribute points. She asked the man which attribute she had to focus on, but the man did not give her a definite answer, "It''s depending on your fighting style, just do as you fit!" That was the answer she got.


    She had gotten the answer, she thought the most suitable to focus on this early was the Agility and Strength. So she split the attribute point evenly on Strength and Agility.


    "Break time is over! Let''s go to theboratory!" Tang Shaoyang threw the empty bottle randomly and pped his hand.


    Zhang Wen just silently watched the couple from a distance. He had noticed how strong the man was. He soon realized it was best to not offend such a guy, ''Hah, even in this time, I still can''t be a hero for her,'' Zhang Wen thought to himself as he lowered his head.


    Before the world changed, he was just a mere security guard of a big hospital. The social status between the two was far apart, he had no hope to get her. Now the world changed, he thought he could shine at this moment, but once again, he was outshined by someone else.


    The three then walked toward the doom, leaving the messed up cafeteria filled with dead bodies. Theboratory was not far from the dormitory area, it did not take a long time for them to arrive.


    Since theboratory only had one entrance, they had to walk around to reach the entrance. When Tang Shaoyang reached the entrance, he saw a group standing in front of the entrance. Cao Jingyi and the others also had just arrived.


    "You guys survived! Good! Good!" Tang Shaoyang remarked with his trademark grin of his. He did not bother to count if there was missing within the group.


    "What? Do you wish us to die?" Cao Jingyi talked back when she heard the irresponsible remark from their Boss.


    "Of course not. I am very happy you guys survived," he maintained his smirk as he looked toward the small dome, "It seems there''s only one ce left!"


    He then looked back toward Cao Jingyi, "Get two people to escort the remaining ten survivors. They are in the basement, that guy knows where they hide!" He ordered Cao Jingyi while pointing his index finger toward Zhang Wen.


    Cao Jingyi looked toward Zhang Wen, thetter nodded his head. Afterward, she chose two people to follow Zhang Wen, one of them was Yan Sheng. Since the guy''s foot was injured, it was better to send him out early. Moreover, they did not need that many people to kill the remaining 10 Death Scythe, especially with Tang Shaoyang here.


    "Let''s get this thing over and get our reward!" Tang Shaoyang pushed the steel door and entered theboratory.


    When he was inside theboratory, he was surprised. This small dome should be aboratory, but what was inside was not looking like aboratory. It was just an empty building with nothing but a steel floor.


    The dimming light limited his vision, but he could see eleven figures standing in the center of this empty building. The people behind him were also surprised, they halted their steps and scanned the surrounding.


    Tang Shaoyang walked closer to get a clear look at these eleven figures. Soon, the eleven figures came into his sight, ten out of the eleven figures were Dark Goblin, the Death Scythe. But there was a different one standing in the middle.


    [Basic Detection]


    ----------------------


    [Monster - Dark Phantom]


    ???


    ss: Death Reaper


    ???


    ???


    ----------------------

 Chapter 91 - Dark Phantom, Death Reaper - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 91 - Dark Phantom, Death Reaper - Part 2</h4>


    It was a monster but it was not a goblin despite the resemnce between the two. Dark Phantom was taller, twice taller than the goblin, and had a more robust frame, not skinny like the goblin.


    It had the same dark skin. As he lowered his gaze down, he noticed the Dark Phantom did not have physical feet. Yes, it was floating in the air as half of its feet blended in the darkness of its shadow.


    Aside from the ss and what kind of monster it was, the [Basic Detection] gave him question marks for everything else. He could not even see the level of this phantom guy.


    The Dark Phantom floated in the air as the scythe rested on its shoulder. It had its eyes closed as well.


    "This is not theboratory¡­" Kang Xue muttered in confusion. She did not look forward as she walked, so she bumped into Tang Shaoyang.


    "Uh?" She looked up and met with Tang Shaoyang''s heavy gaze. She never saw this kind of expression before, she was caught off guard, "Get out, NOW!" She heard the man ordered her to get out.


    "Enemies ahead, get ready to engage!" Tang Shaoyang instructed and turned his head toward the 11 figures. It was just a split second that he turned away from the figure when he turned back, he saw Dark Phantom open its eyes.


    It was pitch ck eyes with no pupil, totally ck. Right after that, the Death Reaper rushed toward him. The distance between them was around 20-25 meters, but the Dark Phantom arrived in front of him in the next two seconds.


    Tang Shaoyang swung the battle-ax downward. He thought the Dark Goblin would pause and try to block his battle-ax. However, he did not see the sign of this thing would block his Destroyer. Death Reaper just rushed forward without caring about the iing ax.


    Whoosh!


    The battle-ax passed through the Dark Phantom''s body. Not only that, but it also passed through his body.


    Bam!


    The Destroyer struck the steel floor. Just like smoke, the Dark Phantom''s figure blurred when the battle-ax passed through the body.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and saw the Dark Phantom was floating above Kang Xue. It raised the scythe ready to behead the girl. He released his grip from the battle-ax, squatted down, and tackled the girl.


    Kang Xue''s vision turned upside down as acute pain hit her heels. But then, she saw the big scythe shed ahead of her. If she was still standing, she was pretty sure the scythe would slice her neck.


    Tang Shaoyang then leaped out as he caught the girl who was still in the air. Both were rolling on the hard ground. He then pulled the girl to stand up and push her toward the exit, "Get out if you don''t want to die!"


    Kang Xue''s body followed the order as her mind was in a mess. It was so close, she was so close to the death door. Not the first time but this one was the scariest. She rushed out of theboratory.


    "You guys take care of the Death Scythe, I am going to take the big guy head-on!" He instructed his people as his gaze locked at the floating Dark Phantom.


    At this moment, the others had seen their enemies. They immediately raised their weapons as their gaze locked on the ten figures behind the Dark Phantom.


    "Lure the Death Scythe away from me!" Tang Shaoyang was not confident to face them together after the bizarre event just now. It was as if the Dark Phantom did not have the physical body, but he was sure if he did not save the girl just now, he believed she would die for sure.


    ''Now how should I fight the guy that does not have the physical body?'' he thought about how to fight the big guy while his eyes locked into his Destroyer behind the Dark Phantom, ''There must be a way to kill this guy,''


    "But be careful, these cuties are high-level ones!" As he warned his people, he walked to the side separating himself from the group.


    The floating Dark Phantom''s eyes followed his movement. It was targeting Tang Shaoyang, "Good boy! Follow me, we are going to fight in another ce, not here¡­"


    He picked Kang Xue''s scythe from the ground. Since he did not have his battle-ax, he had to pick the light scythe. He furrowed his brows slightly as the scythe was too light. As someone who used the heavy battle-ax, the scythe was too light for him.


    Even though the Dark Phantom''s eyes looked at him, it was just for a moment. As Tang Shaoyang was getting away, it turned away from him and looked to the group. It was as if the Death Reaper had lost interest in him.


    Since he failed to lure the creature away from his people, Tang Shaoyang had no choice but to rush to the Death Reaper. He shortened the distance between the two shortly.


    Once again, the Death Reaper turned toward him. The moment it looked his way, Tang Shaoyang threw the scythe in his hand toward the chest. Once again, the scythe merely passed through the Dark Phantom''s body.


    The Death Reaper raised its big scythe and swung it downward. As for Tang Shaoyang, he immediately rolled forward.


    Bang!


    The scythe hit the gap between his leg and struck the hard ground. The moment it raised the scythe to swing the scythe was so fast. Fortunately, despite its super-fast swing, the attack was easy to predict.


    He rolled to the back of the Dark Phantom and picked up the Destroyer. At this moment, he noticed his people were dazing out in their original spot.


    "What the f*ck are you doing, F*ckers?" He yelled to the group, "Enjoying watching me fight this guy, huh? What about if you guys care about this guy and I will face the Death Scythe instead?" He added sarcastically.


    Only after the yell, the group moved out toward the ten Death Scythes who were still standing in the center of the small dome. Leaving more space for Tang Shaoyang and the Dark Phantom.


    The Death Reaper nced at the group for a moment. It was just a moment before it focused back toward him.


    "That''s right, you should focus on me, only me!" Even though he did not know whether the monster could understand him, he kept speaking to the monster.


    Swoosh!


    Maybe the monster understood him, it flew toward him. Tang Shaoyang did not run or try to dodge, he risked it to face the Dark Phantom head-on.


    [Spirit Integration]


    Of course, he activated the [Spirit Integration]. The moment the Dark Phantom arrived in front of him, a lion-like roar came out of his mouth.


    [War Cry]


    [War Cry activated, Boosting your attributes by 20% for five minutes!]


    Tang Shaoyang activated [War Cry] immediately, testing whether this skill would work against the Dark Phantom or not. The answer was negative as it raised the scythe. This time, Tang Shaoyang noticed ck smoke covered the scythe''s de. Even though [War Cry] failed to stop the monster, he braced himself to prepare to block the attack.


    Swoosh!


    At the same time, he thrust the battle-ax upward.


    nk!


    This time, the scythe did not pass through the Destroyer. It met in the air and caused a loud nking noise. At the same time, he noticed something. The Dark Phantom''s feet, it was no longer ck smoke but real feet, showing the physical feet.


    "Urghh!!" Veins bulged out from his arms, the force behind the scythe was not a joke even he was in [Spirit Integration]. The steel ground sunk as he was suffocated.


    "Huhhhh¡­" as he negated the attack, he let out a long breath. Tang Shaoyang did not waste his time, he reflected the scythe away and sent a flying kick to the Dark Phantom''s crotch.


    This time, his kick did not pass through the Dark Phantom''s body. The kick hit the monster and the Death Reaper flung back from the impact.


    A delighted and surprised look mixed surfaced on Tang Shaoyang''s face. After the flying kick, he fell to the ground but he immediately stood again. He saw the Dark Phantom was 7 meters away from him. The kick did not knock it down, but he was delighted nheless.


    "Kukuku¡­ Got you~," his usual trademark grin came back as his eyes locked on the Death Reaper, "I am going to reap your life now," he licked his lips.

 Chapter 92 - 20 Seconds

    <h4>Chapter 92 - 20 Seconds</h4>


    ''So that''s how things work¡­'' the Dark Phantom would materialize when it attacked and it was his chance to kill it.


    He just found how to counter the Death Reaper, but soon he noticed the Dark Phantom dissolved into ck smoke. It puffed into ck smoke and disappeared.


    No sound could be heard and no visible movement could be seen. Tang Shaoyang was sure the Dark Phantom was not dead for sure, but it was kind of a skill this monster had.


    He moved around while his eyes darted around, to the left, right, and behind. Hoping to detect the ck smoke, but in such a limited light almost impossible for him to find the ck smoke.


    At this moment, he could do nothing about it but waited passively. The grip on the battle-ax tightened as sweat started to wet his palm. He was truly helpless facing such an opponent. Death Scythe, they still made some a very slight sound while they disappeared. However, Dark Phantom just disappeared.


    He was not afraid of fighting anything head-on. But fight something you could not see, it was impossible for Tang Shaoyang to not get nervous and anxious.


    ¡ªDon''t get too nervous and calm your heart! If you be too anxious, you are bound to make a blunder very soon!


    Zaneos'' voice rang in his head. At this moment, the Demon Swordsman spirit tried to help him with his advice. Thanks to the voice, it lessened his nervousness.


    ¡ªGood! Now try analyzing your opponent from the information you have. From how it attacked you and what it aimed when it attacked you!


    The Dark Phantom only attacked twice. The first one attacked Kang Xue, and the second one attacked him. From the two attacks, there were things inmon, Dark Phantom always attacked him from the top and the upper body was its target.


    It did not take him a long time to realize where the attack woulde from. He looked up, sure enough, the Dark Phantom materialized on top of him. The same as before, it targeted his upper body, the difference was the Death Reaper swung the scythe upward this time.


    He stretched his battle-ax horizontally to block the iing scythe.


    nk!


    Tang Shaoyang stopped the scythe as the tip of the scythe''s de was a few centimeters away from his chin. If not for his quick realization, the scythe might tear his chin upward to his skull.


    He shook the scythe away and distanced himself from the Dark Phantom. The Dark Phantom did not give a chase. It floated in the air, looking at Tang Shaoyang in confusion.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the confusion within the monster. He did not bother to think about why the monster was confused. He followed his Teacher''s teaching, analyzing the Death Reaper.


    ''Since I blocked its attack twice from the same spot, it might change its way to attack me. It maye from the other sides but the top, but it most likely will attack me from behind this time. I need the right timing to counter it¡­''


    He looked forward and noticed the Death Reaper was nowhere to be seen. It had vanished once again. Since he did not see or notice when it disappeared as he was preupied with his thoughts. Tang Shaoyang was panicked, he spun his body around while swinging the Destroyer.


    Swoosh!


    He predicted when it appeared but he was too early for swinging the battle-ax. The Dark Phantom appeared behind him but it was still in a state of invulnerability. The battle-ax passed through its body just like before. The Dark Phantom raised the scythe, taking this chance to attack him.


    Fwoosh!


    The scythe descended toward Tang Shaoyang. He tried to leap back to dodge but his reaction was too slow since he just swung his battle-ax around.


    sh!


    The scythe grazed his left shoulder downward. The leather armor could not protect his body from the scythe. It was sliced open along with his flesh.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    The moment the pain transmitted to his body, his heartbeat spiked up instantly. It was so close if he leaped back a bitter, he would lose his left part of his body for sure.


    He immediately distanced himself far away from the Death Reaper. But this time, the Death Reaper did not stay still. It disappeared into ck smoke again.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately stopped moving. He scanned the surroundings. At this moment, he could even hear his heartbeat. He tried to calm his heart down but it was to no avail. It was impossible to calm down when an invisible predator preyed on him.


    ''From the left!'' He screamed inside his heart as he immediately rolled forward.


    Bang!


    The scythe pierced through the steel ground. It was the spot where he was just standing. If he did not roll forward, his skull might be destroyed just like the hard ground.


    Right after the Dark Phantom missed the target, it immediately disappeared again.


    ''Behind!'' He turned around, ready to face the Death Reaper. His prediction was spot on, the Death Reaper swung the scythe horizontally. Since he was prepared for this one, he decided to meet the scythe head-on with his Destroyer.


    nk!


    He blocked the scythe, but his body was pushed back from the impact. It showed how strong the Dark Phantom was. Even though he was in the integration state with Karan, his strength could not block it perfectly.


    They just shed, but the Dark Phantom already disappeared again. It truly did not give Tang Shaoyang to take a breath.


    ''Behind!'' He predicted the Dark Phantom would appear behind him once again. He turned around but saw nothing, but he felt a shadow hovering from his back.


    Without a second thought, Tang Shaoyang lunged forward. Unfortunately, the Death Reaper was faster than him, the scythe sliced his back this time. The fortunate thing was, he reacted slightly faster this time so it was just a swallow slice on the back.


    After a quick session of attacks, this time the Dark Phantom did not chase him. As he turned around, the Dark Phantom was floating in the air, its ck eyes locked on him.


    "Kikikikiki¡­" out of sudden, the Dark Phantom let out augh, a mockingugh. It wasughing at Tang Shaoyang. The monster was looking down on him


    It pissed him off, if it was before, he would not hesitate to charge forward and hack the monster with his battle-ax. But this time, Tang Shaoyang decided to stay still, collecting his breath.


    ¡ªYou were doing good, but you are still inexperienced! If this continues, you may die.


    Zaneos remarked inside his head. It did not help but he could not refute the Demon Swordsman too. What the demon spirit said was true, he would truly die if this continued like this.


    ¡ªWe have promised that we will not be doing integration until you gain my approval, but I will make an exception. Do you want to try?


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Tang Shaoyang was trying to calm down with his eyes locked on the Death Reaper, "I don''t have a choice, do I?" A wry smile formed on his lips.


    He was not that stubborn to think he could win against the Death Reaper.


    ???Indeed. But based on your current condition, we can only do the integration for 20 seconds. Your body is too weak for my Demonic Magic Power. You have to kill that thing in 20 seconds!


    "Then let''s do it now!" With that being, Tang Shaoyang''s green skin started to fade away. Slowly, the green skin was reced with dark skin as his body also shrunk down slightly.


    Aside from the dark skin, two small horns started to grow from his forehead. At the same time, his green pupils were reced by deep red pupils.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang was startled for a moment. His body felt a lot lighter and vision became extremely clear, it was as if there was a bright light illuminating the darkboratory. He was slightly caught off guard because it was totally differentpared to when he used [Spirit Integration] with Karan.


    Maybe the Dark Phantom noticed his change, it stoppedughing and dissolved into the dark smoke. This time, Tang Shaoyang saw it clearly, countless ck particles moving in the air. These ck particles moved toward his direction passed through his body.


    He immediately turned around and saw the Dark Phantom materialized. The moment he turned around, the scythe sliced toward him. However, the current Tang Shaoyang was different. He saw where it wasing and hacked the Dark Phantom with his battle-ax. His battle-ax was much faster than the scythe.


    Spurt!


    The Dark Phantom''s head flew up as a blood fountain spurted through its neck.

 Chapter 93 - Mini-Game Cleared

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Mini-Game Cleared</h4>


    Kang Xue was standing alone in front of the entrance to theboratory. She did not run for her life but was waiting for the group to finish off the monsters inside.


    She had been standing there for like ten minutes. However, it was like an hour for her. The longer she waited the more anxious she became. Through the gap of the door, she could hear the sound of metal nking.


    It was the sign the fight was not over yet. But then, in the next thirty seconds, she stopped hearing the noise.


    There was one possibility and two results waited for her. The fight was over, but she did not know who came on top. If the man who overbearingly imed her to be his woman won, then she was safe. But if the monsters killed everyone inside, today would be her death anniversary for the next year.


    ''Should I run outside?'' It was a lie if the thought of running away never crossed in her heart. She heard from Tang Shaoyang that the area outside the hospital was the safe zone. As long as she could run out, she would be safe.


    However, she did the unexpected, looking around her, she found a block of wood. Kang Xue picked the block and took a deep breath, "F*ck it! I am going in!"


    Maybe the man''s fearlessness inspired her, she bravely entered the building. Maybe because her life savior was inside so she wanted toe to help. Or maybe she had fallen for him¡­


    ''Thest one is absurd, there''s no way I fall for that brute¡­'' she thought to herself as she pushed the door open.


    Kang Xue stepped into theboratory. From her short experience of battling the monsters, she made sure to not make any noise. She passed the short hallway and reached where the battlefield was.


    Her timing was spot on, she witnessed the monster''s head got beheaded. The head flew up as blood sprayed into all directions. The timing of the headnded on the hard ground and the timing of the body flopped down was precisely the same.


    Kang Xue''s eyes were locked on Tang Shaoyang. The man now had his skin darkened, just as she wondered what happened to the man, the dark skin returned normal.


    Right after that, the man flopped down with his knees. She threw the block away and rushed toward the man. When she got closer, she saw the big cut on the man''s left shoulder downward.


    As the man was about to fall to the hard ground, she caught him. She panicked when she noticed the long cut on the left, "Are you okay?" He was certainly not okay, but those words just came out from her mouth subconsciously.


    She then looked at the wound, but then, she felt a warm liquid from the man''s back. She pulled out her hand and saw her right palm was covered in blood too. Kang Xue postured Tang Shaoyang to sit and checked his back. There was a simr wound but the one on the back was more shallow than the one on the front.


    "I¡­ am fine¡­" an exhausted voice entered her ears. She looked back at the man, indeed the man looked so exhausted. His eyes were half-open, his breathing was irregr, but she found the man was smirking. His half-open eyes were looking at the headless body. He looked genuinely happy.


    "You look so happy? Are you a psychopath?" She could not help but question the man. Who would smile while looking at the headless body?


    "Pfft¡­" he was holding hisugh when he heard those. The reason he was being so happy was that he just killed the Dark Phantom. On top of that, it was the notification he got after killing the monster.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    The double notification voice was so beautiful to him so he could not stop smiling. Two levels from killing one monster, it was bliss for Tang Shaoyang, ''This dude should give me this much, I almost lost my life,'' he thought.


    "Stopughing, let''s go back to the hospital and get your wounds treated!" Kang Xue tried to help the man to stand up, and he allowed the girl to do that. When he stood up, he flicked the girl''s forehead.


    "Ouch! What are you doing? Stop flicking my forehead," Kang Xue covered her forehead with her free hand.


    "Stupid Swan! Do you forget I have high Vitality? The wounds will heal by itself! The fight is still not over, you should not be here!" He turned around to see how his people were doing. They were supposed to fight thest 10 Death Scythes.


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the Normal Mode Mini-Game]


    [You havepleted the two objectives, you gained a bonus reward]


    [You have defeated the Boss, you gained special reward Alchemist Facility (in a broken state)]


    [You gained +3 Level]


    [You gained +20 Skill Points]


    [100,000 Game Coins have been sent to you!]


    [You gained a level 7 Treasure Chest!]


    A series of notifications rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head. The notification was an indication his people had killed all Death Scythes.


    At the same time, Kang Xue also received a notification. It was only one notification.


    [You have been rescued by the Tang Empire!]


    She certainly did not know anything about the Tang Empire, ''Does his name Tang Empire?'' She thought while looking at the man. The people around him call him Boss so she still did not know his name.


    ''7 Levels! I leveled up seven times, a high risk with a high return¡­'' he muttered as he counted how many levels he gained in this mini-game.


    Cao Jingyi did not pay attention to the notifications. There was something urgent than that as she rushed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "What''s wrong?" She heard the man ask her.


    Cao Jingyi was surprised to see the big cut on his left shoulder. On top of that, he needed help from the woman to stand up. She was not expecting she would see the man in this condition.


    She shook those thoughts and reported the aftermath. They managed to kill 10 Death Scythes, but they had to pay a big price for that as thest 10 Death Scythes were far stronger than the ones they encountered in the hospital.


    "We lost three people, one is heavily injured, and¡­" She was hesitating in the end, unsure what to say, "What''s wrong? Just say it!" Tang Shaoyang pressed for an answer from Cao Jingyi.


    "Hah¡­" Cao Jingyi let out a long sigh, "It''s Li Na''s Moon¡­ Follow me!" She turned around but soon she noticed the man did not follow her. She looked back and furrowed her brows, "What are you doing? I don''t have the mood to y around now!" She was slightly angry as she thought Tang Shaoyang was ying around.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes, "Do you think I am ying around? I can''t walk, my muscles have gone weak!" He was serious with his words. He did not have energy in his body, the moment [Spirit Integration] wore off, all energy was drained out of his body.


    Cao Jingyi scanned Tang Shaoyang''s body, she then found out his words were true. Standing there, she could see his legs were shaking. She came to the man and helped him to walk.


    Soon, they reached where Li Na was. She was crying on top of the big white bear. Kang Xue was surprised to see the big white bear. She just could not think of where the bear came from.


    The white fur now turned red as blood dyed the fur. Tang Shaoyang frowned the moment he saw the white bear was breathing weakly.


    "In thest moment, three Death Scythe tried to ambush Li Na from the dark, but Moon tanked everything!" Cao Jingyi told what happened to Moon.


    Next to the white bear, there was a man heavily injured. His left shoulder was pricked by the scythe, his thigh sliced open, and there were five small holes on his left belly. The man was breathing heavily, he looked at Tang Shaoyang, pleading to be saved.

 Chapter 94 - Inventory Bag

    <h4>Chapter 94 - Inventory Bag</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang thought for a moment before he looked toward Kang Xue, "You are a doctor, right?" He asked the girl.


    "Yes!" Kang Xue answered readily as she knew what the man wanted her to do. In the next moment, her eyes wide open when she was asked to save the bear instead of the man.


    "Then can you save the bear?" The moment Li Na heard that she looked up to Kang Xue with teary eyes.


    "Huh!?" She did not know how to respond to this question. But soon, she found out the man was serious with his words. Kang Xue looked toward the bear, "I don''t think I can. Let''s say I can stop the bleeding, but the bear lost too much blood, and we don''t have the tool¡­"


    She did not finish her words as Tang Shaoyang looked away from her, ''Why don''t you ask me to save the man instead?'' She thought while looking at the man.


    Tang Shaoyang pondered something before he finally took something from the small bag around his waist. It was a vial containing red liquid, there two of them.


    ''The vial is truly durable¡­'' He thought to himself. He had been rolling around while fighting the Dark Phantom, but not even scratch could be seen from the vial.


    "Don''t cry, girl! You look ugly when you cry!" Then Tang Shaoyang tossed the vial toward Li Na, "Feed that to Moon, he will be fine! It''s a healing potion!"


    ''Is that how you console the girl?'' Kang Xue could not help but look at the man. But from the short experiences she had with the man, this was what the guy would do.


    Li Na caught the vial with a surprised face. Shepletely trusted Tang Shaoyang hence she opened the vial and fed the liquid to Moon.


    At the same time, he put thest one in the bag. Kang Xue and Cao Jingyi could not help but stare at him, "What about the man?" Kang Xue blurted out while pointing her finger toward the man.


    "He does not deserve to receive my healing potion!" He replied in an unwavering tone. As a doctor, Kang Xue of course could not ept his reasoning, but she was silenced by his next words, "If you know nothing, don''t try to preach me with your doctor vow or how important human''s life is! But you can save him, you are a doctor, after all!" Tang Shaoyang shrugged and looked toward the direction where the shiny treasure chests.


    The reason Tang Shaoyang did not use his healing potion was that the man was part of the ve group. He was not going to give his precious potion to someone who abandoned him once. Giving them the second chance was the best he could give to these people.


    "Get someone to help her!" He pointed toward Kang Xue who walked toward the man. Cao Jingyi nodded her head, she then called Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian to assist Kang Xue.


    With the help of Cao Jingyi, he walked toward the treasure chests. Fourteen chests were lining up in orderly, thirteen of them shone in blue while one shone in golden.


    Zhao Zhong and the others merely surrounded the treasure chests. No order from the Boss so no one dared to touch the chest. They just looked at the chest from a distance.


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the chest. For the first time, there was a translucent screen on top of the chest, "Level 7 Chest" was written on it. He walked further and identified all the chests. Thirteen Level 7 Chests, and one Bonus Chest.


    Bonus Chest was the chest that shone in golden light. It looked more appealing than the other chests.


    Under his people''s gazes, he opened the chest. Brilliance light burst out from inside the chest. Everyone had to close their eyes from the blinding light.


    In a few seconds, the light disappeared and showed what was inside the chest. Everyone had to tiptoe to peek at the content of the chest.


    Tang Shaoyang looked down, thirteen ck crystals were lying down inside. He picked one crystal and information showed up.


    [Inventory Bag Crystal, do you want to use it? Yes/No?]


    He without hesitation chose yes. The moment he said yes, the crystal cracked and disappeared.


    "Huh!? Where''s my Inventory Bag?" Tang Shaoyang blurted out in confusion. In the next moment, a translucent appeared in front of him. On top of the screen was written [Inventory Bag]. Below it, there was a grid with ten empty squares, and on the right bottom left there was written [Upgrade].


    He tapped the upgrade button and a new screen popped on top of his Inventory Bag.


    ------------------


    Upgrade Inventory Bag Lv2


    2x Inventory Bag Crystal + 100,000 Game Coins.


    ------------------


    That was the materials needed to upgrade the Inventory Bag to lv2. Tang Shaoyang closed the upgrade screen and took the remaining crystals. The chest disappeared the moment he took all crystals, and a new screen popped out again.


    [Do you want to save Inventory Bag Crystal x12? Yes/No?]


    He chose yes and then the crystal disappeared from his hand. At the same time, the crystal appeared in one grid of his Inventory Bag. It showed the picture of the crystal with x12 at the bottom corner right of the picture.


    "Ah, I see¡­" figuring out how the inventory bag was working, a delighted smile formed on his lips. He was just like a kid who found a new interesting toy.


    "Hmmm¡­ now I want to take it out, so¡­" a screen popped out, asking him whether he wanted to take the crystal out or not. He took three crystals out, then three crystals appeared in his hand.


    Cao Jingyi was amazed, ''how did he do it?'' She thought while watching the trick.


    "Here, we got an amazing reward," He handed one crystal to Cao Jingyi before calling Zhao Zhong and Qin Shoushan. From his understanding, the reward was based on the surviving member, but then he was confused.


    ''What about the kids in the safe zone? They should be considered as participants, right? But why are there only thirteen Level 7 Chests? Is it because they don''t contribute anything in the mini-gamepletion?'' That was the possibility he could think of.


    Tang Shaoyang shared the inventory bag with the Tarrior and told them how to use the Inventory Bag. When Tang Shaoyang told them what the crystal was, they were so excited. Of twenty people who entered the hospital seven died, two Tarriors and five from the ve group, leaving ten Tarriors including Tang Shaoyang and three from the ve group.


    Yan Sheng escorted the survivors to the safe zone, Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian helped Kang Xue treat the heavily injured ve, and Li Na was still sitting next to Moon, waiting for its recovery.


    He then saw Mo Wen did note toward him so he called him out, "Oy, you don''t want your reward?" He thought Mo Wen was part of Tarrior as he wore Tarrior''s equipment.


    "He is part of the ve group, Boss! You don''t have to share the reward with them!" Zhao Zhong immediately informed his Boss.


    Mo Wen just about to walk immediately stopped the moment he heard Zhao Zhong''s words. In the contract he signed, he had to give all his loot to the faction for him to stay in the base.


    "Then why did he have Tarrior''s equipment?" With a frown, he asked.


    This time, it was Cao Jingyi who told him what happened with Mo Wen.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. He was in a good mood, he did not want the good mood to be ruined with a coward like Mo Wen. So he chose to ignore the guy for now.


    As for Bai Yuan, he did not protest. He had signed the contract, as long as Tang Shaoyang kept his promise he did not mind if he did not get the physical reward. In the end, he leveled up and also got the coins.


    "Alright, it''s time to open our reward, you can choose your chest," all chests looked the same, so it was pure luck whether one could get a good loot or bad loot. So Tang Shaoyang let his people choose the chest they wanted.


    "Me! Me! Me!" Zhao Zhong raised his hand excitedly, "I want to go first!"


    "Tsk, childish!" Cao Jingyi remarked.


    "Go ahead!" Tang Shaoyang let him go first.


    Getting Tang Shaoyang''s consent, Zhao Zhong immediately ran toward the chest. He scanned them one by one. After a moment, he returned to his original spot. He began scanning the chest one by one carefully. But he saw no difference.


    "Just choose one already, God damn it!" Cao Jingyi urged Zhao Zhong.


    "Alright! Alright!" Zhao Zhong walked toward the right, the first chest on the right. Everyone thought he was going to choose the first from the right but he did not. He was counting the chest. He stopped at the moment he arrived at the seventh chest.


    ''7 is a lucky number, right? Or is it 13?'' Zhao Zhong looked to his left, looking at thest chest. He then kept looking at the 7th and 13th chest, back and forth.


    At this moment, Zhao Zhong started to regret his decision to go first.


    ''Let''s go for the 13th chest¡­'' just as he was about to take the first step to the 13th chest, his foot stopped midair.


    "Zhao Zhong!!!!" Cao Jingyi yelled at the guy. She was pissed off.


    "Alright! I know!" He pulled his foot back and opened the 7th chest.

 Chapter 95 - Opening Chest - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Opening Chest - Part 1</h4>


    Zhao Zhong was in a daze when he found out the chest was empty. Yes, there was nothing inside the chest.


    Noticing the strangeness of his subordinate, Tang Shaoyang approached the guy. Before he could ask what happened, he noticed the chest was empty. In the next moment, the chest dissolved into lights and disappeared.


    "Huh!?" Was it possible for the chest to be empty? Tang Shaoyang questioned himself. From his experiences from opening three chests, he never got the empty chest. But if there was a chance for the chest to be empty, then Zhao Zhong''s luck was quite something.


    The chest was empty but it did not mean Zhao Zhong did not get the reward. He got his reward already.


    [You obtained 200,000 Game Coins!]


    That was what he got from the treasure chest. He slowly turned around and met with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, "I got 200k coins¡­" with his disheartened voice, he reported to his Boss what he got from the chest.


    "Oh!?" Tang Shaoyang was a little surprised and he finally understood why the chest was empty. He tapped Zhao Zhong''s shoulder, "It''s better than nothing," he said in his thoughts. It was truly much better than nothing, "You can save the coin to get a high tier talent!"


    Zhao Zhong eyes the other chests, he did not want a coin but a fancy weapon or something else, not the coin.


    "Nope, you can only open once and you have made your choice!" Tang Shaoyang''s voice reminded the disheartened Zhao Zhong, "Do you want to go next?" He asked Cao Jingyi.


    "Let the others choose first!" Cao Jingyi shook her head. Since no one dared to step forward, Qin Shoushan stepped forward. He went straight to the first chest from the left, "I will open mine first, Boss!"


    After saying that, he opened the chest immediately. Inside the chest, a brown leather scroll tied with a red band. He took the scroll and the chest dissolved immediately.


    --------------


    [ss Change Scroll]


    Advanced ss: Shield Breaker


    --------------


    That was what was shown when he held the scroll. He was delighted and happy with what he got. However, Qin Shoushan did not immediately use the scroll. He handed the scroll to Tang Shaoyang to let him see what he got.


    "You surely got the jackpot!" Tang Shaoyang was also surprised when he got a hold of the scroll. He handed back the scroll to Qin Shoushan, "You can use it, but we don''t know what this Shield Breaker is doing, you can save it for now, and meet Origin to consult," he advised his subordinate.


    Qin Shoushan received the scroll but he gave the Boss an odd gaze, ''He told me to consult with Origin, does he want the scroll?'' The scroll was so precious, and it was natural for someone who wanted to get a hand on the scroll. He could not help but think negatively when Tang Shaoyang asked him to save the scroll for now.


    ''There''s no way, right?'' Qin Shoushan thought to himself. From what he knew about Tang Shaoyang, the Boss was someone with a principle, so taking his subordinate''s possession never crossed his heart until now.


    In the end, Qin Shoushan decided to keep the scroll in the Inventory Bag as a seed of doubt was nted in his heart.


    Tang Shaoyang of course did not eye the scroll. It was purely advice as a Boss. The AI, Origin has rich knowledge while they did not have a clue regarding the ss. Consulting the AI brought no harm, and it was not toote to use the scrollter on.


    Jin Fan, a Tarrior stepped forward after Qin Shoushan picked his chest. He wanted to pick his chest, and under Tang Shaoyang''s consent, he picked the second chest from the left. With a deep breath, he opened the chest.


    As soon as the chest opened, it dissolved into lights and vanished. Jin Fan was startled as nervousness started to engulf him. His process of the opening chest was different from the others, so he thought he was busted and got nothing.


    But his concern was nothing as the chest disappeared, a shield and anceid down on the ground. The shield and thence were ck in color.


    The ck shield was about 70 centimeters wide and 130 centimeters long with a strange symbol in the center. As for thence, it was around 3 meters or maybe longer than that. The ck shaft took half of it while the other half was the coned de.


    Jin Fan was surprised that he was not busted. But his surprised face changed into a disappointment at the sight ofnce and shield. With a sigh of disappointment, he approached his reward. He tried to pick thence with one hand, "Urghhh!"


    To his surprise, he could only pick thend mid-air before he had to drop it again. Thence was so heavy that he could not pick it with one hand.


    From his knowledge with ance, it was supposed to be a one-handed weapon with a shield in the other hand. If he could not pick thence, how he was supposed to use it in the battle.


    ---------------


    [Shade of the Fallen]


    Tier: C


    Attribute Bonus: +50 Stamina


    [Upgrade]


    ---------------


    That was the details of thence. It gave a lot of Stamina, but with no way to use it, the attribute bonus was useless. Jin Fan could only smile wryly as he looked at thence.


    Tang Shaoyang could not contain hisugh when Jin Fan with his lean frame tried to pick thence but fail. It was hrious for him.


    Jin Fan got embarrassed when he heard theugh. He could only scratch his hair as a helpless smile stered on his face.


    Tang Shaoyang approached the guy. Without asking his permission, he picked thence with his right.


    "Urghh!" He groaned in pain, the cut wound had not healed and he made a big movement. However, he managed to pick thence with one hand. It was a little heavier than the Destroyer. He was surprised when he saw the details about thence.


    He tried to press the upgrade, but a red alert appeared in front of his eyes.


    [Only cksmith can upgrade the weapon!]


    He nodded his head and picked the shield with his free hand. This time, he was a little more cautious. Ance in his right hand and a shield in his left hand, just like a knight.


    ---------------


    [Escutcheon of the Fallen]


    Tier: C


    Attribute Bonus: +50 Vitality


    [Upgrade]


    ---------------


    A set of weapons that gave you a total of a hundred attributes. Without a doubt the weapon was strong. He looked at Jin Fan, "I have an offer for you, do you want to hear it?"


    "Huh!?" Stunned for a moment, Jin Fan nodded his head, "How about this, I will buy this set for 500,000 Game Coins. You can''t use it anyway," Tang Shaoyang offered as he had a n in his mind. Since the guy could not use it, he wanted to buy it for Zhang Mengyao.


    Jin Fan truly did not know what to do. He knew the weapon set was strong but he did not know the value of the weapon set. Of course,pared to the weapon on the General Store, 500,000 Game Coins was much more expensive than the weapon sold there.


    Looking at the troubled expression on Jin Fan''s face, Tang Shaoyang looked at the other chests. Thirteen chests and ten of them belonged to a person while the remaining three were the Tang Empire''s assets.


    "How about this, you can choose the chest once more but I will take this set!" He offered a more lucrative offer for Jin Fan. Sure enough, when he said that, Jin Fan''s face brightened up.


    "However, I want to make sure that if you choose another chest, this set will be mine. No matter what you get from the chest, you can''t take this set back!" This was more like a gamble. Since Jin Fan did not want the coins, the chest was the best offer he could give.


    He was doing this not solely for Zhang Mengyao, but for Jin Fan as well. Since the guy did not want the weapon, and he could not use it too, he gave him the offer. As for the rest, it was depending on his luck and choice.


    "There''s no need to be pressured, I am not going to force you to trade. You can trade the set with 500,000 coins, or a chest or you can keep the set too if you want! The choice is yours, take your time!" Tang Shaoyang put thence and the shield back to the original spot.


    Jin Fan was not in a hurry to decide as he contemted in silence. While the guy was still in deep thought, Tang Shaoyang turned toward Cao Jingyi, "Do you want to open yours now?" He offered her to open the chest.


    Cao Jingyi did not answer Tang Shaoyang as she immediately went to the third chest from the right. She stood there for a while before she ced her hand on top of the chest. Instead of opening the chest, the chest disappeared. She saved the chest into the inventory.


    "I guess I am not going to open it now," she smiled at Tang Shaoyang with a face ''I am not going to let you see my loot,'' kind of face.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulder, "It''s your call, I don''t care,"


    At this moment, Jin Fan made his choice, "I am going to choose the second chest!" He was resolute with his decision to take the second shoot despite the risk of getting a less valuable item.


    "Then go for it!" Tang Shaoyang collected the set and saved them into inventory.

 Chapter 96 - Opening Chest - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Opening Chest - Part 2</h4>


    Jin Fan went to the next chest. The first chest from the right. He opened the chest without hesitation.


    The chest did not immediately disappear, meaning he did not get the gear like before. With a curiosity about what his subordinate got from the chest, he walked over to see what Jun Fan got from the second chance.


    It was the same brown leather scroll as Qin Shoushan''s. The difference was Jin Fan''s scroll tied with a blue band. He was surprised as this Jin Fan had divine luck. In the first chest, he got a top-tier weapon set, on the second one he got a ss Change Scroll.


    His hand was itchy, he wanted to take the scroll to see what ss his subordinate got. However, he refrained himself, letting his subordinate to pick his reward.


    Jin Fan''s face was as bright as the sun when he saw the scroll. His hand was as fast as lightning when he took the scroll out.


    ---------------


    [Skill Scroll]


    Advanced Skill: Stealth


    ---------------


    It was not a ss Change Scroll, but a skill scroll. Nevertheless, Jin Fan was still happy even though it was a skill.


    [Do you want to learn Advanced Skill: Stealth?]


    Jin Fan''s reaction was the same as Qin Shoushan''s. He handed the scroll to the Boss to let him see what he got. It was as if that was a natural reaction for him.


    "You actually don''t have to show me what you got, it''s yours, after all," even though he said so, he took the scroll from Jin Fan''s hand. Looking at the screen popped out above the scroll, Tang Shaoyang was a little surprised, "Your hands truly have divine luck, not unlike a certain someone," he remarked as he handed back the scroll to Jin Fan, "You should learn the skill, and use it well!"


    Certain someone in his mouth was Zhao Zhong. While everyone else got a valuable item, he got game coins that could be farmed by killing zombies. Zhao Zhong heard his Boss''s words very clearly, but there was nothing he could do but scratched his head in embarrassment.


    Jin Fan received the scroll while nodding his head. As soon as he got the scroll, he learned the skill. The scroll broke into blue light and engulfed Jin Fan''s body. It disappeared as soon as it appeared.


    After that, Jin Fang''s body disappeared from sight. He was demonstrating the new skill for everyone to see. It caught them by surprise, but when Jin Fan tried to walk. His steps made a noise and Tang Shaoyang could see¡­ Or more likely feel the movement for some reason.


    After a quick demonstration, Jin Fan appeared again 5 meters away from his original spot. He appeared again with a big smile stered on his face. He seemed so happy with his new skill while Zhao Zhong could only gaze at Jin Fan with envy.


    "Good skill, but you have to work on your steps! Be sure to not make any noise while moving or the skill would be pretty useless!" He gave an honest remark for the boy. It was a good skill as it could be an element of surprise in the battle.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the others and found out everyone seemed to be shocked when Jin Fan activated the stealth. None of them could see the movement just like he did so he concluded it was just him. So he left that out lest he ruined the guy''s happy mood.


    He then looked toward the chest, Zhao Zhong opened one, Qin Shoushan opened his, Cao Jingyi took hers, and Jin Fan opened two chests. Eight Treasure Chests left, he then looked toward the direction of Kang Xue, but he found out Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian were gone.


    "Where do they go?" He asked Li Na who currently stood next to Cao Jingyi. The girl was quick with the response and immediately replied hastily, "They went to the hospital to treat Cao Xun," Cao Xun was the man who suffered heavy injuries. They did not have the necessary tool here so they brought the man to the hospital for rescue.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and put his gaze to the girl, "Here for you!" He then gave the girl the Inventory Bag Crystal and instructed her on how to use the inventory. After that, he used his index finger to point in the direction of the treasure chests.


    "Do you want to bring your chest home and open it privately or do you want to open your chest now? Your choice, so pick one!"


    "I-I will open it now!" Li Na answered instantly. She had been looking at Tang Shaoyang for some time. He looked interested in what people got from the chest so she decided to open it now.


    Li Na immediately walked closer to the treasure chests. With 8 chests left, she had a lesser choice, though it did not matter as the chests had the same outer appearance. She walked for one round, looking at the chests closely. It did not take that long for her to pick the chest she wanted. The chest in the middle, the fourth chest from the left.


    She nervously stood in front of the treasure chest while secretly peeked toward Tang Shaoyang. To her dismay, the man she liked was more interested in the chest than her. His eyes were looking toward the chest.


    With a small saddened sigh, she opened the treasure chest. The chest immediately disappeared which meant she got the equipment. Everyone''s eyes locked toward the chest as it dissolved, and then a white cloth folded neatly reced the treasure chest.


    Li Na stared at the white cloth nervously while wondering if she got trash equipment. She picked the white cloth and the details appeared on top of the white cloth.


    -------------


    [Concealment Cloak]


    Tier: D


    Bonus skill: Conceal (Conceal effect will wear off if you moving)


    [Upgrade]


    -------------


    She looked disappointed when she saw the text next to the skill. If the effect wore off if she was moving, then it did not have the point to have this. At least, that was what she felt at the item she got from the chest. She handed the cloak to Tang Shaoyang to see.


    "So it''s a cloak," remarked Tang Shaoyang while nodding his head. From his tone, she could tell he was uninterested, "This is a good cloak, it could save your life at the moment of danger," Li Na received the cloak and saved it to the inventory.


    After that, he walked toward the chests. Everyone thought Tang Shaoyang was going to open his share of chests. But he did not, he saved the chests into his inventory instead of opening it.


    "I thought you are going to open your share," Cao Jingyimented when he walked back, "I already open my share, and I am going to have Fu Dandan, Yan Sheng, and Dai Wenqian to choose for the fairness," that was his answer as to why he did not open the remaining chest.


    He then scanned his people, 20 people entered the hospital, 11 Tarriors included him, and 9 ves. 7 people died, 2 Tarriors and 5 ves. So four out of seven remaining chests were supposed to be the reward of the four ves.


    ''If only the two remaining groups entered the hospital area, we may get more free chests,'' Tang Shaoyang regretted the fact that the two cars did not enter the hospital.


    "Let''s pack, we are going back to the base!" He shouted and walked toward the direction where he left Destroyer. He picked the battle-ax and put his weapon in the inventory. Thanks to the Inventory Bag, it was more convenient to bring things as big as his battle-ax. While picking up the battle-ax, he spotted the scythe used by Death Reaper next to the headless body. He walked over and picked the scythe.


    -------------


    [Soul Reaper]


    Tier: C+


    Bonus Attribute: +25 Strength, +25 Agility, +25 Stamina


    [Upgrade]


    -------------


    "Huh, this is actually good!" He tossed the scythe to the air and caught it again. He repeated the action, weighting the scythe. It was lighter than his battle-ax, ''Should I change my weapon too?'' He considered changing the weapon since he got a better one in his hand.


    In the end, he shook his head. At this point, he was used to swinging the battle-ax. He did not want to change his weapon yet for the time being.


    "This is an unexpected reward!" Tang Shaoyang muttered as he saved the Soul Reaper into the inventory. Then he checked the inventory, more than half of his inventory was filled with items. He was happy with that, "Ah, I forgot about this!" He took out the healing potion and put the potion into inventory as well. Afterward, everyone went out of theboratory with a victory, they finished the mini-game, not with the perfect score as they lost seven people but both objectives achieved. He was satisfied with the result.

 Chapter 97 - The Broken Contract

    <h4>Chapter 97 - The Broken Contract</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang went out of theboratory but then he recalled something. He turned around and entered theboratory, "Where are you going?" Kang Xue asked out aloud. She just came back from the hospital and saw the man was going back while the others headed toward the hospital direction.


    Everyone turned around looking toward Tang Shaoyang who was about to enter theboratory. He waved his hand, "I am going to collect something, you guys can leave first!" Kang Xue did not leave, she followed Tang Shaoyang since she only knew him amongst the group.


    "Why are you following me?" Tang Shaoyang asked the girl as he headed toward the Death Reaper''s headless body. ''Do you need to ask? Because I only know you!'' The girl thought to herself.


    Then she noticed the man was about to pick the dead body. She was about to ask, ''Why do you want to pick the body?'' However, the headless body disappeared the moment his hand touched it.


    "Huh!? Where did it go?" Kang Xue instantly asked that out as the dead body magically disappeared. Tang Shaoyang smirked at the girl, "It''s magic!" With that simple answer, he went out again.


    The reason Tang Shaoyang collected the body was to use it as sacrificialter on. An offering for [Spirit Summoning] skill. Since the monster was strong, it could be used as a good offering. After that, he began to collect the other Death Scythe''s bodies as well.


    "Just how!?" The girl muttered as she witnessed the body disappear one by one when Tang Shaoyang''s hand touched the body. She focused to rescue the man from the ve group early, so she missed the opening Treasure Chest event.


    "I told you, didn''t I? It''s magic," he kept teasing the girl as the two walked together out of theboratory.


    Outside theboratory, Cao Jingyi did not leave. She was right in front of the entrance, leaning her back against the wall near the door. When the two came out of theboratory, her eyes immediately moved toward the girl.


    She did not know the girl, the only thing she knew about Kang Xue, she was a doctor. Cao Jingyi scanned her from the top to bottom. She had to admit that the girl had a great body, even her as a woman had to admit it. Looking at her face, the doctor was a stunning beauty. Cao Jingyi frowned at how clingy the girl was to Tang Shaoyang.


    Of course, Kang Xue immediately hid behind Tang Shaoyang the moment Cao Jingyi scanned her. She could notice the hostility from the woman''s gaze so she was slightly afraid of Cao Jingyi.


    "You are scaring my swan!" Tang Shaoyang called Cao Jingyi out as the girl stared at Kang Xue for too long, "What''s wrong? Do you need anything from me?"


    "I want to talk about the Alchemist Facility¡­" she sent a distrusting look at Kang Xue. Cao Jingyi did not want their talk to be heard by a stranger. On top of that, she sympathized with Zhang Mengyao to have an unfaithful as this guy.


    "We have no way to use it, for now, it''s still in a broken state. I already did something about that, but nothing we could do," he tried to call the ess to Alchemist Facility a few times, but nothing happened, "We will ask about that to Origin, it may know something about the facility,"


    "Alright, our trip is over so let''s go back," hearing the exnation, Cao Jingyi nodded her head. Kang Xue followed Tang Shaoyang closely as they came out.


    When they came out of the hospital, Tang Shaoyang could see the two groups that were being left out now regrouped. The trip was bountiful, Tang Shaoyang did not regret his decision to go to the hospital even though he lost a few people.


    He was going to let Cao Jingyi and the others take care of the aftermath while taking a nap in the car. The battle against Death Reaper was exhausting and mental-breaking. He needed to take a nap to organize his thoughts and his body.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to open the front door of the car until a young man blocked his path. The man''s face was dirty, his hair was messy, and he was smelly, more unpleasantpared to Kang Xue''s smell before she took a shower.


    "Are you the leader of this group?" The man asked out. His tone contained a slight arrogance and his eyes fell to Kang Xue behind Tang Shaoyang as he asked.


    ''Not again!'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself. It was kind of de javu, he knew where this was going on, "Kang Xue! You survived~," before he could reply to the smelly man, the man called out Kang Xue cheerfully. The man was about to bypass Tang Shaoyang as he opened his arm, the smelly guy wanted to hug his swan.


    Tang Shaoyang moved to the side, and the man bumped into him instead of hugging Kang Xue. The man was pushed back, it was as if he was bumping into a wall instead of a body of a human. The smelly man felt a slight pain on his forehead. The man frowned deeply as his eyes met with Tang Shaoyang''s tranquil eyes, "Don''t touch the others belongings, especially without the owner''s consent!" The smelly man heard the man''s voice.


    "Huh! You are not Kang Xue''s boyfriend! I know her boyfriend!" The smelly man imed loudly as he pointed his finger right to Tang Shaoyang''s face. He caught the finger and squeezed the finger.


    The smelly man''s face changed from arrogance to distorted in pain. His legs went weak, kneeling in front of Tang Shaoyang while screaming pain, "Arghhhh!!! Release my hand you mothersf*cker!"


    As the man cursed him, Tang Shaoyang sent a kick to the man''s belly. The body was sent five meters flying back, he coughed for a while before he passed out.


    The people around watched the whole situation in a daze. Especially the survivors just saved by the group, they were shocked to meet someone as overbearing as Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang himself was too exhausted to take care of this matter patiently. Integration with Zaneos was too taxing for his body and he finally understood why the Demon Swordsman spirit told him not to integrate with it.


    Two men that wore the same uniform as Zhang Wen, the security guards tried to rush over but Zhang Wen held them back. He was shaking his head to them, indicating them to not make any move against the man. For someone who had witnessed how crazy Tang Shaoyang was at fighting, Zhang Wen knew even three of them were not enough to take the man down.


    Tang Shaoyang sent a thumb up at Zhang Wen as a grin stered on his face. He then entered the car, he took the middle seat this time.


    Kang Xue was left in an awkward situation. Since Tang Shaoyang had entered the car, she was now bing the center of attention, "What are you doing outside, Swan? Get in!" With no choice, she followed Tang Shaoyang into the car. It was too awkward for her to stay outside.


    "Boss surely has good luck with women¡­" Zhao Zhong remarked while looking toward the car with admiration.


    Cao Jingyi merely shook his head and tossed a scythe that was used by the Death Scythe to Zhao Zhong, "Lead the survivors to collect the scythe, it''s your Boss''s order!"


    *** ***


    Tang Empire''s main base


    Zhang Mengyao was justing back from the drill field. She just finished with her routine training with the others. The moment she entered the base, she heard Origin''s voice inside her head.


    [Lady Mengyao, I have something important for you, can you please go up immediately?]


    Usually, she would get breakfast first before going up to take shower. Since Origin asked her to go too early, she went to the elevator to go back to her room.


    Origin guided her to the control room, [Please check the ve contracts] the AI instructed Zhang Mengyao. Even though she did not know why the AI asked her to check the ve contracts, she followed the instruction.


    Zhang Mengyao opened the drawer where she saved the contracts. Inside the drawer, there were two different stacks of contracts, the stack on the left was the ve contract who stayed in the base while the stack on the right was the people who followed Tang Shaoayang''s team.


    To her surprise, the topmost contract on the right stack was charred ck. She frowned with the change.


    [The person who signed the contract is dead if the contract turns charred ck!] Origin told Zhang Mengyao, [The thing I want to show is not this, please check the ve contract in the middle of the stack!]


    Zhang Mengyao picked the stack on the right. The moment her finger touched the topmost contract, it dissolved into dust. She found four more charred ve contracts, meaning five ves died.


    This was not good news, this was a sign the expedition was quite dangerous if five people died. She looked further, then she noticed one unusual contract.


    This contract was not charred ck as the other fives, and it also had changed from the original color. The contract had turned blood red from the original brown. She looked at the name on the top of the contract, "Mo Wen". The blood-red contract was Mo Wen''s contract.


    [This guy broke the contract, he killed one of the Tarriors! For more details, you can look behind the contract!]

 Chapter 98 - Establishment

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Establishment</h4>


    SZ City was on the north of SH City, different from SH City, there was a big establishment established in SZ City. An establishment made by the survivors and watched by the military. At least, that was what spread around the people.


    After the meeting with Tang Shaoyang, Yu Shun and Luo Lan fled toward SZ City. Now they arrived at the outermost SZ City establishment.


    Yu Shun knew that his ss might bring trouble for the couple hence they decided to stay at the outermost establishment. They bought a decent abandoned building from the management team of the establishment.


    He bought a two-floor house with the coins he had gathered from killing zombies and mutated beasts. Since the establishment was being watched by the military force, he thought this ce would be a decent ce to stay. However, it was just the same, in the end.


    Sitting in front of the window while holding a ss of juice, Yu Shun watched the unusual empty street in front of his house. The street usually would have people passed, especially in the morning. But this morning, no one passed the street in front of their house.


    Kreak!


    The bedroom door opened and Luo Lan came out with her loose sexy dress. She just woke up, noticing her boyfriend sat at his usual chair, she came over and kissed his cheek, "Good morning, Honey~,"


    Yu Shun kissed her back on the cheek, "Morning," she could feel her boyfriend was a little enthusiastic than usual, but she thought it was because it was still morning.


    "We are going to the market this morning. We are going after I wash my face," Luo Lan told her n to her boyfriend, "No, we are leaving!" To her surprise, her boyfriend made an unexpected decision.


    "But why? I thought this ce is decent," this was so absurd for Luo Lan. He did not speak anything either to her that they were going to move out.


    "You will know soon. Just get dressed up and fill your belly with the sandwich I have prepared," Yu Shun did not immediately tell her the reason.


    Even though she was clueless, Luo Lan followed her boyfriend''s words. She went back to the room and dressed up. She brought out a backpack and went to the kitchen.


    While eating the sandwich, she brought the food that could fit into the backpack, such as bread, cane food, and drinks.


    Yu Shun stood up from the chair, he drank all the juice in one gulp. He then stood in front of the window and looked down at the empty street. A sigh came out of his mouth while shaking his head. He then entered the bedroom and when he came out, he brought two ck cloaks in his hand.


    "I am ready!" Luo Lan reported to her boyfriend with a backpack full of food. Yu Shun smiled at her and took the backpack. He then put the cloak to cover her girlfriend, "I am starting to think to go back to meet that crazy man,"


    The crazy man in his mouth was Tang Shaoyang. He regarded the man as a crazy man, maybe only that guy who jumped into a wave of thousands of zombies hence he called him a crazy man.


    Luo Lan who was still confused as to why they had to move out nodded her head, "I have no one left in this world but you, so I will follow you everywhere you want to go!" Both had tried to look for Luo Lan''s family, but they only met zombies in her old house.


    Yu Shun smiled as he wore his cloak, covered the backpack and his body with the ck cloak. He pulled his girlfriend downstairs with him.


    The moment the couple took three steps out of their house, 9 men emerged out of the neighborhood, and they surrounded the couple. These men were wearing red te armor with a red sword on their waist. There was a burning me symbol right on their chest.


    "Yo! Yo! Yo! Look what we have here, someone is trying to run without settling the payment!" From the 9 men, one stepped out from the group. He looked young, less than thirty with a hairbed to the right side. The man walked forward and stopped 4 meters away from Yu Shun.


    "What are you talking about? We have paid for everything, 20k coins!" Luo Lan recognized this man, he was the guy from the management team. They bought the house from this man, Huo Zhengsheng.


    "The 20k coins is just the down payment, you have to pay 50k coins then the house will be yours!" Huo Zhengsheng took out a paper with a bunch of words in it. There was no need to read, it was the contract.


    Luo Lan wanted to argue against the shameless man, but Yu Shun pulled her back, "I will talk to him," he hid his girlfriend behind and looked toward Huo Zhengsheng, "We don''t want the house any longer, you can take the house back! The deal is off!"


    Huo Zhengsheng seemed to be expecting this move. He nodded his head calmly, "Since the deal is off, then you have to pay up half of the deal, pay up, 25,000 coins!" They were tantly extorting the coin from Yu Shun.


    ''As I thought, I should have to think carefully before paying up,'' Yu Shun thought to himself as he regretted his decision to pay the house without a second thought. These people clearly came for his coin since he could spit out 20,000 coins in one go. They thought he had more so they came to extort more from him.


    "What if I don''t pay?" Yu Shun suddenly smiled. Since it had reached this point, fighting these people was inevitable.


    "Oh, you have a second option to pay actually," as Huo Zhengsheng said that his eyes fell to Luo Lan, "Borrow us your girlfriend for a week¡­ Yes, let us borrow your girlfriend for a week then you can have the house," the man grinned lustfully at Luo Lan. Even though the woman was covered in the ck cloak, he had seen her beautiful face and hot body.


    Luo Lan''s hand quivered instantly the moment she heard those words. Yu Shun could feel it, he rubbed her hand to calm her down.


    "How is it? It''s a great deal, right? It''s just a week, I will make sure to treat her well in one week¡­ kekekeke¡­" Huo Zhengshengughed evilly.


    "Hahhhh¡­" a long sigh came out of Yu Shun''s mouth, "I don''t want to kill you guys, but since you asked for it, I have no choice but grant your wish," his voice and eyes turned cold the moment Huo Zhengsheng tried to take his girlfriend.


    The reason he did not want to kill Huo Zhengsheng was because of his background. This guy was the leader of the me Castle''s nephew. He nned to knock them down and ran away from the establishment. That was the n, but he changed his n now.


    "Bwahahahaha¡­" Huo Zhengshengughed out loud, it was as if he heard the funniest joke of the year, "Boy oh boy, you are messing with the wrong person!" He motioned his hand forward, telling his people to take Yu Shun down.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Before the eight people could reach Yu Shun, three big guys covered in a ck cloaknded in front of Yu Shun. These three were about four to five meters in height, it was a massive the size of a human.


    As the three big guysnded in front of Yu Shun, the ground vibrated slightly.


    Huo Zhengsheng was shocked by the three big guys'' appearance. Then he saw two of them raised their hands, he then noticed their hands were actually a mace.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The mace-like hand descended to two of his subordinates'' heads.


    St! St!


    Just like a watermelon was being hit by an actual mace. The head burst out as red juices sttered around. He gasped in shock at this gory scene.


    It did not stop there, the big guy in the middle also swung his round shield-like hand to two of his subordinates. The swing to the head, this them, he saw two heads got plucked off. Two heads flew up as two blood fountains sprayed out.


    Huo Zhengsheng subconsciously took two steps backward. But the scene was too shocking for the sheltered Huo Zhengsheng, his legs went weak and he fell on his butt.


    "What are you doing!? Kill these monsters! Kill them!" He yelled to his remaining subordinates. However, he received no response from them, then he saw five more blood fountains sprayed from his remaining five subordinates.


    His eyes widened in shock as he saw another man in the ck cloak join Yu Shun''s group. Thest ck-cloaked monster was more normal in height, a little over two meters tall, and it had sword-like hands.


    Huo Zhengsheng could see blood dripping from the sword-like hand. Without a doubt, thest monster was the one who killed his remaining subordinate. At this moment, he smelled his own urine as he wetted his pants from fear.


    Yu Shun walked forward, and as walked he picked the sword from the dead body. The sword had a red sheath, he pulled the handle and the shiny sword came to sight. He threw the sheath away and walked toward Huo Zhengsheng.


    He stopped right in front of the shocked Huo Zhengsheng. At this moment, the guy had lost all his courage.


    "Please don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me!" He begged for his life as he hit his head to the hard ground.


    Yu Shun looked down with his cold eyes, "I don''t want to kill you, but you force me!" He then shed Huo Zhengzheng''s neck.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]

 Chapter 99 - Red Contract

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Red Contract</h4>


    For Tang Shaoyang, the trip back to the base was faster than they departed. Maybe because he was sleeping, but he felt so. The moment he stepped down from the car, he wanted to go back to his room and sleep.


    As the car parked in front of the entrance of the base, Zhang Mengyao was waiting for him in front of the ss door. She looked concerned but he noticed the concerns disappeared from her face when their eyes met. She looked relieved when she spotted him.


    The girl immediately rushed toward him. Tang Shaoyang wondered what made her wait at the entrance. As the girl rushed toward him, he noticed Zhang Mengyao was bringing a blood-red paper.


    She immediately handed the blood-red paper to him as she kept looking behind him, searching for someone, "Check this for yourself!"


    Tang Shaoyang took the red-blood contract and found out it was the ve contract. Since he was the one who was responsible for the ve-contract. He knew the reason why the contract turned red. It meant the person who signed the contract had breached the contract.


    He immediately checked the name, "Mo Wen,". He did not forget this name, it was the cowardly man who abandoned his team. At this moment, his eyes sobered up, the exhaustion from [Spirit Integration] vanished.


    Tang Shaoyang turned the contract. Behind the contract, it was written how Mo Wen breached the contract. A detailed text was written behind the contract.


    [Mo When killed Tarrior Yang Peng]


    [While running away from the Death Scythe, he stabbed Yang Peng''s thigh as a sacrifice to save himself. Yang Peng died¡­]


    Tang Shaoyang did not finish reading everything. There was no need for him to finish everything. A grin formed on his lips as his eyes turned cold instantly. He crumpled the contract with his palm and turned around.


    "MO WEN! BRING MO WEN TO ME!!!" He turned around and yelled with all his might. Kang Xue who followed Tang Shaoyang closely had to cover her ears with her hands. The shout gave her a jump scare when she saw his cold eyes, she shrunk back in fear. His expression was so scary.


    Without waiting for someone to bring Mo Wen, Tang Shaoyang walked to the car on the rear. As he walked in hurry steps, he saw Zhao Zhong was holding Mo Wen. He rushed over, without any words he kicked Mo Wen on the belly.


    Mo Wen let out an agony scream while his body flew backward just like a pillow got kicked.


    Bugh!


    Mo Wen''s body hit a pir and fell to the ground. The man was coughing hard as blood mixed with his saliva came out. Still, in a shocking state, Tang Shaoyang arrived next to him and ced a foot on his chest


    He saw the devil grinned at him but his eyes were extremely cold. Just looking at Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, his body shuddered voluntarily.


    "Mind exins this?" Tang Shaoyang showed the back of the contract to Mo Wen''s face. Mo Wen skimmed the text quickly, then he realized what was written behind the contract was a detailed exnation of what he did to Yang Peng.


    "I can exin this, Boss!" He immediately tried to think of an excuse to save himself from the scary Boss. However, those words were enough for Tang Shaoyang. The guy admitted his deed by saying those words.


    Tang Shaoyang lifted his foot and kicked the guy''s side stomach. Mo Wen screamed in pain as his body rolled on the ground. He walked to the guy and picked his right foot, "Gather all ves in that building, NOW!" While dragging Mo Wen by his foot, he was pointing at a random building that was not far from the base.


    Mo Wen was pleading with tears as his body got dragged. But those words did not affect Tang Shaoyang in the slightest.


    People were in a daze as they watched Tang Shaoyang dragged Mo Wen. Yan Guangli, the head of the Century Orphanage tried to block the kids from looking at the violence, but his effort was futile since Tang Shaoyang''s ear-piercing shout and added Mo Wen''s cry for help was pulling the kids'' attention. He had no way to block seventeen kids by himself while the two female caretakers were hiding in fear.


    ''Did I make the correct decision? Will they let us leave if we ask them?'' Yan Guangli started to think to leave the base. The middle-aged man was afraid he and the kids would be the man''s next target.


    Cao Jingyi creased her forehead. She was on one bus with the kids, this kind of violence should not be shown to the kids. However, she knew that Tang Shaoyang would not beat someone without reason. Especially after looking at his scary expression, there must be a reason for his anger.


    She immediately noticed Zhang Mengyao was not far from the entrance. Cao Jingyi walked over and asked what happened to the man. With a sigh, Zhang Mengyao told her what happened. After hearing theplete story, she also released out a sigh, ''That Mo Wen is done for,'' she thought to herself.


    "Zhao Zhong! Qin Shoushan! Gather all ves into that building! All of them!" Tang Shaoyang yelled to his two subordinates while pointing at the building where he was heading to.


    Mo Wen was struggling hard but his struggle was futile. His struggling only brought more harm to his body as his skin scratched against the hard road.


    Zhao Zhong and Qin Shoushan did not know what happened but they followed the order.


    Inside the abandoned building, all ves gathered. Their eyes fell into one spot, Mo Wen who had his hand was tied to the ceiling, and his mouth was stuffed with wet clothes.


    Mo Wen''s body was wriggling around in the air as his mouth mumbled iprehensibly, no one could understand his voice but all people in the room could tell the guy was pleading to the Boss.


    Five ves died in the expedition, now the ve group was left with thirty-eight people. With Mo Wen tied to the ceiling, thirty-seven people stood straight, lining neatly in front of Tang Shaoyang, including the heavily injured Xiao Hongchun.


    "I will be direct with you SLAVES!" Tang Shaoyang emphasized the word ve to these guys from the same group, "I am not joking when I am saying I am going to heavily punish you if you guys break the contract!"


    "Today, I am going to set an example of what will you get when you break the contract!" He licked his lips but his eyes remained cold, the ves subconsciously swallowed up mouthful saliva.


    "This guy, Mo Wen broke the contract. During the expedition, he killed one of my Tarriors called Yang Peng!" The ves gasped in shock when they heard Mo Wen killed a Tarrior. The other ves had various kinds of expression but most of them were furious. It made their image getting worse and it would be possible the ve groups would be treated even worse after this incident.


    "I am gathering you guys here to show what you will get from breaking the contract," the grin on Tang Shaoyang''s face widened, "I am not going to kill you directly," he licked his lips and he stretched his hand toward Lu An, "Borrow me your sword,"


    Lu An handed his sword to his Boss, he took the sword and got closer to Mo Wen. He sliced Mo Wen''s soles, it was shallow cuts, but deep enough to make many drops of blood dripped from the soles of his feet.


    "Hummn¡­ Hummm¡­ Hummm¡­" Mo Wen''s body wriggled hard as the sword sliced his soles. He sliced five times until his soles were covered in blood.


    "Bring the bucket to me!" Zhao Zhong brought two buckets of full water to him, "Don''t think I will grant you a quick death if you break the contract!" Tang Shaoyang sneered at the ves and dipped Mo Wen''s feet into the bucket.


    Dipping Mo Wen''s feet into the buckets of full water. It did not multiply the pain but it would make the wound fester. However, this was just the start of the torture.


    "Alright, disperse! But you have to go back here in twelve hours! The show is not over yet!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the ve group, making them shudder voluntarily.

 Chapter 100 - Punishment And Reward - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Punishment And Reward - Part 1</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes as Origin''s voice rang in his head, waking him up from his slumber. He opened his eyes and immediately got up from the bed. He went to the bathroom and washed his face.


    It was still so early in the morning, the sun had not risen yet. However, he had something to do. He changed his clothes into a ck in shirt and ck long pants.


    Tang Shaoyang went to the fridge and got a bottle of milk to fresh him up. It was around 4 am, he was not going to wake the kitchen people to make him a coffee. After finishing his milk, he went out of the room silently, making sure he did not wake Zhang Mengyao who was still sleeping on the bed.


    After that, he went to the elevator, he pressed the number 2 button. He needed something from the cafeteria before he went for his business.


    When he arrived on the second floor, he was surprised there were still people in the kitchen. It was four middle-aged men, they were wearing a white apron.


    "Leader!" The four kitchen staff greeted Tang Shaoyang simultaneously. They called him Leader instead of Boss, more appropriate so he did not look like a gangster leader or something.


    "Mnnn," he nodded his head, "Can you get me a jar of salt and a butcher knife?" The four kitchen staff did not know what the Leader wanted to do with a butcher knife and a jar of salt. None of them did dare to ask too so they just gave what Tang Shaoyang wanted immediately.


    He took the jar and the knife, but he then stopped midway and turned around, "Also, can you get me a cup of coffee? The usual one,"


    "Yes, your coffee will be ready shortly," the leader of the four replied. The reason why the night shift existed was because of Tang Shaoyang, the kitchen was prepared to get ready anytime for him. After receiving the order, four of them moved up.


    One got the cup, one looked for the recipe on the wall. A recipe for Tang Shaoyang''s coffee was stuck on the wall. One poured the coffee and thest one added the sugar. The leader of the four mixed the coffee cautiously. Two minutes after that, the coffee was ced in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    "Thank you for the coffee," Tang Shaoyang raises the cup with his left hand as he thanked the kitchen staff. With a jar of salt and a butcher knife in his right hand, and a cup of coffee in his left hand; Tang Shaoyang left the base.


    He went to the abandoned building where he hung Mo Wen to the ceiling. To his surprise, Mo Wen could sleep in that kind of situation. The guy had his eyes closed. It was just his breathing that was irregr.


    The thirty-seven ves were already there, they followed the order to arrive at this ce twelve hourster. They lined up in order as they looked straight toward the hanging Mo Wen.


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the table next to the hanging body. He ced the jar, butcher knife, and cup of coffee on the table. Zhao Zhong was here for some reason, he did not know why. Not only Zhao Zhong but Yan Sheng also here, he was standing next to Zhao Zhong.


    "Is he dead?" Tang Shaoyang asked Zhao Zhong while pointing his finger to Mo Wen.


    "I don''t know, but let''s check him up," Zhao Zhong brought a stick with him as he walked toward Mo Wen. He hit the guy on the cheek with the stick, "Water! Water! Water!" Mo Wen yelled out for water.


    "He''s still alive, Boss!" Zhao Zhong reported to Tang Shaoyang with a big grin, "I can see that," Tang Shaoyang nodded as he took a sip of his coffee, "Get rid of the bucket!"


    Zhao Zhong got rid of the bucket from Mo Wen''s feet. The clear water turned red as blood mixed with the water, as the wound started to fester since the wounds soaked in water for twelve hours.


    "Please forgive me! I promise I will change!" Mo Wen pleaded with his weak voice, "How about extending the contract up to five years, no, ten years. Let''s extend the contract to ten years. Please don''t kill me,"


    Tang Shaoyang merely smiled as he took the second sip of his coffee. After that, he stood up and walked to the front of Mo Wen with a jar of salt in his hand, "You asked me to give you a second chance, and I give you a second chance! Now you have the second chance but you betrayed my trust by killing one of my people," he shook his head while opening the jar.


    He poured a handful of salt onto his palm then he rubbed the salt to the wound.


    "ARGHHHHHH!!!"


    A piercing cry came out of Mo Wen''s mouth. The wounds were tearing up as the crystalline salt rubbed into his wounds. At the same time, the unbearable excruciating pain assaulted his feet. Mo Wen''s body shook wildly in the air, but Tang Shaoyang held the foot with his hand as he rubbed the salt to the wound a few times.


    "Stop! PLEASE STOP!!!" Tang Shaoyang of course would not stop just because Mo Wen told him to. He continued with the other feet. The agony scream that reverberating in the room made the ves'' body shuddered.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped after he spent half of the jar of salt. He walked back to the table as he washed his hand with water. He took the third sip of his coffee as he watched Mo Wen''s body wriggled wildly. It was simple torture but the guy could not bear with it.


    After the third sip, he picked up the butcher knife. He walked back to Mo Wen''s front. The guy was begging to stop, but Tang Shaoyang merely grinned at this pitiful sight. There was pity in his eyes.


    In the next moment, Mo Wen screamed again. With the butcher knifecerated his thigh down to the calf, and down to the heel. The butcher knife was dancing around the legs,cerating Mo Wen''s legs.


    Ten minutester, the bloodpletely covered Mo Wen''s legs. The blood even covered the wound and if one looked at the legs, they could not even see the cut wound.


    "Don''t you dare look away!" Zhao Zhong yelled at the ve group the moment he noticed a few of them tried to look away. At the yell, the ve group was forced to look at the bloody scene.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang took the fourth sip of his coffee. After the fourth sip, he picked the salt again. Just like a professional cook sprinkled the salt onto the steak, Tang Shaoyang sprinkled the salt onto theceration wounds.


    Once again, the ear-piercing scream full of agony filled the room. Mo Wen did not stop screaming for like ten minutes.


    "Alright, the second show is over! I expect to meet you guys six hourster in this very same ce. We have thest show for you to see!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the ve group.


    At this point, Mo Wen was begging Tang Shaoyang to kill him. Unfortunately, the show was not over. Before they leave, he stuffed the wet clothes into Mo Wen''s mouth and tied that to the back of his head, making sure the guy did not suicide.


    *** ***


    Six hourster


    Everyone was back to the same building, the same people, and the same show. This time, Tang Shaoyang had prepared five full buckets of alcohol with high concentrate.


    Looking at the bucket filled with alcohol, the ve group could tell what was going to happen to Mo Wen. Just like the morning, the ve group filled their afternoon watching Mo Wen tortured.


    For thirty minutes, they watched the third show of torture for thirty minutes. After done with the torture, Tang Shaoyang cut the rope.


    Bugh!


    Mo Wen''s lifeless body fell to the floor. Yes, the guy had lost his voice, since he did not drink and eat, he did not have the energy to scream let alone move part of his body.


    "This is what will happen to you guys if you break the contract!" Tang Shaoyang spoke with his cold yet deep voice, "Actually, this guy is a little bit lucky that I don''t have the tools for torture like pliers to pull his nail, or something else," he shrugged his shoulder lightly.


    "Alright, this is the closing!" He took out the Destroyer from his inventory. Without blinking his eyes, he chopped Mo Wen''s head off.


    Swoosh!


    Mo Wen died with his head separated from his body. It was witnessed by the thirty-seven ves, Mo Wen died after a long of torture.


    "Burn the body!" That was hisst order before he went back to the base.


    As soon as Tang Shaoyang arrived in his room, he washed his body. After that, he hopped up on the bed. Even though he looked tough and grinned all the time, torturing Mo Wen was a mental-taxing for him. This was his first time torturing someone to death, he felt a little dizzy after all of that.


    However, he could not show his weak side to his people. Hence he always put on his usual grin, it was a necessary warning for the remaining ve group, after all.


    Not long after he hopped onto the bed, he fell asleep. While he was sleeping, the door opened, and Zhang Mengyao entered the room.


    She was looking for Tang Shaoyang, but she slowed down her steps when she saw he was on the bed. Slowly, she approached the bed and saw the man was sleeping. His face was paled slightly, and the face showed how exhausted he was.


    Zhang Mengyao wanted to speak something with Tang Shaoyang. However, looking at the exhausted Tang Shaoyang, she could not bear to wake him up. Slowly, she also got on the bed andid down next to Tang Shaoyang.


    She faced the exhausted Tang Shaoyang and her hand slowly moved to his hair. She caressed his ck hair down to his cheek. The exhaustion was so apparent on his face, "Who knows you also have a weak side of yours¡­" Zhang Mengyao muttered while caressing her man''s cheek.


    She had heard everything he did to punish Mo Wen. But who knew the guy himself was forcing himself to do that.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Status Update:


    ------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    ss: Spirit Contractor


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 68


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 238 (+200)*


    Agility: 77


    Vitality: 151 (+100)*


    Stamina: 79


    Magic Power: 59


    Sense: 11


    Skill Point: 20


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 2], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 1], [Spirit Integration - Lvl 1]


    Contracted Spirit (2/3): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman]


    Spirit Skill:


    [Karan Skill]: [War Cry] [Wild Axes] [Earth Split]


    [Zaneos]:???


    ---------------------------


    *(+200) STR and (+100) Vit when [Spirit Integration] with Karan.

 Chapter 101 - Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 101 - Upgrade</h4>


    After eight hours of sleep, Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes. He slept in the afternoon, it was right after he killed Mo Wen. Killing the person did not weigh him in any way, but he tortured the man first before killing him. Since this was his first time torturing someone, it was mental-taxing for him.


    However, good sleep helped him to recover. The moment he opened his eyes, Zhang Mengyao''s face came to his sight. He could hear a light snore from the girl and her breathing was steady, indicating she was sleeping soundly.


    ''She looks so tired¡­'' he thought to himself as he slowly came down from the bed. He sat at the edge of the bed and stretched his stiff body for a moment.


    [It''s 10 pm, do you want me to tell the kitchen to prepare your dinner?] Origin''s voice rang in his head.


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately answer the AI. He got up from the bed and went to the bathroom, "Yes, but I want a light meal¡­" He paused midway as he thought of something, "If Li Yue''s grandmother is still in the shift, I want her hand-made dumpling, and also a cup of coffee,"


    After washing his face, he headed toward the exit lightly, making sure he did not wake Zhang Mengyao from her sleep. When he was out of the door, he noticed the door in front of him was opened with a slight gap. He could see lighting out from the gap, meaning there was someone inside the room.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised. This floor was his room, four penthouse suites thatbined into one with six bedrooms. He and Zhang Mengyao upied one main bedroom, and the other bedrooms should be empty, but there was a light in the other main bedroom.


    Curious, Tang Shaoyang pushed the door lightly and sneaked into the room. With a light step, he headed in the bed''s direction. He then noticed feet hanging at the edge of the bed. The skin was smooth milky white, up to the thigh, he noticed it was a woman''s feet. The thick thigh told him.


    As he got closer to the bed, he started to hear steady breathing. Then a full sight of a woman sleeping came into Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. To his surprise, the woman on the bed was the swan he saved from the hospital. On top of that, she also wore his shirt.


    ''How could she be here?'' That was what he thought when he saw the girl. In order to get to this floor, she needed his permission or Zhang Mengyao''s. Even if Origin wanted to get the girl to this floor, it needed at least Zhang Mengyao''s consent.


    If she was here, ''Does that mean Zhang Mengyao agrees?'', as these thoughts floated in his head, a smile formed on his lips, "In the end, I have to talk with Zhang Mengyao first," he muttered.


    Tang Shaoyang approached the bed, he lifted the girl''s feet to the bed, and he then covered her with the nket, "What a careless girl¡­"


    Afterward, he left the room. He did not forget to close the door before he went down to the second floor. When he reached the cafeteria, he saw the grandma who made the dumping standing next to a table. On the table, there was a steaming basket.


    The smile on his face was getting thicker at the sight of the steaming basket, "Thank you for preparing the dumpling for me, Li Yue Grandma," he did not forget to thank the olddy as he approached the table.


    "Hoho," the olddy smiled happily as she waved her hand, "This is my job, you don''t need to thank me,"


    Tang Shaoyang merely smiled at the olddy''s response. Just as he was about to sit, he saw the little girl Li Yue was sleeping on the chair. She slept soundly while leaning her back against the hard wooden chair. He was about to sit next to the little girl, but then he noticed a red scratch around her neck.


    He frowned and looked toward the olddy, "What happened to Li Yue''s neck?" It was not a mark that mosquitoes would leave. It was a scratch of someone''s nail, he could tell that with one look.


    "Huhu, Leader Tang surely has a sharp eye," the olddyughed as she looked at her lovely granddaughter, "She fought with the new kids from the Century Orphanage. The new kids said you were evil but my little girl could not ept that so she argued with them. It was just a children''s fight, nothing serious," the olddy waved her hand casually, indicating it was nothing serious.


    If it was an adult who did that, Tang Shaoyang might do something for the little girl. Since it was a children''s fight, he could not meddle in it, "I hope you enjoy the food," the olddy wanted to pick Li Yue, but he prevented her.


    He called a male staff from the kitchen and told him to carry Li Yue, "Thank you for your concern, Leader Tang," the olddy did not refuse the help but she thanked him.


    Afterward, Tang Shaoyang enjoyed the feast. Beside the steaming hot ck coffee, there was also a cold orange juice. He finished the basket of dumplings and a ss of orange juice in fifteen minutes.


    He then took his time to finish the coffee. By the time he finished the coffee, it was already ten-forty in the night, "What should I do now?" He just woke up, there was no way he would sleep again.


    "Exercise might be good¡­" he stood up and muttered.


    ¡ªYes, we have a lot of work with your fighting style.


    Zaneos chimed in Tang Shaoyang''s head when those words came out of his mouth.


    *** ***


    When Zhang Mengyao opened her eyes, she did not see Tang Shaoyang on the bed. She rubbed her eyes and creased her brows, "Where did he go?"


    [Master went to the drill groundst night¡­] Origin reported what his Master didst night to Zhang Mengyao.


    "He hasn''te back yet?" She asked in a whisper as her frown deepened. It was five in the morning, meaning it had been six hours since Tang Shaoyang left the base to the drill ground.


    Zhang Mengyao was concerned about his state, so she immediately got up from the bed. She washed her face and changed her clothes to her usual exercise attire.


    When she arrived at the drill ground, a few of Tarriors and a few from the ve group had arrived at the drill ground. However, she did not see Tang Shaoyang around. She walked deeper into the drill ground, in her seventh step the ground vibrated slightly. From the distance, she could hear familiarughs.


    She picked up her pace, walking to the source of theugh. Further was a big circle field surrounded by trees. This was the field used by her, Lu An, and Tang Shaoyang for their exclusive training. As she stepped into the field, Zhang Mengyao found the person she had been looking for. In the center of the field, Tang Shaoyang was standing on top of Pride, the Demonic Ape. He locked Pride''s right arm with his right foot on its chest.


    "I give up! I give up!" The Demonic Ape tapped the ground with its free hand. Tang Shaoyang released the big arm and slumped down onto the ground. He wiped the sweats on his forehead with the back of his hand, "I won, so the score is 3 to 1,"


    Pride stayed silent, trying to stabilize its irregr breathing. It did not try to refuse that as it indeed lost to Tang Shaoyang, this was its third loss.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Mengyao approached the Master and his Vassal. Tang Shaoyang moved his eyes, "Oh, you are here," he greeted her with a smile, "We just finished our fourth round of sparring,"


    Zhang Mengyao did not reply but looked at the man''s eyes. He looked much more rxed and better than yesterday. At least, it was what she saw from the surface, it was unknown what was in his head and how he''s feeling now. She could not read that from his expression.


    Noticing the stare from Mengyao, he looked up, "What''s up?" She did not reply but just stared at him for a little longer before she shook her head, "Nothing,"


    "Oh, do you want to start your daily routine? Lu An may arrive shortly, why don''t you wait for him?" He did not know the girl was concerned about him. Zhang Mengyao hummed while nodding her head in return.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up, "I won today, we will do it again tomorrow!" He spoke to Pride who was stillying t on the ground. "I will next time even though you are my Master!" The Demonic Ape boldly dered.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned at Pride''s bold challenge. Not long after the conversation, Lu An arrived, "He''s here, then I am going back," he bid his farewell to Mengyao. Thetter responded with a nod.


    Back to the base, he took a shower and spent his time in the control room. He sat on the chair while looking at the translucent map in front of him. He tapped the map at a certain area and a new screen popped out.


    [Do you want to purchase thend (5,000,000 Game Coins)? Yes/No?]


    He took a deep breath when he saw the price of a thousand square meters ofnd was 5 million coins. As they nned beforehand, Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao agreed to purchasend to start farming for their permanent source of food. He nned to buy thend for the newly formed Agricultural and Provision Division.


    Tang Shaoyang did not dare to press the yes button. He checked his empire''s treasury, the avable fund was around 17 million. He could afford to get thend, but the problem was that he wanted to upgrade the smart base to Level 4.


    "Origin, how much coin to upgrade the base to the next level?"


    [10 million coins for Level 4 Smart Base. By upgrading the smart base, you will open the Level 2 General Store, and open one random facility!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Character''s Status Update


    --------------------------------------


    Name: Zhang Mengyao


    ss: Knight


    Age: 25


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 42


    Talent: Insight


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 101


    Agility: 69


    Vitality: 112


    Stamina: 72


    Magic Power: 10


    Sense: 42/50


    Skill Point: 10


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Envisage], [Shield Wall - Lv1], [Unbending Strike - Lv1]


    --------------------------------------


    Insight Talent: +1 to all attributes except for Magic Power each level up.


    Knight''s Bonus attribute: +1 Vitality each level up. (Not all ss give bonus attribute)


    Zhang Mengyao''s focus attributes: Strength and Agility before she gets her ss. Strength and Vitality after she gets the ss.

 Chapter 102 - Punishment And Reward - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Punishment And Reward - Part 2</h4>


    The source of the treasury was from the faction member. When the faction member killed a zombie, they would get one coin, and at the same time, the faction itself also got the same amount of coin.


    Tang Empire managed to amass 17 million coins in thest two months. Of course, he used a few million to upgrade the smart base and also to sponsor his people to get an advanced ss.


    Li Na, Lu An, Zhang Mengyao, Cao Jingyi, and Zhao Zhong had used a total of 5 million coins for their ss. On top of that, he also had to arm his people by buying them the gears from the General Shop.


    He then checked his coins by opening the status screen. To his surprise, he had around 9 million. He felt weird by the number, this meant more than half of the treasury wasing from him.


    "What have my people been doing all this time?" He could not but question that out. But then he thought of an idea since the treasury could be used for his member, then he could use his coin to buy thend too, "Should I use my coin?"


    [I advise Master to not use your coin for the faction because you will need the coins for your growth too] Origin had different thoughts than his Master, [We don''t need to hurry to upgrade the base, and we can also buy thend little by little]


    That was what was on his mind too, "Let''s wait for Mengyao before we make the decision," Tang Shaoyang closed the translucent map in front of him, "What about the Alchemist Facility, how to use that facility?" He then remembered the bonus reward he had gotten from clearing the mini-game.


    [Facility? Did you get the facility from clearing the mini-game?] Origin''s surprised voice rang in his head.


    "Yes, we got Alchemist Facility. It was a reward for killing the boss," Tang Shaoyang nodded in response. Because of Mo Wen''s matter, he forgot to mention this facility to Origin, "But it says the facility is in a broken state, do you know how that facility works?"


    [I see, unfortunately, we need to connect the smart base to the facility to use the facility] Origin''s disappointed voice answered Tang Shaoyang.


    "Connect the smart base to the facility?" He did not understand what the AI said.


    [Yes, there are two methods to connect the base to the facility. First, you buy thend all the way to the facility. For this method, we don''t have enough resources]


    For that method, they needed hundreds of millions of coins or even billions of coins. It was impossible to do, at least for now it was not possible.


    [The second method is by upgrading the smart base into a smart territory! In order to do that, you have to conquer the city first, by doing that thend in this city automatically will be yours without spending a single coin]


    "Conquer the city? How?" More confusion hit Tang Shaoyang. If it was a mere deration just like, it would be easy. But he knew that it would not be that simple.


    [Finish all avable games in SH City then the city will be yours! If there is another faction within the city, you have to destroy them!]


    It was simple yet hard at the same time. Finishing the game was simple but finding the game location that was hard. But then, he imagined his faction cleared all games that were avable in the city, meaning the city would be his. His dream to be an emperor would be closer by that time.


    "Then, do you have a method to find the games in the city?" This was the main problem. If they could not find the games, conquering the city would take him a very long time. They needed the method to locate the games.


    [You have the method to find the games but it''s still locked. Level 5 Smart Base, the method is avable at Level 5 Smart Base!] Origin''s answer gave him hope, [From level 4 to level 5, you need 100 million, that means you need 110 million to get the method!]


    Hearing the number, Tang Shaoyang was not discouraged in the slightest. What he needed to do was to work harder and drive his people even harder than before. Gathering more survivors, recruiting more Tarriors, and more coins for the treasury. If needed, he could spend his coins as well.


    "Alright, new goals are added to the list, it''s time to work!" He stood up from the chair and stretched his stiff body, "What''s my agenda next?" He asked himself as he was in his thoughts.


    Yesterday, he tortured and killed Mo Wen in front of the other ves. He showed the punishment for breaking the contract, "Now it''s time to reward the remarkable ves," Reward and Punishment method what he used for the ves. Since the bad ve was punished, the good ve had to be rewarded. If he did not do this, the riot was just a matter of time.


    "Origin! Gather all ves that came back from the expedition in my office! It''s time to reward these people," After that, Tang Shaoyang went down to the office. The office in his mouth was a room behind the counter at the lobby. Not an official office, but he would make er.


    Fifteen minutester, fourteen ves gathered in the room. They stood and lined up in order. Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he walked to his chair.


    He forked out three new contracts from the drawer, "Bai Yuan, Chen Jianping, and Qian Jianguoe forward!" Three men walked closer to the table. Tang Shaoyang ced the contracts in front of the three and continued, "This is your reward for your contribution in the expedition,"


    Bai Yuan took the paper and read the content. It was the same contract he signed a week ago. He furrowed his brows for a moment until he noticed the duration of the contract was shortened in this new contract. His contract was shortened by three months. His eyes brightened, without hesitation, he signed the contract. He did not question Tang Shaoyang or ask for more, he just signed it directly. He ced his palm at the provided space, then it was glowing. At this moment, he felt his palm was pricked by thousands of small needles.


    A few secondster, the contract stopped glowing, indicating the signed process was done. Chen Jianping and Qian Jianguo also followed Bai Yuan. They signed the contract, reducing the duration of the contract.


    After everything was done, he waved his hand, "Alright, it''s done! You guys now can leave!" The remaining eleven ves who did not get the new contracts did not dare to voice their voice as to why they did not get the new contract. After what happened to Mo Wen, they were more afraid of Tang Shaoyang.


    However, the moment they came out of the office, the eleven people immediately approached Chen Jianping and Qian Jianguo. They were asking what was about with the new contract. Tang Shaoyang could hear they were talking from the inside office.


    After everything was done, he had his lunch. Then he was left with nothing to do, idle. That was him, having nothing to do. Usually, he would go outside, exploring the city, looking for the survivors, and cleaning the zombies. But for now, he did not want to do that, he wanted to have a break for today.


    "Ah, I heard Zhang Mengyao already formed the Medical Division. Let''s check the new division,"


    The building right to the main base that was always empty was now used for the Medical Division. At least, the first five floors were used by the Medical Division. That was what Origin told him.


    "We only have a few people in the Medical Division, why do they take so much space?" He muttered in a low voice while entering the door toward the Medical Division. Just as he thought, the lobby was so empty with only two females standing behind the counter.


    "Where''s the head division office?" The two female nurses did not notice his presence as they were gossiping about a man they just met at the base. Hearing Tang Shaoyang''s deep voice, both startled as they immediately put on a smile but the smile froze immediately when Tang Shaoyang''s face came to their sight.


    Tap!


    Tang Shaoyang tapped the counter with his index finger, "Do you know the head division office?" He repeated the question, only then the two nurses snapped out of their thoughts.


    "Y-ye-yes, t-the head office is on the second floor¡­" the nurse on the left stuttered as she replied.


    "Then lead me to the office!" He asked the nurse to lead him to the office. On the way to the second floor, he could see the nurse''s body kept quivering, ''Am I that scary?'' He thought to himself.


    When they arrived in front of the office, he immediately sent the poor nurse away. He did not bother to knock on the door but he opened the door as quietly as possible. The room was simple and in. White in wallpaper stered on the wall, a grey couch, and a desk work with a chair.


    Behind the desk, someone was reading the documents. She was holding a paper with a thick stack of papers next to her hand. To his surprise, the beautiful swan was the head of the Medical Division.


    ''What great timing,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself. A man and woman in a room with afy couch inside, this was the timing he had been waiting for.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Character''s Status Update


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Lu An


    ss: Assassin


    Age: 18


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 53


    Talent: Agile


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 95


    Agility: 292


    Vitality: 20


    Stamina: 54


    Magic Power: 3


    Sense: 10


    Skill Points: 10


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Dash - Lv1], [Fatal Strike - Lv1]


    --------------------------------------


    Agile Talent: +4 Agility each level up.


    Lu An''s Focus Attributes: Agility and Strength before he gets the ss, and Strength and Stamina after he gets the ss.

 Chapter 103 - My Beautiful Swan

    <h4>Chapter 103 - My Beautiful Swan</h4>


    With dirty thoughts inside his head, Tang Shaoyang approached the girl with a big step only then Kang Xue noticed his presence. She looked up and saw the man who had saved her life a few times.


    She said nothing as aplicated feeling welled on the inside. After two days of staying in this base, she finally found out the man''s identity. He was the Leader of this base by setting up the order within the base with violence. At least, it was the rumors that spread around. Of course, many respected him because he was not only her savior but these people''s savior as well.


    On top of all of those rumors and saying about him, she also found out the man had a woman. For some reason, it hurt her after the man confessed to her back then.


    After a moment of silence, she stood up, "You should note here, your girlfriend may misunderstand us!" Her tone was quite sharp when she said those words to Tang Shaoyang. She was trying to create a distance between the two.


    Hearing this, Tang Shaoyang halted his steps and looked at the girl in the eyes. He tried toprehend her words, then he realized what she tried to convey to him. The girlfriend in her mouth was Zhang Mengyao for sure.


    "Huuu, I heard some saltiness from those words," He grinned as he continued his advance to the girl, "Based on your look, you have heard everything about me, right?"


    Seeing the man advanced, she subconsciously stepped back. As the man took a step forward, she would take a step backward. It continued until her back hit against the wall, she was about to move to the side but the man''s hand blocked her path.


    "Have you heard the rumor about the crazy leader who dreams to be an Emperor?" Tang Shaoayang''s face was a few centimeters away from Kang Xue''s face. The girl nodded her head two times before she shook her head vigorously, "That''s right, I am that person," he pasted his nose around her neck, smelling her fragrant body.


    "Do you know themon thing about the past Emperors?" He did not stop with his question. Kang Xue''s body stiffened but to her surprise, she could not reject the man''s advance. She did not try to push him but only shook her head in response.


    "They have more than a woman in their life, so me having more than one woman is justified. If I only have one woman, I would be the shame of the name of an emperor!" Hearing those wordse out of Tang Shaoyang''s mouth directly left her speechless.


    ''Who said those words straightforward like you!'' She thought to herself. For some reason, those words lessened her nervousness, and she could face the man right face to face, "That''s not how the emperor court thedies," she talked back calmly.


    To her surprise, Tang Shaoyang''s eyes were widened in surprise. But then, a wide grin formed on his lips, and she noticed his eyes were looking to her lips.


    It was so fast, the man''s lips touched hers. Kang Xue should have expected this but she had not really prepared for him to kiss her after her answer. She was shocked and subconsciously opened her mouth with a little gap. The man took this chance, his tongue drilled into her mouth and touched her tongue. She felt goosebumps all over her body, she tried to step back but a wall blocked her path to retreat. She tried to shake to the side, but the man followed her movement.


    She tried to hide her tongue from the man''s, but she did not know why their tongues got intertwined instead. The man was aware of her random movement, so soon, she felt an arm curled on his waist, locking her on the spot.


    Kang Xue tried to push the man since the path to escape was blocked. However, for some reason, she lost all her energy all of sudden, her weak push was futile. The man in front of her was just like a strong wall that could not be pushed.


    ''Huh!? His tongue has a simr taste to mint candy, it''s so refreshing,'' in the middle of kissing, such thought popped out in her. Her eyes widened in shock when she realized how inappropriate her thought was. The kisssted a little bit longer until she was out of breath.


    The moment their lips parted, she greedily sucked for air. Her cheeks puffed out as she looked at the man angrily for kissing her. It was as if the man could read her thoughts, "What? You were the one who asked for it! You said you wanted me to court thedies like an emperor, so I did it," Tang Shaoyang exined why he kissed her, "Unfortunately, the Emperors in the past do not need to court thedies, they only need a decree, and thedy will be delivered to the room. That was what I am doing right now,"


    Kang Xue finally understood the grin before the man kissed her. It was her words that basically delivered herself to the man. She was about to refute the man that not all emperors like that, but the words could note out as the man did not give her a chance to speak. His lips blocked her mouth, once again his lips sneaked into her mouth. Once again, she tried to hide her tongue from his, but hiding in the small space was practically impossible. Once again, her tongue was intertwining with the man''s tongue.


    However, there was something different this time, she felt his hand slowly crept up to her chest area. She was about to hold the hand from reaching her chest, but his hand was faster than her. The hand reached her left chest, with a gentle motion, he kneaded her left breast, a gentle knead.


    Kang Xue''s body quivered just like someone got electrocuted, a pleasant electric shock spread around to her body, and it ended with a pleasant hummed moan.


    "Hummm~ Hummm~ Hummm~" at this moment, all her weak resistance to the man had gone. Her mind was nk yet messed up at the same time. Subconsciously, her hand moved and circled around his neck. She lost to her desire as she followed the man''s rhythm.


    Tang Shaoyang was not satisfied by just kneading her breast with ayer of the shirt. His both hands snuck into her shirt from the lower part. He tried to pull her shirt up, but when it reached the lower part of her bra, the sound of a door being knocked on resounded.


    Kang Xue snapped out of her trance state, along with the knocks, her cheeks flushed red and hot. Then she panicked, but then she noticed the man grinned yfully at her.


    "We will continue our unfinished business tonight in your room, my beautiful swan," his deep voice entered her ears. Those words only made her cheeks flushed even redder, no words or refusal came out from her mouth. It was as if she epted his offer toe to her room tonight.


    After saying those words, Tang Shaoyang happily hummed. He went out of the office and made the culprit who ruined his moment. It was a female in a white nurse outfit, he red at the nurse for a split second, and the nurse instantly shrunk her neck back, not expecting the Big Boss was here.


    *** ***


    After the event in her office, Kang Xue''s heart was flustered anxiously. She could not focus on her work as she tried toprehend what actually happened back then. She did not know why but she could not reject the man. If she recalled everything correctly, she was in fact epting the man rather than rejecting his advance. Her mind told her to reject the man but she could not do it for some reason.


    Even after she finished her work for the day, her mind was preupied with those thoughts. Her mind was in chaos as she did not know what to do. She entered the lobby, a lot of people passed by, most of them were just like her who just finished their words. Most of these people were part of Tarriors and the ve group.


    She lowered her head as she walked toward the elevator. For some reason, she was embarrassed to raise her head. She was standing in front of the elevator, but she did not know why as she was just standing in front of the elevator but she became the center of attention.


    Almost all people looked at her by just standing in front of the elevator. It only embarrassed her even more, the moment the elevator opened, she immediately dashed into the elevator, hiding from the people''s gazes. The girl was not aware that the elevator she used now was an exclusive elevator for Tang Shaoyang.


    She did not dare to go back to her room, so she pressed the number 2 button. Kang Xue decided to go to the cafeteria first to have dinner. She spent one and half an hour in the cafeteria as she did not know what to do in her situation.


    In the end, she resigned herself to fate as she left the cafeteria to her room. When the elevator reached the highest floor, she peeked her head outside, searching for people in the living room but she could not find the man. She was relieved for a little bit and went back to her room.


    She washed up and changed her attire. As Kang Xue opened her wardrobe, she noticed more new clothes inside. There were also pajamas, and next to the pajamas was sexy lingerie. Her hand was about to reach the sexy lingerie but she changed her mind and took the normal pajama instead.


    Dressed in white pajamas, she wasying down on the bed. While she was on the bed, her eyes subconsciously darted toward the door. For some reason, she did not lock the door even though the man said he would visit her.


    Kang Xue was not aware that she was expecting the man toe. However, after hours of waiting, the door remained closed. It was midnight, but the man who said that he woulde never appeared.


    She was relieved but also upset at the same time. That was right, she did not know why but she was truly upset for some reason.


    Meanwhile, inside Kang Xue''s opposite room, a pleasant moan filled the room. At the same time, the king-size bed was shaking.


    Zhang Mengyaoid down on the bed with her face facing the bed as a lovely rhythm of moan flowed out from her mouth, "Mnnn~ More~ More~,"


    On her back was Tang Shaoyang, he thrust her from the back. From each little shaoyang''s thrust, a lovely moan woulde out from Zhang Mengyao''s mouth.


    ¡ª¡ª???¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Character''s Status Update


    --------------------------------------


    Name: Li Na


    ss: Summoner


    Age: 20


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 40


    Talent: Swiftness


    Attribute Point: 14


    Strength: 55


    Agility: 56


    Vitality: 11


    Stamina: 10


    Magic Power: 109


    Sense: 9


    Skill Point: 20


    Skill: [Basic Detection] [Celestial Summoning] [Infernal Summoning] [Summon Space - Lvl 1]


    Summon (1/3): [Crescent Moon Bear - Lv 19]


    --------------------------------------


    --------------------------------------


    Name: Moon


    [Beast - Crescent Moon Bear]


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Evolution: Stage 1


    Level: 19


    Strength: 72


    Agility: 34


    Vitality: 67


    Stamina: 70


    Magic Power: 92


    Sense: 21


    Loyalty: 88


    Skill: [Charge]


    --------------------------------------

 Chapter 104 - Delivering Herself To The Devils Hand

    <h4>Chapter 104 - Delivering Herself To The Devil''s Hand</h4>


    The battlested for a while before Tang Shaoyang released everything inside Zhang Mengyao. At the same time, both released a long moan of pleasure. Tang Shaoyang''s body fell on top of Mengyao''s body while thetter body rxed.


    "Hah¡­ hah¡­" while trying to calm her breathing, she turned her face toward Tang Shaoyang. Thetter smiled at her before kissing her lips, their tongues intertwined as they exchanged a hot kiss.


    Zhang Mengyao then noticed the thing inside her started getting hard again. She parted her lips from Tang Shaoyang, "I can''t¡­" Mengyao shook her head, this was their second round, and they had been doing this for almost forty minutes. If they continued, she might pass out from pleasure.


    "Alright¡­" Tang Shaoyang slowly pulled little shaoyang and rolled to her right. He had his face toward the ceiling while slowly closing his eyes.


    Zhang Mengyao flipped her body around and spoke, "You can go see the doctor actually if we continue I may miss the morning training," she made an unexpected suggestion that surprised Tang Shaoyang. He opened his eyes and looked at his woman, "You know already," he acted as if he did not notice Kang Xue stayed on the same floor as them.


    Zhang Mengyao rolled her eyes at him, but then she smiled soothingly, "I already prepared," that was her answer. Tang Shaoyang was surprised by how easily she epted another woman in their rtionship. He had prepared countless words to coax her yet those words had be useless now.


    But then, he put a confused face as he did not get what she meant by, "I already prepared!" The girl could read her man''s thoughts by looking at his expression.


    "Zhao Zhong, he has three women stay with him, and three of them are beauties. I watched them and to my surprise, the three women are actually getting along well," Zhang Mengyao shared an irrelevant story with him, at least, that what Tang Shaoyang thought. However, he did not stop her, staying still, listening to what she wanted to tell him.


    "Watching them, then I remembered your words when you tried to have me join your ridiculous empire. You said you wanted to be an Emperor and wanted me to be your General," recalling that moment, a smile formed on her lips. At that time, she felt that was ridiculous, forming an empire. But now, she had realized her man was serious with his words, and slowly they built the foundation to establish the real empire. She thought it was a ridiculous dream, but now she was amused as she had be a part of this ridiculous dream.


    "Then I realized that if you want to be an Emperor, does that mean will you also build your harem? It was absurd but I have prepared for that, I just don''t expect the second girl woulde this fast," Zhang Mengyao expressed her thought honestly. In the end, she had to ept this fact as she did not want to lose her man, "Just don''t throw me a-"


    Before she could finish her words, Tang Shaoyang kissed her, "Silly girl, there''s no way I will throw away my Beautiful General,"


    "Hihi¡­" Mengyao let out a small happyugh when she heard those words. Then she slowly closed her sleepy eyes, and her breath became steady, indicating the girl had fallen asleep. She had a satisfied and relieved face in her sleeping.


    Tang Shaoyang looked towards the white ceiling and smiled wryly, "After what you said, there''s no way I can go visit her," her in his mouth was his beautiful swan. Hearing Mengyao''s honest confession, it would be hard for him to go there, at least not tonight.


    He got up from the bed and went to the bathroom to wash his sweaty body. It was not possible for him to sleep with the little shaoyang erected straight like this. He washed with cold water and took a carton of orange juice before he went out to the living room.


    He sat at the corner of the living room with the curtain open. From the 25th floor, he could only see the round moon that was the only source of light for the city in the night. He sat there for fifteen minutes while slowly finishing his juice.


    Even after fifteen minutes, the little shaoyang was standing straight. He let out a sigh as he looked at the big lump on his crotch, "Why don''t you calm down and let me sleep¡­" he muttered helplessly.


    Right after he said those words, he heard the sound of the door opening. He turned his head around, his swan came out of her while rubbing her sleepy eyes. She was wearing white pajamas with the top two buttons unbuttoned. It showed her deep cleavage, but the girl seemed not to realize that. She slowly made her way to the counter at the kitchen.


    Kang Xue was awakened in the middle of the night because of a weird dream. She was dreaming of something that she could not identify, the thing that screamed inside her head caused her to wake up in the middle of the night. The dream was surreal as if it was not a dream.


    After such a weird dream, she could not fall asleep again. She decided to get a ss of water to quench her thirst. She had not noticed the curtain was opened and still not aware someone was looking at her.


    "Girl oh girl, I don''t n to touch you tonight, but you just deliver yourself to me¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered to himself in a whisper. He finished the juice in one gulp and walked to the girl.


    Kang Xue was drinking the water slowly before suddenly a hand grabbed the ss forcefully from her. She was about to yell at the culprit but then she saw the man who promised to visit her but never came. He finished the water quickly, just as she was about toin to the man, he kissed her on the lips.


    The kiss was too abrupt and she was not prepared for this. Then she felt the water slip into her mouth and her chest. The man was trying to make her drink through his mouth. She was about to push the man away but his hand circled around her waist, pulling her closer to the man until her body pasted to him. In this position, she could not push him away.


    Then she felt his tongue start to make intense contact with hers. His action was a little bit roughpared to the afternoon. Of course, she was not aware that the man was in heat so he was a little hurried. The kisssted almost two minutes before the man''s lips parted from hers.


    Kang Xue then felt his hand slipped into her pants, heading toward her butt. She was panicking, trying to hold his hand, she looked toward the door of Zhang Mengyao''s room, "No! Not here!"


    Sure enough, her words were effective. The man''s hand stopped advancing while it was just a few centimeters away from her butt. However, she then noticed the man was grinning at her, only then she realized her wordings were not right.


    ''Oh my, what''s wrong with you, Kang Xue! You just delivered yourself to the man''s hand,'' her thoughts were in chaos. The silence between the two made her shy as she lowered her head.


    "You did not evene before, why bother me now?" She tried to change the topic, but the words that came out of her mouth was her honest thought that put her deeper into the man''s palm.


    ''Idiot Kang Xue! Idiot Kang Xue! What are you saying!?'' She internally screamed in her heart.


    "Hoho, so you were upset that I did not visit you early," Tang Shaoyang smirked at the girl as from her tone, it was so obvious she was upset he did not visit her, "Since you don''t want to do it here, let''s move to your room," he did not wait for the girl to respond as he swiftly picked her up.


    Kang Xue did not know how to respond to him so she just buried her head in his chest. She did not dare to meet his eyes, she was so ashamed.


    Tang Shaoyang brought the girl to her room. He carefully ced the girl who had her cheeks reddened. She tried to look away, but the man did not let her. He kissed her again, this time, the man''s movement did not have restraint. He moved aggressively, and the moment his midas hand touched her breast, she subconsciously let out a moan of pleasure from her mouth. She tried to cover her mouth with her both hands as it was too shameful.


    "Kuhuhu¡­ You should not cover your pretty voice, just let it out!" His deep voice entered her ears. Quickly, Tang Shaoyang unbuttoned her pajamas and her bare chest showed up. Slowly, he lowered his kiss to her neck down to her breast. As her breast was being yed by the man, she could not hold the moan any longer. The moan of pleasure flowed out naturally as her hands held the man''s head.


    This was her first time, and she did not know that this could be this amazing. At this moment, her weak defensepletely shattered. Her mind nked as she let the man do anything he wanted to her. In the blink of an eye, her pants were pulled off by him, leaving her totally defenseless.


    Then she felt an object try to enter her body. It was not as smooth as the forey as she then felt a tearing pain below there as the object entered her body, "Hummmm!" She was trying to hold her cry.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to find the girl was still a virgin. She said she had a boyfriend so her being a virgin was a surprise to him, ''Was she lying to me?'' However, at this moment, he did not waste his time to think about that.


    "It''s okay, the pain will go away shortly~" Kang Xue heard a gentle whisper from the man.


    ''Even though this is my first time, I have some sex knowledge, do you think you can lie to-'' she could not finish her thought as the man delivered his second thrust.


    "Hummm~" once again, the moan of pleasure naturally flowed out of her mouth. The third, and fourth followed afterward, she could no longer hold her moan any longer. The room soon filled with her unrestrained moan as her body followed the man''s rhythm. She was truly lost to carnal desire.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Character''s Status Update


    --------------------------------------


    Name: Zhao Zhong


    ss: Berserker


    Age: 28


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 47


    Talent: Swiftness


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 96


    Agility: 73


    Vitality: 43


    Stamina: 59


    Magic Power: 3


    Sense: 9


    Skill Point: 20


    Skill: [Helix Strike - Lv 1] [Berserker''s Call - Lv 1]


    --------------------------------------

 Chapter 105 - Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Doubt</h4>


    "Mnnn~," Kang Xue opened her heavy eyelids while grunting ufortably. But soon, her eyes wide opened as she realized something. She immediately stood on the bed, "Ouch!" Such an abrupt reaction evoked sore pain in her aching waist.


    "Ughh~" she rubbed her sore waist, it was just too ufortable that she had toy back on the bed, "So it''s real¡­" the girl muttered in a low voice while rubbing her ache waist.


    "What''s real?" Then a familiar voice rang in the room. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw Tang Shaoyang walking toward the bed with a tray of food in his hand.


    He ced the tray next to the bed and looked at the girl who wasying down on the bed who looking at him with her reddish-ck eyes, "What''s real, my swan?" He repeated the same question to the girl.


    "He does not even know my name¡­" Tang Shaoyang heard the girl muttering while pulling the nket up. He could tell there was a disappointment in her tone, "Of course, I know your name! You are my Medical Division''s head, and my swan," he immediately responded confidently, it was as if he knew her name.


    In fact, Tang Shaoyang truly did not know her name. She never said her name to her and the girl admitted herself to be a swan so he kept calling her a swan.


    "Then why do you keep calling me swan? Why don''t you call me by my name?" The girl refuted immediately while her eyes locked onto his, "Uhh¡­" he was caught off guard by the girl''s persistence.


    [Kang Xue. Her name is Kang Xue, Master!] Origin came to help by telling her name in his head.


    In the split second, his expression changed. He grinned at the girl and got on the bed, he slowly approached the girl until their faces were only a few centimeters away from touching, "So you prefer me to call by your name, Xue-er?" He whispered with his deep voice to her ears.


    Kang Xue was not surprised but she was a little bit suspicious. From his expression, she thought he really did not know her name, and she indeed never told her name to him before.


    "Alright, get up and have your lunch, sleepyhead!" He kissed her cheeks and hopped off the bed while pointing at the tray with food.


    "Whose fault it was?" The girl talked back as she tried to get up. Then she realized that she could not feel her lower bottom. Last night was so crazy and they overdid it.


    "I wonder who kept saying more~ more~ more~" Tang Shaoyang smirked as he tried to imitate her moaning voice. Kang Xue''s face instantly reddened as she lowered her head. Being reminded by him, she remembered she did indeed say those.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, on the fifth floor


    In one room, Qin Shoushan was sitting behind a table with a towel hanging around his neck. On the table, there was a scroll he got from the Treasure Chest, ss Change Scroll. After a moment of silence, he spoke, "Origin! What do you think about this ss?"


    [What do you mean?] Origin asked back as it did not understand the man''s meaning from asking it a question.


    "The Shield Breaker ss! Does the ss fit with me?"


    [Fit you? What do you mean by that? But if your fighting style is closebat, Shield Breaker is not a bad ss] Origin expression its opinion.


    "Boss told me to consult about the ss with you before I use the scroll. I want to know whether the shield breaker ss is suitable or not for me,"


    [Ah, so Master asked you to consult with me before you use the scroll? Since you choose your ss as Warrior and if you arefortable with your current ss then Shield Breaker may be suitable for you. Anyway, just use the scroll, for now, and if one day you feel the ss suck, you can just change to a new ss. But for now, having an advanced ss as Shield Breaker would give you a big advantage, so use the scroll is my advice for you. As to whether it''s suitable or not, you will find out after you use the scroll, no?]


    "But wouldn''t it be a waste if the ss is not suitable for me?" Qin Shoushan was not convinced, at least he appeared so as he enquired further. The doubt in his heart had not been cleared, "Wouldn''t it better to give the ss to a suitable person?"


    [Good way of thinking!] Hearing those words from Origin, Qin Shoushan''s heartbeat spiked up. If the AI told him to hand the scroll to the empire then his doubt was no longer a doubt but a fact. If that truly happened, he had no choice but to give the scroll to the empire. He did not want to be on the bad side of Tang Shaoyang, butter he would leave the base.


    [However, you don''t need a suitable ss. If the ss is not suitable for you, then you can adjust so you are suitable for the ss. The ss is dead but you are alive, my advice is still the same, use the scroll and get the ss!]


    Hearing those words, Qin Shoushan fell silent. He had his eyes locked to the scroll, his hand then moved to pick the scroll.


    [Do you want to use the ss Change Scroll (Shield Breaker)? Yes/No]


    ''It seems I was thinking too much¡­'' he thought to himself. After a little hesitation, he chose yes. What Origin told him was true, he could adjust to the ss instead of thinking whether he was suitable for the ss or not.


    The scroll was glowing in red and it broke into a red dot of lights like fireflies. Then the lights shrouded Qin Shoushan''s body, and in the blink of an eye, the red lights entered his body.


    --------------------------------------


    Name: Qin Shoushan


    ss: Shield Breaker


    Age: 29


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 49


    Talent: Enduring


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 156


    Agility:57


    Vitality: 106


    Stamina: 59


    Magic Power: 6


    Sense: 9


    Skill Point: 20


    Skill: [Basic Detection] [Shattering Strike - Lv 1]


    --------------------------------------


    Qin Shoushan''s pupils erged in shock when he learned his Strength attribute had almost tripled. Before he used the scroll his Strength was 60, but now he had 156 Strength.


    His heartbeat was elerating in excitement. Then he looked down further and found he had a new skill. There was no exnation whatsoever about the skill, but he could try it outter.


    Not only was his doubt cleared, but he also got an amazing ss. He thought Tang Shaoyang would be eyeing his ss Change Scroll, but after having a conversation with Origin, his suspicion was clear.


    ''Maybe he has a much better ss than me, why would he eye my ss?'' He could not help but ridicule himself for doubting his Boss. In the end, he realized Tang Shaoyang just wanted to give the best option.


    "Let''s try a new ss then!" Qin Shoushan went out of his room. A Tarrior had a responsibility to gather the survivors outside and also cleared the zombie at the same time. They at least had to explore the unexplored area for six hours. Qin Shoushan went out to finish his duty as Tarrior.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, to the west of the smart base


    Cao Jingyi led four women to explore the west area of the base. Li Na was one of these four women.


    Since no one had visited the west, they found a big group of zombies in a certain district. From the number of zombies, she guessed that most like the people around here had turned into zombies. A lot of stage-2 zombies also appeared around here.


    From the four women who followed her, Li Na was one of them. Since she was the strongest among the four, she became the front line with Moon. The girl also changed her weapon with the scythe they got from the Death Scythe. She was holding two scythes and hacking the zombies madly.


    ''There''s something wrong with this girl,'' Cao Jingyi thought as he watched the girl fight the zombies.


    Cao Jingyi guessed right, Li Na was having something in her mind that bothered her a lot. It was rted to Kang Xue, the news Tang Shaoyang had another girl was spread quickly. Since only limited people could use the exclusive elevator, everyone soon found out the Medical Division''s head was Tang Shaoyang''s new girl.


    ''Why her? Why her? Why her?'' Li Na kept uttering the same question on the inside, ''Am I not good enough for him? Why did he never look at me? Was it because of our first contact?''


    She sold herself to the man in order to get a safe job. She thought Tang Shaoyang did not look at her because he was thinking of her cheaply, ''But my I never did anything like that with other men, but him!''


    Li Na was frustrated, and she vented all his frustration to the zombies in front of her. She kept hacking the zombies in the neck with the scythe. Next to her, Moon was also pping the zombie with its big paw. A stage-1 zombie''s head would explode by Moon easily.


    At this moment, three zombies broke out from the three-story building to her left. The three zombies lunged toward her from the top.


    The sound of ss shattering rang, she looked up. Three Crawlers were right above her head, they had their horrendous w aiming at her head.


    Li Na was caught off guard by the zombies'' sneak attack. She could not react in time as her thoughts were upied with useless thoughts of hers.


    Graw!


    Fortunately, Moon quickly reacted to the sneak attack. It jumped from its spot toward the Crawlers, its two paws managed to reach two Crawlers and pped two of them away. However, one Crawler managed to pass Moon''s defense. The third Crawler was about to reach Li Na.


    Swoosh!


    A strong arrow whistled through the air and hit the Crawler''s head from the side. The arrow broke the Crawler''s bnce and its w missed Li Na''s head a few centimeters.


    Then the Crawler fell to the ground. Moon did not want its Master to get hurt, it rushed toward the falling Crawler quickly and smashed the zombie''s head.


    St!


    The Crawler instantly died after that with its head ttened. At the same time, a notification rang in Li Na''s head.


    [Your summon "Moon" has leveled up!]


    [Your summon "Moon" has reached the maximum level!]


    [Your summon "Moon" has met the requirement to evolve!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Talent Enduring (C tier Talent): +2 Vitality +1 Stamina.


    Shield Breaker ss: The ss gives +2 Strength but only grants one skill.

 Chapter 106 - Mystical Bear

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Mystical Bear</h4>


    "Cover for Li Na and get ready to retreat!" From a distance, Cao Jingyimanded her team members while shooting the arrows, covering for them.


    ''There''s something wrong with the girl!'' She thought to herself while looking at the girl who was being carried by Moon. The bear understood her words so instead of fighting the zombies, it carried its Master away from the battlefield.


    With her urate arrows, the team safely retreated into an abandoned building. When they were safe from the pursuit, Cao Jingyi approached Li Na, "What''s wrong with you?" She slightly raised her voice. In response, Li Na lowered her head.


    It was only Stage-2 Zombie, she should be able to take it down easily. But the girl''s mind was not on the battlefield. In the end, Cao Jingyi sighed, "Do you have something in your mind?" She sat down next to the girl while motioned the other three girls to leave.


    Li Na was aware of her mistakes, so she was prepared to receive the scolding. She deserved to be scolded at the least because her mistakes might implicate the others too.


    "You can share it with me, I am all ears. Maybe I may help with your problem as well," Cao Jingyi gently voiced her thought. She was genuinely worried about the girl as she might die if she continued to be like this.


    Li Na slowly raised her head after some hesitation. She wondered whether she should tell Cao Jingyi about her secret crush on Tang Shaoyang.


    "Tell me, girl! I will keep your secret well," Cao Jingyi persuaded Li Na while making a motion of closing the zipper with her mouth, indicating the secret would be safe with her.


    After a little hesitation, Li Na spoke the truth about her crush on their Boss, "What!?" A high pitched and shocked voice came from Cao Jingyi''s mouth. She could not believe that the girl was shaving a crash on that cruel and ruthless man. On top of that, the man had two women now, how could this little girl fall for him? She failed to understand what was in the girl''s mind.


    "You know, right? That he has two girls now?" Making sure she did not hear wrong, she asked Li Na with a serious look on her face. She did not want this pitiful girl to fall into that man''s hand. She tried to confirm if the girl truly had feelings for the man or she just wanted to climb to the top, ''That''s not right! She is not that kind of girl!"


    It was natural for Cao Jingyi to have some suspicion. After all, who was falling for a man who had two women already? It did not make sense to Cao Jingyi.


    Li Na slowly raised her head and nodded her head weakly, "Yes!" She confirmed with a small voice, "Actually¡­" the girl then told Cao Jingyi what happened to her before. Before she joined thebat squad, she told Cao Jingyi how she got a safe job, the receptionist.


    "What? That b*stard! How could he do that to a minor! " Cao Jingyi yelled out and cursed the man. She thought Li Na was a high-schooler, so she was furious when the man had sex with a minor.


    "I-I am not a minor¡­ I am twenty¡­" Li Na flinched slightly at Cao Jingyi''s fury but she managed to reply. She did not expect the figure that as an older sister to her could be this scary.


    "You are t-twenty?" Cao Jingyi was surprised, but then she immediately calmed down. Even though the girl was a minor, she could not me Tang Shaoyang''spletely. She offered herself, not as Tang Shaoyang forced her. It was more like a one-night stand with a benefit on it. But she also could not me the girlpletely either since she understood her family''s condition.


    Li Na nodded her head in return. Yet another sigh came out of Cao Jingyi, "So now you are upset that he took a new girl but he never looked at you?" The girl nodded her head weakly, "Can you help me, Sister Jingyi?"


    Cao Jingyi scanned Li Na from the top to the bottom. Li Na was actually a beauty, but she was still too young while her rival had matured. She had a sweet-looking face, typically a cheerful idol on the tv. However, the man she looked up was someone who was into a woman with a hot body. Even she did not dare topare herself to Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue.


    "Let''s continue our talk after we clear the zombie. We will talk when we are back at the base," Cao Jingyi decided to save her opinion forter. Now she needed to have the girl to focus on the work. If she told the truth, the girl might even get even more distracted.


    ''But should I help her, though?'' Helping Li Na was the same as pushing him to the pit. At least, that was her opinion as she truly did not agree with the girl''s taste.


    "Okay, but you will help me, right?" Li Na asked for a promise. The girl left Cao Jingyi with no choice but to nod to promise her, "Alright, het up!"


    "Wait a minute, Siter Jingyi! I need to show you something," Li Na held Cao Jingyi''s hand, then she showed Moon''s status, "It says Moon has met the requirement to evolve!"


    Cao Jingyi halted her steps and turned around. She looked at the screen that Li Na showed her. Since Li Na allowed Cao Jingyi to see Moon''s status screen, she could see the status screen.


    --------------------------------------


    Name: Moon


    [Beast - Crescent Moon Bear]


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Evolution: Stage 1


    Level: 25


    Strength: 90


    Agility: 38


    Vitality: 75


    Stamina: 80


    Magic Power: 109


    Sense: 23


    Loyalty: 91


    Skill: [Charge]


    [Evolve]


    --------------------------------------


    She saw the button of [Evolve] at the bottom, then she looked at the moon who was lying down next to Li Na. It waszilyying down on the ground with its chin touched the floor.


    "Do it then! Evolving mean Moon would grow even stronger!" Cao Jingyi encouraged Li Na to evolve Moon.


    Without hesitation, Li Na nodded and pressed the [Evolve] button. That was her n, she asked Cao Jingyi was to ask her opinion about whether she should show the evolution process to the others.


    [Do you want to evolve your summon "Moon" to Stage-2? Yes/No?]


    She chose yes and a new screen appeared in front of her.


    [Evolving your summon will consume your 30 Magic Power, do you still want to evolve your summon? Yes/No?]


    [Mutation is detected, Mutation Evolution will consume your 50 Magic Power, do you want to evolve your summon? Yes/No?]


    "Huh!?" Li Na froze, there was too much information entered her head. Now she was faced with two choices. What was making worse, she did not understand both choices? On top of that, the evolution would consume her Magic Power, now she was hesitant whether she should go with her choice to evolve Moon or saved her Magic Power to summon a new summon instead.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang brought a table next to the bed. Opposite him, Kang Xue was devouring the food at inhumane speed, "Eat slowly, I am not going to take the food from you,"


    He was apanying the girl to eat while listening to her story. Before this absurd game started, she wasing from a well-off family. To his surprise, her family background was from the military, her father and her big brother were in the army.


    She did not go into details about their ranks, but he assumed their ranks were not low.


    "What about your boyfriend then?" His question caused her to choke the food. She was coughing hard with the sudden question. He calmly handed the water to the girl.


    "You still have the nerve to ask about my boyfriend afterst night?" Kang Xue rolled her eyes. After the deedst night, she did not expect he would inquire about her boyfriend.


    "I am curious about my love rival, it''s normal," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head while he was in fact curious about what kind of man could get this girl''s heart.


    "Nah, actually he was my father''s trusted subordinate. My father introduced him to me, he was good-looking and has a decent personality, so we tried to have a rtionship," She exined casually, from her expression she did not actually have a deep feeling for her boyfriend.


    "After two weeks, I was epted to SH Hospital and he has to work as well so we have a long-distance rtionship. He visited once or twice, but that was it," since she had fallen into this man''s hand, she epted her fate. Especially afterst night, for some reason, she had no resistance to this man.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head understandingly. No wonder she was still a virgin even though she had a boyfriend, he thought to himself.


    In the next moment, Kang Xue suddenly stopped eating. She ced the chopstick back in the bowl and looked at him. She wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "Do you want me to look for your family?" It was as if Tang Shaoyang could read her mind, the girl nodded her head with a hopeful gaze.


    "Where does your family live?"


    "We live in a militarypound near HZ Bay!" She instantly answered.


    "A militarypound, it''s worth visiting!" Tang Shaoyang nodded hopefully as well. Since it was a militarypound, he could recruit the real soldier into his empire, "But I can''t promise to save your family, we don''t know-"


    "I know!" Kang Xue nodded understandingly. She was grateful already for the fact Tang Shaoyang wanted to try to look for her family. It had been over a month, she was not that optimistic either.


    "Good if you understand," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and moved his chopstick to take the gravy meatball, "But it will take a few days for the preparation for the expedition, around two to four days preparation,"


    They continued to finish their lunch. At this moment, Origin talked in his head.


    [Master, Cao Jingyi calls you to the meeting room! She wants to consult you on something important!]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and stood up, "Where are you going?" Kang Xue asked out as they had not finished their meal.


    "I have a meeting, you finish your meal," he approached the girl and kissed her lips. Because of Tang Shaoyang''s habit, she subconsciously opened her lips to let his tongue enter her mouth.


    They exchanged a hot kiss briefly before their lips parted. Tang Shaoyang licked his lips and whispered to her ears deeply, "You are quite naughty," after saying that, he left the room.


    *** ***


    In the meeting room, Cao Jingyi and Li Na faced Tang Shaoyang. They told everything about Moon''s evolution, including the requirements in detail.


    "Then go for it, choose the mutation evolution!" He confidently told his opinion without even asking for Origin''s opinion. Pride was living proof that mutation was the best evolution hence he told Li Na to choose the mutation evolution.


    "But she will lose 50 Magic Power, and she would not be able to summon the second summons," Cao Jingyi voiced her doubt. She did not know if the evolution was worth enough to sacrifice half of Li Na''s Magic Power.


    "Having one strong summon is much better than having two weak summons! So go for the evolution, or you can use your remaining spell now and evolve Moon after that!" Tang Shaoyang suggested, but then he shook his head, "No! Go for evolution, it''s not like you can''t earn your Magic Power back, right?"


    "We can also re-roll her talentter, she does not have the suitable talent for her ss. Getting a new talent is a must for her!" He added.


    "Alright!" Li Napletely believed Tang Shaoyang. Origin also did not interject their conversation, meaning the AI also agreed with its Master''s choice.


    She then summoned Moon and chose the mutation evolution.


    [Your Summon "Moon" has undergone mutation evolution!]


    [Your Summon "Crescent Moon Bear" has evolved to "Mystical Bear"]


    --------------------------------------


    Name: Moon


    [Beast - Mystical Bear]


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Evolution: Stage 2


    Level: 0


    Strength: 105


    Agility: 45


    Vitality: 95


    Stamina: 90


    Magic Power: 169


    Sense: 23


    Loyalty: 95


    Skill: [Charge - Lv2] [me Armor - Lv1] [me Torrent - Lv1]


    --------------------------------------

 Chapter 107 - Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Meeting</h4>


    The blue strips on Moon''s body glowed, and the crescent mark that crossed its eyes also glowed. It kept glowing brighter and brighter, forcing the people in the meeting room to close their eyes.


    The evolutionsted for a minute before the blinding glow died down. Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and saw the five meters bear now had grown taller, around six meters. Not only that, but the white fur also changed into silver.


    The straight blue line strips also changed on its body. The strip was now turned into something simr to a tribal tattoo. The blue strips had changed into violet tribal tattoos embellished its body.


    A big change of appearance also happened to its head as the thirty centimeters spiral horn protruded upward from its forehead. Circling the horn was Moon''s crescent mark that also turned bigger that also turned into violet in color. The edge of the crescent mark passes through its eyes down to the side of its mouth. Its ck eyes also changed as it was not violet in color.


    "Grawr!" While standing with its hind feet, Moon released out a roar. It showed its excitement by roaring. After that, Moon got down and walked toward Li Na. It circled around its Master before rubbing its smooth fur to her cheeks.


    "It still can''t talk?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but ask. The Fogged Ape couldmunicate with him, so he wondered if the bear could talk to Li Na like the apes talked to him.


    Zhang Mengyao could not help but shake her head at the question. People would ask about the growth of the bear instead of that question. But Li Na happily replied to Tang Shaoyang, "Moon can''t talk but I can understand what it tries to convey to me. Moon is currently excited with the evolution,"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, but his thought was different, ''It seems the Fogged Ape is much smarter than this bear,''


    He was in his thoughts while the girls tried to inquire about how strong Moon had be. The three girls were happily talking about Moon growth while rubbing the bear''s smooth and thick silver fur.


    "Alright, that''s enough," Tang Shaoyang called them out, "While we are here, there''s something that I want to discuss with you guys. Origin! Call Wei Xi and Lu An to the meeting room!"


    Since the people were here, he wanted to consult about purchasingnd for the farm.


    Ten minutester, Wei Xi entered the meeting room with Lu An. The two were surprised to see the change on Moon. Lu An walked toward the bear and looked at it curiously.


    "It has evolved, this is Moon''s stage-2 evolution," Cao Jingyi told the curious Lu An. The boy''s eyes brightened understandingly, then he turned toward Li Na, "Can it talk like Pride?" Normal apes could not talk but to Tang Shaoyang, but Pride couldmunicate with the others.


    The question left Cao Jingyi''s speechless. It was the exact same question as to his Boss''s. Instead of asking what was Moon gotten from the evolution, they asked whether Moon could talk or not.


    Li Na was giggling when she heard the same question. She responded with a shake of her head, "No, Moon could onlymunicate with me,"


    "I see," ncing at Moon for thest time, he went to the chair, "Hello, Boss!" He cheerfully greeted Tang Shaoyang as he had lost interest in the bear.


    "Since everyone is here, let''s start the meeting!"


    Wei Xi, Cao Jingyi, Lu An, and Zhang Mengyao were the core of the base. They were executives of his Empire for now. After everyone sat on their respective chair, Tang Shaoyang started the meeting.


    He talked about purchasingnd and farnd for the Agricultural and Provision Division. Wei Xi was the person in charge to watch the division.


    "Do we need to purchase thend from the system? Can just search for the emptynd and start farming?" Wei Xi raised a question to Tang Shaoyang.


    Five million for a thousand square meters ofnd. He felt it was a waste of the coin if they could look for emptynd instead.


    "Don''t forget about the advantage the system gives us, we can modify thend as we like if we purchase thend, such as irrigation or maybe building the greenhouse for the specific crops, we can modify thend with a few clicks if thend officially under our faction''s name. We can do more by just a few clicks,"


    Wei Xi did not know that the purchasednd could be managed like that. If that was so, purchasing thend might better choice for them. Since the people left the base when the zombie horde attacked, they did not have enough manpower to build proper farnd.


    "Or we have the second choice, conquer the city!" When the others heard "conquer the city", they had the same expression as Tang Shaoyang, confused.


    Tang Shaoyang flicked his fingers, "Origin! Tell them the mechanic of conquering the city!"


    Origin then told everyone about how to conquer the city. It was indeed the second choice for them, also the best one rather than purchasing thend with the coin. However, doing so would need a lot of time, the fastest might take them two to three months, and it also might them years.


    "But it will take a long time to conquer the city, we need more food since our people keep increasing every day, we don''t know how long our food willst at this point," Wei Xi voiced his thoughts. The Tarriors and the ves would go out to look for the survivors and kill the zombies. Every day, they would bring back at least ten to twenty people. The food supplies they gathered from scavenging the houses and market might be not enough to fill everyone''s bellies in a few months.


    Tang Shaoyang did not respond to Wei Xi''s concern, he turned toward Zhang Mengyao. He was asking for her opinion.


    Zhang Mengyao got the message and voiced her thoughts to the others, "We can still purchase thend for the farnd, but we can purchase lessnd instead, like two or three hundred square meters,"


    "What about looking for emptynd instead of buying thend? We can use that for temporary farnd until we conquer the city," Cao Jingyi voiced her idea. It was a good idea, including Tang Shaoyang. That was the best solution for now, but Zhang Mengyao seemed not to agree with the idea.


    "We don''t have enough manpower for that. If we want to conquer the city as soon as possible, we can''t split our people! If we look for emptynd, it would be nowhere near our base, right?" The base was in the middle of the city, looking for an emptynd to be farnd around here almost impossible.


    "If the farnd is far from our base, we need to split the Tarrior to guard the farnd. The people we choose to manage the farnd could not fight, what if stage-2 zombies attack the farnd?"


    "Moreover, we don''t have enough people to manage farnd. If we have to start from scratch, it will take a long time before we can nt the seed. It''s not efficient,"


    "What about the Fogged Land? We can use that for our farnd," Wei Xi voiced out his thought as well.


    This time, Tang Shaoyang spoke up, "I don''t think we can use thend. First of all, we have taken almost half of Fogged Ape''s home as our drill ground. Secondly, I don''t think Fogged Land is suitable for farnd,"


    He did not agree to change Pride''snd to be farnd. They might be his vassal, but he could not arbitrarily take their home just because of that. As long that was not thest option, he would never agree to the proposal.


    They were discussing the farnd about fifteen minutes before they came to a single decision. Zhang Mengyao convinced the others to purchase thend while Tang Shaoyang merely became a listener. This was why he recruited them, he was not good at management.


    "Since the farnd is done, I am going to announce our second expedition next. Our destination is the militarypound at HZ Bay," since they needed more people to conquer the city, the ex-military was the best recruit. He only needed to arm them, and they were ready to y the zombies.


    "This time, I will bring more people with me. All ves should join the expedition team, and I need twenty-nine Tarriors to follow me as well!" He announced the people that should join the expedition.


    "Me! Me! Me! Let me join the team too!" Lu An was the first one to raise his hand to volunteer. He was so eager to follow Tang Shaoyang since he did not join the first expedition.


    "Mnn, I will bring Mengyao and Lu An for the expedition¡­" then he looked toward Li Na, he had seen the status screen for Moon that returned to level 1, "You should bring her with you, Moon would need to level up since it just evolved," Cao Jingyi pushed Li Na''s name while he was considering whether to bring Li Na or not.


    "Alright, Wei Xi would also join the expedition team. You stay to manage the base," he decided to bring Wei Xi as well while choosing Cao Jingyi to manage the base. After the first expedition, he could put some trust in her, and he found out the people also respected her.


    "Should I?" Wei Xi smiled wryly as he was reluctant to leave the base while his wife stayed. From the talk earlier, the second expedition would take days.


    "You can stay if you want, but if your level is left behind, you can''t keep your current rank," Tang Shaoyang shrugged, letting him decide, "You choose the team," he asked Mengyao to pick the team again, "If you don''t want to join, you can speak to Mengyao, she will be looking for your recement,"


    "Alright, the meeting is over!" With that, Tang Shaoyang ended the meeting.

 Chapter 108 - A Little More Intense Training

    <h4>Chapter 108 - A Little More Intense Training</h4>


    At the drill ground


    Tang Shaoyang was standing in front of Lu An separated by five meters.


    "Are you sure, Boss?" Lu An was hesitating as he asked for confirmation. This was just the usual morning routine, but this morning his Boss asked him for sparring.


    "Yes! Come to me with all you have! Don''t try holding back or you will regret it!" Tang Shaoyang motioned his hand to Lu An toe at him.


    Since thest fight against the Death Reaper, he found out that he was weak against a monster with a fast movement. Lu An was one who was the fastest in the base, sparring against Lu An might help him.


    "Alright¡­" Lu An took a deep breath. He was in a state of excitement and nervousness at the same time. Tang Shaoyang was someone he looked up to, he admired the Boss but at the same time, he also wanted to know how strong His Boss was. This sparring might be his chance to know that.


    Swoosh!


    He did as Tang Shaoyang told him to, not holding back. He charged forward as fast as possible. Because this was a spar, they fought with their fist. Lu An sent his fist to Tang Shaoyang''s chest, that was the n before he saw his Boss''s fist aimed at his face.


    He stopped right before the fist could hit his face and moved to the side. The young man created a distance from his opponent, shock could be seen on his face. He did not expect Tang Shaoyang to read his movements.


    Thetter merely smirked at him, "You can use your skill if you want," the taunt did not work at Lu An. He was standing still on the spot, trying to analyze what just happened. But he could not think of another possibility aside from his movement being easily seen by his Boss.


    ''Let''s find out if it was luck or Boss actually could see my movements,'' with those thoughts, Lu An rushed over again. He was not holding back with his speed.


    Swoosh!


    His figure blurred once again as he prepared another fist. This time, he changed his target to the face of Boss. But the same scene was getting repeated as a fist was ready to greet him in the face. Lu An was prepared for this, he ducked his head and rolled down on the ground to avoid the fist. He managed to dodge the fist but a kicknded right on his belly.


    Bugh!


    The kick was hard and it produced a loud noise in the field. Zhang Mengyao who watched the sparring from the side had a change of expression when she heard the sound. She was sure the kick was hurt a lot.


    Lu Na was rolling down on the ground while clutching his belly. His body only stopped when he hit the trunk. The tough Lu An did not immediately stand up, he was clutching his belly in pain as he was coughing so hard.


    "I told you, you will regret it if you don''t go all out!" Tang Shaoyang was controlling his strength so he was sure that Lu An should be fine. He was taunting the young man instead of checking his condition.


    Lu An slowly got up with one of his hands still on his belly. The kick was so hurt badly, he heaved out his breath roughly as he looked at his Boss in shock. This time he was so sure that his Boss could see his movements.


    Looking at Lu An''s expression, Tang Shaoyang could not help but let out a sigh. Lu An was more inexperienced than him in fighting, he overlooked this fact. Did he see Lu An''s movements? No, he just saw Lu An''s blurred figure, it was too fast that his eyes failed to catch the whole movement. However, he learned something new from thest fight against the Death Reaper. Lu An''s move was a straight line toward him which was basically very easy to read so it was very easy to counter as well.


    "You are not fighting against the zombies or the beast. They might not be able to see and predict your move, but me, I can''t see your movement as well but I can predict yours! You should try to attack from a different angle or try to feint your move as well! Come again!" Tang Shaoyang motioned the young Lu An toe at him with his hand.


    Lu An understood his Boss''s words, but he was stubborn with his thoughts, ''Can you predict this then?''


    [Dash]


    He activated his dash and his figure shed toward Tang Shaoyang. This time, Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard by Lu An''s speed.


    Bugh!


    Lu An''s fist sessfullynded right on Tang Shaoyang chest. From the impact, Tang Shaoyang grunted heavily as he was forced to take a few steps backward. But that was it, the fist only managed to push him back.


    "Don''t you dare to daze in the middle of fighting, you may lose your life!" Despite the suffocating pain in his chest, Tang Shaoyang managed to hold his foothold and countered with a spinning kick to Lu An''s waist.


    The young man tried to block the kick with both of his arms, but the overwhelming force from the kick dominated him. He was sent flying to the side once again as throbbing pain assaulted his wrists.


    This time, the young Lu An immediately stood, and once again he activated his skill.


    [Dash]


    Tang Shaoyang prepared for this attack, but he missed the timing as Lu An''s fist hit his cheek. It was followed with another uppercut to his chin.


    Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang''s reaction was getting faster as he caught Lu An''s wrist. With a swing, he threw Lu An''s light body to the side.


    "He is weak!" Zhang Mengyao heard a rough voice from the side. She turned her head and saw Pride was standing next to her. Demonic Ape''s tone contained arrogance.


    "Who?" She knew the person talked about, but she nheless asked to break the awkward atmosphere between the two. "The lean young man, he''s weak! With such a punny strength, it will be almost impossible to beat Master! Zero chance!" The ape expressed its opinion honestly.


    Hearing that, Zhang Mengyao turned her gaze toward the battle. Just like Pride said, Lu An''s punch brought no harm to Tang Shaoyang. She saw punch after punchnded on Tang Shaoyang''s body, but that was it. The punch now could not even push Tang Shaoyang again. Just like a sturdy tower, her man was standing still despite the punch he received.


    "But he can use his speed to run from Master, not bad ability, at least, he will not die if he meets someone like Master," Zhang Mengyao did not know the ape was being sarcastic or truly praised Lu An, but the words were not pleasant to hear.


    The sparring continued for another fifteen minutes. After fifteen minutes of sparring, Tang Shaoyang got used to Lu An''s speed whether he used his skill or not. All of his punches were either blocked or dodged, none of them hit the target which was Tang Shaoyang.


    At the end of the sparring, Tang Shaoyang caught Lu An and pinned him down on the ground. He twisted the arm to the back and sat on top of the young man, "You need to learn more, boy!"


    "Alright, that is for today. We have an expedition the day after tomorrow, let''s not overdo the training," Tang Shaoyang messed up Lu An''s hair and got up from the body. His face was bruised red here and there.


    "You are relying too much on your speed, that''s not a good fighting style. If you face someone like Mengyao, you will be miserable," that was his advice after the spar.


    If he was having a quick reaction because of his fighting expression, Zhang Mengyao''s talent let her predict her opponent''s movement. It could be said she was Lu An''s nemesis.


    Lu An flipped his body and looked up to the bright sky. He was not disheartened with the result of the sparring. He had predicted that he was going to lose, so he was not upset with the expected loss.


    In fact, he was smiling happily for some reason. Tang Shaoyang noticed his smile and could not help but shake his head, "What a weirdo," his lips however formed a smile.


    "I am going to win our next spar, Boss!" That was Lu An''s deration that received a heartyugh from Tang Shaoyang.


    *** ***


    Since the morning routine was over, Tang Shaoyang went back to the base together with Zhang Mengyao and Lu An.


    Both had washed up and currently having their breakfast in the room. While drinking his soymilk, Tang Shaoyang remembered something, "Oh, I have a gift for you,"


    He walked to an open space in their room and took the set of Fallen out of his inventory. Mo Wei''s incident caused him to forget to give the set to Mengyao. Since they were about to go for another expedition, he remembered he had the set.


    "A gift for you, do you like it?" Zhang Mengyao finished the steamed bun in her mouth and walked toward him. At the sight of a cool looking set of the Fallen, Zhang Mengyao''s eyes brightened.


    She came over and picked up thence with her right hand and had the shield in her left hand. She just needed her armor then she would be like a knight.


    Zhang Mengyao did some poses that a knight would do with her new weapon set. She was quite happy with the gift, "I love it!" She stored the weapon into his inventory and kissed her man''s lips.

 Chapter 109 - Second Expedition

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Second Expedition</h4>


    "But it''s slightly heavy, it will take some time for me to adapt with these," Zhang Mengyao remarked as she tried to swing thence and moved the shield up and down. It could be seen that her movement was indeed a little stiff.


    After testing her new set of weapons, Zhang Mengyao put it into her inventory. She hugged Tang Shaoyang, "Thank you~," a genuine happy voice flowed out of her mouth.


    "This is kinda weird though," Tang Shaoyang whispered to her, "What''s weird about this?" She asked back while resting her chin on his shoulder.


    "The gift. Usually, the man would give the girl a diamond ring or maybe an expensive bag to make her happy, but you are happy to have a set of weapons from me," he was not expecting her to be excited like this.


    "Diamond rings could not be used to kill the zombie just like thence, and the bag could not protect me from the zombie too like the shield you just gave me. So what you gave me was more valuable than the jewelry or branded bag," Zhang Mengyao voiced her honest opinion to his ear with her soothing voice.


    "As long as you like it then I''m d," since the girl was happy with the gift then he was happy too.


    "What about if we open the remaining four treasure chests? Maybe we can find the armor for the fallen set too," she crooked her head toward the control room where Tang Shaoyang saved four Level 7 Treasure Chests from the first expedition.


    "Nope, I have my n for those chests," he did not agree to open the chests for himself. Since he traded the set of the fallen with a chest with Jin Fan, that meant he no longer had his chest. As for the remaining four chests, those were the empire''s assets. He nned to use the chest as a reward for his remarkable subordinatester. He could not be greedy and take all of them for himself.


    *** ***


    The second expedition was getting near and near. After what happened to the first expedition team, the Tarriors were eager to volunteer themselves to join the expedition.


    The reward Qin Shoushan and Jin Fan got from the treasure chests had spread among the Tarriors. The reward was enough to make them drool despite the risk of losing their life. A skill and an advanced ss, that was something they would dream of.


    The same for the ve group, after Chen Jianping and Qian Jianguo got their contracts renewed the others were also eager to join the expedition team. They wanted to get rid of their ve status as soon as possible so this was their chance.


    The night before the expedition day


    Tang Shaoyang wasying down on Kang Xue''s bed, shirtless. When the sound of the door opening resounded, he opened his eyes. Kang Xue wasing out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her head.


    The girl was surprised to see Tang Shaoyang on her bed. She did not expect him to be herest night before going for an expedition to HZ Bay. She thought he was going to apany Zhang Mengyao.


    "Why are you here?" She blurted out. "Sleeping of course," Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes beforezily changing his posture of sleeping. "What about Sister Mengyao? I thought you were going to apany her?" She asked in a concerned tone.


    Having your man to have another woman put her in an awkward spot. In her case, she was the third party that entered the couple''s life. She felt bad for Zhang Mengyao, so she wanted Tang Shaoyang topany Zhang Mengyao more, especially since this was theirst night before going on a trip to look for her parents.


    In fact, Tang Shaoyang was having a hard time bncing things as well. He had to make sure that he had to be fair to both women. Since he slept with Zhang Mengyao so he decided to sleep with Kang Xue tonight.


    "It''s okay, she''s sleeping now," then Tang Shaoyang motioned to the girl by tapping the empty spot next to him, "Come here," the girl obediently came over, her cheeks flushed red as she thought Tang Shaoyang wanted to do something.


    To her surprise, the man merely embraced her and whispered, "Good night," that was all, he did not do anything to her, "Are you disappointed?" She heard the man''s yful voice. Instead of answering him, she buried her head in his chest.


    *** ***


    The next morning


    Li Na was standing in front of the mirror that was a half head taller than her. She was wearingplete gear with a cloak draped on her back, light silver armor, a crossbow on the back, and a spear in her right hand.


    Li Na''s grandmother was standing near the door, looking at her eldest granddaughter with an uneasy expression. Since she was one of the kitchen staff, Li Na''s grandmother had heard everything about how dangerous the first expedition was. Seven people died and she was concerned about her granddaughter''s safety.


    Li Na was aware of her grandmother''s presence. She turned around and smiled reassuringly at her grandmother, "It''s okay grandma, I will be fine. Boss Tang also participates in the expedition," she came over and hugged her grandma while rubbing her back. The girl could feel that her grandma''s body was shaking.


    "It''s okay! It''s okay! A lot of people join the team as well, I will be fine," Li Na''s grandma could do nothing since her granddaughter was called to join the expedition.


    After reassuring her grandma, Li Na looked down at her little sister who stood behind her grandma, "Don''t worry, Sister! I will protect grandma well!" Clenching her tiny fist, Li Yue said that confidently.


    "Yes, you have to protect grandma when I am away, okay?" Li Na squatted down as she tried to kiss her little sister. However, Li Yue dodged the kiss, "I am grown up, don''t treat me like a little kid!" The little girl protested.


    Li Na was merely shaking her head, "Alright, I won''t kiss you, but you have to protect grandma, promise?" She offered her pinky.


    "I told you I am not a little girl," even though her mouth said so, Li Yue reached her sister''s pinky with hers, "I promise I will protect grandma!" She nodded her head solemnly.


    Just as Li Na was about to get up, Li Yue lunged forward and hugged her neck, "This is my charm kiss that will bring you luck," the little girl who refused her sister''s kiss kissed her big sister''s cheeks. The kisssted about ten seconds before Li Yue released Li Na, "You have to go back, okay?"


    "Of course!" Li Na nodded seriously and patted her little sister''s head, "I have a cute fairy waiting for me, so I will return for sure,"


    Watching her granddaughter, the grandmother managed to hold her tears and smiled at the two.


    After a small farewell between them, Li Yue and her grandmother sent Li Na to the team that should be gathered in front of the base. There, Zhang Mengyao was recording the people that participated in the second expedition.


    Of course, Li Na was not the only one with a family. The others also had their family members to send them so outside was more crowded than usual.


    For the second expedition, thirty-seven ves, thirty Tarriors included Tang Shaoyang, and one guide, so sixty-eight people in total.


    Tang Shaoyang''s figure could not be seen among the crowd. He was already sitting in the front most car. He handed over the small work such as organizing the people to Zhang Mengyao and Lu An.


    On the driver''s seat, Bai Yuan was apanying him. Both men did not speak but just waited silently. Not they did not want to speak, but both just liked and werefortable with the quiet atmosphere.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    The quiet atmosphere was broken when someone knocked on the ss. Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and nced toward the window, Kang Xue was the one who knocked on the window.


    He pulled down the window and motioned to the back seat with his finger, "Hop in, what are you doing outside?" Kang Xue however just looked at him and Bai Yuan, back and forth. She wanted to say something but hesitated with Bai Yuan who sat next to him.


    "Just speak? Do you need anything?" The girl looked hesitant to speak, but he urged her. In the end, Kang Xue got closer to him and whispered, "I have a friend that wanted to follow us, can you let him in?"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows, "Who? The security guard?" when she mentioned her friend, Zhang Wen''s face resurfaced in his head.


    "No," Kang Xue shook her head while pointing her finger to the back of the car, "It''s him!" Tang Shaoyang peeked his head out of the window. Right behind his car, a man was standing. The man was wearing normal clothing, long pants, and a ck shirt. His attire was telling him that the man was not someone who could fight.


    "Who is he? Why does he want to participate?" Tang Shaoyang did not immediately reject the man but asked the girl the reason first.


    "He has his family in HZ Bay too, so he wants toe to look for his family, but do you really not recognize him?" Kang Xue looked at Tang Shaoyang curiously.


    He gave the man one more nce before shaking his head, telling the girl he did not know the man. "He''s the guy you kicked until he passed out in front of the hospital, you don''t remember him?" She told him about the man''s identity.


    As soon as she said that, Tang Shaoyang immediately lost his interest, "No, he''s not allowed to join. We don''t wee someone who could not fight, one guide is enough!"


    "About his family, we can look for them instead. If they are still alive, then we will bring them back with us, so tell him to f*ck off!"


    Ding Hao was waiting for a response from Kang Xue. Then he saw Kang Xue was shaking her head to him, indicating he was not allowed to join.


    ''F*ck!'' He cursed secretly, he was about to rush and asked the man why he was not allowed to join. However, the memory of one kick reminded him to not act rashly. That memory was still fresh in his head.


    In the end, he kicked the wheel and ran back to the base, ''Heh, you lucky b*stard. If you don''t let me join then I will just need to adjust my n. Let''s start from the inside, I will ruin your base for sureter, just you wait. This is the price you have to pay for humiliating me!'' Malice filled his thoughts as he ran back to the base. Yes, Ding Hao had a hidden intention when he said wanted to join.

 Chapter 110 - Ambition Rat

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Ambition Rat</h4>


    The expedition team departed under many people''s gazes. Two ck SUVs and two busses left the base in a row.


    Tang Shaoyang was in the front car, Bai Yuan drove the car just like the first expedition. On the middle seats, Kang Xue, Li Na, and Zhang Mengyao. The order was from the right to the left, the exact order. On the back seat, Lu An, Wei Xi, and Yan Sheng.


    Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue were in an awkward situation. Even though both epted each other, it was still awkward for them. So, during the journey, no one was speaking, it was just a silent awkward atmosphere in the car.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped in an unfamiliar district. It was a big road surrounded by tall buildings. It was the area where bigpanies'' offices gathered.


    "Boss, we have arrived!" Bai Yuan turned off the car and reported to Tang Shaoyang. Their destination was HZ Bay, but the n was to check every building to find the mini-game since this was the only way.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately went out of the car, scanning the surroundings. A few stage-1 zombies were walking toward them, but arrows flew toward the zombies, taking all of them down immediately.


    Zhang Mengyao was going back to the people behind. She organized the people to check the buildings around them. Soon, over sixty people spread out to the buildings.


    Tang Shaoyang also did not stay still, he went to the biggest building. Lu An, Kang Xue, and Wei Xi followed him to the building.


    He chose the biggest building with the hope the mini-game would be in this building. He pushed the ss entrance that was surprisingly fine even after over a month behind abandoned. Unfortunately, there was no notification rang in his head even after four of them entered the building.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    No mini-game but three Crawlers lunged toward them from the top. The three zombies seemed to wait for them to enter.


    Kang Xue was not aware that three zombies attacked her from the top. She just felt that a big hand circled her waist and pulled her to the side. At the same time, Lu An and Wei Xi flipped around and shed their swords to the air.


    There was nomunication between the two, but they handled three Crawlers pretty well. Lu An killed two while Wei Xi took down the remaining one.


    Kang Xue was holding tightly to Tang Shaoyang''s neck as she was still confused. The confusion was cleared when she saw the two beheaded zombies.


    "You should learn to fight as well to protect yourself from such circumstances in the future," a whisper entered her ears, she looked up to say something but decided to stay silent when she saw Tang Shaoyang''s earnest expression. He was surveying the building carefully for a while before he shook his head.


    "Let''s go back, no mini-game in this building," Tang Shaoyang released Kang Xue and turned toward the exit.


    "We are not clearing the zombies?" Lu An sheathed the sword back while approaching his Boss. From his experiences, there would be a lot of stage-2 zombies inside the building if three Crawlers greeted them by the entrance. He did not want to miss the chance to level up.


    "Nope!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Our priority is HZ Bay and finding the mini-game. You cane back hereter after the expedition,"


    As soon as they came out of the building, Bai Yuan came over to him, "One group found a mini-game, but we can''t enter to help the group," he reported that one team encountered the mini-game.


    Before they departed, Zhang Mengyao had arranged the teams. It was just in case they encountered the mini-game so they could clear the game.


    Tang Shaoyang then hurriedly followed Bai Yuan. In front of the smallest building, people gathered. This was Tang Shaoyang''s first to see the mini-game from the outside. The building was glowing in light red and the thing inside was not visible to the eyes.


    "Who''s inside?" He walked to Zhang Mengyao''s side and asked, "It''s Fu Yintao''s group, three Tarriors, and five ves," she told theposition of the group.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and looked at the others who were also watching, "What are you guys doing here? Go search for the other buildings!" These guys were idle, watching the building that glowed, so he ordered them to move.


    With his words, none of them dared to stay. They immediately spread out again, leaving Tang Shaoyang, Kang Xue, Zhang Mengyao, and her team. Lu An and Wei Xi decided to go to search for the mini-game by themselves as well.


    Just like that, half an hour passed but the mini-game was still not over yet. Tang Shaoyang started to crease his brows, "Why are they so slow?" He then looked toward Mengyao, "Do these people consist of low-level individuals?"


    "All Tarriors have ss while two out of three ves did not have ss. They should be fine if the enemies are stage-2 or even stage-3 zombies, unless¡­" her voice trailed off as she noticed the building stopped glowing. Not long after that, a group of people came out of the building.


    Eight people entered the building and eight people came out of the building. However, two people needed to be carried to get out. Tang Shaoyang saw a chunk of meat on his neck disappear while the other seemed to break his leg.


    Kang Xue was about to rush to give first aid to the injured. A hand was holding her back, she was about to protest but Tang Shaoyang had rushed forward to the group. He was faster than she would expect. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the group, to everyone''s surprise, the person who had lost a chunk of meat on his neck pushed the person who carried him. He opened his mouth, was about to beat the person he pushed down but Tang Shaoyang came at the right time.


    He kicked the person who had turned into a zombie in the chest.


    Bugh!


    The zombie crashed to the ss behind. He did not stop there as he took the battle-ax out of his inventory. Before the zombie could get up, Tang Shaoyang mmed the Destroyer down to the zombie''s head.


    St!


    The zombie''s head was split open and the bodypletely stopped moving. Tang Shaoyang put his battle-ax back to the inventory and walked back.


    "If you wish to die, then you can do the same next time," Tang Shaoyang reproved the person who carries the zombie.


    With just one look, he could tell the person was bitten by the zombie. There was only one end if one got bitten by the zombie, you would be a zombie, of course. Despite knowing this fact, the man still carried the man instead of ending the zombie''s life.


    The man''s body shivered at the words. However, deep inside, he was grateful to Tang Shaoyang. If not for his Boss, he might get bitten and turned into a zombie as well. The man stood up and bowed, "I learned my lesson, Boss. Thank you for saving my life,"


    Tang Shaoyang waved his handzily as he went back to the group, "Go treat him!" He instructed Kang Xue to give first aid to the man who broke his leg.


    "We encountered seven Crawlers and three Crushers. One Crusher and one Crawler are Stage-3 zombies," Fu Yintao reported what they encountered inside, "Also, we got one Level 8 Treasure Chests and seven Level 9 Treasure Chests. The chests are still inside," he pointed the building inside with his finger.


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward the building, but he did not go inside to take the chest, "You pick one¡­" he pointed to the Tarriors to pick the chest. They deserved the reward while he noted the ves to reward themter.


    The three Tarriors including Fu Yintao happily went inside the building. Even though they drooled over the treasure chests, none of them dared to touch the chests without Tang Shaoyang''s consent. With their Boss''s consent, they happily went inside to get their chests.


    Just like that, the first search for the mini-game was over. Only Fu Yintao''s group encountered the mini-game while the other buildings got nothing. Afterward, they continued their trip toward HZ Bay while searching for the mini-game on the way.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, back to the base, the second floor, cafeteria


    Ding Hao gathered the security guard and the people from the SH Hospital. Then others did not have any suspicion until the man opened his mouth, "Kuhum, Kuhum! Can I have your time for a moment?"


    Zhang Wen and the others stopped eating. They looked toward the young man, wondering what he wanted to say.


    If it was before the world turned upside down, they would happily bootlick the young man. He was the son of the SH Hospital''s head, they would dly tter Ding Hao so they would have an easy time in their work.


    "Do you guys still want to stay here or follow me to join the military base? I have a close friend in the military, if we can reach the military base then we will be safer than here," Ding Hao offered something these people never expected.


    If they could reach the military base, they would dly follow Ding Hao. Their eyes brightened when they heard those words from his mouth, "With my name, we could live peacefully without being forced to work like in this ce,"


    Ding Hao nned to persuade the people closest to him to join his side. Later on, he would spread their influence within the base. If he could persuade at least half of the people in the base, he could take the base for himself. That was the n, he nned to take the base for himself.

 Chapter 111 - Survival Game - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Survival Game - Part 1</h4>


    Huo Shihong, the Leader of the me Castle, the faction who was in charge of the south area of SZ Establishment.


    m!


    Crack!


    He mmed the table hard upon hearing the news that his nephew was dead the moment he just came back from killing the zombies. Just like the spider web, the crack started to spread out on the table.


    His eyes turned bloodshot and red at his trusted subordinate who reported the news to him. Fan Ru lowered his head, he had known Huo Shihong for a long time, even before the disaster struck. So he was familiar with his Boss, at his current state, you should just listen and do whatever Huo Shihong ordered him to do.


    However, to his surprise, Huo Shihong did not re up and cursed him. He leaned back against the chair and released out a long breath.


    He closed his eyes and rubbed his temple for a while before he opened his eyes again, "You have found my nephew''s killer, right?" It was the voice of someone who tried to suppress his anger. Fan Ru could tell that from the voice.


    "We have identified the killer but we haven''t caught him," Fan Ru told what happened honestly, he did not leave a single detail including the motive why Huo Shihong was killed.


    "That B*stard! He died because of his stupidity," Huo Shihong cursed his nephew out loud. Of course, he had heard a lot of his nephew''s misdeeds by using the me Castle name. But all this time, his nephew never crossed his line, he never touched the people in the inner area.


    After cursing his nephew, he looked at the paper. Fan Ru gave him the details of his nephew''s killer in the paper. He picked the paper and read the details.


    "Interesting, a young man and a woman in her twenties," Huo Shihong muttered in a low voice, "They can afford 20k coins to buy a big house and that moron tried to seize his woman? At least, bring the elite team, you idiot!"


    Twenty thousand GC, meaning this young man had at least killed twenty thousand stage-1 zombies. However, his nephew only brought nine normal guards to assist his misdeeds. That was why he cursed his nephew.


    "Have you dispatched people to track them?" Huo Shihong ced the paper back on the table and asked Fan Ru, "Yes, I have dispatched two Elite me units to chase the killer. Just now they reported the killer is running to SH City, and now they are chasing the killer to SH City,"


    "Hmmm, send the avable Wolves me to chase the killer. I won''t let this guy live after killing Huo Shihong''s nephew!" He sent an order to Fan Ru, however, thetter was surprised when he heard Wolves me. It was the strongest unit in the me Castle, Fan Ru did not expect his Boss would send the Wolves me to chase a couple.


    Fan Ru wanted to say something but he decided to not speak when he met Huo Shihong''s re. He nodded his head to the Boss, "I will immediately inform Wolves me to meet with Elite me!" After that, Fan Ru excused himself from the room, leaving his Boss alone.


    "SH City¡­ SH City¡­" Huo Shihong muttered in a low voice. Before Fan Ru reported about his nephew, he had received a report that the team he ced on SH City to guard the SH Hospital was wiped out.


    "I have to visit the hospital myself,"


    *** ***


    The others on the table looked at Ding Hao. None of them agreed to his idea yet but everyone wanted to hear out the n. He had put the bait on, now it was time to convince these people.


    "As you know, the Boss of this base is ruthless and overbearing. He does not care about our well being, at all. So, my n is we persuade the others to join our group and we will march together to the military baseter," Ding Hao has not gone with his full n. He just told them the big picture of his n.


    Zhang Wenpletely stopped eating. After a moment of silence, he put the chopsticks down on the tray of his food and left. No refusal, no words, he just left with his food to another table.


    He switched the table and continued eating the meal like he heard nothing. Ding Hao tried to call him out, but Zhang When was turned into a deaf-ear. He drank the water and continued to eat.


    Ding Hao was about to chase after Zhang Wen but to his surprise, everyone was running away from the table. He saw even a few nurses did not finish their meals as they immediately left the cafeteria.


    "Huh!?" He was confused as to why the people suddenly left the base. Only two men stayed behind on the table, while the ex-nurses and the ex-security guard left the table. The two men were the middle-aged men, the ex-head departments in the SH Hospital.


    The n had not even started, no he had not even told them what the n was, but it had crumbled. With only two middle-aged men who could not also fight, he would not be able to do anything.


    ''That stupid ass almost gets me killed!'' Zhang Wen furiously cursed Ding Hao in his head. He was new to the base, but he had a lot of information from the other survivors. He had gotten the big picture of the base.


    The base was running by a proper system. Many divisions had formed as well, but the most important thing was the base itself. A Smart AI was controlling the base which people called the AI Origin.


    This Origin had full control of the base, basically, the AI was the base. Meanwhile, Ding Hao tried to riot against the leader of the base so the AI should hear that as well. Their discussion was recorded so he immediately left Ding Hao.


    The military Base was surely good, but Zhang Wen found this base was not bad either. He was after all just a security guard before, maybe staying in this base could change his life.


    ''I have to stay away from that brat, not going to die because of his stupidity¡­''


    Not only Zhang Wen, but the people who left Ding Hao also had the same thoughts. While Ding Hao was oblivious to the AI''s existence, everyone knew their every action was being watched by Origin.


    *** ***


    The expedition team had spent full noon looking for the mini-game. They checked all buildings they passed, but the result was not that good. They only encountered three mini-games so far. Three more people died from the ve groups, and nine Level 9 chests were collected.


    Meanwhile, their destination HZ Bay was bing closer and closer. The sun was also ready to set, and the convoy made theirst stop. Bai Yuan stepped on the brake and without words Tang Shaoyang got out of the car. This was theirst stop as the HZ Bai was about fifteen minutes from here.


    A group of stage-1 zombies rushed toward the convoy upon detecting the convoy. He ignored the stage-1 zombies and entered the building nearest to him. He broke into a building with a big sign on the top.


    Tang Shaoyang found two Crawlers inside. At the sight of Tang Shaoyang, the two stage-2 zombies rushed toward him. He remained unfazed as the Destroyer appeared in his right hand, with just one swing the two stage-2 zombies'' bodies split into two.


    He stayed for a little longer but he failed to trigger the mini-game. With a sigh, he got out of the building while Kang Xue followed him closely. When he got out of the building, he stopped abruptly. Kang Xue was not expecting him to stop abruptly hence her head bumped into his strong back.


    "You should stop following me, and go check the injuries instead," he told the girl to not follow him. Fighting while protecting her was not something he was good at, especially if the enemy he encountered was strong.


    "It''s okay, I can help you too," Kang Xue waved the scythe in her hand. It was the scythe she got from the Death Scythe. Tang Shaoyang merely shook his head at the girl. Fortunately, he and Kang Xue did not trigger the mini-game.


    The team continued searching for the mini-game, but none of them triggered the mini-game too. The luck was not on their side.


    When the night came, Tang Shaoyang stopped the search. He called his people to continue their journey to HZ Bay. HZ Bay was a famous residence in SH City, even Tang Shaoyang knew the name.


    His ex-Boss would call the residence the ce where the conglomerates slept. He did not expect that half of HZ Bay was the militarypound. Kang Xue told him that the owner of HZ Bay donated half of it to the military.


    With just that simple information, Tang Shaoyang could tell that Kang Xue''s family was not just a normal family. Her parents should be a high-rank official in the military.


    Fifteen minutester, the expedition group arrived at the gate to HZ Bay. A big gateyered in gold paint with artistic decoration on it.


    The gate was tight closed, and to everyone''s surprise, no zombies could be found loitering around the gate. It was just a good-looking gate that blocked their path to enter the residence.


    Bai Yuan came down, he scanned the surroundings cautiously. When he reached the gate, he nced to the inner area beyond the gate. For some reason, the residence gave off a bad feeling. He then tried to open the gate. The gate was not locked and to his surprise, he easily moved the gate with a light push.


    After opening the gate, Bai Yuan went back to the car. He stepped on the gas and the car moved forward. Nothing happened, but when thest bus entered the HZ Bay, a notification rang in everyone''s head.


    [The condition has been met! You have triggered the Survival Game!]

 Chapter 113 - Survival Game - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Survival Game - Part 2</h4>


    "Huff¡­ huff¡­" Luo Lan was out of breath. She has been running for almost an hour from the me Castle''s pursuers. However, she did not voice a singleint to his boyfriend as she kept up.


    Yu Shun was aware of his girlfriend''s condition, so he immediately scanned the surroundings to see a good hiding spot. While looking for the hiding spot, he noticed a half-opened gate in the front.


    He immediately recognized this ce, the famous HZ Bay where most of his "friends" were living. With a deep breath, he picked Luo Lan with his arms and dashed toward the residence. He chose a random big mansion to hide.


    "Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" Both were hiding behind the curtain, Yu Shun could feel his girlfriend''s hot breath on the neck. He took a bottle of water from the backpack and handed the bottle to Luo Lan.


    Without any words, Luo Lan took the bottle and chucked the water into her mouth. After a half bottle of water, her condition was getting a little better. She was about to open her mouth to ask, but Yu Shun ced his finger to her lips. He pointed toward the outside, right at the entrance gate.


    Luo Lan followed her boyfriend''s finger. She found a group of people in red attire loitering around the gate. The girl furrowed her brows, "It''s been a few days, why don''t they just give up?" A frustrated voice flowed out of her mouth.


    Yu Shun did not answer her. The reason he had been running away from these people was that he did not want to fight against the fellow humans unless he was forced to. At this point, these people were forcing him to fight them.


    "I will fight them if they find us out," Yu Shun whispered to the girl. Luo Lan however shook her head, "No! Let''s just keep running, you don''t have to fight them," as a teacher herself, she knew the mental burden of killing people even in this kind of crazy world. The guilt of killing people must be piling up inside him. If one day he broke out, she did not know what would happen to him. She did not want to imagine it or even that thing to happen.


    "Should not have killed that bastard¡­" Yu Shun muttered in a low voice. The bastard in his mouth was Huo Zhengsheng. He killed him in the spur of fury. These people kept chasing them even though they managed to escape from them from time to time.


    Now he regretted it a little because Luo Lan had to suffer because of his impulsiveness, "No, let''s stop running! I will kill them now and we move to the farthest ce from SZ City afterward," Yu Shun decided to fight these people.


    The group was twenty-one people, the same people who chased them after they escaped from the establishment. They slowly made their way into the HZ Bay. The tallest one amongst the group seemed the leader of the group, he took the lead and instructed the people around him.


    ''I have to kill him first!'' Yu Shun started to make his n on how to attack the group, ''If the leader died then the others should be easy,'' if the leader died, the others would panic. Since their strongest one got taken down, it would cause a disorder within the group, ''I can''t mess up with the first attack!''


    At this moment, Yu Shun saw another group at the entrance. The group was twelve people, then the former group immediately regrouped, and they lined up in order as they greeted the newlying group. The man he thought was the leader approached the new group. He bowed his head to greet the new group.


    Yu Shun had a bad feeling about this. The leader of the former group talked something to the new group. He witnessed the leader getting pped in the cheek but the leader only kept his head down.


    Then, they entered the HZ Bay together. When all thirteen people entered the gate, a notification rang in his head.


    [The condition has been met! You have triggered the Survival Game!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Survival Game]


    Objective: [Survive!]


    Participants: [Tang Empire: 64 yers!] [The me Castle: 33 yers] [No Faction/Neutral: 205 yers]


    Reward:???


    [Good Luck and hope you survive ^.^]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Urgh!" Yu Shun''s lips twitched at the sight of the smiley emoji at the end of the screen. He then looked toward his girlfriend, "Did you also¡­?" He did not finish it as Luo Lan nodded her head. She also received the same notification.


    Meanwhile, the group outside the mansion also halted their steps the moment the notification rang in their head. They looked back and noticed that the gate behind them was blocked by a ck barrier.


    [You have 12 hours until the first portal to be summoned!]


    [Get prepared to conquer the portal! If you don''t conquer the portal within seven days, monsters will pour out from the portal, and you may be their food! Good luck ^.^]


    *** ***


    Everyone within the HZ Bay received the same notification. Tang Shaoyang and his team were also the same. What came into Tang Shaoyang''s mind was to look back, he was relieved when he found all his people entered the HZ Bay sessfully.


    Even though the reward was a question mark, with more people following they could get more reward as from his experience, the reward distributed based on the number of the participants.


    With the notification, the convoy stopped their cars and gathered to discuss what they should do now. The path to go back had been blocked so everyone had their eyes on Tang Shaoyang. He was the leader, so they could only rely on him.


    Tang Shaoyang checked the panel once again. The objective was clear, to survive for 49 days or kill all eight bosses. These bosses should be rted to the portal that would appear in twelve hours. He then looked at the participant list, he saw over two hundred people were no factions.


    With this information, a n formted in his mind. However, he must take a point into consideration. They had traveled from the morning to the evening, killing zombies, and looking for the mini-game.


    He scanned his people, sure enough, most of them were tired from traveling, "Alright, the real game will start in twelve hours. I will give you guys three hours break. Whether you want to take a short nap or whatever, after three hours you have to work, go look for the survivors!"


    Tang Shaoyang guessed that over two hundred people were the survivors trapped in the game along with them. His purpose toe to HZ Bay was to save these people anyway, so he nned to gather the survivor before facing the portal.


    "What about we do search now and use the remaining five hours to rest? So we can be more prepared for the portal," Zhang Mengyao voiced her thoughts as soon as Tang Shaoyang finished his words.


    She did not intend to refute him to make him look bad in front of other people. She said this was for the team''s interest. Tang Shaoyang did not immediately respond to her, he nodded his head as he turned toward Lu An.


    Lu An has an "I follow your order whatever it is!" face. So he turned toward Wei Xi, asking for others'' opinions as well.


    "I agree with G-General Mengyao''s idea," It was a bit awkward for him to call Zhang Mengyao with the rank, but he had to do it, especially in front of many people like this, "We don''t know what we will face behind the portal, so getting rest before the real game is a better option,"


    Since Wei Xi knew more about Tang Shaoyang, he was not afraid of contradicting his Boss, especially on this asion. He knew that Tang Shaoyang was not someone that would be offended over something like this, his Boss was not that petty despite his overbearingness.


    "I agree with the idea as well," Tang Shaoyang grinned as he looked at his other subordinates, "You don''t have time to rest boys! Move yourzy ass over!" The shout was apanied by an evilugh.


    Despite being exhausted, no oneined as they started to gather in a group.


    Kang Xue slipped to the back of Tang Shaoyang. She tugged him, "What about my family?" The moment this Survival Game started, she started to get even more worried about her family.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and smiled at the girl, "We will be looking for them. You still remember your home, right?" He asked. HZ Bay was surprisingly big, looking for people randomly in this ce would take a lot of time.


    Kang Xue nodded in return, of course, she still remembered where her house was.


    "Good, hop on! We will start our search from your house," he bent his body down and offered his back for her to get on. "Urgh!" Kang Xue did not know how to respond to this as she felt this was unnecessary. She was too embarrassed to get on, especially with many people around.


    "Why are you getting embarrassed? This way we can reach your house faster unless you can run as fast as I do," Tang Shaoyang could not help but shake his head at the thin-skinned Kang Xue. It was just a piggyback, no big deal.


    In the end, Kang Xue lowered her head and hopped on his back. At this moment, she did not want to face anyone, she buried her head on his shoulder.


    "I will trust the people with you!" He spoke to Zhang Mengyao. Thetter nodded and gave a kiss to his cheek, "Mnn, you also have to be careful,"

 Chapter 114 - Father-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Father-In-Law</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang moved fast even with Kang Xue on his back. Compared to the Destroyer she was much lighter so it was no difference with or without Kang Xue on his back.


    Under her guidance, soon they entered the militarypound. What made the difference between the militarypound and the normal residence of HZ Bay was the exterior design. The house in the militarypound that was as big as a mansion had the same design, everything but the front courtyard that differed between one house to another.


    Kang Xue guided her to her house. So far, they had not encountered anything dangerous, not even a single stage-1 zombie. "This is a good sign, maybe your family is safe," he said to the girl.


    Despite his words, Kang Xue merely shook her head. She hoped her family was safe too but it had been over a month since the absurd game started anything could happen to them.


    "To the right!" Kang Xue quietly guided Tang Shaoyang to her house. Knowing the girl''s mood, he kept his mouth shut and followed her instruction. Just as he was about to pick up his pace, he heard the girl''s voice, "Stop! We have arrived,"


    Tang Shaoyang stopped and looked at the girl. Kang Xue was looking to the left, he followed the girl''s gaze to see a white-colored house with a silver steel fence.


    He ced the girl down and pulled her with him to the house. There was no need to ask her, he was sure this was her house. Tang Shaoyang easily pushed the fence open, he looked down and saw the lock was broken forcefully.


    "Huh!?" He stopped his steps, the lock was broken forcefully. He then scanned the fence, it looked normal without a sign of the gate being broken forcefully.


    "What''s wrong?" Kang Xue asked upon noticing the man stopped walking. "Aside from your parents, who live in your house?" He replied to the girl with a question.


    "Since my parents are over fifty, while my father is almost in his sixty, my brother and sister-inw stay with my parents, what''s wrong?" Even though she was confused, she still answered honestly.


    Tang Shaoyang pointed at the broken lock, "Look! The lock is broken and from the gate''s condition, the lock is broken from inside," she followed his finger and saw the broken lock. She checked the gate as well, "Maybe it was my brother¡­" her tone wasck of confidence, in her head, she was imagining her parents turned into zombies, and they broke the lock to get out of the house.


    "Let''s check inside!" He tightened his grip on her hand and pulled her to the inside. The door was not locked as well as he pushed it easily.


    Inside the house was dark with all lights off, "Mother! Father!" Kang Xue called out as soon as they entered the house. Her voice echoed through the dark house but she received no reply.


    The two kept walking forward until they reached the living hall. Kang Xue kept calling her parents but the answer was her voice''s echo.


    Tang Shaoyang scanned the room, it was still neatly organized with just dust on top of it. A typical house that was left behind for a long time.


    "Where is your parent''s room?" The game started in the middle of the night. It was possible the zombies were locked inside the room.


    The zombie appeared next to everyone in the middle of the night. If her parents were asleep when the game started, her parents should be dead by now. That was one of many possibilities and also the worst scenario for the girl.


    Kang Xue seemed to catch what Tang Shaoyang tried to say. She immediately ran to the second floor. He followed her closely while looking at their surroundings, making sure no dangerous creature lurked around in the dark.


    Soon, they stopped in front of the door. Her hand was at the doorknob, with a light twist and push she would open the door. Tang Shaoyang was waiting quietly, but he put his ears to hear movement inside the room. However, he heard nothing from inside, ''it should be safe inside,'' he thought to himself without telling the girl.


    Kang Xue opened the unlocked door, she was prepared for everything. Nothing was inside, she entered the room, she truly found nothing. Her parents were not inside, zombies also not here. However,pared to the outside room, the bedroom was messier, it was a sign that someone was here before.


    Tang Shaoyang checked everything inside the room, from the corner to the closet. Every possible hiding ce, but he got nothing as well. No corpses, no zombies, it was a positive sign.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang heard a voice from the outside. It was two male voices that talked at each other.


    "What''s wrong?" Since the girl did not have sharp hearing like him, she did not hear what he heard. He pulled the girl''s hand and went out of the room, "There''s someone outside!"


    They went back to the original living room. He opened a small gap in the curtain and looked out. Sure enough, there were three men right outside the fence. From their appearance, they looked like someone in their forties.


    Kang Xue also peeked out from the same gap. She did not recognize the three middle-aged men, but the fact they gathered in front of her house after they entered the house was strange.


    The three talked at each other without realizing they were being spied on from the inside. However, soon, five more men gathered with the three, one of them was an old man. The old man had his hair turnedpletely white thatbed to the side.


    At the sight of this old man, Kang Xue immediately dashed out of the house. She ran as fast as she could to the outside when she came out of the house, she yelled out, "Father!"


    The old man with white hair subconsciously turned toward the voice. Then he saw a girl with long hair ran toward him, he immediately recognized the girl. The old man opened his arms open as Kang Xue threw herself to the old man.


    Tang Shaoyang who was at the door subconsciously smiled. He was also happy if the girl was happy, slowly he approached the group.


    "He is the other one!" A middle-aged man pointed his index finger toward Tang Shaoyang.


    A man that looked in his thirties with a sharp countenance stood in front of Tang Shaoyang. He looked to the eyes, "Who are you?"


    "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself before asking someone else''s name?" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the man.


    Just as the man was about to talk back, Kang Xue intervened, "Stop it, brother! He''s someone who saved your sister''s life! You can''t be rude to him!" Kang Xue pulled her brother back. She did not forget to signal Tang Shaoyang with her eyes as well so the two did not break into a fight.


    However, it was not Tang Shaoyang''s style to hide it. He knew the girl wanted to hide their rtionship from her family, but he did not like the n. He took a big step forward and pulled the girl into his embrace, "There''s something she left out, I am not only her savior but also her man!" The deration was followed with his usual grin.


    After that shocking deration, he waved his hand to the old man, "Hello, Father-inw~," he greeted Kang Xue''s father casually, it was as if they were friends.


    "You bastard! Release your filthy hand from my sister!" Kang Zian pointed the gun toward Tang Shaoyang''s head. To his surprise, Tang Shaoyang did not waver in front of the gun, the man still had his grin on his face. The man just stood there, he did not even use his sister as a shield.


    ''This man is dangerous!'' From the first time he saw the man, he could tell the man was dangerous. That was why he showed an aggressive stance toward Tang Shaoyang.


    However, soon his expression crumpled as he saw her sister merely lowered her head coyly. "Huh!?" Kang Zian could not believe what he saw.


    "Alright, stop it, Zian!" Kang Xue''s father, Kang Jiayi stopped his son from acting further. Kang Jiayi was more cool-headed than his son and since he knew his son''s temper, he did not want her daughter''s savior to suffer under his son''s hand.


    "Xue''er, what about bringing your boyfriend with us to the safe with us?" The old man smiled at his daughter. He just met with her lost daughter, so the old man did not want to ruin the good atmosphere between them.


    "Alright," Kang Xue replies in a small voice. She was surprised that her father was not angry at her.


    Kang Zian approached his father and started toin as to why they have to bring Tang Shaoyang with them. But hisints were not listened to by his father.


    "Why didn''t you listen to me?" Kang Xue whispered to the man, "Why should we hide our rtionship? I am going to recruit your family to my faction, it''s just a matter of time before they know our rtionships," he replied with a shrug. He did not like to make thingsplicated so he just admitted directly. "But what if my father does not ept you?" She was more concerned about this issue. She did not want a fight to break out between her family and Tang Shaoyang. "I will convince your father with my way!" He replied confidently.


    The two were whispering at each other while following Kang Jiayi. Of course, the others were surrounding them, watching them just like they were prisoners. The two were bickering but in front of these people, they were flirting.


    Kang Zian gritted his teeth when he noticed the couple were flirting in front of them. ''He must threaten my sister! Yes, that must be the case!'' Kang Zian thought to himself.


    Soon, the group reached the sports hall. HZ Bay had four big sport halls and the group used the sports hall as their temporary camp. As soon as the group reached the sports hall, two men with assault rifles saluted the old man.


    Tang Shaoyang was a little surprised, but he was surprised nevertheless. Kang Xue never told him her father''s rank in the military, but he expected the rank should be high if they lived in HZ Bay. He just did not expect that everyone in the base would choose the old man as the leader.


    They were about to enter the sports hall, Kang Jiayi suddenly turned around. The old man faced Tang Shaoyang, "It''s been months since thest time I met my daughter, can you give us a private time to talk? I want to bring her to meet her mother as well,"


    Tang Shaoyang was about to say, "Why can''t I follow you?" but then he noticed the girl was begging him, so he nodded in return.


    "Zian, please bring him to the guest room!" He ordered his son before facing Tang Shaoyang again, "We will talkter!" After saying his piece, the old man brought Kang Xue to the second sports hall.


    Kang Zian brought Tang Shaoyang to a room in the first sports hall. He then locked the man inside, but Tang Shaoyang did not bother with it. Since his father-inw said they would talkter, he should just wait here.


    Kang Zian smirked as he closed the door, he had a n for the cocky Tang Shaoyang, "Since you asked for it, I will teach you some lesson to respect the elder," he spats those words before leaving the room locked.


    Tang Shaoyang was oblivious to Kang Zian''s petty tricks. He scanned the room, it was decent for a guest room. Heid down on thefy couch, waiting for his father-inw toe.


    If he wanted these people to follow him, the easiest way was to convince his father-inw since he was the leader of these people. He was thinking of how to convince the old man.


    Just like that, ten minutes passed. The door then opened with a loud bang. Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and nced to the door. A man wearing a green military uniform stood on the door. The man had a furious expression, then he rushed forward, "I am going to kill you!"


    "Huh!? A flyes, it''s good to kill some time while waiting for my father-inw," Tang Shaoyang immediately stood, he licked his lips as he waited for the man toe at him.

 Chapter 115 - Petty Trick

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Petty Trick</h4>


    Kang Jiayi did not discuss the rtionship between her and Tang Shaoyang. He just brought her daughter to her wife.


    Kang Xue rushed to her mother''s embrace and cried a lot. It had been hard for her trapped in the hospital for a month. She poured everything that she experienced outside to her mother while Kang Jiayi smiled on the side.


    She told everything how scary the hospital had be, the monsters, and the zombies. Kang Xue''s mother stroked her daughter''s back gently while listening to her daughter. Ten minutester, Kang Xue stopped crying, she looked up and kissed her mother''s cheek.


    "Aiyo! Aiyo! My baby girl~," Mu Liqiu did not know how to console her daughter, she could just stroke her back to calm her down, "So, tell me, who''s the guy who saved you from the hospital?"


    Kang Xue pulled herself out from her mother''s embrace. Since Tang Shaoyang admitted it openly, she would be open as well about her rtionship with her mother. Just as she was about to tell her about Tang Shaoyang, Kang Zian barged into the room with a bigugh, "Haha, I have sent Yi Qiao to that cocky guy, Father!"


    "Huh!?" Kang Xue immediately turned her head when she heard the familiar name. Kang Jiayi also turned her head toward his son with a frown on his forehead, "What did you say? Who told you to do that?"


    Kang Zian turned his head toward his father. From his father''s tone, he could tell that his father was angry. He then met with his father''s stern expression then he realized that he misunderstood his father''s thoughts. Telling him to send the man to the guest room, he thought his father signaled him to teach the brat some lessons.


    "You sent Yi Qiao to meet Tang Shaoyang?" Kang Xue abruptly stood up and questioned her brother.


    Yi Qiao was her father''s subordinate and the guy her father introduced her to. He was her ex-boyfriend, at least now she had regarded him as her ex.


    Kang Zian smiled wryly as he looked at his sister, "Don''t worry, I told Yi Qiao to beat him in consideration. He should be fine,"


    Kang Xue''s mother was still clueless about what they talked about. She still did not know Tang Shaoyang''s existence and who he was.


    "Fool!" Kang Xue yelled at her brother loudly. It shocked the mother and the father. The daughter they knew was not this, she would not scold her brother out rightly. What happened? The couple was puzzled at this.


    "Where did you send him? Bring me there, now!" She rushed toward her big brother, asking him to bring her toward Tang Shaoyang, "Why rush? Let them solve their problem just like a man!" Kang Zian smirked at her sister. He did not n to bring her sister to meddle with what he had done. He thought her sister was worried about Tang Shaoyang being beaten by Yi Qiao.


    "You idiot blockhead, Yi Qiao would die!" Kang Xue continued to yell at her brother. Her family did not know how strong and how merciless Tang Shaoyang was, but she knew. So the moment she heard her brother''s conversation, she panicked.


    Kang Xue was also aware that Tang Shaoyang was willing to go here to recruit these people. If Yi Qiao died in Tang Shaoyang''s hand, it was bound to be chaos here. The thing she worried about was what happened if her family shed against him.


    Without a doubt, the people here were not the match of Tang Shaoyang and his group. She was pretty sure of that.


    Kang Zian did not react, he looked at his sister''s expression. He found out that her sister was not joking with her words. He then looked toward his father, thetter nodded his head with a stern expression stered on his face.


    Kang Jiayi could tell that the man in her daughter''s story was the same man she brought with her. If what she said was true then Yi Qiao might be in trouble.


    Kang Zian nodded and turned around while his sister followed him closely. Kang Xue''s mother, Mu Liqiu did not know what happened but she still followed.


    *** ***


    Back to the guest room


    Yi Qiao rushed in pure anger after he listened to Kang Zian''s story, telling him that this man was snatching his girlfriend. He ran and delivered the fist to the man''s face. But then, the man merely smirked at him, pissing him off more.


    Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang easily received the fist with one of his hands, "Well, well, well¡­ This is our first meeting but you already want to kill me? May I know if we have met before?" He looked at Yi Qiao''s face while recalling his blurred past, "I don''t remember we have met before though," he murmured in a low voice.


    Yi Qiao tried to pull his fist but to no avail, the grip was so strong that he failed to pull the fist back. He then raised his foot and delivered a kick to Tang Shaoyang''s waist. Thetter merely looked at the kick, did nothing to counter or even dodge. The man received his kick while holding his fist tightly.


    Dugh!


    The kicknded on his waist, but the man was still grinning at him. Yi Qiao was left bbergasted, he was sure that he was giving his all in the kick but the man was not affected in the slightest.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned at the shocked Yi Qiao, "You should kill more zombies to gain more strength," he caught the man''s calf and threw him away to the wall.


    Kahk!!


    Yi Qiao grunted in pain as his back bumped into the wall. He stood up immediately, the pain on his back reminded him to be more cautious against the man. This time, he did not rush over blindly but he scanned the man from the distance.


    After what happened just now, he could not think of a way to win against the man, ''Provoking him could give an opening for me maybe?'' Fighting face to face did not work against the man in front of him, so he tried a mind game.


    "Tsk, so you love to pick secondhand goods?" Yi Qiao tried to imply that Kang Xue was secondhand goods. Little did he know that Tang Shaoyang did not know that he was Kang Xue''s boyfriend.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang stood there, trying toprehend what this man wanted to say. ''Secondhand goods? Did I encounter a crazy man?''


    "Your mother is slut!" Realizing the provocation did not work, Yi Qiao came up with a new one, "Your father is b*stard!"


    The grin on Tang Shaoyang''s face vanished. He was an orphan, he did not have a father or a mother. He did not have any memories of these two figures, but for some reason, he was pissed off when the guy said that.


    In the orphanage where he stayed, he was someone with an average grade. Not good at studying and he did not have a good talent to show as well. No one wanted to adopt him while the other kids were being adopted.


    For someone who did not have parents, it was weird that he was upset when someone insulted them like that, "I wonder why, but if your goal is to provoke me then you have sessfully provoked me!" With that being said, Tang Shaoyang approached Yi Qiao to step by step.


    "Huh!?" Yi Qiao looked at the man warily. He sessfully provoked the man but why was the scenario he imaginedpletely different than what happened right now. He thought the man would charge at him madly after he insulted his parents.


    "Why do you stop now? Come to me, parent insulter!" Tang Shaoyang motioned the man toe at him. Yi Qiao however remained on his spot, he did not move even an inch. "If you don''t want toe then I wille to you!"


    Tang Shaoyang ran toward Yi Qiao as he threw a single yet in punch to the man''s chest. Thetter moved to the side, avoiding the punch by a few millimeters away from his shoulder.


    ''An opening!'' Yi Qiao found the opening he was looking for.


    Bang!


    A loud bang noise entered his ears. The noise distracted Yi Qiao as he looked back. He saw the man''s punch breaking into the wall. His eyes widened in shock, not expecting the man who had such a big strength to break the wall by a single punch.


    At this moment, there was only one thing in his head, "Run!". He realized the man was not just a normal human anymore. But it was merely his thought, the moment Yi Qiao turned his head around, he was doomed.


    "Uarghh!!!" Yi Qiao groaned in pain as a kicknded on the side of his waist.


    Swoosh!


    With one kick, Tang Shaoyang sent the guy flying to the side. Yi Qiao''s body bumped into the wall before falling to the ground. He was holding the area where he got kicked, but then he noticed a shadow hovered over him. Yi Qiao immediately forced his body to roll to the side, but he was toote.


    "Arghhhhh!!!!" Yi Qiao screamed as Tang Shaoyang stepped on his shoulder.


    "Why don''t you insult me more? Why are you just screaming now? Oy!" Tang Shaoyang pped him in the head. But Yi Qiao could not reply as he was withholding the pain.


    Since he did not receive the response he wanted, Tang Shaoyang kicked Yi Qiao in the belly this time. Yi Qiao''s body just like a ser ball, it flushed to the side of the room.


    At this moment, the door was opened. Kang Zian was about to enter the guest room but he halted his steps immediately as he witnessed Yi Qiao''s body fly right before his face.


    Kang Zian without a shred of hesitation pulled out his gun and pointed to the side, right at Tang Shaoyang, "Stop right now or I will shoot!"


    Kang Xue did not care about the gun that was being pointed at her man. She rushed toward him and hugged him, she made sure that she hugged his two hands as well.


    "Oh, you are here, have you met with your mother?" Tang Shaoyang asked as if nothing happened.

 Chapter 116 - Choices

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Choices</h4>


    Kang Jiayi entered the room. The first thing he did was scan the room. He heard a loud noise and also a scream from Yi Qiao. Soon he saw the big crack on the wall, aside from the eye-catching crack the room was fine.


    He then moved his eyes toward Yi Qiao. The young man wasying down on the ground, holding his pained belly. Blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    The old man walked toward his son and pushed the gun away, "Go help Yi Qiao, I will handle the rest!" He ordered his son to help Yi Qiao first.


    Mu Liqiu entered the room too, she was shocked when she saw the inside. The big crack on the wall, the injured Yi Qiao, and an unfamiliar man her daughter hugged. She still failed toprehend what happened.


    The old man then approached Tang Shaoyang. He faced the man her daughter hugged with a stern look, "Can I talk with my daughter first? We will talk after!"


    "Sure!" Tang Shaoyang smiled at the old man, "But I hope you will not send your man to kill me again just like that dude over there," he pointed at Yi Qiao who was standing with the help of Kang Zian.


    "Don''t worry, I can promise you that no one wille to bother you," the old man bowed his head slightly. He was apologizing for what his son did to Tang Shaoyang.


    Before leaving the room with her father, Kang Xue whispered something to Tang Shaoyang. It was a long whisper, Yi Qiao and Kang Zian also managed to see this before they left the room. Tang Shaoyang''s response was a nod before finally the daughter and the father left the room.


    Thirty minutester


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting in front of his father-inw, alone. In the different guest rooms, they faced each other with a cup of water on the table.


    "I am here to express my gratitude for saving my daughter," the old man politely bowed his head to show his gratitude.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately waved his hand at Kang Jiayi, "You don''t need to, she''s my woman, after all," he was so casual in front of his father-inw, this was him.


    Kang Jiayi furrowed his brows at how Tang Shaoyang behaved. He thought the man would act seriously if he showed a polite stance. But then he remembered what his daughter told him about the man.


    "So, do you have a base outside there?" The old man decided to not dwell on Tang Shaoyang''s attitude.


    "Yes, I managed a base, your daughter is the head of the Medical Division. Didn''t she tell you?" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head.


    The frown on Kang Jiayi''s forehead deepened. Her daughter told her about the smart base that Tang Shaoyang had. He did not speak for a while. After a moment of silence, the old man opened his mouth, "Are you willing to give the base to the military?" He spoke out his mind without hiding.


    Kang Jiayi had heard a lot about the smart base from her daughter. There were so many things the smart base could give, especially to raise the rate of survivability. As someone from the military, the old man felt that such a facility should be given to the military.


    Hearing the old man''s request, Tang Shaoyang''s expression stiffened. It was for a moment before his expression returned normal. He did not snap out in anger but calmly looked at his father-inw, "Old man, do you know how I can get the smart base?"


    Kang Jiayi responded with a shake of his head and Tang Shaoyang smiled at this, "I put my neck on the line to get the smart base, I risked my life! Do you think I will hand over the base because you ask me in the name of the military?"


    "But such a thing should not be managed by a civilian, this is for our country!" The old man expressed his opinion about the smart base.


    Tang Shaoyang''s grin turned wider at this statement, "Old man, do you think our country has not¡­ No, do you think all countries have not fallen yet?" Until now, he did not know the old man''s name, so he kept calling him an old man.


    Bang!


    Kang Jiayi knew the meaning behind Tang Shaoyang''s words, and he was furious.


    Tang Shaoyang merely shrugged his shoulder. He respected the elder, but of course, if the old man did not cross the line he would never cross the line as well.


    "If you try to convince me to hand over the base to the military, then you should stop right now! You can never convince me, but if you want to join my empire, I will dly ept all of you into my base!"


    "What if I force you to hand over the base!" Kang Jiayi''s face was dead-serious, it was as if he was ready to wage war against Tang Shaoyang.


    "You can''t! Even if you are Kang Xue''s father, I won''t be merciful if you try to touch my things!" Tang Shaoyang did not lose his grin while sending his threat to the old man.


    ''Mnn, having the ex-military to join would be hard,'' he thought to himself as he realized that the military won''t ept his words if he said the country had fallen. He needed another way to convince them to join as the force would not work against the military.


    "Then you can never meet my daughter again," suddenly Kang Jiayi smiled at him, he used his daughter as a pawn for the base. "I won''t let my daughter''s man be a traitor of my mothend!"


    "Hahaha¡­" To the old man''s surprise, Tang Shaoyangughed very hard. It was as if his words were a joke of the year, the young manughed very hard until he saw tears around his eyes. Such a reaction causes the old man to be confused.


    "First of all, your daughter is now my woman! She has to follow her man, not her parents! Second, she has be the subject of the Tang Empire! If you regard me as a traitor then your daughter is a traitor as well. Third, no one can take what is mine, even you!" Tang Shaoyang boldly dered to the old man.


    Kang Jiayi was stiffened for a moment at the young man''s momentum. Of course, he had heard from her daughter that the country had fallen, at least, it was what these people believed. However, to the old man, his mothend never fell, it was always in his heart.


    "Let me be clear with you, old man. My purpose ining here not only to save you but to recruit the survivors here. Since you refused to join, I assume the people under you will not join me either, so let''s stop with the useless talk about the smart base!" The atmosphere between them became intense, so he tried to change the topic, "Since you are my father-inw, I will give you a piece of advice on how to get a smart base with one condition!"


    Kang Jiayi''s eyes brightened up, but he managed to hold the excitement inside. He was trying to not show his excitement since there was a condition for the information, "let me hear the condition first!"


    "Simple! You and your people have to move out from the SH City. You can''t have a smart base in the same city as mine, that''s it!" He was basically asking the old man to not be in the same city as him since he was going to conquer the city. This was for Kang Xue''s sake if they found a smart base in the SH city, he had to destroy them so he could conquer the city.


    "You can think that slowly, you have 49 days to consider that. For now, let''s discuss what''s close to us, the Survival Game, you get the notification for this one, right?" Tang Shaoyang did not urge the old man to answer now. He changed the topic to the Survival Game that was about to start in less than eleven hours.


    Tang Shaoyang was the one who led the conversation, Kang Jiayi just listened to whatever he said. He wanted to ask the reason why they had to move out, but his focus immediately changed when the Survival Game was mentioned.


    The old man nodded at the question. "Do you want us working together to finish the game or we go separate ways?" He offered the old man to work together.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what he would faceter, so having more people were better rather than facing the portal alone. As for the me Castle, he regarded them as a rival, working together with them was impossible.


    "What about the condition of working together? Just a reminder, we will not borrow our guns to you and your people!" The old man stated this clearly. He was afraid Tang Shaoyang was eyeing their guns which were limited in number.


    "No condition, we have our weapons so we don''t need your guns! We work together to face the portal, we don''t attack each other!"


    *** ***


    In the other room


    Kang Xue was standing next to the bed where Yi Qiaoid down. She had checked Yi Qiao''s body with the avable tools. He suffered a slight sprain on his left shoulder, aside from that, he seemed to be fine.


    Just as she was about a step away from the bed, Yi Qiao''s hand reached her hand, "Is it true?" He asked in a low voice.


    Kang Xue was oblivious to the question but soon she realized what he asked was. It must be about Tang Shaoyang. With a light sigh, Kang Xue nodded, "Yes! I am sorry that I can''t keep my promise to you. It''s impossible to continue our rtionship, I am sorry!" She bowed her head to Yi Qiao.


    Then she felt the grip on her wrist tightened, but soon the grip loosened again. Yi Qiao released her hand and turned his body to the other side.


    Kang Xue was aware that she was being unfair to Yi Qiao, but she could not do anything about this. Even the time repeated once again, she was sure that she would make the same decision. So aside from sorry, she did not know what to do. She was at fault, ''No, that man was also at the fault! If he did not seduce me, I could still part with him properly!'' She med Tang Shaoyang for seducing her.


    "I am sorry, Yi Qiao!" Before Kang Xue left the room, she bowed her head once again.


    After giving the first aid to Yi Qiao, he left the room. Outside, Kang Zian was standing there, "How is it?" He asked his sister.


    "He''s fine," Kang Xue answered in a small voice. Then she walked to the left corridor, heading out of the building. Kang Zian was about to call her out but stopped when he heard a sigh from his sister.


    Kang Xue went out of the third sports hall, this hall used as a medical center. When she got outside, she saw Tang Shaoyang with his people in front of the first sports hall. She ran there but when she reached there, she was put in a tough spot.


    Zhang Mengyao and her group were confronting the survivors from her father''s side. She noticed the hostility between the two groups. Still clueless about what actually happened between the two sides, her man turned toward her.


    "Do you want to follow me or follow your parents?" Tang Shaoyang gave her two choices.


    "Huh!?" She just came but she was faced with difficult choices.

 Chapter 117 - First Portal - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 117 - First Portal - Part 1</h4>


    Kang Jiayi and Mu Liqiu watched their daughter leaving with Tang Shaoyang. The old man never expected his daughter would choose to leave with the man instead of staying with them.


    "That''s your decision, Old Ji!" His wife tapped his back, "She has grown up, it''s just a matter of time before she leaves us. Unless you decide to join her husband''s Empire, you can see your daughter every day, Kuhuhu¡­" Mu Liqiu let out a small giggle when she mentioned an empire. This year, it was funny when someone boldly dered that he wanted to establish an empire.


    "Never! I will not help and work together with that traitor, let alone joining his imaginary empire!" Kang Jiayi stubbornly shook his head as he branded Tang Shaoyang as a traitor.


    "Then get over it!" His wife rolled her eyes at him as she opened the objective, "But there''s truly a faction called Tang Empire, maybe it''s them!"


    "I don''t care!" The old man turned around and headed to the second sports hall. He ignored his wife and went back to the inside.


    Mu Liqiu looked in the direction where her daughter went to. She could no longer be seen, "Tch, that old man just can''t be honest to himself!"


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the third sports hall. Yi Qiao watched his ex-girlfriend leave with another man. He knew from the start of their rtionship Kang Xue did not have a feeling for him. Even though the girl did not have a feeling, it does not mean he did not have a feeling for her. He clenched his palm in a fist as he could only watch the person he loved leaving.


    Back to his room, Kang Jiayi closed the door gently. It was a lie if he did not regret his decision. The opposite party was offering him to work together, but he refused to work together. His loyalty to his country did not allow him to work together with someone who wanted to change his mothend.


    However, he just met with his daughter but now they had to go separate ways. He could not help but feel sad about this, he thought his daughter would choose to stay with him. Later on, he would advise his daughter to persuade the man to join the military to rebuild their country if their country truly had fallen. That was his original n, but the n crumbled, and he had to separate from his daughter again.


    "Since I have made the decision, I have to live with it¡­" the old man muttered as a sigh escaped from his mouth afterward.


    *** ***


    Of course, Kang Xue decided to leave not because she wanted to separate from her parents, but because of Tang Shaoyang. From what she knew about him, he would force her to leave with him even if she said she wanted to live with her parents.


    She did not want her parents to fight against Tang Shaoyang. Moreover, with her on the side of Tang Shaoyang, she could keep an eye on her father or might offer them help if they needed it. She came with Tang Shaoyang with many purposes in her head, not purely for Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed her head when he noticed her concerned expression, "Don''t worry, you can visit your parentster," he was not that cruel to separate the family. As long as the other side did not touch his interest or block his empire''s path, he would not do anything to them.


    "Mnnn," Kang Xue hummed while nodding her head.


    "Will you do the same for me?" Zhang Mengyao suddenly asked. Tang Shaoyang confronted a big group of military survivors alone to get the girl, she wondered if he would do the same if it was her.


    "Silly girl~," he messed up Zhang Mengyao''s hair and whispered, "Of course, I will do the same for you, you two are my treasures," he coaxed the girls, causing her to blush.


    ''No hope, our captain truly was enraptured by this man,'' Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian shook their heads at the sight of their captain blushing.


    *** ***


    Thanks to Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao''s group, the others did not need to search for the survivors. The Tarriors and the ve groups had more time to rest, recovering from their exhausting trip to face the iing game.


    As for the me Castle, Tang Shaoyang did not bother to look for them. They focused on recovering to face the portal instead.


    Ten hours was enough time to sleep and recover. They choose random houses near the entrance to sleep, waiting for the portal to be summoned.


    Nine hours and fifty minutes passed just like that. At this moment, Tang Shaoyang and his people were having their time to fill their bellies. Tang Shaoyang was having a cup of noodles with a few slices of meat on top. The meats were greased with red-brownish sauce as a tantalizing aroma assaulted his nose.


    He took a slice of meat with his chopstick and put the meat into his mouth. The sweet and spicy exploded in his mouth as the tender meat melted in his mouth. The sauce was fit with his taste bud, he raised his thumb at Kang Xue.


    "Twis wis gud (this is good)~" he praised the girl. Zhang Mengyao also praised Kang Xue, after sleeping together, both became even closer, "Sister Xue, this is very tasty~"


    Kang Xue smiled embarrassedly as she ate her portion. She was quite happy that her cook was being praised.


    In five minutes, he finished two cups of noodles and a dozen slices of meat. After the three were done with their meal, they came out. The yellowish sunray started to shine on HZ Bay as the barrier did not block the sunray.


    The Tarriors and the ve groups were lining up in order. They were ready to face the portal that was about to appear, though they did not have information where the portal would appear.


    Tang Shaoyang had a satisfied smile as he looked at his people. He walked to the front of his people and stood with his hands on the back. Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao stood behind him while Wei Xi and Lu An were in the line with the Tarriors.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the objective screen of the Survival Game, checking the countdown. Right on the top corner of the screen, the countdown ticked down.


    [00:01:07]


    It was one minute before the portal appeared. He had his eyes on the countdown while the others also stared at the same screen.


    5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ 0¡­


    The moment the countdown reached zero, a huge ck hole appeared in the center of HZ Bay. It appeared in the air, around five hundred meters in the air.


    A big blow of wind spread out from the ck hole. Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao''s hair fluttered as everyone''s attention was nailed to the ck hole in the air.


    Soon the ck hole changed in color to purple, forming a big oval shape in the air. The purple color intensified and a crack started to appear on the purple-ck hole.


    Swoosh!


    The ck hole shot yet another huge wave of wind as it started to emit light. The light was getting brighter and brighter, forcing Tang Shaoyang and the others to close their eyes.


    The blinding lightsted for a minute before it dissipated. After a minute, Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes. A portal appeared in front of him, it was the same ck hole he saw in the air earlier. On top of the portal, he saw a screen.


    [Finish the portal in 06:23:59]


    "So this is the portal," Tang Shaoyang muttered as he came closer to the portal. He inspected the portal by walking in a circle. Three meters tall and a meter wide, that was the size of the portal. Aside from the size, he did not have any information about the portal.


    "We will go as we nned. I and Zhang Mengyao''s group will enter the portal first!" Tang Shaoyang shouted at his people.


    The n was for half of them to enter while the remaining half to guard the portal, just in case other people tried to enter and backstabbed them. It was precautious he set up against the me Castle.


    Zhang Mengyao''s group was seven women including Li Na while Tang Shaoyang brought Kang Xue with him. The first batch to enter the portal was nine of them.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at his people while entering the portal.


    Swoosh!


    The nine people''s figure twisted and sucked into the portal. Such an effect shocked the people who watched the people entering the portal.


    Wei Xi and Lu An looked at each other, they were unsure if it was the normal effect of people entering the portal or the portal failed to operate normally.


    The group waited longer to see if the portal reacted abnormally. But nothing happened after a minute their Boss entered the portal.


    After a moment, Wei Xi looked at Lu An and Lu An looked back at him. Their Boss did note back, there was a possibility that the portal was a one-way portal. If it was a one-way portal then it was not necessary to guard the portal. They could enter the portal together and finish the portal faster.


    To confirm his guess, Wei Xi sent the next team. The team led by Yan Sheng wasposed of thirteen people. Just like their Boss, Yan Sheng entered the portal together, fourteen people''s figures twisted and sucked into the portal.


    After a couple of minutes of waiting, Wei Xi sent the next team, Lu An''s team.


    "If I don''te back in a minute, it means the portal is one-way!" Lu An told Wei Xi before he entered the portal.


    After Lu An''s entered the portal, Wei Xi waited precisely a minute. After a minute, Lu An did note back, this time Wei Xi was sure that it was a one-way portal. Confirming this, Wei Xi sent the third team while his team entered thest.

 Chapter 118 - First Portal - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 118 - First Portal - Part 2</h4>


    Yu Shun and Luo Lan looked at each other. They witnessed the phenomenon of the portal earlier and now the portal appeared in front of them.


    The couple was still in the same house while the group of the me Castle camping in front of the house. Yu Shun walked to the window and peeked at the me Castle''s group.


    The me Castle also did the same, they were inspecting the portal. They did not dare to enter the portal rashly.


    "We will wait for them," Yu Shun decided to wait for the me Castle''s group to test the portal. His purpose was not to clear the game, he did not care about the Survival Game, at all. His purpose was to escape from the me Castle''s pursuit.


    ***


    Kang Jiayi with his son and his trusted aides also inspected the portal that appeared in front of the first sports hall. A big group of men with green military uniforms surrounded the portal.


    No matter what they did, they could get nothing out of it but the countdown on top of the portal. The portal looked ominous to them, none of them even dared to get closer to the portal, they looked at the portal from a distance.


    "What should we do, Father?" Kang Zian asked his father. People appointed his father to be their leader until the rescue came, so everything was decided by him.


    Kang Jiayi also did not know what to do. The instruction told them to clear the portal, meaning they had to enter the portal to do the objective. However, people fear the unknown, it applied to the experienced Kang Jiayi as well.


    He was concerned about his people''s safety so it took them some time to figure out what to do. After half an hour of deliberation, Kang Jiayi ordered his son, "Go meet your sister! Asked that man more information about the portal!"


    For his people''s safety, he was willing topromise to work together with the person hebeled as a traitor. He thought Tang Shaoyang should know more information about the portal.


    Little did the old man know that Tang Shaoyang and his whole group had gone inside the portal. The only group that fearlessly marched to the unknown space.


    ***


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang was amazed by the surrounding scenery. In the blink of an eye, the portal brought him into the middle of the forest, yes, he was in the middle of the forest now.


    Kang Xue, Zhang Mengyao, and the others had the same reaction as him. They were surprised at the sudden change around them. The big trees with dense leaves surrounded them along with tall bushes covering the lower bottom of the trees.


    "It''s a one-way portal!" Zhang Mengyao informed as she saw no path toe back to HZ Bay. No portal around them which meant they could note back unless they killed the boss.


    Ding!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Portal 1 - The Unknown Forest]


    Main Objective: Kill The Shaman


    Side Objective: Clear 9 Goblin Caves (0/9)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Obtained Minimap! Only effective during the Survival Game!]


    Two consecutive notifications rang in everyone''s head. At the same time, a round projection of minimap appeared on the top right corner of their eyes. The minimap showed eight green dots and one bigger ck dot.


    "The green one seems to indicate an ally while the ck is me¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. Since the current world had changed into a game-like world, he had learned a lot about the game from the younger such as Lu An and Yan Sheng. So he was quick to understand when the minimap appeared.


    Sushh! Sushh! Sushh!


    While everyone''s attention was on the objective screen and minimap, something moved in the bushes. Tang Shaoyang and the others immediately turned around, looking at the noise.


    Kang Xue was holding her scythe very tightly as anxiousness started to get into her nerves. Facing zombies was a lot for her now she had to face the unknown creatures.


    "Calm down, girl! If you get too anxious, it will only bring harm to you," Tang Shaoyang rubbed her back gently to soothe her. Feeling the warm hand on her back, she calmed down a little. Nevertheless, she was still alerted to what was ahead of her.


    The moving bushes were getting louder and louder. Kang Xue then saw the bushes ten meters away from her was shaking violently.


    Plop!


    It was a rabbit, at least it has the body and the head of a rabbit with a long horn on its head. A thick white fur covered its head down to the body, pleasing to the eyes. However, Kang Xue did not feel the rabbit was cute, at all. Not even close to a cute being, it was weird.


    The normal rabbit had short legs but this rabbit had long legs and had the same size as a big dog. Yes, it was a rabbit but walked just like a dog, a big one.


    Not only her, Tang Shaoyang and the others had the same reaction. The nine humans and the rabbit stared at each other for a moment until the rabbit growled at them.


    "Grrrhhhh!" The rabbit showed its ragged get shiny white teeth. Saliva flowed down from its mouth as its ck eyes stopped at them. The rabbit regarded the human as its prey for sure.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang used his [Detection] skill on the rabbit.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast - Horned Rabbidog]


    Affiliation: Rabbidog Tribe


    Evolution: Stage 2


    Level: 33


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Rabbidog?" Tang Shaoyang blurted out subconsciously at the beast''s species.


    The moment that word came out of his mouth, Horned Rabbidog in front of them let out a loud and a long howling. It did not bark but howling like a wolf instead.


    "What are you? A dog or a wolf?" Tang Shaoyang was speechless at the strange creature.


    The bushes shook even more violently, indicating the howl was calling for its friend. Soon, white figures shed out of the bushes, not just one but many of them.


    "Get ready to engage!" Zhang Mengyao immediately yelled to her team to get ready while she took thence out of her inventory as well. Li Na immediately summoned Moon and set her crossbow in her right arm, aiming at one of Rabbidogs.


    Tang Shaoyang calmly took out the Destroyer from his inventory while using his left hand to count the number of Rabbidogs.


    "21, let''s share the weird rabbits evenly¡­" He muttered to everyone calmly. Kang Xue was not as fearless as the man, she slowly moved next to the man only to hear advice to kill the Rabbidog from him, "Remember, aim at the head or neck so you can insta kill them!"


    Since its friends were here, the pack of Rabbidogs charged toward the group. Zhang Mengyao, Li Na, and the others immediately formed a formation with Zhang Mengyao in the front.


    Around sixteen Rabbidogs split towards them while the remaining six Rabbidogs headed toward Tang Shaoyang and Kang Xue.


    The Rabbidog''s movement was faster than a normal dog. In the blink of an eye, they arrived in front of Tang Shaoyang. He mmed the wide side of the Destroyer toward the two Rabbidogs'' horns.


    The horn was hard as the Destroyer failed to crush the horn. But the impact from his m brought the two Rabbidogs down as it whimpered painfully.


    He then nced at Kang Xue. The girl was focusing on one Rabbidog. The moment the Rabbidog lunged at her, she swung the scythe in her hand horizontally.


    Swoosh!


    The sharp de of the scythe tore the Rabbidog''s snout, shing through the head. She followed his instruction to aim at the head but she made a fatal mistake. The girl was focusing on one Rabbidog, and she failed to notice that another Rabbidog was rushing toward her from the other side.


    Tang Shaoyang''s hand moved to her waist. While holding her waist, he pulled the girl to the side. His quick move caused the remaining three Rabbidogs to pounce at the empty spot.


    "You were doing good but you should never neglect your surroundings," Tang Shaoyang praised and criticized the girl at the same time.


    "I thought you were going to take care of the remaining dogs!" Kang Xue replied with her hurried breath. Her hand was shaking while her eyes locked on the remaining Rabbidogs.


    "You said it yourself that you wanted to learn to fight, I am going to use every chance for you to learn!" He reminded the girl sternly. The girl requested him to teach her to fight and the best way to learn was through experience from fighting the beasts, "I will not lend a hand unless it''s necessary or life-threatening,"


    "Yes!" Kang Xue replied in a loud voice as she tried to calm her breathing.


    The remaining three Rabbidogs growled furiously at the couple. They were angry that their kinds were being ughtered before their eyes.


    Suddenly a red aura enveloped the three Rabbidogs. They directed their horns toward Tang Shaoyang and Kang Xue.


    ''They are going to use their skills!'' Tang Shaoyang was alerted as he saw this. He put his body in front of Kang Xue.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    All of sudden, the three horns shot forward. It whistled through the air at bullet speed. Kang Xue flinched at the sight of the bullet horn. Fortunately, the horn was big and long, it was easy to track with naked eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang swung his battle-ax, deflecting all three horns at once.


    ng! ng! ng!


    He easily negated the attack and nced at the girl, "The dog has lost its horn, it''s time for you to kill them. We are waiting for you!" He moved his lips toward Zhang Mengyao''s direction.


    Kang Xue followed the direction and found out Zhang Mengyao and her team had killed all sixteen Rabbidogs.

 Chapter 119 - Goblin Cave

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Goblin Cave</h4>


    Lu An and his team standing in front of the cave. The cave was enormous, nine meters tall and around twelve meters wide. From inside the cave, he could feel a cold wind blow his face. His vision was limited up to fifteen meters ahead.


    The young Lu An scanned the mouth cave, and he found footprints on the ground. Each of the footprints was small in size, at least much smaller than the one to human''s.


    "It seems we teleported right in front of the goblin cave!" Lu An opened his mouth while turning back to his team.


    "How do you know, Captain?" A man in histe thirties approached and asked Lu An. Hu Feng was curious as to how this young man could tell the cave was the goblin cave.


    Lu An pointed at the footprints on the ground, "These are the goblin''s footprints!" Hu Feng followed the finger to see the messy footprints on the ground. Lu An came closer to the man and whispered, "Just call me by name, Uncle Feng," His cheeks turned red as he said those words.


    Lu An was embarrassed to be called Captain by someone much older than him. On top of that, he was not used to being called like that. It was cringe for him.


    "I can''t! If Boss knows, I will be scolded for sure," Hu Feng shook his head with a smile before he whispered something to the young man, "Moreover, you have to get used to this," he tapped Lu An''s shoulder to encourage the young man.


    Lu An nodded helplessly as he did not insist on Hu Feng to drop the formality between them. He looked at his team and shouted, "Get ready! We will be entering the cave shortly!"


    "C-captain Lu An!" A young guy that was about the same age as Lu An raised his hand, "Yes! What is it?" The Captain asked the young guy back.


    "Shouldn''t we look for The Shaman instead?" The young guy, Li Ru asked Lu An. He was trying to remind Lu An to look for The Shaman instead of clearing the goblin cave.


    The reason was that Li Ru did not want to enter the creepy cave. Inside was so dark and cold with the monsters inside, it made him not want to enter the cave. It seemed everyone else had the same fear toward the cave as they looked at Lu An hopefully.


    "We should look for The Shaman," Lu An nodded his head in agreement. Li Ru and the other ves were relieved until the next words came from Lu An''s mouth, "What do you think Boss would ask for if he is here? He would order us to clear the side objective too, so we are going to clear this goblin cave before we look for The Shaman!"


    Hu Fengpletely agreed with the young guy. If Tang Shaoyang was here, he without a doubt would lead them inside to kill the monsters inside. Even though the cave was not the objective, if there were monsters for them to kill, their Boss would send them over.


    *** ***


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­" Kang Xue breathed heavily. It had been ten minutes but she failed even to kill one of the remaining three Rabbidogs.


    "It seems the first one was a lucky shot," Tang Shaoyang handled the remaining three Rabbidogs. He cut their feet and ced them in front of Kang Xue, "You kill them!" She failed to kill the Rabbidogs not because she was too afraid or anything else, it was because of the level gap between her and the beast.


    "I am sorry¡­" Kang Xue muttered in a low voice. She did not ask him to be spoiled like this, but she was too helpless.


    "Don''t be sorry to him! It was his fault for asking to fight against Stage-2 Beast with your current level," Zhang Mengyao consoled while approaching her, "It''s okay, don''t get burdened, he also did the same thing for me when I was low-level like you," she whispered to Kang Xue.


    "Mnnn," Kang Xue nodded her head. With Zhang Mengyao''s words, she felt a lot better. She walked toward the limbless Rabbidog, just as she was about to kill Rabbidog she heard Tang Shaoyang''s instruction, "Target the head, don''t ruin the fur on the body,"


    Even though she did not know why he instructed her so, she still nodded. In the first ce, she was going to target the head.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The girl killed the suffering Rabbidogs with her scythe. After that, Tang Shaoyang collected the carcasses and stored them in his inventory. Thanks to the stack system, the Rabbidog''s corpses stacked into one space up to twenty-one.


    "I gained one level!" Kang Xue eximed happily when the notification rang in her head. With the blood sprayed around her cheek, her happy expression looked daunting.


    "Good! Distribute the attribute points so you can get a little stronger," he smirked at the girl.


    "Why did you collect their bodies?" Zhang Mengyao asked out of curiosity. "Their horn is hard, maybe it had some usester, and¡­" He paused midway.


    "And?" Zhang Mengyao asked the man to continue, "I touched the fur, it was so soft. We can skin the fur and patch it to be carpet so we can cuddle together on the floor¡­" he whispered to the girl''s ear.


    As it was in front of her team member, her cheeks flushed red from embarrassment. She was aware that they could not hear him but it was still embarrassing.


    Since the battle was over, it was time to explore the unknownnd, "Should we focus on The Shaman or¡­" Zhang Mengyao was about to ask the side objective but Tang Shaoyang gave his order before she could finish her question, "There are no priorities, we will finish all objectives! There should be a bonus reward from finishing the side objective,"


    "Now we will split to scout the surroundings. After fifteen minutes we should go back to this spot!" He pointed to the ground below.


    Thirty minutester¡­


    Tang Shaoyang stood in front of a big cave on a hill. Zhang Mengyao found the cave while they split to scout the surroundings.


    "Is this a goblin cave?" Fu Dandan entered the cave without any fear. She looked at the uneven cave wall and around, nothing unusual about the cave. No sign told them this was a goblin cave too.


    "We will know once we enter the cave!" Tang Shaoyang entered the cave with the battle-ax in his right hand. Fortunately, the cave was big enough so he could use the battle-ax without a problem.


    The others followed him, no one questioned him as the girls were more courageous than the men. Kang Xue was the only one who got nervous since the cave was dark. There was no source of light when she looked from outside.


    "Be careful, the goblin should be the same creature we met in the hospital!" Tang Shaoyang warned the girls. The goblin he encountered in the hospital was Dark Goblin, he remembered this.


    Kang Xue swallowed a mouthful of saliva. If Dark Goblin was inside then this cave was extremely dangerous. With the warning, she brought herself closer to Tang Shaoyang.


    When they were twenty meters inside, they could see the light inside. The light''s source was from the cave wall, "That should be a torch," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    "This is good news, even the monsters inside are goblins, they are not the Death Scythe," he concluded after seeing the torch on the wall.


    "Why so?" Li Na asked in a small voice, she was curious why he concluded easily by seeing torches.


    "Death Scythe does not need light! They should be happy staying in the darkness, why bother to use torches? Unless this is not a goblin but other monsters," he replied calmly.


    As they got deeper, they found more torches on the wall. Tang Shaoyang was getting more convinced that if it was a goblin nest, they should not be Death Scythe.


    After five minutes of walking, the cave forked into two different paths with a big torch in the middle. One toward the left while the other one to the right.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to check both ways until he heard footsteps. It was irregr footsteps that sounded so clear to the ears. Even without his words, Zhang Mengyao and the others subconsciously halted their steps.


    He walked slowly to the wall and peeked at the voice, the voice came from the left path. On the left path, he saw a group of goblins. As for why he could tell them were a goblin because they had the same appearance as the Dark Goblin.


    However, this one had green skin and they brought random tools as their weapon. The five goblins were armed differently, one with a hoe, one with a pickaxe, one with a wood ax, one with a rusted sword, and one with a spear with stone as the spearhead.


    This group of goblins was heading toward his direction, about fifteen meters away from the fork.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Goblin]


    Affiliation: -


    Evolution: Stage 1


    Level: 21


    Skill: -


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Huh!?" A gasp of surprise came from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth as confusion filled his face. Then he activated [Basic Detection] skill to the other goblins. Then he found out that the goblin was truly weak, much weakerpared to the Dark Goblin.


    Stage-1 Evolution, level 21, with a strip on the skill which meant the goblin did not have a skill.


    "So the normal goblin is weak¡­" He muttered in a low voice as he turned toward Kang Xue. He smiled at her, a smile that made the girl ufortable, "I have found the right opponent for you!"

 Chapter 120 - They Have Gone

    <h4>Chapter 120 - They Have Gone</h4>


    Wei Xi shed his sword horizontally at the two goblins in front of him. The sword easily sliced through their necks as blood spurted up from the neck. The head flew upward, spinning around in the air with their eyes wide open.


    After that, he shook the sword to clear the de from the blood before he sheathed the sword back to the sheath. He then scanned the surroundings, checking on his team members.


    They were doing well, the goblins were no threat even to the ve groups. After making sure everyone was okay, he looked toward a direction, toward the big steel door ahead of him.


    The two goblins he killed just now were thest goblin in this big hall. They were in the deepest part of the cave, in the big area where most of the goblins gathered.


    "Do you guys need a rest?" Wei Xi asked his team members while walking toward the door. Nine of the ve group in his team immediately nodded their heads. The goblins might be low-level but their numbers were not a joke.


    "Good, you have ten minutes to breath!" Wei Xi shouted to them while inspecting the steel door in front of him.


    His team members were relieved as they got down to the ground. If it was Tang Shaoyang, there would be no rest until they finished all goblins, including the one behind the door.


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    Everyone immediately looked toward Wei Xi. Their Captain was hitting the steel door with the handle of his sword, and they did not know what he tried to achieve with that.


    "This is not just a random metal, it''s quite hard," He muttered in a low voice, "Should I try to cut the door with the sword?" The man was wondering how the goblin could build a proper door made of metal while he encountered no door on the way to here.


    Just as he was about to test how hard the metal door was, the gap opened in the middle. Wei Xi took three steps back as the door slowly pushed open toward him.


    When the door was opened fully, he got to see the creature that pushed the door from the inside. It was the same goblin but there was something different with this goblin, they were tall, almost twice taller than the goblin they encountered just now.


    What made these goblins taller was not their frame got bigger but because their feet were longer. Stick, the right word to describe their feet, skinny and long just like a stick.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Goblin]


    Affiliation: -


    Evolution: Stage 2


    Level: 34


    Skill: [Strengthened Bone (Passive)]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This was what he got from casting [Basic Detection] on one of the goblins. Stronger, stage-2 evolution with a higher level.


    The six goblins looked at each other upon seeing the human in their nests. They appeared to be confused.


    Wei Xi was about to pull his sword to kill the goblin, then a towering figure stood behind the six goblins. The creature was around 2.8 meters tall and had the same green skin as the goblin. Its red eyes locked at him as a little gap formed on its mouth, growling at him.


    "Grrrhhhh!" It growled at the foreign invasion and showed its big canine to him.


    "Boys! We have an angry green monster here, no rest for you guys!" Wei Xi ran back while yelling to his team members to get ready for the battle. As he retreated, Wei Xi did not forget to cast [Basic Detection] on the big guy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Hobgoblin]


    Affiliation: -


    Evolution: Stage 3


    Level: 45


    Skill: [Strengthened Bone (Passive)] [Strengthened Flesh (Passive)]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At his yell, his team members that just rested down immediately stood up. They looked toward the same direction at where their Captain was.


    The steel door was now fully opened, and a new wave of stronger goblins was lining up behind the door. The number was lesser but the size was bigger.


    Wei Xi counted the number of the opponent, three Hobgoblins and twelve stage-2 Goblins in total.


    Two Tarriors with bows immediately nocked the arrow into the bow and aimed at the big guy.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The arrows whistle through the air and shoot toward the Hobgoblin in the middle. The Hobgoblin raised its arm and blocked the arrow. Two arrows pierced the Hobgoblin''s flesh, dangling on its arm. The Hobgoblin''s other hand then easily pulled the arrow and threw it away.


    "Archer targets the small one, the others protect the archer! I will take care of the big ones!" Wei Xi instructed his team to get in a defense position. He did not know how strong this stage-2 Goblin and the Hobgoblin were, so he did not take the risk to get his team to face the monster head-on.


    Wei Xi took a deep breath as his hand moved to the handle of his sword. Since Tang Shaoyang appointed him as Zhang Mengyao''s assistance, he was given an advanced ss, Swordsman.


    Groarrh!


    The Hobgoblin in the middle roared as it pointed its giant cub toward Wei Xi and his group. At this roar, the twelve goblins fearlessly rushed toward the group of fourteen people.


    At the same time, Wei Xi also rushed forward the goblins.


    [Quick Movement]


    He activated one of Swordsman''s skills. Reddish aura enveloped his feet and his movement was getting faster. In the blink of an eye, he passed the pack of goblins and arrived in front of the three Hobgoblins.


    He looked up, locking his eyes at the Hobgoblin''s neck. Wei Xi abruptly stopped at a meter from the Hobgoblin, he leaped out.


    [Quick sh]


    In the air, his sword shed toward the Hobgoblin''s neck as his figure bypassed the Hobgoblin. The three Hobgoblins seemed to catch the glimpse of his movement so they turned their head to the back.


    Unfortunate for the Hobgoblin in the middle, the moment it tried to turn the head, its head fell. After the head, the body followed up.


    Wei Xinded on the ground and immediately turned his body around to face the remaining two Hobgoblins. The two Hobgoblins were shocked for a moment before it let out a furious road.


    Ignoring the roar, he muttered in a low voice, "44 seconds until [Quick Movement] is over, should be enough to finish both of them,"


    The two Hoblins charged toward Wei Xi. The one on the left raised its cub while the one on the right raised the rusty ax to the air. The two mmed their weapon to Wei Xi at the same time.


    Boom! Boom!


    A loud noise was created as the two Hobgoblins mmed their weapons on the empty spot. Wei Xi was no longer on his ground as his figure shed forward.


    [Quick sh]


    He spun his body while casting his skill, slicing the two Hobgoblins'' thighs at the same time.


    Groarrhhh!


    As the two Hobgoblins lost their feet, the two monsters roared in pain as their bodies slid down to the ground.


    Wei Xi abruptly stopped his steps and made a sudden turn. He pulled the sheathed sword once again, slicing through the two Hobgoblins'' necks.


    Spurt!


    Blood spurted out from their necks just like a fountain. At the same time, he heard notifications rang in his head, telling him he had leveled up.


    A smile formed on Wei Xi''s lips as he shook the sword, clearing his sword from the blood. He then turned around to check his team. He nodded his head as he sheathed the sword to its sheath. His team was doing well as five stage-2 Goblins were killed. They now were working together to kill the remaining seven Goblins.


    Thirteen against seven, "They should be fine," Wei Xi then turned around, walking toward the fully opened door. He went inside to check whether there was still a monster inside.


    As he entered the deepest part, he noticed three chests were glowing at the end of the cave. He picked up his pace.


    [Level 9 Treasure Chest]


    [Level 9 Treasure Chest]


    [Level 9 Treasure Chest]


    Looking at the translucent screen on top of the chest, he grinned ear to ear. It turned out that they got three Treasure Chests as a reward for clearing the goblin cave.


    "That''s why the reward is not attached to the screen¡­"


    *** ***


    In a different goblin cave, Lu An''s team


    Hu Feng and the other team members had their jaws dropped open. They were watching how their Captain ughtered the Hobgoblins and the stage-2 Goblins in less than a minute. It shocked them, they were not expecting that their Captain was this monstrous.


    Lu An turned around and smiled apologetically at his team members, "Oops, sorry. I Should share the monsters with you guys, I gained a level from killed these weird goblins,"


    "Next time, I will share the monsters with you guys if we find another goblin cave," he waved his hand as he entered the deepest part of the cave.


    He leaped into the room, avoiding the dead bodies that could not evene out of the door.


    Yan Sheng''s team and Tian Donghai''s team also encountered the goblin cave. Yan Sheng managed to clear the goblin cave easily thanks to the advanced ss he got from opening the treasure chest. He killed three Hobgoblins by himself, obtaining recognition from his team members.


    Tian Donghai''s team struggled a little bit, but thanks to Bai Yuan, both of them managed to kill three Hobgoblins.


    *** ***


    Outside the portal


    Kang Jiayi and the other three leaders of the survivor camp still could not decide whether to enter the portal or not. The four leaders fell into an argument, while one supported to enter with the main team while two leaders voiced that they should send the scout team first before entering the portal.


    The three leaders looked at Kang Jiayi, they were waiting for him to voice out his opinion. after sometimes, he let out a sigh, "Let''s continue the meeting after lunch, we still have six days to decide,"


    The three Leaders agreed to the old man and left the room, leaving the old man with his son, Kang Zian.


    "Why don''t you agree to send the scout team, Father?" Kang Zian was puzzled as to why his father did not agree with this proposal. It was normal to send the scout before the main team.


    "Have you considered what if the portal is only one-way? Sending the scout team is useless in that case," Kang Jiayi let out a sigh. He then nced at his son, "Have you met your sister? Are they willing to share the information about the portal?"


    When Kang Zian his father asked about this, he furrowed his brows then he shook his head, "I did not meet them, they have gone inside the portal!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Character Sheet


    --------------------------------------


    Name: Wei Xi


    ss: Swordsman


    Age: 29


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 53


    Talent: Irond


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 196


    Agility: 62


    Vitality: 20


    Stamina: 22


    Magic Power: 6


    Sense: 10


    Skill Point: 20


    Skill: [Basic Detection] [Quick Movement - Lv 1] [Quick sh - Lv 1] [Elephantine Strike - Lv 1]


    --------------------------------------


    Irond Talent: +3 Strength

 Chapter 121 - The Peak

    <h4>Chapter 121 - The Peak</h4>


    "Gone? What do you mean?" Kang Jiayi''s brows crumpled as he nced at his son.


    "Yeah, I could not find a single person there. They should have gone inside the portal, everyone!" Kang Zian recalled the scene of the empty road. It was nothing but two empty cars and two busses that filled with supplies and cold weapons.


    He narrated everything to his father about what he discovered at their temporary camp.


    "What about your sister!?" The old man raised his voice. He was more concerned about his daughter.


    Kang Zian shook his head, indicating he did not find his sister as well.


    "Hah!!" The old man rubbed his temple at the thought of his daughter going to the dangerous ce, "Should not let him bring her!" After saying that, he looked toward his son, "Prepare the scout team, we will send the scout team to the portal!"


    *** ***


    Inside the portal


    Kang Xue''s light armor was covered by blood. Since she entered the cave, about an hour ago until now, she had been fighting against the goblin nonstop. Of course, the other girls were helping as well as it was impossible for her alone to defeat over a hundred Goblins.


    At this time, she fell on the butt to the ground, watching a single woman facing three big Hobgoblins. She nced at the idle man next to her, "Are you sure to leave those three big guys to Sister Mengyao? Shouldn''t you help her?"


    The man next to her had been idle, letting her and the other girls fight. If someone looked at the group, it appeared like the man was being protected by the eight girls. Of course, she knew the reason why he did not join the fight, he did that for them. Most of the goblins were low-level ones, a little stronger than the stage-1 zombie but much weakerpared to the others she had encountered so far. So he let them kill the goblins so they could gain the level, mostly the goblins were for her since she was the one with the lowest level.


    However, thest three were different, they were not just a goblin but a hobgoblin. Three Hobgoblins faced a single woman, Zhang Mengyao.


    She had her set of Fallen ready, the shield in her left hand, and thence in her right hand.


    "Didn''t you hear her? She wants to face the three by herself, has confidence in her," Tang Shaoyang was messing up with her hair as the girl responded with, "Don''t mess with my hair," she then focused her eyes on Zhang Mengyao.


    From her perspective, the Hobgoblin was strong. If she encountered such a monster, she would avoid fighting against it no matter what. But Zhang Mengyao indeed told them that she wanted to fight against the three, alone. Kang Xue was curious, her mind filled with wonders how a single woman could take against three Hobgoblins.


    "Everything is possible if you have a high level and are courageous enough to face the monsters!" It was as if the man could read her mind as he spoke those words.


    The three Hobgoblin rushed toward the girl together while raising their clubs, a big metal club. Kang Xue found that despite the size of their bodies, the Hobgoblins were quite fast. But what was more bizarre was that Zhang Mengyao had moved to the side before the Hobgoblins started to attack.


    Kang Xue was a little confused as to why Zhang Mengyao moved but soon the Hobgoblins answered her. The three Hobgoblins smashed the metal club toward where Zhang Mengyao wss standing just now.


    "It was as if she could read their movement, right?" Once again, Tang Shaoyang read her thoughts, "You are not wrong, she could read their movement. That''s her Talent perk, have you got your talent yet?"


    "Talent?" Kang Xue shook her head in confusion, "No wonder you are so weak, you don''t have your talent yet," he neglected about this, "It must be because the Medical Division,"


    Meanwhile, the Hobgoblins realized they missed their target. They nced toward the side. Zhang Mengyao was in a position already.


    "Reaction is quite slow for stage-3¡­" she muttered under her breath, "But they have good strength," her pupils nced at the small pit created by the metal club.


    Zhang Mengyao was gathering information about the Hobgoblins. The closest Hobgoblins made a sudden turn and mmed the metal cub. This time she did not run but put her ck shield forward to meet with the metal club.


    nk!


    Zhang Mengyao stood on her ground without much trouble. The Hobgoblin did not have enough force even to push her even an inch.


    She frowned a little bit, "Weird, this big guy is so weak¡­" she muttered while looking at the Hobgoblin who seemed to be confused as well. Then the girl noticed the other two Hobgoblins wereing. She pushed the metal club over and thrust thence to the Hobgoblin''s chest.


    Thence easily pierced the chest through to the monster''s back. She immediately pulled back as soon as thence pierced the monster''s chest. The Hobgoblin was growling painfully as it tried to cover the hole in the chest.


    Zhang Mengyao took five steps backward, she was locking her gaze at the two iing Hobgoblins. Both monsters swung the big metal clubs at her simultaneously. The girl knight took a breath and put her shield forward, she nned to receive the two metal clubs head-on.


    nk! nk!


    Her hand shook slightly from the impact, but that was it. Even two of them came to her at once, and they still could not even push her back.


    Zhang Mengyao then looked toward her shield. The shield must have some effect to negate the force from the metal club. "I have enough information, time to finish you two off!" After that, she pushed the metal clubs away as she pulled thence back.


    [Unbending Strike]


    She activated her skill and her figure shed forward. With thence aimed at the Hobgoblin on the right side of her, thence tore the Hobgoblin''s neck. Blood sprayed to her armor as Hobgoblin''s head dangling toward the right.


    Using the dead Hobgoblin as footing, she pushed her body to the next Hobgoblin. Zhang Mengyao mmed the shield hard to Hobgoblin''s face, pushing the big guy down to the ground.


    While in the air, she threw thence to the back of the monster''s head, finishing off thest Hobgoblin. Then shended on the ground perfectly. The moment her feet touched the ground, she did not retrieve thence. She stored the shield in the inventory and pulled the glove in her right hand with her teeth. Afterward, she took out a book note and a pen from her inventory as she wrote something on it.


    "What is Sister Mengyao doing?" Stood up, Kang Xue asked the man who was heading toward the deepest room.


    "Why don''t you ask her?" Tang Shaoyang waved his hand to the back as he entered the steel door.


    Kang Xue truly approached Zhang Mengyao. Thetter seemed to be focused on the note as she did not notice her when she arrived. Kang Xue peeked at the note and found out what was on the note. It was the data about the Hobgoblin, she was writing the information she collected during the fight.


    "Girls, we have our reward inside, you decide how are you going to share the loot!" The group heard Tang Shaoyang yelling from the deepest part of the cave.


    Hearing that, the group went inside and they saw three Treasure Chests at the end of the cave. Next to the treasure chest, they also found a portal.


    "I don''t participate in the fight so you guys can take the loot!" Tang Shaoyang did not take the treasure chest for himself even though he had the chance. He then pulled Kang Xue to the side, "You are the one most benefited from the goblin cave, so you should not have taken the treasure chest too!"


    "I know," Kang Xue nodded her head as she walked to his side. Zhang Mengyao stood in front of the Treasure Chests. Her team consisted of seven girls including her, and since she was the leader, she should be the one who distributed the treasure chest to her team.


    "I will not take part too since I just got one recently," Li Na smartly stepped out of the group.


    "Me too!" Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian stepped out as well. Fu Dandan, Dai Wenqian, and Li Na were part of the first expedition team so they were okay to not take the chest. With this, only three people were left, Liang Suyin, Shi Niu, and Zeng Dongmei.


    Zhang Mengyao subconsciously smiled at this, "Then you three can take the treasure chest,"


    "C-can we?" Zeng Dongmei was hesitating. The three thought the reward would be monopolized by the Boss. ''Are they testing us?'' The three had the same thoughts.


    "No, the Treasure Chests are for you three, unless you don''t want the chest?" Zhang Mengyao nodded her head seriously. Finding out their leader was serious, the three bowed their heads toward Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang, "Thank you, Boss~,"


    He nodded his head as he truly did not mind even though the people that closer to him did not take the chest. His train of thoughts was simple. Since the three were part of his empire, his empire would grow strong with his people getting stronger.


    Since the girl did not have inventory, they had to open the chest directly. Liang Suyin got a silver spear, Shi Niu got a sword, and Zeng Dongmei got silver te armor. They were satisfied with the reward. After that, the group entered the portal.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang found the surrounding was familiar. He then turned around and found out they were sent to the entrance of the goblin cave.


    To his surprise, the cave slowly blurred then it disappeared after a few seconds, "So that''s now the cave work," he muttered in a low voice.


    "Should we follow the path or go down?" Zhang Mengyao looked at the path that led them upward.


    "We follow the path, since there''s a path there must a destination behind it, right?" Tang Shaoyang instantly decided. Since they still had a lot of time, they could afford to check what was on the top of the mountain.


    After an hour of following the path, the group encountered yet another cave. The cave had the same structure as the beforehand cave, and the group finished the cave in half an hour. This time, Zhang Mengyao gave the three treasure chests to Li Na, Fu Dandan, and Dai Wenqian. They refused at first but Mengyao insisted.


    They continued to follow the path afterward, after an hour of climbing the mountain, they finally reached the peak. The peak of the mountain was a t field, quite big at that.


    In the center, a group of Hobgoblins was standing, surrounding one Hobgoblin with weird attire and staff in its right hand.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Hobgoblin]


    Affiliation: -


    ss: Shaman


    Evolution: Stage 4


    Level: 55


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 122 - Magic

    <h4>Chapter 122 - Magic</h4>


    "It seems our main target is here!" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as his eyes locked at the Shaman.


    "Boss!" He heard the yell from the side, he turned his head and found Lu An waved his hand excitedly at him. His team was behind him with all of them alive.


    Soon Tang Shaoyang noticed that not only Lu An but the other teams also arrived at the peak as well. For some reason, Tian Donghai''s team and Yan Sheng''s came up together. Wei Xi and his team also arrived at the peak, he was on the other side of him.


    Five teams arrived almost at the same time, surrounding the group of Hobgoblins and the Shaman from four directions.


    The Shaman who has its eyes closed all the time finally opened its eyes at their presence. It looked toward Tang Shaoyang''s group first before scanning the other three groups. Its emotionless eyes scanned the surroundings before it stopped back at Tang Shaoyang''s group.


    "Isn''t this too easy?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice after counting the Hobgoblins who surrounded the Shaman. He thought the Survival Game would be harder than the mini-game he encountered beforehand, but it was not.


    Goblins, Rabbidog, and Hobgoblins were an easy opponent for him. None of these creatures were challenging to him. He felt suspicious, suspicious to the Shaman, "Maybe thest boss is tough,"


    Sixty Hobgoblins in total, The Shama was being protected by sixty Hobgoblins that armed randomly. The metal club, big ax, even broken greatsword.


    "What should we do? We are waiting for your order!" Zhang Mengyao elbowed Tang Shaoyang who was in his thoughts. Only then he realized that everyone was waiting for him, for his order.


    "Of course, we are going to kill them!" He raised his battle-ax to the air and slowly descended, pointing toward the Shaman and its underlings, "Kill!" He roared the word.


    "Kill!" Lu An followed as he sheathed his sword up. The young guy did not wait for his Boss to lead the move as he charged forward, alone. Hu Feng looked at his captain''s back speechless. In the end, he had to follow the captain who charged forward carelessly, "Let''s cover the captain''s back!" He led the remaining people to charge forward.


    Just like that, the other three teams also charged toward the monster at the center.


    Since they fought the Boss of this portal, Tang Shaoyang went all out. He activated [Spirit Integration] with Karan from the start. His skin turned green as his muscle bulked up.


    Of sixty-four people, Lu An was the first one to reach the monster. One Hobgoblin smashes its metal club toward him but the young man easily dodged the club by bending his body down. Rolling his body to the ground, he leaped up to reach Hobgoblin''s head, "Goodbye!" He swung the sword to the neck, separating the head from the body.


    In the air, he noticed the Shaman was mumbling some unknown words. Soon the crystal on the top of the staff was glowing in red, and then a dark cloud started to gather on top of him. He could hear a rumbling noise beyond the dark cloud.


    "It''s magic!" Lu An yelled loudly to warn the others, "Be careful from the top!" As he warned the other, thunder was brewing from the ck cloud. He immediately stepped at the still-standing Hobgoblin''s dead body and pushed his body backward.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    Thanks to Lu An''s quick warning, everyone was alerted. Thunder struck down from the ck cloud. The first strike tried to hit Lu An but missed and hit the hobgoblin''s dead body instead.


    The second strike descended to Wei Xi''s group. The thunder created a pit at the center of the group but they managed to escape from the strike. The third strike descended to Yan Seng and Tian Donghaibined team. Unfortunate to one person who reactedte, the hundred hit the guy.


    The fourth strike came down toward Tang Shaoyang. The thunder specifically targeted him. Instead of running away, Tang Shaoyang challenged the thunder by staying on his spot as he pushed Kang Xue to the back.


    As the thunder was a few meters away to hit him, an angry yell came from behind. It was Zhang Mengyao''s voice, she was scared out of her wits when she noticed Tang Shaoyang did not try to dodge the thunder. She rushed forward and arrived next to him in time. The girl immediately faced her shield toward the thunder and cast her skill, [Shield Wall].


    Bluish aura spread out from the shield, creating a blue transparent wall, wide enough to protect both of them from the thunder.


    Bang!


    The thunder crashes to Zhang Mengyao''s [Shield Wall], causing a deafening st. Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao''s eardrums were ringing.


    The Shaman noticed its thunder was blocked by the shield wall. Feeling threatened, it rained the shield wall with the second, third, and fourth thunder.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    At the third thunder, the shield wall started to crack, and when the fourth struck down, the crack was getting bigger as it spread all over. If the fifth thunder hit the shield wall, it would break for sure.


    Fortunately, the fifth thunder never came as the ck cloud started to dissipate. Before, everyone was looking at the ck cloud, making sure to avoid the thunder. But now everyone turned their head toward The Shaman.


    Everyone noticed that The Shaman looked very exhausted after summoning the thunder. Noticing everyone''s gaze, The Shaman immediately took something from its weird attire. It was a vial containing blue liquid, the monster immediately chugged down the potion.


    ''It must be mana potion, he ran out of mana, that''s why he can''t cast more spells,'' Lu An guessed correctly, ''I can''t let him use the spell again or it will be dangerous for the others. I have to kill The Shaman before it recovers the mana!''


    The young Lu An nced toward his Boss and yelled, "Boss! I am going to take the Boss Kill!" He told Tang Shaoyang he was going for the kill. After shouting to inform Tang Shaoyang, he immediately used [Dash]. His figure blurred as he charged toward The Shaman. Lu An easily passed the line of Hobgoblins.


    Meanwhile, Lu An''s shout awakened Tang Shaoyang. He looked toward the voice and noticed Lu An was charging toward thest boss at a frightening speed.


    "Then let''s have a contest, shall we?" Tang Shaoyang grinned as he also ran forward. He was not trying to beat Lu An in speed, he was not that crazy enough to do that. He ran to build momentum, a momentum to throw the Destroyer.


    After running forward for five meters, he threw the battle-ax toward The Shaman.


    Swoosh!


    The big battle-ax was spinning in the air as it elerated toward the target.


    Lu An was not aware of his Boss''s trick. He had all of his attention on The Shaman. It was the same for The Shaman, it had its eyes locked on Lu An as well. Unfortunate for The Shaman as its eyes could not follow Lu An''s speed.


    In the split of a second Lu An''s figure arrived in front of him. The young man leaped to im The Shaman''s head, "I am not going to let you cast the spell again!" He raised his sword, he was about to slice the head from the top.


    Swoosh!


    The sword descended, but then, a big battle-ax came. The big de struck the head from the side, immediately pushing The Shaman''s body to the ground.


    Fwoosh!


    Lu An''s sword hit the empty air as The Shaman was taken down. He looked at the familiar battle-ax before turning his head toward his Boss''s direction. The young man saw his Boss was smiling triumphantly at him.

 Chapter 123 - Mana Mastery

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Mana Mastery</h4>


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    Tang Shaoyang''s grin became wider as he heard the notification. The Shaman was truly big to have leveled up just by killing a monster.


    Just as he was about to rush forward to face the remaining Hobgoblins, a strong grip came from behind. The hand was circling his chest and hugged him tightly. Not long after that, he heard a familiar sobbing voice, "Stupid! Why didn''t you dodge the lightning?"


    It was Zhang Mengyao''s voice. She was talking about earlier when Tang Shaoyang tried to tank the thunder. The girl was scared that something would happen to the man. Dodging from the thunder should be easy for Tang Shaoyang but the man was standing still. That was why she panicked.


    With the girl crying on his shoulder, there was no way he would tell her that he was going to try how tough his body was. It would only escte the girl further, "I will be fine, I am tougher than you thought!"


    Even though he said so, the girl refused to release him. Li Na, Fu Dandan, and Dai Wenqian bypass them, rushing forward to the group of Hobgoblins.


    "Oi? We are on the battlefield, we have to help them," only then the hug loosened slightly, "You should trust your men more. Look over there, he''s fine even after getting struck by the thunder!" He pointed at the guy who got hit by the thunder.


    The man was not fine at all, he forced himself to stand because he knew that he would truly die if he justid down on the ground. Half of his face had the charred mark, and he limped his way to regroup with his team. The guy was okay at all.


    "He could survive from the thunder, so it should be easy for me," Tang Shaoyang tried to assure the girl, "But still, you can avoid the thunder, why didn''t you dodge it?" She questioned him.


    ¡ªIndeed, so stupid! Why did you try to take it if you could dodge?


    Zaneos also did not stay silent. The Demon Swordsman expressed his opinion in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    ¡ªI think he''s courageous, that''s the warrior way! Running is only for a coward!


    The Great Warrior Karan took Tang Shaoyang''s side for this matter. The bulky warrior agreed with Tang Shaoyang''s view to test his body with the thunder.


    ¡ªThese two musclebrains¡­


    Tang Shaoyang ignored his two Spirits as he apologized to Zhang Mengyao, "Alright, I am sorry, okay? I promise that I will not do it again," only then Zhang Mengyao released him from her tight hug.


    Tang Shaoyang then looked at the Hobgoblins group but he found out that no Hobgoblins were standing anymore. All of them were taken down by his subordinates already.


    As he nced at them, they purposely looked away from him. Only Lu An who waved his hand excitedly at him, calling him toe over, "Boss! Come over, we get two Treasure Chests!"


    He walked over. Two chestsid down next to the Shaman''s dead body. The Shaman still had its head split by his Destroyer. It stuck down to the ground, he saw its eyes were wide open, and could not believe it was dead.


    Tang Shaoyang retrieved his battle-ax and stored it in his inventory. Not only the battle-ax, but he also stored the Shaman''s body. Since it was a stage-4 monster, he could use the body for the next [Spirit Summoning].


    After that, he nced at the chest. Both chests were glowing in golden light, but the two had different sizes. The chest on the right was smaller than the one on the left. He squatted down while his subordinates surrounded him. They did note closer, not wanting to get scolded.


    Since it was the reward for killing the Shaman, he would take it for himself. He opened the smaller chest first. Five Crystal Inventory Bags wereying down inside the chest. He took the crystals and saved them into his inventory. He had a n on how to share the loot for the inventory bag.


    After that, he looked at the other chest. He opened without any ceremony and a book was inside the chest.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised, he was not expecting to receive a book from the treasure chest. His hand moved to take the book from the chest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skill Book]


    Skill: Mana Mastery (Apprentice)


    Use: 3/3


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mana Mastery?" He muttered in a low voice. He heard about this mana thing from Lu An too, it was a type of energy to use magic. He furrowed his brows for a moment before he stored the skill book into his inventory.


    ¡ªThat skill is very useful! If you learn to use Mana, it can strengthen your skill.


    Zaneos who were usually silent spoke up.


    ¡ªIf you are part of my race, I can guide you to use the mana without a skill book. But different races have different techniques, I can''t teach you the Demon Mana Mastery carelessly.


    ''Should I learn it now?'' Tang Shaoyang asked his spirit who was also his teacher, ''Not now, we are over anyway. I can learn the skillter,'' he shook his head and stored the skill big to the inventory.


    He did not want to use the skill book in front of his subordinate. So he decided to save it forter.


    As he took the thing inside the chest, the chest disappeared. He stood up and called a few names, "Lu An! Wei Xi! Zhang Mengyao! Yan Sheng! Tian Donghai!" He called the captain from each team. Five people immediately walked to his front.


    He took out the Crystal Inventory Bag and gave it to them, one crystal for each team, "This is for you guys, use them to reward your subordinates that deserve to be rewarded!"


    Rather than having a headache to choose who he had to give to, he decided to let his subordinates do that. The five captains did not refuse the crystal as they nodded their heads. However, they did not immediately hand out the crystal but saved it to the inventory first.


    "What about the chest from the goblin cave, Boss?" Lu An asked while taking out the treasure chest he got from clearing the goblin cave. He did not open it, not without his Boss''s consent.


    "Take it back! The treasure chests are yours, share them among yourself!" Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at them. Since they got the chest with their efforts, the chests belonged to them.


    "Alright, we are done here, so how do we get out of this ce?" He then checked the objective screen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Portal 1 - The Unknown Forest]


    Main Objective: Kill The Shaman (Aplished)


    Side Objective: Clear 9 Goblin Caves (9/9)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Not long after that, the toneless robotic voice rang in his head.


    [Congrattions! You have cleared the first portal and prevent the monsters from the Unknown Forest froming to your world!]


    [You have aplished all objectives! You gained a bonus reward: +1 Level for every participant!]


    [You will be teleported out from the Unknown Forest in 10 seconds!]


    After that, a number 10 of giant projection appeared in front of everyone. Slowly, the number ticked down, from ten to nine and further.


    When the number reached zero, everyone got teleported out from the first portal. Tang Empire alone finished the first portal.

 Chapter 124 - Thieves

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Thieves</h4>


    Military Temporary Camp


    Kang Jiayi rushed to get out of the meeting with the other three heads in the camp. One of his subordinates told him that the portal disappeared. He and the other three rushed out when they heard that.


    They were just talking about who they should choose for the scout team. Now they heard the portal suddenly disappear.


    Kang Jiayi knew that his subordinate was not lying but he still came out to check with his own eyes. Sure enough, the portal truly disappeared, it was no longer there.


    There was a crowd outside, they were surrounding the original spot of the portal too. The moment he arrived at the spot, the robotic voice rang in his head.


    [The first portal has been cleared! The second portal would be summoned in 17 hours!]


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang thought there would be a portal to lead them back but no, they just got teleported back to where they entered the first portal.


    Sixty-four people appeared near the entrance of HZ Bay. He scanned the surroundings and found everyone was sessfully teleported back.


    "It''s lunchtime boys!" Tang Shaoyang yelled as he headed back to the mansion. They finished the first portal in less than five hours, he was happy about that.


    Before he could enter the house, he heard amotion behind. He halted his steps and turned around, his subordinates were surrounding the bus. They were making a ruckus, he heard glimpses of it as they were making a fuss about something that got stolen. He walked back, and at the same time, Wei Xi walked toward him with a helpless smile, "Boss, someone took our supplies and our reserve equipment,"


    The supplies, food, and water they brought for the expedition were gone. On top of that, the reserve gears of thirty sets of armor and scythe were gone as well.


    Tang Shaoyang walked past Wei Xi and went to the bus. The bus was empty, while he found a few cup noodles scattered on the ground. He did not go to the second bus, he stood in front of the bus while rubbing his chin.


    Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao checked the first bus and the second bus, just like Wei Xi reported, everything was gone. When they got out of the bus, everyone was looking at Tang Shaoyang. None of them dared to interrupt him.


    ''Someone dared to steal from him, these people would be doomed for sure,'' Wei Xi thought to himself.


    After a moment of silence, Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "I guess I know who stole our supplies. Follow me, we are going to take back what is ours!"


    Everyone was surprised that their Boss figured out this fast. Now everyone was confused and curious, they wanted to know who stole their supplies.


    Instead of telling his subordinates, he walked toward Kang Xue, "Even though he is your father, I won''t tolerate him from stealing what is mine!"


    Tang Shaoyang guessed the one who stole his supplies was the military side. It was not just a random guess. First of all, only the military side knew their temporary base here. Second, if it was the other group, The me Castle, they would not bother to move the supplies. They just upied this ce for themselves or even drove the busses with them. Why bother to move the supplies? So the biggest possibilities were the military, their camp was near to their base, and they had many people to move everything out.


    Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh, she had the same guess as Tang Shaoyang. If there were people who took the supplies, it must be the military people. Kang Xue was not a fool, but she could not believe that her father would take their supplies like this.


    Zhang Mengyao did not say anything, she pulled Tang Shaoyang onto the bus, "Don''t act recklessly, let''s talk it out and try to get the supplies back from them!" At this moment, Kang Xue followed onto the bus, she closed the door to make sure the people outside did not hear the conversation.


    "Yes, there must be a misunderstanding," Kang Xue spoke out. She did not want her father to fight against her man, it was thest thing she wanted to happen.


    "Of course, I will talk to them, but what if they don''t want to give our supplies back?" Since the other party took the supplies, it was less likely they would give the supplies back.


    "Violence is not the only way to solve the problem!" Zhang Mengyao told him in a solemn tone.


    "But violence is the most effective way! If they know that we are someone they should not offend, they would never try to steal our stuff. I am going to show them that their toy is useless!" The toy in his mouth was the gun, of course.


    "Do you forget about your dream? You want to be Emperor, right? If you want to be an Emperor, you have to control your temper. You have to know when to use violence when not to. If you keep doing this, one day your enemy will use that against you!" Zhang Mengyao spouted random stuff to convince her man.


    Hearing this, Tang Shaoyang did not talk back. He felt silent for a moment before he looked back to the two girls, "Good, let''s talk it out with them. You two would be the ones doing the talk, I will watch! If they give our supplies back then I will not do anything to them!"


    After they reached an agreement, the three got out of the bus. Tang Shaoyang brought his people to the military temporary camp. His subordinates were unaware of what they were about to do, but since it was an order they followed their Boss.


    "Sister Mengyao, thank you," Kang Xue was grateful to Mengyao. She convinced the man to not use violence, she was truly scared that her family would be implicated.


    "Mnn," Zhang Mengyao tapped her back.


    *** ***


    As soon as they reached the outer perimeter of the sports hall area, they found two guards guarding the entrance. At the sight of the two guards, Tang Shaoyang grinned.


    The two guards were equipped with te armor. Their chest area, shoulders, the wrist, thigh, and the boots. It was the set of te armor that belonged to the empire and without any shame, they used it now.


    The two guards noticed the big crowd that headed toward them. Looking at how equipped the other party was, the two guards raised their guns toward them, "Halt! Identify yourself!"


    Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue raised their hands as they approached the two guards.


    The two spoke to the two guards, and they were allowed to enter. However, not all people could enter the sports hall area, only three people while others stayed outside.


    "Get ready for the worst!" Tang Shaoyang warned his people before he entered the sports hall with the two women.


    *** ***


    In one room


    "Huh!? Stealing your supplies, what are you talking about?" Kang Jiayi was informed that her daughter came to meet him. He happily met her but when they met, her daughter asked him to give back the supplies his people stole from them.


    Tang Shaoyang''s smile became wider the moment the old man yed innocent. There were two possibilities for the old man to react like this. First, Kang Jiayi did not know his subordinates stole the supplies. Second, he knew but he yed innocent because he did not want to give the supplies back to them. Tang Shaoyang was more inclined to thetter.


    "Hah," Kang Xue sighed in disappointment. She also saw clearly that the guards wore the te armor but her father did not admit it, "Then what about the te armor your guards have? Do your people forge the armor?" She was slightly upset.


    "Hah!? te armor?" Kang Jiayi was still confused. He was busy investigating the portal, so he had not realized that his people were wearing te armor, at all.


    "So those things are yours?" An old man who sat next to Kang Jiayi asked Kang Xue. "Yes, those are ours," she nodded in return.


    "Then the military will take it. The civilian is not allowed to bring sharp weapons like those on the street, so we will be confiscating the weapons and armors. As for the supplies, the militarycks food, so I wish you to understand if we take the supplies as well," Liu Jian, one of the four leaders of the military temporary camp, said.

 Chapter 125 - Clash

    <h4>Chapter 125 - sh</h4>


    "Pfft¡­ Hahaha¡­" Tang Shaoyang could not hold hisughter when he heard that. He was not expecting the old man would admit and shamelessly imed the supplies openly.


    Liu Jian furrowed his brows at the young man whoughed rudely after he spoke. Kang Jiayi looked at his friend dumbfoundedly, he never heard a report about this before.


    "Then let me ask you a question, old man. What makes you different from a thief?" Tang Shaoyang grinned at Liu Jian. He said that he would not speak but he just could not hold back at how shameless the old man was.


    The other two old men looked at Tang Shaoyang, Qiu Shan and Fan De were the other two heads of the camp.


    "Young man, we are the military. The world is now in chaos¡­" Qiu Shan tried to speak but Tang Shaoyang cut him off, "The world is in chaos so the military now can steal whatever they want to steal? Is that what you are trying to say?" Tang Shaoyang nced at Qiu Shan.


    "Young man, we mean good. With the supplies from you, the military can protect everyone including you. You are the Hero of many people for giving supplies to us. The weapon also can be used to kill the zombie," Fan De smiled while praising Tang Shaoyang. He thought by praising the young man the thing would go smoothly.


    "Fortunately we don''t need the military''s protection. I don''t need weaklings to protect me either, I want my stuff back, now!" He deepened his voice.


    "You¡­" Liu Jian mmed the table, but then he sneered, "The Military has confiscated everything, you are not going to get anything from us!"


    Zhang Mengyao''s hand moved to stop her man to escte the situation further, "Sir, not only the military who needs the supplies, but we also need the supplies. I hope you can give our supplies back," she asked them politely.


    Meanwhile, Kang Xue signaled her father through her eyes. She signaled him to persuade the other old men to give the supplies. She was starting to get anxious the longer she stayed here.


    However, Kang Jiayi was powerless if the three men joined hands. He felt the thing they did was not the right thing to do but one against three, his voice was bound to be ignored. He helplessly shook his head to his daughter.


    "Then you shoulde to our camp, youngdy. We have food to share here. The male survivors can work for us to clear the zombies while the female can work in the barrack to treat the injured," Qiu Shan offered them toe to the camp with a gentle smile.


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    Tang Shaoyang''s index started to hit the table next to him. He was starting to get impatient with the talk.


    "I work and live for the Tang Empire, and I will not join your camp, never. We want the supplies, I wish you can give the supplies back, Sir," Zhang Mengyao felt disgusted inside. As someone who came from a military background, she did not expect the higher-ups in the military could be this shameless and overbearing.


    "Hahaha¡­ Young Lady, I advise you to quit while you can! If the country finds that there''s a small group like you try to riot, you will be executed for sure!" Liu Jianughed when he heard the name of the Tang Empire, "Rather than following the snotty brat like him, what about bing my secretary instead? You will be safe, and you don''t need to worry about food as well. How is it? Are you interested?" The old man licked his lips as he looked at Zhang Mengyao tender face.


    Kang Jiayi''s eyes widened in shock when he heard this. He did not expect his friend would be like this, at all.


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    The sound of a finger hitting the table was getting louder. He looked toward the noise and saw the young man was looking at Liu Jian coldly. For some reason, he got a bad premonition from this.


    "Will you give the supplies back or not?" Tang Shaoyang''s patience was running out. He asked this for thest time.


    "I told you, young man! You are our hero, but we can''t give back the supplies, we need the supplies for the greater good," Fan De shook his head.


    "Good! Since you have the choice then don''t regret it," Tang Shaoyang stood up. Even though he was grinning at the old men, his eyes were extremely cold.


    He then turned around and headed toward the exit. Zhang Mengyao followed him, but Kang Xue rushed toward her father, "Leave! Leave this ce with me, bring Mother too. You can''t stay with them!" She tried to bring her father, she did not want her family getting implicated in the conflict, especially against the merciless Tang Shaoyang.


    "What are you afraid of, Little Girl. We have a gun here, your snotty boyfriend can''t do anything to us. My advice is you better leave while you can!" Qiu Shan spoke to the anxious girl.


    Kang Xue nced toward the old man, "Stupid Old Men!" After she spat those words, she chased Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao. She tried to take her father with her, but she could not convince him.


    She left to convince Tang Shaoyang to not touch her family.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang reached the exit of the sports hall. He noticed Kang Xue did not follow him. "Maybe she tries to convince her father, you don''t need to worry about her,"


    He nodded his head, he then opened the door. After he opened the door, Tang Shaoyang did not step out of the sports hall. He was standing still. Zhang Mengyao was about to ask what was he doing, but she heard a chuckle from the man, "Not only they stole our stuff, now they try to capture us as well it seems,"


    "Huh!?" She did not understand what he talked about. Not until she peeked out to see what was outside.


    Right outside the first sports hall, a group of twenty men standing with their guns directed toward the door, right at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Raise your hand and turn to the wall!" The captain of the twenty men shouted at Tang Shaoyang.


    Instead of raising his hand, Tang Shaoyang stepped out with a big grin stered on his face, "The bullet does not work on my body, so you don''t need to worry about the toy," he whispered to Zhang Mengyao.


    "Stop!" The captain called out, but Tang Shaoyang did not heed his words, "Stop or I will shoot!" At the third step, the captain pulled the trigger and directed his gun upward. He released the shot to the air to warn Tang Shaoyang.


    To the captain''s surprise, the man was not afraid of the shot. His warning shot did not work, at all, "Stop or I will shoot!" The moment the captain finished his words, one of his subordinates pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The captain was surprised and looked to the side. He recognized who pulled the trigger, Yi Qiao was the one who shot the gun. He was about to scold him, but he heard a loud nk noise. He turned toward the voice and saw the man was now holding a big battle-ax, the man stopped the bullet with the battle-ax.


    "Wei Xi!!! Start! Kill if they resist!!!" Tang Shaoyang roared to notify his subordinates outside.


    At the same time, a shadow shed toward Yi Qiao who released the shot. The shadow delivered the kick to Yi Qiao''s belly, sending the guy flying backward.


    The captain did not know who started it, but his subordinates yelled "Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!" The eighteen people pulled their trigger, raining down Tang Shaoyang with bullets.

 Chapter 126 - Subduing The Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Subduing The Soldiers</h4>


    Da! Da! Da! Da!


    The gunshots rang, it could be heard from inside the sports hall. Kang Xue was alerted to the noise from the outside as she immediately ran toward the exit.


    She was panicking, gunshots meant the sh between two sides happened. She rushed outside when she got to the exit, the girl saw Tang Shaoyang. In front of him, Zhang Mengyao was using her [Shield Wall] to protect him from the bullets.


    Tang Shaoyang who was standing idle noticed her arrival. He turned his head to the back, "They started it! Tell your family to not meddle because I am not gonna let this slide easily!"


    The eight people finished a round of magazines and noticed not even a bullet hit the target. They noticed the bullets scattered around the man and the woman while the two were standing still.


    "Help! Help! Help!" While the eighteen people were shocked at this phenomenon, someone was calling for help loudly from the back. The captain and his subordinates looked back.


    A young boy was punching theirrade, Yi Qiao. The young boy kept punching Yi Qiao as blood started to ooze out from the lips, cheeks, and forehead.


    The captain immediately pointed his muzzle toward Lu An who was beating his subordinate, "Stop!" He warned Lu An to stop, "Stop or I will shoot!" To his surprise, the young boy only nced at him for a while before he continued beating Yi Qiao.


    The Captain gritted his teeth, Lu An was forcing him to release the shot. Just as he was about to pull the trigger, there was a hand holding his gun from the side. He looked to the side and was shocked to see Tang Shaoyang was next to him.


    "You should quit while you can, Soldier!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the captain as his hand bent the muzzled upward, "You are the only one who did not shoot, so I am not going to hurt you if you stay still, Soldier!"


    The Captain looked at the muzzle that bent upward. If he pulled the trigger, the gun would explode in his hand for sure. However, he was more shocked at the man''s strength, he could bend the gun easily like that.


    While the captain was in a daze, he saw the man attack his people. Tang Shaoyang swung his arm to the right, swept to one of his subordinates'' necks. His subordinate''s body was getting mmed to the ground with a loud thud followed.


    Then another one came to Tang Shaoyang, he tried to use the rifle to hit the head. But Tang Shaoyang smashed the gun with his left hand. The assault rifle crumbled in pieces while the hand was fine, not even a scratch.


    With a big grin, Tang Shaoyang grabbed the soldier''s arm with his two hands. With a big swing, he threw the soldier flying to the wall. Just like a ball hit by a baseball bat, the man flew over and crashed into the sports hall''s wall.


    Witnessing such a scene, the others panicked. They tried to reload the gun by taking a new cartridge from their waist. However, none of his subordinates managed to reload their guns. The young boy, the man, and the woman demolished his subordinate in a minute.


    The captain truly did nothing this entire time. He just watched his subordinates getting crushed by three civilians.


    After taking down thest soldier, Tang Shaoyang turned toward the captain, "You truly do well. Rather than staying in this bandit camp, what about joining my empire? I like someone who listens to order," he tapped the captain''s shoulder while trying to recruit the captain.


    "Boss!" From the entrance, Wei Xi called out. The captain turned around and saw a big group of people entering the area. He was shocked to see the big group. From his understanding, a hundred people were sent outside to keep a watch on them, how could they enter here?


    "How is it? How many people do you kill?" Tang Shaoyang''s question caused the man to freeze for a moment. But then Wei Xi easily brushed off the awkwardness with a smile, "They can''t resist so no one is killed,"


    He said they could not resist, not they did not resist which meant the hundred people were taken down without much resistance. The captain understood the meaning behind the words, and he was beyond shocked now. A hundred people, armed with guns could not do anything to these people.


    "Lu An! Have you discovered where they store our supplies?" Tang Shaoyang asked Lu An. While he and the two girls were talking with the leaders, he sent Lu An to search where these people stored their supplies. He had prepared for the worst from the start.


    "Yes! They stored our stuff in the third sports hall. There are a few cars that can be used to transport our stuff too," Lu An reported his discovery.


    "What about you? Have you taken off our equipment from these people?" He then turned toward Wei Xi. He saw a few soldiers were wearing their armor so he asked if he had taken those off.


    "I have them stored in my inventory, everything is good, Boss!" Wei Xi nodded his head.


    "Good!" Tang Shaoyang tapped Wei Xi and Lu An''s back, "Good job, now move our stuff back!" He pushed the two slightly.


    Lu An and Wei Xi led the people to the third sports hall. At this moment, the four leaders of the camp came out and were shocked to see their people were taken down.


    "What are you doing? Are you insane?" Kang Jiayi yelled at Tang Shaoyang when he saw the soldiers were lying down here and there. All of them were for sure injured.


    Tang Shaoyang smirked at the old man, "Insane? I am the sanest person here! Do you wish me to stay still when they try to gun me down?" He pointed to the old man''s ground with his index finger.


    The four old men followed his finger and were surprised to see hundreds of bullets around their feet. He did not need to hear an exnation to know what happened here. He immediately could tell what actually happened by just seeing these bullets.


    Qiu Shan pulled out a pistol from his waist and directed the muzzle toward Tang Shaoyang, "You truly have rioted against the country, we will not tolerate this!"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, he kicked the assault rifle around his feet toward the four old men''s direction, "Use that instead! But I advise you to not pull the trigger. If you are ready to kill someone you have ready to be killed as well!"


    His voice and tone were enough to deter Qiu Shan. The man could survive from these many bullets, what he could with a mere pistol?


    But the old man was contemting pulling the trigger to try his luck as well. However, his thoughts were interrupted by Kang Xue. The girl smashed the pistol away from the old man before she grabbed the old man and mmed him down to the ground.


    "Arghhh!" The old man let out a painful scream as his back mmed to the hard ground. Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao were shocked that the gentle Kang Xue would m the old man.


    After she mmed Qiu Shan, the girl rushed to her father. Without any words, she pulled him with her toward the second sports hall, "Please wait for me, I will bring my family with us!" Kang Jiayi tried to struggle, but his strength could not bepared to Level 23 Kang Xue.


    "What about you, Soldier? Do you want to follow me? The Tang Empire also has a military, you can start from the bottom again," Tang Shaoyang did not give up to recruit the captain.


    After taking down over a hundred soldiers, no one dared to obstruct his people to take back the supplies. The Tang Empire went back to its temporary camp smoothly with their supplies.


    *** ***


    With the supplies, they started a party to celebrate their sess in taking down the first portal. On top of that, they also felt the thrill of winning against the military. The fact that bullets could not prate their armor made them realize that the military was not as invincible as they thought. The camp was filled with a cheerful cry.


    After they were done with the party, people started to go back to the mansion. Tomorrow was the second portal, they had to get enough rest for the next battle.


    Meanwhile, a few people stayed behind as they were holding their half-finished meal. Three people in total and these three were from the ve group. They were injured during the initial mini-game and the portal.


    One had his right foot broken, one had his left hand broken, and the third was someone who got struck by thunder. They did not get special treatment since they were ves.


    Wei Xi sat next to the three with a cup of c in his hand, "Captain!" The three people immediately greeted him respectfully. They tried to stand to give a proper greeting. However, Wei Xie motioned them to stay still, "It''s okay, sit!"


    Silent followed afterward, none of them dared to start the conversation with the captain rank.


    "Finish the meal, I will head in after I finish my drink," he raised his cup. The three nodded as they were their unfinished meal. The three ves did not know what Wei Xi wanted to do here, but they quickly finished their meals.


    After they finished their meals, Wei Xi also finished his drink. He ced the cup on the ground, at the same time, he also ced two vials containing red liquid next to the cup, "This is healing potions, you take one since your condition is the worst, you two share the other potion!"


    He told the one who got struck by thunder to consume one while the broken leg and arm had to share the potion. He had three healing potions from the treasure and saved one for himself.

 Chapter 127 - Second Portal

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Second Portal</h4>


    The three ves'' eyes widened in shock. They were not expecting such a nice treatment from Wei Xi.


    "But I want you to not say anything about the potion to anyone, understand?" Wei Xi reminded the three ves, "If the Boss knows that I give you the healing potions, I will be scolded for sure," he said jokingly with a smile.


    However, the three ves did not take that as a joke as the three nodded their heads vigorously. None of them were stupid enough to bber about this to the others.


    "Ah, I have one more here, so you can have one each," all of sudden a voice came from Wei Xi''s back. Wei Xi startled as he turned around.


    Lu An took out the same vial and ced it next to the two vials, "Make sure to be useful in the next portal or I am going to break your leg with my hand," after saying that, the young boy headed to the house.


    Looking at Lu An''s back, Wei Xie smiled, ''It seems we have the same way of thinking,'' he thought to himself.


    "Alright, take the potion and rest early! We are going to face a harder obstacle tomorrow," Wei Xi tapped the three people''s shoulders before he headed to the house where he slept.


    The ves were getting back to redeem their second chance. They wanted a better ce to live and also a better environment. However, His Boss was furious with these people that they abandoned him when the crisis arose. So he would never regard them as his people until they finished the ve contract.


    Wei Xi understood why Tang Shaoyang did so, but if the ves were ignored or treated harshly like this, they were bound to riot againter on. He did not want this to happen, so he did this to help the ves. He wanted the ve''s group to regard the base of their home as well just like him.


    Rather than isting them, he would like to embrace the ves. He wanted the ves to regard the others as their family just like the Tarriors.


    It was not that he did not agree with what Tang Shaoyang did but he felt that this action was necessary if they wanted the ve group to remain loyal after the contract was over.


    After all, everything did not need to be done by their Boss. He as the subordinate here toplete what his Bosscked.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was having an awkward meal instead of a celebration. Kang Xue brought her family with her forcefully, causing Kang Jiayi to be displeased. The old man was just staring at the food, he did not eat the food.


    His wife, Mu Liqiu waspletely different, she ate the steak on her te. It was the Fogged Ape steak. Since this was her first time tasting the Fogged Ape meat, she could not help but devour the meat quickly but elegantly.


    Her son and her husband might throw tantrums since they were being forced to follow, but she did not care about that. She had heard everything from her daughter about what happened. Since the military was at the fault, she did not bother to console her husband.


    Quickly she finished the steak on her te. Mu Liqiu wiped her lips and looked toward her husband''s steak, "You don''t want the steak?" She asked her husband. Kang Jiayi spoke no words,pletely ignoring his wife.


    "Since you don''t want the steak, I will eat it for you. You should not have wasted the food!" She pulled her husband''s te and ate his steak.


    Kang Zian looked at his mother eating the steak greedily. He gulped mouthful saliva, he was tempted to eat the steak in front of him. He looked down at the steak, but then, a hand reached to his te.


    Kang Zian''s eyes widened and looked up. Tang Shaoyang shamelessly pulled his te away, "What? Do you want the steak?" Tang Shaoyang asked his brother-inw. Thetter gritted his teeth and looked away, he did not want to speak with Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulder and pulled the te toward him, "Can I get half of it?" Kang Xue asked for the steak.


    Just like that, they had their meal in a silent atmosphere. There was no other noise except for the noise of chewing the meat.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to get up after he finished his meal, Kang Jiayi finally opened his mouth, "Don''t you think you should exin what you have done to my people?" His voice was cold and his stern tone exined that he was not happy with what happened to the soldiers.


    "Exin? What about you? You also owed me an exnation for stealing my stuff. What about your people who tried to kill me? Don''t you think you owed me an exnation?" Tang Shaoyang fired back with his deep voice, "You should already know that my action is self-defense. Do you still need me to exin everything? The fact that none of the soldiers were killed is luck on your side,"


    The old man was about to say something but Tang Shaoyang spoke first, "What if I don''t have my power? What if I am just a powerless man with a little bit of strength? I will be a corpse with many holes right now!"


    Kang Jiayi did not have any words to refute that, "But should not you talk it out¡­" before he finished the words, Tang Shaoyang stood up from the table, "Hah? I have tried to talk with you, but what is your response? Your friend even lusted my woman!" He pulled Zhang Mengyao with him and left the dining room.


    Kang Xue also stood up and said with a whisper to her family, "I will talk about it with you guyster," she then followed Tang Shaoyang. She was going to persuade him to let her family join the empire.


    Of course, until the next morning, Kang Xue did not meet with her family to talk about her man who had another woman aside from her.


    The next morning


    Kang Jiayi, Mu Liqiu, and Kang Zian were getting woken up by the noise from the outside. The three washed up their faces and went out of the house. To their surprise, Tang Shaoyang''s subordinates were lining up in order just like the soldiers.


    "He''s truly thinking about building an empire," looking at this, Kang Zian muttered in a low voice. Even Kang Jiayi was surprised by how disciplined these people were.


    "What do they want to do?" Mu Liqiu muttered in a low voice. She wondered what they wanted to do this early.


    Kang Xue noticed that her mother had woken up. She excused herself to her man and approached her mother, "Mother, let''s follow me," she pulled her mother with her.


    "Where do you want to take your mother?" Kang Jiayi questioned his daughter, "To the second portal, of course," Kang Xue replied honestly.


    There was a hidden purpose as to why she wanted to bring her mother. To level up, that was her reason. Her mother had grown old and her body was in a state of deteriorating. She thought by leveling up might help to extend her lifespan as well as get her body stronger.


    "Did you hit your head somewhere? Do you want to bring our mother to a dangerous ce?" Kang Zian could not understand his sister''s train of thought. How could she think of bringing her old mother to the portal?


    "The portal may be dangerous for you, but it is not dangerous for us!" Kang Xue boldly dered that in front of her brother. She then looked toward her mother, "Do you trust me, Mother?"


    Mu Liqiu looked at her husband, then looked toward the Tarriors, and then looked toward her daughter''s man. With a single nce, she could feel that these people were more reliable than the soldiers.


    "Good! I will follow you, but you must exin your rtionship with your boyfriend?" Mu Liqiu agreed to follow but with a condition.


    "Yes, I will exin everything to youter," Kang Xue promised before she added, "Also, we cleared the first portal, Us alone!" She proudly told that to her father and her brother. After what happened yesterday, the girl had lost her faith in the military.


    Without words, Kang Jiayi followed his wife. He wanted to know about the portal too, this might be his chance. Kang Zian was left with no choice but to follow his family. He did not want to be left behind alone.


    Five minutester the portal appeared. The way the portal appeared was the same as the first portal. The same as yesterday, Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao were the first group to enter the portal. Twelve figures twisted and sucked into the portal.


    Tang Shaoyang had experienced the portal so he was fine, but Kang Zian, Mu Liqiu, and Kang Jiayi were not fine, at all. The three felt nauseous since this was their first time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Second Portal - Urgunda Lond]


    Main Objective: Kill The Berserker King


    Side Objective: Capture 7 Fortresses


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 128 - Orc Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Orc Warrior</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang carefully looked at the objective, the main, and the side objectives.


    "Berserker King and fortress, huh!?" He muttered as he scanned the surroundings. The portal teleported him into an empty grass field surrounded by trees. It was simr to where he teleported in the first portal albeit this one was bigger. On top of that, they did not get separated. All his people one by one arrived at the same ce.


    Kang Jiayi, Kang Zian, and Mu Liqiu scanned the surroundings cautiously. Since this was their first time entering the portal, none of them dared to walk around like the others.


    Mu Liqiu then realized her daughter was not around. She panicked as she looked around for her daughter. It did not take a long time before she spotted her daughter.


    Kang Xue came back with te armor and the same scythe as her. She stopped in front of her mother, "I brought you the armor and weapon!"


    "Girl, do you really want your mother to kill a monster?" Mu Liqiu looked at her daughter seriously. Kang Xue nodded her head in response seriously, "Yes. Wear this first, I will exin everythingter,".


    Kang Xue helped her mother to wear the armor while Kang Zian looked at his sister and his mother weirdly. Even Kang Jiayi could not understand her daughter, but he did not say anything as he believed his daughter had a sufficient reason to put her mother in danger.


    After Mu Liqiu wore the armor, Kang Zian came to his sister, "Where''s mine? We need the armor and the weapon too!" Before Kang Xue could answer him, Tang Shaoyang came over with a set of gear too, "Since you are still young and can fight well, you will be assigned to Yan Sheng''s team! He is your leader now!" He pointed at the young man who was currently organizing his people.


    "There''s no way! I will not let a snotty brat like him be my leader!" Kang Zian immediately refused to join the group upon seeing how young Yan Sheng was, "Give me a team, I will be the leader instead. Trust me, I have rich experiences in the fieldbat!" He patted his chest.


    Tang Shaoyang handed the armor to his father-inw before he turned toward his prideful brother-inw, "I don''t care if you have rich experiences or not, you have to follow my order! Unless you want to move separately, then you can go alone!" His voice was cold and deep, and his gaze was cold that sent a chill to Kang Zian''s back.


    He walked Kang Zian''s front and ced his hand on his brother-inw''s shoulder, "I don''t care what you were in the military, but here you have to listen to the strong!"


    Plop!


    Kang Zian kneeled under the strong push of Tang Shaoyang''s hand. His eyes widened in shock, he was not expecting that he would be easily pushed down with just a hand like this.


    "Listen! If you want to be the leader, you have to be strong first! We don''t ept the weak here! And I will not give you special treatment just because you are Kang Xue''s brother!" After saying that, he pulled his hand off Kang Zian''s shoulder.


    He was establishing an order to Kang Zian, he did not want a person to bring a disaster to the team just because he had "some experiences".


    "Go join the team and get your equipment! Your wife and your parents will be joining my team, they will be fine under my protection!"


    Kang Zian took a deep breath, he then stood up. It was a lie if he did not feel humiliated, but he had nothing to refute Tang Shaoyang. It wasw of the jungle, he understood that well since the military was no different. Without looking at Tang Shaoyang, he walked toward Yan Sheng''s direction.


    Zhang Mengyao who was standing next to Kang Zian''s wife calmed her down, "It''s okay. Tang Shaoyang will not do anything or injure him. He will be fine too, Yan Sheng is quite strong despite his age,"


    After everyone arrived, Tang Shaoyang called the team leaders to discuss the n to tackle the second portal. It did not take for them to make a decision.


    "We will split just like we usually do to scout this Urgunda Lond. This ce will be our rendezvous point! If you find a ce that could be used to be a temporary camp you can go back here immediately. If you find the fortress then you shoulde back and regroup, we will attack the fortress! If you don''t find anything in three hours, you shoulde back here too, understand!"


    Zhang Mengyao repeated the important points they just discussed. The other four captains nodded their heads, "Yes!"


    "Good, let''s move out!" Tang Shaoyang stood up and walked back to Zhang Mengyao''s team. There were three additional people in the team, so now they had twelve people in total.


    "Li Na, you stay near them!" He ordered Li Na to stay near the old couple and Kang Zian''s wife. It could be said Li Na was the strongest after him in the group. Moonbined with her would be a good pair to protect the three from the danger.


    Li Na nodded and replied loudly, "Yes, Boss!"


    "I will stay with them too! Don''t do anything silly, promise?" Zhang Mengyao reminded him to not do anything silly like testing his body with the thunder.


    "Okay, okay," he promised to the girl.


    Tang Shaoyang''s team chose to go to the north. After Mu Liqiu, Kang Jiayi, and Huo Hongmei got used to the armor, they headed to the north.


    After five minutes of walking, they came out of the forest area. What greeted them was a vastnd stretched out in front of them. What surprised them was the three suns in the sky, three suns of different sizes.


    "This world has three suns but Earth is still hotter than this ce," Tang Shaoyangmented at the sight of the three suns in the sky.


    Kang Jiayi kept looking at the sun. For some reason, the sunray did not hurt his eyes, and just as Tang Shaoyang said, the sun was warm to the skin.


    Zhang Mengyao approached Tang Shaoyang, "Should we change the route? An open field area is not good for our team," she was concerned with the old couple. If they encountered groups of monsters, it would be hard to protect the three. If they were inside the forest area, they could use the terrain to protect them.


    "No! An open field like this is much better! I will attract the monsters, you and Li Na should stay near them," Tang Shaoyang shook his head in disagreement. He liked more an open field like this since he could the battle-ax without worrying about the terrain.


    The group continued to walk for half an hour, only then they stopped. During this half an hour they encountered nothing until now. They stopped behind a big boulder, hiding behind it. Tang Shaoyang did not stop to take a break but because they found a barricade and five watch towers behind the barricade made of wood.


    The barricade stretched out wide on the open field, blocked them to go further. Tang Shaoyang peeked out, and he found three humanoid creatures standing on guard in the watchtower. The distance from the boulder to the barricade was around three hundred meters, these creatures seemed to haven''t found them yet.


    "I will attack the watchtower from the right side!" He pointed to the right side that had three watchtowers ced closer at each other, "You guys will attack from the left! Move only after they are alerted by me, understand?"


    He was going to attract all the creatures to him while the team snuck in secretly.


    "Let me help you," Li Na volunteered to give a hand but rejected by Tang Shaoyang, "No, you stay with the team, you have to protect them,"


    The girl dejected inside but she did not show it outside. Her expression remained serious as she nodded her head.


    After he told them his n, Tang Shaoyang rushed out of the boulder. He rushed to the right side just as he told them.


    Kang Jiayi stood behind the boulder, his eyes followed the man''s movement. He was shocked by how fast Tang Shaoyang was. He then looked at the scythe in his hand, ''I should try to kill the monster too,'' the old man did not like being treated as baggage and started to make his own n secretly.


    Tang Shaoyang was oblivious to the old man''s thoughts. His eyes looked at the creature in the watchtower.


    Two hundred meters away from the watchtower, he heard the ring of a bell being from the watchtower.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The creature in the watchtower then took the bow and aimed the arrow toward him. He had sessfully attracted the creature''s attention.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The three monsters in the watchtower released their arrows. Tang Shaoyang did not bother with the arrow as he picked his pace instead of slowing down. None of the arrows coulde closer to him since he ran too fast while the creature was not skilled enough to hit him.


    Soon, the three hundred meters were shortened to thirty meters. At this distance, he could see the monster''s appearance. The monster had a pig head and fat body.


    He furrowed his brows as he wondered, ''What kind creature is this?'' They kept shooting at him, but he dodged all the arrows. The barricade was only a meter tall with the pointy log directed in his direction.


    The barricade was not an obstacle to him. With a strong push from his feet, he leaped out and entered the barricade. He reached below the watchtower, at this moment, he took out his Destroyer.


    With a big swing, he smashed the lower part of the tower. The big swing was enough to break the lower part of the watchtower. The watchtower then fell in his direction, Tang Shaoyang moved to the side to avoid the falling watchtower.


    The creature in the watchtower jumped off andnded not far away from him.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Orc]


    Affiliation: Orc Tribe


    Evolution: Stage 1


    ss: Orc Warrior


    Level: 39


    Skill: -


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 129 - First Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 129 - First Fortress</h4>


    Yu Shun and Luo Lan had their backs facing toward the portal while around twenty people blocked the way out of the mansion.


    The two sides were separated by eight meters with three dead bodiesying down between them. The three dead bodies had their heads crushed.


    Yang Wen looked at the corpses of his subordinate before he looked at the ck-cloaked figure who protected his target. No matter how he looked at it, he was sure behind the ck cloak was not a human but a monster.


    ''Tch, this Huo Zhengsheng surely knew how to incur a disaster,'' before he was dispatched to chase after Yu Shun, he had heard what happened. It was his Boss''s nephew who did his misdeed but encountered a tough man. Looking at this group, he realized if the man was not killed now he would be a disaster for the Castle me.


    Yang Wen cautiously scanned the four ck-cloaked before he looked at Yu Shun, "Stop the futile resistance and surrender!"


    Luo Lan tightened her grips on her boyfriend''s hand. The killing was something that she often encountered since the disaster broke, but the experiences did not help her in this situation. She was scared since the opposite party had more people.


    Yu Shun did not reply to Yang Wen. He might be young but he was not that stupid to surrender just because the opposite party said so. He scanned the people one by one carefully, checking their equipment to estimate the opposite party''s strength.


    ''They sent the elite to chase after us¡­'' he gripped his girlfriend''s hand to soothe her, ''There''s no other choice,'' Without any words, Yu Shun pulled her girlfriend to the portal.


    Yang Wen noticed what the young man was about to do, "Take them down!" He ordered his subordinates to chase but they were toote. Yu Shun, Luo Lan, and the four ck-cloaked figures entered the portal before they could reach them.


    "Damn!" Yang Wen kicked the chair next to him. He did not dare to enter the portal yet, the same for his subordinates. They stopped around the portal as they looked at their Leader.


    *** ***


    Inside the portal, Urgunda Lond


    "Orc?" Tang Shaoyang blurted while furrowing his brows. Compared to the goblin, the orc looked more organized, and they wore armor. The armor did not cover all parts of their body, the chest area, shoulder, and the boot.


    The Orc Warrior was equipped with a proper spear too. Despite the ugly craft and uneven shape at the spearhead, it was actually decentpared to random tools the goblin used.


    The Orc Warrior growled at him, it was trying to speak as it waved the spear toward him. Tang Shaoyang did not bother with it as he nced to the other sides. More and more Orc Warriors rushed toward his direction after he cut down one watchtower.


    He then noticed there were houses around back further. More Orc Warriors came out of these houses.


    The n was a sess, he attracted these monster''s attention toward him. He then nced toward the boulder where he left his team. Zhang Mengyao led the people to the left side and they remained unnoticed by the orc since all the orcs came toward him.


    "Since the n is a sess, I have to clean you guys," he grinned at the Orc Warrior who growled in itsnguage. Ignoring the iprehensible growl, Tang Shaoyang rushed toward the speaking Orc.


    He raised the battle-ax and pulled it down toward the Orc Warrior''s head. The orc tried to use the spear to block the battle-ax. It raised the spear and put the spear horizontally in hoping to block the battle-ax.


    Unfortunately for the orc, the wooden staff could not bear the pressure from the battle-ax. The wooden shaft broke and the ax descended to the Orc Warrior''s head and split the head open.


    Tang Shaoyang kicked the dead orc with his right foot and chased after the new prey. Witnessing their kind died in front of their eyes, the other Orc Warriors charged toward.


    Meanwhile, Kang Jiayi''s eyes locked at the fight on the other side. He could not see clearly the fight from the distance but he could see the blurry figure fighting many monsters.


    Mu Liqiu and Huo Hongmei were staring at the bear next to them. They were surprised when Li Na summoned Moon and scared at first. But then, noticing the cool-looking was friendly, it guarded them instead of attacking them.


    They were wondering how the young girl could make the bear appear. Since joining Tang Shaoyang''s force, the two women''smon sense was under turbulence. A portal led to another world, taking the cold weapon out of nowhere, andstly a girl who could summon a big beast.


    In ten minutes, the team reached the barricade. Thanks to Tang Shaoyang, the monsters did go toward the right side of the barricade. He baited the monsters from the left side toward him, and they smoothly entered the barricade safely.


    As soon as they entered the barricade through the gap, Kang Xue ran toward Tang Shaoyang''s. Not she was concerned about her man''s safety, she wanted to kill the monster to level up.


    After witnessing how strong Zhang Mengyao was, she did not want to lose to her. She wanted to be strong as well.


    Kang Jiayi who noticed his daughter''s movement also followed her. The pair''s daughter and father ran toward where the monster gathered. It did not take a long time for them to reach Tang Shaoyang''s side.


    However, what they saw was only Tang Shaoyang standing with the monster''s corpses around. Most of the corpses were iplete, some lost half of their bodies, and some had their heads either crushed or separate from the body.


    The old man held his breath at this sight. It was only ten minutes but the man handled dozens of monsters already, he ughtered all the monsters who guarded the barricade.


    "Why didn''t spare some of them for me?" When Kang Jiayi heard that question, the old man immediately turned toward his daughter. He blinked his eyes a few times, wondering if he heard wrong.


    He looked at his daughter''s expression and realized the girl was genuinely upset, ''Why do you want the monster alive?'' He asked that to himself.


    "There!" Tang Shaoyang smiled and pointed at the crashed watchtower. Next to the crashed watchtower, there were five Orc Warriors alive. The five orcs lost all their limbs while they wriggled their bodies around, the five orcs would let out a painful groan.


    "You can have them!" There were thirty-one Orc Warriors in total, he killed twenty-six of them and spared five.


    "I don''t want the freebie, I want to fight them," Kang Xue slightly pouted as she looked at the pitiful and immobilized orcs. She approached them, but then her eyes brightened up.


    The girl wanted to gain more experience in the battle. Not that she did not appreciate what Tang Shaoyang did to her. She did not say anything as she turned around and ran back toward the group.


    When she came back, she was not alone. She brought her mother and sister-inw together with her. But the two older women were frightened at the sight of the orc being ughtered. They freaked and screamed, Huo Hongmei tried to run while Mu Liqiu''s leg went weak.


    "You can''t run!" Just like a stern teacher, Kang Xue raised her voice and pulled her sister-inw back, "Sister, you have to get used to this kind of sight! Our world has changed, sooner orter you will face the monster! Strong still, we can''t rely on the men, we have to fight for ourselves!"


    Kang Xue was encouraging her mother and sister-inw. Her voice was loud and clear, she wanted them to adapt to the new world. Of course, she did not scold her mother as she was gentler to her mother. She told her mother about her status and told her that if her level was high enough it was not impossible to regain her youthful vigor.


    Zhang Mengyao merelyughed at this sight. She shook her head while heading toward Tang Shaoyang, "Find anything else?"


    "Nope, but since there''s a border that means we entered someone''s territory. Maybe there''s a fortress ahead," Tang Shaoyang guessed as he looked further at the tnd.


    "You stay here and settle up. If we can''t find the fortress today we will use this ce as our temporary base during our stay in the portal," there were a few wooden houses around, it could be used for them to sleep.


    "Where are you going?" Zhang Mengyao asked the man. Since he asked her to say, that meant he was about to go somewhere else.


    "I am going to scout the area ahead, we have to take a momentary break," he pointed at Huo Hongmei and her mother-inw with his chin. Kang Xue was still lecturing the two to kill the limbless orcs.


    "Mnn, be careful," Zhang Mengyao nodded her head. She did not feel burdened with the old man, an old woman, and a weak woman within her team. In fact, Zhang Mengyao had regarded the three as her own family since they were Kang Xue''s family.


    After bidding his farewell to Zhang Mengyao, Tang Shaoyang went ahead. He saved the battle-ax into the inventory and ran with her maximum speed.


    Since he was alone, he did not need to be considerate to the others. Ten minutes, after he ran for ten minutes, he found the first target. Hiding behind a small mound that was created naturally by the terrain, Tang Shaoyang peeked at the ck-walled fortress ahead of him.


    "I have found the first fortress¡­"

 Chapter 130 - First Casualties

    <h4>Chapter 130 - First Casualties</h4>


    Luo Lan tilted her head to the left and right, watching the surroundings cautiously. She was nervous, anxious, and uneasy with the new environment she was within.


    Yu Shun''s presence eased her a lot though, she did not dare to release her hand from him. Yu Shun was a lot calmer than his girlfriend, he scanned the surroundings to make sure they were safe.


    From the four zombies he had, he ordered one to scout the surrounding. It was the zombie who had evolved its hand into a sword.


    After ten minutes, the zombie came back with good news. The perimeter was safe from anything dangerous, only then Yu Shun was relieved internally.


    "It''s okay, we are safe for now," heforted his girlfriend. The reason he did not fight against them was that he was not confident to win against them. They were the elite from the me Castle hence he did not dare to take the risk since he was with his girlfriend.


    After heforted his girlfriend, Yu Shun checked the screen that appeared in his eyes. Luo Lan also did the same, "Did the first portal also issue a mission too?" The girl asked her boyfriend.


    They did not enter the first portal since they were safe from the pursuers, so both did not have any information regarding the portal.


    "It should be, but capture the fortress and kill the Berserker King?" Yu Shun furrowed his brows. This kind of objective was a little bit impossible for him alone to finish.


    ''In this case, I can only pray that the first team who cleared the first portal would clear the second portal as well,''


    ''Should look and find the beast or monster around, I have to increase my zombies to face the people of the me Castle,''


    "Let''s go, we will look for a safe ce for us to stay, like a cave or something maybe," they were in the wild, so he thought they needed to look for a ce to stay before dark.


    Luo Lan agreed to the idea as she nodded her head. Staying in the wild was quite dangerous even with the zombie''s act as their guards.


    *** ***


    Yang Wen stood in front of the portal, it had been ten minutes since he stood there.


    A man that looked in his early thirties with a thin beard approached Yang Wen, "Should we chase them or we wait for them here?" The man was the Vice Captain of the elite team, Yang Wen''s right hand, Pan Gang.


    Yang Wen contemted for a moment before he replied, "We will chase! Get the men ready in three minutes," since his three subordinates were dead, his team was left with thirty people.


    Pan Gang nodded and left Yang Wen alone. As the Captain of the elite team, Yang Wen considered many things to enter the portal.


    Actually, today they should be entering the first portal. That was the n until someone else finished the first portal in a few hours. As someone who had experienced a mini-game, Yang Wen was a little surprised.


    ''Tang Empire faction should be the one who cleared the first portal,'' as someone from a faction he knew that to create a faction you must have a smart base. With the smart base, it would boost the strength of these people, ss, gears, and more. That was why he was never suspicious of the people from the neutral faction.


    ''What should I do about them? Their numbers are doubled than ours,'' this was the problem, he was slightly afraid of this faction, ''Should I use the establishment name? It should be okay, right?


    ''Or should we recruit the people from the neutral faction? But it would be useless, they don''t have ss, numbers are useless against someone with sses,''


    He was thinking hard about how to face the Tang Empire, ''Hah, I am thinking too much. As long as we don''t offend them it should be okay,'' Yang Wen brushed his concern with such a thought.


    Ten minutester, the me Castle team entered the portal. They entered the portal that formed in front of their temporary camp.


    *** ***


    The same thing happened in the military temporary camp. The attack brought casualties to the soldiers, but fortunately, none of them were killed in the process.


    This morning, the three old men that became the leader of the camp decided to send a team to scout the portal. Qiu Shan, Liu Jian, and Fan De did not pursue the matter about the attack after they heard the report.


    The opposite party had armor that could block the bullet. Their armors rendered their guns useless. On top of that, he had heard about the Leader who trashed their elite team. It was absurd but that was the fact as well.


    Since then the three old men focused on the portal instead of pursuing the matter.


    The scout team consisted of twelve soldiers equipped with a vest and guns. The mission was to scout the portal and after a day, they should report back.


    The n was simple, but they did not know that the n would never work since it was a one-way portal. With no information, the scout team entered the portal.


    *** ***


    Urgunda Lond


    The ground trembled a little as a big silver bear ran with all fours. Moon was carrying Tang Shaoyang and Li Na on its back as they headed back to the rendezvous point.


    Sitting behind Tang Shaoyang, Li Na was holding onto his waist tightly. She ced her head on his back with a reason that the wind was too big for her to handle. Her face was slightly red as she kept smiling.


    Finally, after a long wait, she had a chance to spend time with the man. Tang Shaoyang suspected nothing about the girl who was being clingy to him. He was thinking of how they would attack the fortress.


    The man actually thought of sneaking into the fortress alone. However, he refused the idea despite feeling confident that the orcs would not be a problem for him. This fortress could be a chance for him to test his people.


    Soon, the sight of the forest came into his sight, "We will arrive soon!" He told the girl.


    Li Na immediately snapped out of her trance and peeked forward. She saw the forest ahead of them, a disappointment shed on her face.


    "Alright, stop here, big boy," Tang Shaoyang patted Moon''s back as he called to stop. Li Na immediately jumped off the bear to make him a little suspicious of her.


    They walked side by side into the forest and soon they reached the rendezvous point. There, he saw Wei Xi and his team, they were the first team to arrive.


    Wei Xi also noticed them, he immediately stood up and approached the Boss, "Huh!? Where''re the others?" He noticed that only Li Na, Moon, and His Boss.


    "Did you find anything?" Tang Shaoyang asked Wei Xi, "Yes, we found an empty big cave," Wei Xi reported his discovery.


    "Nah, we are not going to use the cave. I found the fortress, we will capture the fortress instead," he waved his hand to Wei Xi, "We will wait for the others and depart when everyone is here,"


    Wei Xi nodded as he asked Tang Shaoyang what monsters his Boss encountered. Tang Shaoyang shared everything he knew about the orc, letting his subordinates know what they would face.


    Half an hourter, Tian Donghai and Lu An''s team came back from scouting the area. They found nothing useful but beasts on the way. Tian Donghai''s team encountered a pack of ck wolves called Dire Wolf. They easily killed the pack since it was only a stage-1 beast.


    Lu An encountered the same beast but the number was doubled. They encountered two packs of Dire Wolf, but again Lu An''s team suffered no casualties as they easily killed the wolves.


    Yan Sheng''s team came back ten minutes after the two groups arrived. But the team brought bad news with them, one person from the ve groups died and two people suffered heavy injuries.


    Yan Sheng carried the one who suffered heavy injuries and that person was his brother-inw, Kang Zian.


    Tang Shaoyang approached them and checked Kang Zian. The armor that protected his chests were split open with a w mark, from the area below his neck down further to his belly. His neck was also torn from the bite. He was on the verge of dying as his eyes half-closed and his breath weakened.


    The second man was one of Tarriors, his belly was torn apart as well as blood kept flowing out from the injured. Tang Shaoyang faced a dilemma here, he had a healing potion but he only had one of it. One was his loyal subordinate while the other was his woman''s prideful brother.


    With such a heavy injury, half vial potion could not help them. After some thought, he took the healing potion from the inventory and gave the potion to the injured Tarrior. Yes, he chose to save his subordinate instead of Kang Zian.


    After he fed the potion to his subordinate, he squatted in front of Kang Zian, "I am sorry, I only have one potion," he said to his ear.


    His action shocked the people around him. They thought their Boss would prioritize Kang Zian first.


    Just everyone thought Kang Zian would die, Lu An walked next to Yan Sheng who always lowered his head, "Here, use mine. I have an extra!"


    Yan Sheng did not immediately take the potion but looked at his Boss. Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and Yan Sheng immediately fed the potion to dying Kang Zian.


    "I owe you one," Tang Shaoyang''s words directed toward Lu An but thetter merely smiled and shook his head, "It''s not you who owe me, Boss! This guy is the one who owes me. I will collect the debt after he is strong enough to pay me,"

 Chapter 131 - Capturing The Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 131 - Capturing The Fortress</h4>


    On the way to meet with Zhang Mengyao''s team, Yan Sheng told him what happened to their group.


    The same for the other two teams, Yan Sheng and his team encountered the Dire Wolf. Unfortunate for the young man and his team, they encountered a big pack of Dire Wolf.


    There were about seventy wolves and they ambushed them at the unexpected terrain. On top of that, it was not just stage-1 Dire Wolf, but also stage-2 Dire Wolf. On top of that, the leader of the pack was stage-3 Dire Wolf.


    Yan Sheng was struggling to finish the stage-3 Dire Wolf. During the battle against the stage-3 Dire Wolf, Kang Zian was attacked by three stage-2 Dire Wolves.


    Yan Sheng could not protect or help as he was preupied with the leader of the pack. Fortunately, a Tarrior came to help Kang Zian since he knew the man was his Boss''s brother-inw. He was the other one who suffered heavy injuries.


    As for the ve, he suffered the same fate as Kang Zian. Three Dire Wolves ambushed him and unfortunate for the guy, he died direction as the wolves tore his neck. Tang Shaoyang has the man buried at the rendezvous point before they left.


    "You were doing good," Tang Shaoyang encouraged Yan Sheng instead of ming him. There was nothing that could be med on the young man, he was doing his best and kept the casualties to the minimum. It was good enough in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes since Yan Sheng only has a normal Warrior ss.


    "I will do better next time, Boss," Yan Sheng lowered his head as he said that. Tang Shaoyang hummed in response as he nced at the unconscious Kang Zian. The guy fell asleep after drinking the healing potion, so he had Moon bring him on his back.


    The team marched toward the garrison. They got there faster. Kang Xue and her family made a fuss when they found out the unconscious Kang Zian. Huo Hongmei was crying at the sight of her unconscious husband.


    "He has drunk a healing potion, he should be fine," those words meant to assure the family. After that, Tang Shaoyang left them to look after the man. He had a more important matter to discuss with his subordinates.


    "A few kilometers ahead where the fortress is. It has a sturdy wall and gate, any idea?" It was his habit to ask his subordinate first before he expressed his idea. He had a n in his mind but he wanted to listen to what his subordinates had first.


    "Shouldn''t we scout the fortress first? We need to estimate their numbers and strength, after that, we can make a n to fight them," Wei Xi was the first one to express his opinion. Scouting was amon thing to do before a war.


    Wei Xi then turned toward Lu An, "Lu An was the fastest among us. We can send him to scout inside, also make sure to check their defense as well. If it''s possible, we can send a few people inside to open the gate from inside,"


    "I am fine with that," Lu An readily agreed to the n. He was willing to sneak into the fortress.


    "That''s a solid n, but I think it''s not possible to sneak into the fortress in broad daylight with too many people, we have to wait the night for that," Tang Shaoyang voiced his thoughts about the n. Not everyone could be as fast as Lu An, sneaking into the fortress at this time was not possible as it would be easily detected by the orcs.


    "Then let''s do that," Zhang Mengyao found Wei Xi''s idea was the best option they have for now unless they had a better tool for the battle.


    The discussion was over and it was time to execute the n. Tang Shaoyang brought Lu An, Zhang Mengyao, and Wei Xi toward the fortress while letting his subordinates take a rest for tonight''s assault.


    Looking at the tall wall from afar, Lu An whispered in a low voice, "How am I supposed to climb the wall?" He muttered in a low voice. He might be fast but he did not have a necessary tool or skill that could climb the wall.


    The wall was around ten meters tall, jumping was not an option while climbing normally would alert the orcs on the wall. His ss might be an Assassin but he never received assassin training.


    "It''s a stone wall, there should be a gap for you to hold onto it. Just like rock climbing, it should be easy for you, right?" Zhang Mengyao noticed the wall was made of stone that was stacked neatly.


    "I have never tried rock climbing before but I can try," Lu An answered honestly.


    "What about borrowing Li Na''s concealment cloak? You can hide if the orcs are alerted," Tang Shaoyang proposed the idea.


    Hearing that, the three people''s eyes brightened up. Indeed, with the concealment cloak, they did not need to be afraid of the orc being alerted.


    Solving the issue, Lu An borrowed the concealment cloak and rushed toward the fortress. The big w of the cloak was he could not move while activating the concealment.


    He activated his skill [Dash] while elerating with his maximum speed. In about a minute, Lu An avoided the orc''s eyes who guarded the wall and reached the wall. He created some distance from the wall near the wall before he tried to climb the ten meters wall.


    The fortress had four monsters guarding the wall near the gate so he had to choose another side to avoid being found. Even though he never tried rock climbing before, Lu An easily climbed the wall. Even he himself was surprised to find out about this.


    Just as he was about to reach the top, he heard steps and a small growl. Lu An immediately stopped to climb and activated the concealment.


    Not long after his body disappeared under the concealment cloak, an orc peeked out from the top. The orc was wearing a crudely made steel helmet. Its eyes scanned the wall and the thing below.


    It was growling confusingly as its hand hit the helmet. The orc seemed to notice something.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Orc]


    Affiliation: Orc Tribe


    Evolution: Stage 2


    ss: Orc Guard


    Level: 41


    Skill: [Berserk Strike]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu An used this chance to cast [Basic Detection] on the orc. The guard was actually a stage-2 monster. His hand was itching to pull the sword and severed the orc''s head. However, he did hold down as his mission was to scout the fortress. He did not want to disappoint his Boss.


    The Orc Guard stayed for a little longer before it went back. Lu An did not move as he listened to the footsteps. After making sure the Orc Guard was gone, he continued to climb up.


    He was a bit nervous inside but everything went smoothly. The orc almost found him out but thanks to the Concealment Cloak that always helped him. He scouted the fortress, for like an hour before he came back with the vital information about the fortress.


    There were many huts of different sizes inside the fortress. The orc uses the huts as quarters for them to rest. He kept casting [Basic Detection] to measure how strong the fortress was.


    Most of the orcs were stage-1 Orc Warrior while dozens of them were stage-2 Orc Guard.


    "It should be easy if most of the monsters are stage-1 and stage-2," Wei Ximented after hearing the report from Lu An. He was not arrogant but their people were indeed that strong.


    Lu An shook his head, "No, there is the leader of the fortress. Three of them, and they are stage-3 evolution, Orc General," he finished the report.


    In the center of the fortress, there were three giant huts. The Orc General upied these three huts, and he managed to sneak into the hut without being noticed.


    "They should not be a problem, right?" Wei Xi looked toward his Boss. He had heard that in the first expedition they encountered an unidentified monster called Death Reaper. Stage-3 Orc General should not be a problem for them.


    "Good, we will attack the fortress at night. Have you checked the gate? Can you open the gate alone or you need help?" Zhang Mengyao got what Wei Xi tried to imply and she agreed to that. The Orc General should not be a problem for Tang Shaoyang.


    "I need one helper to pull up the gate," Lu An had checked the gate''s mechanism. The gate could be opened by pulling two levers located on the opposite side. He needed one more person to help him open the gate from inside.


    "I will go with you," Tang Shaoyang volunteered himself, "You should lead the group to attack, use your shield wall if necessary," he instructed Zhang Mengyao.


    At night, Tang Shaoyang used the darkness to sneak into the fortress. The Orc source of light was only the torches they put around the wall that gave them a limited vision. The darkness was also the reason why the wall was guarded by more orcs.


    Tang Shaoyang climbed the left sidewall of the gate while Lu An was on the right side. They slowly climbed up to the top wall.


    Four Orc Guards on each side, to not alert the other orcs, they had to kill the four orcs at the same. Tang Shaoyang activated his [Spirit Integration] with Karan and signaled Lu An on the other side.


    When he counted to three, both immediately leaped out to the top wall. Not expecting the ambush, the Orc Guards were caught off guard.


    Tang Shaoyang approached the four Orc Guards and pulled them into his chest. He had his arms around their neck, and he squeezed it hard until a cracking noise resounded. He broke the Orc Guard''s neck, causing them four to die instantly.


    On the other side, Lu An activated [Dash] and [Fatal Strike] afterward. Decapitating all four Orc Guards in one strike.


    After killing the guards near the gate, Tang Shaoyang and Lu An jumped off the wall. They immediately pulled the lever and the steel gate slowly getting lifted.


    At this moment, Zhang Mengyao and the others who waited near the fortress saw the gate opened. She led the group and charged toward the fortress.


    At the same time, the noise of the gate being opened was loud. The noise alerted the other orcs who were on the wall. The orcs then saw two humans opening the gate.


    Deng! Deng! Deng!


    The orc nearest the bell immediately hit the bell to alert their people that the fortress was under attack. Right after the bell, orcs poured out from the huts and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang and Lu An who were in their sight.

 Chapter 132 - First Victory

    <h4>Chapter 132 - First Victory</h4>


    While the Orcs poured out, Zhang Mengyao led the people to enter the fortress. With a shield in her left hand and thence in her right, she charged forward fearlessly.


    [Unbending Strike]


    She raised hernce, and her body shes forward, leaving a blue streak behind.


    Shrush!


    Hernce tore ten Warriors at once, killing them instantly. At this moment, she was in the middle of orcs.


    [Shield Wall]


    The transparent blue shield formed, blocking the spears that came to im her life. The [Shield Wall] protected her from the enemy in the front while her back was exposed. However, Zhang Mengyao remained calm, shepletely trusted her back to her subordinates.


    Howl!


    At this moment, Moon crushed every orc on its path. Activating [Charge] and [me Armor], the Mystical Bear was covered in blue me. The pattern on its body lit up in me, burning every orc that touched the blue me.


    Following Moon closely, Li Na kept shooting the crossbow at the surviving orc. Her shoot was urate as each arrow would pierce the orc''s face to the brain, instantly killing the orc.


    Wei Xi and the others followed Li Na closely. Despite being outnumbered by the orc, they crushed the orcs on their path. None of the orcs could touch Zhang Mengyao''s back.


    Lu An soon joined the rank as well, quick and deadly, each of his shes would bring an orc down.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang left his people behind as he rushed to the center of the fortress. With a swing of his battle-ax, five orcs flew to the side. He cleared the path easily until he met his target.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Orc]


    Affiliation: Orc Tribe


    Evolution: Stage 3


    ss: Orc General


    Level: 59


    Skill: [Berserk Strike] [Berserk]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Three Orc Generals rushed out of their huts and met with Tang Shaoyang. Brown te armor covered their bodyplete with the helmet while carrying axes in both their hands.


    Compared to stage-1 and stage-2 orc, Orc General had a bulky and more muscr body. They were two heads taller than the normal orc as well.


    Noticing Tang Shaoyang, the Orc General in the middle charged toward him. It raised the two axes that were covered in a red aura before hammering it toward him.


    Tang Shaoyang did not falter in the slightest. He brought the battle-ax upward, meeting against the Orc General''s axes.


    nk!


    A loud noise was created as the axes shed. Despite the momentum, Orc General''s axes were deflected by Tang Shaoyang. It even got pushed backward.


    At this moment, the other two Orc Generals were caught. They were about tounch their attack until Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth, releasing a lion-like roar that stunned the three Orc Generals.


    [War Cry]


    The three Orc Generals'' bodies swayed to the left and right as the dizziness assaulted their heads. Tang Shaoyang did not waste his chance as he leaped toward the Orc General in the middle. He raised his two knees and took the Orc General down.


    Not wasting any time, he raised the pointy part of his battle-ax toward the gap of the helmet and armor.


    Swoosh!


    The pointy battle-ax pierced the Orc General''s neck pierced through to the ground. The Orc General released his grip on its axes, trying to pull the battle-ax out of his neck as it growled in pain.


    Instead of pulling his battle-ax, Tang Shaoyang used his two hands to shove the Destroyer to the side, tearing the Orc General''s neck.


    He did not stay long on the Orc General''s body as he leaped back. He distances himself from the remaining two Orc Generals. At this moment, the effect of [War Cry] had worn off.


    They charged again, this time not only their axes shrouded in red aura but their bodies too. Tang Shaoyang noticed they were getting faster as well.


    ''It should be their skill, [Berserk],'' he thought to himself while smirking at the two iing enemies. He raised his right foot and mmed it down to the ground.


    [Earth Split]


    He activated yet another skill in his arsenal. The ground in a twenty meters radius shook as crack started to spread from the foot. The shake caused the two Orc Generals to abruptly stop to bnce their bodies.


    Tang Shaoyang then cast his third skill [Wild Axes]. He aimed at the Orc General on the left.


    Swoosh!


    Transparent blue axes were spinning in the air, elerating toward the Orc General on the left. Tang Shaoyang did not aim for the vital spot but the armorless thigh of the orc.


    He did not wait for the [Wild Axes] to hit the target as he rushed to the Orc General on the right. As soon as he arrived in front of the orc, he swung the Destroyer upward.


    nk!


    The battle-ax hit the armor and to his surprise, his battle-ax failed to pierce the armor. It was tougher than he thought. However, the Orc General was thrown back from the impact.


    It crashed onto the ground seven meters away from him. Instead of chasing after the fallen Orc General, Tang Shaoyang turned to the side. Next to him, the other Orc General fell with its knees with its thigh bleeding profusely. Tang Shaoyang kicked the orc in the chest as he pulled the helmet.


    With no helmet protecting its head, Tang Shaoyang swung his battle-ax downward to the head.


    St!


    While the armor was tough, the orc''s head was not. The head split open as blood spurted out. The Orc General died instantly with its head crushed.


    "Gruoorrrhhh!" The remaining Orc General witnessed how his kin was being ruthlessly ughtered. It let out an angry roar and threw one of his axes toward him. The ax that was shrouded by a red aura flew toward him.


    The ax quickly arrived in front of him. He did not have a chance to dodge, so he crossed the battle-ax horizontally to block the iing ax.


    nk!


    "Urghh!" Tang Shaoyang grunted slightly, not expecting the huge force behind the ax. His hand was trembling to block the flying ax.


    At this moment, he noticed a shadow hovered from the top. He looked up, The Orc General was in the air. It raised the ax, wanting to hack his head with the ax.


    "You should not have done that, stupid pig!" Tang Shaoyang smirked. At the same time, he stored the battle-ax in the inventory and rolled forward.


    Boom!


    The Orc Generalnded and hit the empty spot. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang immediately got and rushed back toward the Orc General who justnded. He jumped and sent a flying kick at the joint of the orc''s legs.


    The kick caused the orc to kneel. Tang Shaoyang immediately stood up, he pulled up the helmet and put his knees on its back. Then he held the Orc General''s head before he pulled the head to the back with all his might.


    The Orc General roared in pain. It tried to hit Tang Shaoyang''s hand but it was toote.


    Crack!


    Tang Shaoyang broke the neck and pulled the head off from the body. Blood spurted out and the lifeless body fell backward. He killed the three Orc Generals alone.


    When he stood up, he smiled ear to ear. He was not expecting to hear the cold notification in his head after killing three Orc Generals.


    He then checked his subordinates, despite being outnumbered the orc was helpless in front of his subordinate. The Orc was still low-levelpared to his people. However, he noticed Moon was the one who killed the orc the most.


    Since his subordinates won, he decided to not join the fight. He got three Orc Generals and got one level, so he let them have their share.


    Fifteen minutester, a notification rang in everyone''s head.


    [Congrattions! You have captured the fortress!]


    [You have acquired the reward: +1 Level for everyone who participates in the battle]

 Chapter 133 - We Meet Again - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 133 - We Meet Again - Part 1</h4>


    Meanwhile, on the other side of Urgunda Lond.


    Da! Da! Da! Da! Da!


    The scout team was sent by the military facing a pack of Dire Wolf. They shot the wolf with their guns, but to their surprise, the guns only managed to slow the wolves'' advance.


    "Retreat! Retreat!" Cai Peng called his subordinates to retreat as soon as he noticed the guns were less effective against the wolves. It was not totally useless as they killed four wolves, but twelve guns only managed to kill four, it was not up to the expectation.


    On top of that, they only had limited ammunition with them. Each of his subordinates only had four cartridges as a reserve while he had six. If this continued, they would run out of ammunition to fend off against the dangers.


    They ran while kept shooting the wolves that persistently chased them. As the shoot continued, Cai Peng realized what he and his team faced was not just a normal wolf. As the chase continued, he realized the wolves were getting smarter.


    When they tried to aim at them, the wolves would move behind the trees. They would move very fast amongst the dense trees in the forest while advancing.


    "Damn!" Cai Peng cursed out after he missed all his three shots. He did not want to waste the bullet so he ceased his shot and continued to run.


    Not far from the scout team, Yang Wen and his subordinates heard the gunshots, "Huh!?" He was familiar with the sound and quite confused as he looked toward the direction.


    His subordinates also looked in the same direction as him. Pan Gang approached him and asked, "Should we check?"


    Yang Wen fell silent for a moment, "Let''s check," there was a possibility that the one who fought there was someone from the neutral faction. If it was the group from the neutral faction, he should go there, ''We can recruit them into our group, just in case the Tang Empire is hostile toward us,''


    Yang Wen led the me Castle to the noise. Soon they found out ten people with guns fought against the wolf. Yes, two of them had fallen into the wolf''s mouth.


    From afar, Yang Wen watched Cai Peng and his team struggled against the pack of Dire Wolf. He soon noticed the group was wearing a military vest and uniform.


    "Do they from the military?" Yang Wen muttered in a low voice, ''The neutral faction or Tang Empire?'' He thought to himself. Pan Gang looked toward the captain, "Should we help them?"


    "Yes, we should help them. Let''s go!" After a moment of hesitation, Yang Wen decided to help Cai Peng and his team. It was impossible for the group who could finish the first portal to struggle against these wolves.


    *** ***


    The first Tang Empire''s official battle ended with a big victory. The coordination between the people was almost perfect, causing them to suffer no casualty, not even injured.


    In the front of the big hut, Tang Shaoyang gathered with his trusted subordinates. Zhang Mengyao, Lu An, Yan Sheng, Wei Xi, and Tian Donghai gathered as a bonfire lit up in the center to warm their body from the cold wind of the night.


    "From the objective screen, we have captured the right fortress," Tang Shaoyang opened the meeting by announcing their sess, "Our next target should be the six other fortresses before we look for the Berserker King,"


    No one was surprised by this, even without their Boss'' order, they would look for the fortress first. Capturing a fortress would give them one level, it was too tempting to be ignored.


    "And then, based on the locations of this fortress, I have a guess where the remaining fortresses are," Tang Shaoyang spoke what was in his mind. He had a rough guess of this.


    "If I guessed correctly, the next fortress should be here and here," using his finger, he drew something on the ground. Seven dots formed a heptagon with a big dot in the center.


    "Fortress is built to watch the border, that''s the purpose of the fortress, at least this fortress'' purpose is," he pointed toward where they encountered the barricade, "If my guess is right, the barricade is the border of the Orc Tribe,"


    The other five listened seriously to every one of his words. They did not find anything wrong with what he said so they kept their mouth shut.


    "Here!" He pointed at the big dot, "If my guess is correct, the Berserker King should be here. In the core of the territory, and the remaining six fortresses should be near the border as well,"


    "That''s most likely," Zhang Mengyao agreed to the idea, "Rather than searching randomly, we can use your idea to search the next fortress,"


    The other five nodded their heads in agreement, "What about we scout the area now? If we could not find the fortress tonight, we can think of another way to find the fortress,"


    Lu An proposed to search tonight. The battle against the orcs did not bring any toll to the body. He was still in his peak condition.


    "That will do as well. I and Mengyao will head there!" He pointed in a direction where the fortress was located, "You four go to the opposite direction,"


    None of them refused the idea as five of them nodded their heads. After that short meeting, everyone parts in the opposite direction.


    From the hut where he stayed, Kang Jiayi cast aplex look toward his daughter''s man. He found his idea to build an empire from scratch was ridiculous at first. But as he stayed longer with these people, he found out that they were striving for the same purpose as well.


    If it was one person, he would think that was just a crazy dream for someone uneducated. However, when many people had the same goal, it was no longer a crazy dream, but an achievable goal.


    Two days had passed in the second portal


    Tang Shaoyang hid behind the tree as he peeked ahead. A hundred meters ahead a fortress stood up. The fortress was built in the middle of the forest, and it was smallerpared to the first fortress he captured.


    "Should we wait until the dark?" While looking at the Orc Guard on the top of the wall, Wei Xi whispered to Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang''s conjecture regarding the fortress'' locations was spot on. Thanks to that, they managed to find the fifth fortress on the third day.


    "Their number should be less since it''s smaller than a normal fortress we encountered so far," Tang Shaoyang looked at the fortress surroundings, "We don''t need the night ambush. Call our people, we are going to attack the fortress right now!"


    After that, they split into four groups, surrounding the fortress from all directions.


    Li Na was standing next to Tang Shaoyang, aiming the crossbow at the Orc Guards on the top. Next to her, two skilled archers also targeted the other Orc Guards.


    "Are you ready?" Tang Shaoyang asked the girl. Li Na and the other two men nodded their heads, "Shoot at my signal!"


    They waited for another thirty seconds before Tang Shaoyang motioned the archers to shoot.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Three arrows shot toward the Orc Guards. There were four Orc Guards in total, so as soon as they released the arrow, they immediately reloaded the arrow to shoot thest Orc Guard.


    Their aims were precise and urate, the arrows hit the head and killed the Orc Guard instantly. As soon as the four Orc Guards fell, Tang Shaoyang picked the boulder that was bigger than his body.


    Thick and long root was tied to the boulder. He ran toward the wall and threw the boulder to the top wall. After that, he repeated the same action, three boulders in total.


    "Go! Go! Go!" He prompted his people to move after the bouldernded on the top wall. Using the root, he climbed the wall quickly. It was much faster than climbing the wall without the root.


    On the other sides of the wall, the same thing happened. They threw the boulder that tied to the root and used that to climb the wall. Since this was their fifth raid, they were more experienced, and they captured the fortress quickly since the number of the orcs were less than a hundred.


    It was an easy battle for Tang Shaoyang and the Captains, but Kang Xue was still struggling in the battle. She was quickly out of breath and killed fewer Orcs than the others.


    After the battle, just like usual, Tang Shaoyang and the Captains were gathering to discuss where they should head next. They were predicting the next location while letting their subordinates to rest.


    While they were having a discussion, they heard gunshots.


    Da! Da! Da! Da!


    The gunshots were quite clear to the ears, indicating whoever used the guns was not far from the fortress. The six looked at each other for a moment while the others looked toward the direction where gunshots were.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately stood up, "I will check!" and rushed out of the fortress, "Close the gate!" He ordered his subordinates to close the gate after he came out.


    Of course, Lu An did not want to be left behind, he followed his Boss. Since he was so fast, he easily caught up with Tang Shaoyang.


    "Are they the people from the military?" Lu An asked Tang Shaoyang, thetter shrugged and replied casually, "Maybe, we will know soon,"


    Soon they reached the location, both did not immediately reveal their presence.


    It was a group of six being surrounded by the soldiers from the military and men in red armor. However, Tang Shaoyang''s eyes were never left at the young boy in the center.


    His eyes brightened up as a grin formed on his lips, "Oh boy, we meet again,"

 Chapter 134 - We Meet Again - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 134 - We Meet Again - Part 2</h4>


    Yu Shun''s back soaked with sweats as he scanned the surroundings intensely. He was caught off guard, not expecting to encounter the me Castle inside the vast portal. Things worsened with the fact that the me Castle got help from the men in the military uniform.


    He used all his zombies to create a wall to protect his girlfriend and himself from the bullet while facing the me Castle''s group. Because of his ss, he was forced to allocate at least one attribute point from two that he got from leveling up into Magic Power.


    Yu Shun allocated the remaining one attribute into Strength, Agility, and Stamina in turn. So the guns that pointed at him were his biggest weakness ever since he could subordinate the zombie. Having low Vitality, a bullet anywhere in his body would be fatal. On top of that, he had to protect Luo Lan as well.


    ''Should have risked it and fought them rather than entering the portal!'' Yu Shun regretted his decision by entering the portal. Now they had an external help, fighting them with his zombies almost impossible to him as his back would open wide to get shot.


    For the first time since he got his ss, Yu Shun felt so helpless. He could feel his girlfriend was quivering behind him as she shared his anxiety as well.


    Yang Wen signaled Cai Peng through his eyes from his position. It was a signal asking thetter to release the shoot. Taking out his pistol to save the bullet for his main gun, he fired the pistol toward the big guy.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Cai Peng fired three times toward the big-guy in the middle. Each of his shots caused Luo Lan''s body to shake in fear.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Buckler raised its shield and received the three consecutive bullets. A clear metal noise resounded, causing Yang Wen to frown, ''What the heck is that? Are they even human?''


    Cai Peng and his team had fired toward the three big guys in the ck cloak. However, the bullet could not kill the three big guys despite the hit. They stood strong and made no noise despite the bullet hitting their bodies, indicating they did not or even could not feel the pain.


    Such a reaction caused Yang Wen to be extra careful to not attack Yu Shun carelessly. ''But he avoided the fight as well, that means he does not confident that he could win against us,''


    "Surrender and you will receive painless death for what you have done!" Yang Wen tried to coerce the young boy to receive a sneer from Yu Shun.


    Leaving him with no choice, Yang Wen signaled his subordinates to approach the target slowly, ''I will take a risk and get it done before focusing on this damn game,''


    In their third step, they heard a yful voice from the side, "Yo! Young''un, we meet again,"


    Everyone including Yu Shun and Luo Lan looked toward the voice. They saw a man wearing a ck coat and casual attire on top of the tree. The man grinned at Yu Shun while waving his hand.


    At the sight of this man, Cai Peng''s face instantly paled. He immediately recognized the man who had trashed their camp recently. His body tensed up as he directed his pistol toward Tang Shaoyang. His nine subordinates did the same as him, the trauma left behind by Tang Shaoyang to them was deep enough to scare them by his presence.


    Tang Shaoyang did not care about the pistol pointed at him. He ignored the empty threat and jumped off the tree. Then he approached Yu Shun slowly step by step, "We meet again, young''un," he repeated the word with a wide grin stered on his face.


    "Who are you? Don''t interfere with the me Castle''s matter if you don''t wish to perish!" Yang Wen warned Tang Shaoyang only to be ignored. The man did not even nce at him as he approached the target.


    Yu Shun''s eyes went wide at the sight of Tang Shaoyang. He was surprised to see the crazy man here, ''Ah, it should be them, the Tang Empire,'' in their first meeting, he remembered the crazy man offered him to join his empire.


    Even though Tang Shaoyang did not show any hostility toward him, he ordered his only stage-4 zombie toe forward. Shredder, it was the kind of a zombie that had a sword as its hands.


    Shredder stood in front of him and Luo Lan, protecting its Master from the uninvited guest. Instead of getting offended, Tang Shaoyang scanned Shredder interestingly. He never this kind of zombie before, unfortunately, [Basic Detection] did not work on the zombie because it was Yu Shun''s property. He could look for the zombie information only if Yu Shun agreed to show it to him.


    Since the opposite party was wary against him, Tang Shaoyang stopped withing three meters distance. He had no weapon in his hand that brought relief to Yu Shun, still unaware of Inventory Bag''s existence.


    "You seem in a bad shape?" He asked the obvious thing. He then nced at the me Castle that was fuming at him. After that, he nced at the military side as well. The group flinched slightly the moment their eyes met with his.


    Yu Shun did not bother to answer as he kept looking toward Tang Shaoyang. He did not want to lower his guard only to be attacked by the crazy man.


    "Since you don''t want to exchange a small chit chat, what about we get to the main topic?" He then grinned at the young boy, "I have an offer for you, do you want to hear it? The offer could get you out of this tough situation,"


    Yu Shun preferred to not speak with a madman, but the quivering he felt from his girlfriend forced him to reply to hear what the madman had to offer him, "I am all ears,"


    "Join my empire, I will grant you protection and safety for you loved one," he pointed at the quivering Luo Lan, "Don''t worry about the position, as long as you contribute to the empire you will get promoted very fast, especially with your unique skills,"


    "The higher your rank, you will get more privileges that I can''t disclose now," of course, the privileges in his mouth was just all talk to tempt the young boy to join the empire. There was no special privilege yet, all of it was still in nning progress had not been implemented yet.


    "I doubt about that!" Yang Wen could no longer stay silent after hearing what the man said. He pointed his index finger at Yu Shun, "He''s a criminal of murder, you better stay out of this matter, friend," since the man had an unknown identity, he tried to be polite on the surface. If he could avoid a conflict, it would be much better. Yu Shun alone had given them a lot of trouble, another unknown variable would only make thingsplicated.


    Yang Wen tried to warn Tang Shaoyang that Yu Shun hadmitted an atrocious crime, "If you try to shield the criminal, it''s the same for offending us, The me Castle," in thest resort to avoid the conflict, he tried to use the name of his faction.


    "Friend? You?" Tang Shaoyang snickered at Yang Wen, "Don''t try to scare me with that sh*tty me Castle of yours! me castle, water castle, damned castle, I don''t give a sh*t!"


    ''Madman is a madman after all,'' Yu Shun thought to himself but he was just a lion cub that was being cornered by the hunters. He desperately needed help toe out of his predicament.


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang turned away from Yang Wen and looked toward the young boy, "Give me your answer, Young''un. I don''t have to waste that much to wait for your answer. Now or never!"


    Meanwhile, Yang Wen was infuriated by how Tang Shaoyang talked sh*t about his faction and how he was treated like air. He pulled the pistol he got from the military guys and directed the muzzle toward Tang Shaoyang.


    ''In the end, you are only one person! Let''s see how you are going to face this!'' Yang Wen braced himself, "Leave or I will shoot!"


    Cai Peng and his subordinates paled at where the situation went to. He wanted to remind Yang Wen that guns were useless in front of this man but he was too far to remind his new ally.


    Tang Shaoyang only briefly nced at Yang Wen before pressuring an answer from the young boy, "Give me your answer, boy!"


    At this point, the only way out of his predicament was the madman in front of him. But once again, he was still paranoid about what happened in his old school where those people tried to take his girlfriend from him. He was afraid Tang Shaoyang was one of those kinds of people. His girlfriend Luo Lan was a rare beauty, after all. Her charm was enough to invite a disaster, at least, he had to kill no less than twenty people on the way to SZ Establishment.


    "I want us to discuss this properly!" That was Yu Shun''s answer. He was implying to take care of the threats first before they talked seriously. He would take the madman''s decision into his consideration whether he should join the absurd empire or not.


    "Good enough for me," Tang Shaoyang maintained his grin and turned toward Yang Wen who was still pointing the handgun at him, "I advise you to scram unless you want your head off your body!"


    Unfortunate for him, the threat did not work, "You force me!" With that being said, Yang Wen pulled the trigger three times.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!

 Chapter 135 - Youngun Concern

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Young''un Concern</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang took his battle-ax and put that forward.


    nk! nk! nk!


    The bullets hit the ax, causing friction of sound that loud enough for everyone to hear. The shots werepletely blocked by the battle-ax, and Yu Shun froze and was amazed as he witnessed this. Just like an old magic trick, the madman could conjure a weapon out of nowhere.


    However, of course, as someone who had yed video games to spend his time, he had a guess as to what ''It must be inventory,'' a quick guess but spot on.


    "Inventory!" While Yu Shun guessed right, Yang Wen was aware of the Inventory Bag''s existence. The Leader of the me Castle, Huo Shihong had the same inventory as well.


    Realizing this, Yang Wen snapped out of his trance and immediately realized that he just offended someone he should not offend.


    Behind the battle-ax, Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. For some reason, he was getting excited about the prospect of killing the people from the me Castle. Since they were from a faction, that meant their faction would be a future obstacle for his empire. Killing them now would benefit him more than letting them go, securing a young potential general for his empire and clearing the future obstacle.


    He wanted to try the bullet with his body, but then he noticed the movement around the bushes. His people had arrived fast, before he appeared he ordered Lu An to call his people. If he tried to receive the bullets with his body, he would surely get an earful from Zhang Mengyao for sure.


    He could not do anything about that since his woman was concerned about him. Instead, it was a good sign as the girl truly fell for him so he did not worry about the girl betraying him in the future.


    Tang Shaoyang was holding the itch of testing his body with the bullet. Before it was thunder and now it was a bullet, he was itching to try his investment in Vitality.


    He was about to rush, but Lu An moved first before he could. The young man arrived next to Yang Wen without people noticing as they were shocked by the show Tang Shaoyang showed them.


    Lu An easily disarmed Yang Wen with a p to the hand. The handgun fell as Yang Wen looked at Lu An in shock. He was about to take action to defend himself but the opposite party was much faster than him.


    Before Yang Wen could do anything or even moved his finger, Lu An punched the guy on the stomach that caused Yang Wen to bend his body forward in pain. The young was quick with his attack after the punch on the belly elbow followed to hit Yang Wen''s back causing him to kneel with his knees. Not giving any chance for his opponent to make any move, Lu An stomped his right foot to the back, pinning Yang Wen down with his face kissing the hard ground.


    The action was simply too fast, about five seconds, and the Captain of an elite team was subdued by the young man. Lu An then drew his sword out and ced it to the neck, "Move! Your leader will be dead!" His voice was cold and his murderous gaze stunned the me Castle people.


    After that, Zhang Mengyao and fifty people armed with armor and weapons surrounded the me Castle people. Without them realizing it, they were getting surrounded. Not expecting such a thing would happen, the me Castle panicked as they subconsciously drew their weapons out.


    However, to their surprise, a beauty prevented her people from drawing their weapons. She just scanned the group with a frown on her forehead. She had noticed the presence of the military, she opened her mouth, "Scram! Unless you want to fight against us!"


    However, the twenty-nine people were not the ones to decide about that. Everyone looked toward their captain who was being pinned down on the ground, "Do you want to leave or insist on fighting us?" Lu An sent a whisper to Yang Wen who was helpless to do anything with his situation.


    "We will leave!" Yang Wen''s answer with a single dy. His life was more important, to start with, this was to avenge an idiot who courted death. He did not have anything with this, not worth risking his life being outnumbered like this.


    Lu An did not give his answer as he looked at his superior, Zhang Mengyao. He was waiting for her next instruction.


    "You all, leave this ce right now! Your leader will be released ten minutes after you leave this ce!" She yelled at the people of the me Castle, she then pointed at the military group, "You too!"


    Under Yang Wen''s consent, they left this ce. Tang Shaoyang had a disgruntled look as he did not like her decision to let these people leave like that, "Oh my dear, my beautiful general, why did you let them leave like that? We should kill them instead!" His words sent a shiver down to Yang Wen''s spine.


    "Let''s talk after they leave," Zhang Mengyao did not want the outsider to hear their conversation so she did not speak his mind. With a big grin, Tang Shaoyang approached and circled his hand on her waist, pulling her toward him, "Yes, we will have a deep talk tonight! No one will disturb our conversation,"


    She knew what he implied behind his words. Her face reddened slightly, but she did not rebuke or say anything about it. She seemed to be expecting this as well.


    After a short and intimate conversation with Zhang Mengyao, he walked toward Yu Shun and Luo Lan, "Now we can talk, not with your stinky zombies though,"


    The four zombies stood in front of the couple, creating a line to protect their Master from the unknown threat.


    Yu Shun looked toward the madman. Deep inside, he wanted to run away from these people. He did not like to have his life in another''s hand. However, he imagined how the me Castle and The Tang Empire would chase him and his girlfriend ruled out the possibility of running away.


    "Good, let''s talk," Yu Shun agreed to talk. He had to hear what the madman would offer to him.


    Twenty minutester, in one hut in the fortress, they just captured from the Orc Tribe, Tang Shaoyang sat face to face with Yu Shun and Luo Lan. Next to him, Zhang Mengyao smiled at the young man.


    They had talked about the smart base and talent. Everything that Tang Shaoyang offered to him was too tempting to be refused. A home for the couple, a position in the army, and protection for them. On top of that, he also informed the young man about talent, the young did not have talent since he never entered a smart base before. The thing about talent almost made the young man agree on joining the empire instantly.


    Of course, in return, Tang Shaoyang asked about Yu Shun''s ss and ability to control the zombies. He did not ask specifically about his ss but the general how his ss worked to know how they would position the young manter in the future.


    However, he had one doubt, the young man honestly told them his concern about his girlfriend being a beauty. Yu Shun warned Tang Shaoyang to not touch his girlfriend. Thanks to this, his concern led to the quiet and a little bit of tense atmosphere.


    However, soon a woman entered the hut. Yu Shun looked toward the entrance. A mature beauty that not less to his girlfriend entered. Soon he saw the beauty sitting next to Tang Shaoyang.


    With a bigugh, Tang Shaoyang pulled Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao into his embrace, "Young''un! Your girlfriend is not the only beauty here," he showed off about his two women to the young man who seemed to be a frog that lived in the well.


    "You only have one and I have two! The world is vast, your girlfriend is not only the beautiful girl in this world! I am not that low to eye my subordinate''s girlfriend!" Tang Shaoyang dered proudly as a big grin stered on his face. That caused Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue''s face flushed red at his action.


    "So, give me your answer, Young''un!"


    "Deal! If you promised what you have told me, then I don''t mind joining The Tang Empire!" Yu Shun felt silly over his concern but he continued with a stern tone, "But I will leave the moment you fail to uphold one of your promises!"


    Tang Shaoyang stood from his seat and tapped Yu Shun''s shoulder, "Wee to The Empire!"

 Chapter 136 - Last Fort

    <h4>Chapter 136 - Last Fort</h4>


    An additional Yu Shun enhanced the team''s efficiency a lot in capturing the fortress. Usually, they would resort to climbing the wall to do a surprise attack but it was not needed with the presence of two Stage-3 Zombies, Mace.


    Using their hand-like mace, the two zombies would crush the steel gate before attacking the fortress. To everyone''s surprise, the two Macesbined only needed twenty strikes in total to break the seemingly sturdy steel gate.


    Thanks to Yu Shun, the day he joined them was the day they conquered all seven fortresses. They finished the side objective in three days, taking all the rewards by themselves.


    Kang Jiayi''s view of the new world has turned upside down. He had carefully watched this group, and he realized the severity of the government''s absence to fight the disaster. If the government did not manage these people soon, establishing an empire was truly no longer a pipe of a dream.


    But if what Tang Shaoyang said was the truth that his beloved country had fallen, he had to think of a way to revive his fallen country. The country might have fallen but his spirit as a soldier and his love toward the country was deep-rooted in his heart.


    However, he found something that hard to believe. His family, after days, joined the group, his family started to see this and Tang Shaoyang in a new light. Especially his son and his wife, Kang Zian had put all his heart to catch with the others from the Tarriors. His wife, Mu Liqiu agreed to his son-inw to have more than one wife after his daughter stuffed her with the Empire thingy. His wife now believed that the Tang Empire was her new home.


    The old man did not know what his daughter fed to his wife, but if he truly wanted to revive the country, his family was bound to not support him. At least, that was what he felt from their changes.


    Kang Jiang was in a tough spot, the country he loved and his deeply loved family. He was bound to choose, ''You are already too old for this, better to retire and enjoy what you have now,''


    "Hahhhh¡­" the old man released a long sigh as he remembered his son''s words.


    ¡ªFather, the name of a nation does not matter but the people are! What''s the difference between the old country and the Tang Empire while they protected the same people? The Tang Empire''s people are the old country''s people who survived the disaster! The old country''s revival or the Tang Empire thriving holds the same meaning for me! As long as they don''t abuse their power, I will follow their path to survival.


    His son''s words rang in his head. It was what his son said to him after he woke up from hisa. He tried to persuade him to not take any part in the battle but his son insisted. The old man did not know what entered his son''s head to suddenly change like that.


    But the old man found some truth behind his son''s words. Let out yet another sigh, he nced toward the bonfire that was near the biggest. Around the bonfire, six people sat circling the bonfire and talked something serious. It was a routine that happened every night.


    ''Maybe I should help them,'' the old man started to have a change of mind. He was talking about the military administration since these people were just civilians before he could share his knowledge about the military with them to establish a proper military division.


    *** ***


    The following day, Tang Shaoyang led his people toward the direction they believed where the Berserker King was. So far, they had guessed correctly behind the theory of the heptagon fortress that led them to a big victory within three days.


    It only took two hours of the careful journey for them to prove the theory was correct. In the center of the heptagon fortress, a big fort that three times bigger than a normal fortress stood up.


    The frustration was that Tang Shaoyang could not use the rope climbing tactic for the surprise attack or destroying the gate just like what they did before. On top of that, there was an Orc General on each side gate, overseeing the defense along with Orc Guard.


    "Let''s climb the wall, Boss! We will open the gate just like we did to capture the first fortress," Lu An shared his idea to enter thest fort.


    "We can try that, we will make our move at night," since they only had one Concealment Cloak, making a move now would make them the target to the orcs.


    The sun was down as two moons appeared in the sky. The moon had a different color, one was red and the other one was just like a normal moon on Earth.


    Tang Shaoyang led his people to thest fort. 68 people including him decided to attack the south gate. They could not afford to split up with their number so they focused their attack on one gate.


    "This is going to be hard," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he observed the fort two hundred meters ahead. Completely different from the beforehand fortress, thest fort had torches ced on the wall. A big me burned fiercely to light the dark fort.


    "But it should not be a problem for us," Lu An chimed in, "The torches are near the top, if we are fast enough the orcs will not notice us," speed was his specialty, and he was confident to sneak to the top wall without being noticed.


    "We will try," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. Then both walked toward thest fort, where they predicted The Berserker King was. They took a soft approached and made as little noise as possible to not attract unwanted attention from the orcs. Since the torches hung on the top wall, the fire only lighted the area around the wall.


    This was not their first wall-climbing so they nimbly climbed the wall. When they were about to reach the area of the torch, they stopped while exchanging nces. The boss and subordinate nodded at each other before with a big pull of their hands, the two figures shot up.


    The moment they stepped on the wall, ten arrows whistled from the darkness. Each of the arrows hit the intended target, the Orc Guards'' head. In the blink of an eye, ten Orc Guards had fallen. The fallen Orc Guards caused a little noise when their armor touched the ground, alerting the remaining seven Orc Guards and one Orc General.


    In the next second, the next wave of ten arrows came. Each Orc Guard was targeted by an arrow while the remaining three arrows elerated toward the Orc General.


    Slurgh! Slurgh!


    The sevens arrows took down the remaining seven Orc Guards, but the Orc General was much tougher. It deflected the three arrows with a wave of its ax. The Orc General opened its mouth and was about to warn the other orcs that they were under attack.


    However, Tang Shaoyang was much faster than the Orc General. Taking the battle-ax out of the inventory, he clogged the opened mouth with the hard shaft.


    Not expecting such action, the Orc General failed to make any noise from his mouth. At this moment, Lu An appeared behind the Orc General. He activated [Dash] and followed with [Fatal Strike] to slice the Orc General''s neck.


    With quick support andbined with teamwork, they captured the south gate quickly. Tang Shaoyang and Lu An did not immediately open the gate, they surveyed the inner part of the fort.


    The inner part was filled with huts that were built close to each other. From the south gate, they could tell the huts were not less than a hundred. The number was unexpected for the two, so far, the most they had encountered in one fort was less than two hundred and not even a hundred orcs in the smallest fortress.


    "Let me do a quick check, Boss!" Lu An shared the same concern as Tang Shaoyang. Thetter nodded and peeked down, at the inner gate, six Orc Guards guarded the gate.


    "Do you need help?" He was pointing at the six Orc Guards below. Lu An shook his head, "There''s no need, I will sneak into their house instead of killing then. It''s too risky to kill the guards below,"


    After that, Lu An descended through the stairs and rushed to the inner part of the fort. It did not take long for Lu An toe back. After five minutes of the quick check, he came back to report his discovery.


    "There are eight straw beds in each hut, I have checked twenty huts and all the huts are the same. On top of that, I encountered more Orc Guards than Orc Warrior,"


    Eight straw beds, meaning eight Orcs lived in one hut. If they roughed up the number of huts, the number of orcs around a thousand, not less. With the addition of bad news that most of the orcs were stage-2 evolution, they were at a big disadvantage in number if they confronted them head-on.


    Tang Shaoyang was worried more about his subordinates. He could easily kill the Orc Guards, but his subordinates could not. If they attacked blindly like before, they would be done for once they were surrounded by the orcs.


    "We need a new n," Tang Shaoyang muttered as he looked at Lu An.

 Chapter 137 - The Berserker King

    <h4>Chapter 137 - The Berserker King</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao noticed the two sessfully reached the top wall without alerting the security, but why did they not open the gate for us? A little frown formed on her forehead, wondering what happened to the two.


    She would never believe it if the two encountered trouble they could not solve, ''Why are they so slow?'' Her eyes carefully surveyed the top wall but she failed to spot the figures she wanted to see.


    Ten minutes, she waited for ten minutes before finally the small door on the gate opened. Lu An came out of the door while waving his hand toward her direction, ''They did not open the gate fully, does that mean they encounter trouble?''


    With those thoughts in her mind, Zhang Mengyao motioned her subordinates to follow her. Mu Liqiu and Huo Hongmei were part of the group. The olddy was no longer waver in front of blood under her daughter''s persistence. Battling the orcs, surviving in the wild, tempering both sheltered women.


    Kang Zian showed a better result than the two women. He no longer had the haughty and prideful air of him when he first joined the rank. Kang Jiayi was the only one who left behind since he rarely joined the battle.


    When they were about to reach the gate, Lu An motioned to them to make a little noise. With a thought of wonder, Zhang Mengyao signaled the others to slow down.


    "What''s wrong?" Zhang Mengyao asked Lu An as her eyes pried into the fort. Inside the fort was still quiet and calm, indicating Lu An and Tang Shaoyang had sessfully infiltrated the fort


    "Follow me!" Lu An motioned to follow her while telling the others to not make a ruckus. Leading the group to the top of the wall, they met their Leader who sat on the ground with his back leaning against the wall.


    Zhang Mengyao, Wei Xi, Tian Donghai, Lu An, Yan Sheng immediately gathered around Tang Shaoyang. As for the others, they were tasked to watch their surroundings.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately shared his discovery with the others. At least a thousand orcs thatposed with more Orc Guards than Orc Warriors. The bad news silenced the group immediately.


    No one voiced their thoughts for dozens of seconds before finally, Zhang Mengyao stood up and walked to the edge. She surveyed the fort from the top while contemting something. Not even a minute after, Zhang Mengyao walked back to the group.


    "I have a good idea. Let''s burn them!" Then she continued with the details. The n was quite simple, they only needed to burn the huts to reduce the orcs number, "The main objective is to kill the Berserker King, not to capture the fort or to kill all orcs! We lure out the king and finish our objective!"


    Tang Shaoyang immediately agreed to the n. It was a pity as they could not kill all the orcs but their priority was The Berserker King, after all.


    After Zhang Mengyao shared her n, they immediately executed the n. First, they would capture the remaining gate, the east gate, the west gate, and the north gate. The group split into two teams and captured the remaining gates.


    It was not a hard task since they stood on equal ground even with Orc General as their enemy. To the west gate, Tang Shaoyang and Lu Anbined to take the Orc General down. To the east, Zhang Mengyao, Wei Xi, Yan Sheng, and Tian Donghai.


    After Lu An and Tang Shaoyang captured the west gate, they proceeded toward the north gate swiftly. Both easily captured the north gate. After that, they took the torches and threw them toward the huts.


    The fire spread quickly as the hut was made of wood and straws-roof. Lu An threw the torch at a random spot, more and more huts were burned under the ferocious fire. On the east gate, Zhang Mengyao noticed the fire. She immediately motioned her team to throw the torch to the huts.


    Starting from the north to the east, and now the west. The ferocious fire surrounded the Orc Tribe. A furious roar and a pained scream rang amidst the raging fire. The group did not stay on their spot as they moved back toward the south gate.


    Whether it was the Orc Guard or Org General, they ran away from the fire. The raging fire that burned their flesh and the thick smoke that suffocated them forced them to run toward the spot with less fire, to the south.


    Unfortunately for the orcs, Tang Shaoyang and his people were waiting for them at the south gate. They started with arrows before Moon charged toward the crowd, trampling every orc on his path. The panicking orcs were not ready for this, they left their weapons behind because of the fire, making them easy targets.


    While Lu An and the others faced the Orc Army, Tang Shaoyang noticed a towering figureing out of the thick smoke. The towering figure had a simr visage as the orc, indicating it was the same kind.


    Four meters tall, two small horns on the forehead, two big tusks protruded upward from its mouth and a muscr body without fat. That was what made this big guy different from the other normal orcs.


    Silver armor covered its shoulders, chest, and its lower belly. Two silver greatswords in its hand. The point sword curled upward that would tear your body if the sword ever hit your flesh.


    "The Boss ising!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the intimidating figure.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Orc King]


    Affiliation: Orc Tribe


    ss: Berserker King


    Evolution: Stage 4


    Level: 72


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the iing wave of orcs as he charged toward the Orc King.


    Red aura enveloped the Orc King. After a few days of fighting against the orc, he already knew the Orc King was using [Berserk] skill now.


    Without any shred of hesitation, he activated [Spirit Integration] with Karan. He leaped forward and mmed The Destroyer toward the Orc King. His action was quick and too sudden, but the Orc King noticed.


    Dang!


    The Orc King shed the sword upward to meet with the battle-ax. The two weapons shed in the air causing a spark, both had simr strength, and it ended with no winner. However, Tang Shaoyang was in the air, putting him in a vulnerable position. The Orc King raised its foot and kicked Tang Shaoyang sideways.


    "Urghh!" The kick was so strong, Tang Shaoyang grunted in pain as his body flew toward the hut.


    Zhang Mengyao noticed this, so she rushed to help. She confronted the Orc King head-on, preventing thetter from chasing after her boyfriend.


    The Orc King did not chase after him as it shed his sword toward the female knight.


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    She predicted every sh and blocked the sword with her shield. The consecutive strikes left Zhang Mengyao with no chance to counter the strike.


    [Envisage]


    She cast her skill, and in the next second, she stepped to the right. Two consecutive strikes were missed andnded on the empty ground. Taking this chance, she immediately cast the second skill, [Unbending Strike].


    Zhang Mengyao''s figure shed forward, leaving a blue streak behind as she thrust thence toward Orc King''s left thigh, destroying the armor and tearing the flesh.


    At the same time, two translucent red axes flew from where Tang Shaoyang crashed down. The two axes were spinning in the air and elerated toward the other Orc King''s thigh.


    Groarrgghhh!


    The Orc King released a painful roar as it fell with its two knees down. With a deep hatred within its red eyes, the Orc King tried to take Zhang Mengyao down who was standing below him.


    However, Wei Xi and Lu An appeared behind the Orc King. Wei Xi activated his skill, [Elephantine Strike] toward the left shoulder while Lu An activated his [Fatal Strike] skill.


    Before the Orc King could swing its sword down, tearing pain reached its shoulder. The armor could not block the two skills, tearing the Berserker King''s two arms apart. Blood spurted out, and the Orc King released an ear-piercing roar.


    Tang Shaoyang rushed out from the crashed hut and rushed toward the Orc King with a big grin. He leaped to the air and swung the Destroyer to the head, half of its face sliced but it was not deep enough to kill the Orc King. The Orc King fell with his back with his face faced toward the sky.


    [Earth Split]


    He activated his next skill [Earth Split] as hended on the Orc King''s chest.


    Crack!


    A loud crack noise rang as the Orc King coughed up blood. Its eyes dimmed and itpletely stopped breathing afterward.

 Chapter 138 - Guardsman

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Guardsman</h4>


    The battle was quick and decisive, with a big hole on its chest, The Berserker King was in. Tang Shaoyang stood majestically at his enemy''s chest with a big grin on his face.


    Right after he killed the big guy, a notification rang in his head. This was his fourth day in the second portal, and he had leveled up thrice soon four as they had finished the main objective of the second portal.


    As he predicted, a notification rang in his head in the next ten seconds. The robotic voice in his head told him that they had finished the second portal and were rewarded with one level. The harvest was bountiful, causing his grin wider as he leaped off the monster body.


    "Let''s finish the orcs!" He then charged at the crowd of orcs. The orcs were proven to be weaker than his people, with me having swallowed more than half of the orcs, The Tang Empire finished the battle after half an hour of battle.


    Standing in front of his Boss, Wei Xi started to grinning ear to ear, he had not realized that he had been copying his Boss''s grin as he reported the aftermath, "No casualty,"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head with a satisfied smile stered on his face as he shared the same happiness as his subordinate. It was not without casualty though as they lost one ve from the early battle against the dire wolf.


    After hearing the report from Wei Xi, Tang Shaoyang strode toward their loot. Two treasure chests shone brightly, one released golden light while the other was blue light. He opened the chest with golden light to find ten Crystal Inventory Bags in it.


    Without thinking too much, he gave one to each team captain to let them reward their subordinates. He saved the remaining five into his inventory. After that, he nced at the second chest. With no ritual or nervousness or even worry about what he would get from the chest, he opened the chest only to find a scroll.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ss Change Scroll]


    Umon ss: Guardsman


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª??¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened when the scroll''s information appeared in his eyes. Two Captains had not gotten a ss yet, he could reward them with this ss, ''I will talk to them in private before I decide who will take the ss Change Scroll,''


    After getting whatever they could get, they were teleported back to HZ Bay. Groan and happy cheers could be heard from his subordinates. They had been sleeping in the will, straw-bed, and now they were back here, they finally could sleep on thefortable bed again.


    No one proposed to celebrate like when they finished the first portal. What they wanted now was sleeping on the bed, and Tang Shaoyang let them do whatever they wanted to do. His subordinates immediately scattered around as they respectively went to their respective house.


    Tang Shaoyang stood on his spot and soon he noticed a few people missing from his people. Yu Shun, Luo Lan, and his zombie army were not here.


    "What''s wrong?" Kang Xue was so tired, she was mentally and physically exhausted but she still noticed the change in her man, "Yu Shun and his girlfriend, they are not here,"


    "They used a different portal, maybe that''s why¡­" Zhang Mengyao guessed it correctly, Yu Shun was teleported back to where he departed.


    He was about to call his subordinates to look for Yu Shun until he heard gunshots from the north side. Tang Shaoyang immediately dashed toward the noise with his full speed, and Lu An followed after him.


    The gunshot was clear, indicating it was not that far from them. Not even five minutester, Tang Shaoyang arrived at the ce where Yu Shun and Luo Lan were being cornered by thirty people.


    He saw Yu Shun''s shoulder bleeding, it seemed he was hit by the bullet as he tried to stop the bleeding with his hand. Luo Lan was carrying him as tears flooded her face. Three stage-3 zombies created a wall to protect their Master while the stage-4 zombie shielded Luo Lan from any potential danger.


    "Kuhuhu, the warning seemed not enough for them, so daring to try to kill my people," With a coldugh, he took out the battle-ax from his inventory. He rushed to the crowd as he threw the big Destroyer toward the people with a gun.


    The battle-ax split the man''s body as panicking screams came from the men next to the dead man. It was too sudden and so gory that they could not take it.


    Yang Wen''s heart thumping when he saw the battle-ax. He recognized the battle-ax, the weapon used to block his bullets while they were inside the second portal, ''Sh*t, how can they arrive here so fast,''


    He got even more nervous when he saw two men rush toward their direction. One man was the guy who easily blocked the bullet while the other one was the young man who took him down in a matter of seconds.


    His head was spinning as he tried to look for a way toe out from this grave situation. Fortunately, he found a good idea before the two men reached them, ''That man does not have his ax, we can kill him now!''


    "Shoot him! Direct your shoot to them!" Yang When alerted his men with his loud voice. Thanks to his timely reminder and order, his men gathered their courage and began raining down Tang Shaoyang with bullets.


    Nine people with handguns pulled the trigger. s, they met Tang Shaoyang and Lu An, not just normal people. The young Lu An activated his [Dash] the moment they pulled the trigger. In the people of the me Castle, Lu An''s figure blurred for a moment before he vanished from their sight.


    Lu An''s disappearance caused these people to be beyond shocked. They froze in fear, but Yang Wen''s voice snapped out of their fear, "Idiots! Don''t stop shooting, kill the other one!" He yelled at his men.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    It was as if Lu An''s disappearance was not enough for their guts, then they noticed that the bullets failed to pierce the man''s skin that had turned green. The bullets fell to the ground after hitting the man''s skin and armor. Just like a mad bull, the man was charging toward them without caring for the shots that terrified Yang Wen and his subordinates.


    A big grin formed on his mouth as he reached the group. The first me Castle''s man sobered up fast and overcame his fear. He pulled the sword and shed it downward, at least it was what he tried to do until Tang Shaoyang''s hand caught the man''s arm.


    Tang Shaoyang mmed the man down to the ground. His action did not stop there, still holding the arm, he ced his right foot on the man''s chest. Holding the man''s body on the ground with his right foot, he pulled the arm.


    "ARGHHHHHHHH!!!" The man screamed in agony as his right arm was pulled forcefully. In the next moment, the pain was getting stronger as blood dripped around his armpit.


    "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" The man screamed because Tang Shaoyang pulled his arm off the body. His right arm was forcefully torn apart with brute force.


    Witnessing the event, Yang Wen''s breath turned rough as his chest heaved up and down. He wanted to run after he witnessed such a scene but then he realized his leg had gone weak. His legs did not have the energy to turn around let alone running. He was not the only one, but his subordinates fared no better than him. The cruelty shown to them was unseen before, and they never thought to witness such a scene.


    Unfortunately for them, Tang Shaoyang had not finished yet. He raised his right foot and stomped at the man''s chest.


    Crack!


    The crack noise rang, it was loud enough for everyone to hear. The man''s chest caved and the scream instantly stopped. The man was dead, suffering a cruel death that none of them could imagine.


    At this moment, Lu An appeared next to the man with a gun. Compared to Tang Shaoyang, the young Lu An was less cruel as he gave his enemy a quick death. He twisted the man''s neck and killed the man instantly.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Mengyao was catching up with her maximum speed. She arrived a minuteter only to witness her man and Lu An had killed eleven people. She saw the injured Yu Shun and realized the reason for her man''s rampage, but she had to stop him.


    "Stop! Don''t kill them! Enough!" Zhang Mengyao called out. Tang Shaoyang stopped for a moment as he nced toward the voice. A deep frown appeared on his forehead, displeased by her merciful nature.


    She arrived next to her man and held his hand, "Stop! You are not supposed to kill them!" For the first time, she received a cold gaze that sent a chill to her spine, "Why?" His deep and cold voice entered her ears.


    "I have my reason, believe me!" Zhang Mengyao did not back down despite his cold attitude toward her.


    "They tried to kill one of us. Mercy is not something they deserve," those words were a death sentence for these people, "We have shown them mercy, and now theye back to bite us back! I won''t repeat the same mistake twice!"


    "No! We can''t kill them, it''s not being merciful, it''s about the nature of the Survival Game! We can''t afford to kill them!"

 Chapter 139 - The Survival Games Nature

    <h4>Chapter 139 - The Survival Game''s Nature</h4>


    Hearing what Zhang Mengyao said that this was rted to the game, Tang Shaoyang calmed his burning heart. He looked to her face, noticing it was not out of a pity. He then nced toward the remaining people from The me Castle.


    He and Lu An killed eleven people, two of them turned out to be their leader. That meant the group had be a headless chicken, "I hope you can give me a reasonable exnation, if not¡­", he did not finish the words, but Zhang Mengyao knew that she had gotten to his nerves for sure this time.


    However, the girl was not afraid of the threat because she had the real reason. She nodded her head and looked toward the neen people who sat on the ground with fear apparent on their faces, "Scram! You idiots!"


    With her words, the remaining people from The me Castle scrambled around, running away from the two devils who ughtered theirrades. They epted being called idiot as they felt her word was true if they did not mess up with Yu Shun all of them would be still alive and kicking.


    Wei Xi, Tian Donghai, Yan Sheng, and Kang Xue had witnessed the event unfold before them. "Tsk, those stupid bastards! We have spared their lives but they stille for him!" Wei Xi cursed the running people.


    Taking a deep breath, Kang Xue walked toward Tang Shaoyang. This was her first time Tang Shaoyang was angry with Zhang Mengyao. She intended to mediate the two only to receive his cold words and order, "Check Yu Shun!"


    "Yes!" She was afraid of him after what she witnessed. She immediately canceled her n to mediate the two when she heard the order. She changed her direction of walking toward Yu Shun.


    "Now exin!", Tang Shaoyang demanded an exnation.


    Zhang Mengyao nodded and started her exnation, " Do you know how we could trigger the Survival Game?", Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he waited for her to continue.


    "If I guessed correctly, we triggered the Survival Game because of the me Castle faction. Two factions in the same area of the game that would trigger the Survival Game, that was what triggered the Survival Game I believe,"


    Wei Xi, Lu An, Tian Donghai, and Yan Sheng listened to the exnation. No one disagreed with her guess about how they triggered the Survival Game. Her exnation made sense to them, even Tang Shaoyang did not refute but gave a nod.


    "So, what will happen if we kill all of them? Will the game continue like usual? Or will the game be stopped forcefully since the game no longer meets the condition?"


    "The answer is we don''t know. But the possibility the game will be stopped is there! We can''t take the risk for the game to be stopped forcefully," Zhang Mengyao told her concerns to the man.


    "But that''s unlikely, right? What if all of them were killed inside the portal? Will the game be stopped forcefully as well? Does that mean we have to protect them inside the portal to continue the game?" Tang Shaoyang found the hole behind her theory about the Survival Game''s nature.


    No one wanted the game to be stopped midway like this. The first two portals gave them a lot of rewards and levels. None of them wanted to miss this chance.


    "You are right! The game will not be stopped, but because they are killed inside the portal, as part of the game, not the external interference like us. Nheless, we are facing the risk that the game will be stopped forcefully, I am just taking the precaution just in case. It''s better safe than sorry!" Zhang Mengyao exined everything.


    Silence, Tang Shaoyang contemted her words for a moment. He then realized that this was the right choice to do, just like she said, it was better safe than sorry.


    "Fuh!!" Let out a sigh, he looked the girls in the eyes. He took a big step forward and pulled her to his embrace, "I am sorry," he admitted his mistake and apologized in a whisper. She did not deserve the threat or the scold since she was doing her best for them.


    "Mnn~," Zhang Mengyao hummed in response. She was d that her man was willing to listen to her words.


    Tang Shaoyang released the hug and walked toward Yu Shun, "How is it? Is it serious?" He was asking about Yu Shun''s condition.


    Kang Xue had stopped the bleeding and bandaged the wound with the shirt, "It''s not serious, but we need to go back to get my tools. The bullet still inside his body," after reporting the condition, she peeked toward Zhang Mengyao. She was relieved internally as the fight did not break up.


    Meanwhile, Yu Shun was staring at Tang Shaoyang intensely. He was not expecting the madman''s reaction would be this big after knowing he was wounded by the me Castle people.


    ''Maybe, joining the empire is the right decision¡­'' he thought to himself.


    Luo Lan stood up and bowed her head toward Tang Shaoyang. The man in front of her might be cruel, but he saved them from those bastards, "Thank you for saving us,"


    "I don''t need your thanks, I need your dedication to the Empire! I promised to protect you guys, and I did my part!" His reply was blunt and straightforward, causing Luo Lan to be stunned, ''Does he truly think to build a real empire?'' Those were her thoughts but she kept that in her heart.


    After the incident, everyone went back to their temporary stay. Yu Shun was undergoing a small operation under Kang Xue''s care.


    As for Tang Shaoyang, he called his two captains to meet him privately. He was sitting behind the table while Tian Donghai and Yan Sheng were sitting on the opposite.


    "The reason I called you here is for this," he ced the ss Change Scroll on the table, "Check it!" He told them to check the scroll.


    Yan Sheng and Tian Donghai exchanged nces, there was only one scroll on the table, meaning their Boss wanted to give it to one of them.


    "You first," Tian Donghai let Yan Sheng check the scroll first. In terms of contribution, he wasckingpared to the younger Yan Sheng. He wanted to appear not to be a greedy asshole in front of the Boss or took advantage of his age.


    Yan Sheng nodded and took the scroll. The moment the information about the scroll appeared in his eyes, the young man was surprised. But it was only for a moment before his expression dimmed again.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the change in Yan Sheng''s reaction and was confused inwardly, ''He should be happy that I am going to reward him with a ss, but why?'',


    Yan Sheng then handed the scroll toward Tian Donghai. It was the same reaction as the former. Tian Dong''s eyes brightened for a moment before his eyes dimmed again. After that, Tian Donghai ced the scroll back to the table.


    "I want to reward you with the ss, but I want two to discuss who will get the ss," Tang Shaoyang decided not to ask the two as he informed them of his purpose of calling them.


    To his surprise, Yan Sheng refused the ss immediately, "I appreciate and grateful for your consideration, Boss. But I will not take the scroll with me,"


    "Huh? Why?" He was curious why Yan Sheng rejected the ss. It was too lucrative to be refused, "The ss, I feel the ss is not suitable with my fighting style. I am using a spear and my fighting style is offensive aggressive, but from the ss name, it''s a ss with a focus on defense," Yan Sheng shook his head.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, he was not angry that his man rejected his reward. He respected his choice before he turned toward Tian Donghai, "What about you?"


    Tian Donghai shook his head. He gave the Boss the same reason as Yan Sheng, and Tang Shaoyang respected their choice, "I respect your choice, but if you change your mind, you cane to me,"


    The two responded with a nod, "Good, you can go now! The third portal will be summoned in seven hours, get a good rest,"


    Tian Donghai and Yan Sheng stood up and bowed their heads toward him before they excused themselves.

 Chapter 140 - The Third Portal

    <h4>Chapter 140 - The Third Portal</h4>


    The following morning, Tang Shaoyang and his people were standing in front of the portal. The third portal appeared less than a minute ago, he looked at the top of the third portal that showed the time limit.


    [15 Days 23:59:22]


    Two weeks and two days, the time limit did not match with the manual. The manual told them that they had to clear the portal in seven days. Now the time limit was doubled, making the portal look more suspicious than before.


    ''As we continue, the portal will be more dangerous for sure but doubling the time limit, does that mean the difficulty also doubles?'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself while hesitating to enter the portal. He was considering that people with no ss should not enter the portal or else they would be a burden for the team if the difficulty was doubled.


    Tang Shaoyang was not the only one concerned about the change of the time limit but the others as well. Zhang Mengyao was thinking hard about the issues as well, the possibility of why the time limit was doubled.


    "Maybe¡­ Maybe because we finished the first and second portal faster than the time limit," Wei Xi shared his thoughts with the others. He had calcted how much time they finished the first portal and the second portal.


    They finished the first portal in less than a day while it took them four days to finish the second portal. If hebined, they took five days to finish the first two portals, meaning the plus time which was nine days in total was added to the time limit. He exined his discoveries to Tang Shaoyang and the others.


    "That''s most likely what happened," Zhang Mengyao immediately agreed to the conjecture, "But the possibility of the difficulty is doubled also there," since it was a conjecture with no foolproof, they could not put the other possibilities aside.


    "It''s up to you to decide," Zhang Mengyao left the final decision to her man since he was the head of the group. If he ordered all of them to enter the portal, they would enter.


    "I am more inclined toward Wei Xi''s conjecture," Tang Shaoyang voiced his thoughts, "Let''s enter the portal together, the reward is too big for them to not participate in the battle,"


    No one disagreed with the idea, there were always pros and cons at the decision he took. If everyone entered the portal, there was a high risk for them to die if the difficulty doubled. While if he chose the strong one to enter with him would grant his people safety. Tang Shaoyang chose the former and everyone followed his decision.


    "Ummmm¡­" Tang Shaoyang turned toward Mu Liqiu, he was contemting how to call her, "Mother, you can stay if you¡­", before he finished his words, the vigorous olddy cut him off, " No! I will enter the portal with you guys!" A resolute and strong reply came from the olddy. Despite her age, she looked energetic and nimble as she made a small movement to show him that she was strong enough to protect herself from danger.


    After experiencing the level up and distributing her attribute points into the stat, the olddy was eager to kill the monster. She had grown old but she was still wishing to be healthy, now that chance was in front of her.


    "It''s okay, I will assist her," Kang Xue assured her man to let her mother join the rank as well. Tang Shaoyang almost rolled his eyes and teased her that she was in fact in the category to be left behind if he decided to take the second option.


    "Very well, follow me!" He nodded his head and looked toward Wei Xi, "We will enter the portal with the usual formation," he instructed Wei Xi before he turned toward Kang Zian, "You will join my team!"


    After the incident befell the man, his parents insisted the man stay with their group. The feeling of almost losing their son was too shocking and unbearable. Not he did not believe in Yan Sheng''s capability to protect his brother-inw, but the risk that the portal''s difficulty doubled was concerning him. He did not want to lose a capable subordinate only to protect a trouble maker.


    Kang Zian was about to reject the notion of joining the main team, but Tang Shaoyang''s cold voice forced him to swallow the words back, "This is an order!"


    The preparation was over, Tang Shaoyang then led the first group to enter the portal. As soon as he stepped into the portal, a cool breeze blew his hair and cheek. The cool sensation was so refreshing and added with the sulent aroma that entered his nose, Tang Shaoyang let out a rxing breath.


    In the next few seconds, the blurred scenery became clear to the eyes as he adapted to the surroundings. Once again, he was teleported to the forest, but this ce was the best forest. The lush grass, the blooming flowers, and the bright trees gave off afortable sensation. An urge to make a house and settle in this ce aroused inside, but he was too sober to do that.


    It was as if the others shared the same feeling as him, they longingly gazed at the surroundings. s, it did notst long as the ring of a notification resounded in their head, apanied by a translucent screen appearing in their eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Portal 3 - rity Forest]


    Main Objective: Kill The Guardian of Forest


    Side Objective: Kill Any Five Kings of rity Forest


    Individual Objective: 1. Kill 100 Stage-1 Beast/Monster 2.Kill 50 Stage-2 Beast/Monster 3. Kill 20 Stage-3 Beast/Monster


    Time Limit: 15 days 23:57:02


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Reading the objectives carefully, Tang Shaoyang wondered if the difficulty was doubled or not. To him, the individual objective was an easy hunt. It had been proved that the Orc General, Stage-3 Orc posed no threat to him as he slew them with ease.


    After marking the objective in his head, Tang Shaoyang turned around. He looked at the back of his team member, waiting for his other subordinates to arrive. He thought it would be the same as the second portal where they would be teleported into one ce so he was waiting for them toe.


    A full minute passed, but there was no sign that his other subordinates would arrive soon. He concluded that portal three had the same teleportation procedure where they would be teleported based on the team to a random ce.


    "It''s okay too," he muttered as he recalled the individual objective. They would be forced to split up as well because of the individual objective. If there were too many people in the group, it would be slowing down their progress to achieve the individual objective.


    "So, what''s the n?" Kang Jiayi asked the leader of the group.


    "The n is simple. We willplete all objectives to get the hidden reward," Tang Shaoyang replied to the old man and continued, "But first, we will look for a safe ce for our temporary stay. We can''t stay in the wild without a tent, so a cave may be the best option for us,"


    Rain and cold were the enemies of their sleep if they decided to stay in the wild. Cave was the best choice for them, protecting them from the rain and unfeeling cold wind of the night.


    "This ce will be our rendezvous point!" He marked the biggest tree near them with an X mark using Li Na''s short sword, "We will split into two teams! Me, Mengyao, Yu Shun, Luo Lan, Kang Xue, and her family are the first team. You, six girls, will be the second team,"


    The second team wasposed of six girls including Li Na, Fu Dandan, Dai Wenqian, Shi Niu, Zeng Dongmei, and Liang Suyin. One should not look at their gender, the girls had experienced the wild of the zombie horde and the wildlife with the monsters. They were veterans in their field, so Tang Shaoyang was easy to leave them in a group. Added with Li Na''s summon, Moon, the group should be fine by themselves.


    Although reluctant to separate from the main group, Li Na followed the order. The group then split into two different directions, and they started their hunt with a search.

 Chapter 141 - Clarity Forest

    <h4>Chapter 141 - rity Forest</h4>


    Terrified, it was not enough to describe the feeling of the surviving member of the me Castle. The elite leader could not survive under two devils'' rampage. The memories of the terrified face of their Leader were still fresh and stuck in their head. Ripping the head off with brute force, something that only happened in a movie.


    The brutality was enough to haunt them in the nightmare, but one person steeled his heart from the traumatizing event. Lin Duan was the first one to snap off his nightmare. He brought his people to the ce where the military group was staying and had a long chat with three old men.


    On the following day, the remnant of the military joined The me Castle. Lin Duan managed to convince the three old men with the SZ Establishment, telling them that the establishment was under the Military''s watch and they were part of them.


    Since the three old men agreed to join, Lin Duan shared every vital information about the game. He told them the importance of the game. As the military side was convinced by him, they added a hundred veteran soldiers to clear the third portal. But they had one resolution while entering the portal, avoid the people of The Empire of Tang at any cost. They did not want to repeat the worst nightmare in their life, never.


    *** ***


    Inside the third portal


    Three hours passed quickly, Tang Shaoyang and his team had returned to the rendezvous point while Li Na and her team arrived earlier.


    "We could not find anything, no cave, no beast, or even monster," was the report said by Li Na while shaking her head. They did not get what they wanted after three hours of exploring.


    Tang Shaoyang and his team were the same, they did not encounter anything, even a ce for them to sleep. Silent ensued the group for a while before a sigh escaped from his mouth, "Let''s take a break and have lunch before we continue searching,"


    He took Rabbidog''s carcasses out of his inventory, four of them. The n was to take the pelt for his room''s decoration butter he found out the meat was the thing you would hard to forget once you tasted it.


    He skillfully skinned the Rabbidog one by one while Kang Xue and Li Na were in charge of roasting the Rabbidog. Thanks to Moon''s skill, they could easily get the fire to roast the meat. It took forty-five minutes to roast the meat and took them fifty minutes to finish four Rabbidog.


    After they had their meal, they once again split up. Tang Shaoyang led his team to the north while Li Na led her team to the south.


    The beforehand exploring was uneventful but it was different this time. After fifteen minutes of walking to the North, they met their first prey. It was a deer, but not a normal deer you found in the zoo or watched in the tv show.


    The dear was covered in thick fur until around its thigh while the fur was a stripe of white and ck. The eyes were zing red, four tusks came out of its mouth while its nostril released hot air, and its tail was a tail that was simr to a fox.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast - Deere]


    Affiliation: rity Forest


    Evolution: Stage-1


    Level: 44


    Skill: [me Rush]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While everyone was busy casting [Basic Detection] on Deere, a me burst out from its antler and heels. Soon the crimson me covered the Deere''s body, and it charged toward Tang Shaoyang who positioned himself in the front.


    As the Deere pointed its antler toward Tang Shaoyang, The Destroyer appeared in his hand. With his quick reaction, he swept the Deere with the battle-ax, cutting through its head off the body, killing the stage-1 beast instantly.


    The Deere''s body flew to the side, crashed to the three. When everyone thought it was over, the ming body exploded.


    Boom!


    The booming sound and the shock wave of the explosion spread, the leaves on the trees swayed from the big explosion. The explosion shocked everyone, including Tang Shaoyang. No one would expect the Deere would explode after it was killed, fortunately, Tang Shaoyang swept the body away from the group.


    "This is more dangerous than I thought," Not everyone was capable of killing Deere and swept the body away like him. Zhang Mengyao had to agree with that while taking note of the beast her man killed.


    Shrush! Shrush! Shrush!


    Not long after the explosion, the bushes around them shook. The noise alerted the group as everyone held their weapon tight. Kang Zian and Kang Xue stayed around their parents, protecting them from potential danger. Zhang Mengyao also did the same, putting away the note she came closer to the family of five.


    Yu Shun had his zombies ready, Tang Shaoyang positioned himself in the front, acting as the vanguard for his team. Soon, the creatures came to their sight, it was the same Deere who just exploded. Not just one, but a bunch of them, around twenty Deeres surrounded them.


    ''The explosion seems a signal to call its friend,'' Zhang Mengyao secretly took a note about the beast. She had been gathering the data about monsters and beasts they had met. She nned topile the data into a book for her people.


    The Deeres did not immediately attack them, but they looked in the direction of the explosion. The me was still burning the tree fiercely while the body was burned into a crisp.


    "Run!" Tang Shaoyang pointed in the direction where they came from. The Deere might be a stage-1 beast, but its ability was dangerous. Not for him but the others.


    Zhang Mengyao followed the order as she rushed toward Yu Shun''s back, "Use your zombie to break the encirclement, I will have your back!"


    Yu Shun nodded as he ordered Shredder and his two Maces forward. Shredder was typically a zombie assassin, its quick movement caught the Deere off guard as the sword beheaded two Deeres before they could use their skill [me Rush].


    Mace was the zombie with a big force, with a swing of the mace, it threw the Deere away from them, opening the path to retreat. Yet two other Deeres exploded, but the Mace had thrown them afar, keeping the group safe from the explosion.


    Yu Shun actually wanted to try to zombify the Deere, but he immediately threw the idea away. It could explode, he did not want to put his girlfriend in danger.


    Thanks to the zombies, the path to retreat opened. Yu Shun took the vanguard with his zombies while Kang Xue and her family followed. Zhang Mengyao slowed down and stayed next to Tang Shaoyang.


    More and more Deere explosions resounded through the forest, attracting more Deeres. From twenty, now the number increased up to fifty despite Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao having killed them.


    He made the right decision to retreat if they decided to fight then they were bound to be cornered by the Deere. Fighting while retreating, the couple managed to kill around forty Deeres until the Deeres stopped chasing them.


    Standing on his ground, Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao exchanged nces. The crimson me that shrouded the Deere''s body slowly dying down. The beasts and humans stared at each other for a while before the pack of Deeres turned around, leaving them behind.

 Chapter 142 - Village

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Vige</h4>


    After experimenting for a while, Tang Shaoyang and his group found something interesting about the third portal.


    Safe Zone, they called their discovery safe zone. It was a zone where the beast would not enter or get close to them when they were inside the safe zone. The safe zone was the spot where they got teleported, and it spanned a hundred meters in diameter. As long as they were inside the circle, they were safe from the beasts.


    "Let''s change the n!" Tang Shaoyang had a new idea after the safe zone discovery, "Let''s we split up, and finish our Individual Objective before we move in a group again,"


    The safe zone assured him that his people would be safe as long as they were not stupid enough to face something they should not.


    "What about the cave?" Kang Zian voiced his thought. Sure a safe zone was good, but staying in the wild was another matter.


    "We can still search the cave, but for the time being, we will move separately. It will be easier to look for the cave as well if we move separately," Tang Shaoyang replied while scanning his group, "If we can''t find the cave for us to stay, we will stay here," he then took out the Rabbidog''s pelt, "We can use this to sleep," he stored a lot of Rabbidog and finally it came to use.


    Mu Liqiu did not care where they would sleep, she cared more to hunt. She stood up abruptly, surprising her daughter and daughter-inw, "Let''s stop this fussy washy discussion, let''s hunt!", despite the wrinkle and her petite build, the olddy looked valiant with a scythe in her right.


    After tasting how healthy her body was, the olddy carved for more levels. The feeling to move her body freely like when she was young made her burst in excitement.


    Just like that, under the mother''s excitement, Kang Xue formed a party with her family. They nned to go to the south, where the beasts in that area were less troublesomepared to the Deere.


    As the family party left, Tang Shaoyang decided to go as well. He bid farewell to Zhang Mengyao and went toward the north. The Deere was troublesome if you were not careful, you would get surrounded by dozens or a hundred. But that was the reason he chose to go to the north, he could easily fulfill the quota of the Individual Objective to kill a hundred stage-1 beasts.


    After ten minutes of walking, he encountered a group of three Deeres. Without warnings or fear, the three Deeres rushed toward him with their bodies shrouded in me. Such a predictable move posed no threat to the man, he swept the three Deeres at once with a swing of his battle-ax.


    Ten meters away from him, the three Deeres'' bodies exploded, rming the surrounding Deere. Instead of running away, he opened the objective screen. The screen showed him that he had killed 29 stage-1 beasts.


    " 71 more to go," he muttered under his breath as he closed the screen. He looked up and found the Deeres had gathered around him, "Let''s start the party," with a smirk on his face, he charged toward the beasts.


    *** ***


    Kang Family Party


    Kang Jiayi watched her wife and daughter were working together to y the stage-1 beast, Catran. Catran was a big cat that was simr to a panther with a smaller build.


    ck fur, yellow eyes with ck pupils, and with a quick movement. Yes, it was faster than the Deere but it did not cause an explosion upon dying. On top of that, they traveled alone rather than a group.


    The old man watched his daughter defend herself from the Catran with her shield. She pushed the big cat to the air, from the side, her wife rushed forward and swung her scythe downward.


    The scythe cut through the belly as the Catran''s intestine flowed out through the cut. If it was a few days ago, his wife would puke at the sight of this, but now she was calm. Instead, her daughter and her wife were exchanging high-five.


    On the other side, his son was assisting his wife in fighting the Catran. After joining the Tang Empire''s group, his son was adapting quickly. He was no longer a ''burden'' but a skilled hunter now. The Catran was easily immobilized for his wife to kill.


    "From my understanding of him, I should get stronger as well if I want him to listen to me," the old man looked down at his scythe.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang advanced quickly, after filling his quota for stage-1 beasts and stage-2 beasts. As he went further, he noticed the change of the forest. The beast was also getting stronger as he encountered stage-2 Deere.


    "Now I only need the stage-3 beasts, where should I find them?" He rushed further but he stopped immediately after he found a vige. That was right, a vige erected in front of him with a wooden fence surrounded the vige.


    Tang Shaoyang did not rush to the vige, looking for the tallest tree, he climbed up to spy the vige. Soon he found the resident of the vige and was surprised they were not human.


    He wanted to cast [Basic Detection] badly to find what they were. Unfortunately, the distance did not allow him to do that.


    It was the Deere, but they were walking with two legs and had two elongated arms with a big antler on their heads. As for why he could tell they were Deere, their head told him that. It was the head of the Deere.


    "What should I do? Should I sneak in and kill them? Should I try tomunicate with them?" He began questioning himself what he should do to these creatures, "Are they a beast? Or a monster?" The curiosity filled his head, telling him to get closer to them.


    "Nah, whatever, let''s try sneaking into the vige," he scanned the vige from the top. The vige was not that big as he could count the number of houses from the top. Thirty-three wooden houses in total, meaning there were at least thirty-three of these creatures.


    ''The side of the vige connected to the forest, let''s sneak from the side,'' he moved to the right, rushing sneakily as he noticed a few creatures patrolling around the vige.


    Soon, he reached the side of the vige. Just as he was out to sneak in, one patrol came checking toward his direction. Tang Shaoyang hid behind the tree while peeking at the creature. Within this distance, he was sure this creature was the Deere''s evolution.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beastmen - Dee]


    Affiliation: Dee Tribe - rity Forest


    ss: Dee Guard


    Evolution: Stage-4


    Level: 73


    Skill: [Fire Breath] [Fire Spear] [Fire Wall]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He took this chance to cast [Basic Detection] on the creature. He was surprised by the result, Beastmen. First time seeing a beast that transformed into a humanoid creature.


    ''Will Moon evolve into a beastmen tooter?'' He wondered if the bear would turn into a humanoid creature or not.


    ''But this beastmen is a big deal, three skills, stage-4, and level 73,'' the beastmen was simr to a boss level but merely a guard.


    ''Should I attack them alone? Or should I ask for reinforcement?'' At least thirty-three beastmen resided in the vige, he was not that confident to fight them alone.


    ''Let''s try them first. I can always run to a safe zone if they are too strong for me,'' with that thought in his mind, he slowly walked toward the Dee Guard who just turned his back toward him.


    Three steps away from the Dee Guard, the beastmen turned around, seeming to notice his presence. The Dee Guard was shocked to see the human, and Tang Shaoyang used this chance to swing The Destroyer to the Dee Guard''s neck.


    "Toote, b*tch!" He thought the swing would kill the beastmen in one sweep. But thetter was quick with its reaction as the beastmen cast [Fire Wall] to protect its life from the human.


    Tang Shaoyang felt the battle-ax met with a big resistance from the firewall that suddenly appeared between him and the beastmen. With the firewall separating him and the beastmen, he lost sight of his target.


    He was about to pull his battle-ax and circled the firewall to start the next attack. However, things did not go as he expected as a spear made of me shot up from the me wall.


    The fire spear caught him off guard, but his witty reaction saved him. He stored the battle-ax into the inventory before he lunged to the side, barely dodged the fire spear.


    When Tang Shaoyang stood up again, he heard the beastmen let out a cry. A cry that was simr to a cow but louder and deeper.


    ''Sh*t! This sh*t does not dare 1v1 me, should I run?'' He considered escaping, ''Nah, I should gather more data about them first,''


    [Spirit Integration]


    ''I have to finish this thing off before the other beastmene!''


    [Wild Axes]


    He threw the axes to the chest part while the beastmen were calling for reinforcement. When the axes midway to the beastmen, he noticed the beastmen readying itself to block the flying axes with the crude spear.


    ''What about a little shake?'' With a grin, he stomped the ground with his right foot.


    [Earth Split]


    The ground was shaking and the Dee Guard lost its bnce. The beastmen''s body swayed as it tried to bnce the body. At this moment, the flying axes pierced its cheat, not deep enough to kill it, but the Dee Guard fell on his knees.


    ''My chance!''


    Tang Shaoyang took a few big strides and arrived in front of the Dee Guard''s front.


    Swoosh!


    He swung the battle-ax toward the neck.

 Chapter 143 - Mana

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Mana</h4>


    Once again, the firewall rose and prevented the battle-ax from cutting the beastmen''s neck.


    Tang Shaoyang had anticipated this as he noticed three Dee Guards rushing toward him from a distance. He moved to the side, learning from the previous encounter. Sure enough, the Dee Guard who was on his knees released a breath of fire that passed through the firewall.


    Roar!


    Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth and a lion-like roar escaped from his lips, stunned the iing three Dee Guards and also the beastmen in front of him, "No one is going to save your life this time," with a big grin, he pushed the beastmen''s chest to the ground before he pushed the pointy end of his battle-ax to the neck, ripping apart the throat.


    The Beastmen tried to hold the bleeding with his hand but it was a futile effort as he died immediately afterward. Tang Shaoyang turned his focus to the iing enemies, ''Should I face them, or run?''


    The three Dee Guards did not give him spare time to think. They threw fire spears at him from a distance.


    "Fuck it!" He easily avoided the fire spears as it was not that fast. He decided to fight instead of running away. Three Dee Guards suddenly changed their formation, the two guards on the side moved to the side, leaving the Dee Guard in the middle to face him.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang was confused with the action of these beastmen. Then the beastmen that ahead of him made an abrupt stop, the Dee Guard opened its mouth, and he saw a spark of fire from the throat.


    He was about to move to the side, but the firewall rose from his right and left, cornering him and stopping him to move to the side. At this moment, he realized their formation. Firewall not only could be used to defend but also offensively.


    [Wild Axes]


    At this moment, Tang Shaoyang stored the battle-ax in the inventory and cast [Wild Axes] to the Dee Guard ahead of him.


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The twin-axes made of energy spun in the air. He was hoping his axes were faster before the Dee Guard could fire the me in his mouth. Fortunate for the man, he was quick with his reaction, and the axes struck on the beastmen''s shoulders.


    The Dee Guard was pushed back until his face looked toward the sky. The fire breath fired toward the sky instead of toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "This time I am not going to miss your neck!" With a smirk, he picked up his pace and hacked the battle-ax toward the beastmen''s neck.


    sh!


    The head flew off the body as blood spurted out from the neck. He turned around, was about to fight the remaining two Dee Guard. However, soon he heard a series of footsteps, it was not only three of five, but at least ten beastmen rushed here.


    "This should be enough," he muttered in a low voice and dashed toward the wood. After killing two beastmen and short exchange, he gauged the strength of these beastmen. If it was three to five Dee Guard, he might be able to take them down, but more than that was hard and he might risk his life.


    The Dee Guards tried to chase him to the wood, but he was faster than these beastmen. Soon, he shook them off as he entered the stage-1 Deere zone. He stopped there to take a breath for a moment.


    ¡ªWhy don''t you learn Mana Mastery? The skill will strengthen the other skills, you can easily take them down, and it might be possible for you to cast [Spirit Integration] with me.


    Zaneos'' voice rang in his head. The Demon Swordsman reminded him about the skill book he got from the first portal.


    "Should I? But shouldn''t I save it for the mage?" Tang Shaoyang replied with a question. Zaneos taught about mana, how it was essential for a ss that relied on Magic Power. He remembered that there was a me Mage in the Unique ss of his smart base. He thought to save the skill book for whoever got the sster on.


    ¡ªThe skill book can be used three times, you can have your share. I understand your thought and your care for your subordinate, but before that, you have to prioritize yourself. From my experiences, humans are fickle and¡­


    The Demon Swordsman stopped midway as he realized his Master was a human too. Their rtionship was based on mutual respect, so he tried to not disrespect him.


    "You can keep going. I am not that petty over something trivial like this," Tang Shaoyang shrugged slightly. After a slight hesitation, Zaneos continued.


    ¡ªIn my world, humans thrive despite the constant war between demon and human. However, something is interesting about the human kingdom.


    From the tone of The Demon Swordsman, Tang Shaoyang could portray the demon formed a smirk when he was talking about that.


    ¡ªIn my lifetime, many human kingdoms fall by their hands rather than being destroyed by us, the demon race. Interesting, isn''t it?


    The Demon Swordsman sniggered in contempt when he mentioned this. Tang Shaoyang''s interest was also piqued when Zaneos mentioned his world.


    ¡ªWhile humans fight against us, the demon race, they also fight by themselves especially when the monarch of the kingdom shows a hole or two holes. Most of the kingdoms fall because of a civil war when the subordinates find the chance to do so. So, you have to prioritize yourself, don''t give your subordinate a chance to rebel, you have to be strong, strong enough so they don''t have a funny idea to rebel.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded, epting the advice from his teacher. He said nothing wrong about humans, not he felt offended by the way the demon''s view regarding the human. He then took out the skill book from the inventory.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skill Book]


    Skill: Mana Mastery (Apprentice)


    Use: 3/3


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Do you want to learn Mana Mastery? Y/N?]


    Tang Shaoyang followed the advice and learned the skill. He chose yes, and the book was glowing in blue afterward. The blue light then enveloped his body, and at the same time, he felt a cooling sensation passed through his body. It started from his head to the chest, to the arms before finally reaching the heels.


    [You have learned Mana Mastery (Apprentice Level)!]


    ¡ªAmazing isn''t it?


    Zaneos''s voice rang in his head after he had sessfully learned the skill. Tang Shaoyang immediately nodded in response, "Yes, that was amazing. I never felt that good before. Oh, it actually gave the same level of satisfaction when I am having sex,"


    His answer left the Demon Swordsman speechless. The man was the mana sensation and sex, first time hearing this kind ofparison.


    Hearing no reply from the demon, Tang Shaoyang proceeded with checking his status.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    ss: Spirit Contractor


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 82


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 280


    Agility: 97


    Vitality: 179


    Stamina: 109


    Magic Power: 82


    Sense: 13


    Mana: 820/820


    Skill Point: 20


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 2], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 1], [Spirit Integration - Lvl 1]


    Contracted Spirit (2/3): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman]


    --------------------------------------


    There was an additional status on his screen, Mana.


    "Now I have Mana, how do I use it? It says I have 820 Mana, is that a lot?" Tang Shaoyang asked the demon.


    ¡ªThat''s enough mana for using the skill a few times, not a lot though. However, we can work for it since you have mana in your body and have sensed it. Try [Spirit Integration] with Karan.


    "Karan? Why don''t we try it with you?" Once he integrated with Zaneos when he faced the Death Reaper. For the first time, he felt an overwhelming power inside his body, and he carved for the feeling.


    ¡ªThere''s a possibility you can integrate with me for a longer time, but what are you to do after that? Leaving your body vulnerable to the beast?


    He then remembered the feeling after their integration. He felt powerless and weak, if that happened now, he might be an easy target for Deere.


    Tang Shaoyang followed the instruction. Once again, he and Karan integrated. Instead of trying his skill, he checked the status window. To his surprise, the integration with Karan gave him a boost of 300 Strength and 150 Vitality instead of 200 Strength and 100 Vitality.


    He then checked the bottom part, the mana. His mana was reduced to 720/820. [Spirit Integration] skill cost him 100 mana but it gave him a big boost as well, it was worth it.

 Chapter 144 - Mana Perception

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Mana Perception</h4>


    ¡ªDon''t be surprised, Karan is stronger than you thought. [Spirit Integration] only allows you to receive 20 percent of his strength. With mana, it allows you to have 10 percent more of Karan''s strength.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear this from Zaneos. He never thought Karan to be weak of course, but he did not expect that he could only receive 20 percent of his strength.


    ¡ªAlright, stop the integration for now.


    "Huh? Why? I haven''t tried the other skills," Tang Shaoyang wanted to try to cast [Wild Axes], [Earth Split], and [War Cry]. He wanted to test the skill with mana.


    ¡ªDo you n to fight the beastmen with your peopleter, right?


    Zaneos had read Tang Shaoyang''s mind easily as thetter nodded.


    ¡ªYou used 100 mana for [Spirit Integration], do you know how to recover your mana, then?


    At the question, Tang Shaoyang closed his mouth. Of course, he did not know how to recover the mana, "I can''t recover the mana naturally?" He asked curiously.


    ¡ªYou can, but it will take a long time to recover naturally. I have a method for you to recover your mana and it may help to increase your Magic Power too


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened up. He followed the instruction and canceled the integration. He sat on the ground and leaned his back to the tree, indicating he was ready for the lesson.


    ¡ªGood, try to sense the mana in your body. Close your eyes and focus


    "How? How to sense the mana? I don''t even know what mana looks like," the dumb Tang Shaoyang asked.


    ¡ªThe cooling sensation you feel earlier, that''s mana. Try to feel it! Just close your eyes and focus


    Even though he was still clueless, he followed the instruction. Tang Shaoyang was trying to remember the cooling sensation he felt earlier but he failed to sense anything in the first five minutes.


    ¡ªConcentrate just like the morning training, and follow the breathing technique I taught you! It should be easy because you already have mana in your body.


    Zaneos instructed the man through the mind. Following the instruction, he took a deep breath and slowly released as per the spirit''s instruction. In his mind, he kept recalling the earlier sensation, and soon he felt a pulse of that sensation around his arm.


    ¡ªDon''t get distracted, keep going!


    Zaneos reminded Tang Shaoyang sternly as soon as the spirit felt the man was about to open his chest. The voice kept his concentration and five minutester, he saw something amazing inside his body.


    In his chest area, he saw a blue whirlpool. It rotated there while the ssh of blue energy spread toward the other parts of his body, toward the head, arms, and legs. The whirlpool was around seventy centimeters, not that big but created a beautiful portrait.


    ¡ªThat''s your mana pool! Try to move the mana to your body, control your mana.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to move the mana, it was much harder than he thought. It took him ten more minutes before he seeded in the feat. The mana moved, roaming around through his body, moving around and returning the whirlpool.


    ¡ªGood job, now try to sense the mana around you


    "Huh!?" He did not understand what Zaneos meant earlier but soon he understood it. He could sense it, the mana around his body. It was creating a smooth blue wave. Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes but he saw nothing.


    ¡ªMana can''t be seen with naked eyes unless you have special eyes. You have to feel it, try again


    He closed his eyes again, trying to feel the mana around him. This time it was easier than before, less than a minute before he could see the flow of mana in the air.


    ¡ªI don''t know if this technique is working with a human but follow my words


    It was a chant in Demon Language that was about three sentences. To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, it was not hard to follow the chant. After he memorized the chant, he repeated the chant in a small voice, and soon he noticed the change in his mana pool.


    The whirlpool started to move even faster, and then he felt that the mana around his body was absorbed through the pore of his body. The man entered the body and followed the flow of mana inside the body toward the whirlpool.


    He repeated the chant and five minutester, the whirlpool''s rotation returned to a normal rate, and his body stopped absorbing the mana.


    ¡ªYou have recovered your mana.


    Zaneos informed Tang Shaoyang. Thetter opened his eyes, he was about to open the status window until a notification rang in his head.


    [You have learned a skill, Mana Perception!]


    Tang Shaoyang stunned for a moment, unsure what actually happened. He was surprised to learn a skill from following the chant.


    ¡ªIt actually worked


    He heard the demon whisper in his head, "What is this?" He asked for an exnation.


    ¡ªIt''s a skill for us demon races to increase our Magic Power.


    "I can increase my magic power by doing that?"


    ¡ªYes. You can use that to recover your mana as well to increase your Magic Power. I am kinda envious of this world now


    "Huh!? Why?" He wondered what was good about his world. He felt that Zaneos''s world would be more exciting than the boring Earth where money almost could buy everything.


    ¡ªWe have to work hard to train our technique but you only need skill points to get stronger. Killing other races does not make us stronger while you can get stronger by killing undead and beast.


    ¡ªMana Perception, different name huh. You can repeat the chant to increase your mana pool''s capacity to hold mana, and that may increase your Magic Power. As for Mana Mastery, it helps you control your mana, that skill may help you to reduce the mana cost to use the skill.


    Tang Shaoyang was delighted to hear this news. Yet another way to increase the attribute, "Can I share the chant with my people?" Since mana could help to strengthen the skill, it would be a big help for his people, especially his subordinate with the advanced ss.


    ¡ªI don''t think you can. It''s not that I don''t want you to share it and it''s not the demon race''s secret too. Even if you teach the chant, your people still can''t learn it because they can''t sense the mana.


    ¡ªWe, The Demon Race, are blessed with a body that can sense the mana the moment we are born but you humans don''t have that capability. From my understanding of humans in my world, humans have a special method to sense the mana.


    "What about me? I can sense the mana even though I don''t have the blessed body you talked about," Tang Shaoyang asked in confusion.


    ¡ªBecause of Mana Mastery. You can''t sense the mana but thanks to Mana Mastery, you sensed the mana the moment you learned the skill book. Moreover, you already have mana in your body because of the Mana Mastery and that made it easier to sense the mana inside your body which is helping you to learn Mana Perception through my chant. If you want your people to learn Mana Perception, you have to let them learn Mana Mastery first.


    ¡ªAs a demon, I have to learn Mana Perception before I can master my mana and apply it to my sword skill. Your order of learning is special, normally you should learn how to sense the mana before you master how to utilize the mana. Do you understand?


    "Ah!" Tang Shaoyang let out an understanding gasp. He thought Zaneos did not want his secret to be shared, but that was not the case.


    ¡ªIn my opinion, your summoner and the necromancer to learn the Mana Mastery. Mana will be a great help for them.


    "Necromancer?" He blurted out in confusion. He knew who the summoner was, but it was his first time hearing a necromancer.


    ¡ªThe dude who you recruited recently, the guy who has zombies.


    "Ah, Yu Shun! But how do you know about his ss? I never asked him about his ss before," Tang Shaoyang was curious how Zaneos could know Yu Shun''s ss.


    ¡ªIt''smon knowledge in my previous world that Necromancer is about controlling undead.


    "Interesting. We need to chat about your worldter, I want to know more about ss and skill," he realized that Zaneos had the knowledge that could be shared with him while Origin had its limitations.


    "Then what about mage? I have to save Mana Mastery for Mage," he returned to the topic. The Demon Swordsman mentioned that mana was essential for a mage, he was thinking to save the skill book of his people who would take the me Mage ss.


    ¡ªThe mage ss should include either Mana Mastery or Mana Perception skill or both. Without mana, a mage could not use the spell. You don''t need to worry about them.


    "I see¡­" He nodded his head understandingly, "I can trust Li Na, but not Yu Shun. He just joined us and he seemed tock trust in us even though I saved him twice. I can''t let him learn Mana Mastery until I can fully trust him,"


    ¡ªd if you understand that.


    "Mnn, I need to have a chat with him to understand his disposition. Moreover, the couple is too clingy, the girl is too dependent on him¡­" he was talking about Luo Lan. Yu Shun was overprotective of his girlfriend, it was not bad but also not good. The girl had to learn how to survive as well or she would be an obstacle for Yu Shun''s growth.


    "Let''s save that forter, we have a vige of beastmen to take care of," Tang Shaoyang then headed back to the safe zone.

 Chapter 145 - Keeper

    <h4>Chapter 145 - Keeper</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was hiding behind arge tree with thick bushes around the tree. He peeked through the tree and saw a group of five beastmen searching around.


    "It seemed my attack rmed them, now they are looking for me," he informed his group as he pointed toward the group of beastmen to let them see.


    Yu Shun, Zhang Mengyao, Li Na, Dai Wenqian, Fu Dandan, Liang Suyin, Shi Niu, and Zeng Dongmei raised their heads to see the ones called beastmen. After getting a clear look at the beastmen, they got down again to hide.


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward Yu Shun, "Are you sure, you want to join the fight? You may lose your zombies'' underling," three zombies were stage-3 and one stage-4 while the enemies were stage-4 beastmen. He might lose the zombies he had nurtured so far.


    "I will join the fight. I want to create a new zombie from the beastmen''s body," Yu Shun nodded while telling them his main purpose to join the fight. He left his girlfriend in the safe zone for this.


    Kang Xue and her family were there as well since stage-4 beastmen were dangerous for them.


    "Okay, we will help you with that. What do you need? A corpse or alive beastmen?" Tang Shaoyang asked the condition to turn them into zombies.


    "Alive! I need them alive and it will be much better if you keep their bodies intact," the condition was hard to meet. Especially keeping the body intact. It was hard to fulfill the Dee Guard''s skill.


    "It will be hard, but we can try," Tang Shaoyang nodded and looked toward the others, "We will set an ambush for them. Kill four of them and leave one alive for Yu Shun,"


    "Let''s do that," Zhang Mengyao immediately agreed as they continued to discuss where they had to ambush the beastmen. They did not let greed take over them, prioritizing safety first.


    Five minutester, Tang Shaoyang leaned his back against the tree while keeping his ears sharp. He was sitting on the big branch, waiting for the Dee Guard toe toward him. Ahead of him, his group was waiting for him to make a move before they continued with a follow-up attack.


    A few momentster, he heard the steps that were getting closer to his direction. He signaled his group to get ready while he straightened his back to get ready to wee the beastmen.


    The group of five Dee Guards passed the tree where he was hiding without noticing him. When they passed slightly over a meter, Tang Shaoyang jumped off the tree.


    The moment hended on the ground, the five Dee Guards turned around. At this moment, Tang Shaoyang had activated [Spirit Integration] with Karan and his battle-ax was on the way to cut them.


    Before the battle-ax could reach them, two firewalls rose, protecting them from the fatal attack. Their reaction was quick but Tang Shaoyang expected this.


    Roar!


    A lion-like roar resounded through his mouth and stunned the five Dee Guards.


    [War Cry activated, boosting your attribute by 30% for five minutes!]


    Right after the roar, Zhang Mengyao and the others came out of their hiding spot. They rushed toward the stunned beastmen. Tang Shaoyang also charged forward through the firewall.


    He swung his battle-ax, sweeping three beastmen to the side. In the next second, his battle-ax cut through one beastmen''s neck, killing it instantly. Putting aside the battle-ax, he twisted thest Dee Guard''s arm to the back and mmed the beastmen down to the ground. While Tang Shaoyang held down the beastmen, he looked to the side.


    Zhang Mengyao pierced through the Dee Guard te armor, tearing the body apart. The other girls were working together with Buckler and Mace as the frontline, taking down the remaining two Dee Guards.


    In less than a minute, they took the squad down with one remaining being alive. Yu Shun and his stage-4 zombie, Shredder walked toward Tang Shaoyang. Thest beastmen was trying to break free from the grasp but it was futile as Tang Shaoyang pinned him down.


    "What else do you need?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised by how easy the fight was. He thought they would at least need a couple of minutes to take them down.


    "Can take the helmet off, Boss? I need to turn the beastmen into a zombie first before I can cast my authority," Yu Shun requested.


    Without any words, Tang Shaoyang pulled the helmet off with his free hand. Exposing the neck to the zombie. Shredder pulled the ck hood that covered his face, a horrifying face, and ragged teeth came into the sight.


    ''No wonder he covered them up with the hood, his girlfriend will be terrified to see this kind of face,'' Thought Tang Shaoyang.


    Shredder squatted down and reached the beastmen''s neck. The stage-4 zombie then bit the beastmen, ripping a chunk of meat off from the neck while the beastmen struggled hard to break free.


    Tang Shaoyang made sure the Dee Guard wasying down on the ground. Not hard for him who had integrated with Karan. Soon, he noticed a big change in the beastmen. The white and ck fur changed in color, it turned into a dull dark gray as the white antler darkened. Then he noticed the beastmen''s teeth grow up until poked out of his mouth. Saliva began to flow out as the beastmen''s struggle was getting harder. Slowly, the beastmen''s eyes dimmed, losing the light of a living creature.


    Yu Shun approached closer and directed his right hand toward the beastmen that had turned into a zombie.


    [Zombie Authority]


    After Yu Shun cast his skill, the zombie calmed down. Unsure what happened, Tang Shaoyang looked up, "It''s okay now, Boss," the young man nodded his head as Tang Shaoyang got up from the zombie.


    The beastmen zombie stood up mechanically and it moved to the side of Yu Shun. The armor was still there, but everyone noticed that the armor was now merging with the flesh if one looked closely.


    Curious, Tang Shaoyang asked out, "How is it? Is it an amazing zombie?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Zombie - Keeper]


    ss: Undead Guardian


    Evolution: Stage-4


    Level: 1


    Skill: [Fire Spear] [Spitfire] [Fire Barrier]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Amazing!" Yu Shun answered with a delight. Some skills changed but this was the first zombie with skill and ss, "Fantastic!" He added while admiring the status screen.


    Noticing the curious look of his Boss''s expression, Yu Shun shared the status screen with the Boss. He did not mind sharing his zombie status while maintaining his status screen as a secret.


    "What''s so amazing about this?" As someone who did not have control over the zombies, he found nothing special about this. Instead, the zombie''s strength was reduced since the zombie returned to Level 1.


    Yu Shun exined with a smile, telling that the other zombies did not have a ss let alone skill. He was happy with the new zombie, now he needed some experiments to test how strong the zombie was.


    "Are you sure you want to bring the new recruit?" Tang Shaoyang asked the young man with uncertainty while looking at Keeper. It was strong before it turned into a zombie but now the level had returned to Level 1. It was no longer a strong beastmen but a weak zombie in his eyes.


    "Keeper should work fine. I have three zombies to tank the beastmen and one zombie to assist the Keeper. Even though the zombie is level 1, it retains its stage-1, stage-2, and stage-3 attribute," Yu Shun assured his Boss.

 Chapter 146 - Hidden Treasure Chest

    <h4>Chapter 146 - Hidden Treasure Chest</h4>


    Thanks to Tang Shaoyang''s earlier attack, the beastmen sent out their guards to search for him in the forest. While the beastmen were searching in a group of five, Tang Shaoyang had a full team ambushing them.


    "There''s a group ahead, four of them," Yu Shun reported to Tang Shaoyang. He sent the Shredder to scout the area since the zombie was agile with his movement. This was the fifth group they encountered so far.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and asked in return, "Do you still need them for your zombie army?"Yu Shun now had seven zombies under his order, with an additional three beastmen zombies became his collection.


    "No? The maximum zombies I can control are seven, more than that I need to level up my skill first," the young man shook his head, "Even if I have spare space, I will not take more zombies. I need to level up my zombies first before taking more zombies in,"


    "Alright, we don''t need to hold back anymore then. We will confront them head-on," Ambushing the beastmen was for Yu Shun''s sake as they need to capture at least one of them alive. Since Yu Shun said he did not need any more zombies, facing them head-on was the simple way to finish them off.


    Li Na summoned Moon, and let the Mystical Bear charge toward the group of beastmen. Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang followed the Mystical Bear closely. The tribal tattoos on the bear''s body lit up, releasing blue burning me as Moon put its head forward, crushing one beastmen and using its paw to take another beastmen down. A m of its paw crushed the beastmen''s chest.


    Taking this chance, Zhang Mengyao cast [Unbending Strike], tearing the beastmen''s body apart with hernce. Tang Shaoyang was simply swinging The Destroyer to the neck, killing thest beastmen instantly. With Moon joined the battle, it was much easier to kill them since their attention was solely on Moon.


    "Where''s our share?" With her jaw dropped, Shi Niu muttered in a low voice. Of course, she was not intending to ask for a share for real, the girl was shocked how they easily killed the beastmen when thirty seconds barely passed.


    "You will get your share when we attacked the vige," Tang Shaoyang grinned at his subordinate. The reason he hunted the guard around the wood was to let his subordinates familiarize themselves with the beastmen, "The Guards are looking for me, we can attack the vige while the guards are away,"


    The group then headed toward the vige. Tang Shaoyang noticed that Dee Guards were concentrated in the right-wing of the vige, the ce where he killed two beastmen, leaving the left-wing empty.


    "Beast is still a beast after all," Tang Shaoyang muttered when he saw the vige naively tightened the guard on the right-wing.


    "We will sneak into the vige from the left-wing," through the woods, they went to the left side of the vige while avoiding the watchtower at the vige''s entrance.


    On the left-wing, the group found two Dee Guards standing in guard. Tang Shaoyang turned toward Yu Shun and thetter understood his intention immediately. He sent Shredder into the vige to scout more about the beastmen.


    Even though they now could handle the beastmen well, with their skill, and how weak they were in closebat. Tang Shaoyang did not lower his guard, especially with his subordinates'' lives on his shoulder.


    Three minutester, the stage-4 zombie came back with good news, "The Dee Guards mostly at the vige''s center, four Dee Guards stationed around fifty meters behind these two while the remaining Dee Guards on the right-wing," Yu Shun reported the discovery since the zombie could not speak.


    "Don''t summon Moon until they are alerted," He told Li Na to not summon Moon in the battle, at least not until the beastmen alerted by them. It was pointless to do a sneaky move if the bear would make a ruckus.


    Li Na nodded her head in return, indicating she understood, "I still have my crossbow and shortsword to fight," she showcased the crossbow in her right arm while showing the short sword in her waist.


    "Good, let''s get them!" Tang Shaoyang nodded and turned toward the two Dee Guards. The distance between them around a hundred meters. Thanks to the dense trees, they could sneak to forty metes close to the guard.


    [Wild Axes]


    Within this distance, Tang Shaoyang was confident that his axes would not miss. Sure enough, the transparent axes made of mana struck the two beastmen''s throat. Blood spluttered from their necks while the two Dee Guards were holding their neck in pain.


    Slowly the Dee Guards fell on their knees before they finally died. As soon as the two beastmen stopped moving, Tang Shaoyang led the team entered the vige. The moved very and stopped behind the wooden house, "The four Dee Guardse to our direction," Zhang Mengyao sensed the iing beastmen through her high Sense. Since the Dee Guards word bronze te armor, it caused some noises when they fell to the ground. The noise that might be alerted the four Dee Guards.


    "Don''t let them open their mouth, cut their throat then kill them," Tang Shaoyang reminded his team. "Ten meters! Get ready," hiding behind the wooden house, Zhang Mengyao sent a whisper to the rest.


    As soon as the four Dee Guards passed the wooden house, everyone made their move. Li Na immediately shot her crossbow to the throat while Shredder appeared behind one of the Dee Guard. It did not take them ten seconds to kill the four Dee Guards.


    After that, they immediately moved to the center of the vige. As they reached the center, a sight of a big wooden house greeted them. It has a pointy roof and stair to the entrance, the only different house in the vige.


    "It must be the vige head or leader''s house," Fu Dandanmented in a small voice, "Most likely," Li Na agreed to that.


    "Let''s start the attack. You can summon Moon now," killing the Dee Guards sneakily was no longer possible since there were dozens of them in the square. It was an open area that made it impossible for a sneak attack.


    Li Na nodded and summoned Moon. At the sight of the beastmen, Moon let out a roar that immediately alerted the dozens of Dee Guards. The Dee Guards immediately swarmed toward the intruded, but Moon tapped his right paw to the ground.


    Boom!


    While the Dee Guards rushed in the crowd, the ground below them exploded as the blue me-like magma burst out from the ground. The explosion engulfed six meters area, burning the beastmen near it. The me burned three beastmen into crisp while nine near the explosion got half of their bodies burned.


    ''He was only stage-2, but that bear is so strong,'' though everyone when they saw me burst out from the ground. With a single tap, the bear had taken twelve stage-4 beastmen.


    While everyone was focusing on the Dee Guards on the square, and the beastmen focused on Moon. Tang Shaoyang took this chance to sneak into the biggest house.


    Inside, he saw the beastmen, the same beastmen on the outside but they wore clothes instead of armor. He even saw with a white headband and colorful feathers, ''That one seems to be the vige head,''


    [Basic Detection]


    He cast the skill amidst the panicking beastment. To his surprise, the one that looked like a vige head was just stage-4 beastmen. Even in the term of level, these beastmen were lower than the Dee Guards outside.


    Nine beastmen including the vige head, eight of them immediately stood up and cast [Fire Spear] at him. He was calm in the face of nine fire spears, his teacher, Zaneos taught him more things about mana. The mana not only strengthened the skill, but the mana could be used manually such as creating a barrier.


    He controlled the mana from the mana pool, ejected it out, and spread the mana to cover his body. After he was done with this, he rushed forward and charged forward to the nine me spears. The moment the fire spear hit his mana barrier, it burst out, engulfed his body.


    However, the fire could not touch Tang Shaoyang''s skin because of the mana barrier he created. Only a pang of heat reached his skin. What happened next was a one-sided ughter, the beastmen, and even the vige head was helpless in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    Amidst the ughter, Tang Shaoyang heard a notification, telling him he had leveled up.


    After killing all the beastmen inside the house, he checked his mana. He left with 300 mana, creating a mana barrier consumed a lot of his mana. He did not bother to recover the mana and headed out of the house.


    Outside, the Dee Guards from the right-wing hade to help. However, the reinforcement did not help at all, with Moon and Zhang Mengyao in the front, the Dee Guards were easily ughtered.


    He was relieved to see this, stage-4 beastmen did not pose a threat to his team. Did not want to be left out, Tang Shaoyang joined the fray. All Dee Guards in the vige were killed in fifteen minutes.


    [You have destroyed a hidden vige of rity Forest!]


    [Congrattions! You gained a hidden reward, a Hidden Treasure Chest!]


    On the square''s center, a blinding light burst out, and everyone closed their eyes. After the light died down, a treasure that emitted bright purple light appeared in the square''s center.

 Chapter 147 - The Beast King - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 147 - The Beast King - Part 1</h4>


    On another side of rity Forest, Lu An and his team met one King of rity Forest.


    It was a beast that was simr to an alligator but the scale was made of silver. Fifteen meters long, five meters wide, and three meters tall, a massive size for an alligator.


    But the current alligator was in a sorry state. It lost the left eye, its four limbs were bleeding profusely, and a lot of its silver scales were missing. Lu An, Hu Feng, and three Tarriors were facing the King.


    Lu An''s eyes locked to the tail, the most dangerous part of the alligators. The tail had imed two lives, one Tarrior, and one ve died from the horrifying strike.


    "I can block one more tail attack, you can go for the kill or aim for the other eye," Hu Feng told his n. Going for the kill was very hard if Lu An could have done it a very long time ago. The only choice was to blind the alligator, giving them a higher chance to kill itter.


    Lu An did not immediately reply to Hu Feng as he contemted for a while. He overused [Dash] now the aftereffects slowly affected his body, ''I can use [Dash] two times at the max if Ibine with [Fatal Strike], can only cast one time for each skill,''


    "Alright," he nodded in return as a n formted in his mind. Hu Feng could see his captain''s hand was shaking, he knew that Lu An was at his limit. However, they could not retreat now or the injured would be a meal for this alligator.


    Taking a deep breath, Hu Feng rushed toward the alligator who was thirty meters away. He no longer had a weapon but only a shield. His job was to receive the hit, providing a chance for his captain to kill the alligator.


    The Silver Alligator King''s left eye warily looked at the two humans. No, the eye was looking at one figure, Lu An. The beast king knew who was more dangerous amongst the two.


    When the distance shortened to ten meters, Hu Feng gripped his shield tightly. He had entered the range of the beast''s attack. However, the expecting tail did note to attack him. The beast king opened its mouth wide toward Hu Feng.


    "Left!" Fortunately, Lu An''s order entered his ear, and he subconsciously followed the order. Hu Feng took a light step to the left as the alligator spewed a water bullet from his mouth.


    Thanks to Lu An, Hu Feng avoided the water bullet and kept moving forward. When the distance shortened further to five meters, the Beast King stepped forward, trying to stomp Hu Feng with his big foreleg.


    "Retreat, Uncle Feng!" Lu An overtook Hu Feng leaped to the head of the alligator. The Beast King shook his snout to throw the human from his head. Lu An pierced the sword through the snout and holding on to the sword, "You can''t shake me off, you stupid lizard!"


    The Beast King realized he could not shake the human off his body. But it had other means to throw the human. His tailed move, swiping toward Lu an, the tail was so flexible that it managed to reach the snout.


    Lu An had predicted this move, he jumped to the air as the tail swept the empty spot. The moment hended on another part of the wide snout, he activated [Dash]. Lu An did not aim for the remaining eye but the deep wound on the Beast King''s back neck. There was a deep cut he left behind after battling the alligators for hours.


    [Fatal Strike]


    Lu An cast the remaining skill and pierced the deep would with his sword. The sword in his hand was glowing in blue and it pierced through the wound until all de parts entered the neck, leaving the handle behind. Lu An was aiming for the kill, not the eye.


    Roar!


    The Beast King roared painfully, trying to shake off Lu An. Lu An ignored the shake as he pulled the sword to the side.


    Shrash!


    While holding the handle with his two hands, he jumped off the alligator''s head. The sword cut through the next to side and down. Blood spurted to the side as the alligator''s head was dangling with only half it connected to the body.


    The Beast King instantly died afterward with its body falling to the other side.


    "Haha¡­ Haha¡­ Haha¡­" Lu An''s body sprawled to the ground, facing the bright sky. Using the twost skills was greatly taxing his body, he could not even hold his sword properly. The sword fell next to his body and stopped glowing, he just keptughing as soon as he sensed the alligator died.


    He knew that after using the two skills, he would be left with no energy. He risked it and he won, he slew the Beast King.


    Not long after that, he heard the notification in his head, telling him he gained one level by killing the Beast King. After that, another notification rang again, he had sessfully killed the Beast King and was rewarded with one level and one Level 8 Treasure Chest.


    "Are you okay, Captain?" Hu Feng''s smiling face came over.


    Lu An merelyughed in return.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the Hidden Treasure Chest. He opened the chest casually to find a skill book inside the chest.


    ''I hope this is Mana Mastery,'' with such hope, he picked the book.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skill Book]


    Skill: Mana Mastery (Apprentice)


    Use: 3/3


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the information, Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. This skill would bring his force a level notch stronger, ''I will think about to share the skill when everyone is here,''


    "What made you so happy?" Curious, Zhang Mengyao approached her man who grinned by himself. "Good stuff," he stored the skill book to the inventory while replying.


    "Alright, let''s head back to the safe zone. We can use the vige for our temporary camp," there was no beast around the vige, so the vige was simr to the safe zone. They could sleep without worrying about the beast.


    "Let''s clean up!" Since they would use the vige as their base, they had to clean the dead bodies, "Should we take the armor and the spear?" Zhang Mengyao noticed that the armor and the spear were finely made for the beastmen to wear. It was a pity to throw the gears away.


    "Can we use them?" The Dee Guard was 2.5 meters tall, the armor should be bigger than the human''s body. Zhang Mengyao walked to the closest corpse and took off the armor, "Huh!? It fits with our body," a gasp of surprise escaped Zhang Mengyao when she measured the armor with her body.


    "Then we will take the armor and the spear. Pack up! Pack up!" With a shout and p of his hand, Tang Shaoyang urged his people. He also helped them, taking out the corpses from the big house.


    Ten minutester, a big pile of beastmen''s bodies appeared in front of the vige. Moon was standing in front of the small mountain of bodies, ncing toward Tang Shaoyang. With a wave of the hand from Tang Shaoyang, the bear burned the bodies with his blue me.


    While everyone looked at the blue fire engulfing the bodies, the ground shook. From the woods, a big beast came into sight.


    It was a giant version of Deere, with a bigger frame of body and antler. The big Deere was staring at the zing blue fire before moving its gaze toward Tang Shaoyang.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast King - Deere]


    Affiliation: rity Forest


    Evolution: Stage 5


    Level: 95


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 148 - The Beast King - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 148 - The Beast King - Part 2</h4>


    Five meters tall, and around six to seven meters long, that was how big stage-5 Deere was. Of course, the size was not the only difference, its fur also different. This one had crimson fur with ck stripes instead of white and ck.


    "We have an important guest here, get ready for the battle!" Tang Shaoyang reminded his team to get ready.


    Moon acted smart, it did not charge toward the enemy as he ran back toward Li Na. Both were beasts and maybe he recognized the strength of stage-5 Deere. Zhang Mengyao took her shield andnce out while getting closer to Tang Shaoyang.


    Opening its snout, the Beast King let out a mourning howl through the forest. The Deere was expressing the loss of its people that was burned by the blue me. It was a solid fifteen seconds howling before it stopped and cast a hostile gaze to the group of humans.


    "Our guest is angry, get prepared for its fury!" Tang Shaoyang yelled as he ran to the side. He decided to change the area for the battle. Since the Deere was so big, fighting against the Beast King in the woods might give them an advantage.


    The Beast King''s massive body would be an obstacle to fight in the forest with dense trees. They could use the trees to their advantage. On top of that, it was to protect the vige since he wanted to use it as a temporary base.


    The team followed Tang Shaoyang even without his order while the Beast King merely followed the group with its eyes. When the group was about to reach the wood, a fire started to gather in the center of its antler.


    "Watch out!" Tang Shaoyang warned his people at the sight of the fire around the antler. His focus never left the Beast King. The fire formed a round shape, about three meters in diameter before the Beast King shot the fireball toward the group of humans.


    "Split!" At Tang Shaoyang''s shout, the group immediately split into different directions. Zhang Mengyao managed to follow his movement. His timely order caused the fireball to the empty ground and exploded.


    Boom!


    A wave of heat on his face as the fire burned the trees. Tang Shaoyang ignored the explosion behind him as he went further to the wood. The others nced at their Boss before they followed his move.


    With the group of humans going into the wood, it left the Beast King with no choice but to chase after the human. The Beast King was smart enough to identify who was the leader and gave a chase toward Tang Shaoyang''s direction. The ground was shaking as the Deere took its first furious step.


    Tang Shaoyang looked back and found the Beast King was chasing them. A wide grin formed on his lips, this was what he wanted, "How''s your Magic Power attribute?" Amidst the running, he asked Zhang Mengyao. If she had a decent amount of Magic Power, he could give her Mana Mastery skill book to her since he had two of them now.


    "Ten!" Zhang Mengyao did not know why he asked her, but she still answered honestly, "Ten, huh!?" Tang Shaoyang was contemting for a moment. He wanted her to learn the skill to face the Beast King. If it was 10 Magic Power, it would be converted into 100 Mana, "It''s about once or twice, but it could change the tide of the battle,"


    Anyway, he would have her learn the skill book sooner orter. Giving her now would help them in the battle against the Beast King, "Here, learn this skill," he threw the skill book.


    "Mana Mastery!?" She muttered in a low voice before she learned the skill, "It''s a skill that will strengthen your other skills. Just learn the skill, for now, I will tell you everythingter," her man''s voice exined the use of Mana Mastery.


    Noticing Zhang Mengyao had learned the skill, Tang Shaoyang made an abrupt stop as he pulled the girl with her. They hid behind a big tree, big enough to cover both of them from the sight of the Beast King.


    "Here is the n, we will probe how strong the Beast King is until the others catch up," Zhang Mengyao nodded in response, "Don''t use your [Shield Wall] unless it''s necessary, it will drain your mana before the full raid,"


    The shake was getting stronger, indicating the Beast King was getting closer. She nodded her head while checking her status screen. There was a new skill and attribute called Mana.


    "Good, get ready to greet our guest," Tang Shaoyang smiled as he kissed her forehead.


    The Beast King scanned the surroundings carefully, but it lost its target thanks to the dense trees. It was about to bombard the forest with fireballs until it noticed the two humans it looked for came out of a tree. The two humans rushed toward it instead of running away now.


    Fire immediately gathered in the center of its antler. This time it was smaller than the beforehand fireball, around two meters in diameter as it shot the fireball faster than before.


    Tang Shaoyang moved to the right while Zhang Mengyao moved to the left. The fireball once again hit the empty ground. It exploded behind the two humans.


    Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang exchanged nces before both nodded their heads. He slowed his pace while Zhang Mengyao picked up her pace. The action caused the Beast King to focus its attention on Zhang Mengyao.


    The n was for Zhang Mengyao to sh against the Deere, providing a space for Tang Shaoyang to attack the Beast King from the other side. So far the n was going smooth as she managed to attract the Beast King''s attention.


    When she shortened the distance to thirty meters, she noticed there was a big red line five meters ahead of her. The red line stretched wide on the ground to the side, she had a bad feeling about this. When she was a meter away from the red line, she made an abrupt stop.


    In the next second, Zhang Mengyao knew that she made the right decision. From the red line, the crimson rose, creating a ten meters firewall that stretched wide. The firewall blocked her view of the Beast King.


    [Envisage]


    An image of the Beast King antler passed the firewall and hit her body appeared in her eyes. At the sight, Zhang Mengyao raised her shield, and in the next second, the Beast King passed the firewall and butted her with its big antler.


    Dang!


    The hard antler hit the shield hard and sent Zhang Mengyao to fly backward. The shield reduced the impact of the Beast King''s force but it still sent her flying back anyway.


    Since she predicted the move, she received the attack prepared. Zhang Mengyaonded on her two legs fine aside from a little shake of her left arm from the impact.


    Hrrrrhh!


    The Beast King let out hot air from the nostrils. It was confused as to how the human managed to block its attack and fine even after all of that. The firewall died down, leaving the big Deere and Zhang Mengyao stared at each other.


    "You should not stare at another''s woman too long, you big bastard!" Tang Shaoyang leaped from the side and swung his battle-ax downward to the neck. The battle-ax cut through the Beast King''s leather and pushed the beast slightly to the side.


    A bloody line formed and the crimson fur turned even redder because of the blood.


    "A shallow cut, but it''s fine since I am not activating [Spirit Integration]," the cut was a good sign for them, meaning the Beast King''s defense was prable, "Are you ready for another battle, Karan?"


    ¡ªKuhahahahaha¡­ I am ready anytime, the battlefield is my home!


    Karan''s excited voice rang in his head. After Karan, Zaneos spoke too.


    ¡ªThis Deere should be a beast that relies on its magic, should be weak in closebat, but this kind of beast usually has a defensive spell. Don''t lower your guard!


    "Aye, Sir!" Tang Shaoyang replied with a grin while activating [Spirit Integration]. The Beast King changed its target to Tang Shaoyang. As it turned toward the new target, its crimson fur lit up, and fire zed out from the fur. The crimson fire covered its whole body including the antler.


    "I think I know this beast defensive spell," Tang Shaoyang spoke to himself while looking at the zing fire that covered the Beast King''s body.


    While the Beast King was distracted by Tang Shaoyang, Zhang Mengyao took the chance to attack the Beast King. She was about to cast [Unbending Strike], but she was forced to change into a defensive stance when the Beast King raised its hoof and was about to trample her.


    With her moment, it was impossible to avoid the hoof. She positioned her shield upward and cast [Shield Wall].


    Bam!


    The hoof that was covered in fire stomped on the shield wall. Zhang Mengyao noticed her shield wall''s concentration was thicker than usual, ''This must be the mana''s effect,''


    Her heels sunk to the ground but she stopped the stomp without a crack on the shield. At this moment, a roar resounded from the Beast King''s back. Moon''s body that shrouded in the blue me charged toward one of the Beast King''s hind legs. The blue fire and the crimson fire shed and burst out.


    The Beast King let out a painful howl. At the same time, Li Na, Fu Dandan, Dai Wenqian, Liang Suyin, Shi Niu, and Zeng Dongmei assaulted the other hind legs.


    Despite the Beast King''s defense being amplified by the crimson fire, theirbination attack hurt the Beast King. The stage-5 Deere''s howl reverberated through the rity Forest as it fell on its hind legs while its foreleg remained standing still.


    "100 mana for [Spirit Integration], 60 mana for [Wild Axes], [War Cry], and [Earth Split]," he calcted his mana, and a grin formed on his lips, "I have enough mana,"


    "This is my chance, I will im your life!" Tang Shaoyang rushed forward, midway, he cast [Wild Axes] toward the Beast King''s forelegs, each ax spun at a different target, one toward the left foreleg and the other one toward the right foreleg.


    Louder howl resounded when the ax struck the forelegs. Tang Shaoyang immediately let out a lion-like roar to rival the Beast King''s howl.


    Roar!


    [War Cry activated, boosting your attributes by 30% for five minutes!]


    With additional attributes, Tang Shaoyang''s speed became faster. Ten meters away from the Beast King, he made a big leap with his right foot aimed at the Deere''s neck.


    [Earth Split]


    He cast [Earth Split] on his flying kick. The moment the kicknded on the Beast King''s neck, the beast instantly stopped howling. Bigger body, bigger bone, a louder noise when it broke too.


    CRACK!


    The Beast King''s neck crooked as its head turned toward Tang Shaoyang. Its eyes opened wide in shock while its body falling to the ground.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    The notification of leveling up rang in his head right after he killed the Beast King.


    [You have killed The Beast King of rity Forest!]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired hidden rewards, +1 Level and 1 Level 8 Treasure Chest]

 Chapter 149 - A Piece Of Advise

    <h4>Chapter 149 - A Piece Of Advise</h4>


    Back to the vige


    After ying the Beast King, they regrouped back to the vige as the night arrived. Kang Xue and her family were busy finishing the Individual Objective while the main team faced the Beast King.


    Thanks to Rabbidog that Tang Shaoyang got from the first portal, they did not worry about the good for at least three days. Sitting around the bonfire with Rabbidog being roasted on it, Tang Shaoyang looked at the couple.


    Yu Shun and Luo Lan, both were very clingy, not he did not like that, but something that bothered him, "Are you going to bring her to every mission you take from The Empireter?" Out of nowhere, Tang Shaoyang asked.


    Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao nced toward him while Yu Shun and Luo Lan looked up to him. There were only five of them, it was clear that the question was directed to Yu Shun.


    "I thought you say that you would never meddle in our personal affair," Yu Shun raised his tone as he questioned the meaning of his question.


    "Indeed, I am not going to meddle in your private affairs. Take it easy, Young''un, I am just asking you," Tang Shaoyang shrugged slightly as he took the Rabbidog''s leg from Zhang Mengyao.


    "Depend on the mission, if it''s too risky then I won''t bring her with me," Yu Shun''s brows started to crease while Tang Shaoyang took a bite of the crisp part of the Rabbidog''s leg, "Why do you ask?"


    "I am just concerned about your safety," Tang Shaoyang decided to end the topic there as the young man seemed to take his intention in a different direction. He did not know their backstory so he took the second bite instead of continuing the topic.


    "What do you mean? I am good, especially with my new zombies. You don''t need to worry about my safety," Yu Shun refuted strongly at the remark, he felt being looked down on.


    Tang Shaoyang put his meal aside and grinned at the offended Yu Shun, "Said someone who I saved twice," Yu Shun immediately stumped at that, he had nothing to say as it was simply the truth.


    "I have watched how you fought," Tang Shaoyang pointed at Luo Lan with Rabbidog''s leg, "Her! Because of her, you can''t release your maximum potential or your zombie I guest! You used your zombies as a meat shield instead of a weapon,"


    The three stage-3 zombies became a wall to protect his girlfriend while Shredder, the only stage-4 zombie, was doing the assault. That was how Yu Shun always fought. He exined everything in detail, his ws.


    "If this continues, the same thing with the me Castle''s people will be repeated. If you die, all your effort protecting your girl is futile, without you, she is just a juicymb," Tang Shaoyang took the third bite, chewing the tender meat, he stopped Yu Shun to speak with a wave of Rabbidog''s leg.


    "Let me finish," he looked toward Luo Lan, "My advice is not for him but you, fight for yourself girl! Until when you are going to hide behind your man''s back. What if he is not near you? What if he died because of protecting you? Are you going to bring your man down to hell with you?" Tang Shaoyang spoke with a big grin.


    "Stop! We will take care of that by ourselves. Moreover, didn''t you promise protection for us?" Yu Shun raised his voice, but once again, Tang Shaoyang merely shrugged lightly, "I offered protection, but what if something stronger than me appears? Something like a dragon?" A mischievous smile formed on his lips, "Who knows? The world has turned upside down, after all. Your girlfriend should at least learn to run,"


    "For example like now, I am away from the base. What if a horde or maybe two horde zombies attacked while I am not there? I offer protection for my people but we don''t know if something scary will appear. I mean well, don''t rely on other people but rely on yourself!" Tang Shaoyang still had a grin on his face as he took the fourth bite.


    "Stop it, you are scaring them," Zhang Mengyao nudged her man as she rolled her eyes. With the meat in her hand, she came toward Luo Lan. She was consoling the poor girl who was getting scared over Tang Shaoyang''s outspoken remarks.


    Kang Xue merely looked at the girl before looking back at Tang Shaoyang. She was once in Luo Lan''s position, it was the time when she met Tang Shaoyang for the first time. She thought the man would protect her forever, but he threw her to face the zombies. But in the end, Kang Xue knew that her man just wanted her to have something for self-defense, he meant well with his undiagnosed words.


    Soon, the five wolfed down the whole Rabbidog. After they finished Rabbidog, Tang Shaoyang threw the Mana Mastery skill book toward Yu Shun, thetter caught the skill book with confusion over his expression, "My teacher says the skill book will be useful in your hand! Learn the skill and contribute more to The Empire!"


    He stood up and waved his hand while threading toward the only big house. He took the house for himself while the others chose the others. Zhang Mengyao bid her farewell to Luo Lan and Kang Xue followed her man to the house.


    Luo Lan looked at Tang Shaoyang''s back. The man did not bother to choose the right words to not hurt her. He said that straightforwardly but after some thought, she found what he said was not wrong. She recalled the past incident where they would encounter scums or zombies. Yu Shun would always protect her, but what if he was not near her, or what if his man was hurt?


    Then she recalled how Zhang Mengyao bravely fought the beasts. The courageous woman always had her man''s back in the fight. Working together to y the Beast King, suddenly, a surge of emotion flooded out, she wanted to be someone like Zhang Mengyao. She did not want to be protected anymore but strive together with her boyfriend.


    "What''s wrong, dear?" Yu Shun asked his girlfriend with a concerned tone, "Don''t take his words seriously, I will be always near you to protect you," he pulled Luo Lan into his embrace.


    "Thank you," she replied quietly, "But I want to change, I don''t want to be protected forever, I want to help you as well. Can you help me, dear?" Her voice was small but it struck his heart.


    Yu Shun wanted to reject the idea, but he could not bear it. If he refused, he knew that he would hurt her more, "Good, I will help, but we will start from the stage-1 beast,"


    "Hehe¡­" Luo Lan let out melodiousughter, "Thank you, dear. I want to be like Sister Mengyao and Kang Xue, fighting together with the man they love," she wanted to end this parasitic rtionship, she wanted to help her boyfriend too. She knew that Yu Shun never thought their rtionship was parasitic but she felt that way. She was on the side who was always receiving from her boyfriend but gave nothing to her man but her body. She wanted to change, a big change.


    At midnight, in the vige head house


    Tang Shaoyang wasying down facing the ceiling.


    "Mnnn~ Mnnn~ Mnnn~", on his top, Zhang Mengyao moved her hips up and down while suppressing her moan. Kang Xue was watching from the side, her face was flushing red, and both women were stark naked. Tang Shaoyang never expected that his dream for a threesome woulde this fast. He was wondering how they could reach this point smoothly.

 Chapter 150 - Mens Dream

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Men''s Dream</h4>


    It was two hours ago


    Tang Shaoyang was sleeping on top of the leaves. Today was not the most exhausting day for him, but sleep would always help him to recover faster even though he could open his eyes for three nights and three days of battle.


    His breathing was steady and calm until he felt something snuck into his pants. He immediately opened his eyes to find Zhang Mengyao was still awake. Her hand slipped into his pants and rubbed the little Shaoyang gently.


    "What are you doing?" He whispered in panic, Kang Xue was on the other side, sleeping right next to him. He was surprised by her bold move. On top of that, they were in a crude wooden house with very bad soundproof.


    "It''s been a week, I can''t hold any longer," she sent a seductive whisper to Tang Shaoyang''s ear. Of course, she understood her urge, but they were not in the right ce to do the deed, "I will suppress my voice, I promise~,"


    Tang Shaoyang did not reply to her request. But her gentle hand kept caressing little Shaoyang down there. He was on the verge of exploding but managed to hold his desire barely, "Look, little Shaoyang is more honest," sure enough, Little Shaoyang erected tall under her hand gentle care.


    "Keep it low, okay?" In the end, Tang Shaoyang gave up and kissed her lips. While kissing, he pulled her pants down while she pulled his pants down, exposing their lower part. Zhang Mengyao turned around while guiding the Little Shaoyang, the bottom there was already wet and Little Shaoyang entered smoothly.


    "Hummm~," a muffled moan escaped from Zhang Mengyao''s mouth. Tang Shaoyang then started to piston it up from the back with his hand holding her waist.


    Slowly, his hand climbed to the erected and supple breast. He yed with her breast while pistoning faster, "Ahhh~" a moan escaped Zhang Mengyao red lips caused Tang Shaoyang to abruptly stop his movement. He slid closer to her and whispered from her neck, "Lower your voice, or you will awaken Kang Xue," Zhang Mengyao turned her head, "I know, continue~," she then kissed his lips.


    Tang Shaoyang started to move again, he nned to finish this soon. Not satisfied with the position, he pushed Zhang Mengyao down and climbed on to her body. From the back, he started to push Little Shaoyang again, faster.


    Zhang Mengyao was having a hard time to suppress her voice as a muffled moan kepting out of her lips. She closed her eyes as she enjoyed the moment.


    Five minutester, Tang Shaoyang got his head closer to her ear, "I am about toe," Zhang Mengyao nodded her head, "Mnnn,"


    After a while, he stopped moving andying down on top of Zhang Mengyao. He hade inside, with a relieved sigh and satisfied smile, he turned toward Kang Xue''s direction. Zhang Mengyao also did the same, she turned her head to the other side.


    Kang Xue was awake, watching Tang Shaoyang on top of Zhang Mengyao with her flushed red. Various scenarios shed in Tang Shaoyang''s mind. He thought he was screwed here, both women already epted, but having sex in front of the other woman was still a no. It was too early for a threesome, he thought.


    However, none of the scenarios in his head happened. With a mischievous smile, Zhang Mengyao spoke something unexpected, "Do you want to join us, Sister Xue?"


    Kang Xue jolted in shock and her face reddened further. She did not answer it but the answer was clear on her face. Zhang Mengyao turned toward her man and sent a whisper, "What are you waiting for? She''s still shy, you should take the initiative," she rolled her eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately came down from Zhang Mengyao''s body. When Little Shaoyang pulled from the cozy hole, Zhang Mengyao let out another muffled moan.


    Tang Shaoyang thought Kang Xue ran away from the house. That was the most likely scenario that would happen in this situation in his head, he did not expect the girl was willing to do it.


    Of course, he without hesitation approached the girl. He flipped her body toward the ceiling and kissed her lips. His hand started to roam around, fondling her E-cup breast.


    Impatient with the move, Kang Xue pulled the remaining clothes on Tang Shaoyang''s body, showing his firm build. Tang Shaoyang did the same, he took off her shirt down to her pants. Her bottom was already wet just like Zhang Mengyao before they started.


    Tang Shaoyang guided Little Shaoyang to the Kang Xue''s bottom and pushed in.


    "Mnnnnn~," a long suppressed moan escaped Kang Xue''s lips. At this moment, Tang Shaoyang had lost his reasoning, he did not care whether the people outside heard them out.


    Burying her face into her breast, he started pistoning faster. Unbridled moaning escaped Kang Xue''s mouth, she could no longer suppress it. At this moment, Zhang Mengyao approached from the top, "You are going to disturb the others'' sleep, dear," after saying that, she kissed Kang Xue.


    This was where they started, full two hours, the women took a turn to get their share. They tried various kinds of positions, and now, Zhang Mengyao was on Tang Shaoyang top. She moved her hips up and down until she reached the climax with a satisfied moan.


    Zhang Mengyaoid down weakly next to Tang Shaoyang, "I have enough," she kissed her cheek before Kang Xue shoved her to the side, "This should be myst round too," Kang Xue followed Zhang Mengyao''s position. Zhang Mengyao let out a giggle and closed her eyes.


    The new round started, Kang Xue started her campaign, following Zhang Mengyao''s guidance. Ten minutester, Kang Xue also fell after reaching a climax. Both women slept with their heads on Tang Shaoyang''s chest after a thrilling night.


    Tang Shaoyang also closed his eyes after the long round. The three immediately fell asleep.


    Right at 5 am, Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes. It was his natural time to wake up every morning. He pushed the two girls gently to not wake them up. Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao were already awake the moment Tang Shaoyang''s body moved.


    "I want to wash up," he did not need to exin why he needed to wash up. Battling, running all day, andst night''s packed action, his body was sticky from sweats. It was ufortable so he wanted badly to wash up.


    He stood up and wore his clothes. To his surprise, both girls also woke up and wore their clothes. The three then headed out together. It was still five in the morning, the sun had note up yet so outside was still dark.


    The three took a light step to not awake the people who were still sleeping. There was a medium-size river at the back of the vige, about two hundred meters from the vige. They headed toward the river in the dark.


    When they reached the river, Zhang Mengyao immediately took off everything and jumped off to the water. Her breast shook slightly as she jumped.


    They had done a careful check, the river should be safe. Kang Xue was more reserved than our General. She slowly took off her clothes and joined Zhang Mengyao. Releasing a long sigh, Tang Shaoyang joined the girls.


    "What with the long face?" With a wide grin, Zhang Mengyao approached the man, "You two are torturing me," he shook his head helplessly.


    "Do you mean this?" Her hand reached the erected Little Shaoyang. It was still morning, the right moment to get riled up, and the two girls showed him their naked bodies.


    "It''s still early in the morning, do you want to have a few rounds before going back?" Zhang Mengyao asked with a wide grin, she was getting bolder and bolder, "I have watched a movie where a couple having sex in the pool, do you want to try?"


    "Girl, you are asking for it," Tang Shaoyang pulled the girl and pushed her to the edge, then he thrust her from behind, "Mnnnnn~" Zhang Mengyao let out a pleased moan.


    Kang Xue was watching the two dumbfoundedly, not expecting this would happen. It was in the wild, outdoors. She thought they were just going to have a quick bath before going back.


    The surface river shook as the two had an intense battle. Kang Xue could see Zhang Mengyao''s pleased expression while being rammed from behind, ''Did I make the same expression?'' She wondered while watching the two.


    Around seven minutester, both reached climax. At this time, Kang Xue had half of her face buried underwater, red from embarrassment despitest night''s crazy night.


    Zhang Mengyao turned around with a mischievous smile, "Do you want to try?" At her question, Tang Shaoyang turned around as well. Kang Xue could see an expectant gaze in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. However, Kang Xue did not have the guts to do that outdoors, she shook her head.


    Zhang Mengyao expected Kang Xue''s response, her smile widened as she came out of the water, "Don''t regret it, girl," she then pulled Tang Shaoyang out of the water, "What about in the wood? Do you want to try it?"


    Zhang Mengyao boldly pulled him near a tree, with her hand on the tree, she stuck her ass up. After that, she winked at him.


    Tang Shaoyang was being spoiled by the girl, without hesitation, he thrust Little Shaoyang inside. The second round started, the couple was getting wilder as they continued. They reached a climax in ten minutes, Tang Shaoyang however was not satisfied. He flipped her body toward him and raised one of her legs. The third round started.


    The wild round ended ten minutester, but Zhang Mengyao saw the zing desire in Tang Shaoyang. However, she needed some time to take a breath. She pulled Tang Shaoyang''s ear and whispered, "Stupid! Kang Xue is still shy, you should take the initiative," she had to pass the man to her sister.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened up, he turned around and leaped to the water. Kang Xue yelped in surprise. He hugged her and nted his lips on hers. Just like Zhang Mengyao said to him, Kang Xue could not refuse the advance. Not after watching a wild and intense exchange between them.


    They started in the water and continued to the wood. They started their morning with a crazy battle. Kang Xue''s mind went nk, the thrill of having sex outdoor excited her even more.


    Tang Shaoyang was in a state of ecstasy, he was in men''s dream but this was not a dream but an exciting reality. A threesome and added with outdoor sex, he would never such thing would happen before the disaster struck. That morning, he indulged himself with the two girls.


    ***


    I miscalcted the main character''s attributes (Chapter 142 - Mana), now I have corrected it. Shout out to PowerArmorGuy for pointing it out. The attributes up to date to thetest chapter.


    *****


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    ss: Spirit Contractor


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 85


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 289


    Agility: 100


    Vitality: 185


    Stamina: 112


    Magic Power: 86


    Sense: 13


    Mana: 860/860


    Skill Point: 20


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 2], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 1], [Spirit Integration - Lvl 1], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 1], [Mana Perception - Lvl 1]


    Contracted Spirit (2/3): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman]

 Chapter 151 - Leveling Up Skill

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Leveling Up Skill</h4>


    Only when the sun started to light the horizon did the threee back from the river. Their hairs were still wet, not hiding the fact the three went bathing together.


    As soon as they came back to the vige, Mu Liqiu stared dagger at her daughter. Without any words, she walked toward Kang Xue and pulled her to a random house near them. Kang Xue had a pleading look on her face while looking at Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang. She was asking for help, but the two ignored the pleading look and walked toward the square.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Liqiu asked with a reddened face as soon as they entered the house. She suppressed her voice so the people outside did not hear her.


    "I was taking a bath, what''s wrong, mom?" Kang Xue yed innocent as she asked back, appearing to be ignorant of what her mother talked about. Mu Liqiu was about to scold her daughter, but she let out a sigh instead while rolling her eyes at her daughter, "Do it in moderation!" After saying that Mu Liqiu went out of the house.


    Kang Xue followed while her face still flushed red. She looked around and let out a relieved sigh when no one looked at her. She then spotted the two people who abandoned her, they were gathering with the others.


    "Have you guys finished your Individual Objective?" Tang Shaoyang inquired while they shook their heads in response. Battling the Beastmen and raiding the Beast King took their time, "Then, we will finish our Individual Objective first before we look for another Beast King,"


    "It seems one of our group has killed one Beast King as well," Zhang Mengyao found out that they only needed to kill three more Beast Kings when she was checking her progress on Individual Objective.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded understandingly, "It should not be a problem for them, the Beast King is not that strong, after all," yesterday''s fight was not challenging for him. Under their teamwork, the Beast King was easily taken down. Yu Shun did not even participate in the fight.


    "I am not sure about that, our team is the strongest one. We have four advanced sses here, while the others¡­" Zhang Mengyao shook her head. Not she underestimated the others, but the other teams were consisting of a normal ss.


    "More reason for us to finish our Individual Objective faster. The region around here should be safe since we killed the Beast King. We will split, or maybe grouping is fine as well. Finish the Individual Objective, we will move to the new region to regroup with the other teams," Tang Shaoyang pped his hand and stood up. That was the n for today.


    The group split into four, Zhang Mengyao was going with Kang Xue''s family. She nned to help them to kill the stage-3 beast while Li Na went to a hunting group with the veteran Tarriors. Yu Shun, his girlfriend, and his zombie army were the third group. Thest one was Tang Shaoyang, he chose to be hunting alone.


    Zhang Mengyao''s team


    Kang Xue and Kang Zian showed a big improvement, stage-2 beast posed no threat to them. While Mu Liqiu could face the stage-1 beast well. Of course, their target was not Deere. The aftermath explosion was still dangerous for them.


    The old man, Kang Jiayi also did well so far, he was no longer watching from behind but actively helped his wife and his daughter-inw. The team smoothly finished the Individual Objective by noon.


    By noon, everyone gathered in the square once again, "I got ten Skill Points," Zhang Mengyao told Tang Shaoyang what she got from finishing the Individual Objective.


    "Me too," Li Na nodded as well, "Then we got the same reward," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "Go prepare the meal, we will depart after lunch," he instructed Kang Xue.


    "You, you, and you! Follow me!" He pointed at Zhang Mengyao, Yu Shun, and Li Na. The three did not know why the Boss called them, but they followed him to a wooden house.


    Tang Shaoyang took the second Mana Mastery skill book and tossed it toward Li Na, "Learn the skill, we will start after that," [Mana Perception], Tang Shaoyang wanted to teach them the skill.


    ¡ªAre you okay with the man? Is he trustworthy enough to be taught?


    Zaneos''s concerned voice rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head. He was surprised that his disciple let Yu Shun learned [Mana Mastery]. He now wanted to teach the young man [Mana Perception] as well. He was concerned with this since [Mana Perception] was a very crucial skill in this world.


    ''It should be fine. In order to gain his trust, we should trust him first, right?'' He replied calmly, but of course, he would warn the young man too, "Listen, what you will learn in this house should never be known by others, even your girlfriend!"


    Yu Shun knew the warning was directed to him, he was hesitating slightly, "Is this very important?" It would be better if he did not learn this important thing if he had to exchange something.


    "Very! It''s about Mana! I suppose you already knew the importance of mana, right?" Zhang Mengyao nodded since he had told her before, but Yu Shun had experienced it himself, the importance of mana, especially with his ss.


    "What I am about to teach you is a skill, [Mana Perception]¡­" He told them about [Mana Perception] while Li Na was still clueless about the mana. Only then Yu Shun realized the importance of the thing his Boss was about to teach him. A skill that would help to increase his Magic Power.


    "If you teach the third person without my consent, I will consider you as a traitor. A traitor only has one end, Death!" Tang Shaoyang''s deep voice entered his ears, sending a chill to his spine. Yu Shun took a deep breath and nodded, "I swear, I, Yu Shun will¡­"


    "I don''t need you to swear, but I need you to not spread the skill without my consent. Can you do that?" Tang Shaoyang cut Yu Shun midway and questioned the young man. Clearly, Tang Shaoyang was not someone who believed in that kind of thing.


    "I can! I promise you¡­" once again, Tang Shaoyang cut him off midway, "Good! Now listen to me carefully¡­" he guided the three just like how Zaneos guided him.


    Minutester, Tang Shaoyang leaned his back against the wooden wall while watching the three who tried to sense Mana.


    ''Is there any way to see Mana with my eyes? A skill maybe?'' Curious, he asked Zaneos.


    ¡ªHmnn, it''s not a skill, maybe more like a talent. Just like your ridiculous talent which could satisfy women


    Zaneos remarked sarcastically as the talent sounded ridiculous to him. On top of that, he found out it was him who asked that kind of talent. Of course, The Demon Swordsman also knew it was just a crazy coincidence. The man did not know how things work and just tested it out but actually worked.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulder lightly, "I never regret it though," then he nodded his head, a talent that could see mana. He was curious about what kind of talent that was.


    While waiting for the three to learn the skill, Tang Shaoyang opened his status screen. He had been saving Skill Points, but Skill Points were very hard to get, and he only managed to save 30 Skill Points so far.


    ''Do you have any good suggestions on which skill I should level up, Teacher?'' From level 1 to level 2, he needed 10 Skill Points, but from level 2 to level 3 he needed 50 Skill Points.


    ¡ª[Mana Perception] and [Spirit Integration], these two skills will help you in the short and even long term.


    The Demon Swordsman answered instantly. His firm tone and how confident he was with his words almost convinced Tang Shaoyang to distribute the skill points instantly.


    ''What about [Spirit Contracts]? I will run out of space soon after I summoned the third spirit,''


    ¡ªMy advice is to save the remaining 10 Skill Points, you don''t need extra space while you barely can integrate with me. Even if you cast [Spirit Summoning] and summoned a strong spirit, you will likely be rejected for the contract. You are too weak for a strong spirit, it''s just your luck that you can summon me and Karan who are willing to listen to a reason.


    Tang Shaoyang could not refuse the Demon Swordsman as it was the fact. Two times [Spirit Summoning], he did not need to fight to establish the contract.


    "[Mana Perception] and [Spirit Integration] then¡­" he decided to not argue and distributed the Skill Points.

 Chapter 152 - The Serpent King

    <h4>Chapter 152 - The Serpent King</h4>


    After lunch, the team went toward the back vige direction. The Beast King, since it was a king, should be ruled a certain territory. They needed toe out of the Deere King''s territory to search for a new Beast King.


    Since they had no information or even a map about The rity Forest. The team could only choose a random yet unexplored area to go to. Tang Shaoyang decided to go further toward the back vige direction. They crossed the river, guessing the river should be a border or something that divided the territory between the Beast King.


    After ten minutes of walking since they crossed the river, they encountered a new type of beast. It was a big snake with a purple scale and red dots. The snake was around seven meters while the longest one they encountered so far was ten meters long.


    "Have you guys tried the snake meat?" Standing on top of the snake he just killed, Tang Shaoyang asked the others, "You won''t like it," Mu Liqiumented, "It''s nd and hard to eat. It''s also full of little bones, with minimal spices, that what you would get,"


    Mu Liqiu and her daughter Huo Hongmei had be the team''s cook. They had proven to better cook than Kang Xue by making a in roasted Rabbidog tasted better. Tang Shaoyang immediately abandoned the idea of taking the snake with him. It would just be a waste of an inventory slot if the cook said the snake was not tasty.


    They continued the advance for twenty minutes before Zhang Mengyao abruptly motioned them to stop. She seemed to detect something but Tang Shaoyang could not find anything fishy around.


    "Did you hear it?" Zhang Mengyao asked as she peered her ears to hear more, "Hear what?" Tang Shaoyang''s Sense was much lower, he could not achieve what she did. She heard something mmed to the ground, the slight vibration on the ground, and yells?


    She adjusted the direction slightly toward the east and walked slowly. After twenty meters of walking, she confirmed she did not hear it wrong, "Follow me!"


    *** ***


    On the other side of rity Forest


    Wei Xi and his team were facing a giant snake. The snake was around thirty meters, deep purple scales with dots that resembled a fire with a golden sheen, and two small horns on top of its eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast King - Serpent King]


    Affiliation: rity Forest


    Evolution: Stage-5


    Level: 95


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Sh*t! Who''s expecting the Beast King would be this strong?" Wei Xi cursed his bad luck while surveying the surroundings, "Retreat! I will buy time for you guys, retreat!" With his forearm covering his nose, he ordered his team to retreat.


    That was right, poison fog was the reason he did not want to face the Serpent King with his current team. The Serpent King released poison fog through the red dots on its body. They could note closer because of the poison while the Serpent King could reach with a single sweep of its tail.


    No casualties after ten minutes of passive engagement but a few of them suffered injuries, such as a fractured arm to block the tail.


    It was as if the Serpent King could understand what Wei Xi told his team. The Beast King hissed as its over a meter tongue danced and its eyes glinted shrewdly. The Serpent King swept its tail to the people who tried to escape.


    Wei Xi immediately noticed the Serpent King started targeting his team. He activated [Quick Movement] to cover his people. Fortunately, he had used his 10 Skill Points for [Quick Movement], he arrived in time and shed his sword against the tail.


    nk!


    The scale was made of steel, or maybe something harder than steel. Wei Xi''s sword pushed up as he was pushed back from the sh. The Serpent King without a doubt had more Strength than him.


    Psshhhh!


    The Beast King hissed at Wei Xi, clearly unhappy for obstructing to kill its target. The Serpent King rushed toward Wei Xi, with his swift movement, it soon reached Wei Xi. It opened its mouth wide, showing its sharp and long teeth. The serpent wanted to swallow Wei Xi''s whole body.


    [Quick Movement]


    He pushed his body backward, avoiding the deadly mouth. During his retreat, he spent thest 10 Skill Points on his skill, [Elephantine Strike]. Since it was a sh of strength, [Quick sh] would be useless against the tough scale.


    At this moment, a shadow hovered from the top. Wei Xi looked up, lumps of thick green liquid descended toward him. He managed to react in time, taking a light step to the right.


    Pssshhh! Psshhh! Pssshhh!


    The green liquid corroded the ground as soon as itnded. It sent chills to his spine looking at the corroded ground. If the liquidnded on him, it would be corroded just like the ground.


    The Serpent King however did not give a chance for Wei Xi to take a break. Its big and hard tail swept toward him.


    "It''s time to try [Elephantine Strike - Lvl 2]," This time the Captain of thirteen people did not try to run away. He raised his sword, blue energy covered the de.


    [Elephantine Strike]


    Shrush!


    He shed the sword down to sh against the tail. His strike managed to stop the tail, and at the same time, a deep cut was made on its hard scale. Purple blood flowed from the cut while the Serpent King hissed in pain.


    Anger was apparent in its yellow eyes, it hissed louder.


    Ooossshhh!


    At the same time, a thick purple poison ejected out from the red dots on its body. Wei Xi was too happy as he managed to cut the hard scale, and he was caught off by the poison released from its tail.


    Soon, he was surrounded by thick poison fog. He tried to cover his nose as he made a big leap backward. Unfortunately, he was toote this time, he had inhaled the poison, a lot to immediately affect his body.


    Wei Xinded seven meters away from his original spot, but he could notnd perfectly as his body swayed. His vision turned blurry and his movement turned rigid. He bit his lips to make him sober, it worked for a moment.


    Boom!


    He avoided the iing tail that mmed toward him from the top. It was followed with a spit of corrosion poison, once again, he barely dodged by moving to the side.


    At this moment, his legs went weak. Wei Xi knew he was damned the moment he stopped moving. Without looking at the Serpent King, he activated [Quick Movement] and turned around to escape. He decided to run away, without looking back, he dashed with all his might.


    The Serpent King did not expect the human could still run even under its poison. Without a second thought, The Serpent King chased after Wei Xi. s, [Quick Movement] only managed to maintain their distance for thirty seconds.


    After thirty seconds, the Serpent King managed to catch up. The serpent swept its tail toward Wei Xi, sending his body fly. The human crashed into a tree, but it then noticed the human still could run. Amused, it kept chasing after the human, after a minute of chasing, it swept its tail again toward the human''s back.


    Wei Xi once again sent flying by the tail. He crashed into a tree once again. He did not give up though as he stood again, but this time, the poison had rooted in his body. He fell after taking three steps.


    Bored as the human could no longer move, The Serpent King moved its tail to end Wei Xi''s life. The tail aimed to crush his head.


    Swoosh!

 Chapter 153 - Brewing Antidote

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Brewing Antidote</h4>


    Dang!


    The tail failed to hit the intended target but a hard metal. The Serpent King was surprised to find another human blocked its tail. It thought all humans had run away.


    "Your shield wall!" Tang Shaoyang called out, and Zhang Mengyao activated her shield wall, protecting her and the fallen Wei Xie.


    The blue thick shield wall rose, covering the two humans. The poison fog also could not pass through the shield wall. The Serpent King was about to spit its corrosive poison, but it sensed a high heat from below.


    The serpent looked down, the ground below its body was turning blue for some reason. That spot was where the heat came from, confused with the event, the ground burst out of me like a torrent. The blue me burned its scales, things got even worse when the blue fire burned the poison fog. The fire spread out through the poison, burning his body from the tail to the head.


    Hisssssss!


    The Serpent King hissed in pain as it mmed its body here and there to escape from the burning blue fire. Thanks to the fire, the poison fog was burned to nothingness, leaving ck smoke behind. The fire was strong enough to burn the surface scale, causing the scales to lose their luster but charred ck marks here and there.


    The smoke blocked its view while trying to search for the culprit who burned it. The serpent moved its head, looking right, left, and forward. Amidst its confusion, the ground shook, and it could feel that something wasing for it.


    It did not take long for the serpent to see what wasing. A bear shrouded in blue fire charged toward its body head-on. Activating [me Armor] and [Charge] after that, Moon struck the Serpent King''s body with his body.


    Bam!


    The Serpent King could not react in time as Moon suddenly appeared two meters in front of it. No, it was because of the smoke that blocked its view. The serpent did not see Mooning for it.


    The serpent''s long body was smashed by Moon. The spiral horn destroyed the scale and tore the fleshy white meat of the serpent that was covered in purple blood. The serpent mmed its body here and there, hissing painfully.


    Tang Shaoyang appeared next to Moon, he rubbed his head while looking at the piece of chunk meat on the horn, "Good job!" The blue fire vanished on the spot where he rubbed the bear, but his eyes were still locked on the meat. The purple was burned dried while the meat turned golden-brownish.


    The meat looked appetizing, hence he plucked the meat from the horn and got the first bite. Crunchy on the outside and tender on the inside, s, the texture did not make the meat taste better. It was extremely bitter and amiss, he did not like it as he spat the unchewed meat.


    At this moment, The Serpent King had regained itsposure. Its majestic head stood straight, looking at the bear and the human. The serpent''s attention fully focused on the pair and did not notice three people appeared behind it.


    Liang Suyin, Fu Dandan, and Dai Wenqian took a detour and leaped to the serpent. Liang Suyin thrust her silver spear forward while Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian shed their swords downward.


    The spear barely pierced the scale while the sword cut the scales. The tingling pain caused the Beast King to turn around. Its yellow eyes found three humans were running away, the serpent hissed, and was about to give chase without realizing it made a big mistake. It gave the back open to Tang Shaoyang.


    The Serpent King had not moved yet but two axes struck its back again. This time it was not just a tingling pain. The axes destroyed its natural defense, the scales struck deeper to the body. The force behind the axes also mmed its body to the ground.


    The harrowing pain on its back did not stop the beast to stand again. Its head was moving around, looking confused as its gaze darted around Tang Shaoyang, the three girls, and Zhang Mengyao. Realizing it was in a dire situation, The Serpent King tried to find an unguarded spot to run away from the human''s encirclement.


    Swoosh!


    It found the direction but the injuries on its body slowed its movement. Zhang Mengyao stored her shield andnce in the inventory. She rushed toward where the serpent tried to escape.


    Fwoosh!


    She leaped to the air, while in the air, she took out thence. Holding thence with her two hands, she activated her skill, [Unbending Strike]. Her body andnce shed down.


    Bum!


    Thence pierced through the Serpent King''s head down to the ground, leaving the handle. The serpent went berserk, mming its body here and there. It was in agony and tried to break free from thence.


    Zhang Mengyao did not let go, she held thence. The big serpent could not even shake thence under her grip. The rampagested for two minutes before the serpentpletely stopped moving. Even so, Zhang Mengyao did not lower her guard down and held thend for another thirty minutes.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    [You have killed The Beast King of rity Forest!]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired hidden rewards, +1 Level and 1 Level 8 Treasure Chest]


    Only after she heard the notification she did release the grip from thence. The notification told her that the serpent was dead.


    Tang Shaoyang had long turned around, walking toward Wei Xi. His face turned blue from the poison, "How is it?" He asked Zhang Mengyao who tended Wei Xie with no tools, "He is poisoned for sure, and also a few of his ribs fractured," that was the best she could do without tools.


    External and internal injuries could be healed with a healing potion, but they needed an antidote to neutralize the poison. Wei Xi''s condition left him with frustration, ''Do you know something about Poison, Teacher?'' His only choice was his teacher, The Demon Swordsman.


    ¡ªUnfortunately, demons, especially my kind, are immune to poison to a certain extent. So I don''t know much about poison, let alone antidote.


    Tang Shaoyang''s only choice was Level 8 Treasure Chest, he could only try his luck on the chest to save Wei Xi''s life.


    ¡ªI know how to make the antidote. From my vision, the serpent should be simr to the serpent in my forest.


    Karan, who always stayed quiet, finally spoke, bringing positive news for him. Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened up, "What should we do?" He blurted out that caused confusion to the people around her. They did not know that Tang Shaoyang was conversing with the spirit in his head.


    ¡ªIf the guy was poisoned by the poison fog, it should not be fatal. He has twelve hours, and you don''t need to worry, the antidote is actually easy to make!


    ¡ªFor now, just feed the guy the healing potion to stabilize his internal injuries.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the half-awoke Wei Xi, "Do you still have the healing potion?" Thetter nodded his head, "Good, drink the potion first, I will get the antidote. Don''t worry, Cao Jingyi won''t be a widow yet," he cracked a joke with a wide grin.


    Even though he managed to crack a joke, he was quick with the move.


    ¡ªThe herb should be in the serpent territory, you need to find three herbs¡­


    Karan was telling the herb''s characteristics, the color, the shape, and where it usually grew. Thanks to Karan, Tang Shaoyang managed to gather the herbs they were looking for.


    ¡ªGood, get the four Arriosil leaves, two Quassia leaves, and two Aweosil leaves. Grind the leaves


    Tang Shaoyang followed the instruction without interrupting Karan. Wei Xi''s life was too important, he did not want to lose one of his trusted men. He ground the leaves and mixed them well.


    ¡ªNow get half a cup of serpent''s blood, pour the serpent blood into the grounded herbs.


    Tang Shaoyang then rushed back toward the Serpent King''s corpse. He took the blood and poured the blood into the cup with the grounded herbs.


    ¡ªStir the blood, carefully. About thirty times or until the blood''s color changed into dark yellow.


    Tang Shaoyang stirred the purple blood and the green grounded herbs carefully with a twig. He counted in his head how many times he had stirred the blood. Slowly, the purple blood changed into a dark yellow thick liquid.


    ¡ªThat should be okay. You can feed the antidote to your subordinate now, this should be funny¡­


    Karan muttered amusedly that caused Tang Shaoyang to pause his step, "You are not joking around, right Karan?" Wei Xi''s life was at the stake, not something that should joke around.


    ¡ªDon''t worry, the antidote is real, but it tastes like sh*t. Your subordinate would not have an appetite for at least three days or even a week, Huhuhu¡­


    Karan let out amusedughter at the thought of someone drinking that sh*t. He was someone who had tasted, and it was one of the worst moments in his life that he could not forget even after he had turned into a spirit.


    Curious, Tang Shaoyang brought the cup in his hand to the nose. Something that tasted like sh*t should be extremely smelly, it was something he had experienced, the stinky tofu.


    ¡ªThe antidote is odorless and deadly, Kuhuhu¡­ I can''t wait to see his expression


    Tang Shaoyang brought the antidote to Wei Xi, "This is the antidote, drink it!"


    Curious, Kang Xue and the others tried to look at the thing called "antidote". It looked like some fantasy antidote.


    Tang Shaoyang brought the cup to Wei Xi''s mouth. The moment the dark yellow liquid touched Wei Xi''s tongue, his expression scrunched ugly, was about to spit the antidote, "If you want Cao Jingyi to be a widow, then you can spit the antidote. This is the only thing we have to neutralize the poison,"


    Hearing that, Wei Xi forced him to swallow the antidote that tasted like sh*t. His blue face turned purple as a disgusted expression formed on his face.


    Tang Shaoyang''s head was filled with Karan''sughter. The Great Warrior seemed to be happy that someone suffered the same fate as him, even though he had a slight smile while watching Wei Xi drink the antidote.


    As soon as he finished half a cup of antidote, he hit the cup away. It was as if his body was filled with vigor, he yelled loudly, "Water! Water! I need water, please~,"


    Tang Shaoyang could no longer hold hisughter when he was Wei Xi''s current state. Heughed aloud while Wei Xi stared at him with eyes full of resentment.

 Chapter 154 - Mana Shift

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Mana Shift</h4>


    The crisis passed but the journey paused. Wei Xi still needed some time to recover, and he had to drink one more time. Not all poison had been neutralized, Karan told him that Wei Xi needed thest cup of antidote.


    While Wei Xi rested to recover, Tang Shaoyang called out Wei Xi''s team. Thirteen people lined up in one line while lowering their heads. Not one of them dared to meet with their Boss''s eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang was standing in front of these thirteen people while his right foot was tapping on the ground, "So all of you ran away, leaving your captain alone to fend off against a Beast King?"


    The thirteen people''s shoulders slumped and lowered their heads even more. They were looking at their feet. No one dared to say that was Wei Xi''s order so they escaped by themselves, no one dared to say that.


    "That was my order, Boss!" From behind, Wei Xi''s voice rang. Tang Shaoyang turned around while the thirteen people looked up. Wei Xi was walking under the help of Kang Zian. The moment he heard Tang Shaoyang gathered his subordinates, Wei Xi immediately strongly requested Kang Zian to bring him here. He was afraid Tang Shaoyang would kill one of them to warn the others. That was one of Tang Shaoyang''s methods. He did not want that to happen hence he came despite his weak body.


    "Just stay away, you dunt! You haven''t recovered yet, you still need to drink the antidote once more," Tang Shaoyang smirked at the captain. The moment the antidote was mentioned, Wei Xi''s face darkened. The taste of the antidote still lingered in his mouth and his face paled as the taste started to be clear again in his mouth.


    "Stay there, this is my ce to discipline my soldiers!" With that being said, Tang Shaoyang turned back toward the thirteen people. This time, he focused more on five people armed with higher quality gears than the ve group, "I am disappointed with you guys,"


    These five men were Tarriors, they had shared the life and death moment with Wei Xi when they fought a long battle against the zombie horde. These five should share some sentiment with their captain, they should be concerned with their captain''s safety. At least they shoulde back to check on their captain yet none of them care about him as they ran for their lives.


    "To be honest, your captain''s life is more important than having thirteen of you!" Said Tang Shaoyang expressionlessly in a t tone.


    Sweats started to soak the thirteen people''s back and face. They were extremely strained and tense, but none of them dared to move or even refute. They just lowered their head down.


    "However, I never asked you to sacrifice your life for him, did I?" He questioned the thirteen people in his t tone. They could not tell whether Tang Shaoyang was angry or not.


    "What I want is simple, fight together with your leader! What if your enemy is too strong? I am not asking you to throw your life for him, but don''t you guys have a better option like escaping together with him? Fight together, die together, and run together, you cowards! Even these women are more courageous than you guys," Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "One more question, how many times your captain saved your ass from the beast or even zombie?"


    This time, there was someone who answered the question. A man in his mid-twenties blurted out, "Many times!"


    "He saved you many times, see, he can save you many times so if I have to choose, I will choose to save him one rather than thirteen of you! A person can save many lives but thirteen can''t even save one life, pathetic!"


    At the end of Tang Shaoyang''s words, the five Tarriors in Wei Xi''s team fell on their knees, "I am very sorry, Captain!" The five said that while having their heads touched the ground. The seven ves immediately followed after the Tarriors.


    "I don''t want your remorse or apology! I want yourmitment! I want your bravery! For this one, I am not going to punish you, but we will increase the training menu once we get back for sure. I am not going to keep a coward in my ce!" After saying that, Tang Shaoyang turned around and left.


    He did not punish them, they were still on the battlefield. Punishing them here would not work well either for him or for these thirteen. On top of that, they did nothing wrong. They were following their superior order, he could not punish them because they were following the order despite the disappointing performance.


    "Hahaha, Boss is right, I am going to give you guys hell training once we get back!" That was what Wei Xi said before he went back to the wooden house to rest.


    Since the location was not far from the beastmen vige, Tang Shaoyang brought them back here. Not the best ce but it would help Wei Xi to recover faster.


    *** ***


    While Tang Shaoyang was lecturing Wei Xi''s team, Yu Shun took his time to use [Mana Perception]. He sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, and repeated the chant.


    The mana whirlpool in his chest rotated slightly faster, absorbing the mana in his surroundings. Yu Shun''s mana whirlpool was almost twice as big as Tang Shaoyang''s mana whirlpool.


    [You have entered the Training State for 02:03:47! Your Magic Power has increased by 6!]


    The moment he stopped [Mana Perception], a notification rang in his head. Hearing that, a smile formed on his lips. 6 Magic Power, he needed to get three levels for that or even six levels for his normal allocation. It was great progress for him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Yu Shun


    ss: Zombie Apostle


    Age: 18


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 66


    Talent: -


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 24


    Agility: 25


    Vitality: 28


    Stamina: 24


    Magic Power: 153


    Sense: 11


    Mana: 1530/1530


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Zombie Authority - Lvl 2], [Zombie Evolve - Lvl 2], [Apostle - Lvl 1], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 1], [Mana Perception - Lvl 1], [Mana Shift - Lvl 1]


    Follower: Mace [2] Keeper [3] Buckler [1] Shredder [1]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the three new skills, Yu Shun made a wide smile. It had not been a week since he joined The Empire, but he already felt the big benefit of joining the faction.


    Not only that, but the Boss also saved his life twice, giving him a crucial skill book, and also helped him to get a stronger zombie army. Aside from the advice for Luo Lan to fight, everything was benefitting more than the Boss.


    Thanks to [Mana Mastery] he learned from the skill book, he got another new skill right after that, [Mana Shift]. The system said he gained [Mana Shift] because of his ss Zombie Apostle.


    [Mana Shift] was a crucial skill for someone who relied on his familiar which was a zombie in his case. With [Mana Shift] skill, he could transfer his mana to his zombie to make them stronger. By casting [Mana Shift], the targeted zombie would have 35% boost attributes. It was insane, increasing, speed, raw force, and also vitality. That was insane, now he only needed 10 Skill Points to upgrade [Mana Shift] to level 2. By then, his zombie would have gotten a lot stronger.


    The problem of [Mana Shift] was it drained his mana fast. 100 Mana for one minute [Mana Shift], he could only maintain [Mana Shift] for fifteen minutes for now.


    "But that should not be a problem in the future, I have [Mana Perception] that could increase my Magic Power by meditation," Yu Shun muttered to himself.


    However, all of these were thanks to one person, Tang Shaoyang. So far, he asked him nothing but told him to do his role as part of The Empire.


    "It seems I made the right choice, by the end of the Survival Game, we will be a lot stronger by then. Then just how strong the bear could be?" Suddenly he wondered about Moon.


    Li Na surely also got [Mana Shift] since her ss was something familiar as well. Even without [Mana Shift] The Mystical Bear was so strong already. He could not imagine if the bear received [Mana Shift] from Li Na.


    Meanwhile, Li Na was on the other side of rity Forest, hunting the stage-3 beast, the serpent. She was focusing more to raise her level while everyone else was taking a break.


    Moon was facing the eighteen meters long serpent. The serpent activated the defensive mechanism, releasing the poison fog through its body. It recognized Moon as a predator.


    The serpent was quite a cunning be. The moment it realized it encountered a predator, it activated the defensive mechanism and tried to find a way to escape. However, The Mystical Bear would not let its prey escape.


    Boom!


    A blue fire torrent burst out from the ground where the stage-3 serpent was. The fire torrent burned the poison and also burned the serpent''s body. Not only that, but the torrent also sent the serpent to the air. The serpent in the air was so vulnerable. Moon leaped to the air, opened his mouth wide, and crushed the serpent with its razor teeth. The moment hended, Moon also used its sharp w to crush the serpent''s head.


    [You summon "Moon" has leveled up]


    After killing thest serpent, a notification rang in Li Na''s head. A little bit surprised, she checked Moon''s status screen. She then found out that Moon had reached level 50 and he was eligible to evolve to stage-3.

 Chapter 155 - A True Male Bear

    <h4>Chapter 155 - A True Male Bear</h4>


    --------------------------------------


    Name: Li Na


    ss: Summoner


    Age: 20


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 59


    Talent: Swiftness


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 74


    Agility: 75


    Vitality: 23


    Stamina: 22


    Magic Power: 100


    Sense: 10


    Skill Point: 20


    Skill: [Basic Detection] [Celestial Summoning] [Infernal Summoning] [Summon Space - Lvl 1] [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 1] [Mana Perception - Lvl 1] [Mana Shift - Lvl 1]


    Summon (1/3): [Mystical Bear - Lv 50]


    --------------------------------------


    Leaning her back against Moon''s thick fur, Li Na opened her screen status. She barely reached 100 Magic Power again after blood and sweats, now Moon was about to evolve again.


    "Fortunately, he taught me [Mana Perception], I can increase my Magic Power by training," her face reddened slightly the moment she mentioned him. The fact, Tang Shaoyang let her learn [Mana Mastery] while the other captains did not learn the skill.


    Fyuhh!


    Moon seemed to be able to read her mind, he blew her hair through his breath, "I have be a lot stronger now, he will look at me soon!" Li Na retorted back to the bear. Despite the strong retort, her tonecked confidence.


    The Mystical Bear snorted in return, clearly did not believe what his Master told him.


    "Hahhh¡­" Li Na let out a long sigh, "I am afraid. He has two beautiful girls on his side, sexier than me also," the girl looked down at her chest. She was not t C if she guessed right, but her C was nothing to the two girls on his side.


    Once again, Moon blew Li Na''s hair through the nostril, warming her face at the same time. In her mind, Moon''s words were transferred.


    ¡ªYou haven''t tried yet but you are already giving up! No matter how strong you have be, he will not look at you if you keep acting cowardly like that. A true man will have at least seven women in his life, now he only has two, you should try and take the initiative.


    Li Na rolled her eyes at the bear, "Who says a true man should have at least seven women? Where did you learn such a nasty thing?"


    ¡ªI am a True Man¡­


    The bear paused for a while, he realized his bad choice of word. After a moment of pause, he continued.


    ¡ªAhemmm¡­ I am a True Male Bear and my instinct tells me that I should have at least seven mates to be a True Male Bear!


    Moon corrected his mistake and continued with his principle of life.


    "Alright, stop with your perverted thoughts. Let''s think about your evolution instead, are you ready?" Li Na shook her head and got to the main topic.


    ¡ªOf course, I am ready! Once I reach adulthood, you don''t have to worry about these weaklings, I will fight and protect you, Master!


    "Good. I will wait for that day toe," Li Na smiled as she opened Moon''s status screen. She proceeded through the bottom of the screen and pressed the [Evolve] button.


    [Do you want to consume 50 Magic Power to evolve your summon "Moon" to stage-3? Y/N?]


    Li Na let out a relieved sigh internally when she found out that it only consumed 50 Magic Power for the second evolution. She immediately pressed the "Y" button.


    [You summon "Moon" has undergone an evolution to stage-3!]


    [Your summon "Moon" will be forced to stay in the Summon Space during the evolution! (2:59:59)]


    "So it takes three hours for the second evolution," Li Na muttered, standing alone in the middle of the forest, "I will head back for now, and try to recover the losing Magic Power,"


    *** ***


    Zhang Mengyao was activating [Mana Perception], absorbing the mana around her. Her mana whirlpool was much smaller even than Tang Shaoyang''s mana whirlpool.


    However, when she activated [Mana Perception], the whirlpool rotated much faster than Yu Shun, absorbing more mana into her whirlpool. Her whirlpool was growing bigger as she continued.


    "Fyuhhh!" She let out a long breath and opened her eyes.


    [You have entered training state for "3:12:30", you gained 47 Magic Power]


    She widened in shock when she heard the notification. 47 Magic Power, that was a lot of attributes, she did not expect to get this much in her first meditation, ''What''s wrong?'' She asked herself, trying to find what caused her Magic Power to increase that many.


    "I should ask Shaoyang, or maybe this is because of my first meditation," she muttered in a low voice.


    At this moment, the door opened. Kang Xue entered the wooden house, "Sister Mengyao, when do you want to collect the herbs?"


    Zhang Mengyao looked up, she remembered that Tang Shaoyang tasked her to brew the antidote, ''But why Xue''er ask? Does she want to follow me?''


    "Now!" Zhang Mengyao stood up as she replied, "Then, can I join you?" Kang Xue requested to join, "As a doctor, I think this is my responsibility but I will learn how to brew the antidote from you,"


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, "Okay! Let''s go, I will lend my note to you tooter,"


    The main team was enjoying their break for the time being while waiting for Wei Xi to recover.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the rity Forest


    Lu An''s team, Yan Sheng''s team, and Tian Donghai''s team had met and regrouped. They decided to merge into one team after Lu An told them how strong the Beast King was.


    The reason why they split rather than entering together the portal was to finish the objective faster. However, the side objective was not that easy to clear now, regroup was a must if even Lu An was having a hard time to kill one.


    Tian Donghai and Yan Sheng knew their limit so they decided to regroup. After a few hours of venturing in the rity Forest, they found what they were looking for, the Beast King.


    The Beast King was resembling the wild boar with two big tusks that came out from the side of its mouth. It had brown-red hair and also a single horn on its forehead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast King - Wartusk]


    Affiliation: rity Forest


    Level: 94


    Evolution: Stage-5


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Wartusk, five meters tall, and it had a two and a half meters wide body. Lu An, Yan Sheng, and Tian Donghai were exchanging nces while Wartusk eyed therge group with its red eyes.


    "Spread!" Lu An took the leadership position as he instructed the people to spread, "Bai Yuan, Hu Feng, and Wu Xing! You join us to probe the Beast King''s strength!"


    The young man then directed his gaze to the people he did not call, "You guys spread and act ordingly, hit if you have the chance, and run from it after that. Hit and run, that is our tactic for now!"


    Despite his young age, everyone listened to him. They spread out, leaving six people behind to face the Beast King.


    Hufff! Hufff! Hufff!


    The Wartusk released a strong gale of his breath from his nostril. Then he tapped the forehoof to the ground before it charged forward. The Wartusk had an amazing speed that caught the six men off guard.


    Hu Feng quickly reacted as he moved forward. It was his ss to tank the enemy''s attack, Shield Bearer. Holding two rectangr shields, he ced the shield forward to block the iing Wartusk.


    [Enhanced Defense]


    He did not forget to activate his ss''s only skill.


    Bang!


    The Wartusk mmed his snout to the shield. Hu Feng was holding his ground but he was being pushed back by the Beast King. They stopped after ten meters, Hu Feng stopped the Wartusk.


    "Good job, Uncle Feng!" Lu An appeared next to Wartusk andnded the first strike to Wartusk''s thigh.

 Chapter 156 - Wartusk

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Wartusk</h4>


    sh!


    Lu An''s sword shed through the hairy leather, but his swords only managed to make a shallow cut. The Wartusk did not even realize that its foreleg was cut as he grunted to push Hu Feng further.


    At the same time, Yan Sheng and Tian Donghai came from the other side. Yan Sheng thrust his spear forward to the thigh as well while Tian Donghai''s sword shed the ankle part.


    Yan Sheng''s spear barely pierced the leather as only less than a quarter of his spearhead entered the leather while Tian Donghai''s sword left a shallow cut that even the beast itself could not be bothered with.


    The Wartusk kept pushing his hindlegs, did not want to lose against Hu Feng.


    Hu Feng''s hand trembled for holding against the unbelievable strength of the Wartusk, "Guys, help guys! I don''t think I can hold much longer,"


    Bai Yuan was wondering why the Wartusk did not react to the attack. Then he heard Hu Feng''s voice and snapped out of his thoughts. He rushed forward and leaped to Wartusk''s head. His two spears tried to stab the snout, then he realized why the Wartusk did not react to the attack.


    ''This big guy could not feel the attack, not he did not react¡­'' Bai Yuan thought to himself as he looked at the two spears that barely hurt the beast.


    The Wartusk noticed another peskynded on its snout. He let out an angry snort as the pesky dared to step onto the snout. With a big force from the hindlegs, The Beast King shook his head upward.


    The shake was enough to send Bai Yuan to the air while at the same time, Hu Feng was flying backward from the impact. The former was still in better shape as hended on his feet while thetter rolled on the dusty ground until his body hit the tree only then he stopped rolling.


    "Hu Feng! You better get up and run if you don''t want to get crushed by our angry boar!" Bai Yuan warned the middle-aged man to get up as The Beast King released out a strong gale of breath from the nostril, indicating ready for the next charge.


    "It doesn''t help, you know!" Hu Feng retorted as he barely stood up. His condition was not ready for the second sh against the Beast King. However, The Wartusk did not care whether he was ready or not, he charged with unimaginable speed.


    Hu Feng threw his body to the side and barely avoided his body getting crushed by the wild boar. The big boar crashed through trees, destroying everything on the path, even the boulder was nothing for the boar.


    Lu An rushed toward Hu Feng to check on him, "Are you okay?" He was genuinely worried there for a second.


    "I am fine, Captain!" He said so but his hands were trembling visibly, "I need one or two minutes, by that time, I will stop The Beast King again. Please use that chance to attack!"


    "We will take the next hit!" Two Tarriors approached Lu An. Both had shields just like Hu Feng, indicating they were Shield Bearers too.


    Shield Bearer was an unpopr ss, it mainly focused on defense with the less destructive power. From thirty Tarriors, there were only four Shield Bearers, another one was in Wei Xi''s team.


    "Get ready then, the mad is about toe!" From the side, Bai Yuan told the two Shield Bearers.


    "Everyone also gets ready! Aim for the legs!" Lu An instructed the others who hid behind the trees and bushes. The n was simple, stop the Wartusk and immobilize the big guy by attacking the legs.


    Whether it was going to work or not, Lu An himself was unsure. The Wartusk''s skin was just too hard for them to break.


    The ground vibrated and everyone turned their heads toward the crashed trees. The Beast King came back for Hu Feng. He seemed to be holding a grudge against Hu Feng for stopping his charge.


    "Get ready!" Lu An shouted while the two Shield Bearers came forward. They cast [Enhanced Defense] and put their shields forward. Soon The Wartusk came into sight,


    Bam!


    The Wartusk was getting faster and mmed against the two Shield Bearers'' shield. Since the beast charged from afar, he gained great momentum and managed to push the two Shield Bearers fifteen meters backward.


    "Now!" Lu An yelled loudly. He was the first one to arrive with his insane movement.


    [Fatat Strike]


    sh!


    A deep cut was made for the first time. It shed through the hard skin to the meat, and The Wartusk let out a pained grunt. The Tarriors and the ves also came out from their hiding ce. All of them focused on the legs.


    To everyone''s surprise, The Beast King made a move that never everyone expected, at least it was an impossible move for a boar. The Wartusk made a small jump on the spot when his body was half a meter in the air, his body spun, smashing everyone on the range.


    Lu An, Bai Yuan, Yan Sheng, Tian Donghai, and Wu Xing avoided the absurd move. A few guys were lucky that they were out of range, but most of them were unlucky, they were sted away by the weird move. Fortunately, the beast''s absurd move did not do much damage against the equipped Tarriors and ves.


    The Beast King this time changed the target, Lu An. The beast targeted Lu An for hurting him. The red eyes zing furiously as a strong gale of breath came from the big nostril.


    The Wartusk charged toward Lu An. s, The Beast King''s petty action led him to choose the wrong target. "I will stall some time for you, Uncle Feng! Get ready for the next charge!"


    After reminding Hu Feng, Lu An turned around and ran to the wood. The Wartusk was chasing after Lu An''s ass but could never hit him. With [Dash], the boar was left behind by Lu An.


    Around three minutester, Lu An ran back with the same furious boar followed him. Hu Feng had prepared for this one, he waved his shield toward Lu An, indicating he was ready for the sh.


    Lu An waved his hand in return and rushed straight toward Hu Feng. Three meters to reach Hu Feng, Lu An leaped to the side, leaving Hu Feng to face The Wartusk.


    Bang!


    Hu Feng was holding his ground even though he was alone. His body was getting pushed fifteen meters backward, leaving a long trail.


    "Now!" Lu An once again appeared next to The Wartusk.


    [Fatal Strike]


    He shed at the same spot where he aimed before, creating a deeper cut with his sword. The others also came and started their assault.


    "Gruoorrrhhh!"


    For the first time, the beast let out a growl. The Beast King was about to jump for his absurd maneuver, but Hu Feng reacted quickly. He jumped and mmed his two shields to the snout. At the same time, the other two Shield Bearers charged and mmed their shields toward the side of the wild boar''s head.


    Thanks to the three, they dyed the absurd maneuver, "Retreat!" Lu An instructed his subordinates while activating [Fatal Strike] once more.


    sh!


    After many session of attacks, blood started to color The Wartusk legs. After that, Lu An leaped back to dodge the weird maneuver.


    ''The Wartusk seems not a high intelligence beast,'' the young thought to himself as The Beast King chased after him again, ''Fuuhhh, we are lucky to encounter such a beast king,''


    Lu An ran to the woods with the big boar following him, stalling a time for the other two Shield Bearers for the next charge. By just repeating the tactic, they managed to take down the Beast King.


    The Wartusk sprawled on the ground after they repeated the same tactic for half an hour. Creating a pool of blood underneath the body, The Beast King could only whimper as he could no longer feel or move the leg.


    Lu An, Bai Yuan, Tian Donghai, Yan Sheng, and Wu Xing surrounded The Beast King. Sweats covered their faces as it took them a lot of effort to take The Wartusk down.


    "It''s time to butcher the king!" Lu An muttered. At his words, everyone but Hu Feng and the two Shield Bearers. They had been fighting the Wartusk for half an hour. They rested their butts on the ground while their hands were visibly trembling. Their feet went weak, they did not have more energy to butcher the helpless Wartusk. They had done their job, what they wanted was to rest their numb arms.


    Lu An stood next to Wartusk''s head, the fierce eye stared at him intensely. What he saw in the eye was not fear of pleading for his life but a strong determination. He did not want to waste his time, Lu An raised his sword. He wanted to end the prolonged battle faster and regrouped with the Boss'' team.


    But things never went as he nned as suddenly the Wartusk''s brown-red hair stood up. The hair formed a long needle the size of half of his arm. The hair stood in all directions. Lu An''s eyes widened in shock, The Wartusk had a hidden trick, he wanted to tell "run" but he knew it was toote.

 Chapter 157 - Learn From The Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Learn From The Mistakes</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao was looking for the herbs and Kang Xue apanied her.


    "Quassia leaf, lime-green, has three lobes, and seven red dots on it¡­" Kang Xue muttered in a low voice while looking around at the surroundings. They looked for the herb at the west side where they killed the Serpent King.


    "Two central Quassia leaves and we are done," Zhang Mengyao nodded her head while searching at the other side.


    "I wonder if there''s a herb for cooking as well. With the current situation, we will run out of pepper and even saltter on, is there a herb that can rece the spice?" They scavenged salt and pepper from the house and even the market, but it was not a permanent source.


    "I can imagine that man wouldin if the food is nd. If that day arrives, it would be funny though," Zhang Mengyao stopped for a moment as she imagined Tang Shaoyangined with his weird antics, roleying the past emperor.


    "Huhu¡­" Kang Xue shared the same thought as both giggled out at the thoughts.


    "Huh!? Did you hear that?" Zhang Mengyao stopped her giggle as she heard something. Her face turned serious as she nced at Kang Xue.


    Kang Xue had a confused look on her face. She did not hear anything, so this time she concentrated.


    A few secondster, Zhang Mengyao heard the noise again, "What about just now?" It was a faint noise so she was unsure. She asked Kang Xue to confirm the noise, but thetter shook her head in confusion, "It may be because of my high Sense," she muttered while turning toward the west.


    "We will go checking the west, follow me," Zhang Mengyao decided to check.


    *** ***


    There was a scenario that yed in Lu An''s mind. It was for these needles to shoot them down. The image of the needles with the size half of his arm shot his team yed in his mind. Lu An could avoid the impending danger easily, turn around, and activated [Dash]. He would be safe by doing that but he did not do so.


    ''What about the others? I can''t let them die, not under my lead!'' His shoulder however was burdened by his subordinates'' lives. He was the one who was responsible for them, ''I can''t let them die!'' He would not run away while letting his subordinates die.


    He thought so hard of the solution of the impending danger. But he had no way to save them, he did not have the capability to do that. He could put his body as a shield to save one or maybe two.


    While he was in that state, Lu An froze on the spot. He noticed the hardening bristles were about to shoot. At thest moment, Lu An just stayed still, thinking of dying together with his subordinates. He found no point in surviving if his subordinates were dying. He had no face to meet with the Boss.


    In the end, Lu An gave up and closed his eyes. He chose to die with his subordinates rather than meeting with bis Boss without his subordinates.


    CRACK! CRACK!


    The cracking sound woke Lu An, he opened his eyes and found out the standing needles had returned to normal brownish-red hair. He nced to the side and saw Wartusk''s head was crushed by a big and cknce.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Mengyao''s angry and questioning look came into his eyes. His pupil erged in shock but then it returned to normal.


    Zhang Mengyao was holding thence with her two hands. Thence pierced through Wartusk''s forehead deeper to the body, leaving the handle outside.


    Earlier, when she heard the noise, she came to check with Kang Xue. When she arrived at the ce, she saw Lu An was just standing on the spot next to the wild boar while the immobilized Wartusk was about tounch his skill.


    Zhang Mengyao did not think twice, she rushed forward and activated [Unbending Strike]. Level 2 skill and the mana which strengthened the skill, she easily killed the helpless Wartusk.


    Lu An shook his head as he fell on his butts. Thest minutes were nerve-wracking for him, sweats soaked his back without him realizing it.


    Zhang Mengyao pulled thence and walked toward Lu An, "What''s wrong with you? Why don''t you kill the beast?"


    "I will if I could¡­" Lu An smiled wryly while shaking his head. He looked up, Zhang Mengyao was still angry with him, her face showed it, "What are you doing here, General Zhang? Where''s Boss?"


    "Just call me like you usually call me and don''t return my question with a question!" She did not let it slide easily, "Boss will angry if he knows I¡­" before Lu An could finish, Zhang Mengyao cut in, "He will angry if he knows what just happened,"


    Lu An''s body shuddered when he heard that. In the end, he relented, "I will tell you on the way to meet Brother Shaoyang,"


    "That''s more like it. Get your men ready, we will regroup to the main team!" Zhang Mengyao then turned toward the big boar she just killed. The massive boar was lying on the top of a pool of blood.


    "This is a Beast King," from the side, she heard Kang Xue''s astonishing voice. She approached the girl, "That''s right, this one is a Beast King. Ah, this is your first time seeing the Beast King, right?"


    "Mnnn, I wonder if this beast king''s meat tastes better than normal pork?" Kang Xue had gotten used to the bloody scene around her. Seeing the Beast King''s head was holed was nothing to her


    Zhang Mengyao let out a chuckle while shaking her head. She stored the carcass and the Level 8 Treasure Chest before they went back to the vige.


    "You have be a lot stronger than me, Sister Mengyao~," there was an admiration contained in his voice. It was not jealousy but admiration which showed thed was good-natured, "I kinda regret about my choice now," he looked down at his sword. He med his choice of ss and attribute allocation that made him incapable of killing the Beast King.


    "Hah, you will soon be strong just like me, your Brother Shaoyang has prepared a gift for you. I have gotten mine, so don''t be discouraged," Zhang Mengyao tapped Lu An''s shoulder, "So, what happened? Why did you freeze in front of the helpless beast? That''s not like you!"


    Lu An went with "Ah" as he suddenly realized why his Sister Mengyao became so strong in the span of a few days. It was because of the gift, now she told him about it so he could not wait what kind of gift it was.


    On the way back, Lu An narrated everything what happened back then. His feelings, his helplessness, and why he chose to die instead of running away.


    With a long sigh, Zhang Mengyao rubbed the boy''s hair, "Trust me, I have been there. And it sucks, I know that well, but if you have a way to live, you should live, live for the people who died because of your mistakes! Don''t give up, learn from your mistakes, and protect the family your men leave behind!"


    Lu An halted his steps and looked at Zhang Mengyao with his widened eyes. Tears started to swell up in his eyes, "I am a failure, I don''t deserve my position, I¡­" his voice was small, only Zhang Mengyao could hear him


    "Were you listening to your sister? Learn from your mistakes! Whining and crying is not going to help you, my boy," Zhang Mengyao put up an image of a stern elder sister who scolded her younger brother, "You have realized your mistakes, you have recognized what you arecking, now you should work hard on those things, not whining that you are a failure or anything! Work hard and don''t repeat the same mistake,"


    With a smallugh, she continued, "That was what your Brother Shaoyang told me before,"


    Lu An was listening in silence. His mind immediately reflected his mistakes. He endangered his men because he lowered his guard. After all, the Beast King could no longer move, he did not think the possibility of the Beast King had a skill that had not been used before. If he did not lower his guard and instructed them to get back, everyone would be safe.


    "But I will still tell your Brother Shaoyang what happened, have a good talk with himter. He may give you better words than me,"

 Chapter 158 - Fifth Beast King

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Fifth Beast King</h4>


    The whole group now gathered in one vige, meeting their friends again, the vige was bustling with chatting noise.


    While the others were chatting about what they experienced so far, Lu An met with Tang Shaoyang in the chief house. The young man lowered his head, did not dare to meet with his boss'' eyes.


    Lu An narrated from the first fight against the Beast King where he lost two ves, and the fight against the Wartusk that almost brought a total of three teams down with him.


    "I have failed you, Boss! Because of my wrong instruction, two ves died. If not for General Mengyao, three teams would be wiped out too. I lowered my guard¡­"


    Still looking down, Lu An began mentioning all his negligence in thest two battles against the Beast King. He admitted all his mistakes in front of his Boss without hiding a single thing. He was ready to be scolded or even punished.


    Tang Shaoyang tapped his shoulders before giving him a big hug, "You have done well!"


    Lu An had his eyes widened in surprise, he thought he would be scolded for sure. At least, for the fact that he had given up once. He saw the Boss returned to his seat with a big smile.


    "You are not going to punish me?" Lu An blurted out the question that lingered in his head, "I have failed you, Boss!" He once again emphasized that he was a failure.


    "Hooo, were you expecting me to scold you or even punish you?" Tang Shaoyang with a brim of a smile while Lu An nodded his head in response, "First of all, punishment will be carried out only after the battle is over. We are in the middle of battle, there is still a Beast King, A Guardian of rity Forest, and four more portals that await us. I can''t punish you even you deserve the punishment, and you don''t deserve to be punished,"


    "Second, you justck experience and you have learned from your mistake, and I do hope you will not repeat the same mistake! You admitted what you did wrong and you have realized it, I am proud of you. You are not just a jerk who tried to me someone when a situation arises, you shoulder your responsibility well!"


    "I am proud of you, Lu An! But don''t get discouraged by just an idental mistake. And you have to try to fix the weakness you have as well. Listen well, what makes a fine General is the experiences. You just experienced a failure, maybe you will experience more failures in the future, but I don''t want you to crumble before failures, I want you to face and ovee them, so when I experience my failure, you will be my side to help me," he ended his words with a smile, and it was a genuine feeling he had, an expectation for the young man.


    Tang Shaoyang then took out the Mana Master skill book and threw the book toward Lu An. The young man caught the skill book unprepared but still managed to catch the book. When he got a hold of the book, the screen showed on top of it. He looked up to his Boss.


    "Now I will help you to face one of your weaknesses! Learn the skill book, I will teach you the new skill, no, two new skills. With those skills, it should not be a problem for you to handle the Beast King," Tang Shaoyang chuckled as he exined about the skill.


    After learning the [Mana Mastery], he taught Lu An [Mana Perception]. After the young man learned the skills, he excused himself. Even without asking, Tang Shaoyang knew where and what he was going to do, "Don''t forget your meal!" Tang Shaoyang yelled at Lu An.


    "Now, who should get to learn [Mana Mastery]," Tang Shaoyang tossed the skill book to the air and caught up again. Mana would be useful for someone with a ss and skill, Wei Xi was the only advanced ss that had not learned [Mana Mastery] in the group, "Wei Xi, is it?" He smiled and got up.


    The sun was ready to set as the sky tainted in dark yellow, "Hah¡­ Should have moved into one big group rather than splitting up," he did not expect that the third portal was much harder than the second portal. The difficulty gap between the two portals was quite big.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh because today was uneventful for him. Aside from killing the stage-3 beast, he did not encounter anything particr. Shaking his head, he headed toward the house next to the chief house. He did not bother to knock as he barged inside.


    Wei Xi was currently sticking out his tongue, the bitterness and also the sh*tness of the antidote was still crystal clear in his tongue. He raked his tongue with his nail to clear the disgusting antidote off his tongue. Then someone barged into his room, he was about to scold but froze when he saw it was his Boss.


    ''Yeah, only him who dare to do this to me, that makes sense,'' Wei Xi thought to himself. He did not realize that he was still sticking his tongue out with his fingers on it.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to yell to greet Wei Xi, but the words stopped in his throat when he saw what his subordinate was doing. With a frown on his forehead, he asked uncertainty, "What are you doing?"


    Only then Wei Xi realized his weird pose. He immediately pulled his tongue in and hid his hand behind, "Nothing! Shouldn''t you knock first, Boss?"


    "If Cao Jingyi is here I will knock, but you are alone," Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulders lightly, "Here, Ie to give you this!" He tossed the skill book to Wei Xi.


    His body was still weak but it was not an issue to catch the book. He caught the skill book and looked to his Boss, "This is?"


    "Learn the skill first¡­" Tang Shaoyang exined about [Mana Mastery]. Of course, he also told him about [Mana Perception] and taught him the skill.


    "Should have saved it for my wife¡­" Wei Xi regretted learning the skill after knowing the use of Mana. However, a p in the head was what he got from Tang Shaoyang, "If you save it for her, then you will most likely die when we fight against the Guardian¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang paused midway as he thought of something, "What? Why stop midway?" Wei Xi asked suspiciously, suddenly he noticed a wide grin on his Boss''s face, "You were right, you should save it for your wife. Even if you die, I will take care of your wife, stupid me, should save the skill¡­" saying that, Tang Shaoyang turned around while shaking his head.


    Wei Xi''s eyes widened as his pupils shook in shock, "Boss, are you joking, right? You are joking, right?" He yelled to get the answer but got nothing in return.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang was joking. He was not that low to take his subordinates'' wife or girlfriend.


    The night arrived, Tang Shaoyang looked at the roasted Rabbidog on top of the bonfire, "Hah, Rabbidog again¡­" he ate too much Rabbidog in thest few days.


    After everyone had their dinner, most of them immediately went back to the house to rest. Especially for the men under Lu An''s team, it was an exhausting day for them.


    Tang Shaoyang did the same, he dragged her two women with him. The taste of the threesome was still lingering, he carved for more. Of course, they did it in moderation this time, after two rounds each, they slept.


    *** ***


    The following day


    Wei Xi had recovered, he said it was thanks to Mana that he could recover faster. He did not sleepst night, he was meditating to increase his low Magic Power. In fact, not only him, Yu Shun, Li Na, and Lu An also did not sleep. They were meditating all night.


    Since Wei Xi had recovered the group continued their journey. They stopped at the ce where they killed The Serpent King.


    "I found Lu An''s team fought against The Beast King to the west from here, this ce is Serpent King''s territory, and behind us is the Deere King''s territory. If I am guessed right, we can go to the north or east, we can find the fifth Beast King," Zhang Mengyao exined her theory about the Beast King''s territory.


    "Then let''s go ahead then!" Tang Shaoyang chose the north over the east. He was the leader and the boss, no one was going to object to his decision.


    The group headed to the north. After twenty minutes of quick walking, they encountered a new beast or maybe it was a giant insect to be more exact, a giant mantis. Stage-1 to stage-3 mantis posed no threat to the group. An hourter, after the killing spree, they found what they were looking for, The Fifth Beast King.

 Chapter 159 - Guardian Of The Forest

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Guardian Of The Forest</h4>


    Two and a half meters tall, and had two meters front legs that could be folded. It was not just a normal leg, but a real de. Its de-like mandibles were quite terrifying to behold. One could imagine what would happen if you fell to this giant mantis.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast King - de Mantis]


    Affiliation: rity Forest


    Evolution: Stage-5


    Level: 96


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The de part was not the only thing that made de Mantis looked different from the normal mantis. From the neck to the wings were made of silver steels, pretty hard to break from the look of it while the abdomen was normally green.


    It did not take long before the de Mantis made its move first. The silver wing pped and flew toward them. The Beast King did not fly above the tree, but below the sparse trees.


    Without any chain ofmand, the Tarriors and ves spread out. While the humans were splitting up, the de Mantis was not confused by them. The target was one, Tang Shaoyang who was in the front most.


    Tang Shaoyang was standing still while Zhang Mengyao moved. She raised her shield and blocked the iing de.


    nk! nk!


    The two sharp des shed against the shield, causing a spark. The de Mantis did not give up, it sent out a barrage of shes, but none of them could reach Zhang Mengyao. She read all movements and blocked the de with the shield.


    The de Mantis let out a small hiss from the mandibles, clearly unhappy all the des were blocked.


    Spurt!


    The Beast King let out a spray of green acid. The thick green liquid let out smoke, "Heh, I also have my skill!"


    [Shield Wall]


    Zhang Mengyao raised her shield toward the spray. The acid spray slid through the shield wall. The Beast King was about to make the next move, but he noticed two humans were charging in from the two sides.


    Wei Xi and Lu An were aiming for the abdomen, the soft spot of the de Mantis. But then, silver steels from the wings spread out and covered the whole part of the mantis'' body.


    nk! nk!


    Wei Xi''s sword and Lu An''s sword met with hard resistance instead of a soft abdomen. But of course, they did not want to give up just like that.


    [Fatal Strike] [Elephantine Strike]


    The swords left a trail of blood as the silver skin was cut. Wei Xi''s sword left a deep cut as he immediately activated [Quick sh] at the same spot.


    The de Mantis hissed, pping the silver wings to escape from the encirclement. But Tang Shaoyang acted faster, activating [Spirit Integration] and threw [Wild Axes]. The two axes made of mana pierced the chest area, causing The de Mantis to sway in the air


    Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang leaped to the mantis, he was right on top of the head. He stomped the head with [Earth Split], but the silver skin managed to cover the head before the stompnded.


    The silver cracked along with the crystal-like head, sending the de Mantis down to the ground. Tang Shaoyang was not over with his attack, he raised his battle-ax and mmed it down to the de Mantis''s thorax.


    A cracking noise could be heard from the impact. Even so, the three consecutive attacks failed to kill the Beast King. The de Mantis struggled up while waving the de-like legs around. The Beast King was clearly in a desperate state.


    [Unbending Strike]


    Zhang Mengyao''s figure shed forward with thence, thrusting toward the chest area. Half of thence entered the de Mantis''s chest, without hesitation, she twisted thence, causing the de Mantis to wriggled harder.


    At this moment, the ground right below the de Mantis turned blue. In the next second, a blue fire torrent burst out from the ground, sending the de Mantis to the sky and burned the body.


    Moon activated his [me Armor] and charged toward the falling Beast King. When the de Mantis was about to touch the ground, the Mystical Bear leaped forward. Hetched to the Beast King and pinned the mantis down by the neck. The bear opened his mouth, showing a line of big teeth.


    Moon bit the neck and tore it off. The de Mantis instantly died, and Tang Shaoyang heard a notification that he had leveled in his head. Under a barrage of attacks, they killed the Beast King that barely passed forty seconds.


    "You have be a lot bigger, have you evolved?" Tang Shaoyang approached the bear and rubbed the silver smooth fur. The current Moon was about the same as the de Mantis they just killed, but his frame was much bigger than the mantis, of course.


    "Yes, Moon evolved to stage-3 yesterday," Li Na rushed forward and replied in the stead of Moon who could notmunicate but his Master. Her face brimming with a smile while answering.


    "Good choice, we don''t need the quantity but the quality. Focus on Moon first before you summon the second one," Tang Shaoyang praised Li Na for her decisive decision. He thought the girl would ask him again whether to evolve Moon or get a new summon since it cost her a lot to evolve the summon. The summon was strong, but she had to pay a high price for that.


    ''I hope [Mana Perception] will help her,'' he thought to himself whileing over to collect the Level 8 Treasure Chest.


    Hu Feng and the other three Shield Bearers witnessed the battle with their jaws dropped down in amazement. If he did not use [Basic Detection] on The de Mantis, he might think the mantis was just a weak beast instead of a Beast King.


    Hu Feng let out a chuckle as he looked down at the two shields in his hands, "We are not needed it seems," Zhang Mengyao alone was enough to be in the front line. Combined with their Boss''s destructive power, Beast King was just walking in the park. It waspletely different when they fought the Wartusk.


    The other three Shield Bearers nodded their head subconsciously. This was the first time in a while they watched Tang Shaoyang''s fight. Compared to when they faced the zombie horde, their Boss clearly had be a lot stronger.


    At this moment, a strong wind blew the forest. The gale was strong enough to bend a smaller tree. Everyone immediately looked up.


    Tang Shaoyang also looked up and a grin formed on his lips. Right on the top of them was a lion with a wing. The wingspan was around ten meters, each p of the wing sent a strong gale.


    A lion with a red mane and a wing hovered on their top. The lion scanned therge group of a human before the red pupilsnded on the dead de Mantis. The red eyes flickered with fury and scanned the human one by one. With just a quick scan, the lion immediately locked the eyes at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Human! You have broken the bnce of the rity Forest. As the Guardian of the rity Forest, I will punish you with death!" The lion let out a roar.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast King - Winged Lion]


    Affiliation: rity Forest


    ss: Guardian of the Forest


    Evolution: Stage 6


    Level: 132


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 160 - The Winged Lion

    <h4>Chapter 160 - The Winged Lion</h4>


    "We don''t need to look for thest one, hees by himself!" Tang Shaoyang muttered with a grin, he lookedposed but his thoughts were not, ''The first beast with a level over a hundred, stage-6, and with a ss. This is not going to be an easy fight,''


    The Guardian of the Forest opened his mouth wide as the crimson fire started to gather in his throat. Zhang Mengyao got closer to him, "Save your mana forter and get the others to keep their distance for the time being,"


    The Winged Lion spar the big fireball toward Tang Shaoyang while Tang Shaoyang threw [Wild Axes] in return. The [Wild Axes] pushed through the fireball, but the Winged Lion easily deflected his skill with the wings.


    Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao also avoided the fireball. Aside from it was a powerful fireball, nothing special with that. They easily avoided the fireball.


    The Winged Lion did not immediately attack them again as he looked at the wing. A few feathers were cut by [Wild Axes], The Guardian was clearly not happy about that.


    "You have angered me, human!" The Winged Lion roared at Tang Shaoyang, but thetter also returned with a roar, a simr roar to the Winged Lion.


    [War Cry]


    [War Cry activated, boosting your attribute by 40% for seven minutes]


    Level 2 [War Cry] showed its change, two minutes longer duration and ten more percent attribute boost. The roar collided that caused the Winged Lion stunned for a moment.


    "Lu An, Wei Xi, Zhang Mengyao, and Li Na stay! Yu Shun! You lead the others to leave this ce!" Tang Shaoyang arranged his people, five against one Guardian Beast.


    He thought this carefully, since [Wild Axes] failed even to scratch the Winged Lion. His subordinates would not be able to help him in the battle, they would be an easy target for the lion. He did not want to lose his people to this kind of battle.


    Yu Shun had a useful zombie army, but the zombies were not strong enough to face the guardian beast if his [Wild Axes] was rendered useless. Having him watch others was the better choice.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed a few people such as Liang Suyin, Fu Dandan, Dai Wenqian, Wu Xin were hesitating, even Yan Sheng and Tian Donghai did not want to leave, but he yelled to them, "This is an order!!"


    Only after that, they started to leave, Kang Xue and her family were in the group as well. But the Guardian Beast would not that happen, "Who says you can''t leave! You all should die here!"


    The Winged Lion spit another fireball at the group, Zhang Mengyao moved so fast as she stood at the backline. Raising her shield to the iing fireball, she activated her skill.


    [Shield Wall]


    From her shield, mana spread our creating a wall. The fireball collided into the shield wall and burst out. The strong heat assaulted her skin but Zhang Mengyao was holding her ground well, unaffected by the heat. Ten secondster, the fire dispersed, and the group made it to the distance.


    "Tsk, what an annoying ability!" The Winged Lion tched as he witnessed his fire was blocked, not surprising though. He had expected the human was this strong to take down five Beast Kings.


    While the Guardian Beast had his focus on Zhang Mengyao, Wei Xi and Lu An moved to the bottom of the beast.


    Wei Xi activated [Quick Movement], and Lu An activated [Dash], climbing to the tree before they leaped toward the Winged Lion who hovered in the air.


    [Elephantine Strike] [Fatal Strike]


    The two shes their swords to the lion''s red crimson fur. Their movements were unexpectedly fast that the Winged Lion could not detect the two.


    sh! sh!


    A line of the cut was made at the lion''s body.


    "Damn! Sneaky human!" The Winged Lion pped his wing, sweeping the surrounding with a huge gale that sent Wei Xi and Lu An to the ground. The lion opened his mouth to spit yet another fireball to the two, but Tang Shaoyang was already on the top of his head.


    [Earth Split]


    The opened mouth was forced to close with the stomp. The Winged Lion''s head dizzy because of the stomp, his body swaying in the air. Tang Shaoyang was standing on top of the lion''s big body, he rushed down.


    ''Control your mana, imbued your mana with mana, and¡­" Tang Shaoyang mmed the battle-ax toward the Winged Lion''s right-wing.


    ROAR!


    The Winged Lion roared in pain as the battle-ax managed to cut half of the wing. The wing was dangling to the body, and the Guardian Beast started to fall to the tree.


    From the distance, Zhang Mengyao rushed toward the falling Winged Lion. She raised thene at the height of her shoulder while running toward the lion that just fell to the ground. Her eyes focused on the other wing, the left-wing.


    [Unbending Strike]


    Zhang Mengyao''s body flushed ahead along with thence. Thence pierced the joint that connected the wing and the body, pierced through half-way. At the same time, another ear-piercing roar escaped the lion''s mouth.


    Dum! Dum! Dum!


    With his body in me, Moon rushed toward the falling lion. Ten meters from the lion, he leaped to the air, raising his right paw. Right behind his paw, there was a giant paw made of blue fire. He brought the blue fire paw to the Guardian Beast''s head.


    Boom!


    The giant paw mmed to the head and burned the crimson mane. Taking this chance, Wei Xi and Lu An came from the side, they rushed to aim at the lion''s eyes with their sword.


    "Enough!" The crimson mane and the crimson fur lit up in the fire.


    Bwoosh!


    The fire swirled and created a big fire pir to the sky. The impact sent everyone flying back, throwing their bodies to the trees and ground. Li Na watched from afar with her rounded eyes. The fire pir swirled and reached thirty meters in the air.


    The Winged Lion was surrounded by the fire while his wings were left dangling to the side. The blood trickled down from the wing immediately evaporated. His eyes seemed in the fire as well, zing as he stared at Tang Shaoyang.


    The main culprit who caused him in his current condition was him. If not for him cut his wings, he would still in the air, flying majestically, looking down upon the creature below him.


    ¡ªIt seems you will need my help this time. That big guy is as strong as the Death Reaper you fought in the hospital!


    Zaneos spoke in his mind.


    "You can tell that by just looking?" Tang Shaoyang asked in a surprise before he shook his head, "I appreciate your help, but I want to try to fight the big guy with Karan!"


    ¡ªThen you should focus on your enemy instead of talking with me!


    The Winged Lion vanished, leaving a crimson streak behind. The lion rushed toward Tang Shaoyang, his speed rivaled Lu An''s.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes widened in surprise as the lion suddenly in front of him. The lion mmed the w toward his chest. He was flung backward as a throbbing pain assaulted his chest. Lu An and Wei Xi were rushed forward, preventing the lion from chasing after their Boss.


    However, the fire red up again, swirling around, sting the two people back. The Winged Lion then chased after Tang Shaoyang who just stood up.


    "Die you, puny creature!"


    The lion opened his mouth as fierce fire gathered in his mouth. The mouth was right in front of Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 161 - Talent Reroll Scroll

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Talent Reroll Scroll</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao appeared in front of Tang Shaoyang and cast [Shield Wall]. The shield wall blocked the fire, "This is the reason I choose [Knight]," she wanted to be useful for Tang Shaoyang, she wanted to protect him as he protected her.


    "Good job~," a whisper entered her ears. She knew that was Tang Shaoyang''s voice.


    Fwoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang leaped over the shield wall, he passed through the fire that got spread out because of the shield wall. The Winged Lion had not realized he was on the top. With a smirk, he focused his right foot on the lion''s head.


    [Earth Split]


    The kick forced the lion to close his mouth as the fire spread through inside his mouth, sending the fire back to his throat. Right after the kick, Tang Shaoyang brought down the battle-ax to the head, splitting the skin.


    After a series of attacks, he immediately hopped off down from the lion as he sensed the burning sensation from his feet.


    The Winged Lion shook his head from the dizziness while blood on his forehead evaporated. The splitting skin also healed at a visible rate. After a while, he managed to bnce his body and turned his head toward Tang Shaoyang who was smirking at him.


    Furious, Guardian of the rity Forest let out an angry roar. Right after that, his body streaked toward Tang Shaoyang. Different from thest time, Tang Shaoyang immediately reacted by throwing [Wild Axes].


    The axes pierced his forelegs and the Guardian Beast immediately stumbled forward.


    "Beast is still a beast, relying on instinct more than your brain!" Tang Shaoyang was right in front of the lion, swinging his battle-ax the nose. The chunk of the lion''s upper part of the nose was sliced by the battle-ax.


    The Winged Lion was beyond furious, as it was about to stand up, Moon was already in the air with his fire paw, there were two of them now. The Mystical Bear immediately mmed the paw to the head.


    Boom! Boom!


    The Winged Lion''s head mmed down to the ground once again. At this moment, Wei Xi and Lu An leaped to the head, finishing their unfinished business.


    Wei Xi activated [Elephantine Strike] then [Quick sh] in the short time, shing down the Winged Lion''s left eye. Lu An activated [Dash] and appeared in front of the Winged Lion''s right eye. He stabbed the sword to the eye.


    Losing his vision, the lion was about to go rampage but Zhang Mengyao was in the air. Aiming hernce to the neck, she activated [Unbending Strike]. Her body shed down and pierced the neck with hernce. The crunchy sound could be heard, indicating thence was breaking down the bone on the lion''s neck. With thence pierced through the Winged Lion''s neck down to the ground, the lion stopped moving.


    The fierce and bright crimson me around his body also started to disperse. Tang Shaoyang was about to hammer the Guardian of the rity Forest with his next attack, he was about to raise his battle-ax but he heard a notification in his head.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    ¡ªWeird! How can your woman concrete the mana better in her weapon than you? The mana density in hernce is thick, not only the mana strengthened her skill, but it also sharpened hernce.


    Zaneos who had been watching from his space voiced his doubt. It was brief but the Demon Swordsman caught it.


    ¡ªDoes she level up her [Mana Mastery]? If not because of that, she would not be able to kill The Winged Lion with that one strike.


    "Maybe she has a talent with mana?" Tang Shaoyang was as clueless as Zaneos. He never asked his subordinate to share their status since it was their privacy even though she was her woman, he never asked her to share her status.


    ¡ªYou should ask her about that. This is essential for your growth and your people as well. If it''s the thing that could be taught, then it will benefit you and your people!


    "Heh!? You are just curious and want to know, right? You are always this excited when we discover something new," Tang Shaoyang caught the Demon Swordsman red-handed. Despite being a mere spirit, Zaneos would be always passionate when he was talking about knowledge. So when they always made a discovery, he would be this excited.


    What he got was a silence from the Demon Swordsman. Tang Shaoyang rook that as a yes, "Don''t worry, I will ask her about itter," he stored the battle-ax to the inventory and greeted Zhang Mengyao who just came down from the beast.


    He hugged her and brought her body to the air before he spun together with her, "My Beautiful General is surely amazing, she now could kill a beast that I can''t kill,"


    Zhang Mengyao''s face flushed red with sudden praise from him, "What are you talking about? It''s our teamwork that killed the beast," she buried her head into his shoulder.


    [You have killed the Guardian of the rity Forest]


    [Congrattions! You gained +1 Level, 1 Level 7 Treasure Chest, and 1 Hidden Treasure Chest!]


    [You havepleted the Individual Objective!]


    [Congrattions! You gained +20 Skill Points]


    [You havepleted the Side Objective!]


    [Congrattions! You gained +20 Skill Points and +1 Level]


    [You havepleted the Main Objective!]


    [Congrattions! You gained 1 Level 7 Treasure Chest, +10 Skill Points, and +2 Levels!]


    [You will be teleported back in 10 minutes!]


    Tang Shaoyang was stunned at the series of notifications. The reward was so abundant, four levels for finishing all objectives and fifty skill points on top of that.


    Zhang Mengyao had broken free from him a long ago, looking at him dumbfoundedly. Not only two of them but others also the same.


    "Hahaha¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a bigugh as he approached the lion''s corpse. He stored the corpse in the inventory while walking towards the Treasure Chest. Four Treasure Chests wereying down next to the dead body. Two Level 7 Treasure Chests, one Hidden Treasure Chest, and a chest with no name.


    "We have ten minutes, let''s open the chest!"


    He walked toward the chest with no identification and opened the chest. The usual blinding light shone and twenty Crystal Inventory Bags were lying down inside the chest. As usual, he shared one each to the captain and saved one for Yu Shun. That guy was a special case so he nned to give him one privatelyter.


    After that, he went to the Hidden Treasure Chest, ''Mana Mastery Skill Book, please,'' he said that to himself before he opened the chest.


    Another blinding light shone, it was longer than the beforehand chest. When he opened his eyes, a scroll could be found inside the chest. It was not a skill book like he wanted but scroll usually gave him a surprise.


    He took the scroll and sure enough, the scroll was giving a surprise once again. It was not a scroll skill or ss change, it was something new even to him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Talent Reroll Scroll]


    Reroll: 1x use


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 162 - Flash Step

    <h4>Chapter 162 - sh Step</h4>


    Dadada! Dadada!


    The me Castle and the militarybined group were facing a big pack of Dire Wolf. The soldiers shoot the wolves with their guns, rained down with their bullets.


    A few wolves fell, but many still rushed toward them with their violent gazes.


    "We can''t hold on any longer, these are ourst bullets!" The captain yelled to the side, where the me Castle people hid behind the trees. Lin Duan who became the leader of the team sent an okay signal to the captain.


    At the range, he signaled his subordinates to ambush the wolves. They came out of the bushes and started their assault against the wolves. Most of them were stage-1 and stage-2, they faced the wolves fairly well despite being outnumbered.


    Lin Duan dashed behind the trees, his responsibility was to kill the biggest wolf, the stage-3 Dire Wolf. He swiftly and sneakily moved behind the trees. When he was near the stage-3 Dire Wolf, he leaped with the silver spear in his hand. Holding the spear with his two hands, he wanted to end the wolf with one strike to the head.


    s, the stage-3 Dire Wolf''s instinct ticked it at thest moment. The wolf avoided the spear but with a cost of its right foreleg, a deep cut line formed into the ankle before the wolf managed to make some distance from Lin Duan.


    "Tsk, should use [Enhanced Strength]¡­" Lin Duan muttered in regret for not using Warrior''s only skill. He could tear the leg down; it would be easier for him to kill the stage-3 wolf with only three limbs.


    The stage-3 Dire Wolf knew it was in danger, it immediately howled to call the other wolves. Hearing the howl, the stage-2 wolves turned back, rushing toward Lin Duan.


    "This fine too, it will reduce the casualty¡­" he muttered while rotating the silver spear in his hand as he turned toward the iing three stage-2 Dire Wolves.


    The three Dire Wolves lunged toward him head-on. Speed and agile movement was the biggest advantage of the Dire Wolf, but Lin Duan had studied everything about them in thest three days. He took the side step, dodging the three wolves. He lowered his body then he lunged forward while thrusting the spear to the neck.


    [Enhanced Strength]


    Spurt!


    Blood spurted to his face and chest from the small gap around the spear. The spear pierced through the neck and went forward, passed through the neck before it stabbed another wolf on the other side. Lin Duan pinned the two wolves down and twisted the spear for thest move.


    The two wolves whimpered before their eyes lost the light of life. He pulled the spear and jumped to the third wolf, he stabbed the spear to the head and twisted the spear for the final touch.


    "Third died, where are the others?" Lin Duan turned around after he pulled the spear, ready for another battle. This time it was five wolves, but again, two more wolves posed no threat to the elite soldier of the me Castle.


    Five minutester, the situation changed, the wolves number dwindled into five while a hundred men surrounded them. Lin Duan yelled loudly, "Charge!" They overwhelmed the five wolves with the number while Lin Duan took down the limping stage-3 Dire Wolf.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    A notification rang in Lin Duan''s head when he ended the life of stage-3 Dire Wolf. His hard work was not a waste, he leveled up, and he was Level 42 now. He opened his status screen and allocated two Attribute Points into Strength and Agility.


    Looking at the increasing attribute, a smile formed on his lips while nodding his head. But soon, his smile froze when another notification rang, his face paled.


    [The Tang Empire has in the Guardian of the rity Forest!]


    [You havepleted the Individual Objective]


    [Congrattions! You have gained +20 Skill Points]


    [The me Castle has gained a constion reward for surviving in the third portal for participating!]


    [The me Castle acquired one Level 8 Treasure Chest!]


    [Good luck and work hard for the next portal ^.^]


    [The third Portal has been cleared!]


    [You will be teleported out in ten minutes]


    Lin Duan''s face turned blue, especially when he saw the happy emoji. But he could not say anything, those people from the Empire of Tang were monsters. He had encountered the Beast King, the Dire Wolf King. The encounter cost them fifteen lives, fifteen soldiers became the food of the Beast King before it stopped chasing them.


    However, those monsters managed to kill the Guardian of the rity Forest which was the big boss.


    ''Just how!?'' Lin Duan screamed inside but he calmed down soon, ''We have to avoid conflict against them, at least until the Survival Game is over,'' taking a deep breath, Lin Duan walked over the Treasure Chest that spawned not far from him.


    Under his subordinates'' gaze, he opened the constion reward that released blinding light. A few momentster, he saw a scroll inside the chest. He took the scroll and read the information that popped on top of the scroll.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ss Change Scroll]


    [Advanced ss: Spearman]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the information, a wide grin formed on his face. The time for him to shine hade.


    *** ***


    Talent Reroll Scroll, a useless scroll for him but might be useful for his subordinates. He tossed the scroll to the air and caught it again.


    ¡ªYou can give the scroll Summoner Girl, she needs to change her talent that suits her ss.


    Zaneos advised Tang Shaoyang who was weighing how important the Talent Reroll Scroll was. He shook his head as he did not agree with The Demon Swordsman''s idea, ''She has a chance to get a new talent with a million Game Coins. We don''t how rare the scroll is, so better save it for the rainy day,''


    If Li Na did not get talent that suited her after a million coins spent, he could let her have the scroll. However, if he could get more Talent Reroll Scroll in the next portal, he could consider giving her one to reroll her talent.


    ¡ªThat will do as well. Let''s open the next chest!


    There was an eagerness in Zaneos'' voice. It seemed he loved gacha as the chest could be considered a gamble as you would get random things from it. The difference from gamble was you got nothing to lose from opening the chest. Karan did not have an interest in such a thing, the thing he loved was battle.


    Tang Shaoyang saved the scroll into the inventory but he soon realized his inventory slots were full. Five different Beast King''s dead bodies, The Winged Lion''s carcasses, his battle-ax, Crystal Inventory Bag, Change ss Scroll, and his reserve weapon, Soul Reaper.


    He had twenty Crystal Inventory Bags, so he without hesitation pressed [Upgrade].


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Upgrade Inventory Bag Lv2


    Requirement: 2x Crystal Inventory Bags + 100,000 Game Coins


    Yes/No?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He pressed yes, and in that instant, his inventory increased by ten slots. After that, he stored the scroll and walked toward the first Level 7 Treasure Chest.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the chest under his subordinate''s curious gaze. It was another scroll inside the chest. He picked the scroll.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skill Scroll]


    Advanced Skill: Fire Spear


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He was quite delighted to get the skill scroll, but [Fire Spear]?


    ¡ªIt''s a skill for Mage ss, none of your subordinates is a mage, but a few of them with [Mana Mastery] could use the skill. The skill is throwing fire spear, quite amon skill in my previous world. So a 2nd tier spell is considered an advanced skill¡­


    At the end of Zaneos'' exnation, he could hear a small murmur, ''Throwing a fire spear, so it''s an offensive then¡­''


    ¡ªWhat''s wrong with that? Offensive skill is also good


    ''If it''s a defensive skill, I can give the skill to Li Na. She relies on her summon, but when her summon is away, she is defenseless,'' Tang Shaoyang shared his thoughts.


    ¡ªFair point, save the skill forter then. I don''t rmend you to learn the skill as it will drain your mana faster


    Tang Shaoyang saved the scroll to the inventory as he opened the next one. As the blinding light dispersed, yet another scroll was found inside the chest. He picked the scroll and it was a Skill Scroll again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skill Scroll]


    Advanced Skill: sh Step


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 163 - Lets Start The Class

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Let''s Start The ss</h4>


    ¡ªWell, you get a nice skill here. You arecking in movement, this kill may help you


    Zaneosmented as soon as the information appeared. The Demons Swordsman was more knowledgeable than he thought. The demon almost knew everything.


    Hearing no response from Tang Shaoyang, Zaneos thought his pupil was thinking of his subordinates.


    ¡ªWell, you can let the Summoner Girl learn the skill since the skill can be used defensively. But such a skill would be a waste for a summoner. You can utilize the skill offensively and defensively while the summoner will only use that to escape.


    ''Mnn, I am thinking of giving the skill to my knight. With her heavy equipment, she is much slower than the others,'' Tang Shaoyang voiced out his thoughts.


    ¡ªMnn, that''s fine as well, but are you sure? This skill should be rarer than the [Fire Spear]


    "Let''s save the skill forter. We have many still chests," he turned toward Zhang Mengyao, "Get all the chests out, we are going to open the chest now,"


    Zhang Mengyao took out four Level 8 Treasure Chests and put them on the ground. All four chests were from killing the Beast King. Lu An walked over and put thest chest, making it five, "This is the chest I got from killing the alligator,"


    Tang Shaoyang looked up, "You can keep that one for yourself or your team," he was not going to take what his subordinate got with their effort. Lu An had a grin, trying to copy his Boss while scratching his hair, "I will let you decide who deserves the reward!"


    He nodded and opened the first chest. s, his first touch was not that great. He got 200,000 Game Coins from the first chest, it was a zonk.


    At this moment, the people who had escaped from the battle came back. Wei Xi came over to tell the battle was over.


    Tang Shaoyang went for the second chest. The chest disappeared along with the blinding light and a silver spearid down on the ground.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Silver Spear]


    Tier: D


    Attribute Bonus: +25 Strength


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A decent spear, the best tier they could get from the General Shop in the base was Tier-E weapon. He scanned his people while tossing the spear into the air and catching it back. His gaze soonnded on Yan Sheng, he immediately threw the spear to the guy, "That''s yours!"


    After throwing the spear, he walked to the third chest, ''A skill scroll or ss change scroll should be more useful,''


    He opened the third chest, again the chest immediately disappeared which meant it was equipment again. Sure enough, it was clothes folded neatly on the ground. There were two of them, one was red and the other one was ck. He picked up the red one.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Fuegis Robe]


    Tier: C


    Attribute Bonus: +35 Magic Power


    Wearing Effect: 15% damage for fire-rted spells


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was a good looking robe, with a V-neck and short skirt. It was clear that the robe meant for a woman.


    ¡ªDecent robe for a starter mage, you can save that for your me Mage.


    Zaneos did not forget toment when the information appeared.


    ''It has +35 Magic Power, Li Na needs this,'' but then he shook his head, ''But the other effect would be useless unless I give her the [Fire Spear] skill,'' He saved the robe and took the ck one.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Fuegis Cloak]


    Tier: C+


    Attribute Bonus: +25 Agility


    Cloak Effect: 30% Fire Resistance


    Bonus spell: [Minor sh]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ªHoo, the cloak is much better than the robe.


    The cloak indeed offered a better option, a bonus skill, bonus attributes, and fire resistance. It was one set with the robe so he saved the set for his future mage.


    The harvest was quite good, he was satisfied beside one trashy chest. He then checked the time when they would get teleported back. He still has seven minutes for the remaining chest.


    Tang Shaoyang went for the fourth chest and opened it. The chest did not disappear which meant it was no equipment, ''Skill Book or ss change is also good,''


    It was a scrollying inside the chest. He picked the scroll and a wide grin formed on his mouth, ''I get my second Knight,''


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ss Change Scroll]


    Advanced ss: Knight


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yan Seng and Tian Donghai were captains but only had basic ss. He offered Guardsman ss but they refused, ''Surely they are not going to refuse Knight as well,'' he saved the scroll as he needed to talk privately.


    He walked toward thest chest and opened it, yet another scroll which was actually good. Tang Shaoyang picked up the scroll and the chest immediately disappeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skill Scroll]


    Skill: [Mana Mastery (Apprentice)]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ªWhat a strange coincidence, it''s a package with the ss.


    Whoever got the ss, he would learn [Mana Mastery] and [Mana Perception] too. Zaneos had read Tang Shaoyang''s thoughts as he would bundle the ss and the skill, and The Demon Swordsman guessed right.


    Tang Shaoyang saved the skill scroll and turned around with a big p of his hand, "Alright! The show is over!"


    Right after that, everyone got down their ass, waiting to be teleported out from the portal. Despite the casualties, it was a big sess as they harvested a lot in this portal. No oneined about the fact Tang Shaoyang saved all the rewards by himself.


    Seven minutes passed quickly and everyone got teleported out from the portal. Cheers filled the team as they finally could sleep on the bed tonight.


    *** ***


    On the Military side


    Lin Duan faced the three old men and reported what happened inside the third portal. Lou Jian, Qiu Shan, and Fan De''s expression darkened when they heard they lost twenty veterans from a single portal.


    Losing twenty of them seemed not enough, "Guns, it did not help much in the battle. The beast we hunted are tougher than just a normal zombie, a few shots are not enough to kill them. We need¡­" Lin Duan showed his spear. His message was clear to the three old men.


    "But where do we get such a thing?" Qiu Shan furrowed his brows. These days people kept a gun instead of a spear or even a sword in their house.


    Fan De rubbed his chin as he scanned Lin Duan in front of him, "We have a source to get the cold weapon, but they are not going to give us their weapons that easily after what happened before,"


    Lin Duan had the same thoughts, he heard from the soldier that one of their leaders was actually Tang Empire''s leader''s father-inw. He wanted these old men to use their rtionship to get a handy weapon or even armor from them.


    Liu Jian and Qiu Shan''s eyes brightened, yes, their oldrade, Kang Jiayi was that crazy man''s father-inw.


    "I will talk with Old Man Kang, but I don''t think he has words in that group. Our chance for them to borrow the weapon to us is almost nil," Fan De was not that confident with their n.


    "It''s worth a try though," Lin Duan chimed in.


    *** ***


    In the same room, Tang Shaoyang sat in front of Yan Sheng and Tian Donghai separated with a table between them. There was a scroll on the top of the table, ss Change Scroll.


    Yan Sheng and Tian Donghai looked at each other. They had checked the scroll, it was the same ss as their Supreme General, Zhang Mengyao.


    "I want a civilized discussion between you two who''s going to get the ss," Tang Shaoyang looked at the two young men. Yan Sheng was younger than Tian Donghai, he easily read his thoughts by just looking at the young man''s expression.


    Yan Sheng kept looking at the scroll, but he hesitated for some reason. He wanted to get a ss after what happened in the third portal but Knight was not the ss he wanted.


    As for Tian Donghai, he had set his eyes on the ss. From his understanding of the ss, Knight was a bnced ss. It had a big defensive skill and it had an offensive skill as well. If there was something Knightcked, it was their movement. He was waiting for Yan Sheng''s decision. Even though he was older, but Yan Sheng''s status was higher than him.


    "Since we have the first Knight, she will exin to you more things about Knight ss. It will help you to understand Knight ss!" After he finished his words, he stood up and left the room. Not long after that, Zhang Mengyao entered the room. She sat on her man''s seat, "Let''s start the ss,"

 Chapter 164 - The Second Knight

    <h4>Chapter 164 - The Second Knight</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was standing next to the door. He could not hear what they were talking about and was not interested in hearing them as well. He tapped his heels while waiting for them to decide who was going to get the ss.


    But then, he felt two presencese toward him from downstairs. He turned his head to the empty hallway and two figures came into sight. One was his father-inw and the other was the old man he saw in the military camp.


    "Why are you bringing him here?" He asked his father-inw. After what happened before, he did not try to curry favor or get a good impression of his father-inw anymore. He maintained a certain distance from him.


    ''As expected, Old Man Kang doesn''t have much say in this group,'' Fan De secretly took a note.


    "He''s my friend, and we need to talk with you," Kang Jiayi met with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, "Say it now, I have something more important!" He pointed at the door next to him.


    At this moment, the door opened, and Yan Sheng came out of the room. He nced at the two old men before looking toward Tang Shaoyang, "Tian Donghai will take it, Boss! I can wait longer to get what I want," he expressed his thoughts but did not mention anything about the ss.


    "Mnn, let''s get yours in the next portal," Tang Shaoyang tapped the young man''s back, "Then I will leave, Boss," Yan Sheng excused himself and left.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the two old men, "I have time to wait until you finish your matter," Fan De smiled.


    He shrugged and entered the room, Tian Donghai had used the scroll as it was no longer there. He took the [Mana Mastery] scroll and tossed it to Tian Donghai, "Learn, we will exin it to youter,"


    Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao spent ten minutes teaching Tian Donghai [Mana Perception]. He noticed that the time they took to learn the skill was varied. Tian Donghai was the slowest one among them.


    After Tang Shaoyang told Tian Donghai about what Mana could do, the young man was excited. He bowed his head and thanked them for teaching the skill, "I don''t need your thanks, but I need your contribution!" That was the line he always said when his subordinates thanked him.


    Tian Donghai hit his chest a few times, "Leave that to me, Boss! I will do my best for The Empire," he had a big grin when he dered that.


    "Good, you can leave and get enough rest. We are going to enter the fourth Portal tomorrow morning," Tang Shaoyang nodded with a satisfied smile stered on his face, "Hehe, I will train my [Mana Perception] for a couple of hours. My magic power is so low, and it will get depleted fast if I don''t increase them,"


    After bidding his farewell, Tian Donghai left the room with a big smile. He was so happy to get his ss.


    "So what happened?" Tang Shaoyang turned toward the girl and asked. He was asking how the two young men could get into this agreement. He thought Yan Sheng would get the ss, but it was Tian Donghai.


    "It seems Yan Sheng wanted a ss that is simr to Wei Xi, Lu An, and Zhao Zhong''s ss that focuses on the offensive. He stepped down voluntarily after I exined the Knight''s perks," Zhang Mengyao exined while shaking her head. Yan Sheng was still too young to be picky for picking ss. People would be desperate for a ss as it would increase the survivability rate than having none.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded, he was about to ask her about the mana thingy that Zaneos curious about the most but he remembered that two old men were waiting for him, "What''s wrong?" Zhang Mengyao noticed and asked.


    He told her who was waiting for him. He did not want to meet them but his girl thought otherwise, "Why don''t you meet him? You can use them to practice your social aka diplomacy skill. Strength is not the only thing an Emperor should have, but a basic etiquette too," she was teasing him, of course. However, thetter took that seriously and nodded, "Alright then,"


    Kang Jiayi and Fan De were in the living downstairs, Mu Liqiu was there apanying the old men chatting. Their family seemed to befriend each other.


    Fan De immediately stood up when Tang Shaoyang came down from the second floor. Their positions now reversed, if it was before, the old man did not bother to greet him, not until he knew how strong and scary the man was.


    Tang Shaoyang took the single seat sofa while Zhang Mengyao stood next to him, "Why don''t you sit?" It caused the girl to giggle and whisper, "You know, I want to try something in the drama where the secretary would stay beside the Boss to increase the Boss''s momentum,"


    He rolled his eyes at the girl''s silly thought and pointed to the empty seat next to Mu Liqiu, "Sit, you are my General, not just any secretary," Zhang Mengyao smiled and sat, she did not forget to greet her mother-inw. The current Zhang Mengyao was no longer shy or stiff. She was her man''s mother-inw, so she was her mother-inw as well.


    "What do you want to talk about, old man?" He was rude but he did not care since he did not know his name and this old man could be considered an enemy. They tried to kill him before and the fact he spared his life was a blessing for him.


    Zhang Mengyao did not agree though as she sent a re at him. She wanted him to mask his emotion and treated the old man normally without showing his emotion.


    ''General, huh? This brat truly thinks he can establish an empire, what a hopeless brat,'' Fan De thought to himself after hearing the conversation between the couple.


    ''Praising him or hero y does not work on him, then I need to draw his sympathy over our situation. I have to be sincere and honest, and an exaggeration honesty about our situation to gain his sympathy so he will help us and lend us his reserve weapon,''


    Fan De did not mind his rudeness as he simply smiled, "This old man goes by Fan De, you can call me Old Fan or Old Man will do as well," he showed his friendly attitude.


    ''Heh, they must need something from me or even my help,'' Tang Shaoyang immediately concluded by a simple friendly attitude from the old man, ''The third portal difficulty is much higher than the first two portals, so hees for the fourth portal. Let''s listen to what they want,'' he smiled as he secretly nced at his General, thetter also nced at him. Both shared the same thoughts.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin as he thought of something. A mischievous smile formed on his lips, "I am the Empire of Tang''s First Emperor, Tang Shaoyang. I guess I don''t need to tell you how to call an Emperor, right?"


    Fan De''s smile froze as his eyes widened in shock. He looked at the man with an unbelievable expression stered on his face. The old man could not believe what he just heard. Tang Shaoyang was basically telling him to call him Your Majesty or something simr to how people normally addressed an emperor.


    Not only Fan De, Kang Jiayi, Mu Liqiu, and even Zhang Mengyao could not believe what they heard. She was holding herughter hard as it was simply funny from her perspective.

 Chapter 165 - How About My Diplomacy Skill?

    <h4>Chapter 165 - How About My Diplomacy Skill?</h4>


    Suddenly, Mu Liqiu broke into a giggle and was followed by Zhang Mengyao. The two women could not hold theirughter, but it was only for a while before Mu Liqiu forced herself to stop.


    "Child, Old Fan is seriously talking with you, this is involving people''s lives. You should take this seriously," Mu Liqiu tried to speak for Fan De. She had known Fan De for a long, over half of her life, so she felt obliged to help.


    Tang Shaoyang had more respect for the olddy than the old man. He nodded to the olddy and turned toward Fan De.


    "Kuhum¡­" Fan De let out a small cough to diffuse the awkwardness as he tried to regain hisposure, "Just like your mother-inw said, we need your help," the old man did not say specifically what kind of help they needed.


    "We sent a hundred and twenty soldiers to the third portal," he stopped midway as he let out a frustrated sigh, "And we lost thirty-eight soldiers," the old man did not mention specifically how they died.


    "From our captain''s information, guns are less effective against the beast in the portal. We used half of the reserve bullets we have but the result is disastrous," Fan De continued with his stories, "They reported the gun only killed a few beasts,"


    Kang Jiayi and Mu Liqiu were surprised that the guns were not effective against the beasts.


    "Just get to the main point! I am not interested in your misery," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand to the old man.


    "Even though guns are not effective against the beast but cold weapons such as swords proved to be more effective. The people from the me Castle helped the soldiers to survive in the third portal,"


    "So Ie here to ask your help, please lend us your reserve weapon to our soldiers. We need your help to face the next portal," Fan De bowed his head to Tang Shaoyang. He made a sorrowful expression, to show how he felt to the dead soldiers.


    "I know we have a bad past, and I am very sorry about that. We know that we don''t deserve your help, but our soldiers have to fight to protect the civilians. Please lend us your reserve weapon, the military would be very grateful if you help us," with his head lowered, Fan De continued.


    "Sorry, I can''t help you," Tang Shaoyang bluntly replied to the old man. Mu Liqiu was about to cut in, but Zhang Mengyao stopped her with a gesture and a shake of her head, ''Please listen to what he will say first,'' she spoke with no voice to the olddy.


    "However, I have solutions for you, your soldiers, and the civilians you protected. Are you willing to hear?" Tang Shaoyang smiled at the old man.


    "This old man is willing to listen," Fan De nodded.


    "The first solution is actually simple, just don''t send your soldiers into the portal. If your soldiers don''t enter the portal, they will be safe," if you did not want your soldiers to die, then don''t send them to the battlefield. That was what he implied to the old man.


    "If we don''t send our soldiers to clear the portal then the beasts mighte out from the portal. The civilian would be in danger by then," Fan De shook his head while making a solemn expression.


    ''No, we can''t do that. Lin Duan has told me that entering the portal is essential to be stronger. I am not that stupiding here without knowing anything about the portal,'' the old man thought to himself, sneering at the Tang Shaoyang internally.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at the old man, "You don''t have to worry about that. The Empire will clear the portal, so there would be no portal outbreak. We have cleared the first three portals anyway,"


    Fan De looked at the man for a moment before uttering a response, "What about the second solution?"


    Tang Shaoyang smiled at Fan De, "Join The Empire, I will protect my people from harm and danger If you join The Empire. We will train the soldiers, and The Empire will arm them with weapons when they are ready,"


    ''This man is cunning, he does not want us to grow stronger. He truly thinks of us as a threat and not willing to lend the weapon so he can suppress our growth. Just you wait until all the military is united, we are going to destroy you!'' Fan De was cussing internally but he did not show it on his face.


    He maintained his solemn expression, indicating he took the discussion seriously while nodding his head, "So, you can''t lend us your weapon and the armor for us?"


    "I can''t. After the third portal, my subordinates'' weapons started to get rusty too. We don''t have a smith to repair the weapon, so I can''t lend you our reserve weapons," Tang Shaoyang''s firm tone told the old man his decision was firm as well.


    "I will think about your solution and talk about it with the others," Fan De nodded and stood up, "Well, then I will leave first. We will chat againter, Old Kang," he nodded to Kang Jiayi and Mu Liqiu.


    The four watched the old man left through the main door. As soon as Fan De left the house, Kang Jiayi turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "You are lying, our weapons are still in a good condition, all of them. Why don''t you lend the weapons? How can you be that heartless when hundreds of loves are involved?"


    Zhang Mengyao was about to speak for him, but Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "First of all, our weapons are in a good condition, FOR NOW!" He emphasized "for now" for Kang Jiayi to hear, "For now yes, what aboutter? We still have four portals to face, are you willing to guarantee all weapons will be in a good condition after the fourth or even fifth portal?"


    "Second, you are always looking at everything from your perspective. What about changing your perspective to mine? Are you going to arm the people who once tried to kill you so they cane to you again? Is that what you want?"


    Kang Jiayi did not know how to respond to Tang Shaoyang. He could not say anything when they were at the fault. Stealing the supplies, and trying to kill them, ''Hah, should have expected this,''


    "If being heartless could protect my people then I don''t mind being heartless," after saying that, Tang Shaoyang left the old couple. He and Zhang Mengyao went upstairs.


    *** ***


    He and Zhang Mengyao entered their bedroom. He could hear the sound of the shower from the bathroom, Kang Xue was taking shower.


    Tang Shaoyang threw his body to the bed and stretched his hands, "Arghhh, bed surely the best!"


    "How is it? My diplomacy skill?" He winked his left eye at her while Zhang Mengyao merely rolled her eyes. It was just a normal discussion.


    She sat next to him, "You said you want to discuss something with me? What is it?" Hearing that, Tang Shaoyang immediately sat up, "Oh, do you remember the time you killed the Winged Lion? Yourst hit?


    "Mnnn," she squinted her eyes, trying to recall thest battle. The memories were still fresh and clear, she nodded her head, "What is it?"


    "Your mana control, how did you do that? You not only strengthened yournce with mana, but you can morph that, sharpening your mana as well," he tried to convey Zaneos''s words to Zhang Mengyao.


    "Did I? I don''t know about that, I was just implementing what you taught me," Zhang Mengyao paused as she thought of something, "Actually¡­"

 Chapter 166 - Fourth Portal

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Fourth Portal</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao told her experience in meditation, her increase in Magic Power that absurdly high.


    "I gained 47 Magic Power in my first three hours of meditation, is that normal for the first time?" She wanted how much Tang Shaoyang gained in his first meditation.


    ¡ªOh my, your woman is a talent. That''s so high for a level 1 [Mana Perception]


    Zaneos was surprised to hear the number. He eximed in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    ¡ªBut that''s weird, in this World, your power is measured by a number. The higher the number, the stronger you are, but what made her different? Can we look at her status?


    The Demon Swordsman''s interest was piqued by Zhang Mengyao.


    ''That''s inappropriate, right? Even though she is my woman, showing the status screen¡­'' Zaneos cut in before Tang Shaoyang could finish.


    ¡ªAsk her! I am not telling you to force her to show us her status screen. If she does not want to show us, that''s fine. But I bet 120% that your woman will show us her status screen


    Zhang Mengyao looked at her man''s expression, waiting for his response. She noticed a slight frown on his forehead, "What''s wrong? Is that a bad thing?"


    "Of course not, that is a good thing. I gained like 5 Magic Power for an hour of meditation, you are doing good," Tang Shaoyang smiled, and after hesitating for a moment he asked, "Mengyao, can you show us your status screen? We want to find out¡­"


    "Okay!" She answered immediately but paused midway, "Us? We?" She looked at Tang Shaoyang in confusion.


    "Do you remember Zaneos, the spirit I summoned after the battle against the Fogged Ape Tribe?" Zhang Mengyao went with "ah" and nodded her head. She remembered the ominous demon, of course.


    "In fact, it was Zaneos who imparted the training method, and now [Mana Perception]. He was surprised by your talent in meditation, so he wanted to get a quick look at your status," he exined.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind if it''s you," Zhang Mengyao as she opened her status screen for Tang Shaoyang to see.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Zhang Mengyao


    ss: Knight


    Age: 25


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 67


    Talent: Insight


    Attribute Point: 10


    Strength: 146


    Agility: 94


    Vitality: 182


    Stamina: 97


    Magic Power: 57


    Sense: 50/50


    Skill Point: 50


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Envisage], [Shield Wall - Lv2], [Unbending Strike - Lv2], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lv1], [Mana Perception - Lv1]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes were glued to Zhang Mengyao''s status screen. Zaneos also did the same, he remained quiet while carefully looking at the attribute.


    "What are you guys doing?" Kang Xue came out of the bathroom with pajamas and a towel on her hair. She just finished taking a bath. Tang Shaoyang did not respond to her while Zhang Mengyao gestured to Kang Xue to stay quiet.


    "Come sit here, you should hear our talk as well since it''s important for your future as well," She said to Kang Xue in a small voice while tapping the empty bed next to her.


    Kang Xue sat next to Zhang Mengyao, and thetter told Kang Xue what she and Tang Shaoyang talked about.


    ¡ªSense, it must be because of her high Sense. She can sense mana better than any of you guys that exins why her control is much better and that also exins why she can absorb mana better than you guys!


    It did not take a long time before The Demon Swordsman found out the cause. The only abnormal attribute she had was Sense, so that was the most usible exnation for what happened to her.


    ''Doesn''t that mean her talent is much better than mine?'' Tang Shaoyang remembered that her talent was A-Tier while his talent was S-Tier. But if they looked from this, her talent was better than her.


    ¡ªMaybe yes, maybe no. Your talent may have a hidden feature we haven''t uncovered, who knows. Even in the current situation, your talent is superior to her, you can conquer her who has a good talent, after all.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know whether his spirit''sst words were sarcasm or praise. He did not care, just as Zaneos told him, she was on his side. What he should feel right now was happy to have someone help me could rely on.


    "How is it? Do you find abnormality in my meditation?" Zhang Mengyao asked while Kang Xue turned toward him as well.


    "No, there''s no abnormality, that''s your talent''s work. The high sense helps you to sense and control mana better than any of us," Tang Shaoyang exined with a smile while Zhang Mengyao was relieved.


    After that, Zhang Mengyao stood up, "You two can start first, I am going to take a bath," she stuck her tongue to Kang Xue and ran toward the bathroom.


    Kang Xue''s eyes widened a little bit. Just now, they were talking seriously about mana and things. How things changed so quickly, she slowly looked toward her man, "Don''t you need to meditate or something?"


    "Hehe, I can do thatter after we finish our business," Tang Shaoyang leaped toward Kang Xue and started the war. Soon, the room was filled with Kang Xue''s pleasant moan.


    *** ***


    The following morning, five-thirty


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting cross-legged next to the bed. He was activating [Mana Perception], absorbing the man from the outside. He then opened his eyes and a notification rang in his head.


    [You have entered training state for 4:32:45, you have gained 27 Magic Power]


    Four and half hours for 27 Magic Power, that was a lot, ''It must be because I leveled my [Mana Perception],'' he used 20 Skill Points from thest portal to level up two skills, [Mana Perception] and [Mana Mastery].


    "Good progress," he stood up with his top naked. After the war with his two women, he did not bother to wear his clothes as he immediately went for the meditation. He stretched up his stiff body, even though he stayed up all night he did not feel weary or sleepy at all, but just a little bit ufortable since he was used to sleeping.


    He looked to the bed, Kang Xue was still sleeping under her nket while Zhang Mengyao had a nket that covered only her lower part, exposing her upper part. If it was a normal time, he would jump to the bed for the morning quota. But they were still in the Survival Game, and he did not sleepst night, so he won''t be doing that to keep his body fit.


    Looking at Zhang Mengyao''s posture, he smiled to himself. The girl was sleeping with her body nted to the side, having her head rested on Kang Xue''s butt. She was having meditation as well and maybe she fell asleep while meditating. He shook his head at the sight.


    "Get up, girl! It''s morning already!" Yelling to wake the girls up, he then walked toward the bathroom for a quick shower. The cold water helped him to calm his morning libido.


    It was the usual morning, they got breakfast, and lined up in front of the house to wait for the portal. Afterst night''s talk, Fan De or the military did not send anyone to talk again. It was clear that they were not going to join them.


    A few minutester, the portal formed in front of them. At this time, they had gotten used to how the portal formed, no longer amazed by the sight but apprehensive toward the portal. There were a lot of dangerous creatures beyond the portal and they could lose their lives anytime there.


    "The portal is here, get ready!" Tang Shaoyang motioned them toe forward. After the third portal, he decided to act in a group. Splitting up seemed to be a bad idea after what happened in the third portal.


    His subordinates came closer to the portal, waiting for the order.


    "Let''s go!" Tang Shaoyang entered the portal and followed by Tang Shaoyang, Lu An, Kang Xue, and more people entering the portal.


    The scenery instantly changed. Usually, it would take him a moment to adjust but this was his fourth time, so he quickly adjusted to the change. He scanned the surroundings, it was not the wild like he expected. He saw a building made of stones, typically historical sites or buildings in the movie.


    Tang Shaoyang then checked behind him. Zhang Mengyao and the others arrived right after him, currently checking the surroundings as well. While everyone was wondering what they would do and face in the fourth portal, the notification rang in their head.

 Chapter 167 - Simulation War Game

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Simtion War Game</h4>


    Not long after everyone entered the portal, a group of ten men came to the base. This group was led by Lin Duan, who came to steal the reserve weapon Fan De talked about.


    Lin Duan stood in the street as he motioned his subordinates to search the houses, ''If they don''t lend the weapon, then we will take it,'' he determined to not offend this group but he was forced to.


    They had the people but they did not have a proper weapon to fight the monsters. Guns proved to be less effective, and it had limited ammo as well. They could not use the guns to fight the beast.


    Ten minutester, his nine subordinates came back with empty hands, "We can''t find the weapon, Captain,"


    Lin Duan furrowed his brows as he turned his head toward the main house. Fan De told him where Tang Shaoyang resided, "Have you checked that house?" His finger pointed to the house.


    "We did, nothing there," one of his subordinates nodded and shook his head afterward.


    "Huh!?" Lin Duan furrowed his brows in confusion. Fan De told him that there were around thirty sets of armor and weapons. He had seen all of them enter the portal with only armor and weapons, but they did not bring anything big for supply and reserve equipment.


    "Search again! Search more houses!"


    After what happened before, Tang Shaoyang did not leave his supplies and weapon behind again. He saved them in the inventory, each captain has reserve equipment in their inventory. What Lin Duan and his subordinates did was pointless.


    *** ***


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Portal 4 - Dogonda Land]


    Simtion War Game


    Main Objective:


    Defend the fort from Troll Tribe and Ogre Tribe (Protect the g in the main building) for 7 days.


    Bonus Objective:


    -Defeat Troll Tribe


    -Defeat Ogre Tribe


    -Kill Troll Warlord


    -Kill Three-headed Ogre


    Failure:


    -g is taken or destroyed (You will be teleported out, and the two tribes have free ess to Earth)


    -All participants die


    Time limit:


    18 days 23:59:59


    The game will start when all participants. Please wait patiently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang read the new objective for the fourth portal. It was different from the beforehand portal, and he had to wait for all participants before the game could start.


    "The fort is blocked just like the HZ Bay, we can''t go outside," Zhang Mengyao came to report. They had been here for a while. Since the game had not started, they wanted to scout the surrounding fort but she came back to report the fort was blocked by the barrier.


    At this moment, Wei Xi rushed over, "I found something interesting, follow me!" He motioned them to follow.


    Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang looked at each other before following him. He brought them into one building with a wooden sign. A lot of his subordinates gathered around the building, but they opened a path when their Boss came over.


    Wei Xi pointed his finger to the sign with "Equipment Shop Lv2" written on it. Tang Shaoyang looked up and his lips curled upward. He indeed found something interesting.


    "Have you tested it? How does this shop work?" Curious, he walked over next to Wei Xi while thetter pointed his thumb toward the closed wooden window. He was about to push the window open until a translucent screen appeared.


    [Wee to Equipment Shop Lv2! How may I help you?]


    [1. Weapon]


    [2. Armor]


    He tapped [Weapon] that led to another option.


    [Tier F] [Tier F+] [Tier E] [Tier E+] [Tier D]


    His finger moved to tap [Tier D], the best tier in the shop. A list of weapons appeared in his eyes, [Sword], [Longsword], [Dagger], [Spear], [Bow], [Longbow], [Crossbow], and more.


    He tapped [Sword] and a screen appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Silver Sword]


    Tier: D


    Bonus Attribute: +25 Strength


    Price: 50,000 Survival Coin


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Silver Sword]


    Tier: D


    Bonus Attribute: +25 Agility


    Price: 50,000 Survival Coin


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Silver Sword]


    Tier: D


    Bonus Attribute: +25 Stamina


    Price: 50,000 Survival Coin


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The three same swords but each of them gave a different bonus attribute. He checked the other weapons and it was the same as the sword. The same name, same tier but a different attribute. Tang Shaoyang took the Destroyer out from the inventory.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Destroyer]


    Tier: E


    Bonus Attribute: +15 Strength


    [Upgradeable]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He was fond of his battle-ax despitecking in performance.


    ¡ªIt''s time to change your weapon. Did you forget about thest fight? Your woman with a better weapon could kill a stage-6 beast easier than you.


    ''I don''t want to. I like Destroyer and this is the right weapon for me. I don''t like a lighter weapon,'' he shook his head at the suggestion, ''Moreover, the shop does not have a simr weapon to this one,'' he had checked the listed weapon, none of them had a copy of his weapon. There was an ax but it had a short handle which he did not like.


    ¡ªI actually wanted to teach you my sword technique. I am pondering whether my technique could be transformed into a skill, but how we are supposed to try that if you don''t like a sword.


    ''Maybe we can try that if I find a big and heavy sword,'' Tang Shaoyang chuckled, ''Oh, you can try to teach Wei Xi your sword technique, his ss is Swordsman,''


    ¡ªHow I am supposed to teach him if I can''t evenmunicate with him.


    ''Then let''s seeter, I might pick up a sword if you really want to teach me your sword technique, but not now,'' while he was conversing with Zaneos, he noticed that he has 1.4 million Survival Coins.


    "Oh, I have a lot of them," he blurted at the moment''s notice.


    ¡ªMaybe because you killed most of the Big Boss portals.


    ''Make sense,'' he nodded and closed the screen. He did not have the interest to spend his coins as he turned around and tapped Wei Xi''s shoulder, "Have fun with your shopping,"


    "You don''t want to buy a new weapon, Boss?" Wei Xi asked in surprise. Tang Shaoyang''s Tier E weapon was not a secret, he thought his Boss would want to change the weapon.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand as he walked away from the shop. Zhang Mengyao also followed him, her armor was decent and her weapon set was much better than the one sold in the Equipment Shop.


    With the two big shots left, the Equipment Shop was swarmed by his subordinates. Tarriors'' armor and weapon were Tier E while the ve''s armor and weapon were Tier F. They wanted to get better equipment before the battle started.


    "I thought you were going to change your weapon," Zhang Mengyao expressed her thoughts. He gave all the better equipment to his subordinate and her, she thought he would buy a new one from the shop.


    "There''s no weapon that suits my taste, and Destroyer is still in good condition. I don''t need a new weapon for now," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. The main building was smaller than the others, it was more like a small pagoda.


    He pushed the door open, and the torches immediately lit up. A red carpet stretched from the entrance to the end of the pagoda, not that long, around five meters long. At the end of the carpet, there was a seat and a red g behind the seat.


    The seat was simr to a throne seat but it was in with no ornament. He walked toward the seat and sat there.


    Tang Shaoyang put his hand on his chin as hezily looked toward the door. The right side of his lips curled upward.


    Zhang Mengyao who was approaching Tang Shaoyang suddenly halted her steps. She looked at her man with her widened eyes. She did not know what it was, but she felt his aura changed.


    It was not his usual wild and fierce aura, but something that made her heart thumping at the sight of him. It was not because of his charm that made her thumping, but something else.


    She was forced to lower her head and there was an urge, telling her to kneel to the man. She stiffly walked closer to the seat while looking down.


    Plop!


    One of her knees fell, and when she was about to say something, Tang Shaoyang''s surprised voice rang, "What are you doing!?"


    Only after the voice that the aura vanished, and she felt less oppressive. Zhang Mengyao immediately stood up and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. She blinked her eyes a few times, the aura was now gone. Her man was back to his usual self.


    ''What? What was that just now!?''

 Chapter 168 - Troll

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Troll</h4>


    No matter how many times he asked, Zhang Mengyao would not tell him why she suddenly kneeled to him. Sitting on the seat, he looked at Zhang Mengyao who also sat next to him.


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head, it was not that she did not want to tell him but she also did not know what happened.


    Both were spending their time in the main building, and Kang Xue came to themter on. Just like that, an hour passed.


    [All participants have arrived, the game will start in thirty minutes!]


    While the girls were chatting, the notification rang in their heads. Not long after the notification, Lu An and Wei Xi entered the main building, "The other participants¡­" Wei Xi just wanted to inform him whose the other participants were but he shook his head.


    "They are outside," Lu An merely pointed at where they got teleported.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up, yawned as he was bored waiting for the other participants, "I know, they must be the military people and the fire castle," he waved his hand. There were no other people trapped in the Survival Game but them.


    "It''s me Castle!" Zhang Mengyao corrected him but he merely shrugged his shoulder off. The five walked over and when they reached the location, two groups were facing each other. One was his subordinates and the other one was military people and the me Castle.


    He could feel the tense atmosphere between the two sides since they had a bad past. Lin Duan noticed the five people came over, and one of them was the leader of the Tang Empire.


    Lin Duan took a deep breath and walked forward, "I am Lin Duan, the leader of me Castle''s team. We are here not to fight, I hope you can restrain your people," he cupped his hand and bowed his head slightly.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at Lin Duan, no, his gaze was scanning the people behind him. Around thirty people were armed with armor and weapons while the rest were wearing a military vest and armed with guns.


    ''Around 130 people, huh!?'' The opposite party''s numbers doubled than ours, ''That''s not a problem though,''


    Based on the objective, his team was expected to work together with these people to fight against the Troll Tribe and the Ogre Tribe, "As long as your people don''t do anything funny, my people would not harm any of you either,"


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulder, he called Wei Xi over, "Lead them to the Equipment Shop, let them equip themselves with the weapon and armor, they look so pitiful,"


    His words provoked a few of them, including the soldiers. However, none of them dared to show their dissatisfaction outwardly. They had been warned to not offend any of these guys.


    Lin Duan took the words differently, his eyes brightened the moment he heard about the Equipment Shop.


    "Follow me," Wei Xi motioned Lin Duan and his people to follow him as he led them toward the Equipment Shop.


    Yan Sheng and Tian Donghai came with something, "The barrier is gone, but there''s no sign of monster, and our fort is in the open field,"


    Tang Shaoyang followed the two to the gate. Earlier, the barrier blocked their eyes to see outside. Now the barrier disappeared, to the west and east were an open field.


    A few hundred meters to the north was a forest and the same to the south, there was a forest a few hundred meters to the south too. The open field where the fort stood was like a line that separated the two forests.


    "Send a team of five people to the west and one team to the east. Get them to watch the movement from two sides, the remaining will split into two teams. I will be in charge of the north and you will be in charge of the south gate," Tang Shaoyang pointed at Zhang Mengyao and Lu An. Both are the strongest in the group, he was relieved with two of them leading the team.


    With just a quick look from the terrain, he coulde up with the n. He chose the defensive strategy since their main objective was to defend the g from being taken from or destroyed.


    "What about the me Castle and the military people?" Zhang Mengyao asked out. From the formation, he did not involve them in the formation, "Get them to guard the west and the east gate then,"


    He did not put them in the main formation, not because he wanted to iste them but because he did not trust them. They were far too weak to be trusted to handle an important gate.


    Yan Sheng chose four people with him to the west gate while Tian Donghai chose four people to the east gate. Zhang Mengyao brought her main team, Li Na, and the girls. Lu An brought nine Tarriors and neen ves to the south gate.


    "Should I scout the north forest before I go?" Lu An volunteered to scout the forest but Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "It''s okay, you can go to scout the south forest instead, I will take care of everything here!"


    Zhang Mengyao and Lu An then left the north gate. Kang Jiayi had seen everything, and how biased Tang Shaoyang was in making the decision by excluding the military and the me castle from the main formation.


    "You are oppressing them!" The old man confronted Tang Shaoyang. Excluding them from the main formation meant they could not get the fight against the monster. If they could not kill the monster, they could not level up and stay weak.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Kang Jiayi then he focused on the north forest. He chose to ignore the old man as he did not want to have a pointless debate against someone who had his heart for his old country. The old man was still hoping that he could revive the old country by helping the military.


    Kang Jiayi was upset that he was being ignored, he wanted to say more but his son held him back, "It''s okay, Father. He''s the leader, we have to follow him,"


    "That''s not okay, how can you let yourrades suffer from his tyranny," Kang Jiayi purposely raised his volume so Tang Shaoyang could hear him, "Unfortunately, therade in your mouth is no longer ourrade. The moment my sister forcefully brought us here, they have regarded us as a traitor,"


    Kang Zian had tried to greet the one so-calledrades only to receive a cold re and hostile treatment from them. He pulled his father with him and told him what he just experienced.


    Meanwhile, Lu An and Zhang Mengyao had stationed themselves in the south gate, "I will check the forest," Lu An volunteered to scout the forest.


    Zhang Mengyao checked the objective screen, they still had twenty-three minutes before the countdown, "Okay, and be careful. Immediately retreat if it''s too dangerous," she nodded in response.


    Lu An replied with an okay gesture before he went down and rushed toward the forest. A few hundred meters was a short distance for Lu An. He entered the dense forest. Instead of walking on the ground, he climbed to the tree. He jumped from one tree to another tree, and soon he found their enemy.


    It was a humanoid monster with green skin. Two big tusks protruded upward and razor-like teeth filled the mouth. The monster was holding a big wooden club in his right hand and wore only a loincloth that covered the vital part. On top of thar, the monster had a good built as eight-packs formed on his green belly with a height of around 2.2 meters.


    "Heh, Boss guessed right. The monster truly resides in the forest," he muttered in a low voice, "From the appearance, this greeny monster should be the troll, the Ogre Tribe must be in the north forest,"


    Lu An got closer from the tree when he got closer enough, he cast [Basic Detection] on the monster.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Troll]


    Affiliation: Troll Tribe


    ss: Troll Warrior


    Evolution: Stage-2


    Level: 42


    Skill: [Berserk Strike]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Huuu, this will be a tricky battle,'' Lu An squinted his eyes at the lone troll that roamed around with a certain pattern, ''It''s a stage-2 monster and with a ss,''


    "Especially with that doofus from the military and me castle," the young man shook his head.

 Chapter 169 - First Wave

    <h4>Chapter 169 - First Wave</h4>


    While Lu An scouted the north forest, Tang Shaoyang went scouting the south forest. He moved around in the forest for a few minutes before he discovered the first monster.


    The monster was around two meters tall, wearing short pants, and his skin was red. There was a little of the ck hair on his head with two small horns on its forehead. The ragged teeth that came out from his teeth added one dread point to his appearance.


    He noticed the monster was holding a wooden club that had the same color as the skin. Tang Shaoyang approached the monster who had the back against him. After he reached the range, he cast [Basic Detection] on the monster.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Ogre]


    Affiliation: Ogre Tribe


    ss: Ogre Warrior


    Evolution: Stage 2


    Level: 43


    Skill: [Tough Skin]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Stage-2 monster but the ogre has ss,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself while scanning the surroundings. He was checking whether there was more ogre or not.


    ''This dude is wandering alone, you should not have done that, naughty boy,'' he thought to himself while rushing toward the lone ogre.


    The ogre noticed the noise from his back when he turned around, it was already toote. Tang Shaoyang had leaped in the air, he mped the ogre''s neck around his thigh and pinned the ogre with his momentum. He immediately held the ogre''s head. Without holding back, he twisted the neck to the side.


    Crack!


    Even though the ogre''s head crooked to the side, the ogre was still alive. The ogre clenched his palm into a fist and punched to the cheek.


    The punch pushed Tang Shaoyang to the side, but he only felt a little pain, "A tenacious monster, huh!?" With a smirk, he held the hand that punched his cheek. He jumped and twisted the hand to the back. The ogre had his mouth opened, was about to scream but Tang Shaoyang stomped at the ogre''s neck with all his might.


    Crack!


    It was another crack resounding in the quiet forest. The ogre''s neck caved as blood flowed out from the mouth. This time the ogre stopped moving, dead. After killing the ogre, Tang Shaoyang picked up the red club. He found it was unusual hence try to check over it.


    ''Huh!? It''s actually quite heavy, still far from Destroyer but heavier than the sword or a spear,'' he thought to himself while reading the information.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Ogre Club]


    Tier: F+


    Bonus Attribute: +10 Strength


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hoho, it''s a decent weapon for a newbie. Should I get one for me?" Holding the club, he remembered his time in the gang where he used a pipe to fight. Different but not too far, with a smile he nodded his head.


    He checked the objective screen, he had twelve minutes more before the countdown, "Still have a few minutes to check the surroundings. It will be better to find where the Ogre Tribe is¡­" he muttered as he moved deeper.


    Nine minutester, he came out of the forest with two red clubs in his hand. He rushed back and knocked on the wooden door, and it took sometime before someone opened the door. It was Kang Xue who opened the small door, and he noticed a frown on her.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked while walking in, "You can see it soon," that was her reply before she closed the door.


    Not far from the gate, right below the stair to climb the gate, there was a crowd gathered there. He walked over to see what happened, "What''s wrong here?" He heard a heated argument from the crowd hence he raised his voice.


    Sure enough, his voice attracted attention as the argument stopped. His people opened a path for him.


    Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi were confronting five military people. He walked and looked at the five people who wore brand new armor and a sword on their waist and also a gun slung to his back.


    "Heh, didn''t your leader tell you to not do anything funny?" Tang Shaoyang smirked toward the five men, "Or this is your leader''s order?"


    The five men looked at each other before a man that looked slightly older came forward, "I am Captain Cao, we are not doing anything funny, but we ask for a fair share of the task. You are cing us in the position where no monster wille, that''s not fair. We want at least the north or south gate!"


    "Heh, interesting, how do you know there would be no monster that would attack the west or the east gate?" Tang Shaoyang''s smiled turned wider as he looked at Captain Cao. He was smiling but his eyes turned cold that sent a shiver to Captain Cao''s body.


    Captain Cao subconsciously turned toward his left side, and Tang Shaoyang followed his gaze. Captain Cao was looking at the old man, Kang Jiayi. He did not say anything as he walked toward the old man. Mu Liqiu was standing next to the old man, but he did not care.


    Tang Shaoyang stood in front of Kang Jiayi, a head taller than the old man, he looked down to the eyes, "I don''t care who you are before, I don''t give a damn even if you are my woman''s father! This is your first andst warning if you do this again in the future, I will regard you as a traitor. There''s only one fate for a traitor in my empire, Death Penalty!"


    Kang Jiayi froze as his eyes widened in fear. Tang Shaoyang''s aura suffocated him, and he fell on his butt. Kang Xue tried to meddle, holding him back from hurting her father but Zhang Mengyao held her back while shaking her head, indicating to not meddle.


    Tang Shaoyang squatted down, "If your heart is still in the military then leave! I have enough of your antics!"


    [Simtion War Game has started! Good luck~]


    At this moment, everyone heard a notification in their head. The game had started.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and walked toward the five men from the military, "As for you, I don''t give a f*ck about you guys. The rule is simple if you get in our way or try to harm my people, then I will kill every single of you! Do whatever you people want!"


    After that, he turned around and yelled, "Get your ass in position!" With the deafening shout from him, his men scattered around. The archer walked up to the wall while the closebat group stood behind the gate. Wei Xi led the closebat group, standing behind the door.


    Tang Shaoyang who was followed by Zhang Mengyao walked to the wall, "How is it? Did you find anything?"


    "Yes, Ogre, stage-2 monster with Warrior ss, with a level around 42 to 46. Their skill is [Tough Skin]," while Tang Shaoyang mentioned the detail of the ogre, she took out her note and started writing.


    Meanwhile, below the wall, Mu Liqiu was worriedly helping her husband to get up. She could feel his hand was shivering, even she was scared by the sudden outburst.


    "Mother, Hongmei, you take care of Father, I am going to join them!" Kang Zian pointed his finger at the group behind the gate. He looked toward his father, wanting to speak something but he held as he shook his head. He left without words.


    Kang Xue walked to his father, "Father, you know, the reason I want to bring you with him is hoping you will help him to form a proper military division, not like this. I thought you will be convinced after witnessing how strong this group is," she let out a sigh.


    "However, if your heart is still in the military, I will not detain you to stay here with me. If you stay here and keep doing something like this, you will be killed by him for sure," Kang Xue walked forward and hugged her father. She kissed his neck and whispered, "I love you, Father,"


    "I have grown up and I have decided to stay with the man I choose even if you are not here," with a big smile, she expressed her thoughts.


    Dump! Dump! Dump!


    The ground suddenly vibrated, she could feel the slight vibration from her sole, "Now then, I am going to battle," she kissed her mother on the cheek and rushed up to the wall.


    When she reached the wall, she was shocked to see the monster poured out from the forest. Hundreds or maybe thousand, there were too many of them.


    The first wave of an attack wasing!

 Chapter 170 - First Wave - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 170 - First Wave - Part 2</h4>


    "Archer! Get ready!" Zhang Mengyao yelled loudly, "Shoot in range!" She instructed with a big shout.


    "Are you sure, it''s okay to leave Lu An alone?" Tang Shaoyang asked her woman, "That''s not okay, of course. But Li Na is there with him, should not be a problem. Just checking what kind of monster attacked the north gate," she turned to the side and noticed Kang Xue who just came up, "If the ogre matches with your description, you should take care of Xue''er. She''s still reckless in the battle because what she faced has never been these many and strong before,"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, there was no need for her to remind him. Kang Xue was tasked as the medic in this expedition, so he would never put her in danger. Zhang Mengyao left the north wall since she came here to solve the issue.


    Before she went down from the wall, she whispered something to Kang Xue before leaving for the south wall.


    Kang Xue watched the big wave of the red monster. Her heart was thumping in nervousness, but then, she felt a strong grip around her waist, pulling her to the side, "Don''t leave me too far, just follow my back, or you can stay behind the wall?"


    It was not the words tofort her nervousness, but his voice that calmed her beating heart. It was a belief that had been nted deep in her heart that as long as he was with her, she would be safe.


    "Mnn, just leave your back to me~," her tone contained cockiness and yfulness.


    At this moment, the five archers started to release their arrows. Three out of five archers struck the head, and the three ogres immediately fell. The remaining two arrows hit the thigh, causing the two ogres to fall and stomped by theirrades.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang noticed something different, he found out that the ogre was weaker than the one in the forest. Easier to kill, and also more fragile than the one he encountered in the forest.


    At this moment, Yan Sheng and his three men came to the north gate, "West gate is safe, Boss! No monsters attacked the west side, but I leave one man just in case a situation arises,"


    "Good, join the group and get ready to battle then, they areing!" Tang Shaoyang pointed at the big wave of a red monster with his thumb casually.


    "Yes!" Yan Sheng did not waver at the sight of the countless monsters that poured out from the forest. He replied in a strong tone and went down to join Wei Xi.


    Below the wall, Wei Xi looked at Captain Cao and his subordinates who were unsure what to do. Tang Shaoyang''s outburst frightened them, he shook his head and smiled at what happened before.


    Wei Xi approached the older man, "Captain Cao, is it?" He asked while offering his hand for a handshake.


    Captain Cao was dazed for a moment before he reached Wei Xi, "Ah, yes. I am Captain Cao,"


    "If you are a Captain Cao, then I am Captain Wei. I am the captain of this team for now," he introduced himself, though his actual position was Vice Supreme General, but he was ashamed to mention that to the opposite party.


    "Ah, yes- hello, Captain Wei," Captain Cao nodded, a bit unsettled because of what happened before, "Take it easy, My Boss is a little bit harsh and strict because of our bad past," Wei Xie tapped Captain Cao''s shoulder, "We have a lot to talk to cooperate in the battle, but we have an enemying soon," he pointed at the gate with his thumb, "For now, can I trust our back to you and your team? We will be the vanguard,"


    Wei Xi was offering for cooperation which Captain Cao sought. Asking for one of the main gates was out of his emotion because he thought these people wanted to suppress them by giving them an empty gate. No monsters meant they could not level up. Even so, he did not trust Wei Xi''s soft approach.


    "As I said before, we need time to talk, but we don''t have that time now. I hope you don''t betray my trust," Wei Xi gave an unexpected big hug to the stiff captain before he went back to his post.


    While Tang Shaoyang had given up to recruit these soldiers, Wei Xi had not given up yet. Their main purpose toe to HZ Bay was to recruit them. He knew that he had a slim chance of persuading their superiors, he directly approached the soldiers.


    ''Since Boss has yed his bad cop role, I will be ying the good cop role,'' it was his duty as a trusted aid to fill what his Bosscked.


    Meanwhile, on the top wall, the five archers had taken down dozens of ogres. He pulled Kang Xue closer to him, "Are you ready?" She turned to look at her man, "For what?"


    She saw the smile on his face, a mischievous smile that she rarely saw. Before she could get the answer from him, he brought her with him to jump off the ten meters tall wall. Her eyes widened in shock as she was not ready for this, but she could not scream either as she was too shocked.


    Bump!


    Theynded safely, but it did not relieve her shock. The monster wave was fifty meters away from the gate, but he walked toward the gate and knocked the gate hard, "Oi! Open and fight the monster, what are you doing, nestling inside?"


    Wei Xi opened the small door, surprised to see his Boss who was on the top now outside the gate, "I thought we are going to defend the gate,"


    "Of course, we are, but how are you going to defend the gate if you hide behind the gate? Are you going to wait for these monsters to destroy the gate?" Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes while Wei Xi grinned in return.


    "Guys, stop with the chit chat, they are here!" Kang Xue yelled upon noticing the Boss and his subordinate were chatting instead of hurrying.


    "I am here, follow me!" Tang Shaoyang rushed back to the girl, "Huh!? Where''s your battle-ax?" She focused on the red monster army earlier, so she just noticed Tang Shaoyang was holding red clubs instead of his usual battle-ax.


    "I don''t need my baby to face these weaklings," Tang Shaoyang cast [Basic Detection] on one of the ogres who reached his range.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Ogre]


    Affiliation: Ogre Tribe


    Evolution: Stage 1


    Level: 25


    Skill: -


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''As expected,'' the ogre he encountered in the forest was tenacious. He believed that they would be killed with at least three arrows in their head, not just one.


    Kang Xue also cast her [Basic Detection] on the ogre, ''They are just stage-1 monster, and their level is lower than mine. I have to be careful to not get a sneak attack from my blind spot,''


    Tang Shaoyang rushed forward, and she followed with the scythe in her hand, ''Aim for the head or neck!'' Kang Xue reminded herself.


    Crack! Crack!


    She heard a loud cracking noise from the front. She looked up and saw two ogres'' heads crooked to the side as they fell to the side, died in one strike of her man. Even the harmless club became a lethal weapon in her man''s weapon.


    ''I can''t lose!'' While Tang Shaoyang faced all the ogres in the front, Kang Xue faced the ogres that came from the side. Since her man attracted all the ogres'' attention, she shed at the ogre who tried to attack him from the side.


    sh!


    Her scythe cut the neck halfway, causing the ogre''s head to dangle on his body while the ogre fell, ''My strength is stillcking, I have to allocate some points on my Strengthter,''


    She ducked her head as the same red club swept through. She kicked the ogre and swept her scythe to the closest ogre. The ogres swarmed to the couple while the remaining still advanced toward the gate.


    The second line of the defense was Wei Xie and his team. They formed a straight line as soon as they found the monster was only a level 25 stage-1 monster. Again, their number was too little to face the swarm of the ogres. The overwhelming number of the ogres swarmed to the gate.


    In front of the gate, Captain Cao had his 79 subordinates form a half-circle to protect the gate with him in the front, "Stand on your ground if you don''t want to be looked down on by them! They trusted us the gate, so we will defend the gate with our lives!" Captain Cao yelled.


    "Yes, Sir!" They replied loudly while putting their shield upfront.


    "Hold your spear tight!" Captain Cao instructed as he gazed at the overwhelming numbers of the ogres.


    Five meters away, three meters¡­ two meters¡­ one meter¡­


    "Thrust!" He thrust his spear and followed by his men. With the thrust of their spears, they eliminated the first line of the ogres.


    "Shield!" Captain Cao yelled while raising his shield.


    "Push!" When the ogres reached them, they pushed their shield forward, slowing the ogres, "Switch!" The front line retreated as the second-line took a step forward, "Thrust!" They eliminated another line of ogres.


    Shield! Push! Switch!


    The same course of action was repeated. Thanks to their perfect coordination, the ogres could not pass them.


    After repeated such a course of action five times, Captain Cao heard a notification of leveling up, "Second-line allocated your attribute! Focus on Strength and Stamina!"


    Three hourster, the ogres'' corpses scattered around. Captain Cao breathed heavily as ogres'' blood soaked his leather armor and sweats soaked his face and back. The battle was exhausting and overwhelming, but they ended up with a big victory. But then, he froze up when he looked ahead, his eyes widened while his pupils shook, and his jaw dropped open.

 Chapter 171 - A Mess Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 171 - A Mess Aftermath</h4>


    South Gate


    Zhang Mengyao ced her shield down and struck hernce down as well. She could hear heavy breathing around her, all four Shield Bearers were with her, taking the frontline against the troll.


    Fortunately, it was just stage-1 monster troll. Different from what Lu An found in the woods. Much weaker, no skill, and low-level. If all of them were stage-2 trolls with ss, the four Shield Bearers might not survive from the wave.


    "Call Yu Shun here!" Zhang Mengyao shouted to call Yu Shun. Not long after she shouted, Dai Wenqian and Fu Danda came with Yu Shun followed them.


    "Do you need something from me?" Yu Shun addressed the girl in a more respectful tone.


    "Burn these dead bodies with your zombies, if you need help, ask Lu An! I don''t want these dead bodies to be a gue to our people!" Zhang Mengyao pointed at the dead bodies before she looked at Fu Dandan and Dai Wenqian, "What do you have for me?"


    "There''s no casualty from our side, but¡­" Fu Dandan paused while ncing at the me Castle''s group, "They lost ten soldiers!"


    "Huh!? Why?" First of all, these people stayed behind, taking advantage of their formation to get the free kills. How could they still lose people? On top of that, the troll was just a stage-1 monster, level 25, no ss, and no skill, how could they lose against this kind of weak monster?


    "Hah, that''s because the monsters are weak. They break out from the formation and fight them head-on which caused ten people''s death," Dai Wenqian reported what actually happened. She noticed them when they broke out from the formation, she wanted to call them out but she was too busy with the overwhelming trolls.


    Zhang Mengyao took a deep breath, trying to not angry. She made the n, their defensive formation should be perfect with no casualties. But these people broke their promise to her.


    She then walked toward the me Castle''s group. From afar, she could see that they were chatting among themselves,ughing and smiling despite ten of them were dead. Of course, she could notice a few of them looked gloomy as well.


    Tian Donghai, Li Na, Moon, Dai Wenqian, and Fu Dandan followed their leader.


    "Look~ who''sing here?" One of the members me Castle whistled at the sight of the beauty. However, his remark attracted a cold re from everyone. Even Moon roared at the guy the moment he noticed his Master showed hostility toward the man.


    ''F*ck this blockhead!'' Lin Duan cursed his subordinate internally while hastilying forward and bowed head slightly, "I apologize for my subordinate''s rude remark, Captain Zhang," he slowly raised his head, "Do you need something from us, Captain Zhang?"


    "Yes, I want an exnation why did you break out from the formation? Do you know that your decision could bring a mishap to the formation, they may pass the formation and break into the fort?" Her voice was stern while questioning the man in charge.


    She epted them in the formation, hoping they could work together since this was seven days of the war. More people a higher assurance for them to finish the game, but she was not expecting such sloppy work from them.


    "Why do we need to exin our action? We are not your people, we are from The me Castle! We are free to do anything we want!" The man who tried to flirt with Zhang Mengyao burst out furiously.


    Lin Duan did not try to stop his subordinate as he also agreed with his words. They were not someone who could be ordered as this woman wished to.


    "Then I am also free to do anything I want, including in killing all of you! I would rather kill every single of you rather than failing the objective!" She sheathed out thence. She had learned from Tang Shaoyang that if words were not working then use a fist to talk.


    The arguments were heard by the others, the remaining Tang Empire''s people approached the group. They were ready to fight anytime, Lin Duan could tell that. Even the bear stopped intimidating them but his fiery gaze never left him.


    Lin Duan''s subordinate flinched at the girl''s response. He was not expecting to reach this point.


    Lin Duan forced to make a decision, he nced at his subordinate and sent a threatening gaze, telling him to shut up before he looked back to Zhang Mengyao.


    "I apologize for my-"


    "I am not that stupid to believe your falsity, if you want to stay in the south gate then follow the order! If you don''t want to listen, then leave!" After saying that, she turned around, "Pack up! Get rest, we don''t know when they will attack us again!"


    *** ***


    In the line of Wei Xi''s team, Captain Cao could see the ogre''s dead bodies strewn all over, iplete. The gory scene was not the thing that shocked him, but the number of the ogres Wei Xi''s team killed. Just looking at the dead bodies around, he could tell that what they faced was just around half what they killed despite his team''s numbers being doubled to Wei Xi''s.


    But the shock did not stop there as he saw more ogre''s dead bodies ahead of the Wei Xi''s team. What shocked him was that the fact that only two people in frontmost, two people killed hundreds of the ogres.


    "Don''t block the way, please!" While the soldiers were cheered for their victory, a t voice resounded from the back. Everyone looked back, they saw Yu Shun and his seven zombies.


    Captain Cao immediately moved to the side, the same for his subordinates. They opened a path for Yu Shun and his zombies too.


    "Captain Cao!" While he looked at the zombies fearfully, he heard a familiar voice called his name. Captain Cao turned toward the voice and saw Wei Xi came toward him while waving his hand.


    "How is it? Any of your people get injured?" Wei Xi tried to look the soldiers behind, "No, we are fine, everyone is fine," Captain Cao replied with a slight proud smile.


    "That''s good, that''s good," Wei Xi smiled in return, "Do you have time for a chat? I will treat you to a good meal,"


    Captain Cao was aware of the conflict between the me Castle and the Tang Empire. For now, he and his team were part of the me Castle''s group. He was in a dilemma as it was clear that Wei Xi did not have any ill intention toward them. At least, the guy had not shown something like that.


    "It''s just a chat. My Boss allowed us to get some rest. We don''t know when the Ogre Tribe will attack us again, so we have to use our spare to the fullest before we face the ogres again," Wei Xi put his hand around Captain Cao''s shoulder, "You guys can join us as well, let''s have a good meal," he also invited the other soldiers.


    The soldiers were looking at each other. Their captain said nothing about whether they should join or not. In the end, they followed their captain.


    *** ***


    "How many?" Tang Shaoyang asked the girl who wiped her sweat from her face, but it only made her face stained with the blood in her hand.


    With a big smile, Kang Xue showed her palm with three fingers stood, "I gained three levels!"


    Tang Shaoyang raised his thumb, "Good," then he noticed Yu Shun walked toward him, "How is it?"


    "The south gate is safe, but those people from the me Castle made a little mess," Yu Shun told everything about what happened in the south gate. He included Zhang Mengyao''s threat to Lin Duan, how she handled the situation.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded but did notment anything about the incident, "What are you doing here?" Then he noticed the zombies were gathering the corpse while Keeper spat fire to the corpses.


    "Cleaning the dead bodies, Lady Mengyao told me to clean the dead bodies. She is afraid that the rotten bodies would produce a gue," Yu Shun exined.


    "Mnn, better safe than sorry. We will need to revise the strategy, soe to the main building after you are done with the cleaning," he tapped the young man''s shoulder. After that, Tang Shaoyang and Kang Xue went back to the fort.


    If the number of the ogres were these many, defensive strategy would only exhaust them to the death. They needed to change their strategy.

 Chapter 172 - Food Shop

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Food Shop</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang, Zhang Mengyao, Tian Donghai, Lu An, and Yan Sheng gathered in the main building. They were discussing how to face the iing attack.


    The main objective of the game was to protect the g from being taken or destroyed, so they had to stay in the fort to fight.


    The problem was they did not have information about the enemy while they only had less than two hundred people. In the first wave, there were at least three to four hundred ogres and trolls, quadrupling their numbers.


    If these two tribes only attacked the fort once a day, then they did not have a problem for the iing day, but if they attacked three or even five times a day, their people would be exhausted, and it was just a matter of time before the fort would fall.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to move the g, so if they were at the limit, they could flee with the g since the g was the main object they should protect. However, the g could not be removed as he received a warning from the system.


    "So, your n is for us to attack the tribe instead of defending the fort?" Zhang Mengyao asked after listening to his concern. Since the g could not be moved, they only had two choices, defend or attack. Fleeing was not an option.


    "Unless you have a better n, then we don''t have any choice. We don''t need to destroy the tribe, we only need to kill their leader," Tang Shaoyang replied while scanning the others. The Troll Warlord and Three-Headed Ogre, they only needed to kill these two.


    "I can do the scout, I will gather information about the forest as much as possible," Lu An was someone who always followed the order since the Boss decided to attack, he would volunteer to scout the forest. That was the best he could do with his fast movement.


    "Not today, tomorrow! We will see how bad the first day would be," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, the first wave could be considered easy for them, "Good, let''s get going. I heard the fort also has a Food Shop," having a meal after exercise was not a bad idea.


    "Don''t get too excited Boss, the shop only has three menus, bread, soup, and steak," Tian Donghai shook his head in disappointment for the menu. The first two and three days might be okay but after that, he would be tired of eating the same menu.


    "Better than having nothing," Tang Shaoyang headed out of the main building. He heard there were two Food Shops, one was in the south and another one in the north. Thanks to the food shop, they did not worry about food.


    Tang Shaoyang went to the shop since it was closer to the north gate. When he reached the shop, he saw Wei Xi was blending with the military people. They seemed to have fun as they smiled while chatting, with a loaf of bread and a bowl of cream soup.


    He furrowed his brows, wondering what this subordinate of his was doing with these people. Wei Xi noticed his presence and waved his hand, he returned with a nod as he proceeded to the shop.


    "What is Wei Xi doing with them?" Zhang Mengyao curiously asked, "Don''t know, you should ask him," Tang Shaoyang shrugged slightly. They stopped in front of the shop, and the menu appeared in front of him.


    [Hard Bread - 3 Survival Coins] [Soft Bread - 10 Survival Coins] [in Soup - 7 Survival Coins] [Cream Soup - 20 Survival Coins] [Beast Steak - 50 Survival Coins] [Tasty Beast Steak - 200 Survival Coins]


    "Huh!? Does that mean 50 coins steak is not tasty?" Tang Shaoyang muttered to himself while looking at the menus. He had many of these Survival Coins so he ordered the expensive menu, Soft Bread, Cream Soup, and Tasty Beast Steak.


    The wooden window opened, beyond the window was just darkness. He could not see what was inside looked like as a tray appeared out of the darkness. The tray flew toward him andnded at the wooden bar right in front of him. The tray was filled with the foods he ordered, a bread, a bowl of soup, and a te of steak.


    [Thank you for your purchase]


    A translucent screen appeared in front of his eyes before the wooden window closed again. His hand was itchy to see what was inside, but one of his subordinates had tried once to open the Equipment Shop. They could not break the wooden window and the system warned them all the Survival Coins would be confiscated if they tried to break the shop again. He did not want to humiliate himself by repeating the same thing.


    He brought the tray and got to the random lodging house with Zhang Mengyao and Lu An followed him. Just like its name, the steak was indeed tasty. Much better than the roasted Rabbidog with salt and pepper. The bread was crunchy on the outside and soft on the inside. Dipping the bread into the Cream Soup made it tasted better.


    The food was satisfying and after they finished their meal, they parted their ways. Tang Shaoyang went back to the north gate while Zhang Mengyao and Lu An went back to the south gate.


    He was waiting for the second wave. The game would not be that simple with just one wave of attack a day. Despite expecting another wave of attack, the Ogre Tribe did not attack them again even after six hours of waiting.


    ''Should have asked Lu An to check the forest if they don''t attack us again,''


    Sitting on the edge of the wall, his face was illuminated by the yellow sunlight. The sun was ready to set while Tang Shaoyang opened the objective screen. It was a few seconds before six hours after the first wave. He stood up, he had been sitting up here for almost six hours. He was bored and wanted to fill his belly with the soft bread and the cream soup.


    Just as he was about to turn around, he saw a group of ogrese out of the forest. Not just a group, but another wave of ogres, the second wave wasing, "Bai Yuan! Ring the bell!"


    Actually, he did not need to yell as Bai Yuan hit the bell as Tang Shaoyang yelled at him. The ring of the bell alerted all the people, including the soldiers.


    Kang Xue rushed to the wall as she checked the iing enemy. Her eyes glittering in excitement, "I am going to kill more monsters!" She blurted out subconsciously.


    "Excited, are you?" Tang Shaoyang grinned at his woman. The girl was timid before, but now she was excited at the sight of the monster. "Hehe, I don''t want to lose against Sister Mengyao, I am going to catch her soon!"


    "There''s still a long way to catch up, you have to work harder," he merely smiled at her enthusiasm, "Are you ready?"


    Kang Xue came closer to her man and put her hand around his neck, she gave a quick peck on his lips before giving her reply, "I am ready,"


    Tang Shaoyang picked her up and jumped off the wall.

 Chapter 173 - Second Wave

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Second Wave</h4>


    Dump!


    Tang Shaoyangnded safely with Kang Xue in his embrace. She immediately hopped off and took out her scythe from her inventory. Gripping the scythe tightly, ''I will kill more ogres,''


    Meanwhile, Wei Xi and Captain Cao lead their team outside. The two teams united as one and formed a formation around the gate. They formed half-square, Wei Xi and his team became the frontline while the military filled the nk, leaving no space for the ogres to enter.


    Wei Xi listened to Captain Cao''s concern about his subordinates thatcked Stamina. In the first wave, a lot of his subordinates were exhausted, and Wei Xi could see that during the lunch. So he proposed an idea to form this formation to help the soldiers.


    Captain Cao was so grateful for the help, but then he heard the young man next to Wei Xi spoke something, "Are you sure about this, can we trust them?"


    "Hehe, not like we have another choice but to trust them like earlier in the afternoon. The beforehand battle should be enough for us to trust them, right?"


    That was Wei Xi''s reply to the young man. Captain Cao heard everything, he gripped his spear tightly. If it was before, Captain Cao would be angry that a brat like him dared to look down on him and his subordinates but no longer now.


    He had heard everything that these people had experienced during the disaster. Facing zombie hordes, not just one but two, and each of them was thousands of zombies.


    ¡ªThey may not be trained like you guys, but they have experienced blood, losing theirrades in battle, and even almost lost their lives in the battle. Despite all of that, you guys soldiers acted cocky in front of them, so they don''t treat you guys unfriendly or even hostile, I wish you understand that


    That was what Wei Xi told him, the guy was telling him what they had experienced. On top of all that, Wei Xi kept praising one man, their leader.


    ¡ªDo you believe me if my leader is someone who''s crazy enough to block thousands of zombies alone to buy his subordinate time for the preparation? That man has done that


    Wei Xi''sugh that full of admiration rang in his head, ''Hah, I believe that,'' Captain Cao thought to himself while chuckling inwardly as he looked at the man who rushed toward the red monsters'' crowd with his girlfriend.


    "Captain! I can''t bear it any longer, let me fight that brat," his subordinate next to him whispered while eyeing Yan Sheng.


    "Huhu, why fight him? What you need is to prove to the young man that he was wrong. Our enemy is not him, but those red monsters!" Captain Cao chuckled in return.


    Meanwhile, Kang Xue was following her man to charge at the crowd of the monster, ''If it''s before, I would call him lunatic, but now myself is excited to fight these monsters. His madness contagious for sure,'' she chuckled inwardly while keeping her pace with him.


    As soon as she was in range, she immediately cast [Basic Detection] on a few ogres, ''Nah, they are still the same stage-1 monster,''


    Soon, the two shed against the ogres, two ogres'' heads popped out as blood scattered around. She witnessed her man''s red clubs crushed the head, ''I will not lose this time,'' she swung her scythe and sliced the ogre''s neck, ''First blood!''


    Three ogres came from the other side, trying to hit her with their club, but she ducked her head and avoided the club. She shed their legs, causing the three ogres to fall. She took the newly bought spear from the Equipment Shop and struck the head with her free hands. She repeated the same move three times before storing the spear back in her inventory.


    Kang Xue then moved closer to Tang Shaoyang, shing her scythe to two ogres that were about to jump over to attack Tang Shaoyang. Another two ogres down by her scythe. Her view''s range was her man and his back, she would avoid and counter or took the initiative to attack the closest ogre.


    Sometimes, her back was hit by the ogre, but her steel armor reduced the impact, giving her slight pain.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    Ten minutes into the battle, she heard notification. A smile crept out her lips, she opened her status screen. She allocated her attribute points into Stamina and Strength.


    Tang Shaoyang advanced as he killed the ogres, they did not stay as they walked through the ogre crowd to their backline. While fighting the ogres, Kang Xue heard his voice spoke to her, "Be careful, stage-2 ogres with a ss is ahead,"


    Kang Xue nced to the front, she saw around fifty ogres with a bigger build rushed toward them in a group. Her eased expression turned pensive but fear could not be seen in her eyes.


    "I am ready anytime," Kang Xue replied, "Then get ready, we are pushing forward," Tang Shaoyang threw the red club away as a big battle-ax appeared in his hand. With a big swing of his battle, the path in front of them cleared.


    While Tang Shaoyang took care of most of the stage-2, he let one stage-2 Ogre Warrior slip. The stage-2 ogre was faster than the stage-1 ogre, but she quickly reacted by blocking the red club, putting her scythe horizontally.


    "Urghh," she grunted, the strike was stronger than she expected. But she managed to push the club, pushing the ogre a few steps back. At this moment, she released her grip on the scythe and took out her spear, and thrust the spear to the ogre''s throat.


    The spears pierced the throat, but the ogre did not fall. It tried to pull the spear while standing still. She immediately picked the scythe up and pierced the ogre''s neck with her scythe. The scythe''s de pierced the neck through to the other side, but the ogre did not die immediately. It was struggling to pull the scythe after throwing her spear.


    Kang Xue immediately picked up the spear and pushed the spear to the chest. She pinned the ogre down before it could pull her scythe. Even after the chest pierced by the spear, the ogre still struggled frantically. She reached the scythe and pulled it off forcefully from the neck.


    Even with its neck torn apart, the stage-2 ogre did not die immediately. It struggled for a while before it died.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    She heard the beautiful toneless voice, ''No wonder he would only let me face one at a time,''


    After she finished the first stage-2 ogre, Tang Shaoyang let one stage-2 ogre slip again.


    "Hah,e!" She stored the spear back in her inventory while rushing forward to the stage-2 ogre with her scythe.


    The second wavested an hour longer than the first wave. The battlested for four hours, not only stage-2 included in the second wave but the number of the stage-1 ogre also increased.

 Chapter 174 - The Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 174 - The Cycle</h4>


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Kang Xue was breathing heavily while scanning the surroundings. Four hours of battle was still too much for her but she was still standing on her feet despite the exhaustion.


    She then noticed she was far from the wall, near the forest. The girl did not realize that she had gone far from the fort. Her focus was on the battle, especially when the stage-2 ogre started to appear. She could not afford to be careless, so she did not pay attention to his surroundings but the ogres.


    "You should join your brother into the formation, the next wave will be tougher than this wave," seeing the girl was having a hard time even breathing, Tang Shaoyang suggested.


    Kang Xue did not reply but looked toward the formation, she saw a big pile of ogre''s dead bodies strewn around the formation. They were still standing, sturdy and unbreachable.


    "I guess I will join the formation in the next wave," Kang Xue nodded her head. Even though it was a pity that she could only kill fewer monsters if she stayed within the formation, she had reached her limits. She knew her limitation or she would be just a burden for her man, holding him back. That was thest thing she wanted to happen.


    "Can you walk?" Tang Shaoyang asked with a smile. Looking at her, bringing back memories where Lu An could not move after fighting zombies too long. Kang Xue replied with a nod as she was busy stabilizing her breathing.


    "So, how many this time?" He loved to check her progress over time. Once again, she only raised four fingers, indicating she gained four levels in this battle. He could see her smile while she told him how many levels gained.


    They slowly walked back to the fort, side by side, "I am jealous of you, two battles, seven levels while me only one level for two battles," Kang Xue punched him in the waist, "Your level is way higher than mine, why don''t we swap our level?"


    "Fuhuhu," Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle while feigning covered his waist, "Even if there''s a way to swap our level, I will never swap our levels," Kang Xue rolled her eyes, "Of course, you don''t want to. Your level is way higher than mine. You will be the most stupid men in the world if you are willing to swap our level,"


    "No, that''s not the reason," Tang Shaoyang''s answer surprised her. She looked at him curiously, wanting to know what his reason was, "Then what is it?"


    "If I swap my level with yours, you will start your own harem," he answered with a serious look on his face, "I don''t want to share my woman with other men," she jabbed his waist with her elbow, but she let out a chuckle afterward.


    "Why are you smiling? You are not considering creating your own harem, don''t you?" Tang Shaoyang asked her suspiciously, "Nah, I will kill your harem if you dare to," he then shrugged his shoulder lightly.


    "Selfish b*stard!" She spat out but Tang Shaoyang grinned in return.


    Soon the couple met with the formation, Captain Cao and Wei Xi were chatting. Mostly, Captain Cao was expressing his thanks for helping them.


    "Good job, you two!" He ced his hand on their shoulders, "You and your subordinates have four hours to rest, sleeping, eating, taking a sh*t, or talking. I don''t care what you want to do, but you have to go back to your post in four hours!"


    After that, he walked past them into the fort. Wei Xi smiled while Captain Cao looked surprised while his eyes followed the man''s back. Sure he was still cold to him, but it was much better where he would not even spare a nce at them.


    Entering the fort, Kang Xue looked at him once again with her curious gaze. Even she could tell that Tang Shaoyang''s attitude to the military changed, "What''s that?"


    "What?" He asked back without looking at her, "You change your mind? Are we going to work together with them from now on?" Only then Tang Shaoyang turned toward her woman with a surprised expression, "Was that too obvious?"


    "Yeah," Kang Xue nodded while Tang Shaoyang smiled without answering her. The reason? He had heard from Wei Xi where he changed their approach to recruiting the soldiers. After he heard everything from Wei Xi''s mouth, he decided to act less cold while maintaining his role as a bad cop.


    "Where are you going? Are you going to get some sleep?" Kang Xue changes the topic. Sleeping, that was what she needed now.


    "Nope, I am going to get my dinner and watch the wall, you can go sleep if you want to. Don''t forget to lock the door, or I might kill the man that lost to your room," he ended his words with a joke about the harem thingy.


    They parted their way, under the dim light from the moonlight and the torches, he made his way toward the food shop. Without electricity, torches and moonlight were the source of the light they could have. He ordered 4 Soft Breads and 2 Cream Soups. With a tray of food in his hand, he headed to the north wall.


    Upon reaching the top wall, he saw a man standing next to the bell. Bai Yuan was standing on his post, watching over the forest, "You can go rest, I will be doing the night watch!" He shouted at the man.


    "It''s okay, Boss. I can still go ahead without resting," Bai Yuan replied in a firm tone. "Suit yourself, what about you get your dinner while me watching over for the time being," he sat on the edge while putting the tray on hisp.


    "Then I will get my food as well," Bai Yuan nodded his head this time. Tang Shaoyang merely waved his hand while holding a loaf of bread. He tore the bread and dipped it into the cream soup.


    Four hours of rest, there was a reason behind his decision. It was not just a random decision, he calcted the time of the next attack. He predicted the next wave should be around five to six hours.


    This was a game, there were always rules for a game or even pattern. From the first wave, until the second wave appeared again, he created two patterns. 9-hours cycle and 6-hours cycle.


    9-hours cycle, it was the interlude between the first wave attack to the second wave attack. There was an interlude of 9-hours. Since they defeated the second wave in four hours, that meant they had 5 hours before the third wave attack.


    The second theory was a 6-hours cycle, the new wave would appear 6 hours after they defeated thest wave. If this was the case, they would have 2 hours of spare time. But of course, these were just his theories he thought of based on the interval between the first and the second. The attack could be random as well or with a pattern but moreplicated than he could think of.


    Tang Shaoyang finished the first bread when he was about to get his second bread, he felt a presence walking toward him. He thought it was Bai Yuan, he turned his head to the side only to find Kang Xue walking over with a nket covering her body.


    "I thought you were going to sleep?" He asked as he did not expect her toe. "I am," she nodded while taking out a folded nket and ced it next to him, "The night wind is cold, I bring you a nket," after putting the nket, she yawned and walked to the other side of the wall.


    Kang Xue sat down with her back leaning against the wall, fixing her nket before she closed her eyes. She nned to sleep on the wall, she thought of this the moment she heard her man was going to watch the wall.


    Tang Shaoyang stunned and blurted out, "You can go sleeping in the lodging house, you know? You don''t have to apany me here,"


    Without opening her eyes, she replied casually, "I am sleeping here so you can kill the lost man who tried to approach me," her joking answer caused him to smile.


    With a sillyugh, he took a bite on the second bread without dipping it into the cream soup.


    Bai Yuan wanted to have a meal together with his Boss since he looked so lonely. But he backed away the moment he noticed Kang Xue.


    Meanwhile, on the south wall, Lu An was having a tray of food for himself. The same menu as his Boss''s while Hu Feng apanied him next to him.


    "You can go rest, Uncle Feng. Leave the night watch to me," Lu An tried to have his vice-captain to sleep, but the older man shook his head, "No, let''s this old man apany you, Captain. I would be ashamed if I had done all the work by yourself," Hu Feng shook his head while stirring the Cream Soup with his bread.


    "Wu Xing can rece me in the next watch, for now, let me apany you," he was firm with his choice so Lu An did not have any choice but let him apany him for the night duty. He volunteered for the night because he knew his Boss would do the night duty as well on the other side of the wall.


    The young Lu An wanted to be like his Boss, being a responsible leader for his team.

 Chapter 175 - Investigating The Troll Tribe Territory

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Investigating The Troll Tribe Territory</h4>


    Four hours passed by quickly, the fort started to fill up with chatters as the Tarriors and the soldiers just woke up from their slumber. Four hours were enough for them to get back to their peak.


    Sitting next to Kang Xue, he could hear the metal boots nking while a series of steps followed. From the noise, he could tell that was his people doing their morning warm-up, ''They are more dedicated than I thought, should I join to encourage them as well?'' He was thinking of joining them.


    "Mnnn~," Kang Xue fixed her head on his shoulder. She could sleep soundly despite the hard ground and the hard backrest. Normally, he would wake her up but remember yesterday''s battle, he let her sleep a little longer.


    Twenty minutes passed by, the five archers took their position while maintaining a certain distance from him. They had a tray of food as well with them, watching over while enjoying their meals as most of them did not eat after thest battle, straight went to sleep.


    "Wake up," he nudged the girl who was unaffected by the disturbance. The girl slowly opened her heavy eyelids, rubbing her sleepy eyes to get a clear sight, "How long have I been sleeping?"


    Tang Shaoyang opened the objective screen, "four hours and neen minutes," he gave her the exact answer.


    She immediately shoved the nket away and stood up, "Why didn''t you wake me up?" The girl protested as she folded her nket up, she then noticed the archers already in their position. Yan Sheng had reced Bai Yuan''s ce as well, "I miss my morning routine," that was what she regretted.


    "It''s just running, you can do it anytime," he brushed her protest with a simple wave of his hand as he also stood up, throwing the nket to her, "I am going to get my steak, I need to fill my belly before the next wave," staying awake all night caused him to hungry.


    Tang Shaoyang walked down off the wall, the objective screen was still in his sight. He was looking at the time, in forty minutes, one of his theories would be proved correct or wrong. So far everything went well, the fact that the monster wave did not attack them between the interval was a good thing.


    As soon as he reached down, Kang Xue brought the two nkets in a different direction. She did not say anything where she went to, and he did not ask her either. He headed to the Food Shop, ordering a Tasty Beast Steak and a Cream Soup.


    He went back to the wall, sitting in the same position, the same tray food, but a different meal. Looking at the forest in the distance, he savored the tasty steak with the fork. He pricked the steak with the fork and took a big bite.


    Halfway finishing his steak, Kang Xue sat next to him with her tray as well. She was having two loaves of Soft Bread and a bowl of Cream Soup.


    "You did not eatst night, is that enough?" He wondered if the bread was enough to fill her. "My stomach is not as big as yours," she replied while snapping the bread and dipped it into the Cream Soup.


    Both finished their meals together, and time quickly flew by. Tang Shaoyang opened his objective screen again, this was already the seventh time, and there was still twenty-seven seconds before the 9-hours cycle time limit.


    5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­


    "Theye!" Kang Xue yelled to notify Yan Sheng. Thetter immediately hit the bell, alerting everyone inside the fort. Not only the north wall, but the Troll Tribe also attacked the south wall as the bell in the south wall rang.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up, under the dim moonlight, he could see the shadowsing out of the forest. Not just one, but many of them. From the size of the ogre, he predicted the ogre was still the same stage-1 ogre.


    Just as he was about to jump off the wall, Kang Xue held his hand, "Give me a ride to go down," he brought her with him, "Alright, you wait for Wei Xi, I am going now," Kang Xue nodded her head, "Mnn, be careful,"


    Tang Shaoyang took Destroyer out and rushed forward, ''It''s the 9-hours cycle, so we have nine hours until the next wave. I am actually quite smart to guess the pattern,'' he praised himself inwardly.


    ''Then, we don''t have time to y anymore. Clearing the wave faster will give us more time to rest, and more time to investigate the forest,'' he made up his mind as he activated [Spirit Integration] with Karan.


    When the distance between him and the wave was ten meters, he immediately cast [Basic Detection].


    ''They are still stage-1, the stage-2 must be in the backline,'' he thought while casting another skill, [Wild Axes].


    His mana concentrated in his hand, forming two axes before he threw them toward the wave of an ogre. The axes spun and whistled in the air.


    sh! sh!


    The axes shed through the ogre, splitting their bodies apart. The axes did not stop there as it kept shing through to ten ogres behind.


    "Whew! It''s only a level higher but it has be a lot stronger," he eximed in a small voice. After leveling up his [Spirit Integration] all Karan''s skills also leveled up to Lv2. Fighting against the stage-6 beast did not show much of its prowess, now the skill showed its true prowess.


    With a big grin stered on his face, he leaped to the air. His leap brought him ten meters into the air, hended in the middle of the ogre. Since Kang Xue did not follow him, he was free to move.


    Roar!


    A lion-like roar came out of his mouth, stunning the surroundings ogres. All of the ogres froze, their movement stiffened.


    [War Cry activated, boosting your attribute by 40% for ten minutes]


    He spun his body while swinging his battle-ax, killing all ogres in range. Their bodies were brutally sliced by the battle-ax. With a 40% bonus attribute, Tang Shaoyang went on a rampage. Each of his swings, at least three to five ogres would die, no matter if it was stage-1 ogre or even stage-2 ogre. He went all out from the start so they could have more time to investigate the forest.


    Despite the number of ogres reaching a thousand, they cleared the wave much faster than before. Less than two hours, they cleared the wave.


    Captain Cao looked at the man who stood amongst the corpse in awe. They could clear the third wave faster thanks to the man. It was not that exaggerated that the one man was much more effective than all of them. Half of the wave was killed by the man alone.


    Tang Shaoyang canceled his [Spirit Integration] and walked back to the fort. Wei Xi greeted him with a smile, "The next wave should be attacking us in seven hours, but keep a watch over the wall! I am going to the south!" He trusted the north wall to Wei Xi.


    Kang Xue followed him as they headed to the north gate. She did not know what to do with the spare time, so he decided to follow him.


    Tang Shaoyang had shared his theories with Zhang Mengyao. From his n, they should be able to clear the wave fast. The Knight Tian Donghai, Zombie Apostle Yu Shun, The Summoner Li Na, The Assassin Lu An, and The Knight Zhang Mengyao. Five people with an advanced ss on the south gate, the third wave should be easy for them.


    When he arrived at the gate, they had finished the third wave already. Yu Shun was currently burning the dead bodies.


    "Boss!" Lu An called him when he arrived, he turned toward the young man, "Are you ready?"


    "Anytime, Boss," Lu An grinned in return. While the two were exchanging words, Zhang Mengyao came over, "Are you sure, only two of you?"


    "Yes, we don''t know if my random theory is right or not. It might be a coincidence, so two of us should be enough since we are only going to investigate the forest," after saying that, he left the south gate and went to the forest to the south, toward the Troll Tribe Territory.

 Chapter 176 - Troll Village

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Troll Vige</h4>


    Lu An and Tang Shaoyang entered the southern forest together. Lu An had once entered the forest, he was quite familiar with the forest. But he had not ventured deeper.


    They soon encountered the first troll, roaming around with an ax. Looking at the green troll, he remembered the first encounter with Karan, ''Are you also a troll, Karan?''


    ¡ªI am not a Troll, I am an Orc!


    ''Huh!? Are you sure? The orc I know does not have not green skin,'' Tang Shaoyang suspiciously asked back. The Orc he knew was the orc from the second portal.


    ¡ªThose orcs are fake, I am the real deal!


    The Great Karan snorted unhappily for beingpared with the weak orc from the second portal.


    ¡ªThere''s no fake creature, you are an Orc, and the monster in the second portal is also an Orc. You both are the same but different subspecies, just like the green goblin and the dark goblin, the Death Scythe.


    Zaneos came up with a usible exnation.


    ''Then what about an Orc from your world? What they looked like?'' The curious Tang Shaoyang asked while watching Lu An assassinate the troll. The young man activated [Dash] and sliced the troll''s neck with [Fatal Strike].


    ¡ªThe Orc I know is simr to Karan, I don''t know that a pig-headed orc exists. The second portal is my first time seeing that kind of an orc


    ¡ªDo you hear that? Those weaklings are fake


    Karan could not ept beingpared, he yelled in his head. Tang Shaoyang chose not to continue the topic as he followed Lu An through the dense forests.


    The deeper they were, the more trolls they encountered. After ten minutes of venturing into the forest, they had killed fifteen stage-2 Trolls in total. However, they found nothing unusual but the wandering trolls.


    After killing the fifteenth, they continued to walk. Around fifty meters, Lu An and Tang Shaoyang stopped as they found an establishment, or more likely to be a vige of the troll.


    The moment their eyes stopped at the vige, they saw a floating translucent screen on top of the vige.


    [Troll Vige Level 1]


    The words were big enough for them to see it from a fifty meters distance. Curious, both came closer to the vige, but they did not attack the vige. With wooden fences surrounding the vige, wooden houses with a straw roof. Typically a backward vige with trolls wandered around.


    ¡ªWhy don''t you try [Basic Detection]?


    Zaneos spoke in Tang Shaoyang''s head, ''I am about to do that,'' he replied while casting the skill. To his surprise, the skill was working in the vige.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Troll Vige]


    Level: 1


    Chief: Stage-2 Troll Warrior


    Poption: 49x Stage-1 Troll


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu An seemed to do the same, they exchanged nces with the information, "Should we try raiding the vige?" Lu An asked in a whisper.


    "Let''s do that, maybe we will get a treasure chest or even a level from destroying the vige," Tang Shaoyang grinned in return.


    The Boss rushed from the entrance while the subordinate sneaked into the vige. It was a one-sided ughter, the trolls would die before they could swing their ax. Lu An finished the stage-2 Troll Warrior, thest troll, and also the vige chief.


    sh!


    The troll''s head rolled down on the ground while the body followed to fall afterward. They had killed all trolls, but no notifications whatsoever.


    "Huh? What''s wrong? Do we get nothing from capturing the vige?" Lu An looked confused as the awaited notification did note.


    Tang Shaoyang looked around, wondering if they missed the troll. He looked up to check the vige status.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Troll Vige]


    Level: 1


    Chief: Dead


    Poption: Dead


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Standing amidst the dead bodies, he rubbed his chin. There must be a condition to capture the vill-


    "Ah, the g? Search for the g, Lu An!" He remembered the fort would fall if the g in the main building was taken or destroyed. Lu An immediately checked into the main building, where the vige chief came out. Sure enough, he brought a green g with him.


    Tang Shaoyang took the g and ripped the g apart. As he guessed, the g was the key.


    [You have destroyed Troll Vige Level 1]


    [Congrattions! You acquired +1 Skill Point]


    No treasure chest, no level but they got Skill Point. He was surprised and turned toward his subordinate, wanting to ask if he got Skill Point as well. Tang Shaoyang did not need to ask as he could tell that from Lu An''s expression.


    "Let''s split! We will scout all viges and mark them on the minimap. We will attack the viges together after the next wave," Tang Shaoyang immediately told Lu An his n, "Five hours, you have to get back here in five hours," they set up their rendezvous point.


    Skill Point was something that was very hard to get. They rarely got the Skill Point as a reward, so he wanted to share the reward with his people. Lu An understood the importance of the vige and nodded his head.


    Just like that, they split up into different directions. Tang Shaoyang went to the left and Lu An went to the right.


    Tang Shaoyang rushed toward the left, it was around three hundred meters from the first vige before he met the second vige. He was about to mark the area until he found a big red dot on his minimap. The big red dot was the sign of the vige.


    He avoided the vige and continued venturing deeper into the forest. Two hours, he found twenty-six Level 1 Troll Viges. Twenty-six viges meant twenty-six Skill Points.


    Tang Shaoyang did not stop even after he found twenty-six viges. He went further into the forest and he found a different vige, not just level 1 vige, but the first level 2 vige.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Troll Vige]


    Level: 2


    Chief: Stage-3 Troll Champion


    Poption: 50x Stage-1 Troll 49x Stage-2 Troll Warriors


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang had an impulse to attack the vige by himself. However, he managed to hold back and went ahead. ''I wonder how many Skill Points for Level 2 Troll Vige?''


    ¡ªIt should be around 3 to 5 Skill Points. Should not be more than 5 for sure


    Zaneos shared his analysis as they went even deeper.


    Two and a half hours passed, Tang Shaoyang was standing thirty meters away from the first Level 3 Troll Vige.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Troll Vige]


    Level: 3


    Chief: Stage-4 Troll Berserker


    Poption: 150x Stage-2 Troll Warriors, 50x Stage-3 Troll Champions


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to go deeper into the forest, but Zaneos reminded him of the time. He checked the time, he realized that he had to go back now.


    With a big smile stered on his face, he went back to the first vige. There was no much hurdle on the way as he went straight to the location. Even though he had found Level 2 and Level 3 Troll Vige, but the wandering troll was the same stage-2 Troll Warrior.


    ''Why would they wander around? Are they not part of the tribe?'' He immediately threw away such a thought to him back of his head, not that important.


    When he arrived at the first vige, Lu An was already there, "How many?" He immediately asked while his voice was seething in excitement.


    "23 Level 1 Troll Vige, 21 Level 2 Troll Vige, and 3 Level 3 Troll Vige," Lu An reported his discoveries with a big grin.

 Chapter 177 - Attacking Troll Village - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Attacking Troll Vige - Part 1</h4>


    Standing on top of the wall, Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear while looking at the wave of ogres rushed out of the northern forest. With this, his theory about the 9-hours cycle was correct. The two monster tribes would attack the fort every nine hours.


    "You seem very happy? Is there something good happening?" Kang Xue curiously asked. She noticed that since he came from scouting the southern forest, he was always in a good mood.


    "You will know once we finish the fourth wave," he smiled at her, "Do you want a ride?" She did not reply to him as shetched her body onto him.


    The couple jumped off the wall together. When theynded on the ground, Wei Xi and his team came out of the gate. Kang Xue immediately joined them to form the half-square formation.


    Captain Cao raised his shield to the chest area and raised his spear around his armpit. After positioning himself, he looked toward Tang Shaoyang''s direction. The middle-aged man saw the man throw something blue toward the wave, killing dozens of zombies at once.


    Then the man leaped high to the air,nding amidst the wave of the ogres. There was only admiration in his eyes while watching Tang Shaoyang. The Leader put themselves in the most dangerous line while letting his subordinates stay behind. That was totally different from their Leaders who could only scold and order them around.


    After the mannded, he could hear a big roar from the wave of the ogres. From what he could see from his spot, he saw some parts of the ogres flying to the air. Of course, one man could not stop the wave alone as the wave came toward them.


    When the wave was fifty meters away from them, Captain Cao yelled loudly, "Get ready to engage!" Along with the shout his subordinate raised their shield. The wave of the ogres then swarmed toward the formation.


    "Thrust!" Captain Cao and his subordinates simultaneously thrust their spears forward.


    "Push!" Together, they pushed their shields forward, pushing the zombies back, "Switch!" The second line swapped with the first line, "Thrust!" They thrust their spears, "Push!"


    The shout filled the battlefield as not a single ogre could break the formation. They stood on their ground, killing all ogres in front of them. The weak soldiers had gotten many levels from the first three waves, they had be a lot stronger than before.


    Tang Shaoyang went on a rampage, as usual, none of the ogres could stop him and his battle-ax to crush the ogres. He then noticed that the number of the ogres were more than the third wave. Half of the ogres were stage-2, a sign that the wave became stronger while they got stronger as well.


    Nevertheless, despite their numbers and the amount of the stage-2 Ogres could not change the tide of the battle. The fourth wave was cleared in three hours and seventeen minutes, an hour more than the third wave.


    "This is not good," Tang Shaoyang muttered as he gazed to the northern forest. If the wave was getting stronger by each wave by a big margin like this, then by the tenth or even twelfth wave, they would only have a little time to rest.


    He immediately turned around and walked toward the gate, he was more determined to go to the forest. When he reached the gate, Yu Shun already arrived with his zombies. This meant the south force finished the wave faster than them.


    The Keeper burned the corpses while Yu Shun watched from the distance, "Go finish your job quickly, we are going to make a move soon!" He told Yu Shun as thetter nodded his head.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang approached Wei Xi, "Fifteen minutes rest, get your men to the south!"


    Wei Xi was still clueless they were about to attack the southern forest. He did not know why his Boss asked him to go to the south gate, but he nodded his head as he would soon know.


    Kang Xue followed him, "Where are you going?" It was unusual that he only gave them fifteen minutes to rest.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to open the door into the fort that he stopped midway, "I am going to take you with me, but I hope you won''t tell anything what I am going to tell you to your father, is that okay?" He no longer trusted Kang Jiayi after what he did before.


    Even though the old man wanted to share the information with others, he should ask his consent before doing that. Kang Xue''s face crumpled when her father was mentioned. Because of the first day, her family''s atmosphere was quite tense and awkward. However, she could not me Tang Shaoyang for that, his father was overstepping his boundary.


    "Alright," She gritted her teeth and nodded.


    "Good, I trust you. We are going to attack the southern forest. Troll Viges spotted in the southern forest, we are going to destroy them, hoping that by destroying the vige, we can reduce the troll number," Kang Xue put up a confused look, there was nothing important information to hide from her father, at all.


    "You and your brother can tag along, but I want him to keep this secret from your father? What I can tell you is this will benefit both of you, a lot,"


    Realizing her man did not tell her the crucial information, Kang Xue let out a sigh. She nodded her head and turned around, she was going to get her big brother to follow if this would truly benefit them a lot.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed the door and to his surprise, Zhang Mengyao was already waiting for him with a tray of food. She smiled at him while giving the tray to him, "Where''s Xue''er?" She tried to look for her sister.


    "She is talking with her brother," Tang Shaoyang replied as he took the first bite of the soft bread after dipping it into the soup.


    "Have the people in the south ready? We are going to move in fifteen minutes!" He ate the food while walking toward the south gate.


    "Are you sure? They will be exhausted with a little time for rest," Zhang Mengyao told her concern, after all, their subordinates were low-level, especially the people from the ve group.


    "Yes, we should finish the main objective before the time limit, or we will fail for sure," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. With the wave that was getting stronger, even with him, they would fail to protect the g in seven days.


    "Did you notice? Half of the wave that attacked the fort is stage-2 monsters and their number keeps increasing, can you imagine what we will face on the fifth day? Thousands of stage-4 monsters? Who knows? We should make a move quickly," Tang Shaoyang quickly finished three loaves of bread and a bowl of the cream soup on the way to the south gate.


    As soon as both arrived at the south gate, Lin Duan confronted the two, "Where are you going? Do you want to leave us alone in the fort?"


    "No, we are going to attack the southern forest. You and your men stay behind to watch the fort!" Tang Shaoyang replied as he tried to bypass Lin Duan, but thetter was not satisfied with the answer, "Then let us follow you!"


    "Are you stupid? If everyone is leaving, who''s going to watch the fort?" Lu An chimed as he approached them.


    "Make half your men stay and the other half will be filled by our men!" Lin Duan insisted to follow since he was afraid of being left behind. Without the Tang Empire, they would be doomed for sure.

 Chapter 178 - Kang Zians Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 178 - Kang Zian''s Resolution</h4>


    "And why should I follow your order?" Tang Shaoyang took a step closer to Lin Duan. He was a half head taller than Lin Duan, so he gazed down slightly at the man, "Then there''s no need for us to listen to your order as well, I and my men will move as we like," Lin Duan did not back down but his eyes wavered under Tang Shaoyang cold gaze.


    "Then, it''s okay as well if I make all of you stay as well, right?" He grinned at Lin Duan, "Follow my order and stay inside, or I will make sure you will stay in the fort with my force,"


    Lin Duan flinched as he subconsciously took a step back. Cold sweats trickled down from his forehead and also soaked his back. Even just looking at the man was already nerve-wracking, now he seemed to anger the man as well.


    "Just stay here! We are not going to leave the fort!" Tian Donghai walked over and spoke to Lin Duan, "Do you think we will leave the fort under your care?"


    "Then why don''t you involve us in your n!?" Lin Duan looked away from Tang Shaoyang and faced the young Tian Donghai, "Do you think we will bring a group that will not listen to our Leader''s order into our n? We may need your people, but we don''t need two Leaders here!"


    "Too much chatter, stay or we will make your stay by force. Choose!" Zhang Mengyao spoke up, increasing Lin Duan''s pressure. His subordinates were cowering as they lowered their gazes to the ground. This was the second day they had witnessed how damn strong the Tang Empire was. They were not as valiant as the first time they met.


    Lin Duan gritted his teeth, "You swear that you are not going to leave the fort?" That was his concern, he was afraid they would be left behind, "Are you deaf or something? Leaving the fort to you guys would be the same as abandoning the objective. If we want to do so, we could have just left from the first day, why would bother you to leave under your nose?" Lu An spoke up that caused Lin Duan to relent.


    "Alright, if the next wave attacked and you guys haven''te back, we are going to abandon the fort!" Lin Duan spat those words out and left. His subordinates followed him.


    ''Just you wait, Tang Empire! Wait until everything is over, we are going to destroy you guys!'' Lin Duan still believed his faction, me Castle was stronger than the Tang Empire.


    At this moment, Wei Xi''s group arrived. He bypassed the furious Lin Duan, he paid no attention to the guy as he walked toward his Boss, "We are ready, Boss!"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and looked toward Kang Xue. She came alone without her brother. He walked toward her and asked, "Where''s your brother?" Kang Xue shook her head, "He''s staying behind, he can''t leave sister-inw and our parents alone without protection from us,"


    He shook his head before nodding his head again, "Get ready, then. We are going to leave soon,"


    *** ***


    Kang Zian returned to his family lodging with his wife, Huo Hongmei. Both respectively brought a tray of food with them, a serving of Tasty Beast Stea, four loaves of Soft Bread, and four bowls of the Cream Soup.


    Kang Zian pushed the wooden door open. Inside was a simple room with a table and four chairs. The old couple was sitting on the chair when the sound of the door being opened resounded, Mu Liqiu nced toward the door.


    She smiled when saw her son and her daughter-inwe in with food. The olddy stood up and helped her daughter-inw bring the food, "Where''s Xue''er? Is she eating with her boyfriend?"


    Kang Zian shook his head, "No, let''s sit first, Mom," he brought the food to the table. His mother followed as she noticed her son had something to speak. After serving the food, only then Kang Jiayi raised his head. All this time, he had been lowering his head.


    "Kang Xue is going to the southern forest to attack the Troll Vige with the core team," the core team was of course the Tang Empire. They should know about that by now.


    "I heard from her that we will be rewarded for destroying the vige. She asked me to join, but I want to stay with you guys," Kang Zian snapped the bread and dipped it into the cream soup.


    "What about the soldiers, he excludes the soldiers, isn''t he?" Kang Jiayi looked toward his son.


    "Yes. He attacked the vige only with his people," Kang Zian broke his promise to Kang Xue. He promised to her to not tell anything to their father, "But I wish you don''t do anything stupid, Father. The rtion between the soldiers and Boss eased up after we fought together. I hope you don''t do anything stupid to screw our rtionship, and I don''t want to lose you either,"


    "Then he should share everything with the soldiers! Why is he so selfish?" Kang Jiayi stood up while mming the table. The Cream Soup spilled over from the impact.


    "Father! I know your love for our country and the soldiers, but can you ept the reality by now that our country has fallen?" Kang Zian held his bowl to not spill the soup, he looked up to his father, "If you change your perspective just like he told you, you will find that he is not selfish, at all!"


    "You!" Kang Jiayi furiously pointed at his son with his index finger, not expecting he would take on the man''s side.


    "Have you seen how we fight? He rushed forward alone, killing many monsters alone. He put himself in the most dangerous position only to reduce the burden for the backline! Have you seen that kind of Leader?" Kang Zian smiled at his father, "Did you remember the healing potion used to me? I just found recently that a healing potion is a rare item you could only get from Treasure Chest from killing a strong monster. His people shared the item with me, he shared the healing potion with his subordinates rather than saving it for himself. If he is selfish just like you said, then what kind of people are not selfish? Uncle Qiu Shan? The pervert that tried to get Zhang Mengyao to his bed?" Kang Zian shook his head in disappointment.


    Mu Liqiu opened his eyes wide and looked toward her son, "Don''t you dare to spout nonsense to your elder, Zian!"


    "Ask Father, Mom! Ask father what Uncle Qiu Shan offered to Zhang Mengyao the first time they met. At this point, I felt like a viin myself," Kang Zian shook his head as he smiled self deprecatingly.


    Mu Liqiu turned toward her husband, but she only saw her husband slumped back to his seat. Her husband did not even refute the words which meant what her son said was true.


    "We stole their supplies and weapons, but they still asked those back by words, very kind of them. They did nothing even though we did not give back their items, but then we tried to kill them? Are you hoping they will treat us and the soldiers kindly after we tried to kill them? Father did not even try to stop the soldiers," Kang Zian had realized everything they did was wrong. At least, he felt that way now, guilty.


    "Father, if our country has not fallen yet, then where is our military? Where are they? We had been waiting for them for over a month, but no rescue came for us. I believe his words now, our country has fallen," the son honestly voiced his thoughts.


    Kang Jiayi did not talk back or refute his son, he just stared at his son, waiting for what he wanted to say to him. He knew that his son wanted to convey something to him.


    "I want to join the empire, fully dedicated myself to the empire, my loyalty!" Kang Zian''s eyes met with his father''s eyes with a strong determination voice, "Our country is not just the name, but the people. It has no difference whether it is C Nation or The Empire of Tang. As long as I can save them, then I have fulfilled my duty as a soldier!"


    Kang Jiayi did not reply to his son''s confession. He took the bread and started to eat his meal. After he finished his meal, he went to his room.

 Chapter 179 - The Change In The Wave Monster

    <h4>Chapter 179 - The Change In The Wave Monster</h4>


    [You have destroyed Level 1 Troll Vige]


    [Congrattions, you acquired 1 Skill Point]


    The notification rang in everyone''s head as Lu An ripped the green g apart. This was the forty-ninth Level 1 Troll Vige they had destroyed in thest three hours.


    "This is the 49th vige, should we go ahead?" Lu An asked his Boss. It was still far from the number of viges from scouting. Lu An found 23 Level 1 Troll Viges, 21 Level 2 Troll Viges, and 3 Level 3 Troll Viges.


    Tang Shaoyang also shouted 23 Level 1 Troll Viges, 19 Level 2 Troll Viges, and 1 Level 3 Troll Viges. There were at least 44 viges that were marked, 44 more viges to be destroyed.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at his subordinates, the fight to destroy the vige was not that hard since it was just stage-1Troll, but running around from one vige to another vige was exhausting.


    "No! We don''t know how the vige affects the wave, we should get back and prepare for the next wave instead!" He decided to stop their campaign here and now for today. The sun also had set, so they did not know if the forest had dangerous night creatures or not.


    He checked the main objective screen to see the time, they had two and half an hour before the next wave to attack the fort.


    It took them half an hour to get back to the fort. Lin Duan and his people were staying on the top of the south gate wall. He immediately noticed the Tang Empire went back with a full team.


    He was relieved internally, but he was also curious what they did inside the forest? But he knew that they would not tell him anything, he immediately gave the thought of asking them what they were doing inside the forest, "Open the gate!" He ordered one of his subordinates to open the gate.


    "Should we? Why don''t we let them stay outside," the subordinate sneered at the group that came back from the southern forest. The group was quickly approaching the gate.


    "Good idea, but if they somehow enter the fort or destroy the gate, and ask whose idea it is, I am going to give you to them!" Lin Duan could not help but spat at his stupid subordinate. He remembered that one girl possessed a big bear, the wooden gate would be easily burned by the bear for sure.


    His subordinate paled and immediately went down to open the gate. Tang Shaoyang immediately went to the food shop as soon as he entered the fort, "You are eating a lot but not fat, I wonder where the food is going to?" Kang Xue scanned her man. Each time they finished a battle, he would have a meal.


    "Of course, I don''t get fat. After the meal, I am swinging this heavy battle-ax for hours," Tang Shaoyang took out his battle-ax in his right hand while his left hand was holding the tray.


    Kang Xue had not eaten yet, so she got a tray for herself. Zhang Mengyao and Lu An joined them as well, so the four had a meal together.


    Wei Xi also ordered his food, but he brought the food to the north wall. He went up to the wall and found Captain Cao next to the bell. He walked over and sat next to the older man.


    "How is it? What did you guys find in the southern forest?" Captain Cao noticed his new friend was having a meal next to him.


    Wei Xi took a bite of the tasty steak and chewed the juicy meat carefully. Captain Cao did not urge him to answer while looking forward, "We are attacking the Troll Vige. Our scouts find the vige and we destroy the vige, hoping the number of the trolls attacked the south gate reduced," Wei Xi told Captain Cao the truth, but it was only half of it as he did mention the reward.


    "You should include us if you want to attack the vige, we should help too," Captain Cao looked toward his friend, he was being earnest offered his help.


    "Nah, " Wei Xi waved his hand casually, "If everyone goes, who''s going to guard the fort? Moreover, our people are more suitable for this, we are higher in level than you guys,"


    Captain Cao was not offended by Wei Xi''s words. He and his subordinates were much weaker than the people from the Tang Empire, that was the fact he had witnessed with bis own eyes. He nodded his head and spoke no more, letting his friend finish his meal.


    *** ***


    Two hours passed quickly¡­


    Zhang Mengyao was standing on the top of the south wall. With this wave, the 9-hours cycle had been proved to be correct. The two tribes would attack them every nine hours.


    ''Let''s see if the destroyed viges affect the number of the troll,'' she thought to herself as she noticed the trolls flushed out from the southern forest. Soon, she noticed that the number of the trolls were not as many as the beforehand wave.


    "Hehe, attacking the viges is the right choice," Zhang Mengyao grinned as she excitedly jumped off from the wall. Not long after shended on the ground, her people came out of the fort, "Form the formation!"


    Tian Donghai came next to her and the other four Shield Barriers also formed a line with her, "Do we need formation to face them?" Lu An came forward and asked her.


    "Better safe than sorry!" Zhang Mengyao smiled.


    "Alright then," Lu An nodded and entered the line. Soon, the formation shed against the formation. Zhang Mengyao soon noticed something different from the beforehand wave, the fifth wave did not have Stage-1 Troll.


    The fifth wave consisted of hundreds of the stage-2 Trolls and ten stage-3 Troll Champion.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Troll]


    Affiliation: Troll Tribe


    ss: Troll Champion


    Evolution: Stage 3


    Level: 61


    Skill: [Berserk Strike], ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    However, the Troll Champion possessed no threat for them. Moon, Tian Donghai, Zhang Mengyao, and Lu An easily killed the ten Troll Champions.

 Chapter 180 - Attacking The Troll Village - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Attacking The Troll Vige - Part 2</h4>


    Dressed in crude armor, helmet, and much better axes than the Troll Warrior, Troll Champion tougher to handle for sure. However, Lu An easily killed them with his very quick movement.


    "Phew~," Lu An looked toward Zhang Mengyao, "It''s over," he eximed bewilderedly, not expecting they cleared the wave so quickly like this, "No, we are not over yet! We have to help the northern gate," Zhang Mengyao shook her head as she turned around.


    Lu An nodded his head and followed Zhang Mengyao, "Where are you going now?" Lin Duan blocked Zhang Mengyao.


    "Do we need to tell everything what we are going to do and where are going now to you?" Lu An smirked at Lin Duan as he kept walking forward. The guy made a way for Lu An in return while gritting his teeth and clenching his fist.


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head and walked past Lin Duan, "Maybe you should tone down your voice, and be more polite so we will act polite too," what he was doing was just like some a bully or thug would do.


    The Tarriors and the ve groups followed Zhang Mengyao and Lu An to the north gate. They soon reached the top and saw the big swarm of the ogres swarming to the formation that formed in front of the gate.


    Some of the ogres tried to climb the wall, "It''s thousands of ogres," Zhang Mengyao muttered in a low voice, "Boss seemed to be having fun up there!" Lu An noticed a figure far ahead. The figure butchered the ogres seamlessly, alone.


    "That''s more likely what he would do," Zhang Mengyaomented at the figure who fought alone in the front, "I am going to join Boss," Lu An climbed at the edge of the wall, "You go first, I will catch up soon!" She walked to the other side, "Open the gate and report to Wei Xi youe to help,"


    While she was ordering her team, Lu An jumped off the wall. Wei Xi felt something that flew on top of him, he shed the ogres in the front and looked up, "Tsk, what that brat is doing?" He tched but his lips formed a smile. Everyone noticed Lu An''s attraction andnded amidst the ogre.


    Captain Cao was one of them, his mouth hung open as he saw something he could not believe, "Switch!" He yelled. ''Sh*t, almost miss the timing,'' he switched his subordinate in front of him, "Thrust!" Just as he shouted, someonended in front of him, crushing the ogres.


    Zhang Mengyaonded with her shield on her feet, crushing two ogres below her. Captain Cao looked at the woman in a daze while the girl looked toward him, "Sorry, for disturbing you~," she smiled at him, causing him to blush.


    Her beauty was mesmerizing and a smile while wearing the te armor gave a different beauty aura to the girl.


    The girl took the shield and rushed forward, charging at the ogres. With a swing of hernce, she cleared a big chunk of ogres, it was until "Captain!" One of his subordinates yelled at him, realizing he waste for his instruction.


    "Push!" He shouted loudly and followed with, "Switch!" When he was on the second line, the subordinate next to him spoke, "Don''t ever dream about the girl, Captain! I heard she''s the Supreme General of the Tang Empire and also their Leader''s woman! Unless you want to get your head off your body, then you can try to chase after her,"


    His body shuddered and yelled back, "What nonsense are you talking about! I have a wife and a daughter waiting for me at home!" He knew that his subordinate was teasing him, but he made it clear less the people from the empire misunderstood him.


    "Thrust!" "Push!"


    "Huhu, I also heard that the empire also allowed polygamy as long as you can feed your family. I am tempted to move to the empire, Captain!" His subordinate added.


    "Mo- Switch!" Captain Cao almost said, "Move!" Instead of "Switch!"


    The north gate got the help of dozens of people, though it was only dozens of people, they finished the ogre wave faster than the estimated time. The wave of the ogre was cleared in one and half hourster.


    "So, there is no stage-1 Troll in the fifth wave?" Tang Shaoyang asked Zhang Mengyao who was walking next to him, "Yes, it seems the stage-1 Troll spawns from the Level 1 Troll Vige, and we have destroyed them all," she nodded in response.


    "Will we attack the southern forest again now?" Lu An chimed in with a question. Tang Shaoyang wanted to say yes, but his subordinates'' exhausted expression resurfaced in his mind, he shook his head, "No! Let them get a rest, I don''t want to suffer casualty because I forced them to fight without rest. We will attack the southern forest after the sixth wave,"


    Tang Shaoyang checked the objective screen. Two and half hours since the wave attacked the fort, which meant they had six and half hours before the next wave attacked.


    "You guys have six hours to rest, back in your position in six hours!" He yelled to his subordinates, loud enough for the soldiers to his voice as well.


    Just like he did before, he got a light meal, four loaves of Soft Bread, and two serving of Cream Soups. Tang Shaoyang returned to his usual spot as he ate the dinner. Kang Xue told him she was having dinner with her family so he ate alone tonight.


    After he finished his meal, the soldier from the military came toward him. He recognized the soldier, the captain of the sixty-nine soldiers, and also Wei Xi''s new friend as he found the man often hanged out with this captain.


    "Do you need something from me?" He asked Captain Cao in his cold voice. He did not forget what Wei Xi told him, ying the bad cop until the end.


    Captain Cao had trouble expressing his thoughts, but he braced himself to speak, "Let me and my men take the night duty tonight. Wei Xi told me you are going to attack the Troll in the southern forest after the next wave-"


    "He told you what?" Tang Shaoyang raised his voice, causing Captain Cao to flinch, "He told me you are going to attack the Troll Vige after the next wave. So, let us help, at least, you can leave the night watch to us,"


    "That''s it?" Tang Shaoyang thought Wei Xi slipped out and told them about the reward, but he misunderstood him.


    "Yes," Captain Cao nodded his head.


    "Since you want to help, then I will start to put a little trust in your soldiers," Tang Shaoyang nodded and got off from the wall. When he walked by the two soldiers, he warned them with his deep voice, "Just remind you, if you do something funny while we are sleeping¡­"


    He did not finish the words, but Captain Cao and his subordinate felt a chill to their spines. He and his man nodded while sending the man off the wall, "Oh God! That man is so scary!" His subordinates wiped the cold sweat from his face.


    "Don''t say nonsense!" Captain Cao rebuked his subordinate as he walked toward the bell.


    Captain Cao and his subordinate watched over the night, it was an uneventful night of course. Six hours passed quickly, the wall was safe from the monster.


    "Yawn~," Captain Cao''s subordinate yawned. He was slightly nervous at first, but since nothing happened, the nervousness was being overwhelmed by the boredom.


    "I will rece you two. Get your breakfast or do something you want," a hoarse voice came from their back. The captain and the subordinate turned around, the young subordinate yelped in fear when he saw Bai Yuan''s scary face. A face full of scars, he could feel the skin around his face tingling just looked at Bai Yuan''s face. The young soldier just could not imagine what he experienced to get those scars.


    Captain Cao flinched slightly but he was not overreacting like his subordinate. He pped the young soldier''s head as he bowed his head toward Bai Yuan slightly, "I am sorry for my subordinate''s rudeness," the young soldier bowed his head too.


    "It''s fine, you can go now!" Bai Yuan waved his hand. Captain Cao and his subordinate nodded and left their post to Bai Yuan.


    Bai Yuan stood next to the bell for half an hour before he needed to hit the bell. The sixth wave of the ogres wasing. At the same time, the southern gate also rang the bell.


    The sixth waveposed thousands of stage-1 Ogre, hundreds of stage-2 of Ogre Warrior, and a hundred stage-3 Ogre Champions.


    The flow of the battle was the same as the beforehand battle. They faced the wave with the current team for an hour and half hours before the reinforcement came from the south gate. With the reinforcement, it took them slightly over three hours to finish the battle against the Ogre Horde.


    Ten minutes after the battle, Tang Shaoyang assembled the team and attacked the southern forest again. This time his purpose was to clear Level 2 and Level 3 Troll Viges.

 Chapter 181 - Troll Berserker

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Troll Berserker</h4>


    [You have destroyed Level 2 Troll Vige]


    [Congrattions! You acquired 2 Skill Points]


    The notification rang as Tang Shaoyang ripped the green g apart. He got 2 Skill Points from destroying Level 2 Troll Vige, and this was the fortieth Level 2 Troll Viges, thest of the level 2 vige. With this, he had gathered 130 Skill Points in total, that was a lot of them.


    "Should we continue?" Wei Xi approached him and asked. It had been almost three hours since they entered the forest. That meant they only had slightly over three hours before the seventh wave to attack the fort.


    "We will continue!" Tang Shaoyang had checked the time and they still had the time to continue, "Then I will lead the way!" Lu An came forward and said. He was the one who scouted this area, so he would naturally lead the team.


    Under Tang Shaoyang''smand, everyone followed Lu An. They did not bother to move slowly just in case the troll was alerted since what theycked was time. Everyone rushed toward the direction where Lu An went.


    They encountered the wandering stage-2 Troll Warrior. Lu An killed them instantly to clear the path. With their speed, they reached the destination in five minutes.


    "That''s the Level 3 Troll Vige," Lu An stopped in the distance as he pointed at the direction where the vige was.


    Wei Xi and the others immediately came closer to see the vige. Level 3 Troll Vige waspletely different from the beforehand vige. Rather than a wooden fence, level 3 vige had a sturdy wooden wall, and also a pair of watchtowers at the entrance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Troll Vige]


    Level: 3


    Chief: Stage-4 Troll Berserker


    Poption: 150x Stage-2 Troll Warriors, 50x Stage-3 Troll Champions


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang approached them and asked, "How is it? The stage-2 Troll Warriors should be fine for them, right?"


    "Them" in his mouth were his subordinates, The Tarriors and the ves. He was concerned that they would not be able to fight the stage-2 Troll Warrior.


    "Stage-2 Troll Warriors should be fine, but stage-3 is still too much for them," Wei Xi voiced his opinion in his subordinates'' strength. Zhang Mengyao had to agree with Wei Xi, "But some of them could fight the stage-3, Fu Dandan, Dai Wenqian, and Liang Suyin are capable to kill the stage-3,"


    "Then this is the n, I, Zhang Mengyao, Tian Donghai, and Moon will lead the charge. Lu An, Wei Xi, Yu Shun, and Yan Sheng stayed with them. You should take care of the Stage-3 Troll Champion that attacks the formation!" He then turned toward Li Na, "You assist the formation," the girl nodded her head as she knew her power was on her summon, Moon.


    "Good, I want Moon to explode the watchtowers with his fire," he made a gesture of explosion to the bear who was behind Li Na.


    "Pwuah!" He added an explosion sound effect while gesturing to the bear. Li Na smiled as she conveyed Tang Shaoyang''s words. He was asking Moon to blow the watchtowers with [me Torrent].


    Hearing Li Na''s whisper to his head, Moon stood up with his hind legs, tapping his chest with the paw, telling Tang Shaoyang not to worry about that, "What are you? An ape?" Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the bear.


    Soon, everyone was ready to start their attack on Level 3 Troll Vige, "Go!" With Tang Shaoyang''s words, Moon flushed forward. When the distance reached twenty meters, Moon tapped his two paws to the ground.


    Boom! Boom!


    The me burst out from the ground of the watchtowers, burning and destroying the watchtowers made of wood.


    "Charge!" Wei Xi shouted while raising his sword toward the vige.


    Tang Shaoyang, Zhang Mengyao, Tian Donghai, and Moon had already reached the entrance by now. The [me Torrent] alerted the trolls inside the vige as they flushed out from the wooden house.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang''s swings whistled through the air, butchering the trolls before they could retaliate. Tian Donghai and Zhang Mengyao worked together to repel the trolls that got closer to them. Meanwhile, Moon was more brutal, a paw made of me created in the air. He mmed the me paw to the wooden house.


    Thanks to the bear''s brutality, the vige was on fire. The blue fire quickly spread through the other houses. At this time, Wei Xi and the other entered the vige, shing against the bunches of the stage-2 Troll Warriors.


    Tang Shaoyang never stopped, he rushed to the core of the vige where the main building was located. The stage-3 Troll Champion could not hold him as a swing of his battle-ax threw them away from his path. Of course, one strike could not kill the stage-3, but Zhang Mengyao, Tian Donghai, and Moon were ready to take care of the leftover left by Tang Shaoyang.


    ''Even with a ss, I am still far from Boss. I can''t even match my pace with General Zhang,'' Tian Donghai smiled bitterly whileparing himself with Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao. He felt with or without him, it would not change the situation much.


    At this moment, Tang Shaoyang noticed a troll came out from the main building. The troll had bigger tusks, taller around three meters tall, and the ck armor covered most parts of the body.


    Helmet, wrist guards, steel boots, armored skirt, and te armor. His two shiny axes on both hands told him that the axes were different from the axes used by the stage-2 Troll Warrior, and stage-3 Troll Champion.


    "You are mine!" Tang Shaoyang yelled and leaped up to the air. He mmed the battle-ax down toward the stage-4 troll. Thetter reacted by raising the two axes to block the iing attack.


    ng!


    The troll managed to hold his ground under Tang Shaoyang''s strong assault. Not only that, after the troll blocked the attack, the troll sent a kick to Tang Shaoyang''s belly who was still in the air.


    The kick sent Tang Shaoyang to fly backward. The kick gave a tingling pain to the belly as hended while rolling on the ground. The kick was strong but not a threat to him, "You are quite strong for a mere stage-4 monster,"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Troll]


    Affiliation: Troll Tribe


    ss: Troll Berserker


    Evolution: Stage 4


    Level: 63


    Skill: [Berserk Strike], ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Unfortunately, my opponent is not you but the time! I don''t have time to y with you!" Tang Shaoyang grinned as he activated [Spirit Integration]. His skin turned green as his muscle bulked out.


    [Wild Axes]


    He threw the axes toward the Troll Berserker, spinning in the air toward the monster. The Troll Berserker raised his axes, deflecting the spinning axes with the skill to the air. Tang Shaoyang could see the troll''s axes shrouded in red energy.


    [Earth Split]


    "Then what about this?" He then stomped the ground with his right foot.


    Boom!


    The ground shook and split open, cracking toward the main building. The ground was split open, causing the main building to split as well. The Troll Berserker was caught off guard as his body swayed.


    Slurgh! Slurgh!


    Two spinning axes pierced the shoulder, pushing the troll down. At this moment, Tang Shaoyang was already in front of the Troll Berserker. He swung the battle-ax to the chest, sending the Troll Berserker crashing to the splitting main building.


    He leaped inside, The Troll Berserker crashed to the next of the green g.


    [Earth Split]


    Tang Shaoyang stomped the Troll Berserker on the chest. His foot destroyed the te armor down to his chest, and down to the heart.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    He pulled the g and ripped it apart.


    [You have destroyed Level 3 Troll Vige]


    [Congrattions! You acquired 3 Skill Points]

 Chapter 182 - [Spirit Integration - Lvl 4]

    <h4>Chapter 182 - [Spirit Integration - Lvl 4]</h4>


    [You have destroyed Level 3 Troll Vige]


    [Congrattions! You acquired 3 Skill Points]


    "This is the twentieth level 3 vige, we should get back now," Zhang Mengyao was quite concerned about their time. Four minutes needed to travel between the Level 3 Troll Vige, and it took them another two minutes to destroy the vige.


    They spent eighty minutes traveling around and forty minutes destroying twenty Level 4 Troll Viges. Two hours after they finished all Level 2 Troll Vige. Now they only had a little over one hour before the next wave. Considering their people''s condition, Zhang Mengyao thought they had to go back now.


    Tang Shaoyang agreed to go back until Lu An came back with vital information, "I found something big, Boss!"


    Lu An brought them deeper into the forest, around seven minutes, the young assassin stopped and pointed in the direction ahead.


    They found another vige but not a vige. It was surrounded by wooden walls, taller than the Level 3 Troll Vige, around ten meters tall. Four watchtowers were ced on the front, they could see also there were more watchtowers on the side of the vige.


    Unless this was not just a vige. There were the words on top of the establishment that was not just a vige, but [Troll Tribe Capital]. Tang Shaoyang immediately cast [Basic Detection] on the establishment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Troll Tribe Capital]


    Level: Capital


    Lord: Stage-6 Troll Warlord


    Poption: 400x Stage-2 Troll Warriors, 200x Stage-3 Troll Champions, 50x Stage-4 Troll Berserkers, 5x Stage-5 Troll Great Berserkers


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Save this for thest," Zhang Mengyao still thought they had to leave now even though the Troll Tribe Capital might be thest ce they should destroy in the southern forest.


    "No! We will attack the capital!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he determined to destroy and end everything with the Troll Tribe now. Since they were here might as well finish it once for all.


    Of course, he had considered everything including how they would fight. He estimated thirty minutes was needed to destroy this Troll Tribe Capital. Then they would have thirty minutes to rush back to the fort.


    "Moon will destroy the four watchtowers," he pointed to the watchtowers, "Then we will take the main gate and let theme to us! We can use the gate to our advantage so we will not get surrounded by the Trolls,"


    It was the same battle but a different location, they should be okay to fight, at least that was what Tang Shaoyang thought.


    ¡ªYou should not attack carelessly like that. The viges have five Beast Kings and one Guardian Beast kind of monsters, are you sure to fight them at once like this?


    Zaneos was quite concerned as the Demon Swordsman spoke in his head. This time he has to agree with Zhang Mengyao''s words to retreat.


    ''We should be fine, especially we have acquired a lot of Skill Points,'' Tang Shaoyang was confident his team could take down thest home of the trolls, ''Moreover, I have you, Teacher. If something happens, we can try our integration,''


    "Alright, I want you guys to use your skill points before we attack thest troll vige! I want all of you ready in three minutes!" He notified his people to strengthen their skills before theyunched an attack.


    [Status Screen]


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    ss: Spirit Contractor


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 96


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 322


    Agility: 111


    Vitality: 207


    Stamina: 123


    Magic Power: 129


    Sense: 14


    Mana: 1290/1290


    Skill Point: 200


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 2], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 1], [Spirit Integration - Lvl 2], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 2], [Mana Perception - Lvl 2], [sh Step - Lvl 1]


    Contracted Spirit (2/3): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman]


    --------------------------------------


    He tapped [Spirit Integration - Lvl 2] and a new screen popped out.


    [Do you want to level up [Spirit Integration - Lvl 2] to [Spirit Integration - Lvl 3]? Y/N (30 Skill Points)]


    He chose yes without hesitation and spent 30 Skill Points for Level 3 Spirit Integration. However, he did not stop here as he tapped the skill again.


    [Do you want to level up [Spirit Integration - Lvl 3] to [Spirit Integration - Lvl 4]? Y/N (60 Skill Points)]


    [Do you want to level up [Spirit Integration - Lvl 4] to [Spirit Integration - Lvl 5]? Y/N (120 Skill Points)]


    He wanted to reach level 5 of [Spirit Integration] to gain more assurance in the battle, but he did not have enough Skill Point for that, ''Let''s try our new form, Karan,''


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    ss: Spirit Contractor


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 96


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 822 (+500)


    Agility: 111


    Vitality: 457 (+250)


    Stamina: 123


    Magic Power: 129


    Sense: 14


    Mana: 1290/1290


    Skill Point: 110


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 2], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 1], [Spirit Integration - Lvl 4], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 2], [Mana Perception - Lvl 2], [sh Step - Lvl 1]


    Contracted Spirit (2/3): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman]


    Spirit Skill:


    [Karan Skill]: [War Cry - Lvl 4] [Wild Axes - Lvl 4] [Earth Split - Lvl 4]


    --------------------------------------


    A wide grin formed on his lips as he looked at his new status screen, ''Do you think I will lose against the stage-6 Troll Warlord with this kind of attribute?''


    While looking at his attributes, he tapped on his new skill, [sh Step].


    [Do you want to level up [sh Step - Lvl 1] to [sh Step - Lvl 2]? Y/N? (10 Skill Points)]


    While he was at it, Tang Shaoyang leveled up the newly acquired skill that he never put into use since the enemy he faced so far was weak, ''I think, I am ready,''


    Zaneos did not speak anymore as it seemed he was convinced by the attributes on his screen status. "Are you ready?" He turned around and asked his subordinates.


    They did not answer him but they formed a disciplined line with their weapons in their hands, indicating they were ready for the table.


    Tang Shaoyang came closer to Moon and hopped on him, "Let''s start Big guy," he caressed the smooth fur.


    Moon understood Tang Shaoyang''s words as he immediately charged forward toward the troll vige gate. The big guy did not bother with the trolls on the watchtowers as he let out a big roar, notifying the enemy of his arrival.


    "Quite cocky, heh~," Tang Shaoyang smirked as he stroked the smooth fur around his neck, "But I like it!"


    Roar!


    Moon tapped his two paws to the ground. He was familiar with the sign, and he looked to the two watchtowers near the entrance. He thought the two watchtowers would explode, but it was the two watchtowers far to the sides that exploded as a torrent of me burst out from the ground.


    Right after that, Moon leaped into the air. At the same time, a giant two paws made of me formed above them.


    Wham!


    The two me pawsnded together with them. While theynded in front of the gate, the two big me paws crushed the two watchtowers near the entrance. It burned the watchtower down as the fire spread to the wooden wall.


    "Good Job~," Tang Shaoyang petted the bear before he leaped off the bear. He stomped the ground with his right foot as hended.


    [Earth Split]


    The ground shook fiercely, as the crack spread further from his right foot. It cracked and split the ground, reaching into the vige. As the group split up, the gate also broke apart into two and copsed.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    The notification rang, indicating he killed a few trolls with his skill. The grin was getting wider on his lips as he tested his newly upgraded skill.

 Chapter 183 - Troll Warlord

    <h4>Chapter 183 - Troll Warlord</h4>


    From behind, Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao shared the same frustration. Both let out a frustrated sigh, "That''s not the n!"


    As soon as they spoke up their minds, they immediately exchanged looks with a wry smile stered on their faces.


    "Who cares about the n! We are going to crush them with or without the n!" Lu An did not want to lose as he rushed toward his Boss, "A hopeless kid," Wei Xi shook his head. The young man''s adoration to Tang Shaoyang was over the top.


    Wei Xi however noticed that the others looked like they wanted to charge forward as well, just like Lu An. However, they did not do so since they were waiting for his order.


    "Let''s go!" His voice did not contain the same vigor as before, but his people were already pumped up with the show their Boss had shown them. They charged toward the vige, following their leader.


    Moon also did not stop after destroying the entrance, he ran forward. The bear put his head between Tang Shaoyang''s crotch and threw him to the back. The bear and the human charged toward the vige without waiting for the team to arrive.


    As they entered the vige, a crowd of stage-2 Troll Warriors flushed out from the houses and charged toward the big bear. Moon activated [me Armor], the blue fire zed from his ankles and spread upward. It was as if the blue fire had a life in it and recognized Tang Shaoyang as their allies, the fire did not burn him who was sitting on top of Moon.


    After casting [me Armor], the big guy cast his other skill, [Charge]. Combining the two skills, the bear charged toward the crowd, sending all trolls to fly away on their path.


    It was as if Moon could understand what Tang Shaoyang wanted. The bear ignored all stage-2 trolls and charged deeper into the vige. The bear and the human soon passed the defensive line created by the stage-2 trolls and faced the stage-3 Troll Champions.


    Even with the armor, they had on their bodies, Troll Champions just could not stop the bear, ''Moon is so strong, he just stage-3 but he is already this strong,''paring to the other stage-3 zombies, beasts, or even monster like trolls, Moon was just far stronger than any of these.


    ¡ªCrescent Moon Bear itself is a rare mutation of Moon Bear, so Mystical Bear should be a stronger mutation. It''s normal for this bear to be stronger than any monster and beast in the same stage.


    ''There''s a Crescent Moon Bear in your previous world as well?''


    ¡ªYes!


    ¡ªYes!


    Karan and Zaneos answered at the same time that surprised him, and Zaneos was also surprised to hear the answer from the silent Karan.


    ¡ªMy tribe allied with the beast tribe to fight against the human race in my world. I remembered a strong couple of bears who led the bear army. They are Crescent Moon Bear but bearing different elemental power from Moon. The Crescent Moon Bears I know are bearing the power of the Earth Elemental and Wind Elemental with different tattoos as well.


    ''You have a lot of interesting stories, huh!? What about sharing it with meter, your valiant deed in your previous worldter? The teacher is not willing to tell me anything about his world,'' Tang Shaoyang was interested to hear Karan''s story, what kind of life he experienced and what kind of world he lived in.


    ¡ªI hope you are not getting discouraged after hearing my heroic deeds, how I, Karan can get the title of The Great Warrior!


    ''I will take that as a challenge!'' Tang Shaoyang grinned, he loved the challenge, and he took Karan''s provocation as a challenge to him, ''But save that forter, we have to fight these trolls first,''


    Moon had passed the Stage-3 Troll Champions line and entered the defensive line formed by Stage-4 Troll Berserkers. There were fifty of them, blocking his path to go further. Behind the fifty Troll Berserkers, five of four meters tall Troll Great Berserker stood behind them.


    The five Great Berserkers wore full armor from head to toe, coated with te armor. Surely, the Great Berserker looked more intimidating than the stage-4 Troll Berserker.


    ''Let''s see how strong I have be after leveling up my skill,'' Tang Shaoyang''s eyes focused on the troll''s neck before he threw the blue axes. The axes were spinning faster as its projection curved to the sides before the axes flew toward the troll.


    Troll Berserker was not just any normal troll, waiting for the axes to hit them without doing anything. They reacted by trying to block the flying axes with their ax. Unfortunately for them, Tang Shaoyang''s [Wild Axes - Lvl 4] was a lot stronger.


    The flying axes sliced the ax just like paper and sliced through the troll''s neck. Each of the flying axes sliced three heads, going through to the Great Berserker behind the line. As the axes came for them, a red aura burst out from the Great Berserker''s body. They mmed their first to the flying axes, and the axes exploded the moment the ax and the fist shed.


    From the impact, the two Great Berserkers were pushed back for ten meters. The axes were too strong for them.


    "Hahaha¡­" Tang Shaoyang stood on Moon''s back and leaped toward the back of the stage-4 Troll Berserker. He was directly facing the Stage-5 Great Berserker, as soon as hended on the ground, the remaining three Great Berserkers swarmed toward him. They tried to sweep their great ax toward him, but an ear-shattering roar escaped Tang Shaoyang''s mouth.


    [War Cry]


    [War Cry activated, boosting your attributes by 50% for twelve minutes?]


    With the insane boost from the skill and the bonus attribute from [Spirit Integration]. Tang Shaoyang''s Strength reached over a thousand. Not only the roar boosted his attributes, but the roar also stunned all trolls around him.


    Tang Shaoyang''s kick reached the closest Great Berserker. The four meters tall Great Berserker fell to the side with just a kick. As the Great Berserker fell while facing the sky, Tang Shaoyang''s stomp descended toward the head.


    [Earth Split]


    A mixed sound of the skull getting crushed and the te helmet getting wrecked resounded through. The stun effect of his [War Cry] was not over yet as the other two Great Berserkers stayed still on their spots. He turned around and leaped toward one of the Great Berserkers. His hand reached the troll''s neck and pinned them down on the ground.


    [Earth Split]


    "Bye bye~," he stomped the Great Berserker''s head, and the satisfying sound once again resounded as the head was crushed under his foot.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    Killing two Great Berserkers helped him gain two levels. It only made the grin on his face wider. As he eyed the closest Great Berserker, a shadow flushed into the battlefield. Lu An came from the top, shing his sword down to the Great Berserker.


    ng!


    The Great Berserker blocked the strike easily, "Boss, spare me some big dudes, you can''t take all of them by yourself like this!" Lu Anined his Boss had killed two out of three stage-5 Great Berserkers.


    "You can''t be that greedy to want all of them, right?" Another voice came from the side, a familiar voice he heard every day in his ears. He turned his head to the side, Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi worked together to reach here.


    "Then you guys can have these three, I am going to take the guy on the throne seat. They are barely entertained to me," he grinned as his sharp eyesnded on the troll who sat on the high tform, watching the fight from his throne.


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the tform. As he tried to get closer to the tform, the two Great Berserkers who got pushed back by [Wild Axes] tried to stop him.


    "Your opponent is me, greeny!" Zhang Mengyao blocked the great ax with her shield while Wei Xi blocked the other one with his sword.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored them as he walked to the stairs of the tform. He did not go up to the tform as he stared at the Troll Warlord who also got up from his throne seat that was made of white bone.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster Lord - Troll Warlord]


    Affiliation: Troll Tribe


    ss: Warlord


    Evolution: Stage 6


    Level: 147


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Troll Warlord wore full-body red-blood armor without a helmet. He was a meter shorterpared to Great Berserker, having messy deep blue hair, and two horns on his forehead. As the Warlord looked down at him while pulling two great axes from his back.


    [sh Step]


    Tang Shaoyang''s figure disappeared and appeared again in front of the Troll Warlord. With his two hands holding the battle-ax, he mmed Destroyer to the warlord.


    Wham!


    The Troll Warlord was caught off guard as his body was sent flying to his throne seat. The troll tried to get up immediately but Tang Shaoyang was faster than him. With another [sh Step], Tang Shaoyang appeared next to the Troll Warlord.


    [Earth Split]


    Tang Shaoyang stomped to the head. Along with the stomp, the tform also copsed. Even with the falling tform, Tang Shaoyang had his right foot on Troll Warlord''s face.


    Of course, the lord was tougher than the normal troll or even Great Berserker. Even with [Earth Split] to the face, the Troll Warlord did not die. His hand reached his foot, holding his ankle tightly. At the same time, his body released a red aura, covering his body with the red aura.


    ¡ªHe is going Berserk, I advise you to kill the Troll Warlord now.


    Zaneos''s concerned voice rang in his head. Even without his teacher''s advice, he was going to end this quickly.


    "Since one is not enough, what about the second one!?" Tang Shaoyang raised his free foot and stomped the Troll Warlord on the chest.


    A big dent in the shape of Tang Shaoyang''s boot formed on the chest. At the same time, a crunching sound resounded, a few of its ribs should be broken with the stomp.


    With the stomp on the chest, the Troll Warlord released his grips on his ankle. However, the red aura was getting wilder, indicating the Troll Warlord was still alive even after two stomps.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the tenacity shown by the Troll Warlord. He raised his right foot and stomped the head once again. The cracking noise resounded again, an indication the Troll Warlord''s skull cracked under the stomp.


    The ground below the Troll Warlord started to split as well, as a crack like a spider web started to spread. The red was just getting wilder in each stomp, "I admire your strong will, but this should be the end!" After he finished his words, once again he stomped the head with [Earth Split].


    This time, the Troll Warlord''s head crashed into the ground as the ground split open. The red aura instantly vanished, a sign that the Troll Warlord had died.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    [You have reached Level 101! Congrattions, you have satisfied the condition for the 2nd Advancement!]


    [You can proceed with the 2nd Advancement by opening your status screen!]

 Chapter 184 - Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Harvest</h4>


    [You have reached Level 101! Congrattions, you have satisfied the condition for the 2nd Advancement!]


    [You can proceed with the 2nd Advancement by opening your status screen!]


    [You have killed the Troll Warlord!]


    [Congrattions! You acquired 1 Bonus Chest, 1 Level 7 Treasure Chest, 1 Hidden Treasure Chest, and +1 Level]


    The series notification rang in his head while he was showing his white teeth, grinning happily with what he got. The Treasure chests spawned next to the corpse of the Troll Warlord who died with his head crushed.


    Tang Shaoyang looked back, Lu An, Wei Xi, and Zhang Mengyao had killed the stage-5 Great Berserker. Now they were fighting together with Moon against the stage-4 Berserker. Even though they were getting surrounded by the stage-4 troll, none of the Troll Berserkers couldnd a hit on them.


    His subordinates focused on their battle which caused him to smile. That meant they trusted him that he could kill the Troll Warlord. Gaining their trust was surely gratifying.


    Tang Shaoyang checked the objective screen, the time barely passed seven minutes since they started their assault. They still had time before the next waveing for the fort.


    He then turned toward his reward, despite the notification about an advancement, he did not check what was that. He walked to the Bonus Treasure Chest, "Crystal Inventory Bag for sure," he predicted what was inside the chest as he opened the chest.


    Sure enough, his prediction was spot on, twenty Crystal Inventory Bags wereying down inside the chest. He took and stored it in his inventory before he walked toward Hidden Treasure Chest.


    "Mana Mastery Skill Book please," he opened the second chest, and he found a skill book inside, "I am quite lucky today," he thought it was a [Mana Mastery] skill book.


    Tang Shaoyang picked the skill book and froze when the information appeared in his eyes. It was a not [Mana Mastery] skill book, but,


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skill Book]


    Skill: Fireball


    Use: 3/3


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ªBasic skill for a mage, but you can let your summoner girl learn as well. The skill will be handy in her hand. Why don''t you check the 2nd Advancement? I am curious!


    Zaneos openly told his desire about the new thing such as the 2nd Advancement. However, Tang Shaoyang shook his head,


    "A new thing means we need a lot more time to get an understanding of the thing. What weck now is time, I am going to open the reward then end the battle after that. We can check it after the next wave, we will have a lot of time since all our force will be focused on The Ogre Tribe,"


    He walked toward thest treasure chest, Level 7 Treasure Chest. Thest chest contained a scroll, it could be a skill, and it could be a ss as well. He would know as soon as he picked the scroll.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ss Change Scroll]


    Advance ss


    ss: Berserker


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "A ss with a focus of offensive attack, the ss fits the criteria that Yan Sheng looks for. But I don''t know if that guy wants this ss. He''s picky about picking ss," Tang Shaoyang shook his head at the thought of Yan Sheng rejecting the ss given to him twice.


    He shook his head and stored the scroll into the inventory, "Let''s search for the g now," he looked around the rubble as he stored the corpse as well. He recalled that he saw a green g behind the throne sear, so he was looking around to find the g.


    It did not take him a long time to find the g since it was a big g. The g was piled up below the rubble. Despite the impact of the copsed tform, the g was still in perfect condition. He ripped the g apart easily and the notification rang again in his head.


    [You have destroyed The Troll Capital!]


    [Congrattions! You acquired 40 Skill Points!]


    [You have defeated The Troll Tribe!]


    [The Bonus Objective "Defeat the Troll Tribe" ispleted!]


    [Congrattions! You acquired 20 Skill Points, 1 Level 7 Treasure Chest, and +2 Levels!]


    Tang Shaoyang was truly harvesting the Skill Points in the fifth portal. In total, he had gathered 250 Skill Points in total.


    ¡ªThis Survival Game is insane, you will get a lot stronger by just leveled up your skill!


    A voice filled with envy rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head. It was natural for Zaneos to feel envy. He had to work hard to master and learn the technique. It took him months or even years to reach a certain level, but in this world, everyone could be strong as long as one was dared to take a risk smartly.


    Especially someone with Tang Shaoyang''s ss, he needed to increase one of his skill''s levels then he would be incredibly strong. Tang Shaoyang did not know how to respond to Zaneos since this was truly unfair, but it was not his responsibility for this matter either. The one who was responsible for this was the mastermind behind this absurd game.


    "Since the battle is over, it''s time to clean up," he raised his head to look at the battlefield. The Troll Tribe''s army was getting pincered by the main team and four people. One side was being dominated by four powerful individuals while the other side was a teamposed of veterans. It was just a matter of time before the troll army wiped out.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, back to the fort, the situation was not as good as on the other side. Unrest spread out between the soldiers as the Tang Empire''s people had note back yet.


    Captain Cao looked at the objective screen and then looked at Lin Duan. Wei Xi had told him how the 9-hours cycle worked. Based on the time, he estimated the wave woulde in ten minutes, and Lin Duan seemed to know about that as well.


    "We are going to leave the fort, they have abandoned us, they want to kill all of us!" Lin Duan''s agitated voice worsened the tense atmosphere between them. Lin Duan''s subordinates echoed in agreement.


    Of course, the soldier did not say anything, they looked toward Captain Cao, the highest position amongst them. The soldiers were waiting for Captain Cao to make a decision.


    "What are you waiting for, Captain Cao? We will be dead, getting swarmed by the monster if we try defending the fort by ourselves!" Lin Duan raised his voice, trying to persuade Captain Cao to leave the fort with him.


    Captain Cao did not look to Lin Duan, but he scanned the soldiers, his subordinates. He was tasked to lead the soldiers by the three leaders of the camp to assist Lin Duan to finish the portal and also trained the soldiers.


    The conversations between him and Wei Xi shed in his heads. Lately, his new friend persuaded him to join the empire with tempting conditions, but it was not the alluring conditions that persuaded him to join. It was the promised home for his family.


    He heard how advanced the base the empire had, and also how safe the ce from zombies. Not only that, from what he heard from Wei Xi''s mouth, they were preparing to build a farm to get a permanent food source, the medic division, and the schooling system for the kids. He was shocked and did not believe that at first, but now he wanted to believe that, for his son and daughter.


    Of course, it was just a story from one mouth, but he believed Wei Xi nevertheless. He wanted a new home rather than waiting for the uncertainty like the government. Captain Cao took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment, it was a hard decision, and he had decided to take a big step in a new direction.


    "I am sorry, Captain Lin Duan!" He bowed his head to Lin Duan, "And I am sorry, everyone, myrades!" He bowed his head to the soldiers.


    "From today onward, I am no longer Captain Cao, but just Cao Yuntai. I am no longer your captain, I have decided to join the empire," Cao Yuntai''s deration caught the soldiers off guard. None of them expected their captain would announce such a thing.


    "I am here not to ask you to join the empire as well. You can do whatever you want, this is just me, my decision, and I will stay to defend the fort," the man that was about to reach forty bowed his head and walked toward the north wall, to his post.

 Chapter 185 - A Test

    <h4>Chapter 185 - A Test</h4>


    That was a stupid decision for him, but for some reason, Captain Cao believed in the empire did not abandon them. That was stupid because he did not ask his subordinates to follow him to defend the fort. It was impossible for him alone to fight against the wave of Ogre Horde.


    It was a suicidal decision, Lin Duan did not bother to convince Captain Cao to stay with him, "We have to leave now, or it will be toote!" He voiced his n, "We will take the east gate to leave the fort since the east is the safe route without a monster!"


    As soon as he conveyed his thoughts, someone interrupted him, "Captain, wait for me! How can you leave me alone!" It was the voice of Captain Cao''s subordinate. Fan Rui, the soldier who had a close rtionship with Captain Cao.


    Along with Fan Rui, the other soldiers also followed Captain Cao. Lin Duan did not expect the soldiers to be so loyal to Captain Cao, "We are sorry, but we can''t leave the fort even if it means I have to lose my life! If we let the monster take the fort, we will fail the objective, and if we fail the objective the monster wille into our world. My family is in the camp, I can''t follow you,"


    It was a soldier in his early thirties who always followed Lin Duan in this fifth portal. He had witnessed how irresponsibly the people from the me Castle were over hisrades'' death in the early wave. Added with his family that might be endangered if he did not defend the fort, that was enough reason for him to stay. The man headed to the opposite gate, the south gate.


    Soon, the soldiers parted their ways with the me Castle. Surprisingly, not even one soldier stayed with the me Castle. Of course, the soldiers would not leave the fort when their family could be at risk if they failed to defend the fort. The me Castle lost nothing from failing the objective but they could lose their family.


    Lin Duan was left bbergasted, he helped them, using his Survival Points he armed them with weapons and armor. He had done a lot for them but none of them took his side.


    What made him even more furious, not a single one of the soldiers tried to persuade him to stay or ask for help from him, "F*ck! These damn ungrateful b*tches!" He stomped the ground furiously, "If you guys want to die, then go die!" Lin Duan turned around to look at his subordinates, "We will leave through the west gate,"


    "I thought we were going to leave from the east gate, Captain," one of his subordinates asked in confusion, "That''s what I told them if they realize that they can''t win against the horde, they will chase after us to the east! After everything, I am not going to help these ungrateful b*stards! We are leaving for the west gate!"


    *** ***


    Captain Cao was standing next to the rm bell. He was standing straight, surveying the northern forest, "You can go, Fan Rui! You don''t have a family to protect while I do, you are free, and you don''t have to follow me!"


    Fan Rui was a young soldier under his care. He was twenty-four, unmarried. Cao Yuntai did not want this young man to throw his life for him.


    "Oh, c''mon, Captain! You are overthinking, I am staying not because of you, but because I want to join the empire. I told you before, right? Empire allowed polygamy¡­ Kuhuhu¡­" a perverted smile formed on Fan Rui''s lips, "If I leave the fort, the empire will not ept me, the coward who runs away from the monster. So I am doing this for myself, not for you. Maybe I can get close to the girl who has the bear? She''s quite cute~."


    Cao Yuntai shook his head as he knew the young man was not being honest with him. He was d though Fan Rui followed, "Actually, it''s not just me, everyone seems to decide to join the empire! No one is leaving with those arrogant pricks from the me Castle, everyone is staying!"


    Captain Cao turned his head away, pretending to check in a different direction. However, Fan Rui could tell that his captain was smiling widely.


    Cao Yuntai might be proud and happy, but the fact everyone was staying in the fort made him nervous. He felt responsible for the soldiers'' lives. He felt his shoulders were very heavy with many people''s lives at stake.


    At this moment, Kang Jiayi climbed up to the wall. The old man looked around, with the absence of five archers from Tarriors, the wall was empty. His gaze stopped at Cao Yuntai before he approached the two.


    Cao Yuntai and Fan Rui felt the old man''s presence and turned toward him, "Sir!" The two gave a respectful salute to the old man. Kang Jiayi nodded and looked toward Fan Rui, "Can I have a word with your captain, Young Soldier?"


    "Yes, Sir!" Fan Rui then excused himself as he walked away from the two. He stopped when reached where he could not hear the conversation. He did not know what they were talking about, but they seemed to talk something serious as he could see Captain Cao''s pensive expression while speaking to the old man.


    Fan Rui shook his head and turned toward the northern forest. He saw an ogre rushed out of the forest, one after another, the ogres came out of the forest. The next attack wasing.


    He ran to the other side of the wall and yelled, "Get ready for the attack!!!" While shouting, he ran down off the wall. Captain Cao heard the shout and immediately hit the bell. After he hit the bell, Cao Yuntai bowed his head toward Kang Jiayi and chased after Fan Rui.


    As he ran down off the wall, weirdly, he did not hear the bell from the south gate. The fort was not that big and empty of people, so if the other side rang the bell, he could hear the sound but not this time.


    His heart tightened, and as soon as he came down, he ordered one of his people to check the south gate. He was afraid that the soldiers in the south gate left their post.


    If the soldiers in the south gate left the gate, they should run back to the main building and defend the main building instead.


    While waiting for his subordinate toe back, Captain Cao led his soldiers outside the gate. They formed a long line instead of a half-square formation. Cao Yuntai position himself in the middle of his subordinates and Fan Rui was standing on his right side.


    With just one look, Cao Yuntai could tell that the number of the ogre increased a lotpares to the beforehand wave.


    "You guys can still leave if you want to," Captain Cao spoke up his mind as he saw the number of the ogres. He was not sure if they couldst that long until the people from the empire came.


    "Haha, you are underestimating us, Captain Cao! We may be weak but we are not a coward!" The soldier to his left spoke loudly.


    "We are not coward!" The soldiers yelled together.


    "Yourmand, Captain!" Fan Rui yelled.


    "Yourmand, Captain!" The soldiers followed loudly.


    A big smile formed on Captain Cao''s face, "Raise your shield! Ready your spear!" The horde was fifty meters away to reach them as he yelled.


    Looking at the battlefield, Kang Jiayi could not help but let out a smile. He was proud of his soldiers but he knew that without the people from the empire the soldiers would perish, "Where are you guys!" The old man muttered hopefully.


    "We are here, old man!" The old man heard a familiar voice from the side. He turned his head and saw Tang Shaoyang leaped off the wall.


    Captain Cao took a deep breath, was about to shout "Thrust!" But then the figurended three meters ahead of them. He immediately recognized the armored figure, the man who always fought alone in the front.


    "Hold your ground, soldiers! The ground will be shaky a little!" Captain Cao did not understand what the man talked about until the man stomped the ground.


    The ground shook fiercely and his eyes widened in shock as he saw the ground ahead split open. From the man''s toe, the ground cracked open and further. It was like a monster opened its mouth, the ground swallowed the ogres.

 Chapter 186 - 2nd Class Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 186 - 2nd ss Advancement</h4>


    "Test!?" Cao Yuntai looked at Wei Xi with an incredible look. Thetter nodded his head with a smile, "Yeah, he tested you guys if he can trust you and your men or not," Wei Xi cleared his throat and tried to imitate Tang Shaoyang''s voice, "A strong bond built based on trust, we will see if they can trust us, and can they be trusted too? We wille at thest moment!"


    "Buahahaha¡­" Captain Caoughed and was relieved inside, "Then we pass the test, right?" Wei Xie raised his thumb, "You guys passed with a perfect score! Come with your people who want to join the empire to General Zhang tomorrow morning before the next wave, you will be added to the empire,"


    "What does that mean? And which one is General Zhang?" Captain Cao asked in confusion. General Zhang! He could not recall the empire''s men called General Zhang. Based on the title, this General Zhang should be someone with a high position, "Is that your Boss?"


    "No, he is my Boss. General Zhang is the valiant female knight with a bignce. She is our Supreme General and also my Boss''s woman, don''t try to have an idea of her or¡­" Wei Xi made a motion of slicing his neck with his thumb to warn his friend.


    "I have a wife, so you don''t need to worry about that," Cao Yuntai rolled his eyes. "Good to know that," Wei Xi smiled and tapped Captain Cao''s back as he stood up, "It''s so tiring today, I am going to get a quick sleep," he waved his hand as he headed toward his lodging house.


    Captain Cao nodded and looked toward the split ground. Once again, the beforehand battle reyed in his head. After the ground split and killed many ogres, the man leaped to the horde.


    A deafening roar echoed amidst the chaos, then a massacre happened. A one-side ughter where thousands of monsters could not even get closer to him before they died.


    The battle caused his hair to stand just remembering it, "It seems I made the right choice this time," Captain Cao muttered. "Right? I also think I have made the right choice by staying with you, Captain!" Fan Rui showed his yellow teeth as he smiled at Cao Yuntai.


    Thenughter echoed in the quiet night.


    *** ***


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    ss: Spirit Contractor


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 104


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 16


    Strength: 338


    Agility: 119


    Vitality: 215


    Stamina: 131


    Magic Power: 137


    Sense: 15


    Mana: 1370/1370


    Skill Point: 160


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 2], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 1], [Spirit Integration - Lvl 4], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 2], [Mana Perception - Lvl 2], [sh Step - Lvl 2]


    Contracted Spirit (2/3): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman]


    [2nd Advancement]


    --------------------------------------


    Tang Shaoyang was currently checking his status screen. After his level surpassed, he had heard the notification he never heard before, 2nd Advancement. While checking the status screen, he saw [2nd Advancement] on the bottom. He tapped the words and a popped out notification appeared.


    [Do you want to process your 2nd Advancement? Y/N?]


    He chose yes without hesitation. Even though it did not exin anything, he knew that must be a good thing from the word of "Advancement". It meant he was moving forward.


    As soon as he chose yes, the surrounding scenery changed into the white room. Everything was white, the wall, the ceiling, and the floor. He looked around curiously but it was just a in white room with nothing. No furniture, it was just an empty white room.


    [Please select your ss 2nd Advancement!]


    The robotic voice spoke in his head, and then he was presented with three choices. He looked at the choices from the left to the right.


    [Spirit Commander] [Spirit Master] [Spirit Kindred]


    Tang Shaoyang tried to tap on [Spirit Commander], looking for more information about the ss. Unfortunately, the system was not user-friendly, giving him choices without exnation.


    [Do you want to choose [Spirit Commander] as your 2nd ss Advancement? Y/N?]


    He immediately tapped No. This was a crucial moment that would determine his future. He had to choose carefully, "Can you help me, Teacher?" Since Origin was not here, he could only rely on the Demon Swordsman.


    ¡ªI can, but I am not sure myself if I can help you. I can just define the ss based on its name, do you want to listen to me?


    "Better than nothing. This damn game does not even offer a guide, what a trashy game," he cursed while nodding helplessly.


    ¡ªAlright, let''s start with the [Spirit Commander]. In my opinion, this ss advancement will be truly different from your current ss. Rather than integrating with the spirit, [Spirit Commander] more likely summons spirit to fight for you. Just like the summoner but in your case, it''s Spirit just like me and Karan.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded understandingly and he found Zaneos'' exnation made sense to him. He did not interrupt his teacher, letting him continue.


    ¡ª[Spirit Master], if my guess is correct this ss is likely the upgrade of your current ss. As for the benefit of this upgrade, maybe you will get one or two new skills and a bonus attribute each time you level up.


    ¡ª[Spirit Kindred], this ss is weird, maybe, but I am not sure myself, this ss has a skill that can turn you into a spirit like us? And you can use [Spirit Integration] to a designated target, your woman for example. Or you can integrate your contracted spirit into your friend. I don''t know, I am not sure myself about this ss.


    ¡ªI can only help you this much, the rest is in your hand. But in my opinion, no matter what advancement you choose, your ss is strong. It''s just that Each upgrade has a different fighting style


    "Thank you, Teacher," since he was clueless about everything, Tang Shaoyang was forced to use Zaneos''s limited knowledge to choose the ss advancement.


    ¡ªI don''t like [Spirit Commander], typically a coward who hides behind his people.


    Suddenly Karan voiced his thoughts on the ss. Of course, his opinion was based on Zaneos''s exnation regarding the ss.


    ¡ªHowever, you can fight with your own body if he chooses the ss, don''t you want to enter the battle by yourself?


    ¡ªNot with my body, but my spirit body. And there must be a drawback, such as I am not summoned with my peak power. I am already satisfied even now since he can bring me back to the battlefield, letting me feel the smell of the battlefield and the thrill of the battle. Watching him grow stronger is also satisfying, this is enough for me.


    ¡ªQuite smart for a brute like you. Yes, the drawback is the spirit would be summoned without their full powers. But the drawback can be easily ovee with enough Skill Points, it''s just a matter of number.


    Tang Shaoyang listened to the two spirits'' banter while contemting which advancement he should choose.


    [Spirit Commander], if what Zaneos said was right, then he would likely stay behind while letting his spirit fight the enemy. This was far different from his current fighting style, and he did not like it.


    [Spirit Kindred], it was a support ss, assisting his friends with his contracted spirit or even himself. He was not a supporter, he was a fighter. He fought in the front, not hiding behind his people or spirit. He even disliked this ss more.


    ''The only choice is [Spirit Master], huh!?'' All of this was based on Zaneos'' assumption regarding the ss, Tang Shaoyang chose to trust the Demon Swordsman. He tapped on [Spirit Master], and the pop-out notification appeared.


    [Do you want to choose [Spirit Master] as your 2nd ss Advancement] Y/N?]


    He tapped "Yes" and a series of notifications rang in his hand.


    [You have sessfully advanced from [Spirit Contractor] to [Spirit Master]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Spirit Eyes]]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Spirit Advancement]]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Spirit Charisma (Passive)]]


    [Exclusive ss Bonus Attribute has been applied, gaining +1 Magic each time level up!]


    [Bonus 2nd ss Advancement has been applied. Congrattions! All existing skills have increased by one level!]


    [2nd ss Advancement has been achieved, gaining a bonus of 20 Skill Points!]


    [2nd ss Advancement has been achieved. You will gain 4 Attribute Points instead of 2 Attribute Points each time you level!]


    [You havepleted 2nd ss Advancement!]


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    ss: Spirit Master


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 104


    Talent: Divine Body (!)


    Attribute Point: 24


    Strength: 338


    Agility: 119


    Vitality: 215


    Stamina: 131


    Magic Power: 141


    Sense: 15


    Mana: 1410/1410


    Skill Point: 180


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 3], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 2], [Spirit Integration - Max Level (Evolve)], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 3], [Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Lvl 3], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 1], [Spirit Advancement], [Spirit Charisma (Passive)]


    Contracted Spirit (2/6): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman]


    --------------------------------------

 Chapter 187 - 2nd Talent Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 187 - 2nd Talent Advancement</h4>


    His lips molded into a wide grin as he looked at his own status screen. Three new skills, more bonus attributes were added each time he leveled up, and all his existing skills gained a level.


    "Let''s try a new skill," Tang Shaoyang was eager to test the new skill. By now, he had returned to his lodging house, "Let''s see,"


    [Spirit Eyes]


    As he cast the skill, a new view ovepped with his vision. He was dizzy for a moment with the sudden ovepping vision. He quickly adjusted with the new vision and soon realized the ovepping was actually a view from the top.


    His eyes viewed the wall while [Spirit Eyes] gave him a view from the top to the fort. Yes, the ovepping view was the view of the fort from the top. He moved the spirit eyes and soon, he realized the spirit eyes had a limited range. He could not see the wall clearly as it turned fuzzy.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows and directed the vision to his lodging. To his surprise, spirit eyes could see pass through the wall. He saw his own figure who was sitting faced the wall. A meter next to him was Zhang Mengyao, sitting cross-legged while activating [Mana Perception]. On the straw bed in the same lodging house, Kang Xue was sleeping peacefully.


    He tried looking around and found the range of [Spirits Eyes]. Around thirty meters area, that was the range of his skill with his body as the center of the view.


    ¡ªHow is it? What does the skill do?


    Zaneos did not share the same view as him and asked. Tang Shaoyang told him what [Spirit Eyes] did, he showed his disappointment.


    ¡ªThis skill will be very useful in a special terrain like a dense forest for example. You can see your enemy while your enemy can''t see you.


    His eyes brightened up when he heard that. Indeed, in such a terrain he would be at a big advantage, ''There''s no useless skill, but useless user,'' he thought self-deprecatingly.


    Tang Shaoyang canceled the skill and cast a new skill, [Spirit Advancement]. The skill did nothing but showed a screen to him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Contracted Spirit]


    Karan the Great Warrior (C-Tier Spirit) - Advancement Requirement: Monster Sacrificial (0%)


    Zaneos the Demon Swordsman (B-Tier Spirit) - Advancement Requirement: Demon and Undead Sacrificial (0%)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster corpse, Demon Corpse, and Undead Corpse are not detected or out of range! Safricial canceled!]


    ¡ªB-Tier spirit, huh!?


    Zaneos''s unhappy voice rang in his head while Karan remained silent. Clearly, the Demon Swordsman was unhappy with the rating. Tang Shaoyang decided to stay silent as well, less he would identally hurt his Teacher''s pride if he spoke something.


    He checked thest skill, [Spirit Charisma (Passive)]. It was a passive skill, so it was automatically activated if he did not want to. However, he did not know what the skill did, "So, what''s with this third skill?" He muttered in a low voice.


    ¡ªA skill that would give a spirit a favorable impression of you! At least, that is what I feel toward you since you received the skill, maybe the skill will help you to establish a contract with the new spirit.


    Zaneos did not linger around with the rating of his strength as he tried to help his student. Karan also followed up as well.


    ¡ªIndeed, you look more pleasant now. You should use the ogre for my advancement, ah, why did your subordinate burn the corpses, what a waste, it could help me get stronger.


    Karan took [Spirit Advancement] positively. He did not mind being graded C-Tier Spirit.


    "Next wave, I can use the corpses of the ogres for your advancement. But what if my spirit is a human? Do I need humans'' sacrifice for my human spirit?" He was imagining himself killing the other people for his spirit to advance to the next tiers, getting stronger. By then, his name would be notoriously famous, and it would not be beneficial for him, no one was going toe to join his empire for sure, "I hope my next spirit is not a human," he was not praying for a stronger spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang put those thoughts aside as he looked back to his status screen. His gazended on one of his skills that had reached the max level, [Spirit Integration - Max Level (evolve)].


    He was not expecting to get his skill maxed out. He then tapped the "evolve", and a pop-up screen appeared.


    [Do you wish to evolve [Spirit Integration] skill? Y/N? (200 Skill Points)]


    200 Skills Points were needed to evolve his skill, even after crazily harvesting the skill points, he did not have enough skill points, " I need 20 more Skills Points," his hand was itchy, wanting to press "Yes" immediately. But he knew that his skill would never go through evolution without enough skill points.


    ¡ªCheck your talent, there''s an exmation mark there.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang noticed the conspicuous red exmation mark next to his talent. He was more curious about his newly-acquired skill so he tested his skill first. With his teacher''s reminder, he tapped the exmation mark.


    [Do you wish to proceed with the 2nd Talent Advancement? Y/N?]


    ''Yes, of course!'' He screamed internally. If not for Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue, he would scream in delight for sure.


    [You have acquired Divine Body''s Talent Tree!]


    [You have acquired 1 Talent Point!]


    This time he was not brought to the white room. He was still in his lodging room but there was a big screen that appeared in front of him.


    [Divine Body (Strength)] -] [Divine Body (Strength & Agility)] -] [???] (1 Talent Point)


    [Divine Body (Strength)] -] [Divine Body (Strength & Vitality)] -] [???] (1 Talent Point)


    [Divine Body (Strength)] -] [Divine Body (Strength & Stamina)] -] [???] (1 Talent Point)


    [Divine Body (Strength)] -] [Divine Body (Strength & Magic Power)] -] [???] (1 Talent Point)


    [Divine Body (Strength)] -] [Divine Body (Strength & Sense)] -] [???] (1 Talent Point)


    ¡ªMy advice is to get the Strength and Sense! Sense has a big advantage to your growth if we look at your woman. But choosing Vitality is not a bad choice either since it''s your main focus since the start.


    Knowing his student''s thoughts, Zaneos spoke before Tang Shaoyang asked him for advice. Because he knew that his student was not going to ask him, so he spoke first, giving one more option into his consideration.


    "Surely, Sense is handy in a certain way, but it is less effective for me because of my fighting style. Moreover, I have [Spirit Eyes] that could see everything around me," Tang Shaoyang responded thoughtfully.


    "As for Agility, I don''t think I need to increase my movement since I have [sh Step] now, spending Skill Point on the skill will fill the gap in my movement,"


    "Stamina, I have your method to increase my Stamina. I don''t think I will need this one. The same for Magic Power, I am not a mage, but a closebat fighter. This will be my second choice. Moreover, I have [Mana Perception] to increase my Magic Power,"


    "Vitality, aside from my main focus, I have no way to increase my Vitality naturally. I have to allocate my attribute points to increase my Vitality,"


    Zaneos could not refute that, his student got the point he overlooked. If he thought carefully, his student was well rounded with an incredibly high amount of Strength. His ws were covered with his skills. In the end, no matter what he chose, everything benefited him in many ways since hecked nothing. On top of that, [Spirit Integration] would likely make him even stronger. He had a cheating-like ss.


    If he wanted to be a Swordsman, he only needed to integrate with him. [Spirit Integration] with Karan would turn him into a butcher with a crazy amount of strength and ridiculous skill. Ifter he could make a contract with a mage spirit, he could be a mage as well.


    In the end, Zaneos shut his mouth and let his student choose what he wanted. No matter what path he chose, only a bright future awaited him.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang chose the obvious choice, it was Divine Body (Strength & Vitality).


    [Consumed 1 Talent Point! You have chosen Divine Body (Strength and Vitality)]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Enhanced Strength]]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Raged Alteration]]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Lesser Regeneration]]


    [You have learned a new skill [Tough Skin]]


    [Divine Body''s perks have been enhanced. You have learned new skills [Boundless Charisma (Passive)] and [Profound Pleasure (Passive)]]


    [Friction Skill detected! Initiate skill fusion, [Boundless Charisma (Passive)] and [Spirit Charisma (Passive,)]]


    [Fusion Skill has seeded! You have learned a new skill, [Universal Charisma (Passive)]]


    [The 2nd Talent Advancement bonus attribute has been applied! You will gain +4 Strength, +2 Agility, +3 Vitality, +2 Stamina, +2 Magic Power each level up!]


    [You havepleted 2nd Talent Advancement!]


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    ss: Spirit Master


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 104


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 354


    Agility: 123


    Vitality: 231


    Stamina: 135


    Magic Power: 150


    Sense: 15


    Mana: 1500/1500


    Skill Point: 180


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 3], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 2], [Spirit Integration - Max Level (Evolve)], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 3], [Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Lvl 3], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 1], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 1], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 1], [Lesser Regeneration (Passive) - Lvl 1], [Tough Skin - Lvl 1], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)]


    Contracted Spirit (2/6): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman]


    --------------------------------------


    ¡ªYour talent and your ss equally broken, F*ck!


    For the first time since the Demon Swordsman summoned as a spirit, he cursed.

 Chapter 188 - The Great Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 188 - The Great Warrior</h4>


    ¡ªStop staring at your status screen, get out, and kill some monsters. I want to try the Spirit Advancement, I wonder if I can get stronger while being spirit.


    Karanined as Tang Shaoyang had been staring at the status screen for like five minutes, doing nothing at all. He shrugged his shoulder lightly and looked toward Zhang Mengyao before locking his gaze on the sleeping Kang Xue.


    ¡ªDon''t tell me you are going to try your absurd skill, [Profound Pleasure]¡­


    ¡ªDamn! I am out!


    Karan''s voice disappeared while Zaneos cut off his connection with Tang Shaoyang. Being a spirit, they could not relieve themselves, so watching Tang Shaoyang did it with his women were the same as torture for them. So whenever Tang Shaoyang had his deeds, the two would cut the connection.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled wryly as he shook his head, "Of course not, I am going to watch the wall, now!" He was too excited to sleep, he wanted to try his newly-acquired power in the battle. A night-duty might help to calm his excitement.


    On the way to the north wall, Tang Shaoyang remembered something, "Karan, why don''t you entertain me with your valiant story of The Great Warrior?"


    ¡ªHah, I am afraid you will get discouraged that what you have right now amounts to nothing to what I have experienced!


    The Orc proudly dered inside his head.


    ¡ªI have experienced countless battles and I never lost even once. My people called me God of War but I don''t like that title. I am a warrior, not a God!


    For some reason, Karan''s deration pumped him up. He took that as a challenge that needed to be surpassed. But he found a hole in his deration, "Don''t lie to me if you never lost, how did you die? Were you dying of old age?"


    ¡ªOf course not! I died on the battlefield, and I won! I brought ten thousand human elite armies down before I died! I killed each of them before finally, I died. Technically, I won the battle since I defeated them first!


    Hearing that, his interest piqued, "You alone?" Tang Shaoyang climbed up the stairs to the wall. He nced at the bell spot and found two men conversing, ''Captain Cao, and who¡­?''


    ¡ªHeh, this is a long story, I have to start the story from the beginning, from my first battle.


    ''We have six hours of free time until the next wave,'' Tang Shaoyang replied through his mind while approaching Captain Cao.


    Captain Cao and Fan Rui heard the steps that came closer. They paused and turned around, their eyes widened in surprise when they found who wasing. Cao Yuntai was about to greet the man but the words stuck in his throat, nevering out. The same thing happened to Fan Rui, his mouth hung open but no words came out.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed their strangeness, maintaining his poker face, he waved his hand at the two, "You can leave, I will take your spot!" He said that in a t tone.


    Captain Cao was about to refuse that, he was going to say it was okay for him to do the night watch. However, his body did not listen to his thoughts, his muscles did not follow his brain''s order. Captain Cao and Fan Rui bowed their heads, "Yes, Sir!"


    As the two people left the wall, Tang Shaoyang muttered confusingly, "They are weirdly respectful all of sudden," he kept giving them a cold shoulder to maintain his image as a bad cop. They never showed such respect before, this was confusing to him.


    ¡ªIt''s because of your new skill, [Universal Charisma]. The skill will be more effective to someone who admires you if I am not wrong. Do you remember when your girl suddenly knelt to you? That is because of Divine Body''s charisma, and it only works for the people who admire you. Lin Duan and his people fear you, so the skill is less effective to them.


    "I see¡­" He nodded his head as he got into his usual spot, "So, when are you going to start, Great Warrior?" He was still waiting for Karan and his story.


    Blood Tusk, that was Karan''s tribe that resided in the Behemoth Woond, the habitat of monsters and beasts. Karan''s tribe was one of many tribes in the forest since Orc was not the only species that stayed in the forest.


    Thergest forest was located in the middle of the nine human kingdoms. The conflict between human and monster, monster and monster, and the human between human weremon urrences.


    The bnce was maintained until Karan entered adulthood and joined his tribe force to battle. His first battle was memorable for the Great Warrior since he almost lost his life.


    A battle between a squad of a knight from the human kingdom. Tang Shaoyang could feel the seething excitement when the Great Warrior narrated what happened back then.


    At the end of the battle, he was left alone while his kinds died under the hand of the knights. Three knights survived while dozens of his people died including his leader. Three experienced knights against the greenhorn Orc who just entered his first battle.


    Karan narrated vividly how he defeated the three Knights alone with a sword that nearly tore his heart. He survived the battle, and the war continued. Since Blood Tusk wiped out a squad of knights, the kingdom hell-bent on destroying the tribe.


    That was when the bitter thing started. The Blood Tusk tribe was nowhere near a kingdom, in terms of number and strength. It was just one of many tribes in the Behemoth Forest, which could not bepared to the size of a kingdom with a vast territory.


    Even with the blessing of production of the Orc, soon the Blood Tusk tribe was being cornered.


    ¡ªOur chief died in the fourth battle against those knights, and I was chosen as the next chief. We never lost a single battle, but the casualties were far too many. In the end, we have to escape from our vige further into the forest where stronger monsters are living.


    ¡ªWe had to survive in such an extreme environment. Battling against the knights and soldiers who kept pursuing us and also fought against the other monster tribes to secure food and a ce to live.


    ¡ªI remembered, it was still clear in my mind when the King of that kingdom entered the forest with arge force. He was seething in rage, his wrinkles spread all over his ces, and he was bald¡­ Hahaha¡­


    "You could stillugh while your tribe is on the brink of destruction? They brought a big force, not just one or two squads, a battalion or more battalions I presume?" Tang Shaoyang wondered if Karan was still in the right mind.


    ¡ªOf course, I was happy. Those weak and stupid humans made a big mistake. If they kept sending a squad or two squads of their elite force, my tribe would perish for sure. But they brought a big force, my tribe survived!


    "Huh!? How so?" Tang Shaoyang suddenly got confused by the story. If the kingdom brought a big army, the chance of Karan''s tribe''s chance of surviving would be slimmer.


    ¡ªBecause they invaded the forest with arge force. The other monster tribes and beasts would not like their forest was invaded by the human.


    It was Zaneos who answered his confusion.


    ¡ªHe''s right, that stupid decision caused all the tribes in the forest to unite to fight against the kingdom. It was just a few tribes at first, but soon many tribes joined since the humans wrecked the forest.


    ¡ªWith the forest united, the war spread to the other side of the forest and kingdoms. In the end, it was no longer a war between my tribe and that one particr kingdom. It was a war between Behemoth Forest and nine human kingdoms.


    ¡ªDo you know what happened after many tribes united? I beheaded the king, that was so gratifying. The kingdom that brought my tribe to the brink of destruction was getting pushed back. We won a battle after a battle, sending them back to their territory.


    However, at this moment, Karan who was seething in excitement just now suddenly released a sigh of regret. All the excitement was gone and reced with a moment of silence.


    ¡ªs, I was being toocent with everything I had achieved. I led my people into human territory. I wanted them to experience what we, Blood Tusk experienced when they attacked us. But who could expect the new king, the son of the previous king was a madman, sacrificing a city to trap us.


    ¡ªHe set an ambush at the city near the border. Mobilizing all forces the kingdom had, ten thousand armies to surround the city we captured. The new King was hell-bent on destroying us by besieging the city.


    ¡ªAt that time, we don''t have a choice but to fight our way out. That was my greatest battle but also myst battle as a living being. Even though I died, I beheaded my enemy as well before I died. Two kings had fallen under my hand.


    At the end of his words, he could tell how proud the Great Warrior was when he mentioned two kings had died under his hand. It was indeed a great achievement.


    "Heh, I am going to surpass you for sure. You have years to achieve that while I just started my journey. Just you wait," he smiled in return.


    At this moment, the bell rang. He was fully focused on the story and did not realize Wei Xi and his subordinates were already on their post. The bell rang which meant the wave wasing.


    "A great journey, but my journey will be greater than yours! Your story is over, now let''s continue my story and test out some new skills, shall we?" Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear as his eyes looked toward the northern forest, where the ogres started toe out and rushed toward the fort.

 Chapter 189 - [Spirit Advancement]

    <h4>Chapter 189 - [Spirit Advancement]</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang leaped off the wall and ran toward the horde. While running, he activated his two new skills.


    [Enhanced Strength]


    [Your strength has been enhanced. You will gain +25 Strength for five minutes!]


    [Raged Alteration]


    [You have entered a raging state, boosting your Strength by 10% for one minute!]


    ¡ªThat will be an insane boost if you cast [Spirit Integration] as well.


    Zaneosmented inside his head.


    "We can try that as well," Tang Shaoyang grinned as he activated [Spirit Integration] with Karan. His skin turned green, muscle started to bulge up as veins could be seen on his skin.


    ¡ªWhere''s your weapon?


    Karan joined to speak. His Master usually would always have a weapon in his hand, but he did not take his weapon this time. It was as if Zaneos could read Tang Shaoyang''s mind, he spoke exasperatedly,


    ¡ªThis guy is doing something silly, he wants to test how strong his body is, I am sure!


    "Hahaha¡­ My teacher truly knows his student well," Tang Shaoyang crossed his arms on his chest and charged forward to the ogres.


    [Spirit Eyes]


    A new vision ovepped within his eyes. He had gotten used to this so he adjusted quickly. The [Spirit Eyes] gave him a vision of him and his surroundings from the top.


    [sh Step]


    It was a movement skill, but if one looked from the third point of view, they would see Tang Shaoyang''s body shed instead of moving. However, with his [Spirit Eyes], he saw his figure blurred and moved toward the ogres at extremely fast speed.


    He crashed his body to the ogres, and from the top, he could see the ogres spattered around, flying everywhere. It might not necessarily kill the ogres, but the Ogres also could not stop his advance.


    ¡ªOnly you! Using the skills for something like this!


    Zaneos was left speechless with what his student was doing. He was not fighting but having fun with his new skills. As for Karan, even the monster who relied on his brute force said nothing about what the human did.


    Zhang Mengyao came out of the gate after hearing the bell. When she reached outside, she was watching her man crash his body into the horde. She could see the ogres were flying around, of course, it was the stage-1 ogre.


    "Seems fun, unfortunately, I am only fast, my body is much weaker, I can''t try that," Lu Anmented from the side. Wei Xi heard that and looked at the young man in horror, "That''s the point?"


    "Stop the chatter, let''s finish the wave and get everything done," Zhang Mengyao was embarrassed about what her man did. That was not something he should do in front of his subordinates.


    The battle ensued, with all force focused on defending one gate, the wave was easily defeated despite the overwhelming number. There was one particr strange event in this battle, the ogres did not leave a single corpse. All the ogre''s dead bodies disappeared without people noticing.


    Everyone looked toward Yu Shun, he was usually tasked to dispose of the dead bodies. They thought it was rted to him, but Yu Shun shrugged his shoulder and pointed his index finger at the Boss.


    Tang Shaoyang was starting into the air, with a frown formed on his forehead. Everyone knew that their Boss was looking at the invisible screen, the status screen. However, everyone was confused, how could their Boss make the dead bodies vanished? Inventory? No, they had heard even the inventory bag had a limited slot. Thousands of ogres would be too many to save into the inventory.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang looked at the screen while shaking his head. Indeed, he was the culprit behind the dead bodies'' disappearance. Using the ogre''s corpses for a sacrificial offering to make his spirit stronger. However, despite the thousands of ogre''s corpses, the result was not satisfying.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Contracted Spirit]


    Karan the Great Warrior (C-Tier Spirit) - Advancement Requirement: Monster Sacrificial (7.43%)


    Zaneos the Demon Swordsman (B-Tier Spirit) - Advancement Requirement: Demon and Undead Sacrificial (0%)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "It''s thousands of ogres, seriously!?" Tang Shaoyang could not believe that the sacrifice wascking. He knew that it was impossible to have Karan advanced in one go, but he thought it would be at least 50% or even 30%.


    ¡ªIf the spirit can be upgraded easily, you will break the bnce for sure. I am not surprised if in the future there is a force that would set up a subjugation team to take you down. Your ss is already broken with what it is.


    Zaneos reminded Tang Shaoyang that his ss was broken or simply overpowered. However, for some reason, his tone was hopeful, there was no envy in it.


    ¡ªWhy don''t you try to sacrifice the Beast King, Beast Guardian, and the Troll Warlord? Maybe it will go up much more.


    "Nay!" Tang Shaoyang rejected outright the idea of sacrificing the precious bodies, "I am going to use those corpses for [Spirit Summoning] so you will have one more friend to talk with," that was the n of him gathering the corpse. What he needed was thest corpse of the Three-Headed Ogre for thest piece.


    After the battle was over, everyone went back to the fort. The Tarriors and the soldiers headed back while Tang Shaoyang stayed outside with Lu An, Wei Xi, Zhang Mengyao, and Yu Shun stayed behind.


    "Me, Lu An, Wei Xi, and¡­" He looked at Shredder, Yu Shun''s only stage-4 zombie, "Can you direct your zombie from afar to scout the forest?" The Shredder''s hand-like sword hanging down as the dried blood covered the de.


    "That should not be a problem," Yu Shun nodded his head, "Good, four of us will scout the northern forest. We are going to scout the forest only, and tomorrow we are going to finish the portal!" Tang Shaoyang stretched his hand and looked toward Zhang Mengyao, "We are going then."


    "Mnn~ Be careful," Zhang Mengyao bid her farewell as she waved her hand to the figure that slowly receded to the forest.


    The group of four, three humans, and one zombie entered the northern forest. As soon as they entered the forest, they split up into four different directions. Tang Shaoyang stopped after a hundred meters of running.


    "Let''s see, leveling up [Spirit Eyes] should give me more range¡­" He spent 40 Skill Points to level [Spirit Eyes] to level 3. After that, he activated the skill. A wide range view entered his vision, it was a dense forest.


    He tried to move his vision and realized the range of the vision had reached a hundred meters area. He focused the [Spirit Eyes], soon the trees vanished from his vision, giving him a view of a hundred meters ofnd.


    "Tsk, only a hundred meters, here I hope the vision could reach a five hundred meters area¡­"


    While maintaining [Spirit Eyes], he continued his scouting. With such a big range of view, he easily navigated his direction. Thanks to [Spirit Eyes], the scouting was going well.


    Five hours, they finished scouting the northern forest within five hours. 50 Level 1 Ogre Viges, 40 Level 2 Ogre Viges, 20 Level 3 Ogre Viges, and the Ogre Capital, they managed to locate all these viges within five hours.

 Chapter 190 - New Recruit

    <h4>Chapter 190 - New Recruit</h4>


    Back after they defeat the horde


    Cao Yuntai gathered all soldiers that chose to remain in the fort, "Just like you already know, I am going to join the empire. I am here not to convince you guys to follow me, but I am just going to tell you that you should never pin all your hopes in our country!"


    His words caused amotion between the soldiers. How could a soldier speak like that to the nation he had served for years, "What did you mean by that? You said you are not going to convince, what''s this about?" One of the soldiers spoke up.


    "You were myrades, and of course, I want you to have a good future in this bleak era! I am not saying to you to leave or betray the country you love, but you have to ept the reality. Does our country still exist? Does the country once wemit to protecting and love still exist?" Cao Yuntai delivered a question that could not be answered by the soldiers.


    "Not only you are trying to convince us to defect, but you are also cursing our country to perish, you ungrateful b*stard!" A soldier pointed his finger at Cao Yuntai, but thetter was not angry at all. An extreme follower would always exist, hepletely understood why the soldier was angry at him.


    "Just ept the reality, does our country still exist? I don''t know, you don''t know, but one thing is certain. The central government never came to rescue us even after over two months the disaster struck," when Cao Yuntai reached this point, the furious soldier stiffened all of sudden.


    On the outside, they chose to believe their strong country was still standing. They believed the military power they were proud of woulde to the rescue. They believed they could rebuild the country amidst the disaster.


    However, deep inside, fear slowly crept out to reach their belief. The fear that their country had fallen in this disaster. The strong belief they had for the military they were proud of slowly wavered.


    "As you can see, an independent force such as Tang Empire and The me Castle was formed, but where''s our country all this time? You should know by now that the chance of the country has fallen is quite high! I am here to tell you that you should not pin all your hope into something that uncertain like that!"


    Captain Cao scanned the soldiers slowly before he continued, "I have a wife, and I have a daughter. I don''t want them to suffer just because of my foolish belief. As you already know, our camp has an issue of shortage of food. Staying and waiting blindly like that is not the solution. We resorted to stealing from the empire who now protected us from the monster. If this continues, we will be a bandit in the military uniform for food!"


    "Do you know what that means? It means we will sully the name that we always respected. Rather than doing that, I prefer to keep those beautiful memories in the military as it is and start a new journey with the empire. That''s why I choose to join the empire, it''s for my family, and it''s for my belief as well."


    "What I want is for you to not bet your lives on something uncertain. I wish myrades to live well, you should not wait for the government to rescue us but we have to grab our chance to live! You can join the me Castle or maybe there are more groups outside there, you can join them if you think they are good for you! That''s all, I just want you to have a good life, and maybe we still can work together if you look at the empire favorably like me," Cao Yuntai smiled at the soldiers.


    "That''s it, I am no longer your captain now," after the long speech, Cao Yuntai dropped his shoulder. He was so rxed, it was as if a huge load of the burden was being released from his shoulder, "Woah, this will make me look irresponsible, but this is so relieving. I don''t have to be responsible for your bastards'' lives anymore! Hahaha¡­"


    He turned around as heughed hard. He was now a free man as he would take a new identity, no longer a soldier, but a warrior from the empire, "They don''t call it Warrior¡­"


    "It''s Tarrior, and don''t think you will be free from responsible, Captain! We are joining as well!" Fan Rui ran next to him and grinned at the older man, "I am not your captain anymore, stop it!" Cao Yuntai shook his head.


    "You might not be a captain, but I do believe you will be chosen to organize all of us!" Fan Rui pulled Cao Yuntai''s shoulder to show him how many soldiers followed him. Cao Yuntai''s mouth opened wide when he saw most of the soldiers following him.


    From the eighty-nine soldiers, twenty soldiers were hesitating while the remaining sixty-nine were following him. Cao Yuntai was not expecting that the soldiers who had been fighting with him were nning to join the empire as well.


    "From my understanding of how they are working, they will appoint a captain to lead the new members, and I am sure you will be appointed as a temporary captain for all of us," Fan Rui grinned at the older man.


    "If you guys join the empire because of me, you don''t have to¡­" Captain Cao thought his subordinates were following him, but he received a blunt answer straight to his heart, "I am not following you, Captain Cao. I have nned to join the empire after this portal is over, but since you take the first initiative, I am joining now too!" A soldier replied straightforwardly. Yes, everyone who had fought together with Tang Shaoyang was nning to join the empire after the portal was over. However, Captain Cao''s deration caught them off guard, and also gave them the courage to follow as well.


    Cao Yuntai smiled and turned around. He was heading toward the food shop. Before Wei Xi went to the northern forest, his friend told him to meet General Zhang, and he was informed that General Zhang was near the Food Shop.


    Zhang Mengyao was indeed having her meal with Kang Xue and her family. Kang Jiayi, Mu Liqiu, Kang Zian, Huo Hongmei, and Kang Xue were eating at one table with her. She had finished her meal and was conversing with Kang Xue''s sister-inw, but then she noticed a big group was approaching them.


    ''Wei Xi told me that Captain Cao and his subordinates wille to me, they reallye,''


    "They reallye," Kang Xue blurted as she noticed the soldiers wereing toward them, "You already know?" Zhang Mengyao looked toward Kang Xue.


    "Mnn, Wei Xi told Shaoyang that he was going to persuade the soldiers to join our faction, but I didn''t expect they woulde this fast," Kang Xue nodded while finishing the Soft Bread in her hand.


    Captain Cao and the other soldiers stopped next to the table, "General Zhang, I am-"


    Zhang Mengyao cut in before he could finish his words, "I don''t like the formality, let''s save that for a formal asion. Do you need something, Captain Cao?"


    ''Tsk, Shaoyang truly affects me in many ways,'' if it was her before meeting with Tang Shaoyang, she would not do this. But after associating with the man, she found formality like this to be troublesome.


    "We wish to join the empire!" Since the opposite party wanted him to make it simple, he expressed his purpose with a short and straightforward sentence. Wei Xi told him that there should be no problem for him joining the empire.


    "Hehhh," Zhang Mengyao did not immediately ept Captain Cao and his subordinate, she looked at him with an interest, "I thought you did not like us, you regarded us as a traitor for establishing the empire, why all of sudden you want to join us?" She probed them despite the head ups from Wei Xi.


    Even though they were looking forward to recruiting the soldiers, she was not going to ept them just because they wanted to join. She wanted to know their motives for joining the empire.


    Captain Cao was caught off guard, this was not as easy as Wei Xi told him to. His friend said he would be directly epted, ''Is it another test? Nah, who cares? I just need to tell her honestly.''


    "Family, because of our family. Wei Xi told me that the empire will provide food, lodging, and more benefits for the Tarrior. But what I want is for my daughter to have a safe ce to grow up. This is why I want to join the empire!" Captain Cao expressed his honest thoughts.


    "Ohho, Tarrior huh!?" She scanned Captain Cao and the soldiers behind him, "Just informing you, to be a Tarrior you have to pass our evaluation first. You can''t join the Tarrior just because you want to,"


    "I am willing to be tested!" Captain Cao replied resolutely.


    "We are willing!" The remaining soldiers followed after him.


    "Good, but we are in the battle, so I am not going to evaluate you guys now. All of you can join the empire as a normal member, but I have to warn you before you can be epted as one of us!" Zhang Mengyao''s rxed expression turned solemn in the matter of a second.


    "First of all, we have a rule that Death Penalty is the punishment for the traitor! If one day a faction in the name of our country appears and you leave the empire to join them, we will regard you as a traitor. We will hunt you down! Trust me, our leader is crazy enough to chase after the traitor even if you run the end of the world!"


    "If you want to take us as a temporary shelter, I advise you to not join. If you are just following yourrade to join, I advise you to rethink twice before you make the decision! I am asking you once again, are you still willing to join the empire?" Zhang Mengyao raised her voice, stern, and firm which shook the soldiers.


    She was telling them that once they joined the empire, their fate would be interlinked with the empire. Joining the empire was a one-way ticket, you could not leave once you be a part of them.


    When the soldiers heard that, murmurs broke up between the soldiers. They did not know there was such a rule, now they were hesitating. However, there was one man who did not hesitate, Fan Rui raised his hand and yelled, "I am willing!"


    Zhang Mengyao smiled toward Fan Rui, "What''s your name, soldier?"


    "Fan Rui, Ma''am!" As soon as the man replied, a pop-out notification appeared in front of his eyes.


    [You have received an invitation to join Tang Empire! ept/Reject?]

 Chapter 191 - A Rough Start

    <h4>Chapter 191 - A Rough Start</h4>


    A new day arrived, at least, they could say that as a new day since the sun was ready to go up from the horizon.


    Captain Cao was standing in front of the gate, stabilizing his slightly ragged breath. The bizarre phenomenon once again happened, all the ogre'' corpses vanished after they had defended against the horde.


    However, he knew what caused the disappearance, it was his new Boss. The Leader of the Tang Empire, Tang Shaoyang. Just like the name, his friend, Wei Xi told him that faction was thriving to build a real empire. That was his Boss'' ideal, but for now, he had to call him Boss. Fortunate he could say since he did not have to call him Your Majesty or sort of. It would be too cringe to call someone like that in the 20th century.


    Of course, he did not regret his decision to join the empire. Building an empire meant the group had a clear goal, a goal to provide a new environment to live in this disaster. That was what he wanted, a good environment for his daughter to grow up. His goal of joining the empire.


    He became part of the empire and fought for them. And today was his first official battle under the banner of the empire. The horde was surely getting stronger, but he and the others had grown a lot stronger too. Especially his new Boss, he alone took around 30% of the ogres that had reached roughly ten thousand.


    Cao Yuntai looked at his new Boss, he was extending his palm to corpses, and the corpses puffed into ck smoke. He was curious what the Boss was doing, was that his skill? Was there any purpose behind his action? He wanted to ask, but he did not dare to.


    He just joined and they barely conversed. On top of that, his Boss was giving off an unapproachable and reliable kind of aura. However, if you met the Boss, eyes to eyes, he could not help wanting to prostrate to the man. It was as if the natural thing he should do, though he managed to hold back the urge.


    With this, he couldn''t ask what his Boss was doing. They were not that close to asking him,pletely different from what his friend described the Boss. Wei Xi described Boss as approachable, friendly, and dependable. His friend warned him though to not challenge Boss''s patience or he would regret it.


    Of course, Cao Yuntai was not that stupid to challenge the leader in any way, but he should know the reverse scale about his new Boss. Again, his friend was not that helpful in this regard.


    ¡ªFollow the rule, and don''t ever dream to take what belongs to him.


    That was not helpful, at all. He wanted to know more specifically about his Boss. Just in case he crossed the line without him realizing it. While he was in the trance, someone tapped his shoulder.


    "What are you doing, Captain? Stop dazing around and get prepared for the attack!" Fan Rui, his subordinate when he was in the military, had be his subordinate once again even after he joined the empire.


    As the young man has predicted, he was chosen to be a temporary Captain once more to lead his previous subordinate until the fifth portal was over. He had to be responsible for eighty-nine lives since all soldiers who participated in the fifth portal decided to join the empire.


    "Alright," Cao Yuntai nodded his head. He was told that today, they would end the fifth portal by attacking the northern forest. He did not know how they were going to end the portal, but he did not ask since he would know soon.


    Captain Cao arranged for his subordinates, "Take off your armor and shield," he remembered the instruction was telling him to fight without armor and shield. Making sure his people mobilize as fast as possible.


    "Why? I thought we were going to attack the northern forest?" An ex-soldier asked doubtfully. Armor and shield was their lifeline, taking them off meant they would be naked on the battlefield.


    "They told us that what we need is mobility, not a high defense," some of them were hesitating, but Cao Yuntai did not hesitate. He took off his armor and shield to the side, "Pile your armor and shield here!"


    Fan Rui followed his captain by taking off the armor and the shield, "If they want to kill us, they could kill us before. Why would they want to kill us after we join them?" The young man found hisrades'' hesitation was illogical.


    With Captain Cao and Fan Rui taking the initiative to take off their armors, the others followed suit. Especially after what Fan Rui told them made sense. Yeah, if the empire wanted to kill them, why now?


    After they took off the armor, they joined Tarriors. Soon they realized the Tarriors also took off the armor. They did not even hold a weapon in their hands. Captain Cao confused, why mobility? They were going to battle, not going to race against the ogre, right?


    But soon he found the answer to why mobility was what they needed. Right after they destroyed the Level 1 Ogre Vige.


    [You have destroyed Level 1 Ogre Vige]


    [You acquired 1 Skill Point]


    As soon as the notification rang, Wei Xi yelled at them to follow his lead. They did not have time to rest after the battle, though the rest was not needed since it was just a one-sided ughter. They rushed toward the second Level 1 Ogre Vige.


    [You have destroyed Level 1 Ogre Vige]


    [You acquired 1 Skill Point]


    From the moment they entered the vige until the notification rang in his head was not even a minute. As soon as they destroyed the vige, they were forced to move again to the next vige.


    Cao Yuntai did not know why the rush, he did not understand the point of rushing like this. From what he knew, this only would tire the people. However, he realized why the empire instructed them to take off the armor.


    The first ten viges were still bearable for them, but it was stamina taxing afterward. They were not given time to rest for even a few seconds. What they were doing was bulldozing the vige.


    In the twentieth vige, Captain Cao noticed a few of his men were out of breath. Sure, they got the Skill Point which was still unknown what the use of it for. However, if this continued, it would not be good for his men.


    "Bear it if you want to get the skill point. I am telling you Skill Point is very important for your future growth, especially after you choose a ss just like us! Bear it until the fortieth vige. We are doing this not because we want to torture you guys, but assisting by sharing the Skill Point from destroying the vige!"


    To Captain Cao''s surprise, his friend went hard to him for the first time. At the end of his words, he smiled while tapping his shoulder assuringly, "In fact, we are slowing down because all of you, without you guys, we would move even faster,"


    Cao Yuntai then noticed the Tarriors were fine even after the long rush. They indeed could move faster without the new recruits following the group.


    "Bear it! If you have time toin, use that to catch your breath!" That was Wei Xi''s advice for him. Once again, Cao Yuntai realized the gap between them was too wide for them to catch in the span of a few days.

 Chapter 192 - The Gap

    <h4>Chapter 192 - The Gap</h4>


    Captain Cao experienced the hellish drill for a first since hisst drill when he just entered the military. Hellish was the right choice of word for this level of the drill. If when he entered the military was a level 3 hellish drill, then this was a level 9 hellish drill.


    They ran non-stop from one vige to another vige. Of course, it was not they did not have a rest, but the rest was barely- No, the rest was simply not enough. They barely stabilized the breathing before they were forced to follow the elite squad to run.


    At first, they were simply running, but when they started attacking the Level 2 Ogre Vige, they had to join the fight as well. Of course, the fight was not that hard or even life-threatening since what they had to face was one or three stage-1 ogres at the maximum. Everything else was ughtered by the elite squad in no time before they had to run to the next vige.


    His subordinates wereining about theck of rest, but when they heard that they would be left behind if they took the rest more than the time given to them. That meant they would not be able to gain Skill Point.


    Even though most of them were not aware of the use of the skill point, they knew the importance of it. It was something that was normally hard to get even as a reward. Captain Cao and the new recruit forced themselves to follow despite not knowing the reason why they had to rush it.


    [You have destroyed Level 3 Ogre Vige!]


    [You acquired 3 Skill Points!]


    This was the twentieth Level 3 Ogre Vige. Captain Cao had reached his limit as the ogre was getting tougher to kill too. The Tarriors were much better, they just ran out of breath. The moment the notification rang in their heads, they immediately sat down and straightened their strained legs.


    "I¡­ am d¡­ don''t have my armor¡­ and shield¡­" Fan Rui sprawled on the ground. Bathing in the morning sunlight, his mouth was opening and closing like a koi out of the water. The thought of bringing a few kilos of armor and shield brought horror to everyone.


    "Why are we rushing it, anyway? Is this another test for us?" A soldier that sat close to the two voiced his thoughts. That was what everyone wanted to know, including Fan Rui.


    "No, we are racing against time. Have you heard about the 9-hour cycle?" While stabilizing their breath, Wei Xi came to them, "You have twenty minutes to rest! We will attack thest vige of the ogre after twenty minutes,"


    When the soldiers heard that, they were relieved. Before they could only get five minutes of rest before they had to run again. This time they got twenty minutes before the final battle.


    Usually, Wei Xi would leave after announcing the rest time. This time he walked toward Cao Yuntai. Under the soldier''s gaze, a set of armor and a shield appeared in his hand. He put the bronze-colored te armor and shield in front of Cao Yuntai.


    "This is your equipment, we are going to fight for real, get ready to face stage-2 ogres!" The next announcement caused the soldiers to tense slightly.


    "Man! You are a monster! It''s three hours of running and it''s as if nothing for you," Cao Yuntai admired his friend while picking up the armor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Bronze te Armor]


    Tier: E+


    Bonus Attribute: +20 Vitality


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Bronze Shield]


    Tier: E+


    Bonus Attribute: +20 Vitality


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The equipment was much better than the one Lin Duan gave to them. The one Lin Duan gave was Tier F equipment while they got Tier E+ equipment by joining the empire.


    "Haha, I am still nothingpared to my Boss!" Wei Xi justughed at thepliment, "Nah, if you are a monster, then our Boss is the Boss Monster!" As soon as Cao Yuntai finished his words, a cold voice rebuked him, "Watch your words! He is not a monster!"


    Everyone looked toward the voice, Li Na was the one who spoke. Fan Rui flinched back that the cute and petite girl could be this cold. The girl looked scary enough when she was angry, added with the five meters tall bear in the background, it was enough to intimidate the soldier, including Captain Cao.


    He broke into a cold sweat, not expecting the girl would be angry over this.


    "Hehe, calm down girl. He wasplimenting Boss, it was just a metaphor to praise Boss," Wei Xi immediately meddled while winking his right eye to Cao Yuntai, "A-ah, yes. That was apliment that the Boss is so strong,"


    Li Na snorted, "There many choices of words aside from monster topliment," she then turned away, continuing to distribute the armor and the shield.


    "Hah, I just joined yesterday, and here I am already offending one superior," he regarded Li Na as his superior since the girl had a special power. Someone within her caliber was not just a normal Tarrior.


    "She''s actually kind, but you should be careful if you want to make a joke about Boss. She''s one and the other one is him," he pointed at Lu An who always followed Tang Shaoyang, "Li Na will just let you be with a scold, but you may get a punch if he finds you ''disrespect'' the Boss," Wei Xi grinned as he tapped his friend''s shoulder.


    "He and Li Na adore the Boss more than anyone else, just be careful around them," That was thest piece of advice from Wei Xi before he distributed the armor and the shield.


    Captain Cao nudged Fan Rui who had his eyes locked on Li Na, "I advise you to give up, young''un. She has her eyes on our Boss, don''t try topete with someone you could never win! There are many other fishes in the sea!"


    "Why? Boss already has two stunning beauties on his side-" Captain Cao cut in before the young man who did not want to give up could finish his words, "And that girl could be his third, that red-haired beauty there could be fourth!" He pointed at Liang Suyin who was conversing with the other girls.


    Liang Suyin was a mature beauty type like Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue. For a woman, she fell into their Boss''s type, staying away from her might be the best choice for them. Arge breast, white-milky face, and long legs, aplete package he could say.


    "Unless if you think you can bear our Boss, then you may try," when he finished those words, a disappointed sigh could be heard from the soldiers behind him. It was normal for the soldiers to fantasize a beauty, but better not cross the line, he thought.


    "Let''s talk about the 9-hour cycle, I thought you want to know why we are in a rush?" Captain Cao immediately shifted the topic.


    Twenty minutester¡­


    Captain Cao stood in the front, they were ready to attack the Ogre Capital. He stood and cast [Basic Detection] to find what he would fight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Ogre Tribe Capital]


    Level: Capital


    Lord: Stage-6 Three-Headed Ogre


    Poption: 600x Stage-2 Ogre Warriors, 300x Stage-3 Ogre Champions, 75x Stage-4 Two-Headed Ogres, 7x Stage-5 Two-Headed Ogre Breakers


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Cao Yuntai sucked a cold breath when he saw the information. So far, the strongest ogre he fought was Stage-3 Ogre Champion. He never met the stage-4 ogre and stage-5 ogre, let alone stage-5 ogre.


    The list made him nervous, even the easy-going Fan Rui got nervous, "Can we win the battle?" He questioned himself.


    While they were nervous, their Boss did not share the same emotion. Captain Cao and the ex-soldiers saw a bear and a man charged toward the capital. This led Captain Cao to confusion, ''Huh!? Aren''t we attacking together? Why don''t Wei Xi or General Zhangmence the attack?''


    He was confused but soon he got the answer. An explosion sounded, and the older man immediately looked forward. Two watchtowers were blown away, it did not stop there as two big paws made of blue fire smashed to the remaining two watchtowers.


    Boom!


    Four watchtowers disappeared from their sight, burned and destroyed. It was as if the show was not over yet, he saw the ground split, causing the gate to copse. Less than ten seconds, the seemingly firm defense was copsed by a pair of a man and a bear. The bear and the man charged into the Ogre Capital.


    "You should give up, Young Man! You can''t win against your rival," Cao Yuntai did not forget to nudge the dejected Fan Rui.


    "Charge!"


    After that, General Zhang led the force to enter the capital. While charging forward, Cao Yuntai saw the young man called Lu An shed, his movement was too fast to see with the naked eyes.


    ''Should not joke about Boss in front of him, noted,'' the captain secretly remained himself.


    Cao Yuntai led his men in a formation. As soon as they entered the capital, they were greeted by a swarm of stage-2 ogres. However, he did not see Lu An, the bear, and the Boss.


    "Shield Up!" Everyone followed his order, "Thrust!" They thrust the spear forward, "Advance!" The second line advanced and thrust their spears forward, "Push!" Then the front line pushed the ogre with their shields, "Advance!" The second line advanced.


    Captain Cao repeated the formation, and fortunately, the swarm was not that strong. They kept advancing, killing the ogres while pushing the swarm back.


    Cao Yuntai thought this would be a long battle since stage-4 ogre, stage-5 ogre, and stage-6 ogre were involved. But those thoughts did notst long when he heard a notification five minutes after they entered the battle.


    [You have destroyed Ogre Capital!]


    [You acquired 20 Skill Points!]


    Once again, Captain Cao realized the gap between them and their Boss was akin to sky and earth, "But we made the right choice," he mumbled.

 Chapter 193 - A Little Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 193 - A Little Preparation</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was standing on top of the rubble with a shredded red g in his hand. There were three opened Treasure Chests five meters to his right. The same reward when he killed Troll Warlord but different at the same time.


    20x Crystal Inventory Bags, A ss Change Scroll: Shield Breaker, and a Skill Scroll: Mana Mastery.


    Besides the official reward, his level was raised by two from killing Three-Headed Ogre. Another three levels added up by defeating the Ogre Tribe and killed the Three-Headed Ogre. In total, he gained five levels from finishing off the Ogre Tribe.


    Skill Points, he harvested a lot of skill points. From this battle, he has gotten 250 Skill Points. More than enough to evolve one of his reliable skills, [Spirit Integration].


    "Before that, let''s open thest chest," he squatted while his hand immediately opened the chest. By this time, he had gotten used to the annoying blinding light from opening Treasure Chest. After the blinding light dissipated, he could see a scrollying down inside the chest. He grabbed the scroll and the information appeared in his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ss Change Scroll]


    Advance ss: Spearman


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With this scroll in his hand, he had three ss Change Scrolls in his inventory. Spearman, Berserker, and Shield Breaker.


    ''Mnn, one for Yan Sheng. That brat is picky and wants an offensive ss. Now I have three offensive sses, if he does not take any, I have to change his role,'' he chose him for his contribution against the zombie horde.


    From the people who survived against the zombie horde, mostly the young men who fought well. Tian Donghai and Yan Sheng were the prime examples of that. If the brat was still picky about the ss, he would give the ss to the others and let this person rece Yan Sheng''s position as a Captain.


    One ss for Zhang Mengyao girls subordinates. They were working hard in the fourth portal to receive the deserved reward. Thest one for Bai Yuan, he wanted to make him a model for the ve that as long as they worked hard, they would be rewarded as well.


    [You havepleted the Fourth Portal]


    [Congrattions! You acquired +4 Levels]


    [Portal to go back has been prepared in the fort!]


    "The reward is truly generous, yet another four levels. Why don''t I get a bonus reward from clearing the portal beforehand?" He wondered, but of course, he was not expecting an answer. It was just random thoughts that came into his head when the reward arrived.


    [The first three portals are being considered as assistance, clearing the portal will not reward you!]


    Unexpected to him, he heard the answer with a popped out screen that appeared in his eyes. His eyes widened slightly, the system rarely- Never answered every single of his questions before. He had to figure out everything by himself, including the fact that a chest that appeared out of nowhere was a reward.


    "Assistance? What do you mean by assistance?" Tang Shaoyang tried his luck by asking again but it wasn''t answering his question. He tried a few times but the result was negative, "Nah, who cares? I am just going to finish all portals and reap all the rewards," he shrugged and looked toward his subordinates.


    They were still fighting against the ogre and he did not n to join anytime soon. He was giving them all the monsters for them to level up.


    "Nah, it''s time to distribute my Skill Points. I have thest piece of sacrifice, I am going to summon a new spirit," Tang Shaoyang nned to use eight Bosses sacrificial to summon a new spirit, "Before that, I have to be prepared so I don''t waste the sacrificial."


    Karan and Zaneos was a special case where he did not need to fight them to form the contract. And just like Zaneos told him, not all spirits down for negotiation like him or Karan. A fight was inevitable, and he needed preparation for that, leveling up his skill for example.


    "Status Screen!"


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    ss: Spirit Master


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 113


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 395


    Agility: 146


    Vitality: 264


    Stamina: 158


    Magic Power: 168


    Sense: 17


    Mana: 1680/1680


    Skill Point: 400


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 3], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 2], [Spirit Integration - Max Level (Evolve)], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 3], [Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Lvl 3], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 3], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 1], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 1], [Lesser Regeneration (Passive) - Lvl 1], [Tough Skin - Lvl 1], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)]


    Contracted Spirit (2/6): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman]


    --------------------------------------


    Tang Shaoyang allocated his attribute points into Strength, Vitality, Agility, and Stamina. Since his 2nd ss Advancement, he got four Attribute Points each level up, and he allocated them equally. Since he got +1 Magic Power each level up from his new ss, he did not allocate any into Magic Power.


    After fighting for months with his ss, he realized that he did not need to focus to raise a certain attribute, his talent, and his spirit would help him in that matter. He just needed to make sure his attributes were not lopsided.


    "Let''s see, I have allocated all my Attribute Points- huh!?" He noticed his Sense increased by two. From his understanding of sense, he could only get one every ten levels, "I see, it''s one every five levels now," he concluded with his limited data.


    Tang Shaoyang proceeded to his skill page, "Which skill should I raise? Ah, evolving [Spirit Integration] is my goal," he tapped the skill.


    [Do you wish to evolve [Spirit Integration] skill? Y/N (200 Skill Points)]


    Of course, he said yes without hesitation.


    [200 Skill Points consumed!]


    [[Spirit Integration] has evolved into [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 1]]


    A word added at the front of the skill, it had be advanced now. Curios, he tapped the skill again, wondering if he could level up the skill again.


    [Do you wish to level up [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 1] to [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 2]? Y/N (150 Skill Points)]


    He could level it up again, but he without hesitation said No. He wanted to level up the other skills as well.


    "[Enhanced Strength]? Nah, no. I have Karan to increase my Strength. [Raged Alteration] is also no," he shook his head at his two new skills before his eyes fell the two other skills, [Lesser Regeneration] and [Tough Skin]. Again, he thought those two skills would not help him to defeat the spirit he would summonter.


    "Should I level up my [Spirit Summoning] instead?" Tang Shaoyang immediately shook his head again, "Nah, that''s a no as well. Even with level 2 [Spirit Summoning], I already summoned a strong spirit like Zaneos."


    A stronger spirit was what he expected, but too strong would backfire on him. What was the use of summoning a powerful spirit if he could not establish the contract? That was pointless, what he needed was a strength that could be defeated within his capability.


    "[sh Step] is the only choice I have it seems," Tang Shaoyang thoughtfully looked at the skill. He could use [sh Step] to surprise his enemy and defeat them just like how he defeated the Troll Warlord and Three-Headed Ogre. He caught them by surprise with extreme movement from [sh Step] and finished them off with [Earth Split].


    [Do you wish to level up [sh Step - Lvl 3] to [sh Step - Lvl 4? Y/N? (60 Skill Points)]


    "Yes!"


    [Do you wish to level up [sh Step - Lvl 4] to [sh Step - Lvl 5? Y/N? (120 Skill Points)]

 Chapter 194 - Spirit Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Spirit Summoning</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the remaining skill points he had, a pitiful 20 Skill Points. He spent the skill points only on two skills, [Spirit Integration] which had now turned into [Advance Spirit Integration], and [sh Step] that had reached the maximum level.


    "You said [Lesser Regeneration] is a broken skill?" The moment he got this skill, Zaneosined about how broken his Talent was for him to get this skill.


    ¡ªYes, it''s not supposed to be a skill but an innate or a trait of a certain monster species. They were born with it, not gained it! The Trolls are an example of a monster with regeneration. If you can''t kill them instantly, they will be annoying to fight against.


    "Ah!? That''s why I need more [Earth Split] to kill the Troll Warlord than killing the Three-Headed Ogre," Tang Shaoyang came into a realization and his hand moved to tap the skill, "But why did you say my talent is broken?"


    ¡ªOf course, your talent is broken. Not only does it give you a high Vitality attribute but also regeneration? With a self-healing from the high Vitality and the regenerationbined, you will be an extremely annoying opponent, which is actually good for you.


    ¡ªCan you imagine if one day your Vitality reached 10,000 and with the maxed regeneration? Maybe you can regenerate a new limb if you lose one, or maybe you can get an Undying Body.


    [Do you wish to level up [Lesser Regeneration - Lvl 1] to [Lesser Regeneration - Lvl 2]? Y/N? (5 Skill Points)]


    While he heard Zaneos'' rumbling, he tapped the skill. If what his spirit said was correct, he was going to get that kind of body. He could go rampage without caring to defend himself from the enemy, trading one blow after another.


    "Huh!? That''s quite cheap for an op skill," he was surprised that he only needed 5 skill points to level up [Lesser Regeneration]. He without hesitation chose yes, of course.


    [[Lesser Regeneration] has leveled up to level 2!]


    He tapped the skill, again, hoping to increase the level once more.


    [Do you wish to level up [Lesser Regeneration - Lvl 2] to [Lesser Regeneration - Lvl 3]? Y/N? (10 Skill Points)]


    [[Lesser Regeneration] has reached max level!]


    "Huh!? Not only is it cheap, but level 3 is the maximum level," he was surprised that the skill had reached the maximum level. If he had spare more skill points, he would surely evolve the skill. However, with a pitiful 5 Skill Points, he could only close his status screen while shaking his head.


    By this time, the battle against the ogre had reached the end. Tang Shaoyang headed toward the battlefield, he stored the seven stage-5 Two-Headed Ogre''s corpses while sacrificing the remaining dead bodies. He ran around the Ogre Capital which was about the same size as the fort.


    Extending his hand to the corpses, the dead bodies disintegrated into ck smoke. By this time, everyone had gotten used to their Boss''s doing. It was amon sight each time they destroyed the vige.


    After sweeping all the dead bodies, Tang Shaoyang checked the progress of Karan''s evolution.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Contracted Spirit]


    Karan the Great Warrior (C-Tier Spirit) - Advancement Requirement: Monster Sacrificial (17.78%)


    Zaneos the Demon Swordsman (B-Tier Spirit) - Advancement Requirement: Demon and Undead Sacrificial (0%)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He could not help let out yet another sigh, he included stage-3 ogres and stage-4 ogres, but it only went up this much. Actually, it was increased much more despite sacrificing less ogrespared to the wave attack.


    "It seems it will take some time for you to evolve, my friend," Tang Shaoyang shook his head while heading toward Zhang Mengyao.


    ¡ªYou should give those high-grade corpses to me, so I can get stronger as well.


    Karan spoke in his head. Since he was in the form of a spirit without a physical body, evolving through Tang Shaoyang was the only choice. Even though he did not say it, Karan wanted to have at least the same rank as Zaneos.


    "Dream on!" Tang Shaoyang tly rejected the orc''s idea of using his high-grade offering, "Get the men ready, we are going back to the fort," after he instructed her, he walked toward Moon.


    The tall bear seemed to guess the man''s intention, so he lowered his body for him to mount up. Aside from obeying Li Na, Moon was docile toward him. While his subordinates were walking back to the fort, he wasying on top of the soft fur. This was a privilege of being a leader, one of many reasons he wanted to be an Emperor, the privilege that he would never experience as a street thug.


    It took them around forty minutes to get back since they were walking. Tang Shaoyang was not sadistic enough to have his subordinates run again after the early battle.


    When they arrived in front of the gate, he met with an unexpected party. Lin Duan and his neen subordinates, were busy picking up the armor his new recruits threw away.


    He flicked his finger, and Wei Xi came to him, "What do you need, Boss?" Instead of a reply, he got a pop-out notification in his eyes.


    [You have received 1,000,000 Survival Coins from yer "Tang Shaoyang"!]


    Transferring Survival Coin was a feature they found in an ident. Simple but useful for something like this.


    The man widened his eyes in shock with the number he received. He himself barely saved up 2.5 million, but his Boss easily gave him 1 million.


    ''Just how many coins he has?''


    "Get our new recruits brand new weapons, and tell them to give the spear back to the me Castle group," the order was clear, but Wei Xi did not know why they had to equip them with a new weapon while their current weapons were doing fine. In fact, he wanted the soldiers to spend their coins with better equipment.


    The order was an order, Wei Xi would execute the order without questioning his Boss. However, soon, he knew why his Boss told him to get new weapons for the new recruits.


    Lin Duan confronted Cao Yuntai and demanded them to give back the spears.


    "Give the weapon back, we will get you a new weapon inside," Wei Xi came to the rescue which was actually not needed.


    Captain Cao handed his spear back to Lin Duan, "The short time we spent together as arade may be unpleasant, but thank you for helping us,"


    Everyone packed up though they had nothing to pack up. However, everyone was celebrating their victory by eating together, Tasty Beast Steak. Tang Shaoyang treated them to Tasty Beast Steak.


    The soldiers were reluctant to spend their coins to have this menu hence they had been eating Soft Bread and Cream Soup all this time. They were cheered when the new Boss was treating them to Tasty Beast Steak.


    After a short celebration, they went back through the prepared portal. This time, they cleared the portal perfectly, with no casualty.


    When they got back to HZ Bay, his subordinates groaned, seeking the soft bed. He looked at the groaned subordinates with a smile.


    At this moment, Kang Jiayi came to him, the old man wanted to talk with him.


    "Not now, I have something to do, let''s save the talk forter," He looked at the old man, "Is there a big field near?"


    Kang Jiayi did not know why Tang Shaoyang asked him about a big field, but he was sure there was no big field in HZ Bay, of course, the tennis court and basketball court were avable.


    "Nah, there''s no other choice then," he followed the street until he reached around five hundred meters away from the camp.


    He took out the corpses he prepared for [Spirit Summoning]. Five Beast Kings, Five stage-5 Trolls and Ogres, one Guardian Beast, one Troll Warlord, and Three-Headed Ogre.


    Kang Xue, Zhang Mengyao, Li Na, Lu An, Wei Xi, and more were watching from the side. Most of them never witnessed Spirit Summoning so they wanted to watch it now.


    "What is he doing?" Kang Jiayi asked his daughter, thinking she knew what her man wanted to do. "I don''t know, just watch," she gave a short answer while shaking her head.


    Tang Shaoyang extended his two hands toward the piled-up corpses and cast the skill.


    [Spirit Summoning]

 Chapter 195 - Zowen The Lightning Magus

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Zowen The Lightning Magus</h4>


    The piled-up corpses poofed into blue smoke and swirled around, spreading strong gale in the process. Ten secondster, the smoke formed a blue cloud and slowly rushed to the air. The cloud spread and covered around a hundred meters in the sky.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the blue cloud darkened as lightning shed from the darkened cloud.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    It was followed up by crashers. This was the third time he activated [Spirit Summoning], and all three summonings had a different phenomenon.


    The first time was something like green gas and wild aura, the second time was ck smoke and sinister aura, and the third one was a blue cloud, lightning, and fierce aura.


    "I hope I won''t be summoning a Demon Race again," Tang Shaoyang muttered under his breath. The demon was strong but it was pointless if he could not integrate with the spirit as it could harm him.


    Zaneos told him so, humans and demons were two creatures with a shing element. The Demonic Energy or mana produced by a demon was extremely harmful to the human body. The reason why Zaneos did not want to integrate with Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡ªShould not be not a demon. We demons have a sinister aura, but this one does not have that.


    Zaneos''s words were surely assuring to him. The lightning behind the darkened blue clouds was getting intense until the lightning filled the clouds. The darkened blue cloud now shone brightly because of the lightning.


    While the lightning was getting more intense, the lightning then suddenly shed down, striking the ce where the corpses were piled up before. The lightning burst out, causing the people who watched from the distance to take a step back.


    "Who has summoned me?" A melodious voice yet masking with the assertive tone rang.


    [You have summoned Tier B+ Spirit, Zowen the Lightning Magus]


    Tang Shaoyang took one step forward and faced the spirit he just summoned. He did not reply to the voice but stared at the spirit. Her body was made of lightning, and her face has no feature, straight t.


    "It''s me, who will be your Master!" Tang Shaoyang spoke up, causing the spirit to focus on him.


    Zowen merely chuckled at Tang Shaoyang''s bold im. She scanned the man from the top to the bottom before she shook her head, "You? Be my Master? Don''t joke around, your mana is so pitiful little, your gears don''t have Lightning Resistance either, do you think you can win against me?"


    "Oh, don''t tell me you don''t know that you have to beat me in a fight before we can establish a contract?"


    Tang Shaoyang was not offended even though the spirit looked down on him, "I love the challenge, we don''t know the result until we fight."


    "I told you, you could never win against Magus! Only Magus could defeat a Magus like me," Zowen scanned the surroundings, she found the buildings around her were foreign to her.


    "How about this? I have an offer for you, I will be your spirit under a different contract," Zowen met with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze, ''Huh!? There''s something weird about him, somehow he gives off a favorable impression even though this is our first meeting,'' she tried to look at the other humans, but they gave off a different feeling.


    "Oho, you propose a trade, is it? Let me hear what you have?" Tang Shaoyang let the spirit lead the conversation. Establishing a contract without fighting was good. Even though he did not know what Magus was, this spirit was a rank higher than Zaneos.


    "Kill the magus calls Toran for me, then we can establish a contract for ten years! I don''t care what your method is, kill him for me then we will establish the contract!" The Lightning Magus voiced her offer.


    ¡ªShe should be a newbie spirit!


    ¡ªYeah, without a doubt she is a newbie spirit!


    Zaneos and Karan shared the same thoughts the moment the newly-summoned spirit voiced out her offer. It was a rare moment for both spirits to agree on a certain thing that caught his interest.


    ''Newbie spirit? What does that mean?''


    ¡ªShe just recently died, she bes a spirit with a lot of resentment and vengeance. If she is an old spirit, she should know that this is a different world than her original world. But she does not notice that.


    Zaneos exined inside his head and received an agreement grunt from the orc spirit.


    ¡ªHeh, this is actually an easy contract. You just need to say yes, and you can get her. She does not know that the contract could not be modified as well, and Toran is not on Earth.


    Indeed, if he agreed and they established the contract, Zowen would be trapped with him. As for the agreement to kill Toran, there was no way he could achieve that if the target was in a different world.


    ''Is he in the mars? Maybe Jupiter?'' Tang Shaoyang wondered where this different world was while smiling toward Zowen who was waiting for his reply.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t help you to kill Toran," he shook his head, "Why? Are you afraid of him?" Zowen asked the man.


    "No! There''s nothing I am afraid of¡­" He paused midway, he focused his attribute on Vitality because he was afraid of guns and other moderns. Was he still afraid of those weapons? The answer was yes, he might be immune to the normal gun, but what about the rocketuncher and tanks? The answer; he was still afraid of these modern weapons. As for Toran? There was nothing to be afraid of this guy.


    "Anyway, it has nothing to do with that, but¡­" Tang Shaoyang exined that she came from a different world, and the guy named Toran might not exist in this world.


    "I can''t kill the man if the guy called Toran is in a different world. I can''t take the offer," he refused the offer for a different reason.


    Zowen fell silent immediately. Once again, she scanned the surroundings, the building built differently than the building in her kingdom. Then she looked toward the man, for some reason, she respected the man for telling her this fact rather than exploiting her ignorance to establish the contract.


    "Hah¡­" Zowen let out a sigh, if not for her vengeance that caused her to be a spirit, she would dly start a new journey with this man, s, she had to kill Toran, the main reason she turned into a spirit.


    "It''s a pity, but thank you for telling me that. It seems we are not fated," her voice softened as she spoke, "I have to kill Toran, I can''t establish a contract with you,"


    "Fated? I don''t believe in fate though!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the spirit, "I am not going now to the thing called fate to dictate my life, I am the one who chooses my fate! Now I have summoned you, you are mine!"


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Zowen for some reason felt thrilled with the bold deration from the man. She met with his strong gaze, "So you choose to fight me even though you know you can''t win?" She maintained her cool faces despite the thrill.


    "As I said before, we don''t know who''s going to win until we fight! And I am confident that I am going to win," he smirked at the Lightning Magus, "Also, you don''t have to worry about your vengeance, from what I know about this sh*tty game, there''s a possibility for me to travel to another world,"


    "Let''s stop the chit-chat, we will know who''s the winner soon,"

 Chapter 196 - Trust Me

    <h4>Chapter 196 - Trust Me</h4>


    "Do you still think you can win against me?" Her voice was soft and pleasant, but arrogance could be felt from her words. Tang Shaoyang responded with a grin to show he was confident with the fight.


    "Before we start the battle, can I ask you something?" Zowen wanted to satisfy her curiosity about the man, "If you want to establish a contract with me that bad, why didn''t you agree with my offer?"


    "The reason is simple, I might need the spirit, but I don''t regard them as a weapon. So I want to build a rtionship based on honesty and respect instead of lies and deceit," Tang Shaoyang gave her an honest answer, "That should be enough, let''s start the battle!"


    "Also, it''s not that I want badly to establish a contract with you. You have taken my sacrifice, so of course, I don''t want toe back empty hand after you took my sacrifice. Unless you can give me back the sacrifice, I will dly let you go and summon a new spirit!"


    "I see~ Honesty and respect, huh!?" Past memories shed in her mind, causing her to have a bitter underneath the lightning that shrouded her features, "Even though I was wrong either, it does not mean I will forgive you!"


    "Let''s start the fight and I show you how powerless you are in front of the magus!" Her figure suddenly floated to the sky as lightning around her body went wild.


    ¡ªIf you want to finish the battle quickly, we can try [Spirit Integration] with me. We will surprise her with our extreme movement and defeat her. You can''t win against her one vs one.


    Zaneos immediately volunteered to integrate with Tang Shaoyang. It was a rare asion for the Demon Swordsman to volunteer himself like this. However, Tang Shaoyang did not want to use that yet, "I will defeat her with my own strength!"


    He took out the big and long red club. Around two meters long, and red-blood covered the club. This was Three-Headed Ogre''s weapon, he took the weapon because this was a decent weapon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Ogre King Bar]


    Tier: C+


    Bonus Attribute: +50 Strength and +25 Stamina


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "You will regret underestimating me," Zowen extended her right arm, the sphere of lightning formed in her hand.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Three strikes of lightning shot toward Tang Shaoyang. She was probing how capable he was, but a simple spell posed no threat to the man as he easily dodged each of her lightning bolts.


    "Then what about this!" Dozens of lightning bolts flew toward Tang Shaoyang. To her surprise, he agily dodged all her lightning bolts with ease.


    ''That was only a decoy, the real attack ising!''


    Rumble!


    The sky let out a strong rumble before lightning struck down toward where the man was. The strike came from an unexpected direction and also his blindspot.


    Boom!


    The lightning struck the paved street, yes, the Lightning Wrath missed the target and crushed the paved street. As for Tang Shaoyang, he was standing next to where the lightning struck down, unscathed.


    ''How?'' Zowen was sure that the man did not notice the iing lightning, but how could he dodge the strike.


    For someone who faced the strike the first time, they would look to the sky when the rumble resounded. When they looked up, the Lightning Wrath would strike them down. However, the man did not even look up, he just moved the side, avoiding the strike.


    ''Interesting, how about this then!'' She extended her hand toward the man who was still looking up to her. A dot made of lightning surrounded the man in the square shape.


    "Lightning Cage!" It was a spell to limit her target movement, however, before the lightning could form a cage, the man had moved out of the formation. His reaction was so fast that the moment the formation was set up, he immediately got out of the formation.


    As a Magus, she was curious as to how the man could read all her attacks. It was as if he predicted all her attacks beforehand.


    ''Huh, no wonder he was confident that he could defeat me. But if you think you can by dodging, you are wrong!''


    Bzzz! Bzzz! Bzzz!


    The lightning cage formed but the target was outside the cage. Tang Shaoyang nced at the lightning cage before he looked back to Lightning Magus.


    ¡ªHow are you going to win if you keep running and dodging like that. There''s a limit to how you can dodge a Magus'' spell. She is currently testing you with her low-tier spell.


    Zaneos was chatty than usual.


    "Huh!? It seems you want me to establish a contract with this Magus, Teacher," Tang Shaoyang guessed correctly, Zaneos wanted him to establish the contract with a Magus for his reason. That was why Zaneos volunteered himself to integrate with him.


    "I know you have your reasons to agree to establish the contract with me. I know you have a hidden agenda behind my back, but I also know that hidden agenda will not harm me, but I hope you can be honest with me so I can help you too," Tang Shaoyang expressed his thoughts, "The first step to help you is to establish a contract with the magus, right?"


    He was dancing between lightning while the Lightning Magus bombarded him with a low-tier spell and some time, she cast a mid-tier spell.


    Zaneos suddenly fell silent for some time before he spoke again.


    ¡ªHow long have you been aware of this?


    "Just now, the moment you exined about this newbie spirit. You told me she became a spirit because of her hatred, vengeance, and resentment," Tang Shaoyang paused as he moved to the side, "Then I realize something, Karan became a spirit because of his regret for not being able to be on the battlefield anymore. It was his regret that made him be a spirit,"


    "This Magus should be rted with your regret, or maybe you need her help to achieve your goal. I don''t know, and I hope you can be honest with me," he paused again as he avoided three traps of Lightning Cage.


    "For now, let me help you. And I wish for you to put your trust in me. I will defeat her!"


    As the fight continued, Zowen was running out of patience. She could not figure out how he managed to read all her attacks. Of course, it was not that she did not have a way to finish the battle. She had been using a low-tier spell because of her respect for him, she did not want to hurt Tang Shaoyang with her high-tier spell.


    "Alright, this is starting to get annoying. Let''s finish the battle now!" She extended her two hands toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Wung! Wung! Wung! Wung! Bzzz! Bzzz! Bzzz! Bzzz!


    The trident made of lightning started to form in the air. Dozens of the tridents formed at first, then hundreds of tridents, and then thousands of tridents. These thousands of tridents surrounded Tang Shaoyang from all sides.


    "Let''s see how you''re going to dodge this!" This was one of her mid-tier spells, Storms of Tridents.


    "Indeed, let''s finish this boring battle!" Tang Shaoyang was not intimidated despite being surrounded by these tridents.


    [sh Step]


    Tang Shaoyang crashed his body to the lighting tridents and shed to the front of Zowen. Lightning was spreading on his body, burning his skin.


    The Lightning Magus was caught off guard. She was about to cast [Blink] to get away from him. However, that was toote, she saw the man grinned at her before he smashed the red club to her shoulder.


    Her vision turned upside down as her body elerated to the ground.


    Boom!


    Her head was spinning, but she knew she had to move if she did not want to lose the battle. Once again, her reaction was toote as the red club smashed the paved street next to her ear.


    Tang Shaoyang sitting on top of Zowen, his left hand was holding her neck, and his red club was next to her head. The Lightning Shroud was spreading to his body because he was making direct contact.


    Zowen stared dazedly at the man who was still grinning despite the lightning that burned his skin, "I lost!?" She blurted out.


    As soon as she said that, a magic circle floated from her forehead. Intricate symbols and text blended with the circle.


    ¡ªTouch the magic circle with your hand!


    Tang Shaoyang followed Zaneos'' words and touched the magic circle. As soon as his hand touched the circle, a notification rang in his head.


    [You have sessfully established a contract with a spirit "Zowen the Lightning Magus"!]

 Chapter 197 - So, What?

    <h4>Chapter 197 - So, What?</h4>


    "Can you control your lightning?" Tang Shaoyang was winning by a small gap, Zowen''s lightning was strong enough to stiffen his body.


    Before the girl could reply, her figure blurred and dissipated into blue smoke. The blue smoke swirled around his body for a moment before it entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead.


    Along with her disappearance, the lightning also disappeared with her. He fell to the ground weakly while the burned mark left behind by the lightning slowly healed. Just like Zaneos said, his self-healing ability was outstanding.


    Tang Shaoyang was relieved he managed to win. It was truly a small gap of winning against the magus. However, he was confident he could win, the reason? Her arrogance was the main factor.


    From the start, she never thought that she would be defeated by Tang Shaoyang. the man she deemed weak, she looked down on him from the start of the battle. Never crossed in her mind that she would lose.


    Tang Shaoyang yed along with her ego, he just dodged all her attacks to make her think that he did not have a way to reach or attack her. At thest moment, with herst spell, that was the best chance for a surprise attack like that.


    Zowen was thinking that Tang Shaoyang would lose. A scenario where she would be defeated never crossed her mind despite knowing nothing about her opponent. Her arrogance was the one who caused her loss, if she was more cautious, she would easily dodge the [sh Step].


    ¡ªHow? What was that just now?


    Zowen''s voice rang in his head. She had not ovee her shock from losing against Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡ªYour ego, your pride, and your arrogance blinded your judgment.


    ¡ªWho? Who''s that?


    Zowen reacted strongly at Zaneos''s voice. She did not know that she was the third spirit.


    ¡ªWe are your neighbor, Lady! Nice to meet you, my name is Karan!


    Hearing the panicking voice from his new spirit and their conversation, Tang Shaoyang smiled. He was about to stand but Zhang Mengyao extended her hand.


    He reached her hand and stood up, "Are you okay?" Along with the concerned question, he noticed that the others were around as well. They seemed to be concerned about his condition after the fight.


    Of course, from Tang Shaoyang''s perspective, it was a physiological battle. However, the onlookers looked differently. Each strike and attack from Zowen was intimidating for them. They could feel the terror of the lightning strike. The fact that Tang Shaoyang kept dodging the lightning strike was amazing to them.


    The evesting impression was thest spell that got canceled. Countless tridents made of lightning surrounded their Boss, they thought Tang Shaoyang would lose. Even Zhang Mengyao was ready to rush to help. But no one expected their Boss would defeat the fierce spirit at thest moment.


    "I am fine, the lightning is a tickle to me," he grinned, "Let''s go back, the show is over!"


    Everyone nodded, their Boss looked fine from the outside while the charred back had been reced by new skin. On the way back, he remembered the soldiers were not teleported with them, "What about the soldiers, have theye to report?"


    "Not yet, they may be on the way to our camp," Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "Or maybe they are already in the camp, we followed you right after we arrived."


    "Mnn, if they haven''te yet, send a team to check on them. Those old men might create trouble for them if they knew the soldiers were leaving to join us," Tang Shaoyang thought they had note because of those three old men.


    His guess was spot on, and three old men would not let their soldiers leave. They detained the soldiers'' family while the three old men came to their camp.


    Liu Jian, Qiu Shan, and Fan De were moring, shouting, and yelling. Saying they wanted to meet with the leader of the camp, Kang Jiayi.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know why they were looking for Kang Jiayi, but he nned to avoid the annoying old men. However, that was not going to happen since the three old men immediately noticed a big grouping toward them.


    Fan De spotted the conspicuous Tang Shaoyang who was walking in the frontmost of the group. The three old men walked away from Kang Zian, heading toward the group.


    "What are you doing? Why were you forcing our soldiers to join your ridiculous empire?" Qiu Shan pointed his finger rudely toward Tang Shaoyang. The lesson he received days ago was ineffective as the old man still thought he was above all of them.


    ¡ªWho''s this rude fatass?


    Zowen asked, her question was directed to the other two spirits. After having a chat with the two spirits, she epted the reality unwillingly. She wanted to have a chat with her new Master until this Fan De interrupted her.


    Tang Shaoyang did not respond to the spirit girl, letting the other two spirits exin the current situation, "Forcing your soldiers to join? What a poor choice of words. Even those who did not graduate from junior high could tell that," he grinned at the old man as he pped his finger away, "I never forced them to join. They join by their own will, they are now my people."


    "There''s no way they will join you if you don''t force them to join!" Liu Jian stepped forward tk help Qiu Shan who was intimidated by Tang Shaoyang.


    "No matter why I said, you will never believe me anyway. Right, I forced them to join, so what?" Tang Shaoyang stepped forward, the distance between him and Liu Jian was a few centimeters away, "They are my people now! If you try to detain them, then it''s the same as a war deration to the empire. War is not over until one side is destroyed or surrendered! Are you ready for the war?"


    Liu Jian''s face paled, he was never treated with such disrespect before. His cheeks turned red from anger, but he could not say anything to refute the delusional young man in front of him.


    From behind, Fan De let out a defeated sigh. He knew that such a talk would never go well, especially if they came with a high ego while they were on the weaker side.


    The wise old man turned toward Kang Jiayi. He heard from Lin Duan that his old friend''s heart was still in the military.


    "If you have nothing, then don''t bother. I don''t have much time for idling like you guys," Tang Shaoyang smirked as he walked away from the two old men who were forced to shut their big mouths.


    As the Tang Shaoyang and his subordinates left, Fan De approached Kang Jiayi who tried to catch up to Tang Shaoyang, "Wait, Old Kang!" Kang Jiayi was hesitating, he did not want to meet his old friend, but he could not bear to leave when his friend called him.


    Mu Liqiu nced to Fan De before looking away. She left her husband and Fan De as she walked back to the camp with her daughter.


    Fan De noticed that Mu Liqiu was avoiding him while he also noticed Old Kang was hesitating as well, ''The situation is not good for us."

 Chapter 198 - A Promise

    <h4>Chapter 198 - A Promise</h4>


    Fan De looked at his old friend with an unbelievable expression stered on his face. He heard everything about the soldiers who decided to choose to leave the military. The clear was the reason, the soldiers needed a new home rather than waiting for the uncertainty.


    Fan De could understand, and he expected this, "But why Tang Empire? Why not The me Castle?"


    "I have asked Cao Yuntai about that. His answer is: Tang Shaoyang may be ruthless and cold-blooded, but that only applies to his enemy. While ites to his people, he is extremely generous. I have followed Lin Duan in three portal expeditions, he''s selfish, putting us as bait, he takes all the reward for himself¡­" Kang Jiayi listed what Lin Duan had done to the soldiers.


    Fan De furrowed his brows, Lin Duan never told anything about the reward that could be obtained from the portal, "Then what about you? I can understand about the soldiers, but why do you want to help to build his delusional empire?"


    "I am not helping him but helping our people who suffer in this disaster. Why the Tang Empire? It''s clear that the empire is more organized than the me Castle. Even though Lin Duan imed their establishment is supported by SZ City Military, I don''t see the difference between the two but brute thugs. Since the empire is clearly much stronger, I choose them!" Kang Jiayi exined his reason to his friend.


    "Are you sure about this, Old Kang? You know that you and the empire will bebeled as traitors once the central government shows up," Fan De tried to sway Kang Jiayi.


    Kang Jiayi smiled at Fan De, "I have decided, Old Fan. If you need our help, you cane to us," he tapped his friend''s shoulder and walked back to the camp.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was sitting in a room, sitting across from him was Yan Sheng. Three scrolls were on top of the table, ss Change Scroll.


    The young man faced three choices, Berserker, Spearman, and Shield Breaker. This time it did not take a long time for the young man to decide his ss. His hand moved, picking the scroll in the middle. Yan Sheng chose Spearman.


    Tang Shaoyang was relieved when the young man picked the ss, he let out a sigh, "If you are still being picky, I have to demote you."


    Yan Sheng was grinning at his Boss, "Don''t worry, Boss! I will not disappoint you," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand to the young man, "I don''t need your promise but your action!"


    The young man used the scroll right. After that, Yan Sheng thanked him before he left the room.


    ¡ªThat''s it? He can get a ss with just a flick of the scroll?


    Zowen who was new to this world questioned Tang Shaoyang.


    "That''s how things work around here," he shrugged.


    ¡ªThis is absurd!


    "Indeed, but it''s like I have control over something about the game. I am just one of many yers that were forced to y." As soon as he finished the words, the door opened.


    Zhang Mengyao and her women entered the room. Fu Dandan, Dai Wenqian, Shi Niu, Liang Suyin, and Zeng Dongmei. They sat across from him, Liang Suyin, the red-haired beauty in the middle of the five.


    "You are Liang Suyin, right?" He asked the red-haired girl. He recently informed the girl had a talent for magic, Advance Magic. It was Tier C Talent with +3 Magic Power each level up.


    "Y-yes," not expecting this, the girl became slightly nervous. She never had a chance to speak with their Boss directly like this. She was quite nervous as she lowered her head.


    "Don''t be nervous, take it easy," even though he said so, it was hard for Liang Suyin to do so. Each time she met her eyes with his, there was a strike of reverence to the man. She lowered her head, afraid of offending her Boss.


    "I heard you have Advance Magic talent, is that true?" Noticing their nervousness, he tried to be as gentle as possible while softening his deep voice.


    "Y-yes. Advance Magic gives 3 Magi Power each time I level up," Liang Suyin nodded her head, replying to him with a softer voice.


    "Good, then you will not be involved in this discussion. I have a more suitable ss for you but you have to wait until we return to the base," Tang Shaoyang informed the girl.


    Liang Suyin''s eyes widened in surprise. Her captain had briefed them on what they would discuss in this room. The Boss wanted to bestow one of them a ss. However, before they entered the room, the five hade into an agreement that Dai Wenqian would be the one to get the ss.


    Since the fight against the zombie horde, the five girls had fought together. Many times Dai Wenqian and Fu Dandan saved them, but because Dai Wenqian''s level was the highest amongst them, they decided it would be the best for her to get the ss.


    Liang Suyin looked toward Dai Wenqian with guilt. She was about to refuse the ss and told the Boss to give the ss to Dai Wenqian. But the Boss spoke to her first, "What are you doing Liang Suyin, you sit here!" Tang Shaoyang tapped the empty seat to his left, "Give them more space to discuss who''s going to receive the ss!"


    Liang Suyin was stunned at first, but she immediately followed his words even though it was not an order.


    "Here! I have two ss Change Scrolls, I want to give one of these sses to one of you, but you have to discuss who will get the ss first!" As usual, he let the team discuss by themselves who would get the ss.


    However, the discussion was not needed when the other three girls pointed their fingers toward Dai Wenqian. They hade into an agreement beforehand.


    "I see, it seems you have decided from the start," he nodded while secretly giving her beautiful general a thumb up. Her initiative shortened the discussion, "Alright, you can choose one of these sses, Dai Wenqian."


    Zhang Mengyao also had told her about the sses as well as the girl immediately picked up Shield Breaker.


    "Very well, you can leave now!" The five girls and Zhang Mengyao stood up. The five girls left the room first, leaving Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang, "I presume you need time alone to speak with your new spirit?"


    "As expected of my caring General," Tang Shaoyang smiled.


    Zhang Mengyao came closer and kissed his forehead, "I will wait for you in our room," she whispered, our room, which meant she was not alone. After that, She left the room.


    Tak! Tak! Tak!


    He tapped the table three times before he spoke, "Zowen, is it? Even though we established our contract on a battle, I will still help you to fulfill your desire in exchange for you to lend me your power. Of course, I can''t help you now, I have to be stronger first, then find a way to go to your previous world. This is my promise!"


    Zowen did not immediately respond to him for a moment. But then a sigh sounded in his head,


    ¡ªIt''s not like I have another choice but to trust you. In exchange, not only I will lend you my power but I will assist to be much stronger than what you are.


    "It seems we havee to an agreement," he smiled and continued to speak with Zaneos, "Now, I hope you can be honest with us, Teacher!"

 Chapter 199 - The Demon Swordsman

    <h4>Chapter 199 - The Demon Swordsman</h4>


    The Kingdom of Alleria, north border, Calios Fort


    At the north wall of Calios Fort, a 1.87 meters figure stood. To the right and left of the figure were the armored guards. The deep ck armor gave off an intimidating vibe to the enemy.


    However, the figure that wore a ck cloak was more intimidating than the guard. Even the guard did not dare to get closer to the figure as a sinister and death aura shrouded the figure.


    The wide straw hat covered the figure''s feature, but one could see red-gleaming eyes underneath the straw hat. He was Zaneos the Demon Swordsman, and The Kingdom of Alleria was his home.


    He got the title of the Demon Swordsman from his enemy. His sword technique was just like a demon that devoured countless souls. Added he was Demon Race hence he was called The Demon Swordsman.


    Aside from Demon Swordsman, he was known as the Protector of The North. He had been dedicated thirty years of his life to protect the north from the human invasion, and he was undefeated.


    nk! nk! nk!


    The sound of steel boots nking to the stone floor rang. A two meters figure wearing dark-red armor came up with a skull-like mask covering the face.


    Demon General Wardock, Zaneos''s friend. The duo had been fighting side by side for years, protecting thend in the north from the greedy humans.


    "You should get some rest, my friend. They are not going to attack us anytime soon after ten thousand of their soldiers died in your hand! It will take some time for them to recover," Wardock''s sonorous voice broke the silence as he tapped Zaneos''s stuff back.


    However, Zaneos did not respond to his friend as he kept scanning the dark horizon ahead of him. Wardock was used to his friend''s elusive and indifferent attitude.


    "We can''t be careless, Wardock! Do you know why humans could dominate half of the continent despite being born weak? We can''t be careless against them, after ten thousands of soldiers died, they would think of a weird way to break our defense!" Zaneos replied with his curt tone. Her red pupils were moving around, scanning the horizon.


    "You are right about that! Do you know the Dragon Riders of the Celestial Empire?" Wardock agreed to his best friends'' words. Zaneos was surprised and turned his head to his friend. His friend rarely agreed to him with something.


    "What''s wrong with the Celestial Empire?" Zaneos asked. It was the strongest force of humanity, but the empire was located at the far end of human territory. It was far from the border, why would his friend bring up about them?


    "They send the one and the only squad of Dragon Riders to help!" Wardock said weakly. Even though the demon imed to be a superior race to the human race, a Dragon was another matter. A squad of twenty Dragons? It was not surprising that half of the demon race would perish.


    Zaneos'' red pupils contracted, shocked with the news. He quickly calmed down and looked toward Wardock, "How do you know?" That was weird for sure. His friend might be Demon General, but he was the one who was in charge of the fort. Why did they not tell him?


    "The King told me directly, two days ago," Wardock looked toward his friend. His deep red eyes met with Zaneos''s gaze.


    "Then, when will the reinforcemente?" Twenty Dragon Riders, he and his man were not enough to face twenty of them. Unless they came one by one to him, Zaneos thought he could still win if it was a 1 vs 1.


    ''If the enemy has twenty Dragon Riders, I hope the King wille to support us,''


    "Bahahaha¡­" Wardock let out sonorousughter when he heard his friend''s question, "As expected of my friend, you don''t even waver in front of the mighty Dragon!"


    Theughtersted for a while and Zaneos furrowed his brows. He was unpleased by how his friend took this matter lightly.


    "Sadly, there''s no reinforcement," the frown on Zaneos'' forehead deepened. But there was no way The King would give up the border where the resources were still abundant, "Does The King have a n?"


    "Yes! You are right! He decided to avoid the fight, in another name we have agreed for a truce!" When he heard that, Zaneos let out a disappointed sigh. If the two sides agreed to a truce, then the battle would not happen. He could not fight the Dragon.


    Zaneos was about to ask his friend when the agreement was reached until he saw a dagger shed to his stomach.


    Swoosh!


    The ck dagger pierced his stomach. He did not expect the sudden attack. He was about to retreat, a stab should not be a problem for him. However, soon he realized something, his mana, he lost control over his mana and his body suddenly weakened.


    His red pupils widened as he got a clear sight of the dagger, "D-demon yer¡­" it was the name of the dagger that stabbed his stomach.


    Just like its name, it was a weapon with the purpose of ying the demon. Of course, the Demon yer could not actually kill a demon, but the dagger was actually draining the Demonic Mana from his body. From his understanding, the dagger was supposed to be in the hand of The Demon King.


    Zaneos raised his head to look at his friend, "H-how?" A weak voice escaped from Zanoes''s lips.


    "Of course, The King lent the Demon yer to me. How do you think I can get this dagger into my hand?" Wardock let out a sigh. If not for the King''s order, he was not going to do this, of course. However, he was the perfect candidate that was chosen by The King to do the deed.


    "I am sorry, my friend but this is an order from The King," Wardock looked toward his friend with a regret, "I don''t ask you to forgive me though since I don''t deserve that. But this is not my will!"


    Dragon Riders, Demon yer, and Truce, he quickly grasped what situation he was in. He was part of the truce to avoid the battle against the Dragon Riders. A condition needed to be fulfilled for the truce to be valid.


    "How long? How much is my life worth?" Zaneos asked his friend calmly. His calmposure surprised his friend.


    "As expected of my friend, you can keep your calm despite all of this," Wardock truly regretted losing such a friend, and he did not understand why The King would sacrifice a splendid subordinate for a truce, "Three years, the truce wouldst for three years!"


    "Huhu¡­" Zaneos let out a chuckle when he heard the reply, "So my life is only worth three years of truce? After what I have done for the kingdom? For all lives, I have killed, that''s it!"


    "Very well My friend! Finish me off!" Zaneos epted his death.


    Even though it was a miserable end for him, he could not do anything about this. If The King wanted him to die, there was nothing he could do. Soon, the darkness invaded his vision.

 Chapter 200 - Zaneoss Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Zaneos''s Wishes</h4>


    Zaneos slowly opened his eyes, his red pupils unfocused as the sunlight dazzled his eyes.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The nking sound resounded as he tried to move his hand. Soon he realized his hands were locked in a chain. Not only his ankles were coiled by a chain as well as his neck.


    When his eyes adapted to the sunlight, he saw a sea of humans in front of him. Raged, fear, hatred, and all kinds of negative emotions were directed toward him.


    "Haha¡­ haha¡­" there was no need for him to figure out what happened and where he was. Zaneosughed self-deprecatingly and hatred surge from inside. It was as if it was not enough to trade his life for a measly three years truce, but The King agreed to have him humiliated like this.


    Zaneos could not believe that The King he respected would do this to him. He had dedicated his life to the kingdom, now he had to be humiliated like this.


    Anger rose inside his heart, he tried to move but his body was too weak to break free from the chain. His movement only causes a nking sound from the chain.


    Anger and hatred filled his heart, his eyes turned redder. The white of his eyes turned ck and the red deepened. He heard the human with a white dazzling armor speaking next to him, but he could not hear him. The speech was directed to the sea of humans.


    ''Why? Why? Why?'' He was a respected warrior who had fought for years for the kingdom. Why did The King hand him to the humans? If his life was what mattered, why didn''t The King just kill him and hand his head to the empire?


    Why had to be like this? Why did The King have to let the humans execute him? Why did The King let his honor be sullied by the humans he despised the most?


    He respected The King. He admired The King. He revered The King. But now, all of those feelings vanished into a thin air, it had transformed into hatred, vengeance, and anger. It was as if the negativity from the humans were transferred to him.


    Blood trickled from his eyes, veins popped around her eyes, and his eyes bulging. Zaneos''s current expression terrified the humans. They were pointing their filthy fingers at him, swearing at him, and stones rained upon him.


    Ten minutes long, countless stones rained at him. s, the stone could not scratch his skin. By now, the human with dazzling white armor finished his speech. He pulled out his sword and raised it to the air.


    Swoosh!


    The sword descended to his neck and, Zaneos''s vision turned upside down. He could tell that his hand was flying to the air. But there was no change in his expression. Death was not something he was afraid of, but soon his vision darkened.


    *** ***


    "That Demon King is stupid for sure. If it was me, I would fight the Dragon Rider!" Tang Shaoyang boldly eximed in the room, "Sacrificing my subordinate for a truce? I would rather my empire get destroyed!"


    ¡ªThat''s because you never met a Dragon!


    Zaneos surprisingly took on his King''s side in this regard.


    "Meet me, then I am going to taste Dragon''s meat," Tang Shaoyang dered.


    ¡ªThat''s because you never met a Dragon!


    Zowen also took Zaneos''s side. As someone who had seen a Dragon, she agreed with the demon.


    ¡ªHaha¡­ If you are afraid before a battle you will never win! A coward hardly wins in a battle, Mark my words!


    Karan took Tang Shaoyang''s side.


    ¡ªHopeless brutes!


    Zowen did not bother to argue against the orc.


    "So, what do you wish? What is your desire to establish a contract with me? I will do my best to help you, Teacher!" Tang Shaoyang asked the demon, "The Demon King? Do you want to exact revenge against that foolish king?"


    ¡ªYes! That''s one of my many desires! First, I want to go back to my original world and ask The King! I want to know the reason! I want to know why he has to resort to that for a measly truce.


    "That''s it?" Tang Shaoyang asked again.


    ¡ªOf course not. I am going to raze my precious world. I am going to kill every single demon, humans, and also Dragon!


    A great hatred and fury seeped into his words. Tang Shaoyang could feel the hatred by just hearing his voice.


    "Hmmm, killing a Demon King, destroying the empire, and hunting the dragon. I can help you with that, but mass ughtered is a big No! I fight, I conquer! That''s my principle, I will turn those people into my people so you can''t kill them!"


    ¡ªI don''t need your help to do that. I just want you to revive me! I want you to give me a physical body! I will exact my vengeance with my hands!


    ¡ªWhat? He can revive us!?


    Zowen''s excited voice followed.


    "Hmmm¡­ I don''t think I can''t do that, but if you have a way-" Tang Shaoyang did not finish his words as Zaneos cut in.


    ¡ªNo! You can revive me! The current you may not be able to revive me, but I believe your ss can revive us. I don''t know how many ss advancements you have to go through, but I am sure if you stay with your ss, you will be granted a skill to revive the spirit!


    Tang Shaoyang fell silent, he rubbed his chin about the possibilities of resurrecting the spirits, "Then what about Zowen? Why did you insist on me establishing a contract with her? Is she rted to your revival n?"


    ¡ªZowen is a magus. She can be a help to create a portal to a different world.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "Then what do you mean that I have to stay with my ss? This is a powerful ss, so of course, I will stay with my current ss,"


    ¡ªThe advancement ss, I hope you stick with your current path. I am afraid if you change the direction of your advancement, you may not get the resurrection skill.


    ¡ªTake example [Spirit Commander], it''s a ss that summons a spirit to fight for you. If you choose this ss, I am afraid that I will be permanently bound to you, and you may not get the resurrection skill.


    "I see, what if I chose to be [Spirit Commander] or [Spirit Kindred] instead?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but ask the demon.


    ¡ªI will convince you to choose [Spirit Master]!


    "I see," he nodded and smiled, "Thanks for being honest with me. I will do my best to help, but why can''t you just be honest with me? I mean what you want is what I want as well! Getting stronger, ss advancement is my goal as well,"


    ¡ªThat''s because he did not trust you. Do you forget what Demon King did to him? He trusted and respected the Demon King yet his trust was betrayed. Meanwhile, you are just a brat he just met, do you think he will trust you? He must have a trust issue after what happened.


    Zowen replied in the stead of the Demon Swordsman.


    "I see, but don''t worry though. I promise you guys to help. I will do my best to my ability!" It was as if a load of a burden lifted from her shoulder. He was rxed and stood up, he needed to get rest, a preparation for the next portal.

 Chapter 201 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Reward</h4>


    The following morning, right a few minutes before the fifth portal appeared, Tang Shaoyang gathered all his subordinates to the street. The group was divided into three groups, Tarriors, ve Group, and the new recruit.


    Captain Cao and Wei Xi stood in front of the new recruit line. Wei Xi was apanying his friend for the first gathering since this was the first time.


    The older man''s face was covered in sweat as they just finished their morning routine with the others. Cao Yuntai''s eyes looked to the Boss who was standing in front of them with his hand on the back.


    For some reason, the current situation reminded him of the time when he was in the military. Even though his friend reassured him this had nothing to do with them, nevertheless he was still nervous.


    He found the instructor in the military was nothingpared to the man in front of him. There was something about his Boss that made him nervous? Fear? No, it was more like reverence.


    "ve Group! Step forward!" Tang Shaoyang called out loudly.


    ''Huh!? ve group?'' This was Cao Yuntai and soldiers'' first time hearing such a term. Wei Xi caught the confusion on his friend''s face, "They are the ve group!" He pointed at thirty-five people who stepped forward neatly. Even though they had not received military training, they were disciplined and lined up neatly.


    Wei Xi exined why these people became ves, the event of the zombie horde that attacked the base, and these people who decided to run away.


    Captain Cao nodded his head, it was a second chance given to these people or in short a second chance for the deserter. If it was from the military, they would be jailed and fined. But if they were in a war, the death penalty was their punishment.


    "Our Boss is not ruthless as I thought," Captain Cao whispered to Wei Xi. Wei Xi responded with a smirk, "That because they are not Tarrior if they are Tarrior¡­" he made a motion of slitting his throat.


    "ves!" Tang Shaoyang called out again, and the ve groups straightened their back. Many of them were quite nervous being called out by The Boss.


    "I have seen, watched, and witnessed all your contributions in this Survival Game for the empire! You fought the monsters, fought for me, for the Empire! Here, I am telling you that your bravery will be rewarded, from today onwards, you are no longer a ve! You are one of us, you are Tarrior! Of course, if you don''t want to be a Tarrior, you can join them!" He pointed toward Captain Cao and the ex-soldiers.


    The ve group did not speak, but the surprise could be seen in their eyes. No one expected this, they thought the ve name would be on them for monthster.


    They were happy, but no one cheered for their freedom. The Boss seemed to want to say something. Of course, none of them left the line to join the new recruit line. They would be stupid to throw away the chance to be a Tarrior.


    "Good! Bai Yuan, Chen Jianping, and Qian Jianguo! Step forward!" He called three names, and three individuals came forward.


    Bai Yuan stood between Chen Jianping and Qian Jianguo. Bai Yuan''s face was full of scars maintained calmposure while the other two were quite nervous.


    "Your captain has reported to me that you were doing excellent during the first fourth portals! And three of you receive the best score from my captains!" Tang Shaoyangmented on their efforts, "For those who have fought bravely for the empire will be rewarded!"


    "Bai Yuan, Chen Jianping, and Qian Jianguo! Receive your reward!" His deep voice echoed, and the three individuals knelt in front of Tang Shaoyang while extending their palms.


    Bai Yuan''s eyes widened in surprise, the same for Chen Jianping and Qian Jianguo. When they heard the voice, they subconsciously fell to their knees. Their bodies were moving on their own.


    Even Tang Shaoyang was surprised. He did not n all of this. It was a surprise for the ves, telling them that their efforts would be rewarded. He intended to encourage the new recruit as well as the Tarriors.


    ''Nah, they are doing good¡­'' he was satisfied with how the three people reacted. He took two steps forward and took out a scroll.


    "Bai Yuan! Your splendid contribution deserved to be rewarded!" Tang Shaoyang put the ss Change Scroll and a Crystal Inventory Bag into his palm.


    "This is your reward! ss Change Scroll and an Inventory Bag!"


    The other ves let out a gasp of surprise. Not expecting one of them would be rewarded with ss Change Scroll. He walked to the other two and gave them Inventory Bag.


    "We thank you for your grace, My Lord!" The three thanked Tang Shaoyang while bowing their heads.


    Tang Shaoyang''s body shuddered subtly. This was the first time someone called him My Lord in front of these many people. He felt¡­ cringe for sure. But a satisfied expression stered on his face.


    "Mnn, you can go back to your group!" He pardoned the three with a wave of his hand and nced toward the Tarrior''s group! Bai Yuan, Chen Jianping, and Qian Jianguo stood up. They bowed their head once again before going back to the group.


    "Hu Feng!" Tang Shaoyang called another name. He was not done with the reward, there was another name that deserved to receive a reward.


    The middle-aged man walked out of the group with a surprised expression. He was not expecting his name would be called. The older man walked until he reached a meter away from the Boss.


    "Receive your reward!" When these words entered his ears, his knees fell to the ground. He then extended both his hands toward Tang Shaoyang.


    ''Huh!?'' He was bewildered as his body moved on its own. Unsure what happened to his body, his Boss put a scroll on his palm.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ss Change Scroll]


    Umon ss: Guardsman


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the information appeared in his eyes, Hu Feng''s pupils widened in shock. The reward was a ss, then he met with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze.


    "I¡­ I thank you My Lord for your generous reward!"


    "Mnn, you can go back!" Hu Feng nodded and stood up. He still did not know what happened back then, but he did not care about the trivial matter. His hand was shaking from excitement.


    Tang Shaoyang was satisfied with how subordinates reacted to the reward. He did not give Hu Feng an inventory bag because the older man already had one from Lu An.


    "For those who don''t receive your reward, work harder and you will be rewarded for your contributions!" As he finished his words, the portal started to form in the sky.


    After a few seconds of process, a portal was created in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡ªIs this the portal you were talking about? Do you want me to create this portal?


    Zowen''s voice rang as soon as the portal formed. Zaneos told her that the portal might be the only way to get back to their original world.


    ¡ªYes, but not now. The n will be executed only after we have our physical body. In our current form, we can''t do anything less researching the portal!


    While the two spirits conversed, Tang Shaoyang led his people to the portal. They entered together so they would not get split up inside the portal.


    Just like that, everyone entered the fifth portal.

 Chapter 202 - Fifth Portal

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Fifth Portal</h4>


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised when he found out where he got teleported to. Usually, it was a wilderness or at least outdoor, but this time around, he was teleported into a room?


    The wall was made of stone, and the floor was made of wood. There was a long table with a long chair that could fit eight to ten people to sit. The source of the dim light of the room originated from the candle on the table.


    Then he heard a gasp of surprise from his back. He turned around, four people were with him in this room. All four were his subordinates, one girl and three men.


    He only recognized two of them, the girl Liang Suyin and the older man, Captain Cao. As for the other two, he recognized them based on their equipment, the new recruit.


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the table, sitting there. He was waiting, usually, the objective would pop up not long after they were teleported.


    Sure enough, right after he sat the notification rang, and the screen objective appeared before his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Portal 5 - Arkania Continent]


    Survival Adventure


    Main Objective:


    -Survive as a team for 10 days


    Failure:


    -Died


    Time conversion:


    1 day on Earth = 7 days on Arkania Continent


    Reward:


    -One Level 5 Chest and +5 Levels (Reward will be reduced if a member of the team dies!)


    Note: Identification card for Arkania Continent is on the table.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Identification card?" He looked at the table. A wooden que about the size of a trick card was right in front of him. He picked it up and information appeared in his eyes.


    -


    [Adventurer Badge]


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Rank: Wood


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While trying to understand the badge, he noticed the four people were still standing. They were looking at him, standing straight just like a soldier waiting for an order.


    "What are you doing? Sit!" With his order, everyone took a seat across from him. They took the adventurer badge on the table for themselves.


    Tang Shaoyang asked Zaneos and Zowen who were having a conversation about the portal. He asked them if they knew something about Adventurer Badge. They answered "I don''t know before they continue their intricate conversation.


    He then scanned his subordinates one by one, three of them were confused with the badge in their hand as well. However, there was a young man that looked excited when he was holding the wooden badge.


    Tak!


    Tang Shaoyang tapped the table with his wooden badge. The tap was enough for his subordinate to look at him. Four of them raised their heads and looked at him.


    "Since it''s a teamwork objective, introduce yourself to your teammate!"


    The four exchanged a nce, and Captain Cao took the initiative to be the first, "My name is Cao Yuntai, married, and a father of one daughter,"


    "Just a name will do," Tang Shaoyangmented before he nced at Liang Suyin. He already knew the girl, but the other three might not know her so he let him introduce herself.


    Liang Suyin blushed slightly under his gaze, "M-my name is Liang Suyin,"


    ''Huh!?'' Tang Shaoyang was not dense. As soon as the girl blushed, a thought crossed in his head, ''Does she like me?''


    He threw away the thought as he looked toward the young man next to Cao Yuntai. He looked quite nervous, "M-m-my n-name is Fan Rui," he stuttered a bit.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he proceeded to the youngest amongst them. The boy was about the same age as Lu An.


    "My name is Gu Yingjie!" The young man could not hide his excitement as he introduced himself loudly.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "You seem excited, what''s wrong?" Gu Yingjie nodded his head furiously as he raised the wooden badge, "Of course, I am excited. I am about to be an adventurer!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the wooden badge. It indeed told him this was Adventurer Badge. However, he was confused why the young man was excited over something like this.


    But soon he understood why. Gu Yingjie bbered to them about the isekai? manga he read before. Adventurer, Adventurer Guild, mission, and so on.


    "I see!" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. That was what Survival Adventure meant. No wonder there was no specific objective. They could get the specific objective or mission from the adventurer guild, and they could get the hidden reward from adventuring.


    Not only him, but it also seemed Liang Suyin, Cao Yuntai, and even Fan Rui did not know anything about the adventurer. The objective was clear now, surviving as an adventurer.


    Tang Shaoyang took out two Crystal Inventory Bags, he was about to throw the crystal to Fan Rui and Gu Yingjie so they could save the badge in the inventory.


    However, he stopped midway as a thought crossed his mind. The inventory bag was something that existed in his world. What if this magical inventory did not exist in this Arkania Continent or it was something rare that not everyone could possess.


    ''I have to be careful since I don''t know anything about this Arkania Continent. The first four portals might be easy, but I can''t be careless,'' He stored the two Crystal Inventory Bags into his inventory before he shared his thoughts about the inventory bag.


    "That''s right, from my experiences of reading manga, inventory is usually exclusive only to the main character. It''s better to not use the inventory in public, but something like a dimensional bag usually exists in another world. We can buy that instead while we are here," Gu Yingjie was passionate with his exnation.


    "But we need money, the currency of this Arkania Continent to buy the dimensional bag. We don''t need to worry about money, though. We have Boss,pleting a few missions should be easy for us, money should not be a problem for us!"


    "Rather than buying useless stuff such as a Magical Bag, we can use the money to get a ce to stay and to fill our belly instead. Or you can save the money to buy a skill scroll or even a ss scroll if that thing exists in this world," Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the excited Gu Yingjie.


    "Refrain from using inventory in the public! Get your weapon ready, we are going to adventure!" Tang Shaoyang took out his battle-ax while Captain Cao and Liang Suyin got their weapon out as well.


    After that, he tossed two Crystal Inventory Bags to Fan Rui and Gu Yingjie, "Save your money for something better!" He then walked toward the exit.

 Chapter 203 - Waskin Adventurer Guild

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Waskin Adventurer Guild</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang opened the door, and he encountered a weird scenario. Behind the door was just a nk white piece. It was not a street in town or for that he had expected.


    He furrowed his brows and contemted for a moment. Hesitating for a while, he stepped out of the room.


    Whoosh!


    The scenery instantly changed, he was now standing on the sidewalk. A river of people and carriage walked bypassed him. People wore armor like him and people with normal clothes mixed in the street.


    The street was paved neatly, and right to him was a big wall. The tall wall was around twenty meters or maybe even thirty meters high. He looked away from the wall to the building to his left.


    The building was made of stone, while the second floor was made of wood. Even though he never saw what western medieval buildings looked like, he was sure it would be like the one he was seeing right now.


    He looked back and was dumbfounded to see nothing. He just came out of a room, there should be a building behind but he saw nothing. In the next moment, his four subordinates appeared out of thin air.


    It was the same reaction as him, they looked at the surroundings curiously. After satisfying their curiosity, then they met with their Boss''s gaze. They were maintaining a respectful stance to their Boss which made things a little bit awkward.


    "It seems we have to earn money for a hotel first, we don''t have room to stay!" He pointed to their back, the four turned around were dumbfounded to see tnd behind them.


    "Let''s not waste our time! Let''s go to the Adventurer Guild if you don''t want to sleep on the street!" They looked toward the street.


    The main street was big enough for ten cars to pass together. The sea of people, carriage, and unfamiliar buildings left them at loss. Cao Yuntai was quick with the uptake, "I will ask the guard!"


    They were near the gate, and there were around eight guards stationed at the gate. Checking carriages and people who wanted to enter the city.


    "Do you know theirngua-" Tang Shaoyang had been hearing foreignnguages earlier, and he did not understand a single one of them. However, when he spoke, he was speaking the foreignnguage these people spoke.


    [You have learned Arkania Language!]


    "It seems we don''t have a problem here. Go ask the guard," he ordered Cao Yuntai to ask while he scanned the surroundings once again.


    The guard was not an arrogant prick or typically someone that abused his status as a guard. A normal guard liked to help as he told Cao Yuntai where the Adventurer Guild was.


    ''The Adventurer Guild really existed¡­'' the older man somehow could not believe what Gu Yingjie was true. Even though His Boss took the words seriously, he took that as nonsense.


    "We just need to follow the main street," Cao Yuntai pointed at the main street with a stream of people, "The Adventurer Guild is at the za."


    "Good, let''s get going. I don''t want to sleep in the street," the street certainly looked clean, but that was not a ce for him to sleep. Not with his current status.


    The group joined the stream of people in the street. He scanned the surroundings curiously, looking at the building with various kinds of signs. Tang Shaoyang took note of the building with an anvil sign, and sword spear crossed sign.


    cksmith, he wanted to find a cksmith to upgrade his weapon. He was so reluctant to change his battle-ax so he wanted to find a cksmith to upgrade The Destroyer. He thought he could find one from the shop with those two signs.


    "I guess that''s an inn!" Gu Yingjie pointed at the building with the "Furias Inn" sign. Not every shop used a symbol for their business, "But I want to find a shop that sells ss Change Scroll and or even Skill Scroll," Fan Rui replied to his new friend.


    Within the group, Fan Rui could only converse with Captain Cao and Gu Yingjie with ease. However, Captain Cao was staying next to his Boss. As for Liang Suyin, he remembered the warning for his captain, this kind of girl was Boss, not for him. He tried to maintain a distance from the girl, just in case, his Boss misunderstood him.


    "Even if you can find the shop, we will not be able to afford one I am sure!" Gu Yingjie poured cold water to his friend with a smirk. Something like that would cost a lot.


    "I wonder where''s the other? Do they get teleported to the Arkania Continent? It will be much better if all of us get teleported to this town," Fan Rui nodded and changed the topic.


    While exchanging conversation, soon they reached the za. The za was more crowded andrge, many stalls were opened on the side of the street, selling various kinds of items. It was more like a traditional market, but much more bustling than a market.


    There was a big fountain in the center of the za. Despite the crowd, the za was still neat and organized. Despite the crowd and howrge the za was, the Adventurer Guild was easily spotted. The biggest and tallest building around the za was the Adventurer Guild.


    A stream of armored people came in and out of the building, bing the crowdest ce in the za. There was a big sign with "Waskin Adventurer Guild" written on it.


    "Waskin Adventurer Guild!" Gu Yingjie repeated the words.


    Tang Shaoyang entered the adventurer guild while the four followed closely. The big double-door was opened, and there was no guard or staff greeted them.


    Inside the adventurer guild, the big hall was divided into two. In the left-wing, he could see many people were drinking and chatting merely on their tables. As for the right-wing, the people were serious as they discussed something.


    The boisterous atmosphere filled the hall, and at the end of the hall, there was a long counter that divided into two as well. The left-wing counter served the drinks while the right-wing counter more liked to be the official counter for the adventurer.


    There were stairs to the second floor at the end of the side of the counters. However, each stair had two guards stationed, it seemed not everyone could go up there.


    "Gu Yingjie, you know more about the Adventurer Guild. Get us the job with the highest pay!" Tang Shaoyang was unsure what to do hence he asked his subordinate to lead them.


    "Alright, Boss!" Gu Yingjie made his way toward the right-wing counter.


    "Guide Counter" was written on the counter and Gu Yingjie approached ady staff behind the counter.


    "Hello, how can I help you?" Thedy that looked like in her early twenties greeted Gu Yingjie with a sweet smile. Showing two dimples on her cheek.


    Gu Yingjie was smoothened by the smile and froze. Cao Yuntai shook his head and stepped forward, "Hello, we are adventurers looking for a mission," The older man cast a gentle smile on thedy.


    The staffdy nodded, "Are you in a party? or are you looking for an individual quest?"

 Chapter 204 - Party Quest

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Party Quest</h4>


    "Party?" Cao Yuntai blurted as he did not get what she was talking about. At this time, Gu Yingjie stepped in, "Yes, we are a party, and we are looking for a quest with the highest pay. Can you help us to look for the quest, please?"


    Sera, thedy staff scanned the party. Quite odd for a party as all of them were wearing armor and seemed to be closebat warriors. No archer, no mage, and no healer. It was an odd party.


    "Then, may I know your party rank?" Thedy asked again.


    "Party Rank?" Gu Yingjie and Captain Cao looked at each other. They were clueless about what thedy asked for, "We don''t have a party rank, but our Adventurer Rank," Yingjie took out his wooden badge.


    Thedy''s smile stiffened as she realized something. She then looked toward Cao Yuntai who was also showing his wooden badge. The other three also had the same wooden badge, "Are you perhaps a newly registered adventurer?"


    "Yes!" Tang Shaoyang decided to step up, "Is there a problem?" Thedy looked at him, and she found the man was quite different from the others, "No, there''s no problem, but you have to create and register your party to the Adventurer Guild first before you can take a quest for a party," she patiently exined to the newbies.


    "The quest is divided into two sections, party quest, and individual quest. If you are a temporary party then you have to form a temporary contract, but if you are a fixed party then I advise you to register your party under the guild," Sera did her best to exin everything since this was her first month working in the Adventurer Guild.


    "What''s the difference between a temporary party and a fixed party?" He was asking for the benefit from the fixed party.


    "If you form a fixed party the guild will reward the party points each time your party aplished a quest. You can use your party point to exchange good equipment or even skill scrolls!" Sera pointed her finger upward, the upper floors of the Adventurer Guild.


    "Moreover, most of the quest requested a party. We rarely receive an individual quest."


    "What do I need to register for our party? Do we need to pay some fee or¡­" Party would benefit them so he agreed to create a party, "Yes, you need to pay 1 silver for each member in your party," as soon as thedy said they needed to pay, Captain Cao and the others had a troubled look on their faces.


    Sera did not miss that and she smiled. She came closer to Tang Shaoyang and whispered in a small voice, "I can lend you guys five silver if you don''t have money."


    "I will pay you double!" Tang Shaoyang immediately promised to pay her double. Sera let out a sweet smile in response, "You don''t have to pay me double. As long as youplete your quest, I will be benefited as well your party will be registered under my guide," thedy staff exined.


    "Follow me, we have to go to another room for party registration," she smiled sweetly as she came out of the counter.


    Tang Shaoyang and his subordinates followed the girl to a room. The room was simple and in. Wooden floor, couch, and table, and there was a door that led to another room.


    "Please sit~," she motioned them to sit on the couch. Sera did not follow them, standing next to the couch, "Can I have your Adventurer Badge? We need your badges for the registration."


    Tang Shaoyang handed the badge and followed by his subordinates, "Please wait, this will be quick~."


    Then the staffdy headed to the door with their badges. As soon as thedy left the room, Gu Yingjie immediately opened his chatter mouth, "Oh my, thedy is so sweet and pretty."


    Fan Rui sighed and tapped his friend''s shoulder, "My advice is don''t get invested in the girl, we are just a temporary resident here," he reminded his young friend, "Unless you are going for a one-night stand, that should be okay."


    Cao Yuntai pped Fan Rui in the head, "Don''t teach him something weird. He''s still too young," the older man then looked toward Gu Yingjie, "But I have to agree with this guy, we are just temporary residents here. You should not get invested in a rtionship, you have cut it here since this is still early.


    Gu Yingjie listened to them seriously and soon he realized what they said was true. Unless he was just going to y with thedy, then it would be fine. However, never crossed his mind he would be a jerk that yed the girl''s heart. He lowered his head as he had downcasted expression.


    Tang Shaoyang said nothing about the conversation between his subordinates. He was listening to the discussion within his head. They were talking about teleportation and their intricate theories behind it.


    ''I am giving up, I can''t understand what you two are talking about,'' he sent his thoughts to the spirits which was followed by Karan.


    ¡ªMe too! But I wish them to seed.


    Just as thedy staff promised, it did not take long before she came back with their badges. She ced the five badges on the table and another new badge.


    "Drop your blood to the new badge and the process will be done," Tang Shaoyang pricked his finger with the needle provided by thedy staff. He was surprised to find the needle easily pricked his tough skin.


    He dropped the blood and his subordinates followed quickly. After Gu Yingjie dropped thest drop of blood, the badge shone for like ten seconds.


    "Done! We need thest step before your party official is formed. What''s your party name?" She took the party badge and asked Tang Shaoyang. From how the other party members reacted, she was sure the man was their leader.


    "Tarrior!" Tang Shaoyang answered instantly as if he had prepared the name before.


    Thedy staff took out something like a pen made of blue feathers. She wrote something on the badge before she handed the party badge to Tang Shaoyang, "Here you are~ Congrattions, your party has been registered!"


    Tang Shaoyang took the party badge. New information appeared as he held the badge.


    -


    [Adventurer Party Badge]


    Leader: Tang Shaoyang


    Member: Cao Yuntai, Liang Suyin, Fan Rui, Gu Yingjie


    Rank: Wood


    Party Point:


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Since you are a newly-registered party, you will start from the lowest rank which is Wood. Taking a party quest will raise your party rank as well individual rank," thedy staff exined as she walked toward the table at the corner of the room. She took out three pieces of paper and ced them on the table.


    "I heard you are looking for a quest with the highest pay, right?" Thedy was quick with her work. Tang Shaoyang pleased and nodded, "Yes!"


    "These are the highest pay for Wood Rank Quest," Sera pointed at the three papers, but there was a paper she put closer to them.


    -


    [Dire Wolves Subjugation]


    Mission: Hunt the Dire Wolves that roam around the Durin Vige


    Reward: 1 Silver


    -


    -


    [Dire Wolves Subjugation]


    Mission: Hunt the Dire Wolves that roam around the Gulin Vige


    Reward: 2 Silver


    -


    -


    [Dire Wolves Subjugation]


    Mission: Hunt the Dire Wolves that roam around the Ropina Vige


    Reward: 1 Silver 50 Copper


    -

 Chapter 205 - Legendary Cliche Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Legendary Cliche Confrontation</h4>


    "Huh!? All of them are the same quest!?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the quest and found all of them were the same quest, but each quest paid them differently.


    "Yes! This is the highest pay for the Wood Rank Quest. However, there''s no Wood Rank Party want to take the quest since the quest too risky for them while the higher rank party don''t want to take the quest as the pay is too low," Sera did not hide this fact, "The vige who issued the quest could not afford more than this, that''s why the quest is left in the dust."


    Tang Shaoyang fell silent, he was still clueless about how much silver and copper worth. He was thinking of something else, the Dire Wolves. He found the name was simr.


    ¡ªSecond Portal, Dire Wolves are the beast that upied the forest.


    Zaneos reminded him, and he immediately remembered. Dire Wolves were the beast that caused his brother-inw to experience what was the meaning of hanging in the death door.


    Sera took the silence to something else. She was borrowing her money, hoping the new party would take the quest. She was concerned with the safety of the viger since the quest was already an old month.


    The first day she worked in the guild, the three elders came to the guild to issue the quest. However, no one would take it since a big pack of Dire Wolves were too risky for Wood Rank Adventurer.


    She was about to get the quest, "If you are searching for another quest, then I will look at the other quest with the highest pay-" she was reaching empty air as Tang Shaoyang pulled the quest paper from her reach.


    "Who says we are looking for another quest? Since this is the highest pay quest for our rank, then we will take it!" Tang Shaoyang handed the paper to Cao Yuntai, "We will take it since this is the highest pay for the Wood Rank!"


    "Are you sure? The client said there''s probably Alpha Dire Wolf," Sera asked again, "Moreover, it''s a big pack, not just a small pack of wolves," Dire Wolf''s strength was about the same as Wood Rank Adventurer. A big pack of them, even the Bronze Rank Party would hesitate to fight wolves.


    ''It''s just Dire Wolves, what''s she worried about?'' That was what he thought when he noticed thedy was so concerned when he picked up the quest, "Mnn, we will take it. But can you help us with the vige''s location? We are new around here."


    Sera''s face brightened as she walked back to the table. She pulled up the drawer and picked up a scroll, "This is the map, a gift for you," she opened the map and pointed at the big castle symbol on the map, "This is Waskin City! Durin Vige is here, and¡­" she pointed to the location of the three viges.


    The three viges were located near each other, "You can reach Durin Vige in one and half an hour walking, and another half an hour to reach the next vige."


    "I see, what about Individual Quest? Can you give the quest that we can take during the trip to these three viges?" Tang Shaoyang asked for more quests. He understood the adventurer system pretty much quickly, the higher your rank you will receive the higher pay as well.


    So their goal in the short term was to raise their rank quickly, gathering the money, and buying what they could not get from their original world. From thedy''s exnation, it seemed they could buy a skill scroll.


    ''I wonder about ss?'' He did not ask since he did not know well about the ss system in this world. He had to be careful as the absurd game did not exist in Zaneos, Zowen, and Karan previous world.


    "Ah!? How can I forget about this," thedy pped her forehead and went back to the table. She pulled the drawer and looked for a suitable quest for them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Dire Wolves Pelt]


    Mission: Retrieve Dire Wolves Pelt for Renkin Wardrobe


    Reward: Based on Pelt condition, 20 Copper/pelt (Perfect condition), 5 Copper/pelt (good condition)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Actually the quest is for someone at Bronze Rank, but the client did not specify the rank who could take the quest, they just want to get the job done with the pay," Sera smiled as she ced another four quest papers.


    The four papers were on the same quest but from different clients. Five different shops were looking for the same material, the quest they could finish while doing the party quest. What a thoughtful staff, "Then we will take these quests," he took the five quest papers and handed them to Cao Yuntai.


    "So, we just need to kill the wolves and go back?" Liang Suyin asked.


    "Ah, no. You have to ask the client to sign the quest paper after you hunt the wolves. As for the individual quest, you should bring the pelt back to the guild. The guild will be responsible for that," Sera exined patiently.


    However, a doubt arose in her heart. They did not even know the basics toplete the quest, which meant they were totally newbies, ''Is it okay to send them to face the Dire Wolves?''


    "Then we will take our leave. Thank you for your help," Tang Shaoyang stood up and thanked thedy. They then headed toward the exit, and Sera followed quietly, ''The leader looks reliable, they should be fine.''


    When they came out of the room, Tang Shaoyang did not immediately go for the quest. He stopped at the board at the left of the door. There were many drawings filled the board, "What''s this?"


    Tang Shaoyang had been curious about this board. The wooden board was filled with pictures and money was ced under the picture.


    ''He does not even know the Bounty Board,'' Sera became increasingly worried, "This is a bounty board. A certain beast or monster has evolved too strong, so we set up a bounty for them," thedy staff seemed to want to say more, "However, there''s another purpose behind the bounty board, it''s to warn the adventurer. We set this up to warn you guys if you meet the beast or monster on the board, you have to run away immediately!"


    Sera walked to the board and pointed to a picture. It was a big wolf, "Dire Wolf King, the guild has been hunting the beast for years but failed many times. Either the subjugation team is wiped out or the beast is managed to escape each time the subjugating team cornered the beast!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Dire Wolf King]


    [Picture]


    Bounty: 4 Gold 50 Silver


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The beast isst found out near the three viges, you have to be careful. Just abandon the quest if you meet the Dire Wolf King!"


    The four subordinates certainly knew their Boss'' thoughts. Based on the bounty, their Boss most likely would focus to hunt the Dire Wolf King instead of focusing on their quests.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and turned around, but thedy was holding his hand, "May I know your name?"


    "Tang, you can call me Tang," he told her name, "My name is Sera, I wish you good luck on your quest, Tang~,"


    Looking at this, Fan Rui nudged Gu Yingjie, "No hope for you, my friend. She fancies our Boss," he was teasing the young man.


    After bidding their farewell to their guide, they turned around. While they were walking toward the exit there was another group walking toward them. The opposite group walked in a line, upying space for them to pass. It was clear the opposite group did this intentionally to block them.


    Tang Shaoyang frowned but he did not stop. As they were about to bump at each other, only then he stopped. He was sure that the opposite party was targeting him and his group.


    The opposite party consisted of seven people. The one in the front was a big guy, two meters tall, a deep scar crossed on his forehead, and a huge shield on his back.


    Next to the tall man, a young man with an above-average look, with long brown hair tied into a ponytail, and his sharp eyes were eyeing Liang Suyin.


    However, there was one thing that stood out from the two. The silver badge that was hanging around their neck. Both were Silver Rank Adventurers.


    Behind Tang Shaoyang, Gu Yingjie''s eyes were gleaming in excitement, "This is it!" Fan Rui did not understand what he was talking about.


    "The Legendary cliche confrontation against the bullies, and from the situation, our Boss is the main character!"

 Chapter 206 - Dont Worry, Babe~

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Don''t Worry, Babe~</h4>


    "Legendary cliche confrontation? What''s that?" Fan Rui could not follow his new friend''s train of thought, "Just watch, you will know soon!" Gu Yingjie did not want to give a spoiler to his friend.


    "Move newbies, you are blocking your seniors!" The man with leather armor, quiver, and bow on the back came forward. While the two men in front were having a silver badge, the archer had a bronze badge on his neck.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned instead of being pissed off, "Are you blind? Nah, you are an archer, who would be stupid enough to have a blind archer in their party, right?" He pointed at the open space next to him that was wide enough that for three people to walk by, "Don''t you see this, there''s no one blocking there, you can walk there, idiot!"


    The two did not bother to lower their voice, everyone in the big hall could hear the conversation.


    "Huhuhu¡­ Look who''sing back to bully the newbie? Isn''t that Tigre Party?"


    "Tigre Party really can''t stop entertaining us."


    "Kuhuhu, but the newbies are not a pushover either, they are biting back!"


    The chatter that stopped for a moment continued again. Most of the people would turn to look while some of them ignored the two parties'' confrontation.


    Sera noticed the party registered under her name was being bullied by the famous Tigre Party. They were famous for bullying the new party under her guide. She gritted her teeth, she was rushing to intervene but Cao Yuntai stopped her, "Don''t meddle, let our leader handle this. Rather than that, is there a punishment from fighting between adventurers?"


    "They have two Silver Rank Adventurers, your leader-" The old man smiled as he interrupted her, "It''s okay, our Boss can handle them, just answer me."


    Tang Shaoyang heard and noticed Sera who wasing for them. When Cao Yuntai held Sera''s hand, he noticed the young with long hair''s eyes twitched. With just a simple deduction, he could tell why the opposite party was targeting them.


    ''But aren''t they being too petty to make a move on us just because the girl is doing her job?''


    There was a missing dot, but he did not care. He was not the type that would back down when someone challenged him, ''This is actually good, I need information on how strong the Silver Rank Adventurer,''


    After hearing Tang Shaoyang''s retort and under many other adventurer''s gazes, the young archer flinched. From the third-person perspective, he was at the fault. The timid archer secretly nced at the young man with long hair.


    "Sera! Didn''t I tell you? I will crush every party that is under your guide!" A sharp voice escaped from the young man with long hair''s mouth. His sharp gaze was directed to the sweetdy behind him.


    The young man was about to approach Sera, but Tang Shaoyang moved to the side. He was standing in front of the young man with a big grin.


    "Move!" The man coldlymanded Tang Shaoyang, but thetter just stood there, grinning at the long-haired young man. At this moment, Cao Yuntai approached Tang Shaoyang from behind and whispered, "It''s safe to fight as long as you don''t kill anyone."


    "Don''t worry about this douchebag! You go for your quest, I will take care of this scum!" The sweet-smiling Sera told Tang Shaoyang to leave.


    However, Tang Shaoyang did not leave. His hand circled thedy''s thin waist and pulled her toward him, "Don''t worry, Babe! I will not let this douchebag bully you!"


    Sera''s eyes widened in surprise and the long-haired man was also shocked. At this moment, the tall man with a scar on his face stepped forward.


    "Release your hand from her, kneel, and apologize. I will spare your life, and aspensation, I will take this!" The big man''s hand reached Tang Shaoyang''s battle-ax. Just as he was about to pull the battle-ax, it would not budge.


    "Did I allow you to touch my weapon?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the big guy with his cold eyes. The big guy was still trying to pull the battle-ax but it was futile.


    Bam!


    He kicked the big guy on the belly. The kick sent the big body to fly back. At the same time, he released Sera and pushed her, "Protect her!"


    Swoosh!


    [sh Step]


    His figure blurred and appeared again next to theying down big guy. He was still in the state of disbelief that the Wood Rank Adventurer kicked him down. Then he saw Tang Shaoyang appear next to him. His disbelief turned into horror when he saw the man swung the battle-ax down to his neck.


    Swoosh!


    nk!


    A few centimeters before the ax could cut the big guy''s neck, a spear blocked the battle-ax from reaching the big guy''s neck. A silver-armored guard used his spear to block the strike, saving the big guy from his doom.


    "Draw your weapon back Adventurer! Killing is prohibited inside the city!" The guard reminded Tang Shaoyang.


    At this moment, a figure with a sword appeared behind Tang Shaoyang. The figure was Silver Rank Adventurer, the long-haired young man, he raised his hand, ready to stab Tang Shaoyang from the back.


    However, the long-haired young man did not expect Tang Shaoyang to spin his body around. The sword missed the target but a kicknded on his neck.


    "Arghh!" The long-haired young man let out a pained groan as his head crashed to the ground. Tang Shaoyang did not stop there as he ran toward the groaned young man and kicked him again. This time the kick sent the long-haired young man out of the guild.


    With a wide grin, he turned toward the guard, "Killing is prohibited, but I don''t kill him. Just a few kicks to warn them so they don''t bother me anymore!"


    "You are in trouble," the guard shook his head. But Tang Shaoyang maintained his grin, "I will be in more trouble if this sword pierces my body!" Tang Shaoyang kicked the sword.


    The guard shook his head once again before he went back to his post below the stair. Just like Cao Yuntai said, the guard did not care about the fighting between adventurers as long as they did not kill each other.


    ''What awless society,'' he thought to himself while walking back to his group. The remaining five people from the Tigre Party did not dare to block him anymore. They made a path for him.


    Sera was shocked after witnessing such an event. She did not think Tang easily handled two Silver Rank by himself, "You¡­ They¡­" the girl kept pointing at Tang Shaoyang and the groaned big guy on the ground.


    "I am okay, Babe~," he pecked the girl''s cheek before he rubbed her hair, "We are leaving," he turned around and walked to the exit. His subordinates followed him, leaving the girl in a daze.


    After Tang Shaoyang and his party left the guild, the silence broke intomotion. They were discussing how a Wood Rank took down two Silver Rank alone. While the others were in a heated discussion, Sera felt her face was hot.


    An embarrassed look soon turned into a giggle as she thought about Tang''s face.

 Chapter 207 - First Quest

    <h4>Chapter 207 - First Quest</h4>


    The three viges were located to the north of Waskin City. The Dire Wolves recently became active in the north, and Sera had warned them that the possibility of the Dire Wolves'' activity was caused by the Dire Wolf King. She reminded them to leave if they encountered the Dire Wolf King.


    As the group headed toward the north gate, they were looking around curiously. This was a new experience for them, a medieval type of city. If not for they did not have money, they would stroll around to check the shops.


    Soon, the party arrived at the north gate. As they were about to head out of the city, "Who are you? State your reason to head out of the city!" The guard was quite strict, questioning them just because they were about to head out of the city.


    At this moment, Cao Yuntai stepped forward and smiled at the guard in the silver armor, "We are adventurers, and we are in our way for the quests," the older man showed his wooden badge.


    The guard let out a sigh and tapped Cao Yuntai, "Be careful, I heard a big herd of Dire Wolves are very active in the Orin Forest, and winter is near, the beast is more active to search for food," the guard was kind enough as he warned Cao Yuntai.


    Dire Wolf was Wood Rank Beast, meaning the Dire Wolf was as strong as Wood Rank Adventurer. However, if the wolf was in a big pack, even Silver Rank Adventurer would have a hard time facing them.


    "Thank you, we will be careful," Cao Yuntai nodded while the guard let them pass. A party of five Wood Rank Adventurers entered the Orin Forest under the watch of the guard.


    "Hah, we may likely lose five more people. This winter would be hard for us," the guard let out a sigh as he watched the party enter the forest. His friend who was standing next to him spoke, "Worrying for them? Better get prepared for the Beast Stampede!"


    Beast Stampede was an attack of the beast horde to the city. Usually, the attack happened a month after the winter started. Each year, the beast would form a horde to attack the city. The city had sent their knight to find the source of the horde which was in the Orin Forest, but they never got any result. Death haunted them when they tried to search deeper into the forest.


    Of course, Sera had told the party about the danger of the Orin Forest. But the danger was like a temptation for Tang Shaoyang to enter the forest.


    Cao Yuntai led the party in the front while opening the map. He was checking the path to the Durin Vige which was the closest to them.


    "Following the main road, take the right smaller path, then we will get to Durin Vige!" Cao Yuntai told the others the path to Durin Vige, "It''s one and half an hour if we walk."


    "Then we should run!" Tang Shaoyang scanned the surroundings. The road was empty, totally different from the boisterous city, "Take off your equipment, but it''s okay too if you want to wear the armor," he stored the battle-ax into the inventory while his armor was still attached to his body.


    The main road was empty of people, so they began to take off their armor and stored their equipment in the inventory. They had not figured out if the magical bag existed or not. So they made sure that no one saw them before they ran to their destination.


    The road was void of life, no other people could be seen on the road. People said the forest was dangerous, but they did not encounter any beast or monster too. It was a smooth trip until they reached three forked roads.


    They stopped for a moment as Cao Yuntai checked the map once again to make sure they were not lost, "Mnn, the right path," confirming the path, they continued their rush to Durin Vige.


    Thanks to the Ogre Vige raid, the rush was much more bearable than the hellish raid in the fourth portal. The one and half an hour supposed journey was cut to half an hour. Soon the sight of the vige with a three meters wooden fence came to their sight.


    "Get your armor on!" Tang Shaoyang took out his battle-ax while the others put their armor on. Even though Tang Shaoyang was the leader, he let Cao Yuntai lead the party, letting him take care of the boring talk with their client.


    Two men wore leather armor and a bow in their hand guarded the entrance. The Dire Wolves'' activity caused an unsettling atmosphere to the vigers hence hunters of the vige were tasked to watch the four sides of the entrance.


    The two hunters immediately noticed an armored group approaching their vige. The two hunters exchanged nces before they nodded. A hunter then rushed back to the vige while the remaining was holding the short sword on his waist.


    "Who are you? State your business?" When the distance shortened to ten minutes, the hunter questioned the group cautiously.


    Captain Cao was adept with this kind of situation. He raised his left hand and showed a wooden badge to the hunter with his right hand, "We are an adventurer! Is this Durin Vige?" He was proving himself to be harmless while exchanging the conversation with the hunter.


    His action eased the hunter a little bit but he did not lower his guard, "Yes, this is Durin Vige! State your businessing to our vige!"


    "We areing under your vige quest! We are here to help you with the Dire Wolves," Cao Yuntai took out the quest paper from his clothes.


    The hunter did not lower his guard as he scanned Cao Yuntai and the other four. His gaze stayed longer on Tang Shaoyang, the guy with the big battle-ax. This man gave off a different feeling than others that made him even more cautious.


    "You,e alone! Tell your friends to stay back!" The hunter motioned to Cao Yuntai, he wanted to confirm the quest paper.


    The older man nodded understandingly as he approached the hunter. He left his spear behind and walked forward. The hunter still had his right hand on the short sword on his waist while taking the paper quest. The hunter scanned the quest paper until he discovered the Adventurer Guild stamp, indicating the paper quest was legit.


    The hunter was relieved and handed the quest paper back to Cao Yuntai, "I am sorry, we have to be extra careful since the bandit tried to sneak into our vige as an adventurer before," the hunter apologized.


    "It''s okay, I understand your situation," Cao Yuntai smiled and called the others toe.


    "Yeah, not only we have to be careful about the beast threat, but from our kind as well," the middle-aged man hunter said in an upsetting tone.


    At this moment, the hunter that earlier rushed into the vige came back with more people. From their attire, the hunter was bringing more people with them.


    "Please wait a moment," the hunter who had checked the party said as he walked toward the group. The hunter was exining to his fellow vigers the party was safe, a party of an adventurer who took their quest.


    After a moment, the hunter was back with an old man. From the wrinkles, and his white hair and white beard, the old man should be at least in histe sixties or even seventies. However, old age was not an obstacle for the old man as he walked with his upright posture.


    "Wee to During Vige. Thank you for epting the quest," the old man bowed to the party. He was truly grateful that there was a party that received the quest.


    Cao Yuntai returned the greeting as he extended his hand to the old man for a handshake. The old man was the Chief of During Vige.


    The party was brought to the vige as they exchanged the formality chit chat.


    "Chief Lod, we are in a hurry as we receive the same quest from the other two viges too. Can we borrow one of your vige hunters to guide us to the location of the Dire Wolves?" Cao Yuntai refused the kind offer for the reception.


    "Are you sure?" Chief Lod asked Cao Yuntai. While talking, he found out the party was Wood Rank Party. He was thinking of sending his hunters to help the adventurer, "What about we send ten more hunters to help you?"


    "It''s okay, we can handle this much since we receive your money. We just need a guide, and I promise you for your people''s safety," Cao Yuntai smiled while refusing the kind offer, "I heard the bandit tried to attack your vige too, so it''s better if you have more people stay in the vige, just in case a situation arises."


    Chief Lod''s impression of Cao Yuntai and his party immediately rose. Indeed, he could not send many people to help even if he wanted to. The bandit was looming around the less popce region.


    "Alright, I wish you sess and safety," the chief bowed his head to the party.


    After a short discussion, Chief Lod sent the hunter who received them at the entrance. After the guide was chosen, the party immediately departed from the vige.


    The hunter led them into the deeper part of the forest. Around twenty minutes, the hunter stopped and pointed at the area ahead of him, "If we hunters pass this area, the Dire Wolves will start attacking us! Five hunters died from crossing-"


    Before the hunter could finish his words, the bushes around them made a noise, and ck-furred wolves started to surround them.

 Chapter 208 - Storage Bag

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Storage Bag</h4>


    The shiny ck fur, yellow pupils, and razor-like teeth, that was the first impression of the Dire Wolf. When they came out of the bushes and surrounded the group, Tang Shaoyang got a clear look on them.


    One and half a meter tall almost reached two meters long. The wolf was massivepared to the normal wolf.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Dire Wolf]


    Affiliate: Orin Forest


    Evolution: Stage 2


    Level: 31


    Skill: [Howling Rage] [True Strike]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This is the same wolf in the second portal!" Captain Cao remembered that he had encountered the same wolf in the second portal. But most of the Dire Wolf in the second portal was stage-1.


    Fan Rui and Gu Yingjie also nodded in agreement. Their hands were a little bit shaky as they recalled the bad time against the wolf. Especially Fan Rui who almost lost his life under Lin Duan''s leadership.


    "Second portal?" The hunter did not understand what they were talking about and asked.


    "That is a ce where wee from," Cao Yuntai smiled and nodded, "then this should be easy for us. Please stay close to me, sir."


    "Yonki, just call me Yonki," the hunter told his name while eyeing the wolves.


    "Stage-2, this should be easy for us!" Tang Shaoyang struck his battle-ax down, crackling his hand while scanning the wolves, "Around twenty wolves, is this all the wolves?" He looked toward Yonki.


    "No," the hunter shook his head, "From our estimation, there will be at least eighty Dire Wolves." If it was only twenty, they would not need the help from the Adventurer Guild.


    "Don''t ruin the fur, use your fist instead of the spear!" When they heard the instruction, everyone looked at their leader in horror. However, they saw Tang Shaoyang left the battle-ax behind, he was serious with his words.


    "You can''t-" Yonki was about to warn Tang Shaoyang to pick the weapon, but the wolves did not have the patience to wait for the humans to finish their discussion.


    The first wolf dashed forward and jumped toward Tang Shaoyang who was approaching them. Swift and deadly, the wolf opened the jaw, showing the sharp fang. The wolf was about to swallow Tang Shaoyang''s unprotected head.


    However, the man reacted faster as he punched the lower jaw. The wide-open mouth closed again, at this time, the man held the wolf''s neck. He spun around and mmed the wolf down, an exaggerated movement that was not needed.


    The wolf whimpered and died right after he mmed the wolf down.


    "That was an RKO!" Gu Yingjie blurted out as he witnessed the whole scene. He then put away his sword as well, ready to fight empty-handed. However, of course, he still had his shield.


    ''S-should I escape and leave them?'' These thoughts crossed Yonki''s mind. Wood Rank Adventurers tried to fight closebat. That was utterly dumb, even after he witnessed how Tang Shaoyang easily killed the first wolf, such a fighting style would bring them to their doom.


    After the first wolf, the second, the third, and the fourth wolf pounced toward Tang Shaoyang.


    ''Ah, sh*t! Theye to help us, I can''t leave them just like this!'' Yonki pulled an arrow from his quiver. He nocked the arrow and aimed at one of the wolves.


    But soon, he realized that his worries and action were not needed. He saw Tang Shaoyang grab two wolves by their neck. He mmed the two Dire Wolves down, with a greater force, he heard cracking noises.


    The two wolves let out a pained whimper as blood flowed from their snout. The man crushed the wolves'' neck. As for thest wolf, the man moved to the side, avoiding the pounce, grabbing the wolf from the back, Tang Shaoyang once again crushed the wolf''s neck from behind.


    As the fight unfolded, Yonki witnessed how the party of five crushed the twenty Dire Wolves with ease. While the man that seemed to be strongest among the five fought empty-handed while the remaining four used their shield only.


    Three minutes barely passed and the twenty wolves were killed. The party killed the wolves without ruining the fur.


    "Are they Wood Rank Adventurers?" Yonki blurted in shock.


    "Yes, we are," Cao Yuntai nodded and smiled, "Can you help us?" Yonki turned toward the older man, "What can I help you with?" His response was quick as if he wanted to do anything that could help the party.


    "Can you help us skin the wolf? None of us could skin the fur, bringing the whole thing would be a hassle since they are too many," Cao Yuntai smiled wryly.


    They could not use inventory openly, hence, asking the hunter to skin wolves was the best option they could have for now. It would be easier to bring the fur, and Cao Yuntai was hoping they would lend them a wagon to help them to bring their loots. They did not have money, let alone renting a carriage. So their hope was the viger willing to lend them one.


    "Ah, yes! We can help you with that!" Yonki nodded his head, it was not something new that the adventurer could not skin the beast, "For now, store the corpses in a Storage Bag. We will skin the wolvester."


    Soon, the hunter noticed that the adventurer was wryly smiling at him. He was struck with a sudden realization, "You don''t have a storage bag?" Cao Yuntai nodded his head while assuming the storage bag was the magical bag Gu Yingjie was talking about.


    "Ah, I thought all adventurers would have one," Yonki blurted as he forked his storage bag. The storage bag was made of the unknown ck leather beast with a fastener at the end of it.


    "Let''s save the corpses in my storage bag for now. I will help you skinning the wolvester," Yonki collected the corpses. The process of storing the corpses was quite a sight to behold, at least for the five as it was something new to them.


    Yonki just opened the bag and directed the bag to the corpse. Then the corpse was sucked into the bag on its own. Of course, the Inventory Bag was more convenient since it did not need a physical form so it could not be stolen from them.


    The deted leather bag started to bulge after Yonki stored all the corpses.


    "Where''s their den? Let''s not waste time anymore and get it done," Tang Shaoyang asked the hunter. They had confirmed the Dire Wolves were just low-ranked beasts, it''s time to finish the job and earn the money.


    "We don''t know, the farthest we have explored is not that far. The hunters who went into the hill deeper never came back. The den may be on the hill but we don''t know the exact location," Yonki shook his head. No one dared to go deeper after three hunters were killed, and five hunters never came back after they went up to the hill.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as he walked to retrieve the battle-ax, "Then let''s go to the hill. You are familiar with the surroundings, I hope you can guide us up the hill!"


    Yonki was hesitating, he was thinking to stay down here, and baited the Dire Wolves to go down instead of going up to the hill.


    "Don''t worry, just stay close to us, we will protect you from the wolves. Moreover, we still need you to lend us the Storage Bag," Cao Yuntai smiled at the hunter.


    Yonki was hesitating a while as he recalled the fight earlier, "Alright," he nodded his head. This was after all for his vige if the adventurer could clear the den, his vige would be the one who benefited the most.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, back to the vige


    Chief Lod was gazing to the hill. Concerned expression was stered on his face. Next to the old man was a middle-aged man with thick eyebrows and a beard. His eyes were sharp with a big sword on his back.


    The middle-aged man was the most experienced hunter in the vige, "It''s been one and half an hour, do you think they would be okay?" With his rough voice, the middle-aged man asked Chief Lod.


    "I don''t know, but I hope they could kill those vile wolves!" Even though Chief Lod said so, his tone was not that confident.


    "Hah, they are just Wood Rank Adventurers who are trying their luck. Don''t put too much hope, Chief!" The middle-aged man shook his head.


    Just as the experienced hunter finished his words, he spotted a grouping out of the forest. He recognized Yonki who was leading the group with the five adventurers following him.


    "See! It''s just two hours they have already given up!" The middle-aged remarked.

 Chapter 209 - Platinum Rank

    <h4>Chapter 209 - tinum Rank</h4>


    Chief Lod let out a disappointed sigh but also relieved at the same time. He was disappointed the adventurer failed to erase the threat of his vige. He was relieved that Yonki managed toe back alive.


    From afar, the old man saw Yonki was waving his hand excitedly. He could see the excitement from the middle-aged man''s expression, ''He''s so happy toe back alive?'' Chief Lod thought to himself while shaking his head.


    "The Dire Wolves are killed! The vige is safe from the beasts!" The hunter yelled loudly at his vige chief.


    The shout stunned the old man and the same for the experienced hunter next to the old man. Both were stunned at Yonki''s im, and they were struck with disbelief.


    "What are you talking about, Yonki? Did they pay you to lie?" Lam, the leader of the hunter team questioned his man. This was the only possibility Yonki lied to them, working together to get a share from the quest reward.


    It had only been two hours, as an experienced hunter himself, Lam believed it would take Wood Rank Party at least six to half days or even a full day to hunt the wolves down. It was natural for him to think Yonki was working together with the adventurers. This was not a new case, after all.


    "What are you talking about, Leader? We-" Yonki stopped halfway before continuing, "They attack the Dire Wolves'' den on the hill, and kill all the wolves!" He was slightly upset that the Leader did not believe him.


    But soon he realized if he was in his leader''s position, he would not believe it either. It was a Wood Rank Party, hunting a big pack of Dire Wolves, and killing the Alpha Wolf as well. Even if it was him, he might not believe it if he did not witness it with his own eyes.


    However, Yonki was not concerned since it could be proved easily. He noticed the disappointment in his Vige Chief''s expression, and his Leader was about to get angry at him.


    With a wide smile, Yonki showed the Storage Bag he carries on his back, "Look at his! This is the proof they have finished the quest!" He immediately poured three Dire Wolves'' dead bodies, and among the three dead bodies was the Alpha Dire Wolf.


    It was an easy quest, and the thing called Alpha was a Stage-3 Dire Wolf. The quest was just like walking in the park for Tang Shaoyang and his men. A single stage-3 and bunches of stage-2 wolves.


    The Hunter Leader, Lam''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw the massive Alpha Dire Wolf. It could be seen from the size that the wolves in the middle were the Alpha.


    "This¡­ This¡­" the Leader Hunter stuttered as he kept ncing between the Alpha Dire Wolf and the party. It was hard to believe a Wood Rank Adventurer could handle the Alpha Dire Wolf.


    While the Hunter Leader was in a state of disbelief, Chief Lod''s eyes were on the Storage Bag. He furrowed his brows, "Is that yours, Yonki?" His finger was pointing to the storage bag.


    Storage Bag was not a cheap thing. The cheapest Storage Bag was ten Silver Coins, even though all the vigers gathered their money, they barely raised one silver to hire the Adventurers.


    At this moment, Yonki realized he was f*cked, ''Ah, sh*t, I am too excited that I forget to tell them to keep a secret about my storage bag. I hope they will help me.''


    "It''s not mine, it''s them! I am just helping them to carry it!" He pointed to the party with his thumb.


    Yonki got the storage bag from the bandit he killed a week ago. A storage bag was something so luxurious and precious for someone like him. So he did not tell the viger about his storage bag. Even with the threat of Dire Wolves, he kept the storage bag with him.


    ''Please help me! Please y along with me!'' The hunter was pleading inside his heart.


    There was no change of expression on Tang Shaoyang while Fan Rui, Gu Yingjie, and Liang Suyin were caught off guard. However, Cao Yuntai was the one quick with the uptake. The older smiled gently to Chief Lod, "Yes, the storage bag is mine. After we killed all the wolves, Yonki was offering to help us by carrying the carcasses."


    Chief Lod nodded his head and smiled widely at Cao Yuntai, "We thank you for your hard work, and I apologize for harboring suspicion earlier, I thought your party can''t finish the quest," the old man bowed his head to Cao Yuntai.


    "It''s okay. We understand since we are just Wood Rank Party," Cao Yuntai waved his hand casually, indicating they did not mind with that, "But Chief Lod, can you help us skin the wolf''s fur for us? I think it will be too much for Yonki to do it alone," Cao Yuntai winked at Yonki who picked up the three carcasses into the storage bag.


    Another inconvenience about the storage bag, the bag would get heavier with more items stored inside.


    "Let''s talk inside, how about lunch with us?" The sun was right above them, it was about time for lunch.


    The party proceeded into the vige and the new Wood Rank Party slew the big pack of Dire Wolves spread to the vigers very soon. Soon, the party became the center of attention of Durin Viger.


    What Cao Yuntai did was to get the quest done. He needed Chief Lod to sign the quest paper. While they were at it, they were discussing the wolves'' pelt. Cao Yuntai requested to have the wolves skinned by the vigers.


    Since Durin Vige wasposed of hunters and farmers, the older man thought he could get help from the vigers.


    "We are happy to help you, but what will you do with the meat? If you don''t need the meat, can we take it?" Chief Lod asked for the wolves'' meat.


    "Yeah, sure. The vigers can take the meat since we only need the pelt for our quest," Cao Yuntai nodded dly. They did not need the meat, it would be more troublesome if they had to carry the meat too.


    The vigers prepared the meal for their heroes who had hunted all the Dire Wolves near their vige. It was a standard meal, a roasted wolf''s leg and boiled potatoes.


    After Tang Shaoyang and the party finished their lunch, they were ready to depart to the next vige.


    At the entrance, Yonki handed the empty storage bag to Cao Yuntai. Captain Cao took the storage bag and whispered to the hunter, "I will borrow your storage bag, and I will return your storage bag after wepleted the quest," there was a price for him to lie, and Yonki was forced to concede if he did not want his storage bag taken by the Chief.


    The hunter nodded reluctantly as Cao Yuntai saved the empty storage bag behind his armor. Since 92 Dire Wolves'' carcasses were still in the vige, Yonki was not worried that Cao Yuntai would not return since 92 pelts in perfect condition were much more expensive than the cheapest storage bag.


    As the party departed to the next vige, Ropina Vige, the vigers bowed their heads to thank the party. The reason the vigers stayed in the vige was because of their farm. They needed to harvest their farm before evacuating to Waskin City. But it was not the time for harvest yet, they at least needed a week before they could start harvesting.


    Without their harvest, they would be starved once they stayed in the city without working. Of course, the hunter still could get a job by joining the force of Waskin City to defend against the Beast Stampede. But the farmers would suffer, hence Chief Lod did not evacuate to the city until now.


    Chief Lod looked at the silhouette that disappeared in the distance, "Are they really just Wood Rank Adventurers?" The Hunter Leader, Lam could not help but ask Chief Lod.


    "They are!" Chief Lod nodded since he had confirmed the wooden badge.


    "But how?" Lam believed that if he joined the Adventurer Guild, his rank should be around Bronze Rank. A rank above Tang Shaoyang and the others. Even for him, an Alpha Dire Wolf was very tough, let alone killing a big pack of Dire Wolves, without weapons at that.


    "Don''t just look at them by their ranks, Lam! But my guess is that they just joined the Adventurer Guild. Don''t you know their rule? No matter how strong you are, you have to start from the bottom!" Chief Lod exined while the experienced hunter nodded his head, "That makes sense! Then how strong are they if we rank them? Silver Rank?"


    "You are underestimating them too much. Didn''t you see the Dire Wolves'' carcasses? Do you think Silver Rank Adventurers are capable of doing that? Attacking the Dire Wolves'' den and killing them empty-handed?" Chief Lod shook his head, "Despite our low pay, we received a jackpot that a party of that caliber epted our quest."


    The old man rubbed her white and thick beard, "They should be at least equal to Gold Rank or maybe tinum Rank."


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang and his subordinates were rushing toward the next vige, Ropina. It was much closerpared from the city to Durin Vige. It took them ten minutes to reach the next vige.


    However, the thing was not as good as the Durin Vige. There was a big group, around thirty people armed with armor and weapons, surrounding the entrance of Ropina Vige.

 Chapter 210 - Weird Village - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Weird Vige - Part 1</h4>


    On the back, Gu Yingjie''s eyes shone and blurted out, "This is the legendary bandit encounter!"


    "What?" Fan Rui blurted out to question his young friend. He was making sure to hear him right. When they were in the guild, the young guy was saying Legendary Cliche Confrontation, and now this.


    "Just watch!" Not willing to give his friend a spoiler, Gu Yingjie gave an unclear reply.


    Cao Yuntai immediately turned toward their Boss. From the attire of the group, these people must be the bandit Chief Lod talked about. He was about to ask what they should do but he noticed Tang Shaoyang continued to walk to the vige.


    As they got closer to the vige, they could hear a loudmotion. There was an older voice arguing with a younger male voice.


    "Just surrender, Old Fool! You have been poisoned! Surrender and we will give you a quick death!" The younger male voice remarked maliciously.


    "You ungrateful, Bastard! I have raised you since young, this is how you are going to repay me? You bastard will be cursed eternally- cough¡­ cough¡­" Then the older voice replied furiously before coughing violently.


    "If you let your daughter marry me and let me be the next chief of the vige, this is not going to happen, you stupid old fool!"


    Tang Shaoyang was not interested to hear the drama until the end, "Is this Ropina Vige?" Amidst the drama, he yelled loudly at the bandit.


    Thanks to the yell, the drama that was about toe to an end paused. The bandits who enjoyed the drama turned around to the voice and found Tang Shaoyang and his party.


    "Who are you?" The closest bandit questioned Tang Shaoyang.


    "Adventurer,e to finish the quest!" He announced his arrival loudly, ''Hah, I never tested this, but maybe [Basic Detection] will work on a human too?'' With those thoughts, he activated his skill on the baldy who questioned him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Forest Bandit]


    Name:???


    upation: Bandit


    ss: -


    Level: 17


    Skill: -


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''It''s working,'' he was surprised to find the skill was working fine on people as well.


    Right after he mentioned he was an adventurer the bandit opened a path. Between the path, a man with a ck eye patch walked toward him. Two scimitars were hanging on his waist with leather armor covering his chest.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Forest Bandit]


    Name:???


    upation: Bandit Leader


    ss: -


    Level: 27


    Skill: [Enhanced Strength]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Bandit Leader scanned Tang Shaoyang from the head to toe. Then he scanned the party a little longer. His right eyested longer when he spotted Liang Suyin.


    "I will spare your lives but leave your armor, weapon, and the woman!" A hoarse voice flowed from the Bandit Leader.


    "What should we do?" Captain Cao asked the Boss. He was quite concerned since the bandit had more people.


    "I will kill them!" Hearing the word "kill", Cao Yuntai was stunned for a moment. All this time, they had been fighting against monsters and beasts only.


    However, soon he witnessed with his own eyes Tang Shaoyang made his move. He rushed toward the Bandit Leader.


    The Bandit Leader did not expect the opposite party would rush toward him without any talk. He was about to pull his scimitars but he had no chance to do so.


    The man''s hand was holding his neck, raising him to the air. He was choking, trying to release the grip but the choke was too strong. The grip would not budge even a bit under the strong grip.


    Realizing his effort was futile, he tried to reach his scimitars. However, his hands never reached the scimitar as his neck was twisted by Tang Shaoyang.


    Crack!


    The struggling Bandit Leader went lifeless. Tang Shaoyang released his grips and turned toward the other bandits. Their leader''s body fell to the ground with his eyes widened in shock, and did not believe he died.


    The baldy who questioned Tang Shaoyang earlier flinched the moment Tang Shaoyang''s gaze stopped at him.


    "Highhh!" The baldy fell on his butt, but what greeted him next was the shiny battle-ax, passing through his neck. Soon, his vision turned upside down with his also widened in shock.


    Cao Yuntai''s breath ragged as he witnessed his Boss ughter the bandit. He froze on the spot and the same for the other two. Not for Liang Suyin since she had seen Tang Shaoyang''s ruthless side more than once.


    Gu Yingjie and Fan Rui paled at the gory sight in front of them. All this time, they never witnessed how ruthless the Boss was. Cao Yuntai and Fan Rui especially, both shuddered voluntarily.


    More than once the military was looking for trouble with the Tang Empire. They now realized how lucky they were Tang Shaoyang did not ughter them just like what currently happened.


    When half of the bandits were killed, Liang Suyin joined the fight. The girl was more courageous than the men as she killed four bandits.


    Thest bandit tried to run from the devil but Tang Shaoyang threw the battle-ax. The battle-ax was spinning in the air before it crashed to thest bandit''s back, killing the bandit instantly.


    Not even five minutes passed, the bandits were wiped out. Tang Shaoyang retrieved the battle-ax before he walked toward the old with a ck robe. The old man was half-kneeling, clutching his belly.


    Next to the old man was a man in histe twenties. Wearing a shy robe, but he was having an expression that frightened out with snot and tears covered his face. He also wet his crotch area after witnessing the ughter.


    Tang Shaoyang helped the old man to stand up, "Is this Ropina Vige?" Instead of answering, the old man wasughing, "Hahaha, what an interesting youngd. That''s right, this is Ropina Vige! Do you need something from the vige, young man?"


    Tang Shaoyang was about to say that he epted the quest from the vige, but the energetic old man continued, "Oh, are you looking for a partner?" The old man''s muddy blue eyes gleamed as he scanned Tang Shaoyang from the top to bottom.


    He was about to reply until a worried female voice interrupted him, "Father, are you okay? This is-" the voice stopped halfway as the woman in rough clothing saw the haughty bandits were all dead.


    It was not the face of dreading the gory scene, but more like a surprised and delighted expression. The girl was around twenty, earlier in her twenties. Her jade green pupil dted in a pure as her lips formed a sweet smile, "Did you kill them, Father? Good job, these scums deserved to die, a horrible death that fit them!" The girl spat at the corpses.


    Such a reaction surprised Tang Shaoyang, while the old man wasughing, "I am also happy these scums die, but I don''t dare to take the credit!" He then pointed at Tang Shaoyang, "This brave adventurer who killed them all!"


    The jade green eyes focused on Tang Shaoyang while her lips curved into a gentle smile, "Thank you for helping my father and my vige," the girl bowed her head. While bowing her head, a big cleavage came into Tang Shaoyang''s sight.


    "Father, this is the antidote!" Then the girl handed a vial that contained a green liquid. The old man swept the vial and chugged it in one go.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know how to handle this weird situation. The old man was asking him whether he was looking for a partner and a girl who was not afraid of the gory scene. He felt he just entered a weird vige.


    "Cao Yuntai!" Not willing to take care of the troublesome formality, he called his subordinate.

 Chapter 211 - Weird Village - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Weird Vige - Part 2</h4>


    Cao Yuntai got the thing done pretty quickly. The poisoned old man was the Vige Chief, and he informed the old man that they came for the quest. The party was treated warmly after they killed all the bandits.


    However, knowing his Boss, Cao Yuntai got things done quickly. He asked the Vige Chief for a guide, and they departed to hunt the Dire Wolves. This time, Tang Shaoyang and his party finished the quest faster than the beforehand quest.


    While they were heading back to the vige, Old Man Rick who was also the vige chief never stopped talking, he especially targeted Tang Shaoyang.


    "Are you sure about my daughter? Why don''t you take her with you? I believe she''s quite stunning. Her eyes are so pretty, her hips are quite big to bear many kids, her breast is quite something, and she maintains her skin pretty well. Why don''t you consider her, Tang?"


    Yeah, Rick repeatedly pushed his daughter to Tang Shaoyang from the start. It was right after he killed all the bandits, the old man was pestering Tang Shaoyang. If not for the fact the old man was his client, he would tell him to f*ck off.


    Despite his age that just recently reached 68, the old man was still fit and strong. Despite the long-distance trip, his breathing was stable. He boasted to be Gold Rank Adventurer before he retired and became the vige chief of the Ropina Vige.


    Receiving no reply, the old man secretly nced toward Liang Suyin. He found the red-haired girl had all the assets his daughter had too. In fact, the red-haired girl was the more typical girl for the man who liked a mature girl instead of a young tender girl.


    Even so, the old man did not give up pushing his daughter to him until they came back to the vige. They were greeted warmly by the vigers which consisted of eighty percent women.


    Yes, the main reason why the vige had to issue a quest to the guild despite having a retired Gold Rank Adventurer was the number of men in this vige that was only twenty percent with half of them being kids.


    Yeah, the women greeted them warmly upon their return, "What about a party, Tang?" Rick excitedly asked Tang Shaoyang to join but thetter refused outright, "No, I have another quest in Gulin Vige, and I want to finish all the quests before the dark!"


    "Gulin Vige, huh?" Rick rubbed his chin before he got closer to the young man, "Be careful when you are dealing with them and watch your back," the old advised instead of asking him to stay.


    "Thanks, then we will leave the carcasses in your care. I will retrieve it after I finish my quest for Gulin Vige," Tang Shaoyang was relieved that the old man stopped pestering him.


    However, soon he noticed something from the old man. Rick was smiling, it was as if he was scheming something. He did not care as he soon would leave this weird vige.


    Cao Yuntai dropped the carcasses in the vige warehouse. After that, they departed toward Gulin Vige. A couple of father and daughter watched the party receding back from the road, "Does he really not want me?" Delia, Rick''s 9th daughter asked her father with a hint of regret.


    "Why rush? You still have a chance," Rick smiled at his daughter, "They wille back when the sun is set, so get ready. Remember my words, advance aggressively, don''t let him reject you. That''s how your mother made her way to me," the old man grinned while stroking her daughter dark-brown long hair.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang continued to rush to the next vige with an unsettling feeling. It was the old man''s smile before they departed from the vige. He felt the old man was scheming something. He did not like this feeling, feeling someone schemed behind your back.


    The sun was slowly descending on the horizon, from the time they would be able to finish thest den of Dire Wolves before the dark. Their journey to Gulin Vige was smooth.


    They did not encounter any beast or bandit on the way to the vige. With their speed, they soon saw the vige that was supposed to be Gulin Vige on the map.


    There were four men wearing leather armor guarding the entrance. Totally different from the beforehand vige, the people who guarded the entrance wereughing and chatting merrily. It was as if their vige was not under the threat of the beast.


    On top of that, the guards were drinking. Each of them was holding a bottle of alcohol? They did not know until they arrived at the entrance as the reek of alcohol entered their nose.


    "Who are you!?" A man that looked in histe twenties then noticed the party. He stood up and aimed his spear at Cao Yuntai. His body swayed as he was clearly drunk. Along with the man, the other three also stood up and aimed their spear toward the party.


    "Calm down, we are adventurers from the guild. We epted the quest from Gulin Vige to exterminate the Dire Wolves," Cao Yuntai showed the four guards the quest paper.


    The four drunk men exchanged nces, or more like the three guards were looking for the man in histe twenties for his instruction. The man was staring at Tang Shaoyang who was bringing the big battle-ax under his embrace.


    The size of the battle-ax was quite intimidating, "What''s your party rank?" He asked Cao Yuntai. This man was the oldest, and he looked like the leader of the party hence Artou asked.


    Artou was the oldest son of the current vige chief. He held some authority hence the other three guards were asking him for instruction. He also had some knowledge regarding the adventures that was why he tried to inquire about their party rank.


    "We are Wood Rank Party," Cao Yuntai answered honestly. From his experiences from the two viges, he thought the vigers would treat them nicely, but that was not how to work on drunk Artou. A deep frown formed on his forehead, "What about your rank? Silver? Bronze?"


    Artou continued to inquire about the rank. To hunt all the Dire Wolves that haunted the vige vicinity, they would need at least five Bronze Rank Adventurers.


    "No, we are all Wood Rank Adventurers, but no need to-" Cao Yuntai''s words were interrupted by sonorousughter from the four guards, including Artou.


    It was mockingughter and disdain, which could be seen from their expression, "A party of five Wood Rank Adventurers wanted to fight a big pack of Dire Wolves? Are you kidding me?"


    "Maybe they are thinking of tricking our two silver coins reward, Sir," a guard followed with a chuckle.


    "I am not that stupid, I know that already. A party of five Wood Rank Adventurers with all of them being Warriors, you should get a reasonable formation to cheat my money!" Artou sneered at Cao Yuntai, "No archer, no mage, and you don''t have even a healer! And you want to hunt the Dire Wolves? Do you think you can cheat my money because we stay in the vige, city boy?"


    Remembering what happened to the bandits, beads of sweat started to resurface on Cao Yuntai''s forehead, "So you don''t want our service, right?"


    Artou eyes locked at Liang Suyin and smirked, "What about I hire your girl instead? Twenty coppers for a night?"


    ''He is done for!'' Thought Cao Yuntai as he noticed his Boss walked bypassed him to the front of Artou.


    "If you don''t want us to take the quest, just say so!" His eyes were cold as he stared down at 1.67 meters Artou.


    Artou himself felt suddenly a thick killing intent shrouded him. Under the cold gaze, he subconsciously held his breath. The feeling was as if he was being stared at by a ferocious beast. His guts were telling him to not speak anymore, and Artou followed his guts. He kept his mouth shut and watched the man walk away.


    Yes, Tang Shaoyang and the party turned around. Since the one who issued the quest refused them to do the quest, there was no reason to force it.


    "I thought you were going to kill them¡­" Cao Yuntai immediately covered his mouth with his hands as he realized it was not appropriate to say to his Boss.


    "I am not a mass murderer. They are our client, not bandits though they acted like one. There''s a line that I never crossed, and do you think why your head still attaches to your body even though the military keeps bothering me?" Tang Shaoyang shot a re at the older man.


    Cao Yuntai felt a chill on his spine, he realized that he should never speak like that, not to his Boss. He was not that close yet to joke around a thing like that, and he was sure his Boss was irritated by the recent encounter.


    "Don''t forget our goal! Money is not our goal, but the thing we can get from the city. A skill, high-tier weapon, or even ss for you guys! We need money for that, get the things we can''t get from our base!" The four listened to their Boss quietly.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang picked up his pace. Not that he never thought to kill Artou, but he just did not want to face the consequence after killing those bastards. He did not want to be a wanted criminal and was prohibited from entering the city.


    ''Ah, Mengyao and Xue''er are not here, I can''t relieve my foul mood¡­'' he thought before he blurted out, "Ah, f*ck, I wonder if there''s a brothel in the city," Tang Shaoyang did not realize he spoke his mind aloud.


    Liang Suyin''s cheek blushed when she heard those.

 Chapter 212 - Weird Village - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Weird Vige - Part 3</h4>


    Rick put a chair and a table at the entrance of his vige. A bowl of peanut and jerky beef apanied with fruit wine of his vige''s specialty, the old man was chilling while the sun slowly sunk to the horizon.


    From behind, Delia approached her father who was just throwing a peanut into his mouth, "Father, the party is almost ready, why don''t you join us?"


    "The party will start when the main character arrives. Why rush?" The crunchy peanut broke into pieces in the old man''s mouth. The old man then looked toward his daughter.


    The young girl was dressed in beautiful fur clothes. Rather than clothes, it was a beast leather that patched into clothes. From the side, her attire was showing her high mounds, an attractiveness that hardly refused my many men. On top of that, it also showed her snowy white and smooth thigh.


    "Good choice, not only it shows your superiority but it also easier for him to reach thest step!" Her father grinned, proud of her daughter while the young girl smiled in return. Who was not happy gettingplimented?


    "See, I told you they wille back! The sun has not disappeared yet, the dark has not descended, and our main characteres back," the old man was trying to be poetic, but the girl hardly understood what her father was talking about.


    Delia followed her father''s gaze into the distance, but she did not see anyoneing. Of course, a retired Gold Rank Adventurer''s sight could not bepared to a sheltered girl.


    Delia squinted her eyes and soon a group of five people came into her sight. The big battle-ax was an indication that the party was the same party who departed from the vige half an hour ago.


    She looked at her father in surprise, "How did you know they would return? Can you read the future really?" The girl was looking at her father, gleaming in admiration that caused the old man to smile in satisfaction.


    "Of course, I can''t. Haven''t I told you the people from the Gulin Vige are full of jerks?" The young girl nodded her head. Her father reminded her daily to not hang out with the men from the Gulin Vige. She was tired and exhausted from hearing that daily, but her father never tired of reminding her.


    "I don''t read the future, but I calcte the future, and predict the future. Let me predict a future for you, I guess after the people from the Gulin Vige find out about the party rank, they kick them out!" The old man smiled at her daughter.


    "Huh!? Why? They are strong, you said it they took down the Dire Wolves with only a shield. Especially the man with the battle-ax, you said he killed the wolves bare-handed?" Delia was confused.


    "What a naive girl," Rick rubbed his daughter''sbed hair that received a protest from her, "I know how strong they are, but those jerks don''t know. Those jerks must be thinking the Wood Rank Party is trying to scam their pitiful two silver coins."


    "Follow me and judge yourself how amazing your father is," with a big grin the old man greeted Tang Shaoyang.


    ''This old man should be familiar with the people from the Gulin, and he knew those bastards would refuse them to take the quest,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself while looking at the sly grin on the old man''s face.


    For some reason, the grin pissed him more than usual. He was already in a foul mood with those bastards. The thought of not having girls for seventy days straight contributed eighty points into his foul mood. After tasting the threesome, it was too much for him to no having sex for seventy days.


    Then his eyes fell on the girl behind the old man. The revealing fur-dress stunned him for a moment. Dress made women? He thought that was the right phrase for the girl''s situation.


    Early in the day, the girl wore the gunny-sack-like clothes, he could resist the girl. But now, his head had started to fill with perverted thoughts. He shook his head and looked back at the old man. The old man was having a sharp sense and noticed his gaze on his daughter.


    "So, why do you guyse back? I thought you were going to hunt more Dire Wolves around the Gulin Vige," Rick acted as he did not know anything and asked in pure curiosity.


    That face might trick his subordinates, but not Tang Shaoyang who had known everything. He refused to entertain the old man by answering the obvious reply, but Cao Yuntai fell for the trap. The older man started the story with a sigh, exining the client refused them.


    While Cao Yuntai told them what happened in Gulin Vige. The old man brought them into the vige while hearing the story. Meanwhile, Delia could not hide the astonishment of her expression. Her father was right, the people from the Gulin Vige rejected the adventurers, ''Not only jerks, but those vigers are also a fool too!'' The young girl thought to herself.


    "It''s a pity indeed. Then what are you going to do now? We haven''t finished skinning your pelt yet," the old man rubbed his beard, "What about staying a night in my humble vige? We are going to celebrate since the vile beasts are killed! As for your pelt, it should be finished tomorrow afternoon, it''s a hundred and twenty-one wolves, it will take time."


    Cao Yuntai did not dare to make the decision for this. He looked toward his Boss instead. Rick also knew that the decision was in the young man''s hand, he nced at the young man with a gentle smile.


    "Not like we have another choice?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged slightly as he epted the offer.


    "Right choice, and certainly much better than sleeping in the wild," the old man grinned.


    The so-called celebration was eating together in the vige square that could amodate up to two hundred people though Ropina Vige only had barely a hundred people or a hundred and seven vigers to be more exact.


    A big bonfire was set in the center of the square. Ten whole Wolves were put around the bonfire, from time to time the cook would rotate the wolf.


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting in the main seat, surrounded by beauties and "entertained" by Chief Rick who kept pushing his daughter into him.


    Later on, one wolf meat was served on the main table. Tang Shaoyang immediately tore one of the legs. Brown sauce coated the meat, as a meaty aroma assaulted his nose. He took the first bite, the meat was surprisingly tender, and the secret sauce was sweet, sour, and a little bit spicy. The sauce suited his taste bud as he enjoyed another bite of the tender meat. The fruity wine was actually good too.


    After gulping a mouthful of wine, Tang Shaoyang caught a glimpse of a beauty that caught his attention. The beauty was dressed in a red-fiery fur dress, showing the curvaceous shape.


    While Delia was a charming and sweet beauty, this one was mature, fiery, and seductive. Her reserved smile was enchanting, and her bodynguage was inciting for him.


    Her violet hair was chin-length, her red-dark pupils like a precious ruby, and her mole below her right eyes added a big point to her alluring charm.


    Rick caught Tang Shaoyang''s gaze on the girl and chuckled, "As I thought, your type is the mature one since you could resist my daughter''s charm."


    "Do you know that our vige has a unique tradition?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the old man with some interest, "The women have to stay in the vige until forty-five while the men have to go out of the vige when they reach adulthood!"


    "It''s indeed unique," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and gazed at the old man. He wanted to know why the vige followed the tradition.


    "It''s a tradition of this vige, and I don''t know why," the old man shrugged, "I am also not the native of the vige. My first wife was freaking hot. She seduced me and sessfully persuaded me to retire, and stay in the vige," the old man grinned.


    He then pointed at two women, one woman was in her early forties while the other one was in herte thirties, "She''s my fifth wife, and she''s my sixth wife. I never regretted my decision to stay in the vige."


    "But why do you keep pushing your daughter to me? You know, I am not going to spend my life in the vige, and there''s a big chance you will never see your daughter again," he looked at the old man curiously.


    "That''s the reason. I have known for a long time that my daughter is longing outside the world. Following the adventure like you may fulfill her longing dream," the old man smiled in return.


    "That''s it?" Tang Shaoyang doubted the old man, "Are you going to trust a stranger like me? Aren''t you afraid that I will mistreat your daughter?"


    "I know you will not," Chief Rick grinned again, "Let''s change the topic. This is boring, do you want to know more about her?" The old man was pointing at the maturedy who Tang Shaoyang eyed early.


    Noticing the growing interest in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, the old man smiled, "Her name is Elinova, we vigers called her Elin in short, 28 years, and a childless widow. Her husband who was also a Silver Rank Adventurer died as he encountered the Dire Wolf King three months after they married."


    At this moment, a scream resounded amidst the celebration. The scream wasing from the entrance, "Help! Help!"

 Chapter 213 - The Deal

    <h4>Chapter 213 - The Deal</h4>


    The Chief and Tang Shaoyang looked at each other. From the cry, it was an urgent call, meaning the person was in danger.


    Chief Rick stood up from his seat, "Stop the celebration and get your weapon! We will engage in a battle shortly!" The old man grinned at Tang Shaoyang and whispered, "If you help us for this one, I will introduce Elin to you, interested?"


    The old chose the word right, he said introducing the girl not giving the girl to him. Meaning Tang Shaoyang had to conquer the girl by himself if he desired Elin. The old man was sly enough, thinking he could trick Tang Shaoyang.


    "I will grab what''s mine by my own hands, I don''t need your help! As for the help, giving me your storage bag should be sufficient for the pay!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the old man as he dered overbearingly, "You have time to think about that, I will wait for you by the entrance!"


    Cao Yuntai, Liang Suyin, Gu Yingjie, and Fan Rui had taken up their equipment. Fortunately, the party just started, so none of them were drunk yet.


    Tang Shaoyang led his party to the cry who kept shouting for help. The man who kept shouting for help was still thirty meters away from the entrance, but his voice had reached the vige.


    Four men wearing leather armor were rushing toward them in tears and snot. The fear of death overwhelmed the four men as they ran as fast as possible.


    Tang Shaoyang stayed still, watching the entire thing while doing nothing. But the young Gu Yingjie could not refrain from voicing his thoughts, "Should we help them?"


    "Stay still and wait for my order!" Tang Shaoyang ordered tly as he finally got to see what was chasing after the four men. A pack, a big pack, or maybe a horde of Dire Wolves.


    "Help! Help!" Artou was screaming, but his cry for help was ignored by the people at the entrance. That was right, the four people were the guards of Gulin Vige who rejected the party.


    "Why don''t you help them?" Chief Rick came and inquired curiously, "Ah, I know, those four fools were the ones who canceled the quest, right?" The cunning old man immediately guessed, and his guess was spot on.


    "Don''t try to buy time until the wolves reach your vige, and force me to fight! if you don''t give your answer in ten seconds, we will leave!" Tang Shaoyang immediately detected the old man''s scheme.


    "Hah, it''s not like I have other choices. Alright, I will give you my storage bag if you help us handle the Dire Wolves!" The old man nodded, at this time, the vigers caught up.


    The man had te armor protecting their body, a shield in their left hand, and a spear in their right hand. Fifteen men stood in front as a barrier, while the women stayed behind the human''s barrier with their bows.


    The four men managed to enter the vige before the Dire Wolves could catch them. At this, a huge figure appeared behind the Dire Wolves. The huge figure was four meters tall, around five to six meters long, with a de-like horn on its forehead.


    "Old man, we have to cancel the deal!" Tang Shaoyang immediately spoke at the sight of the towering wolf, "What? Are you going to leave us now?" The old man was nervous and angry at the same time. Though he could understand why the opposite party wanted to cancel the deal.


    The deal was no longer important when your life was at stake, "These jerks! They lured the Dire Wolf King to our vige!" The old man kicked one of the men who just entered the vige.


    "No, I mean you should increase the price, right?" Tang Shaoyang maintained his poker face, "What can you offer me to fight with you?"


    The fifteen men shook at the sight of the Dire Wood King while the women were trembling in fear. The nightmare of Orin, the Dire Wolf King was right in front of them.


    The Dire Wolf King suddenly let out a howl, calling back its underlings who were about to reach the vige.


    "Look, old man! The beast understands we need more time to discuss the deal. The wolf is quite fair, so what can you offer to me? You have to be quick though, the Dire Wolf King may not have the patience to wait until we are done!" Tang Shaoyang was joking despite the precarious situation they were in.


    The old man soon noticed that the man has no fear. The man showed no fear even the Dire Wolf King was standing ahead of them.


    "My daughter? I can give you my daughter¡­" he paused and whispered, "And also Elin! I will persuade her to follow you, deal?" As a retired adventurer, he had nothing but his vige.


    If he had the money, he would raise the reward for the quest. As for his storage bag, it was his momento from his youth during his adventure time. His daughter was the only one he could offer, not because he wanted to sell his daughter.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the old man, "I told you, Old Man! What''s mine, I will take it with my own hands! The pay, we will talk about itter after we take care of these wolves!" He then nced toward Cao Yuntai and the others, "Spread, I don''t want casualty, you protect the vigers!"


    The four joined the viger''s formation. As for Tang Shaoyang, he walked toward the archer formation. His eyes immediately spotted the figure he was looking for.


    Elinova was quivering as she looked at the Dire Wolf King. Hatred, fear, and anxiety swirled in her eyes. She did not realize that someone was standing next to her. She only realized when someone next to her nudged her.


    She looked to the side and saw the adventurer next to her. The man held her chin up, and their eyes met. The eyes were drawing her attention to see him, just like the power of maism that kept her to see him.


    Tang Shaoyang smirked and dered, "You are mine!" The bold deration caused the girl to froze. This was their first time to talk, no she never talked to him, in fact. She wanted to say no but the word never came out of her mouth. His words contained a charm that could not be refused.


    The moment Elin snapped out of herplicated and conflicting heart, the man was already walking back toward Chief Rick.


    Tang Shaoyang walked back to Chief Rick, "She''s mine now," Chief Rick rolled his eyes at the young man, "What do you think she is? A lost treasure? She hasn''t given her reply yet."


    "That''s the point. Her silence means yes, didn''t you see that she was mesmerized by me? She did not reject me which meant it was a yes," Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Let''s put that aside, old man. You should think of my party payment."


    "The vile wolves are still standing there, threatening my vige and you are already thinking of the payment?" Thanks to this ridiculous conversation, it eased the old man a lot. He was not as nervous as before, "What''s the n?"


    "The n is simple. I will kill the Dire Wolf King! You and my people will protect your vigers and the vige," Tang Shaoyang grinned at the old man and tapped his shoulder, "I am off to work then!"


    With the battle-ax on his shoulder, the man was heading toward the wolf''s horde.

 Chapter 214 - Testing New Skills

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Testing New Skills</h4>


    Before Old Man Rick could voice the protest at the n, Tang Shaoyang left the formation. He called the man a few times but he was being ignored.


    "What''s wrong with your leader?" Chief Rick turned toward Cao Yuntai, but the old man soon found out that these people were not so concerned about their Leader.


    "Don''t worry, Chief Rick. That''s how our leader always fights," Cao Yuntai smiled at the old man, "That''s now what I want to know! If it''s just normal wolves, then I would not have worried. That''s Dire Wolf King, even a Gold Rank Party could not hunt that vile thing!" The old man pointed at the gigantic wolf.


    Captain Cao shook his head, "That should not be an issue for him. He will be fine!" His Boss could handle stage-6 Three-Headed Ogre, so he thought it would be fine to face the wolf king.


    The Dire Wolves they faced so far at most at stage-3 Dire Alpha Wolf. The King should be around stage-5 or stage-6 at best. That was Cao Yuntai was not worried in the slightest.


    Meanwhile, there was an argument in Tang Shaoyang''s head. It was Zowen against Tang Shaoyang and Karan.


    -Integrate with me, it should be easy for you to wipe these wolves with my power.


    The new spirit, Zowen wanted to experience what was the feeling of [Spirit Integration]. As a magus, she wanted to research and do anything for her magic.


    "No, your power is surely convenient to wipe them, but your power will ruin the fur. I need the fur to raise money to buy the skill scroll," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, rejecting the idea of [Spirit Integration] with Zowen which was supported by Karan.


    -Yeah, don''t listen to this conceited magus. You should integrate with me instead.


    -Shut up, you horny Orc!


    -Lightning bitch!


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the quarrel as he cast [Advance Spirit Integration]. This was the first time he used the skill after the evolution. He opened the status screen for a quick peek.


    -----------------------------------------


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    ss: Spirit Master


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 113


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 1195 [+800]


    Agility: 146


    Vitality: 764 [+500]


    Stamina: 358 [+200]


    Magic Power: 168


    Sense: 17


    Mana: 1680/1680


    Skill Point: 5


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 3], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 2], [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 1], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 3], [Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Lvl 5], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 3], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 1], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 1], [Lesser Regeneration (Passive) - Lvl 3], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Lvl 1], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)]


    Contracted Spirit (3/6): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus]


    Spirit Skill:


    [Karan Skill]: [War Cry - Lvl 5] [Wild Axes - Lvl 5] [Earth Split - Lvl 5] [Revolving Axes - Lvl 5] [Monster Aura (Passive) - Lvl 5] [War Stomp - Lvl 5]


    --------------------------------------


    ¡ªThis is insane! This is broken! This is cheating!


    For a true warrior who worked hard to reach Tang Shaoyang''s level, this was cheating. Even though Zaneos had not figured out his attributes in number, Tang Shaoyang''s attribute from the skill was insane.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the voices in his head as his focus was on Karan''s skill. There were three additional skills. [Monster Aura] was passive, he could not figure out what it was since there was no exnation or anything about the skill. He had to find out about thatter.


    "[Revolving Axes] and [War Stomp], let''s try these two new skills first," he leaped to the air, "But I did not expect the skill would be at level 5, all of them."


    Tang Shaoyang mmed the battle-ax to the wolves below him. Two wolves died under his feet while a Dire Wolf had its body split by the battle-ax.


    [War Cry]


    He immediately cast [War Cry]. A roar came out from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth, stunning all the wolves around him.


    [War Cry activated, boosting your attributes by fifty percent for ten minutes!]


    He then cast the next skill, [Revolving Axes]. His mana then formed six axes, the axes were floating around him. Then the six axes revolved with him as the center, shredding the wolves in a twenty meters area.


    "Ah, sh*t! The skill is too brutal! It ruined my fur," dozens of wolves died from the [Revolving Axes] with their bodies shredded into pieces.


    Awoooooo!


    The Dire Wolf King released a howl. The surrounding dire wolves rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. Even the wolves who were about to reach the vige turned around. The Dire Wolf King directed all its underlings toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Let''s try the new skill for thest time!" Tang Shaoyang then activated [War Stomp]. His right foot raised on its own before stomping the ground.


    Boom!


    Swoosh!


    The booming sound resounded as the big shock wave spread out from his stomp. All the Dire Wolves within forty meters range were flying away. The shock was so strong that the wolves could not hold their footing and were blown up by the shock wave.


    Once again, the area in his surroundings was emptied again, "Not bad, but will not be used very often," That was his remark for the second skill.


    "I am done testing the new skill, let''s finish the battle now!" Tang Shaoyang then directed his base to the Dire Wolf King and thetter met his gaze with its bluish eyes.


    [sh Step]


    He ignored the smaller wolves and came for the big one.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast King - Dire Wolf]


    Affiliation: Dark Winter


    Evolution: Stage-5


    Level: 99


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Dark Winter? Not Orin Forest? But it''s just stage-5. Let''s end this quickly.''


    The affiliation was telling him that the Wolf King had someone backing it, "But it does not matter. I am looking for you too, 4 Gold 50 coppers!" He grinned and rushed toward the gigantic wolf.


    The Dire Wolf King opened its mouth wide. Mana started to gather inside.


    ¡ªMana Shoot, it''s equal to a tier-three spell. Dodge if you don''t have any defensive skill!


    Zowen reminded Tang Shaoyang. But thetter shook his head, "I can''t dodge or it will hit the vige," he may not have the defensive skill, but there was always a way to cancel the opponent''s skill.


    [Wild Axes]


    Tang Shaoyang threw the spinning axes at the gigantic wolf''s lower jaw. The distance between the two was only ten meters, and since the Wolf King was casting a skill it could not avoid the spinning axes.


    The spinning axes tore the power jaw of the Wolf King and canceled the Mana Shoot at the same time.


    The Dire Wolf King was howling in pain. Tang Shaoyang took this chance to get closer. He moved to the side and raised his battle-ax, aiming for the wolf''s neck. He was still thinking about the fur, doing a quick kill to maintain the fur.


    Boom!


    However, his battle-ax mmed to the empty ground as the Dire Wolf King''s figure shed to the side. He could only see a streak shadowy figure shed around him.


    "Do you think you can confuse me by running around?" Tang Shaoyang grinned as he activated [Spirit Eyes].


    A view ovepped with his sight. He saw the shadowy figure was moving around him from the top. Then the shadowy figure tried to pounce him from behind, the blind spot, at least the Dire Wolf King thought.


    With a big grin stered on his face, Tang Shaoyang threw the battle-ax to the air. Then he leaped to the air as well, causing the Dire Wolf King to miss.


    "Taste my over 1500 Strength attribute!" He punched the head as soon as hended on the top of the Dire Wolf King.


    The stage-5 Dire Wolf could not hold its footing from the impact as its head crashed to the ground. Tang Shaoyang immediately hugged the Dire Wolf King''s neck.


    Crack!


    He twisted the neck, the crisp of the cracking bone sound was so satisfying in his ears.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 4 attribute points!]


    Along with the notification, it created a heavenly melody to his ears. The smile on his face was getting wider.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang then caught the falling battle-ax with his right hand. With a big grin, he scanned the wolves who surrounded him, "It''s time to clean up."


    However, before he could make his next move, the Dire Wolves turned around. They ran away from him, running back to the forest instead of pouncing at him.

 Chapter 215 - Elders Teaching

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Elder''s Teaching</h4>


    The retired Gold Rank Adventurer watched the whole fight with a dumbstruck expression on his face. The infamous Dire Wolf King was killed in a few moves. The wolf was famous for its freaking fast movement, people hardly could see its movement. Even the Dire Wolf King was getting cornered, it could always flee at the moment of danger.


    However, the man handled the wolf easily. Canceling the Mana Shoot with mana axes, and predicted the Dire Wolf King''s movement before he killed the beast with one twist to the neck.


    ''Just who is he?'' A man this strong tried to start bing an adventurer, ''A knight from the capital? Or Temr from the church?'' The old man''s thoughts wandered, trying to guess the man''s identity.


    ''No, why would a knight or even a temr be in disguise as an adventurer? Even if they are in disguise, they will not show off their skill like this. The fighting style of the knight and temr are nowhere close to that man''s, so who is he?''


    While the old man''s thoughts wandered around, the Dire Wolves scattered around in fear. The wolf''s horde dispersed in a matter of seconds after the Dire Wolf King died.


    Even though he felt regret that he could not get more money from their fur, Tang Shaoyang did not give chase.


    He was about to drag the massive wolf but decided against it, afraid of damaging the fur. A Dire Wolf King''s fur could be sold for a hefty price for sure.


    ''Ah, fortunately, I did not damage the head. It could be sold for decoration, it might be more expensive than selling the fur, or even more expensive than the bounty,'' Tang Shaoyang got an idea regarding the head.


    He carried the Dire Wolf King back to the vige. The vigers'' eyes locked on the massive wolf on top of him. The tense and gripping atmosphere had disappeared as a quiet atmosphere ensued.


    At this moment, Chief Rick was the first to let out a big cheer, "Booyah! The threat has been exterminated, The Forest God is on our side and protects us from the vile creature, let''s celebrate this!"


    His yells were followed by the women, they cheered and shouted to continue the party. Tang Shaoyang returned to the vige and stored the massive Dire Wolf King in the warehouse.


    After that, the vige continued their party, the women were singing and the men were ying an instrument like a drum. Of course, amidst the party, four gloomy men took a spot.


    "So what happened to your vige?" Chief Rick asked Artou and the three men who managed to escape from Gulin Vige from the wolves.


    "You still have the nerve to ask? Didn''t you already know what happened, bastard old man!?" Artou retorted with a loud voice, trembling in anger as if Chief Rick was the one who killed his parents.


    "See! I told you to not hang around these jerks from Gulin Vige! We saved his ass, gave him food and shelter, and not only they are not thankful to their benefactor but curse their benefactor!" Chief Rick said loudly, and his eyes were on his daughter, telling her to stay away from this kind of person.


    The music and cheers paused for a moment as everyone''s gazended on the four men. They just needed an order from their Chief and they would kick these four men out of the vige.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored this Artou, he had his hand holding his chin and had his eyes locked on a woman next to him. Elinova was sitting next to him with a jug of fruit wine, pouring the wine into his empty mug with a gentle smile stered on his face.


    "Never seen a beautifuldy before?" Elin''s mature voice escaped from her mouth. She was not bashful in the slightest as she met with the man''s gaze, "I have seen many beautifuldies, but you are third to arouse my desire," Tang Shaoyang got his head closer to Elin and whispered, "The moment I saw you, my heart immediately screamed you are mine!"


    "I assume the first two have fallen to you by now?" Elin''s smile was getting brighter and wider, her soft red lips were so enticing as she spoke.


    "You are right. They have fallen for me but they are not around. You can''t meet them now, and I am sure you will fall for me as well," he grinned and whispered, "Just one night, I just need one night, and I am sure you will never forget about me and will fall for me," he was confident after his perk got upgraded into a skill.


    "Is this how you capture the first twodies'' hearts?" Elin was not disturbed by Tang Shaoyang''s bold words. He was basically telling her to sleep with him one night.


    "Nope. The first was an ident while the second one, she just could not refuse my charm, I guess," Tang Shaoyang replied while chugging the mug to his lips.


    "I see, an ident huh!?" Elin was wondering what kind of ident was that, but she did not ask. She changed the topic, like where he came from. While the two exchanged conversation, twodies were eyeing them intensely. Liang Suyin and Delia were watching them intensely.


    At the end of the party, Gu Yingjie and Fan Rui looked at their Boss who was flirting with the most beautifuldy in the vige. Both were sharing a defeated look like none of thedies interested in them, "Should we ask Boss to teach us how to pick a girl?" Gu Yingjie considered this option.


    "Ah, we can''t learn from him. Our Boss just has a natural charm that attracts thedies. We can''t be like our Boss," Fan Rui admitted that he was far inferior to their Boss.


    "Guess you are right," Gu Yingjie nodded in agreement, "We can''t be the main character just like our Boss," Fan Rui looked at his young friend. The guy would always speak with something he could not understand.


    "You don''t have to be like your Boss, but be yourself instead," Old Man Rick sat in the middle of the two and put his mug on the table.


    Gu Yingjie''s eyes brightened, "Can you teach us something, Elder?" The desperate young man asked the old man with a hopeful expression.


    "Good, you are not that hopeless. You have a good look, just have not matured yet," the old man nodded and pulled the young guy closer, "First of all, lower your standard. I mean you can''t use the same standard as your Boss. Lower your standard and look at your surroundings."


    Gu Yingjie was confused by the old man, but Fan Rui immediately understood the old man''s words. Yes, he was not his Boss, not as strong as him, not as charismatic as him. However, he kept looking at a woman with his Boss''s standard while his value was much lower than his boss''s. "Look at your surroundings!" Those words struck into his mind, and he looked at the surroundings. Sure enough, a fewdies were looking at their directions. Sure, they were not as pretty as Elin or Delia, but their looks were above average by Earth''s standard.


    "Second, you have to be confident. Approach thedy with confidence, not overbearingly like your boss!" At those words, Fan Rui immediately stood up with his mug. He scanned the surroundings before he approached a lonedy.

 Chapter 216 - Sword Maid

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Sword Maid</h4>


    The party was over when the bonfire died down, leaving ash of the wood behind the vigers started to head back to their lodging.


    Chief Rick led three adventurers to their lodgings. Yes, only three, Cao Yuntai, Liang Suyin, and Gu Yingjie. Tang Shaoyang and Fan Rui were not with them.


    None of them were asking where the two went to. Liang Suyin entered the lodging without words while Gu Yingjie entered his room dejectedly, "Where''s my leader and Fan Rui?" Captain Cao asked the old man.


    Old Man Rick smiled meaningfully, "You know," Cao Yuntai immediately caught the meaning behind those two words. If it was his Boss, he understood but Fan Rui. He was surprised that his subordinate could pick up a girl.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was, in fact, still within the square with Elin.


    "Are you sure you are not in a rtionship with your party member and Chief Rick''s daughter? They keep looking at you," Elin curiously asked the man. While she was conversing with Tang Shaoyang, she noticed the two girls kept looking in their direction.


    "Nope! The old man kept pushing his daughter to me though, but I already have my eyes on you," Tang Shaoyang smiled, "But you haven''t given me your answer yet."


    "An answer huh!? I thought I was yours even before you killed the Dire Wolf King," Elin stood up and pulled his hand, "Since you want my answer, follow me then."


    Tang Shaoyang let the woman drag him, they were heading out of the vige. They went into the forest, while Tang Shaoyang''s eyes locked her ass which was dancing while they were walking into the forest.


    She brought him to a ce that was not far off from the vige. They stopped in front of a big tree, the woman pointed her finger at the top, and he followed the direction.


    There was a decent size of a house on the top. She was bringing him to a treehouse, "Myte husband built the treehouse, but we never enjoyed it together as he died not long after he built the house."


    Tang Shaoyang did not interrupt the woman, waiting for her to continue since he felt there was more than that.


    "Follow me!" She did not continue as she climbed up with her fur-dress. Tang Shaoyang followed and he could see the unprotected garden. Elin did not wear panties, and little Shaoyang immediately hardened at the sight.


    They entered the treehouse, it was dark but Elin immediately lit the candle, giving light to the dark house. A bed for two people and a set of chairs and a table, nothing much was inside the treehouse.


    Elin sat at the edge of the bed, she tapped the empty spot next to her, signaling him to sit there. Tang Shaoyang sat next to her, "He was killed by the Dire Wolf King!"


    Tang Shaoyang already knew the story from Chief Rick. However, he did not interrupt her, listening to her story to the end.


    Her husband was Silver Rank Adventurer, Hakop was his name. One day, her husband''s party epted a quest to investigate the Orin Forest before Beast Stampede.


    s, her husband''s party was almost wiped out by the Dire Wolf King with only one sole survivor, the archer. The archer managed to escape from the encounter.


    "I was devastated to hear that, butter on, I made an oath. If there was an adventurer or someone who managed to kill the Dire Wolf King, I will serve the adventurer with my body and heart!" Elin looked Tang Shaoyang to the eyes.


    "Oh, does that mean you are going to serve me with your body and heart?" Tang Shaoyang finally got the point of why Elin started with her dead husband, "But that kind of contradiction though? I don''t think your husband will like this?"


    "He''s dead, and I am alive, I have to face that reality and continue to live on. And I decided to give myself to someone who killed my husband''s killer!" Elin''s smile disappeared as a solemness reced her smile.


    "A ve, a sword maid, a wife, or even a partner to relieve your lust. I am willing to serve you with anything," she got off the bed and knelt in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    He was about to get her up but stopped midway as two consecutive notifications rang in his head. His eyes widened in surprise when he saw two options in front of him.


    [Individual Elinova is offering herself to be your ve, do you want to ept her as your ve? (Y/N)]


    [Individual Elinova is offering herself to be your sword maid, do you want to ept her as your sword maid? (Y/N)]


    ''Huh!?'' This was the second time such a notification appeared in his eyes. The first time happened with Pride, the Fogged Ape Tribe who surrendered to him and became his vassal.


    ''Does this mean I can bring her with me back to Earth?'' Tang Shaoyang carefully thought of his choice and the possibility of bringing the woman back to Earth.


    ¡ªIt seems so, but you need to be bonded with her if you want to bring her with you back to your original world. That''s the condition, I guess. Just like us the spirits, we can stay with you because of our contract, without a contract we can''t stay in your world.


    ''Hmmm, ve? Sword maid?'' No matter how he looked at it, sword maid was the better choice for her. He might have a weird fetish but ving his woman was not one of them.


    ''But should I bring her?'' Then a thought of his woman sleeping with another man crossed in his mind. If he did not bring her with him in seventy days and left, Elin would surely look for another man to live on.


    At those thoughts, he immediately chose the sword maid bond. He tapped yes, and then he saw a two swords crossed symbol brightened on Elin''s forehead. The light then connected to his forehead, itsted around twenty seconds.


    [You have epted Individual Elinova as your sword maid!]

 Chapter 217 - Crazy And Adventerous Night - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Crazy And Adventerous Night - Part 1</h4>


    "Sword Maid, huh!?" Elin let out a chuckle as she raised her head to look at Tang Shaoyang''s confused look.


    "What''s Sword Maid?" He blurted out. This was the first time he heard the term.


    "A ve battle, at least, the nobles treated them as a ve battle, carrying the weapons for them, using them as meat shield at the moment danger, and f*ck them whenever they want," Elin exined without losing her smile.


    ''It seems I ept the contract too easily without knowing what it is. But the bond is needed to bring her to my world,''


    With a bit grin, Tang Shaoyang lowered his head and raised her chin, "Those nobles must be stupid to use such beauty as a meat ve or treated them as a ve," he kissed the soft lips.


    Elin seemed to be prepared for what wasing, she returned the kiss. She was single, but a widow with three months of experience. The moment his tongue entered her mouth, she greeted with hers.


    It was short but passionate, Tang Shaoyang had to part the kiss and pulled the woman onto hisp, "Do you remember what I said to you?" His hand was on her waist and buttock, it was very soft.


    "You just need one night to make me never forget about you?" Despite her flushing cheeks, she maintained a calm tone in his voice.


    "You look mature but you can''t be honest with yourself," Tang Shaoyang got closer to her neck, smelling her enticing natural smell, licking and kissing her neck.


    He could hear her breathing was hurried, her body was seemingly trembling with joy, "You loved your husband very much!?"


    "What do you know!?" When he brought her husband into the topic, she became aggressive, "Thar because you managed to hold back for two years withoutpany of man despite your sensitive body," he took a bite on her earlobe and a moan escaped from her mouth.


    He had not touched her vital spot but thetter was already wriggling in excitement, "But don''t worry, I will make your love to your husband fade, and your love, your body, and your heart are mine only!"


    Elin was about to get angry, but his hand was moving faster. Creeping through her thigh, his finger reached her vital spot that was already wet with juicy liquid.


    "Mnnnn~," she tried to suppress her moan. She did not know why, but every single touch from the man was stimting to her. The words she was about to say, she swallowed it back as a muffled moan escaped from her mouth.


    "You are ready, huh!? So how to take your dress off, this dress is rather unique, and I don''t want to tear such a stimting dress," at his words, she moved her hand to the side. She took off something and the treasure behind the dress came into his sight as the dress fell off to hisps.


    The perky and round mounds with pinks center showed themselves in front of the devil. Tang Shaoyang buried his head at the treasure, his hand yed with the left one while his mouth was ying with the right.


    "Ahnnnn~ Ahnnnn~" Elin could no longer suppress her moan. She did not bother to suppress it any longer as she enjoyed it. However, the man seemed getting attached to her breast, she could no longer hold her carnal desire, "Put it in~,"


    The words were like a melodious syble to his ears. Tang Shaoyang ced her on the bed as he stood in front of her. He took off his clothes and pulled down his pants, the majestic little Shaoyang came out of his cage.


    Despite the dim light of the room, Elin could still see the shape and the size. As soon as she saw this, a thought crossed her mind, ''his is bigger than Hakop''s,''


    She sat up and reached the little Shaoyang with her hand. She yed the rod with her hand before she put the big rod into her mouth.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by her action, but he did not stop her. He could feel that her tongue brushed against his rod down there, giving him a new sensation of pleasure.


    "Alright, that''s enough," he pulled her head from his rod and helped her to get up, "Turn around and hold the bed, raise your bottom," Elin bent her body and stuck her buttock to him.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed the little Shaoyang against the wet hole. His action caused the girl to moan as well. After a moment, he pushed his rod into the juicy hole.


    "Ahnnn~" a moan escaped from her mouth, at the same time, her mind nked. When the second push came in, another moan escaped her mouth as pleasure crept all over her body, "More~ harder~" she subconsciously said.


    There was an old saying in this vige that said that you would feel the pleasure of having sex if you had sex with the man you loved. She thought the words were true, but she found out now that was not true, at all.


    This was the first day she met with the man. Falling in love? No, she never loved the man, at all. She was repaying the man for what he had done, he avenged her husband''s death.


    "Ahnnn~" her mind nked, the pleasure she never felt before assaulted her body. She tried to think about what happened to her, ''Was it because she never has intimate contact since her husband''s death?'' However, her brain was shut off as a big wave of pleasure came again.


    Her leg weakened and fell to the bed. She had orgasmed, but the man had not done it yet. She could feel the thick and big rod still filled her, it was hard.


    The man ced her on the bed properly, before he started again. The wave of pleasure never stopped after that, she stopped thinking as well as she let the man spoil her.


    Twenty minutester, she wasying down with her face on the pillow. Elin could feel the warm liquid filled her down there. Her breath was ragged and his eyes were half-shut. This was her first time since two years ago, she never thought that sex could give her such pleasure. At least, she never felt this way when she did this with her husband.


    She was about to close her eyes, but she felt the thing that was still inside her was still as hard as before.


    "I-I can''t continue, give me a rest for a moment¡­" Elin pleaded as she raised her finger to the door, "You can continue with them first,"


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang came off from the powerless Elin and strode toward the door. He pulled the door open and saw two women were crawling right in front of the door.


    He recognized both of them. The girl on the left was Chief Rick''s daughter Delia and the girl on the right was Liang Suyin.


    His current state was moved by instinct rather than rational thought. His body was craving for more girls, so he pulled the two girls inside the house.

 Chapter 218 - Crazy And Adventurous Night - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Crazy And Adventurous Night - Part 2</h4>


    Liang Suyin was experiencing a short circuit, trying toprehend what actually happened. However, in this short time, she realized that her clothes were off her body.


    She was about to push the man away, but a piercing pain came from down there, "Arghhhh-" the pain went away as fast as it came, "Hnnng~" a pleasure she never felt before started to creep out.


    Her eyes widened in shock for a moment before the shock was reced by a thrill of joy having sexual intercourse for the first time. Instead of pushing her boss away, she hugged as desire filled her body.


    Delia watched the scene from the side with her flushed cheeks. Compared to Liang Suyin who came half-prepared, Delia came with a preparation. She took off her dress without Tang Shaoyang undressing her.


    After she took off his dress, she was at a loss what to do. This was her first time, so she did not know what to do when the man was busy with the other woman. She nced at Elin, hoping to ask for guidance, but she noticed Elin was sleeping soundly despite the loud moan from the red-haired girl.


    "Ahnnnnn~" Liang Suyin released a long moan and fell to the bed. The girl could feel the hot liquid inside, her mind was filled with satisfaction afterward.


    However, she felt that the thing inside her was still hard. She was at her limit so she tried to push Tang Shaoyang, "No, let me rest for a little bit," it was her subconscious action.


    Tang Shaoyang did not force for the second round as he turned to the side. Delia also looked at him, both exchanged for a moment before he rushed toward the girl.


    The small bed was filled with the two girls, Tang Shaoyang brought her to the table. The inexperienced girl let the man do anything to her body as he started with her breast. After the beast, he went to the lower region.


    Each of his touches caused the girl to moan. The girl realized why Elin and Liang Suyin made that kind of face. Her body was wriggling in joy, she then felt liquid dropped down from her lower bottom.


    Then she felt something rubbed against her vital, the rubbing was bringing to the peak as she moaned. However, she was not satisfied with this, she wanted more, thest step.


    It was as if the man could read her thoughts, the thing entered her body. She felt a piercing pain, but the pain was just for a moment as a pleasant sensation started to spread from below there.


    The man moved even faster as she asked for more, the table was shaking but she did not care if even the table would break. Non-stop, it was fifteen minutes non-stop, and she released a long moan. She felt a warm liquid fill her belly, as she breathed raggedly.


    Contentment stered on her expression as she looked at the man lovingly. With the thing still inside her, she hooked her hand around his neck and pulled herself up. She watched the red-haired girl and the man exchanged a kiss. She wanted that, and so she started to kiss as Tang Shaoyang returned the kiss.


    "Girl, you are quite naughty," he muttered while the girl smiled at him. She could feel the thing inside her was getting harder again. Tang Shaoyang pulled the girl from the table. He now sat on the chair with the girl on hisp.


    The second round started. The youngest proved to have more stamina than the old one. After the chair, Tang Shaoyang brought her to the wall and started the third round. After the third round, he soon realized the girl was at her limit. She did not sound her protest just like the other two. If he went for the fourth round, he believed the girl did not mind that.


    However, he carries the girl over to the limited space of the bed. As soon as he put her on the bed he noticed the overflowing liquid down there. Tang Shaoyang rubbed his nose and went to the empty spot near the table.


    Even after six rounds, little Shaoyang was still standing hard. The skill not only upgraded his ability but also his endurance. He looked at the three girls on the bed, "It seemed I have done I should not," he muttered under his breath.


    His target was Elinova but for some reason, the other two were entangled with him as well. However, regretting something he had done was not his character. He lived with the decision he made whether it was a mistake or the right decision.


    Clearing his thoughts, Tang Shaoyang sat cross-legged on the wooden floor. He then started to chant what his Teacher had taught him. While chanting, the [Mana Perception] was activated as his body absorbed the rich mana from the forest.


    Tang Shaoyang did not sleep, he continued with the whispered chant until a hand wrapped around his waist, and touched the slumber little Shaoyang.


    [You have entered the training state for 4:53:20, your Magic Power increased by 31]


    He opened his eyes and turned around. Elin rested her head on his shoulder, and their eyes were met, "I am sorry for the interruption, but it''s about morning," the girl''s hand moved to the little Shaoyang, stroking it gently.


    "You are ying with fire, woman," Tang Shaoyang whispered back to the girl as he approached the girl''s lips.


    *** ***


    Liang Suyin dreamed something absurd but enthralling at the same time. She was having fun with her Boss and the other two women. It absurd because she did it with the other two women together, enthralling because the sensation of having sex with her Boss was just so wonderful.


    But then a moan interrupted her good sleep. She tried to pry open her heavy eyelids. But after a few attempts, she managed to open her eyes and saw a beautiful face made the same expression as her when she made love with her Boss.


    Soon the red-haired girl realized that the woman was the same woman in her dream. She opened her eyes wide and soon she got a clear view. Her Boss was ramming the woman from behind while the girl was holding the edge of the bed.


    "That was not a dream, it was real¡­" she muttered unbelievably. It was hard to believe that she joined the foursome? Was that the right term?


    ''Stupid Suyin, it''s not the time to think about that!'' Liang Suyin was at loss, she did not know what to do as she woke up not at the right time. The woman then released a long moan. As someone who had tasted this, ''Are they done?''


    But then she saw her Boss carried the woman onto the table and started the second round. The angle was just too good for her to watch as the couple gave her the look from the side.


    Just like that, Liang Suyin watched live porn for twenty minutes. The woman seemed to give up as she waved her hand. She then witnessed therge rod being pulled out from the woman, at the same time, dripping liquid fell from the vital spot. To her surprise, her Boss''s spear was still standing straight.


    Then she noticed her Boss was looking at her. As soon as she met with his gaze, she felt something dripping from her lower bottom. Did she get wet just like that?

 Chapter 219 - Beast Stampede

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Beast Stampede</h4>


    When the sun was up to the sky, the vigers were already on their move. They were cleaning their house, packing up. After the attack from the Dire Wolf''s hordest night, Chief Rick decided to evacuate earlier.


    It was a yearly routine before Beast Stampede that the vigers would move to the city to seek shelter. From the usual date, the Beast Stampede would attack the city a monthter.


    However,st night''s attack rmed the vigers and so they decided to move now. They did not want another beast horde to attack the vige. As for Chief Rick, he was standing anxiously west gate, waiting for his daughter.


    Last night, he told her daughter where Tang was. But the girl did note back until morning. He checked Elin''s house, but the house was empty.


    As he walked back and forth, he finally noticed a group of four headed toward the vige. The old man was surprised to see Liang Suyin within the group, but the surprise turned into a smile when he noticed his daughter''s happiness.


    Delia''s face was brimming with happiness, she could not hide her smile as she walked toward the vige. The old man then noticed a change of aura around her daughter. Some of her naivety was gone, he could see that from a single quick nce.


    The old man then nced at the red-haired beauty. She was more reserved, but her face shed in healthy red. Even though she kept her silence, the girl kept ncing at the man.


    As for Elin, he could see a genuine smile on her face. It was not the usual fake smile she had. The three women were following a single man. Chief Rick immediately approached and greeted Tang, "Wee back~ you seem to have a good night, young hero~"


    "Yes! Crazy and adventurous night indeed. It was a truly amazing night," Tang Shaoyang kept emphasizing that the night was great, causing the old man''s smile to get wider.


    "So how is it? Did he ept you?" The old man asked his daughter. Having five to ten wives wasmon in this world. The old man himself had six wives with the youngest being in her early thirties. He did not mind if his daughter shared her husband with another woman, especially if one of them was Elin. Both could fight together if they were bullied by the other wives.


    "I have be his sword maid~" the girl enthusiastically informed her father. Chief Rick went through a big change in expression when he heard his daughter had be a sword maid.


    The old man did not care if Tang was tinum or even a higher rank adventurer. He could not ept that his daughter had be some else''s sword maid. It was known that sword maid was a ve, just another term or pleasant to the ears term for a ve.


    "Cancel the bond immediately!" The old man stood in front of Tang, he raised his voice as his eyes turned colder, "I don''t care how strong you are, but you better cancel the bond immediately!"


    The sunny and warm old man had gone, it was reced with the image of a furious father who tried to protect his daughter.


    "Calm down, father. He did not force me to bond, I voluntarily asked him to," Delia immediately came forward and exined. However, her exnation only caused her father to get even more confused, "But why?"


    "The bond is necessary if she wants to follow me. We have to get bonded so he could follow me," Tang Shaoyang pulled Delia back, "Did you remember when I said you would not be able to see her again if she followed me?"


    Rick thought of it, and he remembered Tang said sost night. He took that lightly, but it seemed the bond rted to that, "So what?" He demanded an exnation.


    "We need to get bonded so I can bring her with me to my ce. Also, you don''t need to worry about your daughter. I will not mistreat her, especially my women, she would never get mistreated if she followed," he tapped the old man''s shoulder.


    "Yes, you don''t need to worry, Father. Sister Elin also formed a sword maid bond," the girl exined with a smile. Old man Rick nced toward the maturedy, thetter nodded her head to confirm his daughter''s words.


    "Where''s that your ce?" For now, the old man decided to trust the man and asked. He never heard of such a ce even after years of adventure.


    "I can''t tell you, and even if I can tell you, you may never hear the ce either. What I can tell you is, trust me!" Tang Shaoyang deepened his voice and looked into the old man''s eyes earnestly.


    "Hah¡­" the old man let out a sigh. His heart wanted to believe the man, but his rational thought kept doubting the man after he heard about the bond.


    "Also, stop being annoying, Old Man. You kept pushing your daughter onto me yesterday, and now you keep doubting. Now, your daughter is not only your daughter but also my woman!" After saying that, Tang Shaoyang entered the vige. He noticed the vigers were packing their belongings into the wagon. He even saw Fan Rui helping a girl to pack up.


    The woman was young, about the same age as Delia. However, her assets were inferior to Delia though, the plus was she had a pure and sweet smile while looking at Fan Rui who bashfully helped the girl. However, by Earth''s standard, the girl was above average in the term of look.


    "Why are they packing? You are going to leave the vige?" He stopped his steps and asked the old man who followed him


    "Yes, we are going to move out earlier than the schedule. Last night''s attack is a sign that the Beast Stampede will start earlier this year, so I don''t want to risk it staying longer in the vige. Although it''s a pity we have to harvest early," Old Man Rick exined while shaking his head, looking at the field with the not-harvested field.


    "Beast Stampede? What''s that?" This was his first time hearing about the Beast Stampede, he asked the old man for more information.


    "You don''t know-" the old man stopped halfway as he realized Tang was not the native of Waskin.


    "It was a curse ced upon Waskin City. The Predecessor of the Waskin Family who governs the Waskin City kidnapped the princess of Orin Forest, a fairy who governs the Orin Forest. The legend says the fairymitted suicide, and before that, the fairy ced a curse on the city, no, not to the city but the Waskin Family. Every year, in winter, the beast, and the monsters from Orin Forest would attack the city. It''s been 71 years. The city has fallen three times, but the Waskin Family always rebuilds the city with support from the kingdom," the old man told Tang Shaoyang. From the old man''s expression, he seemed to believe the legend.


    "Then why don''t you guys move to a safer ce then?" If the city had fallen three times, that meant the Beast Stamped was not a joke. He was curious why they stayed in this dangerous ce instead.


    "We don''t need to worry about the Beast Stampede as long as we are in the city we are safe from the beast," the old man was confident with his words.


    "Huh!? Why? Is the Waskin Family that strong?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised by how confident the old man was.


    "No, it''s because the beast and the monster only attacked the people who put a fight against them or the people under the Waskin Family. The elder of my vige recorded the event and warned us to never take a side on the Waskin Family," the old man exined.


    If what Old Man Rick said was true, it would make the legend believable. However, there was a w in his story, "If the beast and the monster don''t attack you guys, why don''t you stay in the vige?"


    "Winter is not the best season to stay in the forest. Aside from the freezing weather, the stronger beast would be more active since the weaker beast hibernates," The old man rolled his eyes as Tang Shaoyang did not even know the basic knowledge.


    The man was strong but did not have a basic knowledge of living in the wild. He needed to be bonded with the girl to bring her back. He was an adventurer but did not know how to skin the beast. With all these clues, the old man suspected Tang was a noble from afar.


    "Tell me honestly, are you noble?" The old man could not help but ask.


    However, Tang Shaoyang did not answer him, "What about our pelt? Have you skinned all of them?"


    The old man rolled his eyes at Tang, "Give us a break, we all were partyingst night, and today we have to move out. We don''t have time to skin your pelt but don''t worry, a promise is still a promise. We will skin your wolves in the city, free of charge," Chief Rick mmed his chest to assure Tang Shaoyang.


    "Then what about my payment for killing the Dire Wolf King. You promised to pay me if we fight with you," Tang Shaoyang demanded the payment right away, "Where''s my promised storage bag?"


    Old Man Rick''s expression changed, he painfully, reluctantly took the storage bag from his clothes. He then handed it to Tang Shaoyang.


    "You still owe me an additional payment," Tang Shaoyang reminded before he saved the storage bag with a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 220 - Gaining Fame

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Gaining Fame</h4>


    The Ropina Vige moved under Tang Shaoyang''s escort. The supposed ten minutes journey took them an hour to reach Durin Vige.


    Chief Lod greeted them upon their arrival, but soon his eyes went wide at the sight of the Dire Wolf King, "T-that¡­ T-that¡­ Dire Wolf King!?" He stuttered as he approached the wagon with Dire Wolf King''s corpse.


    "Hahaha¡­" Chief Rick let out a satisfiedugh and tapped Chief Lod''s shoulder, "That''s right! This is Dire Wolf King, and my son-inw killed it!" He raised his head proudly, it was as if he was the one who killed it.


    "Your son-inw?" Chief Lod turned toward old man Rick. They were a neighbor like for years, Chief Lod knew all of his sons-inw. However, he knew that none of them were capable of doing this.


    "Yup, let me introduce you to my new son-inw, Tang. He killed the Dire Wolf Kingst night without battling his eyes," Chief Rick pointed at the corpse, "Look at the body, he killed the Dire Wolf King without damaging the fur. It was a perfect kill."


    Chief Lod looked toward Tang Shaoyang with widened eyes. He was shocked that the Wood Rank Adventurer killed the Dire Wolf King, ''Is he really tinum Rank?''


    "Stop with the chit-chat, have you done skinning the pelt, Chief Lod?" The reason they stopped at the Durin Vige was to retrieve the pelt. He was direct with his words.


    "We are done," Chief Lod looked at Tang Shaoyang before ncing back at the corpse, back and forth. He was in awe but also dubious with the story since the infamous Dire Wolf King was not easily killed.


    However, the corpse was enough proof for him to believe their im. Chief Lod became even more respectful as he motioned Tang Shaoyang to follow him to the vige.


    The remaining vigers and his party stayed outside while Chief Rick and Tang Shaoyang entered the vige. Chief Lod brought them to the Durin Vige''s warehouse.


    Inside the warehouse, the Dire Wolf''s pelts were piled neatly. Tang Shaoyang took out the storage bag and directed it toward the pelt.


    At the entrance, Chief Lod looked toward Chief Rick, "Are you going to evacuate to the city now?" He noticed the big crowd behind, bringing wagons with their things on it.


    When this was mentioned, Chief Rick''s smug look reced with a solemn look as he nodded toward his friend, "Yeah, you should move out earlier too. Gulin Vige was attacked by the Dire Wolves, the Dire Wolf King, and its pack destroyed the vige¡­"


    Chief Rick told his friend what transpiredst night, not leaving a single detail including the four fools who lured the Dire Wolf King to his vige.


    "Fortunately, Tang was in my vigest night, our vige would get destroyed as well," Chief Rick let out a relieved sigh and looked to his friend, "You better move out as soon as possible as well, who knows what will attack your vige next?" He was not scaring Chief Lod but he was genuinely worried.


    "Hah¡­" Chief Lod let out a sigh, it was not the time to harvest the field yet. He could not leave the vige now even if he wanted to, "I can''t, we have to harvest the field first before we could move out."


    Chief Rick knew Chief Lod''s difficulty, but what he could do? He could not do anything to help his friend, "Then be careful, you have to scout the perimeter daily, just in case," the old man tapped his friend''s shoulder.


    Tang Shaoyang had stored all the pelts, "Thank you for your help," he bowed his head slightly before he left the warehouse. Chief Lod wanted to say something but he was hesitating, in the end, he said nothing as he sent his friend and Tang Shaoyang out.


    On the way to the entrance, he saw Yonki came back from there. He was beaming in excitement, and Tang Shaoyang could tell that the hunter had gotten his storage bag back.


    The middle-aged hunter bowed his head toward Tang. Not because he walked with the two chiefs, but because he respected him from the bottom of his heart.


    Just like that, they stopped to retrieve the wolf''s pelt. They immediately left Durin Vige after Tang Shaoyang was done. They continued the trip, and It took them three hours to reach the city as they traveled in a group.


    Two guards on the top watchtower noticed there was a big group approaching the north gate, "Refuge from the forest ising! Refuge from the forest ising!" One guard informed the guards on the gate.


    Looking at the city wall, Chief Rick was relieved. As long as he was in the city, he and his vigers were pretty much safe. However, deep inside he was quite excited as well. The bane of the Orin Forest, the Dire Wolf King died and the corpse was with his group.


    About ten meters away from the gate, the metal gate was pulled up. Six guards were ready on both sides, everyone who entered the city must be checked. Chief Rick raised his chest and walked forward proudly.


    "Rick of Ropina Vige reported!" The six guards recognized the old man as they smiled at the old man, "Yo, Old Man Rick, youe earlier this year," the guard came forward and smiled as well.


    "Yes, Dire Wolves attacked my vige so we have to evacuate earlier," Chief Rick nodded his head a big smile formed on his lips, "Look what we got here!" He pointed at the Dire Wolf King''s corpse on the top wagon.


    The six guards'' eyes immediately went wide at the sight of the massive corpse of a wolf. The guard recognized the corpse, Dire Wolf King, "Y-you killed it!?" The guard that slightly older than the other guards asked the old man.


    "Nah, even if I am still at my peak, I could never hunt this thing, let alone," the old man waved his hand as he pointed at Tang Shaoyang, "My son-inw killed the Dire Wolf King."


    One guard immediately recognized Tang Shaoyang, the big battle-ax left a deep impression on him, "Don''t joke around, old man. He is just a Wood Rank Adventurer, there''s no way he could kill the Dire Wolf King."


    "Who said Wood Rank Adventurer could not kill the Dire Wolf King? Are you implying I am a liar?" Chief Rick immediately went aggressive at the guard who questioned him, "If it was not him, then who killed the Dire Wolf King? You? If you can''t kill the Dire Wolf Ming, it does not mean the other can''t!" The old man sneered at the young guard.


    The young guard''s face flushed red. It was indeed hard to believe but with the proof and the vouch from the old man, he could not refute the old man either.


    "Alright, stop it! Let''s check them up and get it done quick," the older guard ordered his subordinates to do a quick check. It was just a formality, the group was allowed to enter the city after a quick check.


    Just like that, the group became the center of attention of the street. The people they passed on the street could not help but nce at the massive corpse. Chief Rick seemed to enjoy the attention he received from the people.


    Just like that, a story of Wood Rank Adventurer killed the Dire Wolf King, the bane of the Orin Forest spread through to the city.

 Chapter 221 - Carlos Artura

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Carlos Artura</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting across Sera, the girl''s eyes never left the Dire Wolf King on the side of her. The guide could no longer maintain her sweet smile with the massive corpse next to her. What was left in her eyes was awe and admiration as she kept taking a secret nce at the man.


    In one day, not only hepleted two quests but also took down a bounty beast, ''How can he still be unknown despite his strength?'' The girl was wondering how could such a strong man remain hidden.


    The silence continued while Tang Shaoyang was enjoying the food prepared by his guide. As for his party members, they were in another. The reason he was here with Sera alone was that the Guild Master, the leader of the Adventurer Guild wanted to meet him.


    Bam!


    Suddenly the door opened hard and mmed into the wall. A man in his fifties with a gray thick beard rushed in. The dazed off Sera was startled and immediately stood up while Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows.


    He was about to scold the man who entered the room rudely but stopped when he heard Sera addressed the old man, "Good Afternoon, Guild Master~"


    The old man however ignored the greeting when he spotted the massive corpse. He approached the Dire Wolf King''s dead body. He stroked the smooth ck fur and realized it received no external damage.


    Surprised by the perfect condition of the Dire Wolf King, he opened the jaw. He was checking whether the Dire Wolf King died due to poison. The tongue was red-pink, normal. He opened the closed eyes, and it was also normal.


    ''Poison is not used to kill the Dire Wolf King, interesting,'' the old man then stroked the wolf, from the head down to the neck. His hand stopped for a while when he reached the forehead. The skill received damage, but it was not the one that caused the wolf to die.


    He furrowed as his hand slid down to the next. His eyes went wide as he found out the cause of why the Dire Wolf King died. Its neck was forcefully twisted, his hand roamed around on the neck, and he was sure the twisted neck was the cause it died.


    He was shocked inside, the Dire Wolf King was known for its frightening speed. It had a top skill called [sh Shadow] where its body blurred into shadow and moved in extremely frightening speed. Giving your back open was akin a suicide, even when the adventurer sessfully cornered the beasts it would run away.


    That was how the Dire Wolf King was called the bane of the Orin Forest. However, despite all of this, the Dire Wolf King died with its neck twisted. Meaning the wolf had to get caught to twist the neck.


    The old man closed his eyes, he was trying to imagine how the wolf got caught and its neck twisted. The damage on the forehead was added to his clue, but the old man just could not imagine how the wolf would get caught with its [sh Shadow].


    Shaking his head, the old man gave up with his futile attempt. He then turned toward Sera, "Where the man killed the Dire Wolf King, I want to meet him now!" Despite being old, the vigor within his voice was still strong.


    Sera was not used so she flinched slightly before directing her hand to Tang Shaoyang who was also looking at the old man, "He''s the person who killed the Dire Wolf King, Sir. His name is Tang."


    Their eyes met, the old man furrowed his brows. The man was a lot younger than him, he thought the one who killed the wolf would be at least in his mid-thirties or even older. The old man scanned the man called Tang from the top to bottom.


    He could feel something unusual about the man, but he could not pinpoint what it was. The old man took a big stride, and now he stood across Tang. He did not sit as he immediately questioned Tang, "Did you kill the Dire Wolf King?"


    "If that big wolf is Dire Wolf King, then yes, I did kill it," Tang Shaoyang nodded calmly as he replied to the old man, "Now, can you tell me why you want to meet me?"


    "Very well, as the Guild Master, I need to confirm the wolf is the Dire Wolf King. And I already confirmed the wolf is the same Dire Wolf King on the Bounty Board," the Guild Master nodded before he squinted his eyes as if he was trying to pry the secret in Tang''s head, "Did you kill the Dire Wolf King?" The old man repeated the same question.


    "I have been tired of this same sh*t, old man!" He was trying to be calm, following Zhang Mengyao''s advice when he had to talk with someone in an equal position, but this started to get on his nerve. Sera and the other Guild Guides have questioned him dozens of times already.


    "I don''t care if you believe me or not, and I am not going to convince you either. I have brought the corpse as the proof, and I want my money now," he mmed the table. Sera was startled and subconsciously took a few steps back. She just realized that questioning him repeatedly would annoy the man.


    "Fair enough," the old man nodded his head, "Get him the bounty of the Dire Wolf King!" His order was directed to Sera who was immediately going to get the money.


    "This old man''s Carlos Artura, a retired Sky-Emerald Adventurer, and also The Guild Master of the Waskin Guild Adventurer," the old man introduced himself in front of the man.


    He was telling his past to see the man''s reaction. There was no reaction from the man, even the tiniest change of his expression. It was straight calm as if Sky-Emerald Rank was nothing or maybe he did not care about the rank. Carlos did not know, the man was hard to read.


    Sky-Emerald was only a level below the Diamond Rank, the highest rank of Waskin''s adventurer in history.


    "Tang, Wood Rank Adventure," Tang Shaoyang made it short. The old man let out a sigh and sat down, he looked straight to the man, "Are you native of Waskin?" He changed the topic.


    "No," again, Tang''s answer was short one word. However, Carlos did give up, "Then may I know where youe from?"


    "Do I have to tell you that to get the bounty?" Tang Shaoyang asked the old man, "That''s not necessary, let''s say it''s just this old man''s curiosity," the old man smiled.


    "Then I am not going to tell you anything about my background," Tang Shaoyang replied bluntly.


    ''He''s the type that hard to talk with, but he''s for sure has a secret since he does not want to tell where he came from,'' Carlos rubbed his beard, ''Not the type who love to chit chat as well, and not the type that would like to suck at someone with higher status as well,'' the old man was analyzing Tang.


    ''The straightforward type huh!?'' Carlos nodded his head, "Then may I know how you killed the Dire Wolf King? Just take this as an old man''s curiosity."


    "I knocked the wolf down and twisted the neck," Tang Shaoyang answered with a single sentence.

 Chapter 222 - Accusations

    <h4>Chapter 222 - usations</h4>


    Carlos Artura leaned his back on the couch and let out a defeated sigh. He was trying to get information regarding how the man killed the Dire Wolf King or even the man''s origin. But he got nothing, his answer was brief and short.


    The old man then eyed the corpse, "What are you going to do with the Dire Wolf King''s body? Are you willing to sell the body to the guild? It would be a good decoration for the guild, the whole body is preserved well," since he could not get his way, the old man gave up.


    ''20 Gold!'' He almost said that aloud when the old man was interested in buying the body. But he immediately shut his mouth. He did not know the price or the standard, "How much are you willing to pay?"


    ''Heh, it seems he is more interested in money,'' Carlos rubbed his beard as he was calcting the worth of Dire Wolf King''s preserved body, "The most expensive on the body is the horn. It''s a decent material for smithing. 30 Gold, this is the best price I can offer for you."


    ''The whole body is worth more than I expected, even more for the bounty,'' Tang Shaoyang was d that he did not immediately say it, ''Maybe I can sell for more if I sell the body outside,''


    ''Nah, let the old man take care of it,'' There was a possibility that he would get scammed outside since he was not the native. Moreover, he did not have a lot of time to preserve the body, selling the body before rotting so he could get the highest value.


    "Deal!" After he said that, the door opened after three gentle knocks. Sera came back with a pouch in her hand. She approached Tang Shaoyang and ced the pouch on the table, "4 gold and 50 silver for the bounty, 2 silver and 50 copper forpleting the quest."


    "Get 30 gold for me. I am buying the Dire Wolf King''s body," Sera''s eyes widened for a moment when he heard 30 gold, it was too much for someone like her. But as soon as she heard what it was for, she nodded and went out of the room to get the money.


    "Alright, it''s time for the serious talk, Tang. For what you have done, promoting you to Silver Rank should not be a problem. However, the guild has a policy that prevents me from promoting you to Silver Rank," Carlos''s expression turned serious, "But I have a solution for this, I will not record your achievement for killing the Dire Wolf King for the time being, but promote you first to Bronze Rank since the two quests you havepleted is a quest for the Bronze Rank. After that, youplete three quests for the Bronze Rank, then I will record your achievement, then you will be promoted to Silver Rank. How is it, do you agree?"


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the old man. By doing this, Carlos was doing a favor for him. They just met, why did he suddenly want to help? Doubt aroused in Tang Shaoyang''s heart, there was no free meal in this world, he believed that.


    ''This old man wants something from me,'' he thought but he was still maintaining his calm attitude despite the offer. Getting promoted would benefit a lot, which meant he could take a higher rank quest, and he could get more money frompleting the quests to buy what they wanted from this world.


    "What do you want from me?" Tang Shaoyang questioned the old man''s kindness with the thought the old man wanted something from him.


    Carlos was stunned for a moment when he heard those. He was, in fact, helping Tang Shaoyang without expecting anything from the man. But then, he recalled the conversation between them earlier. He understood immediately why Tang asked that.


    The old man smiled, "Even though I am curious about you, I will not abuse my position to get information about you. I just felt pity for someone as strong as you doing a menial quest, " the old man sounded genuine with his words, "I am doing this for the guild, winter ising, our guild will be packed with quests. Especially for the Silver Rank Quest, we will be flooded with such a quest."


    Tang Shaoyang looked into the old man''s eyes, but he was not someone that was capable of reading lies from bodynguage or expression, "Then I will follow your arrangement," he nodded. He chose to trust the old man since what he offered did not bring harm to him.


    "Good, I will also promote your party rank to bronze. What about your party members, how strong are theypared to you?" Carlos then found a frown on Tang''s forehead, ''Sigh, this dude is overly cautious.''


    "I am considering raising their rank as well, but I need to know how strong they are. I can''t be an irresponsible Guild Master to raise their rank blindly without knowing how capable your friends are."


    "They are certainly far weaker than me, but they are okay. At least, my party members are stronger than Tigre Party, and a little bitcking to a retired Gold Rank Adventurer I have met so far," Tang Shaoyang estimated his subordinates'' strength based on the adventurer he had crossed so far.


    Tigre Party, the Silver Rank Party who tried to threaten him after they registered their party to the guild. The retired Gold Rank Adventurer was certainly Chief Rick. The old man once fought together to subdue the Dire Wolf pack near the Ropina Vige.


    "The retired Gold Rank Adventurer? Who?" Carlos''s interest was piqued. Waskin City was not a big city with less than a hundred and fifty Gold Rank Adventurers. He recognized almost all Gold Rank, including the retired adventurer. He was curious about the retired adventurer Tang talked about.


    "Chief Rick, the Ropina Vige''s Vige Chief." Carlos recognized Chief Rick as he made a surprised expression, "That fool? The guy who retired at the peak of his career to manage the vige?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not know why the Guild Master would call Chief Rick a fool, but he nodded his head as he realized they were talking about the same person.


    "If you are talking about that old fool, then your party is quite strong. I am relieved, but¡­" Carlos scanned Tang from the top to bottom. The man confidently said his party members were much weaker than him then how strong he was?


    "What about you? How strong are you?" The old man was getting even more curious.


    "If you want to rank me, then I don''t know as well. So far, I have only encountered the Gold Rank Adventurer," Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulders.


    His Guild Guide, Sera, had told them the rank of the adventurer. Starting from the lowest rank, Wood, Bronze, Silver, Gold, tinum, Emerald, Sky-Emerald, Diamond, and Heaven-Diamond.


    At this time, the door opened rashly, Sera entered the room with a heavy pouch that contained 30 Gold coins.


    "So rude! Don''t you know how to knock on the door first?" Carlos was quite angry that his conversation was interrupted rudely.


    "I am sorry, Sir," Sera bowed her head to apologize, "There''s a grouping to the guild, using Mr. Tang of Misconduct Allegation that causes many deaths. The groupes to the guild to ask forpensation and also responsibility from Mr. Tang." She was panicked that the first party under her name was involved with a big problem like this.


    "Hoho, interesting. So someone uses the hero," a smile formed on his lips as Carlos nced toward Tang, "Shall we meet them?"

 Chapter 223 - Trial Of The Duel

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Trial Of The Duel</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang and Carlos went down to the lobby together. While they walked down from the second floor, they could see a big crowd gathered around the counter.


    Sera was following closely, she was paled at the sight of the big crowd. The mixture of murmurs and yells blended, creating a tense atmosphere in the hall. When Tang Shaoyang and the Guild Master came down, a voice dominated themotion rang, the voice was loud enough that all the people in the hall could hear it.


    "Him! It''s him, he refused to do the quest that caused the Dire Wolf to attack our vige! My father, my mother, and the vigers died because of him!" Artou, the son of Gulin Vige pointed his finger toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Everyone in the hall looked toward the stairs, Carlos stopped Tang with his hand and whispered, "Is it true you canceled the quest?"


    "Nope, I did not cancel the quest, it was him. As you know, it was a quest for the Bronze Rank Party, at least you people thought only the Bronze Rank Party was capable of taking the task. When I showed him our badge, he cursed at us, used us that we wanted to scam their money, and he even offered 20 copper to sleep with my woman. If he was not your guild''s client, I would have killed him already," Tang Shaoyang told the old man what happened back then.


    "Y-yes, s-sir. T-the Tarrior Partypleted the same quest that was issued from Durin Vige and Ropina Vige. I have received the quest paper, and the two Vige Chiefs signed the paper," Sera followed to fill the gap.


    "I see, but this is really interesting, is it?" The old man smiled mischievously, "From your story, the guy should know that you are the one who killed the Dire Wolf King. He should have known you are someone he should not have messed with, but he dares to use you. Did you offend someone? There must be someone to instigate him to use you, and that person should be someone strong as well."


    Carlos waspletely trusting Tang after a quick simple question. He had his reason to trust Tang as well, his institution. His institution was never wrong, after all.


    "There''s one, and it was Tigre Party. I beat the sh*t out of their two Silver Ranks. Maybe it was them," this was his second day, and he spent most of his time outside the city. The only possibility was the Tigre Party who blocked him yesterday.


    "Ah, I see. So it''s Deril, you have to be careful, Deril is one of thirty-one tinum Ranks in our city. His influence is quite strong in this city," the old man reminded Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, it would be better this Deril coulde up. He wanted to gauge the strength of people in this world. Both then walked down together, the other adventurers moved aside to make a path for the Guild Master.


    "You said I canceled the quest? Do you have any proof that I canceled the quest?" Tang Shaoyang looked down at Artou with his cold re.


    Artou of course had witnessed how the man in front of him single-handedly killed the Dire Wolf King. It was only a glimpse of it, but it was enough to instill fear in him. He flinched slightly at the cold re, but he remembered the man who backed him up. He regained hisposure, "My father''s death! My mother''s death! And my destroyed vige! Those are proof of your sloppiness! You asked us to raise the reward money, we don''t have enough, we only have two silvers to pay you. You refused to do the quest because the pay is too low!" Artou yelled and pointed his finger toward Tang Shaoyang''s face, "I have three survivors of my vige who could give testimony to my im!"


    Three guards who were with Artou yesterday came forward. They pointed their finger toward Tang Shaoyang as well, confirming their friend''s im.


    "That''s him! He asked for the vige to increase the reward!"


    "He even cursed us, telling us to not hire adventurers if we don''t have the money!"


    "Not only that, his party member even asked our vige chief for women if we don''t have the money to pay them!"


    The three men were dancing with their mouths, usation after usation directed toward Tang Shaoyang and his party.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a smallugh when he heard the barrage of usations, "If you want to falsely use me, you have toe with a logical usation. You are throwing a barrage of usations that make everything seem fake."


    For some reasons, he managed to control his emotion and got amused instead of annoyed, "First of all, you need toe up with reliable proof," it was as if he was teaching the four idiots to make a false usation, "Sera, can you get my quest paper," Sera was quick with her action as she handed the three quest papers in her hand.


    "Here, three same quests, three different requesters, and three different rewards. You are from the Gulin Vige, right?" Artou kept his mouth shut but the other three nodded their heads.


    "This is the quest from your vige with 2 silver as a reward toplete the quest." The crowd broke into murmurs as 2 silver was too low to hunt a big pack of Dire Wolf.


    "And here, the quest issued by your neighborhood viges, Ropina Vige and Durin Vige," he raised two quest papers high, "The two Vige Chiefs signed their name on these two papers. That means I havepleted the quest, and the reward is 1 silver and 1 silver 50 copper. I took and finished the quest, and their reward is lower than your vige. Here you are using me that I canceled the quest because the pay is too low? Does that even make sense?"


    Artou''s countenance paled instantly. The color drained from his face as he saw the two quest papers.


    "Second, I remembered that it was you, and your friends here," this time it was Tang Shaoyang''s turn to point his finger at each one of them, "You, you, you, and you who canceled the quest the moment we showed you our badge," Tang Shaoyang showed his badge which was a wooden badge.


    "You used me and my party that we wanted to scam your 2 silver. You canceled the quest on your own because you thought of us as a scammer. And you!" He pointed at Artou, "You even offered my woman party member 20 copper to have a night with her."


    "Your father''s death, your mother''s death, and your destroyed vige are proof of your stupidity, not my misconduct as an adventurer."


    Tang Shaoyang''s tone was calm, he was not angry as he kept telling them a logical retort. After those two facts were shown to the public for them to hear, even a dumb could tell that Artou and his friends were falsely using Tang Shaoyang and his party.


    The adventurers were not going to take this lightly as their fellow adventurers were used by the clients. If they seeded in using Tang Shaoyang and his party, maybe it was the next time.


    Artou and his friends realized the wave had turned toward them now. They could feel that by the chilling gazes directed toward them. They were paled as the three men looked toward Artou, these three were following his lead.


    However, Artou himself did not know what to do. The opposite party had concrete proof with the quest paper, his reasoning of low pay backfired since Tang Shaoyang and his partypleted the same quest with lower pay.


    Artou panicked, he nced around to find a backup, but everyone''s gaze was unfriendly, and even some of them were hostile.


    ''I am done for! I am done for!''


    "I can be their witness in this regard," a voice rang, and everyone around looked toward the voice. A man that looked in his early thirties with blue te armor with a great sword on his back came forward.


    The man walked toward Artou and his friends, standing in front of them, and faced Tang Shaoyang.


    "Not only you were neglecting your duty as an adventurer, but you also stole my party''s kill of the Dire Wolf King!" The man then turned toward the Guild Master, "Guild Master Carlos, I wish to hold a trial to judge him with Quest Fraud and Kill Steal!"

 Chapter 224 - Deril

    <h4>Chapter 224 - Deril</h4>


    "Woah!?" The crowd went to the uproar when they heard what the man said. Not because of his im over the matter, but because he was one of thirty-one tinum Rank in the city.


    He was quite famous in the city, he and his party were known in the city. White Tiger, a party formed by seven people with three tinum Ranks as a member, and Deril was one of the three.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the badge that hung on his neck. While his badge was made of wood, Deril''s badge was coated with enhanced tinum.


    "Interesting, tinum Rank tried to bully the newbie, are you not ashamed, oh my friend, Deril?" A voice echoed from the second floor. Everyone nced to the second floor, a man with a red robe that covered his body to the leg was leaning toward the rail.


    The man had reddish-brown short hair thatbed neatly to the side, holding a ss of red wine in his right. From the man''s age, he was about the same age as the man with the blue te armor.


    Deril nced at the man on the second floor, but he ignored the taunt.


    "Kill Steal your Dire Wolf King?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the man with interest, "Do you have any proof to back your im?"


    "I don''t need proof, my words are the proof." Deril was straight iming the Dire Wolf King as his, "Also, stop bluffing me, you are not expecting me to believe that Wood Rank killed the Dire Wolf King, right?"


    "Does it matter, the rank I mean? The adventurer is ranked based on how many quests they have taken, not a strength. How do you know a Wood Rank like me can''t kill the Dire Wolf King? Your ims are full of holes," Tang Shaoyang grinned, "If your words can be used as proof, then my words will be my proof as well. I killed the Dire Wolf King."


    "I and my party have been doing a quick sweep in Orin Forest before the Beast Stampede, and we have encountered many packs of Dire Wolf, including the Dire Wolf King," Deril told a story to the crowd.


    Tang Shaoyang massaged the space between his eyes. He was someone who did not finish his junior high, but at least, he coulde up with a more convincing story than this man called Deril. The opposite party was just like a kid that forced his opinion on others.


    "I requested a trial, Guild Master Carlos." The blue armor man once again repeated his request for trial.


    Tang Shaoyang was new to the guild so he did not know what the trial meant. He thought the trial was something like the court to judge whether he was guilty or not, "What is this trial?"


    "A duel between two adventurers to solve their conflict. It is a tradition of the Adventurer Guild. But the trial had to get consent from both parties and the Guild Master," Carlos exined in a whisper.


    "I see, I see," Tang Shaoyang did not know who this Deril was and how he offended him despite this was their first time meeting face to face. But he could connect the dot after dot that this was rted to the Tigre Party.


    Avoiding the trial was easy actually, he had the Dire Wolf King''s body and the testimony from Chief Rick and the Ropina Vigers to be his witnesses. However, he did not want to avoid the trial, he wanted to agree with the trial. He wanted to measure his power to the people in this world.


    On top of that, if Deril imed he and his party killed the Dire Wolf King, they should know the wound and also how they killed the Dire Wolf King. He could clear the usations easily, but he did not want to. Carlos also could help Tang, but he did not meddle immediately. In fact, he wanted Tang to fight against Deril so he could see how strong Tang was.


    "What happened to me if I lost the trial?" Even though he wanted to have the duel, he wanted to get the benefit from the duel as well as the risk.


    "If you lost your reward from the bounty, the Dire Wolf King''s body would be taken by him. On top of that, your reputation will take a hit. The clients will not want someone who lost in the trial to take their quest as well, and also you will be prohibited to take the quest for seven days," Carlos exined patiently. From the question, Tang seemed to want to take the trial, and that was what he wanted too.


    "This is straight bullying," he muttered as he finally understood what the red-robed said, "That''s why the trial could be held only under both parties'' consent, as well as my permission," the old man responded.


    "If I lost, I would lose a lot of money, but what about you? Aside from your worthless pride, you don''t have anything to lose," Tang Shaoyang confronted the man.


    Deril was surprised that the Wood Rank Adventurer did not cower under his challenge. He was not expecting the opposite party to ept the challenge, he just wanted to shame the opposite party, "What do you want?"


    "Simple, 100 gold bet! If I win the duel youpensate me for 100 gold!" Tang Shaoyang maintained his grin.


    The adventurer crowd sucked a cold breath when 100 gold was mentioned. 100 gold was certainly a lot for most of them, it would take them years to save 100 gold. But of course, 100 gold was a normal number for tinum Rank. It was the number he could afford to pay.


    "Fine by me, but you have to apologize and kneel to my brother if you lose the duel," Deril finally revealed his true purpose behind the duel. He motioned his hand to the crowd and a long-haired young man came forward.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized the young man, he was not surprised though. He had expected this thing rted to the Silver Rank he beat up.


    "On top of that, you have to disband your party too!" Deril added more stakes to the bet.


    "Wow! Wow! Wow! Calm down man, when I agree with such a ridiculous stake? We agree 100 gold for the Dire Wolf King''s kill, now you add more stakes for me, so shouldn''t you increase your stake too?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the man with a shocked expression.


    "Fine, 200 gold!" Deril doubled the stake, but Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Then let''s cancel the trial, you basically want everything I have with only 200 gold. That''s not worth the risk."


    "How much do you want!?" The long-haired young man asked, to the point he almost shouted. Anger and hatred could be seen from his expression, it was as if Tang Shaoyang was his parents'' murderer.


    "Let see," Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin before he nodded his head, "I will be fair, triple the amount your brother offered, then we can start the trial of the duel right away."


    "300 gold? Then let''s go with that!" The long-haired young man agreed in the stead of Deril, but Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Are you deaf? I said triple the amount your brother offered which is 600 gold."


    "Fine, we ept the stake!" The long-haired young man instantly agreed without caring about the number. As if he was afraid Tang Shaoyang would back down. "Alpen!" Deril called out his brother, "Are you insane?" 600 gold was not a small amount even for him, that was a lot.


    "Yeah, it''s between me and your brother, the kid should not have meddled," Tang Shaoyang smirked at the young man, further provoking the long-haired young man, "I am not taking kid''s words seriously, but a word from your brother."


    Alpen, the long-haired young man turned around toward his brother, "Why are you afraid of, brother? He just Wood Rank, just agree and win the duel. There''s no way you will lose to him, right?"


    Alpen had blinding confidence in his brother who was tinum Rank. Deril could not refute his brother, that''s right, the opposite party is just Wood Rank. He just needed to win the duel so he did not need to pay 600 gold.


    Deril looked toward Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, the guy was calm andposed. This made him uneasy, ''False bravado? Overconfident? Or does he have something that can win against me?''


    "Brother!" Alpen pleaded to his brother. Deril let out a sigh, "Alright, 600 gold, I agree."

 Chapter 225 - Magus Tang - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Magus Tang - Part 1</h4>


    "Are you sure about this, Deril? 600 gold is not a small number," a woman with a white robe said, she was concerned because the stake was too much. What made her uneasy was the fact that the opponent readily agreed to the duel despite knowing Deril''s rank.


    "What are you worried about, Rina? He''s just Wood Rank, our Deril will win the duel without much trouble," a loud voice filled the room, a man with a big frame, and wearing heavy armor spoke up.


    He was Argil, the Heavy Warrior of the White Tiger, the front line of the party, and he was Gold Rank Adventurer.


    As for Rina, she filled the support role in the party, healing and buffing her party member during the fight. Her role might be a support, but she held the most important role in the party as she was one out of two High Cleric in tinum Rank.


    She turned around, causing her blue hair to flutter to the side. Her bright blue pupils matched with her hair, "Didn''t you see it? The man was so confident even after he saw Deril''s tinum Rank. He must have some tricks within his sleeve to dare to ept the trial of the duel."


    "Stop fussing about him, Rina. It''s his decision, not us. It''s his money, not us. He''s an adult, and you are not his mother either," at the corner of the room, a man remarked. The tone was t, and his voice was emotionless.


    The man wore clothes to cover half of his face, from the nose down to his neck. Next to him was a bow, and two daggers were hanging on his waist. The man had his eyes closed, and he was Master Scout of the White Tiger Party, and also the third tinum Rank in the party, Murie.


    "I am not his mother, but I am the party leader," Arina massaged the space between her eyes. Their party might be famous, but the members in fact did not get along. Especially between Murie and Deril, and she knew what causes this, it was her.


    She was the cause of the crack, both fell for her, but she never considered them to be her man. Not with their childish antics, she regarded them as friends, not more than that.


    Deril had his head lowered. He ignored all the remarks as if he heard nothing. When there was no longer any voice inside the room, Deril looked toward Arina, "I am sorry for not consulting with you first, but I have no way to go back at this point."


    He stood up and picked the blue greatsword next to him and walked out of the room. At this point, Arina truly could not prevent the trial of the duel anymore. Not only their party would take a hit in their reputation, but it would wound the man''s pride as well.


    They had formed the party for eleven years, and they had grown so close, as friends, and alsorade in the life and death. Starting from the Bronze ss, now three of them had reached tinum Rank. Even if she liked one of them, she was not going to choose from any of the two men. The party she had built all these years would crumble for sure.


    Arina looked at the retroceded Deril''s back and let out a sigh, ''It seems the party that I have built with my sweats and blood would crumble very soon,'' he could tell that the atmosphere in the room was not good, at all.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was sitting across the Guild Master. There was a paper on the table, that was the oath that he signed with his blood. Next to the table, an old man with a white bright robe withplicated symbols all over standing. The white-haired old man was a High Priest that would seal the oath under the divinity. At least, that was what was told to him.


    "Are you sure about this?" For the seventh time, Carlos asked again, "Your opponent is not just any Silver Rank or Gold Rank, but an experienced tinum Rank."


    "I know already, let''s the priest seal the oath and start the trial of the duel already," Tang Shaoyang impatiently replied, "Moreover, isn''t this what you want too?" He rolled his eyes at the old man.


    "Hah¡­ But the stake is still too much, I should have interfered," Carlos massages his bald forehead, "Also, why don''t you just tell them the truth? The problem could be solved easily if you asked them how the Dire Wolf King died? Deril certainly does not know, and you can easily win the argument."


    Tang Shaoyang smirked at the old man, "Who''s going to turn down easy money?"


    Looking at the smirk on Tang''s face, Carlos realized that Tang was intentionally provoking the brothers. The old man let out a sigh and motioned the priest to seal the oath, "Please seal the oath, Sir."


    The old priest nodded and extended his right hand to the oath paper. His hand suddenly shone brightly, and the oath paper also shone, as if the oath was responding the priest. The scenested for a few seconds before the light dimmed down.


    "It''s done," the priest said in a neutral tone, Carlos stood up and bowed his head, "Thank you, Sir," the priest returned the bow and walked out of the room.


    "Follow me, we are going to the back arena," Carlos took a different exit than the priest while Tang Shaoyang followed him. They walked through the long corridor, "Has Deril deposited the payment? 600 gold is a lot, and I don''t want to get cheated."


    "It''s in me, you don''t need to worry about that. You should focus on your battle instead," Carlos could not help but shake his head. Money filled his head as if he had already won the battle.


    When he was about to reach a door, Tang Shaoyang noticed his four subordinates were waiting at the door, "I have informed your party member, and they want to meet you."


    Cao Yuntai looked at his Boss with an uneasy look on his face. They had just been away like an hour, and here their Boss was involved in something big again. His Boss was like a ma that pulling all troubles into him.


    "Just sit and enjoy the show," Tang Shaoyang tapped the older man''s shoulder, "Oh, also hold this for me. Since killing is not allowed, it best to not use the weapon," He turned around and handed the battle-ax to Cao Yuntai.


    Captain Cao almost lost his bnce when he received the battle-ax. He was not expecting the battle-ax would be this heavy. He thought he could easily lift the battle-ax since his Boss always swung the battle-ax with just one hand.


    The Guild Master opened the door that led to the arena. The arena was quite big to Tang Shaoyang''s surprise. The seat circled the square tform in the middle. The seats could amodate a thousand, not less.


    Carlos walked toward the tform, and Tang Shaoyang followed him closely. On the way to the tform, Zowen''s voice was buzzing in his head. She was asking to use [Spirit Integration] with her.


    ¡ªLet me try it, let me try it! I want to know what it looks like to integrate


    She was extremely curious about the integration, but Tang Shaoyang was concerned about something, ''Is it okay, Teacher? I mean, you don''t allow me to integrate with you, is it okay if it''s Zowen?''


    ¡ªIt should be okay. The reason I don''t allow you to integrate with me is because of my Demonic Mana. Zowen is a human spirit, you should be okay.


    ''Alright then, I am also curious about the power of magus,'' Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    Both climbed up to the tform, Deril was already there. He was wearing his blue armor and blue greatsword in his hand.


    Carlos nced back at Tang, "Are you sure you are not going to get your weapon?"


    "There''s no need, a magus does not need the battle-ax," as he said that, Tang Shaoyang immediately cast [Advance Spirit Integration].


    Bzzz! Bzzz! Bzzz!.


    Lightning surged out from his feet, it spread all over his body until his body was covered in lightning. Within ten seconds, his ck hair changes into blue, and his hair suddenly grew longer. A burst of strong mana swept the tform as the spark of lightning spread around the arena.

 Chapter 226 - Magus Tang - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Magus Tang - Part 2</h4>


    Arina and the other White Tiger Party''s members were watching the battle from the spectator''s seats. When the strong burst of mana swept the spectator''s seats, she was shocked to the point she instantly stood up from the seat.


    "Deril is in trouble!" She told the other party members. She was a cleric and familiar with the strong outburst mana. From the mana wave, she could tell that the man was a high-level mage, "He''s a mage, not a warrior. He tricked us by showing the big battle-ax."


    Deril was of course not a normal warrior, he was the second advancement warrior, Great Warrior. However, a warrior that relied on heavy movement was not a match of a mage.


    Argil, the bulky man also stood up from the seat, "That bastard dared to cheat! We have to stop the trial!"


    "Don''t be stupid, Argil. Trial of the Duel has no rule state you have to show your ss, it''s Deril''s stupidity who does not investigate his opponent first, and he jumped into a pit now. No wonder, that man did not try to prove himself to be innocent, he was tricking Deril into the bet. This trial is easy money for that man," Murie remarked when the big guy tried to interrupt the battle.


    "What should we do, Rina?" Rodian, the Earth Mage of the party, asked his leader. He was quite concerned since Deril was still part of the White Tiger, "Deril would not be able to hold against Lightning Mage."


    "Don''t try anything funny. The trial of the Duel is a sacred battle between adventurers, the guild will not tolerate anyone who tries to interrupt the trial. If you want to do something stupid, don''t involve your party in it!" Murie coldly reminded his party members.


    "Hah¡­" The mature woman let out a sigh as she slumped down back to her seat. Just like Murie said, Deril at the point of no return. If she even tried to stop the trial, the whole party would get punished instead.


    "Hah, I told him that there''s no way a Wood Rank is capable of killing Dire Wolf King. He never changed, at all," Arina shook her head in regret. 600 gold was not a small number even for tinum Rank, it would take them years to save that amount. Now all Deril''s saving would be gone in a single duel.


    Not only the Deril''s party was shocked by the sudden revtion by Tang Shaoyang. The Guild Master, Carlos was shocked by the storm of mana from his back.


    ''What? What happened?'' The old man was utterly confused. From one nce, he expected Tang Shaoyang was a fine warrior with his fine build and also his intimidating weapon. However, now the man changed, not a warrior but a mage, a very strong at that.


    With his eyes wide open, the old man recalled the Dire Wolf King''s body condition. There was no burn mark from lightning, not even a trace of magic could be found on the body. The wolf died by brute force, he was sure of that. But was it really possible for a mage to do that?


    The mage was known for their strong spell, but they were physically weakpared to a warrior, ''Was it his party members who killed the Dire Wolf King? Nah, he said his party members are still weaker than Rick. But how?''


    Carlos''s head was filled with confusion and also curiosity. He wanted to know what actually happened, ''Or is it a unique ss? But what kind of ss gives such a strong magic power and also physically stronger than an elite warrior?''


    Deril was also stunned by the sudden revtion. He was not expecting the man to be a mage instead of a warrior, ''The te armor and the battle-ax were used to trick me! Damn!'' He realized that he had been tricked.


    However, he was at the point of no return, it was a do or die, ''Fortunately, I just learned a new movement technique, I can use that to surprise and also get closer to him. I have to end the battle quickly, I can''t afford to let him cast his strong spell,'' Deril started to make a n for the battle.


    He looked down on his opponent before, but he had to take this seriously. A single small mistake would lead him to his doom.


    The adventurers who came to spectate the trial of the duel also gasped in surprise. Tang Shaoyang truly surprised them.


    While everyone was surprised by his change, Tang Shaoyang focused on his status screen. He was checking the skill he got from the integration with Zowen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    ss: Spirit Master


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 114


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 400


    Agility: 149


    Vitality: 268


    Stamina: 161


    Magic Power: 3199 [+3000]


    Sense: 17


    Mana: 31990/31690


    Skill Point: 5


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 3], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 2], [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 1], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 3], [Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Lvl 5], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 3], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 1], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 1], [Lesser Regeneration (Passive) - Lvl 3], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Lvl 1], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)]


    Contracted Spirit (3/6): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus]


    Spirit Skill:


    [Zowen the Lightning Magus]: [Quick Casting (Magus)] [Lightning Bolt - Lvl 5] [Chain Lightning - Lvl 5] [Thunder Wrath - Lvl 5] [Lightning sh - Lvl 5] [Lightning Cage - Lvl 5] [Thunder Storm - Lvl 5] [Advanced Lightning Creation - Lvl 5]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ªNo wonder the demon always said this world is unfair for those who have worked hard to gain their power. With just a single skill, you got what I have worked for years.


    Zowen spoke in Tang Shaoyang''s head when she read the status screen. [Quick Casting] was something she learned after she advanced to Magus, and [Advanced Lightning Creation] was something she attained ten years after she became Lightning Magus.


    As for the other spells, those were something every mage could learn from the academy. But those two skills, she had to learn and work on for years to attain it while Tang Shaoyang got the skills in mere seconds.


    ¡ªNow you feel what I felt, Magus.


    Zaneos remarked when the demon noticed the magus'' state after looking at the status screen. However, Zowen was not jealous. She felt unfair, but she did not mind that Tang Shaoyang inherited her skills.


    ¡ªBut this is good for us as well. The stronger he is, the bigger chance for us to get resurrected. At least, he would not die against these weaklings.


    Zowen did not care about the unfairness or anything else. Her mind was filled with vengeance, she wanted to get her revenge as soon as possible.


    ¡ªListen to me, I am going to give you a quick exnation about the skill. That warrior should not be an issue for you, two spells are enough to kill him.


    ''I am not going for the kill, but just win. I don''t want to lose my money,'' Tang Shaoyang could not but rebuke the vengeance spirit.


    ¡ªThen listen to me, I will just give a quick exnation about the spells, and you decide it by yourself¡­

 Chapter 227 - This Is Magic - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 227 - This Is Magic - Part 1</h4>


    "Why are you dazing off, Old Man? Let''s start the duel," Tang Shaoyang was stretching his shoulders and arms as if preparing before the battle.


    Carlos snapped out of his thoughts and walked to the center of the tform. He refrained himself with great difficulty to interrogate Tang. He stopped when he arrived next to Deril.


    Tang Shaoyang and Deril were now separated by one and a half meters with Carlos standing between them. From the back of his green tunic, the old man took out two oaths that had been signed by the two involved parties from the trial of the duel.


    Old Man Carlos showed Deril''s oath to Tang Shaoyang and showed Tang Shaoyang''s oath to Deril. Tang Shaoyang gave a quick read before he nodded his head, and Deril did the same too.


    "Good, I will act as referee. Killing is prohibited, the battle ends if one of you could no longer fight or if I have decided one of you is lost based on my judgment to avoid fatality!" Carlos spoke it out loudly, and no one protested it. The Guild Master, the retired Sky-Emerald, there was no one more appropriate than him to be the referee.


    Deril nodded and Tang Shaoyang followed as it seemed the formality before the trial, "Alright, take five steps back. We will start the duel soon," Deril took exactly five steps back, and Tang Shaoyang took ten steps back.


    "To solve the conflict between them, Deril and Tang have agreed to the Trial of the Duel. Here, I will be the judge, and I swear in my name I will judge everything with neutrality!" Carlos looked toward Tang and he nced to the other side to see Deril, "The Trial of the duel starts!"


    As soon as Carlos announced the start of the battle, Deril''s figure blurred forward. He immediately activated the new skill he just learned, [Quick Dash]. It was one of the skills for the Heavy Warrior ss to fill the movement weakness.


    In the blink of an eye, Deril shortened the distance between him and Tang Shaoyang. As a warrior, as long as he could get closer to the mage andnd a hit, his chance of winning was big. Deril was trying to achieve that with his new skill.


    [Greater sh]


    When he arrived in front of Tang Shaoyang, he raised his blue greatsword and shed it down toward Tang Shaoyang. Mana covered the blue greatswords as it descended toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Carlos was prepared to make a move at the moment of danger. He thought Deril was about to win until a sh that left lightning as the trail passed Deril.


    Baboom!


    The blue greatsword hit the empty spot, the marble tform shattered under the great strike. [Quick Dash] was very quick, but it was nothingpared to Tang Shaoyang''s speed.


    Badoom! Badoom! Badoom!


    Deril''s heartbeat spiked up when his surprise attack failed. He immediately turned around to chase Tang Shaoyang.


    Bzzzt! Bzzzt! Bzzzt!


    The buzz of the lightning entered his ears, he looked at the source of the noises. He saw the floor around him lit by lightning, forming a straight line from all four directions with him as the center. Deril felt this was something he had to avoid, he was about to activate [Quick Dash] but the lightning surged up to the sky caged him in it.


    Deril froze while in the middle of casting his skill. Carlos shook his head as he got the winner of the duel already. Arina covered her eyes with the palm as she lowered her head.


    The moment the lightning caged Deril, the fight was over. With the limited space and movement, Deril was doomed. The duel was over as fast as it started.


    Casting [Lightning Cage] on himself before he cast [Lightning sh], Tang Shaoyang managed to trap Deril. He was now standing ten meters away from the lightning cage, waiting for Deril to make his move.


    Besides money, his purpose in this duel was to find out how strong the residents of this world were. But soon he realized that integrating with Zowen was a bad idea. The magus was too overpowered to push Deril to his limit.


    ''So this is the power of magic,'' before the world turned into a game like this, his knowledge of magic was the magic show on the tv, not this kind of overwhelming power.


    ¡ªNow you know that a magus is more powerful than a brute!


    Zowen''s voice contained pride, a pride of a magus.


    ''But there''s still something off. Sure the magus is powerful, but I just don''t like it,'' he feltcking in something by defeating the opponent with magic. There was no joy and contentment even if he won the battle.


    ¡ªAs you want to be an Emperor, you can''t be picky with your power. You should use everything you have, especially if your people are at the stake.


    Zaneos voiced out his thoughts. The demon swordsman was afraid that Tang Shaoyang would abandon such a powerful power just because the power did not fit with his fighting style.


    ''I know, but maybe it''s because my opponent is not a mage. Maybe if he is a mage, I can feel the enjoyment of the fight,''


    ¡ªTch, brute is a brute!


    Zowen remarked unhappily. But of course, Tang Shaoyang ignored her remark as he looked at Deril. The man was like a bird in the cage, holding his sword tightly while looking around at the lightning cage. The man must be trying to find the weakness of the lightning cage to break.


    However, even if it had a weak spot, it was not something a warrior like him could find or even destroy the cage.


    ''Seems the fight is over, I can''t test his limit. Let''s end the fight now,'' he raised his hand to the sky, right after that, a thunder descended toward the caged Deril.


    [Thunder Wrath]


    He cast thest skill to end the duel. To his surprise, Old Man Carlos made his move. His figure blurred as he rushed toward the lightning cage. He stopped in front of the lightning, his arms'' muscle bulged out. The green energy covered his right arm, and he smashed the lightning cage.


    With just one smash, the lightning cage crumbled. The old man caught Deril, and both immediately left the target spot.


    Kaboom!


    The thunder hit the empty spot, the marble tform was destroyed as a three meters deep pit formed on the tform. Carlos threw the shocked Deril away and confronted Tang, "Are you insane? Do you have to kill him like that?"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows, "Don''t exaggerate things, Guild Master Carlos. That spell will not kill him. Are you going to annul the trial by using me of attempting to kill my opponent?"


    "You¡­" Carlos heaved a big breath, indeed, he was exaggerating the fact that the spell would not kill Deril, but Deril would suffer a heavy injury for sure.


    "I am not!" Being used like this surely gave him an unpleasant taste, but he understood why he was being used, "Alright, the winner of the trial is-"


    "The fight is not over yet. Die, you bastard!" While the two were having a conversation, Deril made his move. Using [Quick Dash], he turned around toward Tang Shaoyang''s back with his greatsword.


    [Splitting Strike]

 Chapter 228 - This Is Magic - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 228 - This Is Magic - Part 2</h4>


    Deril''s attack was unexpected, even Old Man Carlos did not expect Deril would attack at this moment. He wanted to help but it was toote.


    Swoosh!


    The greatsword shed horizontally to his back. But Tang Shaoyang managed to react. Lightning surged from his soles, covering his body from top to toe.


    Fwoosh!


    From the impact, Tang Shaoyang''s body flung forward. The Lightning Armor protected his body from being sliced off.


    "DERIL! I DON''T CARE WHO YOU ARE BUT-" Carlos stopped midway as a lightning sh passed him straight toward Deril.


    Tang appeared in front of Deril in a sh. He kicked the greatswords away, then he held Deril''s neck to the air.


    Bam!


    Deril''s body was mmed down hard to the ground. Right after that, dozens of Lightning Bolts were formed around Tang Shaoyang.


    "ARGHHHH!!!" A piercing cry escaped from Deril''s mouth. He was raining down by [Lightning Bolt], and could not stop screaming as the scalding pain assaulted all of his body. As for Tang Shaoyang, he was standing on top of Deril, making sure Deril did not move.


    "Stop! Stop! That''s enough!" Arina who witnessed the scene immediately rushed to the rail and yelled, asking Tang Shaoyang to stop. However, from the situation, the man was not going to stop anytime soon.


    She was about to jump off to the rescue, but Murie made his move first. Murie appeared behind Tang Shaoyang who was blinded by rage. With his two daggers in his hand, he stabbed Tang Shaoyang''s back.


    The daggers were coated in the red aura and pierced the lightning cloak that protected Tang Shaoyang''s body. Not only the Lightning Cloak but the armor could stop the daggers and pierced his back.


    Murie was surprised, the dagger was intended to stab the heart but his dagger stopped right after one centimeter entered the man''s flesh. He furrowed his brows, but then he met with Tang Shaoyang''s cold and piercing gaze.


    He froze for a moment, the gaze was like a ferocious beast that would swallow him. At this moment, he noticed the lightning boltsing toward him from the top. He immediately released his grip on the dagger and backed away.


    "Watch out!" Murie was about to pull his reserved dagger from his back when Arina''s voice entered his ears.


    Kaboom!


    Thunder descended from the sky and struck him. Murie''s vision cked for a moment as numbness attacked his muscle and burning pain assaulted his skin. It was as if all energy drained from his body, but he knew that he could not stop moving now.


    He had to move or he would suffer the same fate as Deril''s. s, his body just would not want to listen to his horde, he fell with one of his knees.


    Tang Shaoyang activated [Lightning sh], in his hand was ance made of lightning. He appeared in front of Murie in the next second and kicked the man in the chest. Murie was falling backward facing the sky. He truly did not have the energy to do anything after the thunder struck him.


    The sight Tang Shaoyang who was about to stab him with a lightning spear, ''If I die today, I am going to haunt you even if you turn into a ghost, Deril.'' After he died, the next one that should have died was Deril for sure.


    "STOP!" Guild Master Carlos appeared between Murie and Tang Shaoyang. The old man flicked Tang Shaoyang''s wrist causing the lightning spear to fling away from Tang Shaoyang''s grip.


    "Don''t meddle with my problem, Old Man. They tried to kill me, that means they should be ready to get killed as well!" Tang Shaoyang''s voice sent a chill to his spine. Even for him who was Sky-Emerald Rank, Carlos was not that confident to take down Tang Shaoyang with ease.


    ''I have to appease him, can''t irritate him more,'' the old man was thinking hard how to appease Tang, ''Money, he seems like money very much.''


    "I will punish them by myself and also I willpensate you. 2,000 gold, I willpensate you with 2,000 gold and they will get their deserved punishment," Carlos thought the money could appease Tang, but he seemed wrong with his judgment.


    "Do you think my life can be bought with money? They want me to die, and I want them to die, don''t meddle or¡­" Tang Shaoyang did not finish his words, but it would be an inevitable battle between the two if the old man insisted on Tang Shaoyang''s way.


    Carlos could understand the underlying in his words, but he could not let the adventures under his guild die just like that in front of him. On top of that, the lord of the city would be involved if Tang killed the two men.


    "2,000 gold and my life on top of that! Can you spare them?" A cooling female voice rang from behind.


    Arina and the other White Tiger''s party members had climbed up to the tform. They were ready to battle Tang Shaoyang but Arina motioned them to stay still. Cao Yuntai, Liang Suyin, Fan Rui, and Gu Yingjie also came up.


    ¡ªDon''t make a hasty decision and calm down! Don''t forget what''s your purpose! Skill, Item, and even sses, investigating them is more important than killing flies like them. You will get exiled from the city if you kill them or even worse.


    Zaneos'' voice rang inside his head. The Demon Swordsman was trying to calm down his student.


    ¡ªI am not asking you to spare their lives, but not now. You can kill themter, but for now, just listen to them first. Don''t forget to get morepensation from them since breaking the rule of the trial seems to be a big deal for them.


    Zaneos'' voice and advice truly cooled Tang Shaoyang''s fury. He pulled the two daggers from the back and threw them daggers away. At the same time, the lightning cloak also disappeared, and his appearance returned to normal. He canceled the [Advance Spirit Integration].


    From behind, Arina could see the bloody cut and stabs on the back. Blood was still flowing out from the wound.


    Then the man turned around to meet with her gaze. The chilling gaze caused her to shudder voluntarily, his gaze was so cold and his expression was void of expression.


    "Is it you who spoke just now?" The man''s toneless voice entered her ears. Arina was quite nervous inside, the man seemed to be more than a high-rank mage. She could tell that by the prowess he had shown just now.


    Long glossy blue hair that reached her waist, elegant bright blue eyes, perfectly chiseled jawline, and charming pink lips. From the look-wise, Arina was a top-notch beauty.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes lowered to her chest. Even though she wore a white loose robe, she could not hide her bulging asset. She said that she was putting her life aspensation.


    A grin formed on his lips, "I don''t know who you are to these two fools, but I am willing to listen to your interesting offer in exchange for these two'' lives!" Tang Shaoyang then turned around to meet with Carlos''s gaze, "And let''s talk about thepensation after you clean the mess,"


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang walked toward Cao Yuntai to get his battle-ax. Putting the battle-ax on his shoulder, he walked toward the exit.


    "Let me heal your wounds!" Arina called out but she was being ignored by Tang Shaoyang as he kept walking toward the exit.

 Chapter 229 - Compensation - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Compensation - Part 1</h4>


    Cao Yuntai, Gu Yingjie, and Fan Rui tensed up at the sight of the bloody wounds. Two stabs and a big horizontal cut on their Boss''s back. The silent atmosphere caused the three to get even tenser.


    Liang Suyin wanted to say something, her mouth opened but no words came out. She wanted to ask if he was okay, but the words just would note out. That was because she was confused about herself, her rtionship between her and the Boss. Additionally, her reserved character made her harder to speak up.


    The part walked in the long corridor when they were about to reach the exit door, the door burst open. Sera came out from the door, bringing a wooden box in her right hand.


    "Let me check your wounds," the girl''s panicked voice rang, and without asking the wounded person''s consent she walked around to his back. The girl furrowed her brows, locking on the two stabs by the daggers, "You should not have pulled the daggers, you are bleeding."


    Sera then pulled Tang Shaoyang''s arm with her free hand. She dragged the man to the room hastily. It was the same room where he signed the oath. She brought him to the chair, "Sit!"


    Sera then put the wooden box on the table next to the chairs, "Can you get me a clean-" she stopped midway and rushed out of the room. The Guild Guide was quick with her action, not even a minute she rushed back with a bucket of water and a clean cloth.


    The girl put the bucket on the table, "Raise your hand!" Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the girl, he was being regarded as a kid by her. Instead of raising his hand, he took off the brown-colored te armor by himself.


    "Don''t move too much or the wound will worsen," despite theints from the girl, Tang Shaoyang took off the armor and the shirt inside by himself.


    Sera stoppedining when Tang was topless. She wet the clean cloth and wiped the blood and the wound, cleaning the wound before treatment. When the blood was cleaned, the wound was so clear. The flesh that recently cut came to their sight.


    Gu Yingjie could not bear to look at it. He could feel the pain by just looking at it, his back was tingling. However, his Boss was truly amazing, he did not bat an eye, he did not even see a frown of someone holding pain at all. It was as if he waspletely fine, not someone who suffered a big cut.


    "I have a healing potion," after gathering her courage to speak up, she brought a potion. However, Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he refused the potion, "Save that for emergency only, my wounds are that severe to use a healing potion."


    Liang Suyin took the vial back dejectedly, and Sera noticed the woman''s disappointment, ''What a blockhead, he should treat her gentler,'' the girl thought to herself as she treated the wound.


    Five minutester, all his wounds were wrapped with gauze. It was no longer bleeding, Sera then noticed the man was about to stretch his body, "Don''t stretch your body or it will bleed again!" The Guild Guide warned the man strictly.


    Tang Shaoyang frowned but he followed her words. As he was about to get his ck shirt, Sera interfered again, "It''s dirty, let me get you new clothes," she seized the ripped clothes and surprised, "Wow, what with the clothes? It was made from different materials," the girl muttered.


    She was about to get new clothes for Tang Shaoyang until the door burst open. Guild Master Carlos barged in with long sleeves brown linen clothes in his right hand, "There''s no need, I bring him one." The old man tossed the shirt toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang caught the clothes and wore them immediately. It was not bad, the shirt wasfortable to wear. He nodded his head and looked toward the old man.


    The blue-haired girl he met on the tform also followed the old man from behind, "You guys wait for me outside!" He ordered his party members to leave, leaving him, Carlos, and the blue-haired woman.


    Old Man Carlos sat on the empty chair and motioned at the empty seat next to him, "Sit, girl." Arina nodded her head and sat next to the old man. Her gaze never left Tang Shaoyang since she entered the room. Her focus was two things, the battle-ax that leaned next to him and the man''s expressionless face.


    After the trial of the duel, she was sure that the man in front of him was a mage, a powerful one at that. But why did he always bring such a big battle-ax?


    ''Wait a minute, Deril''s brother told us he was beaten in a closebat fight, no spell at all,'' the more she thought about the man, the more confused she became. The man was shrouded with a mysterious aura.


    "I have made my verdict for Deril and Murie. Since the two broke the sacred trial of the Adventurer Guild, I revoked their adventurer license and also put their names on our cklist. I hope you can be satisfied with that," that was the harshest punishment he could give for the two tinum Rank Adventurers, more than that was impossible.


    "I don''t care about them, the most important thing is thepensation. I want you to double thepensation for your negligence!" Tang Shaoyang smirked as he asked to double thepensation. That would be 4,000 gold.


    "My negligence?" The old man blurted out.


    "Do I need to describe it? If you did not meddle midway through the fight, that fool would be neutralized within one skill with just burns on his skin."


    "Urgh!?" The old man could not refute Tang. It was indeed his fault, if he did not meddle, Deril would not get rained by lightning bolts, and there would be no mess as well. Hispassion indirectly caused the disaster, if he did not meddle, the result would be only an injured tinum Rank Adventurer.


    "4,000 gold is too much, not even Sky-Emerald like me get paid that much. 2,500 gold, no, I know you are going to say 3,500 gold. Let''s settle this at 2,750 gold, more than that is impossible," Carlos was willing to relent and add 750 gold more.


    Looking at the old man''s serious expression, Tang Shaoyang did not insist on getting more out of it. He relented with a nod and turned toward the woman. She was pretty calm and her gaze contained that of curiosity.


    "What about you? You are asking me to spare the two in exchange for your life? Can you borate in detail?" He had a yful smile as he met with her calm gaze.


    "I will be your ve, but in exchange, you have to make an oath to not kill them, Deril and Murie you can''t kill them!" Old Man Carlos was surprised and looked toward the girl, at this point, the girl did not need to fulfill her words since Deril and Murie were already safe.


    "I am a healer, an experienced healer, and also tinum Rank Adventurer. I will be very useful for you but in exchange, you have to make an oath to not kill Deril and Murie!"

 Chapter 230 - Compensation - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Compensation - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang actually did not expect the woman would fulfill her words as well. He was surprised the woman would offer herself for the two men.


    "Perhaps, are you their sister?"


    "No, I am their Party Leader and also their best friends," Arina said that with a calm expression as if being a ve was not the worst for her.


    "That''s it? Are you willing to be a ve for those two just because you are their friend?" Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes at the girl. She was acting very suspicious right now. A friend who was willing to sacrifice herself was something he could never imagine.


    "Yes, but in exchange, you can''t kill them," Arina met with his gaze, "I know you are not going to let this matter rest just like this, that''s why I want to exchange my life for those two. Don''t kill them!"


    "Wow, if that''s really true then you are stupid and naive," Tang Shaoyang shook his head but then a smirk formed on his lips, "Fine by me, you will be my ve, and I will let the matter rest."


    "Old Man Carlos, can you help me to draft a new oath?" An oath was simr to the contract he drafted for his ves. However, the oath was more ruthless since if you broke the oath you would get punished with Divine Thunder.


    Guild Master Carlos ignored Tang and looked toward Arina, "Are you sure about this? This is not a kid y, Arina!" The old man tried to persuade the girl to change her mind while Tang Shaoyang let them be.


    "They are my party members and also my best friend, I can''t let them die," Arina nodded her head. She was determined with her decision, but that was mixed with guilt as well.


    First of all, doing this, she hoped Deril and Murie would live. Free from the grudge of this high-ranking mage. Second, it was to free them from her as well. She wanted them to get a new chapter of life with a new woman. Her heart and goal were pure.


    "What about your party?" Carlos was concerned about the party. Deril and Murie were no longer adventurers, and Arina was the only tinum Rank. If she became Tang''s ve, the tinum Rank White Tiger would be left with only four Gold Rank Adventurers.


    "It''s time for them to start a new chapter in their life, without me," the woman smiled, sadness and relief mixed as it could be seen from her expression.


    Guild Master Carlos tried to persuade the girl, but she would not budge even a little, "Thank you, Guild Master. However, I have decided to take this road!" Her voice was gentle and calming, but Carlos could tell as well she was firm with her decision.


    "Hah¡­" Old Man Carlos shook his head, "Thatss surely would be disappointed if he found out you be someone else''s ve."


    "Wuu, it seems my ve has many admirers, who''s thatss you are talking about? I am pretty sure thatss woulde for me if he finds out thedy he admires bes my ve," At this point, Tang Shaoyang''s expression had turned into a yful one.


    Carlos shot a nce at the man that shrouded in mysteries, "He''s my grandson, tinum Rank Adventurer as well. You should not worry about him, I will take care of him," then he stood up and left the room.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the blue-haired beauty and the blue-haired beauty returned the nce. Amidst the silence, both exchanged nces without words.


    A few minutester, Guild Master Carlos came back with the leather. The three drafted the oath together before calling the high-priest to seal the oath. In the oath, Tang Shaoyang was forced to swear to not pursue the matter or even try to kill Murie and Deril. In exchange for that, Arina would be his ve.


    ¡ªAre you going to let them live? That''s surprising of you.


    Zaneos''s surprised and suspicious voice rang in his head. He could not believe that he was going to let the two men who almost killed him live.


    ''Do you think so? The oath stated that I can''t kill them in my initiative, I can''t chase to kill them or so, but do you think the two would let this slide like this? The woman they admired bes my ve, their life as an adventureres to an end because of me, and the party they have been working hard disbands. Do you think those two would just stay still and stay away from me? You know human''s nature, Teacher.''


    ¡ªAh, I see. Indeed, they wille at you, again. A thousand percent, they woulde at you again even if you don''t look for them.


    ¡ªWoah, you are so cruel and cunning. You are tricking the puredy here.


    Zaneos''s reply was followed by Zowen''s apathetic tone.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged as the same high priest sealed the oath. He was the one holding the oath, just like that, a notification appeared in his eyes.


    [Individual Arina offers herself to be your ve, will you ept her to be your ve?]


    He chose yes without hesitation and his forehead was glowing immediately. A symbol of a person kneeling to another appeared on their forehead, whichsted for ten seconds before the glow died down. Just like that, tinum Rank Adventurer had be his ve.


    "Alright~ Alright~ I want my money now, 2,750 gold from thepensation, and 600 gold from my winning in the trial," Tang Shaoyang extended his hand to the old man with a big grin stered on his face.


    Old Man Carlos took out a big pouch from the back of his clothes and tossed the pouch to Tang. The sound of the money clinking together was so pleasing to the ears. He caught the pouch and opened it to see his money.


    33 tinum Coins and 50 Gold Coins, this was the second day, and he had gotten a lot of money, "The future is surely bright," Tang Shaoyang whistled happily.


    His current state and expression were totally differentpared to him a few minutes ago. If one saw his current appearance, they would not believe that, in fact, the man was a powerful mage and also the terrifying one at that.


    Arina stood from her seat, "Let me heal you," Tang Shaoyang nodded, letting her do her job as a healer. She took off the clothes that covered Tang''s refined body. Looking at his build one would mistake him as a warrior instead of a mage.


    She carefully opened the bandage so he would not be hurt. When she opened the bandage, she was surprised to see the wounds were half-closing already. Not even half an hour passed after the battle, but the man was almost healed.


    A high regeneration body was a body that belonged to the high-rank warrior or knight, ''He''s a mage but he also has a strong body, just what is he?'' Arina''s mind was swirled in confusion. She never heard such a case before.


    "I thought you were going to heal me?" She snapped out of her daze when she heard his voice. Arina extended his hand to the wound and cast [Cure].


    The cooling sensation spread on the wound and the wound immediately closed, and a few secondster, the wound vanished. It was as if he never suffered the injuries.


    "Alright, my wounds are healed, and I have taken what is mine. It''s time to go," Tang Shaoyang stood up from the seat, stretching his body for a moment.


    "Wait!" Guild Master Carlos called out. Tang Shaoyang turned toward the old man. He was about to ask him what he needed until the old man tossed something at him. He caught the spinning thing in the air.


    It was a badge made of silver, "So I am Silver Rank Adventurer now huh," the grin became wider when he realized he had skipped a rank.


    Old Man Carlos rolled his eyes at Tang Shaoyang, "That''s tinum, not silver, can you differentiate between the two!?"


    "I can''t obviously, but why tinum all of sudden, I thought there''s a strict rule, and , , , ¡­" he squinted his eyes at the man, this was suspicious.


    "That''s because you have defeated two tinum Ranks in the trial of the duel," The old man exined shortly and asked, "So, what are you going to do now? Are you up for a quest, I have a special quest for you."


    "Nah, I am going to settle up in the city first. But I will listen to the questter or maybe tomorrow. I need some time to rx after the "thrilling" battle," He grinned toward the old man while thetter rolled his eyes once again, "Then I will wait for you tomorrow."

 Chapter 231 - I Am Not Going To Eat You

    <h4>Chapter 231 - I Am Not Going To Eat You</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang walked together with his party members to the eastern district. Of course, Arina was here as well, following Tang closely. Did not want to lose with the new arrival rival, Liang Suyin walked side by side with Arina to assert some dominance.


    Her effort was futile since Arina was oblivious to her thoughts. Arina''s gaze never left the man, trying to solve the mysteries in her head regarding him. Liang Suyin misunderstood that and took that personally.


    Fan Rui and Gu Yingjie were in thest row, "So, what do you call what happened just now? Legendary Adventurer battle?" Idle, Fan Rui could not help but ask his young friend with a lot of knowledge.


    "Mnnn," Gu Yingjie held his chin, "Usually that partester when the main character reveals his true power, but the Boss skips a few steps."


    "Then what about the women? How can almost all beauties that met with our Boss be attracted to him? I am envious," Fan Rui blurted out his honest thoughts which earned a look from the young man.


    "That''s called the Main Character''s perk, you have to be the main character like our Boss if you want to earn that perk, wait¡­" Gu Yingjie scanned Fan Rui from the top to bottom, "Or you can be a side antagonist to the main character which is our Boss."


    "Main Character''s perk? Side antagonist?" Another term he could not understand.


    "Yeah, side antagonist aka the viin, a stepping stone for the main character. The backstory is that because you are jealous of the main character, you quit the party and establish a bandit band outside the city to kidnap women to create a harem for yourself," Gu Yingjie started with his imagination while looking at Fan Rui, "Later on, you kidnapped a princess of a kingdom, and our Bosses to the rescue."


    "Mnn, that''s a decent story to raise our Boss''s fame," Gu Yingjie nodded while tapping Fan Rui''s shoulder, "Then what happened to me?"


    "Keheuk!" Gu Yingjie made a motion of slicing his neck with his thumb, "You either get executed by the kingdom or get your head chopped off by our Boss!"


    Fan Rui rubbed his neck as he felt a chill, he immediately shook his head, "Nah, one is enough for now."


    "This is Ropina Inn!" Cao Yuntai stopped in front of a four-story building. His eyes widened in surprise, not expecting the inn would be this big, certainly the biggest one in this street.


    Yes, the inn belonged to the people of Ropina Vige. In exchange for escorting them to the city, Chief Rick offered them a free stay in their inn. Of course, who was going to refuse the free stuff, they took the offer, and here they were.


    "You guys are staying in the Ropina Inn?" Arina who maintained her silence spoke up, "But the inn is still closed until a half month or a monthter. They usually open for business during that time."


    Tang Shaoyang ignored her words as he knocked on the door three times, ''Does he want to make trouble here?'' Arina thought to herself.


    But to her surprise, the door opened. Ady around the same age as her, a violet hair that reached her shoulders. This was the reason why Ropina Inn was known in the city, the barmaid was stunning beauty to attract the males to stay and drink here.


    "You havee," Elin smiled gently. She hugged and kissed him on the cheek which surprised Arina. The High Cleric realized that the man rted to the people from Ropina Inn.


    They entered the inn, women were cleaning the inn while the men were repairing the worn-out chair or the table.


    "Wee back~" Delia who noticed her man''s arrival rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. She hugged him excitedly before pulling him upstairs, "I have prepared our room," the girl dragged Tang Shaoyang upstairs.


    His room was on the fourth floor, the biggest room of the Ropina Inn. Liang Suyin and Elin followed the two upstairs. Arina hesitated for a moment before she decided to follow them as well.


    As for Cao Yuntai, Gu Yingjie, and Fan Rui, they were smart enough to not disturb the Boss. But of course, Tang Shaoyang was not doing it in the day of broad daylight. He could still hold his lustful desire even with the four beauties surrounding him.


    On the fourth floor, inside his room, Delia showed the man therge bed that could hold 7-8 people to sleep on it, "This is the custom bed I have prepared for us," the girl smiled widely. Liang Suyin blushed immediately as she immediately got what Delia implied behind her words.


    "Fortunately, we got thergest bed," Elin nodded as she nced at Arina who had a slight blush as well, "We just separated for like a few hours, and you bring a new girl."


    "Nah, she''s my ve, and it''s a long story," he came forward and hugged her soft yet tight waist, "If you are interested to hear the story, we have all night for that."


    Elin was surprised as she nced at Arina. The girl was wearing a white robe she was familiar with, Cleric, Priest, and Healer would wear the simr robe as her. However, Tang said she was his ve, she became curious as to how the man could get such a high-grade ve.


    "For now, you should Chief Rick to tidy up the inn, I am going to have a bath," Tang Shaoyang as he sat at the edge of the bed, "Let me prepare the water," Delia seemed wanting to join the bath with him, but Tang Shaoyang refused her, "It''s okay, I have a ve to do that menial work. You should help your father instead."


    Delia was disappointed she could not join the bath but she nodded her head. Elin smiled understandingly, the man wanted to taste the new girl first. She brought Delia with her, leaving Arina and Suyin behind.


    "Suyin also wants to join the bath with us?" Tang Shaoyang teased the reserved girl. Her face flushed red and she shook her head before she ran away from the room, leaving more space for the Master and the ve.


    Arina knew that from the start this woulde the moment she offered herself to be his ve. Even though she was prepared, her heart was still pounding madly. She was nervous and a bit lost at what to do.


    She looked at the man, and she found out he wasying down on the bed with his eyes closed, ''What should I do now?'' She never had an intimate rtionship with any man in her 29 years of life. Arina did not know how to serve a man.


    ''He said he wants to have a bath, should I prepare the water first? Is hot water better, or cold water better? It''s still noon,'' Arina was contemting what she should do until she heard the man''s voice, "What are you doing there? Come here." Tang Shaoyang was sitting on the bed as he tapped the empty spot next to him.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Arina''s heartbeat spiked up, but she followed his words. She sat next to the man, nervousness was apparent on her face.


    "Just rx, I am not going to eat you."

 Chapter 232 - Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Blessing</h4>


    Arina thought the man would do something to her. They were alone in the room, and she was her ve. She basically could not refuse if the man truly asked her to undress. However, he did nothing to her as he kept asking her about her ss.


    "So how did you get your ss?" That was basic knowledge for an adventurer, but the man was more interested in this basic rather than her body, "Radiant Temple, by paying a certain amount of money, you will get God''s blessing that will grant you a ss, or you can go to the church. If you join the church, you can get a unique ss such as Guardian Knight or Priest."


    She wanted to ask why he asked her about this while he had a mage as his ss. As she knew more about him, she discovered more mysteries about him. Arina tried to ask but the man seemed to distrust her despite their ve bond. He would not answer her.


    "How about skills? Did you learn a skill from Radiant Temple too?"


    "Yes, God''s blessing could grant you skills as well. While Radiant Temple is one of two choices to obtain ss, you can learn a skill at the other ces. There''s a ce called Realm Tower, they sell scroll skills. Or you can get a skill from the dungeon as well, ah, if you don''t know, Realm Tower is the backing of the Adventurer Guild," Arina told her the basic knowledge that everyone was supposed to know.


    "What about your ss? Level?" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and continued with his question. The girl was hesitating and he noticed that quickly, "What''s wrong? Is the ss considered a secret?"


    Arina shook her head, "While ss is not, but we never shared our level with the others," she told her hesitation, "My original ss is Cleric, and my current ss is High Cleric. I have undergone 2nd advancement after I reached Level 100. As for my current, I am currently level 109."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear her level. Her level was much higher than any of his subordinates and almost caught with his, "What about Deril?"


    "I told you, the level is ssified information that should not be shared. I am sharing mine because of our bond, but I am not oblig-" Tang Shaoyang however repeated the question, "What about Murie''s and Deril''s ss and level?"


    Arina choked with her own words, clearly, the man was not listening to her. She looked into the man''s eyes and realized this was not a request but order from her Master. A sigh escaped from her mouth, "Deril''s ss is 2nd Warrior Advancement, Heavy Warrior, and level 112. Murie said his ss is 2nd Scout Advancement, Master Scout, and level 114."


    "Murie said? So you are not sure about his ss either?" Tang Shaoyang got the cue with how she told her about their sses and levels. Arina nodded her head.


    "Weird, why are they so weak?" He muttered afterward. From the level, the gap was not too big, and both were 2nd Advancement as well. Yet he easily beat them in the battle.


    ''They are not weak, it''s you who is too strong,'' she wanted to tell him but decided to keep her mouth shut.


    ¡ªThe talent system, this world does not have the talent system that will boost their basic attributes as yours. On top of that, the ss''s gap, your ss is clearly much superior to theirs.


    Zowen helped him to solve the mystery behind the gap.


    "What about talent?" Tang Shaoyang continued with a question that puzzled Arina, "Talent? An inborn talent?" The girl was confused which confirmed their guess there was no talent system in this world.


    ¡ªThis world has a simr system but not the same system as the game system in your world.


    Zaneos concluded from the short exchange between Tang Shaoyang and Arina. Tang Shaoyang and Zowen agreed.


    "How much do I need to pay to get a ss?" He changed the topic.


    ¡ªThat''s interesting actually. You have a ss, but what about if you get the blessing from the Radiant Temple? Will your ss get changed or will you get the second ss instead? That''s worth a try.


    Zowen came up with an interesting theory the moment Tang Shaoyang asked the question. Zaneos''s silence indicated he also agreed to the magus'' idea to get the blessing from the Radiant Temple.


    "Don''t you already have a ss, a mage?" Arina could not help but ask. She could no longer hold her curiosity back. But she was bound to be disappointed since the opposite would not give her the answer she desired for.


    "It''s me who asked you, not the other way round," Tang Shaoyang returned tly.


    Arina took a deep breath and continued with her exnation, "There six types of blessing, Minor Blessing, Small Blessing, Normal Blessing, Great Blessing, Greater Blessing, and Supreme Blessing."


    "Minor Blessing is the cheapest one, you only need to pay 10 gold, 100 good for Small Blessing, 1,000 gold for Normal Blessing, 10,000 gold for Great Blessing, and 100,000 gold for Greater Blessing."


    "What about Supreme Blessing?" The girl excluded thest blessing. He thought it would be 1 million gold, but there was a certain condition for thest blessing.


    "Supreme Blessing only for the chosen one, only the person favored by Gods will receive Supreme Blessing. You can''t get that with money, Gods will bestow the blessing on their will."


    "I see, has someone received Supreme Blessing?" Tang Shaoyang nodded and asked the girl with pure curiosity. He wanted to know how strong the person who received Supreme Blessing was.


    "Yes, our King, the King of Garsian is the only person who received Supreme Blessing in thest century. Over two hundred years ago, the Emperor from the south also received the same blessing," the answer was surprising, only a handful of people, not even five people, could get such a blessing.


    "Mnn, based on the money I have, I can only get Normal Blessing," Tang Shaoyang muttered to himself, "Then what if I pay for Minor Blessing today, and I pay for Small Blessing tomorrow? Will I get two sses?" Then he thought of something.


    "Of course not," Arina immediately retorted to Tang Shaoyang at his ridiculous theory, "You will not get the second ss but your current ss will be upgraded to a better ss. For example, my ss. I received Minor Blessing and got [Healer] as my ss, three yearster, I came back to get Small Blessing, and my ss changed to [Cleric]."


    ¡ªWhat are you waiting for? Let''s try this blessing.


    Zowen was excited for some reason, but Tang Shaoyang was not in a hurry. He continued inquiring more things about this world which was actually the basic of this world while Arina answered every question.


    "Alright, that''s enough for now. Call my party to my room!" He ordered the girl to call his subordinates.


    "Didn''t you want to take a bath?" Arina asked the man, but her question caused Tang to smile, "My ve seems to be perverted," the words caused her to blush as she immediately lowered her head, "I will call them right away," the girl then ran away.

 Chapter 233 - Radiant Temple

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Radiant Temple</h4>


    Despite the temptation of obtaining the second ss, Tang Shaoyang was not in a hurry to test Zowen Theory. He called his four subordinates to his room, "Tell them about the blessing." He told Arina to exin about blessing.


    While the girl was totally confused, she followed the order. She repeated the exnation regarding the blessing and the ss to the four people.


    After she was done, Tang Shaoyang asked Ariana to leave, "Leave us," she nodded and left the room. Despite the curiosity she had for the party, she left the room.


    With five of them left in the room, Tang Shaoyang took the pouch from the inventory. He took 1 tinum coin that was worth the same as 100 gold to Cao Yuntai, Gu Yingjie, Fan Rui, and Liang Suyin.


    The four caught the tinum coin with a surprise, they certainly knew the worth of 1 tinum coin, "That''s your share from me, you can use the money to get blessing, skill, or even new equipment, that''s your choice. I am not going to meddle with your path."


    "Alright, that''s it. You can think of that yourself," he waved his hand to the four, "Liang Suyin can stay while the others can leave."


    Cao Yuntai, Gu Yingjie, and Fan Rui nodded and left the room. Liang Suyin looked at the man, wondering why he asked her to stay, "Actually, I have prepared a ss for you, me Mage," Tang Shaoyang started to speak.


    "With your talent, the mage is the suitable ss for you. However, now the situation has changed, we are not going to wait until the Trial Game is over, we will get your ss now," He forked out 9 tinum and handed the coins to the girl, "You will get Normal Blessing with this."


    "But-" she was surprised, but the man pulled her into his embrace and whispered to her ears, "You are my woman, of course, I am going to treat you better than the others."


    Liang Suyin was flustered at first, but when her voice entered her ears. It calmed her down, rxing in his embrace. She could never think that a simple hug from him would be thisfortable.


    "Alright, let''s go to the temple to get your ss," Liang Suyin nodded and followed Tang Shaoyang out of the room.


    When they reached the first floor, Fan Rui, Gu Yingjie, and Cao Yuntai were waiting for the two with Arina next to them. They had reached an agreement to get the ss as well.


    "Are you sure, you are not going to save up for a better blessing?" Tang Shaoyang asked.


    Cap Yuntai responded with a shake of his head, "I don''t know what we will faceter on, getting the ss is my top priority. Moreover, I can get skills from the ss." The older man exined while the two younger men nodded their heads.


    Arina just watched from the side, saying nothing. It was until Tang Shaoyang called her out that she responded with, "Yes!?"


    "Lead us to the Radiant Temple, you said Waskin City has one," she responded with a nod, "Yes."


    From the kitchen, Elin and Delia came out together, "You are leaving already?" Elin asked while her eyes roamed around Tang Shaoyang''s body, "I thought you were going to take a bath," she was pretty observant as she immediately noticed Tang Shaoyang had not taken a bath.


    "Later, we are heading toward the Radiant Temple," Delia''s eyes brightened and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang the moment Radiant Temple was mentioned, "Can we follow you?"


    He nced toward Elin, he could see the calm in her eyes wavered. It was clear she wanted to visit the temple as well, but she said nothing of it, "Then, let''s go? We are going right now."


    Delia was cheering up while Elin''s smile was getting wider. Then the group of seven heading out together toward the Radiant Temple. The temple was located on the opposite side of the inn, in the western part of Waskin City.


    Walking through the street, they passed through many people, adventurers were among the many.


    "I thought you have a ss already?" Elin asked curiously. The party went to the temple, meaning they were looking for the blessing to get ss. It was basic knowledge that everyone knew despite the high-price blessing.


    For someone who easily twisted Dire Wolf King''s neck, she believed Tang had a ss already. She was curious as to why he wanted to go to the temple. Arina who ahead of them put her ears. She wanted to know as well.


    "I do have a ss, but I just want to try out of something, and they haven''t gotten their sses yet," he pointed at his party member.


    "I see," Elin could tell that the man was hiding, but she was not going to me him to not trust her, "How about you? Do you have a ss?"


    "I do have a ss, but I gained my ss through hard work instead of the blessing from the Radiant Gods. Level 37 Cook, I got the ss after creating five new menus for the inn," from her tone, there was a pride in her words despite her gentle demeanor.


    He was surprised that the fact ss could be obtained naturally instead of a blessing. An idea crossed in his head, ''Then, can I obtain a swordsman ss by learning your technique, Teacher?''


    ¡ªThat''s worth a try, but can you learn my swords technique in two months? Your time in this world is limited, and you have to master five sword techniques at least.


    Zaneos did not mind teaching Tang Shaoyang his sword technique. Just like Zowen said, the stronger Tang Shaoyang became, the better for him. His n toe back to his world was on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder.


    ''Let''s try that out forter, we will try the blessing first,'' while he exchanged words with Zowen and Zaneos, the group started to enter the western side of the city. The ambiance between the two sides was totally different, while the east side was bustling and boisterous, the west side was quieter and more organized.


    Not only the people but the building as well. There were no stalls on the side of the street, and there was a special line for the carriages, not jumbling together with the people. He noticed more guards were ced on the west side.


    The reason Delia and Elin wanted to follow was that the shops in the west were more like high-end shopspared to the ones in the east. Tang Shaoyang could tell with their eyes that roamed around, especially at the clothing shops. Their eyes were glued to the fancy dress behind the ss.


    "Let''s stop at the shopter," Delia''s eyes brightened as she nodded her head repeatedly. The little girl could not hide her emotion well, the opposite of Elin who hid her happiness behind her gentle smile.


    "What about you, Delia? Do you have a ss?" He immediately returned to the ss topic as Arina informed him they were about to reach the Radiant Temple, "I don''t have ss," she shook her head.


    "What about trying Minor Blessing? 10 gold is quite affordable for me," he could see the excitement behind the girl''s eyes but she shook her head, "It''s okay, I am content with what I have now."


    He was about to persuade the girl to get Minor Blessing, but Arina interrupted him, "We have arrived at the Radian Temple."

 Chapter 234 - Lets Have A Chat

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Let''s Have A Chat</h4>


    The Radiant Temple was built simr to a pagoda, but this one was much bigger than the pagoda on Earth. Ten-floors pagoda made of ck stone with the unique carving that was glowing in gold.


    Two people were guarding the entrance, wearing the golden robe that covered their whole body. Their hands were hiding behind the loose and long sleeves, and their face was covered in a white hood.


    Arina led the group to the entrance and the two people immediately blocked them at the double-door. The door was made of gold with intricate carving on it, "Please state your business," it was unknown who spoke between the two, but the voice was toneless, and it was the male''s voice.


    "We are here to receive blessings from the Radiant Gods," Arina replied respectfully.


    Without further conversation, the double-door opened without the two people opened it. As the door opened, the two people who guarded the door returned to their original position.


    Arina motioned Tang and the others to follow her. Such a scene was unexpected to Tang Shaoyang. The temple was asking for money in exchange for the blessing, he thought the temple would be a crowded ce like the Adventurer Guild, but the ce seemed to be enclosed from outside influence.


    When they entered the temple, the double door closed, and a brilliant light greeted them. From the entrance to the end of the hall, the red carpet stretched out, and they were a step away from the red carpet.


    The brilliant light immediately showed them they were in a very big hall with pirs made of crystals on both sides. Behind the pirs, a giant statue was standing, many of them until the end of the hall.


    Delia''s jaw dropped at the brilliance sight of the temple''s interior. The marbled floor, the brilliant light, and the statues were enough to amaze the girl. Elin did not show it up, but the fact that she kept ncing here and there was proof she lost herposure.


    "Wee to the Radiant Temple, how may I help you?" A soothing voice echoed through the big hall, and a figure suddenly appeared right in front of them.


    The figure was wearing a pure white robe with intricate symbols in it. The figure was standing three meters away from them. It was either they did not notice her because of the amazing sight of the hall or the figure just appeared with some sort of skill.


    "We are here to receive the blessing of the Radiant Gods," Arina had her palms touched each other at her chest high and bowed her head to the figure that just appeared. Delia and Elin also followed to greet the figure, Tang Shaoyang then followed as well before the others also followed in tow.


    "Follow me," the soothing echoed again as the figure turned around, walking through the red carpet. The group followed while looking at the statues made of silver stone. The statues apparently were the Gods, there was a name and a little bit of scribble below the statue.


    Tang Shaoyang was hardly bothered with it, he was someone who did not believe in God''s beings. They walked until the end of the hall. Instead of statues, they found five doors made of gold with an engraving of a beast.


    From the leftmost door, it was a snake, the second one was a wolf, the third one was a lion, the fourth one was a giant bird, and thest one was a dragon.


    "Who''s going first?" The figure did not bother to exin anything, thinking the group already knew what would happenter. The group was looking at Tang Shaoyang, they were waiting for his order who was going first.


    Arina had exined to them about the process of the blessing. The process of the blessing was quite simple but only one person could receive the blessing at one time.


    "I will be the first," Tang Shaoyang stepped forward. The figure in the white robe extended her arm toward, asking for the offering. The figure did not ask him what kind of blessing he wanted, at all.


    ''The service is not satisfying, 4/10,'' thought Tang Shaoyang to himself as he forked out 10 gold from his pouch. He dropped 10 gold on her palm, and the gold disappeared before it could touch the palm-covered sleeve.


    After 10 gold disappeared, the golden door with a snake engraved on it opened on its own. It was as if the door was inviting Tang Shaoyang to enter.


    ¡ªWhy Minor Blessing? Why not Normal Blessing, you have the money


    Zowen questioned as he was about to miss to get the better second ss. The Lightning Magus was eighty percent sure that he would get the second ss.


    ''That''s careless of you, Ms. Magus. What if the blessing is overruling my current ss instead of getting the second ss? It will be a waste of my money,'' Tang Shaoyang reminded the magus of the second possibility, ''It''s not like I can''t get the second blessing.''


    He then strode to the opened door. His vision failed to see the thing behind the door, it was pure darkness. Tang Shaoyang entered the door without hesitation.


    Even though he had prepared what would happen the moment he entered the door, it waspletely different when he experienced it directly. The light was too bright for him, he immediately activated [Spirit Eyes].


    Just like what Arina described to him, he was now in a white room. The wall and the floor were discharging a pure light that would blind his eyes for some time until his eyes could adjust to the new environment. However, [Spirit Eyes] were not affected by the light.


    It was not a room with glowing walls and floors but it was a vast ce made of light. His [Spirit Eyes] then noticed that seven meters ahead of him, the light materialized into a figure.


    At this time, Tang Shaoyang forcefully opened his eyes, trying to adjust to the surroundings. It took him a while before he could adjust his vision. He deactivated [Spirit Eyes], the figure was standing seven meters ahead of him.


    "Wee to our world, child," a gentle voice echoed in the vast room. Tang Shaoyang looked around, trying to identify the voice. He was sure the voice did note from the figure made of the light.


    "Do you mind having a chat with us?" The same voice echoed again, but this time he could trace the voice. This time he was sure the voice came from the figure made of light.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows. This waspletely different from what Arina told him. He was not supposed to chat with the thing called Gods. Arina told him that he would be given a few choices of sses instead.


    "We can easily discover you are not the person from this world, so would you like to have a chat with us? We have prepared the table with a quite tasty snack," the voice resounded again as Tang Shaoyang did not respond to the voice.


    Right in front of the figure made of light, a table made of wooden and a chair materialized. The figure made of light sat on the chair, beckoning the supposed to be arm at him.

 Chapter 235 - Having A Chat With Gods

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Having A Chat With Gods</h4>


    ¡ªIf they called themselves Gods, they at least could do that much. What about having a chat with them? Maybe they will offer the Supreme Blessing


    Zowen was interested in being called Gods.


    ''It''s not like I can leave even if I don''t want to,'' Tang Shaoyang nodded and took a seat across from the figure made of light, "Then let''s have a chat, I will answer your question, then you will answer my question too."


    "Quite cocky for a mortal being huh!?" It was a different voice. If the beforehand voice hardly discerned whether it was a female or a male voice, this voice was for sure a male, and he seemed to be annoyed with his attitude.


    ¡ªThat''s quite normal, they have built a big ego for someone who always sits on the top. They don''t like it when someone they deem lower than their status acts like you are. Let''s not agitate them for now and listen to what they want to talk about with you.


    Zaneos reminded Tang Shaoyang, but thetter shook his head, ''I don''t care, I have enough to bow my head, and I will never bow my head to anyone, ever again! Even if they are Gods!''


    "Do you want to have a chat or not? If not then give me my blessing. You have taken my 10 gold, and you want me to listen to your grumble or something?"


    "Alright, you can leave, let me talk with him instead," It was the neutral voice that spoke again. The Gods seemed to be conversing with each other, "I am sorry for my friend''s behavior, before we start with our chat, may I know your name?"


    "It''s rude to ask someone else''s name without introducing yourself, right?" Tang Shaoyang did not follow the opposite party''s will. He was challenging them in fact, testing out of something.


    "You are right. My name is Rubia, Goddess of Light or people if this world called me Goddess of Harmony," the neutral voice introduced herself.


    With such a simple exchange, Tang Shaoyang could tell that these Gods were the ones who needed something from him. That thing was important for them even lowering themselves toward him who they deemed lower than him.


    "Tang Shaoyang is my name, an Emperor," a short and simple introduction that suited himself.


    Silence ensued between them, the Gods seemed to be surprised. The silencested for like twenty seconds before Goddess Rubia continued, "For the start, may I know where do youe from? Your original world I mean,"


    "Earth, Ie from Earth," since the opposite party was amiable to talk with, he was willing to have a chat, "Now it''s my turn. How many Gods does this world have?"


    "8 Gods, but if you include the Gods of the Beasts and Gods of the Monster, there are 30 Gods in total that govern this world," Rubia answered the question pretty fast, "How about this, let me first answer all your questions, then you start to answer my question."


    "That''s a good idea, then let''s start with the ss. How the ss system works in this world?" He wanted to know how these Gods bestowed sses to the people. If he could find this out, he could use the trick of his peopleter.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t know as well. It already exists before we are born into this world," the answer surprised Tang Shaoyang, "If you wanted to ask me how we bestow the ss to the people, that because we are transcendent beings, we gained some of the authority over this world that allows us to give blessing which is the sses but with some of a certain penalty. I can''t tell the details until I can fully trust you."


    "Actually, I want to talk to you about the things we, Gods, discover while we are exploring the secret of this, about authority, sses, skills, level, and more. The Game, the game which is actually an armageddon for this world. Are you willing to listen to our story?"


    The conversation changed from the question and answer to the storytelling. However, Tang Shaoyang had to agree as he was curious about the game Rubia was talking about.


    "Alright, I will listen to you for now," he nodded his head, "Good, we discovered many things, including the authority of ss, and at some point, we discovered something very very big, The Game! The world will summon something hideous, a creature that does not exist in this world to fight against the inhabitants of this world. The system that is currently inactive will be activated to govern The Game. On top of that, the world will undergo a huge change as well."


    "From this huge change of the world, it will mostly benefit the non-human races. It would be easier for them to evolve stronger, but of course, the human is given a chance to survive as well. A system that we, Gods, have been activated, ss, level, and skill," Rubia told some of her discoveries to him, but of course, that was not all of them.


    "Like sending the original inhabitants to another world toplete a mission is part of the game. Just like you who came to our world to finish the mission," silent followed after her words. She was waiting for Tang Shaoyang to speak but thetter said nothing in response.


    The Goddess could not hold it any longer and started to speak again, "Since the system in your world has been activated, we want the information you know about The Game. In exchange, we will give you the Supreme Blessing."


    "So that''s what you want from me. Information about the game," Tang Shaoyang finally found out what these Gods wanted from him, and he was sure they wanted to know more information, the actual information since what they had was vague.


    This time it was he who did not receive a response from the Goddess Rubia, but he went on with his guess, "The fact you want to exchange the information with the blessing, that means you can''t do anything to me despite having some ''authority'' over this world, even if you are Gods."


    "No, we want a friendly exchange since our world may be connectedt-" Rubia was about to finish her words until Tang Shaoyang cut her in, "Don''t lie to me if you can do something to me, that annoyed God earlier will rather kidnap me and get the information forcefully from my head instead of offering an exchange like this. I am not that stupid for you to fool me," he smirked at the figure made of light.


    "Oh, one more thing. The fact that you want to exchange information with me means your information about The Game is vague and unclear or¡­" Tang Shaoyang paused for the suspense as the grin on his face was getting wider.


    "Penalty, bestowing the blessing of the ss has its penalty. Then what about if you touch something you should not touch, the authority of the system, forcefully activating the system without the system''s authorization itself, the penalty will be quite big I am sure."


    When those words came out from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth, Goddess Rubia was silenced immediately. She was not responding to him, and he could see the figure made of light wavered.

 Chapter 236 - Making A Deal With Gods

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Making A Deal With Gods</h4>


    "Huhuhu, it seems I guess correctly. You want the information so you can prepare for the worst when The Game starts. The reason you don''t stop what you are doing right now is to prepare for The Game so the people of this world are prepared to face the worst," Tang Shaoyang made a rough guess but the Goddess Rubia responded with silence.


    "Radiant Temple is the ce where The Gods reside, I see what you are trying to achieve by building the temple," he nodded while rubbing his chin, "When the game starts, you will guide them through the temple you have built so the chance of your people''s survival is bigger."


    Rubia was still not responding to what he said. However, he took her silence as yes.


    ¡ªThese Gods are quite smart or maybe they can reveal themselves when The Game starts to maintain the world''s order.


    Zowen praised The Gods, that was a solid n to face the disaster.


    ''No, these Gods are pitiful, their fate is sealed-'' Tang Shaoyang paused as he realized something.


    ¡ªWhat? Why? Don''t stop half-way like that.


    Zowen was curious what the man thought of, why the Gods were so pitiful.


    ''Either they will cease to exist or they will be locked up so they can get involved with the game. Their existence could break the bnce of the game, just like the weapons and technology we have on earth that could easily wipe the zombies out with a nuclear bomb that instantly vanish, and our country''s military is also instantly taken down,'' Tang Shaoyang exined, ''These Gods have the power they should not have possessed, and they are aware of that.''


    ¡ªIf they are Gods, why should they be afraid of this system? They should have fought their way with the system instead.


    ''That''s what they did, but theyck information about the system. They wanted some information from me, but they were asking the wrong person. I don''t even understand a single thing about the system,''


    ''Ah, I see, everything makes sense now. They shared the blessings, skill, and activated the part of the system with their authority not to help the people of this world, but for themselves. They want the people of this world to get an early start so they can help the thing, so-called Gods,ter on. Even though they know the risk, they keep bestowing the blessing instead of stopping.''


    ¡ªThen better not get involved with them, that''s the best choice. Don''t get involved with the thing you can''t handle.


    Zaneos advised Tang Shaoyang to stay away from these Gods. The system was not something these Gods could fight, let alone Tang Shaoyang who was much weaker than these Gods.


    ''Nah, this should be safe for me. The information that I will share is the thing that I have experienced, it is the thing I am supposed to know. I don''t break the rule or break the bnce unless I make a bond with these Gods or be their allies. I want my blessing, they can get the useless information. It was a trade, a deal. Moreover, the system sent us here despite the existence of the Gods, meaning the system has expected us to make contact with these Gods. As long as I don''t cross the line, I should be safe.''


    Tang Shaoyang shared his thoughts with his spirits. Zaneos was convinced by his exnation. The silence was the proof of the Demon Swordsman''s agreement.


    ¡ªHe has the point, and if the second ss truly exists, we can''t miss this chance.


    Zowen supported Tang Shaoyang''s theory.


    "Then are you willing to share the information about the game with us?" After a moment of silence, the Goddess started the conversation with a request.


    "I can share the information, but that''s not for free. In exchange for the information, I want the Supreme Blessing. That''s the deal, take it or leave it," Tang Shaoyang grinned.


    "Then how are we supposed to know you are telling the truth, mortal!?" The male voice interrupted the conversation.


    "You are Gods, you should know whether I am telling the truth or not, right?" His words received silence as the reply, telling him these Gods could not find out whether he was lying or not.


    ''In the end, they are humans with more power than mine,'' Thought Tang Shaoyang upon realizing the Gods were not as omnipotent as he thought to be, "Then what about we draft a contract? I also don''t believe you, the self-proimed God."


    "You-" the male''s voice was cut off by Rubia, "Shut up!" The neutral voice overpowered the male voice. The male God seemed to be afraid or his status was lower than the Goddess of Harmony as he stopped talking.


    "Let''s draft the contract," Rubia agreed with the proposal. A leather skin with words suddenly appeared on the table. It was the contract drafted by the Gods, stating he has to tell everything he knew about The Game in exchange for the Supreme Blessing.


    "I am sorry, but I don''t agree with the contract," He pointed at the single use, it was a single use but they could ask everything they wanted including his secret, the spirits, and more that rted to The Game.


    "First, I will tell you about the state of my world before and after the Game. Second, I will tell you how the system governs my world. Third, I will tell you about the hideous monster that appears in my world. That''s what you want to know, right? You want to know what the ''actual'' game looks like, how is it, do we have the deal?" Tang Shaoyang proposed a new contract.


    To his surprise, the Gods did not negotiate the contract. The leather skin vanished and a new leather skin appeared magically, the contract drafted based on his will.


    "Ah, I also want my Supreme Blessing first before I tell you guys my story. Since you guys are Gods, I don''t know if you have the power to null the contract, to be safe, I want my blessing first!"


    A new use appeared in the contract. He took the new contract, after making sure there was no trap in the contract, he bit his thumb and signed the contract with his blood, ''My teeth are still tougher than my skin,'' such a random thought appeared in his head.


    The leather skin glowed brightly for a moment. After a while, the glow died down. He picked the contract and noticed eight more thumbprints beside his thumbprint. That meant the eight Gods had signed the contract.


    "Since the contract has been signed, then let''s start with the blessing," Tang Shaoyang''s grin was getting wider. Right after he finished his words, the surrounding started to get brighter. Not long after that, he felt a warm flow entering his body through his head.


    [You have received Supreme Blessing!]


    A notification rang in his head, after the notification, he was presented with four choices.


    [Divine Equipment] [Second ss] [Bloodline] [Second Talent]


    [Please choose the blessing you want!]


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised but also delighted with the choices. However, now he was in a dilemma. He was clear with the [Second ss], [Divine Equipment], and [Second Talent]. But what about [Bloodline], Arina told him nothing about the choices, or ''The choice is only avable for Supreme Blessing?''

 Chapter 237 - Tricked By Gods

    <h4>Chapter 237 - Tricked By Gods</h4>


    ¡ªBloodline may be the best choice and ignore the Divine Equipment.


    Zaneos voiced his thoughts on the choices. Zowen immediately followed with support with the choice with a little bit of exnation.


    ¡ªI second that! You have the best talent so farpared to your subordinates, and your ss much better than the existing sses so far as well, you don''t need the second ss. As for Divine Equipment, there''s a high chance you can''t use that. To hold Divine Equipment you need enough power to wield or wear it to the fullest potential or it will be a waste or even It will be a useless decoration for your room. Bloodline is the best choice.


    ''We can''t, these damn Gods rigged the blessing. Four choices, but I can only choose one out of two instead of four. Look!'' The transparent screen for [Bloodline] and [Second Talent] were greyed while there was a color for the other two choices.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to choose [Bloodline] but what he got was a notification. Then he chose the [Second Talent] afterward.


    [We are very sorry, Bloodline is not avable.]


    [We are very sorry, Second Talent is not avable.]


    ¡ªWhat!? This is a scam, these Gods are tricking you! Null the contract!


    Zowen screamed angrily in his head. However, that was not possible, canceling the contract was not possible as he did not know how to do that obviously. At this point, he finally understood why the Gods easily agreed with his proposal. They had the tricks in their sleeves.


    ''I can''t cancel the contract, and they don''t break the contract as well. I get the blessing albeit iplete, it counts as they fulfill the contract, even if I speak up to them, they will give me some random excuses or they will answer me with "I don''t know, our Authority is iplete" thing like that.'' Tang Shaoyang replied to Zowen.


    He could read about these Gods'' schemes pretty well. But he could still fall for that as Arina knew nothing about Supreme Blessing. Theck of knowledge caused him to fall into their trap. He was at the point without turning back.


    ¡ªThey must want you to pick [Divine Equipment] for sure.


    Zaneos was in one mind with Tang Shaoyang. At this point, breaking the contract would end him at a big disadvantage as he had to bear the penalty. Zowen said nothing when everything was revealed.


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately choose the blessing, he nced at the figure made of light across him. The light was stable, not wavered like before.


    After ncing at the figure, he made his choice for the [Second ss].


    [Please choose your second ss]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Sentinel]


    Bonus Attribute: +4 Vitality +2 Stamina +2 Strength +2 Attribute Points


    Skill: [Mana Shield] [Great Regeneration (Passive)] [Aura of Protection (Passive)] [Dome]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Shadow Ruler]


    Bonus Attribute: +6 Agility +2 Stamina +2 Attribute Points


    Skill: [Shadow Dart] [Shadow Step] [Shadow Mirage] [Deadly Critical]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Fire Sovereign]


    Bonus Attribute: +8 Magic Power +2 Attribute Points


    Skill: [Blink] [Fire Creation] [Fire st] [Fire Cloak]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [yer]


    Bonus Attribute: +5 Strength +5 Agility +5 Vitality +5 Stamina +5 Magic Power +4 Sense +1 Attribute Points


    Skill: -


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ªI am no longer surprised by your divine luck, maybe your Divine Body gives you divine luck as well.


    Zaneosmented at the sight of the amazing choices. Karan who rarely joined the conversation spoke up this time.


    ¡ªFirst choice is suitable for your fighting style, but my gut is on the fourth choice for some reasons.


    ¡ªI hate to admit it but for some reason, I agree with the orc. I want you to choose [Fire Sovereign] topare which ss is stronger, but my gut is on [yer]. This is weird¡­


    Zowen followed with her opinion regarding the ss and ended her words with a small mutter.


    ¡ªCombining an overwhelming strength and speed, that will be the most lethal ss. An assassin with overwhelming power, that will make you unstoppable for sure.


    Tang Shaoyang was not surprised that his Teacher advised him to take [Shadow Ruler]. He also felt the same way, his choice was on the second.


    ¡ªThat was what I originally wanted to tell you. However, hmmm, what is it¡­ hmmm¡­ a hunch, yeah, let''s call it Spirit''s intuition, [yer] may be the best for you. But again, the choice is yours, this is just advice from us, the spirits. I believe you are smart enough to make your own choice, I can''t argue because our advice is based on a hunch, not valid reasoning. You have to make the choice by yourself.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that all his three spirits agreed to one thing. It was a rare phenomenon where Karan and Zowen would argue daily, and without their voices, he without a doubt would choose [Shadow Ruler]. However, now, he was considering the fourth option.


    There must be a reason why his Spirits had an intuition like that. But it was a mystery that was bound to not get solved in a short time. Rather than thinking of why they had such an intuition, he beganparing the two sses.


    Just like Zaneos told him, [Shadow Ruler] would be the perfectbination for him. Activating [Spirit Integration] with Karan with [Shadow Ruler] would be a deadlybination.


    However, it was not that [yer] did not have its merit. The high boost in attributes was the biggest merit of [yer] ss while the drawback was the ss did not give any skills.


    [Shadow Ruler] would boost his agility, and it gave him four new skills too. The plus point of choosing the ss while the other one was the insane attributes. Now he narrowed it down between attribute and skill, which one he wanted.


    Skills could be obtained from choosing a ss or from the treasure chest. That was how he got the skill so far. But this world provided him another way to get the skill, it was to buy the skills from the Realm Tower.


    As for attributes, the only way to gain the attributes was by leveling up. There was no other way, but of course, the training helped him to increase the attribute. The drawback of the training was it became less effective the stronger you became. He had proved that with [Mana Perception]. As he kept activating it, it became less effective if he had topare it with his first time using [Mana Perception].


    The more he thought about it, he leaned more to [yer] for the insane attributes. The skills itcked to offer he could fill it by buying the skills from the Realm Tower.


    Maybe the spirits affected his choice but he leaned more into [yer] as he learned about the strong point of each ss. But he was still hesitating to choose between the two sses.


    But time was unforgiving, he has to make the choice now or these Gods might use some tricks to force something on him. Yet again, he trusted his spirits and chose [yer].


    [Congrattions! You have acquired Second ss, [yer]]


    [Fixed Attributes has been allocated]


    [You gained 4 Attribute Points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]

 Chapter 238 - Offended The Gods

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Offended The Gods</h4>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    Main ss: Spirit Master


    Second ss: yer [Level - 1]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 114


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 4


    Strength: 405


    Agility: 154


    Vitality: 273


    Stamina: 166


    Magic Power: 204


    Sense: 18


    Mana: 2040/2040


    Skill Point: 5


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 3], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 2], [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 1], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 3], [Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Lvl 5], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 3], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 1], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 1], [Lesser Regeneration (Passive) - Lvl 3], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Lvl 1], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)]


    Contracted Spirit (3/6): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ªSo the second ss has its own level separated from the main level. That''s quite interesting and exins why your attributes do not increase that much after getting the ss.


    Zaneos was checking the status screen together with Tang Shaoyang, ''It''s indeed interesting, but how do I level up my second ss? Does killing the beast and monsters will help or do I need something specific like Skill Point but it''s ss Point instead to level up my second ss?''


    ¡ªThe answer is easy, go outside and kill some monster. From level 1 to level 2 should be easy, if killing the monsters could not level up your second ss, then we need to think about it, but that should not be different from your main ss.


    Zowen joined the conversation.


    ¡ªWhat''s more concerning is the Gods, they easily let out leave like that. That''s too suspicious of them.


    Zaneos voiced his concern. Tang Shaoyang was justing out of the Radiant Temple with his subordinates. As soon as his subordinates got the blessing, they immediately left the temple.


    Delia and Elin also got their Minor Blessing under Tang Shaoyang''s persuasion. Both girls seemed happy even though it was just a Minor Blessing.


    ¡ªYou fed them the basic information and covered the essential part of it, but they just let you leave like that. They should be able to trap you in that space, but they did not


    Yes, after the Gods were doing some tricks with the Supreme Blessing, he also kept the essential thing about The Game from the Gods. Even after all of that, The Gods let him leave.


    ¡ªThat''s indeed suspicious, The God''s ego is boundless, they will not like getting tricked by a mortal being for sure.


    Zowen agreed to Zaneos as well.


    ¡ªThey should have a few tricks even if they can''t directly make their move, you should be careful.


    ''Now you remind me, they said the number of the Gods is 8. On my way out, I saw all 8 statues, that should be them then what about the Church? Does the church not have the God they worship?'' Tang Shaoyang then nced at Arina who stuck close to him.


    Fan Rui, Gu Yingjie, and even Cao Yuntai were having their conversation about their new ss. Even Liang Suyin, Elin, and Delia also talked about their ss.


    He matched his steps with his ve and asked, "Do you know anything about the Church? You told me the Church also bestows their only followers a ss too, do you know which God they worship?"


    "If you are trying to get a blessing or a ss from the Church, you better give up," Arina scanned the surroundings, making sure no one heard her conversation with Tang Shaoyang, "The Church''s followers are a bunch of brainwashed lunatic, you better not across a path with them. As for God, they worship Goddess Lunea and Goddess Rubia, The Goddess of Love, and The Goddess Harmony."


    "I see," he nodded his head, "Do they have a way tomunicate with their Gods?" Arina did not know what her Master was up to, but she still replied to him honestly, "Yes, their Saintess couldmunicate with the Gods."


    "I see, I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he had pictured what would happen to him, "What about their force? How strong are theypared to Adventurer Guild?"


    "No one dares to mess with the Church. Their knights are extremely powerful,parable to the Imperial Knight of the kingdom. Once your name is on their list, you will be hunted down until you perish," The fear was apparent in her tone when she mentioned this.


    "If you want topare their knight to the adventurer, the knight is about the same level as Emerald Rank or even Sky-Emerald Rank. There was a rumor saying that the high-rank Temr Knight is about the same level as Heaven-Diamond Rank."


    ¡ªThat''s to be expected, they have the authority over ss and skill, nurturing a powerful should be easy for them. You should better run away now, we don''t know how strong they are, we should hide for the time being.


    Zaneos spoke in his head.


    "This is bad, I offended their Gods, we should hurry up back to the inn," when Arina heard him, her eyes widened in shock, "What do you mean by offending their Gods?"


    The way he spoke was casual and she could see the grin on his face, it was as if this was just another casual matter. Arina was hoping what she heard was wrong, she hoped he was joking. She did not even question the man how he offended the gods.


    "No time to exin, we have to go back to the inn quickly," Tang Shaoyang urged the others to pick their pace. They were confused why their Boss hurried them, but they followed his words nheless.


    "We should leave the city, why would we go back to the inn?" Arina could not help but raise her voice. However, what she received was a re from the man, "You can leave, and you don''t follow me actually," Arina shut her mouth. She could tell the man was serious with his words.


    She was not going to leave them because she was bonded with him. Even if he broke the bond between them, the brainwashed lunatic would still catch her. It was better to stick with the man since he had the n.


    The group returned to the inn in ten minutes. As soon as they entered the inn, Chief Rick immediately greeted Tang with a big smile, "Well, well, well, look who has returned, the sensational-" Tang Shaoyang immediately cut his words in the middle, "Cut the crap, you are in big trouble because of me."


    Chief Rick studied the man''s expression, it was still calm as water on the pond. He did not look like someone who was in trouble, at all. However, he could tell that he was serious with his words, "What do you mean?"


    "Does your inn have a secret path? Like underground passage or something. We have to evacuate the vigers out of the city first, we don''t have time to chit-chat," even though he asked for a secret passage, he did not have hope for the inn to have one like that.


    "I do actually, I have prepared for the emergency such as when the beasts broke into the city," the old man took Tang Shaoyang''s words seriously.


    They immediately evacuated the vigers through the secret passage. The evacuation was quite fast, the inn was empty in three hours, leaving two people behind.

 Chapter 239 - Guardian Knight

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Guardian Knight</h4>


    The sun was ready to set on the horizon, the yellowy raw basked the Ropina Inn.


    Tang Shaoyang and Chief Rick were staying on the second floor, sitting behind the dark-tinted window side by side. From the second floor, they could see the crowd of people walking on the street.


    "What actually happened, Tang?" The old man still did not know why his son-inw rushed them to evacuate. However, he listened to him anyway since the man was serious with his words.


    "I offended your Gods," He was still looking at the street, "If I am right, The Church''s force is on the way to catch me."


    Chief Rick looked to the man with his eyes widened, "You offended my Gods? What do you mean by offending my Gods? No, no, no, in the first ce, how did you offend the Gods?" The old man was trying toprehend the actual situation.


    However, time was not on his side for Tang Shaoyang to exin everything to him. Tang pointed his finger on the street as he stood up, "Old Man, you better move your ass now, they areing."


    Chief Rick stood up and looked down on the street. The crowded and bustling street was now quiet and empty. He was still processing the absurd information he just received until Tang pulled him and dragged him to the first floor.


    They went to the kitchen, and there was a secret passage below the kitchen stove. Tang Shaoyang pulled the stove, below the stove stairs led to the underground passage. He pushed the old man to the stairs, "Go to the rest, I will catch upter."


    Chief Rick however held his wrist, hard, "Nope, you also follow me. If it''s the Church''s force, you have no hope to escape from them," Tang Shaoyang forcefully released the grip and assured the old man, "Nope, I may not win against them, but they can''t catch me. Go!"


    Chief Rick looked to the man''s eyes, "Then I will stay with-" Tang Shaoyang cut his words half-way, "Stupid! If you stay with me, you will be just a burden for me. Leave!"


    He forced the old man to leave. Rick reluctantly left Tang behind as he walked down to the underground passage. The underground passage was built by the old man for the emergency case the Beast Stampede broke into the city. However, now he used the passage to run away from the Church instead.


    After sending the old man away, he closed the secret passage and walked out of the kitchen. The inn that just got cleaned and decorated was now empty. He walked toward the exit, on the way, he took a chair with him.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the door, the street was void of lives. The shops around them suddenly closed and no people passed the street too. He ced the chair in front of the door, and he sat there with his hands crossed on the chest. He raised his right foot and ced his right foot on top of the left knee, he then started to wiggle his right foot.


    ¡ªDo you want to fight them, now? That''s so reckless of you. We don''t know how strong they are, but from your ve''s reaction, they are a fearful force that is feared by everyone.


    Zaneos voiced his thoughts, he did not agree with Tang Shaoyang''s action who tried to confront the Church''s force alone.


    "Of course not, because I don''t know how strong they are, I have to stay to test them out. A few exchanges against the Temr Knight then I will run with [Lighting sh] and [sh Step]. They will hunt me down after this, so I need to measure how strong they are for the future battle," Tang Shaoyang exined his ns. Battle was never his option, not until he could measure the standard power of this world. Also, measure his power, how strong he was actually in this world.


    Knowing he could not stop Tang Shaoyang, Zaneos stopped persuading him. He did not have time to persuade Tang Shaoyang either as a group of knights in silver armor came from the two sides of the street. The Silver Knights walked in order, slowly approaching and nking him from the two sides.


    "The guests havee, I should greet them," he stood and the knights stopped their marching as well. They stopped around fifteen meters away from the inn.


    One knight stepped up from the group, he approached Tang and stopped two meters away in front, "Heathen! Surrender and redeem your sin to the Gods, and your life shall be spared!"


    The knight pulled out the silver sword, glistening under the yellow sun''s ray. The sword was not like a cheap sword for sure, and it has its tip aimed at his throat.


    "I am expecting this, but never thought the self-proimed Gods would be this petty. I thought God was supposed to be forgiving," it was just a wild guess of him, but he never thought they would send their force to catch him.


    ¡ªThat''s not the main issue for them. They want all the information in your head. I bet they have prepared a skill to read your mind so they can get the information they want from you.


    Zowen spoke up, the Gods made their move not because they were offended by Tang Shaoyang. They wanted the information in his head regarding the game.


    "Nah, if they were honest with me, I would be honest with them as well. The information in my head is not that important or secret at all, but they decided to toy with me instead," Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulders lightly.


    The knight in front of him squinted his eyes as he watched the man talk by himself. His brown pupils move to the right and the left, trying to search whether there was someone around beside the man.


    "Surrender-" the knight tried to warn Tang Shaoyang one more time. However, a battle-ax suddenly appeared in the man''s hand. The knight immediately raised his shield to block.


    Dang!


    The force behind the battle-ax pushed the knight five steps back. His hand which was holding the shield was trembling.


    ''I never tried this to my kind, but maybe this might work,''


    [Basic Detection]


    He cast the skill on people for the first time. The opponents were too many to fight them, if the skill worked he could finish the job soon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Luminous Church


    ss: Guardian Knight


    Level: 127


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It worked, he never thought of using the skill on the human before. Since the skill worked, he nced to the right and cast the same skill.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Luminous Church


    ss: Guardian Knight


    Level: 122


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Luminous Church


    ss: Guardian Knight


    Level: 124


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Guardian''s level was 120s on average, it was quite high. But soon he realized something, these knights were Guardian Knights, not Temr Knight Arina and Chief Rick were talked about.


    ¡ªTemr Knight should be around Level 150s or even above Level 200s, you better escape now! You can use [Basic Detection] on them, that should be enough.


    Zaneos immediately reminded Tang Shaoyang to escape.


    "Take him down, but don''t kill him! The order is to catch him alive!" The Knight who got pushed back raised his sword against Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 240 - Templar Knight

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Temr Knight</h4>


    The Knights came from both sides, approaching with their shield upfront. They were not just random mobs who would charge mindlessly. However, even with how organized they were, Tang Shaoyang was confident to escape from this ce.


    "But before that, let''s try this knight for thest time¡­" after saying that, Tang Shaoyang activated [Spirit Integration] with Karan. His muscle bulged up as his skin turned green.


    Tang Shaoyang''s sudden change caught the knight by surprise. The man that was about the same height as him was now two-heads taller than him. The knight immediately readied himself when he noticed axes made of mana suddenly appeared in the man''s hand.


    Sure enough, the man threw the axes toward him. The knight immediately activated his skill, [Holy Shield]. The shield was glowing, releasing a pure bright light. The two axes were spinning in the air and elerated very fast while he immediately raised the shield to block the axes.


    Bang! Bang!


    The axes hit the shield, and the power of the axes was not a joke at all. The silver steel boots screeched against the paving street, pushing him four meters back. The knight''s eyes widened in shock, not because of the power behind the axes but because the information he received was inurate.


    The Saintess told him that the target was Lightning Mage, not a warrior. No matter how he looked at the man, he did not have the resemnce of a mage, at all.


    While the knight''s mind was a bit chaotic, the man arrived in front of him with the big battle-ax. The battle-ax was swinging toward him from the right side. The consecutive attack caused the knight to force himself into a defensive position.


    [Holy Shield]


    The knight activated the same skill, learning from the previous sh he cast one more defensive skill, [Holy Bulwark].


    A bulwark made of a holy light formed around the shield. It was an impressive set of defensive skills.


    Bang!


    However, the two skills were not enough to receive Tang Shaoyang''s pure raw strength. He was still getting pushed back as his left hand that was holding the shield started getting numb.


    Tang Shaoyang spun his body around as he sent the next swing to the man. The second swing was too quick as the knight was not prepared for another consecutive attack. He failed to cast any defensive skill for the second swing. His shield was the only defense he could muster up at this moment


    The knight ced the shield upfront to defend himself from the terrifying battle-ax.


    Bang!


    Without his defensive skill, the knight was sent flying to the building behind him. The knight crashed into the building as his silver shield flew up.


    At this moment, the two groups of knights that came from the side were ready to lung at Tang Shaoyang. They were three meters away, ready to pincer him from the two sides.


    "I guess this is enough to measure this Guardian Knight''s strength, it''s time to leave," after saying that, he cast [War Cry].


    He opened his mouth wide and a lion-like roar resounded from his mouth.


    Roar!


    The roar stunned the knights on their spots. Their heads were spinning as dizziness started to assault them from inside. Tang Shaoyang did not miss his chance to cast his next skill, [War Stomp].


    He stomped the ground and the shock wave spiraled out to the knights. The shock wave sent the defenseless knight flying backward. The pincer the knights had set up fell apart quickly.


    Tang Shaoyang canceled [Spirit Integration] with Karan and leaped to the air. In the air, he cast [Spirit Integration] again but with Zowen this time. He immediately cast [Lightning sh] in the air.


    Within the blink of an eye, Tang Shaoyang''s figure disappeared, leaving a lightning trail behind. As he had predicted, it should not be an issue to escape from the encirclement.


    With just one skill, he escaped the encirclement easily. As soon as his feet stepped on the ground, he dashed toward the north gate. Chief Rick, his subordinates, and the vigers had escaped to Orin Forest.


    He dashed through the crowds that were still clueless about the Luminous Church''s movement against him. Within three minutes, he managed to reach the northern gate.


    Since the church did not announce to the city they were looking for him, he was able to move freely in the city without being worried about the guards. He slowed down to a quick walk, he was calm andposed not like someone who was running away from the church.


    The guards in the north gate recognized him, someone, who had in Dire Wolf King. It was the same guards in the afternoon when he entered the city. This time he did not need to show his badge as the guards let him pass easily.


    Just like that, Tang Shaoyang left the city unscathed. Under the exciting wave from guards, he entered the Orin Forest.


    Ten meters into the forest, Tang Shaoyang stopped his steps as someone with silver armor was standing in his path. The man was holding the sword with his two hands and had his eyes closed.


    The blue hair was fluttered under the force of the cold wind. Sensing Tang Shaoyang''s presence, the knight opened his eyes. At the sight of Tang, the knight smiled.


    "It''s worth the wait since you manage to leave unscathed," those were the words that came out of his mouth.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows for a moment as he cast [Basic Detection] on the knight. He could feel that this knight was different from the Guardian Knight for sure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Luminous Church


    ss: Temr Knight


    Level: 172


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    *** ***


    In the core part of Waskin City, Waskin Royal Residence


    A man in his early forties with gray hair was sitting behind the well-designed table while rubbing his thin beard. The man''s green eyes were looking at the window, looking at where Orin Forest was.


    Standing behind the man was an old man around in histe sixties. His hair hadpletely turned white, a white wavy mustache, and a monocle on his right eye. The white-haired old man was also looking in the same direction.


    "Are you sure, you are going to meddle with the church''s matter, My Lord?" The old man broke the silence as an old voice flowed from his mouth, "This is the Church we are talking about, My Lord," the old man reminded the gray-haired man with his gentle tone.


    "Don''t worry, Sigra. I am not meddling in their matter, I am helping them. What can go wrong by helping the church?" The man smiled?


    "It''s unwise to meddle without knowing the crux problem. We don''t even know their target''s background, My Lord," The old man called Sigra was not assured of his Lord''s decision.


    "I have investigated the target, they are just a Wood Rank Party with their leader having power at the same level at tinum Rank," Roman Waskin, the current head of the Waskin Family who was also the lord of Waskin City replied with a smile.


    "My spy in the church told me that the church is sending their full force to capture the Leader of this Wood Rank Party, which means their target has something the church wanted. Of course, I don''t want to seize the thing they wanted from this man, what I want is the Supreme Blessing. I am going to exchange the target with Supreme Blessing," Roman smiled widely as greed filled his eyes the moment he mentioned Supreme Blessing.

 Chapter 241 - Harmony Judgement

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Harmony Judgement</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was still in Spirit Integration with Zowen as the knight in front of him was scanning him from the top to bottom.


    The man was not in a hurry to sh his sword just like the knights, "You are not a mage, right?" His voice was gentle like a kind neighborhood uncle.


    This was his first time meeting someone above his level, far above with a 60 level gap. He was wary of the knight, not to worry since the people within his level were much weaker than he was.


    "I mean what kind of mage brings a heavy battle-ax like you?" Despite theck of response from Tang, the knight continued speaking by himself, "I have also heard the Trial of the Duel from the other people, you fought like a closebat ss instead of a mage. What kind of mage gets near to his opponent rather than keeping the distance. Am I right?"


    The knight seemed to be interested in Tang, but thetter was just unresponsive, "Hey, let''s talk, why don''t you answer me? That''s rude to ignore someone who''s talking to you, you know?"


    The knight showed no sign of giving up to talk with him despite receiving no answer, "Oh, maybe because I haven''t introduced myself to you. My name is Henry, a Knight of Luminous Church."


    ''Should I fight him? Or should I rush to meet with the others,'' none of the knight''s words entered his ears obviously. He was contemting whether to run away or fight the Temr Knight in front of him.


    "Since you are so uncooperative might as well capture you and let''s see if you can keep ignoring me after that," a sadistic grin formed on the knight''s lips as he raised the sword.


    ''I can''t see his attributes, but from the level, his attributes should be the same around me or maybe a little bit higher,'' Tang Shaoyang was estimating his opponent''s strength based on attributes. As for why his attributes wereparable to someone with over level 170s, that was because of his Talent.


    There was no concept of talent in this world, ''But I have to be careful with the Bloodline. That was something I am not aware of.''


    Swoosh!


    Henry was no longer in the mood of talking as he rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. Half-way, Tang Shaoyang saw Henry''s figure split into seven. Four figures were still rushing toward him while the three splitting figures were trying to nk him from the side.


    Instead of retreating, he took out the battle-ax from the inventory. He came forward to meet with the four mirages.


    "Hahaha, as I thought, you are not a mage! But that was so stupid of you if you think this is an illusion," the four Henrys were talking at the same time while doing a different stance, each of them.


    ''So all of them are real, huh!?'' It was either a bluff to deceive him or that was truly just a mirage. Tang Shaoyang smirked at the knight as he activated his skill, [sh Step].


    He did not charge forward but moved to the side, charging at the two Henrys on the right side. At the same time, he cast [Lightning Cage] to trap the four Henrys.


    The two Henrys were not expecting such instant movement as the battle-ax shed toward their chests. The feeling of shing the two Henrys was the same as swinging his battle-ax to the empty air. Meaning Henry was just bluffing, and these figures were an illusion.


    The figure blurred as the battle-ax passed through their body. As for the four Henrys, they were trapped in the lightning cage.


    ''This is too easy for someone Level 174,'' it was too easy that made Tang Shaoyang suspicious. With such a quick sessive movement, it only left one Henry at the other nk.


    If the four Henrys trapped in Lightning Cage were also an illusion, the real one should be the knight on the other side. However, he felt something amiss, for some reason, he felt all Henrys were an illusion, fake.


    [Spirit Eyes]


    He activated his skill and scanned the surroundings from the top. Instead of chasing thest Henry, he just stood there, scanning his surroundings cautiously.


    At thest moment, another Henry appeared from his blind spot, around five meters away from his exposed back. Tang Shaoyang spun around and swung his battle-ax horizontally.


    At the same time, he activated his skill, [Enhanced Strength] and [Raged Alteration].


    [Your Strength has been enhanced. You will again +25 Strength for five minutes!]


    [You have entered a raging state. Boosting your Strength by 10% for one minute!]


    Henry was caught off guard as he was not expecting his opponent could read his trick in one try. The seven mirages were his illusion while he cast [Nature Shroud]. A skill that made his body blended with nature and camouged himself from the naked.


    Unless his opponent had special eyes that could see his skill. However, that was unlikely as the man in front of him tried to fight and used his skill on his mirages. It was unknown how the man read his trick, but now he realized why Goddess of Harmony ordered him to catch the man alive. He was special, even more special than him.


    Dang!


    The sword and the battle-ax shes in the air as the spark flew out when the two weapons met. To Henry''s surprise, the man could hold his ground against his prepared strike.


    Rumble!


    While they shed, Tang Shaoyang cast [Thunder Wrath]. The thunder descended toward Henry, which was a very fast counter but the Temr Knight managed barely avoiding the thunder as he leaped backward.


    Boom!


    The thunder struck an empty spot, creating a small crater to show the fearful impact it might cause. However, Tang Shaoyang was not done with his attack. The moment Henry took a footing from his backward leap, a cage made of lightning rose, confining him into a limited space.


    That was a quick checkmate, but Tang Shaoyang also stopped his attack despite the golden chance to end the battle. First, he was cautious that this Temr Knight still had a fearful trick in his sleeve. This knight was known for his fearful power, after all. Such an image should stem from their power, not just a mere rumor.


    Second, while he was at it, he was trying to get the Temr Knight''s limit. This Henry should not be the only Temr Knight and those Gods would keep sending them to capture him. He had to know their limit to know his limit when he fought them.


    He was confident to win against them in one vs one, but more than five, he was not that confident, not until he could measure their limit.


    "Bahahaha¡­" Henry suddenly let out maniacughter, "I finally understand why Goddess Rubia wants to capture you alive. You are not someone that will disrupt the harmony of this world, but because you have something special. A power other does not have, She wants you to be one of us!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not understand why the Temr Knight could have such a thought, but he did not care either.


    "But No! I am not going to let Goddess Rubia have you, Goddess Rubia is mine!" A thunder-loud deration came out from Henry''s mouth.


    "Mortal! Witness the power of someone who is blessed and loved by the Goddess of Harmony!" Henry pointed his sword to the sky. The sky split open and a giant sword made of holy light revealed.


    "Harmony Judgment!"

 Chapter 242 - Flashy Skill

    <h4>Chapter 242 - shy Skill</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang watched the whole scene admiringly, without doubt, such skill was shy and very good to show off one''s strength. He finally understood why the Temr Knight was feared by people.


    ¡ªYou can stay calm while watching your opponent cast his ultimate skill, are you crazy or what?


    Zowen could not hold it any longer.


    "Ultimate skill, huh!?" Tang Shaoyang smiled, "It''s useless if this ultimate skill could not hit the intending target."


    [Lightning sh]


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang was not that stupid to wait for Henry to finish casting his skill. His figure shed forward, leaving behind a lightning trail. At the same time, the Lightning Cage that confined the Temr Knight disappeared.


    Maybe Henry thought he was safe inside the lightning cage or maybe, he could sessfully cast his skill before Tang Shaoyang could make his move. It was unknown what the Temr Knight was thinking to cast a skill with such a long cast, but Tang Shaoyang was not going to let him finish that.


    In an instant, he appeared in front of Henry and swung the battle-ax to the neck. He could see the Temr Knight was shocked with the sudden development. He was not expecting the man would disrupt him in the middle of casting his skill.


    [Holy Shield]


    In thest call, the Temr Knight cast a defensive skill. The gigantic sword in the sky disintegrated into light particles that illuminate the already bright sky. In exchange for canceling the skill, a hold shield made of holy light formed.


    Bang!


    The battle-ax shed against the shield. The shield disintegrated upon the sh but it saved Henry''s life from getting beheaded. As the shield disintegrated, the Temr Knight flung to the side. The knight rolled on the dusty ground and crashed the trees.


    ¡ªYou seem like a shy move, do you want to try something? The wonder of Magus''s Advanced Lightning Creation.


    Zowen said something that piqued his interest.


    Meanwhile, Henry was rubbing his numb neck. The battle-ax was blocked by his [Holy Shield], but the sensation of almost getting his neck beheaded was terrifying even for him.


    The Temr Knight of course realized his grave mistake that almost cost his life. He was careless because he never failed to cast the skill before, this was the first time someone sessfully disrupted his skill midway.


    "Those fools are useful in a way," the Temr Knight muttered as he tried to get up. "Fools'''' in his mouth was the Guardian Knights. All this time, he managed to cast the skill because the Guardian Knights were guarding him.


    Henry stood up but soon he noticed the bright sky was darkened. He was about to search for the cause of the darkened sky until lightning caged him once again. The Temr Knight maintained hisposure as he had a way to break the lightning cage.


    "If you think your lightning could confine me, you make a big mista-" Henry stopped half-way when he noticed something different about the man.


    Tang Shaoyang was now shrouded in lightning while extending his two hands to the sky. He followed where his hand pointed at, he looked up.


    Henry''s eyes widened in shock at what he saw in the sky. A gigantic sword made of lightning formed in the sky. It was simr to his skill, but this sword was made of lightning instead of holy light.


    From the shock to being terrorized as he witnessed three more gigantic swords formed. The four gigantic lightning swords were floating above him.


    ''I have to run away!'' That was his thought at the sight of the gigantic sword made of lightning. Never crossed his kind to interrupt the casting, he just wanted to run away.


    But then he saw one sword descended toward him. There was no time to run away, the Temr Knight immediately cast his avable defensive skill.


    [Holy Shield]


    A shield made of holy light formed above his head.


    [Holy Fortress]


    A fortress made of holy light covering a twenty meters area was formed.


    [Holy Dome]


    A dome made of holy light covering a fifty meters area was formed.


    Henry formed threeyers of defense to face the gigantic sword since escape was no longer possible.


    The first Lightning Sword crashed into the firstyer of defense. s, the dome was not that solid to face the sword. The dome disintegrated into particles as the sword went through to the secondyer.


    This time, it was the sword that disintegrated while the fortress cracked under the assault. Sweats wet Henry''s back and face as the second lightning sword descended. The cracked fortress instantly disintegrated as the sword went through thest barrier.


    As soon as the sword touched thest barrier, Henry tried to cast another [Holy Fortress] and [Holy Dome]. However, instead of forming a newyer of defense, his head was assaulted by dizziness. He fell on his knees as the third and the fourth swords shot toward him.


    Boom!


    *** ***


    Northwest to Waskin City


    Chief Rick ran toward the northwest, to the abandoned vige. The ce that they used to hide temporarily.


    Soon, the sight of Cao Yuntai and Fan Rui guarding the entrance came into his sight, meaning he had reached the abandoned vige. The two also noticed the old man who came alone. The ex-captain and the ex-soldier exchanged nces.


    The older man and the young man walked to meet Chief Rick, "Where''s our Boss?" Cao Yuntai slipped out by calling Tang Shaoyang with Boss. But he was not bothered with the slip of his mouth. His Boss was more important.


    "Boss?" Rick was confused for a moment before he realized who Cao Yuntai asked was, "Ah, Tang. Your leader is crazy, he stays behind to face a battalion of Guardian Knight. I don''t know what your leader is thinking," the old man said those words out in a disbelief tone.


    "Call your party members, let''s help him out. I don''t want my daughter to be a widow within a day," Chief Rick was ready to go back to the city to help Tang.


    However, to the old man''s surprise, Cao Yuntai was not slightly worried about his Leader''s safety, "Did our Leader ask you to do that?"


    "Huh!? Don''t you worry about your leader, at all?" Rick raised his voice when the two showed no concern to Tang.


    "You don''t have to worry about our Leader, he will be fine," Cao Yuntai tried to reassure the old man, "Just like when he faced The Dire Wolf King alone-"


    Chief Rick cut in angrily, "We are talking about a battalion of Guardian Knights, not Dire Wolf King! Those knights are much scarier than a hundred Dire Wolf Kings!"


    As the old man finished his words, a gigantic sword made of Holy Light formed. He could see the sword from his position, and Cao Yuntai could also see that.


    "Your leader is done for, that''s Harmony Judgment of Temr Knight. He will-" the old man could not finish his words as the holy sword suddenly disintegrated.


    He watched the sight from afar, not possible knowing what happened to the battle. But he was sure the skill was getting interrupted, "How possible!?" The old man muttered in disbelief.


    In the next moment, his eyes went wide when four swords made of lightning formed in the sky. It was more magnificent than a single holy sword.

 Chapter 243 - Royal Knight

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Royal Knight</h4>


    That lightning sword was for sure not belonging to the Temr Knight. This was the old man''s first time to see that, and none of the avable Temr Knight could use that skill.


    The same for the Supreme Blessing of the Radiant Temple, Temr Knight was a ss that was bestowed by the Goddesses to their followers with a certain aptitude.


    There were only seven Temr Knights in Waskin City, and the old man never witnessed such a skill from seven of them. The answer was one, that skill just now was Tang''s skill. By now he should realize how strong Tang was, butparable or even more powerful Temr Knight? He never thought about that.


    "See, you don''t need to worry about our Boss. He''s so strong that I don''t even know how strong he is," Cao Yuntai tapped Chief Rick''s shoulder and smiled. That was an honest thought from him, he truly did not know how strong his Boss was. He never saw his Boss struggling to finish off his opponent, not even once.


    "Just who are you?" The old man was sure that these people came from a big background. Cao Yuntai smiled, "You should ask that to our Boss. I don''t want to be scolded by my Boss."


    "Boss? He is not just a normal party leader, but your Boss?" Chief Rick was struck by a sudden realization that they were calling Tang with the Boss, not just because he was their leader or the strongest amongst them.


    There was one group that would call their leader with that name, Bandits. The bandits would call their leader with the Boss. Then suddenly the Church was targeting them, the dot was starting to connect to create a shape in his mind. These people were the most wanted bandits in the kingdom, Blood Bringer.


    "You guys are Blood Bringer?" That was the best the old man coulde up with, but that was certainly wrong, "Blood Bringer? What''s that? Don''t mix us with a strange name like that, the Boss will not like it. You should ask him instead, I do believe he will tell you the truth since you are getting involved with our matter."


    "And Chief Rick, you should get your people ready, we have guests for us," Cao Yuntai and Fan Rui sheathed out their swords. The old man turned around, a big group of knights came into his sight.


    If the Guardian Knight was wearing silver armor, these knights were wearing bright red armor with a yellow cape on the back. A ck crow was embedded on the cape, a crest of the Waskin Family.


    "Royal Knight? What are they doing here?" Chief Rick recognized in one nce that the group was part of the Royal Knight, an exclusive force under the Waskin Family, "Did you also offend the Waskin Family?"


    "Stop with your nonsense Chief Rick. I don''t even know why the Church is targeting us, let alone this Waskin Family," Cao Yuntai retorted.


    The leader of the Royal Knight stepped forward, "Surrender yourself, Tarrior Party! You have broken thew of the Waskin city for murder! Surrender and atone your sins with the Royal Trial!"


    "Did you kill someone?" The old man immediately turned toward Cao Yuntai but thetter shook his head, "Kill? We have conflict, and our Boss almost killed someone indeed but he did not kill the person. Those were saved by the Guild Master and Arina the Cleric could be a witness for that, she was part of their party. If I am correct, you should have listened to the rumors about our Boss already, a Wood Rank defeated two tinum Rank Adventurers! That was the reason why you were so excited back then, right?"


    Chief Rick was not a fool, when he heard that, he instantly understood the Royal Knight was falsely using Tang and his party. It should be the Church and the city lord were working together to capture Tang and his party.


    "But how do they know our location so fast? Only me and my people know the secret passage. And only us who know this abandoned vige, why could the Royal Knight reach this ce so fast?" Chief Rick realized something amiss too.


    They moved to the abandoned vige a few hours ago through the secret passage and path. They did not even use the gate toe out of the city. So how did the Royal Knight know this vige? There was something amiss about the issue.


    "That''s not our main issue now. There are many of them, you go escort the vigers out. We can''t win against them without our Boss," Cao Yuntai noticed that the number of these Royal Knights were too many for them to handle.


    "No mercy for everyone who resists the arrest! Put your weapon down and Surrender now!" The captain of the Royal Knight warned Cao Yuntai.


    Cao Yuntai ignored the warning, of course. He pushed the old man into the abandoned vige, "Leave them to us!" As someone who involved these innocents in their matter, he felt responsible for them. The older man put himself as the bait so the vigers could leave unscathed.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, not far from the north gate, where the Temr Knight and Tang Shaoyang battled. A big crater formed after the four gigantic swords made of lightning descended.


    In the center of the crater, there was a body with tattered silver armor,ying down while facing the sky. Henry was aware that he was not going to live longer, his breathing weakly but also calmly. In the face of death, he was surprisingly calm.


    "Goddess of Harmony~ I have failed you, I can''t finish the task you have given to me¡­" at thest of his breath, the Temr Knight was still thinking about his Goddess.


    "No wonder Old Man Rick called you guys brainwashed-lunatic, even in the face of death, your useless Goddess what you think," Tang Shaoyang appeared above the dying knight.


    The handsome look could no longer be seen as the lightning burned his face. His shiny hair was burned as well a gruesome scalding mark reced his hair. Henry moved his pupils to the man, the target he should kill.


    Instead of fear or fury, the Temr Knight smiled. The burned lips curved upward as a hoarse voice flowed out of his lips, "I failed to kill you¡­ but what about your people? Your women?"


    The grin on the knight''s face became apparent as blood started to seep out from his face, but it seemed the pain was not a problem for him, "The Royal Knight of the Waskin Family is dispatched to capture your people-"


    Before Henry could finish his words, Tang Shaoyang raised the battle-ax and mmed down toward the neck. The Temr Knight could not finish his words as his head rolled over.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately left the ce and headed toward the northwest.


    Not long after he left, a big group of guards approached the crater. The battle was too big to remain unnoticed.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang charged forward with his maximum speed. After three times of [Lightning sh], he managed to reach the abandoned vige in three minutes.


    However, the abandoned vige was in a mess as a big group of red armored knights invaded the abandoned vige. There was no need for him to identify who''s the opponent or friend, it was as clear as the sky.

 Chapter 244 - Grand Royal Knight

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Grand Royal Knight</h4>


    "Hah, I am not toote," not toote in his mouth was the fact that the battle was not over yet. He extended his hand toward one red-armored knight.


    [Chain Lightning]


    The lightning shot toward the target and forwarded to the next target. The lightning was not as powerful as [Thunder Wrath], but that helped to paralysis the knight.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Waskin Family


    ss: Royal Knight


    Level: 127


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Waskin Family


    ss: Royal Knight


    Level: 123


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He cast [Basic Detection] on two red-armored knights. Royal Knight was another branch of Knight ss. He was clueless about the differences between these knights, but from the level, these Royal Knights should be around the same as the Guardian Knight.


    "Who are you!?" One Royal Knight noticed they were attacked from behind. He turned around and pointed his sword toward Tang Shaoyang. Thetter, of course, did not bother to reply. With [sh Step], he arrived in front of the red-armored knight.


    Swoosh!


    He swung his battle-ax toward the neck part, aiming for a one-shot kill. But the knight was experienced, the knight was caught off guard but he managed to react in time to cast the defensive skill. A blue barrier formed to protect his body before the battle-ax could reach the neck.


    Bang!


    The barrier shook as the red-armored knight flung backward from the impact. The body was flying meters away. The sh between him and the red-armored knight caught the other knights'' attention. Instead of advancing to the abandoned vige, they swarmed toward him in the formation of five.


    Tang Shaoyang extended his left hand to a group of a knight, [Lightning Cage]. A cage made of lightning rose, trapping one group. Once again, his move surprised the knights. They stopped their advance suddenly.


    Tang Shaoyang was fighting like a warrior but he had mage''s skill. The knights were caught off guard and confused as to how to face him.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was taking a peek at his mana. He had been casting his skill consecutively, he would be troubled if his mana was depleted in the middle of the fight since magus was mana-dependent ss.


    [Mana: 4904/32040]


    ''I still have enough mana to face them all,'' he then scanned the surroundings, he could not find his subordinates, all of them were the Royal Knight.


    Tang Shaoyang then rained down the [Thunder Wrath] at the group trapped in Lightning Cage. Three times of [Thunder Wrath] was enough to take them down, but that did not kill them. He could see them wriggling in pain on the ground.


    "What about the skill I haven''t tried then," he muttered in a low voice as he cast [Thunder Storm].


    The dark cloud immediately gathered above him. The sudden change phenomenon caused the knights to stop their advance and looked up to the sky. A skill that could cause a natural phenomenon was without a doubt a high-tier spell.


    Even though the Royal Knight did not know what the skill would do, they immediately activated their defensive skill. Each of the Royal Knight was covered in a blue barrier before the skill could be cast.


    Tang Shaoyang himself did not know how strong the skill was since this was the first time he cast the skill.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    The thunder roared from beyond the dark cloud. He could see the yellow thunder shed from the dark cloud, then¡­


    Boom!


    The first thunder descended, it struck the three Royal Knights at once. What shocked him was the fact that the barrier immediately disintegrated and the knights fell lifelessly. It was simr to [Thunder Wrath] but a much stronger version.


    That was just the start before the nightmare of the Royal Knight. More thunder descended, for the first time in his life, Tang Shaoyang experienced a rain of thunder.


    Of course, none of the thunder struck him, but it rained down his surroundings. It was a full minute rain of thunder before it stopped and the dark cloud disappeared.


    By this time, the surroundings were devastated by the thunder. All the Royal Knights were lying down on the ground, heavily injured. Yes, it was surprising none of them die.


    "The skill is too overpowered, and I have to be careful to use the skill next time," he could not control the skill, and it could harm his people if he was not careful.


    Ignoring the lying Royal Knight, Tang Shaoyang rushed into the abandoned vige. As soon as he entered the vige, a deep frown formed on his forehead. He could see a few women from the Ropina Vige, lifeless with a few stabs into their chest.


    He found four corpses to the sides. Uneasiness started to fill his heart as he picked his pace. Soon, he found a familiar body, still breathing weakly. Leaning his back against the wall of a house, blood wet his armor, and he had his eyes closed.


    Next to the young boy were three lifeless Royal Knights. He rushed toward the young man, checking his wounds, six stabs on his body. Two around the chest, three on the belly, and thest one on his shoulder.


    "Hold on, Boy! I will bring the Cleric to you," he whispered to the boy''s ear. He did not have a healing potion in him, but he remembered Liang Suyin had them.


    Of course, Gu Yingjie did not reply to his words. However, the young man responded by moving his right arm. He was pointing in a direction, deeper to the vige.


    "I wille back soon, hold on!" After whispering to Gu Yingjie, he rushed deeper into the vige in the direction his subordinate pointed at.


    As he was rushing deeper, he found more dead bodies. They were Ropina Vige''s vigers mostly with a few Royal Knight''s corpses.


    [Lightning sh]


    Anxious, he activated his skill, and he soon found the Royal Knights were circling the vigers and Chief Rick in the square of the vige. The vigers and Chief Rick had their weapons, but they were at their limit.


    Tang Shaoyang canceled his spirit integration with Zowen and cast another [Advance Spirit Integration] with Karan. He leaped in between the two groups and cast [War Cry].


    Roar!


    [War Cry activated, boosting your attributes by 50% for ten minutes]


    A lion-like roar escaped from his mouth, stunning the surrounding Royal Knights. His eyes moved around, trying to identify the leader of these knights. He soon found out the leader of the Royal Knight with his [Basic Detection].


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Waskin Family


    ss: Grand Royal Knight


    Level: 161


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang threw [Wild Axes] toward the Grand Royal Knight. The spinning axes elerated in the air toward the Grand Royal Knight. He thought the axes would hit the knight, but he was underestimating the knight.


    The Grand Royal Knight managed to break free from his [War Cry] faster than the other knight. A barrier formed around his body, protecting the knight from the axes.


    Bang!


    The axes disintegrated as the barrier cracked. The Grand Royal Knight was also pushed three steps back from the impact. A surprise stered on the knight''s face.


    [Raged Alteration]


    [You have entered a raging state, boosting your Strength by 10% for one minute!]


    The distance between him and the Grand Royal Knight was merely seven meters. With a quick dash, Tang Shaoyang arrived in front of the knight, he swung the battle-ax toward the Grand Royal Knight.


    [Royal Bulwark]


    The knight responded with a defensive skill. A golden bulwark formed and blocked the battle-ax.


    Bang!


    The battle-ax hit the golden bulwark. To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, the Grand Royal Knight perfectly blocked his attack. The knight managed to hold his ground despite his monstrous strength.


    [Royal Judgment]

 Chapter 245 - Battling The Royal Knight

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Battling The Royal Knight</h4>


    The moment the Grand Royal Knight executed his skill, Tang Shaoyang also activated [Spirit Eyes]. He did not know what [Royal Judgment] did, so he used the [Spirit Eyes] to find what.


    [Royal Judgment] was simr to [Harmony Judgment] but the scale was much smaller. A six to seven meters long sword formed above Tang Shaoyang. Thanks to the [Spirit Eyes], he could see what wasing for him. Tang Shaoyang leaped backward, avoiding the golden sword timely.


    Boom!


    The golden sword struck the ground, creating a shock wave. If it was before, he would not hesitate to test how strong the Grand Royal Knight was. However, he could not do that now, his subordinates were in danger. This was not the time for doing that.


    The moment his feetnded on the ground, he activated his skill, [sh Step]. His body shed forward and appeared in front of the Grand Royal Knight.


    Completely different from the Temr Knight he faced earlier. The Grand Knight had his barrier always up. Even though his movement caught the knight off guard, the knight was still prepared for the worst.


    Tang Shaoyang swept his battle-ax toward the Grand Royal Knight. The moment the Destroyer hit the barrier, it cracked, spread outward like a spider web. The Grand Royal Knight was pushed back too, he took two steps backward.


    [Revolving Axes]


    Four axes formed around his heels and revolved around him. The axes hit the cracked barriers from time to time, and the barrier disintegrated in the fourth hit. However, even without the barrier, the Royal Grand Knight had his shield.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Royal Grand Knight put his shield forward and blocked all the revolving axes. The knight managed to hold his ground under the assault. While the knight managed to hold his ground, the shield was cracked too under the axes.


    [Swords Judgment]


    From his [Spirit Eyes]''s perspective, he could see golden swords formed around him. Nine golden swords circled him with the tip aimed at him.


    [Earth Split]


    He stomped the ground before the golden swords could shoot toward him. The ground cracked and split open, the crack reached the Grand Royal Knight, and the knight fell to the fissure. At the same time, the nine golden swords vanished as the skill was interrupted.


    [Wild Axes]


    Two axes formed in his hand and he threw the axes toward the trapped Grand Royal Knight. Two axes were spinning toward the head. The axes pierced through the helmet and pierced through the head. The Grand Royal Knight instantly died from the impact with two axes stuck in his head.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    The fissure not only trapped the Grand Royal Knight, but seven Royal Knights behind also fell into the fissure. He ignored the trapped Royal Knight and also the notification in his head as he activated [sh Step].


    There were around sixty to seventy Royal Knights, he had to finish them off fast and got the healing potion from Liang Suyin. He has scanned Chief Rick''s group but he could not find his subordinates amongst them.


    His goal was to clear the Royal Knight first for the vigers'' safety, and he would look after Liang Suyin afterward.


    Maybe the Royal Knight was still shocked they lost their leader in a matter of minutes. They could not react as their leader reacted to his sh movement, these Royal Knights were defenseless.


    [Revolving Axes]


    The axes whirled around his body, dismembering the Royal Knight''s body around him. The armor they had on their body could not save them from the axes. After dozens of the knights died, only then others reacted. They tried to rush toward him disorganized, not something the Guardian Knight would do.


    Thanks to [Rages Alteration] and also [War Cry]bined, no Royal Knight could hold their ground just like the Grand Royal Knight. The result of getting hit by the Destroyer was three.


    One, the knight would die with their bodies split if they did not have a proper defense. Second, their defense skill would crumble or the shield would fly from their grips. And third, their body would be sent flying from the impact.


    Each of his swings would at least take one Royal Knight down. When the knight tried to circle him from all directions, Tang Shaoyang would cast [War Stomp]. The shock wave would cause them to lose their bnce and they became an easy target for Tang Shaoyang.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    He gained two more levels after killing thirty Royal Knights. If it was normal time, he would shout out of excitement. But Gu Yingjie filled his head, he had to finish the Royal Knight quickly.


    ''This is weird, these Royal Knights are too weak,'' he remembered his sh against the Guardian Knight, Temr Knight, and Grand Royal Knight.


    He managed to kill the Grand Royal Knight because thetter did not know much about him, his skills, and his style of fighting, ''These Royal Knights without a doubt are strong, but they are inexperienced.''


    ¡ªYou are right. They have the power, but they never experienced the battlefield. The moment you take down their leader, they are like chicks who lost their hen.


    Zaneos voiced his input too.


    Meanwhile, Chief Rick watched the whole fight with his jaw dropped and his eyes opened wide. He knew Tang was so strong after he managed to reach here after battling Temr Knight, but he was not expecting the man would be this strong.


    Single-handedly killed the Grand Royal Knight and faced the whole battalion of the Royal Knight, alone. But soon he snapped out of his trance, "Raise your bow and shoot the knight bastards!" The old man yelled and pointed his spear at the knight that tried to encircle Tang.


    With the help of the vigers, Tang Shaoyang took down all the knights within five minutes.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    He leveled up twice, but he did not have time to celebrate this. As soon as he finished off thest Royal Knight, he rushed toward Chief Rick, "Where''s Liang Suyin!?"


    "Ah!?" Chief Rick pointed in the direction of the deeper part of Orin Forest, "I have your men to leave while-" the old man could not finish his words as Tang Shaoyang used [sh Step] toward the direction where he was pointing at.


    Tang Shaoyang rushed within his maximum speed. On the way of chasing his subordinates, he found a trail of blood. Faint but it was still clear to his eyes, he followed the trail.


    Thanks to his [Spirit Eyes], he easily found them after following the trail for five minutes. Nine Royal Knights were dead, Fan Rui and the other also stopped running. He saw Elin, Arina, Cao Yuntai, and Liang Suyin as well.


    Tang Shaoyang rushed toward them, Arina was healing Cao Yuntai while Liang Suyin was holding a body. He recognized the body, she was Chief Rick''s daughter, Delia.

 Chapter 246 - New Objective - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 246 - New Objective - Part 1</h4>


    "He killed a Temr Knight," Rubia broke the silence. Yes, she was the Goddess of Harmony who had a chat with Tang Shaoyang.


    She was sitting in the room of light, the same room where she had a chat with Tang Shaoyang. However, She was not alone, four people were here with her.


    "We already know, we also saw that with our eyes. Stop repeating the unnecessary," an irritated male voice responded to Rubia. He was the annoying voice who spoke to Tang Shaoyang too.


    He was Axel, God of Sun, that was how the people called him.


    "Then speak! How did we suppose to take care of him? We got nothing of him because of your silly pride and petty trick!" The Goddess raised her voice, causing the man to turn toward him. The ming short hair and his crimson eyes just like a zing fire met with Rubia.


    If it was someone else, Axel might intimidate them but Rubia was someone at his level. Resistance was what he would get from that, of course.


    "Just send more Temr Knights, we still have six Temr Knights in Waskin City, and if it''s necessary send more Temr Knights from the capital! What''s the fuss!?" The hot-tempered God replied with a level higher pitch, he did not like it when someone med him.


    "Haven''t you seen it? He killed a Temr Knight easily, do you think the number can solve the issue?" Rubia retorted back, she was not going back down this time. Usually, she would just overlook Axel''s big ego, but this time it was an issue rted to their lives.


    "Calm down you two," a soothing and melodious voice tried to meditate, but she earned a re from Rubia, "Not again Lunea, you can''t spoil him like this."


    "I am not, Rubia. But this matter rted to all of us, we need that man alive. Rather than ming each other, shouldn''t we discuss the matter to solve our issue, for now?" Lunea''s visage was covered within a white pure hood and had a pure white loose robe, none of them had seen her face even once.


    Rubia snorted but she did not continue the topic as what Lunea told her had the truth. It was not the time to me this prideful Axel. She could save that forter.


    Lunea let out a chuckle and voiced out her thought, "He said that he came to our world toplete a task, but we don''t know what the task is and how long he will stay in our world, we have to make our move fast."


    "Yes, thanks to a certain prideful prick, we can''t get all but only superficial knowledge about the game instead," Rubia continued with her salty remark.


    "You also don''t know whether he will tell the truth or also trick us. Don''t be too naive, Rubia!" Axel retorted back.


    "But I am sure he saw your petty trick, don''t you realize it? He was staring at our avatar for a long time before he chose the blessing. He could tell the trick within just a nce," Rubia stared back at Axel, "Didn''t you see it by yourself what he did after he left the temple? He did not go to the Realm Tower but evacuate his people instead. He read all your tricks, and killed one of my followers after that!"


    Axel could not refute Rubia this time. He also saw it by himself that the man read their trick and prepared for that. On top of that, they were not expecting the man would be that strong to dominate a Temr Knight.


    "Alright, that''s enough Rubia. You have to watch your manner as Goddess of Harmony," Lunea cut in before the conversation could go further into a heated argument, "I will send three Temr Knights to capture him, if three are not enough we can send the number 1, number 2, and number 3 together. That should be enough."


    Besides Rubia, Axel, and Lunea, the other two Gods were unresponsive. Only after Lunea voiced her thought only then one of them spoke, "I agree to that, but we need more information of that man''s power," his voice was deep and his tone was neutral.


    "What he chooses for his blessing, Axel?" The man asked the crimson-haired God.


    "He chose second ss, but I don''t know what ss it was," Axel replied truthfully.


    "It''s second ss¡­ Then you should send your follower now, and I advise you to have number 3 to lead the number 4, number 5, and number 6 to capture the man for assurance. He escaped to Orin Forest of all ces, we can''t let that man level up his second ss too fast or he will be too strong for your follower to capture. We need that man alive, not his dead body."


    "Alright, leave that to me," Lunea nodded, "I will take care of the problem, for now, I will ask for your help if I encounter any problem. Just get your followers to stand by, in case my followers failed to capture the man."


    After saying that, Lunea''s figure vanished from the room. She was immediately going to finish her work before the unforeseen situation arose. Rubia followed after that, her figure also vanished from the room. The Luminous Church''s Temr Knight belonged to the two goddesses, after all.


    *** ***


    Orin Forest


    Tang Shaoyang approached the group, he walked at a normal pace. In Liang Suyin''s embrace, Delia was closing her eyes peacefully. He could even see a smile, yes, she died while smiling.


    As for why he was sure the girl was no longer breathing, that was because of the sword that pierced her chest. The sword pierced through her chest, into her heart, and went through to the back.


    ''Even with the power I have now, I can''t protect my woman. Pathetic!'' He thought to himself as he squatted next to Liang Suyin. He reached the lifeless girl and carried her with him.


    "Suyin, prepare your healing potion for Yingjie, he needs one." After saying that, they rushed back to the abandoned vige.


    Liang Suyin immediately looked for Gu Yingjie while Tang Shaoyang brought the lifeless girl to her father. The grief immediately struck the old man at the sight of her daughter''s body.


    "I am sorry," Tang Shaoyang bowed his head as he handed the body to the old man. After giving the body, he turned around to the outside. He did not say anything, walking toward the entrance of the vige.


    More than half of the vigers were dead, he saw their corpses were strewn all over the ces on the way to exit. He saw Gu Yingjie was recovering from the injuries.


    His destination was not checking the young man, but he was relieved his subordinate was saved in time. He walked outside the vige, all the Royal Knights barely survived from the [Thunder Storm]. They were groaning in pain.


    His goal was these knights, "Tie them up and heal the dying ones!" Arina, Fan Rui, and Cao Yuntai were following him outside the vige, and he ordered them to gather the surviving knights. He had some ns for them.

 Chapter 247 - New Objective - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 247 - New Objective - Part 2</h4>


    Arina healed the surviving Royal Knight. Of course, she was not healing thempletely, she healed them so they did not die, just that. Then the Royal Knights were locked in a building.


    The High Cleric kept following the man who was her Master now. The atmosphere around him was heavy and gloomy, affecting the others too, especially his party member.


    The red-haired girl had told her Master how the young girl died. But there was no change in his expression, he did not me anyone either. The man just gathered in a building.


    Arina stood behind her master and lowered her head. She was the healer but she could not heal Delia because she instantly died when the sword pierced her heart. But she felt guilty as she kept lowering her head.


    Tang Shaoyang was also staring at the ground, a scene reyed in his head. It was the excited Delia who showed him the big bed in the inn.


    He did not vent his frustration to his subordinate for failing to protect her. It was his ipetence who failed her, he could not protect her. If he returned early or if he returned together with Chief Rick, Delia would still be alive.


    He was ming himself, not his subordinate. He regretted he could not return early, but he knew drowning in remorse would not bring her back alive. He had to move forward, and of course, revenge was a must.


    Arina then saw her Master looking at her. She did not dare to meet his emotionless eyes. He did not look like someone who was angry but she could feel the man was holding up his fury behind his emotionless eyes.


    "Do you know anything about the Royal Knight? If you know something, you better spill it out, everything," His voice was t and toneless, but she felt apprehensive.


    Taking a deep breath, she started to speak, of course, she knew the Royal Knight. People who lived in Waskin City knew them.


    "They are the city''s force, Waskin Family''s force. Compared to Guardian Knight, they arecking, but they are an elite force who graduated from the academy."


    "Waskin Family? The Lord of the Waskin City, do you mean?" He continued with a question.


    "Yes, Royal Knight is a direct force under Lord Roman''s order. Only The Lord could order them directly," Arina nodded her head.


    "Then, do you know the rtionship between the Waskin Family and the Church? Are they rted in any way?" More questions came from Tang Shaoyang.


    "I don''t know if they rted, but the Church usually needs the Lord''s consent to build a church. We normal people don''t know much about the backstory behind the two forces," Arina shook her head.


    ''I thought these Royal Knights were from Realm Tower, but why did the Lord meddle? Why do they hunt us too?'' Tang Shaoyang was trying to find out whether the two forces were rted, but it was pointless.


    ''Nah, whether they are rted or not, that does not matter,'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head and scanned his subordinates, "We changed our goal, we are not going to survive but to ughter. Our target is the Church and- Nah, our target is to destroy Waskin City, we will ughter everyone under the Waskin Family and anything rted to the Church!"


    Arina was shocked when she heard the man made the deration. While the cleric was in disbelief, Tang Shaoyang''s subordinates had expected this. Three of them had experienced how scary their Boss was when someone tried to hurt his people, killing his girl? That was the trigger that should be never triggered, at least that was his opinion.


    "When will we attack them, Boss?" Fan Rui was the first one to ask. The young man seemed to want to fight as well.


    "Not now, of course. You guys are too weak, get your level to Level 100 in a month, then we can start our attack. Beast Stampede, that is the time we will attack the city!" Tang Shaoyang then turned toward Gu Yingjie. The cheerful young man was now down, this was his first time killing his own kind. He was not mentally prepared for the battle against humans.


    "How''s your injury?" He asked the young boy, "I am fine. The healing potion is working well¡­" Gu Yingjie replied with his small voice.


    "Good then, we will move out of the vige in thirty minutes, but before that, I want you all to gather the dead Royal Knights'' head. Get their heads for me!


    Gu Yingjie''s face paled, and even Cao Yuntai''s expression fell. Killing the people to survive and beheading the dead were totally two different things. But their Boss seemed not to care about their thoughts as he walked out of the room, "I am going to meet Chief Rick."


    Chief Rick and the vigers were gathering the dead bodies to bury them. Cries were heard as the vigers mourn for the dead. Arina did not stay in the building, she followed Tang Shaoyang.


    "Why are you following me? You should help them to get the heads!" Tang Shaoyang ordered the girl, but Arina did not listen to him as she held his wrist, "I want to talk with you, this is important."


    "You can talk to me after you gather the head for me," he waved his hand at the girl, "This is about Delia, I can resurrect her. I have a forbidden [Revival], an ancient skill that has been long gone."


    Tang Shaoyang stopped his steps and turned around, "I will make you regret it if you dare to lie to me!" Arina shook her head, "I am not lying, I am serious. I have gotten the skill after exploring the dungeon in the east."


    "Then why do you tell me now? Why don''t you use the skill earlier for her?" Tang Shaoyang walked closer to his ve, now he stood in front of the girl with his cold eyes. It was clearly he did not believe her.


    "Harsh conditions applied to use the skill. I can''t just use it as a normal skill, I need to fulfill the condition," the cleric replied weakly.


    "What''s the condition?"


    "First, it''s my level. I will have to sacrifice my 100 levels to use the skill. Second, human sacrifice, the skill needs 100 humans sacrifice, the sacrificial also needs to fulfill a certain condition. The sacrifice has to be at least 50 levels higher than the one I need to revive. Third, I can only use the skill within 24 hours after she died," she told the condition for [Revival].


    "Follow me to meet Chief Rick. He should know her level," Tang Shaoyang pulled the girl with her. On the way, he asked his ve, "What do you want?"


    "What?" Arina blurted out.


    "What do you want in exchange to resurrect Delia?" Even though she was his ve, he would do anything for her if it was within his range of capability.


    However, Arina did not reply to him on their way to meet Chief Rick. She did not give him an answer to what she wanted from him. Chief Rick lost not only Delia, but his two wives, and one older daughter.


    The old man was kneeling in front of the four dead bodies, "I am sorry to interrupt, but I will need your daughter''s body," Tang Shaoyang spoke without context, causing a misunderstanding between the two.


    "I have a way to revive your daughter, but only your daughter. I need you to cooperate with me!"

 Chapter 248 - Forbidden Skill - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Forbidden Skill - Part 1</h4>


    Old man Rick leaned his back against the wall, releasing out a sigh before scanning his eyes on Tang and the cleric. He had heard about the [Revival] during his heyday as an adventure. However, the skill was regarded as a forbidden skill because it needed a human sacrifice.


    The old man never thought he would hear the skill now, "Are you sure about this? That''s a taboo skill, you will-" you will be hunted down by the churches, but then he realized the church was their enemy.


    "I don''t care. A skill exists to be used, whether it''s taboo or not. In the first ce, you guys regarded the skill as taboo, not me. It may be taboo for you, but not to me," Tang Shaoyang replied to the old man''s unfinished words, "Moreover, I am not asking your permission, with or without your permission, I will resurrect her. I am here to take her body."


    "Hahaha¡­ You are right, who cares about the taboo thing. I will let you have her once again, she''s level 31, that''s what you want to know, right?" The old man let outughter. At this point, the old man no longer feared the church, "It will be hard for you to look for the sacrifices."


    "No, that''s actually easy. We already have 32 sacrifices, I only need to look for 68 sacrifices," the 32 Royal Knights who survived the [Thunder Storm] were good sacrifices. Actually, he wanted to torture them for his pleasure, not expecting them to be used as a sacrificial pawn.


    "And I have one with me," the old man jumped and rushed out. He returned with a man wearing leather armor. The man''s face full of bruises and tears, "I am sorry, Chief! I don''t know that they will start to kill the vigers too. They told me they would just catch the adventurers," the man was pleading while being dragged by his feet.


    However, Chief Rick did not bother with his plea as he threw the man toward Tang Shaoyang, "Make it 33, this man deserves death."


    The man turned his head toward Tang Shaoyang, his eyes widened in shock before he wriggled hard and yelled at Tang, "It''s him! If you want to me someone, it should be him! If he did not offend the church, the Royal Knight would not chase us!"


    The man was screaming hard, but Tang Shaoyang turned toward the old man. He recognized the man, he was one of the vigers, "He''s the traitor, he leaked our hiding location to Lord Roman for a few gold coins."


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes became increasingly cold as the long lost wide grin formed on his face. He squatted down next to the tied man, "A rat huh!?" He held his cheeks with his right palm, "Death is too light punishment for him, do you think, Chief?"


    He stood up while ncing at the old man, "Save him for me, I want to have fun with himter," after saying that, he stepped on the man''s stomach.


    Kuarghh!


    The man groaned in pain, he curled his body with his eyes wide. Tang Shaoyang did not stop there and kicked the man in the face. He made sure to control his strength so the man did not die.


    Punches and kicks sent toward the man, the building soon filled with screams and cries. Chief Rick merely watched it from the side, he said nothing of what Tang did to the man. It was full five minutes before he stopped beating the man.


    "That''s enough for now," Tang Shaoyang turned toward Arina, "Heal him but not a full recovery, just make sure he does not die. I am not done with him."


    The man was whimpering in pain, pleading to Tang but it was ignored, "You and your people should leave now, they may send more knights. We can''t stay in this vige anymore." He spoke to the old man


    "I know, we will be leaving after we bury the dead," Chief Rick nodded his head and left the building.


    Thirty minutester, Chief Rick and his vigers went deeper to the Orin Forest. Tang Shaoyang could not follow them, he needed to do something. But Fan Rui, Cao Yuntai, Gu Yingjie, and Liang Suyin followed them.


    This was their original n, escaping to the deeper part of the Orin Forest. Chief Rick seemed to know a secret ce for them to hide from the Church. They would go together after Tang Shaoyang back, but because of the traitor who led the Royal Knight to their hiding spot, the bloody battle ensued.


    Tang Shaoyang and Arina watched the vigers leave the vige. Yes, Arina stayed with him because he needed to resurrect Delia. Chief Rick left his daughter''s body to Tang Shaoyang.


    "What are you going to do, now? Where are you going to find the remaining sacrifices?" Arina spoke up, the man seemed to have his n.


    "We don''t need to look for them, they wille to me on their own," Tang Shaoyang smirked as he turned around toward the entrance.


    "What do you mean?" She did not understand what he was talking about. He shrugged, "You will know soon. Rather than that, I haven''t heard your reply yet. What do you want in exchange to use the skill for Delia? Do you want me to free our ve bind? I can do that for you."


    Once again, Arina immediately fell silent. She did not immediately answer him just like before. He also did not urge her to give her reply now. They walked toward the entrance together without words.


    Soon, they reached the entrance of the vige. At the entrance, there was a small pyramid made of the Royal Knight''s heads. Arina unperturbed by the sight as she followed the man.


    "Can you check Deril and Murie''s condition for me?" After some time she spoke again, "I heard you''re charged for murder because you kill them, but I know you did not kill them, of course. I just want to know their situation."


    "That''s it? I can do more for you, are you sure about this?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the simple request. He looked at Arina oddly, from the moment she decided to offer herself to be a ve and now, she was an odd one for sure.


    Arina wanted to say something, but she was hesitating. Tang Shaoyang could tell she had desired something, but she was hesitating to speak.


    "Just speak what is your wish, if it''s within my capability, I will do everything I can," Tang Shaoyang sat on the crumbled stone wall.


    Just as she was about to say something, Tang Shaoyang stopped with a wave of his hand, "Save that forter, our guests have arrived," Arina looked toward the direction where the man looked. A big group of Guardian Knight arrived, their number should be at least a hundred.


    Arina then realized the meaning behind his words when he said the sacrifices woulde on their own to him. He was intending to use these Guardian Knights for the sacrifices. She had heard how he handled all Royal Knights alone but Guardian Knights were stronger than the Royal Knights.

 Chapter 249 - Forbidden Skill - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Forbidden Skill - Part 2</h4>


    Arina watched the whole fight from the side, her duty was to protect the body, Delia''s body. That was her job for now while the man fought the whole battalion of Guardian Knight.


    For the start, she saw Tang transformed. His ck hair turned blue along with his eyes as well. Then he shed forward, leaving the lightning trail. Within a split second, three lightning cages rose, splitting the Guardian Knights into three areas.


    At the same time, the dark clouds suddenly gathered on the top. Then she noticed his hair turned back ck, his body muscled up, and also got taller.


    "What''s that?" Only then she realized the man was not a mage, he was not a warrior either, "What his ss is?" The more she knew about him, she discovered more mysteries about him.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    Thunder rained down from the dark cloud, destroying the Guardian Knights. While the thunder destroyed the Guardian Knight''s formation, the man was fighting the whole battalion of the Guardian Knights.


    During the fight, she noticed that the man was not trying to kill the Guardian Knights. He never aimed for their vital spot but their limbs. The battle-ax was either hit their arms or their legs.


    When the Guardian Knight tried to use her as the hostage, Tang would throw the axes, killing whoever tried to get close to her. The man alone dictated the flow of the battle.


    The Guardian Knight''s silver armor was destroyed by the battle-ax, but she then noticed something as the battle continued. The battle-ax had reached its limit, the crescent de on the tip of the battle-ax shattered after hitting the Guardian Knight''s silver armor.


    ''This is bad,'' she thought Tang without his weapon would be soon overwhelmed by the number of the Guardian Knights. He had to keep his momentum or he would lose.


    But soon she witnessed something she had not experienced before. The broken battle-ax disappeared from his hand as a pitch-ck big scythe appeared in his hand.


    The Storage Bag could not do that, not they could not save the weapon into the storage bag but they had to reach the weapon inside the bag. It could not be called directly with their hand just like what Tang Shaoyang did. Even the most expensive storage bag could not do that. She was pretty sure about this.


    Then how Tang did that? That was not the storage bag''s trick for sure, ''Maybe he can?'' She thought while witnessing the man used the scythe to tear the Guardian Knight''s limbs.


    The sharp tip of the scythe easily pierced through the silver armor. The battle continued for like twenty minutes before it ended with only one man standing alone. All the Guardian Knights wereying down on the ground, groaning in pain as they lost their mobility since Tang Shaoyang tore their legs.


    "A hundred and twenty knights with 120 average level, this should be enough," he counted all the Guardian Knights, a hundred and fifty Guardian Knights in total. They came to chase after him, but they just ended up as sacrifices for him to resurrect Delia.


    ¡ªI heard a lot about the resurrection, the magus from ck Tower is so crazy researching over the resurrection spell, but here the system provides the skill easily.


    Zowen could not help but voice her thoughts when she was going to witness the Myth of Resurrection. She was salty about the system, all her hard work seemed nothing to the system as it covered her spell easily into skills. With the system governing the world, magic would be as simple as flipping a hand.


    As long as you learned the skill, magic was not a fantasy. Everyone could be a magus as long you leveled up high enough.


    ¡ªI thought you will never get salty over this, so you have feelings too, after all.


    Zaneos chimed in, he was teasing her for taking him lightly when he mentioned this before. As for the orc, Karan never participated in such a conversation. He was a monster with a simple thought, the battle was what he desired. Battlefield could help him get stronger, that was what he believed.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored his spirits too as he walked back toward Arina. His breathing was hurried, battling continuously took a big toll on his body even with high attributes.


    "There are a hundred and twenty Guardian Knights, that should be enough for the sacrifice. Do you need anything else?" He noticed the girl was looking at him in a daze so he asked.


    Arina snapped out of her trance and immediately shook her head. She was in a daze with the realization of how strong the man was. Earlier, she could quite believe the man took care of the battalion Royal Knight alone. Now she witnessed everything from the start, there was no more reason to not believe that.


    She took a deep breath and started to walk closer to the Guardian Knights, "This is the first time I use the skill, so maybe we can try to gather them in one spot." She was unsure how the skill worked.


    Tang Shaoyang did not question as he began dragging the Guardian Knights into one area. A series of curses flowed from the knights'' mouths, but the man was not affected by the curse.


    Five minutester, a hundred Guardian Knights were gathered in one area. Tang Shaoyang left them to Arina as he went back to the vige to get Delia''s body. He carried her within his embrace.


    He ced a clean mat next to the area where he ced the knights and out her body gently on top of the mat. His gentle care for Delia''s dead body for some reason evoked Arina''s jealousy.


    ''Why does he treat the dead gently and treat me coldly?'' Such a thought appeared in Arina''s head, ''What are you thinking of, Arina. You are no one but merely a ve to him.''


    "What are you going to do!?" One Guardian Knight yelled at Tang Shaoyang and Arina. What they were doing was too suspicious. cing the life and the dead next to each other, they wanted to do something that was against their belief, the Guardian Knight felt that way for some reasons.


    Instead of activating the skill, she looked at Tang Shaoyang. She was waiting for his order. For some reason, she saw the man grinning at the Guardian Knight who questioned them.


    With a big grin stered on his face, he approached and squatted next to the Guardian Knight, "I am going to sacrifice you to resurrect my girl, what are you going to do about it?"


    The Guardian Knight''s eyes widened in shock, not expecting to hear such a taboo from the man. He then nced toward Arina, trying to confirm something before he nced back at Tang.


    "You can''t do that, that''s a taboo, you will receive Goddess'' Judgment, you will be cursed for the rest of your life!" The Guardian said that with a terrified expression.


    "Taboo? Are you stupid or what? Who decided resurrection is taboo? Your Goddesses? If your goddesses are so almighty, then why don''t theye to save you? If your goddesses are so amazing, why don''t they capture by themselves rather than sending weaklings like you guys? Your goddesses are fake!"


    After saying that, he stood and waved his hand toward Arina, "Start the resurrection!"

 Chapter 250 - Forbidden Skill - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 250 - Forbidden Skill - Part 3</h4>


    Arina ignored the Guardian Knights'' sharp gazes. The moment they heard they would be sacrificed to revive a girl, all of them gazed at her coldly. If their gazes could kill, she would die many times for sure.


    She ignored the furious res and also curses directed toward her. She walked next to Delia''s body. Looking at the naive and pure smile upon her death caused her to feel guilty for not being able to save her.


    That was one of many reasons she had for her willingness to use [Revival] on her. Arina closed her eyes as she extended her hand toward the young girl. She took ast long breath and activated the skill.


    [Revival]


    All of a sudden, Arina''s body discharged a bright light. It started from her body before the light gathered around her palm, creating a ball of light that was brighter than the sun in the sky.


    Tang Shaoyang had to close his eyes as it was unbearable even for him. However, he used [Spirit Eyes], his skill was not affected by the blinding light.


    Through [Spirit Eyes], Tang Shaoyang witnessed the whole process of [Revival]. He could see the ball that released the blinding light was absorbing the blue energies from the hundred Guardian Knights.


    The Guardian Knight fell lifeless one by one, it was as if their life was sucked into the ball of light.


    The more energies it absorbed, the ball of light was getting smaller and more solid. It took a full minute to absorb all blue energies from the knight. At the end of it, the ball of light was suppressed to the size of a marble.


    He checked Arina, the High Cleric had her eyes closed as well. The blinding light was affecting her too, she could not open her eyes to see what happened. After absorbing the energies from the knights, the ball of light slowly descended to Delia''s body.


    The ball of light entered through her forehead. The light spread out all over her body, shining brightly. In the next split second, Delia''s body disintegrated into light particles.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows. Arina said this was her first time using the skill, so she did not know the whole process. It was the same for him, so he did not know this was a good sign or a bad sign, ''Is it possible for [Revival] to fail?''


    He did not act rashly, but his gaze was focusing on the light particles that still floated in front of Arina. Soon, he noticed the light particles were moving. The light particles started to fuse once again.


    A single light particle fused into another light particle, and it continued until all light particles came together, forming a humanoid shape. Slowly, the light dispersed from the head, and Delia''s face came into his sight.


    The girl closed her eyes, sleeping peacefully. Slowly, the light around her chest area also disappeared as her naked chest showed herself. At this sight, Tang Shaoyang moved, he came closer to Arina while taking out his clothes from the inventory.


    He then stood next to Arina, waiting for the whole process to finish. It did not take a long time before the [Revival] was over. As soon as the blinding light was gone, he squatted down and put the clothes on the girl. Before she could open her eyes, he dressed the girl. He would not let the girl''s body be seen by the knights.


    Arina felt that the light was gone, she slowly opened her eyes to see Delia was in Tang''s embrace. She was surprised, but her main focus was on the girl. She was curious if the [Survival] had failed or not.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around to see her, "Is it possible for [Revival] to fail?"


    Arina nodded her head, "I have been researching about the skill. [Revival] does not guarantee a hundred percent sess, but ny-nine percent sess for the first resurrection. The chance of failing is very low unless¡­"


    Unless Delia was unlucky, but she did not finish her words. She did not dare to, she saved thest part for herself. Now they were waiting for Delia to open her eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and looked back to the girl who was sleeping peacefully. He then ced his hand on her chest to feel her heartbeat. If the [Revival] seeded, her heart should have to pulsate by now.


    The moment he ced her palm on her chest, Delia opened her eyes wide. He could also feel that her heartbeat was spiked up suddenly. As soon as she opened her eyes, she gasped for breath as tears fell from her eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately hugged the girl, rubbing her back gently to calm her down. She just experienced the scariest thing in her life which was Death itself. It was normal for her to be disordered like this, "It''s okay, you are safe~ It''s okay, you are safe~," he whispered gently to her ears.


    It was proved his effort was not futile as the girl calmed down. Delia recognized the man''s voice as she immediately hugged her back, sobbing right after.


    "I¡­ I¡­" she wanted to say something but the words just would note out of her mouth, "It''s okay~ It''s okay~ I am here, no one can hurt you again, it''s okay~."


    Arina let out a relieved sigh, if [Revival] failed, there was no more chance for the girl.


    It took fifteen minutes for Delia to calm down, "Darkness, I can see nothing, I can''t even breath, I am so scared," those were what she said after she calmed down.


    ''Is that how you feel after you die?'' He was asking his spirits who had experienced death.


    ¡ªThat''s true, I still have my awareness, but I can''t see anything but darkness, and of course, I am no longer breathing. But the realization that I am no longer breathing hurts me a lot, anxiety and more negative things start to bubble up. That was the worst- the second worst thing I have experienced.


    Zowen shared her experiences while Zaneos and Karan did not reply to him. But he knew they should have experienced the same thing.


    "It''s okay, you are safe now. I have punished the bad guys, and I will destroy all of them, I will!" He whispered to her ears.

 Chapter 251 - Fourth And Fifth Templar Knight

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Fourth And Fifth Temr Knight</h4>


    Delia had calmed down under Tang Shaoyang''s gentle care. As for Arina, she was watching the couple cuddled together for fifteen minutes. It was a surprise that the man had this side of him, gentle and caring.


    ''But maybe because of the guilt. For someone at his caliber, losing his woman to someone weaker than himself would cause immense guilt,'' she thought to herself. He had the power to protect her but still failed to protect, typically that kind of feeling. Arina understood that well.


    "Alright, we have to catch up with your father, let''s pack up and leave," he whispered to the girl. Delia was reluctant to release the hug, but she understood this was not the time for this. She nodded, "Mnn."


    He helped her to stand, the moment she stood up, her eyes looked down on her chest. The spot where she got stabbed to death. The lingered pain was still there but when she rubbed her chest, the lingered pain was gone. The pain was her imaginative feeling as her body was fully healed.


    Tang Shaoyang then pulled the girl toward Arina who watched the remaining Guardian Knights. Her duty was to stab the knight who was about to recover so they would remain to immobilize. It was hard for the first time, but she felt nothing after a while.


    "How''s your condition?" He asked Arina. [Revival] cost a lot, including her level, "Nothing, it''s just I am not used to my current body since I dropped 100 levels suddenly," with the sudden drop, her attributes certainly dropped a lot.


    "Kill them!" Tang Shaoyang pointed at the surviving knight, "They might not be able to return your level, but it will help you. I will help to raise your level too in the future."


    Arina immediately shook her head, "No, I will not do that. Killing for level is taboo, I can''t-" she stopped halfway as she realized something.


    Killing each other to level up was a taboo, that was the teaching of the Luminous Church. Yes, if they did that, they would be hunted down by the church and the kingdom. But now, "Hahaha, stupid. I even used [Revival], why would I care about this taboo thing," the girlughed as she brought the sword with her toward the group of Guardian Knights.


    "You better not watch this-" he was about to pull the girl, but Delia was staying still. She shook her head and replied firmly, "I want to watch them die because they caused the vigers to die."


    He furrowed his brows, not wanting to protect her from the bloody thing but it was because she just got resurrected. This was not something good for her mind who just experienced the death itself. However, since the girl wanted to stay, he let her stay.


    Arina walked toward the Guardian Knight, she shed their head one by one. There was no hesitation in his sh. Twenty Guardian Knights got their heads beheaded by the cleric.


    Meanwhile, Delia watched the whole thing without blinking her eyes. She seemed to hate them so much that she did not bat an eye when the head fell.


    "You level up?" He asked when the girl went back to him with her sword dripped with blood. Her eyes were firm, not slightly disturbed for killing the knight, "I am level 47, still far from my original level but this is good."


    "We have still more knights if you want to," he pointed at the building where he detained the Royal Knight. Arina shook her head, "You should take them for yourself, we need you to get stronger to face the Church. I can raise my level with my healing."


    The Church was hunting them down, Tang was their hope for them to survive against a giant force, the Luminous Church, "You are right, I should have them for myself."


    *** ***


    North Gate of Waskin City


    A big crowd gathered there, the battle between Tang Shaoyang and Henry attracted the crowd. [Harmony Judgment] and the unknown skill that was simr to [Harmony Judgment] could be seen from inside the city.


    The people in the city could tell the Temr Knight was fighting against someone. However, the guards did not allow them to go outside hence a big crowd formed at the inner part of the north gate.


    Twenty Guardian Knights and fifty Royal Knights were stationed on the gate so no one dared to force their way out.


    "Why can''t we go outside? Let us see the fight too!"


    That kind of scream directed to the Royal Knight, but they just stood there silently. They ignored the suspicion and the yell from the crowd. Their duty was only one, it was not to let anyone go outside the city.


    The fact that the death of the Temr Knight Henry had to remain secret or the church''s name would take a big hit. Hence the Lord of the city and the Church were working together to cover everything. They wanted to make sure no one knew about this.


    Meanwhile, outside the city, two battalions of the Guardian Knights were deployed to secure the vicinity. Inside the crater where Henry''s body and head separated, Hardy, the fourth Temr Knight of the Waskin City, was inspecting the corpse inside the crater.


    The fifth Temr Knight, Reus was inspecting the crater, he put his hand on the ground and closed his eyes. An image reying in his head, it was the image of the past. The scene where Henry faced the lightning sword.


    "Do you find something?" Hardy came to his side and asked, "Tch, don''t you know I am working now?" Reus was annoyed that the scene in his head shattered halfway. He closed his eyes again, after five minutes, he stood up, "He went in the same direction of the trail, he is not that good to erase his track it seems."


    Reus looked toward the northwest direction, "You send the Guardian to chase the trail right?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Hardy nodded as he looked toward the same direction, "I heard Royal Knight was also sent to chase the vigers who escaped with him. Since you have confirmed where he fled, let''s catch him."


    "Don''t you remember the order? We have to wait for Ben and Jake before we can capture him, that''s the Saintess''s order," Reus shook his head as he nced at Henry''s body.


    "Are you afraid of him? Really? Hahaha¡­" Hardy let outughter, "Reus is afraid of someone, is this a joke? If you are afraid of him just because he killed Henry, then I judge you wrongly all this time."


    "Are you going to defy the Goddess'' Decree?" Reus did not respond to Hardy''s mock as he shot a re to the brown-haired Hardy.


    "I am not defying the decree, but executing the decree. The Saintess ordered us to capture the man alive, but she did not specify for us four to work together. Don''t be stupid ande with me! He just used a big skill, he should be exhausted. Additionally the Royal Knight and the Guardian Knight, it should be easy for us to capture him alive." Hardy''s reasoning was on point.


    "If you don''t want to go, then I will be going first. You can catch up with Ben and Jaketer," the fourth Temr Knight waved his hand as he walked toward the northwest.


    Reus did not have another choice but to follow Hardy. It did not take a long time for the two Temr Knights to arrive at the abandoned vige. The two Temr Knight were left stunned with the scene greeted them within the abandoned vige.

 Chapter 252 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 252 - The Truth</h4>


    Thest battalion of the Guardian Knights left the Church. The intense activity of the church caused the city to be more even boisterous. People could not stop talking about the church, wondering what the Church was doing.


    Meanwhile, in the Waskin Royal Residence, four Temr Knights gathered together. They sat at a round table with luxurious decorations, polished wood, artistic painting, and more things decorated the room.


    Amongst the four Temr Knights, Reus had a solemn expression on his face. Hardy was swaying the wine ss in his hand, calmly taking a sip of wine like anything around had nothing to do with him.


    The sixth Temr Knight, Jake had his head slumped on the table. He was sleeping as a snore resounded. The third Temr Knight, Ben sat strain on his seat and his hand crossed on his chest. He had his eyes closed too.


    The four Temr Knights were called to the Waskin Royal Residence under the City Lord''smand. Aside from the four Temr Knights, six Grand Royal Knights, and two Primes.


    Prime was a knight ranking above Grand Royal Knight. It was not a title one could get easily, they had to pass the strict test from the capital to have their ss upgraded to Prime.


    "So you say, that man alone killed my two battalions of the Royal Knight? If this is a joke, this is not funny, Mr. Reus," City Lord Roman''s deep voice resounded, "Even though the two battalions are newly-recruited Royal Knights, they are an elite!"


    "If our Saintess does not tell me to work together with the royal authority, I will not be here. Please be mindful of your words!" Hardy was the one who responded to Roman.


    "You! You should be more respectful to Lord Roman!" A Grand Royal Knight pointed his finger toward Hardy but thetter smirked, "You have to respect others if you want to be respected. And respect is something you should obtain, not ask. More reason for me to not respect your Lord."


    "If you want to fight, fight out. Don''t disturb my sleeping time," Jake who had been sleeping all this time spoke.


    "Just like Hardy said, we are here because of the Saintess. If you don''t trust me, then there''s no point to work together," Reus spoke to Lord Roman.


    Roman massaged the space between his eyes. He did not like to work together with the Church too. They were too overbearing, but after hearing the news that the knight battalion under his Grand Royal Knight was wiped out, he had to agree. He felt the opposite party must have a force supporting him. But then, he heard that his Royal Knight Battalion was wiped out by one person. That was not something he could believe.


    "As you already know, he also killed one Temr Knight and one battalion of the Guardian Knight. Why would I lie about this?" Reus was someone who followed the order with discipline. If the order was to work together with the city lord, then he would work together with them even if it annoyed him.


    Roman nced at his butler and also his advisor. The white-haired old man nodded his head. It was unknown the meaning behind the nod, but Roman changed his attitude.


    "Alright, I am sorry for doubting your information, but can you tell me what exactly happened?"


    *** ***


    Deep into the Orin Forest


    After finishing off the Guardian Knight and the Royal Knight, the three immediately caught up to the big group. Since they were walking, he easily caught them even with the two girlstched onto him.


    Inside the tent, Old Man Rick smiled at his daughter. He was so happy that his daughter came back alive.


    "Thank you for bringing her back alive," Chief Rick knelt with his head touching the ground. He was truly grateful but Tang Shaoyang immediately pulled him up, "You don''t need to thank me. I told you before, she''s mine not yours anymore. This is the thing I should do!"


    Chief Rick smiled and he did not try to kneel again, he just nodded his head, "So what do you need? You said you want to talk with me?"


    "Can you leave me alone with your father?" He turned toward Delia and asked. The girl nodded her head, she kissed him on the cheek and left the tent.


    After Delia left the tent, Tang Shaoyang stood up and bowed his head, "I apologize! Because of me, your vige is involved in something like this, and your people die too."


    Chief Rick''s smile vanished instantly. It was a lie if he did not me Tang in his heart. However, the old man knew that ming Tang was not solving their issue. They now needed his help to settle up in the Orin Forest.


    "I want to yell and curse you to my heart''s content, but it will not bring the dead back alive," the old man shook his head, "But I have a question and I wish you to answer me honestly, is it an old conflict or you just offended them recently, and how?"


    "Those are two questions, but I will answer you anyway. Since you are getting involved now, you deserve to know about the issue," Tang Shaoyang then told the old man what happened in the Radiant Temple. He did not hide a single thing, including the fact he was not someone from this world.


    "Yes, Ie from Earth. My world experienced a big transformation because of the Game. And now, here I am, they send me here to aplish the task from the Game. Those fake gods are afraid of the Game, they want more information about the Game but are not willing to pay an appropriate price for it. Since they tricked me with their blessing, then I tricked them as well," Tang shrugged.


    Chief Rick was looking at the man with a shocked expression. He could not believe what he just heard, a game? Another world? The gods were fake all this time? There was so much information and he was having a hard time believing all of this.


    "Actually, I came here not to talk about this, but something else," Tang Shaoyang noticed the old man was doubting him, he did not have anything to prove he was from another world.


    "You may not believe me, but I am an Emperor too!" It was like another bomb, the old man was looking at the man dazedly.


    He came from another world and the game was something hard to believe. However, now he admitted himself as an emperor. The man did not have the bearing of an emperor, aloof and unfeeling. Yes, that was how the old man described an Emperor. He did not get those feelings from Tang.


    "You lost your home because of me, I am responsible for that. Also, you can''t any longer live peacefully in this world, you and your vigers will be hunted down by the Church, but I have a solution for that. Be my people and follow me to my world, I will give you a new home and also protect you from any harm!" He extended his hand toward the old man.


    Chief Rick just looked at the hand, he did not try to reach the hand. He was still processing the information.


    "Alright, it seems you need a few days to think about it. Please call me anytime if you have made your mind," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and left the tent.

 Chapter 253 - Insane Growth

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Insane Growth</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang came out of the tent, looking at the dark sky. The moon of this world was eye-catching as it was radiating bright blue light. After he stared at the sky for some time, he looked at the surroundings.


    Chief Rick said he had a ce for his vige to settle. They were going to that ce, deep into the dangerous Orin Forest.


    He looked at the surroundings, the vigers were still grieving since half of them were killed by the Royal Knights.


    "It''s because of you, it''s you!" Suddenly a man rushed toward him, bringing a spear in his hand. He was charging like a madman. The shout attracted the attention of the others.


    Tang Shaoyang easily avoided the spear by taking a light step to the right. Then he gripped the man by the neck and pinned him down on the ground. He easily took the man down with a simple move since the attack was too sloppy.


    "Because of you! I lost my wife because of you! You are the one who should die, not my wife!" With his body pinned down, the man did not stop screaming. By this time, the vigers gathered around but none of them came to help the man.


    Cao Yuntai and the others tried to help, but Tang Shaoyang waved his hand to them. He was telling them to not meddle.


    "What now? You are going to kill me too? Kill me! Kill me!!!" The man screamed. Chief Rick looked at the situation from the sideline, but he did not try to mediate. He wanted to know how Tang took care of this.


    "You said because of me your wife died, correct?"


    "Yes, if not for you, the Royal Knight will not chase us and kill my wife!"


    "So Royal Knight who killed your wife, not me!"


    "But you are the cause, if you are not seen with us, we will be safe from the Royal Knight. You offended the Waskin Family but we are the ones who bear the consequence, why don''t you die!!!"


    "Looking for someone to me for your weakness, do you know that you are pathetic? You are alive but your wife died? Then why didn''t you protect your wife?" Tang Shaoyang flipped the man''s body and stared him into the eyes.


    "You can''t protect your wife, but you me me instead for your inability to protect your wife. Are you doing this so you can feel better?"


    "You! It''s you! If you didn''t offend the Church and the City Lord, why would they chase after us!? All of this because of you!"


    "I see, so my existence that caused your wife to die, right?" Tang Shaoyang was not angry, he was extremely calm, "If I don''t exist, then you will be food for the Dire Wolf. I fought and killed the Dire Wolf King, I saved your ass, without me you will be long gone, idiot!" He punched the man''s nose.


    After the punch, he released the man and stood up, "I actually don''t know why The Royal Knight also wants to capture me or even started killing your people, but it does not change the fact that the Royal Knight is the culprit. The Royal Knights are the ones who killed your people but you are too cowardly, thinking you can''t win against them so you try to shift the me onto me since I am easier to confront because I am alone!"


    He bent down and pulled the man''s hair, pulling his face closer, "That''s why you are pathetic, what you can do is only shifting the me, you never thought of avenging your wife. You are a coward, your wife died because you failed to protect her, not because of me."


    Tang Shaoyang released the man''s hair, "I will get my revenge, I will make the Church and also the city to pay for what they have done! I will make sure they will pay!" After saying that, he left the crowd.


    No one blocked his path or shouted to me him. As for the man who tried to kill him, he was crying whileying down on the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the dark woods, Delia tried to chase after him, but Elin held her, "Don''t, let''s give him some time alone."


    *** ***


    ¡ªWhat are you going to do now? Will you go back to fight them?


    Zowen knew that the man was serious when he said about the revenge.


    "No, I will not attack them now, of course. Even though the Guardian Knight and the Royal Knight were not an issue, but Temr Knight and Grand Royal Knight are. I am confident to fight five of them at once but more than that is too risky."


    Walking in the forest for a while, he found a big boulder. He hopped on the boulder, "It''s a pity that I can''t visit the Realm Tower," Tang Shaoyang''s regret was the fact he did not manage to visit the Realm Tower.


    ¡ªIt''s indeed a pity, but I am quite excited as well. The fact that skill such as [Revival] exists, means there is hope for us.


    It was rare for Zanoes to get excited. But the Demon Swordsman could not hide his excitement as it was clear from his voice. Discovering [Revival] was a big breakthrough to their n, meaning it was not impossible for them te get resurrected.


    Tang Shaoyang was quite happy for them. He was not afraid of losing the spirits since he could summon more spirits with his skill. Zowen immediately joined the conversation excitedly, even Karan was also excited about [Revival].


    ''I gained so many levels from killing the knights, let''s see¡­''


    "Status Screen!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    Main ss: Spirit Master


    Second ss: yer [Level - 52]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 125


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 252


    Strength: 704


    Agility: 431


    Vitality: 561


    Stamina: 443


    Magic Power: 492


    Sense: 69


    Mana: 4920/4920


    Skill Point: 5


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 3], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 2], [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 1], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 3], [Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Lvl 5], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 3], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 1], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 1], [Lesser Regeneration (Passive) - Lvl 3], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Lvl 1], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)]


    Contracted Spirit (3/6): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The conversation in his head suddenly stopped. Yes, Zaneos and Zowen stopped their conversation upon the sight of his status screen. All his attributes all doubled.


    ¡ªAt this point, I have numbed looking at your status screen. Within a day all your attributes doubled


    Zaneos was the first one to speak and followed by Zowen.


    ¡ªAt this point, offending those fake gods is worth it. Since you are their enemy, you have enough reason to attack the Realm Tower. You can plunder the tower and get all the skills from the tower.


    Realm Tower was a force that was associated with the gods, the gods admitted that when they had a chat.


    "That''s my n, but as I said, I have to make the preparation first. In the first month, I will level up my second ss, getting the 2nd Advancement of my second ss is my priority," Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. Looting the Realm Tower and bringing all the skill scrolls with him back to Earth. By doing that, without a doubt, Tarrior would be an unstoppable force under his banner.


    "For now, let''s distribute the attribute points first," he allocated the free points to Strength, Agility, Stamina, and Vitality. He did not add his free points to Magic Power because he could get Magic Power from his ss and skill.

 Chapter 254 - The Terror

    <h4>Chapter 254 - The Terror</h4>


    Waskin City


    A week passed since the Church made a full move of their knights. Until today, the people still did not know what they were doing, but the atmosphere in the city was not that good.


    First of all, Beast Stampede was near. A big horde of monsters and beasts would pour down to the city from the Orin Forest. The people experienced the same thing yearly, they were used to this but the anxiety of their home would be destroyed, it never stopped haunting them.


    Second, the big news came out from the City Lord, The Adventurer Guild, and the Church. The three biggest forces in the city announced something that brought great unrest to the city. They dered Tang Shaoyang and his party as Hell-Level Criminal.


    That was the most notorious level for criminals, meaning the involved people havemitted something grave that was unpardoned. The three big forces did not specify what the party had done, but the three forces had a high-credibility in the people''s hearts. They believed them and now, the fact that one of the most notorious criminals could live amongst them, brought fear to many people.


    Third, strange rumors started to circte the moment the three big forces announced the Tarrior Party as the Hell-Level Criminal. The rumors came from the north of Waskin City, saying heads of Guardian Knight and Royal Knights would fall from the sky.


    The city could not know the truth behind the rumor, but one thing for sure. It truly happened, the guards of the northern gate experienced that.


    Four Guards stationed on the top of the gate, the city guards were not only the only group. The Royal Knight and the Guardian Knight also guarded the gate together with them.


    "Will he stop, or will more headse today?" A young guard asked the older guard with his shivering voice. The young guard kept scanning the quiet Orin Forest.


    "More heads wille for sure," a slightly older guard replied as he scanned the Orin Forest. Different from the young guard, he was not terrorized by the heads as he managed to keep hisposure, "One battalion Royal Knight and one battalion Guardian Knight entered the forest, but they never returned. I was on duty on the Temr Knight''s fight day. Until today, only a hundred heads are delivered back, there should be more heads."


    Hearing that, the young guard''s body shivered when he heard the terror would not in this short time. The city guard was not a popr job but it gave you high pay since not many people interested in the job. The job was not popr because they had to face the Beast Stampede. The young guard was tempted by the high pay hence here he was.


    "The Lord prohibited us to spread this, stop with your big mouth," an older guard tried to reprimand the slightly older guard, but thetter shrugged calmly, "We are prohibited indeed, that''s why I told him because he''s also a guard. We can''t spread that tomon folk, but I don''t break the order too since he can''t tell anyone about that."


    The three other guards were calm, the Guardian Knight and the Royal Knight''s presence were enough to assure them. However, the young guard was still nervous, his eyes never left the Orin Forest.


    "Huh!? What''s that?" He then noticed three dots were flying toward them. It flew from afar, deeper in the Orin Forest. He could not identify the flying object immediately.


    Then someone hit him on the head, "What are you doing, raise your shield, and get ready to fight!" The older guard pped the inexperienced young guard. Only then the young guard hastily raised his bronze shield toward the iing projectile.


    The three projectiles showed no sign of slowing down, it was elerated toward them. Yes, the three projectiles shot toward them.


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    One of the projectiles hit the young guard''s shield. His hand was trembling slightly from the impact.


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    The sound of metal rang after the projectile fell to the stone floor. The young hard looked down to identify the unknown projectiles. His eyes widened in shock as he immediately fell on his butts while shrieking in terror, "Hiiiii!!"


    It was a head, a head in the red helmet. The young guard could see a terrorizing visage from the head before the head died. The eyes were still open and the skin started to turn blue.


    "The new batch of today has arrived, huh!?" The slightly older guardmented from the side while looking at the head. He had a frown on his face from looking at the disturbing head, but he was not scared like the young guard.


    "More areing!" The older guard was not bothered with the head as he noticed more projectiles that were more likely also headsing. However, this time the projectiles did not target the guard. Another seven heads in red helmets passed above them.


    As the seven heads were about to pass the wall, seven fireballs shot toward the seven heads in the air. The Mages of the Waskin Family came to help them to take care of this issue. The guards could not take care of the projectiles which passed above them even with arrows.


    They had to deploy the mages so the heads won''te to the city. The City Lord was very angry with the head terrors hence mages were dispatched. Yesterday''s head terror''s attempt was prevented thanks to the mages.


    The four guards watched the seven heads fly in seven directions and seven fireballs flew toward the seven heads. Just as the fireball was about to hit the flying head, lightning shot up from the Orin Forest.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The seven fireballs exploded in the air as the lightning hit them. The older guard had his eyes widened and looked back to the forest. He was trying to locate where the lightning came from.


    The mages shot another fireball, but the lightning shot out from the forest once again. He noticed the lightning came from the deep of the Orin Forest. Once again, the fireballs exploded mid-air.


    At this point, the fireballs were rming the people in the city which had the opposite effect the City Lord wanted. The City Lord tried to hide the head terror as it could hurt his reputation.


    More fireballs wereing, each mage shot three fireballs this time. However, more lightning strikes wereing too. The lightning countered all fireballs easily and urately.


    The older guard saw the seven heads fall to the city. On top of that, where the heads fell were the crowd gathered. He immediately went to the emergency bell and rang it immediately. However, it was toote because the scream rang. He could hear the screamsing from everywhere.


    Usually, the head terror would stop after the culprit sent the ten heads. But soon the older guard noticed that more heads wereing. Fourteen heads flew from the forest to the city.


    That was a war between the fireball and the lightning. But it was just the same scene as before where all the fireballs got countered. Fourteen heads fell into the city, creating more chaos to the city.


    When he thought the head terror was over but more heads wereing. This time, twenty heads wereing. The same scene repeated, all the fireballs once again countered by the lightning.


    "Just who we are fighting against!?" The old guard muttered.

 Chapter 255 - Slain The Evils

    <h4>Chapter 255 - in The Evils</h4>


    The city was terrorized by the heads of the Royal Knight and the Guardian Knights. The Church or even the City Lord could no longer suppress the issue as rumors spread around the city.


    The head being thrown to the crowd was enough to scare the people, but it has to be the Royal Knight and the Guardian Knight. What did it mean? The City Lord and The Church force could not catch the perpetrator.


    The perpetrator was so strong that even the Royal Knight and the Guardian Knight were killed. The atmosphere was getting worse as days went by.


    The perpetrator was still free outside the city, throwing the heads to the city. In thest three days, they had been hearing the battle of magic in the sky. The mages tried to explode the head in the air but they always failed. The lightning kept countering the fireball from afar.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The booming sound of the fireballs being exploded filled the sky. Themon folk looked worried when the battle ensued, they kept looking to the sky to make sure the spell did not hit them.


    Meanwhile, Waskin Adventurer Guilds


    The first-floor hall was crowded as usual. The booming sounds no longer bothered them as they discussed another matter, but not a little who talked about the issue.


    "It starts again, it will be a while before they will stop," an adventurer voiced out his frustration.


    While the Adventurer Guild announced Tang Shaoyang and his party were criminals, the guild did not send their force to capture them. The guild just kicked them out of the guild and revoked their license as an adventurer. So the adventurer never bothered to join with the City Lord and the Church to catch the criminal.


    "Haven''t you heard it? The Church and the City Lord issued a quest collectively. The quest is to catch Tang Shaoyang and his party alive, and they don''t hesitate with the reward," the friend of the frustrated adventurer spoke up. He wore a red robe, and he was holding a staff in his right hand. From his attire, the man was a mage.


    The frustrated adventurer was an archer, he was in fact, the leader of the party that consisted of seven people. Their party rank was tinum and the archer himself was a tinum Rank Adventurer, "What''s the reward?" The archer asked his friend.


    "Great Blessing and ten Emerald Cards!" The mage replied, his eyes filled with greed the moment he mentioned Greater Blessing. One Emerald Card worth a thousand tinum coins, which meant the reward was ten thousand tinum coins. Not only they would get rich, but they also could get the blessing people dreamed of.


    "Nah, you guys can form your party by yourself to ept the quest if you want to, I don''t want to get involved with this sh*t," the archer waved his hand while slumping his head down to the table.


    "But why? This is our chance to make it big!" The warrior in the party could not help but question their leader.


    "You have to be alive to enjoy that, do you think we can catch that monster alive? Even the Royal Knight and the Guardian Knight can''t capture him, do you think we can?" The archer was not easily blinded by greed.


    "The quest is indeed to capture them alive," the female cleric agreed with her leader.


    "Right? Haven''t you seen him fight? He easily beat two tinum Rank Adventurers and also¡­" the archer scanned the surroundings, making sure no one could hear him, "I heard a rumor said Tang who defeated Deril, and Murie also killed a Temr Knight and Grand Royal Knight," he informed his party members.


    "That''s just a rumor, you can''t believe in the rumor, right?" The mage was not convinced by his leader.


    "That''s indeed a rumor, and if it was before those heads being thrown into the city, I will not believe such rumors as well," the archer nodded his head, "but after the head terror, I am inclined more to the rumor being true. In thest three days, over a hundred heads are being thrown. You can fill the hidden story by yourself, but let me remind you, that man is capable enough to take down over a hundred of the Royal Knight and Guardian Knight, do you think he could not defeat Temr Knight and Grand Royal Knight? On top of that, he still has his party member."


    The party member was silenced by the archer, "But if you think this is your chance, I will not hold you guys back. You can form a new party with the others who want to try their luck."


    But of course, while there was a party who did not want to get involved with the conflict, there were many parties who epted the quest. The reward was too tempting to be ignored.


    North gate of the Waskin City


    The captain guard noticed there was a partying over. The party consisted of ten people. He did a quick scan of the party. Two Shield Bearers, two Heavy Warriors, one Swordsman, two Archers, one Cleric, and two Mages.


    It was a solid party, but¡­


    "Good Morning, Captain Terry," the Swordsman seemed to recognize the Captain Guard as he greeted the old man politely.


    "Morning," Captain Terry nodded his head, "Do you have a quest in the Orin Forest?"


    "Yes, we epted the quest "Capture the Evils!" from the Church and the City Lord, I wish you to open the gate for us," the Swordsman nodded his head politely and showed the party badge to the Captain Guard.


    The badge was made of emerald, but the glow was not as much which meant it was just a normal Emerald Rank Party, not Sky Emerald.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The battle of the lightning and the fire was continuing in the sky. The explosion attracted the guards and the adventurers.


    "Can you open the gate quickly, Captain Terry? We are going to catch him before he escapes to the forest again," the Swordsman urged the old man.


    With a sigh, Captain Guard waved his hand to his subordinates to open the gate. As soon as the gate opened, the party immediately rushed out quickly.


    Captain Terry followed until the gate as he watched their back receded to the forest. This was the fourth Emerald Rank Party who went to the forest. He sighed in regret because he knew that the Emerald Rank Party was not enough.


    Maybe if the quest was to kill not to capture, these people could have a chance. But captured the man alive? As an insider who knew the full story behind the manhunt, the Captain Guard deemed the quest was a suicide.


    "Hahhhh¡­" the old man let out a long sigh, "This winter will be hard for us."


    The beast stampede was near, and the adventurers were sent to hunt a man that was more dangerous than the Beast Stampede itself. Aside from four Emerald Rank Parties, thirteen tinum Rank Parties already had gone earlier to catch the Hell-Level Criminal.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang kept shooting the lightning through his palm to counter the fireballs from the top of a tree. After a while, he stopped shooting the lightning and let the fireballs destroy the head.


    "Huhu, the rats havee, it''s time to hunt," he stood up and stretched his stiff body upon noticing the iing group, "I wonder how many levels I will get today, 10 levels for my second ss?" a wide grin stered on his face while watching the iing adventurers through his [Spirit Eyes].

 Chapter 256 - Huntings Time - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Hunting''s Time - Part 1</h4>


    Quora, an Emerald Rank Party who took the quest [Capture the Evils] was hiding in the distance. Aren, the party leader who was also Emerald Rank Adventurer, was holding something simr to a telescope but it was made of ss. He was monitoring Tang Shaoyang who just stood up on the thick branch.


    "Have you checked the surroundings? Did you find his party members anywhere?" Aren was asking his party members who were on standby behind him.


    "I have checked the surrounding area with [Greater Sight] but can''t find anyone around," Coral, the archer of the party reported. He was a tinum Rank Adventurer, taking the quest in hoping to get the Greater Blessing. With Greater Blessing, advancing to Emerald or even Sky-Emerald was no longer a pipe of a dream.


    "My [Mana Sensing] also does not detect anyone aside from the other adventurers in the radius a thousand meters area," Karen, the mage in yellow robe reported her useless discovery. She was also a tinum Rank Adventurer and harbored the same thought as Coral did. Not only two of them, everyone did.


    "I have checked the five thousand meters area, and the same, could not find his party member too," Dan, the Assassin of the party, followed up with his report. He was the second Emerald Rank in the party.


    "There are no traps either, the area is safe from traps," the Master Scout, Poli followed up with his report. Yet another tinum Rank Adventurer in the party.


    "Is he an idiot or is he just too confident? I can''t tell, he reveals his location but he is alone and does not prepare anything for the potential attack. He does not try to hide his location too," Gulian, Protector was his ss, the second advancement for the Shield Bearer. He was the frontline of the party and also the tinum Rank Adventurer.


    "I bet that''s thetter, he could take hundreds of Royal Knight and Guardian Knightbined, you should not underestimate him, Gulian," Adrian, the Battle Berserker of the partymented. He was the third Emerald Rank Adventurer of the Quora Party.


    Thest member was a Cleric, but she was just a Gold Rank Adventurer. Aren decided to not bring the precious healer of his party, just in case the quest turned out to be a disaster.


    "Mnn, Adrian is right. We can''t underestimate him just because he''s alone. Moreover, I heard a rumor that he managed to kill a Temr Knight Henry and also Grand Royal Knight Turi. For the time being, we will observe the situation from afar, if the situation allows, we will join the fight and capture him. That''s the n!" Aren, the Great Swordsman told his n to his party member with a smile. He was trying to take advantage of the other parties'' impatience to measure how strong the target was.


    "What if the other party captures him first?" Karen said in a concerned tone, but the Battle Berserker Adrian grinned at Karen, "We then seize the target from them, that''s the n right?" Aren nodded his head in return.


    "Two tinum Rank Parties are approaching the target!" Coral saw the two parties were approaching Tang Shaoyang with his [Greater Sight].


    Everyone immediately looked toward the direction. Just like Coral said, two groups were approaching the target. One group came from the north while the other group came from the west.


    The group from the north wasposed of ten adventurers while the group from the west wasposed of nine adventures. Aren then used his Magnifying ss to monitor Tang Shaoyang.


    There was something that bothered him about the target. From the description, Tang Should be a man with blue hair and also blue eyes, if not for the drawing in his hand, he might mistake the ck-haired Tang Shaoyang for someone else.


    While his thoughts on something else, he noticed Tang leaped toward the north direction. Even though the two parties moved secretly, the target easily found them. Through the Magnifying ss, he followed Tang Shaoyang''s movement.


    It was just a normal leap, but he noticed a big change of appearance on Tang Shaoyang in midair. His air suddenly turned as lightning surged up from his heels. It was more like he transformed and this kind of appearance was what he knew about the target.


    While the other parties were observing Tang Shaoyang, he made his move. He had located all the guests, it was time to hunt them down.


    ¡ªWhy do you always integrate with Lightning Bitch?


    Karan''s voice filled with jealousy rang in his head whileing down from the tree. Zowen wasughing in response, mocking the orc.


    ¡ªNot only you are horny, but also dumb. He has tasted the power of magic, do you think he will use your power?


    "Don''t listen to her, Karan. I am integrating with her because these people only know me as a mage. My integration with you will be my secret weapon to fight them!" Tang Shaoyang exined. Right after he finished his words, hended right in front of the group who tried to sneak up.


    His sudden appearance shocked the group, and he used this chance to cast [Lightning Chain]. He extended his palm and lightning shot toward the Heavy Warrior in the front before a chain reaction was created as the lightning continued to strike the people behind the Heavy Warrior. The [Lightning Chain] stunned the ten adventurers.


    Tang Shaoyang cast the second and third [Lightning Chain], causing the ten adventurers to bepletely stunned. None of them could even move their fingers after the third [Chain Lightning].


    In the stunned state, he cast [Thunder Wraith]. Ten thunder continuously struck down. Each adventurer was presented with thunder. After the series of attacks, all ten adventurers fell weakly.


    "It does not kill them?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows, "Your skill is not as strong as I thought, Zowen."


    ¡ªThat''s because you don''t focus your attributes on Magic Power.


    "But integration with you gives me 3000 Magic Power already, this should be enough to kill them," Tang Shaoyang approached the fallen group as his hand formed a sword made of lightning though [Advanced Lightning Creation].


    As he approached the group, he cast [Basic Detection] on one of them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Waskin Adventurer Guild


    Rank: tinum


    ss: Heavy Warrior


    Level: 127


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "H-have mercy¡­" the Heavy Warrior pleaded weakly. He could barely speak as his voice was faint, but he had a sharp hearing. The Heavy Warrior kept saying the same thing.


    "Have mercy? Guhahaha¡­" Tang Shaoyang let outughter, "What will you do if I am weaker than you? Will you give me mercy? Of course not, you will capture me and hand me to the Church, right? The moment you raised your sword to someone else, you should be prepared for the consequence!"


    After saying that, he raised his lightning sword and stabbed the man in the neck. The sword pierced through the throat and he pulled the sword to the side, tearing the man''s neck apart. It was instant death.


    He did not give mercy, even his opponent was a woman or an old man. Tang Shaoyang killed them all in the same fashion. After the tenth adventurer, the sweet notification rang in his head.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [Second ss [yer] has reached Level 62]


    [The fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]

 Chapter 257 - Huntings Time - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Hunting''s Time - Part 2</h4>


    After killing the ten Adventurers, he started to take off their equipment and saved them into his inventory.


    "Alright, one group is down," Tang Shaoyang licked his lips. He then started to scan the surroundings through [Spirit Eyes]. The closest group was approaching him from the southwest, "Found the next target!"


    [Lightning sh]


    His figure shed toward the group who moved sneakily, thinking Tang Shaoyang was not aware of their position. It was the same as what happened to the beforehand group, Tang Shaoyang''s sudden appearance caught them off guard. However, the second group was more prepared than the first group.


    The male Cleric who stood at the backline activated a barrier to protect the party from the iing [Chain Lightning]. But the barrier was not enough to protect them as it disintegrated the moment the lightning hit the barrier.


    "More experienced adventurers, huh!?" He grinned as he raised his hand. At the same time, [Lightning Cage] rose and confined the nine adventurers.


    The mage in the party tried to break the cage with her magic. She cast [Wind de], but the sturdy cage could not be broken by her magic. She tried to cast all avable spells she had but it was futile. The Lightning Cage stood still under the barrage of the magic attack.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned as he extended his two arms toward the group. He cast [Lightning Bolt] and rained down them with his skill. [Lightning Bolt] was less powerfulpared to [Thunder Wrath], but he could cast the skill continuously without worrying about spending his mana.


    The Mage, Shield Bearer, and the Cleric tried their best to cast the defensive skill. They kept regenerating the shield to protect them from the [Lightning Bolt]. The mage gritted her teeth and stopped casting the barrier. She pointed the staff toward Tang Shaoyang.


    [Earth Spike]


    Thend around Tang Shaoyang rose, forming pointy spikes and shooting toward him. The mage tried to interrupt Tang Shaoyang, but her effort was futile. Before the spikes could reach him, his body was suddenly covered in lightning.


    Tang Shaoyang used [Advanced Lightning Creation] to form Lightning Cloak. The moment the spikes hit the lightning cloak, it crumbled. The [Earth Spike] failed to break the lightning cloak.


    With the mage focused to attack Tang Shaoyang, the barrier started to falter, "Have mercy!" But Tang Shaoyang just ignored the pleading as the [Lightning Bolt] destroyed their defense.


    After continuously attacking the group with the [Lightning Bolt], five out of nine adventurers died, four warriors were the ones who survived through the barrage of the [Lightning Bolt].


    He canceled the [Lightning Cage] and approached the dying warriors. The four warriors'' bodies were twitching on the ground, he then beheaded them with the lightning sword. After he killed the ninth adventurer, yet another sweet notification rang in his head.


    [You have leveled up]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [Second ss [yer] has reached Level 63]


    [The fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    "Killing the adventurers and the knights gives more levels than hunting the beasts," he muttered while scanning the nine dead bodies. Because of his continuous attack, their armors were in a half-broken state. He could not take the armor with him.


    "Alright, let''s find the next target."


    Meanwhile, Aren watched the whole fight from a distance. He did not try to sneak attack while the target fought the other parties. He did not want to make his move until he was sure that his party could take the opponent down.


    His hand never left from the Magnifying ss as he followed Tang Shaoyang''s trail. He then noticed Tang was moving further toward the west, "Where is he going?"


    "He is moving to the Emerald Rank Party who hides in the west!" Coral responded, "But this is weird, they have a magical tool to erase their presence. A skill simr to [Mana Sensing] should not work. How can he find their location?"


    "Indeed, without Coral''s [Greater Sight], I can''t sense them with my [Mana Sensing]," Karen nodded his head.


    "I have done the second check, I can''t find any other people besides the other parties who try to capture him. He is alone without a helper!" Dan followed up with his report.


    Aren''s gripped the Magnifying ss tightly, the more he watched the fight, the more uneasy he became, "Let''s see how Lurkan''s party handle him, we will move ordingly and we may abort the quest too if I deem that man is stronger than all of us!" He was not that stupid to let greed took over his judgment. He needed to be alive to enjoy the reward, after all.


    Lurkan was the leader of the Emerald Rank Party where Tang headed to. He would make his decision after he watched them fight. Once again, the target caught the party off guard by suddenly appearing in front of them.


    However, different from the beforehand parties, Lurkan and his seven friends reacted well. The cleric cast the skill to support the frontline while she retreated. The two archers also immediately made their distance while firing the arrows.


    The male mage used [Blink] to get to the safe distance. The party immediately spread out so they won''t get trapped in the Lightning Cage. Lurkan was a Battle Berserker and his three party members, two Protectors, and Great Swordsman stayed in their position.


    Just when Aren thought Lurkan and his friends would give resistance to the man, his judgment was proved wrong by how Tang handled the situation. While the other four party members spread, the four frontlines stayed close to each other.


    Lightning Cage rose, confining Larkan and his three friends while Tang vanished from the sight, leaving the lightning trail. They were underestimating the man''s sh movement.


    While the four frontlines were caged in the Lightning Cage, Aren saw the lightning trail was elerating toward where the female cleric escaped. Larkan and his friends tried to break the cage desperately while the two archers and the mage tried to slow Tang Shaoyang down.


    However, Aren saw Tang was straight ignoring the arrows and the magic. The man received the attack with his body as he caught the weak cleric. Tang caught the cleric in the neck and broke her neck. Just like that, the man easily killed the cleric.


    As for what happened next was a one-side brutal chasing game. After the mage died in the same fashion as the female cleric, the two archers lost their will to fight. They turned around and tried to escape from the devil.


    s, Tang Shaoyang easily caught one with his [Thunder Wrath] and killed thest archer with a sh through the neck with his lightning sword. By this time, Larkan and his friends managed to break the Lightning Cage, but that was toote. The party''s strength was halved with the death of four party members.


    It seemed Tang was not enough to surprise him with his strength. The Lightning Mage showed his prowess in closebat against Larkan and his friends. The mage but was also good in closebat, the thought of it terrified Aren.


    "Let''s abort the quest, we can''t win against that monster. From my analysis, that monster has a unique ss just like Selena," Selena in Aren''s mouth was their healer.


    Just as Aren and his friends were about to retreat, a shout resounded in the forest, "My friends, let''s set aside our ego and face this fiend together! We can''t let him alive after he brutally killed our fellow adventurers even after pleading for mercy. Together, we will eradicate this fiend!"


    Aren looked to the voice, Light Bringer. It was an Emerald Rank Party with three of its members being Emerald Rank Adventurers. They were quite famous in Waskin City.


    The one who shouted just now was Light Bringer''s leader, Evan. If Aren had topare, his Quora Party was weaker even though they had three Emerald Rank Adventurers too. That was because Evan was one with the Unique ss, Vanguard.


    Vanguard was simr to a knight, but the ss had a good bnce between the offense and defense. Temr Knight was the famous ss with his offensive skill set while the Royal Knight was famous for their defensive skill set. Vanguard was a knight with the bnce of the offensive and defensive.


    Sure enough, after Evan''s shout, the remaining ten tinum Rank Party and the other Emerald Rank Party answered his call. They came out of their hiding spot and surrounded Tang Shaoyang.


    "Maybe we still have our chance," Aren muttered.

 Chapter 258 - Huntings Time - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 258 - Hunting''s Time - Part 3</h4>


    Aren''s jaw dropped in shock as he witnessed twelve parties, two Emerald Rank and ten tinum Rank were destroyed by one person.


    Firstly, thunder rained down the area, the big area, and the strong spell took down more than half of the adventurers. Not all of them died from the thunder, but most of them could no longer fight after the thunder struck them down.


    For the surviving adventures, they were busy avoiding or blocking the thunder. Despite the numerical advantage, the adventurers could do nothing to the man who just stood on his original spot.


    Aren''s Magnifying ss never left Tang Shaoyang. He then noticed the man transformed again. The lightning cloak disappeared, the man grew taller, his skin turned green, and his muscle bulked up. The transformation brought a huge change, and now Tang Shaoyang was over two meters tall.


    ''As I thought, Mage was not his ss, but what kind of ss is that?'' He questioned himself.


    "Should we retreat?" The archer Coral could not help but ask Aren. Looking at the situation, there was no need for them to wait longer. It was their loss, the man was far stronger than they thought to be.


    "We will watch the fight for a bit longer. Gathering more information about this man, we can sell this information to the party who wants to take the quest. We can get thepensation for the time we wasted here by selling the information," Aren replied without looking back at Coral.


    "Are you sure about this? What if that man finds our location too?" Karen was worried. Of course, after witnessing what that man could do with his power, the thing she wanted was to leave this ce immediately and get to a safe ce.


    "It''s okay, we are too far for him to notice. Moreover, Poli has set the traps and secured our path to retreat," Aren waved his hand, dismissing Karen''s concern.


    A pitch-ck scythe appeared in the man''s hand. It magically appeared in his hand, it was not something created by lightning like the sword before. It meant it was something he had with him, but how?


    ''A skill? Or it''s an advanced storage bag?'' Aren was guessing what happened with his limited knowledge.


    While his thoughts were wandering around, the figure in the Magnifying ss shed. His pupils shook as he could not track where Tang Shaoyang went. Before, he would leave a trail of lightning behind so Aren easily followed his movement through the Magnifying ss.


    He moved the Magnifying ss, it took him some time to track the man. Tang Shaoyang was standing amidst three tinum Rank Adventurers, and he easily sliced them apart with the scythe.


    After this, Tang Shaoyang did not use the movement skill but just rushed to the other adventurers.


    "What was that just now? A skill? I am pretty sure that was a skill," Aren was confident with his judgment. The more he watched the fight he discovered the gap between him and the man was bigger than he thought.


    "Evan ising for him," Coral noticed a quick movement chasing Tang Shaoyang from the side. Evan was not alone, an archer and a mage followed him closely. Thanks to [Greater Sight], his vision covered a big area, and easily noticed Evan''s movement from afar.


    Evan was wearing te heavy armor and a greatsword in his right hand. Despite the heavy equipment, Evan''s movement was not hindered by the weight. His movement also made the least sound so the opponent won''t notice him.


    "He stops- He rushes toward us now, Evan!" Nina the Mage reported, "He''s ahead of us, thirty meters!"


    "How does he spot us?" Evan could not believe they were being spotted easily like this. Ahead of him were thick and tall bushes, he could not see the target but his friends told him the target was heading toward them. He could not think how the man spotted them, "Brent! Nina! Get ready in your position!"


    [Charge]


    After giving his friends instruction, Evan used his skill. Mana covered his shield and his figure dashed faster forward. He passed through the bushes.


    Dang!


    However, what he encountered was flying axes. His shield met with the axes, the force behind the flying axes was enough to stop his [Charge]. Evan scanned around, trying to find the target. However, he did not find the target until a shadow passed above him.


    Evan subconsciously looked up and found the man leaped over the top of him. He turned around, Tang Shaoyang was chasing after his friend, Brent.


    "Sh*t!" Evan tried to chase after Tang Shaoyang. However, the man was too fast for him.


    "Sh*t! How could he find my position so fast?" Brent also noticed the target was chasing after him. He nocked three arrows at once on the bow and drew the strings.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The three arrows shot toward Tang Shaoyang, an arrow straight shot toward him while the two arrows wide to the side before curved toward Tang Shaoyang. Three arrows came from three different directions, of course, Brent was not expecting to take the man down with the simple trick he had.


    He was using [Triple Shots] to slow down the man. Without using an arrow, he pulled the string once again. He pulled the string to the maximum stretch as a blue arrow formed up.


    He was casting [Power Shot], a fast and powerful shot but the drawback was that the casting time. It took some time before he could shoot the arrow. However, before he could fire the arrow, the man''s figure shed toward him.


    Tang Shaoyang tanked the arrow that shot straight to him, and he appeared again while holding an arrow in his left hand and a scythe in his right hand. At this moment, he only had a choice, canceling the skill and retreated.


    The blue arrow disintegrated and he leaped backward. Tang Shaoyang was faster than him, the shiny tip of the ck scythe sliced Brent''s chest. The leather armor teared up along with the ssh of red blood.


    Brent thought he had barely avoided the disaster, but the real disaster wasing after that. Two axes were spinning in the air, elerating toward him. His eyes went wide in terror.


    Thest vision was his friends, Evan and Nina rushed toward them from behind the man. The man''s grin was thest thing he saw before it nked out. The axes shot through his chest and destroyed his heart.


    "Nooooo!" Evan''s devastating scream rang out, "You b*stard!!!" He raised his greatsword and directed it toward Tang Shaoyang.


    His body was glowing in red as the dark red aura covered the sword. It was the most destructive skill he had. A big projection of the great sword also formed on his back, it shot straight toward Tang Shaoyang along with his real sword.


    At the same time, seven giant fireballs formed in the air, right above Evan, and the seven giant fireballs descended to Tang Shaoyang. The Mage and the Vanguard worked together to take down Tang Shaoyang. They did not care anymore about the quest. They just wanted to kill Tang Shaoyang to avenge their best friend.


    Boom!


    A huge mushroom explosion rose to the sky, engulfing a big area of the Orin Forest and also the innocent tinum Rank Adventurers who were about to join the fight. In the center of the explosion, a giant greatsword stood out.

 Chapter 259 - Tragic Twist - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Tragic Twist - Part 1</h4>


    "Karen! Shield!" Aren immediately yelled at the sight of the sword projection and fireballs.


    Karen immediately cast [Mana Shield], protecting the whole party from getting swept by the explosion. Aren could feel the heat hitting his face despite the protection from the mana shield.


    Gulian noticed the shield was wavering under the explosion. He activated his defensive shield, doubling their defense. The shield shook but the double shield worked well.


    The explosionsted for like thirty seconds before the me died downpletely. Aren was still holding the Magnifying ss while his heartbeat was spiking up. This was their chance, he was hoping Tang Shaoyang did not die but was badly hurt.


    As for Evan and his party, they should be exhausted after executing such a big skill. It would be easy for them to seize the target from Evan''s hand for sure. He put the Magnifying ss and directed it to the previous spot.


    Sure enough, Evan fell on his knees while the mage used [Mana Shield] to protect them from the explosion.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Evan was out of breath, the skill was taking a great toll on his body. However, he never looked away from where he struck his sword down. He wanted to know if this was enough to kill the man.


    "Oh man, you are taking all my prey!" A voice rang, and Evan had his eyes wide open in pure shock. The man was left unscathed even after the big skill he used on him.


    Tang Shaoyang was covered in a lightning cloak, standing straight in front of him. His strongest skill could not even injure the man. But then the lightning cloak that covered the man''s head disappeared, showing the face behind.


    The man was not left unscathed, he could see blood flowing out from the corner of his mouth. But the skill was not enough to bring him down.


    Nina, who was still standing, took a step forward. She stood in front of Evan, "I will buy you time, leave Evan!"


    "None of you will leave," Tang Shaoyang used [Lightning sh]. He shed to the front of the mage and reached her neck. He without hesitation raised the woman to the air and mmed her down next to the man.


    "Arghh!" Nina coughed up blood while Evan could only watch it happen before his eyes helplessly. He did not have any energy to move his body. After that, he saw the man move his scythe, slicing her neck apart.


    Right after that, the man turned toward him. The scythe swept his neck and his vision ckened. Meanwhile, Aren watched the whole thing from afar. Tang Shaoyang was still standing even after the huge attack from Evan and Ninabined.


    "Let''s leave!" Aren without hesitation turned around and led his party to leave the battlefield. The target was out of their range, not something they could take on, let alone capturing him alive.


    He was decisive and immediately left the burning forest. The trees were on fire because of the explosion, it changed from the green forest to the me forest. The explosion was too big and destroyed everything within the radius explosion. If Someone did not take the initiative to put the fire down, the Orin Forest would be burned down.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear another notification in his head from killing two people. Usually, it would take him ten to twenty adventurers for one level, but he gained one level after killing two people.


    ¡ªThat was so close! While Karan has a great destructive force, hecks in the defensive department.


    Zowen''s relieved voice rang in his head. That was her honest about Karan, not joking around. In other words, she was telling Tang Shaoyang to get more defensive skills if he wanted to use Karan more on the battlefield.


    Tang Shaoyang survived with light injuries from the big attack because of her [Advanced Lightning Creation]. He created a barrier and also a lightning cloak to defend against the attack.


    "Everyone is dead, those two killed the other adventurers with their skill," Tang Shaoyang was irritated by this, his voice gave that out, "But there''s a group left."


    Aren and his party just came out from the ming forest. Poli, the Master Scout swiftly brought them out of the battlefield. Karen the mage let out a sigh of relief aftering out of the battlefield.


    "We can''t let our guard down, we will be safe only after we enter the city. Let''s pick up our pace!" Aren was not relieved in the slightest, not until they entered the city, of course.


    "But that''s toote, you should escape earlier and don''t wait until I crushed them all," Gulian and Adrian immediately positioned themselves in the front. Meanwhile, Aren was scanning Tang Shaoyang.


    He found Tang''s skin had turned green, meaning he did not have his lightning power with him, ''But even without his lightning power, we still do not match for him. I have to avoid the fight until the reinforcementes, the explosion should attract the city''s force attention. Yes, I have to stall the time until theye."


    "Who are you? Why do you block us?" Aren stepped forward and asked Tang calmly. He appeared to not know about Tang Shaoyang.


    "Huhu, are you trying to fool me with your ignorant facade?" Tang Shaoyang grinned at Aren, "Didn''t you enjoy the show I was ughtering the other adventurers from afar? But if you are trying to stall the time, you have failed. Your effort causes you to lose your friend''s life¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang threw [Wild Axes] toward Aren. Gulian stepped forward and reinforced his shield with his mana and his defensive skill. Before the axes could hit the shield, Aren could feel a blow of wind hit his cheeks.


    "Watch out!" Aren tried to warn his friends, but that was toote. When he turned around, he saw Tang''s scythe was a few centimeters away from Coral''s neck.


    sh!


    As he finished his words, Coral''s head flew into the air as blood sprayed. Anger possessed Aren when he saw his friend''s neck was shed with the scythe. He was about to draw his sword and fight back, but a lion-like roar escaped Tang''s mouth.


    Peng!


    His head was hit by extreme dizziness as he lost his power to draw his sword. He tried toe back to his senses until a great shockwave hit him. His body was pushed back, and at the same time, he saw axes formed around Tang Shaoyang.


    Karen and Poli were so close to the man, they were in danger. He had to help them, but his body would not listen to him. The four axes then revolved around the man, shredding the mage and the scout into pieces.


    Aren could only watch helplessly his friends killed in front of him. He could not do anything to save them but just watched them killed brutally. But the worst had note yet, the man shed toward him.


    When he thought he would die, the man killed his other tworades, Gulian and Adrian died in the same fashion as Coral. They got their head sliced up by the scythe.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed him back down to the ground and stepped on his chest. He saw the man raise the scythe, ''At least, Dan is safe,'' that was hisst thoughts until he heard a familiar voice.


    "Wait! Please don''t kill him!" Aren looked toward the voice and found hisst party member, Selena the cleric.

 Chapter 260 - Tragic Twist - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Tragic Twist - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right foot and stepped hard on Aren''s chest.


    "Kuargh!" The Great Swordsman groaned in pain, only then Tang Shaoyang turned toward the voice.


    A woman that looked around her mid-twenties came out from behind the tree. She had red-brownish hair that reached her shoulder and a white robe adorned her body. Her crimson eyes were bright and enticing, with her faultless chiseled cheeks, the girl was a top beauty for sure.


    "Don''t kill him!" The girl made the request, but Tang Shaoyang merely squinted his eyes at her, "Why not?" As he asked back, he cast [Basic Detection] on her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Adventurer Guild


    ss: Cleric


    Rank: Gold


    Level:88


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Cleric, huh!? Not the dangerous one, but maybe she is just the bait!?'' Tang Shaoyang cast [Spirit Eyes] and scanned the surroundings.


    He scanned the surroundings but he did not find anyone aside from them. The reinforcement from the city also had not arrived. He was curious why the girl approached him.


    "Selena! Why are you here?" Tang Shaoyang heard the man on his feet talk to the girl, ''Oh, the girl is his lover or something?''


    "Run! Don''te! I will hold him back!" The man yelled at the girl while holding his right foot. It was not a firm grip, Tang Shaoyang could easily shake the grip, but he just let the man.


    The girl called Selena was not listening to the man as she kept approaching them, "What are you doing, Selena? Run, you can''t face this monster!"


    The girl was looking down at the man and smiled. For some reason, Tang Shaoyang saw that as a joyous smile, ''Am I seeing things? Her friend is caught, why does she seem happy?''


    ''Aren''t they lovers?'' He kept looking back and forth. At the same time, [Spirit Eyes] was scanning the surrounding area, but he could not find anyone. Even the assassin of the party was no longer in his range of view.


    "I don''t expect that one day I will see you on the ground, being stepped on by someone else, this kinda makes me happy," the girl smiled as she spoke to the man.


    Her words surprised Tang Shaoyang while it shocked the man too. Aren''s eyes widened in shock as he was not expecting to hear those from the girl. He just could not believe it.


    "Confused? Wondering why the sweet Selena you knew, changed suddenly?" The girl let out a giggle while looking down at the man, "Of course, you would not know the real me, this is the real me!"


    The girl suddenly moved her hand to her neck, she then pulled ayer of her skin. She was wearing a mask, a face was hidden behind her beautiful face.


    Tang Shaoyang thought he would see a ruined face behind the mask, but she was hiding a prettier face behind the mask. There was a mole below her corner right eye, adding a sexiness point to her face.


    She was stopping five meters away from them. After she pulled off the mask, she grinned at the man, "Do you recognize this face?"


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the man''s eyes shook, he was shocked to see the girl''s face, ''Huuu!? There''s an interesting story between them.''


    "It seems you still remember this face, wondering howe she''s still alive, right?" The girl was straight ignoring Tang Shaoyang as she was having the conversation with the man.


    "Of course, the woman in your mind is dead, she is my twin sister!" The woman''s face turned scary when she mentioned "twin sister".


    "I have been waiting for this chance, a chance to kill you, but you never want to make a move on me despite all the signals I gave you, but finally this chance hase."


    After saying that, the girl turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "Sir, can I have his life? Can I kill him? I want his life!" Her sweet voice was cold but she was still smiling at him.


    "Why would I give his life to you? I can level up by killing him, and what I can get from giving him to you? In fact, killing you has more advantages for me," he grinned at her.


    The woman wavered slightly when he said that. She flinched back, but she regained her confidence back soon as her smile returned to her beautiful face, "I will give you everything, my body, everything. I will be your ve!"


    "Do you think you have other choices? It is not like you can escape from my hand, don''t you? But again, you are a beauty, but I don''tck beauties. I would rather kill you to level up instead of taking you up as my ve!" Even though he said so, he did not do anything to the girl. He was waiting for her response for some reason as he had other uses.


    The smile on Selena''s face disappeared, and she was not prepared for this. The beauty trap was the only n she had, but she could not think that her n was not working on Tang Shaoyang. She clenched her fist while thinking hard about what she could give to him.


    "You are the scheming type, but you can''t think of anything to give me. Alright, the deal is off, I will just kill him!" He raised the scythe, he was about to slice Aran''s head, but the girl pounced toward his arms.


    She was holding his right arm, trying hard to prevent him from killing the man. Not that she wanted to protect him, but she wanted to kill the man with her own hand.


    "I will do anything for you, anything. You can even sell me for money. I am a high-level cleric and a beauty on top of that. I can be sold for a high price. You will get more if you put me into an auction!" Selena was desperate to want to kill the man with her hand.


    "As I said, I can capture you and do anything I want to you. It''s not like you can do anything about that!" Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    "Please, let me kill him. I will do anything for you, but please let me kill him!"


    Aren was watching the whole thing with his unbelievable face. He still could not believe that the woman that had been with him for months was trying to kill him.


    "Anything is it?" The grin on his face was getting wider as the woman responded with a furious nod. He shook the woman off from his arm, "You can cut off his limbs first for the start, we will talk the dealter."


    Selena''s eyes brightened up as she took Aren''s sword. With a big smile on her face, she cut the man''s limbs. She started with his right arm, and she was giggling while the man screamed in pain, "Make sure to heal him so he does not die."


    "Don''t worry, Master. I also don''t want him to die too fast either," she truly cast [Heal] to stop the bleeding before she continued with her sweet revenge. At least, that was what he could tell from the current situation.


    He was nning to hunt the adventurers and level up, but he was not expecting a tragic twist like this.

 Chapter 261 - Realm Tower

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Realm Tower</h4>


    Selena was just a normal person before, and she lived in a remote vige. Just a normal viger with no power to heal.


    She had a twin sister that was as beautiful as her, the thing that differentiated her and her twin sister was the mole below her eye.


    It was just a normal life of a viger, but a happy life. Her family had a grape farm, and also chickens and sheep. Not that rich in her vige, but everything was enough for her.


    She and her twin sister thought they would marry the talented man in the vige and had a new family with the vige too. But that changed when the young Aren visited the vige, the young Aren was Silver Rank Adventurer five years ago.


    He and his party came for a quest but identally discovered the vige. That was where the disaster started. The young Aren fell in love with his twin sister and confessed.


    Her twin sister did not know much about the young Aren and rejected him outright. She and her twin sister did not fall for him just because he was strong or a fancy adventurer. However, the young Aren was a noble''s offspring.


    He could not ept that he was being rejected. One day, when she went to the forest to look for herbs and some stuff. Aren and his party were doing something atrocious. They attacked the vige and killed almost everyone in the vige.


    He killed her father and her mother and kidnapped her twin sister. Aren and his party raped her in turns until she lost her life. Later on, the Adventurer Guild found out what he did and brought him for the trial.


    She thought that he would receive what he deserved. But Selena then found out that the man was proven innocent by the judge. It was his party who did the atrocious things, and Aren was not involved in the crime.


    And in fact, the thing that made her angrier was the judge stated Aren was a victim too. Somehow, her twin sister had be his girlfriend and imed Aren was innocent. That was what led her to the vengeance path, and she was about to avenge her family and her twin sister.


    *** ***


    "Ahhhh!" Selena screamed as she woke up from her nightmare. Sweat dripped off from her forehead as she immediately scanned her surroundings. She was in her room, and just experienced her daily nightmare.


    She was about to get up from her bed, but she felt a sting below there. For her vengeance, she made a deal with the devil, not she was different from the man. She got the interest by torturing the man who had taken her family.


    "It seems we overdid," her hand moved to her vital region, "But that was actually very good, didn''t expect it would be that good," she muttered in a low voice.


    For her family''s vengeance, she sold herself to the monster. At least that was what people called him after ughtering sixteen parties of adventurers though more than half was killed by Evan. But people put all the me on him alone.


    Selena got up, washed her face, and got dressed up. Aren was still alive, limbless. He stayed outside the city with Tang Shaoyang, of course. She could only get to kill the man after she finished her job, spying the city.


    That was the deal, she was his ve, and tasked to spy on the city. In return, the man was her to kill. Last night, she just reported the situation in the city to the man. So he had his way with her, not something she disliked, in fact, she loved it a lot.


    "It seems I have be a pervert¡­"


    She went to the kitchen and prepared a simple breakfast to fill her empty belly. Sitting alone in the kitchen, she tried to fill her schedule for today. No one suspected her after her party was wiped out, and Dan, the Assassin, was still missing too.


    "Mnn, my job is to find out what happened to Deril and Murie. The Diamond Rank Party whoes to the city, and also buys some defensive skills from the Realm Tower," Selena listed the things she had to do for today.


    "Ah, I have to search Dan as well, but at this point, looking for him is very difficult," Selena tapped her finger on the table. She had known Dan for months, if he did not want to show up, she could do anything to find him until he showed up himself.


    "There''s nothing I can do about but to wait. I hope he did not see anything to what I did to Aren, it would blow my cover," she finished the bread in her hand and finished the milk afterward.


    Selena went back to her closet and opened it up. There was a secret drawer in her closet. She opened it up and took the skin mask. After putting on the mask, she got the storage bag given to her by the man. There were a few thousand gold coins inside the bag, the money to buy the skill scroll.


    "Mnn, I have to change my robe too, I should be mourning for my party members," she got a darker robe and changed her attire. After that, she went outside for her tasks.


    "Let''s get some skills from the Realm Tower first," the Realm Tower was located in the center of the city, in the core region where the City Lord lived.


    When she arrived at the gate to enter the core region, there was a short line in front of the gate. There was a rule you have to follow to enter the core region. First, a permanent resident of the core region had free ess, of course. Second, 50 copper coins fee, and weapons were not allowed inside the core region.


    Soon, it was her turn. She did not have a weapon, to begin with, so she just handed the guard 50 copper and her gold badge to show her identity as an adventurer. It was smooth, she entered the core region without a problem.


    As soon as she entered the core region, her eyes turned toward the Realm Tower. The tower was eye-catching, the tallest building in the city. The twelve floors tower could be seen from the gate.


    The core region was less crowded and the street was more organized. There was no stall on the sides, and pots of flowers decorated the street. The air was fresher than the outer region for sure, but it was not the time for her to enjoy such a luxury.


    Selena picked up her pace toward the Realm Tower. After a quick five minutes of walking, she arrived in front of the tower. The tower was not fancy decorated, but it gave off an ancient vibe. Two armored guards stood at the entrance, guarding the door.


    She walked toward the Realm Tower. This was not her first time to go the tower obviously as she remainedposed even though the two guards suddenly moved forward and had their spears directed at her.


    "Gold Rank Adventurer, and want to purchase skill scroll from the Tower Realm," She showed her golden badge and bowed her head slightly. After a brief introduction from her, the two guards lowered their spears and returned to their original spots


    Being associated with Tang made her nervous slightly. But for her vengeance, she would do anything, even her life at the stake. Selena then pushed the double silver door and entered the tower.

 Chapter 262 - Gathering Information

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Gathering Information</h4>


    The Realm Tower was designed simr to a library, racks filled the first floor, and the racks filled with scrolls and books. To her right was a counter made of polished wood and three women stood behind the counter.


    "Wee to Realm Tower~ How we may help you?" The three girls greeted Selena at the same time while a girl asked her.


    Selena calcted the money in her storage bag. There were over four thousand gold coins, she could buy a few tier-7 skills and a tier-8 skill.


    The Realm Tower divided the skill into twelve tiers. Tier-1 the lowest tier and Tier-12 the highest tier. Twelve floors meant twelve tiers and the first floor meant all skills in the first floor were tier-1 skills.


    ''Get four to five skills, at least two offensive skills, and two defensive skills,'' that was the order from Tang Shaoyang for her, ''Then tier-7 skill will do.''


    "I am looking for tier-7 skills," Selena smiled back at the attendant.


    The female attendant maintained her polite smile and walked out of the counter. She came to Selena and extended her hand toward the stairs, "Please follow me. Tier-7 skills are on the seventh floor."


    Selena nodded and followed the female attendant. The female attendant took out a card and scanned it to a magical circle next door. The door opened on its own.


    When they reached the seventh floor, the female attendant opened the door for her but she did not enter the door, "There will be an attendant serving you inside."


    Selena nodded and entered the door, sure enough, another female attendant greeted her as he entered the seventh floor.


    "Wee to the seventh floor of the Realm Tower~"


    "May I see the skill catalog, please?" Selena asked for the catalog. She was trying to remember Tang Shaoyang''s fighting style while trying to figure out what kind of skill suited Tang Shaoyang.


    It took her almost two hours to buy two tier-7 defensive skills and two tier-7 offensive skills.


    "I hope he likes the skill," Selena muttered in a low voice as she came out of the tower. Now the shopping was done, it was time for the next task. Looking for information about Murie and Deril.


    Both made quite a name in their rank, it should be easy for her to search for information about them. Thest thing he heard was that they were admitted to the church for intensive care after being rained down by the [Lightning Bolt].


    Selena made her way outside the core region. Coming out of the outer region was easier thaning, the guards did not stop her when she walked out of the gate.


    She headed toward Waskin Adventurer Guild as she wore her dark hoodie. She looked downcast and gloomy. The fact that four Emerald Rank Parties were wiped out by Tang Shaoyang had spread to the people in the city.


    People just could not believe that one man crushed over a hundred men. The event incited the rage of the adventurers, but that''s just all talk. After the incident, no one dared to take the quest again.


    Selena swiftly headed to the guild amongst the crowd. As soon as she entered the guild, everyone''s attention was on her with her conspicuous attire. The adventurers cast sympathizing gazes at her since all her party members were killed.


    She ignored the gazes, making his way toward the Guide Counter. She stopped in front of her party''s guide. Her party was registered under her name, Pauline.


    Pauline recognized Selena in one nce, "What are you doing here, Selena? Why don''t you get some break?" She was concerned about Selena who was being left behind by her party.


    "Three days are enough," Selena''s answer was curt and cold, "I need information from you!"


    Pauline let out a sigh as she put aside the quest paper in her hand. She put the quest papers into the drawer and came out of the counter, "What about a drink? My treat."


    Selena shook her head, "No, I don''t want to. I want information from you." The female guide let out a sigh, "Have you eaten yet? What about breakfast? Drinking this early is indeed a bad idea."


    Pauline knew that Selena would reject her invitation for a breakfast, but she cut in first, "We can talk while we have breakfast," she was basically telling Selena to have breakfast with her for the information.


    "Alright, but what about your work?" Selena nodded her head as Pauline smiled, "Good, it''s my treat," the female guide pulled her friend outside the guild to have breakfast.


    "The Beast Stampede is near, Guild Master requested to put a hold for the quest that is far from the city, so I have less work to do," Pauline smiled as she kept dragging Selena to her regr ce.


    The cleric just followed the female guide. She had her breakfast but she did not refuse the invitation. Even though her stomach was bloated, she did not mind as long as she could get the information.


    The ce was not far from the guild, and it was not that crowded because the restaurant looked fancy. Not that she could not afford to eat in this ce, but this was not the usual ce where her party gathered.


    Pauline brought her to the second floor next to the window. When they sat on the chair, she waved her hand to the waitress, "Can I get my usual order?"


    The waitress recognized Pauline, she nodded and turned toward Selena, "What do you want? Their sandwiches and coffee are quite good, I rmend that for you."


    "Then get those for me," Selena nodded, her purpose was not to get the food but the information from Pauline. She did not care about the food.


    The waitress wrote her order and left them. Pauline''s gaze never left Selena. The cheerful girl now turned gloomy, her beauty shaded by her dark expression.


    "So, what do you want to know? I will help you with my best capability," Pauline said with a serious tone.


    "I want to know about Murie and Deril, can you give me their information?" Selena was direct with her question.


    Pauline furrowed her brows when the two names were mentioned, "Why do you want to know about them?"


    Before Selena could give her reply, Pauline continued, "Do you still think to avenge your party member?" The formed nodded her head solemnly.


    "Hah¡­" Pauline massaged the space between her eyes, "I don''t think you should do that, he''s not something you can face," she tried to dissuade Selena to do a silly thing such as revenge.


    "Of course, for now, I can''t do anything to him. But I will avenge my friends in the future for sure!" Her cold voice told Pauline she was determined to take revenge, "But for now, I want to gather information about that monster as much as possible!"


    Pauline stared back at Selena''s eyes for a while before letting out another sigh, "You can''t meet them any longer. The City Lord takes them¡­" she scanned the surroundings, making sure no one could hear their conversation.


    "This is a secret between us, promise?" Pauline''s tone became heavy all of sudden. Selena nodded her head, it seemed she would get important information from the female guide.


    "Deril and Murie are killed by the City Lord. They needed a justification to capture Tang Shaoyang, so they killed Deril and Murie," it was shocking information indeed. Selena was not expecting to hear the City Lord''s shady side.

 Chapter 263 - According To The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 263 - ording To The n</h4>


    "Don''t ask me why the City Lord wants to capture Tang, I don''t know as well," Pauline shook her head as she continued in a low voice, "They need a justification to capture Tang, they killed Deril and Murie but the n is backfired because Tang is far stronger than they thought to be."


    Selena''s pupil shook a bit, but deep inside her heart, she was actually very grateful to the City Lord. Thanks to this the chance to avenge her family was in her hand right now.


    Pauline noticed the shake on Selena''s face, "I know, you are just a victim of the City Lord''s scheme, but I hope you can hold back for now. Don''t do something silly by facing Tang alone."


    Selena did not give a reply to the female guide. She lowered her head as the aura around her was getting gloomier. She acted like she was very devastated by the news that his party was wiped out because of the city lord''s scheme. Her acting was perfect as Pauline did not notice any slightest suspicion in her.


    The silence ensued for a couple of minutes. Pauline did not disturb the girl even when the order came. The waitress noticed something with the change of atmosphere. She immediately returned for her duty after delivering the order.


    "What about the Diamond Rank Party? I heard two Diamond Rank Parties and one Heaven-Diamond Party from the capital visited our city, do you know anything about them? Why do theye to a remote city such as Waskin City?" Selena did not dwell any longer in Deril and Murie''s case. She had gotten what she wanted, it was time to continue with her third task for today.


    Pauline once again furrowed her brows, "You haven''t given up for your revenge," she let out a sigh, "This is ssified information, I hope there''s no third party will hear our conversation."


    "I promise, we can set a contract or an oath if you want to-" the female guide cut in midway, "There''s no need, I just need your promise. I trust you."


    "Yes, Diamond Rank Parties have arrived in the city. However, theye for the Beast Stampede not to capture Tang. Don''t put your hope in them, though I heard they are interested in the quest," Pauline told Selena what she knew about the Diamond Rank Parties.


    "I can only tell you that much, unfortunately," the female guide took a sip of the coffee she ordered. Her eyes never left Selena though, she was truly concerned about this lone girl.


    "That''s fine, thank you," Selena replied with a quiet voice. She wanted to ask these Diamond Rank Parties'' identity but it could be too much. Pauline might be suspicious of her if she asked her too much even with the pretext of revenge.


    "So, what''s your n? Don''t tell me you are going to chase Tang alone? What about your family? You can take a break and meet your family," Pauline was truly concerned about Selena. She was afraid the young girl would be reckless to chase after Tang.


    Pauline shifted the topic from Tang to Selena''s life. She advised her of a few good ces to calm her mind, and so while they had their breakfast.


    Half an hour passed quickly, they had finished their breakfast, and Pauline had toe back to the guild. They bid farewell in front of the restaurant. The female guide hugged Selena and kept advising her to stay calm about the revenge.


    "Now, I don''t expect that I will finish my task earlier, what should I do now?" Selena walked around aimlessly. She got all the information she was tasked with, albeit a bitcking about the Diamond Rank Parties.


    "Let''s hang out a bit to see if I can get more information about the Diamond Rank Parties," she stopped in front of a building. There was a big sign with "Paradiso" written on it. Paradiso was a well-known bar for the adventurers to gather, the best ce to get more information, "It''s too early, but that''s fine," She entered the bar.


    *** ***


    Time passed, the sun was ready to set on the horizon as its yellowy rays bathed the city. Selena came out of Paradiso after she got all the information she wanted.


    After she came out of the bar, she immediately headed toward the north gate. The head terror continued, the mages tried to stop it from time to time, but their effort was futile since Tang Shaoyang easily overpowered the mage.


    The head terror continued that caused a mass panic to themon folk. She heard a lot that the people in the city decided to migrate to other cities. Beast Stampede was a big source of terror, now someone strong targeted the city too. It terrified the people.


    The atmosphere of the city was quite gloomy, and all of this was one man''s creation. He was alone, but that was enough to cause the city into distress, "He is amazing," Selena muttered in a low voice as she made her way to the north gate.


    "Halt! State your business!" The guard was on a high alert. Not everyone could go to the Orin Forest after the two big incidents.


    "I want to go to the forest," she replied curtly while showing her golden badge. The young guard furrowed his brows, scanning the woman from the top to bottom. No matter how he looked at her, her ss was for sure not a battle ss.


    ''I am confident this woman is a cleric or maybe a healer, why would she go alone to the forest?'' The young guard was assessing the situation. He was about to ask her more questions until a big hand fell on his shoulder, "Let her pass."


    That was his captain''s voice and the young guard nodded his head, "Yes, Sir!" He opened the door on the gate and Selena smoothly got out of the city.


    "Her party is one of many parties wiped up by that monster, she would usuallye at this time and mourn for her friends ande back tomorrow morning," The Captain Guard told his subordinate the backstory.


    "But wandering around in the forest in the night is dangerous. And she''s just a healer too, Captain!" The young guard tried to remind the captain, but thetter shook his head and shrugged, "But she''s fine until now, this is the third day shees out at this time."


    Of course, Selena was not mourning for her party. That was just an excuse for her to get out of the city without much hassle. Fortunately, the Captain Guard was generous enough to allow her to get out of the city.


    She was on her way to meet Tang Shaoyang to ry all the information she had gathered, and also handed the skill scrolls. Their rendezvous meeting was at the old Ropina Vige. It would take a few hours to reach the vige by walking, but she did not mind that.


    She kept walking at her pace while her thoughts drifted away. Selena was thinking of a way to end Aren''s life. Just like the man told her, death was a mercy.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by a figure that suddenly blocked the road. A man dressed in all cks stood up ten meters away ahead of her. Even though his face was covered with ck clothes, Selena recognized the figure. He was Dan, the assassin of the Quora Party.

 Chapter 264 - Drown In Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Drown In Pleasure</h4>


    "Where are you going, Selena?" Dan with his cold questioned the cleric.


    "It''s me who should ask you, where you have been, Dan?" Her voice was t, not surprised with Dan''s appearance, at all.


    "Hah¡­" a sigh escaped Dan''s mouth, "I am hiding from that monster, of course. I am sorry," despite his cold voice, he meant it with his words, and Selena knew it well.


    "You should not have appeared," Selena suddenly said, causing Dan to stop his steps. He found there was something weird about her, squinting his eyes and scanning the surroundings.


    "What do you mean? Also, what are you doing here thiste?" Dan suddenly became suspicious of Selena, but he saw the girl was shaking her head.


    "I am sorry, Dan," as soon as she finished her words, Dan felt a presence from his behind. He moved his hand to the dagger on his waist and was about to swing the dagger. But a hand gripped his wrist, he never got to reach the dagger until a force pinned him down to the ground.


    Dan was shocked and looked back, he got even more shocked when he saw the man''s identity pinned him down. That was the monster he had been hiding from.


    The assassin immediately looked back at Selena. She just looked down at him with her expressionless face, "You!"


    "Yeah, you should not have appeared to meet me," Selena pulled off her mask and showed her real face to Dan, "You should have recognized this face, don''t you?"


    Dan was Aren''s childhood friend, he, of course, knew his friend''s past, especially when his best friend was charged with murder and various kinds of charges. That was big news at that time, and he recognized the few surviving vigers who used Aren.


    However, the trial ended up with Aren proved not guilty, and the vigers werepensated for their loss. Dan remembered there was a girl amongst the vigers, that girl was in front of him now.


    "Do you want to kill me too because I am Aren''s childhood friend?" Dan''s voice wavered as he questioned the cleric.


    "It''s not me who wants to kill you, but My Master," Her voice was emotionless, "You tried to hunt him, so it''s natural for him to hunt you too, right?"


    "Y-you betrayed us? We have been protecting you for months, battling death and life together, don''t you have a feeling for us too?" Despite the cold appearance, Dan was cracked by Selena''s betrayal.


    "Ah, no wonder Aren never made his move on me, that''s because his childhood friend fell for me, right Dan?" Selena came to a realization when she heard those, "Since you are Aren''s friend, I never took you guys like my friend too. My purpose in joining your party is to avenge my family."


    "You ungrateful B*tch!! I will kill you!" Dan yelled and tried to break free from Tang Shaoyang''s grip, but he was too weak for that.


    "Alright, that''s enough for you two reminiscent of the past," Tang Shaoyang pinned the assassin with his knees while his hand moved to Dan''s head. With a strong twist, he twisted Dan''s neck.


    Despite her resolution for revenge, Selena flinched at the sight. Each time fear tried to engulf her, she would try to recall the past where her mother and sister were killed. She was fighting the fear with her hatred, and that always seeded, even this time.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and extended his palm to the corpse. Selena saw Dan''s corpse vanish in the blink of an eye. She was less surprised and still wondering where the corpse disappeared to.


    "What are you doing,e here!" Selena walked toward him. She looked the man in the eyes, but it was hard to read what he was thinking about with her calm expression on his face, but murder was not something new for him, of course.


    As she arrived in his range, her waist was circled by his hand, and he brought her with him. He brought her to the old Ropina Vige, to the treehouse outside the vige. This was their secret spot to meet, but she did not know that the man would look for her the moment she came out of the city.


    ''That must be because of Dan. He used me as bait to lure Dan out, that was why he asked me to walk instead of taking a carriage,'' she thought to herself.


    "You are on the verge of breaking down for someone determined to avenge your family," she heard the man speak to him as soon as he released her from his grip.


    With his speed, it took then less than ten minutes to reach this treehouse. She rooted on the spot and looked at the man who walked to the bed. This was the ce where she lost her virginity.


    Tang sat on the edge and looked at her, "You only want to kill Aren for revenge, right?" He asked while taking off the glove and the boot. Selena replied with a nod.


    "What about the judge who led the trial for your family murder? If they convicted Aren, you should not be here, thinking about revenge. Maybe you will have a good husband that will spoil you instead of selling your body to a monster like me if they convicted Aren for his crimes, right?" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the girl.


    "Are you telling me to kill the judge who led the trial too?" Selena opened her mouth.


    "Nah, you said you want to avenge your family, if so the judge should be one of your targets, no?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "What I want to tell you is that you have me now. Since you have be mine, I will help you with your revenge too," he shrugged and tapped the bed next to him.


    Selena was walking to the bed with the thought of the judge. What he said was not wrong, if the judge did his job she should not be here, and Aren should have died too along with his friends.


    She sat next to the man, and he pulled off her cloak that covered her head. She could feel his hand on her waist, "If it''s the movie, the man would gently console the girl to win her heart."


    He muttered something she did not understand, ''Movie!? What''s that?''


    "I am not that kind of man, but I will console you with I am the best with," he kissed her, and she responded with a kiss. She let his tongue enter her mouth and yed with hers.


    She felt the man was about to rip her robe, but she held his hand, "Don''t, I don''t have the spare with me," Selena then got up and took off the robe by herself.


    Behind the loose robe, she wore tight-skin clothes that showed her perfect figure. Without his order, she started to take off her clothes too. She approached Tang and started to help him to undress too.


    Soon, both were naked, and Selena sat on hisp. She let him y with her bouncy breasts while holding her moan. To be honest, she did not dislike this, no, in fact, she liked it. Each of his touches would make her forget the harsh reality she had. He drowned her in pleasure.


    She closed her eyes and let him lead the y. She let herself drown in pleasure.

 Chapter 265 - New Skills

    <h4>Chapter 265 - New Skills</h4>


    This was her third time, but she tensed up each time he started. Tang Shaoyang could feel her body stiffened up a little bit, "Just rx," his voice was deep and charismatic. She calmed down as something was touching her wet region.


    "You seem ready for the pleasure of the night," Selena nodded her head furiously as she rxed her body. The hand on her butts raised her and positioned the thing into her region.


    "Ahnnn~" she could not hold the moan when little Shaoyang entered her. At first, it was him who moved her ass up and down, but she moved on her ownter on.


    "Ahnnn~ Ahnnn~" her mind nked except, for one thing, moving her body. Her brain had only one order now, it was to move her body, up and down repeatedly.


    She never felt tired as she kept increasing the pace. The noise of her bouncy butts hitting hisp resounded along with her moan. Her bouncy breasts were also under the man''s care, he yed her pinky nipples with his mouth and hand.


    They did not change position for like twelve minutes until she reached the climax.


    "Ahnnn~" she released a long moan, and her body went weak onto Tang. She breathed heavily on his ears. Selena knew this was far from over. From her two experiences, she would have a long night.


    She could also feel her region was still tightly mping little Shaoyang. The battle was just started, she knew that well.


    *** ***


    Nine hourster, Selena was snuggling in the man''s chest. Their stark naked bodies covered in a nket, and she heard light breathing from the side. She looked up, the man was sleeping soundly,pletely unguarded.


    ''Maybe that''s because I am a Cleric, so he does not put his guard on me,'' she thought to herself while gazing at the man''s face. His sleeping face waspletely different than his usual one.


    The sharp and prudent gazes were nowhere to be seen. He appeared just like any other man which was a rare side to see from him. Her hand moved to his cheek, she gently stroked his cheek.


    Suddenly she recalled his wordsst night, her revenge. What he said was right, the judge was involved in the case, but for some reason, she was thankful to the judge. If the judge punished Aren ordingly, she would never get a meeting with Tang.


    ''Am I bing a slut? Or am I truly falling for him?'' She could not help but question herself. She never had this feeling before they had sex, her mind was filled with a vengeance back then. Now, she felt that she could give up her vengeance for him.


    ''Did he use a charm or something? But what kind of spell that activated after having sex?''


    Usually, people used charm spells to have sex with a woman or a man they wanted, so the charm was mostly used before they did the deeds, ''Nah, don''t care,''


    She moved his hand from her body and snuck out of the nket. It was time for her to go back to the city. She searched for her clothes and dressed up, "Where are you going?" She heard Tang''s faint voice.


    "I am going back to the city," Selena replied while dressing up, "Why? You don''t have to gather information for me anymore, you can stay with me."


    She smiled when he asked her to stay. She was happy for that, at least, she was still treated humanely even though she was his ve, "But my vengeance is not over yet. I will be investigating the judge and anyone rted to the case, you are going to help me, right?"


    "Mnn, just give me the name list, I will get everything done," he promised while in his half-sleeping state.


    "Thank you. I will also investigate the Diamond Rank Parties. I heard they are interesting to take the quest too,"


    "Don''t bother with them, let theme to me. Just don''t get involved with them," in his sleep, he waved his hand at her.


    "I will be careful," Selena''s smile was getting wider, "I leave the four skill scrolls on the bed, then I will leave," The girl left the treehouse on her own.


    ¡ªThat [Profound Pleasure] skill is ridiculous. Just like that, he gets an obedient pawn, and he was having fun too.


    Zowen could see the intoxication in Selena''s eyes. She could tell that the girl had fallen for the man, for her Master. From a forceful rtion changed into a submissive girl that was willing to listen to anything he asked.


    ¡ªIndeed, from my rich experiences with human girls, I never made my ve be that submissive even after having sex. They would still see me as a disgusting creature. Maybe, after having your body back, you should try Tang''s [Profound Pleasure] too, Lightning Bitch. I want to see this prideful bitch be a submissive bitch, hahaha¡­


    Karan wasughing in his head, causing Tang to frown, "Come on, guys. This is still early, you should have helped mediate these two too, Teacher."


    Zowen ignored Tang Shaoyang''s plea, of course.


    ¡ªWhat did you say, you Horny Orc? I dare you to say it again! I will roast you with my lightning.


    ¡ªPlease roast me, bitch. If you can, of course


    The sarcasm in Karan''s words was so clear that it pissed Zowen more. The argument continued and Tang Shaoyang had to cut off their connection to save himself from the spirits.


    Thanks to those two, he could not continue his sleep. He sat up and dressed up. His eyes immediately fell to the four scrolls on the bed. He picked one of them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skill Scroll]


    Advanced Skill: Mana Shroud


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hah¡­ I hate theck of exnation of what the skill does," Tang Shaoyang muttered frustratedly. Of course, he could guess what the skill did based on the name, and this skill should be the defensive skill.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skill Scroll]


    Advanced Skill: Dispersal (Passive)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    From the word passive, he could tell this was another defensive skill. But he could not really tell since the skill''s name was so intricate for him to understand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skill Scroll]


    Advanced Skill: me Shield


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    This time he was sure this was a defensive skill, the word shield basically told him what the skill did. Then he recalled that Selena told him she ended up buying three defensive skills. She told him the three skills were quite rare, that was why she purchased three defensive skills instead of two.


    "Then thest scroll will answer my confusion of the second skill," he muttered while picking up thest scroll.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skill Scroll]


    Advanced Skill: Invisible sh


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Then the second scroll is a defensive skill, is it?" He was guessing, he could ask his spirits actually, but recalling the argument between Karan and Zowen, he immediately shook his head.


    It would take at least ten minutes to half an hour before they stopped arguing, "Let''s try this [Invisible sh], quite fancy from the name."


    [Do you want to learn [Invisible sh]?]


    [You have learned [Invisible sh]!]


    "Let''s try the skill outside, but I wonder will my scythe work with a sh? And I have to repair my battle-ax too, should I ask Selena to do that?" He muttered in a low voice as he made his way outside the house.


    When he got outside, an old man was waiting for him. Carlos Artura the Guild Master was standing ten meters away from the treehouse, "Let''s talk, Tang."

 Chapter 266 - Carlos Arturas Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Carlos Artura''s Attempt</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang immediately activated [Spirit Eyes] and scanned the surroundings. He checked if the old man came with the other people to capture him. However, [Spirit Eyes] caught no one, the old man came alone.


    "Don''t worry, Ie alone. I just want to talk with you," Carlos Artura noticed Tang put his guard up at his sight. It was something natural since people were chasing after his life now.


    ''Does Selena tell him my position, or is he following Selena?'' He could not think that Selena would betray him since her life was bound to his.


    "I want to talk about your conflict with the Church and City Lord. Don''t worry, I move on my own and I don''t take their side too," Carlos was trying to convince Tang that he meant no harm.


    "Alright then, how do you find me?" Tang Shaoyang questioned the old man.


    "I have been following Selena, she was moving suspiciously," the old man did not n to hide the truth since he truly came to talk with Tang, "I am not that naive to believe that she was mourning for her party in the dangerous forest all night."


    "Good, you can talk now," Tang Shaoyang nodded, for now, he chose to believe the old man.


    "Can we end this? The conflict between you against the Church and the City Lord, I want to help you out of this situation," Carlos Artura tried to be sincere with his words but Tang Shaoyang cracked into a grin.


    "In the end, you just want to capture me, right old man?" The old man immediately shook his head, Tang misunderstood him, "No, I don''t want to capture you, I just want to end the conflict. As you know, the Beast Stampede is near, we can''t afford to lose more people than we are now, or the Beast Stampede will break into the city."


    "Not my concern," Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    Carlos Artura furrowed his brows, "You know, many lives are at stake here, don''t you have sympathy for the innocent? Your action has been terrorizing many people, including the children, shouldn''t you stop?"


    "Then why don''t you talk with your Gods, old man? They started this first. You should have asked them to stop, not me!" Tang Shaoyang found it was ridiculous for the old man to ask him to stop while it was not him who started this.


    Carlos Artura had a bewildered look when Tang brought up Gods. He was confused that Tang suddenly mentioned Gods, ''Is it because he has the conflict with the church now he med the Gods?'' The Guild Master himself did not know why suddenly the church and the city lord targeted Tang and his party.


    "Huhu, it seems you are clueless what you are into, old man," Tang Shaoyang smirked at the confused old man.


    "I may not know the cause, but I have a way to end the conflict," the old man took out a skin mask, "Look at this, I made a mask for your face, and I will let the criminals wear the mask. I will kill them and give the head with your face to the church, and then the problem will be solved."


    "Don''t worry about the mask, it''s permanent. Once the criminal wears the mask, it can''t be taken off by anyone. I spent quite a lot for this, you know," the old man seemed proud with his n.


    "Old man, oh, old man, you are too naive for your age. Don''t you realize it by the quest? They want me alive, me and my party," Tang Shaoyang was shaking his head upon realizing the old man did not know the root of the problem.


    "If you don''t want to lose your people any longer, you should pull off the quest. This is my battle against the Church and that stupid city lord!"


    "I can just tell them that you are killed while I and my party try to capture you, they can''t pull off the mask!" Carlos Artura insisted on his idea, but Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Those fake Gods can tell if my corpse is real or not, you can''t trick those fake Gods."


    He kept calling them fake gods, but he actually acknowledged their strength. If those Gods came for him, his only option was to run. But if it was their followers, he would fight them. He gained more levels by killing those people than killing beasts and monstersbined so far, so the choice was obvious.


    "Y-you actually met the Gods and angered them?" Carlos Artura''s voice was trembling. As Tang kept mentioning fake Gods, the old man realized the young man in front of him had a conflict with the Gods instead of the church.


    "Angered them? Nah, it was them who angered me," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "Alright, that''s enough old man. As I said if you don''t want to lose your people, just pull off the quest. This is a war between me and the church!"


    "What about the City Lord? Why would they after you as well if it''s between you and the church?" There were so many questions that popped out in the old man''s head the more he knew about the root of the problem.


    "Like hell, I want to know as well. Why would they target me? You should ask them yourself!" When the Royal Knight was brought up, Tang Shaoyang was pissed off.


    "There''s no need to continue this pointless talk, old man. You can''t mediate this issue, you don''t have the power to meddle!" Tang Shaoyang turned around, he did not want to continue the talk


    But he stopped at his fifth step, "But I can''t leave you alone, you know too much about me and Selena. You have to die, Old Man!"


    Carlos Artura flinched back as Tang radiated thick killing intent toward him. He could feel that the man was serious with his words, "Calm down! I put her unconscious there!" He pointed to a spot behind a tree.


    Tang Shaoyang activated [sh Step] to reach the spot. Sure enough, he found Selena lying down behind the tree. He checked the girl, and the girl was fine. She was still breathing fine, and there were no injuries on her body.


    He turned around and found the old man was no longer around. Carlos Artura gave up convincing him after knowing the Gods were involved.


    "I guess this is the best," he muttered while looking at the unconscious Selena. If the old man could track her like this, that meant the church and the city lord could do the same. He did not want to lose Selena, not because he had affection for her, but the feeling of losing what belonged to him was uneptable. Not after he gained all this power, one of the many reasons he wanted more power.


    He picked the unconscious girl and went further to the north. Before he was going to the north, he checked the surrounding with his [Spirit Eyes]. After making sure no one was around, he dashed toward the north.


    Thanks to the uninvited guest, he did not manage to test the new skill.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang dashed toward the north non-stop for like thirty minutes with the unconscious Selena on his back. A sight of a wooden fence came into his vision. At the entrance, two women wore two armors with bows in their hands.


    Yes, that was where the armor he took from the dead adventurers. He armored the vigers to protect themselves from the dangerous beast in the forest.


    Old Man Rick and his people were building a new vige in the deeper part of the forest that was partly safe from the beast. This was where he had been all this time.

 Chapter 267 - Beastmen

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Beastmen</h4>


    Ten days passed since the battle against the Royal Knight and the Guardian Knight. Chief Rick rebuilt his new vige in the bamboo forest. The area was partly safe since the beast that resided in the bamboo area was a poisonous snake.


    It was a safe area as the Old Man Rick knew a trick to make the snake stay away from the vige. It was an aromatic concoction that the poisonous hated, causing them to stay away from the vige.


    They just needed to spray the concoction every morning and night, every twelve hours, and their vige was safe from the poisonous snake.


    Tang Shaoyang and his party helped the vigers to settle in by hunting the poisonous snake nearby while the vigers built the house. Even though most of the vigers were women, they built their houses pretty fast.


    Three houses per day, it was quite an amazing speed. But of course, that was just a simple house to protect them from the coldte autumn and sleep in the night. Ten days, the vigers had built thirty houses which were enough to amodate everyone.


    The two vigers on guard noticed Tang''s arrival. They nodded their head and let him in while their eyes focused on the unconscious Selena on his back.


    Even though most of the houses were finished, the vigers did not stop working. They had to build a warehouse to store their food during winter, gathering the woods for the winter, and more for the iing winter.


    This would be their first outside the city, there were many works to do for them to survive in the wild. Old Man Rick who was helping the vigers carrying the big wood noticed Tang''s arrival.


    He put the wood on the ground and approached him, "How''s it going?" Then he nced at the unconscious girl on his back, "Who is she?"


    "My ve and also a Cleric," Tang Shaoyang did not bother to hide Selena''s identity from the old man, "Also, make sure for your people to not wander too far from the vige."


    "Oh, another Cleric!?" The old man was happy with another Cleric in their vige. It increased the chance of their survivability with more clerics joining in, "Why? Do the beasts outside get more aggressive?"


    "No, but the Waskin Adventurer Guild called Diamond Rank Parties for the Beast Stampede, and from my information, one of them interested in the quest," Tang Shaoyang told the old man, not hiding a single thing from him, "Don''t worry, I will stay in the vige until the Beast Stampede starts."


    Old Man Rick let out a relieved sigh at Tang Shaoyang''sst sentence, "But are you okay? This is the Diamond Rank Party we are talking about, they are far stronger than the Emerald Rank Party!"


    "You are worried too much, Old Man Rick," Tang Shaoyang grinned, "Leave them to me!"


    After the short exchange with Old Man Rick, Tang Shaoyang went to his house. For some reason, his house was bigger than any other house around.


    When he got inside the house, Elin and Delia were preparing something, food for lunch. The creaked noise caused the two girls to turn around.


    Delia''s facial feature frightened in an instant when she saw who wasing back. Her lips cracked into a wide smile while Elim smiled gently. Both stopped at what they were doing and approached their man.


    "Wee back~" Delia was about to pounce on Tang but stopped when she noticed the unconscious Selena, "Who is she?" Her tone contained curiosity instead of jealousy.


    "My ve!" Tang Shaoyang replied and put Selena on the wooden bed. After that, he opened his arms, and Delia jumped into his hug, "So what does our lovely Delia make for our lunch?"


    After her death, Tang Shaoyang treated Delia gentler. Of course, that was not just Delia but also the other girls. He waved his hand toward Elin toe too.


    The three hugged for a while, "We are cooking Iron Hide Deer stew," Delia replied as she pointed to the decapitated Iron Hide Deer on the floor in the kitchen.


    "Huu, that must be delicious," Tang Shaoyang smiled back at the girl, "Of course, Sister Elin is the best cook in the city¡­ I am also learning to cook from Sister Elin," she ended her words with a voice as small as a mosquito.


    "Hehe, then I want to taste Delia''s cookter too, can you make somethingter?" Tang Shaoyang smiled while stroking Delia''s hair.


    Elinova watched the man and the girl exchanged the conversation. She was surprised that the man changed this much and also happy at the same time. Before she thought Tang was a crude man that always had his way with his strength, she never expected to see this side of him.


    "So, where''s Arina and Suyin? I don''t see them outside too," his two girls were missing, quite worried, especially for Liang Suyin.


    "Oh, Sister Suyin went to the forest to hunt more beasts and Sister Arina followed her," Delia replied with a slightly concerned tone.


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward Elin, and thetter nodded her head, "Can you check on them? I am worried for Suyin, she is still feeling guilty for Delia''s death."


    "Alright, I will look for them, and watch her for me!" He pointed at Selena before he left the house.


    Tang Shaoyang went deeper to the north, he had been exploring the area around the bamboo forest and quite familiar with the area. He knew where the hunting ground was.


    Using his [Spirit Eyes], he scanned the surroundings while dashing toward the hunting ground. The deeper he went into the forest, he encountered varieties of the beast.


    He came out of the bamboo forest and started to search around. This was an area of Iron Hide Deer, Iron Lizard, and Iron Coyote. The area was upied by these three types of beasts with part of their bodies being iron.


    The best hunting ground for his subordinates, stage-3 Beast with the highest level was level 97. As soon as he entered the area, sure enough, he smelled a burning smell. His [Spirit Eyes] also found a smoky area ahead.


    Tang Shaoyang rushed forward to see what happened because the smoke was so thick. It was unusual unless there was a big battle ahead.


    Soon, he reached the burning area, the me was still burning the grass fiercely. The me should be from Liang Suyin''s ability. From the normal blessing, she got [Fire Elementalist] ss. So he was sure the fire source was Liang Suyin.


    Soon, he heard a small explosion ahead of him. Without hesitation, he rushed forward with his [sh Step].


    Soon he saw Liang Suyin was besieged by beastmen. Yep, she was fighting beastmen, nine of them while protecting Arina. Three Coyote''s head beastmen, three Lizardmen, and three Deer''s head beastmen.


    It was not Deere he encountered in the beforehand portal since iron covered its body. He dashed forward to the front of Liang Suyin and punched the Coyote in the head.


    He did not know why, but when he appeared, the nine beastmen immediately retreated instead of attacking him. He ignored the beastmen and checked on Liang Suyin, "Are you okay?"


    Despite her miserable condition with a few cuts here and there, the girl nodded, "Mnn, I am fine."


    He could see Arina was still healing Suyin, so she should be fine. Tang Shaoyang then focused his attention on the beastmen, "Humans! You are disrupting the peace in the forest, leave if you don''t want to die here. Leave the forest!" The Coyote head spoke in humannguage to Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 268 - The King

    <h4>Chapter 268 - The King</h4>


    The nine beastmen were basically the beast but now they were standing with their humanoid bodies. The deer had iron skin, the coyote had iron teeth and ws, and the lizard had iron spikes, an iron tail, and also an iron horn.


    Tang Shaoyang cast [Basic Detection] on the coyote who spoke to him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beastmen - Coyoman]


    Affiliation: Iron Tribe - Orin Forest


    ss: Combatant


    Evolution: Stage-5


    Level: 143


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Stronger than the beast but still weakerpared to Grand Royal Knight and also Temr Knight,'' he concluded after seeing Coyoman status screen.


    ''Nah, this is a good spot to level up, but¡­'' Tang Shaoyang looked back at the two girls. The fact that Liang Suyin could survive this long against the nine beastmen was a surprise to him.


    The nine beastmen could be good prey to level up bi second ss, but he could not be careless with two of them injured. For the first time, Tang Shaoyang decided to retreat instead of taking the battle.


    He was prioritizing Liang Suyin and Arina''s safety. Ignoring the beastmen, he carried the injured Liang Suyin, "Let''s leave," Arina nodded while following Tang Shaoyang''s lead.


    For some reason, the beastmen did not chase after them. They just let Tang Shaoyang and the two girls leave.


    "Hahaha¡­ Fortunately, he decided to leave or you guys may lose your lives for sure," from behind the tree, a beastmen with a big frame came out. The beastmen had a lion and also a thick crimson mane that covered his neck to the chest. Its height reached almost three meters, and his arms were almost as thick as a human''s frame.


    "Lion-head of Crimson Tribe, what are you doing in our territory? You are breaking the rule of the Orin, trespassing into our territory without our consent!" One Coyoman yelled at the lion beastmen.


    "Kuhuhu¡­ Are you still thinking about the rule? Do you forget what time it is now?" The lion beastmen stepped forward and approached Coyoman, "Also stop calling me lion-head you lowly Iron Tribe!"


    All nine beastmen were on alert as they positioned themselves to fight the lion beastmen. However, the lion beastmen ignored the nine beastmen from the Iron Tribe, his crimson eyes gazing through toward where Tang Shaoyang left.


    "Is he the man that old man chose?" The lion beastmen asked. The question was of course not directed toward the nine beastmen from the Iron Tribe.


    From the sky, a light green streaknded next to the lion beastmen. It was another beastmen with an eagle head, light green wings which also his hand, and red feather tail.


    "Yes! I am tasked to keep watch on him. From your nature, I know you want to test him out, but I advise you not to!" A clear male and cordial voice escaped from the beak.


    "Huh!? Why? Are you afraid that I will kill him?" The lion beastmen grinned at the eagle beastmen.


    "I don''t know," The eagle shook his head.


    "What do you mean you don''t know? You have been watching him for days, and you also know my power, you should be able to see who''s stronger, tell me!" The lion beastmen pestered the eagle to speak.


    "I do know your limit, but I don''t know his limit. He has been fighting against the human adventurers and knights, but all of them did not manage to force him to his limit, so I don''t know who''s stronger between you two," the eagle beastmen gave his honest analysis about Tang Shaoyang.


    "So, I don''t know who is stronger between you two, if you two fight, the result should be either you die or he dies. That is the worst scenario for me who is tasked to watch him, so better you don''t fight him unless it is an order from The King!"


    After saying that, the eagle beastmen pped his wings hard and flew to the sky, "Also, the reason he retreated just now is because of you! He should be able to detect you, so he retreated with his injuredpanion!" That was thest echo of the eagle beastmen.


    "Tsk, that only makes me want to fight him even more," the lion beastmen shook his head and turned around.


    "If you heard what the bird said, you should escape from your territory, or you will die!" He warned the Iron Tribe, "Also, Ie to remind you about the Grand Assembly if you don''te again in five days, the tribes from the core region will hunt your tribe. That''s all, I have warned you guys."


    The lion beastmen nonchntly waved his hand as he returned to the core region.


    *** ***


    Just like the eagle beastmen predicted, Tang Shaoyang spotted the lion beastmen with his [Spirit Eyes] hiding behind the nine beastmen. That was the main reason he did not start the fight.


    Liang Suyin had her head buried into Tang Shaoyang''s chest. She said no words on their way back to the vige.


    "You don''t need to feel guilty for Delia''s death, she has returned and is fine now," he tried tofort the girl, but his words were too direct. It just opened the wound in Suyin''s heart even more, causing the girl to get more self-conscious with her guilt.


    "B-but that does not change the fact that she died because of me," Liang Suyin''s trembling voice resounded, "A-and¡­ And today I almost caused Arina to die too, I am so useless, so weak¡­"


    "If you say it like that, I am at fault, you know," his voice was gentle, "As a man, it''s my job to protect my women, but because of my recklessness, I almost lost one of you, now I almost you and Arina."


    "That''s not your fault-" Liang Suyin tried to speak but Tang Shaoyang cut her in midway, "No, that was my fault. If I protected Delia well, then she would not die and you would not suffer from guilt like this as well," Tang Shaoyang''s words silenced Liang Suyin.


    "You have to move forward, I am not asking to forget the guilt. But remember that feeling and move forward, make sure you don''t repeat it," he stopped running, walking slowly in the bamboo forest, "You are on the right track, getting stronger is one way so the same thing will not be repeated."


    "But your way to get stronger is wrong, you are too reckless. You keep pushing yourself over your limit over and over, it''s just a matter of time until you die. If that happens, what do you think will happen to Delia? She will suffer the same guilt just as you now, and the same chain reaction is formed. Delia that you want to protect will die from guilt as well, thinking she is the cause of your death,"


    On the side, Arina was wondering if the man was lecturing orforting Suyin. However, she could not deny his words, that was true. But he was too direct with his words.


    "First, you have to take a step by step to get stronger. It is not something like instant ramen that you can get stronger by a few minutes of hunting. Second, cherish your time with her while she''s still alive. Making her happy so she won''t have a regret in her life. I guess that is more meaningful than being stronger to protect her because you have me to protect both of you two."

 Chapter 269 - Change!?

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Change!?</h4>


    Maybe Liang Suyin was listening to his words this afternoon, albeit still looked down but she spent her time with Delia more for the rest of the afternoon until night.


    Since everyone noticed that Suyin''s mood was improving, the other girls let her have Tang Shaoyang alone tonight.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the naked Suyin, she was sleeping soundly on the bed. There was a bit of a smile on her sleeping face, it was a good sign. He kissed her forehead and walked out of the house.


    Everyone had fallen asleep, he tried to not make noise afraid that he would wake them out. He went outside and immediately gazed to the north.


    He was tempted to fight the beastmen he met in the afternoon but he controlled himself. It had be his routine to patrol in the night, just in case something dangerous approached the vige.


    There was a distance between his house and the vigers'' houses. His house was located more toward the north. That was his request so he could watch the vige where the dangers would likelye.


    "You don''t sleep?" When he was about to jump off the roof, a voice rang. He turned around, Arina was standing at the door with her blue nightdress.


    "I figured that I will do night watch after our encounter with the beastmen," instead of jumping to the roof, he walked out of the vige to the north. Of course, his [Spirit Eyes] was activated to scan the distance.


    Arina did not go back inside, but she followed the man out of the vige with her nightdress, "You should sleep."


    She heard the man speak to him but she did not heed his words as she kept following him, "I can''t sleep," Arina replied after a while.


    "Have you heard about what happened to Deril and Murie?" Since the girl insisted to follow him, Tang Shaoyang let her be.


    "Shouldn''t you tell me what happened to them?" She replied with a question.


    "They are dead, apparently the City Lord is crazy enough to kill those two to frame me. That''s the confusing part, why would he kill your party to frame me? If he wants to catch, then just send his knight, why does he need a justification, he''s a lord of the city," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. He then heard Arina stop her steps.


    He looked back, the girl froze on the spot, and her body was trembling. Not long after that, he heads a sob, "Y-you promised me to not kill them!"


    "I did not kill them, but the Waskin City Lord did. Do you hear me? It''s the city lord who killed your friends to frame me," Tang Shaoyang tried to exin that he had nothing to do with Deril and Murie''s death.


    ¡ªAt this time, you should beforting her not exining what happened. Comforting her for now and telling her the truthter after she calms down.


    Zowen let out a sigh in his head while guiding Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡ªI wonder why these women fall for you, you don''t understand about women at all. You have to change, you know. Your ability makes them stay with you for now, but if you don''t change it will be just a matter of time before they betray you.


    ¡ªI have to agree with Zowen. You can''t treat your women coldly like this, you have to grasp their hearts too, not just their bodies. The Divine Body is a talent given by the system which means it can be gained through the system. That means the talent is not exclusive to yours, maybe there will be another man with the same talent as yours, and you have to be careful by that time. You may lose your women to him if you don''t change.


    Zaneos followed up with his thoughts.


    Tang Shaoyang could not deny his spirits'' words. But agreeing and doing it were totally two different things. To be honest, hugging the woman andforting them with his sweet words was not his fort. He was cringing for doing something dramatic like that, it was just so unnatural for him.


    But his teacher was right, he had to change. He walked over and hugged the girl, "I am not good with sweet words orforting girl-"


    His words were cut in by a chuckle from Arina, "I know that already," the words he was about to say puffed into smoke. It was just aforting silence that lingered between the two.


    "Anyway, I promise you that I will kill that city lord for you," that was one of my goals, but he saved thest part for himself while stroking the girl''s blue hair.


    ¡ªFrom A to F, I will five you D. You should work more on your flirting technique.


    Zowen gave her assessment in his head and followed up with Zaneos.


    ¡ªThat''s a good start. Now there would be only a few women that will betray you, not all of them. It''s good progress.


    ¡ªYou should just bang her, that should be enough tofort these women.


    Even the silent Karan joined, and Tang Shaoyang had to cut off the connection to save himself from the annoying spirits'' chatter.


    After a moment, he felt movement down there. Arina''s hand was moving to his crouch and rubbing the little Shaoyang, "I want this tofort me. Apparently, all your other women loved this one!"


    "But this is not the right time and not the right ce," Tang Shaoyang shook his head despite the temptation. The revealing nightdress was enough to stimte little Shaoyang.


    "Why? Do you hate me that much? Or Do I look ugly to you? From all your women, you never touched me. Are you disgusted because I offered myself as a ve?" Arina let out her resentment toward the man.


    "Silly girl, don''t you feel that little Tang bes hard from your touch? But this is really not the right time, we have uninvited guestsing toward us right now!" Tang Shaoyang looked toward the north where the uninvited guests wereing from.

 Chapter 270 - Jade Eagle - Wind Possessor

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Jade Eagle - Wind Possessor</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang pulled Arina to the back. She thought it was just an excuse until the nine beastmen in the afternoon came into her sight. Yeah, nine of them came from the north to the vige with ill intent for sure.


    "Fortunately, that Ie out to watch out, or it will be a big disaster," he took the scythe out of the inventory immediately, "I saved you guys forter, but you hand your lives over now."


    "That lion head told us that we are lucky that the man retreated, let''s p his face in front of the other tribes by bringing that man''s head to the Grand Assembly!" Coyoman spoke while having his gaze on Tang Shaoyang.


    "Grand Assembly? It seems the beast is up to something," Tang Shaoyang muttered while hearing their conversation. Both were just listening but ignoring each other, "Ah, it must be the Beast Stampede."


    "Can you go back to the vige? I will take care of the beastmen but you have to warn the people in the vige, just in case some of them slip out," he was concerned about the vigers, did not want the same incident repeated.


    "I can stay! The cleric is not just about healing, but I have buff skills too!" Arina refused to leave. She wanted to fight along with Tang Shaoyang.


    "It''s not that I want to fight along with you, but the vigers'' safety is our priority," as he finished his words, the three Coyoman moved. They circled Tang Shaoyang and Arina, cutting their path to return to the vige.


    Their movement unusually fast, they easily reached the other side, "Do you think you can run away from us?" Coyoman raised his w, the shiny ws came out of the paw threateningly.


    "Then we can try to fight these doggy heads first, but buff yourself," he pulled the girl closer to him and whispered, "Follow me closely, okay?" Arina nodded her head.


    "Good, move on my words," he took a deep breath, then "Move!"


    Tang Shaoyang activated [sh Step], his figure shed forward toward the three Coyoman. He raised the scythe and cast [Invisible sh].


    Swoosh!


    The scythe made a big swoosh, sweeping through toward the three Coyoman''s heads. Two out of three Coyoman managed to leap back to avoid the scythe. One failed to react in time and got his head separated from his body


    However, the two who managed to dodge suffered the same fate too. As soon as theynded on the ground, their heads also fell off. Not only their heads, but the bamboo on their back also got shed off. The sh range was five meters, cutting every bamboo in the range.


    ''That should be [Invisible sh, ] about,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself


    [You have leveled up!]


    [Second ss [yer] has reached Level 65!]


    [Fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    Arina''s mind focused on following Tang Shaoyang, she cast [Speed Up] on herself dashed at where Tang Shaoyang went. As soon as she caught up, she found out the three Coyoman were dead already.


    Not only Arina but the six remaining beastmen were shocked that their friend died just like that. It was not even a fight, but a ughter. Their friends were ughtered before they could even fight back.


    "Get more distance, I will finish them off quickly!" Tang Shaoyang whispered to Arina as he cast [Spirit Integration] with Zowen. [sh Step] was an amazing movement, but there was a limitation to the skill. He could not use that continuously, especially if he was not in [Spirit Integration].


    Hence he integrated with Zowen to take advantage of the [Lightning sh], wanting to end the fight his surprise element.


    Arina nodded her head and retreated while Tang Shaoyang shed ahead, leaving a trail of lightning. The six remaining beastmen were still shocked by what happened to their friends so they failed to react in time when Tang Shaoyang appeared in front of them.


    The six beastmen were about to distance themselves from Tang Shaoyang until the lightning cage rose, confining them together with Tang Shaoyang.


    Realizing their path retreat was blocked, the six beastmen looked at each other. It took a short amount of time for them to gain theirposure. The six beastmen spread out, surrounding Tang Shaoyang from all sides.


    The three Lizardmen put their hands on the ground.


    Poof! Poof! Poof!


    Iron spikes kepting out from the ground, heading toward Tang Shaoyang. It was a predictable attack, he easily dodged the spikes. But the deer beastmen did their part, their iron antlers were glowing before three of them charged at him by putting their antlers forward.


    "The way they fight is so predictable," Tang Shaoyang muttered, "They are for sure stronger than a normal Guardian Knight, but they are so predictable."


    Even though the Guardian Knight''s level did not pass Level 130, they put up a fight with their fighting style, "Beast is just a beast I guest."


    He extended his hand and cast [Lightning Chain]. The lightning struck the frontmost deer beastmen, the lightning transmitted to the back, striking the remaining two deer beastmen.


    The three deer beastmen were stiffened and their charge was slowed down. He cast [Thunder Wrath] three times continuously, hitting the three deer beastmen at the same time. The thunder stopped the three beastmen''s charge, their bodies kept swaying after the thunder struck them.


    The next part was quite easy for him, he just rushed toward them and cut their heads with his scythe.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [Second ss [yer] has reached Level 66!]


    [Fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    His second ss leveled up again after killing the three deer beastmen. He immediately turned toward the remaining three Lizardmen.


    The beastmen were smarter than the normal beast. They knew that the man in front of them was too strong for them. Escape was not an option as well since the lightning cage confined them. If they were normal beasts, they would just attack Tang Shaoyang anyway.


    The three Lizardmen knelt and brought their head to the ground, "We are very sorry for our rudeness and mistake! Please spare our lives!" The three Lizardmen''s thoughts seemed to be connected as they spoke the exact same words together.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t give mercy to my enemies," Tang Shaoyang rushed toward the kneeling Lizardmen with his scythe. Just as he was about to kill the three Lizardmen, the Lightning Cage disintegrated as a curved de made of wind struck toward him from the top.


    Swoosh!


    He stopped his advance as the wind de struck the ground, right a few centimeters away ahead of him. If not for the [Spirit Eyes], the wind de might hit him.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up, a green streak descended from the dark sky. The green sh thennded in front of the three kneeling Lizardmen. The eagle head beastmen protected the three Lizardmen.


    "It should be enough, they don''t have any will to fight you anymore!" The eagle spoke, the words directed toward Tang Shaoyang. Of course, thetter ignored the beastmen as he immediately cast [Basic Detection].


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Beastmen - Jade Eagle


    Affiliation: Orin Forest - Jade Tribe


    ss: Wind Possessor


    Evolution: Stage 8


    Level: 223


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 271 - Flaming Lion - Flame Kaiser

    <h4>Chapter 271 - ming Lion - me Kaiser</h4>


    "Interesting!" That was what came out of Tang Shaoyang''s mouth after he looked at the eagle beastmen''s status screen.


    ¡ªWhat do you mean interesting? You should run, this eagle beastmen is far stronger than the nine beastmen you fought and he looks smarter too.


    Zowen''s concerned voice rang in his head. Tang Shaoyang never encountered a beast or someone above level 200, she was quite worried for him.


    ¡ªIf it was before he got the second ss, I would advise him to escape too, but this could be a good experience for him, to fight someone equal to him.


    Zaneos''s words were against Zowen''s idea. Aside from the level, attributes, and skills, the battle experience was an important aspect for Tang Shaoyang''s growth. All this time, he just overwhelmed his opponents with his high attributes and skill. If one day he met someone equal to him or even stronger, Tang Shaoyang would be easily killed by his opponent. That was Zaneos''s train of thought.


    ¡ªYou, magus, are too calcting, that''s why you lost to him. The number means something, but that''s not everything.


    Zaneos was talking about Zowen''s battle when she was summoned. Zowen was at a big advantage with her power, but she still lost. That was because of the difference inbat experience between the two. Tang Shaoyang managed to exploit her weakness because she was inexperienced.


    ¡ªYeah, only a coward that cower in front of a strong opponent.


    Karan joined the conversation, it was a rare moment where Zaneos against Zowen. The orc happily joined into the conversation.


    "That''s my thought too, Level 223. I can level up my main level for sure if I kill him," he chuckled as he scanned the Jade Eagle from the top to bottom.


    "You human is truly irritating, your greed will lead you to your demise one day if you don''t try to control it!" Just like a sage, the Jade Eagle tried to lecture Tang Shaoyang. Thetter just grinned, "Without greed, I will not be here to fight you! Stop babbling, let''s fight instead!"


    "You are right, but you have to control your greed. I am not saying greed is bad, but uncontroble greed is harmful," The Jade Eagle shook his head wisely.


    "But this has nothing to do with greed, it''s about a junglew! The weak be the prey of the strong. You have to be strong so you will be the predator instead of prey, and those lizards are my prey!" Tang Shaoyang shrugged as the eagle tried to lecture him.


    "I don''t know why that old man chooses you, you are so stubborn, unwise, crude, you don''t fit-" The Jade Eagle''s words stopped halfway as he noticed Tang Shaoyang''s figure shed toward him.


    [Lightning sh]


    Tang Shaoyang shed forward. He did not have the patience to listen to the beastmen''s nonsense. Meanwhile, the Jade Eagle waved his wing, creating a big hurricane, protecting him and the three Lizardmen.


    Inside the hurricane, he turned around toward the three scared Lizardmen, "Doesn''t Kairu remind you to not fight him?" His voice was cold, causing the three to shudder under the Jade Eagle''s sharp gaze.


    Jade Eagle wanted to say something more but then he looked up. A big sword made of lightning formed above his hurricane, "Sh*t, he uses this skill at the start of the fight?"


    As the Jade Eagle was talking, his green feather wings were glowing. A gentle wind started to revolve around the Jade Eagle.


    Swoosh!


    The big lightning sword descended. The three Lizardmen were frightened at the sight of the sword, but Jade Eagle waved his wings toward the sword.


    A fierce revolving wind shot from his wing, shooting through toward the lightning sword. The green-colored wind revolved and shed against the lightning sword, causing a big explosion.


    The explosion easily swept the hurricane that shielded them from Tang Shaoyang. The Jade Eagle''s wind managed to destroy the lightning sword, but the lightning sparks could not be stopped.


    The Jade Eagle formed a shield made of wind to cover him from the sparks. However, the three Lizardmen were unguarded. The spark hit them, and they squealed in pain. The Jade Eagle turned toward the Lizardmen, he was about to use his wind to protect the three pitiful Lizardmen, but he felt a presence behind him.


    Along with the shield made of wind, he formed a green sphere to protect himself while turning around. Tang Shaoyang appeared right behind him with the scythe.


    Bang!


    The tip of the scythe mmed toward the green sphere as the crack immediately spread out before the green sphere disintegrated. But the shield made of wind blocked the scythe.


    "Let''s stop the pointless fight. Ie here not to fight-" The Jade Eagle could not finish his words as Tang Shaoyang''s figure disappeared from his sight.


    "Damn!" The Jade Eagle cursed out after trying to create his wise image. He turned around, sure enough, Tang Shaoyang was already standing next to the three Lizardmen.


    Swoosh!


    He tried to save the three Lizardmen but thunder struck down from the sky. The Jade Eagle had to stop his rush because it would hit him if he kept rushing toward the man. He was never Tang Shaoyang''s target, but the three Lizardmen.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was grinning toward the Jade Eagle. In front of the eagle beastmen, Tang Shaoyang killed the three Lizardmen with his scythe.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [Second ss [yer] has reached Level 67!]


    [Fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    "Hah¡­" the Jade Eagle let out a sigh. Deep inside, he was upset that he failed to protect the Lizardmen, but just like he said earlier, he came here not to fight, "Let''s stop the fight, Ie here to talk with you," the Jade Eagle told Tang Shaoyang his real purpose.


    "Said someone who gets in my way repeatedly," Tang Shaoyang smirked. He did not believe the Jade Eagle''s words, at all.


    "I want to protect them because they are part of the forest. Keeping them alive will benefit you more than killing them," The Jade Eagle shook his head.


    "But killing you actually will benefit me even more than keeping you alive, do you know that?" He maintained his grin as he replied to the eagle beastmen.


    "It''s so frustrating to talk with you," The Jade Eagle massaged his forehead. The beastmen''s action was truly human-like, "I told you, Ie here to talk, not to fight. Can you be more reasonable?"


    Tang Shaoyang suddenly frowned, he cast [Lightning sh]. He rushed toward Arina as fast as possible. The Jade Eagle thought the man was about to attack him, but then he realized Tang Shaoyang went in another direction.


    "Huh!?" The Jade Eagle was puzzled by his action until he felt a new presence from another directioning toward him. He looked toward the direction, he was alerted since the new guest''s presence was overwhelmingly strong.


    But as soon as the presence revealed himself, The Jade Eagle let out a relieved sigh. It was his friend, Kairu, the lion beastmen.


    "Kairu! What are you doing here?" The eagle felt that something bad was about to happen with his friend.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang cast [Basic Detection] on the lion beastmen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Kairu


    Race: Beastmen - ming Lion


    Affiliation: Orin Forest - Crimson n


    ss: me Kaiser


    Level: 251


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 272 - Our King

    <h4>Chapter 272 - Our King</h4>


    This was bad for sure, one was hard for him, two while protecting Arina and the vigers would be much harder.


    ''I just hope that they will only target me, it seems we will be trying the integration again, Teacher,'' he spoke to Zaneos through his thoughts.


    ¡ªWhy Zaneos, why don''t you use me?


    Zowen felt that she was being looked down on by Tang Shaoyang when he spoke that. But Zaneos exined in the stead of Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡ªYour magic is very useful if it''s a big battle against a big crowd. You have an area-targeted skill, but in one vs one, your magic is weak, especially against someone strong like these two Beastmen. Your [Lightning Advanced Creation] might work on them, but he would exhaust his mana before he could kill two of them. You should realize that the skill he has from integration with you would not be of much use against these two!


    Zowen replied with silence, she admitted inwardly that the power Tang Shaoyang had was not her full. She admitted it right away with her silence.


    ¡ªBut integrate with me at thest moment if you can''t hold them with Karan. I am afraid that my demonic energy will affect you in a bad way.


    Yeah, the main reason Tang Shaoyang did not integrate with Zaneos was because of his demonic energy. Even though Zaneos was in the form of the spirit, his demonic energy had a big influence on his body that may be harmful. They just never dared to test it out to integrate more than a minute since Tang Shaoyang showed a demonizing sign after a minute integration with the Demon Swordsman.


    "Calm down, Wen. I aming to help you," Kairu walked out from behind the tree rxingly. The giant beastmen walked out as he scanned Tang Shaoyang with his interested gaze.


    "Don''t you hear him? Wee not to fight you, but talking," Kairu pointed at the Jade Eagle with his big finger. The ming Lion only had four fingers and all of them were three times bigger than Tang Shaoyang''s thumb.


    Tang Shaoyang listened to the two beastmen''s conversation and cast [Basic Detection] on the Jade Eagle for the second time. He found out the Jade Eagle''s name was Wen.


    ¡ªThey wanted to talk, they said. Better we should listen to them first. This beastmen seems to be organized, not just some random beastmen you fought earlier.


    Zaneos spoke to his head.


    It was indeed a pity that he could not kill them to level up, but since Tang Shaoyang''s priority was his subordinates and the vigers'' safety, that was the best option for now.


    "What do you want from me?" Tang Shaoyang agreed to talk with the two beastmen.


    "Tsk, I thought he would be a little bit unyielding and put up some fight, this is not funny, at all," Kairu clicked his tongue in annoyance. He was expecting a little fight from the man but was disappointed with the result.


    But Wen thought differently than his friend. The Jade Eagle looked toward Tang and the cautious girl behind him. He could tell why Tang suddenly relented instead of stubbornly confronting him.


    If Kairu did note, Wen was sure that the man would fight him, ''This brute surely has some uses too,'' thought the Jade Eagle to himself.


    "Our King is willing to meet you in private, please follow us," Wen informed Tang Shaoyang politely.


    ''Sure enough, someone like him will not just follow us if we say so,'' Wen thought after noticing the frown on Tang Shaoyang''s face. He was quite observant and could read the opposite party''s mood through facial expressions.


    "I thought you wanted to talk? Why don''t you just ry your King''s words? Or let your King meet me will do too," Tang Shaoyang''s reply enraged the ming Lion, "Don''t be cocky, Human!!! If you don''t follow us, then we will break your legs and drag you to our King!" Kairu took a big step forward and threatened Tang Shaoyang menacingly.


    A loud roar escaped out his mouth, showing his pointy and big teeth. It was enough to scare the kids, but Tang Shaoyang was not in the slightest intimidated by Kairu.


    "If they start to attack, you run back to the vige. Warn them and evacuate to a safer ce," Tang Shaoyang whispered to Arina in a low voice. But he soon noticed the girl wanted to say something, but he shook his head, "Listen to me! Go back to the vige and evacuate! That''s your task!"


    Arina had no choice but to nod her head. She realized that she would be a little help against the beastmen that rmed even Tang Shaoyang himself. She would be a burden instead of helping him.


    ''My guess is right, he was concerned about his women and the vigers,'' Wen could hear his whisper with his keen hearing.


    "Kairu! Shut the f*ck up!" Wen called out the ming Lion. The Jade Eagle earned a strong re from the lion beastmen, but thetter stepped back under Wen''s strong re.


    "Our King could not go out of his pce because of his condition. It does not allow him toe out, and I can''t ry the message because I don''t know what Our Lord wants to talk with you. It should be something that could only be discussed between you and him, we, his subjects are not allowed to know that," Wen informed the situation cordially.


    It was not that he was afraid of Tang Shaoyang, it would be just better if they could talk it out rather than having a fistfight. On top of that, it was The King''s order to treat Tang Shaoyang politely.


    Before Tang Shaoyang could respond to him, one of his subordinates descended from the sky, "Sir Wen, a big group of humans is approaching the vige!"


    Wen''s subordinate did not lower his voice and Tang Shaoyang could hear their conversation clearly.


    ''This is my chance!'' Wen thought until he saw Tang Shaoyang''s figure dashed back toward the vige direction.

 Chapter 273 - Compromise

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Compromise</h4>


    Kairu was about to chase but Wen stopped him, "Don''t chase, we can use this chance for him to follow us willingly," the Jade Eagle nned something in his head.


    "You follow me, but hide from the knight," he told the ming Lion. Thetter wanted to say something but then he heard Wen said, "If you are itching to fight, just follow my order. You can fight the knightster."


    Kairu''s eyes brightened when Wen mentioned that he could fight. He nodded his head, as the Jade Eagle''s beak raised a little bit, ''Easy.''


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang returned with his maximum speed. It was a tough journey for Arina as she had to cast a buff skill for herself. But she understood that he was in a hurry because the vige was in danger.


    It took them ten minutes to reach the vige. Tang Shaoyang dropped Arina, "You wake everyone, tell them to move as soon as possible. I will buy time for you guys,"


    He did not want to hear her protest or something. He was about to depart toward the direction where the knights were, but then a green streaknded right in front of him.


    Wen blocked his path, he was about to say something but the bird spoke first, "Listen to me, I can help you to evacuate them to a safe ce. I will guarantee their safety with my life that everyone with you will be safe!"


    The Jade Eagle extended his hand toward Tang Shaoyang as his forehead glowing in green, "Reach my hand, this is an oath. If I break the oath, my life is at the stake."


    There was no way that he would reach the hand immediately. It could be a trap until Arina said her words, "That is a real oath."


    Tang Shaoyang was hesitating at this moment. If the thing about oath was true, then this was the best choice he could have now. It was until dozens of eagle beastmen descended from the sky.


    He did not notice their presence, and he could not see them with his [Spirit Eyes] too. If these eagles truly had an ill intention, the vigers would be easily ughtered by these beastmen for sure.


    Tang Shaoyang did not have much time since the knights were approaching. If he rejected the eagle beastmen''s proposal, he had to fight the knights alone, and there was a possibility the incident would be repeated.


    ''Their King wants to meet me, and they don''t show any hostility either to me or to the vigers,'' after a short consideration, Tang Shaoyang reached the scaly hand.


    The glow on Wen''s forehead was glowing brightly. Tang Shaoyang felt a warm current entering his forehead. He did not feel ufortable, at all, but he suddenly felt a string of connection between him and the Jade Eagle in front of him.


    "Bring them to our ce!" Wen looked up and ordered his people while Tang Shaoyang instructed Arina to follow the Jade Eagle, "You tell everyone in the vige about our situation and his oath, tell them to follow the beastmen, this is an order!"


    Arina who watched the oath from the side nodded her head. She then ran toward the vigers that were awakened by the noise and terrified at the sight of the beastmen. Tang Shaoyang did not have much time and could rely on Arina on this matter, he ignored the scream and rushed toward the direction where the knights were.


    "Wait for us!" Cao Yuntai, Gu Yingjie, and Fan Rui rushed to follow him. They did not know the whole situation but they knew that their Boss was going to fight.


    "You should stay with the vigers and protect them," Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows, but then Fan Rui smiled, "I am protecting them by fighting the bastard knights!"


    Cao Yuntai pped Fan Rui''s head, "Be more respectful to Boss," then p was quite hard, but Fan Rui just let out a silly smile since Tang Shaoyang did not call him out.


    "Allow us to fight with you, Boss!" Cao Yuntai was direct with his words, "To be honest, I am not used to killing people even though I am from the military, this is maybe my chance to ovee that."


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the youngest, Gu Yingjie. The young boy was terrified in his first battle against humans. Watching Tang Shaoyang killed the bandits which also killed the human and killed the knight with his own hand, giving him a different sensation.


    He felt sick and down for a few days after the battle against the Royal Knight, but this time the young boy had a determination to ovee his weakness. Gu Yingjie realized this would not be thest, not thest but might be the start. He had to ovee his fear by facing the knights that constantly threatened his life.


    After a five minutes rush, they encountered the knights that marched toward the vige. It was another group of Royal Knights, and Tang Shaoyang easily identified them by their red-colored armor.


    Six knights in the front, leading the hundreds of knights behind them. The six knights had different attire, there was a symbol that differentiated the six knights and the hundreds of knights behind them.


    ''Six Grand Royal Knights and hundreds of Royal Knights, bringing them is a bad idea, but how do they find the vige this soon? Are there more traitors?'' Tang Shaoyang mulled over, ''But two weeks are quite long actually, but how do they find this ce?''


    "There''s a skill that could track you even with minimum trails, two weeks is enough time for that skill to track you and your people," Wen descended from the sky andnded next to Tang Shaoyang.


    "What are you doing here?" He questioned the Jade Eagle, "Ie to help, of course. My King wants to talk with you, not your dead body," Wen replied as he shrugged his wings.


    "Moreover, I have to lower his fighting hormone too, it would be too dangerous if he holds too much fighting hormone," the eagle beastmen pointed at the ming Lion that came out from behind the tree.


    "You can actually stay behind and let me fight all of them alone. I will show to you the gap between you and this mighty Kairu," the ming Lion haughtily dered as he walked forward.

 Chapter 274 - Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 274 - Scheme</h4>


    Aquas Bar, one of the most famous bars in the city. It was located in the core region of the city, a high-end bar that not all people could enter.


    In the private room of Aquas Bar, the four Temr Knights gathered. Even though they were in the bar, none of the knights had drinks. There was no fancy light, but it was just a dimmed room.


    The sixth Temr Knight, Jake had his head slumped on the table. A light snore filled the private room. Ben, the third Temr Knight had his usual straight face.


    "Where is he? He is a minutete already," Hardyined while yawning. He was bored already from waiting.


    Not long after hisint, the door of the room opened. A figure with a ck hood entered the room. The figure closed the door and sat across the four Temr Knights.


    "How is it?" Reus asked out the figure.


    "I already told Roman where they are about, and I hear that he almost sent all his knights out to capture them, all six Grand Royal Knights lead the attack," the figure replied.


    "Woah!? Almost all his knights? What does he want from our target? This makes me curious," Hardy was surprised when he heard the figure''s words.


    "His goal is clear, he wants the Supreme Blessing. That slick old man wants to trade our target with the blessing for sure," Reus immediately guessed Roman Waskin''s thought immediately.


    Jake, who had been sleeping, raised his head. Even though he just woke up from his sleep, his eyes were clear open, "Should we eradicate those knights? They are taking the church too easy, or should we raid Roman''s residence directly now?" His voice was calm but his face made a sinister smile.


    Ben also opened his eyes, "We can do that," he nodded while ncing toward Reus. Their head was Reus, all ns made by him. Even Ben, the strongest among them, listened to Reus.


    "We don''t need to do that, the n is simple. We let them fight while we reap the benefit. If they can capture the man, that must be with a big price, we can easily take the man back from them. Just tell Roman that his knights are killed by the man when that happens," Reus shrugged.


    "If our target can kill all the knights that are less likely to happen, we can capture the man. He should be exhausted by that time, six Grand Royal Knights and hundreds of Royal Knights," the fifth Temr Knight continued exining his n.


    "If this is so easy, then why does the Saintess call all of us?" Hardy questioned Reus, "You better don''t underestimate the Goddesses'' order, Reus!"


    "Then do you think our target can kill all the Royal Knights by himself? From the information, his party members are not that strong, the only trouble is the man. You don''t think he can kill all the Royal Knight by himself, right?" Reus questioned back at Hardy. The fourth Temr Knight fell into a deep silence, that was something hard to believe.


    "Let''s stop the pointless argument," Jake stood up and nced at Hardy while yawning, "If you are worried too much, we can watch them from afar."


    "Let''s do that," The third Temr Knight stood up and without saying any words, he headed out of the room. Hardy and Jake followed Ben outside too.


    Reus let out a sigh, he had no choice but to follow hisrades. He threw a bag of Emerald coins onto the table, "10 Emerald Coins!"


    "It''s my pleasure working with you, call me anytime if you need something," the figure with the hood took the bag as Reus waved his hand back.


    *** ***


    Mark, one of the Grand Royal Knights and also the chosen leader for today''s operation, was leading the Royal Knights to capture Tang Shaoyang.


    He was the oldest and also the strongest among the six Grand Royal Knights hence he was chosen to lead the operation. He was in histe forties, but his face was young, around histe thirties. If not for the gray thick beard he had, people might mistake him to be in histe thirties.


    He was holding a paper with Tang Shaoyang''s face in his left hand and a map in his right hand. These two pieces of paper were given by the City Lord, Roman Waskin.


    "Do you know where Lord Roman got this information?" Mark asked his friend while showing the map.


    "I heard from the advisor that the information is reliable. Lord Roman bought the information from the Light, so this should be reliable," Brand replied while looking at the map. He then pointed at the mark at the top corner, there were seven glowing stars, "That''s Light''s mark!"


    Light was a code name, he was an informant and also a tracker. Looking for missing people? Looking for information? He was the best one could have. The only problem was his service fee was quite high, so only high-rank, nobles, and the church knew Light''s existence. Not everyone could afford his service.


    "So it''s Light¡­" Mark nodded but his words trailed off, he felt something off for some reason, "What about the Church? They should know about this too, right?"


    Mark was someone who relied on his strength to climb to rank. He did not like political stuff, even for today''s operation, he sent his friend to meet with the advisor.


    "You should havee with me too next time, Mark," Brand let out a sigh while shaking his head, "The Lord does not want the Church to know about this, so he pays more to Light to hold the information for three days. We have to capture Tang in three days before the Church gets his location."


    "Huh!?" Mark let out a puzzling gasp and turned toward Brand, "What are you talking about? It''s supposed to be a joint operation, why would Lord Roman hide the information from the Church?"


    "I don''t know, you ask that to Lord Roman directly," Brand shrugged his shoulder, "I told you to pay attention to the meeting and attend the briefing, so you could read the situation by yourself," Brand''s helpless tone was apparent in his voice.


    "Nah, I have you for that," Mark grinned at Brand, "You can do that for me instead."


    As they chatted and followed the trail left behind the scout, the scout stopped at a certain point. There were five scouts in total and they had done their job well. The leader of the scout team approached Mark and his friends.


    "Sir, we have found the vige. The vige is three thousand meters ahead," the scout reported respectfully.


    "Good, what about traps? Did you find any traps? Anything we should pay attention to?" Mark nodded and asked the scout for the potential threat.


    "No traps and the vige is located in Green Bamboo. It''s Green Venom''s territory, you should be careful of their poison," The scout replied with his discoveries.


    "Good job, you can leave the rest to us!" Mark tapped the scout''s shoulder.


    The scout leader nodded his head and returned to his team. Then the scout team left the Royal Knight. Their job in this operation was to scout the area and clear the path for the knight. So as soon as their job was done, they returned to the city, at least, that was what they nned until a group of ten people blocked their path.


    The ten people were fully equipped, the scout leader scanned the group warily. Two mages, two healers, two archers, and four closebat sses. But soon the scout leaders recognized the group after he scanned all of them.


    "You are Red Chivalries!?" The scout leader gasped in surprise. It was normal for him to recognize them, this group was one of three Diamond Parties that came to the city. Their arrival shook the city since there''s only one Diamond Rank Party in Waskin City.


    "You recognize us? That should be easy then," a red armored heavy-armored man stepped forward, approaching the scout team, "Can you tell us what the Royal Knight regiment is doing here?"


    With the big frame and over two meters tall, Garen easily overwhelmed the scout team. Even though the man was smiling at them, the scout team was intimidated. With the vibe they gave off, they would be troubled if they did not tell them what they wanted.

 Chapter 275 - Red Chivalries

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Red Chivalries</h4>


    "I can''t tell you anything about the operation, this is a secret operation, and Lord Roman-" the scout leader tried to use Roman Waskin''s name to scare the party, but he noticed that the man''s smile fell and was reced with a scary expression.


    "Oh, man, I just want to act like a gentleman, just in case someone witnesses this. This would be bad for our name," Garen got his head closer to the scout leader, and a shade of darkness covered his eyes, "If you don''t want to tell, I can make your corpse talk! Our mage has a spell to do that, make your choice!"


    The scout leader gulped nervously. He was just a scout, they might be experts but fighting was not their forte. Outrunning Diamond Rank Party was a stupid choice too, there was no way theh could outrun them with two mages there.


    In the end, the scout leader told everything he knew about the operation to Garen and his party. He had no choice with his life at the stake here.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as the scout leader told Garen everything, his hand reached toward the scout leader''s neck, "You should have obediently told everything when I asked you nicely. But since you have seen the real us, you have to die!"


    The scout leader''s eyes widened in shock. He turned around, even though he was caught, as long as his subordinates could escape, they could report this to Lord Roman. But when he turned his head around, he found his four subordinates were dead with their throats slithered.


    Two people with ck clothes stood between the corpses. The scout leader realized where the missing party members were. He was about to say something, but Garen did not give him a chance to speak.


    With his big palm, Garen twisted the scout leader''s neck with a simple move. The scout team was easily disposed of and Garen turned around, "This is our chance."


    *** ***


    Mark led his knights at a steady pace, he did not rush out as he was afraid of alerting the target. They should go for the target stealthily, searching the target in this big and unexplored forest was the worst idea.


    Soon the Royal Knight reached a thousand meters sign. The sign left behind by the about was clear, so Mark had to signal his knights to slow their pace even more but they still had to move in a formation.


    When they reached the sign that showed the distance was five hundred meters away from the vige, all their effort turned into a waste. The target appeared from behind the tree, watching him and his subordinates from around fifty meters away.


    Mark signaled his people to stop as he scanned the surroundings. He wanted to know how the man could find out about their arrival. He was pretty sure that the target was anticipating their arrival, ''but how did he know about our arrival?''


    The Grand Royal Knight scanned the area with his mana. However, his effort was futile since there was no one but Tang Shaoyang and his party members.


    Mark was about to give his order to his people until a green streaknded next to Tang Shaoyang. Then he heard their conversation and realized their target allied with the beastmen.


    The Grand Royal Knight was shocked by this, he was not expecting the beast would be willing to work together with Tang Shaoyang. Not only that, but the eagle beastmen also released out a strong presence. He could tell that the beastmen was a tough opponent even for him.


    "That''s Jade Eagle and it has turned into a beastmen. Based on the Adventurer Guild''s rank book, Jade Eagle is equal to Emerald Rank while the Jade Eagle that evolved into a beastmen is as strong as Sky-Emerald Rank, at the least," Brand shared the information to his friends, "The bad news is, this Jade Eagle Beastmen seems to evolve into the beastmen a long time ago, it should be around Diamond Rank, or maybe even Hell-Diamond!"


    Hell-Diamond instead of Heaven-Diamond was to differentiate the rank between beast and adventurer. Different but in the term of strength should be about the same.


    "This is indeed bad, this should be enough for us to y the beastmen and capture the man and his party," even though his opponent was not an easy one, Mark was confident not only in his strength but in his subordinate''s strength as well.


    But then, Kairu came out of his hiding spot. The giant lion beastmen easily attracted the attention of the knights. His massive build and his strong wild aura were enough to disrupt the calmness in the Royal Knight''s formation. They shook at the sight of Kairu.


    "That''s ming Lion¡­" Brand blurted out and his words trailed off. One Jade Eagle beastmen was bad enough for them but there was an additional ming Lion beastmen. This was the worst possibility that could happen for them.


    He did not need to exin anything to his friends since ming Lion was one of the most dangerous beasts in the Orin Forest. However¡­


    ''This is not even closer to their region, why would a ming Lion appear here? One that has turned into a beastmen too, at that,'' Brand slightly panicked at the unexpected situation.


    Mark remainedposed in the face of two dangerous beastmen. He took two steps forward, "We are sorry to intrude into your territory, but we are looking for this man," he pointed his index finger at Tang Shaoyang, "In order to avoid casualties from both sides, can you not meddle in our affair? I promise and I can even make an oath that we will leave the forest as soon as possible after capturing our target."


    He was not afraid of these two beastmen even if they had to fight. However, if he could minimize the damage for the Royal Knight, that was the best for them. He was trying to negotiate with the beastmen to avoid the worst scenario.


    "To avoid casualties from both sides? Are you joking with me, stupid human?" Kairu responded to Mark''s words aggressively, "First of all, the casualties only from your side. Weaklings like you guys are not strong enough to make me bleed. Second, that man is Our King''s guest. Third, since when pieces of disgusting humans like you negotiate with us? Didn''t we always speak with our blood?"


    From the short response, Brand could tell that the ming Lion was the irrational one. Talking with the lion would be pointless, but talking with the Jade Eagle might work.


    Brand knew what his friend was trying to achieve by negotiating with the beastmen, "Just like my friend said, we just want to capture the criminal!" He pointed at Tang Shaoyang, "We will leave the forest as soon as we catch them, and I hope you don''t meddle in our affair."


    The Jade Eagle looked more reasonable to talk with.


    "Stupid! Do you think we will listen to you just because you say so? We have been in a war for years, do you think we will have your way easily in our territory?" Wen looked at Brand like someone looking at an idiot.


    "Talk is not possible, then our sword will do the job now!" Mark pulled out his sword and directed toward ming Lion, "Kill them and capture Tang!"


    "This is what I have been waiting for!" Kairu dashed forward excitedly.

 Chapter 276 - Be Careful Above

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Be Careful Above</h4>


    The moment the ming Lion charged forward, Mark realized that talking was not an option anymore. He signaled his people to move forward.


    Two groups of Royal Knight moved together to face the ming Lion. That was a normal tactic, sacrificing them to know how strong the beastmen were. Even though it was impossible to know their limit, he could at least estimate how strong they were from this sh.


    The ming Lion was fast, but it was not something amazing from someone as strong as this beastmen. The lion beastmen''s arms enveloped by crimson me as it rushed forward.


    Kairu had a maniacugh, he had been waiting for this. The battlefield was where he belonged to. Soon he shed with the Royal Knight. He raised his first and punched toward the Royal Knight in front of him.


    There was nothing fancy from his move, and it looked like just a normal punch, not a skill. The Royal Knight raised his shield to block the iing punch. But as soon as the fist touched the shield, the Royal Knight was sted in crimson me.


    The Royal Knight was spinning in the air in me as it flew back. Mark made his move and caught his flying subordinate. When he caught the subordinate, he extinguished the me but his subordinate was no longer breathing. He saw a big melting hole on his subordinate''s chest.


    When Mark raised his head, he saw the remaining subordinates were taken down. All of them got taken down in one punch and their bodies were in me.


    "He''s a dangerous one, two of us should face him," two in his mouth were two Grand Royal Knights. Brand watched the whole fight and realized that the ming Lion was not an opponent they could overwhelm with a number. The lion beastmen practically just one punched all twenty Royal Knights.


    While the Grand Royal Knights were discussing their tactic to face the beastmen, Kairu turned toward Tang Shaoyang and Wen, "Twenty!" He mmed his hairy chest as he dered proudly.


    Kairu wanted to have apetition with both Tang Shaoyang and Wen. He was telling them that he has gotten twenty scores from killing twenty Royal Knights.


    Wen shook his head at his friend''s childish behavior. This was not a game, but a real battle, "You should ignore-" before he could finish it, the eagle beastmen noticed the man''s hair turned blue.


    "We can''t let him have all the knights. I need them to level up too," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. He was talking to Zowen, not Wen of course. He then turned toward the eagle beastmen, "Can you make them busy a little bit?" He pointed at the six Grand Royal Knights.


    Wen thoughtfully nodded his head at Tang Shaoyang''s request, but he was puzzled about something. He had watched Tang Shaoyang fight, and the man should be the same level as them. If Tang was at their level, these knights should be barely affected their levels.


    "I will clean their subordinates quickly and finish the Grand Royal Knight after that," Tang Shaoyang told his n to the eagle beastmen, but he did not tell him how he would clean the Royal Knight, "Just be careful of thunder from above,"


    He then turned toward his subordinates who were looking at Kairu with their shocked eyes, "Stop dazing around in the battlefield, just make a distance from and kill a few of them if you have the chance."


    Cao Yuntai, Gu Yingjie, and Fan Rui nodded their heads. They were not that crazy to rush at hundreds of Royal Knights. Killing one or two was hard enough for them, hundreds would be the same as suicide for them.


    Tang Shaoyang then rushed toward Kairu, "Hey, Lion! Those six knights'' scores are a hundred each. If you can get a higher score than mine, I will grant your wish to fight meter."


    "You better keep your promise, or¡­" the lion beastmen did not finish his words, but the threat was apparent in his tone. Wen watched the whole thing from the side and shook his head, ''That man has Kairu in his palm,'' the eagle beastmen could tell that Tang Shaoyang wanted to use Kairu to distract the six Grand Royal Knights with him.


    Meanwhile, Mark and Brand were finishing with their n. He and Brand would cope against the ming Lion while the rest would cope against the Jade Eagle, Tang Shaoyang, and his party.


    However, before they could execute the n, Kairu had charged toward them, ''He can move even faster,'' Mark thought to himself as Kairu was already ten meters away from him.


    Two big paws made of crimson me formed above the lion beastmen. Kairu did not give them a chance to move as they had to fend themselves from the attack. Mark, Brand, and the other four Grand Royal Knights raised their shield upward.


    Then their mana formed ayer of protection. It was just like a dome, protected including all the Royal Knights. The paw hit the mana shield, the crimson me went wild but it failed to break the protection.


    Boom!


    As the crimson me was getting swept away by the fierce wind, Mark saw the lion beastmen had prepared for the next attack. Countless punches made of crimson me were hitting the protection.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Punch after punch hit the mana shield, in just a few seconds, the firstyer of the protection crumbled. Less than a minute, protection from the six Grand Royal Knights disintegrated under a barrage of Kairu''s me punches.


    Two Grand Royal Knights were about to charge toward Wen''s direction, and the remaining two were about to chase Tang Shaoyang who went around their formation.


    However, Wen was faster than them, fierce hurricanes surrounded the six Grand Royal Knights. It was just not a normal hurricane for sure as the hurricane was made of wind des. The hurricane seemed not enough to corner them, the sky suddenly turned dark.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    Dark clouds gathered above them, thunder shed from beyond the clouds. Wen looked toward a direction, Tang Shaoyang stopped running the moment he managed to hold the six Grand Royal Knights.


    "So this is what you mean by being careful of thunder above," Wen muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 277 - Unwelcomed Guests

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Unweed Guests</h4>


    Mark kept looking to his back, his subordinates were in chaos. Thunder rained them down, breaking their formation and taking their lives as well. A skill from a person caused the elite force of the Waskin Family in a mess.


    He wanted to help his subordinates but the ming Lion kept pestering him and his friends. The two beastmen''s barrage of attacks left them with no choice but to defend themselves from the fatal attack.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was standing in the middle of the hundreds of the Royal Knights. He was shrouded in a lightning cloak and a battle-ax made of lightning in his right hand.


    While the [Thunder Storm] was raging, striking the knights down, he would harvest their lives if they did not die from the thunder.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three consecutive thunder struck three knights, one failed to protect himself and immediately died by the thunder. The remaining two managed to cast their [Royal Bulwark]. But the shield they formed disintegrated by the thunder.


    The thunder caused them to numb and weak, at this time Tang Shaoyang made his move. He rushed toward the two weakened Royal Knights and killed them off with his creation, the lightning battle-ax.


    "Battle-ax is truly the best," Tang Shaoyangmented after beheading the Royal Knight. The familiarity with the weapon made him morefortable swinging it.


    ¡ªWhich magus is fighting like you!?


    Zowen''s furious shout rang in his head. He did not use the [Advanced Lightning Creation] to its fullest potential. He created a lightning cloak as armor and a battle-ax for the tool of killing instead of using magic.


    ¡ªMagus will use their spells to fight, not a weapon! Spells are our weapon! Magus does not fight hand to hand like you!


    "That''s why you are a spirit now and this Magus Tang is alive," Tang Shaoyang shrugged slightly, "You are too self-reliant to your spells, once you are cornered and not given a chance to use your spell, you are dead."


    While Tang Shaoyang and his spirit had a small exchange, the Royal Knights realized that the defensive fighting style was not working against Tang Shaoyang. Their defense was easily broken by the man and death awaited them if they continued this. If the defense was not working, then the offense was their only choice. Killed your enemy first before your enemy killed you.


    With those thoughts, the surviving knights gathered and circled Tang Shaoyang. They pretty much ignored the thunder that would likely strike them. Their focus was to take down Tang Shaoyang.


    "Don''t hold back! You can kill him, I allow you to kill him!" Mark was shouting to his subordinates while facing the two troublesome beastmen. He did not care if Tang was alive or dead, his subordinates'' lives were more important than the task.


    Hearing the shout, the Royal Knights circled Tang Shaoyang in a formation. When everyone was in position, a golden light shone from their bodies. Soon, the golden light connected to each other, forming a star symbol.


    After the star symbol formed, a golden big sword formed in the sky. Of course, if Tang Shaoyang had topare with the Temr Knight Henry''s [Harmony Judgment], this sword was much smaller.


    He was about to raise his hand, then he realized that he could not move his hand. Not only his hand, but he also could not move his legs too. Then he noticed that the other knights also in a formation, creating moreplicated symbols. Tang Shaoyang was trapped in the Royal Knight''s formation.


    He remainedposed while scanning the formation. The fact that he was not trapped and a big golden sword above did not scare him, at all. He was more curious about the formation, ''Is it a skill? Or something else?'' He was intrigued by this formation.


    ¡ªCan you realize your current predicament? You are about to get crushed by the sword!


    ''Calm down, Zowen. You are being overly cautious, you should know that this kind of attack is not working against me,'' Tang Shaoyang replied through his thoughts, ''Even Teacher knows this should not be an issue for me.''


    This was how Zowen acted, she kept telling Tang Shaoyang to be cautious or so. Even after many times that she had witnessed how capable he was, the spirit magus could not brush her concern and keep yelling at him from time to time.


    Swoosh!


    The Royal Knights did not wait any longer as they moved the golden sword toward Tang Shaoyang. The quicker the man killed, the more theirrades would be saved from this man.


    Boom!


    The sword exploded as the golden light spread out along with the shock wave. Dust rose, covering the explosion spot. The dark clouds were still hanging above them, but their attention was on the explosion.


    They wanted to know if their joint attack was working or not. As the dust came down, a figure revealed. The lightning cloak still protected the man, and he was still holding the battle-ax made of lightning.


    At the sight of Tang Shaoyang, the Royal Knights exchanged their position. If one attack was not enough, then they would attack him again until the man was down.


    "See, Zowen. You are just being paranoid, they can''t even break my lightning cloak," they heard the man was speaking to someone. It caused them to scan their surroundings, wondering if he was speaking to his friend.


    However, the Royal Knights found no one around. They immediately set up a new formation as a new golden sword formed above Tang Shaoyang.


    At this moment, the Royal Knights realized something that shocked them. The formation that managed to trap the man was no longer working as they saw Tang Shaoyang raise his right hand.


    A simr sword formed above the golden sword, but this sword was made of lightning instead of golden light. Not only that, the size of the sword was much bigger than the golden sword, six times bigger. The golden sword was more like a toypared to the lightning sword.


    On top of that, not only one lightning sword but there were three lightning swords formed in the sky. Three lightning swords in three different spots, aiming the same target, the Royal Knights in three different ces.


    "Alright, we have been fighting too long, it would be annoying if the Guardian Knightes to help, let''s finish this," After saying those words, he pulled his hand down, and at the same time, the lightning sword shot down.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three explosions in three different spots, the explosion swept up the wide area of the Orin Forest. Even Tang Shaoyang was swept in the explosion of his lightning.


    *** ***


    From a distance, the Red Chivalries Party was watching the fight from a safe distance. The giant lightning swords surprised the party. They were not expecting that their target would be this strong.


    "But this is our chance to join the fight," Garen voiced out his thoughts as he pointed in the direction where Wen and Kairu fought the six Grand Royal Knights.


    "The two beastmen and the Grand Royal Knights are busy killing each other, and our target just cast a big skill. He should be exhausted, or at least half-exhausted. We can work together to capture him now!"

 Chapter 278 - Against Red Chivalries

    <h4>Chapter 278 - Against Red Chivalries</h4>


    The three lightning swords swept a big area, Mark and the other five Grand Royal Knights were forced to flee from the explosion while Wen shot up to the sky to avoid the impact. Kairu remained on his spot, he received the explosion with his body.


    "This brawny idiot!" Wen cursed Kairu. The Jade Eagle knew what his friend thought. Kairu received the explosion impact to prove to Tang Shaoyang that he was strong.


    The explosion quickly died down, and me spread out, burning the surrounding trees. Wen could watch the whole burning area from the top, he saw his friend was fine. The ming Lion was standing still on his original spot, unscathed.


    The Jade Eagle scanned the whole area to find where the six Grand Royal Knights were. Soon, he found them, Mark and his friends were three hundred meters away already. Quite fast for the knight. As for Tang Shaoyang, he was shrouded in lightning, perfectly fine too.


    A series of notifications rang in his head, his main level leveled up twice, and his second ss [yer] reached level 79. Wiping out hundreds of knights boosted his level quite a lot. From leveling both sses, he learned that leveling up the second ss did not help him to recover his Mana and Stamina. Only when his main level raised a level that his Mana and Stamina would recover.


    ''Reach level 100 [yer] before the Beast Stampede is possible,'' he thought while looking toward the direction where the six Grand Royal Knights were. His original n was to reach level 100 for his second ss, and he would join the beast to attack the city.


    Just as he was about to walk toward the six Grand Royal Knights'' direction, four people came and blocked him. Two people were in heavy armor, holding a big shield and a big sword.


    Two men behind were holding a sword and a spear respectively. They were in their battle stance, seemingly ready to fight him.


    [Basic Detection]


    He immediately cast the skill on one of them. From their equipment, he could tell that these people were not from the same group as the Royal Knight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Adventurer Guild - Red Chivalries


    ss: Vermilion Knight


    Level: 203


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Adventurer Guild - Red Chivalries


    ss: Cerulean Knight


    Level: 207


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Adventurer Guild - Red Chivalries


    ss: Magic Swordsman


    Level: 222


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Adventurer Guild - Red Chivalries


    ss: Spearmaster


    Level: 216


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two people in the front were knights, he could tell that by their equipment. But what surprised him was that they were over level 200. Even Temr Knight the people feared was not even level 200.


    ''So this is maybe the Diamond Rank Party Selena talked about,'' he turned his head and saw six more people from the other sides. Two archers, four mages? He was not clear about their sses since four of them wore a robe, but soon he found their sses.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Adventurer Guild - Red Chivalries


    ss: Master Elementalist


    Level: 210


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Adventurer Guild - Red Chivalries


    ss: Archmage


    Level: 209


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Adventurer Guild - Red Chivalries


    ss: Master Archer


    Level: 203


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Adventurer Guild - Red Chivalries


    ss: Fire Ranger


    Level: 203


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Adventurer Guild - Red Chivalries


    ss: Grand Cleric


    Level: 203


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Adventurer Guild - Red Chivalries


    ss: Grand Cleric


    Level: 203


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Two archers, two healers, and two magic users. Isn''t their formation quite weird? Why did the knights split up with their mages and clerics?'' Tang Shaoyang found it was weird how the party split up.


    It took him a few seconds to realize why they split up like this. First, it was to block his path to retreat. Second, the mages and the clerics were not without protection, but the assassin type of ss that protected them.


    ''As expected of over level 200 party. They want me to attack the group of six, and one, or maybe two or even three assassins would ambush me,'' he read the party''s n well.


    "Do you need my help?" A voice came from the top, Wen was hovering above him, "They are quite strong than the Royal Knights."


    Tang Shaoyang was thinking to ask the beastmen''s help. But then, he would get less level with Wen''s help. He also did not want to expose his integration with Zaneos, not until he could determine the beastmen was a foe or an ally.


    His greed put him into a dilemma as he was not sure how strong a level 200 individual was. If it was one against one, he was confident to beat them, but if they were in a party that was a different matter.


    While he was in dilemma, Tang Shaoyang canceled the integration with Zowen and integrated with Karan. He integrated with Zowen to take advantage of her wide range of skills so he could easily wipe out the Royal Knight.


    Now the subordinate knights had been taken care of, so he could fight the main opponent without worrying his subordinates to fight the Grand Royal Knight. In this situation, integrating with Karan was his favorite.


    He did not reply to Wen and cast two consecutive skills on himself, the new skill.


    [Mana Shroud] [me Shield]


    The mana discharged from his body and covered through his skins, from every spot of his hair to his toes. After that, crimson energy formed a sphere around him, giving him protection.


    As for [Dispersal], he still did not get how the skill worked but Selena exined to him that it dispersed the damage on his body, not all of them but around fifty percent. That was an op skill for him, and he tested all the new skills here.


    ''You thought I would be going for the mages, right?'' Tang Shaoyang smirked and activated [sh Step]. His figure shed toward the four closebat adventurers.


    Indeed, the four men were surprised that Tang Shaoyang was going for them instead of the other group. Garen and his friend were prepared for this, the two put their shield forward, creating a curved wall, protecting them all from the iing Tang Shaoyang.


    ''My biggest advantage is that they don''t know my skill, I have [War Cry] and [Earth Split] to surprise them,''


    As soon as he arrived in front of the four, he activated [Raged Alteration].


    [You have entered a raging state, boosting your attributes by ten percent for one minute!]


    Ten percent might not be that much but for his current Strength, that was a lot. If hebined it with [War Cry], he believed that could out strength these knights, but he saved [War Cry] forter. In the case of emergency.


    Swoosh!


    He shed the scythe horizontally, without any more skills.


    Bang!


    The shield wall crumbled and the two knights were pushed back from the impact. He could see how surprised the two knights were that their shield crumbled in one attack.


    Tang Shaoyang did not stop there, he immediately threw [Wild Axes] at the Vermilion Knight. The knight had their shield up, he could only rely on the armor to block the spinning axes.


    Just as the axes were about to hit the knight, a spear thrust the spinning axes in the air. The spear broke the axes easily.


    At the same time, a shadow came from the top of him. He looked up, the Magic Swordsman was ready to sh him down with his sword that was covered in me, "I guess you are not that strong as the rumor!" The swordsman was confident with his skill that he could take Tang Shaoyang down.


    Tang Shaoyang smirked at the swordsman, he did nothing but prepared his scythe for his next attack instead of defending himself. The sword in me hit on the crimson sphere.


    The thing about the [me Shield], it was only him who could see the crimson sphere, only the caster. Everyone else could not see that he cast the skill, he had tested this in front of his subordinates. That was why the swordsman thought he could take him down because he did not see the crimson sphere that protected him.


    Bang!


    The ming sword stopped by the crimson sphere and disintegrated instantly. However, the crimson particles did not disappear, it turned into a me and attacked the swordsman who was still in the air.


    This was the charm of the [me Shield]. It was a defensive but also an offensive skill at the same time. As the me was about to engulf the swordsman, a transparentyer formed around the swordsman.


    Tang Shaoyang nced back and found the cleric was in range to help the swordsman. This was the main reason why the cleric became the main target on the battlefield. Their supports were annoying to fight against.


    ''I am not done yet,'' he shed the scythe toward the swordsman who was defenseless.


    [Invisible sh]


    The Spearmaster came for the rescue, he blocked the scythe with his spear shaft before it could reach the swordsman. But soon the Spearmaster found Tang was smiling even though his attack was blocked.


    He was wondering why until he heard a scream from behind. He pushed the scythe away and looked back. His friend''s swordsman suffered a big and deep cut on his chest.


    "It''s [Invisible sh]!" The Spearmaster yelled to inform his friend, "Ahrin! Joan! Come and heal Wayne!"


    Not expecting the opponent would be this strong, leading the experienced party into disarray. The two clerics rushed toward the swordsman under the two knights'' protection.

 Chapter 279 - Grand Skyfall

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Grand Skyfall</h4>


    Wen watched everything from above, the man was coping with the human pretty despite being alone. Then he nced toward his friend, Kairu. The ming Lion took the six Grand Royal Knights alone, and he held his ground well.


    "Well, they seem fine for now. I will watch in the meantime and help whoever needs my help," he muttered in a low voice while watching Tang Shaoyang. From the situation, Tang Shaoyang was in a more dangerous situation than Kairu, "This is my chance as well to observe how strong this man is."


    *** ***


    At the Spearmaster''s call, the two archers barraged Tang Shaoyang with their mana arrows. Thetter avoided every shot with his agile movement and [Spirit Eyes]. With [Spirit Eyes], he did not have any blind spot and avoided all attacks.


    Tang Shaoyang spat out annoyingly. He was getting away from the injured swordsman by the arrows and the mages. Each time he was about charge forward, the mage would assist the archer to fill the gap.


    Thanks to their perfect coordination, the two clerics managed to reach the wounded swordsman. The two clerics immediately healed him, at this point, all his effort went to waste.


    ''Tsk, I thought I could take one of them without using my surprise move,'' while thinking so, he scanned the surroundings with his [Spirit Eyes]. He tried to find the hidden assassins that might hide, ''They surely have patience even after their friend was injured. This is quite troublesome.''


    ''Let''s lure them out then,'' he nced toward the two mages and the two archers who were still in a group.


    [sh Step]


    His figure blurred, but the two mages had prepared for his insane movement skill. The Archmage cast a shield wall while the Master Elementalist cast a wind wall. Even though they did not know where Tang Shaoyang woulde from, they could counter him by casting a wide range of defensive skills.


    ''Smart but also stupid I would say,'' Tang Shaoyang thought as he appeared in front of twoyers of the wall. Even with the protection skill, he was ready with his [Invisible sh]. He swung his scythe horizontally, the twoyers of defense were ripped apart by the scythe.


    "Be careful of his [Invisible sh]!" The Spearmaster yelled while rushing toward the mage group, "Damn, how could he be that fast!"


    To their friend''s reminder, they just realized that they made a fatal mistake. The two mages were about to cast another shield, but it was toote as they felt a gush of wind approaching their neck.


    Dang! Dang!


    Two figures appeared in front of the two mages and read the [Invisible sh]. They used their daggers to block the sh and saved the four. However, the impact of the [Invisible sh] sent the two assassins flying.


    "Finally baited them out," Tang Shaoyang grinned at the two girls, "You two are strong!" Heplimented the two mages, "What about ditching your party and following me instead?"


    These two magic users would be a big help to him if he could bring them back to the Earth. But his offer received an attack as the two immediately cast the next spell.


    "That''s unfortunate¡­" his voice faded along with his figure blurred as he cast [sh Step]. He was chasing after the two assassins and ignored the two mages and two archers.


    That was so unexpected that he did not go after the ones closest to him. This sudden move caught the Red Chivalries off guard.


    "Fight me if you dare, coward!" The Spearmaster tried to provoke Tang Shaoyang. But such a cheap provocation did not work on him. He caught the two unprepared assassins with his hands and twisted their necks.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    [Your second ss [yer] has reached level 80!]


    [The fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    [Your second ss [yer] has reached level 81!]


    [The fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    ¡­


    [Your second ss [yer] has reached level 84!]


    [The fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    Hearing the series notification in his head, Tang Shaoyang was surprised. He just killed two of them, and he gained five levels for his second ss but also two levels for the main level. This was unexpected for Tang Shaoyang.


    The Red Chivalries watched their friends being killed before their eyes. They never expected this day woulde after they ranked up to Diamond Rank. On top of that, the one who killed their friends was one person. He single-handedly took their party without significant injuries, he suffered nothing but killed their two friends.


    "YOU B*STARD!" The Spearmaster was about to charge at Tang Shaoyang but there was a hand holding his shoulder. The Magic Swordsman was healed and recovered, "Calm down, Callop!"


    "How can I calm down after-" the words stopped halfway after Callop noticed the fierce re from his friend.


    "Calm down! I am not telling you to retreat but calm down. He is not someone you could take down easily. Don''t let your anger possess you, we are stronger if we fight together! We are Red Chivalries, not a loner adventurer! We will avenge our friends together!" Wayne tapped Callop''s shoulder, "Get in the formation, now we will fight to kill, not to capture him!"


    The two knights took the frontline, the Spearmaster Callop on the left, and the Magic Swordsman Wayne on the right side. The two Grand Clerics in the center while the two mages and the two archers at the backline.


    Right after they were in the formation, the two Grand Clerics put buff skills on the four vanguards. Tang Shaoyang had no way to know what buffs those were, but he could tell they had more than three buffs for sure.


    Tang Shaoyang stayed on his spot while observing the party. He did not know what would change whether they were in the formation or not. Just as he was wondering what the opposite party was doing, he noticed the Vermilion Knight was glowing in bright crimson while the Cerulean Knight was glowing in the light blue.


    ¡ªI have a bad feeling about this, you better run away.


    Zowen voiced her concern as she watched the party. She could feel that they were truly going for the kill.


    ¡ªYeah, you can run away or you can block all their attacks and counter them. They are going all out, but if you survive their attack, they would be exhausted, and that''s your chance to kill them all.


    Zaneos gave Tang Shaoyang''s tempting idea, and of course, Tang Shaoyang would not run in front of the adversary.


    Soon, a giant crimson shield and giant light blue shield formed, surrounding the party. That was protection, they did not go for the attack from the start.


    [Grand Skyfall] [Grand Skyfall]


    The Vermilion Knight and the Cerulean Knight shouted the same skill at the same time. Their figure dispersed into a crimson light and light blue light. Just like an aurora, the sky turned crimson and also, mixing together, creating a beautiful phenomenon.


    But soon, the crimson light formed a sword and the blue light formed ance. Many of them, the sky suddenly filled with swords andnces. It covered a ten thousand meters area, escaping was impossible.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Just like rain, but this was sword energy andnce energy, raining down Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 280 - The Real Cheat

    <h4>Chapter 280 - The Real Cheat</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang watched as the sky was filled with swords andnces, and all of them pointed at him.


    Wen flew into the distance to avoid the swords and thences. However, his eyes never left Tang Shaoyang, waiting. He was waiting for the man to request his help, but the man did not even nce at him. The Jade Eagle saw Tang was staring at the sky.


    ''This is not the time to admire the sight, you should ask me to bring you out of here instead!'' Wen thought to himself. Yeah, the Jade Eagle thought that ran was the best option right now. If the two knights were capable of doing this, then their friends were capable of doing the same too.


    Tang Shaoyang took a deep breath and closed his eyes after he cast [me Shield] on himself.


    "Roar!"


    He opened his mouth and a lion-like roar escaped his mouth. After [me Shield], he activated [War Cry]. He did not n to run, he was challenging the opponent.


    [War Cry activated, boosting your attributes by sixty percent for ten minutes!]


    While [Raged Alteration] increased his Strength specifically, [War Cry] increased all attributes. His Agility and Vitality were the two most important attributes to survive from the [Grand Skyfall].


    ''Has he gone insane? Should I save him?'' Wen was shocked when he saw Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes. A thought to save the man popped in his head, and as he was about to make his move, the swords and thences started to attack the man. The Jade Eagle could do nothing but watch the whole thing unravel.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang was never nning to suicide. He was focusing on [Spirit Eyes] that could see everything and all directions. As the first batch attack shot toward him, he made his move.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    His movement was minimal but he avoided all swords andnces he could avoid while he used his scythe to reflect the sword and thence he could not dodge.


    ''Three to my right side,'' he stepped back and all three swords pierced the ground, ''Four to my left, two directly to my body,'' Tang Shaoyang took a little step back and swept his scythe to the iing twonces. He broke thence energy with his strong sweep.


    Of course, a few swords andnces energy would hit him, but his defensive skill protected him from harm. At this moment, he finally realized how [Dispersal] was working. From time to time he would hear such notification in his head.


    [[Dispersal] triggered, nulling the attack damage for fifty percent!]


    It took five hits for him [me Shield] to break. Right after the sphere broke, the me burst out and shot toward the sky. From this clue, Tang Shaoyang found out his enemy was in the sky.


    ''It seems I can''t do anything to stop the skill unless I can find their exact position or wait for the skill to the end,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself while keeping his feet busy.


    If he could find their exact locations, he could throw the [Wild Axes] or do something crazy by jumping toward them.


    ¡ªHow can such a skill exist? This is basically cheating!


    Zowen''s voice rang amidst the battle, there was resentment from her voice. She was the first victim of [Spirit Eyes], after all. None of her attacks or traps could hit Tang Shaoyang because of the same skill too.


    ''There is no cheating in the battle of life and death, you use and do everything to survive. The loser can''t even have a regret since once you lose, you will also lose your life!'' Tang Shaoyang replied to her im.


    The [Grand Skyfall continued for like five minutes before the two energies gathered in one spot. The crimson and light blue light blended and formed a giant and long sword.


    The gigantic sword had its step pointing at Tang Shaoyang, and there was a haze of two people at the handle of the gigantic sword. The sword was two times bigger than Temr Knight Henry''s [Harmony Judgment].


    ''Is this the final move or are they trying to kill me with a single move?'' Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and looked toward the gigantic sword while focusing his [Spirit Eyes] on the group of eight.


    He was making sure that they did note to help. But he found out that all eight of them stayed in the shield formed by the two knights earlier.


    "Dodging a single sword is much easier¡­" His eyes then brightened as he realized why the two knights set a shield to protect their friend, "There will be a big explosion for sure,"


    Swoosh!


    The sword was floating for a couple of seconds before it shot down toward Tang Shaoyang. The instant movement might catch other people off guard, but not Tang Shaoyang.


    Instead of running away, Tang Shaoyang took a few steps backward before he rushed and jumped toward with the scythe. He was holding the scythe low, and when he was about to crash against the sword. Tang Shaoyang shed his scythe upward, the scythe''s tip shed against the giant sword''s tip.


    As soon as the sword energy and the scythe shed, the gigantic swords exploded. The explosion engulfed Tang Shaoyang and reached a thousand meters area.


    Wen had to fly away to avoid the explosion and as Tang Shaoyang predicted, the shield the two knights cast earlier was to protect the party from the aftermath explosion.


    It took some time for the explosion to die down and revealed the aftermath. The ground was burned ck, first from Tang Shaoyang''s lightning sword and now, two Diamond Rank Adventurers''bined attack.


    Soon a figure was revealed at the center of the explosion. The figure was holding a scythe, cing the big weapon on his shoulder.


    Wayne and Callop had their eyes widened in shock. Even after being attacked by an ultimate skill, the man did not fall. Tang Shaoyang lost his hair from the explosion, his whole face and head were ruined by burns. The sharp countenance and the maniacal grin were nowhere to be seen.


    However, the shock did not stop there. The injuries did not weaken the man as they saw their friends underneath Tang Shaoyang''s feet.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel the scalding pain all over his body. Each of his movements amplified the pain, but he did not wince under the pain. This was the first time Tang Shaoyang suffered a big injury like this.


    "It''s time for healing!" He raised his scythe, he was ready to kill the two knights for leveling up.


    "STOPPPP!" Callop yelled from afar. His spear was covered in ck energy and soon the ck energy covered his whole body.


    [Phantom Strike]


    The ck figure left a ck streak as he shot toward Tang Shaoyang. But the distance was too far for Callop.


    There was no way Tang Shaoyang would listen to his enemy''s nonsense. He swung the scythe down and beheaded the two knights.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    [You second ss [yer] has reached level 85!]


    [The fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    ¡­


    [You second ss [yer] has reached level 88!]


    [The fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    Two levels for the main level and four levels for his second ss, it was a sweet leveling that he almost whistled in joy.


    Not only levels, but his wounds also started to heal by themselves. The burned skin dried up and fell off as a new skin reced his old skin. It was just like a new fresh start that everything returned to his peak, including his Stamina and Mana.


    "This is a cheat, Zowen. The system is a cheat itself, so you should me the creator of the system, or maybe not. Because the system also gives you a chance to live," Tang Shaoyang teased the female magus spirit despite the iing attack.


    After he finished his words, he took a light step to the right. The ck streak passed by, he easily avoided a straight-line attack.


    Then he looked down to the two knights'' corpses before looking at the Callop who stopped his skill, "Two more down, eight more to go, but we should hunt the lost sheep first," Tang Shaoyang grinned at the Spearmaster who just realized he made a newbie mistake. He separated himself from the party.

 Chapter 281 - Tragic End And Joyous Grind - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 281 - Tragic End And Joyous Grind - Part 1</h4>


    Emotion blinded Callop''s judgment. He attacked Tang Shaoyang out of anger, now he was puzzled and also tensed up at the same time.


    He was puzzled as to why Tang Shaoyang''s injuries were healed suddenly. He was tensed up because the man survived his friend''s [Grand Skyfall]. Without a doubt that the man was much stronger than him. If he fought the man in one vs one, he would lose his life for sure.


    But his friends were always there for him. Before the man could make his move on him, two spinning arrows shot toward Tang Shaoyang. The arrow created a spiral fierce wind that left cuts on the scorched ground.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast it was, the two arrows were detected by Tang Shaoyang''s [Spirit Eyes]. He turned around and swept his scythe.


    ng! ng!


    He reflected the arrow upward with the scythe and his hand was trembling. Right after that, he turned around again, trying to rush toward the lone Spearmaster.


    He was about to dash forward, an earth wall rose. Tang Shaoyang did not falter as he punched the earth wall with his free hand. The earth wall crumbled under his punch and his figure disappeared instantly.


    [sh Step]


    His figure shed toward Callop but thetter was prepared for this. Callop figured out that he just needed to survive until his friends got closer to him.


    As Tang Shaoyang appeared in front of him and shed the scythe down to him, Callop brought his spear upward to meet with the scythe.


    ng!


    The sh caused a spark and Callop''s hand trembled. He found out that the opposite party had an inhumane strength, ''No wonder he could block thest move of the [Grand Skyfall] with his raw strength.''


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang could feel that the opposite party tried to push his scythe. He could easily press the man down with his pure strength, but this was not going to help him to kill the Spearmaster before his friends came.


    He had to kill the Spearmaster before the others came to help. After what happened just now, he learned his lesson. First, do not let them use a big skill such as [Grand Skyfall]. Not that he was afraid of the skill but the risk was too big. Second, killing them once they were separated. Because if they were close to each other, it would be extremely hard to kill. They would support and protect each other, and their coordination was not a joke even for someone as quick as him.


    Tang Shaoyang let Callop push his scythe upward. From the Spearmaster''s perspective, it was a big opening. He was defenseless, and the Spearmaster did not want to let this golden chance slip out.


    [Triple Phantom Thrust]


    Callop pulled the spear and thrust the spear three times in a second. ck energy covered the spear leaving a ck streak trail.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned as the three thrusts met with his [me Shield]. The crimson sphere crumbled in the spear''s third thrust. The sphere turned into a crimson me and rushed toward Callop.


    The Spearmaster responded quickly, he revolved the spear toward the iing me, creating a strong wind to disperse the me. The method was working but that was not the main issue. As soon as the me dispersed, axes formed around Tang Shaoyang and revolved.


    [Revolving Axes]


    The axes sliced through the Spearmaster''s te armor repeatedly. He was caught unprepared, and the strong axes sent him flying back. At this time, Tang Shaoyang threw [Wild Axes] toward Callop who was still in the air.


    The two axes pierced through his chest all the way to his heart. Callop''s vision nked as his body crashed along with the axes. His body and skins shredded by the [Revolving Axes], and his heart split by the axes too. His face and body were hardly recognizable.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    [Your second ss [yer] has reached level 89!]


    [The fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    [Your second ss [yer] has reached level 90!]


    [The fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    Along with the level up, the exhaustion and mana were also recovered. He returned to his peak again.


    "Callop!" Wayne yelled furious as he and his party came out of the shield energy. They were trying to save their friend but Tang Shaoyang killed him too fast.


    At the hundred meters distance, the two archers, two mages, and the two clerics stopped their advance. The two Grand Cleric cast various kinds of skills at Wayne who kept charging forward.


    The two archers pulled their string as a red mana arrow formed. They pulled the string to the maximum stretch and aimed at Tang Shaoyang.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The two arrows turned into a me and elerated toward Tang Shaoyang. The arrows passed through Wayne and reached the target. Tang Shaoyang swung the scythe to block the arrows but as soon as the me arrow touched his scythe, it exploded and engulfed him.


    The fierce me zed fiercely, but the me could not touch Tang Shaoyang''s skin as ayer of mana blocked the me. That was [Mana Shroud], it was basically like armor made of mana.


    [Mana Shroud] covered his whole body, from the hair to his toenail. From the fierce me that engulfed him, he could only feel the heat. The only drawback of this [Mana Shroud] was mana consuming.


    His mana would be consumed each time the shroud tried to ck an attack. As long as he had the mana, it would protect him unless the attack was too strong to break it just like the [Sky Grandfall].


    Wayne was ready to execute one of his strongest skills to kill the man. His sword was glowing in dark red, just as he was about to swing it, a figure flushed out from the me, unscathed.


    Tang Shaoyangnded right in front of Wayne, three meters away. Even though it did surprise him a little as to how Tang Shaoyang left the me unscathed, he was prepared with his skill.


    ¡ªTen minutes is up!


    At the same time, Zaneos reminded Tang Shaoyang. The spirit was talking about the [War Cry]''s buff.


    ''It seems the Lady Luck is on my side,'' Tang Shaoyang grinned at Wayne before he opened his mouth.


    "Roar!"


    A lion-like roar escaped Tang Shaoyang''s mouth. Wayne''s ears were ringing with the roar as his head was getting dizzy at the same time. The Magic Swordsman was standing too close to Tang Shaoyang hence the dizziness was hard to shake off.


    The skill he had prepared also got canceled and he was in his most vulnerable state at this time. The best chance for Tang Shaoyang to kill the swordsman.


    The two clerics and two mages could feel the dizziness from the roar, but with their high perception and their distance, they managed to shake it off quickly. The four immediately tried to cast protection spells at Wayne.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang ignored the Magic Swordsman as he cast [sh Step]. Instead of attacking the vulnerable swordsman, he shed forward.


    His figure disappeared, shing into the six figures. He appeared between the two archers, two mages, and the two clerics. The mages and the clerics were caught off guard. They just cast their spells for Wayne so they could do nothing when the man appeared here.


    However, the two archers reacted quickly as they pulled their strings. The mana arrows formed in their bows, they just needed to release the arrow but a shockwave hit them.


    [War Stomp]


    Tang Shaoyang stomped the ground, sending the shockwave to his surroundings. The shockwave was strong enough to blow the two archers'' aim upward. They shot their me arrows to the sky.


    While the shockwave was strong enough to disturb the aim, this was giving a chance for the two mages and the two clerics to recover their timing to cast more spells.


    Tang Shaoyang, of course, had prepared everything, that was why he dared to slip into their formation. After the [War Stomp], he executed his surprise skill.


    [Earth Split]


    He stomped the ground once more toward Wayne''s direction. The ground was shaking fiercely and the ground also started to split open. The crack kept moving toward the just recovered Magic Swordsman.


    Wayne was well aware that his friends were in danger. He had to move back to help but the sudden shake caused him to lose his bnce, and he noticed the cracked ground moving toward him.


    He gathered the strength on his legs and jumped to the side. The Magic Swordsman dodged the split so he would not get trapped in the crevice. While he managed to save his life, the party leader of Red Chivalries had to witness his friends'' final moments.


    Wayne saw his friends were trying to keep their bnce to stand still, but there was one person who remained unaffected, Tang Shaoyang. With his very own eyes, he saw the man swirled his body with his scythe.


    The scythe might not reach all of them, but he witnessed himself the demise of all of his friends. The closest to the scythe was the two clerics, the two girls had their heads flown into the air along with a fountain of blood.


    The two mages and the two archers had their upper-half sliced into two and fell off to the sides. The invisible de sliced through their bodies and killed them all.


    The Diamond Rank Adventurer watched the whole scene with his eyes wide open. He never thought one day that his party would meet their demise at a remote ce like Orin Forest.


    It was supposed to be an easy mission to fight the Beast Stampede, but their greediness led them to their doom. The easy task ended up with a tragic end.

 Chapter 282 - Tragic End And Joyous Grind - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Tragic End And Joyous Grind - Part 2</h4>


    Wen watched the whole fight between Tang Shaoyang and the Red Chivalries. The eagle beastmen were shocked but also amazed by Tang Shaoyang''s strength, not just his strength but how he utilized his strength to ovee an ultimate skill such as [Grand Skyfall].


    It waspletely differentpared to his friend, Kairu. The lion beastmen overwhelmed his opponent with his power only. Tang Shaoyang used his skill to the fullest potential, especially the surprise element in his skill. The man caught his enemies off guard with his skill and finished them off before they could fight back.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    [Your second ss [yer] has reached level 91!]


    [The fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    ¡­


    [Your second ss [yer] has reached level 99]


    [The fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    Four main levels and nine levels for the second ss. The notification caused Tang Shaoyang to grin widely, he then looked toward thest target. Wayne the Magic Swordsman was thest surviving member of the Red Chivalries. Thest piece he needed for his second ss to reach level 100 for the 2nd Advancement ss.


    The swordsman watched his friends die, he was grief-stricken as he never expected this woulde. His body fell to the ground weakly as his mind went nk. The anger for losing his friends was overwhelmed by emptiness.


    Before they wereughing and talking about where they would go after they got the Supreme Blessing. Now he lost all his friends and at the same time, he lost the will to fight too. He felt that fighting the man was now pointless.


    ''Avenge them? We can''t even leave a scratch on his body, now I am alone, what can I do?'' Lying down on the charred ground, he saw his friends'' sliced bodies.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to see that thest opponent was just lying there. The swordsman did not try to run or even fight back. The man justid down sideways, looking nkly at the dead bodies.


    "I am expecting a tough battle but it seems it will be an easy one instead, I break him down¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he started to approach the man who had lost his will to fight.


    cing the scythe on his shoulder, he walked forward. Even when he was five meters away from the swordsman, thetter did not react, just staring nkly.


    "He truly broke," Tang Shaoyang was standing next to the man and kicked the head weakly. Wayne did not react even though his head was kicked.


    "Kill me, please¡­" a faint voice escaped from the swordsman. His voice was no longer the beforehand vigor.


    "As you wish!" Tang Shaoyang raised his scythe, he was about to swing it down until a voice echoed, "Stop! Don''t kill him!" It was an old but familiar voice, he recognized whose voice it was.


    Meanwhile, Wen noticed there was a figure going straight very fast toward Tang Shaoyang. He pped his wings and in three seconds, he appeared next to Tang Shaoyang.


    Ignoring the voice, Tang Shaoyang brought his scythe down to the Magic Swordsman''s neck. The pointy and sharp scythe tore the neck and killed one of the famous Diamond Rank Adventurers.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    [Your second ss [yer] has reached level 100!]


    [The fixed attributes have been allocated!]


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    [You have leveled up!


    [You gained four attribute points!]


    [Your second ss [yer] has reached the condition for the 2nd Advancement ss!]


    It was a pity that because of the level cap, his second ss remained level 100. Killing the Diamond Rank Adventure should give him at least three levels because his main level increased by two levels.


    Despite that, he was still grinning widely and raised his head to meet the voice that tried to stop him from killing the Magic Swordsman. Carlos Artura, the Guild Master of the Waskin Adventure Guild hade to stop the Red Chivalries but toote.


    "Why did you kill them!?" The old man raised his voice at Tang Shaoyang. Anger started to take over him, losing Diamond Rank Adventure was a big loss to the guild.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Isn''t it obvious? They want to kill me, so of course, I want to kill them to protect myself," his uncaring tone told the old man that this was certainly not the first or second time he killed people.


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang extended his hand toward the dead body. Wayne''s head and body disappeared.


    "What are you doing to the body? You don''t even spare their dead body!?" More than anger, fury started to take the old man''s emotion, but Tang Shaoyang''s remained cold and uncaring. He nced at the old man, "This will be thest warning, you should leave now before I change my mind to kill you!"


    His cold and fierce re met with the old man''s furious re. Thetter flinched when he met the re that sent a chill to his spine.


    "Don''t let him leave! If you don''t want to fight him, let me do it!"


    Boom!


    Kairunded next to Wen after the long leap. His big hands were holding six heads, the six heads belonged to the Grand Royal Knight. The lion beastmen threw the six heads to Tang Shaoyang''s front.


    "I killed all of them, six hundred scores, you should be prepared to fight me after I killed this old human!" The ming Lionughed, thinking he won thepetition.


    "Unfortunately, you lose," Wen whose existence was ignored by the old man spoke up before Tang Shaoyang could, "He killed hundreds of Royal Knights, that amount about the same score from killing six Grand Royal Knights. Additionally, twelve uninvited guests that as strong as the six Grand Royal Knights,"


    Only after the Jade Eagle spoke that the old man Carlos started to put his attention on the beastmen. Especially after Kairu''s grand entrance, the old man leaped ten meters backward.


    "You were working together with the beasts!" The old man pointed his finger usingly at Tang Shaoyang, "You are humanity''s traitor!"


    Tang Shaoyang extended his right hand to the six heads while replying to the old man nonchntly, "Humanity''s traitor? That''s kinda a funny title, don''t you think?"


    He smiled funnily, "A human hunted by a bunch of humans, now the hunted human suddenly bes a humanity''s traitor? Does that even make sense?"


    "Alright, stop with the nonsense, old man Carlos! Leave right now before I change my mind! I will spare your life for thest time. Also, the conflict between me and the church or even the Waskin Family can''t be solved by you or even the Gods themselves! It is either I die or they die, stop wasting your time on something you can''t solve. Step aside if you don''t want to get involved!"


    Carlos Artura looked at the two beastmen and looked back toward Tang Shaoyang. He could tell that Tang was not lying to him. If he stayed longer, he would be killed for sure.


    "Then let me get my people''s dead bodies! I want to bury them properly, I don''t care about the Grand Royal Knight, but the adventurers-" Tang Shaoyang cut him half-way, "The winner takes everything from the loser, that''s the jungle''s rule. So their bodies are mine!"


    Carlos Artura was about to re up but he noticed Tang Shaoyang''s gaze became increasingly cold, "Unless you can kill me, you can take their bodies with you!"


    Noticing the opposite party started to lose his patience, the Guild Master turned around and left with empty hands.


    It was a lie if there was no ulterior motive behind his action. As the Guild Master of the Adventurer Guild, he also made his move based on the benefit. He saw potential in Tang Shaoyang, a potential to surpass him.


    But now he realized that Tang had more than potential, his current strength was stronger than him. He should be able to get a resounding achievement from producing a Diamond Rank Adventure, but all of this was destroyed by the church and the greedy City Lord.


    He wanted to solve the conflict but soon he realized that the conflict was out of the scope of his capability. Now, not only he got a resounding achievement but a Diamond Rank Party also perished under his guild''s watch. The future was bleak for him.

 Chapter 283 - A Little More Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 283 - A Little More Preparation</h4>


    "Why do you let him run?" Kairu protested, six Grand Royal Knights were not enough to calm his fighting.


    Tang Shaoyang scanned the lion beastmen from the top to bottom. Fighting against the six Grand Royal Knight was not as easy as it looked. He could see the lion beastmen suffered many cuts from swords, there was a cut crossed his belly, not quite deep but not shallow either.


    He smirked at the ming Lion, "You can''t take the winner''s prey," after that, he walked around to collect the bodies. He was telling the lion that he was the loser, there was no way the prideful Kairu epted that easily.


    "What did you say? We don''t know the winner until we fight! Fight me and let''s decide who is the loser!" Kairu yelled and challenged Tang Shaoyang, but the beastmen was ignored.


    Meanwhile, Wen was following Tang Shaoyang. He was curious about something, where did the bodies disappear? And what was he doing with the bodies?


    "What do you do to the bodies?" The Jade Eagle could not hold his curiosity and asked the man. He was truly curious about the use of the dead bodies.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the Jade Eagle, "I don''t think we are that close for me to tell you about my secret."


    The Jade Eagle nodded his head and spoke no more. They were indeed not that close to share their secret.


    "What about that old man, why didn''t you kill him? He looked quite strong for an old human," Kairu joined the conversation, fighting was what was on his mind.


    "Just not the right timing," he answered their short questions as he gathered all the dead bodies. He was telling the truth when he replied this was not the right timing. This was not the right timing because his second ss was at the maximum level. Killing the old man did not benefit him that much.


    After collecting all the bodies, he turned toward the direction where his subordinates were. The three men were looking at him nkly, the scale of his battle was not something they could imagine.


    "What was I seeing?" Fan Rui muttered nkly. Starting from the [Thunder Storm] to [Grand Skyfall], it was something they never imagined.


    "Boss is the real main character, only the main character could survive from an absurd thing like that¡­" Gu Yingjie muttered in return. The absurd thing in his mouth was the [Sky Grandfall].


    "That''s why he is our Boss and we are his subordinates," Cao Yuntai had epted the absurdity. Nothing was impossible even the world had turned into a game. Even now they were in another world.


    "Boss!" The three greeted Tang Shaoyang respectfully while lowering their backs to show their respect.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded in return and nced back at the Jade Eagle, "So, where are your people bringing my people to?"


    "Don''t worry about that, the vigers should be safe within my tribe''s territory and my people. Follow me, I will lead you to meet them!" The eagle beastmen was about to fly but stopped and nced at Tang, "But as promised, you have to meet our King after you meet with your people!"


    "Sure, you can keep my words," Tang Shaoyang then pointed his three men with his thumb, "You should lower your speed, they may not catch up to your maximum speed."


    "Alright," the Jade Eagle nodded and pped his wings. He did not fly that high, only ten meters above the ground, remaining in everyone''s sight.


    It was an uneventful journey but also annoying for Tang Shaoyang at the same time. The ming Lion was pestering him to fight with him on the way. He just straight ignored the lion beastmen.


    The Jade Eagle''s territory was quite from where they were. It took them twenty minutes by walking, and soon Tang Shaoyang got to meet his girls and Old Man Rick.


    Delia immediately jumped at him while Selena, Elin, and Arina surrounded him. The three were more reserved, but worried was very clear on their faces.


    "So how is it?" Old Man Rick asked while his eyes were moving around. He was not just asking about the attack but also about the beastmen. Being surrounded by the Jade Eagle was not somethingforting. In fact, Rick was at the edge all the time even though he knew they were protecting him and his vigers.


    "I have killed all the knights and adventurers, we should be fine for the time being," Tang Shaoyang tapped the old man''s shoulder, "We will be staying with the Jade Eagle for now. At least until I meet with their King."


    "The beastmen king?" Old Man Rick blurted in shock. The Beastmen King was a legendary myth, but people thought it was just an unreal legend. He never thought the legend was real.


    "Yep, it depends whether we will stay longer or leave after I meet their King, so stay here a little longer okay," he was saying this not only to the old man but also his women and his subordinates.


    He could see his women were worried for him from their expression, but he opened his arm and hugged them, "It''s okay, nothing will happen to me."


    It took him a while tofort everyone. After five minutes of less dramatic reunion, Tang Shaoyang left with Kairu and Wen.


    "We haven''t introduced our names yet," Wen started the conversation with an introduction. Tang Shaoyang was about to blurt that he already knew, but he refrained himself. He did not want them to know about his [Basic Detection] skill, of course.


    "My name is Wen of Jade Tribe, the top four tribes of the Orin Forest. And he is-" before the eagle beastmen could finish his words, Kairu waved his hand and cut in, "I can do it myself," the ming Lion then turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "My name is Kairu, the head tribe of the Crimson Tribe, the strongest tribe in the Orin Forest!"


    Kairu was so proud when he mentioned his tribe was the strongest, but the Jade Eagle chimed in immediately, "Don''t forget the part that the Crimson Tribe is the most hated tribe in the Orin Forest."


    The Lion Beastmen shrugged lightly, "The weak always hate the strong,"


    "They hate your tribe because your tribe is too overbearing, not because your tribe is the strongest," The Jade Eagle refuted immediately right after.


    Amidst their banter, Tang Shaoyang cut in, "Before I meet your King, can I get a private ce alone? For like fifteen minutes."


    Wen and Kairu stopped their steps and nced at him suspiciously, "Don''t be that suspicious of me, my people are still with your people. I am not trying to escape, but I need to do something quick for fifteen minutes. A dead-end cave will do."


    Wen and Kairu exchanged nces, they could not refute Tang Shaoyang''s words. Indeed, why would he escape when he was here already, their core area. In the end, Wen agreed to the request. The two led him to a cave and left him there.


    ¡ªWhy don''t you meet the King directly? I am curious about this King, is it possible their King a Dragon?


    Zowen spoke up when Tang Shaoyang entered the dark cave.


    "We don''t know yet whether they are our allies or enemy, a little more preparation will not hurt me. I need to go through the 2nd Advancement for my second ss!"

 Chapter 284 - Second Class Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Second ss Advancement</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang activated [Spirit Eyes] to monitor the surrounding. The spirit eyes could see through an obstacle, so what he was seeing was a t area instead of the cliff. Wen and Kairu did as they promised, they did not linger in the cave area but at the distance.


    ¡ªIt seems the beastmen quite trustworthypared to the humans.


    The Great Warrior spoke up his mind. That was what Karan saw and perceived from his perspective. The beastmen did trust Tang Shaoyang and they did not try to find what his Master was doing inside the cave.


    ¡ªThat''s how humans survive all this time. They are born weak so they would use malicious tricks and schemes to ovee their weakness.


    The Demon Swordsman followed up, agreeing with Karan''s im. As for Zowen, she had nothing to say. She could not say anything since it was just an opinion from a different perspective.


    Tang Shaoyang was quite relieved that the two beastmen did not try to peek at him. While maintaining the [Spirit Eyes], he opened his status.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    Main ss: Spirit Master


    Second ss: yer [Level - 100] (Advancement)


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 162


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 1229


    Agility: 882


    Vitality: 1049


    Stamina: 884


    Magic Power: 893


    Sense: 124


    Mana: 4920/4920


    Skill Point: 5


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 3], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 2], [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 1], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 3], [Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Lvl 5], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 3], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 1], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 1], [Lesser Regeneration (Passive) - Lvl 3], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Lvl 1], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Lvl 1], [Dispersal (Passive) - Lvl 1], [me Shield - Lvl 1], [Mana Shroud - Lvl 1]


    Contracted Spirit (3/6): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang had allocated all free attribute points during the battle. Each time the level-up notification rang, he would allocate the attributes directly. He never underestimated the knights and fought with his all.


    ¡ªAgain, he almost doubles the attributes.


    Zaneos was not surprised by the number, he felt this was normal. Just like Zowen told him, the stronger Tang Shaoyang was, the higher chance they would get resurrected. Especially after Delia''s resurrection, his hope of being resurrected was bigger.


    Tang Shaoyang pressed the boldly marked [Advancement] next to his second ss.


    [Do you want to proceed with the second ss [yer] 2nd advancement? (Y/N)]


    He chose yes immediately, and from his experience of the main ss advancement. He would be brought into a white room and chose the new ss for the advancement.


    However, instead of getting brought into a white room, he heard a notification as soon as he chose yes.


    [Your second ss has sessfully advanced from [yer] to [Mortal yer]!]


    [You have learned a skill [yer Energy]!]


    [2nd advancement of the second ss [yer] has been achieved, gained 100 Skill Points!]


    [2nd advancement of the second ss [yer] has been achieved, all skills'' level increased by one level!]


    [Second ss advancement bonus attribute has been applied, +20 Strength +20 Agility +20 Vitality +20 Magic Power +2 Sense +8 Attribute Points!]


    [You havepleted the advancement!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    Main ss: Spirit Master


    Second ss: Mortal yer [Level - 100]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 162


    Talent: Divine Body


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 1229


    Agility: 882


    Vitality: 1049


    Stamina: 884


    Magic Power: 893


    Sense: 124


    Mana: 8930/8930


    yer Essence: 0


    yer Energy: 0


    Skill Point: 105


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 4], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 3], [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 2], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 4], [Mana Perception - Lvl 4], [sh Step - Lvl 6], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 5], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 2], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 2], [Regeneration (Passive) - Lvl 1], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Lvl 2], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Lvl 2], [Dispersal (Passive) - Lvl 2], [me Shield - Lvl 2], [Mana Shroud - Lvl 2], [yer Energy]


    Contracted Spirit (3/6): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He was not given choices to choose as his second ss advanced to [Mortal yer]. That was unexpected for Tang Shaoyang, on top of that, he was surprised that the benefit advancement was not as much aspared to his [Spirit Contractor] advancement.


    A hundred skill points which was a big plus, but there was only one skill for the advancement. The surprise was that he got a new attribute on his screen. yer Essence and yer Energy though all of them started from zero.


    "So, how do I use this [yer Energy]?" Tang Shaoyang muttered while trying to cast the skill through his mind. However, nothing happened after he tried to cast the skill. Usually, his body would move on its own and execute the skill, but this was not working for the [yer Energy].


    ¡ªMaybe it will work if you allocate your attribute point to yer Essence first and gather the yer Energy before you can use the skill. Just like how Magic Power works on your mana and magic attack.


    Zaneos voiced his conjecture which was followed by Zowen''s agreement.


    "Then the second ss advancement will not help me for this meeting," Tang Shaoyang was a little bit disappointed with the advancement of his second ss. Advanced or not, it did not help him if he suddenly besieged by the beastmen.


    ¡ªIt''s still too early to be disappointed, we don''t know how strong this yer Energy is, so save that until we test the new skill. If I am not wrong, all attributes from leveling up should be doubled. If the beastmen force something on you, you can pretend to listen to their request first until you are strong enough to break the shackle they put on you. But based on the fight against the knights earlier, you are strong enough to take Kairu or Wen down. Maybe the integration with Zaneos could y a big role to kill these beastmen. Unless their King is a Dragon, you can give up if their King is a Dragon.


    Zowen consoled the disappointed Master. She added a joke at the end.


    ¡ªOr you can ignore the vigers and your subordinate. You can escape by yourself and avenged themter if they kill your people.


    Zaneos proposed a cold-blooded n. The Demon was capable of doing that since subordinates meant tools, tools they could sacrifice anytime they needed.


    "Nah, I will stick with the n. I will meet their King. Only the coward leader uses their subordinates for sacrifice," Tang Shaoyang stood up, "Moreover, the beastmen treat me fairly, it''s unlikely they will do something bad to me."


    He could tell that as Wen and Kairu never used force to bring him here. Theypromised something and politely asked him toe with them, though the battle maniac Kairu kept asking him for a battle against him.


    ¡ªJust like Zowen said, unless your opponent is a Dragon, meeting them should be fine. You can just kill them if they do something not funny.


    Karan joined the conversation. He was a tribe head in his previous life, and he despised the tactic of sacrificing his people. He never agreed to that as he also put himself in the frontline.


    "I guess that''s our temporary n," Tang Shaoyang nodded and came out of the cave. When he was outside the cave, he called the two beastmen''s names, "Wen! Kairu! I am ready!"


    In the next few seconds, Wen came down from the sky andnded in front of

 Chapter 285 - Rumru, The Beast King

    <h4>Chapter 285 - Rumru, The Beast King</h4>


    ''You jinxed me, Zowen!'' Tang Shaoyang was screaming inside.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Detection Error!!!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A bold bright red notice appeared in his eyes when he tried to use [Basic Detection] on the King of the beast.


    As Zowen told him before, the beast king was a Dragon, a real one appeared in front of him. A gigantic and mythical creature that overwhelmed him by just looking at him.


    Tang Shaoyang looked down on the spirits who kept telling him to run when he met a dragon, now he realized the reason why. Only the presence was enough to overwhelm him.


    Inside a big cave made of crystal, the dragon was sitting and looking at him down with his big eyes. Even though the dragon was sitting, it was still too tall for Tang Shaoyang. Ten meters taller than him.


    When their gazes met, Tang Shaoyang froze. He could not move his body, despite the overwhelming presence that pressured him, he did not look away. He looked toward the ck scaled dragon into the eyes.


    "Are you Tang Shaoyang?" The Dragon opened his mouth and a deafening voice entered his ears. The voice hurt his ears for sure, but then he was surprised.


    "How do you know my name?" He blurted out warily. Even since he came into this world, he never told anyone his full name to anyone including his women.


    ''Is it the Waskin Adventure Guild? They check my adventure badge, but there''s no way the dragon is rted to the guild. Is it my subordinate?'' He could not help but be suspicious about his subordinates since only they knew his full name.


    "Don''t worry, human. Your subordinates don''t betray you, and I haven''t met them yet either. You can be at ease, I know your full name from the prophecy of my wife!" The Dragon spoke again as if the dragon could read his thoughts, but soon it noticed Tang Shaoyang seemed ufortable.


    Suddenly the dragon wrapped in a blinding light. Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes and was alerted immediately. He activated his [Spirit Eyes] and was ready to cast [Spirit Integration] with Zaneos at the moment of danger.


    But soon he realized the dragon was doing nothing. Soon he found the gigantic dragon''s body vanished under the blinding as an old man with a loose ck robe was revealed.


    The old man was so thin as if he had been starved for months. It was just skin and bone, he looked so pitiful. However, Tang Shaoyang did not lower his guard in the slightest.


    ¡ªIt''s a mortal transformation, that old man is the dragon!


    Zaneos warned Tang Shaoyang immediately. As for the dragon, he raised his head and met with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze through [Spirit Eyes]. The old man was smiling at him, the first one who could detect the [Spirit Eyes].


    At this point, Tang Shaoyang realized that even with Zaneos, his chance of winning was zero. Even when Zaneos at his peak could not kill a dragon let alone him who just borrowed part of his power.


    ''Escape? It''s worth a try, but that will be myst resort,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself.


    While he was in his thoughts, he noticed a coffin made of ice next to the old man. The coffin was releasing frosty steam, and he saw a woman inside the coffin.


    The woman was wearing a in green robe and there was a beautiful wing on her back. Despite the in robe, it did not affect her beauty. The woman inside the ice coffin was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his life.


    "She''s very beautiful, right?" The dragon also turned toward the ice coffin. He noticed the saddening smile on the old man''s face, "But look, she died while bringing a deep hatred with her."


    Tang Shaoyang did indeed notice the anger? Hatred? From the woman''s expression. Even though the woman died, he could feel that just from looking at her beautiful face.


    "She''s my wife, she used all her life force and also my life force to cast the Divine Skill of the Fairy Race, [irvoyance]." The old man looked back toward Tang Shaoyang.


    The blinding light had disappeared a long time ago, and Tang Shaoyang canceled his [Spirit Eyes].


    "This old body of mine is at the limit, and I can''t move freely. Do you want to sit and listen to this old man''s story and request?" After saying that, a set of chairs and a table made of crystal formed. The old man then pointed at the chair across him, inviting Tang Shaoyang to sit.


    At this point, Tang Shaoyang had given up on running away or fighting the King. This was not something he was capable of, he had no choice to follow the dragon''s wish. It was not like the dragon wanted to harm him or something, the dragon could do that easily, after all.


    He walked toward the old man and sat across the dragon, "Before is self-proimed Gods and now a Dragon."


    ¡ªJust information, you said that aloud.


    Zowen reminded Tang Shaoyang. Thetter immediately went with "Oops" as he immediately covered his mouth.


    The Dragon merely smiled at Tang Shaoyang, "So you have met with the self-proimed Gods?"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the way the dragon spoke. Thetter seemed to already know the Gods'' existence. He thought their existence was secret or something.


    Since he had said it out loud, he simply nodded, "Yes, I met their avatar or something, I guess," since he was not sure what the humanoid light was.


    "Haha, of course, they don''t want to show their true figure. They are just normal humans like you, but a little more power and authority. If they show you their true face, they will hurt their pride. Seeing you with their true face will remind them that they are not a God, but just the same mortal," the condescending tone in the Dragon''s words was very clear in Tang Shaoyang''s ears.


    Tang Shaoyang chose to not respond to the Dragon. Just in case that he identally offended the Dragon without knowing. His life was basically in this Dragon''s hand.


    Hearing no response from the human, the Dragon continued, "In fact, my request is rted to these Gods, but we can save that forter. Let''s start with the formal introduction, my name is Rumru, and that, in the ice coffin is my wife. Ari is her name, thest Fairy of the Fairy Race."


    "As you know, I am the King of the Orin Forest, though I got the title identally. I am not an actual King, but they called me their King, so just go along with them."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "My name is Tang Shaoyang-" before he could finish, Rumru cut in, "Emperor of the Tang Empire, you call yourself the " Emperor, the first Emperor of your empire, and youe from another world called Earth. Correct me if I am wrong."


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes went wide in shock. He was not expecting the dragon to know his details to such an extent. At this moment, he realized it was not his subordinate since the opposite party knew the details that even his women did not know.


    "Are you willing to hear my story, Tang?" The old man smiled.


    "It''s not like I have any choice, and change of pace is also good. I can''t be fighting every day, though I can''t promise you that I am a good listener," Tang Shaoyang grinned. Since the Dragon was easy-going and friendly, it made him get more rxed around the dragon.

 Chapter 286 - Future

    <h4>Chapter 286 - Future</h4>


    Rumru was telling him the legend in Waskin City, about the past City Lord that kidnapped a Fairy from the Orin Forest. But what he heard was a different version, aplete story and also the truth behind the kidnapping.


    The kidnapped fairy was Rumru and Arelia''s daughter, Gracia. If the people''s version was that the City Lord who kidnapped Gracia, Rumru told him that the mastermind behind the kidnapping was the Gods.


    "Do you think those fools could deceive me?" Rumru suddenly raised his voice when Tang Shaoyang told the Dragon the story of his version, "Of course not. If not for those fake Gods, they could never kidnap my daughter!!!"


    The old but ferocious voice echoes through the crystal cave, "Hah, sorry¡­ I can''t control my emotion¡­"


    "I don''t mind," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, ''It''s not like I can get angry at a Dragon,'' he thought to himself.


    "Those Fake Godse to my domain¡­" the Dragon continued his story about how his daughter got kidnapped. The fake Gods visited the Orin Forest for an "inspection" but while the Gods were doing their inspection, his daughter was kidnapped.


    The Dragon went into a rage, he wanted to rescue his daughter but the eight Gods stopped him. The reason was that he had the power that rivaled a God if he insisted to meddle directly, the Gods had to make his move too.


    Eight against one, even though the Dragon said they were Fake Gods, but he could not win against eight of them. He was forced to send his people instead of doing the rescue by himself.


    However, all of this had been nned well, the Gods sent their force to help. The force of Four Churches against the beasts who followed him willingly without proper power. After the sh only then he realized that the Gods nned all of this.


    At this very moment, Rumru was very helpless. He could risk himself to save his daughter, but the consequence would be dire, for his wife and daughter.


    "Let''s say I can save my daughter, I would likely get killedter by those Fake Gods. And then, my wife and my daughter will be next, I can''t do anything but let those Gods take my daughter as a hostage," The Dragon let out a helpless and saddened sigh.


    "But those kidnappers dared to defile my daughter,ter I heard my daughter was raped by them, and she killed herself¡­" the Dragon described how his daughter died, "I attacked the city myself and ughtered everyone rted to the kidnapper!" Raged filled his voice and once again, the uncontrolled deafening voice echoed inside the crystal cave.


    "Those Fake Gods dared not to appear, they know that I have nothing to lose, and they are afraid to lose their dear lives. Those cowards went into hiding from me, I have been looking for them but even my race doesn''t want to help to find them¡­" once again, the Dragon''s sad and helpless voice rang.


    "That time, my wife realized that we can''t get our revenge, in her desperate time, she used the Divine Skill [irvoyance] even though she knew that would consume her life force!" An even more saddened voice rang, the Dragon''s voicecked vigor when he talked about his wife.


    "She tried to read those fake Gods'' futures which consumed even higher life force. Since my wife was determined to take revenge, I also joined her. I channeled my life force so she could read their futures, and amongst many possibilities, she saw once, once those fake Gods got destroyed by a man. No, not only those fake Gods but this world was also destroyed by that man! That man was you!" The old Dragon pointed his finger toward Tang Shaoyang, "Tang Shaoyang, the emperor of the Tang Empire! You led your army into this world and destroyed this world, that was what we say through my wife''s irvoyance!"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear that from the old man, "I am indeed nning toe back to this world to kill those Gods, but I don''t n to destroy the worlds but to conquer!" He did not refute the Dragon''s im but was surprised when he heard that he would destroy the world.


    ''So I cane to this world again!?" He thought to himself.


    "Hear me out first, Tang. I told you that it''s one of many possibilities, from a hundred [irvoyance]. So my wife tried to continue the [irvoyance] on you. We tried to find out why it''s just one of many possibilities of you destroying them, then we found out you have a rough path ahead of you!" Rumru continued, the old man''s tone was solemn. It was just like a serious talk between a grandfather and his grandson.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened when the old man said that his future was seen by the old man and his wife, "Then can you tell me the details of what you saw with [irvoyance]?"


    Silence ensued between the two after the question. Tang Shaoyang was ying smart, by knowing the future, he could pave the right path and right judgment for his empire instead of a doomed path.


    ¡ªSmart! Ask him too if you can survive us, the spirits!


    Zaneos immediately praised Tang Shaoyang and suggested asking about the resurrection.


    "I can''t!" The Dragon shook his head. Tang Shaoyang was about to ask why, but the old man exined himself, "I can''t as it may lead you to a different possibility including you avoiding to fight against those Gods."


    ¡ªFair enough, this meant fighting against the Gods would cause a big loss for your side too. He is afraid that you will try to avoid the battle if you know that the loss is too big.


    Zaneos exined the Dragon''s train of thought. Of course, that was just one of many possibilities. He was a little bit disappointed by that though.


    "However, I can help you. I can give you more power but in exchange, I want you to listen to my request!" The Dragon proposed an idea, "I can''t tell you about the [irvoyance], but I can help you to get even stronger!"


    At this point, Tang Shaoyang could tell what the Dragon wanted from him. He wanted him to avenge his daughter and also his wife.


    "I want you to make those Gods suffer, I want you to give them the cruelest suffering that makes them beg to die! I don''t want you to kill them but make them suffer!" The wrinkled face twisted sinisterly when the old man spoke out his request. He did not want the Gods killed but to suffer.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes shone, he licked his lips when he felt the deep hatred from the dragon. He was not intimidated slightly by the Dragon''s killing intent.


    "You will do everything for that?" He asked Rumru with a grin, "I will do everything, I will let you have my bloodline as long as you agree to my request!" The old man nodded his head.


    "Including sacrificing your body and your wife''s body?" He eyed the beautiful fairy at the ice coffin and also the old man. When he finished his words, pressure like a giant mountain fell onto his shoulder.


    Because of the pressure, the crystal chair broke into pieces and he fell on his knees. The table also crumbled into pieces, causing him to kneel to the old man. However, Tang Shaoyang refused to lower his head. Even though the pressure was too hard for him, he had his eyes looking into the Dragon.


    Soon the pressure vanished as a new chair and a new table formed, "I am sorry, I lost my control. But can you tell me why you want my wife''s body?"


    The Dragon was asking about his wife''s body, clearly, he was prepared to sacrifice his own body too.


    Tang Shaoyang was ready to use [Spirit Integration] with Zaneos, but he was relieved that the old man could still think calmly. He was not at fault since the old man did not give him a chance to exin.


    "That''s my secret, I will not tell you until we sign the oath or something simr. You can include the oath that I can''t defile your wife''s body or something simr if you are afraid, of course. You have prepared something like this, right?" Tang Shaoyang calmly stood up and stood on the chair as nothing happened.


    The old man furrowed his brows. He could tell that Tang Shaoyang did not trust him even after he told everything about the [irvoyance] and more.


    "You human truly greedy creature!" The old man let out a dissatisfaction but he agreed to the proposal, "I have prepared the Divine Oath, an oath of soul and blood. If you vite the oath, you will not only lose your life but also your soul! There would be no resurrection skill that could resurrect once your soul disappears!"


    Tang Shaoyang grinned at the old man''s dissatisfaction, "Greediness is one factor that makes humans survive even until now. I have a grudge against them, so I don''t n to vite the oath!"


    "True," The old man stood up and ced his hand on the crystal table. The table was glowing as intricate texts and symbols started to appear.


    "Drop your blood anywhere on the table," Rumru instructed Tang Shaoyang. But thetter merely nced at the glowing table and raised his head, "Before that, can I ask you a question?"


    "Ask away," the Dragon nodded.


    "Why don''t you try [Resurrection] skill on your wife?" Tang Shaoyang asked. He believed resurrection was something easy for the Dragon.


    "I told you before, you need to have a soul to be resurrected, but [irvoyance] consumed my wife''s soul, so resurrection is not possible!" The Dragon exined.


    "Alright, let''s make the oath!" Tang Shaoyang nodded.

 Chapter 287 - More Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 287 - More Gifts</h4>


    Just like as usual, the oath was something serious but it was pretty simple. Tang Shaoyang dropped a drop of his blood and started to speak his oath one by one.


    The same for Rumru. After they were done with the oath, soon the light on the table divided into two, half went to the Dragon and the other half to Tang Shaoyang.


    The warm current flowed inside the body, kinda weird that something this serious and rted to his life could be thisfortable. Not something he wouldin about, much better than something that would hurt him.


    "So, can you tell me why you need my wife''s body?" The old man would not stop until he knew what Tang Shaoyang wanted to do with the body.


    "For my skill, it''s a unique skill where I need to sacrifice the bodies to summon a spirit," Tang Shaoyang exined, "After I summon the spirit, I can use integration skill to borrow the spirit''s skill! Like this for example."


    He used [Spirit Integration] with Zowen, "I have summoned a Lightning Magus Spirit, now I can use her lightning magic," he shot [Lightning Bolt] at a random spot.


    He could see the old man surprised when he heard how the skill worked. Rumru furrowed his brows and asked, "Then what would happen to the bodies?"


    "I don''t know, it vanished with no remains," Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "I mean you are going to help, why don''t go all the way out? And I believe your wife would agree to this if she is still alive, right?"


    Yep, Tang Shaoyang was eyeing both bodies, he wondered what kind of spirit he could summon with a dragon''s body and a fairy''s bodybined. He could not wait for that to happen.


    Rumru was hesitating as he nced to the side, to his sleeping wife in the ice coffin. Just like Tang Shaoyang said, if her body could help, she would sacrifice her body since she had given her life for revenge.


    "I guess I don''t have to see that when it happens. I will trust you with that," the old man nodded, "Do you have more requests?"


    "Mnn, may I know how you will give me the bloodline?" He had something in mind, but he had to know first how the Dragon would give him the bloodline since the old man promised to inherit the bloodline to him.


    "Heart! By giving you my heart you could get my bloodline fully, but there''s a requirement for that," the old man pointed at the center of the crystal cave, there was a magic circle with intricate symbols and texts glowing, "First, the process will be extremely painful, be prepared for that. Second, you can''t immediately awaken my bloodline. Your body is still too weak for my bloodline to be active in your body, so I have to put some seals on the new heart. You can activate the bloodline only after you meet the requirement."


    "The pain should not be a problem for me. In my world, there is a saying no pain no gain," Tang Shaoyang nodded and thought of something. It was the choices of the Supreme Blessing where it offered him bloodline, ''What would happen if the bloodline choice gets activated?''


    ¡ªYou will get a weaker bloodline, at least, weaker than a Dragon.


    Zaneos read Tang Shaoyang''s thoughts. Zowen also followed with her voice.


    ¡ªWe should be thankful, right? If those Gods were ying honestly, this encounter would never happen. The Dragon would not choose you to avenge his daughter.


    ''Indeed, we should be thankful¡­'' Tang Shaoyang looked toward the old man. Thetter seemed to notice that thetter had something to say too, "Do you have more questions? You can ask away, the bloodline inheritance will take some time."


    "What happens to you after the bloodline inheritance?" He assumed the Dragon would die after the bloodline inheritance, now he knew the process and it was not necessarily the Dragon would die after that hence he asked.


    "Huuu¡­" Rumru smiled at the question, "You seem to be concerned about me," but the image of Tang Shaoyang being concerned in his head vanished as soon as the Dragon heard Tang Shaoyang''s next words.


    "I am indeed concerned, if you are dying after you give me the bloodline, it will be better if you let me kill you. Do you know about the level, right? We, humans, get stronger by leveling up by killing, can you imagine how many levels I will get by killing you?"


    Rumru had a shocked expression when he heard that. He was not expecting the man would ask more for what he gave to the man. He just could not think that the man would ask permission to kill him too. This was ridiculous, but the old man could not get angry for some reason.


    ''Is it because I know the man is trying to maximize my value over my death?'' He was dying, he knew that. Instead of getting angry, Rumru smiled, ''Or maybe because I want to die?'' The old dragon truly did not have a will to live, especially not without his wife.


    As for his wife''s vengeance, even the eight fake Gods appeared in front of him, he could not do anything by now. He was too weak for his life force had been consumed for [irvoyance].


    "It seems so, I have epted my death¡­" a wry smile formed on his lips, "I don''t die but it will shorten my life for sure, but dying early may be better than getting tormented in thest moments of life."


    Rumru agreed with the proposal after some thought. Since he was going to hasten Tang Shaoyang''s growth, why did not he do it all the way?


    "Do you have more requests or questions for me?" The old man asked, just in case the man had something more in his mind.


    "I guess I have to be satisfied with all you give to me, I will not ask for more," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. What he would get from the dragon was truly massive, levels, bloodline, and a new spirit.


    Rumruughed when he heard that, "Are you really satisfied or you just don''t know what you want?"


    "I guess thetter," Tang Shaoyang grinned as he replied honestly. He truly did not know what he could ask more from the dragon. It was not that he was ungrateful for asking the opposite party''s life, but he regarded this as an equal exchange. He was risking his life as well to fight against the eight fake Gods.


    "At least you are honest," the old man maintained his smile, "I have four main beast tribes under my rule, you can have them to assist you to build your empire. I am sure they are willing to follow yo8 since they are pretty bored being confined in this forest. One more gift for you."


    "Are you talking about the Jade Eagle of the Jade Tribe and the ming Lion of the Crimson Tribe?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows when he mentioned thest part.


    "Oh, yeah, you have met them since they picked you up to meet me. How is it? They are pretty strong and they could be a big help for your empire," the dragon was so proud, just like a father proud over his children.


    "They can be useful if they follow my words, but they can be a poison if they are not willing to listen. Your subordinates are more likely a double edge sword for me," Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he remembered the lion who kept pestering him to fight.


    "But that''s your job to make them listen to you. You are the Emperor. If you can''t make them listen to you, then maybe you just don''t deserve to be followed by them!?" Rumru''s words were aggressive but they contained the truth.


    "I can make them listen to you temporarily, then I will leave the rest to you, how is it? You just need to prove that you are worth their respect, then they will follow you. It is that simple." This time it was Rumru''s turn to grin ear to ear. The old man knew that it would be hard to make the four main tribes listen to this man.


    Not because the man was weak or something else but because he was a human being. All his subordinates had a certain amount of hate for humans as that was the reason why they were hiding in the Orin Forest despite the power they had.


    "If you need the stage to prove your strength, the Waskin City may be the best ce to prove not only your strength but the fact that you will stand with them even against the humans," the old man gave his piece of words.


    "Those Gods should know that we are going all out to take down the city this year, the churches may send their knights to the city, so you can show your power to them there. Don''t you want to take the city down?" It was as if the old man had nned everything from the start.


    "That''s worth a try," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "But I don''t desperate for subordinates, I will take them with me if they are worth taking under my wing, if not then I will leave them be!"


    "That''s fair, you decide it by yourself. But I hope you take them with you, they are like my children so I don''t want them to go astray. Don''t be too strict to them," the old man smiled, "You can include that to my request, taking care of my children."


    "Alright, why don''t you decide it after you meet with them?"

 Chapter 288 - Bloodline Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Bloodline Inheritance</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang currently faced the four leader tribes of the main tribe of the Orin Forest. He recognized two of them, and his eyesnded on Kairu, ''This blockhead is truly a leader of the tribe.''


    ¡ªBlockheadmented on another blockhead, kinda funny.


    Tang Shaoyang identally shared his thoughts with the spirits. Wen and Kairu were among the four, so only two left for the introduction.


    The third beastmen was a white tiger, he had the same frame as the ming Lion, a little bit shorter though. The ivory eyes scanned him calmly, there was no change of emotion on him even after the announcement from Rumru that the four had to follow him.


    As for thest beastmen, he was not expecting to see this species to be the four major tribes of the forest. It was a short monkey, around the same height as the goblin but with reddish-brown fur.


    Another surprise was the equipment on the monkey. Yes, the short monkey was fully equipped with te armor and a high-quality spear. While the other three just wore leather clothes, the monkey had armor on his body.


    "The Snow Tiger of Ivory Tribe, Frost, and The Whiz Monkey of the Armoured Tribe, Jacky. Don''t look down on his small build, but their tribe is the best smith, they have produced many excellent types of equipment!" Rumru introduced his four subordinates. Wen, Frost, and Jacky bowed their heads slightly toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Tang Shaoyang, Origin Emperor of the Tang Empire. You may never hear the name that because Ie from another world," he boldly introduced himself. If he was in front of his subordinates, he would not be so bold.


    It was kinda embarrassing to say it in front of his subordinates, but since none of them here, he dared to say it aloud.


    The three tribes'' leaders acted politely while Kairu remained defiant even in front of the old man. The ming Lion took a big step forward toward the old man, "Old Man, I can''t ept your arrangement! At least not until he could prove himself that he is stronger than me!" The lion beastmen basically was challenging Tang Shaoyang. Then Kairu turned toward Tang Shaoyang with a big grin, his face was telling Tang Shaoyang that the battle could not be avoided.


    "Oh, really? But I heard from Wen you lose a contest against him, and Wen told me too that you can''t win against him in one vs one. Unless four of you fight together against him, then you have a chance to win against him, right Wen?" Rumru''s dignified voice rang.


    The way the Dragon was talking now waspletely different. Before, the old man was giving off the gentle and kind old man, but how he looked like a serious and stern old man.


    "That''s Wen''s judgment, and he''s wrong! Let me fight him, I will prove you wrong by defeating him!" Kairu mmed his chest while pointing his finger toward Wen.


    "How about my view? In my view, you stand no chance against him, and I don''t want you to throw your life away because I know that once you know that you will lose, you will go all out, I don''t want that to happen," Rumru shook his head, "If you don''t want to follow my words, you and your tribe can go independent. I will not prevent you from leaving and this includes you three too!"


    Since this was the internal talk, Tang Shaoyang stepped out. He got three steps backward and let them talk.


    "You know, the reason I asked you to follow him because of my selfish desire. As you already knew, I have seen the future, and this man would be the one who helps me avenge my daughter and my wife!" Rumru pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang, "He is the fateful man I have been waiting for. I hope you follow him to help him for my vengeance."


    The four beastmen already knew about their King''s backstory and his vengeance on the human gods. Hearing that, Kairu stepped back and looked toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "You are thinking if he''s worth being your new King?" The Dragon asked while knowing what in his four beastmen''s thoughts.


    "I don''t doubt your decision, My King," Wen immediately kneeled toward the old man.


    However, Frost and Jacky merely lowered their heads. It was pretty clear that there was a doubt in their hearts, and Rumru had expected that from the start.


    "Hehe¡­" the old man let out a chuckle, "That''s because you have seen him fight before," then he nced at Jacky and Frost, "Why don''t you give him a chance to prove his strength? Waskin City may be the best ce for him to show you guys his true strength."


    "Those knights are weak, I have killed-" Kairu tried to refute but Rumru cut in, "Do you think they are weak? Have you forgotten who drove you and your tribes into hiding in the Orin Forest, Kairu?"


    Rumru''s words silenced the ming Lion as thetter lowered his head while gritting his teeth.


    "Your heads and your people''s heads are just trophies for the adventurers, and you and your people''s existences are condemned by churches. You have been hunted by humans and they forced you to hide, but you never changed even after all of this! You are just going to repeat your father''s path if you keep looking down on your opponents," The old man shook his head.


    "Just like my head, it could be considered as the biggest trophy for the human, but I never lost my head for thousands of years because I always respect all my opponents, and always go all out to right them. But of course, I have a few reckless moments, but you have to learn from those moments and live on!"


    The Dragon seemed to want to continue but he shook his head again.


    "Let''s not talk about your father or what path you will choose, everything is in your hand. Just telling you that besides my selfish vengeance, it is because I want you and your tribe to thrive, and I have seen the potential where this man will even surpass me hence I asked you to follow him. I guess that''s it, myst wish for you is to destroy Waskin City, I can''t ask you more than that."


    "My Lord!" The four beastmen were rmed when they heard thest part. Last wish which meant their King would die soon, the four immediately grasped the situation.


    "Yes, this will be ourst meeting. My time ising¡­" the old man closed his eyes as a gentle smile formed on his lips.


    The four beastmen were beyond shocked since it came too sudden. They had prepared for this, just not expecting it woulde this soon, "You will be free after the city is destroyed¡­"


    Rumru opened his eyes and walked toward the four beastmen. He squatted next to Jacky and hugged the frozen monkey, "Make the decision and live with it, may your wisdom bring you to your rightful ce," the old man stroked the monkey''s fur.


    The Dragon then hugged Frost and Wen, he repeated the same words for them too. Thest was Kairu, the old man hugged the ming Lion, "Make the decision and live with it, and may your strength, your experiences, your wisdom bring you to your rightful ce."


    After the parting words, the old man returned to his original spot, "Now, can you leave me and Tang Shaoyang?"


    The four beastmen kneeled, the four seemed to have something to say but no words came from them. They kneeled and showed theirst respect before finally, they left the crystal cave with no words.


    "Quite emotional for beasts, right?" The old man suddenly turned toward Tang Shaoyang and read his thoughts aloud.


    "Do you have a skill like [Mind Reading] or something simr? How can you read my mind?" Tang Shaoyang blurted out.


    "You will learn it if you can live for thousands of years like me," the old man grinned as it seemed he had picked the grin habit from Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged while ncing at the four beastmen''s back, "Are you sure this is enough for the parting? Why don''t you spend a day or more, it''s not like we are in a hurry."


    "I may treat them as a kid, but they are not. Moreover, they have to face this eventually, the sooner the better so they can sever the attachment with me quicker too. Rather than that¡­" The Dragon scanned the man from the top to bottom, "Are you ready for the Bloodline Inheritance?"


    "Of course, I am, anytime," Tang Shaoyang nodded without hesitation.


    "You don''t want to inform your people? The ritual itself only takes one to two hours, but thetter party is riskier. Because your body just will not ept the new heart, your body will resist the foreignponent, especially your mana whirlpool, that''s why the process is beyond painful. There''s a chance you will die, but you will be fine since I will help you. As for how long your body will ept the Dragon''s heart, it may take a day or even a week, and it could be a month. Everything depends on you!" Rumru summarised the whole process.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows, he felt the Dragon underestimated him, "As I say, I am ready anytime. The question should be asked for yourself, are you ready to end your life?"


    The old man grinned ear to ear when he heard that, "I want to see your pained expressionter, that may be thest bliss of my long life. Since you are ready, let''s start the Bloodline Inheritance then."

 Chapter 289 - The Future Battle

    <h4>Chapter 289 - The Future Battle</h4>


    Jake, Reus, Hardy, and Ben came to the battlefield where the Royal Knights were ughtered. The scorched ground and the dried blood, but to their surprise, there were no dead bodies.


    "Reus-" Hardy held the remaining words when he saw Reus touching the ground with his palm. The sleepy Jake became wide awake at the scene while Ben walked around.


    The fifth Temr Knight, Hardy also followed the others to check their surroundings. He was trying to find the trail of what happened in this ce.


    But no trail could be found, even the trace of the battle barely remained around, and it was hard to find out what happened with a few traces left. Their only hope was Reus with his special innate skill.


    After five minutes, the three Temr Knights returned to where Reus was. The fifth Temr Knight was not over as he still touched the ground. It took him another ten minutes before he jolted up and opened his eyes in shock.


    "We better leave this ce soon, I will tell the details on the way back," Reus was sweating profusely. Unbelievable stuck on his expression as he immediately made his way back to the city''s direction.


    "Hey! What did you see?" Hardy called out but he was ignored by Reus as thetter kept walking. Jake and Ben exchanged nces as it was rarely acting like this. But the two did not question Reus as they followed the man.


    The two knew that Reus would tell them eventually. When they were halfway to the city, Reus opened his mouth and told his threerades what he saw. He did not miss a single detail including the strong beastmen''s involvement, Kairu who single-handedly killed six Grand Royal Knights.


    On top of that, Reus told his friend about Red Chivalries''s involvement in the battle. It seemed the ming Lion killed six Grand Royal Knights alone was not enough for their shock until the three heard Tang Shaoyang killed the whole party that consisted of twelve Diamond Rank Adventurers.


    Red Chivalries'' name was resounded throughout the continent. The newly rising Diamond Rank Partyprised twelve Diamond Rank Adventurers. People predicted the party would reach Heaven-Diamond Rank next year, but such a promising party was wiped by a single man.


    "You are joking, right?" Hardy could not believe what his friend told him. If it was Red Chivalries even four of them might not be a match against this Diamond Rank Party.


    "He''s not joking," Jake shook his head, "Look how shocked he was before. He''s the same as you, he could not believe that but he saw that through his ability directly. It might be hard to believe but we have to ept the truth."


    "If so, we have to call Karl and Ruwen. We four may not be able to kill them, let alone capturing them," Ben voiced his thoughts, killing was easier than capturing but now the mission would be impossible to execute with just four of them.


    Karl was the second strongest Temr Knight that the Church of the Waskin City had produced. And of course, Ruwen was the strongest Temr Knight amongst the seven Temr Knights.


    "We have to report this to Saintess, the Goddesses have to know what we would face and ask her enlightenment," Reus agreed to Ben''s idea.


    "Are we going to just walk back with empty hands? Don''t you guys feel ashamed?" Hardy raised his voice while voicing out his disagreement. Failing to execute the task from the Goddesses was something he never thought of before, and he was not going to disappoint the Goddesses this time too.


    "Why do you feel ashamed? Admitting your weakness is not something you should feel ashamed of. We are the followers of the perfect being, but that doesn''t make us perfect too. Perfection only belongs to her Grace, not us!" Ben shot a re toward Hardy.


    "Seeking her enlightenment is our part too when we encounter such trouble in the mission," Reus followed up.


    "But this is not the end for us. We can finish the task without bringing our failure to the Goddesses," Hardy did not step back even though the other three agreed to seek their Goddesses'' help.


    "What do you mean?" Ben furrowed his brows.


    "The Adventurer Guild, since that man wiped out the Diamond Rank Party, Red Chivalries, we can use them to fight him too!" Hardy vigorously voiced his brilliant n, "There is a Heaven-Diamond Party and also another Diamond Rank Party now in the city. We can use them to fight Tang!"


    "That''s a good idea, but we still have to report this to Saintess," Reus readily agreed to get the Adventurer Guild involved, "But your n may not work if you just tell them that Red Chivalries is wiped out."


    Hardy was about to argue but Ben stopped him, "Let him finish what he wanted to say first."


    "Do you think the adventurers would try to avenge the death of the Red Chivalries? No! They may have the same profession, adventurer, but they are also rivals! The disappearance of Red Chivalries would be seen in a good light by the other Diamond Rank Parties! They will not just go blindly to avenge their rival!" Reus exined why they could not rely on the adventurers and why it might not work.


    "Then, what''s your n?" Hardy blurted out as he realized what Reus said was the truth.


    "It''s simple, we just need to spread the rumor that Red Chivalries is wiped out by Tang. Don''t let them know that from our mouth, they are not that stupid to not realize that we want to use them to fight Tang if we tell them this directly," Reus exined, but the exnation only confused the fourth Temr Knight.


    "Fame! They will not make their move if we ask them, but if they hear the rumor they may make their move on Tang. The fame for sessfully capturing the man the Red Chivalries failed to do is more tempting for them rather than the reward from the church!" Jake, who understood Reus'' n, exined to the confused Hardy.


    "And we have the stage for them. The Beast Stampede is the day of our big sh against that man. Since he is allied with the beastmen and he has a grudge against the Waskin Family, Tang will use the Beast Stampede to avenge the vigers killed by the Royal Knight!" Reus continued with his n, "We have two Primes at our disposal too. We can tell what I see to Roman Waskin, and tell him our n so he is willing to dispatch the two Primes on his side!"


    "That is a solid n, what about Karl and Ruwen? Should we call him too, but wouldn''t it be too much manpower for a single man?" Jake was quite reluctant to call these two. If they had enough manpower, he felt it was unnecessary to call them back to the city.


    "We have to call them to ensure our sess, we can''t afford to fail anymore¡­" Reus stopped halfway for a moment before he continued, "Everything in Her Graces'' decree, we will just follow her grand n instead if Her Graces have their n."


    Hardy no longerined. He has to agree to Reus after he realized that his n could never work. He overlooked the fact that adventurers were more into rivalry thanrady.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, the involved man, Tang Shaoyang was in a big moment in his life, inheriting the Dragon Bloodline.


    The process was indeed quite simple, he just needed to sit on top of the magic circle Rumru had created beforehand. He sat cross-legged and closed his eyes.


    At first, it was nothing but he just felt ufortable as he felt that something foreign entered his body. The feeling persisted for an hour.


    The expected pain had not yete until he heard a loud heartbeat from his chest.


    Thump!


    It was so loud and very clear to his ears. It was just like a drum being next to his ears. He was so surprised that he opened his subconsciously.


    Thump!


    However, at the second beat, he felt an extreme pain originating from his chest. His expression scrunched into pain as his body fell to the side. He curled his body while having his hands on his chest area. Tang Shaoyang gritted his teeth hard, holding the pain. No, it was beyond pain as if his heart was being squished.


    While Tang Shaoyang was holding the pain, the magic circle below him lost its glow. The Bloodline Inheritance was over, the rest was on Tang Shaoyang''s will toplete the remaining process.


    Rumru stood up from his spot and approached Tang Shaoyang who suffered extreme pain. It wasmendable that he did not let out a scream despite the pain, but if this continued, he might fail. At least, that was what Rumru thought.


    "Let it out, child. Scream out your pain, it''s not something shameful," Rumru''s gentle voice entered Tang Shaoyang''s ears.


    Tang Shaoyang''s face lost its color, it was so pale as sweat flooded out. He moved his eyes toward the old man as he shook his head.


    "You know, the scream may help you lessen the pain. Don''t be stubborn and scream, no one will know about this since only you and me in this cave, just scream," Rumru shook his head at the stubborn Tang Shaoyang.


    However, the Dragon was surprised by Tang Shaoyang''s stubbornness. Holding the pain, the man just wriggled around without making any noises. He watched the man being tortured by the pain for twenty-three hours. After twenty-three hours and twenty-seven minutes, Tang Shaoyang stopped moving.

 Chapter 290 - Black Dragons Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 290 - ck Dragon''s Bloodline</h4>


    He finally understood the warning given to him by the Dragon. It was extremely painful, beyond extreme if he could describe it. There were no words that could describe what he felt right now.


    He endured the pain, and when the old man told him to scream, he almost screamed. But then he decided to endure the pain, and he had lost track of time. He felt like he had been tortured for a week.


    The pain suddenly vanished without warning. As the pain disappeared, he stopped moving and


    [Bloodline Inheritance ritual ispleted! You have inherited ck Dragon''s bloodline, Rumru!]


    [Bloodline''s bonus attribute per level +10 Strength, +10 Agility, +10 Stamina, +10 Vitality, +10 Magic Power, +2 Sense!]


    [Bonus attributes have been applied!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Dragon Breath]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Dragon Eyes (Passive)]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Dragon Scale]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Lesser Dragon Transformation]!]


    [Congrattions! You have inherited an iplete Dragon Bloodline!]


    [You have met the condition to unseal your bloodline first seal! Do you want to unseal the first seal? Y/N?]


    Tang Shaoyang went into silence as the notification rang in his head. He was processing the notification in his head.


    Rumru noticed that the man suddenly stopped moving. He was worried that the ritual ended with a failure. The old man squatted down and pulled Tang Shaoyang toward him, ''Are you okay?'' That was what he wanted to ask until he saw the man''s eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes turned light blue with ck slits pupils. There was no way the old man did not recognize the eyes. That was Dragon Eyes albeit iplete.


    Tang Shaoyang snapped out from his thoughts when the old man pulled. He was about to ask, ''what''s wrong?'' until he noticed something different with his vision. He saw thick blue streams floating in the air.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard with the sudden change. He tried to look in different directions, and then he realized the crystal cave was filled with blue streams.


    "What''s wrong?" Rumru asked worriedly. Tang Shaoyang then looked toward the old man and his slit pupils widened. He was shocked that the old man was radiating a dark reddish aura fiercely. It was thick and fierce,pletely different from the blue streams that were surprisingly calming.


    ¡ªWhat you see is Mana, the source of magic and also the wonder of the world.


    Zowen exined the confusion, it helped him a bit. Zaneos also helped out.


    ¡ªThat must be [Dragon Eyes]. You just learned the skill, right?


    Tang Shaoyang calmed down a little bit and replied to Rumru, "I am fine, just not used to this," he pointed at his eyes which made Rumru realize that humans could not see what he saw all this time.


    "I see, that means you have sessfully inherited the bloodline," Rumru let out a relieved smile, "Do you feel ufortable anywhere?"


    "I am fine¡­" Tang Shaoyang tried to sit but then he realized he was exhausted. For some reason, he did not have the energy even to sit, "I am not fine, I guess," he grinned at the old man.


    "It seems so, you should rest a little more to recover from your painful night," the old man sat next to Tang Shaoyang, "You are quite something, aren''t you?"


    The old man was talking about Tang Shaoyang who was holding his scream despite the tormentful pain.


    "Haha, I have to be this strong as many people''s lives are on my shoulders. How long has it been?" Tang Shaoyang replied with an exhausted voice before he asked again.


    "Over twenty-three hours, almost twenty-four, quite fast I would say," Rumru was quite surprised by the ritual that could be this fast, "Do you have any questions for me before we continue to our next agenda?"


    The old man was talking about him being killed by Tang Shaoyang. He was talking about his life, but his voice was very calm in front of death.


    "Seal? Can you exin to me about the seal? It''s your doing, right?" He remembered about the second seal, so he wanted to know how many seals were put on him.


    "Ah, right!" The old man pped his forehead, "I almost forgot about the seals. I have put five seals to seal my power in your body. You, humans, could not handle the true power of Dragon so I have to seal it partially. So in other words, your bloodline is iplete."


    "But don''t worry though, the seal will open automatically as long as you fulfill the condition," Rumru added.


    "I see, it seems I can open the first seal right now," Tang Shaoyang looked at the transparent screen in the air. He just needed to choose yes to open the first seal.


    "What, really!?" The Dragon was surprised when he heard that. Tang Shaoyang was supposed to open the first seal sometimeter, "It seems I underestimated your strength¡­" the old man muttered under his breath.


    "Should I open the seal, right now? Would there be any pain? Any tips?" Tang Shaoyang was hesitating. After what he just experienced, he did not want to open the seal arbitrarily.


    "Nope, you should be fine. What''s wrong!? Aren''t you tough enough to endure the pain?" The old man Rumru grinned at Tang Shaoyang.


    "That''s a relief, I have to wait until tomorrow if I have to experience the same pain. Today is enough," he let out a relieved sigh.


    "Yep, open the seal, I can guard you while you at it," Rumru told Tang Shaoyang to open the first seal.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as he chose "Yes".


    *** ***


    The four Temr Knights had reported the incident to the Saintess, and the Saintess reported back to the two Goddesses they prayed to.


    Thanks to the report, the Goddess of Harmony and the Goddess of Love, Rubia, and Lunea had to call a meeting again in such a short time. Rubia narrated everything that the Saintess told her.


    "How can he be that strong in such a short time? This makes no sense!" Axel raised his voice, "It must be because of his second ss, it''s because of you who insisted on doing a trade instead of kidnapping him!" He med everything on Rubia.


    "Oh, really? If you did not try to trick him, we can have good information in our hands already, and also we can form a good rtionship with his world too!" Rubia sneered back at the hot-tempered Axel.


    "This is not the time to shift the me, let''s discuss our next move instead," Lunea interrupted the two and looked to the other Gods.


    "Hahh¡­ What can we do? We cane down and kidnap him directly. That''s a n I guess," a God who wore a clown mask voiced his thought.


    "We don''t want to awaken the system, we are not ready for that yet," God of Destruction, Burning shook his head, "That''s not a n but a reckless move."


    "How do you know that the system will be awakened? We don''t know that," the Clown God replied.


    "Don''t be stupid, Carlsen! Those people were sent by the system to our world, so they have the system''s protection. Once the system deems us as a harmful existence in the game, our existence will be erased for sure!" Another God with blue hair, God of Sea, Seanic joined in.


    "We will summon all six remaining Temr Knights to capture them, but from my calction, it will not be enough," Rubia nced at the other Gods, "Can you guys send your followers to Waskin? If my guess is correct, he wille to attack the city along with the Beast Stampede. This should be our chance to capture him!"


    "Why don''t you send your Temr Knights from the Eidenburgh''s Capital? Don''t you know Waskin is a remote ce that is hard to reach?" Seanic questioned Rubia.


    "Eidenburgh is in a war against the Demons, all Temr Knights are sent to the Demon''s territory. We don''t have time to summon them, it will take a longer time than your follower to reach Waskin," Rubia shook her head.


    "My churches are nowhere near Waskin, it would take months for them to reach there," Burning shook his head. The other Gods also voiced the same thing.


    "I can send my Seanic Legion, but it will take two weeks for them to reach the city," Seanic looked toward Rubia, "Can your followers hold them that long for the reinforcement to arrive?"


    "It''s too long, but we will take the chance. It''s not like we have other choices, but I hope the Prime and the adventurers could help to capture them too. I n to lure them with the Supreme Blessing so they are willing to help, what do you guys think?" Rubia had her n too.


    Silence ensued within them, it was clear the Gods were very reluctant to give out the Supreme Blessing, "Don''t worry, I don''t think that they would be enough to capture our target, but I want to use them to hold Tang until the reinforcement arrived."


    "What do you think, Lunea?" Burning noticed Lunea had been quiet, it was unusual.


    "I guess we can follow Rubia''s n, for now, I don''t have any ns in my mind," Lunea shook her head.


    "As I said, we cane down by ourselves and get him!" Carlsen the Clown God voiced his thoughts.


    "That would be ourst resort, Carlsen. Then I will leave now! I have to talk to my Saintess to send the Seanic Legion!" Seanic was the first one to bail out and followed by the others.


    The seven gods left the meeting, leaving behind Lunea alone, "It seems I have to find a way to talk with Tang by myself, they seem to forget Rumru''s existence in the Orin Forest¡­ Our n will never seed after he entered the Orin Forest," those were herst voice before her figure faded.

 Chapter 291 - Fulfilling The Oath

    <h4>Chapter 291 - Fulfilling The Oath</h4>


    [You have unlocked the first seal of your bloodline]


    [Bloodline bonus attribute per level increased: +30 Strength, +30 Agility, +30 Stamina, +30 Vitality, +30 Magic Power, +3 Sense!]


    [Bloodline bonus attribute has been allocated!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Mana Maniption]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Dragon Fire]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)]!]


    [Skill [Lesser Dragon Transformation] has evolved into [Dragon Transformation]!]


    [Unsealing the first seal of the bloodline has triggered the bonus. All your existing skills'' level increased by one!]


    [Congrattions, you have unsealed the first seal of your bloodline!]


    More notifications rang in his head after he chose to unseal the first seal. More skills and also more attributes, it could be said it was a great boost in his attribute.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear he opened the window status.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    Main ss: Spirit Master


    Second ss: Mortal yer [Level - 100]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 162


    Talent: Divine Body


    Bloodline: ck Dragon


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 4079


    Agility: 3732


    Vitality: 3899


    Stamina: 3734


    Magic Power: 3743


    Sense: 508


    Mana: 37430/37430


    yer Essence: 0


    yer Energy: 0


    Skill Point: 105


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 5], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 4], [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 3], [Mana Mastery (Apprentice) - Lvl 5], [Mana Perception - Lvl 5], [sh Step - Lvl 7], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 6], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 3], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 3], [Regeneration (Passive) - Lvl 3], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Lvl 3], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Lvl 3], [Dispersal (Passive) - Lvl 3], [me Shield - Lvl 3], [Mana Shroud - Lvl 3], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Dragon Fire], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [Dragon Transformation]


    Contracted Spirit (3/6): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zowen and Zaneos took a long breath when they saw the updated status. The Dragon''s bloodline was just so overpowered that it increased the attributes by three times.


    The grin on Tang Shaoyang''s face was getting wider and wider as he scrolled down to see all updated status. It was a massive growth, for everything.


    [Friction skills detected! Initiate Skill Fusion [Regeneration (Passive)] and [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)]!]


    [Fusion Skill failed, [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)] skill''s grade is far too superior!]


    [[Regeneration (Passive)] skill has been removed!]


    Even though he lost a skill, Tang Shaoyang did not lose his happy grin. He understood that [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)] skill should be a high-grade skill, much higher than [Regeneration] for sure. So he did not mind that one of his skills was removed.


    "It seems you are satisfied with the bloodline," an old serene voice entered his ears. He wanted to test out the new skills, but there was more to do before he could do that.


    "I would say I am more than satisfied," Tang Shaoyang grinned as he had recovered a little more energy.


    "I have fulfilled the first oath, I hope you can keep your promise in the future," Rumru voiced his concern as he looked toward the ice coffin.


    "I will be damned for eternity if I don''t fulfill my promise," Tang Shaoyang turned serious as he repeated the oath for the old man to hear.


    "I hope you do," the old man smiled, "It''s time for me to leave the world."


    "Before that, I want to ask if you have a specific request for your revenge? I heard there are eight Gods, do you want me to do anything specific or you are going to leave me to do the rest, the cruelest suffering!" Tang Shaoyang licked his lips. Since it was an exchange, and he received more than he expected, he was willing to do more than revenge.


    "I have three names, Carlsen, Axel, and Darius!" The old man mentioned three names as his face turned savage. Just mentioning those names, he could see the deep hatred from Rumru''s eyes.


    "Carlsen, Axel, and Darius¡­" an evil smile formed on his lips. It could be said that it was thanks to these Gods that he could obtain the bloodline. If not for them, the Dragon in front of him would likely kill him.


    "Alright, I am ready. Can you give me some space?" Rumru pointed his finger at the corner of the cave that was pretty far from where he was. Tang Shaoyang followed the instruction and stood far away.


    Bwoosh!


    The human figure erged into an enormous ck dragon and filled therge cave immediately. He met with Rumru''s dark blue eyes and once again, he froze. Even after he received the bloodline, the disparity between them was just too big.


    Rumru ignored Tang Shaoyang''s gaze as he pulled the ice coffin closer to him. The Dragon put the ice coffin next to his chest, "Come here, Tang!"


    Tang Shaoyang approached the enormous dragon. Despite the big gap, this was much better than before he received the bloodline.


    While he walked toward the dragon, Rumru used his w to pull off the big scale on his chest. After he pulled off the scale, he dug out the flesh and showed him something amazing, Dragon Heart.


    The Heart was beating and radiated a fierce crimson glow, "Destroy my heart, this is the only way for you to kill me!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not make his move, he looked up and looked at the heart. The Dragon could see the hesitation in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes.


    "Haha, I thought you would be merciless and kill me without hesitation, but it seems you are not unfeeling as I thought," Rumru wasughing the moment he noticed the man wavered, "Feeling guilty for what I have given you?"


    "A little bit, my heart tells me to not kill you but my rational thought is urging me to kill you," Tang Shaoyang replied honestly.


    "At least you have a little conscience, but I already made my oath. You have to kill me, I have told you, I have no more will to continue my life. I have been waiting for you all this time," Rumru shook his giant head as he kept pointing at his exposed heart, "Kill me, even if you don''t kill me, I will find a way to kill myself."


    "Kill me! Make my life more meaningful for our revenge!" The Dragon raised his voice.


    Tang Shaoyang proposed the idea, and he even asked the Dragon to add this to the oath. It was toote even if he did not im the Dragon''s life, Rumru would die from the oath.


    He took out the scythe and walked closer toward the dragon. He took a deep breath and ready to swing his scythe to the heart.


    Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang swung the scythe toward the heart. Just as the sharp point of the scythe was about to pierce the heart, the scythe bounced back. There was a barrier protecting the heart from the scythe.


    "Oh my, are you trying to destroy my heart with your brute force?" The Dragon once againughed, "If this is seen by the other Dragons, they would be angry for sure. You are underestimating us, the mighty Dragon. Use your skill, Tang!"


    ¡ªUse your [Mana Maniption] to create a sharper de on your scythe, or you can form a sword with your mana.


    Zowen who watches the whole scene was trying to hold herughter. Trying to pierce Dragon Heart with an unknown metal. However, he could not me Tang Shaoyang since Dragon was something he just encountered. He only did have a little knowledge about the mythical creature.


    Tang Shaoyang took a deep breath and used [Mana Maniption] to control the mana from his Mana Whirlpool. He directed the mana to the scythe and formed a newyer de with the mana.


    Of course, he did not do that on one try. It took him ten tries to make a perfect mana de and the Dragon watched the whole thing from the side. Once again, heughed, "If not for the [irvoyance], I would have thought this is a mistake on my part."


    "This makes me better, at least, I can make youugh at thest moment of your life," Tang Shaoyang smiled, "Are you ready, then?"


    "Yes, I am ready," the Dragon nodded his giant head and closed his eyes, "Do it!"


    Swoosh!


    This time he without hesitation swung his scythe right to the beating heart. The de entered the heart, and Tang Shaoyang could see the Dragon''s body flinched, but the Dragon stayed still.


    The beating heart slowed down, Rumru opened his eyes, "Our hope is on you, Tang Shaoyang!"


    Those were the Dragon''sst words before the light in his eyes faded out. The giant head slowly lowered down as the heart stopped beating. Silence ensued inside the cave, Tang Shaoyang even held his breath.


    He was about to release the long breath until he heard a series of notifications in his head. The notification was too many in his head, it started him. He fell on his butt when he heard the unending notification.


    The notification kept ringing his head, it told him that he leveled up, his main level, and also his second ss. Usually, he would be happy to hear the consecutive notifications, but not this time. He was in a foul mood and these notifications caused his head to ache.


    Tang Shaoyangid down and closed his eyes. He tried to ignore the voices in his head.


    ¡ªYou can have your time, but don''t let your emotions control you. You have to use their bodies to summon a new spirit.


    Zaneos did not try to console Tang Shaoyang but reminded him to not lose his purpose. Tang Shaoyang did not respond to Zaneos'', it might be short but he felt close to the Dragon for some reason.


    [You have met the condition for ss Advancement!]


    ¡­


    [You have met the condition for the Second ss Advancement!]

 Chapter 292 - Too Soon For The Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 292 - Too Soon For The Farewell</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang slowly got up, he looked up to the dragon. The Dragon''s body remained still, he gazed into the closed eyes for a moment before focusing his gaze on the transparent screen in front of his eyes.


    [Do you want to process your ss Advancement? Yes/No?]


    He chose yes, he had chosen his path and he had to live with it even with the regret and the guilt. He was not as excited as before.


    Tang Shaoyang was prepared to enter the white room, but it was the same for the second ss advancement.


    [You have advanced from [Spirit Master] to [Spirit Lord]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Spirit Avatar]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Spirit Sacrifice]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Spirit Form]!]


    [Exclusive ss Bonus Attribute: +5 Magic Power per level!]


    [ss Advancement Bonus has been applied. Congrattions! All existing skills have increased by one level!]


    [ss Advancement bonus gained. You gained 100 Skill Points!]


    [ss Advancement has been achieved. You will gain 8 Attribute Points per level!]


    [You havepleted ss Advancement!]


    After the ss advancement, he pressed on the Talent Advancement. He could see the exmation mark next to his talent, a sign for the next advancement for his talent. He tapped the exmation mark and his talent tree opened.


    He had Divine Body (Strength) and Divine Body (Vitality) opened, but from the choices, he could not choose the next talent before hepleted the Divine Body.


    [Divine Body (Agility)] [Divine Body (Stamina)] [Divine Body (Magic Power)] [Divine Body (Sense)]


    He had to open all these four first toplete the Divine Body before he could upgrade his talent. But this time, it did not take him a long time to choose. He chose to open [Divine Body (Magic Power)] as he realized that all his power and skill centralized on Magic Power.


    [You have chosen [Divine Body (Magic Power)], 1 Talent Point has been consumed!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Mana Mastery]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Mana Perception]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Mana Regeneration]!]


    [Friction Skills detected! Initiate skill Fusion [Mana Mastery (Intermediate)] and [Mana Mastery]!]


    [Fusion Skill has seeded! You have learned a new skill, [Mana Mastery (Advanced)]!]


    [Friction Skills detected! Initiate Fusion Skill [Mana Perception] and [Mana Perception]!]


    [Fusion Skill has seeded! You have learned a new skill, [Advanced Mana Perception]!]


    [Talent Advancement bonus attribute has been applied! You will gain +12 Strength +4 Agility +9 Vitality +4 Stamina +6 Magic Power per level!]


    [You havepleted Talent Advancement!]


    ¡ªThis¡­ He could be a lot stronger than us when he resurrected uster¡­


    Zowen whispered, thinking Tang Shaoyang might not hear her. Of course, Tang Shaoyang heard her, she was talking in his head.


    ¡ªThat is for sure he will be a lot stronger than us. It''s a Dragon Bloodline, added with his talent and absurd ss, it is just a matter of time he would surpass us.


    Zaneos replied without lowering his voice. He did not care if Tang Shaoyang became a lot stronger as he believed Tang Shaoyang was a man with a principle.


    ¡ªBut he is already stronger than you, Lightning B*tch. You lost against him even before he got the bloodline.


    Karan could not help but to join the conversation too. Of course, he always tried to mock the prideful Zowen.


    ¡ªShut up, C-Tier Spirit! You are weaker than me!


    ¡ªBut I never lost against him while you lost, the grade could be misleading and it does not tell us who''s stronger in the battle. Between you and Zaneos, I believe you will be killed by him if you meet Zaneos on the battlefield.


    At Karan''s harsh rebuttal, Zowen fell into silence. Her silence was the fact that she indirectly admitted that she did not necessarily win against Zaneos.


    ¡ªRather than that nonsense rank, I am more interested in our Master''s future path. The Dragon and his wife have seen our Master''s future path and he said it will be a tough path. Aren''t you guys curious what he will face that even with his absurd ss and talent, he will still have a rough path? At this point, I don''t even care about my vengeance, I just want to watch his journey.


    The bickering suddenly stopped when they heard a sinister chuckle from the Demon Swordsman. For some reason, the two could feel the Demon enjoying and anticipating the future.


    ¡ªLet''s stop the talk, shall we? The upgrade is not over yet.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the chat between his spirits as he tapped the next advancement for his second ss.


    [Do you want to proceed with the second ss [yer] advancement? Yes/No?]


    He tapped yes as more notifications rang in his head.


    [Your second ss has sessfully advanced from [Mortal yer] to [Sky yer]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Sky Walk]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [yer Aura]!]


    [You gained bonus advancement, 200 Skill Points!]


    [Second ss advancement bonus attribute has been applied, +30 Strength +30 Agility +30 Vitality +30 Magic Power +3 Sense +12 Attribute Points!]


    [Second ss advancement has been achieved, all existing skills have increased by one level!]


    [You havepleted the second ss advancement!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    Main ss: Spirit Lord


    Second ss: Sky yer [Level - 200]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 200


    Talent: Divine Body


    Bloodline: ck Dragon


    Attribute Point: 1352


    Strength: 6345


    Agility: 5808


    Vitality: 5899


    Stamina: 5810


    Magic Power: 5857


    Sense: 708


    Mana: 37430/37430


    yer Essence: 10000


    yer Energy: 10000/10000


    Skill Point: 405


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 7], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 6], [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 5], [Mana Mastery (Advanced) - Lvl 1], [Advanced Mana Perception - Lvl 1], [sh Step - Lvl 9], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 8], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 5], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 5], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Lvl 5], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Lvl 5], [Dispersal (Passive) - Lvl 5], [me Shield - Lvl 5], [Mana Shroud - Lvl 5], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Dragon Fire], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [Dragon Transformation], [Spirit Avatar], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive,)]


    Contracted Spirit (3/15): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the numbers, it consoled Tang Shaoyang a little bit. He got a lot in return, more than he expected. Then he allocated the points, he allocated evenly between Strength, Agility, Stamina, and Vitality. At this point, his allocation did not really matter.


    "At this point, my n of sending those heads bes useless. If I be this strong already, I don''t need that trick," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    The reason he kept sending those heads was to terrorize the guard and the people in the city. It was to demoralize them, so it would be easier to break the defense when the Beast Stampede attacked. That was the n, but now he felt that he could easily destroy the city alone.


    ¡ªThat''s true, Second ss and bloodline boost your attribute so much. You can easily kill the Temr Knight with your brute force already.


    Zowen agreed immediately. She saw that his attributes were increased by five times, this kind of attribute should someone at level four hundred or even over.


    ¡ªYou can''t be overconfident, we don''t know what those Gods still have on their sleeve. Even though you have grown far stronger, those Gods are still far stronger than you. It''s just a pity that the advancement prevented you from growing stronger. If not for the cap, your level should be higher from killing a dragon.


    Zaneos'' voice followed up. He was someone who always reminded Tang Shaoyang in this kind of moment.


    "I know," Tang Shaoyang nodded as he walked closer toward the Dragon''s body. The reason he asked for the body was to use the bodies as a sacrifice to call a new spirit. But after their short conversation, he was kinda reluctant to use his benefactor body for the sacrificial.


    ¡ªRemember, you need his body for his interest too. You need his body so you can grow even stronger and avenge him! That''s why he surrendered his life to you, so if you don''t use his body, you disappointed him.


    "You are right, I can''t be soft after what I asked from him. It''s my idea anyway," Tang Shaoyang nodded as he extended his hand toward the dead body.


    [Spirit Summoning]


    A hole appeared on the top of the dragon''s body, the ck hole sucked the gigantic dragon body along with the ice coffin. Each summoning was giving off a different phenomenon. Four times [Spirit Summoning], and it was never the same.


    In a few seconds, the gigantic body disappeared into the ck hole. The ck hole suddenly erged, it expanded and slowly filled the space. Tang Shaoyang even subconsciously took three steps backward. He was afraid that he would get sucked into the ck hole but his worries were baseless.


    The ck hole exploded into ck particles, and the bright crystal cave ckened. His vision ckened by the ck particles, he activated his [Spirit Eyes]. He thought the [Spirit Eyes] could see through the ck particles, but it could not.


    Tang Shaoyang was panicking a little bit, he thought his body was sucked into the ck hole. But soon the ck particles formed a giant sphere, covering the sport where Rumru''s body wasying down before.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows, this kinda took a longer time than before. Once again, the sphere broke into particles and revealed a figure behind the ck sphere.


    ¡ªIt seems too soon for the farewell!

 Chapter 293 - Resolve

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Resolve</h4>


    ¡ªIt''s too soon for the farewell, it seems.


    That was Zaneos'' words at the revtion. Tang Shaoyang saw Rumru on his original spot albeit his ck figure was a little transparent.


    Not only Tang Shaoyang was surprised, but even Rumru himself was also surprised. His giant head nced around in confusion until he stopped at him.


    "What is this?" His deafening and also confusing voice filled the cave. Rumru was questioning Tang Shaoyang as he believed he just died.


    "It seems my [Spirit Summoning] skill is calling you back," Tang Shaoyang had told Rumru why he needed his body and also his wife''s. The Dragon should understand what he spoke of.


    "So, I am a spirit now!?" The Dragon''s exhausted voice replied.


    "But I think this is a good thing, no?" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the Dragon.


    The Dragon just stared at the man, "Why do you think this is a good thing? Don''t you know that I have no will to continue living? Even if you did not kill me, I will run havoc and get killed by the human force."


    That was Rumru''s original n. After the bloodline inheritance, he nned to run havoc in the human''s territories to lure those Fake Gods out. He wanted to take at least one or two of them down with him. That was the n, he pinned all his hopes on Tang Shaoyang.


    "But isn''t this better? Don''t want you to see them fall with your eyes? Don''t you want to see them suffer, or you can make them suffer by yourself?" Tang Shaoyang threw a few questions that might cause the Dragon''s spirit to live.


    "But how am I supposed to do that without my physical body?" The Dragon shook his head.


    "Of course, you can!" Tang Shaoyang smiled and he tried his new skill [Spirit Avatar]. He extended his hand to the side and a body formed. A concentrate of thick mana formed a body, a little over four meters tall with his bulky body, and canine teeth protruded out his mouth.


    [Spirit Avatar] was a skill to summon a spirit with a temporary body created of mana concentration. Yes, Tang Shaoyang summoned Karan through the skill, but his level was limited, level 200, the same level as him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Karan (Spirit Avatar)]


    Tier: Spirit Tier-C


    Level: 200


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Karan was even more surprised than Rumru who got called back through [Spirit Summoning]. The Orc did not bother to greet Tang Shaoyang and just straight ignored the Dragon. He used his hand to punch the air and jumped here and there.


    After a long time of death and living as a spirit, it was a pretty nostalgic and joyous asion for the orc to have a physical body even though it was just a temporary body.


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to call the exciting orc too, "He''s one of my spirits, his name is Karan the Great Warrior!"


    The Dragon was surprised to see the orc for a moment. The human in front of him never stopped to surprise him, from asking something outrageous like his wife''s body and even his life, and now this.


    "One of your spirits? Does that mean you have more than one?" The spirit concept piqued the magical creature''s interest.


    "Yeah, I have a prideful magus and a demon swordsman too. You will not be lonely, much better than being confined in a dark space alone too!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the old man.


    "Then, can you summon my wife and my daughter''s spirit too?" The Dragon suddenly got excited at the thought of meeting his wife and his daughter again.


    "Technically I can, but you know, the chance of summoning your wife''s spirit and your daughter''s spirit is very small. The skill randomly summons the spirit based on the sacrificial and also my skill''s level," Tang Shaoyang did not try to lie so the Dragon would sign the contract with him. He told Rumru the truth.


    ¡ªLet me talk with Rumru! I will talk to him, there''s a chance you can summon the spirit you want if you level up your skill high enough. There''s a chance for that, let me talk with him so he will sign the contract with you!


    Zaneos immediately talked to Tang Shaoyang, there was an urgency within his voice. It seemed the demon lost his calm when he saw Karan moving around, and he wanted to try as well.


    ¡ªMe too! Me too! Me too!


    Even Zowen was eager to get summoned just like Karan. Of course, Tang Shaoyang did not mind summoning the two of them together. He summoned Zaneos and Zowen too, so the three spirits could have a reunion with their temporary bodies.


    Of course, the two were calmer than the orc. They were testing their body, how good the bodypared to their original body.


    "The body is bad, much worse than my original body, but it''s good to have a physical body," that was Zaneos''ment. Since his body was all blue, people would recognize him as a human if not for his horn.


    Meanwhile, Zowen was ying with her lightning spark in her hand. Zaneos did not forget his main purpose as he walked next to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Hello, Sir Dragon," Zaneos put his right hand on his chest and bowed his head toward the dragon. The Demon Swordsman showed his respect for the mythical creature despite his hate for the dragon as the dragon was one of the reasons his life was sold out.


    "What I am going to tell you is my spection, but the chance it would happen around seventy percent, are you willing to listen to this demon''s words?" Zaneos was very polite to the Dragon.


    "Are you a noble demon?" Rumru was surprised by how polite the demon was, "Nah, it does not matter since you are spirit now, I am willing to listen¡­"


    Zaneos took his time to exin everything about the system that made everything possible, including resurrecting Rumru''s wife and daughter. He also exined everything about Tang Shaoyang''s ss, he was exining to the dragon many ways to resurrect his family.


    "The reason I am in a contract with him is also that I want to get resurrected too, so we are in for the same thing though I do have a change of thoughttely," Zaneos ended his exnation with that.


    The Demon Swordsman wanted to have the dragon not because he was a Dragon but because Rumru had seen the future. Without a doubt, Rumru would be a big help for Tang Shaoyang.


    Rumru looked into the demon''s eyes for a moment, the Dragon was contemting for a moment before he immediately agreed, "So, what I have to do to join you guys?"


    *** ***


    Kairu, Wen, Frost, and Jacky were waiting outside, at the entrance of the crystal cave. They never left the cave since yesterday, the four were waiting for Tang Shaoyang toe out since they knew what happened inside.


    "This is too long already, we should go in. I am afraid the sly human will do something to The King!" Kairu impatiently spoke as it had been too long. They had been waiting for more than a day, but Tang Shaoyang had note out yet. That kinda made Kairu worried.


    "Do you really think he could do something to The King?" Wen looked to the side, "Unless The King allowed it, that human could not even scratch Our King''s scale."


    "Even though I am worried too, I have to agree with Wen. What could that weak human do to Our King? Are you looking down on The King?" Frost questioned Kairu coldly.


    "As Frost said, if that human really killed the King, it means Our King allowed him to do that. What we can do is just wait for them," Jacky chimed in casually.


    Bwoosh!


    Kairu appeared in front of Jacky, his hand moved forward, trying to reach the monkey''s neck. However, Jacky''s reaction was not slow as he reached Kairu''s hand. His armored hand was holding the big wrist tightly as their gazes met.


    "Don''t you have any feeling, he had protected us in the time we needed it the most. Don''t you feel any anger? Are you monkeys really that ungrateful?" Kairu raised his voice and his body released the hot temperature.


    Jacky was not afraid of the lion beastmen in the slightest, "Shouldn''t you question yourself about that? Don''t you know that The King is suffering all this time? If death was a way to relieve his suffering and he chooses that path, we should respect his choice! The fact you want him to live means you want him to suffer more!"


    Hearing those from Jacky''s mouth, Kairu was struck with a sudden realization. He could not refute the point Jacky told him.


    "But aren''t you angry!?" The ming Lion did not step back while Jacky faced him calmly, "I am not angry, just disappointed in myself. If I am a lot stronger than I am now, maybe The King does not need to rely on that human for his vengeance," the monkey lowered his head in regret.


    Those words struck right into Kairu''s mind and heart. His grips weakened and stepped back, what Jacky was the truth. If they were stronger, The King did not need to resort to such a way to pin his hope to an unknown human.


    The tense atmosphere took a sudden turn, it became gloomy as the four beastmen faced the reality, "That''s why even if I have to lower my head to a human''s ruler but if that can help to achieve The King''s vengeance, I am willing to do it!" Jacky voiced his thoughts about Rumru''s request.


    Frost and Kairu immediately raised their heads and looked toward Jacky. They were not expecting to hear this from the monkey.


    "Me too, I will follow Tang Shaoyang. If that''s The King''s final request, I am willing to follow the human, I, and my tribe," Wen who never spoke also voiced his thoughts which surprised Frost and Kairu more.


    "Are you serious? Do you think we can''t do it without human help? Not only you, me too! I want to kill those Fake Gods to avenge The King more than avenge my family. But can''t we do it by ourselves?" Kairu could not believe that the two core tribes were willing to leave with the humans.


    "Again, The King just reminded you yesterday, Kairu! Don''t be full of yourself, the humans may be born weak, but do you forget how the empire from the south drove you and your tribe here? You can''t even fight against a single empire, do you think you can win against their Gods?" Jacky started to raise his voice too.


    "If we want tomit to fighting against the Gods, that means we are battling against humanity! That is much worse than a single empire, we have to fight a bunch of empires! Wake up, Kairu!"


    Again, Kairu who always talked with his fist could not refute Jacky''s im. Those were his weaknesses Kairu always avoided, how his friend brought those up to his face. Kairu was left with no words.


    "Maybe this is why The King wants us to follow one leader because we never get along. The King is worried about us," Wen smiled as he watched his two friends arguing, "Again, Kairu. If you don''t want to follow Tang, you don''t have to. The King said that himself, you can choose your own path and your decision, but you have to live with it without regret! I will not change my mind, I want to follow Tang. This is my decision!"


    "He said he came from another world, right? I wonder what another world looks like? It''s not like I and my tribe have a goal, so I choose to follow The King''s request to help him with his vengeance!" Wen''s words were certainly more powerful than Jacky''s. Kairu did not refute the Jade Eagle''s words.


    "If you want to follow me, then you have to follow my rules!" While the four beastmen fell into silence, Tang Shaoyang''s voice rang.

 Chapter 294 - Griffon Legion

    <h4>Chapter 294 - Griffon Legion</h4>


    The four beastmen immediately turned toward the voice. The man they had been waiting for finally came out.


    The first one to react was Kairu. He snapped out of his trance and was about to rush into the cave. However, Tang Shaoyang stopped him, he stood in front of the three meters tall Kairu and held the chest with his right hand.


    "What are you doing? Move away!" The ming Lion roared at the man.


    "Don''t waste your time if you are looking for Your King. He''s no longer inside," Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "What do you mean? The King never left the Crystal Pce once, he is guarding The Queen''s body. You are lying to the wrong target!" Kairu certainly did not believe Tang Shaoyang. The beastmen shoved the hand away and charged in.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulders and let the lion beastmen pass him. He had expected Kairu would be the one who had an extreme reaction.


    Meanwhile, the remaining three beastmen stayed still. Wen scanned Tang Shaoyang and found out the man was changed, his aura changed. The Jade Eagle felt the man had be a lot stronger, and he spotted a familiar aura around the man. Then Wen looked into Tang''s eyes and realized what actually happened.


    ''King Rumru did truly inherit his bloodline to a human¡­'' Wen thought to himself. He was surprised even though he expected this to happen.


    Frost who had the same height as Kairu walked forward, approaching Tang Shaoyang, "What happened to King Rumru?" The Snow Tiger questioned Tang Shaoyang with his cold voice.


    Frost believed Tang Shaoyang''s words when he said King Rumru was no longer inside. He was frank with his words and directly asked the question to the man.


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately answer the tiger. He was asking the involved Dragon about his existence, ''Should I summon you to meet them?'' The question was directed to Rumru who had be a spirit and signed the contract.


    ¡ªNo, don''t summon me! This is your chance, I don''t want them to follow you because of my existence inside you, but I want them to follow you with their heart.


    Rumru''s answer was unexpected for Tang Shaoyang since the Dragon regarded these four as his kids.


    ¡ªAs long as I can see them live well already enough for me.


    The Dragon continued with his honesty.


    ''I see, I will tell them the truth then,'' Tang Shaoyang nodded and looked toward Frost, just like his name, his eyes were frosty, the gaze that could give a chill to the spine, "I killed him!"


    Frosty aura immediately burst out, the emotionless eyes filled with rage and fury were directed toward Tang Shaoyang. It was something he expected, and he was not surprised that Frost tried to attack him with his aura.


    However, the first one to attack Tang Shaoyang was Kairu. He checked out the cave was empty, and when he rushed out of the cave, he heard the sentence from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth.


    "YOU DARE!!!" Even though his mind knew that it was impossible for Tang Shaoyang to kill King Rumru, he still rushed madly toward Tang Shaoyang.


    It was the loss in his heart, the loss of a figure he always admired, and he still could not ept it. He tried to vent out this frustration on Tang Shaoyang. The me swirled in his right hand as he punched Tang Shaoyang''s back head.


    Kairu might not be the fastest among the four, but his speed was not something normal. In the blink of an eye, his figure shed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang usually would activate [Spirit Eyes] when he heard the raging voice from behind. But this time, even without his [Spirit Eyes], he could feel it, he saw what Kairu targeted, and when he arrived behind him.


    Thanks to this mysterious feeling, he reacted quickly. He turned around and received the me fist with his hand.


    Swoosh!


    The me burst out and engulfed Tang Shaoyang. Wen, Jacky, and Frost did not try to meddle. Jacky especially considered this as a test. Even though they were willing to follow the man, if Tang Shaoyang was defeated by Kairu, they might reconsider their decision.


    Of course, Wen watched the fight for a different reason. He knew that Tang would not lose against Kairu, especially when Kairu in his raged state. He wanted to know how strong the man was.


    After a while, the fierce crimson me dissipated, revealing the figure behind it. Tang Shaoyang had a big grin on his face, "Wuuu, it''s quite hot," he then turned his head toward Frost, "Can you release more of your cold aura? I prefer cold," he tried to stroke his hair back in style, but as soon as his hand touched his hand, he could not feel the hair.


    He froze in shock, and Kairu took his chance. The ming Lion sent a flying kick to the stomach, causing Tang Shaoyang''s body to fly away.


    Tang Shaoyang''s body crashes into a boulder, destroying the boulder into pieces. However, there was no change of expression on his face. He was sitting on the boulder fragments while rubbing his shiny head. He felt no hair, but a smooth surface.


    "When? When I lost all my hair?" He questioned himself in a daze.


    ¡ªDon''t know, but you came to me with no hair, so it must be before that. I thought that was your style¡­


    Rumru the ck Dragon was the first one to respond to Tang Shaoyang''s monologue.


    ¡ªWow, I also did not notice that you lost your hair. It should be around when you fought a group of adventurers. The time you shed against the big sword, you suffered a lot after the sh.


    Zowen''s surprised voice followed up. Her words struck him with a realization, regeneration was to regenerate the injuries but it did not help to regrow the missing hair. The hair had to grow back on its own.


    At this moment, Kairu appeared above him. He came with the same me fist, directing the fist toward his face.


    Tang Shaoyang reacted violently this time. He got to and avoided the fist easily before he reached Kairu''s neck. He easily pinned the ming Lion down to the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground caved in, Tang Shaoyang then raised his fist, "I lost my hair, and you now want to ruin my face too?"


    Swoosh! Bam!


    The first hit Kairu''s nose and blood came out from his nose. Despite the punch, Kairu still red at him furiously.


    "What? One is not enough, right?" Tang Shaoyang sneered at the unyielding beastmen as he sent another punch to the face.


    Bam!


    Meanwhile, Kairu was in great shock. He tried to break away from the grip on the neck, but when he tried, he realized that he did not have the strength to do so. He struggled hard and tried to use his skill, but soon he realized that he was at the man''s mercy.


    Wen, Frost, and Jacky also soon realized the severity as they watched Kairu getting thrashed by the man. For the first time, Kairu was rendered helpless and could do nothing about it. The me the ming Lion proud of could not do any damage to the man.


    ''King Rumru''s bloodline truly strong,'' he thought to himself.


    "Help him!" Frost was the first one to react, followed by Wen and Jacky afterward.


    Tang Shaoyang, who noticed the three iing beastmen, immediately stopped beating the poor ming Lion. He got up from the ming Lion and took five steps away from Kairu.


    The three beastmen stood around Kairu and faced Tang Shaoyang cautiously.


    "What? Do you want to fight me? I don''t mind, you three cane at me together. This is a good thing to test out my new skill," he grinned at the three beastmen.


    Such a thing caused Wen to frown, the same for Jacky, ''Does The King seriously want us to follow this man? He acts so childishly, is he truly an emperor?''


    In their mind, the emperor should act with dignity, not yful like Tang Shaoyang in front of them.


    "No, we don''t want to fight, but we want to know what happened to King Rumru!" Frost had calmed down after his initial rage. King Rumru could not just be killed without any resistance, it was either King Rumru let himself get killed or it was the human who used evil means to kill King Rumru.


    "Then shall we get to a new ce to have a chat?" He showed a disappointed expression for not being able to fight, but that was not his purpose.


    *** ***


    Waskin City, Waskin Family Residence


    Roman Waskin, the current city lord and also the head of the Waskin Family was rubbing his temple. The man looked a few years old olderpared to a few days ago.


    It was normal for him to be like this, all Royal Knights his family had cultivated for years were wiped out, leaving only a hundred Royal Knights and two Primes to protect the main residence.


    "My Lord, are you okay?" The old man behind Roman asked with concern. The Waskin was devastated by their loss, and that was the cause Roman to be stressed.


    "Do you think I am okay, now?" Roman mmed the table hard with his hand as he red at the old man with his bloodshot eyes. The old man did not flinch and face the old man with a smile even though he was being scolded.


    "I am sorry, Sigra," Roman went back to his chair weakly, "It''s okay, My Lord. I know you are in a tough situation," Sigra nodded his head, "Rather than that, The Empire''s royal letter has arrived," the old man took out a scroll with a tortoise golden crest on it.


    Roman''s hand immediately reached the scroll and opened the scroll. He was in a desperate state and willing to do anything to save the city and also his family.


    The scroll contained many contents, the answer to his letter for asking reinforcement to save the city from the Beast Stampede. Without the Royal Knights, the city was bound to fall.


    Roman''s eyes were moving quickly as he read the whole content. As he was reading the letter, the old man''s eyes gained the light of hope.


    "Ahahahahahaha!" Roman mmed the scroll onto the table and stood up as heughed very hard, "My city is saved, my family is saved! The Empire sends their Griffon Legion! Buahahahaha!"


    "Is that true, My Lord?" Sigra was also happy when he heard that. His family depended on the Waskin Family, and he knew Roman would leave him and his family if any situation arose. That was why he was relieved to hear the famous Griffon Legion was sent to help the city.

 Chapter 295 - Beast Stampede

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Beast Stampede</h4>


    The same situation happened to Carlos Artura. The Adventurer Guild lost one of their biggest assets, a potential Hell-Diamond Ranked Party. On top of that, the party wiped out under his watch, Carlos Artura was in a tough spot.


    He was sitting behind the table inside his office with an official letter from the Adventurer Guild of the capital. There was an order, an absolute one that he had to catch the culprit who killed Red Chivalries, dead or alive. That was the order or he would be brought to the capital for a trial.


    For this, the capital sent three Diamond Rank Party and one more Hell-Diamond Party. The Adventurer Guild took this matter seriously, and they wanted the killer to be under public trial for killing the adventurers.


    One was for certain, the Adventurer Guild''s fame took a big hit as the rumor of the Diamond Rank Party wiped by one man started to spread out.


    "Arghhh¡­" Carlos groaned as he massaged his forehead. There were so many troubles he had to take care of, and it kepting toward him.


    "What about Sera? Do you get something from her?" Carlos looked toward the man who stood next to the door of his office. He was a man in histe twenties, with a skinny build and average face.


    "I can''t get anything from her, it seems they truly just meet. Before they can have a rtionship, the church makes their move to hunt him down," the man replied while licking his lips.


    "Then where is she now?" Carlos nned to use Sera to lure Tang Shaoyang out of the forest. He remembered that Tang Shaoyang had many women around him, so he thought he could use Sera for his n.


    "Do you n to use her to bait Tang out?" The man asked Carlos, "Yes, you don''t break her, do you?" The Guild Master furrowed his brows.


    "I am sorry, but she is my toy now. It''s rare to get a tender toy like her, so I can''t hold back," The man grinned at the old man, "But shouldn''t we just wait for him toe? That''s the n, right? We can gang him with the knights, why would we risk it?"


    "Sh*t, I hope you are right," Carlos Artura stood up, "Do you want to try my new toy instead?" The man asked the old man with a wide green.


    "I don''t have time for that. I have to meet with the Temr Knights, they want to talk about the n or something. Those sh*tty followers, they should end what they started," The old man walked toward the door. He was about to open the door, Carlos turned toward the man, he grinned, "But I may try your new toy, I need to do something to relieve my stress."


    *** ***


    The knights, Adventurer Guild, and the church were bing active in the city. Themon folks often saw these three forces wander around the city, they were on high guard.


    Even though the head terrors had stopped for a few days, the city was in high tension. The anticipated Beast Stampede was about to attack the city, and today was the supposed day the beast attacked the city.


    The street in the outer region was empty as people moved closer to the core of the city. They left their house and stayed in the inn.


    On top of the wall, the city''s force was on guard. A battalion of mage, the city guards, and a few Royal Knights were sent for a show. Roman did not want the people to know that the Royal Knights were on the brink of annihtion.


    In one guard tower, the four Temr Knights gathered. Reus was standing next to the window, looking at the Orin Forest.


    "Do you think he wille? He probably knows that we are waiting for him," Hardy had a ss of wine, rocking his chair while looking toward the same direction.


    "I don''t know, but my gut feeling tells me he wille for sure," Reus replied with a concerned tone.


    "Then what are you worrying for? Today will be our day to catch him. I heard Eidenburgh sent their Griffon too," Hardy calmly took a sip on the wine in his hand.


    "Never underestimate your enemy, this is why we can''t capture him. We underestimated him too much, so we could not catch him, and I have a bad feeling for this Beast Stampede," Reus voiced his concern, still having his eyes at the Orin Forest.


    "Yeah, we can''t let our guard down. The Griffon Battalion is not here yet. Karl and Ruwen also not here, Seanic Legion is not here yet too! Our job is not to catch him now, but to hold him down and buy some time until everyone arrived," Ben reminded Hardy who looked leisurely with the current situation, "At least, we have to wait until Karl and Ruwen toe, don''t do something stupid until then."


    "Alright. Alright. You can count me on that," Hardy waved his hand calmly. Clearly, he did not pay attention to the reminder.


    "What about the Adventurer Guild? I heard the main branch sends four more Diamond Rank Parties to capture the man. One of the members of the Red Chivalries is Adventurer Guild''s higher-ups'' grandson, that''s why they take this matter seriously," Jake looked toward Reus. Even though he usually did not show any interest in the conversation, he took this matter seriously.


    "Yeah, they are on the way," Reus nodded his head.


    "See, you have to take this easy. Unless a Dragon helps him, he can''t get away this time," Hardymented lightly.


    After the fourth Temr Knight''s words, the ground suddenly vibrated. Reus squinted his eyes as he noticed a swarm of beasts rushed out of the Orin Forest.


    "The Beast Stampede ising, get in your position, and don''t forget the signal if you spot him!" After saying that, Reus went out of the room and followed by Ben and Jake, leaving Hardy alone who still enjoyed the wine.


    "Tsk, these people are too tense, can''t they calm down a little?" Hardy ced his ss on the table and walked closer to the window.


    He watched the mages throw their spells, fireballs, lightning bolts, and more other spells toward the swarm. The Beast Stampede began.

 Chapter 296 - Against Templar Knight Again

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Against Temr Knight Again</h4>


    Deep inside the Orin Forest


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and saw the straw ceiling. He was about to move his hands, but he felt a weight. He looked to the right, Delia was sleeping soundly as she rested her head on his arm.


    Tang Shaoyang saw a satisfied smile on her face. Then he looked at his chest, Liang Suyin was resting on top of him, curling up like azy cat. He then looked to the right, Arina was resting on his left arm.


    ''It seems my hair doesn''t affect my handsomeness,'' he thought with satisfaction. This was his record for sleeping with three women at once if it was before¡­


    ''Nah, why would I think about the past? I exist for the present and the future,'' he slowly withdrew his hand while using [Mana Maniption] to make sure they did not feel the movement.


    ¡ªCould not imagine that our natural affinity with mana would be used like this.


    Rumru the ck Dragonmented while looking at Tang Shaoyang used [Mana Maniption] to sneak out of the bed. Zowen also chimed in, telling the Dragon this was not the first time.


    ¡ªThere are many things you could never imagine, but this guy will do it. This is just one of many!


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the spirits, it did not matter how or for what he used the skill. The skills existed for his convenience, whether in his daily life or on the battlefield. That was what he believed.


    He got up from the bed and took the robe with white fur before he went out. He did not want to disturb their sleep.


    In the main room, Elin and Selena were preparing something on the table. They were preparing for breakfast.


    "So what do we have for our morning meal?" He got behind Selena and had his hand circled her waist, resting his chin on her shoulder. While at it, he did not forget to sniff around her nape.


    "You woke up this early? I thought you were going to enjoy your time until noon," Selena let him do anything while putting a slice of meat on top of the bread. There was a saltiness in her words, and Tang Shaoyang could detect it from her tone.


    "Did you put too much salt in the food?" Tang Shaoyang replied with a yful tone while Elin giggled from across the table.


    "You have your turn yesterday, stop pouting," he shook his head when Selena turned her head away, "But if you want, we can do one round here," he whispered to the girl. Even though he said that to Selena, his eyes were gazing toward Elin.


    Just like that, Selena surrendered herself to Tang Shaoyang as Elin joined the battle. Soon enough, the room filled with a moan from Elin and Selena.


    Thirty minutester


    Tang Shaoyang came out of his hut. Outside, Wen, Kairu, Frost, and Jacky were waiting for him. The four stood in a line.


    "I have gathered all the information we need, we are ready tounch the attack!" Wen was the first one to speak.


    "Finally we are going to make the move," Tang Shaoyang replies with a delighted tone, "But I don''t like your strategy to sacrifice your people like that just for information."


    "Didn''t we have the agreement that you will follow my instruction in this battle? This is the battle between us and the Waskin City, thest battle before we follow you." Wen replied sternly.


    "Just saying my opinion," Tang Shaoyang shrugged as he turned around, "Let me get prepared first."


    *** ***


    Three days had passed since the Beast Stampede, the city defense managed to repel eleven waves of the Beast Stampede. The adventurers were working together with the city guard and the mage forces. Even though they managed to defend the main gate, the force was barely able to do it.


    The Royal Knights, The Guardian Knights, and the Diamond Rank Parties had not made their move yet.


    "Damn! Are they just going to watch the battle? What''s the use of their shield and sword? Ornaments for the show?" A Gold Ranked Adventurer mmed his steel boots to the hard floor as he cursed at the Guardian Knights who stood in a formation behind the wall.


    "Ssshh!" His friend who also Gold Ranked Adventurer called his friend out, "Are you crazy? Talking about the church openly like that, do you want to die?"


    The one who brought the topic gritted his teeth. His friend was right, this was not something his status could talk openly. But he was at the limit, three days of battle, and he barely got any sleep.


    "I know you are stressed out, but we have to hold back. This battle is not just about the money, but for our family too," an older adventurer tapped the man to calm him down.


    The Gold Rank Adventurer nodded his head and leaned his back on the hard wall.


    "Listen to your elder, kids! Or else, you will lose your head," a voice filled with arrogance rang, rming the Gold Rank Party. The six adventurers looked toward the voice and found a man with long hairing toward them.


    The man looked much younger than the six adventurers, and he wore gold te armor with a crest on his left chest, and also a pure white cape with a bigger crest.


    He just calmed down after his friends consoled him, now he heard this cocky voice. The Gold Rank Adventurer immediately rose but the older adventurer held him back, "He''s one of the Temr Knights, the fourth one. Calm your ass down if you want to keep your life intact!"


    Hearing those words, the Gold Rank Adventurer immediately lowered his head. The other four also stood up and bowed their heads toward Hardy.


    "What a sensible rogue, tsk," Hardy shook his head regrettably, clearly he was picking fault with the adventurers. He yawned and looked toward the forest, "Those armors and weapons are not just an ornament like your brain. They are a real deal."


    Slowly, the fourth Temr Knight turned toward the paled Gold Rank Adventurer, "I am bored now, do you want to test it out whether it is a real weapon or just an ornament?" A sly grin formed on Hardy''s lips.


    "We are sorry for our rudeness and our irresponsible remark," the older adventurer and the other five bowed their heads once again.


    "Tsk, this is not funny at all," Hardy turned back toward the forest once again. Three days had passed but their target did not show up. While he gazed at the forest, he noticed movement from the forest.


    The ground vibrated, and even the city wall also vibrated. The vibration was fiercer than what they felt before.


    The frown on Hardy''s forehead got deeper, the strong vibration meant the number was more than the beforehand wave.


    "This is the third day¡­" Hardy muttered in a low voice. As the Waskin City''s native, Hardy knew that the Beast Stampede wouldst at least a week, "But why does the number of the beasts multiply as if this is thest day? Moreover, they are more organized for a Beast Stampede."


    While the fourth Temr Knight was getting confused with the situation, he saw a human figureing out of the forest, followed by four beastmen.


    The hairless man threw him off a little bit, he did not recognize the man at first. But after giving the man closer, he realized the man was the target they had been looking for.


    "You finally dare to show your face," Hardy grinned as he directed his hand to the sky. A blue sword shot up to the sky and exploded into particles. That was a signal between the Temr Knights.


    After sending the signal, Hardy jumped off the wall and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang and the four beastmen noticed the exploded sword. Soon enough, they also noticed there was a figure rushed toward them.


    "Hahaha, you finally dare to show your face, Coward!" Hardyughed while pointing his finger at Tang Shaoyang.


    Kairu was about to charge at the loathsome knight, but Tang Shaoyang held him back, "Stay in the position," while saying so, he cast [Basic Detection] on Hardy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Luminous Church


    ss: Temr Knight


    Level: 267


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Coward? Me? Or is it your Goddesses? They don''t dare to show their faces and they keep sending weaklings like you," Tang Shaoyang grinned at the man.


    "You dare!" Hardy lost it when his Goddesses were brought up. He did not wait for his friends toe as he rushed madly toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Yeah, that''s right,e to me!" Tang Shaoyang''s figure also shed forward.

 Chapter 297 - Lets Have A Contest

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Let''s Have A Contest</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang felt the surroundings were very slow to him, including the Temr Knight''s movement. He could see the enemy''s movement very clearly.


    Boom!


    He held Hardy''s neck and mmed the Temr Knight down, creating a small crater as blood spurted out from his mouth. Tang Shaoyang could see the shock in the Temr Knight''s eyes, and could not believe what he just experienced.


    "How!?" Hardy muttered a single word after getting mmed down. Yes, how!? He could not see the opposite party''s movement at all. He felt that his neck was suddenly gripped and then his body got mmed down.


    ''My [sh Step] seems to be a lot stronger,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself.


    "I told you because you are too weak!" He grinned as he put his right foot on Hardy''s chest.


    The fourth Temr Knight was easily taken down by one man, shocking the city guards and adventurers who watched the sh from the wall.


    They barely saw anything, a figure shed, then they saw the Temr Knight''s body mmed down to the ground. They could not see clearly what actually happened. What they could see was that the fourth Temr Knight lost in the sh.


    The same for them as well, they did not recognize the bald Tang Shaoyang for a while until one of the adventurers yelled a name.


    "It''s Hell-Level Criminal, Tang!" When the name was brought up, the gasp of surprise could be heard. The name of Tang rmed the people immediately as there was Tang Shaoyang''s sketch spread in the city.


    "That''s right, you people regarded me as Hell-Level Criminal with vague sh*t excuse!" Tang Shaoyang yelled to the wall, "Now I am back to crush these people, the Waskin Family! The Luminous Church! This is a battle between them and me! Drop your weapon, and we will not attack you! But if you resist you will be killed!"


    As Tang Shaoyang finished his words, rows of beastmen mixed with beasts slowly emerged out from the forest. Before, the beastmen were never involved in the Beast Stampede, but now the people could see rows of them at once.


    "Don''t be afraid you STUPID! You have church on your back, these filthy beasts could never win against the Church!" From below him, Hardy yelled loudly to rally the morale.


    "Quite brave, aren''t you?" Tang Shaoyang grinned as he looked down at the long-haired man, "Unfortunately, your time is up!"


    Ferocious crimson energy gathered in Tang Shaoyang''s hand. The violent energy formed a de, "Let''s try how strong this yer Energy is, shall we?"


    [Harmony Sphere]


    The fourth Temr Energy could feel the strong energy from the close range. He realized that his life was in danger and immediately cast his ultimate skill.


    "Fool! Your cheap trick can never break my shield! I, Hardy, the Divine Shield of the Harmony Goddes-" the words stopped halfway as the ferocious energy easily prated the shield, piercing through Hardy''s neck.


    ¡ªyer Energy is simr to Mana, but it''s stronger than mana. You can control it like you control the mana through [Mana Maniption]!


    That was Zaneos conclusion after a few tests about yer Energy. It was just unknown whether the energy could be used to cast a spell or not since it was something new even for the thousands of years Dragon.


    Tang Shaoyang pulled the de to the side, ripping the neck, and separating the head from the body. He then extended his hand to the headless body, soon the body disappeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Contracted Spirit]


    Karan the Great Warrior (C-Tier Spirit) - Advancement Requirement: Monster Sacrificial (10.97%)


    Zaneos the Demon Swordsman (B-Tier Spirit) - Advancement Requirement: Demon and Undead Sacrificial (0%)


    Zowen the Lightning Magus (B+ Tier Spirit) - Advancement Requirement: Humans Sacrificial (53.67%)


    Rumru the ck Dragon (SSS Tier Spirit) - Advancement Requirement: Beast Sacrificial (Highest Tier Spirit acquired, a special requirement needed for next advancement)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang checked the progress of his Spirit Advancement. Zowen was halfway for the [Spirit Advancement], much faster despite being a high-tier spirit. It was because he had been using a high-quality sacrificial for her.


    "I have killed a lot of my own species¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice while checking the progress bar. He wanted to know the benefit of [Spirit Advancement].


    "We have more people to be sacrificed for you Zowen," Tang Shaoyang licked his lips as he nced to the wall.


    At this moment, Kairu came to the next Tang Shaoyang, "What are you doing? You did not let me fight him, but you killed him. You took my prey, that''s not the part of the agreement!" The ming Lion came toin.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes, "The agreement is I will be taking down the Church and their followers while you and your friends faced the Waskin Family''s force. He is one of the church followers, so he is my prey."


    After saying that, he kicked the bodiless head. The head elerated through the air and crashed on the wall. The head burst out into blood as the skull burst into pieces.


    The city guards and the adventurers were witnessing the horror of the Hell-Level Criminal. The fourth Temr Knight could do nothing in front of such a terrifying figure. In their minds, they had regarded Tang Shaoyang as a criminal regardless ever since he started the terrorizing act.


    Now they saw it with their own eyes, fear started to haunt them. Even Temr Knight could not save them at this point.


    While everyone was in fear, Carlos Artura led exactly fifty-four people out of the city. For some reason, the adventurers cheered loudly when they saw the group.


    Tang Shaoyang scanned the group, using his [Basic Detection]. He could tell why the Guild Master dared toe out.


    "They are from the Adventurer Guild, as strong as the man I just killed. They are not the part agreement," he told Kairu who also scanned the group seriously. The brawny beastmen also detected that the group ahead was unusual.


    Wen came over which was also followed by Frost and Jacky. The Jade Eagle informed him who they were.


    "Another four Diamond Ranked Parties are dispatched from the Capital of Eidenburgh. Their mission is to catch you, dead or alive!"


    "Then it makes them my prey, right?" Tang Shaoyang grinned while ncing at Kairu. Sure enough, The ming Lion reacted instantly when he imed the group as his prey, "No! I want to fight them too!"


    "Then let''s have a contest, shall we? The one who has the highest kill count will win and the loser has to obey the winner, one request," Tang Shaoyang offered the lion beastmen.


    Kairu''s eyes brightened when he heard the proposal. Since he lost to Tang Shaoyang before, he had been asking for another battle, but Tang Shaoyang never epted that. Now, this was his chance! If he won the contest, he could request for a battle once more.


    "Let me join too!" Frost surprisingly signed himself to join the contest, "If I win, I want you to marry Ivory Tribe''s Princess!" The Snow Tiger was more direct with his request.


    "I told you before, I am not going to marry your people. Love is not something that can be forced! But you can join the contest anyway. It''s not like you can win," Tang Shaoyang grinned back at Frost.


    After the long talk, Frost and his tribe decided to follow him. But it seemed the oath was not enough assurance for him. Frost proposed to him to marry the Ivory Tribe''s princess.


    Ivory Tribe''s Princess was not his daughter, but a Snow Tiger with Blizzard Tiger bloodline. Blizzard Tiger was the strongest variant of the Snow Tiger and the Ivory Tribe believed Blizzard Tiger was the only kind that could achieve Godhood. Even though that was just a legend from generation to generation, they believed that. Hence Snow Tiger showed simrity to Blizzard Tiger would be titled Princess if it was a girl and Prince if it was a boy.


    "You started this, and as an Emperor, you have to keep your words or you will be looked down on!" Frost did not back down, "You never meet her, how do you know you don''t love her? She is our princess, the most stunning beauty in our tribe!"


    Tang Shaoyang merely rolled his eyes. He might lust for beauty, but he had his own taste for women. There was no way he could overlook the species difference, at least he believed so for now.


    "Let''s save that forter, our guests seem to want to talk," Tang Shaoyang''s gaze met with Carlos Artura''s gaze.

 Chapter 298 - Dragon Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 298 - Dragon Transformation</h4>


    From the distance, the remaining five Temr Knights gathered. Ruwen, the first Temr Knight, and Karl, the second Temr Knight had returned to the city.


    "Are you sure we don''t join the battle to help the adventurers? Shouldn''t we avenge Hardy!?" Jake raised his voice at the four people. Usually, he would appear to be uncaring, but in fact, Jake was an emotional person type.


    Reus shrugged his shoulder, he made an "It''s not me who makes the decision" expression toward the young Jake. Ben sat still, remaining unresponsive.


    "It''s good to be young and ignorant," the golden-haired man, Karl responded with a sarcastic remark. Jake was the youngest Temr Knight, it was an open secret as the church used to boast Jake''s potential.


    Ruwen''s pensive focused on Tang Shaoyang, his eyes never left the baldy for once until he heard Jake''s voice. He let out a sigh, "Didn''t you see what happened to the fourth? He is killed immediately, even his [Harmony Shield] is broken in one hit. Do you know what it means?"


    "We have five people, and there are six Diamond Ranked Parties. Two Primes are also at our disposal!" Jake could not believe that number one would cower in the face of one man.


    "What about those four beastmen? The beast armies behind them? Do you count them too? Couldn''t you see the forest is filled with beasts, at least ten thousand beast armies behind them, have you thought how are you going to face them?" Ruwen shook his head.


    "On top of that, why would we avenge a fool like Hardy? He decided to face that man alone, he died because of his foolishness! Moreover, haven''t you heard the n? Should I repeat the n once again? We are here to stall the time until the Griffon Legion and Seanic Legione!"


    "What about the adventurers, right? Why should we care about them? You should care about yourself, what should we do to stall them when they break into the city." Ruwen did not raise his voice, his tone was t despite the situation they were in.


    The strongest Temr Knight could see what his friends could not see. He could see the amount of mana Tang Shaoyang has, and he also detected the strange energy the baldy used to kill Hardy. It was clearly not mana but it could easily break Hardy''s highest defense.


    Jake could not believe that Ruwen would be this cautious in front of one man. He could not see what Ruwen saw, so he judged the situation with his naked eyes, "Is he that strong?"


    "Yes, he''s that strong, and I even doubt myself whether I could hold him for thirty minutes, let alone days!" Ruwen kept shaking his head, "Also, what actually happened? Did the Saintess ever tell you why they want to catch this man?"


    "This is Goddesses'' will!" Reus replied shortly. He also did not know why the Goddesses wanted to catch this man so bad that they had to use all means, even involving the God of Sea, Seanic Church.


    "I can use that even if I have to, it''s not that we have other choices," Karl joined the conversation.


    "Yeah, ourst hope is to summon the Archangel," Ruwen let out a sigh and looked back toward the group of the adventurers, "Those foolish adventurers just won''t listen, why do they have to foolishly fight outside? We are at a big advantage with the city barriers. For now, let''s enjoy the show, just pray those fools could stall more times until the reinforcementes!"


    *** ***


    "Surrender yourself, and follow us for the trial at the Capital of Eidenburgh to atone your sins, Tang!" Carlos Artura yelled at Tang Shaoyang.


    The shout reverberated to the air as the old man''s vigorous voice echoed for everyone to hear.


    "Yes, I will follow, but please forgive all my sins," he replied with a sincere expression, but then it changed to his usual grin, "Do you expect me to respond like that? Don''t be ridiculous, you are a man with experiences, stop with the bullsh*t, juste at me!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "I don''t want to use such means, but I want to avoid unnecessary casualties," The Guild Master waved his hand to the man who brought a big bag.


    The man unloaded the bag, and it was a woman in uniform. Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows, he felt familiar with the woman, but he kinda forgot who she was. The woman was in a half-awake state, her face paled, lost its color, and groaned for help, "H-help¡­"


    Her voice was faint and weak, it was typical of a very exhausted voice. The frown on his forehead got deeper as he tried to recall the woman, then he remembered. It was the female guide who was in charge of his party.


    "Follow us if you don''t want her-" the man could not finish his words as Tang Shaoyang suddenly appeared in front of him. He used [sh Step], three men tried to sh him with their swords but Tang Shaoyang was faster than them.


    He retrieved Sera and returned to his original spot. The girl kept saying "help" with her weakened voice.


    Tang Shaoyang felt guilty for the woman. He did not know what Sera went through because of him but he knew it was something horrible.


    "You are safe, we will heal you immediately," he nced toward Wen. The Jade Eagle got the signal, he was about to call his people to bring Sera back but then he stopped midway after hearing the woman''s next words.


    "No¡­ Please¡­ kill¡­ me¡­" Sera was holding Tang Shaoyang''s wrist with all her might, "I don''t¡­ live¡­ more¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang was shocked to hear this from the girl''s mouth. He just could not imagine what she went through that made her lose her will.


    "Filthy¡­ don''t¡­ live¡­ more¡­ end¡­ my suffering¡­" the girl was tearing up, but it was not tears but blood. He thought blood tears only existed in the movie, but now he witnessed it with his own eyes.


    Meanwhile, the four beastmen moved forward, standing in front of Tang Shaoyang, protecting him from the adventurers.


    "You don''t want to live anymore?" Tang Shaoyang got his head closer to her ears and whispered, "Y-yes¡­"


    He certainly felt guilty, but he was more upset than guilty. She died because of him, which was more upsetting. Anger started to bulb out inside him, "Then I will make sure that they will pay for what they did to you!"


    "Kill¡­ me¡­" Sera just wanted to die, she did not even care what he said to her. Dead, that was what she wanted more than anything.


    Tang Shaoyang twisted her neck, killing her instantly. Blood tears painted her face as her body went weak. He let out a long breath as he slowly ced her body on the ground.


    "I actually want to have fun and test all my new skills in actual battle, but I change my mind now!" He muttered in a low voice.


    "Make sure to not kill the old man and the man who brought the bag. I am going to have fun with themter," After saying that, Tang Shaoyang cast her bloodline skill.


    [Dragon Transformation]

 Chapter 299 - The Monster Inside

    <h4>Chapter 299 - The Monster Inside</h4>


    ck scales started to form out, recing his skin. The scales covered the legs up to his face while his light blue eyes turned into deep blue eyes. Two ck horns protruded backward from his forehead, as a long dragon tail came out along with the dragon''s wing.


    Tang Shaoyang''s original height was 1.87 meters, after the [Dragon Transformation] his height reached over three meters.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    Main ss: Spirit Lord


    Second ss: Sky yer [Level - 200]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 200


    Talent: Divine Body


    Bloodline: ck Dragon


    Attribute Point: 1352


    Strength: 13366


    Agility: 9219


    Vitality: 12474


    Stamina: 9222


    Magic Power: 18594


    Sense: 1416


    Mana: 185940/18594


    yer Essence: 10100


    yer Energy: 11000/11000


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The [Dragon Transformation] did not give him an additional skill, but it doubled almost all his attributes while Magic Power was tripled. Of course, the cost to maintain the [Dragon Transformation] was his mana. It took him one mana per second, so with his current amount of mana, he could maintain the transformation for over three thousand minutes. More than enough to wipe all his enemies in the city.


    "It seems it''s impossible for you two to win the contest," Jackymented as he watched his new leader transformed. He was not surprised since Tang Shaoyang had told them everything, including the bloodline inheritance.


    It was obvious that the two could not win against Tang. Even when he was not transformed, Kairu could not win against him let alone now.


    While four beastmen expected this, their enemies were not. They were shocked to see Tang Shaoyang transformed. Especially Carlos, and the six leaders of the Diamond Rank Parties. The transformation caught them off guard.


    "You never told us anything about the bloodline?" One of the Diamond Rank Adventurers who tried to attack Tang Shaoyang earlier yelled at the old man.


    However, Carlos Artura did not respond to his rage as himself also shocked. What he knew was that Tang Shaoyang probably had two sses, that was the information he informed the Adventurer Guild of the main branch of Eidenburgh.


    "Get Ready-" the Diamond Rank Adventurer was about to yell at his party to get ready in the formation, but the words stopped halfway as Tang Shaoyang appeared in front of him, kicking his stomach.


    No one could see when Tang Shaoyang moved, it was more like instant teleportation. The Diamond Rank Adventurer''s body revolves in the air before his body crashes onto the reinforced city.


    Bang!


    The sound was so loud that caused the ones who heard it to shudder. They subconsciously imagined what would happen to them if it was them in the Diamond Rank Adventurer''s position.


    After crashing onto the reinforced city wall, the body slid down to the ground. The body was no longer moving, it was unknown whether the man was still alive or dead.


    But the battle had just started, the next one, crunching noise echoed through the air along with agony shrill. The scream sent chills to everyone''s spine as they subconsciously looked toward the voice.


    Another Diamond Rank Adventurer had his head crushed by Tang Shaoyang''s grip. The moment their eyesnded on the scene, the body was already headless as the scream had stopped a few seconds ago.


    While everyone was still trying to process what actually happened, they saw Tang Shaoyang grabbed another Diamond Rank Adventurer. They witnessed with their eyes that the adventurer had his head ripped off forcefully from the body.


    The bloody and cruel disy caused everyone to hold their breath. On top of that, Tang Shaoyang had a callous smile on his face as he ripped the man apart. It was as if the man enjoyed killing the adventurers.


    "AAAAH!" In the next moment, many female adventurers shrieked in fear. Despite their experiences on the battlefield, most of the adventurers never encountered such a disy of the battle.


    Carlos Artura and the man who brought Sera in the bag went weak instantly. They knelt in front of Tang Shaoyang as they lowered their heads. The two did not dare to look at the terrifying gaze.


    "Don''t worry, you two will be my dessert. I will have my main course first," with a big grin, Tang Shaoyang scanned the remaining fifty adventurers. More than half of them were Diamond Rank Adventurers while a few of them were Heaven-Diamond Rank Adventurers.


    "Don''t worry, he''s only alone-" A Heaven-Diamond Rank Adventurer tried to rally the other adventurers'' morale. The moment they lost their will to fight, it was the moment they would lose the battle.


    However, he lost his life before he could even finish his words. His throat was pierced with crimson de energy before the crimson de split his body into two, from the top to bottom. The armor he had could not block the de.


    "This is insane! He''s no longer on a criminal level but should be on a disaster level! I am out, I don''t want to die!" An Assassin ss Diamond Rank Adventurer screamed madly as he turned around. He tried to escape from the living hell as his body turned invisible.


    Tang Shaoyang was much faster with his current attributes. Even though the adventurer went into stealth, Tang Shaoyang caught the assassin. His [Dragon Eyes] could see mana, so he could easily find the assassin.


    He caught the assassin and threw the man on the ground before he stomped the assassin the head.


    Boom!


    The head exploded as blood sttered everywhere. At the same time, he heard a notification of leveling up in his head. Killing two Heaven-Diamond Rank Adventurers and one Diamond Rank Adventurer for one level.


    Of course, his mind was not in this thing as he turned toward the other adventurers, looking for the next target, "forty-nine adventurers left," he grinned at them.


    "I surrender!" A mage suddenly threw her staff to the ground and knelt on the ground while raising her hand. She remembered Tang Shaoyang''s that the one who surrendered would be spared.


    "Don''t youe to catch me? Why surrender?" Tang Shaoyang walked toward the female mage and ignored the others. Of course, the other adventures did not dare to make any move too. They were aware that the one who moved would be the target. So everyone stayed still and tried to think of a way to get away from the monster.


    "I never agreed to take the quest¡­ We never agreed to take the quest but the Adventurer Guild forced us to take the quest. This is not what we want, but the Adventurer Guild!" The female mage tried to shift the me on Adventurer Guild. She changed from "I" to "We", trying to tell Tang Shaoyang her party was forced to take the quest.


    Tang Shaoyang squatted right in front of the female mage, their faces only separated by a few centimeters. He could see the fear in her eyes while her body was shaking, "Trying to save your party, huh!? Quitemendable I would say."


    "T-that''s the truth!" The female mage replied, trying to be firm with her tone but the fear was so overwhelming for her.


    "Let''s say you surrender, what can I get from sparing your life? What''s the benefit for me?" Tang Shaoyang was ying with the female mage.


    The female was thinking of something, but the fear caused her mind to nk out. She could not think of anything aside from her life, at this moment, she was aware that nothing could satisfy the monster unless she gave everything she had.


    However, she was hesitating. While thinking the reply, her eyes kept ncing to the side, and Tang Shaoyang noticed that quickly. He nced to the side and found a man with te armor and dual swords on his waist.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned at the female mage, and she realized she was caught. The female mage saw Tang Shaoyang''s figure shed to the swordsman, "NOOO!"


    "Why so dramatic?" Tang Shaoyang returned to the front of the female mage, he was not alone but with the dual swordsman. He was sitting on the man''s back, "So what are you willing to give me for your life?"


    The man was about to speak something, but Tang Shaoyang pushed his head to the ground. What he could hear was just a muffled scream as the female mage flinched at the sight of this. However, she did not dare to make any move but watched the whole scene happen before her.


    Ten seconds passed and the female mage still could not give her answer. But then, she heard a scream from her lover. She looked up in shock and saw the monster was gripping her lover''s thigh and crushed it with the strong grip of his.


    "Why?" The female mage screamed.


    "You are wasting my time if in the next ten seconds you don''t give me your reply, then the next thigh," Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear while the man struggled hard and screamed. The man tried to break free with his skill, but it resulted in his other thigh crushed by Tang Shaoyang.


    "I will give you anything, anything, but please spare me and my lover," the female mage replied loudly. She thought her lover would be safe, but he saw the man pierced her lover''s heart with his bare hand, killing her lover instantly.


    "WHY!!???" The female mage screamed at Tang Shaoyang''s face, but soon she realized something, "You never thought to spare our lives?"


    "Quite smart, aren''t you?" He grinned to respond to the female mage.


    "You die!" She extended her hand toward Tang Shaoyang, casting her spell, "[Hell me]!" A pir of me engulfed the two instantly.


    This was the first sessful attack on Tang Shaoyang, everyone could not help but be hopeful that the me could hurt or even kill the monster. But they despaired as the me dissipated, they saw the monster was holding the female mage''s neck.


    She died with her neck crushed, but none of them, including the man''s dead body, suffered from the me. They were perfectly fine even after the me engulfed them.


    "Now!" An adventurer yelled as he jumped toward Tang Shaoyang with his spear. He was shouting to the others to attack Tang Shaoyang together. A few adventurers followed the man to attack Tang Shaoyang, but most of them tried to run away.


    Carlos Artura and his friend did not dare to look back. The screams were already telling them what happened at the back without them looking. The two did not even dare to peek, their bodies froze on the spot.


    A few minutester, the sound of fighting and the scream stopped. Carlos heard footsteps approaching him from behind. His body broke into a cold sweat and shaking fiercely, he was terrified and subconsciously closed his eyes.


    Soon, he felt a hot breath on his face, causing her body to shake even fiercer. His face lost its color as fear was so obvious on his face.


    "Open your eyes!"


    Carlos opened his eyes and he met with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze.

 Chapter 300 - Goddess Of Love, Lunea

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Goddess Of Love, Lunea</h4>


    A scream echoed right in front of the north gate of Waskin City, Carlos Artura''s scream never stopped once after the six Diamond Ranked Parties were wiped out.


    No one dared to help the Guild Master, the adventurers who were on guard on the city wall could just watch the whole thing happen. The monster was not something a human could fight against, even their strongest group was wiped out, so they did not dare to step up for the old Guild Master.


    "Please! Stop!" Those were the two words Carlos screamed out at first. As the torture continued, the scream changed to pleading, "Please, kill me!" The old man was begging in tears, but the monster just did not listen to the old man.


    Everyone watched how Tang Shaoyang pulled the tongue out. Not only his tongue, but they saw Tang Shaoyang also pull the old man''s penis. The worst thing was the monster had a healer to heal the old man.


    The healer could regrow the missing part, either it was hand, leg, tongue, and even the penis. It was just twenty minutes of straight torture, but people had lost count of how many times the missing parts had been regrowth by the healer.


    As for the old man''s assistance, he was weakened on the ground. His voice was barely heard, weak and faint. The old man was Sky-Emerald Rank Adventurer while his assistance was just tinum Rank Adventurer. He already broke down ten minutes ago, he kept saying "Sorry" over and over.


    "Tsk, this is just twenty minutes, what about that poor girl? How long has she been tortured by you?" Artura Carlos did not care what Tang Shaoyang said. As soon as he was healed, he banged his head to the ground, "I am sorry! I am sorry! I am sorry!"


    Tang Shaoyang was done toying with those two. He approached them and stomped their knees. Once again, Carlos Artura screamed on top of his lungs. The assistance was no better, Tang Shaoyang crushed his knees too.


    "I am not done with you guys, we will y againter," Tang Shaoyang then turned toward the city, "It''s time for the real battle!" There was a big crowd on top of the city wall, but everyone avoided his gaze.


    "Throw your weapon down, and you will be spared!" Tang Shaoyang once again shouted to the people on the wall. His target was the Church and the Waskin Family, so if it was possible, he did not want to take these innocent people with his enemies. He might be cruel and merciless but to his enemy, not to anyone. He was not a mass murderer and murder was not his hobby. He was trying his best to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Tang Shaoyang scanned the people, fear was apparent. It was very clear for him to see, but none of them dared to throw their weapon down, "Our Enemy is the Luminous Church and the Waskin Family, not you the innocents. The beasts are under mymand, they will not attack you who drops the weapon!"


    "Well, well, well," a voice rang as a figureing out of a watchtower. The figure had the same armor and cape as Hardy''s, indicating he was part of the Temr Knight, "Quite daring for a monster to oppose God, aren''t you?"


    Everyone looked toward the voice and immediately recognized the figure. The figure was the second Temr Knight, Karl.


    With his sharp hearing, Tang Shaoyang identified the figure as the adventurers were talking to themselves. He could get to know that the Temr Knight he killed was the fourth and his name, Hardy. The adventurers wereparing the two Temr Knights and seemed to regain their hope after seeing four more knights followed Karl.


    The noises from the adventurers and the city guards became louder when two knights in the reddish-golden armor descended from the sky. People kept talking about these two knights that called Prime, the strongest knight of the Waskin Family''s force.


    Tang Shaoyang cast [Basic Detection] on seven of them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Karl


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Luminous Church


    ss: Temr Knight


    Level: 298


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Ben


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Luminous Church


    ss: Temr Knight


    Level: 283


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Jake


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Luminous Church


    ss: Temr Knight


    Level: 263


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Reus


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Luminous Church


    ss: Temr Knight


    Level: 270


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Ruwen


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Luminous Church


    ss: Holy Knight


    Level: 319


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Waskin Family


    ss: Prime


    Level: 304


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Waskin Family


    ss: Prime


    Level: 307


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He quickly found that one of them was not a Temr Knight but Holy Knight. A higher ss than the Temr Knight.


    The four beastmen who stayed behind also came forward. Their target was the two Prime next to the Temr Knights.


    Selena who helped Tang Shaoyang in his torture was brought back by Wen''s subordinate, including Carlos Artura and his assistance.


    "Don''t ever believe the monster''s words, even if you drop your weapon and surrender, you will die!" One of the Prime Knight spoke with his dignified voice, "Haven''t you seen what happened to the Diamond Rank Adventurers? She surrendered but he still killed her!"


    "Say someone who watched them getting murdered," Tang Shaoyang grinned, "Even the Diamond Rank Parties could not stop me, do you think these seven cowardly knights will protect you? No! They want to use you to tire us out with your number!"


    As soon as they heard Tang Shaoyang''s words, the adventurers and the city guards wavered. Tang Shaoyang had his point, over fifty people as strong as these seven knights were powerless in front of Tang Shaoyang, would seven knights make the difference?


    "Fool! Don''t ever trust this vile creature! Think about your family behind this city wall! What will happen to them if they break into the city?" The Prime raised his voice again. He realized that the situation was not in their favor.


    "Hahaha, to protect the people behind the city wall? Do these knights even protect the city? Where were they when the beast started to attack the city? Why didn''t theye to help you? Why are they onlying out now?" Tang Shaoyang''sughter resounded, causing the adventurers and the city guards to waver even more.


    His words were totally on point, where were they when the Beast Stampede? Why did they onlye out now? No one knew the answer unless the knight gave them the answer.


    "That dude is right. You guys are a fool! Protecting the city is never their primary objective! Their primary objective is me! They want to catch me, alive so they need you guys to tire me out! Do you think these knights care about your and your family''s life?" Tang Shaoyang''s words reverberated through the air, "Heed my words! If you want to live, you drop your weapon right now! This is yourst chance because we will start the final battle!"


    After saying that, he took out his weapon. It was not the scythe he usually used, but the battle-ax. Yes, thanks to Jacky and Rumru''s scale, his battle was repaired and it was no longer a low-tier battle-ax.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Dragon Destroyer]


    Tier: A


    Bonus Attribute: +500 Strength


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The big grin on his face showed how happy he was that his weapon was back. But he was not over with this, Karan and Zowen never stopped screaming in his head that they wanted to join the battle.


    Through his skill [Spirit Avatar], he summoned Karan and Zowen. Even though they could not retain their original power yet, they were quite happy to have a physical body.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his battle-ax and pointed toward the north gate. He opened his mouth, was about to shout "Attack!" but the words never came out of his mouth. It was as if the time froze, he noticed that everyone around him also did not move.


    Even Karan and Zowen were affected. He furrowed his brows, ''Enemy''s skill?''


    ¡ªNo! Those knights are not capable of stopping time like this. It''s not them.


    Rumru spoke as the connection between Tang Shaoyang and his spirit remained intact.


    As Tang Shaoyang was confused with the situation, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The figure had a white in robe and cloak, covering also the face.


    "I am sorry that we have to meet like this. This may be ourst chance to speak," a melodious and pleasing voice rang, it was clearly a woman''s voice.


    "Who are you?" Tang Shaoyang remained cautious as he questioned the figure.


    "My name is Lunea, the people called the Goddess of Love," Lunea introduced herself, she did not try to hide her identity from Tang Shaoyang.


    Hearing that, Tang Shaoyang was alerted immediately. He thought the Goddess could not make her move directly on him, but it seemed he was wrong with his theory.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to hurt you. We, the people with authorities are not allowed to touch the yer from another world," Lunea let out a chuckle when she saw Tang Shaoyang''s rmed expression.


    "My skill can''tst very long, let''s get to the point immediately! I am here to talk with you, making a deal," she did not let Tang Shaoyang talk as she voiced her purpose.


    Tang Shaoyangughed as he could not believe what he just heard, "Are you kidding me? Thest time we made a deal, you hunted me with your minion!"


    "No! This is just between you and me! And I am willing to make a Divine Oath for the deal!" As Lunea talked, she pulled off the cloak that covered her face and revealed the stunning face behind the cloak.

 Chapter 301 - Offer

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Offer</h4>


    It was truly fit with her title, and if he had to be honest, Lunea was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. In fact, beauty was not enough to describe how stunning she was.


    "I don''t know why you want to be my ve in exchange to save you? But your life is at stake in my oath. Your fate has been decided, that is the cruelest suffering!" Tang Shaoyang licked his lips while Lunea covered her face with the cloak.


    He was not lying, Lunea was one of eight Gods, so she was part of the oath where he had to make her suffer, not helping her. He was a man with his words, despite her beauty he would keep his promise with Rumru.


    "What do you mean?" Lunea asked in a concerned voice, but soon the Goddess of Love went with "Ah!"


    "Were you talking about the ck Dragon, Rumru?" She had seen the transformation, and she could tell what happened between the dragon and Tang Shaoyang immediately. The oath he was talking about must be a Divine Oath between the two.


    Tang Shaoyang got the bloodline and the ck Dragon asked him to avenge him. That was most likely what happened, and also the main reason why the beasts followed him.


    "It seems you remember him. That''s right, Rumru asked me to give the cruelest suffering to you, eight of you!" Tang Shaoyang grinned, he showed no fear despite how amazing the Goddess was to freeze time.


    "Is he still alive? I have tried to find him, but I can''t find even his presence," before she decided to meet with Tang Shaoyang, she had checked the first, and someone like Rumru was easy to detect by her but she could not find the Dragon''s existence.


    "Of course, you can''t find him, he''s inside!" Tang Shaoyang pointed his chest with his thumb. He did not lie as technically, Rumru was inside him, as a spirit.


    "Can you let me talk with him? Let me convince him to spare my life because I have something big for him! A deal, between three of us!" Lunea had not given up yet. She seemed so desperate than he thought.


    This made Tang Shaoyang curious. What causes her to be like this? The threat forced her to ask for his help instead of her seven friends. To the point that she was willing to be his ve.


    At this point, everything was on Rumru, ''Do you want to talk with her? She seems to have something that could make you relent.''


    ¡ªHeng, what I want is my wife and also my daughter. She can''t give me what I want. A resurrection skill needs a body and the soul. My daughter was burned by those bastards, and my wife lost her soul because of [irvoyance]! So the resurrection is impossible.


    Rumru''s raging voice immediately resounded in his head. He instantly rejected the notion of negotiating with the Goddess.


    ''May as well hear what she wants to say first? Maybe she has a way to revive your wife and your daughter. Do you remember the system that stimtes the game in my world? Lunea has a little or maybe more than a little authority over the system. She may have a way to help you,'' Tang Shaoyang just wanted the best for his benefactor who had given everything.


    Sure enough, Rumru fell silent. Clearly, he was tempted after hearing Tang Shaoyang''s reasoning. At the same time, Lunea did not press the matter since Tang Shaoyang seemed tomunicate with Rumru.


    ¡ªAlright, but don''t summon me yet, just listen to what she has to say first.


    Rumru agreed to hear what the Goddess had to say. It was a lie if he did not get hopeful after hearing what Tang Shaoyang said.


    "So, what are you willing to give for the ck Dragon? Everything depends on your offer," he conveyed Rumru''s instruction.


    From his perspective, gaining someone strong as Lunea as a ver or subordinate benefited more than killing her. Especially now, he did not have the capability of killing her, taking her in was the reasonable course of action. However, he had to listen to what she said first, saving her from what? That was what he wanted to know the most.


    "His wife and his daughter back!" Lunea replied instantly since she already knew what the Dragon wanted, "I have a way to revive them, and we can put that condition in the oath!"


    Sure enough, Tang Shaoyang could hear the rough breathing in his head. Rumru lost his control a little bit after that shocking offer from the Goddess of Love.


    "But?" Even though Rumru was excited with the offer, he was sure there was a condition for the resurrection. He had some experiences with Delia''s resurrection, so this should be harder to revive the two individuals without a body.


    "But you need a big sacrifice to revive them, like a God for the sacrifice, and also a spirit at the same level too," Lunea exined, "The God sacrifices to form the physical body and the Spirit Sacrifices to form the soul! Thest condition, you need me to execute the resurrection."


    "God exists?" Tang Shaoyang blurted out, questioning God''s existence.


    "I don''t know, but the System recognizes someone with authority like us as a God, hence that title originated from," Lunea shook her head while exining what God was.


    "Why does it have to be you? Can we look for someone else?" He was not going to believe her until he exined thoroughly.


    "I have achieved authority over the healer ss, all the knowledge about healing, resurrection, and more are in my head. On top of that, the skill is my creation as skill creation is part of the reward when you are titled as a God by the System, so you need me unless you want to look for someone who achieved the same thing as me which may take more of your time than making a deal with me," Lunea came with a preparation.


    Despite her exnation, Tang Shaoyang still did not believe her. Not after what happened with their first deal. On top of that, they could not confirm what she said. It could be a lie, but everything depended on Rumru''s decision. He was just the middleman at this point.


    ''It''s your decision, Rumru. But this will cost us a lot, a God-level spirit, I don''t know how many sacrifices to summon such spirit,'' Tang Shaoyang left the decision for Rumru to take. It was his call.


    As for the God-level figure, the other sevens could be their sacrificialmb, ''Or we can use the seven Gods to summon the God-level spirit, are you willing to wait?''


    ¡ªI don''t know, this may be too much for you¡­


    The Dragon felt bad for some reason. Asking Tang Shaoyang to avenge his family was their exchange, but now he has nothing to offer.


    ''Are you willing to forgive this Goddess, then? I mean, your wife and your daughter''s resurrection benefited me more, so you don''t have to feel bad about that. Killing the Gods can make me stronger, do you forget the leveling system?'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    ¡ªYou weird me out. Early you let anger take over you, and you have be someone I want, cruel and merciless. Now you be someone that kind, you are willing to do this troublesome thing that may risk your life. I have to admit that this may benefit you more, you may face a deadly risk.


    Rumru voiced his thoughts. The change of emotion was too fast for him, he could not adapt to it. The Dragon found this was surreal.


    ''Nah, it''s just a simple principle. If you are kind to me, then I will be kind to you. If you are my enemy, I will be the cruel monster that will destroy your life with all means,'' it was a direct answer he gave to the Dragon.


    ¡ªBut we don''t know yet what she wants from you¡­


    ''Then let''s find out what she wants to say, shall we?'' Tang Shaoyang looked toward Lunea, "What do you want in exchange?"


    "Save me from the System! My friends are about to do something crazy that will vite the System''s regtions. From my research, the System will freeze us, forever!" Lunea revealed huge information without hesitation.


    "Something crazy?" He wanted to know what this crazy thing was, "You! They want to catch you by themselves if the Temr Knight and the two Legions from the Seanic Church and Eidenburgh fail to catch you!" Lunea pointed her gloved finger at Tang Shaoyang, "At this point, they don''t care about the information you have about the game, but this is about their pride since you openly disgrace them!"


    "If they make their move, then I will be dead for sure. Why do youe for me, even ask for my help?" No matter how much he hated these Gods, he had to admit that they were far stronger than he was, at least for now.


    "You can''t be killed. We who have attained authority can''t touch you, the yer whoes from another world. You are under the system''s protection," she exined everything without hiding it from Tang Shaoyang, "I have told this, but they are just madmen, they won''t listen to me."


    "That''s why you came to me? But why me specifically?" More questions kepting out from Tang Shaoyang.


    "First, you admit that you are an Emperor. Second, it''s your rtion with Rumru. The fact you have his bloodline, confirming my conjecture. Third, it''s my guts feeling that keeps telling me to trust you."

 Chapter 302 - Archangel

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Archangel</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang let out mockingughter at the answer after hearing thest one. Gut feeling, that was thest thing he would believe.


    He would rather have Lunea give him absurd reasoning like seeing the future. He could not confirm both theories but he would rather believe thetter than the former. Especially after their past event.


    "I know you can never trust me again after what my friends did to you, not like I can oppose them for not doing that. However, I am being sincere this time, I wish you can save me," Lunea perfectly understood the opposite party''s physiology after the Gods tried to trick and hunt him down.


    If this was between him and Lunea only, he would decline her offer. He did not care how beautiful and stunning she was, he would refuse the oath. However, Rumru was connected to this, the chance of getting the Dragon''s loyalty was much more important than this Goddess''s life.


    "Last question, how can I save you?" This was the most important part, "Do we need to sign a ve contract?" He thought by bringing Lunea to his world might avoid her disaster.


    "No! As I said, once those madmen vite the System''s regtion, the System will freeze us. And since I am someone with authority, you can''t bring me with you to your world, not until our world gets connected officially, by the game," Lunea exined again, but the more she exined, the more confused Tang Shaoyang was.


    "So, how do I save you?" Tang Shaoyang repeated the question and Lunea immediately responded by shaking her head, "You¡­ Don''t know too?" And the Goddess of Love nodded in response.


    "Oh, another reason why I choose you is that I believe you will get your own authority sooner orter. You have a Dragon Bloodline, that''s another point," Lunea added.


    "That does not help, at all," Tang Shaoyang massaged his forehead, "Maybe you can save me with your authority," she added again.


    This was a gamble, but again, he was willing to gamble if Rumru agreed. He owed the Dragon for giving his life and also bloodline for him, he thought this should be enough to pay what he owed to Rumru.


    ''What do you think?'' He asked the Dragon despite knowing the answer. He just wanted thest push from the Dragon to wash his hesitation. Again, he got nothing to lose in this gamble.


    ¡ªIf you ask me, my answer will be Yes. But I will leave everything on your call. In the end, our exchange-


    The Dragon had not finished his words as Tang Shaoyang responded to Lunea, "Let''s make the deal!"


    *** ***


    He did not know how many times he had made an oath and contract. It was not that too many that he lost count of it, but he just did not bother with it so much. He took a promise seriously, and he regarded the oath as a promise so he was not that worried.


    After they made the oath, Lunea immediately disappeared and the time resumed. It was as if meeting with her never happened. The beastmen and his two spirits were not aware of the meeting.


    ''This is kinda weird¡­'' he thought to himself. He just could not get used to this, a little bit ufortable with the time stop.


    On top of that, the tension he had built up also disappeared. The anger and rage had calmed down after his talk with Lunea.


    "Those Gods want to catch me with their hands, let''s wrap this up quick¡­" He muttered in a low voice as he nced at the seven knights.


    Swoosh!


    With a p of his wing, his figure shed toward the city wall. There was a transparent barrier that protected the city, Tang Shaoyang punched the barrier with his scaly fist.


    Bang!


    The sh produced a deafening sound, it hurt the people''s ears who stayed at the city wall. Everyone could tell how strong the punch was from the sound. The adventurers cowered and the city guards subconsciously took a few steps backward.


    Meanwhile, Wen and the other three stayed in their original spot. Jacky sat down on the ground, "I guess I am not going to join the fight. He alone is enough."


    The point of fighting together was to help the man''s burden, but now it seemed his help was not needed.


    Wen nced at Jacky before he looked back toward the city wall, "If you want to join the battle, get ready. He is about to break the barrier!"


    Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth as fierce fire escaped out from his mouth. It was his bloodline skill, [Fire Breath]. The Dragon''s fire was very fierce and powerful.


    The crimson fire spread out the barrier, the hot temperature invaded the city wall even though the barrier contained the fire. However, quickly, the barrier cracked under the fierce fire.


    Karl and Ruwen exchanged a nce at the sight of the cracked barrier. They nodded as both raised their hands to the sky.


    Even though the sky was very bright with the sun above them, a blinding light came down from the sky. The blinding light fell above the two, the light contained a holy vibe.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the holy light, but he did not stop what he was doing. Soon, the barrier disintegrated by his fire, and the fire was like a fierce wave, rolling into the city. The remaining three Temr Knights and the Two Primes split up into five different spots.


    They extended their hands forward and formed a secondyer of defense before the fire could reach the outer city.


    As soon as the barrier copsed, Tang Shaoyang pointed his battle-ax toward the north gate. It was the sign for the beast army to march forward to attack the city.


    The ground was shaking fiercely as the beast army marched toward the north gate. The cloud dust rose as the swarm of beasts moved toward the city.


    Kairu was the first one to make his move. He rushed toward the north gate. His feet and arms were in me as his figure shed forward. Frost was the second one to follow the ming Lion.


    As for Wen, he flew to the air, stopping next to Tang Shaoyang. The Jade Eagle did not try to help Frost and Kairu to break the barrier. He was staring at the sky where the holy light originated from.


    The holy light was getting thicker and thicker, and soon two figures slowly came down from the sky. The figure was around five meters tall, having white armor that glowed in holy light, a sword in the right hand, a shield in his left hand, and three pairs of holy feather wings on the back.


    The wings pped gently as the two figures slowly descended. The two figures were what people depicted of angels in the fiction story.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes at the angels, their form was a bit more transparent. It was like a spirit but their figures were clearer than a spirit.


    "Three pairs of the wing, it''s an Archangel," Wen informed Tang Shaoyang, "This will be quite difficult."

 Chapter 303 - Clown God

    <h4>Chapter 303 - Clown God</h4>


    "So they are an angel¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice, ''Don''t you think this Archangel is simr with spirit?''


    The question directed to Zaneos, since he had been staying longer than Rumru. The demons should be familiar with the spirit being. But before the demon could answer him, he heard maniacalughter.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Huahahaha¡­"


    Along with theughter, Zowen sent a barrage of [Thunder Wrath] on the barrier. She was like a mage that went crazy because of her failure in the research or something.


    Meanwhile, the orc was the same. Karan was so excited that he banged the magic barrier with his hand. With each hit of his pinch, the barrier trembled. His punch was not a joke. The excitement for being able to get back on the battlefield could not be restrained as he went crazy.


    Both spirit''sughter filled the battlefield, causing the people who heard it to shiver.


    ¡ªNow you said it, the [Spirit Avatar] and the Archangel are quite simr, not their personality of course¡­


    Zaneos agreed with Tang Shaoyang, "Let''s check out with [Basic Detection]," he cast [Basic Detection] on Archangel while Wen looked to the side, wondering who he was talking with.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Archangel]


    Race: Angel


    Affiliation: Temr Knight Karl


    ss: War Angel


    Evolution: Stage 7


    Level: 330


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Archangel]


    Race: Angel


    Affiliation: Temr Knight Ruwen


    ss: War Angel


    Evolution: Stage 7


    Level: 350


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The Archangel is out of our league, can you kill it?" The barrier was cracked under the attack of Frost, Kairu, Zowen, and Karan. The real battle was after the magic barrier crumbled, and the magic barrier would break soon.


    Tang Shaoyang nced to the side, "Heh, why do you be discouraged all of a sudden? I thought you have gathered all the information you needed to win the battle?"


    "I don''t know if these two Temr Knights can summon Archangel," Wen shook his head.


    "How are you guys going to win the battle if I am not here then? You will be wiped out for sure if you can''t kill those two feathered wing creatures," He grinned at Wen. It was unusual for the prideful Jade Eagle to lower himself to him like this, he could not bear to tease him.


    Wen rolled his jade-like eyes at him and replied, "From the start, theye for you, not us. Without you, we can easily win the battle. Let''s stop the useless chatter, can you win against the two Archangels?"


    "Should be an easy battle for me," Tang Shaoyang replied confidently. It was not blind confidence, that was because he had not used his all. This was just one of his many skills, [Dragon Transformation]. He still had [Advanced Spirit Integration], if he used the skill and integrated with Rumru¡­


    Wen was about to remind Tang Shaoyang to not underestimate the Archangel. But his leader just did not listen to him as his feather shook by Tang Shaoyang who flew toward the magic barrier.


    He did not use his skill but just pure raw strength, he punched the cracked magic barrier and it immediately disintegrated into magicule particles. Tang Shaoyang pped his wing again and his figure shed toward the floating Archangel.


    Wen saw the crimson fierce energy shrouded the battle-ax. He did not know what it was as he could not identify the energy. But he was sure it was not mana.


    Tang Shaoyang mmed the battle-ax toward the Archangel on the right. Thetter immediately put his shield forward to block the iing attack. Wen noticed that the other Archangel was making its move as well. The sword was glowing brighter with Holy Light.


    Wen was about to help when he saw the unexpected. As the battle-ax shed against the shield, the shield integrated and the Archangel''s body shot into the city, crashing into the buildings.


    Before the other Archangel couldunch his attack, Tang Shaoyang''s figure rushed toward it and swung the battle-ax toward the Archangel, giving no chance for the other Archangel to attack.


    The second Archangel put his shield forward to block the battle-ax. However, it was the same tragedy repeated, the holy disintegrated and the second Archangel crashed into the city.


    The defeated two Archangel caused the beasts to roar in excitement. Their leader won his battle, it boosted the beasts'' morale as the Beast Stampede reached the north gate along with Kairu and Frost.


    The north that the adventures and the city had guarded for three days straight was broken down. Of course, the Guardian Knight and the remaining Royal Knights were inside to block off the Beast Stampede from inside the city.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang looked down at the two Temr Knights, the two strongest ones. The shock was apparent in Karl and Ruwen''s faces. Both did not expect that their trump card would be easily taken down by Tang Shaoyang.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang used his [yer Energy] to enhance his battle-ax and also [Raged Alteration] to increase his strength.


    The two Primes and the three other Temr Knights returned to Karl and Ruwen''s side after the magic barrier they formed broke down. They also did not expect the Archangel would be easily defeated.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang''s brute attack was not enough to kill the two Archangels. The two angels floated back but with a missing shield. Their eyes were glowing brightly as they looked at Tang Shaoyang. It was as if that was how they were showing their anger toward him.


    "Let''s end this quickly¡­" Tang Shaoyang nced at the tower in Waskin City''s center. Realm Tower, the tower was his main target, he wanted to loot all the skill scrolls, bringing them back to develop his army with those skills.


    "Let''s try our integration, Rumru!" After saying that, Tang Shaoyang cast [Advanced Spirit Integration] with Rumru.


    [Dragon Transformation] and [Advanced Spirit Integration] with a dragon. It was an anticipating moment for Tang Shaoyang.


    Karl and Ruwen watched the man who floated above them. Soon they noticed the change within the man. For some reason, the man''s three meters tall body shrunk down to two meters.


    The tail was getting longer, and his human fully transformed into a dragon face. At this moment, Ruwen realized that man had a Dragon Bloodline.


    ''Do the Goddess want to convert him to her follower? That''s why she wants us to capture him alive?'' Ruwen could not help but think so as the man had the rarest bloodline in the world, or maybe the only one since bloodline inheritance could be done if the dragon was willing to inherit it. They could not obtain the dragon bloodline forcefully.


    No matter what, he could not just brainstorm the answer unless the Goddess was willing to tell him, ''But how? How did we suppose to capture this creature alive? He just broke the human''s limitation!'' Ruwen screamed inward out of frustration.


    In the middle of change, the two Archangels initiated attacking Tang Shaoyang. Looking at this, a thought shed in Ruwen''s head, ''Should I escape now?'' Letting the two Archangels buy time for him.


    However, those thoughts vanished when he saw what happened to the two Archangels. The swordsnded on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder, but the swords could not even scratch the scales, let alone hurt Tang Shaoyang.


    What happened next was Tang Shaoyang''s hand grabbed one Archangel by the neck while having his long tail circled the other Archangel by the neck. The two Archangels struggled very hard, but they just could not break from Tang Shaoyang''s grip.


    Ruwen watched his Archangel being burned alive by the Dragon''s fire. The Archangel struggled harder but all the efforts were useless while the other Archangel had its head broken off by the tail.


    At this moment, fear struck Ruwen for the first time. He never felt fear like this since he became the Temr Knight. He only had one thought at his moment, escape from this monster.


    Ruwen turned his body, was about to escape but then the monster was right behind him now. Ruwen turned his head to the sky, Tang Shaoyang was no longer there but the Archangel''s body burned into ashes and the other one fell.


    He turned back toward Tang Shaoyang, wanting to say something but then he heard a scream from the side. His friends, all of them were burned by the Dragon''s fire into ashes.


    "I-" the word could nevere out from his mouth as the tail pierced his neck easily. Blood gurgled out from the corner of his mouth as his vision started to fade away. He wanted to say, "I surrender, I am willing to be your ve."


    Tang Shaoyang extended his hand to the burning bodies. He was harvesting their bodies for Zowen''s advancement. Human Spirit needed human sacrifice.


    "My current body is lighter and it seems I be faster too," Tang Shaoyang remarked as he checked the situation below the city wall. Zowen and Karan were having their time, fighting against the Guardian Knight. Kairu and Frost amongst the group, the Guardian Knight was not an obstacle for them.


    "I am worried for nothing," Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle before he turned toward the Realm Tower. He pped his wing and bolted toward the tall mysterious tower.


    Wen watched the whole fight from the ground. He realized that his worries were groundless, the man easily dominated the battlefield and he realized that the first three days he used to gather information was truly pointless.


    "He is alone should be enough," the Jade Eagle remarked as he sat next to Jacky, "It seems King Rumru chose him for-" Wen''s words stopped halfway as he saw the sky split into two.


    Yes, the sky was split into two, and Divine Light shone from the sky crevice. Wen and Jacky soon noticed a figure descended from the sky crevice. Wen''s sharp vision immediately got a clear sight of who the figure was.


    "This is bad! That''s Clown God, Carlsen!"

 Chapter 304 - The Game

    <h4>Chapter 304 - The Game</h4>


    Clown God, that was how people called God of Destruction, Carlsen. People called him Clown God because his statue wore a clown mask. The tales of the God of Destruction were widespread, and people could easily find everything about this particr God.


    From the history book, he was the only God without church and followers. At least, that was how history told the people. But the hearsay said otherwise, there was a group follower that worshipped the Clown God.


    This particr group called themselves the Herald of the Destruction. Just like their name, they brought destruction to everyone as per their name. Of course, this was just hearsay from the capital, the remote ce such as Waskin City would never attract those lunatics.


    Aside from that, the reason why Carlsen did not have a church or follower officially. That was because he was the God of Destruction. The God that brought destruction to whoever opposed them. A few empires had be his victims, the history recorded that one of the strongest empires fell under his hand.


    So, Wen was not surprised if Clown God came for Tang Shaoyang since they nned to war against the Church and the Gods. But he did not expect that Clown God woulde this early.


    "We have to help!" Wen was about to fly toward Tang Shaoyang until the dignified voice that contained anger rang.


    "Sinners!" It was just one word, but the pressure immediately fell on Wen. The Jade Eagle crashed to the ground. Not only him, Jacky and the other beasts fell with their faces kissed the ground. None of them could move, but the Jade Eagle still could see that Tang Shaoyang was still floating in the air. The only one that was not affected by the invisible pressure.


    "Run! You can''t win against him now! Run!" Wen tried to remind Tang Shaoyang, but his yell attracted Clown God''s attention. His jade eyes met with Carlsen''s burning eyes.


    The Jade Eagle did not want King Rumru''s hope to die this early. He was aware that their King pinned all his hope on Tang Shaoyang, so he did not want Tang Shaoyang to die.


    "ARGHHHHH!!!" Wen''s eyes exploded and his wings forcefully tore apart.


    "Silence!" The deafening voice echoed once again as the heavy pressure fell on everyone, including the Guardian Knights.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at his surroundings and was amazed at how powerful the man in front of him was. It was just a voice but the man managed to subdue everyone with him as an exception.


    He then gazed upward to the mysterious man. Wen was terrified by this man, but he could not recall this powerful guy.


    ¡ªCarlsen, God of Destruction, people call him that.


    Rumru cleared Tang Shaoyang''s confusion immediately. There was no way Rumru would forget the clown mask Carlsen had. It was still fresh in his mind, but there was no hatred behind his words but anger.


    ''Oho, so he is on the list¡­'' Tang Shaoyang grinned at Carlsen, "No wonder you were talking like that, you are one of the Fake Gods."


    "You dare!" Carlsen shouted while pointing his finger at Tang Shaoyang. That was his furious voice but his voice immediately returned to normal, "Do you think I will be angry like that? Your provocation is too cheap to make me angry."


    "Really? Not only you are a fake God, but you are also a coward. What kind of God tricked a mortal like me in a fair exchange? Are you afraid of me surpassing you? Mortal is mortal, you could never throw that shell away from you, you are not a God but just a man with a little of the authority. Your life not even in your control," Tang Shaoyang maintained his grin while Carlsen started to get annoyed. His burning eyes flickered in rage.


    "Not only you disrespect God, but you dare nder God!" Carlsen kept talking like that but he did not attack him yet.


    "Don''t you tire roleying?" Tang Shaoyang smirked as he questioned Carlsen in a mocking tone, "Will you kill me? Nah, of course, you know that you can''t kill, and none of your subordinates are capable of killing me too."


    The conversation between the Clown God and Tang Shaoyang surely confused everyone. They did not understand what the two talked about, but from the way they conversed, the two more like an acquaintance with a bad rtionship.


    "You are right, this acting surely exhausted me," Carlsen suddenly dropped his dignified tone and changed into a casual tone, "But what makes you think that I can''t kill you?"


    "You should know more than me about that. The consequence of attacking me, you should know more than me about that, Carlsen!" Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "If you can kill me or even capture me, why did you send your weaklings after me? Why didn''t you directlye to capture? That''s questionable on your part."


    "I don''t care about the consequences!" Carlsen let out a chuckle, "Do you think the system can protect you from me? What about if I kill you before the system could protect you? I am capable of doing that, I think."


    A golden sword formed on top of Carlsen, it was glowing in a crimson glow.


    Tang Shaoyang''s expression changed immediately. He acted cocky, thinking the system''s protection was always on him, but what Carlsen said was true. What if Carlsen killed him before the protection could get triggered? He would be dead for sure.


    "Fear~ that''s what I want to see from you," Carlsen let out maniacalughter, "You should fear me from the start, mortal! Because now is toote, I will grant you an eternal day, let this sword burn your soul so your soul can''t taint this pure world!"


    Carlsen was serious with his words. As soon as he finished his words, the golden sword disappeared.


    Tang Shaoyang could not see where the sword disappeared. He lost sight of the golden sword that rmed him. Even with his current Sense, he could not detect the sword. This was telling Tang Shaoyang the gap between the two. Even with the Dragon''s Bloodline, he was nothing in front of someone with authority.


    The golden sword appeared again right before his eyes, a millimeter away from his eyes. Yes, the sword did not pierce his eyes as it stopped there. Tang Shaoyang moved his eyeball upward to see Carlsen.


    He found Carlsen was confused, it seemed it was not his intention to scare him. It was because the sword could not hurt him.


    The Clown God summoned more golden swords and attacked Tang Shaoyang with them. However, none of the swords could pierce Tang Shaoyang. The golden swords stopped before they could pierce him.


    "How? This is not possible! The system is still in a dormant state!" The God of Destruction the people feared lost hisposure in front of many people.


    "Carlsen, you are never God!" Along with the Tang Shaoyang shout, a robotic voice rang.


    [Vition is detected!]


    [Initiated the Game early than the scheduled time!]


    [The Game Starts! Step zero: fixing the errors!]


    The voice was for everyone to hear, it did not ring in Tang Shaoyang, but the voice wasing from the sky.


    Along with the voice, the pressure radiated from Carlsen disappeared. Everyone managed to regain control over their bodies, but they did not bother to stand up as everyone''s gazes were on Clown God.


    They saw a big ck hole suddenly appear above Carlsen. The ck hole tried to suck the God of Destruction. Of course, Carlsen fought back, everyone could see that he tried to break free from the ck hole.


    "NO!!!" However, his struggle was futile as his body sucked into the ck hole with stronger force. From his struggle, the clown mask fell off. Then everyone finally got to see the true face of the Clown God that no one knew.


    Everyone was surprised when they saw the true face behind the mask. There was a ck scale on the right side of his face, simr to the serpent scale. In addition to his yellow eyes, Carlsen had a resemnce to a ck serpent.


    Under many people''s gazes and confusion, Carlsen struggled toe out of the ck hole even though his lower part had entered the hole. Hisst effort bore no fruit as his body sucked into the ck hole.


    As Clown God disappeared into the ck hole, the split sky immediately returned normal. Soon everyone heard the mysterious voice once again.


    [Errors have been sealed!]


    [Initiate the first step: Survival for the fittest!]


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the voice. For some reason, this voice gave him a bad vibe. Without caring what the voice was saying, he rushed toward the Realm Tower. He did not forget his goal to loot the Realm Tower.


    [The first step fails to be initiated!]


    [Errors! Variants have been found! Detecting Foreign yers!]


    [Fixing the errors! Sending the Foreign yers back to their world!]


    After this voice, Tang Shaoyang suddenly lost control over his body. He tried to p his wings to reach the Realm Tower that was just two meters away from his reach.


    "No! No! No! Nooooooooo!!!" this time it was Tang Shaoyang''s turn. He screamed in despair as he realized what happened. The Realm Tower was right in front of him, but he could not enter it. He tried so hard but it was futile.


    His scream attracted people''s attention, everyone looked at Tang Shaoyang now, wondering why the man suddenly screamed in despair. No one could answer that but Tang Shaoyang himself.


    Under many people''s gazes, Tang Shaoyang''s figure vanished.


    [Errors have been fixed! Initiate the game!]


    [The Game Started! First Step: Survival for the fittest!]

 Chapter 305 - Sealed

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Sealed</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang''s vision ckened, he could not see anything. It felt like his body was floating in nothingness. Then he heard the notification in his head.


    [Fifth Portal''s main objective has been aborted because of an unexpected circumstance!]


    [You have passed the fifth portal!]


    [The reward has been canceled because the objective is aborted before the designated time!]


    [Your bond with Rumru the ck Dragon is not strong enough to bring him with you to the Earth! Rumru the ck Dragon''s spirit has been sealed!]


    After the notification, he then appeared back to HZ Bay. Tang Shaoyang immediately opened the status screen to see his spirit lists.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Contracted Spirit (4/15): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus] [Rumru - The ck Dragon] (Sealed)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He tried to click on the red word (Sealed), hoping it would tell him how to unseal the seal. Rumru was the biggest harvest from Arkania Continent, but now the spirit was sealed, it said.


    "Damn!" Tang Shaoyang stomped the ground pretty hard.


    Thump!


    The asphalt cracked and it shocked everyone around him, "What''s wrong?" A familiar concerned voice asked him immediately.


    He turned toward the voice, it was Elin''s voice. He then scanned the surroundings and found out that all his women from Arkania Continent were here with him.


    Delia, Elin, Selena, and Arina wereing with him. This could be said that their bond was deeper than his bond with Rumru. That should be the logical reason as to why they coulde with him back to Earth.


    Aside from his women, Kairu and Wen were here too. This was confusing for him, he thought their bond was not that deeper. Especiallypared to Rumru, they had been sharing their story.


    "Heal him!" But this was not the time to think about that. Wen was in critical condition after the sh against the Clown God. He needed intermediate healing.


    Arina and Selena nodded their heads and worked together to heal the Jade Eagle. Tang Shaoyang scanned the surroundings to find who else went back to Earth with him.


    He was surprised that no one else aside from his original team, his four women, and the two beastmen came with him. He made the contract not only with Kairu and Wen, Jacky and Frost also. Not only them, but their tribe made an oath to follow him.


    Aside from the beastmen, the Ropina Vigers had made an oath too to follow him. If they had to talk about the bond, their bonds should be deeper than the beastmen but only Elin and Delia came with him. Confusion hit him, he did not know how this thing worked.


    Tang Shaoyang was aware this was not the right time to think about that. He should arrange the thing since Kairu''s presence would scare his people. He then turned toward the ming Lion.


    Kairu was looking around warily at the foreign environment. He just stood there as he noticed that humans were looking at him with fear. He was about to roar at these people, but fortunately, Tang Shaoyang came at the right moment.


    "Don''t need to be afraid, he is friendly, an ally," Tang Shaoyang tapped the lion buffed arm to prove Kairu was harmless.


    The one he left behind was the soldiers'' family. He did not want to bring them into the portal since they would be just a burden for them. Leaving them behind was the right choice in this scenario unless they could restart from the first portal.


    Kairu looked toward Tang Shaoyang, he was about to ask what happened and where this was. Tang Shaoyang spoke first, "Let''s talkter, for the time being just stay away from them."


    Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi were not here to help him, so he had to do this by himself or¡­


    He looked toward Cao Yuntai, Gu Yingjie, Liang Suyin, and Fan Rui. Soon he noticed Fan Rui brought a girl with him too, she was the girl he met in Ropina Vige.


    "Cao Yuntai!" He called the ex-soldier as thetter immediately came toward him. The older man seemed to miss his family and badly wanted to meet them, but his call prevented him from meeting his family early.


    "Yes, Boss!" Cao Yuntai reported and waited for the order.


    "Exin the situation to the people, they seem to trust you more than me," Tang Shaoyang noticed that the soldier''s family was also afraid of him, not only the ming Lion.


    The older man noticed that too, that was understandable after what happened back then. Cao Yuntai replied with "Yes'''' and came back toward Fan Rui, Gu Yingjie, and Liang Suyin. The four immediately did their work.


    At this moment, Kang Xue''s father and mother came out from the crowd. They approached him despite being scared of the tall Kairu. They avoided making eye contact with the lion beastmen and looked straight at him.


    "What happened? Where''s my son and my daughter?" Mu Liqiu was panicked that only a little came from the portal. The old man sharply gazed at him, waiting for the answer.


    "We will talkter," Tang Shaoyang pointed his thumb toward Kairu next to him, "But Xue and Kang Zian should be safe."


    "What do you mean they should be safe?" Mu Liqiu grabbed Tang Shoayang''s wrist, "She is your wife, and Zian is your people. You should be responsible for them!" Her voice cracked, was about to sob as negative thoughts filled her head.


    "I know! But can you look around? I need to settle the situation first before everyone is panicking. They juste from the other side of the world, so please understand the situation first," Tang Shaoyang easily pulled off the grip from his wrist, "You are not the only one who wants to know about your family members but the others too!" He pointed at the crowd behind the old couple.


    "Please understand the situation or you will cause chaos for making a tantrum. You were their leader so they would follow you if you make a tantrum now," He looked toward Kang Jiayi, "They are my people now, so it''s better to not use force to make you guys listen to me now."


    Kang Jiayi got the read as he hugged his wife immediately to calm her down. Fortunately, Mu Liqiu understood the situation, so she did not do something stupid to make the situation worse than it was.


    Tang Shaoyang then walked back to Wen''s side. The Jade Eagle suffered from his sh against Carlsen, fortunately, both healers were experts in their field so the two stabilized Wen''s injuries shortly.


    "So this is your world?" Kairu asked Tang Shaoyang. He did not look worried for Wen at all as the ming Lion was more curious about his surroundings than his friend.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the lion beastmen and asked the two healers, "How is it?" Wen was unconscious but the bleeding had stopped. The two also had restored his wings and exploded eyeballs. But he wanted to know the Jade Eagle''s condition in and out.


    "He''s fine, he will awake in ten to fifteen minutes," Selena wiped off the sweat on his forehead. Restoring the missing body parts was harder than healing. She and Arina were a little exhausted after that ride.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a relieved sigh. He then looked toward the other crowd. Kang Jiayi was helping Cao Yuntai to settle them down.

 Chapter 306 - Not A Player

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Not A yer</h4>


    "So, all of you were divided into a team of five for the fifth portal?" Kang Jiayi asked Tang Shaoyang to confirm it. He asked this not just for him but for other people to listen.


    "Yes," Cao Yuntai nodded his head, "As for how the team is divided, it''s random. I guess the system makes the call for that."


    "You guys have returned, why haven''t the others returned yet?" A woman in herte thirties raised her hand.


    "Our objective ended prematurely because of a special circumstance in which I can''t tell you the details," It was tooplicated even for Cao Yuntai. Gods, war, the game, and more things that he could not even understand until now.


    "However, you should not have worried for the time being. We are given seven days to survive on the other side¡­" Cao Yuntai started to exin the time difference and conversion between the two worlds.


    "So we will wait until the seventh day. If they don''te back in seven days, then¡­" the middle-aged man lowered his head. He could not bear to say it bluntly that your husbands were dead.


    Even though he did not say it loudly, the crowd got the message behind his words. Silence ensued for a moment until another woman in her mid-twenties raised her hand, "So we have to wait for three more days? If my husband survives, he wille back and if he doesn''te back that means my husband is dead?"


    "Yeah," Cao Yuntai nodded with a heavy expression, "We can''t do anything to help them. Even if you enter the portal now, you would be transported to a different world or maybe a different ce even if it''s the same world," he pointed at the portal, "Can you imagine how hard it is to find your family in a world that may berger than Earth?"


    Kairu was standing in front of the portal, observing the portal closely with curiosity. He could get to know that Tang Shaoyang entered this portal toe to his world. The theory piqued the ming Lion''s interest. He wondered what would happen if he entered the portal, would he return to Arkania Continent? It was a mystery that could only be solved if he entered the portal.


    The crowd looked toward the portal. The fear of zombies was still haunting them, now they heard that various kinds of monsters existed on the other side. No one dared to enter the portal.


    Of course, people believed the monster''s existence was because of Mu Liqiu and Kang Jiayi''s testimony. As someone who had entered and seen the monster with their eyes, they confirmed it so the people believed them.


    Just like Cai Yuntai told them, they could not do anything but waited for them to return and pray. Mu Liqiuforted his daughter-inw, Huo Hongmei who was on the verge of tearing up. She was caressing her slightly bulging belly.


    Kang Jiayi got emotional as he looked at his wife and daughter-inw. He felt useless that he could not do anything in this situation. He also started to regret not joining the battle to level up. If he leveled up and got stronger, he could enter the portal with the big group, and even protect his son if they were in the same group.


    But just an old saying, there was no medicine for regret. What he could do now was to change his view about this disaster. He had to do something so his family could live happily in this apocalypse world.


    ''I have to join the battle and get stronger,'' the old man then nced at Tang Shaoyang who was sitting next to the unconscious beastmen. He had thought to ask the man''s advice but then his pride did not allow him to do so. He wanted to do this with his way to prove to the man that he could survive well even without that man''s help.


    *** ***


    "You human is quite troublesome," Kairu went back to Tang Shaoyang''s side while looking at the crowd, "If it''s me, I will just roar at my people, they would instantly understand and not bother me anymore."


    "You are not worried about your people?" Instead of responding to the Lion Beastmen''s remark of how humans settled their problem, Tang Shaoyang responded with a question.


    "We are the King of Wild, even without me they should be fine," Kairu replied proudly.


    "I wonder why they choose you as their leader," Tang Shaoyang shook his head at Kairu''s unconcerned reply, "I am talking about the battle. We are in a war against the church and the empire, now you leave them. Don''t you worry about them?"


    "Now you say it¡­" a frown formed as Kairu muttered in a low voice. He just realized that they got transported here in the middle of the battle, "I am kinda worried for them."


    Crimson n could be said was a heritage left behind by his father for him. He was trusted by his father to make the Crimson n thriving again. He got separated from his n now, he could not even protect them now let alone make his n thrive.


    Kairu looked toward the portal, "Can I go back to the Orin Forest if I take the portal?"


    "No, you can''t. We are transported to Earth because we are not allowed to be there," Tang Shaoyang nced toward the portal as a thought appeared in his head, "But it''s worth a try."


    He wondered if Kairu could take the portal. There was only benefit for Kairu entering the portal, he could get stronger from the reward. With that thought in his mind, Tang Shaoyang walked toward the portal.


    Kairu followed him closely as he looked toward the portal. Before he did not try the portal because he did not have Tang Shaoyang''s consent. Now he could try as Tang Shaoyang allowed him to.


    It was his unconscious thought, he did not realize that he had regarded Tang Shaoyang as his leader even though he never admitted it openly.


    "Go try!" Tang Shaoyang pointed toward the portal, "Once entered the portal, you will be given a main objective. You should finish the objective to get the reward and return here," he briefly told the ming Lion what this was about.


    Apparently, the words entered his left ear and came out of his right ear, "Can I enter now?" Just like a cat that was excited about ying with the new toy. Kairu exactly looked like this to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Go ahead!" As soon as Tang Shaoyang nodded, the ming Lion charged toward the portal. However, instead of getting sucked into the portal, Kairu was repelled by the portal. The Lion Beastmen sent flying five meters backward.


    Tang Shaoyang approached the groaning Kairu, "What happened?"


    "I don''t know," Kairu shook his head, "You saw it, the portal repelled me."


    "No, I mean do you hear any voice? What the voice said to you?" Tang Shaoyang wanted to know why Kairu could not enter the portal. The system should give Kairu the reason why he was not allowed to enter.


    Hearing Tang Shaoyang''s words, Kairu realized that he indeed heard a voice. He recalled the voice was the same voice he heard before he got transported into this world.


    "It said that I am not a yer of the Survival Game, so I can''t participate in the game."

 Chapter 307 - Fierce Mother-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 307 - Fierce Mother-inw</h4>


    Four days since they entered the portal, so the others needed to survive for three days before they could return from the game, but of course, three days on Earth more likely thirty days on the other side.


    Tang Shaoyang had been experimenting with the existing portal. He and his original team tried to enter the portal once again, hoping to get the real reward but the portal did not allow them to. The notification said they had finished the objective so they could not enter the portal. In other words, once the objective was achieved they could not re-enter the portal even if the portal was still there.


    Another was that the people he brought from Arkania Continent were not considered as the yer. Meaning they could not join them to finish the game. Kairu, Wen, and the others could not be brought to the sixth portal with him.


    However, even though they were considered as a yer, they could open the status screen. This was not something new for Arina and the others, but this was something new for Wen and Kairu.


    But there was a big difference in the status screen they had in Arkania Continent and the one on Earth. The status screen was more detailed as it showed the attributes too while the one in Arkania Continent only showed level and ss.


    Aside from that, they should be fine. Wen had returned to his peak while Kairu was bored to death since he had nothing to do.


    As for Tang Shaoyang, he encountered trouble, the fierce mother-inw. After Mu Liqiu came to know that Liang Suyin and the other four girls were his women, she smashed his door in the knight.


    "You¡­ You¡­ You¡­" the olddy kept saying "you" while pointing her finger at Tang Shaoyang. She wanted to curse Tang Shaoyang but soon she was aware that he was not in the position to scold or even curse the man in front of her.


    When she was about to curse the man, her brain automatically yed the scene where Tang Shaoyang had cruelly killed the me Castle''s people.


    Fear and anger were mixed together, but the olddy just could not bear to bring out her anger because of fear that her family would be implicated.


    "Yes?" Tang Shaoyang responded with fake confusion even though he knew why the olddy came for him, "Do you need something with me?"


    They were standing in front of the door, and Mu Liqiu kept peeking inside the house, "Do you want to enter?" Tang Shaoyang actually did not know how to face this angry mother-inw.


    Meanwhile, Huo Hongmei was whispering to his mother-inw, telling her to leave with her. However, the olddy seemed to ept the challenge as he entered the house.


    "Have you eaten dinner yet?" Because of their bad rtionship in the first meeting, he was a bit awkward to talk with the olddy, "We have a good steak from another world, do you want to try?"


    Mu Liqiu did not respond to his words as she followed him wordlessly. Huo Hongmei was forced to follow her mother-inw inside. She could not just leave her mother-inw with the most dangerous man.


    Soon, they arrived in the dining room. Elin and Delia were serving the dinner, cing the steak on the table.


    "Who are they?" Mu Liqiu pointed at the two beauties which immediately attracted the two women''s attention.


    "She is Elinova," Tang Shaoyang pointed at the matured purple-haired girl before he pointed at the younger beauty, "She is Delia, theye from Arkania Continent."


    "That''s not what I want to know! Who are they to you?" Unable to hold her emotion, Mu Liqiu raised her voice as she questioned Tang Shaoyang.


    "My women!" Tang Shaoyang''s reply was instant, he did not try to make an excuse or anything. He could say they were ves to cover up, but he faced this fact calmly. He had to face this angry mother-inw sooner orter anyway.


    "Then what about my daughter?" The olddy''s eyes became fierce.


    "My woman too!" It was another instant reply.


    Mu Liqiu seemed not expecting the shameless answer. Her eyes went wide in shock but at this moment,ughter could be heard from the kitchen direction. The olddy turned toward theughter direction and saw three more women.


    With her eyes wide open in anger, she slowly turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "Don''t tell me they are also your women?" Her chest heaved up and down as she pointed her finger at the three, Liang Suyin, Arina, and Selena.


    "Yes, they are!" Tang Shaoyang nodded in response, "They are also my women."


    Mu Liqiu''s hand flew toward his cheek. Tang Shaoyang saw the iing p, and he could easily catch her arm to stop the p or even avoid the p. It was so clear because of his high Sense, but Tang Shaoyang let the p hit his cheek.


    The reason was to let the olddy vent her anger and frustration. It was not like it would hurt him. But of course, he would stop the p if this was in the public. He was the leader of many heads, he could not let Mu Liqiu p him in front of his people.


    Pyak!


    "Haaaaa!" Mu Liqiu screamed in pain as her palm turned red.


    ''Oh, shoot. I forget that my vitality is thousands now,'' Tang Shaoyang immediately realized that he should dodge or stop the p. Mu Liqiu''s Strength and Vitality should be less than fifty, of course, the p would hurt her more than him.


    "You! You are bullying this olddy!" Mu Liqiu unreasonably med Tang Shaoyang even though it was her who pped him.


    "I did nothing though¡­" He muttered in a low voice, but that only angered the olddy even more, "Do you dare talk back? I don''t care who you are and how powerful you are, I want you to leave my daughter alone. She deserves a better man than a womanizer like you!"


    Anger had ovee her fear, the olddy dared to confront Tang Shaoyang strongly after seeing the five women.


    At the olddy''s scolding, Tang Shaoyang grinned back, "I am afraid that''s not up to you to decide. The decision is still in your daughter''s hand, and even if she wants to leave me, I will not allow that to happen!"


    "Y-you¡­" Mu Liqiu stuttered from the anger. She could not imagine that a shameless man such as Tang Shaoyang existed. However, just like Tang Shaoyang said, she had no power to enforce her words on him.


    As soon as she was aware that she had no power to protect her daughter, Mu Liqiu turned around and stormed out of the house. Huo Hongmei followed her mother-inw wordlessly.


    After the duo left the house, Tang Shaoyang let out a relieved sigh. Arina and Selena immediately put the bread they just baked from the kitchen on the table. They then walked toward Tang Shaoyang, "Are you okay?" They were ready to use their healing skill.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the two, "If she could hurt me, then I will not be here with you guys." He pulled the girls to the table, "Let''s eat, I am hungry."

 Chapter 308 - The Return

    <h4>Chapter 308 - The Return</h4>


    Tonight was bound to be a sleepless night for many people. The seventh day was about to arrive, a few more hours to be precise.


    The family of the soldiers did not go to sleep inside the house. They gathered around the portal to wait for their husbands'' return. Based on the information Cao Yuntai told them, this morning should be the time.


    They did not intend to sleep but wait for their return outside. They should return in three hours and twenty-two minutes. Everyone brought nkets outside to make themselves warm.


    Elin who was aware of their circumstance decided to cook for them. It was several pots of soup. She brought the ingredients from the Arkania Continent, including the boar feet.


    Because of their circumstance, they had to flee from the Royal Knights and Guardian Knights hence Elin always brought the food ingredient within the storage bag. Thanks to her, these people did not need to worry about the food shortage.


    As their leader, Tang Shaoyang joined them. He brought the couch outside to sit, and the table. He sat on the couch as Elin, Delia, Arina, and Selena handed out the soup and a piece of bread. Baking was Elin''s specialty, her bread was so good.


    After handing out the food, they went back to Tang Shaoyang''s side. Of course, they served themselves a bowl of soup and also the bread. After a few days, taking care of the food for them, the four girls including Fan Rui''s girlfriend got along with everyone.


    "How is it? Have you gotten used to the kitchen tools?" Tang Shaoyang asked Elin. Yes, on the first day, Elin was having trouble cooking and baking with advanced technology.


    "I am fine now. Suyin helps and teaches me to use it," Elin smiled as he nced at the red-haired girl with a smile.


    The five women were getting along well, but then Delia''s concerned voice entered his ears, "Tang, she keeps looking at us, she hates me," the girl whispered as she nced to the side.


    Tang Shaoyang followed her gaze and realized what she talked about. Indeed, Mu Liqiu was aggressively staring at them.


    The olddy had gone crazy because of him. The next day after their confrontation, Mu Liqiu wanted to enter the portal. She screamed that she wanted to be strong and beat him so she could free her daughter.


    Everyone listened to the ruckus and now everyone knew their leader''s "scandal". Of course, no one dared to gossip about the issue. They were not crazy enough to do that after knowing how scary Tang Shaoyang was.


    Of course, she was stopped by Kang Jiayi. Her husband had to pull her back to the house and locked themselves in a room so his wife did not do something crazy like entering the portal.


    "Just ignore her, her daughter will persuade her to not hate youter," Tang Shaoyang caressed Delia''s long hair.


    He had told them about Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao. The four did not mind that Tang Shaoyang had other women. Of course, Tang Shaoyang also had told them the reason why Mu Liqiu was angry at them.


    It was the cultural difference, and he told them that thew also prohibited polygamy before the country was destroyed because of the game. He had told everything to the people who followed him from the Arkania Continent, including the countries and things they had to watch over.


    "This is stupid, waiting here will not change the result whether their family is survived or died. They better get a good sleep and wake upter to greet them," Kairumented while scanning the people who were waiting to sacrifice their resting time.


    "You will be living with them from now on, you should change your attitude toward them, Kairu!" Wen, who stood behind the couch, rebuked Kairu. The two beastmen never left Tang Shaoyang''s side unless in the house.


    As for Tang Shaoyang, he did not care about Kairu''s attitude. As long as he did not hurt the others, he did not care. He waved his hand at the ming Lion, "You can go rest if you want to, we are safe inside this barrier. You can rx," he pointed at the sky, at the transparent barrier.


    Kairu was typically someone who respected someone strong. Especially someone stronger than himself. Tang Shaoyang was sure if Lu An and Zhang Mengyao returned, Kairu would change his view about humans.


    The waiting time was pretty tense for everyone. Cao Yuntai and his family were within the crowd, waiting with everyone too. The older man felt responsible since his ex-subordinates joined the empire because of him.


    Despite the food and the bonfire, silence apanied the crowd. Fan Rui was sitting with his girlfriend with a serious expression, affected by the heavy atmosphere.


    They got the food, but no one could be happy with what awaited them. The fact that there was a chance that everyone might not return, there was no way they could rx.


    An hour after hour passed by, minutes passed by. The atmosphere was getting heavier as time passed by until thest minute arrived. At this time, everyone was standing, waiting for their family''s arrival.


    5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­


    Even Tang Shaoyang was affected by the heavy atmosphere. He could not help but worry for Mengyao and Kang Xue. As the timer ticked off to zero, the original portal disappeared, and a new portal formed.


    As soon as the new portal formed, the portal tossed out a group of five. Five men came out with tattered clothes, and they screamed on top of their lungs. They seemed to run from something as they kept waving their hands to the air.


    It took them some time to realize they had returned to Earth. As soon as they were aware they had returned, the five men cheered loudly. They hugged each other and jumped out.


    Such a return surprised the people who were waiting around the portal. Soon the second group returned. The second group was in much better shape. Soon the third group arrived and the portal kept pushing more people.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and called Cao Yuntai, "Gather the people, count the casualties!" The older man nodded and ran back to the portal. He was familiar with the ex-soldiers, so he could recognize who was missing easily.


    Tian Donghai''s group came out from the portal. His group was in great shape, even his and his team''s armor got a big upgrade. Tian Donghai looked for him and soon spotted him.


    The young man was about to rush until he noticed the two beastmen followed him. Tang Shaoyang smiled and walked over. He gave the young man a bear hug, "Good job, you bring your team back alive."


    Tian Donghai responded to his hug with a pained grunt. The force behind the hug was unexpectedly strong. It hurt the young man''s back, "My back hurt, Boss," the poor young man was pleading for his life.


    "Oops, sorry," Tang Shaoyang released the young man. As he released the hug, he spotted Yan Sheng. He did the same to Yang Sheng, hugged him but with a considerate strength.


    After Yan Sheng''s team, Wei Xi''s group came out. This time he hugged him pretty hard. The man kept tapping his arm, "You are killing me, Boss! You are killing me!"


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear as he released the man. The next group was Lu An, the guy did not wait for him toe for him. Lu An dashed toward him and pounced on him, "I miss you, Boss!" The young man''s voice was very loud that caused them to be the center of attention.


    The four main captains had returned, but he had not seen Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue yet. He saw Kang Xue''s brother, Kang Zian had returned. He immediately looked for his wife and his parents.


    This made him worried, Zhang Mengyao was the strongest after him, and Lu An. There was no way she failed in the mission.


    But soon he was relieved when he saw thest groupe out of the portal. Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue were in the same group with the other three girls, Li Na, Zi Niu, and Zeng Dongmei.


    Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue smiled widely when they looked at Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang opened his arm, thinking they woulde for a hug. That was what the two girls wanted to do until they noticed four beauties behind him.


    "Who are they?" The two girls red at him.

 Chapter 309 - A Wild Ride

    <h4>Chapter 309 - A Wild Ride</h4>


    "You know¡­ I am alone¡­ in another world¡­ so¡­ I can''t help it¡­" Tang Shaoyang was sitting across Zhang Mengyao who was looking at him sharply.


    Even though it was seven days, it could be said that they had not met for over a month, and it was over two months for Zhang Mengyao. Both could feel the difference in each other.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel the sharpness from the girl, and he could also feel the higher level of confidence in her as she spoke earlier. He could not find any weaknesses in her, he did not see the soft Zhang Mengyao anymore. What he saw on her was the new Zhang Mengyao with firm confidence and the sharp aura that always watched the two beastmen on the side.


    Kairu and Wen were standing around seven meters away from the battle. For some reason, the two insisted to follow him in this private talk.


    "Anyway, let me introduce you to them," he pointed at Kairu, "He is Kairu, and he is Wen. They have sworn to join the empire," he tried to change the topic.


    "Talking about the empire, where is our castle?" Kairu blurted out as soon as he realized that they were in some castle or a big capital city or something.


    Of course, his random question was ignored. Wen did not bother with his friend while Zhang Mengyao kept her eyes on Tang Shaoyang, "I understand that, but five?"


    Tang Shaoyang smiled wryly. The number was indeed many, and it was not what he nned. Elinova was his target, he did not n to get the other four but they came to him by themselves.


    "What about Dragon? Are you interested to hear a story about a Dragon? I met one in the Arkania Continent," Tang Shaoyang had not given up on changing the topic.


    Hearing that, he could see her eyes were flickered. He could tell that the girl was interested in the story, "Not only Dragon, even the Gods. Thanks to these fake Gods though, my group was sent back earlier than the designated time."


    "Hahh¡­" Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh and stood up from her chair. She looked toward the two beastmen, "Can you leave us alone?"


    Kairu was about to say something but Wen pulled the lion beastmen out with him. The reason he followed Tang Shaoyang to the house was that he found something unusual about the woman. The aura radiated from the woman was different from the others. He found a potential threat from the woman.


    Of course, Wen lowered his guard as soon as he found out the woman was Tang Shaoyang''s woman, "It seems we are safe as long as we are inside the barrier," the Jade Eagle looked up at the barrier.


    "What are you doing? Why do you pull me out? That woman looks strong, it''s worth a try to fight her," The ming Lionined as he tried to peek inside through the sses on the door.


    "Stupid! She is our leader''s woman. From their conversation, Tang holds high regard for her. We should respect her just like we respect him!" Wen pped Kairu''s broad back


    "Excuse me, can you move away from the door?" By then, the two''s conversation was interrupted by a female voice. Wen and Kairu looked toward the voice and found a woman with shoulder-long hair.


    "Who are you? You are not allowed to enter¡­" before Kairu could finish his words, a man appeared in front of them. Lu An''s movement caught the two beastmen off guard, "It''s not up to you to decide! She is the Boss'' girlfriend! Move!"


    Lu An''s hand was at the sword''s handle, ready to pull the sword anytime. Meanwhile, his eyes locked on Kairu, his sharp gaze radiated fierce killing intent.


    Before the fight could break out, Kang Xue interrupted them, "Alright, stop it. I already heard about you two, and yes, I am your leader''s lover. Can you please move aside now?"


    Wen ced his right hand on the chest and bowed toward Kang Xue, "We are sorry, please forgive my friend''s rudeness," the Jade Eagle pulled the ming Lion with him, "Let''s stay away for a moment."


    Lu An and Kairu exchanged nces, it was as if they were in a staring contest. Kang Xue shook her head, but she was in a hurry so she just left Lu An behind and entered the house.


    As soon as she entered the house, Kang Xue heard a hurried breathing and a low moan. She immediately shut the door and locked it from inside. She followed the voice to the kitchen, sure enough, she found the source of the voice.


    Zhang Mengyao was half-naked, having her butt faced outward while having his upper half rested on the table. Of course, behind her, Kang Xue saw the familiar man. The man was pistoning quite fast, and Zhang Mengyao immediately lost as she let out a loud moan.


    Kang Xue pouted, "Mengyao broke her promise, she said she was going to wait for me," while pouting, Kang Xue started to undress her clothes and walked toward the couple.


    They started in the kitchen, to the living room, then the stairs, before finally in the bedroom. It was a wild ride for the three of them.


    Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue raised the white g after three continuously into the war. Even with their current Stamina, they could not handle the man.


    Both girls'' breathing was hurried, and their faces were red with bliss. Satisfaction was apparent on their faces, "Now you should know why I took five with me, shouldn''t you? If it''s only one, she could never satisfy me."


    Tang Shaoyang was still riding Zhang Mengyao on her back. The little Shaoyang was still inside her, erected straight still. She felt so full inside her but refused to admit it.


    "I actually¡­ d-don''t mind to have more sisters¡­" Kang Xue joined the conversation as she wriggled her way next to Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao. There was a juicy leak from below there as she made her way to the side, "But I agree that you should seek sister Mengyao''s consent before adding a sister into the harem. She is your first."


    "How I am supposed to ask for her consent if we are separated by a dimension," he rolled his eyes at Kang Xue before kissing her lips.


    "Hummm!" Kang Xue hummed, but then Zhang Mengyao''s tired voice rang, "Don''t¡­ don''t stimte him more¡­ I can''t¡­" she shook her head at Kang Xue as she started to feel little Shaoyang was getting bigger.


    Kang Xue parted her lips and looked toward Tang Shaoyang as she flipped her body and opened her arms, "I can do it for one more round,"


    Tang Shaoyang immediately got off from Zhang Mengyao and pounced toward Kang Xue. As soon as the little Shaoyang entered hers, Kang Xue moaned joyfully.


    She did not know whether it was because she did not have intercourse for seventy days or maybe Tang Shaoyang was getting better. However, she could feel a big difference. The pleasure was enhanced many times more than before.


    Her mind nked as a surge of pleasure invaded her. Without much thought, she followed his movement and entered the next level of pleasure.


    Zhang Mengyao watched the two from the side, she was especially looking onto Kang Xue''s face. She could not imagine the girl could make such an expression during the intercourse, ''What about me? Maybe I am also the same,'' her face flushed even redder.


    In fact, Zhang Mengyao was well aware that this day woulde as long as she continued her rtionship with Tang Shaoyang. However, it was too fast that five women were with him already this fast.


    Rather than angry, Zhang Mengyao was in a state of disarray. She was afraid, afraid of being left behind. She did not want to part with Tang Shaoyang for sure, but she was also afraid that Tang Shaoyang would forget her if someday he met a better girl.


    The uncertainty and the insecurity were the main cause why she was a little angry, not because of the five women. While she was in deep thought, Tang Shaoyang and Kang Xue had reached a climax together.


    Tang Shaoyang was making sure to release everything inside with no leak before he pulled little Shaoyang out andid down between the two girls.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Mengyaotched onto Tang Shaoyang and asked, "Can you make a promise with me?"


    Tang Shaoyang nced to the side, "What is it?" He wondered what got into her all of sudden.


    "Promise me that you will never leave me!" Zhang Mengyao said that with a serious look. He broke into a smile, "Silly girl, so that''s what you are thinking. Ok, I promise that I will not leave, or do you want to make an oath instead if you still doubt me? This is something I learned from the Arkania Continent."


    "Oath?" Kang Xue joined up as soon as she recovered up.


    "Yes, the oath is directly under the system watch. So if you break the oath, you will receive System Punishment. Of course, the punishment should be agreed upon by the involved persons," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Usually the oath is made for something serious and fair exchange in equal standing, or a one-sided oath for the very."


    "Talking about the oath, I remembered Chief Rick told me about the marriage oath? Do you want to try this instead?" Tang Shaoyang turned toward the concerned Zhang Mengyao.

 Chapter 310 - Half-Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 310 - Half-Vampire</h4>


    "Marriage Oath?" Zhang Mengyao was interested to hear more while Kang Xue was also awake after the exhausting night.


    "Yes, it''s like a wedding ceremony, but this is not just an empty word as the oath is under the system''s watch. If you broke the oath, you will get the consequence," Tang Shaoyang remembered this because Old Man Rick tried to have him and her daughter do Marriage Oath to rece their Swordmaid Bond.


    Of course, they never had a chance to do that since the Guardian Knight and the Royal Knight hunted them down.


    "Let''s do that," Zhang Mengyao immediately agreed to do the Marriage Oath. Kang Xue also raised her hand, "Me too."


    Tang Shaoyang did not mind the Marriage Oath even though it made the girls look like they did not trust him. Of course, he understood their feeling, after all, polygamy was not something that could be epted that easily by the women.


    "But I don''t know how to do it," he might make an oath with many people, but he never initiated the oath by himself. It was always the other person who did that for him, "We can ask Arina or Selena, they are Cleric so they should know to initiate the oath."


    As soon as he mentioned the two names, the two women''s eyes went wide and stared at him, "Which one Selena? And which one Arina? Also, did you really meet a real Dragon?"


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear as he was quite proud of his journey in Arkania Continent. He told them the story from the start, how he started the journey as an adventurer.


    It took him some time to finish the story, how did he meet with the fake gods, the Dragon, and the game that just started in the Arkania Continent. As for what the world name was, he did not know much about the whole world since Waskin City was the only city and the Orin Forest where he was hanging around.


    "What about you two? You twoe back as a group, so how''s the journey?" Now he wanted to know what they experienced on the other side too. Especially to Zhang Mengyao, her change was too big for him to not notice.


    "Sister Mengyao did amazing work, she led thousands of knights and the army in a war. W-we are¡­" Kang Xue was so excited that her words blurred.


    "Hoy calm down, calm down," he caressed Kang Xue''s back to calm her down before he nced toward Zhang Mengyao, "So how''s your adventure?"


    The story started within the kingdom that was in a war against the neighborhood kingdom. The kingdom she was within was big but surrounded by five smaller kingdoms.


    The surprise was that their group was all women. Since the kingdom was in the war, they were recruiting everyone capable of fighting. The five women were recruited into the army and fought their way to the rank.


    The most noticeable among the five was certainly Zhang Mengyao and Li Na. Their aplishment in the battle could not be denied and soon they were rewarded for their contribution.


    It was a captain of ten people at first. She led ten people and four of them were her original friends with six otherworlders. In a week in the battle, she was titled as Knight. In a month, she led a thousand people into the battlefield.


    She was called the Invincible Knight, undefeated in a fight and invincible on the battlefield. In the two months, she led ten thousand of the army and won herst battle.


    It exined why she changed so much despite the short two months. Two months might be short, but it was eventful for the girl.


    "I have a ss too now, Light Possessor. Apparently, this is a rare ss, I can heal and also fight at the same time," Kang Xue joined the conversation, "You don''t have to have the Cleric ss for me, you can let the others have the ss."


    "I see, I wonder what your ss does?" Kang Xue''s ss remembered him Kairu''s and Wen''s sses. It was just the three that had three different elements. Wind, Fire, and Light. He wanted to know also the difference between Elementalist and Possessor. Both sses controlled the nature elements.


    "I can use my light to reinforce my weapon to strengthen the attack and use the light to heal too. I can even regenerate the missing body parts or even use them to support you or Sister Mengyao," Kang Xue was excited about her ss, "There are more but I just haven''t learned it."


    "Good, you take it slowly to learn about your ss," Tang Shaoyang praised her before looking toward Zhang Mengyao, "What about you? Do you learn something new too?"


    "My ss is mutated into Shadow Knight and¡­" Zhang Mengyao was hesitating to continue.


    "What''s wrong? It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me though," it was understandable for Zhang Mengyao to not share anything about her new ss or anything new about her ability.


    "Look at my eyes!" She pointed at her eyes. Tang Shaoyang and Kang Xue looked at the eyes. Both soon noticed that her eyes changed. It was not ck eyes anymore but red blood pupils.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised but soon he realized what happened, "Did you get a bloodline power?"


    "How do you know?" But soon she realized Tang Shaoyang''s eyes had turned purple too, "Do you have a bloodline too?"


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, "It is an iplete bloodline, but it is a strong bloodline, Dragon Bloodline."


    "Did the bloodline change your race too?" Zhang Mengyao immediately asked. This was the thing she worried about, the bloodline changed her race. She was no longer a human but a half-vampire. Yes, she got Vampire Bloodline, and she got self-healing ability from the bloodline.


    "Change my race?" Tang Shaoyang asked back, he did not understand what she talked about, "Yes, did it change your race on the status screen?" She nodded her head worriedly. This was the thing she worried about the most. She was afraid that she would be isted since she was no longer a human.


    "Nope," he shook his head, "It still says I am a human. Does your bloodline change your race?"


    "Will you leave me? Do you think I am weird?" She was concerned more about this.


    "What are you talking about? You are still the same Mengyao. Right, Xue''er?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head as she was concerned about something she should not.


    "Yeah, we are not going to leave you just because you are not a human. You are still the kind Sister Mengyao I know," Kang Xue assured the insecure Zhang Mengyao.


    "Nah, if I want to be honest, I am envious of you," Kang Xue moved her hand to touch Zhang Mengyao''s very smooth cheeks, "Maybe the bloodline that makes you even prettier."


    "I am serious, I am a Half-Vampire now," Zhang Mengyao tried to show her canine tooth that got slightly longer. She was truly worried about that but these two looked like they did not take this matter seriously.


    "Maybe because my bloodline is still iplete, that''s why my race does not change yet," he suddenly realized that his bloodline was iplete while Zhang Mengyao received aplete bloodline.


    "Anyway, who cares if you are a human or a half-vampire, you are my Supreme General and my woman! It does not change anything but you are getting stronger," he caressed her hair that had gotten longer.

 Chapter 311 - The Girls

    <h4>Chapter 311 - The Girls</h4>


    The fifth portal was over, they only needed to finish two remaining portals then they coulde out of the HZ Bay and survive the death that kepting for them.


    After the fifth portal, the system gave them one day of break. The sixth portal would appear the day after tomorrow, at the same time they returned from the fifth portal.


    When the night came, Tang Shaoyang called Arina and Selena. He was asking the two to do a Marriage Oath for him. This was the only way to erase the paranoid thoughts that haunted Zhang Mengyao.


    Despite her experiences in the war, the girl wavered when it came to Tang Shaoyang. She just did not want to lose him, and this Marriage Oath would make sure that she would not be forgotten or even left behind.


    Arina agreed to do the oath for him. The Cleric could help to form the oath, just like the priest did when he made a contract with the Guild Master.


    In the living room, Zhang Mengyao was sitting across Tang Shaoyang. The girl was nervous and kept forgetting her lines. Because of that, the marriage oath was dyed for fifteen minutes before she could finish her lines.


    As Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao finished their lines, a magic circle formed on top of them. The magic circle lightened the living room even more. The magicsted for ten seconds before it shrunk in size at the marble and entered their heads respectively.


    "Done!" Arina announced the Marriage Oath was over which caught Zhang Mengyao off guard, "It''s over, just like that? There''s no more ceremony or anything?" She felt that the Marriage Oath was too superficial for a sacred ritual.


    "Mnnn, if it''s my ce, we will celebrate the Marriage Oath together with music, dance, and feast," Elinova joined in, "What makes the Marriage Oath special is the celebration, not the oath. At least, that''s what I feel back then."


    "Really, is it over? I don''t feel anything after the oath," Zhang Mengyao tried to move her hand here and there, trying to feel the mysterious power.


    "What? Were you expecting warm flow in your body or getting electrocuted something like that?" Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the girl.


    "Get yourself, Kang Xue is waiting for her marriage oath," Kang Xue was waiting behind the couch, her face was telling everyone that she was very excited. She was beaming in happiness.


    Only then Zhang Mengyao realized that she was not the only one. The seven girls hade to an agreement that they would make an oath together. Just like that, Tang Shaoyang married all the seven girls in one night, but of course, he was not going to sleep with the seven of them which was a bit unfortunate on his side. He could not because the girls just met and knew each other recently. He could not be more selfish than this as the fact they were getting along was pretty good for him.


    Thest one was Selena, "I guess it''s fine even if I don''t have the Marriage Oath¡­" her voice was low.


    "Nope, that''s not fine," Zhang Mengyao was the first one to stand up, "You have to make the Marriage Oath! That''s our agreement and you are part of it!"


    "But our rtionship is not that kind of thing¡­" her voice was still low. That was a fact, their rtionship was a trade, not a mutual one. She gave her life, everything for her vengeance. She got what she wanted, now her life was him with or without a marriage oath.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Mengyao looked toward Tang Shaoyang before she looked back at the girl.


    "Can I tell them¡­?" Selena asked Tang Shaoyang, but before he could respond to her, Zhang Mengyao aggressively pulled Selena with her, "You tell me what''s the matter?"


    In fact, the other four girls did not know that Selena was his ve. So the girls brought Selena with them to a separate room, leaving him alone in the living room while shaking his head.


    It took them almost half an hour before they returned to the living room. He saw Delia''s eye turned red, and Selena also cried. The atmosphere between the girls seemed to be heavier.


    Zhang Mengyao put the girl on the couch, "We will talk about herter, let''s continue the oath!" She was eyeing Tang Shaoyang, but she found no guilt in his eyes.


    ''He''s someone who will do something like that without a guilt¡­'' she remembered that the people who betrayed the base and he got them to be ves. That incident was understandable but not this one, the girl just wanted to get revenge on her enemy who was also his enemy. He could have just let her kill the man instead of taking her as a ve.


    Selena peered at Tang Shaoyang nervously. She found the man was smiling at her, saying nothing about their ve rtionship or the marriage oath. Of course, Tang Shaoyang no longer has any worries about Selena or Arina since they were no longer in the Arkania Continent.


    He was in the home ground, a far ce from the Arkania Continent. The two girls could not do anything to him or harm him by themselves, meaning their previous action was purely based on their feelings instead of a vicious scheme.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will talk to himter. If he refuses a marriage oath with you, then he''s blind," Selena was without a doubt a top-ss beauty. Zhang Mengyao had to admit that all girls he brought back from the Arkania Continent were all top-ss beauties that would easily be a top model on Earth.


    "I never said anything about refusing to do the marriage oath," Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the girls, "It''s you who took her away aggressively without letting me say anything."


    Just like that, thest Marriage Oath was over, "Let''s celebrate our marriage, we will cook for a big feast tonight!" Kang Xue pulled Elin to the kitchen. Elin and Delia were the two girls that could cook well among the seven girls.


    They did not ask Tang Shaoyang''s permission as they prepared the feast by themselves. The seven girls woke up the people for the feast and asked the other women for help.


    While the girls were having fun by themselves, Tang Shaoyang left the house while shaking his head. He went to look for Wei Xi, soon he found the man who was talking with Cao Yuntai in front of Cao Yuntai''s house.


    "How is it? Any casualties?" Tang Shaoyang asked the two. After their return, Tang Shaoyang was locking himself in the room with the two girls. Along with the talking of the Marriage Oath, he finally had only free time by now.


    Wei Xi and Cao Yuntai were beaming when he asked, "No worry, Boss. Zero casualties!" Wei Xi formed the zero with his thumb and index finger to indicate they suffer no casualty.


    "However, a few of them almost died. If not for the on-time portal, they would die for sure," Cao Yuntai told him his subordinates'' tales.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that they suffered no casualties in the fifth portal. In his case, he easily passed the portal because of Rumru''s bloodline and help. Remembering about Rumru, it upset him again.


    He just had fun to forget the foul mood for losing a precious Spirit, now he remembered it again. Even though it was not as upsetting as before, his mood took a sudden change from better to worse.


    "Then we should n the next portal carefully," Tang Shaoyang tried to change the topic. He did not want to talk about the fifth portal for the time being.


    "We may have no clue for what we will face next, but from the pattern, I do believe that the next portal would be a random group again or even a solo survival," he voiced his thoughts


    The first four portals were a group survival, they moved and fought in a whole group. Of course, the fifth portal was a group too but a much smaller group. He guessed that the next portal they would get separated into a smaller group or even alone to increase the difficulty.


    "What do you guys think?" Tang Shaoyang asked the two.


    "I guess so too," both men agreed with his conjecture.


    "Do you have any ns for that?" Tang Shaoyang asked the two. He had thought about the next portal, but he wanted to know what his subordinates'' thought first as he always did.


    Before Wei Xi and Cao Yuntai could give their response, the Jade Eagle Beastmen descended from the sky with his high speed. Hended next to Tang Shaoyang, "You shoulde with me, your subordinate is about to fight Kairu!"


    The urgency in his tone could not be denied, it was clear the beastmen was concerned about the fight. That meant it was the fight that likely could not be stopped by himself.


    "My subordinate? Who?" Tang Shaoyang looked toward Wen. He wondered who was challenging the Kairu since the people had been avoiding the ming Lion all this time.


    "I don''t know, but he looks younger than you and quite strong too. You should stop them before they are killing each other!" Wen urged Tang Shaoyang to follow him.


    "Woooo¡­ This is interesting¡­" Tang Shaoyang smiled as he could guess who wasing to challenge Kairu.


    ''Interesting your ass!'' That was what Wen wanted to say, but he acknowledged the man as his leader, so he would not say that. Especially in front of the others.


    "Let''s take a look then!" Tang Shaoyang followed Wen.

 Chapter 312 - A Fight

    <h4>Chapter 312 - A Fight</h4>


    Just as Tang Shaoyang thought, the young man who challenged Kairu for a fight was Lu An. As soon as he arrived at the location, near the artificialke in the west of HZ Bay, he saw Lu An was standing three meters away from Kairu.


    Despite Kairu''s big frame, Lu An showed no fear in front of the ming Lion. Aside from that, he saw a trace of battle. The ground was in me as a pit at the shape of a fist formed.


    They had exchanged a few moves, but none of themnded. Tang Shaoyang wanted to stay on the side and watched the fight secretly. However, he decided to not do so as the two radiated fierce killing intent.


    The two might kill each other if he let them fight wildly. On another side, he was surprised that the young Lu An could radiate such fierce killing intent. He still remembered that the young man was trembling in fear at the face of Stage-3 Zombie and also the Fogged Ape a while ago. Now Lu An was standing firmly and with no fear in front of a stronger monster.


    ''I am curious what he experienced in the fifth portal that changed him this much,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself as he rushed between the two, "Alright, stop the fight for now."


    Wei Xi was shocked that his Boss'' figure suddenly vanished without any notice. He could not even see if it was teleportation or he moved too fast that his eyes failed to catch even his shadow, ''Just how strong he has be?'' Wei Xi questioned himself in shock.


    "What do you mean stop? We just started," as always, Kairu started toin rudely, but Lu An took that negatively. Lu An''s hand moved to the sword handle, he was about to pull the sword but Tang Shaoyang was even faster.


    His palm pushed the sword back to the sheath before Lu An could pull the sword fully. Without a doubt, Lu An had grown a lot stronger than before, but he just could not match Tang Shaoyang''s growth.


    "Calm down, young man!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at Lu An while thetter looked at him with his shocking gaze. Lu An was surprised that Tang Shaoyang had be faster in reaction wise or even hand movement.


    "I don''t know what happened between you two, and I will assume that it''s a personal matter that you two don''t want to tell me, right?" He nced at Lu An and thetter immediately lowered his head.


    As for the ming Lion, he was eager with the battle and did not care about the reason. Battling was his life, he believed he was born to battle, that was what he believed.


    "You two can fight, but with a condition. No killing or even intention to kill each other. You can fight, but it''s a sparring match! I will watch from the side, and if I notice that one of you try to kill¡­" he deepened his voice and spoke in a cold tone, indicating he was serious.


    Tang Shaoyang did not need to finish his words as the two immediately got the hidden message. His killing intent was also easily dominating theirs that sent a chill to their spines.


    "Agree?" He looked toward Lu An, the young man nodded his head with his seriousness. The young guy seemed not to want to show his weakness in front of Kairu. He could tell that by a nce.


    After that, he turned toward Kairu. Thetter nodded his head with a glee in his crimson eyes. The ming Lion could not wait to fight.


    "Alright, you can have your fight now!" Tang Shaoyang pulled his hand from the sword and moved to the distance. He called Wei Xi, Cao Yuntai, and Wen to his side.


    "Are you sure about this?" Wen had heard everything with his sharp hearing. He was not sure that allowed the two to fight was the right decision.


    "Just watch," Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulders. Wei Xi had his eyes on Tang Shaoyang, he wanted badly to ask what his Boss encountered in the fifth portal. But after some consideration, he saved the question for Cao Yuntai. Even though they looked close, but Wei Xi still regarded Tang Shaoyang as superior. He did not want to look like digging something unnecessary about his Boss.


    ''I will ask Cao Yuntai, he may know how strong the Boss is¡­'' Wei Xi thought to himself as he looked toward Lu An. He was also curious how strong Lu An had be. There were so many things that made him curious after the fifth portal.


    *** ***


    "Kuhuhu¡­ Your Boss does not want to protect you it seems," Kairu started to taunt Lu An as soon as Tang Shaoyang left them, "Get ready to taste this might fist of mine!"


    "That''s because Boss knows I don''t need protection to fight you!" Lu An bent his body slightly with his hand was holding the sword, "And your fist could never hit me!"


    Swoosh!


    Lu An''s figure blurred, he appeared again in front of Kairu. At this moment, Lu An''s hand motion also blurred as he pulled the sword from the sheath. It was still the same red sword given to him by Tang Shaoyang.


    Kairu was not expecting the opposite party would be this fast. As the sword a few centimeters away from his chest, the sword with a resistance. A fire burst out and blocked the sword.


    Kairu immediately raised his ming fist. He punched the ming fist toward Lu An''s chest. Of course, the fist hit the empty air. Lu An''s figure had disappeared again.


    The Lion Beastmen looked around, but his eyes could not follow Lu An''s movement, ''Above? Back?'' He was scanning the surrounding until he felt a presence from his back.


    Kairu jumped out and sent a spinning kick to the back. Sure enough, Lu An was behind him with the sword. The ming Lion noted the surprised expression on Lu An''s face, "Too early for you, boy!"


    Lu An put his sword vertically and blocked the kick. As the kick touched his sword, fire burst out and rushed toward him.


    "Hah, I am still too careless and have to use this earlier¡­" he muttered in a low voice as shadow like a ck curtain fell on him. Along with the shadow, Lu An''s figure vanished from the sight.


    Kairu stayed still for a moment before he scanned his surroundings again. However, one could see that the excitement in his eyes never died down. The ming Lion was getting even more stimted by Lu An''s skill. The stronger his opponent was, the excited Kairu became.


    Kairu grinned widely as he changes his stance. He bent his legs slightly and raised his hand at his chest level.


    On the side, Wen noticed this and immediately told Tang Shaoyang, "Stop the fight or he may identally kill the young man!" He and Kairu just joined the group. In this world, aside from Tang Shaoyang, they did not have anyone. He did not want Kairu to screw his life by identally killing the young man. Kairu was only his friend in this world, after all.


    "You are underestimating Lu An very much, Wen!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head. Even though Tang Shaoyang did not know how strong Lu An was now, but he was sure that Lu An would not lose easily against Kairu.


    Right after he finished his words, eight Lu An appeared. There were eight Lu An who appeared out of the shadow, surrounding the lion beastmen, "Let''s just watch the battle for now," Tang Shaoyang pointed his finger at the Kairu and Lu An.


    "Illusion? Doppelganger?" Kairu muttered in a low voice. If it was an illusion, one of the eight was the real Lu An. If it was a doppelganger, Lu An might still hide in the darkness.


    "There''s only one way to find out, let''s see what happens if your head gets bashed by my fist!" He motioned his hand to Lu An toe at him.


    The eight figures blurred toward Kairu at the same time with a jet-ck dagger in their left hand and a red sword in their right hand. The movement was too fast, but Kairu managed to reach in time.


    Each sh of Lu An''s sword was blocked by his ming fist. Kairu also discovered that the eight Lu An was real, not just a mere illusion. The attack held a real power that might hurt him if he was careless.


    Lu An was fast, but Kairu''s reaction was perfect too. His reaction matched with Lu An''s speed. Realizing he could not just rely on his speed, Lu An threw the dagger.


    The eight daggers shot toward Kairu from eight directions. It was very hard to see at the ck dagger, Kairu had to create a hurricane of me around his body to deflect all the daggers.


    The eight jet-ck daggers were deflected and fell to the ground. At the same time, the seven Lu An turned into a shadow, disappeared into the remaining Lu An''s shadow.


    "What''s wrong? Giving up this early?" Kairu grinned at Lu An, thinking he had an upper hand against Lu An.


    Lu An retuned the taunt with a smirk. He did not reply as his figure disappeared. If one could see, after he disappeared a dagger reced him at where he stood while Lu An appeared three meters away from Kairu.


    Lu An swapped his position with the dagger around Kairu. The Lion Beastmen was caught off guard. This was not a fast movement but more like teleportation. With a sword coated in a ck shadow, Lu An''s sword easily slit open Kairu''s skin.

 Chapter 313 - Rivalry

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Rivalry</h4>


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Kairu''s breathing was rough, standing in the center of scattered jet-ck daggers. His strong body suffered many cuts and blood started to dye his skin.


    He suffered under Lu An''s relentless attack, the unlimited swap with the daggers caught him off guard. He could not read where Lu An woulde from. Even if he predicted it once, Lu An would just swap with the other daggers. He tried to destroy the dagger, but it was futile as Lu An made more daggers.


    If this continued, he would lose for sure. Kairu was thinking hard about how to turn the situation in his favor. However, the ming Lion could not think another way aside from going all out. But if he went all out, he might identally kill his opponent.


    ''Screw it!'' Kairu did not care anymore about the sparring. This was about his honor as a member of the Crimson n. He was not willing to get taken down without using his all.


    Kairu''s fur stood up as his body released out a thick hot air. His fur turned redder as his mane slowly transformed into fire.


    Lu An stopped his attack as soon as he noticed the change in his opponent. He decided to observe his opponent before deciding his next move. He was thinking about how to make Kairu give up, the despair.


    From a distance, Tang Shaoyang noticed the change too. Kairu was using a huge amount of mana he should not have in the sparring match. He could see the fierce mana around the lion beastmen and was aware of who was the winner of the match.


    Without any words, he moved from his spot toward Kairu who was in the middle of the transformation. He put his hand on Kairu''s shoulder, "This is enough, you lose!"


    "I am-" The ming Lion was about to tell out that he had not lost yet until a huge force pushed his shoulder. Kairu easily fell on his knees and looked up in shock and anger mixed. The lion beastmen met with Tang Shaoyang''s scary gaze while grinning at him.


    "I told you this is just a sparring match, not a life and death fight. I allowed you to fight but you were not allowed to fight seriously, were my words not clear enough for you?"


    Kairu immediately lowered his head as his body trembled faintly. The ming Lion felt the scary presence from Tang Shaoyang. His sharp instinct was screaming at him to listen to the man''s words.


    "You lose today, but this is not the end. Lu An is not going anywhere, as long as you follow me, you will always have a chance to take back your honor by defeating him!" Tang Shaoyang pulled Kairu up and tapped his shoulder, "Of course, you have to be stronger than him!"


    "But I haven''t lost yet¡­" the unyielding spirit in Kairu''s eyes remained there. He thought he could win as long as he used his all.


    "You didn''t use all your powers so did Lu An," he pointed at the surroundings with the scattered daggers, "He just swapped his body around with the dagger, it was just a movement skill but you could not even match him. He did not even try to harm you by avoiding the vital spots!"


    Kairu lowered his head as he could not refute Tang Shaoyang''s view about the match.


    "You know, Kairu! Knowing and acknowledging your weakness is what man ought to do. You learn from your mistakes and move forward by improving yourself! That''s what you should do, not staking your life in a battle against your ally. That is just stupid!" Tang Shaoyang tapped his shoulder a few more times before sending a thumb to Lu An, "Great skill, I see you are improving so much."


    Lu An''s ice-cold expression broke into a smile. The young man faltered in front of his Boss''s praise, and he bowed his head slightly.


    "Here you are!" Zhang Mengyao''s voice rang from afar as she approached the group. As she came closer, she scanned the surroundings. She noticed traces of battle around. She sent an inquiring gaze to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Just a friendly match so they can be closer," Tang Shaoyang grinned while pulling Kairu and Lu An. With his strength, he easily pulled them and made them appear like they were friends.


    "I don''t care what you men did, but you should hurry back! The feast will start soon and we can''t start it without you there!" Zhang Mengyao hurried Tang Shaoyang. As for his exnation, she did not believe him. There must be something happening, but as she said, it was men''s matter so she did want to dip her feet into their matters.


    "You heard our Supreme General. The feast is waiting for us, let''s go back!" Tang Shaoyang hurriedly followed Zhang Mengyao who went ahead without him, leaving the awkward atmosphere behind.


    After the battle, Lu An and Kairu had an awkward atmosphere. They just did not know how to treat each other. They were allies for sure, but also rivals at the same time.


    The source of the problem was Lu An. He did not like Kairu who always followed his boss and assumed a bodyguard position for the Boss. He was the first one to follow his Boss, it was him who should be in that position. That was why he challenged Kairu into a fight with a stake.


    If he won, Kairu was not allowed to follow Tang Shaoyang closely again. That was his position and what he should do. And what if he lost, Kairu asked to fight regrly against him. That was the deal behind the challenge that Tang Shaoyang did not know.


    Now the Boss seemed to value the two highly. He was not asking to get along directly with his words, but from his gesture earlier, both assumed Tang Shaoyang wanted them to get along.


    Kairu was the first one to make his move, he stood in front of Lu An, "I may lose this time, but I will take you down next time!" After saying that, Kairu left the group.


    "Next time will be the same. You will never win against me," Lu An replied as he chased after Tang Shaoyang, leaning Wei Xi, Cao Yuntai, and Wen.


    The three exchanged nces as they did not know how to take this, "General Zhang told us the feast is ready, let''s go," Wei Xi was the first one to break the silence as he invited the Jade Eagle with him.


    "My name is Wen, let''s work together for the better empire," Wen introduced himself politely.


    While Lu An and Kairu had a rivalry, the three were harmonious. They went back together for the feast and had a great night by sharing their stories. The feast washed away the gloomy and heavy atmosphere between the people. People wereughing and chatting happily even though they did not know that the feast was rted to their Leader''s marriage.


    Of course, amidst the happy atmosphere, there was one depressing girl. The girl just looked at Tang Shaoyang and his women with a mncholy gaze, ''I should be bolder, I can''t get depressed like this. Come on, Li Na! Don''t lose with those girls!''

 Chapter 314 - Sixth Portal

    <h4>Chapter 314 - Sixth Portal</h4>


    The feast passed by and a day also passed by quickly. The break was over now they had to face the reality that they had to pass the sixth portal and then the seventh portal to finish the Survival Game.


    "Soon the sixth portal will be summoned!" Standing in front of his people, Tang Shaoyang started to talk regarding the sixth portal, "We have discussed how to face the sixth portal, and wee to a decision. You are allowed to not enter the sixth portal, I and my trusted people will finish the sixth portal by ourselves!"


    As soon as he finished his words, a relieved sigh could be heard. It was clear that many of them did not want to enter the dangerous portal. The reason they entered the portal was under Tang Shaoyang''s order before.


    Not only the soldiers but the soldiers'' families were also happy that their husband and father did not have to enter the portal.


    "However, I want you to reconsider and think properly for once. I want you to think by yourself! What did you see on the other side of the portal?" Tang Shaoyang continued by throwing a question at his people.


    The silence was the response from the people. Even the answer was very clear, none of them answered the obvious question.


    Monsters, beasts, and an individual that were dangerous and obviously stronger than them. They encountered these kinds of things on the other side of the portal. The main reason they were so reluctant to leave their family.


    Today might be thest day with their family if they entered the portal. None of them wanted that to happen and to be safe, not entering the portal was their best option.


    "But have you thought carefully what you got from the portal will help to protect your family from future danger?" Even though he agreed that only selective people entered the portal, he still wanted these people to enter the portal by their own choice.


    "You already know that our world has changed. Zombies are everywhere, dangerous beasts lurk in the ce we never expect!"


    "Maybe you think the zombies are weaker than the monsters inside the portal, but I am telling you, as we fight now the zombies are also evolving to their stronger form!" He pointed toward the transparent barrier that surrounded HZ Bay, "When this barrier disappears, we don''t know how strong those zombies have be, and they will never stop evolving!"


    "What does that mean? That means our world has changed, changing into a simr world on the other side of the portal too, a dangerous world where the dangers lurk everywhere! When that happens, how do you guys face the change?" Tang Shaoyang halted his long speech with a question.


    Another silence ensued. Now the relieved people realized that escaping from the portal was not the best choice. They may escape from the danger now, but they may die from the future danger if they did not be stronger. Now they realized what their Leader wanted to tell them.


    "Bing stronger is the way to face the future danger, adapting to the new world where we live now! Of course, the Empire will grant you protection from danger. We will do our best to protect our people, but we can only hold our ground against the zombies and the monsters only if we work together!"


    "By bing stronger together, we can protect our family, protecting each other to survive in the new world! I hope you can muster your courage to survive and enter the portal with me. This is my hope as your leader."


    He ended his long speech with his big trademark grin, "As for how to be stronger, I don''t need to exin anything, right? You should know that by now!"


    Yes, he was giving them a choice that they were allowed to not enter the portal. But he did not forget to remind them of their new world. He reminded them that even if they did not enter the portal, the danger was still there. The only way to survive in this new world was to be stronger. Entering the portal was a way to be stronger.


    As he finished his speech, it was at the same time for the sixth portal formed. Everyone looked toward the portal before looking back at his back who walked toward the portal.


    That might be not the greatest speech in the world, but it was enough to p these people awake that they needed to be stronger to survive.


    Tang Shaoyang approached Zhang Mengyao and the others. Wen and Kairu were also there, he approached the two beastmen, "I will leave our people in your hands! Your job is to protect them from any kinds of harm!"


    "Yes!" Kairu nodded his head.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Wen also nodded with a firm expression.


    The way Wen called him, caused his nape hair to stand up. It was so cringing being called My Lord in front of the others. However, he did not say anything about that. He had to get used to as his dream was to be Emperor anyway, bing someone that dictated his own life and fate.


    After the two beastmen, he hugged his four women, Arina, Elin, Delia, and Selena. The four women could not follow him into the portal, so he had to part with them temporarily.


    After that, he looked toward the people who followed him into the portal. The original team, The Tarrior, and the ex-ve Group would follow to face the sixth portal, "Are you ready for the new adventure?"


    Everyone answered him with a firm yes loudly. Words were not needed between them as Tang Shaoyang led them into the portal. But he stopped his movement as a figure tried to overtake him.


    The figure was running by himself and he recognized the figure immediately with a nce. Before the figure could enter the portal, Tang Shaoyang pulled him back.


    The old man was too slow to overtake him in speed. He easily caught the old man. Yes, the figure was Kang Xue''s father, Kang Jiayi. Soon, Mu Liqiu caught up, the olddy was chasing her husband who tried to escape from her into the portal.


    "Old Man, I hope my people will enter the portal with me, but not everyone can enter the portal blindly!" Tang Shaoyang pulled Kang Jiayi to Mu Liqiu, "You entering the portal is the same as suicide. You didn''t properly finish the first four portals, and you did not enter the fifth portal either. You are too weak to enter the sixth portal!"


    He realized that the first four portals were a game to make them grow stronger to face the real survival game. The fifth portal proved his point that he might encounter a figure that far stronger than himself.


    In this sixth portal, he might encounter a real dragon that feasted on human flesh, not a kind dragon like Rumru. The old man entered the sixth portal was the same as suicide.


    The old man did not respond to him as he lowered his head. From the way Kang Jiayi reacted, this old man might try to enter the portal again.


    With a sigh, Tang Shaoyang sent a nce toward Wen. The Jade Eagle caught the hidden message behind the nce and nodded his head.


    Soon, Kang Xue caught the old man too. She pulled him with her back to the house. On the way back, she kept persuading the old man to not enter the portal. Kang Zian also came forward, supporting their fragile father.


    It happenedst night when the old man came to him and told him that he wanted to follow him into the portal. If it was before, Tang Shaoyang would dly take the old man with him, but not this time.


    The sixth portal would likely separate the group randomly or it might be an individual survival too. Both were the worst situation for the old man who barely had level. Either he would be a burden for his team or die in the monster''s mouth.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and entered the portal. He was the first one to enter the portal before the others followed too. The sixth portal officially started.


    *** ***


    Li Na was staying behind while the others entered the portal. She eyed the four women who seemed reluctant to be left behind by Tang Shaoyang enviously.


    ''No, Li Na! You can''t be envious of them! You have to make bolder moves, and they would be your sisters in the future. Be confident in yourself and capture the man you love! Don''t be a coward!'' The young girl encouraged herself.


    She did not realize that everyone had entered the portal, leaving her alone behind. Kang Xue returned from her house and noticed the girl was looking down by herself.


    "Huh!? What are you doing here, Li Na?" She approached the young girl.


    Hearing the voice, Li Na raised her head and met with Kang Xue''s gaze. She then looked around and realized that the others had left, "I¡­" she did not know what to say. There was no way she would say that she was dozing off to encourage herself to make her move on Tang Shaoyang.


    "Are you, okay? Or you don''t want to enter the port?" Kang Xue was quite concerned for the young girl.


    "Nano, I-I am fine," Li Na shook her head and reached Kang Xue''s hand, "I am waiting for Sister Xue, let''s enter the portal together."


    The girl hastily pulled Kang Xue with her and entered the portal together.


    Li Na had gotten used to the feeling of using the portal. She was not surprised that she immediately lost the grip on Kang Xue''s wrist. This just proved Tang Shaoyang''s point that they would be separated again.


    The moment her sight came back to her, Li Na saw a vast grass field in front of her. The breeze was cool, and the sun was not too hotpared to the old Earth. She felt so refreshed and rxed by the environment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Portal 6 - The Fallen Land]


    Survival Adventure


    Main Objective: Survive within the designated time.


    Time: 40 days (39 days 23:59:59)


    Reward: The Fallen Land is and with treasures, find the treasure if you want a reward!


    Additional reward: Surviving within the designated time, you will gain +10 Levels.


    Survival Game Special Condition: Fallen Land is and of beasts and monsters, you smell different from them that will attract the monsters and the beasts toward you, be careful!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Soon a transparent screen appeared in front of her eyes. Li Na quickly read the text on the screen. Thest paragraph of the text was written in bold red that quickly attracted her attention.


    "Huh!? This is not that different from the tv show I watched before," Li Na heard a familiar voice. She widened her eyes and looked toward the voice, the shock immediately turned into joy. The man she loved was here with her.

 Chapter 315 - The Wingman

    <h4>Chapter 315 - The Wingman</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was reading the objective screen. It was another survival but he only had his body and the things he brought with him to survive. There would be no fort, city, or even people to help him.


    As he read the objective, it reminded him of a tv show. The show was about a man and the wildlife where the man tried to survive in the no-man forest.


    "Huh!? This is not that different from the tv show I watched before," He muttered in a low voice after reading the objective screen. The difference was that the man in the tv show just needed to avoid the dangerous insect and poisonous snake while he had to fend himself against the monster and the beast that woulde for him.


    "This should be easy," Tang Shaoyang was not underestimating the portal difficulty or something, but so far, no beast or monster could be a threat for him. Even before he got his bloodline and second ss; the monster and the beast posed no threat to him. Now, he felt too overpowered for this survival game, unless the system truly sent a dragon after him.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his head, he was about to look for a direction where he should go. By then, he heard a gasp of surprise from the side. He turned toward the voice and found Li Na was staring at him.


    "Oh, so it''s a group of two now," he just realized there was someone around him. Earlier he had checked the surroundings, he was alone. So he thought it was a solo survival, "Yo, it seems we will stick around for forty days," he raised his hand to greet the girl. It was as if he was greeting his bro instead of a girl.


    ''Li Na! This is your chance, you can''t mess up again. This is a heaven-sent chance for you to make a move. This is the time!'' She encouraged herself.


    However, as soon as she met his gaze, she lowered her head shyly. She kept telling herself to be bolder and brave, but in the needed moment, she cowered.


    Tang Shaoyang took that as she greeted him back with a nod. He did not mind that and walked closer to the girl, "So where should we go?" He asked the girl instead of taking the lead.


    They were in the middle of a vast grass field, clueless where the north or south was, and so he decided to believe in the girl''s intuition. However, asking the girl did not help him at all.


    "I don''t know¡­" Li Na replied in a low voice. There were so many things inside her head now. She tried to not speak too much lest she annoyed him. She did not want to ruin her image in front of him. Those thoughts caused her to get nervous around as she was being self-conscious now.


    "Mnnn," he hummed while looking around once again. Li Na flinched, thinking he might think badly about her because of her response. The main reason for her to be feeling like this was that she felt inferior.


    She had seen Tang Shaoyang''s seven women. Everyone was a unique beauty with a big asset while she had normal assets. She looked down at her chest, it was not small but could not bepared to Tang Shaoyang''s seven women.


    Meanwhile, the man had no clue what was in the girl''s mind. He simply looked around, trying to find the difference between the four directions. But again, it was just a grass field, he hardly found any differences.


    Even with his [Dragon Eyes], the density of the mana was the same. It was not rich but it was not abundant either. Using [Spirit Eyes] did not help him too.


    "Let''s go here!" Tang Shaoyang pointed toward the right. He took the direction based on his good feeling. Li Na nodded as she followed him from behind.


    "Don''t you want to summon Moon first? I mean the monster and the beast wille at us, or is it do you want to fight by yourself?" He asked Li Na as they walked in the right direction. So far it was safe, but because of the special condition, they might encounter many annoying monsters and beasts on the way.


    "Ah, right!?" With a slightly flustered reaction, she summoned Moon. A big magic circle formed on the ground and Moon appeared on top of it.


    The giant bear immediately ran to his master. He had his snout rubbed against her cheek gently. Thanks to Moon, her tensed shoulders rxed a little more, and she was morefortable with herpanion around.


    Tang Shaoyang stood on the side, looking at the white bear. The blueish stripe was getting brighter and deeper color-wise, and his size had increased since thest time he saw Moon. The noticeable change was that he found another horn on top of the fifty centimeters spiral horn.


    The second horn was curved upward like a de and the crescent mark was getting bigger too. He noticed the crescent mark was going further to his cheek area. His eyes had changed too, it was just like there was a me in it. Simr to Kairu''s eyes, but Moon''s eyes were blue.


    Five meters tall with his all fours on the ground, and it might be doubled if Moon was standing with his hind legs. The white fur had turned even whiter and pure, giving off the mystical vibe just its name.


    "Has he evolved again?" He stroked Moon''s smooth fur and asked Li Na. When it came to Moon, Li Na showed a happy smile, "Yes, he is now Stage-6. The war in my fifth portal helped him to meet the condition quickly," she was no longer nervous with Moon''s presence.


    Moon stood with his hind legs, looking down at Tang Shaoyang who was not even two meters tall. He was standing proudly for his achievement and was no longer afraid of the man in front of him until he met with Tang Shaoyang''s purple eyes.


    Moon froze a moment when their gazes met before he quickly came down. The white bearid down, letting the man pet him.


    ''It''s a bad idea to challenge this human male. Having him as an ally is the best choice,'' the bear thought to himself before ncing toward his master.


    ¡ªGo for it, Master! You have to capture this man''s heart. I will be a great wingman for you.


    Moon sent his words through their connection causing Li Na to giggle.


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Shaoyang looked toward the girl. She was quiet before, so he was surprised to hear her giggle all of sudden, "Nothing, Moon just said something funny."


    Those words were not supposed toe from the beast. So when she heard that from Moon, she could not help but giggle.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded and stroked the fur again, "You have been doing a great job, not only you protect your Master well but you can also make her happy," he praised the bear.


    For some reason, Moon likes the praise and wanted more praise. He let the man pet him while the bear closed his eyes to enjoy the moment.


    "Since you have evolved, do you want to have a race with me?" Tang Shaoyang pointed toward a direction, "We will race until we meet something."


    The something in his mouth could be a new ce aside from the grass field. It could be monsters or beasts too. He did not care, he just wanted to meet something else.


    ¡ªMaster, hop on. I will show him the true prowess of this mighty true male bear.


    "What is he saying?" Tang Shaoyang could tell that Moon was talking to Li Na. So he asked the girl what the bear said to her.


    "He says yes to the race¡­" She was hesitating for a moment, "But are you sure about this race, Boss?" She was hesitating that she might cross the boundary from questioning his Boss''s decision, but she mustered her courage and said it anyway. They might encounter a dangerous situation and not be prepared for it because of the race.


    ¡ªYou should not be concerned about that, Master. This human male is much stronger than me.


    Then she heard Moon''s voice in her head. She was surprised that Moon admitted it openly. The Mystical Bear never did this before. He would act haughty and mighty, and he would not admit someone stronger than him unless they fought.


    It was the same before when Moon just evolved to stage-6. The bear acted cocky and challenged Zhang Mengyao. It was during their spare time that Zhang Mengyao fought the Mystical Bear. As a result, Moon was forced to take his loss after half an hour of intense fight. After that day, Moon did not dare to act cocky again in front of Zhang Mengyao. Yeah, Moon was having that kind of attitude.


    So this surprised her that Moon recognized Tang Shaoyang''s strength without a fight.


    "We are looking into something, so it does not matter. We have to find a ce for us to pass the night too, so running would be better," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at the girl.


    Li Na nodded her head as Moon immediately picked her up. He put her on his back and had all his four on the ground. Tang Shaoyang stood next to the two, making sure they had the same starting line.


    "Ready?" He nced at the bear, and thetter nodded his head, "Go!" The bear and the man dashed forward with their maximum speed.

 Chapter 316 - Scorching Ant

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Scorching Ant</h4>


    Moon could not believe that he could not outrun the man. He had four legs and the man only had two, he should be faster than the man. That was what he believed until the race.


    The Mystical Bear admitted that the man was stronger than him, but in a fair race, it should be his win. The reality was cruel, and he was forced to face the cruel reality. He was inferior in many termspared to this man, including the speed he was proud of.


    Moon did not want to lose this race, he kept raising his speed and overtook the man. However, Tang Shaoyang easily caught up. It was as if he was not running with his maximum speed.


    While Moon was concentrating on the race, Tang Shaoyang had his [Spirit Eyes] to look around. As they kept running at a high speed, soon he found the end of the grass field.


    He found it was funny as the next area of the grass field was barrennd. So there was a thin line but also clear that separated two territories with the contrast different. Aside from being barren, he noticed there were many mounds made of grits. The mounds'' height varied, the lowest one around four meters tall while the tallest one could reach ten meters. That was what he saw through his [Spirit Eyes].


    With their current speed, both entered the new territory quickly, "Alright, the race is over. It''s a draw!" Tang Shaoyang called the race off as soon as they entered the new territory. That was because he noticed the mana density in the barrennd was richer than the one in the grasnd.


    That meant there should be creatures that make this territory their home. They had to be careful around here, the unknown was the most dangerous one.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped the race without notice. Moon''s heels slid down on the barren grounds, creating a trail of dust behind. He could only stop after seven meters ahead of Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡ªWhat''s wrong? Why did you stop?


    Moon was trying to talk to Tang Shaoyang. Of course, he knew that the opposite party could not understand him. So he was hoping his Master would convey his words to the man.


    Li Na shook his head, she was telling him to not y around. Even though she could not be as specific as Tang Shaoyang. She could feel the difference between this barrennd and the grasnd.


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the two with a frown on his face, "Get ready for our first battle, the enemy ising!" He pointed his finger down to the ground.


    As he walked to the two, he could feel a slight vibration from the ground. It was very slight that it hardly noticed. If not for his high Sense he might not notice the vibration.


    Moon immediately looked around as Li Na took out a quiver filled with silver arrows and a short sword. She put the short sword on her waist and the quiver to her back. Then she took out the longbow, the bow had exquisite contour, and two shorts de at the two-point sides. That should be a bow she got in the fifth portal.


    When she was about toe down from Moon, Tang Shaoyang spoke, "Just stay up there, our enemy is many, we might get surrounded from all sides."


    From his understanding, Summoner was a ss that relied on their summon. Their main attribute was Magic Power and most of her skill was a supporting skill for the summon. So it would be safer if she fought from Moon''s back.


    Soon the vibration was getting stronger, even Moon noticed the iing enemies from the underground.


    ¡ªHe''s right, Master. You should stay on my back, the enemies are too many for the three of us to fight¡­


    Moon then realized something off. If the enemies were too many and they would get surrounded soon, then shouldn''t retreat be the best decision for the current predicament?


    ¡ªShould we retreat instead? I don''t know the exact number, but it should be thousands of them!


    Li Na smiled and stroked Moon''s head, ''It''s okay, you should just stay near him. We should be safe with him around,'' she replied through the telepathy.


    Just like an earthquake, all of sudden the ground was vibrating fiercely.


    "So they tried to surprise us with the vibration. If we get panicked, their set up for the ambush would be perfect. Our enemies are quite smart, be careful!" Tang Shaoyang took out his battle-ax.


    Meanwhile, Moon subconsciously walked closer to Tang Shaoyang. The shaking ground made him uneasy.


    Soon the enemies came out from the ground. To be more exact, they came out from the mounds around them. It was a giant ant, they flooded from the ground and rushed toward the group of three.


    The Ant had a dark-crimson exoskeleton, sharp and shiny mandible, and they were around two meters tall. But the mandible seemed not their main weapon to kill, Tang Shaoyang saw two des that were simr to scythe etched to their body like a hand. It was more like a mantis de but shorter.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Scorched Ant]


    Affiliation: Ant Kingdom - Scorched Colony


    Evolution: Stage 4


    Level: 106


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang let out a relieved sight that these ants were just a little over a hundred in level. It should not be a hard battle.


    "Are you ready?" Tang Shaoyang nced to the side and asked Li Na.


    ¡ªWhat? Are you crazy? Look at the swarm, we are getting outnumbered, and those ants don''t look that weak too! We should retreat!


    Moon yelled loudly through the telepathymunication with his Master. However, Li Na had a deep faith in Tang Shaoyang, ''No, we should fight side by side with him! I will not leave him, never!''


    "We are ready!" Li Na replied and nodded her head. She pulled three silver arrows and nocked the arrows on the bow. She aimed at the ant''s head.


    "Don''t shoot your arrow first, let me test out my new skill first," Tang Shaoyang instructed Li Na, "But you can shoot the ant that bypassed me."


    After telling his instruction, Tang Shaoyang dashed toward the swarm. He was in the posture that ready to make a big swing with his [Dragon Destroyer]. As soon as he arrived in front of the swarm, he swung the [Dragon Destroyer].


    [Invisible sh]


    Whoosh!


    The battle-ax whistled through the air and split the ants in the path. Not only that, the ants five meters behind died from the [Invisible sh]. In one attack, he took down dozens of Scorching Ants.


    "Good range!" Tang Shaoyang was satisfied with his invisible sh. But he had more skills that needed to be tested. He opened his mouth wide, and me burst out from his mouth. The me swallowed the big swarm of ants.


    [Fire Breath]


    The fire swallowed a big area and burned the ants to ashes. The barrennd turned into scorchingnds as a big chunk of the swarm of the ant disappeared.


    The show was not over, then he tried [Sky Walk]. Just like its name, the skill granted him the ability to walk to the sky. He walked up to twenty meters in the air without wings.


    "Let''s test our the [Dragon Fire]," he muttered as he wanted to know what was the difference between [Fire Breath] and [Dragon Fire].

 Chapter 317 - Zaneos Debut

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Zaneos Debut</h4>


    The [Fire Breath] cleared the path forward. Hundreds of Scorched Ants were burned to death. Moon''s jaw dropped at the sight of the show by the overwhelming power the man had.


    Moon then noticed the man was walking to the sky. He was sure that there was footing he could use to walk but the man walked anyway. The man was standing twenty meters in the air now.


    "Huhu, [Sky Walk] surely amazing, though I don''t know if this could be used in a battle," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a chuckle. He had [Dragon Transformation] that provided him a wing. He could fly to chase the flying creature or enemy instead of using [Sky Walk].


    ¡ªYou canbine it with [sh Step].


    Zaneos''s voice rang. Since their return to the Earth, the three spirits cut off their connection with Tang Shaoyang temporarily. They did not want to watch a live p*rn two days straight, that was what they could do to avoid the misery.


    Now Tang Shaoyang had returned into the portal, it was the learning. Zaneos found that each world had different things to learn. The oath based on System, Bloodline, and second ss were the things they learned from Arkania Continent, so they might learn something new in this Fallen Land.


    "Combining the two?" Tang Shaoyang soon realized what Zaneos was talking about. [sh Step] was a skill that needed a footing to be executed. So he could not use the skill if he was in the mid-air. But with [Sky Walk], he could get a footing even if he was in the air, "That''s a truly great idea, but we can''t try that out until we meet something worthy to use [sh Step]."


    His Agility was over five thousand. There was no creature faster than him with Rumru as an exception. So using [sh Step] against the Scorched Ang was useless since they were too weak, to begin with. He would not be able to find how effective the skill was against a weak creature.


    "But let''s test out [Dragon Fire] for now," he opened his palm, fire red up covered his hand. It was the same fire, but he controlled the fire. He extended his hand toward one of the Scorched Ant. A fireball in the size of his fist shot toward the Scorched Ant.


    Boom!


    The Ant exploded and fire engulfed eight meters area. The ants near the exploded ant were swallowed by the fire.


    "Hoh¡­" Tang Shaoyang extended his other hand, creating a spear made of fire. It was the same skill he had given Liang Suyin, [Fire Spear]. However, he created the spear through [Dragon Fire].


    He directed the fire spear at the random spot in the swarm. A bigger explosion blew up, engulfed fifteen meters area. This time he extended his sides, dozens of fire spears formed in the air.


    "I see, [Dragon Fire] is simr to [Advanced Lightning Creation]," soon he realized that both skills were simr but just different elements. One was fire and one was lightning, but he could tell that the fire was stronger than the lightning. He did not say it out; he did not want to hurt Zowen''s feelings.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang then directed the fire spears toward the swarm.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Scorched Ant Swarm was exploded in fire, the barrennd now zed under the fire. The barrennd had turned into a scorchednd within the blink of an eye.


    Only after killing more than thousands of the Scorched Ant that he hears a notification of level up in his head.


    "Hah, it will be hard to level from now on," he let out a sigh.


    Moon took a deep breath as he watched the show. The Mystical Bear just witnesses the gap between him and Tang Shaoyang. He was dreaming that he could catch up as long as he kept evolving. But now he found out that the gap was widened instead of getting closer.


    After testing his skill, Tang Shaoyang returned to Moon and Li Na. The girl was looking at him with admiration. It was a lie if he did not feel good for that.


    He smiled at the girl, "I am done testing my skill, you guys should hunt the swarm to level up."


    Li Na blushed when she received the smile. With or without hair, Tang Shaoyang was still looked dashing in her eyes. She was about to say yes until she heard Moon''s voice.


    ¡ªWe can''t! This is too many for the two of us. We need his help.


    The Mystical Bear knew his limitation even though he wanted to show off in front of this man. The enemies were too many for him to handle. On top of that, he had to protect his Master too. The battle was too risky, his Master''s life might be in danger. Moon did not want to risk it, and if the man was not here. He would choose to escape instead of fighting the swarm.


    Li Na was hesitating a while, but she mustered her courage to speak, "The swarm is too many for us, we need¡­" she did not finish her words, but Tang Shaoyang got the cue.


    But he was kindazy to fight the Scorched Ants. There was no challenge killing these ants, so he did not find the fun of battling the swarm. On top of that, the Scorched Ants barely helped him leveling up, but he had a solution for this one.


    ''Do you guys want to fight?'' Tang Shaoyang asked the spirits.


    ¡ªI am fine.


    Zaneos immediately replied. He did not have the interest to fight an easy battle too.


    ¡ªI want!


    ¡ªMe!


    Karan and Zowen were more excited than the Demon Swordsman. They seemed to like to appear through the [Spirit Avatar]. As expected, the two spirits were excited to join the battle.


    "It''s okay, I have someone to help you in the battle," Tang Shaoyang cast [Spirit Avatar], summoning his two spirits.


    Even though it was just bluish mana form, Karan and Zowen did not mind that. The Orc roared excitedly as soon as he was summoned before looking toward the bear.


    "Giant Guy! How can you are afraid of this swarm with the big body of yours!" Karan pointed his finger at Mystical Bear. That was the first thing he said after getting summoned.


    The bear had no way to rebut the taunt but roared back at Karan. The Orc seemed sessfully angered Moon.


    "I don''t know what you are trying to say, but a real warrior never fret from the battle!" Karan pulled the two axes from his back, "You need to learn from this Great Warrior Karan!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "Too much talking for a warrior!" Zowen used [Thunder Wrath] consecutively at the Scorched Ant swarm.


    Li Na could hear her summon was screaming furiously at the unknown being. He was scolding back, but unfortunately, only her could listen to that.


    "You cane down and stay near her!" Tang Shaoyang pointed at Zowen, "Let Moon runs wild, he must be upset, right?" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the girl.


    He then nced at Zowen and instructed, "You should protect her, Zowen!"


    The Lightning Magus nodded and looked toward the tender Li Na, "Leave it to me, you can leave the whole swarm to us."


    The number of the swarms was simply too many. They truly lived up to their species who overwhelmed their enemy with numbers. It was a long battle between four individuals against the swarms.


    The Orc Warrior fought his way to the swarm and Moon did not want to lose out as he followed into the swarm. Li Na used her skills, sending her mana to Moon to strengthen him, and also used her bow to hunt the Scorched Ants at her sight.


    As for Zowen, she was like a crazy mage that kept firing her lightning at the swarm. Li Na could feel the rage behind each of her attacks. It was as if she was venting all her anger onto the swarm.


    As for Tang Shaoyang, he was watching the battle unfolded behind his spirit and Li Na. He sat on the ground while rubbing his chin. It had been an hour after the battle started, and he heard a notification of leveling up. Zowen and Karanbined had killed thousands of the Scorched Ants.


    "So I can still level up even I don''t fight directly," he discovered an interesting point. He could level up by ordering the spirits to fight for him. He opened the status screen, he had fourteen empty spots for the contracted spirit.


    "Should I summon more new spirits so they can fight for me?" Tang Shaoyang found an interesting and tempting idea to level up. Before he prioritized quality over quantity, he did not want to summon a new spirit unless he had a good offering. Now he thought differently since more spirits brought him more benefit.


    ¡ªThat''s actually a good idea. You can summon me too, so I can help you to level up. We can use this Scorched Ants'' swarm for your sacrifice to summon a new spirit.


    Zaneos immediately volunteered to fight for him when he thought of the idea.


    "But these Scorched Ants are too weak, I don''t want to summon a weak spirit. At least, they have to be at the same level as Karan!" Tang Shaoyang kinda opposing the idea of using the Scorched Ants for the sacrifice.


    ¡ªThey are weak, but their numbers fill theck of sacrificial quality. Didn''t you summon Karan with stage-1 zombie bodies? I think you can summon a stronger spirit than Karan or even me with the Scorched Ants as a sacrifice.


    "I thought you don''t like to fight the weak opponents, Teacher," Tang Shaoyang respected his spirit if the Demon Swordsman was not willing to fight or to be summoned, he would not force them to.


    ¡ªIf it''s for your sake, I am willing to fight. The stronger you are, the closer you are to achieve your goal. And this is not only for you but for me as well. I can at least do this much to help you.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned, "If that''s what you want, then I will not hesitate to use you for my benefit."


    Tang Shaoyang used [Spirit Avatar] to summon his third spirit. For some reason, Zaneos'' avatar was different from Zowen''s and Karan''s avatar. His avatar was darker, a dark purple as if the mana was tainted by something dark. There was a sword on his waist and a straw hat on his head.


    Zowen stopped her mad attacks and nced toward Zaneos. She was surprised by Zaneos'' appearance, "You finally make your appearance."


    Zaneos did not respond to Zowen''s remark. The demon was clenching his palm into a fist and opening it again. He was trying to feel the avatar''s body.


    "Let''s see if my sword y bes rusty or not," Zaneos''s hand moved to the sword, ready to join the battle.

 Chapter 318 - The Fifth Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 318 - The Fifth Spirit</h4>


    Zaneos''s figure blurred into a dark streak toward the Scorched Ant''s swarm. As soon as he arrived in front of the swarm, the demon pulled out his sword from the sheath.


    It was a matter of a few seconds before Zaneos sheathed the sword back. The Scorched Ants in his range suddenly stopped moving before they fell into pieces. Zaneos killed dozens of the Scorched Ants in front of him into pieces in one pull of his sword.


    Zowen stopped her attack to see how strong Zaneos was. She stared at the demon in the distance. There was an invisible frown on her forehead.


    Li Na was the same, she was shocked how fast the swordsman killed those many Scorched Ants in one attack. She could not see anything aside from pulling the sword out and sheathing the sword back.


    While they would not be able to see what happened, Tang Shaoyang saw everything clearly. It was all thanks to his [Dragon Eyes]. He saw that when Zaneos drew the sword, countless des followed out, decapitating the Scorched Ants within the range.


    Tang Shaoyang tried toprehend what actually happened, ''Is it the sword? No way, the sword is created by my skill, not a treasure. It must be his skill.''


    He tried to watch Zaneos''s skill longer, but soon he gave up. Even though he could see everything, he could not learn the skill by watching him. But there was another thought in his head, ''What if I am his opponent? What should I do to defend against that?''


    ''[me Shield] may be useful against his attack, but it could block all des. Even with [Mana Shroud]bined, the des will easily break my defensive skill,'' Tang Shaoyang could not think of a way to block the attack. The only way was to dodge the attack instead of facing it head-on.


    ''Maybe my [Dragon Scales] is enough to block the des,'' this was thest effort he might do if he could not dodge the des, ''But how am I supposed to win against Zaneos?'', looking at how easy the Demon Swordsman was to execute the skill, it should not be his strongest skill.


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting on his original spot, thinking, stimting the fight against Zaneos, and estimating his chance against Zaneos. The only way he could think was to overwhelm the Demon Swordsman with his attribute by using [Dragon Transformation] and integration with Rumru if it was possible.


    Four hours passed by, the Scorched Ants were stilling out of the mounds, but their numbers decreased drastically. Moon and Karan were battling side by side. Tang Shaoyang could tell that the bear was exhausted after battling four hours non-stop.


    Zaneos was like a slicing machine, he cut the Scorched Ants into pieces, and he gained two levels after Zaneos joined the battle. The battle could end faster if he joined too, but he wanted Li Na also to get her share. If he joined, she might not level up as he easily wiped the swarm.


    Based on Zhang Mengyao''s information, it was hard for Li Na to level faster because she had to share her gain with Moon. Both the summon and the master leveled up together so they had to kill twice the amount of monster or beast to level up. The main reason he did not join the battle.


    Soon, the Scorched Ants number dwindled to zero, there were no more giant ants standing in the area. He had checked the area through [Spirit Eyes] and the area was safe.


    Four hours and around twenty minutes, the group finished the huge swarm of Scorched Ant. As soon as the battle was over, Zowen was the first one to go back into spirit space, "I am off, this is so exhausting¡­" Lightning Magus bid her farewell, not only to him she also waved her hand toward Li Na before she disappeared.


    Karan also dragged his avatar body, it was a new discovery that they could be exhausted in their avatar body, "That was a satisfying battle," that was what Orc Warrior told him before he also went back to spirit space, leaving Zaneos, Moon, Li Na, and Tang Shaoyang.


    "You don''t want to go back? You can get exhausted even if you are in an avatar body it seems," he looked toward Zaneos who stood a meter away to the right.


    "I am indeed a little bit exhausted, but I can stay around longer. You need someone to guard you while executing [Spirit Summoning]," Zaneos replied with his cold voice and t tone.


    "You can have your summon back to rest, girl. Your bear should be recovering faster in your private space!" The Demon Swordsman was talking to Li Na. Moon was clearly exhausted after the long battle, he could easily tell that through the Mystical Bear''s rough breathing.


    Li Na did not know who Zaneos was, she did not listen to Zaneos but turned her head toward him. She was asking for his instruction.


    "Yeah, you can have Moon go rest, the fight is over for now," Tang Shaoyang nodded. Sure enough, she listened to him as she immediately summoned Moon back.


    Zaneos was not offended since that was the right to do. He was not the leader of the girl, it was right to not listen to him.


    "How is it? Do you level up?" He asked the girl as he walked closer to where the Scorched Ants'' remains the most were.


    "Yeah, I gained five levels while Moon got six levels," a wide smile reced the tired expression as she replied joyfully.


    ''Hah¡­ Karan, Zowen, and Zaneos still take the most ants,'' he thought to himself. It was proved that he who was level over two hundred gained three levels while Li Na only gained five levels, ''There should be more chances in the future.''


    Tang Shaoyang used [Sky Walk] to walk upward up to thirty meters. From the top, he could see the enormous remains of the Scorched Ants were scattered around the area.


    He extended his right forward while scanning the area, "Let''s wee our new friend!"


    [Spirit Summoning]


    As soon as he activated the skill, the Scorched Ant''s carcasses glowed in crimson. The dead giant ant''s carapaces were glowing brighter and brighter until it melted into a crimson smoke.


    Soon the area was filled with crimson smoke. Through his [Dragon Eyes] the crimson smoke was rich in mana. The crimson smoke roamed the area for a while. It was until all the dead ants melted into crimson smoke that the crimson smoke stopped moving.


    The crimson smoke stayed still for a few seconds. It was as if there was a big suction, the crimson smoke was sucked into a spot. The spot was five meters in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    All the crimson smoke gathered into that spot and created a massive crimson sphere. Through the naked eyes, Tang Shaoyang could see something starting to take shape. It was just a meter shadow, but soon it grew up to three meters.


    He tried to see what was inside through his [Dragon Eyes] and [Spirit Eyes]. But to avail, he could not see through the crimson sphere. In the next ten seconds, the crimson sphere exploded into crimson millions of magicule particles. The explosion was beautiful, simr to fireworks.


    [You have summoned Tier B+ Spirit, Malki the Fire Ant Emperor!]

 Chapter 319 - Malki The Fire Ant Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 319 - Malki The Fire Ant Emperor</h4>


    "Weird, why is it Emperor instead of a Queen?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    ¡ªPervert! You don''t even spare your spirit!


    Zowen immediately called out. Of course, she was misunderstanding the meaning behind his words as she just instantly jumped to a conclusion by himself.


    ¡ªHe is right, based on the Ant hierarchy, the highest rank should be Ant Queen and the lowest one is the ant worker. You are the one who had a dirty mind, Lightning Bitch.


    Karan immediately talked back. He was not going to miss the chance to mock Zowen at any chance. Only then the Lightning Magus shut her mouth. She could not talk back when she was in the wrong.


    There was another thing that bothered him off. Rumru was titled the Beast King while the spirit he just summoned was an Emperor. One was a ck Dragon but this one was a Fire Ant. He was someone who regarded the Emperor as a higher rank than a King, so he felt weird about that.


    The crimson particles soon disappeared and revealed the figure behind the smoke. It was not the same Ant to Scorched Ant. Malki had two legs and four arms. A pair of hands were de-like hands while the other pair was a normal hand but with a scary w.


    The dark ming eyes moved around, scanning the surroundings while the bright crimson carapace released out hot air. Two jet-ck horns protruded backward while there was a pair of antennas made of fire next to the horn.


    The Fire Ant Emperor''s ming nced at Zaneos below before locking its gaze on Tang Shaoyang. The ant and the human exchanged nces for a few seconds before the de-like mandible opened and a high pitch screech resounded.


    "You can''t talk?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows. The screech was unpleasant to the ears.


    Instead of talking like the other spirits, the Fire Ant Emperor kept screeching at him. It seemed to say something, but thenguage barrier caused the two not to be able tomunicate.


    "It''s B+ Tier Spirit, it''s disappointing that it could not talk," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He loved to negotiate to sign the contract instead of battling against the spirit. He had been doing this four times, and he was well aware that the spirit had a regret they could not fulfill in their life. He wanted to use this to sign the contract with the spirit.


    "Then let''s fight," Tang Shaoyang motioned his hand toward the Fire Ant Emperor toe at him. It could not understand his words, but the ant understood his gesture.


    Malki pped his fire wing and his figure shed toward Tang Shaoyang. It was fast, but he could still see its movement perfectly. He moved the side, dodging the iing de from above, and sent a kick to Malki''s back.


    The Fire Ant Emperor''s figure shot toward the ground. But it managed to regain the bnce before he could touch the ground. It flipped around and looked toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Malki pped the fire wings, but his body did not move. The ant stayed still in the air even though it pped its wing fiercely. But the moment it stopped pping, his figure shed toward Tang Shaoyang at a frightening speed.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed that even the de-like hands were covered in the fire too. Instead of dodging the attack, he cast [me Shield] and [Mana Shroud]. After casting the two skills, he cast another defensive skill, [Dragon Scales].


    ck scales started to cover his skin, from the bottom up to his neck covered in the ck scales.


    Malki''s des struck the crimson sphere, and it instantly broke. me burst out and rushed toward the Fire Ant Emperor. However, the fire could not have the Fire Ant Emperor. The w came out of the fire, aiming at his face.


    The w was about to reach his face, but he ducked back, and the w struck his chest instead. Even though the w managed to hit his chest, it failed to break [Mana Shroud] as the w bounced back.


    Tang Shaoyang''s hand reached toward the me, but he failed to grab Malki. The Fire Ant Emperor flew around to his back quickly as soon as the w failed to prate his [Mana Shroud].


    Instead of attacking him, Malki grabbed his shoulder tightly and used the de arm to strike his neck. The de tore the [Mana Shroud] but it quickly met hard resistance from the ck scales.


    Malki did not give as he kept attacking the same spot with his de.


    "Go help him!" Li Na was anxious as soon as she noticed Tang Shaoyang was caught by the Fire Ant Emperor. He was talking to Zaneos who stood next to her.


    "You don''t need to worry about him, he should be fine," Zaneos replied with his cold voice, "He has to do this alone to make the contract with the spirit."


    She was about to nag the Demon Swordsman to help Tang Shaoyang, but she noticed Tang Shaoyang easily broke out from the grips.


    "You are quick, but your reaction is faster. It''s not easy to catch you," Tang Shaoyang remarked as he caught the de-like hand. He pulled Malki with a motion of mming the Fire Ant Emperor down. At the same time, he deactivated his [Sky Walk].


    The two figures fell down quickly. The Fire Ant Emperor tried to flip their position but Tang Shaoyang was stronger. It failed to switch their position.


    "Just give up and sign the contract!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the ant. Just as they were about to crash down, the fire wing dispersed. The fire covered the whole body.


    Boom!


    A crater formed on the ground, but the fire shielded Malki from the crash, minimizing the damage it received.


    The ck scale around Tang Shaoyang''s hands started to heat up because of the fire as it turned red. He could feel the heat on his skin, indicating the Fire Ant Emperor''s fire was fierce.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth, he wanted to try which fire was stronger. Malki''s fire or Dragon''s fire, he was about to cast [Fire Breath]. However, he stopped halfway, hesitating to do that.


    ''What if the [Fire Breath] kill Malki? Can spirit be killed?'' Those two questions immediately resurfaced in his mind.


    Malki did not know what Tang Shaoyang''s thoughts were. But it did use this chance to kick Tang Shaoyang in the belly. The Fire Ant Emperor managed to break free from his grasp and moved to the distance.


    "Screeeechhhh!!!" The Fire Ant Emperor started to screech again at Tang Shaoyang. It annoyed him for sure, but his mind was somewhere else. Could the spirit be killed?


    ¡ªI don''t know!


    Karan and Zowen gave the same answer. They truly did not know. Zowen was a newbie spirit while Karan never thought that deeply about the existence of a spirit.


    "Let''s not take the risk," Tang Shaoyang did not want to take the risk of killing the spirit. Malki was Tier B+ Spirit, it was a pity that if he identally killed it, though its screech was annoying.


    [Dragon Transformation]


    He would just overwhelm the Fire Ant Emperor with this skill. And if this was not enough, he could use [Advance Spirit Integration] with Karan.


    Noticing the change on Tang Shaoyang, the Fire Ant Emperor stopped screeching. Instead of trying to interrupt Tang Shaoyang, Malki watched the transformation from a distance.


    Li Na who did not know his new skill was shocked to see the man she loved transformed into something simr to a monster, "Is that his new skill too?" Her voice wavered a little bit. It was a bit scary since she was not used to seeing the sight of a man turned into a half-dragon like that.


    "Yes, that is the new skill he got from the Dragon Bloodline!" Zaneos who heard her voice replying.


    "Hahaha! Come! Let''s finish the battle already!" Tang Shaoyang let outughter. Theughter reverberated to the air as his fierce aura spread out on the scorchednd.


    Zaneos took a breath after sensing the strong aura. It waspletely different than watching his attributes that kept growing at an insane rate to feel it directly.


    However, the Fire Ant Emperor did not attack Tang Shaoyang. The ming eyes were examining him while it walked toward him. Slowly, Malki shortened the distance between the two. The Fire Ant Emperor only stopped when the distance between them was two meters.


    The fire that became the armor now had turned back into the wing. It stopped there, looking at Tang Shaoyang while tilting its head to the side.


    Tang Shaoyang looked back at Malki, wondering what happened to this spirit. He lowered his guard as the opponent was not in a fighting stance. The Fire Ant Emperor was standing there for like twenty seconds before it dropped on its knees and lowered its head toward him.


    Tang Shaoyang was baffled that the spirit suddenly knelt toward him. He had not done anything yet, the fight was not over. He would think the Fire Ant Emperor might trick him to lower his guard beforeunching a sneak attack on him. However, he threw the thoughts as soon as the notification appeared in front of his eyes.


    [Malki the Fire Ant Emperor is willing to be your contracted spirit! ept/Decline?]


    If not for the notification, he would think this spirit was ying a trick against him. But with the notification from the system, meaning Malki truly surrendered by his own volition.


    He was not that stupid enough to choose decline to continue the fight. Since Malki submitted himself, he dly epted the Fire Ant Emperor to be his contracted spirit.

 Chapter 320 - Because You Are My Lord?

    <h4>Chapter 320 - Because You Are My Lord?</h4>


    As he tapped "ept", a magical circle appeared on the Fire Ant Emperor''s forehead. Tang Shaoyang put his palm on it.


    [You have sessfully established the contract with a spirit "Malki the Fire Ant Emperor"!]


    Malki''s figure turned into a crimson ball of light and entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead. The contract had been established, Malki was sent to his spirit space.


    ¡ªThank you for willing to ept me, My Lord.


    A static voice rang in his head. It was a foreign voice, not Karan and Zowen for sure. Zaneos was still outside there with his avatar body. So the voice should belong to Malki.


    ''Are you Malki?'' Tang Shaoyang asked the voice.


    ¡ªYes, My Lord. This humble servant''s name is Malki.


    He was about to ask why Malki suddenly submitted toward him, but Zaneos walked to his side and spoke, "I will go back now."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and Zaneos''s avatar body turned into smoke and disappeared. Then he saw the concerned little girl, she stared at him worriedly, "What''s wrong?" He asked the girl as he looked at his own body. He was still in his [Dragon Transformation].


    ''Ah, maybe she is scared of my current form,'' he assumed the girl was scared of him who was covered in scales, horn, and wing. He canceled the [Dragon Transformation] and returned to his original look.


    "Are you okay?" Li Na asked as she scanned him from the top to bottom.


    "I am fine, you can see it," he tried to punch and kick into the air. The girl was genuinely concerned about him, so he tried to prove to her that he was fine.


    "It was one of my skills, so you should not worry about that," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand dismissively at the girl, "Rather than that, let''s look for a safe ce to get some rest. You look exhausted."


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the closest mound. He climbed the five meters tall mound and looked into the big hole in the center. It was dark, but he could see through his [Dragon Eyes].


    ''What a convenience eye to be able to see in the dark,'' he thought to himself as he scanned the hole.


    Li Na followed him closely, she looked into the hole curiously. Wondering why her leader looked down there, but she could not see anything in the dark.


    "Let''s go, inside should be safe," they had ughtered thousands of the Scorched Ants, so the nest should be empty and safe.


    "Huh, why?" She blurted out. The hole should lead them to the main nest. Inside should be the most dangerous ce.


    "Getting some rest? You look exhausted," Tang Shaoyang turned to the girl with confusion.


    "But inside is the Scorched Ant''s nest? It''s dangerous," she looked at the bottomless hole again.


    He rolled his eyes at her, "What are you talking about? Dangerous? We just ughtered hundreds of thousands of the Scorched Ants, inside should be empty instead. Inside is safe."


    Tang Shaoyang squatted next to her, "Hop on, we will enter the nest," the reason he wanted to carry her because the hole was steep. It went straight down without any curve, he needed to use [Sky Walk] toe down.


    Li Na stiffened as she was not expecting this, but soon she came to her senses, "N-no, i-it''s okay, I cane down alone."


    She immediately regretted it as soon as she finished her words. This was her chance to get closer to the man she loved, but she wasted it, ''Stupid Li Na, why did you refuse him! This is your chance, act bolder Li Na!'' She was screaming to herself inside.


    "The hole is too steep unless you want to be a meat paste, you can jump in," he rolled his eyes at her, "Just hop on, why are so embarrassed?"


    When those words came from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth, Li Na did not waste her chance again. Without any words, she walked to his back and hopped onto his back.


    Her face turned red, it was so embarrassing, more embarrassing than epting the first offer because she declined it once. Now she easily hopped onto his back. She immediately buried her face onto his shoulder, not daring to raise her face.


    Tang Shaoyang was indeed caught off guard that the girl immediately hopped onto his back. He thought he needed to persuade her once more, ''Nah, everyone is truly weird today.''


    He did not think much as he stood up. He then walked down into the hole with [Sky Walk]. The whole was ratherrge, it was five meters wide. So he could walk down as if he walked down the stairs.


    ''Will he think me weirdly? Will he think of me cheaply? Stupid Li Na, you are doing something stupid again!'' The girl was having an inner struggle as she kept scolding herself.


    Tang Shaoyang was oblivious to the girl''s thoughts as he was continuing the conversation with his new spirit, Malki.


    ''Malki!'' He called him out.


    ¡ªYes, My Lord. Do you need something from your humble servant?


    ''Why did you suddenly surrender in our battle?'' He was so curious that he could not wait forter to ask.


    ¡ªBecause you are My Lord!


    Malki''s answer was firm and respectful. The direct answer threw him off.


    ''What the¡­'' he did not get what he wanted to know, ''Then why am I your Lord?''


    There was a moment of silence, The Fire Ant Emperor could not reply to the question directly.


    ¡ªBecause you are My Lord?


    Malki replied with a doubtful tone. It was more like he was confused by the question. Or maybe he did not know the reason too. It was more like his instinct.


    ''Alright, I give up!'' Tang Shaoyang gave up knowing the reason no matter how curious he was. It would just frustrate him to talk to someone who relied on their instinct.


    ¡ªMaybe because of the [Dragon Transformation]. He submitted to you after you activated the [Dragon Transformation], maybe it rted to your dragon bloodline.


    Zaneos voiced his thought.


    ''It''s possible, but we don''t know that for sure. Only the guy himself knew the reason,'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    ¡ªWho''s that? Who''s talking disrespectfully to The Lord!?


    Malki''s angry voice immediately rang. The Fire Ant Emperor seemed to be angry with Zaneos.


    ''Calm down, Malki! He is your friend, and it''s okay to drop the honorific between us, now you are one of us, our friend too,'' Tang Shaoyang calmed the angry spirit.


    ¡ªNo! You are My Lord! Malki should respect The Lord!


    ¡ªFriend?


    The Fire Ant Emperor ended his words with confusion.


    ''Alright then. But you should not be angry with your friends. The voice you will hear is your friend,'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head. After that, Karan and Zowen started to talk too. What they did was teasing the ant who seemed tockmon sense.


    Tang Shaoyang just listened to them as he brought Li Na to their rest spot. It was the path that led them to a dead-end tunnel, "Alright, you cane down now,"


    "But I can''t see anything," only then Tang Shaoyang realized that Li Na did not have the eyes that could see in the dark.


    "Oops, my bad," he created a fire spear through [Dragon Fire] and pierced the spear to the ground. The fire spear now became their source of light, "Alright, you can go rest now."

 Chapter 321 - Scorched Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 321 - Scorched Guardian</h4>


    The tunnel was like a giant underground web, each tunnel was connecting to the others. Tang Shaoyang was walking around to make sure the tunnels were free of danger.


    Even though she was exhausted, the girls did not ck off. She activated [Mana Perception] and meditated. She was recovering and also training to increase her Magic Power at the same time.


    During this time, Tang Shaoyang was wandering around in the Scorched Ant''s nest. Even though they were underground, the air was warm and he could feel the flow of a wind traveling through the tunnel.


    Tang Shaoyang was curious where this warm air came from, but he did not dare to wander too far. He had to guard Li Na, just in case, there was still the Scorched Ant remnant.


    Li Na seemed to be ufortable that he was on guard because of her. After an hour of resting, she got up, "I have recovered, let''s go!"


    Tang Shaoyang felt her reaction was normal since he was his superior, but he could not help but to tease her, "Where are we going?"


    The objective was asking them to survive, staying here for forty days was also an option. Basically, they did not have a destination to go to. Li Na quickly realized that, and she immediately lowered her head embarrassedly.


    "Alright, we will stay here for the time being," Tang Shaoyang found a spot to sit on. He rested his back against the hard wall, "Do you get the food?"


    Early in the morning, the women in the camp were making food for their husbands and the others. Elin and Delia were the ones who initiated the idea as the two wanted to prepare the food for him. Even though the good was meant for three days only, they still wanted to make it for him.


    In the end, they made a lot of food for the others too. Everyone had their share of food for three days, so Elin quickly established her position within the camp. She sessfully blended with the women from the Earth.


    When he brought the topic, Li Na''s expression became dejected. The fact that the other girls could be more useful than her, it discouraged her. But she still nodded her head.


    "Then let''s eat first, we will decide what we will do after we eat," Tang Shaoyang took out his lunch box from his inventory. To get this lunch box, the group of women looted all the houses, using everything they could use to pack the food for their husbands.


    Li Na was still standing, her eyes were moving around. But her eyes always stopped at the spots near Tang Shaoyang. She wanted to sit near him, but she did not have the courage to do so. In the end, she sat three meters to Tang Shaoyang''s left. Not too far but too near too.


    ''I hope he does not take me as a weirdo,'' she was overthinking because the man was busy wolving down his food. It did not take him that long to finish his food.


    ''No, Li Na, you have to act bolder! This your chance, a golden chance! You can''t waste your chance like this! You should sit next to him!''


    ''No, Li Na! You have to take this slowly or he may think of you cheaply. If he looks down on you, your chance will be gone forever!''


    ''No, Li Na! Do you forget what Origin told you? You have to take the initiative to get closer, or he may never look at you! You should make your move, don''t wait for him or you will regret it!''


    ''No, Li Na! You have to take this slowly. You don''t have a good body like his girls. If he rejects your advance, your chance will be over forever!''


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang was oblivious to the girl''s thoughts. He was listening to the conversation between Zowen, Karan, and Malki. The two mischievous spirits were teaching the pure Malki about the world.


    He was amused by their conversation, especially Malki who acted like an innocent boy. He was not going to interfere as long as the two did not teach the Fire Ant Emperor something bad.


    Tang Shaoyang and Li Na stayed there for another two hours. He was letting the girl get rest and also waiting for Moon to recover too. Without Moon, the girl would have a hard time fighting another swarm.


    "Alright," Tang Shaoyang stood up and stretched up his body, "Let''s go explore the nest, maybe we can find a treasure or something."


    Li Na opened her eyes, she was casting [Magic Perception]. She filled her time with training, no cking for her.


    "W-where are we going?" Without Moon, Li Na became stiff again around Tang Shaoyang.


    He and Li Na were standing on three-way paths. She was asking the direction where they should go since she was ignorant of the path-finding work.


    "Follow me!" Tang Shaoyang was taking the left path immediately. To Li Na, it was as if he knew the interior of the nest and knew the right path.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang knew nothing about the path in the nest. He was following the warm flow in this ant nest. He was following where the warmest air came from, hoping to find the core of the nest where the Queen Ant resided. If there was a treasure in this nest, then the treasure should be near the Boss.


    Li Na at first could not tell that the man was following the warm flow in the tunnel. But soon she realized that as the air was getting hotter. Sweat started to form on her forehead.


    An hour, it took them an hour to find the source of the warm flow. It was a massive underground cave filled with hot steam. Yes, all the tunnels were leading to this ce, the core of the nest.


    Even without the fire spear, Li Na could see the surroundings clearly. Many stones were glowing in red, it was like steel burned by fire, that kind of red. The stones were sticking to the wall and the roof of the cave. Not only were they glowing, but these stones were also the source of the hot steam. There were a lot of them, filling the wall and roof that brightened the massive cave.


    However, the ground was free of those stones for some reason. Only the wall and the roof.


    Tang Shaoyang extended his hand, signaling the girl to stop, and asked her, "Has Moon recovered yet?" Through his [Dragon Eyes], he could see many gigantic ants that were bigger than the ants they encountered on the surface.


    She was quick to realize what happened, Li Na immediately contacted Moon through her connection, "Have you recovered yet, Moon?" She asked the Mystical Bear with a concerned tone.


    ¡ªI am ready for another round of battle, Master! Don''t worry, your summon is stronger than you thought!


    Moon instantly replied as soon as he heard the call.


    "Are you sure? You sound still exhausted," Li Na was not easily fooled by her summon.


    Since Li Na spoke out aloud, Tang Shaoyang could hear the conversation. Even though he could only hear Li Na''s voice, he could know the whole situation. Moon had not recovered yet.


    "It''s okay if Moon has not recovered yet, I have my spirits to take care of them," as they were conversing, the upant of the massive underground cave revealed themselves.


    A row of two meters tall Scorched Ant came out of the hot steam. Their whole bodies were releasing the hot steam just like those stones. These ants looked furious at him and Li Na, he could perceive their emotion for some reason, ''maybe because of my high Sense.''


    Soon he realized that those glowing stones were not stones. Those glowing things were the eggs of the Scorched Ant, "I see, I see. They are angry with us because we entered the forbidden territory, the breeding room."


    [Basic Detection]


    He did not forget to cast the detection on them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Scorched Ant]


    Affiliation: Ant Kingdom - Scorched Colony


    Evolution: Stage 5


    ss: Scorched Guardian


    Level: 148


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was the same Scorched Ant, albeit it was a higher-leveled beast and also had a ss. He nced at Li Na, she seemed to be concerned by the power of their enemies.


    ''Do you ready to fight, Karan? Have you guys recovered?'' Tang Shaoyang asked his spirits.


    ¡ªI am ready for a battle anytime!


    As always, when it came to a battle, Karan was the first one to react and the most excited one.


    ¡ªI don''t think I can join the battle, I almost exhausted all my mana before. I can''t join the battle with that sh*tty avatar.


    Zowen voiced her reason that she would not be able to join the fight that earned a mock from Karan. The Orc wasughing at her.


    ¡ªI am ready!


    Zaneos gave him a short and firm answer.


    ''What about you, Malki? Are you ready to join your first battle?'' His fifth spirit did not respond to him, he had to call Malki by the name.


    ¡ªI am at your order, My Lord.


    Meanwhile, Li Na was taking out her bow and prepared the short sword too. She was ready to join the battle even without her summon.


    "Just stay behind with your bow, my spirits and I will take care of the enemies!" Tang Shaoyang said to her while extending his right forward. He cast [Spirit Avatar] skill to summon Karan, but¡­


    [Skill is in cool down! (19 hours 34 minutes 27 seconds)]


    An alert popped out in front of his eyes. This was his first time that he found out the skill had a cooldown. He usually could use the skills consecutively.

 Chapter 322 - Simply Too Overpower

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Simply Too Overpower</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to see the alert, he did not know that the skill had a cool down. He then tried to summon Zaneos too.


    [Skill is in cool down! (19 hours 42 minutes 43 seconds)]


    It was the same alert, but it had a different cooldown time. He soon realized that the skill down for each spirit was different, meaning he could still summon Malki but not the other spirits.


    ''It''s fortunate discovery, I should test the other skills too to find about the cooldown,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself.


    It was fortunate that the enemies were weak. If it was a strong opponent, casting a cooldown skill could bring him to his doom.


    Without a second thought, he summoned Malki through the [Spirit Avatar]. The Fire Ant Emperor looked around in confusion for a moment. It seemed he had not gotten used yet with his spirit form and spirit avatar that led to confusion.


    Malki soon regained his sense and turned his body around. The Fire Ant Emperor knelt toward Tang Shaoyang, "Your order, My Lord?"


    He pointed at the rows of Scorched Guardian that came out of the hot steam, "Kill all of them!"


    Malki stood up and turned his body toward the Scorched Guardian who guarded the entrance toward their eggs. There was no hesitation in his move even though the target was the same species as him. The Fire Ant Emperor pped his fire wing and rushed toward the Scorched Guardian.


    "Let''s not waste our time here!" Tang Shaoyang also immediately activated his [Dragon Transformation]. Li Na''s eyes never Tang Shaoyang, she watched the whole transformation. It was for sure less scary than before. She just felt a little disturbed, but she easily epted that as soon as his face was looking at her.


    "Make sure to stay behind us, and if you are in danger, don''t hesitate to call me! This is an order, understand?" Tang Shaoyang instructed Li Na in a stern tone.


    "Yes, Boss!" Li Na replied loudly.


    ''it''s good news that [Dragon Transformation] does not have a cooldown or the cooldown is shorter than [Spirit Avatar]. I should have tested it out after the battle,''


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and pped his dragon wing to follow Malki who had decapitated two Scorched Guardian with his de-like arm. As he flushed toward the swarm, he opened his mouth.


    He was about to cast [Fire Breath], a wide range skill that could easily wipe hundreds of the enemies. However, he was struck with a realization, if he used [Fire Breath] or [Dragon Fire] they would be burned into ashes. He did not want that to happen as he wanted to use their remnants either for another [Spirit Summoning] or [Spirit Advancement] for Malki.


    He should avoid using the skill that could wipe their remnant. Tang Shaoyang flew to the roof as he thought of an idea to end the fight as fast as possible.


    He stopped in the air and activated [Advanced Spirit Integration] with Zowen. As he integrated with Zowen, his scaled dragon wing turned into lightning, and another pair of lightning wings came out. Now he had two pairs of lightning wings on his back.


    ''I wonder what would change if I integrate with Karan? Will my scales turn green?'' He was wondering something useless as he extended his hand toward the crowd of Scorched Guardian.


    He cast multiple [Lightning Wrath] on the crowd. Big lightning came down from the roof, struck down the stage-5 Scorched Ant. To his surprise, [Thunder Wrath] had be a lot stronger while he was still in his [Dragon Transformation].


    The Scorched Guardian that was hit by the [Thunder Wrath] had the body exploded into pieces and killed the other Scorched Ants in seven meters range around the explosion.


    In order to save the carcasses for sacrifice, he had to use the weakest skill, [Chain Lightning]. From Zowen''s exnation, the skill did minimal damage, but it would stun the enemies that were hit by lightning.


    Tang Shaoyang cast [Chain Lightning] to the closest Scorched Guardian. The first Scorched Guardian immediately fell to the ground with the body scorched ck. Yes, the crimson carapace turned ck because of the lightning. The Scorched Ant was scorched to death.


    Another ten Scorched Guardian who was hit by the chain reaction also fell to the ground within a few seconds. He then spammed [Chain Lightning] instead of [Lightning Wrath], mass killing the Scorched Guardian.


    ¡ªDragon Bloodline is too powerful, and he abuses his power against a weak enemy too. This is bullying, not a battle!


    Zowen remarked as she witnessed the Scorched Ants were ughtered by her weakest spell, [Chain Lightning].


    ''I am not abusing my power, I am taking advantage of my overwhelming power for my purpose to get even stronger than I am now,'' Tang Shaoyang corrected the Lightning Magus.


    ¡ªWhatever


    The battle was not like a battle, at least, that was what Li Na felt who watched the battle from the back. As the ughter continued, she noticed that instead of killing the Scorched Guardian, the ant spirit summoned by Tang Shaoyang stopped killing the enemies.


    The Ant Spirit was bringing the limbless Scorched Guardian to her. It screeched at her, and she tranted that the spirit asked her to kill the limbless and powerless Scorched Guardian.


    Li Na killed the delivered Scorched Guardian. The ant spirit screeched again but the screech was gentler this time. She tranted that the ant spirit was praising her or saying something simr.


    It continued, the ant spirit kept sending her the powerless Scorched Guardian for her to kill while Tang Shaoyang ughtered the Scorched Guardian with a single wave of his hand.


    At this point, even she could not contain her curiosity, ''Just how strong he is? Is there a chance for me to keep up with him? What actually he experienced in the fifth portal to him to get this strong?''


    The Scorched Guardian was in the level 145 average, it was a strong monster for her who was just level 119. It was several levels above her but he could kill by just extending his hand at the enemies.


    ''Does he even need our help to build his empire? He is alone equivalent to an army,'' our in her thoughts were Tang Shaoyang''s subordinates.


    ¡ªHe still needs our help, Master! He may look so strong but it''s because you never met someone stronger than him.


    Moon and Li Na shared their thoughts and the Mystical Bear could not help but voice his remark.


    ''Says someone who was surprised by his strength,'' Li Na smirked at the cocky bear.


    ¡ªI am not surprised by his strength, I am surprised by his growth. How could he possibly be that strong in a short amount of time?


    Moon was serious with his remark.


    ¡ªI haven''t told you anything about my original world, haven''t I? My parents are stronger than him, far stronger than him but they still died!


    ''Why didn''t you tell me about this early? Moon!'' Li Na raised her voice.


    ¡ªI am sorry, Master. But it is rted to the Summoner Contract between us. I can''t tell you anything about my world, or the contract might get canceled, and I will be sent back to my original world. I am sorry.

 Chapter 323 - [Scorched Huntress]

    <h4>Chapter 323 - [Scorched Huntress]</h4>


    The swarm in the main nest was not as much as the swarm they encountered outside. After twenty minutes of work, Tang Shaoyang wiped out the entire Scorched Guardian by electrocuting them.


    Under Tang Shaoyang''s order, Malki kept sending the limbless Scorched Guardian to Li Na. The battle in the core nest was over with the Scorched Guardian''s carcasses strewn all over the ce.


    There were no more enemies, Malki was standing right below Tang Shaoyang. He was waiting for the next order dutifully. Tang Shaoyang scanned the massive and his [Dragon Eyes] found something radiating fierce mana.


    He did not rush over, looking at the carcasses, wondering what he should do with these carcasses. It was stage-5 carcasses, with a ss, and level 145 on average. The number might be less, but it was a decent sacrifice to get a decent spirit.


    "Let''s save this forter," he muttered in a low voice as he came down next to Malki. After knowing the cooldown, he was not going to let Malki return yet. They still had thest big boss ahead of them.


    "Can you keep going? We have thest Boss to take down," he asked Li Na. She looked fine, but he still asked her to make sure of her condition. Since it was a big boss, they should defeat it together. Li Na might get one or two levels from "assisting" him killing thest boss.


    "I am fine!" Li Na nodded and replied loudly, telling him she was okay.


    "What about Moon? Is he still recovering?" He gestured to Li Na to follow him, "Yes, he is still recovering,'' the girl replied as she chased Tang Shaoyang.


    "I see, can''t be helped. Let''s share the level with just two of us," Tang Shaoyang nodded and led the girl through the hot steam. The hot steam limited her vision, but it was not an issue as they soon found the host of the nest.


    It was a massive ant with a massive abdomen with a bright crimson carapace. The ant reached ten meters in height, everything else was normal. The big one did not have the de-like arm or even de-like mandibles, it was just a big normal mandible.


    The thing was, the giant ant was resting inside a pool ofva. It had half of its abdomen inside the pool ofva. The pool was ten meters wide, away from the ground.


    "Screech! Screech! Screech!" At the sight of the giant ant, Malki was starting to screech again. The screech was painful in the ears.


    "Stop it, Malki!" Tang Shaoyang yelled at the Fire Ant Emperor, "What''s wrong with you?"


    ¡ªEnemy! Enemy! Enemy! Enemy!


    Malki pointed his de-like arm toward the giant.


    ¡ªKill her! Kill her! Kill her! Kill her!


    Malki could not speak directly but conveyed his thought through his mind to Tang Shaoyang. Hatred and anger could be felt from his voice.


    ''As expected, each spirit has their backstories, most of them are unpleasant with Karan as an exception,'' three out of his first four spirits became a spirit with a deep vengeance.


    Zaneos was betrayed by the King he respected the most. Zowen was also betrayed by her closest one. Andstly, Rumru had an unfinished vengeance against the Gods. Now Malki, he appeared with pure thought and dedicated himself toward him. But he revealed his hatred at the sight of the giant ant.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Searen


    Race: Ancient Arachnid


    Affiliation: Ant Kingdom - Scorched Colony


    Evolution: Stage 7


    ss: Scorched Queen


    Level: 201


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As he expected, thest boss was the Ant Queen. Now he tried to link between Malki and Searen, ''Are they rted? Or the hatred is because of Searen''s status, The Queen?''


    ¡ªMost likely thetter since Malki is Fire Ant Emperor. Maybe there''s a hidden story behind Ant''s hierarchy. That may be the cause. Or it can be whatever, we can''t get the answer unless Malki tells us.


    Zaneos voiced his conjecture. Both clearly were different species, so they should not have conflict before, or maybe they had the conflict that caused Malki to die.


    Malkia stopped screeching, his eyes never left Searen. Thetter did the same too, the Scorched Queen stares at Malki. The Ant Queen seemed to share the same hatred, he could feel that for some reason.


    "Nah, let''s not waste our time here," he nced toward Li Na, "Start your attack, we will finish the Ant Queen!"


    Li Na immediately nocked the silver arrows to her bow and aimed at the Ant Queen. She was ready to shoot anytime.


    Tang Shaoyang then looked toward Malki. Despite the deep hatred, Malki was holding back because he had not received the order from him, ''You can kill her!''


    As soon as he sent his order to his mind, the Fire Ant Emperor immediately pped his wing. The crimson streak was created as Malki shed at Searen''s head. But his de only managed to break Ant Queen''s protective crimson barrier.


    As soon as the barrier was destroyed, Li Na released her arrows. Three arrows whistled through the air and pierced the carapace. The Ant Queen was not doing anything with the iing attack, she just received the attack without doing anything. The Ant Queen was staying still inside the pool ofva.


    ¡ªHahaha!


    Tang Shaoyang suddenly heardughter inside his head. Malki wasughing in satisfaction, this was the first time he heard the Fire Ant Emperor''sughter.


    ¡ªWeak! Breeding!


    Soon enough, Tang Shaoyang got to know what actually happened. He looked around the ceiling and the wall that was filled with the eggs. The Ant Queen was just finishedying the eggs and she was in a weakened state.


    Even her eyes filled hatred and anger as Malki kept slicing her body with the de, she did not do anything in return. It was not that she did not want to, but she could not.


    Li Na was confused too as to why the boss was not moving. Even so, she was still shooting her arrows, dealing the damage to the unmoving Ant Queen.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, even though he did not mind the torture. It was not his type to torture his enemy on the battlefield unless they deserved it. Malki was clearly ying with his prey, he was having fun.


    Searen must be overbreeding that made her exhausted like that. The reason for that was him as she lost eighty percent of the colony. She did not expect that he woulde down to the core nest, hence the current situation urred.


    "Guess I have to finish the Ant Queen by myself," he muttered and created a sword with dense lightning. A five meters lightning sword condensed above his head, he aimed for the Ant Queen''s head.


    Bzzt! Bzzt! Bwoosh!


    The lightning sword shot through the air and pierced the Scorched Queen''s head through her abdomen. The lightning sword instantly killed the Ant Queen as the massive body fell to the side, causing theva to spill over to the side.


    Malki was surprised that his enemy was killed all of sudden. Clearly, the Fire Ant Emperor had not yet been satisfied, but when he met Tang Shaoyang''s gaze, the ant spirit lowered his head immediately.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and extended his hand toward the Scorched Queen. Since he had the stage-7 beast corpse, he wanted to summon a new spirit with all the carcasses around. He was about to cast his [Spirit Summoning], but the Ant Queen''s body disappeared into crimson particles.


    The crimson particles then gathered at the side of theva pool and formed something. With the outline, Tang Shaoyang immediately found out what it was, a longbow.


    While the crimson particles forming the longbow, Tang Shaoyang came over. He was watching the whole process until the longbow took a shape. Soon, a bright crimson longbow formed, and there were two dots on the center, like eyes.


    He immediately grabbed the longbow to see the attributes. It was, without doubt, the longbow was a treasure, one of many treasures in Fallen Land.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Scorched Huntress]


    Tier: B+


    Bonus Attribute: +100 Strength +100 Agility


    Additional Skill: [Scorched Arrow]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was without a doubt a very good bow. After checking the attribute, he tossed the bow toward Li Na who wasing over.


    The girl was surprised and was not prepared. The bow almost fell but she managed to catch the bow in time. Her eyes widened a little bit as she saw the attribute. The bow was much better than hers.


    "You can have it," Tang Shaoyang told her to take the bow.


    "No! No! No!" She said no three times loudly, "I don''t deserve this bow, Sister Cao Jingyi should have this bow instead!"


    Her main weapon might be a bow, but she did not need the best bow for her to use since Moon was her real weapon. Giving the bow to Cao Jingyi was the best option since Cao Jingyi could utilize the bow to the maximum potential since she was a ranger.


    She exined those to Tang Shaoyang so he would not misunderstand her for rejecting the gift.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulder, "Do whatever you want to the bow, that''s yours!" He was telling her to keep the bow, as to whether she wanted to give the bow to Cao Jingyiter on, that was her choice.


    The young girl was flustered for a moment before she decided to keep the bow for now, ''Yes, I will use the bow on the Survival Game, and I can give the bow to Sister Cao Jingyiter.''

 Chapter 324 - Li Nas Hurdles

    <h4>Chapter 324 - Li Na''s Hurdles</h4>


    It seemed Tang Shaoyang and Li Na were in the Ant Kingdom''s territory. After confronting the Scorched Ant Colony, they encountered another ant colony.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Obsidian Ant]


    Affiliation: Ant Kingdom - Obsidian Colony


    Evolution: Stage 4


    Level: 99


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Obsidian Ant was low-levelpared to the Scorched Ant, but there was one thing that made them hard to kill. It was their carapace, the carapace was harder than steel. Li Na''s arrows could not pierce the carapace, she had to use her sword to kill the Obsidian Ant.


    It was a thick jet-ck carapace, even with her swords, she needed three to five attacks to pierce their defense. Of course, the fight was not slowed down because Tang Shaoyang easily killed them with his lightning.


    He was too powerful for the Ant Colony, in one day, the two managed to wipe out two armies of the two ant colonies.


    Night had arrived, even Tang Shaoyang did not need sleep and could go on. Li Na was very exhausted as her face told him that. So, they did not go to the nest core and got a pretty safe spot before they called it a day.


    ¡ªI wonder what Rumru would say if he sees how you use his [Dragon Fire]


    Zowen remarked as four burning torches made of [Dragon Fire] lightened up the dark tunnel. Li Na and Tang Shaoyang were inside the Obsidian Ant tunnel. It was simr to the Scorched Ant, but there was no warm flow, it''s cold and the air was murky.


    Not the best ce to have their night, but it was much better than outside. Especially with the torches, it was not that cold anymore.


    Li Na watched dumbfoundedly at Tang Shaoyang who was taking out a bed from his inventory. She stopped eating just to watch the man arrange the bed, it was a big bed that fit four people to sleep on.


    The thought of bringing out the bed was never crossed in Li Na''s mind. They came here to battle for their life, no one could think of bringing the bed from the Earth.


    While in fact, it was never his idea to bring the bed. It was Selena''s idea. HZ Bay houses were big with at least four bedrooms, while walking around the house, she discovered that each house had many beds. So she brought the idea to him.


    After experiencing several portals, he knew that he would sleep outside for most of the time. He took the idea positively. It was a set of a bed and a nket.


    After setting the bed, he went out of their safe tunnel, "I am going out to change," Li Na nodded her head as she was no longer surprised with his antics.


    "Hah¡­" she let out a sigh, sometimes, the man was so distant and hard to approach. Sometimes, the man was overly friendly and easy to talk with. And sometimes, he would do something silly such as having a race against her summon.


    This caused her trouble approaching the man. She just did not know what she was supposed to do to get closer to the man. Even though she kept encouraging herself to act bolder, she did not want him to look at her like a cheap girl too.


    "This is soplicated¡­" Li Na blurted out her thoughts without her realizing it. It was coincidentally Tang Shaoyang returned, "What is soplicated?" He asked the girl.


    "Nothing," Li Na immediately shook her head and continued eating her food. The inventory system was advanced stuff, the food would not go bad if you put it in the inventory.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and went to his soft bed. He came back with a set of new clothes as he did not want to dirty the bed.


    Li Na soon finished her food. She then looked at the bed and the hard ground next to her. The girl kept encouraging herself to act bolder, and this was her chance. She should ask him for a spot on the bed since the bed was so big, hoping the man would make a move on her.


    However, Li Na did not know where to start with. They were not that close and barely exchanged conversation. She just could not say, "Hey, you look to have a spot here, can I sleep on your bed?"


    ''Stupid Li Na, that will make you look like a cheap girl!'' She scolded herself inwardly. But she also did not know how to approach him. She wanted to approach, badly, yet she was clueless.


    The girl wanted to appear perfect in the man''s eyes hence she struggled a lot. Her mouth opened and closed again, wanting to say something but no words came out.


    Tang Shaoyang was stretching his body and was about toy down on the bed. Then he noticed the girl was staring straight at him in a daze. Her eyes were unfocused, ''Does she want to sleep on the bed too?''


    He assumed Li Na wanted to sleep on the bed, but she felt awkward speaking that out, "Do you want to sleep on the bed too?" Out of consideration, he asked her.


    Tang Shaoyang thought the girl would refuse at first, and he could persuade her by saying to divide the bed with a line. However, her response was unexpected for him, Li Na nodded her head vigorously.


    ''Huh!? So she wants to sleep on the bed that badly?'' He chuckled inwardly to not embarrass the girl as he pointed at the other side of the bed, "You can have the other half!"


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Li Na looked at the man in a daze. Soon her cheeks flushed red. She was nodding her head without that much thought and consideration.


    ''What should I do? What should I do?'' She was panicking inside, she then looked toward Tang Shaoyang. He seemed to not notice her unusualness. It relieved her a little bit, but did he really not notice?


    ''What if he just pretends not to notice my strangeness out of consideration?'' She was overthinking, Tang Shaoyang thought the girl was embarrassed instead. So he immediatelyid down on the bed to not embarrass her further.


    ¡ªMaster, you are overthinking! What you should do is to change your clothes into clean ones. If you dirty the bed, he may dislike you.


    Moon could not bear it anymore. He tried to maintain his silence, letting her make her own move. But it was impossible as his Master tended to overthink.


    ''Ah, you are right. No, I should take a bath too. I don''t smell good,'' she tried to smell her armpit, it did not smell as good as before.


    ¡ªWhere will get the water to the bath, Master? You just need to change your clothes, wipe your body with the dirty clothes may do the magic too. Unless you want to bathe with my fire?


    ''That''s right,'' Li Na got an idea as she walked outside of the bright tunnel. Tang Shaoyang was aware that Li Na was leaving the tunnel, but he did stop here. It must be something private so she did not want to say it.


    Ten minutester, Li Na came back with clean clothes. She wore a casual shirt and short pants, revealing her silky smooth thigh. Her face was red, but she braced herself toe out.


    Unfortunate for her, Tang Shaoyang was looking away and had his face looked to the side. It was fortunate and unfortunate for her side. She wanted to show her long legs, but she was also embarrassed at the same time.


    The girl slowly approached the bed from the other side. Her steps were slow, making a little noise as much as possible. She did not want to disturb the man''s rest.


    Li Na climbed up to the bed. Her mind was upied by Tang Shaoyang, and her body was fatigued. She skipped the night training and hid her body under the nket. All of her effort to show her beautiful thigh was futile because of the nket.


    ¡ªNow jump onto him, Master! This is your chance, capture his body with yours, and capture his heartter!


    Moon encouraged his Master to make the next move. Li Na looked to the man''s back and immediately shook her head. She was not courageous enough to jump into that. Shecked the push like her first time.


    Moon was kept encouraging his Master, causing Li Na to grow restless. She was struggling with her inner thoughts all night and fell asleep without realizing it.

 Chapter 325 - New Area

    <h4>Chapter 325 - New Area</h4>


    It came every night, the panic attack. Li Na''s thoughts went into chaos every time sheid on the bed next to Tang Shaoyang. Moon did not stop whispering something lewd too. Asking her to jump on the man every night.


    It had been ten days, and Li Na failed to make progress in her rtionship. As for her strength, she made great progress, thirty levels in ten days. They had defeated six Ant Colonies and each Queen would grant them a treasure.


    It was a fruitful survival game for both of them. Not just the treasure but the level too. Tang Shaoyang gained twenty-seven levels even though he and his spirits killed the most ants.


    A set of light armor that Li Na currently had was the Tier C+ armor, one of the treasures they got from defeating one of the ant colonies. She also got a one-handed sword on her waist, another treasure from defeating the Queen.


    "I wonder what kind of Ant we will encounter next," he wondered as they just defeated Earther Ant. It was the ant colonies that relied on Earth Magic. Quite troublesome as well for Li Na, but not for Moo. The Mystical Bear crushed the Earther Ant easily.


    Tang Shaoyang did not need the treasure, he just wore her windbreaker and shirt inside. He used [Mana Shroud] all the time, it was an armor made of mana. So he should be fine.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang halted his steps, and Li Na looked toward the man. She was waiting for the information from him. She did not know what he did, but her Boss easily gathered information in a wide range.


    Each time the swarm of ants came for them, he would notify her to get ready. She had gotten used to this and was waiting for the signal, but the signal never came.


    "We will enter a new area," Tang Shaoyang informed the girl. Through [Spirit Eyes], he could see the end of the barrennd. There was a clear line that separated thend and the other side.


    The two continued, and soon they encountered the clear line that separated the two territories. The Ant Kingdom was Barren and the other side was a dense forest. The tall grass and the dark brown barrennd were in contrast, side by side.


    "We haven''t wiped out the Ant Kingdom¡­" Tang Shaoyang was reluctant to leave the Ant Kingdom. From their hierarchy, there should be one ant specimen that was the leader of the Ant Kingdom. He has not encountered their main force yet, he wanted to wipe them all out.


    "We can stay longer and find more ant colonies. I will follow you wherever you go, Boss!" Li Na''s tone was firm. Talking to Tang Shaoyang has be a lot easier for the girl, but advancing was still harder.


    Tang Shaoyang looked back at the vast barrennd. The reason he wanted to kill more ants because of Malki. He had been using the ant corpse for [Spirit Advancement] for Malki. Now Malki was a Tier A spirit, halfway to Tier A+. That was why he was reluctant to leave the Ant Kingdom''s territory.


    Ten days of journey, six ant colonies. Tang Shaoyang was moving straight, so if he wanted to look for more colonies, he had to roam around to find them which would waste more time than entering the new territory.


    If they entered the new territory, they could easily find the new prey for Li Na to level up. And thanks to his presence, the sixth portal had been an easy challenge for the girl.


    "Nah, let''s just enter the forest," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Let''s not waste our time with the ants."


    He then stepped into the forestry area as Li Na followed him closely. The air in the forest area was damp and colder than the barrennd. The tall grass made it hard to see what was on the ground.


    "Should I burn the forest and lure the monsters out instead?" Tang Shaoyang was tempted with the idea, but it was not the best idea for sure. The fire might also burn their potential spot to sleep.


    Instead of burning the grass, he took out his Death Scythe. He cut the grass with the scythe as they entered the forest. Fortunately, he had [Spirit Eyes] to see the area from above, and he could see through the obstacle.


    As they moved forward, Tang Shaoyang noticed the dense tall grass shook. It was still a hundred meters ahead of them. His [Spirit Eyes]''s vision passed through the tall grass and found a swarm running toward.


    It was not an ant, but a rat this time. The green-haired rat was about fifty centimeters long with a twenty centimeters longhorn. Thousands of this kind of rats rushed in their directions.


    Tang Shaoyang summoned Zowen through the [Spirit Avatar], only Zowen.


    ¡ªSummon me too, My Lord!


    Malki cried out right after he summoned Zowen. The Fire Ant Emperor did not want to lose against Zowen.


    ''Not now, your chance will arrive soon!'' He then looked toward Li Na. He was about to warn her, but the girl had summoned Moon as soon as he summoned Zowen.


    Zowen looked back at Tang Shaoyang, "As usual, right?" Her discouraged voice asked her Master.


    As usual, she would protect Li Na from the beasts while Moon and Tang Shaoyang went on a rampage. Of course, if not for Tang Shaoyang''s order, Zowen would not do this. She was the respected magus, not a bodyguard. As someone who just died recently and became a spirit, she still maintained her pride as a magus.


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother with Zowen as he rushed forward to meet with the rat swarm. As soon as the rats came into his sight, he immediately cast [Basic Detection] on them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Green Horn]


    Affiliation: Kaliamar Kingdom - Horned Tribe


    Evolution: Stage 4


    Level: 107


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "It''s still low leveled, so there''s no need for me to use [Dragon Transformation]," he wanted Moon to kill most of them, so both could gain more level.

 Chapter 326 - Finish What You Start

    <h4>Chapter 326 - Finish What You Start</h4>


    The swarm of the rats posed no trouble for Tang Shaoyang and Li Na. They wiped out the swarm of the rata after five hours long of battle. The number of rats was about the same as the two ant colonies'' army.


    It took longer because Tang Shaoyang was giving more rats for Moon and Li Na to kill. He was there to maintain the condition to not get too dangerous for the bear and the girl.


    He could take them all on his own, but he did not want one of the unique sses of his empire had to be stagnant in her growth. He was doing the best to help his people to grow stronger. One thing he learned after he became the head of many people.


    Five hours long of battle, it was nothing for Tang Shaoyang. But it took a great toll on Li Na. She was drained, her steps became slower, and her breath was short. He could tell that by matching her pace.


    "We will find a ce to rest," Tang Shaoyang used the [Spirit Eyes] to scan the surroundings. He found a hole with a five meters diameter to their west.


    "Follow me!" He headed toward the hole direction. It was not far, fifty meters from their spot. Soon, they arrived next to the hole. To Li Na''s eyes, it was a bottomless hole, but Tang Shaoyang could see the bottom of the hole.


    Not a steep hole as a sloping path with many footmarks could help them to walk to the bottom. If he had to guess, the hole was where the rats came from, this hole might be their nest.


    "Let''s go," he stepped into the hole, but quickly noticed Li Na did not move. He looked back and soon realized why she hesitated to enter.


    [Dragon Fire]


    Tang Shaoyang created a torch with his hand and walked into the hole. Li Na immediately followed him into the hole. It was around twelve meters below the ground, so they quickly arrived at the bottom.


    It was a wide hall-like with many tunnels that led to different directions, "Let''s rest here," as soon as he said, Li Na immediately had her back against the wall and slid down. Because he did not do much to help, she worked extra hard to kill the rats that came after her.


    Tang Shaoyang was setting a bonfire through his [Dragon Fire] and took out an Earther Ant''s carcass. He cut the abdomen, the legs, and the body. After that, he threw the head and the abdomen part into the fire.


    He took the legs and the body for his food. While the legs ans the body was edible, the stomach was not. It was extremely acid and bitter. As for the head, none of them were going to try that.


    The best part was the legs, the meat was simr to crab meat, it was soft and meaty like beef. Tang Shaoyang put the legs and the body into the fire. It was easy to cook thanks to the hard carapace, he just needed to throw it into the fire for half an hour.


    He and Li Na had no choice but to try the ant since they only brought three days of food. And this was their eleventh day, they forced to taste the ant which was surprisingly good.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to ask Li Na that if she wanted more since she was exhausted. However, the girl was sleeping at the corner. Despite the ufortable posture, she slept soundly.


    "I guess let''s call it a day," Tang Shaoyang stood up and took out his bed. After that, he approached the girl and carried her to the bed. He should not be doing this because of his status, but since no one around he could do it without worrying about that.


    After carrying the girl onto the bed, he looked around, ''the food is ready in half an hour,'' he looked at the tunnels, ''Let''s check the tunnels,'' there were eight tunnels, he entered one by one, making sure there was no danger around.


    Exactly half an hour, he found no danger around the tunnel. He came back for the food. He took the reddened carapaces and crushed it with his barehand. The heat hardly affected his hand, no, he felt nothing at all. It was as if he was immune to the hot temperature.


    As he crushed the carapace, oily and whitey meat was revealed under the carapace. He shoved away from the carapace and slurped the meat into his meat. It was perfect, but unfortunately, he did not have chilly oil.


    "It will be more perfect if I have chilly oil," he drolled a little bit as he imagined the chilly oil. It would be hard to find the chilly oil even he was back on Earth.


    ¡ªGuess you are much better than me who could no longer eat or taste the food.


    Zowenmented sourly. The meat was so tempting even for the Lightning Magus, but she could not try it even if she was in her avatar. She tasted nothing in her mouth even if they tried the same meat.


    Tang Shaoyang merely shrugged as he slurped another meat into his mouth. Without he realized, he devoured all six legs, leaving the body, ''Nah, I will leave that for her,'' then he took out another carcass, and put it next to the cooked meat. Just in case the girl was not enough with a body of meat.


    ''My belly is full, what should I do now?'' Tang Shaoyang had no clue what he should do in his spare time. Li Na was still sleeping, and she looked like would not wake in a short time.


    He walked to the other side of the bed and hopped on, ''Should I take a nap too?'' At this point, there was no awkwardness between him and Li Na sleeping on the same bed. They had gotten used to it after ten days, and it was as if it was normal to sleep on the same bed.


    ''Please wake me up in three hours,'' he was talking to Malki. Even though the Fire Ant Emperor was weird in some way, he always listened to his order with "Yes".


    ¡ªYes, My Lord!


    Malki returned with a respectful reply.


    ¡ªWhat about the girl? Won''t you sleep with her?


    As heid his body on the bed, Zowen''s voice rang. She was talking about Li Na, and this was the fourth day she had been talking about Li Na.


    ''What are you talking about now?''


    ¡ªIsn''t it obvious? The girl likes you, why don''t you take her into your harem? Moreover, she had a unique ss too, you should bond with her, or else she would betray you for not responding to her feelings.


    Zowen was speaking her thoughts. After spending seven days together, she quickly found Li Na''s feelings for Tang Shaoyang. She had been telling this to the man, but he kept ignoring her.


    ¡ªI don''t know about her feelings, but I agree with Zowen. Taking the girl into your harem is the best way to keep on your side. Love is something unpredictable, and she might betray you for that absurd love.


    Zaneos for some reason supported Zowen in this matter while Karana and Malkimented nothing in this matter.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and ignored his two spirits. Li Na was a beauty, but not his type of beauty. He loved smoky and sexy beauty, it was proved that his seven women were hot beauties with great assets.


    So he would not especially chase the girl if she was not his type. Just like what he did to Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, and Elinova. The other four girls came to him by themselves, so he would not reject a fortune that came to him too.


    ''Unless shees to me, then I would not make my move,'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head. Moreover, he was considering Zhang Mengyao too. He just suddenly brought five more women, so it was too soon to add another one.


    He closed his eyes, and surprisingly he fell asleep quickly. He did not know how long he had been sleeping, but he was awakened because of something yed with little Shaoyang.


    He thought it was a dream at first, but when he opened his eyes, he found it was real. His pants half-pulled down, enough for little Shaoyang to break free from the limited space.


    There, Li Na was kneeling with her face on his crotch. Her hand was holding the erected little Shaoyang while her mouth was licking little Shaoyang. He was shocked to react, but Li Na seemed not to notice that he had woken up as she continued.


    She put little Shaoyang into her mouth and yed her tongue. From the movement, it was clear this was her first time doing this. It was still far from smooth, but it was still good nevertheless.


    "Hmmm¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a satisfied groan. She was doing her best despite amateurish. His groan was heard by Li Na and she immediately stopped.


    He looked down, the girl was staring in shock. This left him baffled, she was clearly the one who started this. Why would she be shocked when he awakened?


    Li Na released little Shaoyang and tried to pull up the pants in panic, "I am sorr-" before she could finish her words, Tang Shaoyang lunged onto her. Their faces were separated by a few centimeters, "You should finish what you start, girl."

 Chapter 327 - The Devil Wins

    <h4>Chapter 327 - The Devil Wins</h4>


    "I-I a-am s-sorry¡­" Li Na finally managed to utter those words out. Her mind was nk, she did that out of frustration and pressure from Moon. She now faced the man, all theplicated thoughts and the courage she had gathered were gone.


    She reverted to her usual timidness, ''Just what entered my head to be so daring to do that!?'' She screamed inwardly, ''Are you hoping he would not wake up? He obviously will wake up, idiot!''


    "I am sorry?" She saw the man repeat her word with a clear voice. "What are you sorry about? Not finishing what you started?" The man''s lips opened his warmth and meaty breath hit her face.


    Li Na''s mind truly went nk. She shook her head; it was not what she tried to say. She tried to speak again but the words would note out of her mouth. Her lips were separated and closed again. It was repeated four times until she saw an amused smile on his face.


    "You boldly do that, but now you look like an innocent rabbit," after saying that, he nted his lips on hers.


    The nk Li Na turned into the shocked Li Na. Her ck pupils widened as she felt a foreign object enter her mouth, exploring her mouth until met with her tongue.


    She soon found out the foreign object was his tongue. She did not know what to do as she responded to his action. They kissed for two minutes until she was out of breath. The lips separated again.


    "So, are you going to take responsibility?" The man asked her with his deep voice that quickly intoxicated her. Li Na was trying to think of something, but her mind was not working well.


    She did not know the responsibility he was talking about. Her face flushed red and her breath ragged up. She opened her mouth and closed it again as the words just would note out of her mouth.


    "What are you? You are like a koi fish that gets taken out of the water," Li Na could hear from Tang Shaoyang''s tone that he was amused by her situation she was in.


    ''Do something, Li Na! Do something!'' She scolded herself inwardly, but her body did not move.


    ''Yeah, do something Li Na! You have to continue what you have started! This is your chance~,'' a devilish voice rang in her head. It was her voice, but it was seductive.


    ''No, Li Na! You have to find a way out of your situation now. You don''t want the man you loved to think of you cheaply, right?'' An angelic voice followed up.


    ''No! You have to finish it, this may be yourst chance~'' the devilish voice rang again.


    ''Li Na, you are not a cheap girl. You have to exin the situation and clear yourself. You have to confess your feelings properly before you go for thest steps. This is the right thing!'' the angelic voice kept persuading the girl with her sincere tone.


    ''Do it right now or you may regret itter, girl~ you can capture his body first and his heartter~ confessing your feelings properly is not the only way to do it, girl~'' the devilish voice seemed to have a strong force behind her words.


    ''Don''t listen to the devil, or you will regret it,'' the angelic voice did not give up.


    ''Take it easy, girl~ you just need to do what you have learned from the video. You are doing it well already, you just need to finish it,''


    "So, what are you going to do, girl? Are you going to leave me hanging like this?" Tang Shaoyang came closer to her ear and whispered. At this point, he had only one thought, it was to score a goal. He had zero control when lust took over his head.


    Li Na awakened from her inner struggle and looked straight to the man''s face. He was grinning at her. She did not know where her courage came from but her hand was moving and grabbed little Shaoyang.


    She was startled by her bold action at first yet her hand still caressed little Shaoyang gently. When the grin turned into a pleasant smile, she increased the pace slowly.


    Tang Shaoyang licked his lips, "Girl, your hand would not be able to satisfy me," she heard the whisper into her ears. With her left hand caressed little Shaoyang, she held his waist with her right hand.


    Li Na pulled herself up and kissed the red lips. She followed the devil inside her, finishing what she had started. The girl no longer hesitated even without the final push like granting her family a safe ce to live just like what she did for her first time. She followed her inner heart to serve the man.


    Tang Shaoyang followed the girl movement, but it would never satisfy him. Li Na was pushed down to the bed and he pulled her clothes off. She did not struggle, raising her hand, her upper clothing was easily pulled off.


    Leaving the ck bra as herst defense. She had given up to resist, so when the man lifted her body up, she let him do whatever he wanted to her. He easily pulled off the hook of her bra by a single lift. Clearly, he was an expert in this regard.


    He shoved the bra away and her c breast was at his sight. Without words, the man buried her face into her brace. He was ying with her breast with his lips and tongue, and also his finger. She finally understood why he preferred big-breasted girls, he loved breasts.


    "Ahnnn~" it was like a jolt, she never expected that her breast could bring out a sexual sensation. She closed her eyes and pushed the man into her chest, encouraging him to do more.


    After a while, she felt a hand slid through her smooth belly down to herher region. It was like another jolt of pleasure as soon as the finger started to y with herher region.


    "Ahnnnnn~" a moan escaped her mouth as her mind rekindled the past memories. They stayed like there for a moment until Tang Shaoyang pulled off his finger from her wether region.


    The man was grinning at her while showing his sticky finger that was wet with liquid. She knew where the liquid wasing from. Her face flushed red from embarrassment as she tried to cover her face until she heard a deep voice.


    "Don''t cover your face. You are beautiful as it is," as she heard the words, she looked at the man. Thetter immediately kissed her and she followed his lead, "Alright, girl. I can''t hold it back anymore."


    Tang Shaoyang sat up, and he immediately pulled her shot pants down along with her panties, leaving herher region open for the invasion. She immediately looked away from the embarrassment. However, Tang Shaoyang said nothing as he brought little Shaoyang to Li Na''s surface vagina.


    He rubbed the big head to the surface for a while before he entered her.


    "Hngggg~" a moan instantly came out of Li Na''s mind as her mind once again went nk. When the second push came, she could no longer hold her moan back. She let an unrestrained moan while the man pushed her to the limit.

 Chapter 328 - My Little Minx

    <h4>Chapter 328 - My Little Minx</h4>


    Li Na was rekindled of the past memories and finally remembered how she fell for the man. It started from an unforgettable night. She sold her body to the man for her family, her first time.


    She thought it would be a hard night for her. Even though she never did it before, she heard from the inte that the first time was always hurt. She thought it would be extremely hurt since Tang Shaoyang looked like a rogue to her. However, not only it did not hurt but it turned out to be an amazing and unforgettable night for her.


    Starting that night, she began observing the man. He might be cruel outside, especially to some he did not know and his enemies or the people who opposed him especially.


    However, he was someone that you wanted to be on your side. He always fought in the frontline, he protected his people by doing his best on the battlefield. He was not a rogue who was hiding behind his subordinate.


    Tang Shaoyang was an amazing man. So starting from that, she fell for him. She started to get closer to him by throwing the safe job she attained with her body.


    ''It''s considered a sess!?'' She thought to herself while staring at the ceiling. It was supposed to be a short break after the battle against the swarms of Green Horn, but it became a long rest.


    She came thrice in half an hour while Tang Shaoyang came inside her once. He did not continue out of consideration even though she knew that little Shaoyang was still standing straight inside her while he pulled off.


    ''So, how long have I been sleeping?'' She asked herself, not expecting an answer. However, she heard an unexpected answer from her summon.


    ¡ªYou have been sleeping for five hours, Master.


    "What, five hours!?" Li Na blurted out but she immediately closed her mouth because he was still sleeping. She thought it was just two or three hours.


    ''We have to get ready,'' she looked to the side. Tang Shaoyang was awake, looking at her naked body. Both were still stark naked. She looked down to his crotch and found little Shaoyang was still erected.


    Li Na''s face flushed red, she was about to get and run, but two hands held her waist. She heard a deep whisper into her ears, "Where are you going, my little minx?"


    "D-dress u-up?" She answered with a question, but then a huge force pulled her body down to the bed.


    "Why hurry? We can dress upter after another round or maybe two?" Tang Shaoyang whispered to her ears. She did not refuse as his hand roamed around her body.


    "Hnggg~" she moaned as he touched her sensitive spot. Tang Shaoyang was not pushing her with his strength, indicating the girl did not refuse his advance. As he was about to make his next move, she flipped their position.


    Li Na was on the top now and her face was still flushed red, "L-let me do it first," after saying that, she slid down to the bottom. She started with her mouth while caressing little Shaoyang with her palm.


    Within three minutes, she managed to get little Shaoyang to stand fully. She released little Shaoyang and aimed at her vagina, "Let me be on the top."


    Tang Shaoyang grinned as he watched the brave girl try to put little Shaoyang inside her. He put his back head on his palm and let her do the work. It was her initiative, after all.


    "Ahnnn~" she moaned after sessfully putting little Shaoyang inside. It was a pleasure not pain as it was clearly expressed from her expression. She started it as slow before increasing the pace. It was never crossed in her mind that had sex would feel this good even though this was her third time.


    Before the Game started, she started browsing the inte about how sex was. As everyone could see, she came from a poor family. Her grandmother barely earned through selling dumplings and additionally with her younger brother, she had to earn money for her third-year tuition fee. She was thinking of selling her body hence she started to watch porn and what the woman felt in the sex.


    She found a forum about that, talking about the girls'' experiences with their boyfriends. From twenty posts, only one post said that it was barely hurt after her second and third. Yes, even though it was their second and third time, it was still very hurt. That was why Li Na had been thinking that sex was hurt. Of course, she never got the chance to sell her body into prostitution as the Game started.


    But those thoughts changed now. It did not hurt, her first, second, and third time were very amazing instead. If she had a word for it, it was an addiction. She believed that she could not live without this man now.


    At the thought, Li Na pistoned harder and faster. She did not know how long it had been, but she reached the peak soon. She released a long and unrestrained moan as her body slowly fell onto him.


    "You are doing amazing work there," he whispered to her.


    Even though she was happy to hear that from the man''s mouth. She could feel that little Shaoyang was still erected straight inside her.


    "But it is not over yet, girl," Li Na shook her head, "Then finish it, you make the move."


    Tang Shaoyang grinned as he brought her to sit. She thought she wanted to do it in this position since they did it in this position too before. However, he brought her off the bed, "Hold the bed and stick your butt."


    Pyak!


    He pped her butt as he gave the instruction. Li Na just followed the instruction and stuck her butt up. Without warning, little Shaoyang entered her juicy vagina.


    "Ahnnnnnnn~" she released a long moan as ecstasy brought her into paradise. It was even better for some reason, "Harder~ faster~" she could not help but yell.


    Just like that ten minutes passed and she reached the peak for the second time. Her body went weak to the bed, but she knew that the man was still not satisfied yet. He had not cummed yet.


    "On the bed¡­" she did not have the energy to maintain her butt up so she whispered. Instead of putting her into the bed, the man held her thigh and carried her up.


    Little Shaoyang was still inside her and she was shocked by her position. She looked down, it was so embarrassing to do this in this kind of position, "I am embarrassed¡­" she muttered in a low voice.


    "To who?" Tang Shaoyang asked her back with his teasing tone, "No one but only us two here."


    She could not refute him. That was right, who was she embarrassed to? While thinking of the answer, the man moved her body with his powerful arm. The thought instantly vanished as she moaned again. It was a non-stop moan that escaped her mouth.


    He moved her body up and down. It was yet another sensation she never felt before. Another seven minutes passed. She and Tang Shaoyang released out a long breath together. She felt warmth liquid shot into her belly, he cummed inside her.


    They stopped for a few seconds there as white liquid trickled down from her vagina. He came a lot just like before.

 Chapter 329 - Honeymoon Trip

    <h4>Chapter 329 - Honeymoon Trip</h4>


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" her face flushed red as sweat trickled down on her forehead. It was kinda exhausting but it was so satisfying.


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to have another round, but he knew that they had more important priority. Searching for the treasure and assisting her to get more levels.


    He put her down on the bed and he kissed her forehead. The bonfire made of [Dragon Fire] was still burning, he saw the empty carapace. It seemed she ate first before doing something that bold.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head at her boldness. He was not expecting her to do that, but the deed was done. He would need to take responsibility for that, ''It''s okay if it''s Li Na, right?'' He thought to himself while dressing up and prepared for another meal.


    Li Na was not moving for another five minutes on the bes. It seemed he was overdoing it with her, but aside from the happiness, he could not detect anything else from her expression.


    While they were eating the ant''s legs, he was distracted by Zowen''s im that the girl liked him, "Do you really like me?" He blurted that out of curiosity.


    Li Na froze at the question. They had done the deed, the question was kinda toote. She did not know how to respond to the simple question.


    ''Shoot! Should not have asked that,'' he immediately realized that he should never ask this.


    "Yes," she replied albeit her voice was low, "I fell for you after our first time," the girl responded honestly as negative thoughts started to haunt her, ''Will he think of me as a slut? What I did is something slut would do, but I am not that kind of woman. I am doing that because it was him,'' she wanted to say that out but her mouth just opened and closed again a few times. No words came out.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. He did not forget his experience with Li Na, of course. Because it was a trade, he did not mention that to anyone unless the other person mentioned it first. It was something taboo as she basically bribed him to get the job. He did not want the women flocked to him because of that kind of rumor spread.


    "What about men? Do any other men touch you?" He did not realize that it was more like an interview than a casual question to fill their time.


    Li Na immediately shook her vigorously in a paleplexion. She did not want to get misunderstood, "No, I never touched any men! I reserve all mine for you!" She said that loudly, but soon she realized it was inappropriate to say. The girl lowered her head as she was embarrassed again.


    ''My Divine Body is potent, it will not just give women pleasure, but it can capture women''s hearts too,'' he was not thinking that much.


    He asked that because he just wanted to make sure Li Na had no rtionship with his other subordinates. He did not mind if she had men with her before with him, but once she was him, he was not going to let any men touch his women. That was why he asked her.


    "Are you worried about sister Mengyao? It''s okay, we can keep this secret from everyone," she was determined that even this did not go to the public. She was satisfied as long as the man looked at her. It was such a simple thing but that was enough for her as long as the man responded to her feelings. She did not care about the others.


    "Kuhuhu, so the naughty girl likes to have a back street," he chuckled as Li Na jolted awake and shook her head, "Nah, it''s fine, we don''t have to keep it secret. That''s not me, at all. I will take responsibility for what I have done."


    "If you finish your food, get ready for the next trip," Tang Shaoyang cracked another leg for him to feast.


    *** ***


    The sixth portal was truly the hardest portalpared to the first five portals. It was purely a survival with no assistance from the system. This was the true survival game in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes.


    Recognized the terrain, locating a safe ce, avoiding the poisonous areas, securing the provision for the next day, and learned the dangers that lurked around you. It was a tough survival for the others, but not Tang Shaoyang.


    When the swarm came for him, he did not run away. He faced the swarm of the beast, ughtering them while the others would run away from them. He solved the danger with his brute force.


    The dangerous survival game became a boring trip for Tang Shaoyang. It was fortunate that it was Li Na who was in the sixth portal with him, not his random male subordinate.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Ahhnnn~" in the middle of nowhere, near a small pool, Li Na was holding the tree while Tang Shaoyang rammed her from behind, "T-this is outside¡­ L-let''s do it inside the cave of something¡­" her breathing was ragged while she breathed warm air, "W-what if the others see? Hngg~"


    "The others? Who?" Tang Shaoyang''s hand was caressing her smooth back while his other hand was ying with her breast, "Don''t you remember where we are?"


    "Ahhhnn~ Ahhnnn~" she wanted to say something to reply, but it was so amazing that she moaned instead. However, she was shaking her head. She was telling him that she did not know.


    Tang Shaoyang pasted his chest onto her back. His mouth was next to her ear before he started whispering, "My little Minx~ we are in the Fallen Land,nd of monster and beast. All creatures in this world take us as their natural enemy so they will attack us as soon as they smell us, do you know what it does mean?"


    It was hard for Li Na to think while little Shaoyang did the magic inside her. she could barely think let alone talk. She just shook her head in reply while moaning erotically.


    "It means there were no humans besides us two," he whispered while licking her ear, causing her to moan deeper, ''Another sensitive spot, huh?'' He grinned ear to ear. Exploring Li Na''s body and part to find a new sensitive spot was something that caused him to not get bored with the endless fight they had to face every day.


    "So there will be no others to spot us, the world belongs to us. We can do whatever we want without caring about others~" Tang Shaoyang increased the pace, pistoning harder. He could feel that little Shaoyang was mped together with the soft meat, it was a sign the girl would reach the pick. He worked harder and Li Na released a long moan and her body leaned a bit forward.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" she breathed erotically, they just started, and she knew he would bring her into a new spot and a new position.


    Sure enough, he carried her into the pool. The pool was just waist-deep. He sat at the edge of that shallower side and she sat on hisp. She still could feel little Shaoyang twitch inside her. Her big arms held her slim waist before he brought her body up and down.


    "This ce may not be the best ce for a honeymoon trip, but let''s have fun while it is just two of us¡­" hearing the word "just two of us" excited the girl. He was right when they returnedter, they could not have such a time again. She had to share him with the others.


    Twenty days had passed since Li Na and Tang Shaoyang entered the sixth portal. On the twentieth day, they could feel that the monsters and beasts wereing toward even if they did not look for them.


    On the in, Tang Shaoyang and Li Na were standing side by side. Their surroundings were filled with the bison-like beast with fearful horn''s dead bodies. The beast''s dead bodies were scattered around.


    It was not just a bison-like beast, wolves, venomous snakes, giant scorpion, and even Moon''s kind, bears were among the dead bodies.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Li Na was out of breath from battling continuously for almost ten hours without rest. It was a tough battle for her even though it was so easy for her man.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the scattered dead bodies, thousands? Ten thousands? It was too many for him to count manually. He looked at the girl, "You can get some rest here."


    Li Na nodded as she was so exhausted to respond to him and flopped on the empty ground. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang walked to the sky with his [Sky Walk].


    He was walking around in the air to find how many dead bodies were lying in this in. He was surprised that the in, especially a thousand meters area around them, was covered in blood and dead bodies.


    "Hohoho, we have so many sacrifices here," Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes. He had encountered many of them, monsters and beasts. He used the beast''s dead bodies for Malki and the monster for Karan. Now Karan was C+ Tier Spirit. He was curious about what it felt to integrate with the evolved spirit, but he never had a chance to do that since the swarm was too weak for him.


    After walking around, he descended next to Li Na. She was still collecting her breathing from the battle. As for someone who focused her attribute on Magic Power, she had low stamina. Moon was lying behind her, giving her afy backrest.


    He did note for her, he was taking the bison-like bodies into his inventory. It was for their provision, he needed food to survive. After taking around third bison-like beasts, he turned toward Li Na.


    "I am going to summon a new spirit, don''t get surprised by itter," he warned the two before he summoned the new spirit, lest they would be rmed since the effect of [Spirit Summoning] was always rming.


    After that, he shot a nce at Moon, giving the bear a signal. Moon received the signal and nodded his head.


    He then walked up to the air again, twenty meters above the ground. He extended his hand toward the ground and cast the skill.


    [Spirit Summoning]


    All the beasts'' dead bodies instantly dispersed into sinister dark crimson particles. All of them in the thousand meters area. The in darkened by the sinister particles.


    The sinister dark crimson particles, as always, [Spirit Summoning] always rmed. Even though they had been warned, Li Na and Moon immediately stood up.


    The sinister dark crimson particles floated in the air for a few seconds before all the particles were sucked into a direction, creating a six meters big sphere.

 Chapter 330 - Cursed Creature

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Cursed Creature</h4>


    [You have summoned Tier A+ Spirit, the nameless adolescent Chimera!]


    The shade inside the sphere was moving the four limbs, stretching them out. The long tail curved toward the body almost reached the big head. Yes, the head was big, even bigger than his body, and the chimera was about five meters tall.


    Four limbs creature, Tang Shaoyang was sure the sixth spirit was a beast. But Chimera? It was a foreign word as the beast usually was an evolved animal, he never heard of an animal called Chimera.


    ''Or is it like the Green Horn?'' He thought to himself. The rat was called Green Horn while it was a horned rat, ''But what is that? A lion?''


    He immediately shook his head. The lion might have a big head but it was mostly the mane that made the lion''s look big. This Chimera''s head was much bigger with a long and bighorn that grew straight backward.


    Slowly, the sinister dark crimson particles faded away and revealed what was inside. He could not tell this was a beast or a monster. The reason the head looked big was that the beast had two heads.


    One was a lion head with red-brown maned around and the other one was a goat head with sharp teeth. The horn was on the goat head with dark-grayish fur.


    Down to the toned body that was simr to a lion build and had a simr color to the lion''s mane. But down the waist to the hind leg, it took the same color as the goat head, dark-grayish fur.


    Aside from the different colors, the four legs were also different. The forelegs were the lion''s legs, it could be seen from the paw. Meanwhile, the hind legs were the goat''s legs, it could be seen from the hoof.


    It was bizarre enough for Tang Shaoyang, it was quite disturbing in fact. However, thest part was also even more bizarre. The long tail he saw from the shade was not a tail. It was another being, a dark-purple scaled snake, around five meters long.


    From the look, it was as if this Chimera was a failure as a creature. Like a mad scientist that failed to form a new creature bybining three different animals. It was as if the three creatures were forcefully gettingbined.


    The snake tail looked around while sticking the long tail. The lion head and the goat head were also looking around. There was one thing inmon between the three entities, it was their eyes. Pitch-ck eyes with red pupils.


    ¡ªThe cursed creature! You have summoned the cursed creature!


    Zaneos spoke up while Tang Shaoyang was confused with the bizarre creature in front of him.


    ''Cursed creature? Do you know something about this chimera?'' Tang Shaoyang could tell that the Demon Swordsman did not take this Chimera as a beast. The demon called it a creature instead of a beast or even a demon.


    ¡ªI don''t know much about them, but this creature is very powerful. I never saw the adult Chimera, but my peak state could not defeat the adolescent Chimera. My sword barely hurt the creature, and this Chimera was a natural enemy of us, Demon.


    Zaneos''s tone was solemn and he seemed to be trying to remind him to be careful around the creature.


    ¡ªHah!? Weren''t you Demon who created this cursed creature? Howe the creature bes your natural enemy instead?


    Zowen quickly responded with an using tone when she heard the Demon Swordsman''s im. It seemed Chimera existed in both worlds, but its existence was dreaded.


    ¡ªWho said Chimera was created by us? You, humans, are cunning and sly to me this to us while we don''t even know anything about it.


    Zaneos raised his voice. It was rare for him to lose hisposure like this. However, Zowen was firm with her belief that Chimera was created by the Demon Race.


    ¡ªHeh!? Act innocent or you truly don''t know anything? You, Demons, keep sending this cursed creature to ournd to disrupt our peace and you still dare to say this cursed creature is not your creation?


    From Zowen''s words, it seemed a lot of Chimeras wreaked havoc in the human''s territory. She thought it was the Demon who sent the cursed beast.


    ¡ªSending the creature to your territory? They run from us because we are strong enough to hunt them! The Demon King would always y them, we hunt their kids, that''s why they run to your territory!


    ''I thought you two came from different worlds?'' Tang Shaoyang interrupted the two spirits. They were arguing it was as if the two came from the same world.


    Sure enough, after he spoke out, the two spirits quickly stopped arguing.


    ¡ªWhere do youe from, Magus?


    Zaneos did not call Zowen by her name. The Demon Swordsman could be salty too in the argument.


    ¡ªLunith? You?


    ¡ªGrogarth.


    ''See, there''s no need to argue. Your world might have a different history and story. Maybe what Zowen said is true since her world recorded history about the Chimera created by the demon,'' Tang Shaoyang looked down at the nameless Chimera.


    The cursed creature had not shown the aggressive nature as it just looked around curiously, ''But there''s one thing about Chimera that ismon in both worlds, it''s very strong!''


    Zowen and Zaneos stopped arguing as soon as they realized that it was pointless. They came from different worlds with different stories. It was clear that their argument was not valid to both.


    After saying that to the two spirits, Tang Shaoyang activated [Dragon Transformation]. He would be going all out from the start to subdue the nameless Chimera. He did not care whether it was a cursed creature or a damned creature. As long as it was strong, he would take it into his spirit collections.


    Tang Shaoyang pped his wings and came down, around seven meters away from the big creature. The five meters Chimera was still two meters taller than Tang Shaoyang who was in the [Dragon Transformation].


    As soon as hended on the ground, the cursed creature looked toward him. The Chimera did not immediately attack him but observe him. The six pairs of eyes scanned him slowly.


    ''Can Chimera talk?'' Since Zaneos and Zowen were quite familiar with the creature, he asked him.


    ¡ªThe adult Chimera can talk, but the adolescent one can''t.


    ¡ªYes.


    Zaneos gave his answer while Zowen confirmed it.


    ''It''s a pity, I would like to avoid this meaningless fight,'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    The Chimera jumped back, it seemed to be cautious of Tang Shaoyang.


    ''Huh!? I thought this guy is aggressive by nature, why does it look like a scaredy-cat to me?'' He could tell from the two spirits that Chimera was a fearful creature. Even the two were wary of the Chimera.


    The creature did not move, the Chimera stayed eight meters away, just observing him from a distance. The snake tail also avoided his gaze.


    Tang Shaoyang also did not take the initiative since he had zero clues about the Chimera''s fighting style. It was a stalemate between the two as they just stared at each other.

 Chapter 331 - Dragon Transformations Hidden Perk

    <h4>Chapter 331 - Dragon Transformation''s Hidden Perk</h4>


    "This is going nowhere," Tang Shaoyang muttered, "Since you don''t want to make your move, then I will."


    He walked toward the Chimera spirit slowly, and he could see the creature was alerted. But this time the Chimera did not run or jump back, but he could tell that the Chimera was tensed up.


    ''Are you sure this is the same Chimera with the Chimera in your world?'' Tang Shaoyang could not help but question the two spirits and stopped his advance.


    It could be that the creature they were talking about and the spirit he summoned were different.


    ¡ªNo, I might forget anything else but not Chimera! My family was killed by this cursed creature, I would never forget about them!


    Zaneos came with a strong answer. Only then Tang Shaoyang and Zowen realized why the Demon Swordsman was arguing with Zowen. His point was that Chimera was not Demon''s creation, if the cursed creature was their creation, why would it kill the Demon too? So he was getting emotional when Zowen said Chimera was the Demon Race''s creation.


    ¡ªYeah, I have fought eleven Chimeras in my life. The one in front of you is a real deal.


    Both spirits confirmed that the spirit was the same Chimera.


    ¡ªBut it''s indeed weird, Chimera should be aggressive to any race. They look at the living beings as food.


    Zaneos understood Tang Shaoyang''s doubt. The Chimera in their minds was truly different from the spirit Chimera in front of them, not in appearance but in nature. It could be said that the spirit Chimera in front of them was timid, not fit with the fearful Chimera.


    ¡ªIt should be rted to your [Dragon Transformation]. Maybe Chimera could feel the Dragon Aura from you, that''s why.


    To confirm Zaneos''s conjecture, Tang Shaoyang turned around and gestured to Li Na toe over. Moon brought Li Na over, the summon and its master stopped next to him.


    He noticed that as soon as Li Na arrived next to him, her eyes nced down toward his crotch. She must be curious what little Shaoyang looked like when he was in the [Dragon Transformation]. If it was a normal time, he would tease her. But now he had his priority, subduing the nameless Chimera.


    Grrrhhhh! Hissss! Groarrhh!


    The lion head was growling at Moon and Li Na, the goat head let out a beastly groan, and the snake hissed at the new guest.


    ''I see, so Chimera is also afraid of Dragon,'' Tang Shaoyang smirked and approached the spirit Chimera. The nameless Chimera stopped antagonizing Li Na and Moon as it focused on him.


    When the distance was a meter away, he stopped, "Can you understand me?" He asked the spirit, "If you understand me, nod, if you don''t¡­" before he finished his words, the spirit Chimera nodded, all three heads.


    "I will give you two choices!" He raised two out of his four fingers. Tang Shaoyang was shocked when he found out that he only had four fingers. He did not loseposure though as the spirit Chimera was still staring at him. It seemed to be waiting for him.


    "First, you be my contracted spirit and I will listen to one request. Second, we fight!" Tang Shaoyang looked toward the spirit but it was confusing since they had three heads and three pairs of eyes. He focused his gaze on the lion''s head, he thought the lion might be the one in charge, "Now choose!"


    The snake, goat, and the lion exchanged nces, it seemed the three had different thoughts even though they were in the same body. It was kinda funny that one life, one body, but three minds.


    Tang Shaoyang did not mind it and let the Chimera decide. At the same time, he was concerned about Zowen and Zaneos.


    ''You two seem to hate Chimera, but you don''t mind having this dude as apanion, right?''


    ¡ªI don''t mind. I have killed the Chimera that killed my family.


    Zaneos immediately replied.


    ¡ªAs long as this Chimera can help you get stronger, I don''t mind too. Once more, I appreciate your consideration for asking us, but I don''t think you should ask such a thing in the future. You are basically our Master, we follow you not the otherwise.


    Zowen spoke out her mind.


    Tang Shaoyang merely smiled at Zowen''s advice. He did not respond to her, he just wanted them to know that he treated them not just as a tool. The fact Zowen spoke out like that, his tactic worked on them. He did not want their rtionship to be contractual, he wanted more than that.


    At this moment, The Chimera was done discussing. Without hismand, the Chimera lowered their body in front of him. Right after that, a magical circle appeared above the body.


    The Chimera was willing to form the contract willingly, ''But you haven''t said your request yet,'' he wanted to say that, but soon he realized that they could notmunicate. They couldmunicate only after they formed the contract, just like between him and Malki.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his hesitation and ced his hand on the magical circle. The Spirit Chimera turned into a dark crimson light in the size of a marble and entered his forehead.


    [You have sessfully established a contract with a spirit "The nameless adolescent Chimera"!]


    [Do you want to name your spirit "The Nameless adolescent Chimera"?]


    This was new for Tang Shaoyang, he usually did not name his spirit as they already had names. Zaneos, Karan, Malki, Zowen, and Rumru, all of them were named.


    ''Chimera, do you want me to name you?'' He asked the newly contracted spirit. They were supposed to be able tomunicate by now.


    ¡ªYes, Master!


    Tang Shaoyang heard three different voices ringing in his head at the same time. It caught him off guard as he was not expecting that. But he was not surprised as to why the Chimera had three different voices.


    "I am good at naming, so you can trust me," Tang Shaoyang hit his chest three times to assure the Chimera.

 Chapter 332 - Everyone Has Their Stories

    <h4>Chapter 332 - Everyone Has Their Stories</h4>


    Li Na was standing next to Tang Shaoyang who had been sitting cross-legged for half an hour. Moon was with her, not sheined that she had nothing to do for half an hour, but she was wondering what he was doing now.


    ''Does he use [Mana Perception] now? But why?'' The man was truly hard to read. She really could not tell what he was thinking. The girl stopped thinking and rested on Moon''s smooth fur instead. She was waiting for him.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang was not activating [Mana Perception]. He was mulling over a name for the Chimera. Not only that, he was in a dilemma about that name too. Three heads, three minds, and three voices, should I name them one by one?


    ¡ªNo! Even though we have three heads and look abnormal from the other beasts, we are one and we are part of the Beast too. Just one name for us is sufficient, Master.


    ''You are a beast!?'' Tang Shaoyang asked in a surprised tone. He thought Chimera would be one of the Monster Races.


    ¡ªYes, we are. Unfortunately, the beast does not take us as one of them but one, the Dragon. Only the Dragon acknowledges us as a beast race.


    The Chimera replied in a rather saddened tone. He could tell that by hearing they talked.


    ''How so? No! How do you know this?'' Did the Chimera meet a dragon before he died? He was now curious about Chimera''s past life.


    ¡ªOur parents told us so. The other races said we are a cursed creature, but we are not. We are an Ancient Beast that almost goes extinct but survived. The Dragon knew our existence since the olden time so they know we are not a cursed creature. s, no one believed us, and because of our weird shape and destructive power, the intelligent races started to call us a cursed creature instead.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel how wronged the Chimera was from how they said that out.


    ¡ªFor some reason, they start to hunt us, the Chimeras non-stop. My father died protecting me and my mother after an army of humans and elves worked together to hunt us. I have been hiding with my mother since that day.


    ¡ªJust like my parents said, the Beast did not acknowledge us. No beasts allowed us to hide within their territory. Most of the time, Mother will tolerate and leave because we are afraid of being hunted. But sometimes Mother killed the lord of the territory so we could hide for a few days.


    ¡ªHuman, Demon, Elf, Dwarf, and everyone hunts us at sight. We can''t have a peaceful day and we can''t stay at one ce for too long or they wille for us. We can''t have our territory because of this.


    The Chimera continued with their story, how they had been living as the Chimera.


    ''You should not kill the human or the other races? Maybe you and your family will be safe.'' Tang Shaoyangmented. If the Chimera was this smart, they should know how to stop the people hunting them too.


    ¡ªWe are never hunting humans or elf, theye to our territory by themselves and take something that doesn''t belong to them. Moreover, they are food to us, we need to eat too.


    The problem with the Chimera was their shape. The beasts did not acknowledge them, but at least the beast did not try to kill them. The Chimeras were different so the beasts would not make any contact with them.


    The intelligent races such as humans and elven took the Chimeras as a cursed creature because of their shape. So when they found the Chimeras'' location, they would hunt them down.


    ¡ªBut maybe we are cursed¡­


    ''Huh, that''s what they want, they want you to think you are cursed while you are, in fact, just an ancient strong beast. They hunt you down because they fear you, not because you are cursed,'' Tang Shaoyang could not help but console the Chimera.


    The young male voice and how sad they were while telling their past was quite touching.


    ¡ªNo, you haven''t heard it yet. Once, my mother and I met a Dragon. Her name is Feera, she is a Green Dragon, not the strongest dragon species but strong enough to push back our pursuer.


    ¡ªDragon is one of the ancient beasts, so she knew that we are in fact not cursed. After hearing our circumstances, she let us live in her territory¡­


    When the Chimera was talking about Feera, they were excited and happy. But when they reached thest part, their mood turned a hundred and eighty degrees.


    ¡ªWe thought we had found life, not under constant threat and danger. s, it did notst long. A big human empire and an elven kingdom came to Feera. They demanded us from her.


    ''Did she give you and your mother to them?'' He asked as the Chimera suddenly stopped halfway.


    ¡ªNo, Feera is kind, a rare case for a Dragon, my mother said. She did not give us to the human and elven. She fought for us and we fought with her.


    The story was surprising to Tang Shaoyang. Why would an empire fight a dragon to get Chimera? They could just leave the Chimera under the dragon, it was not like the Chimera could threaten the empire. It was only a pair of mother and son, what they could do to a big empire?


    ''Did Feera tell you why the empire and the elven kingdom wanted you and your mother?'' It does not make sense for Tang Shaoyang. He had met a Dragon, wiping out several cities of humans should not be an issue for a Dragon.


    ¡ªYes, they said we were a symbol of misfortune and a disaster. We should be killed before the cmity falls on theirnd. We are the Devil''s symbol that will bring a curse to theirnd.


    At this point, Tang Shaoyang felt something off. If it was to this extreme, this might be rted to a religion with a strong belief. The one who drove the empire to attack the dragon was this religion. However, he was not sure since he was unclear of Chimera''s world.


    ¡ªFeera protected us from the empire, we fought them together. Feera was so strong that drove the empire and the elven kingdom''s army to the brink of destruction.


    ¡ªHowever, that was it, the empire revealed its trump card. They had two White Dragons on their side. While Feera was strong, she was fairly exhausted from battling continuously. She died after killing one of the White Dragons¡­ Sobs¡­ Sobs


    All of sudden, the Chimera started to cry. It pulled Tang Shaoyang off from the immersion. He was so immersed in the story and started to imagine when his empire became big like the empire in the story. He was not expecting the beast would cry.


    The Chimera must really love Feera the Green Dragon to make him teared up. The image of Chimera being a fearful creature had vanished from Tang Shaoyang''s mind at this moment. He only felt pity for the creature. Just because he was born different, he had to suffer.


    ¡ªMy mother¡­


    The Chimera wanted to continue, but he felt this was enough for now, ''No, it''s okay, you don''t have to tell me to the end.'' He was quite flustered because he did not know how to calm the crying Chimera.


    ¡ªN-no, it''s fine. My story is almost over. After Feera died, my mother told me to run while she fought thest White Dragon. My mother was so strong, she killed thest weakened White Dragon before she died from her injuries too.


    ¡ªI tried to escape. Before the battle, Feera and my mother told me to not avenge them if they died in the battle. They wanted me to have a normal life?


    The Chimera put a questioning tone at the end of his words. The young Chimera did not know what it meant to have a normal life.


    ¡ªBut I can''t escape the empire, they quickly found me and killed me too. There was a guy, they called him Holy Swordsman and an elf, Wind Ranger. Those two killed me.


    The Chimera abruptly stopped, it was the end. They were telling him how they died and what they had experienced before.


    ''So what do you want now? Do you want to avenge Feera and your mother?'' While they were at it, Tang Shaoyang asked what they wanted from him. He did not hear the answer after some time.


    ¡ªWhile I want to avenge Feera and my mother, I want to follow theirst wish for me. Maybe they would be happy if I listened to them. So I want to have a normal Chimera life instead?


    Again, the adolescent Chimera just did not know how Chimera normally lived. They were just confused with their own request.


    ''That''s kinda hard because I can''t teach you how Chimera normally lives. I am not Chimera as you can see, I am a human¡­'' he paused when he mentioned thest part.


    After some time, Tang Shaoyang asked the Chimera a sensitive question, ''Don''t you hate me? I am also a human you know.''


    He was expecting a cold or even furious reply from the young Chimera. However, he received an unexpected reply from the young Chimera.


    ¡ªWe don''t hate you, it''s more like dislike since you are one of them. We hate the empire, We hate the elven kingdom, and We hate the White Dragon who killed Feera and my mother. If we hate, we will not agree to be your contracted spirit.

 Chapter 333 - Feera

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Feera</h4>


    ''Huh!?'' If the Chimera disliked him because of his race, ''Then why did you ept the contract?'' Tang Shaoyang was confused as to why the Chimera agreed to be his contracted spirit. He could not understand that.


    ¡ªIt''s because you radiated a simr aura as Feera. we thought you were good like Feera so we agreed with the contract.


    Their reply was like an innocent kid, too naive to believe someone they just met.


    ''I am not as good as Feera to help a stranger, but I am very good to my people. So, if you follow me, then I will treat you better. I will be protecting you from any dangers,'' Tang Shaoyang went serious with his words.


    ''As for the normal life you want, I can tell you how humans normally live. I am good at it, but you need to be resurrected first before we can go for that.''


    ¡ªResurrected?


    The Chimera sounded surprised when they heard that.


    ''Yes, we can talk about thatter. I should give you a good name before I draw more beasts toward me,'' Tang Shaoyang thought of a name, but then he reminded that the Chimera had been living with the mother till their adolescence, ''Didn''t your mother give you a name?''


    ¡ªWe, Chimeras, will get our name when we reach adulthood, so my mother has not named me yet¡­


    The beast went into a pause at thest part. Tang Shaoyang soon realized that he just entered a sensitive topic for the young Chimera. The spirit beast was emotional for an infamous fearful creature.


    ¡ªBut she has prepared a name for me, though I never heard the name since she and I died before I could reach adulthood.


    The young Chimera continued with a sad voice. All three male voices were wavering, almost sobbing. However, the young Chimera managed to hold back from crying.


    Tang Shaoyang had a good idea for the Chimera''s name, but it was not an original name, ''What about Feera? Why don''t you continue that name and also her will with you?'' He tried to change the topic so the young Chimera would not be sad anymore.


    ¡ªC-can we?


    Their wavered voices rang in his head.


    ¡ªNo, we can''t. We are a cursed creature, we don''t deserve to have her name¡­


    ''Didn''t Feera tell you that you are not a cursed creature? Shouldn''t you trust her than the people who tried to kill you? Shouldn''t you trust your family more?'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head at the traumatized young Chimera.


    The young Chimera spent most of his life hiding. Maybe that changed his beast nature, Chimera was supposed to be wild and fierce, but this one was living under constant fear.


    ''If you like her, you should take her name, and I believe Feera would not mind,'' he persuaded the ancient beast. There was no reply from the young Chimera but he was sure they liked his idea.


    ''Alright, from today onward, you are no longer nameless, you are Feera!''


    [You have named the spirit, Feera the Chimera!]


    [Your contracted spirit epted the name!]


    Two notifications rang in his head as soon as he locked the name.


    ¡ªWe are Feera~


    He could tell that the young Chimera was excited though it was a pity that he could give them his original idea.


    After his business with the new spirit was over, he rose from the ground, "Let''s go back before another swarmes."


    Only then he noticed that Li Na was sleeping with her head and back leaned against Moon. Tang Shaoyang shook his head and picked her up. He put the girl on top of Moon''s broad back before they headed back to their temporary sleeping quarter.


    It had been twenty days, as they stayed longer in the Fallen Land. They noticed that their smell seemed to grow stronger to the beast and monster. After fifteen days, they did not need to look around as the swarm of the beast and monster came for them instead within a certain period.


    It was convenient but it was not the best idea if they wanted to look for more treasures. The Boss never went together with the swarm, it was mostly the army without the Boss. There was no Boss such as the Ant Queen which generated a treasure within the swarm.


    Tang Shaoyang and Moon returned to their temporary base. It was square-shaped but made by Tang Shaoyang. Not the best hut they had ever had but much better than sleeping in the wild.


    He built the hut next to the river, it was a shallow river with no creatures inside. The river was around his calf and he had cleared all the dangers around the area. A safe ce for them to rest.


    The feeling of seeding in building the hut on his first try was quite satisfying. He stood in front of his shabby hut with his hand on his waist, smiling proudly upon his finest creation.


    Tang Shaoyang picked Li Na from the Moon and carried her inside the hut. There was a wooden bed inside with leaves. That was the best he could do for their bed.


    ¡ªFortunately, wee back with the girl still asleep, or the first thing Feera would learn is mating, Kuhuhu¡­


    Karan let out a chuckle. Even though the hut was built for them to rest, this was more like a love nest instead. Tang Shaoyang and Li Na had been doing it in the spare time they had.


    No one responded to Karan''s joke but one spirit, Feera. They seemed to be clueless about mating.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the spirit''s talk as he ced Li Na on the bed and went out. Moon was lying on the front of the door, just like a dog guarding the hut.


    "I will prepare the food, you guard her!" He instructed the Mystical Bear. After Moon nodded and prepared the meal for them, this was how they had been living in the Fallen Land.


    *** ***


    The night arrived, moans could be heard from the hut. Moon, who was guarding the hut, heard her Master moaned in pleasure. He shook his head and walked away from the hut.


    ''Hah, what a hopeless Master. I told her to capture his body, just it''s her body captured by the man,''


    Inside the hut, Li Na was lying down with her back facing Tang Shaoyang. He was on top of her and kept pistoning from the back. Their bodies werepletely pasted on each other.


    He was about toe, but then he heard a voice inside his head. It was Feera''s voice.


    ¡ªI am curious, what are you doing, Master? Is this the mating that Karan has been talking about?


    Tonight, the naive Chimera learned how humans mating.


    *** ***


    Five dayster


    Tang Shaoyang and Li Na were doing it in the shallow river. She was holding on to the edge of the river while he pushed her from behind. It was truly like a honeymoon trip than a survival game.


    "Hahh¡­" Tang Shaoyang released everything inside the girl while Li Na also released a long moan.


    After he was done, he let himself fall into the water. After exercising, soaking inside the water was so refreshing. Li Na was still holding the edge while her butt was still sticking up. He could see the white liquid fell from her vagina.


    At the unexpected moment, he heard the young Chimera''s voice again.


    ¡ªWhat is that white liquid, Master? Is that human''s blood? I thought human''s blood is red?


    ''Damn, I forget to shut off our connection¡­'' learning from his experiences in thest few days, he had to shut off theirmunication while doing it with Li Na or the young Chimera would keep interrupting his good deed.


    *** ***


    Ten days left until the sixth portal was over, Tang Shaoyang and Li Na were battling against various kinds of beasts and monsters in the in.


    Next to Li Na, Moon was standing straight with legs while swinging his big arms. Moon was now stage-7, he had evolved yesterday. From the evolution, he gained a beastmen form. He was walking like people with two legs and two arms.


    Along with his seven meters massive size, he easily smashed the smaller beasts and monsters. Sometimes he would spew blue fire and burn dozens of his enemies in front.


    On the thirtieth day, it seemed their smells were getting stronger and stronger. The swarms of the beasts and monsters kepting at them every six hours. This was getting worse as they stayed longer in this Fallen Land. It was also stronger beasts that kepting.


    It was still like farming for Tang Shaoyang, he easily killed them with a swing of his battle-ax.


    *** ***


    Thest day


    Tang Shaoyang and Li Na were getting cornered into a limited space. Even though he had chosen a vast in as their battlefield, they were still getting surrounded by the monster and the beasts.


    Through the [Spirit Eyes], Tang Shaoyang saw that the in was covered by the beast and monster. He could not find a sport without a monster or beast.


    It was fortunate that Li Na had been leveling up since the first day. While it was tough, she managed to stand her ground. She was now holding a spear in her left hand and a sword in her right. She ran out of an arrow a long time ago, so she had been fighting in close range with Moon next to her.


    Zaneos, Karan, Malki, Zowen, and Feera joined the battle with [Spirit Avatar]. Even though all of them joined hands, they could note out of the encirclement. They killed dozens, dozens came to fill the hole. Even Zowen''s area spell was not effective, it was an endless swarm as if the Fallen Land tried to kill the foreign invaders that entered their world.

 Chapter 334 - Casualties

    <h4>Chapter 334 - Casualties</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang did not know how long he had been fighting the swarm, but he was sure that he and Li Na along with the spirits and Moon had killed more than a million beasts and monsters.


    But he was sure they had been fighting for three days and three nights. The sun and the moon were the things he could use to count how long it had been. He was sure they had gotten through three nights.


    The sun rose and lit the in with the sunlight that was filled with beasts and monsters, "The fourth morning, huh!?" He was about to swing the battle-ax but suddenly the surrounding changed.


    It was instant teleportation and he appeared back in HZ Bay. He appeared in the middle of the road. It was an unfamiliar road but he was sure that he had returned to HZ Bay because of the familiar houses. If not for the houses, he might have mistaken it that he was still in another world.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Then he heard that someone was still swinging the weapon. He looked toward the voice and saw Li Na was still fighting against the air. She stabbed the spear forward and shed the sword horizontally. She then swung the spear and stabbed the sword forward. Li Na repeated the same actions even though she hit nothing.


    Moon looked down on his Master. It looked silly, he poked her shoulder with his w to awake his Master. Li Na was immediately awakened and realized that she was no longer in the in. No beast, no monsters. She had returned to Earth, she had finished the sixth portal.


    [You havepleted the sixth portal!]


    [Congrattions! You have gained the reward, +10 Level!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    ¡­


    Series of notifications rang in her head, it was foolproof that she hadpleted the sixth portal.


    Li Na turned around and met her gaze with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze. She soon realized that man was looking at her amusedly. Her face reddened and she lowered her head. She did not dare to meet with his eyes.


    "Wee back~" Elin greeted Tang Shaoyang. She brought a pot of hot water with a soaked towel on the side. Delia, Arina, and Selena were not following her this time.


    Tang Shaoyang took the towel and wiped his face. He realized that the road was so unfamiliar. He saw many tables outside and also many couches, the road was now bing a ce to hang out instead. He could see a counter of food and drinks too.


    He saw Delia was preparing the food with her mother-inw, and Kang Zian''s wife. He was surprised that his fierce mother-inw had be close to one of his women. Selena and Arina were helping the others too, cooking some food.


    They got a conventional stove and cooked the food outside. Selena and Arina blended with the other woman well. It was surprisingly less tense than before.


    Not long after his return, Wei Xi and Lu An returned. Both men were in a better condition than Li Na, less exhausted but their faces and clothes were dirty.


    "We are back!" Eximed Wei Xi, "Man, it was nerve-wracking at thest moment!"


    Lu An ignored Wei Xin at the sight of Tang Shaoyang. He walked over and greeted, "Boss!"


    "How is it, hard?" Tang Shaoyang asked the young man who had lost his naivety for experiencing six portals in a row.


    "It''s not hard but quite challenging," the young man answered with a smirk. Hearing Lu An''s reply, Wei Xi''s jaw dropped, "Challenging? I almost lost my life twice there," the Swordsman muttered in a low voice.


    "It was indeed challenging, thest portal might have more fun. Go get some sleep, you look exhausted, or you can have a proper meal first if you want," Tang Shaoyang pointed at the counter that was filled with food. Li Na had feasted the food by herself there.


    It was understandable, they did not have normal food for thirty-seven days. On top of that, she should have been starved as they had not eaten for three days.


    "What about you?" Lu An nced at the counter before he asked his Boss.


    "I will wait for the others, I want to make sure everyonees back alive," as soon as he finished his words, over forty figures suddenly appeared around them.


    Zhang Mengyao that still wore her ck armor andnce was among them. Her bignce was so catchy so he immediately found her. He was about to call Zhang Mengyao until he heard a gasp of shock and the sound of the pot fell ring.


    It was Elin, the pot fell and she hid behind while pointing at a figure with a ck robe, "U-undead!!"


    He followed her finger and found a zombie with a pointy ear? Soon he realized that all the figures with a ck robe were a zombie. There was no need to guess who wasing back with Zhang Mengyao as there was only a person who could control zombies.


    "Yu Shun! Your boys are scaring the people!" He yelled as he could not spot where the young man was.


    "Aye Boss!" A figure with a ck cloak waved his hand at Tang Shaoyang. There was a woman in his embrace, Luo Lan immediately went to hug her boyfriend as soon as he came back.


    Yu Shun was one of many who changed. The young man who was having a hard time believing people now became a sunny boy, cheerful and friendly even though the zombies around him looked not friendly at all.


    Yu Shun left with his girlfriend and the zombies while Zhang Mengyao came over. She wasforting Elinova who was frightened by the zombies, "It''s okay, they may look scary but they are our allies. Our people controlled them, so you don''t need to be afraid."


    "You should go rest or enjoy the food, let me and Wen take care of the rest," at this moment, an old voice entered his ears.


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward the voice and found Kang Jiayi. The old man was walking side by side with the Jade Eagle with a notebook in his hand.


    "My Lord," Wen bowed his head at Tang Shaoyang.


    He looked into the old man''s eyes for a moment. He could tell that the old man changed, and he seemed to want to help with the menial work. Wen also kept signaling to him to leave the work to them.


    "I have the list of who entered the sixth portal!" The old man raised the notebook, "We will match the data and count the casualty. Of course, we wish for no casualties, but if there any, I hope you canpensate the family¡­" the old man wanted to speak more, but he stopped halfway upon noticing the exhaustion in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes.


    "You can go rest, for now, just leave this to us. We will make apiled report to youter," The old man walked past him and approached the four people who just returned.


    Tang Shaoyang was not used yet with the changes, but since the old man changes for the better. He was willing to give him the second chance.


    "Alright, I want to have a cold bath and a nap for a few hours. It''s so ufortable not sleeping for three days," Tang Shaoyang stretched his neck as he walked toward his house. There were a lot of things to catch up on, but a good rest was the thing he needed for the workter.


    "Let me prepare that for you," Elinova followed him. Zhang Mengyao came to Li Na and asked what about Moon. The Mystical Bear was still standing next to his master with his towering figure.


    Lu An went for the food too, leaving Wei Xi alone. The man looked at the Moon''s towering figure for a moment before casting a nce at his leader''s back, ''What he goes through to not sleep for three days?''


    *** ***


    Three hourster


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting in his room. Wen and Kang Jiayi were standing across him. He just woke up and he immediately came here to hear the report. He took a sip of instant coffee prepared by Elin before looking toward the pair of beastmen and an old man.


    "So, what do you have for me?" Tang Shaoyang asked the two. He heard a cheer from outside, it seemed his people were celebrating their return from the portal. Because of the cheers, he was hoping for good news.


    Wen walked toward Tang Shaoyang with the notebook while Kang Jiayi opened his mouth, "We have casualties, two people did not return," the old man spoke in a heavy tone.


    A deep frown formed on his foreheads and shot a cold nce toward the old man, "Did they aware that we have two people not returning from the portal?"


    If the participants did not return within the designated time, it meant they died inside the portal.


    "They" in Tang Shaoyang''s mouth were the people who were partying outside.


    "They should know¡­" the old man had not finished his words as Tang Shaoyang mmed the table hard and cursed, "B*stards!"


    Bang!


    It echoed inside the room, the bang and the curse. Kang Jiayi was shocked by the sudden outburst. He was clearly not expecting the man would be angry like this.


    Tang Shaoyang almost wanted to rush through the window and beat everyone who was partying. He managed to hold back by taking a deep breath, "Did they have a family?"


    Cold sweat started to drip down from the old man''s forehead. He felt that the temperature in the room suddenly dropped. He felt a chill when he met with Tang Shaoyang''s cold gaze. It seemed that his answer would determine the fate of the people outside.

 Chapter 335 - Punishment!?

    <h4>Chapter 335 - Punishment!?</h4>


    "Hu Jianjun, 39 years old, a husband and also a father of two," Kang Jiayi mentioned the first one who did note back from the portal. He felt the room temperature was dropped even more.


    "Han Guiren, 35 years old, a husband and also a father. They did not return from the portal," the old man looked toward the man who sat with an expressionless look, "They are the soldiers who joined the empire."


    "From my understanding, the sixth portal is a survival game, and the participants would be paired randomly. They are a pair as the others returned with their partner. So we don''t know how they die."


    Tang Shaoyang did not respond to the old man. He mmed the table hard once again before leaving the house. Kang Jiayi was about to follow Tang Shaoyang until he saw the table crumble into pieces.


    ''Oh my¡­ my bone would be crushed if he hit me with his hand¡­'' Kang Jiayi thought to himself before he snapped out of his thought, "What are you doing old man?" The old man pped his forehead himself, "I should look for Kang Xue or Zhang Mengyao to calm him down before this turn bloody!"


    Tang Shaoyang came out of the house, he scanned the group. It was half than the usual group, meaning not everyone was partying. It was a relief but it did not lessen his anger at these people.


    He could hear them singing and clinking their sses, drinking, and feasting even after knowing theirrades were dead inside the portal. He could not believe these people could do this.


    "B*stards!!!" Tang Shaoyang yelled out furiously. The bustling party immediately stopped as everyone was looking toward him. Most of the people were confused as they did not know what happened which made their Boss angry.


    "Who''s initiating the party!?" He walked toward the crowd and scanned the people. No one dared to meet with his gaze, whether it was the women or the men. Everyone lowered their heads.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped in front of a man. The man looked in histe twenties, older than him. But age did not matter for him, "Look at me!" He told the man to look at him.


    The man''s body shook, Tang Shaoyang''s image to the soldier was notorious. Getting on his bad side would not end well for sure. However, despite the fear, the man raised his head and met with his Boss''s emotionless gaze.


    "Your name?" Tang Shaoyang asked the man with a toneless voice.


    "D-du¡­ D-Du Delun!" The man''s voice was shaking as he replied.


    Tang Shaoyang scanned the man from the top to bottom, "You are not Tarrior, so you should be the soldier from the army, right?"


    Du Delun nodded his head vigorously to respond to the question. He was still clueless about what made Boss angry at him. He was being careful and giving a quick response.


    "Then do you know that our tworades who are also yourrade in the military did not return from the sixth portal?" Tang Shaoyang looked into the man''s eyes. He was making no expression, but it scared the man even more.


    "No, no-no. Before you answer that, answer this first. Did you enter the sixth portal with us?" He changed the question. He did not force everyone to enter, but many entered the portal by their own wills. He was quite proud of his people for their bravery for that. But that feeling changed now.


    "Y-yes, Sir! I entered the portal, and my¡­" Tang Shaoyang gestured to the man to stop with his hand. He then looked back toward Wen who brought the notebook, "Did he?"


    "Du Delun¡­" the Jade Eagle muttered the name while opening the notebook. Twenty secondster, he closed the book and nodded toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Answer the beforehand question now!" Tang Shaoyang turned back to Du Delun who was in a cold sweat. At this point, he realized why the Boss was angry at him. No, not only him, but everyone here. The Boss was angry at them, or more than just angry.


    Du Delun swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he slowly nodded his head and replied with a low voice, "Yes."


    "Good! Very good! Wonderful!" Even though Du Delun heard a bunch of praising words from the Boss, it did not make him happy at all. It terrified him even more as the Boss said it toneless, clearly, he was not praising him but just a sarcastic remark. His back was wet with his sweats as fear started to swallow from inside. Du Delun did not dare to meet with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes after that.


    Tang Shaoyang did not stay long as he went for the next man. He was interrogating them one by one. Five men included Du Delun. What angered him more was that only two out of five entered the portal. That was right, the people who did not enter the portal were also partying.


    He walked to the side road, "Line Up, all of you!" Tang Shaoyang shouted as he pointed to the left side, "Men!" Before pointing at the other side, "Women!" There were a few kids, "Let the kids leave!"


    "Having fun, huh!?" Tang Shaoyang looked toward the men before he looked toward the women''s line. He was relieved inwardly that none of his women were among them.


    "Do you know, yourrade, Hu Jianjun and Han Guiren did not return from the portal? Do you know that two families are grieving because they lost their husband, the children lost their father? Do you know that?" He questioned all of them at once.


    No one answered him as all of them lowered their heads. He was surprised to see this, meaning everyone knew that two people did not return from the sixth portal. Even after knowing this, they had the nerve to make a party, singing and dancing cheerfully while enjoying the food.


    "Haha¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, "This is unbelievable, I thought myself is cruel but you guys are crueler than me, I guess."


    "I killed people without hesitation, yes, I will if they threaten my life. But look what you are doing now, dancing and singing while our tworades died while fighting bravely inside the portal?"


    At this time, Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue came with Kang Jiayi. The two girls had a clear understanding as to why those people were gathered like that.


    Kang Xue shot a nce at his father, "Look, there''s no beating here¡­" she had not finished her words as Zhang Mengyao interrupted her, "No, not yet but they will get their deserved beating."


    "What do you mean?" Kang Xue asked. She saw that Tang Shaoyang was not that angry. She thought he would just reprimand these senseless fools.


    "You will know soon," Zhang Mengyao shook her head.


    "My hand is itchy," when Tang Shaoyang said that, the people''s bodies in the line were shaking simultaneously, "Do you think I will just reprimand you? No! No! No!"


    "I will reward my people if they are contributing to the empire. And if my people make mistakes, then they deserve punishment, no?" Tang Shaoyang licked his lips while scanning the group.

 Chapter 336 - Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 336 - Compensation</h4>


    "Wen!" Tang Shaoyang called out the Jade Eagle, "Note their name!"


    "Yes, My Lord!" The Jade Eagle took the pen and opened the notebook.


    Taking a deep breath, he continued, "I will not punish you now, but after this Survival Game!" It took a lot of willpower to hold his impulsiveness to beat these people.


    He scanned them one by one, none of them dared to justify their party or did something simr stupidly. They still had the conscience and knew what they did wrong, maybe?


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and turned around. He approached Kang Jiayi, "Do you know where Hu Jianjun and Han Guiren''s family are?"


    The old man nodded their head and led the way to a house. The house was not that far, two houses away from where the fools were partying.


    "You manage to hold back, I am surprised," Zhang Mengyao approached Tang Shaoyang from the side and remarked with a smile. Kang Xue who followed Zhang Mengyao immediately nudged thetter quickly. Kang Xue was afraid that Tang Shaoyang would turn around and beat those people. Clearly, this was not good as they still had thest gate to face.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the girl and shook his head, "Be serious, we are going to visit the dead''s family!" He scolded the girl with a stern tone.


    "Yes, Sir!" Zhang Mengyao''s expression suddenly turned. He knew that she was teasing her, but they arrived in front of the house, "Hu Jianjun''s family live inside and Han Guiren''s family live there!" Kang Jiayi pointed to the next house.


    "Can you call Han Guiren''s family?" He was asking Kang Xue. He intended to talk with the two families at the same time. Kang Xue nodded and headed to the next house.


    "What do you want to talk about?" Kang Jiayi was about to knock on the door but stopped midway after hearing Zhang Mengyao''s question.


    "Compensation! I am going topensate for their loss, granting the kids protection and education for free until they can live by themselves, also providing their mom a job to sustain the family," Tang Shaoyang''s answer was quick.


    "Protection? Education? What-" Zhang Mengyao''s words were cut midway, "This is not the time for discussion, I will do the talk," Tang Shaoyang gestured to the old man to knock on the door.


    Kang Jiayi nodded and knocked on the door three times. A few secondster the door was opened by a boy around twelve to fourteen, "What''s your name, boy?"


    The boy looked a bit scared at the sight of Tang Shaoyang, but then he braced himself and stood in the door, "Hu Longwei!" The boy raised his voice slightly.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to say something until a woman came out and pulled the boy into her embrace, "I am sorry for my son''s rudeness, Boss. I am sorry, please don''t do anything to him," a scared voice came from the woman.


    He was surprised by how the scared woman was. He thought that he had not done something bloody recently, so why was the woman so scared of him? This was something he needed to knowter, for now, he needed to talk with the family.


    "It''s okay, I don''t n to do anything to him either," Tang Shaoyang peeked into the house, there were a few people inside, "Are you perhaps Hu Jianjun''s wife?"


    The woman looked up toward him, her eyes were red. He could also see her eyes were still wet. The woman did not know why he asked that, but she nodded her head, "Y-yes, my name is Q-Qian Meirong."


    From her appearance, she looked in her early thirties and fear was apparent in her eyes. Her pupils were shaking as their gazes met.


    "Can I enter? There''s something I want to talk about with you," the woman had no way to refuse the Boss to enter of course. After a moment of hesitation, she nodded and let them in.


    Kang Jiayi and Zang Mengyao asked the others to leave the house. Leaving Hu Jianjun''s wife and her children, a son and a daughter. While waiting for Han Guiren''s family, Tang Shaoyang had a chat with the boy.


    Only then did he find out he was just nine, but the boy was tall for someone his age. As for the girl, she was five, and her name was Hu Lihua. She was sitting on hisp after a few moments of chatting. She was not shy and afraid of strangers.


    Qian Meirong looked at her daughter and the cruel boss. She was cautious and a bit disbelieving. People were talking that the Boss was merciless and killing people without batting eyes, but here he was smiling and ying with a little girl.


    Thanks to this, the situation was less tense. Soon, the door opened. Kang Xue brought Han Guiren''s family with her to the living room.


    Han Guiren''s wife was younger, a few years younger than Qian Meirong. She had a five years old son and two years old son. Her name was Hou Mingzhu.


    Tang Shaoyang put down the girl and let her return to her mother. The two families now sat across him while Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, and Kang Jiayi stood behind.


    "First, I will offer my deepest condolences for your loss," Tang Shaoyang broke the silence, "And, I am deeply sorry for the behalf of my people who did something stupid."


    He bowed his head slightly to the two families, "It was a damned act for celebrating amidst your loss, I am sorry. They will be punished for their behavior."


    Qian Meirong and Hou Mingzhu''s eyes started to fill with tears. Hou Mingzhu held her two years old son tightly.


    "I can''t bring your husbands back to life, but The Empire will do the best to help their families to pass this difficult time. We will offer protection such as shelter and food for free. We will give your children the best training for their future too!" Tang Shaoyang stated his purpose of visiting the family.


    "Training? What do you mean by training our children?" Qian Meirong found something off with the wording and immediately questioned back.


    "We have a school for six years old and lower, but we have also prepared a training program for the children in ten and above¡­" Tang Shaoyang had not finished his words as Qian Meirong pointed her finger at Tang Shaoyang''s face.


    "So you just want more soldiers!? You want our children to rece their fathers to battle for you!? Is that what you want!?" She raised her voice as she said that usingly.


    Zhang Mengyao was about to reach the finger, but Tang Shaoyang was faster. He pulled her hand back.


    "More soldiers? Yes. But training them to fight zombies is not only for our benefit but for your family''s benefit. You should know by now that we are living in a world where we have to fight against monsters to live. I am training your son so your family could survive in this harsh new world," Tang Shaoyang did not lose his temper because she knew that Qian Meirong was mentally unstable. He also knew this was not the right time to bring this up, but he had said it anyway.


    "But if you don''t want your son or your children to fight the monsters, it''s okay too. The Empire ns to build a farm, we can train your children to do farm or meaningful things in the training program. There''s no need to hurry to decide," he smiled at the two families and the children.


    "But in this new world, people with a fighting capability are more appreciated. The Empire will treat the soldiers better than a normal profession, more privileges than just a farmer of course. We are offering you the training program because of your husband, but again the decision is yours, not mine. They are your kids," Tang Shaoyang got up from the chair and bowed his head once again, "I am sorry for what happened just now, I will make sure to punish them. And I am sorry for your husbands too."


    He turned around toward the two families, "Oh, I forget to tell you that not all children can enter or choose the training program, your children are an exception. So please think carefully," Tang Shaoyang was about to open the door but a boy rushed to hug his thigh.


    Hu Longwei was the one who hugged his thigh. He looked down and the boy looked up to him, "I want to be a soldier like my father too! I want to be strong to protect my mother and my sister!"


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and rubbed the boy''s hair, "Good boy, but you have to discuss it with your mother first. You cane to me anytime if you get your mother''s permission," after saying that, he left the house.

 Chapter 337 - Reward

    <h4>Chapter 337 - Reward</h4>


    "I have seen this a few times, but you seem good with kids, do you want to have a kid?" As soon as they were outside the house, Zhang Mengyao suddenly asked him.


    "What all of sudden?" Tang Shaoyang asked before his eyes fell to her belly, ''Did she get pregnant?'' It was not a surprise if she was pregnant with his kid. They never used protection when they were having sexual activity.


    "I am not pregnant," Zhang Mengyao rolled her eyes, "But if you want, we can work for one," she smiled at him. She was serious with her words.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "If one of you is pregnant, of course, I am happy. But this is not the right time for that. I will spend most of my time outside, I don''t want my kid to grow up without knowing their father''s face."


    *** ***


    Because of the celebration case, the atmosphere within the camp was a bit tense and kinda gloomy. Thirty-nine names were noted in Wen''s notebook, waiting for their punishment.


    Of course, their punishment had not been announced yet. From how furious their Boss was, the punishment was something they should fear, especially from Tang Shaoyang.


    While the atmosphere was not that good, the time ticked off. A day quickly passed off, the seventh portal would form this morning. Everyone gathered on the same road again as tense started to fill the atmosphere.


    Two casualties from the previous portal was an rming bell for them. While many survived, it told them that they still could lose their lives inside the portal. The seventh portal which was also thest portal would have the highest difficulty. Many of them were considered to not enter the portal, but Tang Shaoyang''s words kept ticking them off.


    Their world, the Earth was changing too. Soon their world might change to the world on the other side of the portal. If they did not take their chance this time to get stronger, they might lose their lives in the future.


    As they were waiting for thest portal, a big screen suddenly popped out in the center of HZ Bay. It was a big blue transparent screen and "Congrattions" was written on it.


    [Congrattions! You have survived the Survival Game!]


    [The seventh portal is a portal to receive your reward for finishing the Survival Game!]


    [Only the Participants of the game get the reward!]


    After the giant screen in the sky, a series of notifications rang in everyone''s head. Tang Shaoyang was surprised, then followed by the others too, they cheered loudly when they heard the survival game was over.


    Tang Shaoyang was relieved and a bit disappointed. Zhang Mengyao who was next to him could see the disappointment in his eyes, ''He must be thinking it''s a pity that the seventh portal is a reward instead of another survival mission.''


    She could read her man''s emotion well, and she was the only one.


    "What''s that?" Suddenly the crowd went ruckus as everyone began pointing to the sky. No, they were pointing at the big screen in the sky. It changed from the congrattory message to a list with ten names.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Top 10 performances of the Survival Game]


    1. Tang Shaoyang [Tang Empire]


    2. Lu An [Tang Empire]


    3. Yu Shun [Tang Empire]


    4. Zhang Mengyao [Tang Empire]


    5. Li Na [Tang Empire]


    6. Wei Xi [Tang Empire]


    7. Yan Sheng[Tang Empire]


    8. Tian Donghai [Tang Empire]


    9. Hu Feng [Tang Empire]


    10. Liang Suyin [Tang Empire]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was a familiar list as it could be considered the top 10 strongest in the group. The ten names were glowing in golden light, Tang Shaoyang''s name was the brightest one amongst the ten names.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Yu Shun came third. He thought Zhang Mengyao would be third for sure. Even though the zombie army was strong, Zhang Mengyao should be stronger than him.


    Another surprise was Liang Suyin, she was tenth. She just recently got her ss, but her performance was in the top ten, ''Another talented General? She should follow Mengyao from now on to learn more things.''


    While everyone was looking at the list, Kang Xue nudged him from the side, "Check the participant''s list!"


    "Participants list?" As he blurted that out, another list appeared in front of him. It was the participant''s list.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Participants]


    Tang Empire: 168 people


    me Castle: 5


    Neutral: 23


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Weird," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. He was sure that the people in this camp were over two hundred, but why only 152 registered as the participants.


    "Maybe there are certain conditions needed to be fulfilled to be listed as a yer. It may be the level, age, and a lot of things. Or, the women and the children that did not enter the gate are not considered as a yer from the start," Zhang Mengyao voiced her conjecture.


    It was something he could not understand unless the System kindly exined that to them. Of course, it was something that impossible. The System did not even bother with a guide, let alone exined something like this.


    While they were conversing, a portal formed at the usual spot. In order to get the reward, they had to enter the portal, "Let''s finish this quickly, we have been over a month away from the base."


    Tang Shaoyang was the first one to enter the portal as usual. As soon as he entered the portal, he arrived in the white room with a screen.


    [Please choose one for your reward frompleting the Survival Game]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Talent Point


    Epic Skill


    Epic Equipment


    1000 Skill Points


    Epic Box


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He was given five choices. He never heard about Epic Skill, Epic Equipment, and Epic Box. The fifth choice might be something simr to a Treasure Chest. He could get an Epic ss too from the Epic Box maybe, but the chance of getting something that good was so low for sure. The risk for Epic Box was too high. He immediately crosses the fifth choice.


    Skill Points, this was for sure a rare one for reward, and 1000 could be used to level up a high-level skill or maybe evolve the skill. Tang Shaoyang quickly decided to cross the fourth option too.


    Compared to the other three, Skill Point could be gained through the game. There were still a lot of games in the future, and the first three were something he could only get from an ultimate reward from clearing a big game such as Survival Game.


    "Epic Skill and Epic Equipment¡­" he muttered in a low voice before looking back at the first option, "What do you guys think?" He asked the spirit.


    ¡ªYou just have your battle-ax upgraded, I don''t rmend you Epic Equipment. On top of that, you have your skills for your defense, equipment is thest thing you needed for now.


    Zowen was quick with her answer. She did not give a definite answer, but it helped to narrow down the option.


    ¡ªMy thoughts are the same, but I rmend you Talent Point. It is something you can only get from passing a high threshold, an advancement. But as you know, advancement is getting harder the higher your level is, and as you now have two sses too. Moreover, I do believe that [yer Energy] and [Dragon Transformation] are considered Epic Skills.

 Chapter 338 - Theres Still A Long Way To Go

    <h4>Chapter 338 - There''s Still A Long Way To Go</h4>


    [You have chosen the Divine Body (Sense), 1 Talent Point has been consumed!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Natural Instinct (Passive)]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Greater Sight]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Sharp Hearing (Passive)]!]


    [Talent Advancement bonus attribute has been applied! You will gain +24 Strength +5 Agility +18 Vitality +5 Stamina +12 Magic Power +1 Sense per level!]


    [You havepleted your Talent Advancement!]


    Tang Shaoyang chose to get 1 Talent Point for his reward. Zaneos was not the reason he chose for the Talent Point. There was another reason for his decision, that was because he felt that his talent was iplete.


    He wanted toplete his talent, the real Divine Body. By getting one Talent Point, he just needed two more Talent Points to get [Divine Body (Agility)] and [Divine Body (Stamina)]. By then, his talent would reach its full potential. He wanted to know the full potential of his talent.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    Main ss: Spirit Lord


    Second ss: Sky yer [Level - 243]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 243


    Talent: Divine Body (Iplete)


    Bloodline: ck Dragon (Stage 2)


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 12169


    Agility: 8603


    Vitality: 9353


    Stamina: 8605


    Magic Power: 9168


    Sense: 708


    Mana: 91890/91890


    yer Essence: 17890


    yer Energy: 17890/17890


    Skill Point: 405


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 7], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 6], [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 5], [Mana Mastery (Advanced) - Lvl 1], [Advanced Mana Perception - Lvl 1], [sh Step - Lvl 9], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 8], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 5], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 5], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Lvl 5], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Lvl 5], [Dispersal (Passive) - Lvl 5], [me Shield - Lvl 5], [Mana Shroud - Lvl 5], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Dragon Fire], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [Dragon Transformation], [Spirit Avatar], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive,)], [Natural Instinct (Passive)], [Greater Sight], [Sharp Hearing].


    Contracted Spirit (6/15): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)], [Malki - The Fire Ant Empero, [Feera - The Chimera]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    One survival game boosted his attribute from hundreds to ten thousands. It was a stunning growth for Tang Shaoyang. If not for Rumru''s spirit was sealed back in the original world of his, Tang Shaoyang was pretty much invincible now.


    ¡ªBut you are now in a bottleneck.


    Zaneosmented after seeing Tang Shaoyang''s current attributes.


    ¡ªWhy? With his current strength, he should be able to level up faster than anyone.


    Zowen questioned back in confusion. The stronger Tang Shaoyang was, the easier it was for him to level up.


    ¡ªBecause the zombies on Earth are too low in level. The zombies could not help him to level up, do you understand? His level is too high for Earth that just started the Game, at least by this world''s standard. He needs to cross to another world to find a worthy monster to level up, a high level and high-evolution monster.


    Zaneos exined slowly, and the Lightning Magus quickly understood the thing she overlooked. Tang Shaoyang''s world, she knew nothing about the Earth. But from Zaneos''s information, he knew that the Earth was pretty backward than any others they had visited.


    ¡ªThen he needs to find another Survival Game


    Lightning Magus quickly realized Tang Shaoyang''s predicament. If Tang Shaoyang''s level was stuck, the progress of their revival n would be stuck too.


    ¡ªOr Earth evolved quickly to grow stronger undead and beasts for him to kill.


    Zanoes added.


    "Take it slowly guys. We need to explore the unknown about the game too. Maybe we can find something that could be used to help your revival. There are many things we don''t know about the Game yet," Tang Shaoyang could tell that Zowen panicked a little bit. He tried tofort her, "Moreover, we have to find a way to cross to another world. We can''t be relying on the game for that since we need a specific destination. Come up with a theory with a spell for that, then you can think of your survival. If not, it will be the same, you will be stuck on Earth with me."


    Zowen and Zaneos fell silent. What Tang Shaoyang was right, even if they could be resurrected now, they would be trapped on Earth. They still needed to wait before they could solve their vengeance.


    "Alright, the reward is received, it''s time to head back!" Tang Shaoyang stood up and walked toward the portal. He was still in the same white room, the best ce for his Talent Advancement.


    When he got outside, he quickly noticed that everyone was talking to each other. The crowds were bustling and to his surprise, he could hear everyone. Word by word, whether it was a whisper and a normal conversation.


    Most of them were talking about the reward, and it seemed he was thest one toe out. He quickly became the center of attention, most of them were curious what the number one got.


    Of course, no one dared to ask what their Boss got. They wisely chose to stay silent. Zhang Mengyao and the other girls approached him, making a barrier that was impossible to approach.


    Tang Shaoyang did not ask what they got and did not tell them what he got as well. It was not that he did not trust them, that was because he was in the public.


    As the portal disappeared, the invisible barrier that protected the HZ Bay also disappeared. It was a sign that the Survival Game was over.


    Dump! Dump! Dump! Dump!


    As the barrier disappeared, the ground started to shake. Tang Shaoyang looked toward the direction where the faint noise came from. The faint noise came from the exit gate of the HZ Bay as their camp was near the entrance gate.


    Of course, only Tang Shaoyang, and a few high-level ones could feel the iing zombies. The others were too happy to notice the impending danger that was about toe. That meant the zombie horde was still far from the HZ Bay.


    "Gather the nonbatant and the kids to the house!" Tang Shaoyang called out and pointed to the house near him. The house in HZ Bay was big, a house of three floors was enough to amodate the nonbatant ones.


    Many of them were confused by the others. They looked toward Tang Shaoyang in a puzzled, "Right now!" When the Boss yelled for the second time, only then they realized Tang Shaoyang was serious.


    The crowd and the soldiers with family pushed their wives and children to the house. They did not know what happened, but they followed the order. The people who were on the punishment list thought that Tang Shaoyang was going to punish them right now.


    "Lu An, go check what ising for us! The rest of you get ready for a battle!" When everyone heard that, they quickly realized that something wasing for them.


    Wen who was at loss at first transformed into a giant eagle, the beast form. The Jade Eagle looked toward the young man, "Hop on, we can scout the enemy effectively from the top."


    Lu An hopped on top of the Jade Eagle and they flew toward the noises. It was quick scouting, the pair returned less than a minute.


    "A zombie horde is heading toward our direction and will arrive at the gate in one to three minutes," Lu An reported the discovery.


    "We have killed all the zombies on the way here, howe there is a hordeing toward us now?" Tang Shaoyang was quite confused for a moment, but he quickly ordered his men, "We will fight them outside the gate, get our men ready!" He instructed Zhang Mengyao to create the formation since she was more familiar with these people''s strengths.


    "How many of them?" As he walked toward the entrance gate, he asked Lu An.


    "I estimate it is about thousands if not over ten thousand," Wen was the one who answered it quickly as Lu An waste with the answer. The Jade Eagle even winked his green eye at Lu An as he knew that Lu An forgot to make his estimation.


    "What about theirposition?" Tang Shaoyang asked for more details while Zhang Mengyao also listened.


    "Most of them were still stage-1 but the horde mixed with a lot of stage-2 and stage-3 too," Lu An was more knowledgeable about this as he answered quickly, "But from the movement, it seems a Zombie Lord is controlling the horde."


    "Shouldn''t we escape while we can?" Cao Yuntai was quite nervous when he heard the number.


    He dared to propose such a proposal because he had be quite close to Tang Shaoyang during the fifth portal. The older man knew that Tang Shaoyang was someone who opened with a discussion. He was not that afraid to speak out now.


    "Escape?" Cao Yuntai could see the maniac grin formed on his Boss''s lips, "Isn''t this the right time to test what you have gotten from the portal? Isn''t this the right time to see how strong you guys have be? Do you think I will miss this chance to see that?"


    "Escape is not in our dictionary, we fight them!" Tang Shaoyang responded in a firm tone.


    "I have Li Na and the other girls stayed behind to protect the house, the rest can be dispatched to fight against the zombie horde!" Zhang Mengyao reported that they were ready to fight. Since they fought outside the gate, leaving a few capable fighters behind was enough to guarantee the kid''s safety.


    "The battle is not over, there''s still a long way to go!"

 Chapter 339 - Bigger Number, Stronger Person - Return

    <h4>Chapter 339 - Bigger Number, Stronger Person - Return</h4>


    The ex-soldiers were surprised by the strength they held. They did not expect to kill thousands of zombies with just hundreds of them.


    The zombie''s decapitated bodies were strewn all over the ce outside the entrance gate of the HZ Bay. Despite the bloody surroundings, the soldiers were pleasantly surprised with newly gained strength from joining the Survival Game.


    Tang Shaoyang watched the whole fight from behind. The battle was started with a defensive position before his men actively spread out and ughtered the zombies on their path.


    Yes, he did not join the battle. He integrated with Zowen and watched the fight from the back through [Spirit Eyes]. He learned tobine his two skills for a wide range of observations, [Spirit Eyes] and [Greater Sight].


    He could help anyone who was in danger with his lightning from behind. His role in the battle was as support. But from how everyone fought, most of them were around level 70 to over level 100. They easily overpowered the stage-1 zombie and a few attacks to kill the stage-3 one.


    He did not help as even without him, his people took care of the zombie horde by themselves. It was a huge boost of power.


    ''It''s a pity that many core members of the Tarrior stay in the base,'' Tang Shaoyang regretted that not all Tarrior joined the Survival. He was not going to expect a long game such as Survival Game. For others, the Survival Game might be a nightmare, but it was a blessing for him.


    Watching the people who were happy to wipe out the zombie horde in four hours, Tang Shaoyang was quite happy too. His people were certainly stronger than a normal survivor.


    Swoosh!


    Wen quicklynded next to Tang Shaoyang and reported, "Lu An and Kairu have killed the Zombie Lord. There are three Zombie Lords in total, Lu An asked me to tell you this."


    It was unusual that an army was controlled by three heads. This made him worry about his base, he had been away for over a month because of the Survival Game.


    "Thirty minutes rest, we will immediately depart to the base after!" He told Wen to inform everyone. His flying ability was useful in this kind of moment as the people were spread out after the battle.


    Meanwhile, three kilometers to the southeast of the HZ Bay, Lu An was standing on top of a zombie''s headless body. The blood dripped from his red sword, the same sword given by Tang Shaoyang for him. He did not n to change the sword even if there was a better sword. The sentiment he had for the sword made him reluctant to change his weapon.


    "1789 Zombies and 1 Zombie Lord!" Kairu who was not far from Lu An mentioned the number of the zombies he had killed. He waspeting with Lu An who would get the most killed.


    Lu An waved his sword to clean the dripping blood before he sheathed the sword back, "Over two thousand zombies, and two Zombie Lords," he said that casually.


    "You did not count?" Kairu raised his voice. He felt humiliated that his rival did not count the kill.


    "Does it matter?" Lu An raised his head, he spotted a dot in the sky. The dot then got bigger and became a figure, it was Wen. Hended next to Lu An, the Jade Eagle nced at his frustrated friend, "Listen to The Lord, training is good but it will not help you significantly to beat him! You need to level up too and keep evolving, only then you have a chance to beat Lu An in a battle!"


    Bigger number, stronger person. Those were the words from Tang Shaoyang. Wen was aware that the Lord was talking about the attributes and levels that became so clear now.


    After saying that to Kairu, Wen looked toward Lu An, "The Lord''smand is for thirty minutes rest and we will depart to the base!" After he informed Lu An, Wen flew again, "I will inform the others too!"


    "Boss must be worried for the base," Lu An could tell that. His Boss would usually try to investigate the unusualness, but this time he decided to return.


    Kairu was about to look for more undead. His goal was to level now. Lu An noticed what the lion beastmen tried to do, "Let''s go back, don''t go too far from me or you will get lost!" This was the first time for the ming Lion to go outside of the HZ Bay, getting lost in this dead city was highly possible.


    *** ***


    Delia, Elin, Arina, and Selena were standing around the ck SUV car. The four looked at the car curiously. They were told that they would return to the base with this ck metal, but the four did not know how the car worked.


    Tang Shaoyang was checking the car''s fuel, he quickly noticed it was full. It must be his men who filled it for me. He looked out and noticed the four women were caressing the car, "Hop in, we will depart in a few minutes."


    Liang Suyin and Li Na were helping the four women to get in the car. They opened the back seat, Delia, Arina, and Liang Suyin were sitting in the back seat. Elina, Selena, and Li Na were in the middle seat.


    Tang Shaoyang quickly noticed that the car was not enough for everyone. Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue were not here yet. He was thinking about how to solve the issue, but then he was getting shoved from the front door.


    "This is a girls-only car, look for the other car to hop on," Zhang Mengyao was the one who pulled him away from the door. She sat in the driver''s seat and waved her hand, pointing at the car behind.


    Kang Xue was also already sitting in the front seat, leaving him alone outside, "Get ready, we will be leaving shortly," that was what General Zhang said before she closed the window.


    The car behind, Wei Xi waved his hand at him, calling him to get into the car. He had no choice but to go with the men.


    *** ***


    Inside the car, Elinova, Selena, and Arina looked worried, "Are you sure this is okay? Or should I go to another car, let him rece me instead?" Elin was the first one to voice out her concern.


    "Don''t spoil him!" Zhang Mengyao sternly warned the others, "We have to stand our ground, or he will keep adding more women. You don''t want to share your affections with hundreds of other women, are you?"


    Then Kang Xue giggled out all sudden, "Sister Mengyao, you can speak like that here. But when he brings you to the bed, you will be melted under him," her smallugh softened the atmosphere inside the car. Especially for Li Na, since she was thest, it was a bit awkward for her, but soon the conversation flowed smoothly.


    It was a girl''s talk, how they nned to limit Tang Shaoyang from adding more women into the harem. Of course, it was just small talk, nothing serious about it.


    However, out of the eight women, there was a girl that did not join the talk. Delia was busy inspecting the air conditioner that blew cold air into her face, "Is this a magic of this world?" She killed the conversation with her question.


    Zhang Mengyao smiled at the innocent question, "It''s a technology the humans of this world invented for our convenience. Just like this car!" She heard a honk from the car behind, a signal that the group was ready to depart. She stepped on the pedal and the car was moving forward.


    Delia was surprised, the same for Elin, Arina, and Selena. Their car was the one who led the convoy. The four women were looking around outside the car as the car followed the road.


    The dead street with no life, the abandoned car, and the abandoned building. The sight was not that great, but a few skyscrapers building that entered their sight amazed the four women from another world.


    "What happened? Is this an abandoned city?" Arina asked.


    "The Game, this is what happened to our world when the game started. Zombies were spawning next to us and started to kill the humans. Millions or maybe billions of people died, we don''t know. However, this should be amon sight in every city. It will take time to restore the city," Zhang Mengyao exined while driving the car. The road had been cleared, and the zombie''s dead bodies from the horde were also gone. Tang Shaoyang did his magic, using the horde for Zaneos''s advancement since Zombie was part of Undead.


    Hearing that, Delia''s expression changed, "Then what would happen to my World? Before I leave Arkania Continent, I also heard that the Game starts something like that, will undead start to spawn endlessly too?" She was worried about his father and the other vigers.


    "We don''t know for sure. Our world is fundamentally different so our worlds may have experienced a different start and different game too," Kang Xue smiled at the young girl, "But I heard from Shaoyang that your family should be safe with Wen''s Tribe and Kairu''s tribe. They should be fine," sheforted the worried Delia.


    While heading toward the HZ Bay took them days, it took them a few hours to return. That was because they just went straight to the base. But Zhang Mengyao was surprised that there was a ck steel wall blocking the road. The wall even cut the building, forming a wide barrier.


    "What''s wrong?" Selena asked as soon as she noticed Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue had a change of expression.


    "Weird, where does this walle from?" Zhang Mengyao came down from the care while reminding the others to stay, "Stay inside, I will inspect the wall."

 Chapter 340 - Cop Game, Unexpected Change - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 340 - Cop Game, Unexpected Change - Part 1</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao came down and inspected the wall from a distance. The ck steel wall was perfectly made. It was not patching the wall, it was a straight smooth wall. It was clearly not human-made.


    The wall was five meters tall, spreading wide through the building. She quickly noticed this might be the work of the system.


    ''But why? How?'' She was puzzled by the sudden appearance of the wall.


    "What is this?" She heard Tang Shaoyang''s voice from the back.


    "I don''t know," Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "But there''s a gate there! We can try knock to find out," She pointed at the gate. Clearly, the gate was made on top of the road so the car could pass through easily.


    The wall was created by the system, but it was ced or positioned by a person hence it was designated the gate on top of the road. Zhang Mengyao deducted the whole thing by just looking at this.


    "Our base is beyond this wall, and I don''t get a notification that our base is seized by the others. The Smart Base should be still under my control, and the gate is most likely created by our people," Tang Shaoyang voiced his conjecture as he approached the gate.


    She thought about it. What he said made sense, Cao Jingyi should be the one who made the wall through the system, "Did you ask Cao Jingyi to make the wall?"


    "I did not. It should be Origin''s idea. I have been telling Origin that I want to make a wall so the people in the base should be free from the zombie. But we only have limited funds at that time," Being asked by Zhang Mengyao, he recalled that he indeed said that to Origin, "Origin must tell Cao Jingyi about my idea and build the wall from the spare GC from the treasury."


    Since it was highly safe, Zhang Mengyao told the other girls that they coulde down too. Lu An and Wei Xi also followed, even Wen followed the group while Kairu stayed in the backline to protect the convoy from danger.


    "To be safe, you should go inside to check, Wen!" He turned toward the Jade Eagle and instructed him.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Wen nodded his head as his figure shed to the sky, hardly getting noticed by naked eyes.


    Quickly the group arrived in front of the gate. Lu An stepped forward and knocked on the gate with his fist.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He knocked on the steel gate as loud bang noises followed up, "Anyone inside? The Boss has returned!"


    There was no answer from the other side. Just as Lu An was about to knock on the gate again, the steel gate opened a small gap.


    Two men passed through the gap and scanned the group. They were armored, the armor used to equip the Tarrior. Both men were holding a spear in their right hand.


    The two men''s eyes lingered around the women much longer than the men. One scanned Zhang Mengyao''s chest and the other one scanned between Kang Xue and Elin.


    A deep frown appeared on Tang Shaoyang''s forehead, "They wear Tarrior''s gears, do you recognize them?" He whispered to Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao. The two were responsible for Tarrior so they should recognize most of the Tarrior.


    Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi shook their heads. Clearly, the two guards also did not recognize Zhang Mengyao and the group.


    "Wow, big batch survivors with hot baggage," the guard that looked around twenty-sevenmented as he noticed a big convoy behind the group.


    "Should we report to the Chief or¡­" another guard that looked in his mid-thirties exchanged nces with his friend. The lewd gazes on their eyes were apparent.


    "Wee to Empire of Tang, we wee survivors and we provide the survivors a shelter, food, and security," the guard in his twenty-seven years old weed the group albeit it was veryte.


    Lu An looked at the two guards weirdly. He was about to ask whether they recognized him and the group or not, but the guard spoke first.


    "But you have to pay to enter our territory," the mid-thirties guard smiled at Zhang Mengyao, "Don''t worry about the pay, you only need to pay once, and by following the procedure once you inside our territory, free without any payment~"


    Lu An was about to scold the two guards, daring to ask for payment from the Boss himself. However, Tang Shaoyang walked next to him and pulled him back, "What''s the payment?"


    "1kg of rice or food that is a simr value to 1kg 9f rice per person. If you don''t have rice, you can use meat, canned food, instant noodles, and more. We will measure it if the food is worth 1kg of rice, we have a specialized team for that," the mid-thirties guard smiled widely.


    "Is that the rules set up by your leader? I heard from people who have visited the empire there''s no such thing," Tang Shaoyang argued to the guard. He maintained hisposure while Wei Xi started to sweat.


    ''Oh my god, Boss''s mood is not the best because of those senseless fools from the celebration incident. Now, these two new guards are trying to do something stupid. This is going to be another bloody return!'' Wei Xi looked toward Zhang Mengyao. The reliable person to calm down the Boss seemed to be pissed off too because the guards lewdly stared at her, ''Why would you two offend the two big Bosses in the base? Where is the person in charge to supervise the gate?'' He was hoping for someone familiar to greet them to avoid the bloody disaster.


    "That was an old rule. Because we received many survivors, we have to set this new rule to avoid the food shortage within the base," The mid-thirties exined while maintaining his smile.


    "What if we don''t have rice and any other foods? Are not allowed to enter the base?" Tang Shaoyang kept the farce. He wanted to know how much his base had changed in less than two months.


    "Yes! You and your friends can''t enter the base without paying!" The mid-thirties guard''s smile was getting wider and wider. His eyes kept moving between the girls, making the girls ufortable. The guard did not bother to hide his intention anymore.


    "But you and your group seem not to have the food. What about this, you let us have a night with these four fairdies then we will let your group enter the base?" The mid-thirties guard and his friend could not hide their joy, thinking Tang Shaoyang would agree to the proposal.


    "We are stretching the rule because we see that a lot of people are relying on you," the guard was trying to show his "benevolent" side that made him look even more disgusting, "We might lose our job if our superiors find out about this, how is it? Do you agree?"


    "Hah¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, it was unbelievable that the organized base he created would change into a den of scums within less than two months.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to worry about your job because you don''t have a job anymore!" Tang Shaoyang responded.


    "I am going to take her and her!" Clearly, the guard in his mid-thirties was not listening. He was pointing his index finger at Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao.


    However, the twenty-seven years old guard heard that clearly, "What do you say? You dare to say it again!?" He thought Tang Shaoyang was provoking them.


    But within the blink of an eye, Tang Shaoyang was standing right in front of him. They separated only a few centimeters away, "I say, you don''t have a job anymore! So there is nothing to worry about!"


    The words were very clear to their ears and the other guard was immediately awakened by the words. He was about to say something, but intense pain assaulted his index finger as a cracking noise followed up.


    "ARGHHHH!!!" The guard in his mid-thirties got his index finger twisted backward by Zhang Mengyao. Wei Xi was shocked that the girl who was against violence was doing this.


    The guard screamed as he fell on his knees. The other guard failed to process what happened until an intense pain assaulted his vital spot. Tang Shaoyang''s knee was on his groin. The guard''s eyes widened in shock and pain while tears gathered in his eyes. He went weak and fell on his knees too while covering his crotch with both his hands.


    "What happened!?" A shout came and a figure came out of the gate. Yet it was another guard in Tarrior gear, Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao did not recognize the guard.


    "Attack! We are under-" he had not finished it yet as Lu An came to the guard''s side and knocked the guard down. Another five came out but were easily taken down.


    "Go look for ropes in the cars!" Tang Shaoyang asked Lu An to find ropes. He had something in his mind about what he should do to these scums.


    "What are you going to do with ropes?" Zhang Mengyao asked out of curiosity.


    "You will know very soon," Tang Shaoyang grinned. He had been holding back as he did not want to conquer the people with pure fear. But he could no longer hold back when it came to this. Not only these people tried to ruin his hard work, but they eyed his women too.


    After that, he looked toward Wei Xi, still with a maniacal grin on his face, "Let''s y the Cop Game, Wei Xi!"

 Chapter 341 - Ding Hao, Unexpected Change - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 341 - Ding Hao, Unexpected Change - Part 2</h4>


    Kairu was leading the convoy, he was walking in front with his chest high up. His right hands were holding several ropes, seven exactly that tied to seven guards they met at the gate.


    The ropes tied to their wrists as Kairu easily dragged them. Of course, the armor did not have the armor, making it more painful when their bodies slid through the rough asphalt.


    The seven guards were screaming for help, but the road was empty of people. No one wasing for them as it would take more time to reach the base.


    Behind Kairu, an SUV followed slowly. Tang Shaoyang was in the front seat while Bai Yuan drove the car. Behind him, Wei Xi, Lu An, and Hu Feng looked concerned.


    "Why don''t we hurry back to the base, Boss?" They were moving so slowly, Wei Xi was concerned about his wife since the guard turned to be a scum kike this. He was worried something happened to the base.


    Tang Shaoyang pointed at the seven guards, "I am not going easy with them, let them suffer more!" The injuries were not that serious since Kairu was moving slowly, but the pain wouldst longer, "You don''t need to worry about your wife, if these weak scums can be a guard to protect the base, it means the base is still safe. Cao Jingyi is not that weak to be captured by the others unless your wife betrayed you and me!"


    Wei Xi widened his eyes in shock as he was not expecting the Boss would doubt his wife. On top of that, the Boss was telling him that his wife betrayed him. It would be the worst nightmare in his life.


    "Don''t joke around like that, Boss. My heart can''t handle it," Wei Xi immediately shook his head and denied the usation, "Jingyi is not like that, she will never betray you, let alone betraying me!"


    "I am not using your wife, but it''s one of many possibilities to what happened in the base! We don''t know until we arrive at the base!" Tang Shaoyang opened the window, "Double the speed, Kairu!" He yelled out.


    Kairu doubled his speed and the seven guards screamed harder. At first, they were screaming for help. But it did not work, so they screamed for forgiveness but to no avail.


    Soon they arrived at the street with people, Tang Shaoyang could see people with dirty clothes roaming around the pavement. Not only were they wearing dirty clothes, but they were also skinny and looked starved. Their lips dried and pale, weakly looked toward the seven guards who screamed.


    The frown on Tang Shaoyang''s forehead was deepened. Wei Xi also saw the condition was much worse than when they left the base. The survivors were well-fed and had clean clothes to wear, but now¡­


    Thinking of what Tang Shaoyang just said to him, Wei Xi''s heartbeat spiked up. He had known his wife in high school. They went to the same university, she was not that cruel to starve these people unless¡­


    ''No! How could you doubt your wife, Wei Xi!'' He scolded himself for doubting his wife.


    The scream was getting louder and more people gathered to see what all this about. Some people were equipped with armor and weapons, but they did not dare to help at the sight of Kairu''s tall frame. Fear was apparent for the unusual sight of the ming Lion, but no one dared to initiate the attack.


    Two reasons why everyone did not run away from Kairu. First, the beastmen looked scary and intimidating for sure, but Kairu did not attack hence they stayed to see what happened. Human nature, they were curious. The second was because of the convoy that followed Kairu. Soon, the convoy was also getting surrounded by the survivors, hundreds of them, and it might surpass thousands.


    Within less than two months, many survivors were gathered, tripled if not quadrupled from the original number.


    Soon, the convoy entered a clean area. The street was clean and no junkies could be found around. Tang Shaoyang noticed that more new buildings were spotted around the three main buildings.


    It was clear that the building was not there when they left. They appeared out of nowhere which highly possible the wonder of the system. They were about to reach the base, but Bai Yuan stopped the car.


    "Why stop?" He had been looking at the new buildings, but the car suddenly stopped.


    "Kairu is stopped by the guards, Boss!" Bai Yuan responded with his rough voice.


    Tang Shaoyang quickly noticed that dozens of well-equipped guards stood in a row in front of Kairu. Ten guards in the front with a shield and a sword. Ten guards behind the front line with a spear, and another row of twenty guards aiming their arrows at Kairu.


    Kairu was not bothered by the guards. The ming Lion was looking back at him. The lion beastmen were waiting for further instruction from him.


    Tang Shaoyang signaled Kairu to wait as he scanned the forty guards that were in a formation. He quickly scanned those forty faces with his [Greater Sight] to get a clearer look.


    He quickly noticed that there was a familiar face, but he just did not remember who the man was. The man did not wear armor, but a formal white shirt. The shirt was worn by the office worker. His outfit was neat and clean, in contrast to the people around the convoy.


    "Do you recognize any of them?" He asked Wei Xi. Thetter had been scanning the guards too, hoping to find someone he was familiar with to end this farce before it turned bloody.


    s, Wei Xi failed to recognize all the guards. He shook his head with a sigh.


    "What about that one? Do you know him?" He was pointing at the man with the neat and clean outfit.


    "I don''t know, but the guards seem to listen to him. He may be the newly recruited guy to supervise the guard? He may recognize us if wee down now, Jingyi should have recruited the survivors who joined us early for an important position!" Wei Xi''s eyes brightened as he found the best solution to prevent the bloody event.


    "Then let''s go!" Tang Shaoyang opened the door and came down from the car. A casual in ck shirt that outlined his toned build, a casual long ck pant, and a casual ck shoe with white heels. s, the hairless head was a minus point for him. The no-hair style was not suitable for his looks.


    Kairu was the center of the attention, but everyone immediately turned their heads toward him as soon as he came down from the car. Everyone on the scene was curious who the baldy was.


    "Release our people, or we will shoot!" Tang Shaoyang heard the shout from the "office worker", giving a warning to Kairu. The ming Lion was bothered by the warning, Kairu was looking at him, or to be more exact, asking permission to take down the guards.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and gestured to the line beastmen to stay low, indicating to not make a move yet.


    Meanwhile, Wei Xi hurriedly walked over Tang Shaoyang, "State your name! Who are you and what''s the position you hold?" He wanted to do the talk instead of Tang Shaoyang.


    The "office worker" looked at Wei Xi before he looked back at Tang Shaoyang. The man''s eyes gleamed at the sight of Tang Shaoyang.


    Ding Hao, the ex-Director of the SH Hospital that was rescued by Tang Shaoyang in the operation to find more doctors for the base. Butter on, he was knocked by Tang Shaoyang and bore a grudge against Tang Shaoyang.


    ''He finallyes back, this is my chance! This is my chance for my revenge!'' Ding Hao turned from gleaming in excitement to madness as he stared at Tang Shaoyang, ''This is my time, I have many people back me up now. This time, I will take everything from you, everything! Your base and your women!''


    Ding Hao raised his hand and pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang, "It was him, the traitor who left the base when the zombie horde attacked! Shoot him! Kill him! He does not deserve to be here!"


    "Shoot! Shoot! Shoot! SHOOT! SHOOT! SHOOT!" From the shout, it turned into a madness yell, "Kill him! Kill! Kill!"

 Chapter 342 - Shallow Scheme, Unexpected Change - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 342 - Shallow Scheme, Unexpected Change - Part 3</h4>


    For someone who had been living an easy life before, living in the base was very tough for Ding Hao. Even with the food, room for six men, and clean clothes provided by the base, he was hardly satisfied.


    The people from the hospital where he worked before, the nurses, and the security guards paid no attention to him. He was being ignored and avoided because of the conflict he had with Tang Shaoyang, the leader of the base.


    Only after some time, he realized that his status before the world changed had no use. He has to use his own way to climb and get his revenge.


    The Boss''s absence from the base was the best chance for him. He bootlicked his way to his current for this moment. The moment where he would kill the Boss and im the base for himself.


    "Stop this at once, Ding Hao!" Kang Xue who just came down from the car rushed, trying to help but the guards followed the order dutifully. They released the arrows that aimed at Tang Shaoyang.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The arrows whistled through the air, and within a short distance, the guards believed that the arrows would kill the man, including Ding Hao. The mad grin on his face was so clear.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to activate [Mana Shroud] but he stopped halfway. The arrows were normally shot, not a skill. He wanted to give it a try whether his body was strong enough to receive the shot. Stupid but the best way to experiment since these guards should low-level.


    However, the idea could not be realized because Zhang Mengyao arrived in front of him with her shield, blocking all the arrows. Right after that, Wennded behind the guard''s formation. The Jade Eagle knocked all twenty archers very quickly that hardly noticed what he did to them by the others.


    Things escted very quickly as Kairu also jumped out. The seven guards were brought flying with him as he and Wei Xi knocked the shielded guards and spear-holding guards.


    This caused the onlookers to step backward, distancing themselves from the group. They were afraid now since the group easily knocked the guards down.


    Meanwhile, Ding Hao was left untouched. He froze on the spot as he still could not process the whole situation yet. His people were subdued in an instant.


    "What I should do about this one, Boss?" Lu An was already next to Ding Hao. He grabbed thetter by the cor and raised the man like he was holding a cat.


    "What are you doing? Release me immediately, I am a Captain of Tarrior of the Tang Empire!" Ding Hao snapped out and blurted out his identity.


    "Are you stupid or what?" Kang Xue was already regrouped. She approached Ding Hao and punched him on the belly, "So what if you are a captain, the man you want to kill is your Boss!"


    It was so stupid to unt the position with the leader himself.


    Ding Hao stopped struggling as he covered his belly in pain. The people who watched everything heard what Kang Xue said. A gasp of surprises was heard from them but not everyone believed it.


    Tang Shaoyang did not say anything. He approached Ding Hao, he grabbed the man by the neck and dragged Ding Hao with him as he headed toward the base that was already in his sight.


    "Bring all of them! It seems I have been too easy with them," Wen, Kairu, and Lu An grabbed the knocked down guards and followed the Boss.


    It was unknown who he referred to as "them", the knocked guards or the people who were in charge of the base.


    *** ***


    In a certain room


    "Ahnn~ Ahnn~ Ahnn~" a woman''s moan filled the room. There was a young man and a young girl who was doing sex. The man was having a bliss moment until the door was knocked.


    "Captain! Captain Jin! We are under attack!" A man''s voice came from behind the door as the knocks were heard.


    The man stopped moving, a displeased frown formed on his forehead. He pushed the woman away and immediately dressed up, "Which crazy bastards dared to attack our base!" The young man cussed out while putting on the armor on his body.


    Jin Fan went out of his room and met with his subordinate. He came down to the lobby and went straight out of the base through the emergency stairs.


    When he arrived at the entrance, he saw Tang Shaoyang was walking in his direction. Jin Fan''s pupils widened a little bit as he was not expecting the Boss woulde back at this time.


    He increased his pace and came out of the lobby, "Wee back, Boss!" Jin Fan bowed his head and greeted Tang Shaoyang.


    He raised his head and realized that something was off with his Boss. Then he realized that in front of the entrance, the guards he recruited were piled up, unconscious with two beastmen watching them. There was another crowd and cars followed from behind. It was for sure the expedition group wasing back, but what was wrong with the guards? Why were they getting knocked out?


    Tang Shaoyang halted his steps and looked into the young man. He recognized the man, Jin Fan. A Tarrior who followed him in the first expedition to the hospital. A decent member with decent strength.


    "Are you Jin Fan?" He questioned the young man in a t tone. Jin Fan could not tell whether his Boss was angry or not, he could not read the emotion behind his Boss''s t expression.


    "Yes!" Jin Fan nodded his head.


    "Where''s Cao Jingyi? Call her for me!" He ordered the young man. He trusted the base in her care, so he wanted to hear and know everything about the base from her.


    Jin Fan opened his mouth, but then he closed his mouth again. He was about to say something but stopped halfway. The young man seemed to hide something from him.


    "Boss!" While Jin Fan remained silent, a voice called him. He turned around, Zhao Zhong was waving his hand.


    "You! Gather all Tarriors right now, everyone!" Zhao Zhong halted his steps. His Boss might have no expression and his tone was t, but he was sure his Boss was angry right now. He nced toward Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao, both nodded their heads, indicating Zhao Zhong to get all Tarriors here.


    Tang Shaoyang did not wait for an answer as he walked past Jin Fan into the base. There was barely a change for the lobby, "Origin! Call Cao Jingyi right now!"


    [Right away, My Lord. However, she is away, it will take some time for her to get here.]


    "What do you mean she is away? Does she go outside to clean the zombies?" Tang Shaoyang asked the Smart AI.


    [No. She is away from the base to oversee the "Farm Project" which will take some time for her to go back to the base. She has been away for like ten days already, we have encountered some problems there.]


    "Can you call her to go back now?" Tang Shaoyang was confused. If she was away, Origin should not be able tomunicate with her.


    [I can, we have a lot of things to talk about, but you need to take care of your current problems first!]


    "Then you should know what happened to the base while I am away, right? What about if we talk it out now, Origin?"


    [Yes, I have a big report that will make you upset, but it should not be an issue for you to take care of.]

 Chapter 343 - Shallow Scheme, Unexpected Change - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 343 - Shallow Scheme, Unexpected Change - Part 4</h4>


    ''Ah, Damn! I have forgotten the existence of the smart ai!'' Jin Fan cursed inwardly. Origin rarely spoke to anyone or gave orders to anyone, but the AI existed to control the base and watched everything that happened in the base.


    ''I have to leave!'' Jin Fan was taking a step until he heard a voice calling him out, "Where are you going, Jin Fan? Do I allow you to leave?"


    Tang Shaoyang turned his head around to see the young man. The calm gaze on his Boss made him hard to read what he felt now. Was he angry? Jin Fan could not tell.


    Jin Fan made a silly smile while rubbing his hair, "I am going to help Zhao Zhong to gather the Tarrior. He must need help to gather all of them."


    "There''s no need. Let Zhao Zhong do it by himself, you stay here!" He raised his voice slightly. The young man flinched as his heartbeat spiked up, ''I can''t stay or everything would be revealed up to the Boss. F*ck that Ding Hao, he keeps saying the Boss should be dead for not returning over a month!''


    "Boss Jin Fan! Boss Jin Fan! This is our chance! Call our people and kill that bastard! This is our chance to seize the base!" At this moment, Ding Hao rushed into the lobby.


    It was unknown how this weak guy could pass through Kairu and Wen. But he entered the lobby while pointing his index finger at Tang Shaoyang. The madness on his face has not gone yet, the guy truly had a mental problem to go crazy like this.


    Jin Fan did not respond to Ding Hao''s call as his figure vanished. Yes, he activated his "ultimate skill" that was feared by everyone, [Stealth].


    He had not heard the report yet, but he got the gist of what happened to the base. A few rats thought they could im the base from him after getting stronger a little bit. Jin Fan might not be the mastermind behind the scheme, but he took the helmet to lead the people who wanted to revolt.


    The verdict was clear, the young man was guilty. He was a traitor, there was only one punishment for a traitor, death.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and caught the empty. At least, that was what people looked at, but soon a figure appeared in his grab. He was grabbing Jin Fan by the neck.


    "I have given you a chance to get stronger by following me, so this is how you are going to repay me?" Tang Shaoyang still had a perplexed look on his face.


    "I don''t understand, as someone who has followed me from the first zombie horde, you should know how strong I am. Numbers are not enough to defeat me!" He shook his head in pity.


    Jin Fan struggled hard, but he could not break free from Tang Shaoyang''s strong grip. Yeah, it was impossible for Jin Fan to win against someone with over ten thousand Strength.


    "H-ho-how?" It took some time for the young man to squeeze that question out. His face was turning red as he could not breathe.


    "How? How do I catch you?" Tang Shaoyang asked the young man as thetter nodded his head. Jin Fan believed that his [Stealth] was the best skill, at least for now. He believed that it would take some time before a skill that beat his [Stealth] would appear.


    This was the main reason he agreed to Ding Hao''s proposal to take over the base two weeks ago. The [Stealth] was invincible as he could not be defeated as long as the enemy could not see him. That was what he believed as Ding Hao convinced him too that he was indeed invincible.


    "Do you think I have been sleeping on the side road for over one month, doing nothing? While you are scheming with your little head, I have to fight for my life!" After saying that, he mmed the young man down to the ground.


    "Stay there! Don''t let him leave! I have another purpose for himter," Tang Shaoyangmanded.


    "So, while we are waiting for Cao Jingyi toe back, why don''t you tell me what happened to the base, Origin?"


    [Are you sure you want me to talk it out here? Everyone can hear our conversation, My Lord.]


    Origin thought the talk should be held in a private room since this was an affair of the Empire. There were things they should not know.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around toward Zhang Mengyao, "Get everyone to settle in!" He was talking about the convoy and the ex-soldiers. After that, he walked toward the elevator.


    Jin Fan looked toward his Boss''s receding figure. No, at this point, Tang Shaoyang was his ex-Boss. He knew that if he stayed longer here he would be doomed for sure. He no longer had a future in this base. The young man was aware of this.


    ''I have to escape!'' Jin Fan went into [Stealth] and turned around. He was about to rush out of the base until a strong forcended on his back neck.


    "Arghh!!!" Jin Fan screamed as he was immobilized quickly. Shock and confusion were apparent on his face. There was a second person who could detect his [Stealth], at this point, he realized that his stealth was not as omnipotent as he thought.


    "Who said you can move?" A cold female voice entered his ears. He tried to move his head, crooking to the side, and he saw the kind General Zhang was the one who stepped onto his neck.


    "You are ordered to stay where you are, so you don''t need your legs anymore!" Zhang Mengyao took out thence.


    Jin Fan remembered thence, [Shade of the Fallen]. It was him who got thatnce from the treasure chest. He exchanged the set of weapon and armor for another chest, and he got a skill scroll [Stealth]. The young man was not expecting to see thence again today.


    Swoosh!


    "NOOOOO!!! ARGHHHHH!!!" A blood-curdling scream escaped Jin Fan''s mouth as thence tore the right leg and followed by the left leg.


    It was as if her action was nothing, Zhang Mengyao waved her hand at the four girls behind the counter, "Hey, you four!"


    The four girls flinched and fear showed up on their faces. In their eyes, Zhang Mengyao was scarier than the baldy earlier. Tang Shaoyang just mmed the bossy Jin Fan while the female disabled Jin Fan with the bignce in her hand.


    None of them dared to go against the order as the four girls scrambled their ways toward Zhang Mengyao. The four girls lined up in front of Zhang Mengyao. However, their eyes could not help but keep ncing toward Jin Fan who just lost his legs. Their bodies were shaking, but none of them dared to scream or even cry at Zhang Mengyao''s icy res.


    "There''s only one rule, I ask and you answer! Understand?" Zhang Mengyao said in an icy tone. The four girls nodded their heads vigorously.


    Meanwhile, Wei Xi was also shocked at what Zhang Mengyao did. He was clearly not expecting Zhang Mengyao to crush Jin Fan''s legs. This was not the Zhang Mengyao he knew. But soon Wei Xi realized that everyone was not the same after the Survival Game, not only Zhang Mengyao, even Lu An changed. The young man did not even flinch at the gory sight.

 Chapter 344 - Report, Unexpected Changes - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 344 - Report, Unexpected Changes - Part 5</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting inside his room, listening to Origin narrate what happened to the base. During his absence, a smaller zombie horde attacked the base again. This time, however, the people fought together against the zombie horde.


    It was one of the biggest events that happened to the base, and after that, people streamed to the base for a shelter. More people on the base, more guards were needed to arrange the people.


    Hence Cao Jingyi nned to recruit more people to take care of the new stream refuges. But the problem was that she had another project in her hand. It was about the farm, to gain a permanent source of food.


    She then delegated the duty to Jin Fan because he looked trustworthy after thest battle against the zombie horde. That was how Jin Fan started to have the ambition to take over the base. On top of that, Ding Hao''s persuasion pushed him even more with his ambition.


    "You already knew this a long time ago?" Tang Shaoyang asked the AI.


    [Yes, I do!] Origin responded quickly.


    "Then why don''t you tell this to Cao Jingyi to stop this stupid thing?" He could not believe the smart ai just let this happen to the base. This thing could be prevented with a certain measure from Cao Jingyi.


    [I told her, but her measure will only make things worse. She wants to punish Jin Fan and elects a new person, but her power and authority are not strong as yours, My Lord!]


    "That''s the right thing to do to punish them, why will it make things worse? Don''t tell me you are trying to do something behind my back again, Origin!?" He could not understand how this ai worked, but he was sure this ai was making the wrong decision this time.


    [I am not, My Lord. But Cao Jingyi''s measure will not work because she is not you. She does not have the authority, people would not listen to her because you are the leader. She wants to strip Jin Fan''s position and confine him until your return. That''s a terrible idea.]


    [Instead of solving the issue, it will cause the base to split into two. Jin Fan gains his confidence to revolt because he has many followers from the new refugees. He would mobilize his followers to fight Cao Jingyi and it would cause chaos within the base. That''s the worst thing to happen if she did that!]


    [I told her to not only strip Jin Fan from his position, but she has to kill him, or she should kick him and his followers out of the base¡­ No, she should have killed him, revolt is a major crime within the base.]


    [But Cao Jingyi insisted that she could not kill him. They have been working together, zombie horde after zombie horde. She could not kick him out, let alone kill Jin Fan. That''s why I told her to let Jin Fan stay until your return, let you tackle the problem instead of a half-assed solution that might plunge the base into the chaos]


    Tang Shaoyang went silent, pondering what Origin said to him. He truly could not refute Origin''s im that Jin Fan and followers would cause chaos to the base for half-assed punishment by Cao Jingyi.


    The scenario that Origin told him if Cao Jingyi was to punish Jin Fan would happen, ny percent that would happen.


    "But your n is also risky. What if I return veryte so that everyone follows that bastard? They will take over the base before I can get back to the base," Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows.


    [Nope, my n might cause heavy casualties, but it''s not risky. The base should be safe, don''t forget you have the Fogged Ape Tribe, My Lord. Pride and his people, and the original Tarrior should not have a problem cleaning up Jin Fan and his followers if you don''t return in time. Moreover, you are right here, right now.]


    "Hah¡­" he could not refute the AI, he lost the war of words against Origin, "Then tell me what that Jin Fan has been doing all this time? What about the food to enter the base? The food shortage? What happened?"


    [Don''t believe them, those puppies are lying to manipte the masses through the food. We should have enough food for a hundred thousand people for a year. It''s the dude called Ding Hao who proposed this n to Jin Fan. They feed the new refugees one a day, and as you should have known, those puppies created a barrier between the main base and the outer area to separate the new and old people, trying to create a dirty hierarchy.]


    [Ding Hao used Jin Fan to make people listen to him, and this Ding Hao had been doing whatever he wanted in the base. He also kept sending women to Jin Fan so thetter did not interfere much in the management of the base.]


    "What about Qin Shoushan and Zhao Zhong?" These two should have a big authority since they were the early people who followed him and fought bravely. Cao Jingyi, Qin Shoushan, and Zhao Zhong were the three strongest people he left behind.


    [Zhao Zhong knows that you may not like how Jin Fan arranged the base. He tried to warn Jin Fan, but the young man paid no heed to his warning. A fight almost broke, but Qin Shoushan stopped them. The two are staying neutral and waiting for your return instead.]


    Tang Shaoyang massaged the space between his eyebrows. He thought leaving the base in Cao Jingyi''s care should not be an issue, but it seemed the order had not been established properly that the base almost broke into chaos within this short time without his presence.


    "What about the wall? Is it you who built the wall outside?" He did not forget about the wall he encountered outside.


    [Yes, a stream of GC entered our treasury. I presume it''s the earning from your journey, we received a lot of Game Coins that we will still have a lot even if we build the wall to surround the territory so the zombie horde could not attack the base anymore. I and Cao Jingyi agreed to build the wall since it''s also your will to have a wall too.]


    It was indeed one of his desires to create a wall for more protection, giving more sense of security to his people. He just wanted to know where this wall came from hence he asked.


    "Then what about this farm project? Where do you build the farm?" There were so many changes in the base, and he wanted to know everything right now.


    [I don''t think this is the right time to tell you that, Master. You have to take care of Jin Fan''s case first before the situation gets out of control. He has a lot of followers that might cause a riot outside. But first thing of, I want to introduce this first to you.]


    Tang Shaoyang could tell the AI was excited about something that it would introduce to Tang Shaoyang.


    [You have been granted ess to Tang Empire''smunication!]


    Out of a sudden, he heard a notification in his head, "Communication System?" He blurted out. He did not know what happened, but when he mentioned that, a screen appeared before his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Tang Empire''s Communication System]


    List (2/20):


    1. Cao Jingyi


    2. Tang Shaoyang (Leader)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Tap Cao Jingyi''s name, My Lord.] Origin gave an instruction, and Tang Shaoyang followed. When he tapped Cao Jingyi''s name, three more options appeared.


    [Call] [Massage] [Revoke the ess]


    Tang Shaoyang soon realized this was basically a phone, more convenient than a phone in fact, "How do we get thismunication system?"


    [It''s one of the rewards for upgrading the smart base to Level 3. As you upgrade the smart base more, you can add more than twenty people to the list. The reason we can build the wall is also that we have upgraded the base to Level 3.]


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes shone as he wanted to know more about the newly upgraded base. But just what Origin said, this could wait forter while Jin Fan''s cases needed to be solved immediately.


    He tapped the [Call] option, he was calling Cao Jingyi. It really worked like a phone. Soon his call was answered by Cao Jingyi.


    "Hello? Boss!?" He could hear Cao Jingyi''s voice in his head. It was as if she spoke directly into his head. Also, he could feel the excitement from her words, "You have returned!?"


    "Yes, we have returned. I need you to go back to the base immediately!" Tang Shaoyang replied tly. He was disappointed with how Cao Jingyi''s work, but it was his responsibility since he was the one who trusted her with the base. If he wanted to me someone, he had to me himself for leaving the base.


    "Yes! I will return immediately!"

 Chapter 345 - She Changed, Unexpected Change - Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 345 - She Changed, Unexpected Change - Part 6</h4>


    Cao Jingyi was wearing casual clothes as he watched people who took the job to take care of the farm. They were plowing thend with a few eldery advisers. It was fortunate that there were a few eldery with farming experiences.


    Farming was not easy as it sounded. She experienced it herself, it was not just about putting the seed into the soil. There was more about farming.


    It was thend preparation. Fertilizing thend before nting the seed was a big major step. She had an idea to use the zombies to fertilize thend, but it would take longer for the body to dpose. It was an extreme idea but the best fertilizer for thend they had in hand.


    Fortunately, the upgraded General Shop was also selling fertilizer for some reason. It helped them, but thend condition in SH was very bad that it would take some time for them to start nting. It was almost two weeks, but they had just been taking care of thend until now.


    As she watched the workers, a screen popped out before her eyes.


    [Tang Shaoyang is calling! (Answer/Ignore)]


    Cao Jingyi went further a little from the others before she answered the call, "Hello? Boss!?" She was undeniably excited for the expedition group''s return, "You have returned!?"


    "Yes, we have returned. I need you to go back to the base immediately!" She heard amanding tone from the other side. She quickly realized that since he had returned, he should have seen the mess within the base.


    "Yes! I will return immediately!" Cao Jingyi quickly responded. Tang Shaoyang said nothing more as the call was immediately closed. She rushed back to the three eldery who apanied her to watch over the project, "Uncle Xu, can you oversee them for me? I have to go back to the base immediately, the expedition team has returned."


    "Oh, Boss and the others have returned," the man in his early fifties responded with a pleasant surprise, "Then go ahead, we will watch over the farm for you. I will send someone when we are ready for the nting seed."


    Cao Jingyi nodded and turned around. As she walked out of the farm area, she heard Uncle Xu''s shout, "Did you hear that, Boys!? The Boss has returned, works faster, and let''s show our farm to him!"


    *** ***


    After calling Cao Jingyi, Tang Shaoyang went to the control room to retrieve the contract. It was a contract for the Tarrior when they agreed to serve the Empire as Tarrior.


    He checked Jin Fan''s contract, the paper had turned ck and the content was written in red. It showed that the man who signed the contract had vited the contract.


    Aside from the ck one, there were another five contracts that had turned red. Aside from that, he noticed a few contracts showing a sign of turning red too.


    "Six, is it?" He felt pity for the six people who fought with him since the beginning of the establishment had to be removed now. It was fortunate that only six people, the deterrent he ced on Tarrior was effective since only six people dared to betray him.


    He took the six contracts with him and walked out of his room. He wanted to know more upgrades of the base, but he should take care of the rats in his house first.


    "Grant Zhang Mengyao ess to the Communication System!" He ordered Origin as he entered the elevator. He noticed that Zhang Mengyao''s name was added to the list.


    Tang Shaoyang called her, and the call was immediately answered, "What about outside? Is the situation still under control?"


    *** ***


    In front of the entrance


    Lu An dragged Ding Hao and Jin Fan''s bodies outside and threw them next to the unconscious guards. There was arge crowd, within five meters of distance from the group.


    Wen and Kairu were standing next to the unconscious guards, scanning the crowd. They deterred the people from getting closer to them.


    Meanwhile, Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao were arranging the new group. They immediately put the ex-soldiers into work, these people quickly organized the crowds.


    Kang Xue was attending her family, her father, her mother, and her sister-inw, "Follow me inside quickly, you should not see what would about to happen," from what these people had done, she was sure their fates were sealed. The death penalty was a mercy for them if Tang Shaoyang did not decide to torture them first.


    "What do you mean?" Mu Liqiu noticed the crowd. The crowd looked mistreated, their clothes were dirty and they looked starved, "You said Shaoyang treated his people better, what about them? They¡­"


    "That was not his doing, Mother. Let''s talkter, hurry. We will talkter, I have to help the others too," Kang Xue cut in, there was an urgency in her tone.


    Kang Jiayi looked at the unconscious guard, and he even noticed that there was a man without legs. Clearly, the man had his legs cut recently. Kang Jiayi without hesitation pulled his wife with him while Kang Xue pulled her sister-inw.


    After taking care of her family, Kang Xue and Kang Jiayi came out of the lobby together, "Father, you should stay inside with mother and Sister Hongmei."


    "No, I want to know what happens too," the stubborn old man shook his head. He wanted to know the current affair of what happened in this ce since, from today onward, this ce would be his home.


    "Execution! That is what will happen. I advise you to go back inside as this might not be good for someone in your age to see," Zhang Mengyao told the old man, "They made a major crime, the death penalty is to be expected."


    A deep frown formed on Kang Jiayi''s forehead. It was an extreme punishment for sure. Especially since he was someone from modern society. He could not ept such a punishment, but Zhang Mengyao did not n to hear aint from the old man.


    "I am sorry, Kang Xue''s father but I don''t have time to argue with you. There are a lot of things we need to take care of, the base is in a mess right now," as soon as she finished her words, amotion was heard from the crowd.


    Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue went toward themotion. Kang Jiayi was hesitating before he decided to follow them too. As he got closer to themotion, the voice became clear to his ears.


    "Who dares to mess with Tarriors? Is it you, filthy beastmen?" A furious shout rang.


    Wen and Kairu exchanged nces. The ming Lion was asking permission to take any action against the people who cursed but the Jade Eagle shook his head.


    "Tarrior? Are you even a Tarrior?" Zhang Mengyao came out and questioned a man equipped with Tarrior''s gears.


    The one who made amotion was a group of armored people. There were twenty of them. The crowd did not dare to block their path as they easily passed through the crowd and caused amotion.


    "Yes, we are! Captain Jin has recruited us into Tarrior, so we are! What about you, whore? Are you trying to stage a riot by working together with these filthy beastmen?" The man that seemed the leader of the twenty raised his sword and pointed at Zhang Mengyao.


    Zhang Mengyao kept emphasizing to Tang Shaoyang that violence was not the only way to solve the problem, but she had realized that violence might not be the only way but it was the most effective way to solve an issue, especially against people like them who were rude and unreasonable to talk with.


    She did not say a word as she took out the [Shade of the Fallen] and [Escutcheon of the Fallen]. She was quickly equipped with the bignce and the bug shield despite her build. The size of thence was quick enough to intimidate the crowd.


    The crowd immediately distanced themselves from the group of twenty. Things were about to escte to violence. None of them wanted to get involved.


    Wei Xi and Lu An were about to help her, but shemanded them otherwise, "Just stay at your position and maintain the crowd, Shaoyang wille down soon. As for these rats, leave them for me."


    Wei Xi noticed the grin on her General''s face, ''Oh my, even General Zhang now has be simr to the Boss. These fools are truly very good to incur the wrath of someone they should not.''


    "What? Do you want to fight us? You should just stay on the bed and serve men, the battlefield is never your ce, women!" The leader raised his sword, "Let teach this whore some lessons that men are s-" he had not finished his words as a t surface of thence arrived in front of him.


    Thence swept the man''s face, a few teeth broke out of his mouth along with the blood. It did not stop there, she hooked the armor with hernce and pulled the man closer to her. She put her shield back to the inventory and reached the man''s jaw.


    She raised the man with her left hand to the air easily. The man said something, but his voice was unclear as it mixed with gurgling. She mmed the man to the ground and stepped the man''s mouth with her boot. Seven times, she stepped on his mouth seven times. His lips cracked as blood oozed out from the wound and he almost lost all his front teeth too with two left still attached.


    "Talk again! Let''s see if you still can talk," She grinned at the man below her. Of course, the man had learned his lesson as he kept shaking his head.

 Chapter 346 - "Old Friend", Unexpected Change - Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 346 - "Old Friend", Unexpected Change - Part 7</h4>


    "Oh, have these new recruits got their ss and talent?" Tang Shaoyang asked Origin. He was thinking of what he should do with the new recruits while Ding Hao and Jin Fan''s punishment was final. Death was their punishment for betraying him and trying to kill him.


    But those people still had a chance, he wanted to give them a chance to redeem their wrongdoings since they were following these two rats. The reason was that Jin Fan managed to gather hundreds of followers, it would be a pity to kick them all.


    He wanted these people to sign the ve contract to redeem their wrongdoings unless they had killed the innocent, they should be punished, death penalty or expulsion, depending on what they had done.


    However, the six Tarriors'' punishment was fixed. They had read and signed the contract, they should know the consequence of betraying him, death.


    Ding!


    The elevator opened and he stepped into the lobby. There was a crowd in the lobby, everyone was looking outside. But the moment his elevator door opened, everyone in the lobby was looking in his direction.


    He ignored the gazes as he walked out of the lobby. A bigger crowd was outside, he heard screams from many people outside. Wei Xi and the others noticed the Boss''s arrival. They gave him a path and he found the source of the scream.


    It was Zhang Mengyao who beat people up. He saw twenty people were lying down on the ground, groaning in pain as their face was beaten ck and blue. There was even a man with a bloody mouth and cracked lips that he even almost lost all his teeth. She did not n to stop from the look of it.


    He did not stop her either, instead, he asked Kang Xue who was standing next to him, "What happened?" Zhang Mengyao lost it. She seemed furious at whatever these people did.


    Kang Xue told him what pissed her off. How these people looked down on women and called her whore. She thought it was what pissed Zhang Mengyao off.


    It was not until the twenty people lost their voice to scream that Tang Shaoyang called her out, "That''s enough, General!"


    Everyone looked toward the voice, not because he stopped her but because of the roleying. Yes, they thought they were roleying, a general of a small base like this? Everyone had heard that this was not a military-based base.


    Zhang Mengyao stopped her beating and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. She nodded and went back, these twenty people were groaning in pain, no more damned words came out of their mouth. She stood behind him as the crowd''s attention was on Tang Shaoyang.


    From how they were standing, people could tell that Tang Shaoyang was the Leader. Of course, everyone had heard the leader''s name, Tang Shaoyang. However, they never saw what the base leader looked like.


    "Has Zhao Zhonge back?" He looked around to see whether Zhao Zhong had gathered all the Tarriors.


    "I don''t see him," Zhang Mengyao shook his head.


    "Alright then, I guess I have to say something to clear the confusion within these people," Tang Shaoyang muttered under his breath as he scanned the crowd. Clearly, the crowd was mistreated, but they did not dare to leave because there was a wall that protected the base from the zombies. In this ce, they were safe even though they starved. It was much better than living outside under constant fear of zombies.


    "First of all, I will introduce my name!" He said that with a loud voice, "My name is Tang Shaoyang and I am the Boss of this base."


    People expected this, there was a little surprise from the crowd. However, he could see that most of them had resentful gazes when they looked at him. He could understand where that came from.


    "Second, I am sorry for what subordinates did to you guys," he bowed his head slightly, around 15 - 20 degrees bow maybe before he continued, "These people have done something disgusting on my back while I am away," He pulled the crippled Jin Fan, throwing him to the front like trash.


    Zhang Mengyao asked Selena to heal the young man so he did not die from blood loss, but he had lost his legs. He grabbed Ding Hao, this guy was still intact with no injuries. So while grabbing the man, he "identally" broke Ding Hao''s finger. The man screamed just like a pig about to get ughtered.


    He was not bothered by the scream as he threw the man next to Jin Fan. At this point, the people who just heard the tale of the demonic Boss became even more scared.


    "These two are the scums that have scammed all of you. First of all, you don''t need to pay any food to enter our territory or be part of our Empire. Second, we will instead provide you shelter, protection, and food. Third, we promise to build a better environment for everyone to live in, and I need your contributions too to realize that!" As soon as he said that, the crowd broke into amotion. They began cursing and pointing their fingers at the guards, Ding Hao, and Jin Fan.


    "Silence!" Themotion almost broke out of control until he shouted at the crowd. His shout was enough to silence the crowd. The buzzing talking voice disappeared.


    "I don''t like getting interrupted while speaking, understand!?" He raised his voice at the end of his voice. The crowd did not respond to him in words, but their action did. No more voices could be heard.


    "They have been doing this scummy action behind my back which is uneptable. We will proceed with them by our means and rules based on what they have been doing! So you don''t have to worry about these bullies!" The crowd was about to cheer in excitement, but they immediately shut their mouth at the sight of Tang Shaoyang''s gaze.


    "Of course, there''s nothing free in this world. While we provide you shelter, protection, and food, we want you to contribute to building the base too. If you don''t work then there''s no food, simple. As for what work it is, we will publish the avable work on our counter in the lobby. For more information, you can ask the receptionists!"


    Indeed, everything was not as good as it looked, but it was much better than their current situation. At least, they could have a decent living quarter, clean clothes, and enough food to not starve.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to continue, but there was a male voice that interrupted him, "What is this? Why are you doing in the main territory, beggars? Does the rule is not clear enough for you to not step into the main territory?"


    The crowd moved sideways, creating a path for a group of armored people to go through. A fierce-looking man was leading the group. The fierce-looking man stopped at the sight of over twenty guards that lied down on the ground. He scanned the surroundings and soon he found Ding Hao and Jin Fan.


    The fierce-looking man''s eyes widened in surprise, not expecting Jin Fan would be crippled while Ding Hai was wailing in pain with no voice while looking at his crooked finger. Yes, Ding Hao did not dare to make any noises since Tang Shaoyang said "Silence". The man was afraid that the Devil would break more of his fingers.


    "Who dares to do this to them!?" The fierce-looking man yelled furiously. Soon his gaze fell on Tang Shaoyang''s group, "Is that baldy who did this to our people!?" The fierce-looking man nced toward the crowd to find the answer.


    However, the crowd avoided his gaze. Tang Shaoyang imed that he was the leader of the base. It actually did not matter who was the leader, but who was stronger. Until that point was proved, the crowd did not dare to take any side.


    "Yes, it''s me! What about that?" Tang Shaoyang responded to the man tly. He found the man''s face was so familiar. He felt that he had met this man before but he forgot.


    The fierce-looking man looked toward Tang Shaoyang, they exchanged gazes for a moment. The opposite party also found that Tang Shaoyang''s face was familiar to him but he could not remember as well.


    It was a momentary silence until the fierce-looking man snapped out in realization, "Ah, you are the bastard of Youyouliucun! I can''t recognize you because you don''t have your hair any longer! Hahaha¡­ What''s wrong with your hair, getting stressed because of the zombies?" The fierce-looking man grinned at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang realized that they seemed to be acquaintances, but if he did not recognize the man, it meant they were not that close. Berserk of Youyouliucun, it was his old title he gained for fighting for Dragon Wing, his old gang, ''Then this man must be someone from the gang.''


    "You don''t recognize me anymore? It has just been months, and you have forgotten about me?" The fierce-looking man bbergasted as he noticed the confusion in Tang Shaoyang''s face.


    "It''s not because of you, those Dragon Wing''s bastards would perish under our hands! If not for you, my brothers would be still with me right now, and you dare to forget about me!" The man became furious, at this point, he had forgotten about the Ding Hao and Jin Fan. It was more personal right now, between him and Tang Shaoyang.


    Since the man called his gang rudely like that, the man should be from his gang''s enemy. However, he still did not remember who the man was.


    "What in the past is in the past, I don''t care who you are. But since you are in my territory, you have to follow my rules!" As soon as Tang Shaoyang finished his words, the man basically lost it. The man raised his spear and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Unfortunate, but I am no longer Berserk of Youyouliucun," as Tang Shaoyang finished his words, three shadows flushed to the front of him. Lu An, Wen, and Kairu were standing between him and the fierce-looking man.


    As the three stood before the fierce-looking man, the people who followed the fierce-looking also charged forward. The fight was about to break out for sure.


    "Take those fools down behind this man, and leave him to me!" The three followed his order as they went through the fierce-looking man. The man could not see clearly their movement, but he could feel a gush of wind pass through him.


    "I don''t know who you are, but you are being a disturbance in my base!" Tang Shaoyang walked his way toward the man. When the distance between the two of them was only two meters, the fierce-looking man tried to pierce the spear to his chest.

 Chapter 347 - Traitors, Unexpected Change - Part 8

    <h4>Chapter 347 - Traitors, Unexpected Change - Part 8</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang grabbed the iing spear with his right hand easily. The fierce-looking man was stunned but he was still holding the spear tightly. He tried to pull his spear but to no avail.


    But then, a huge force lifted him, his whole weight was easily lifted with just one hand. Then his back was mmed on the ground very hard.


    "Arghhh!" He released his grip on the spear. At this point, the fierce-looking man realized that he had lost the battle. Tang Shaoyang did not stop, he pierced the spear through the fierce-looking man''s thigh, nailing the man on the ground.


    "ARGHHHHH!!!" Another painful scream was heard.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his palms and looked toward the group who followed the fierce-looking man. The group was taken down by Lu An, Kairu, and Wen. It was not a fight, at all.


    The three dominated the group fifty easily. At this point, the crowd realized why the baldy was the leader of the base. He held the power within the base. At this point, the crowd had decided to take the baldy''s side for sure.


    "The nuisance is now gone, it''s time for the execution!" When he said execution, Jin Fan heard it very clearly, "No! No! No! Please give me a second chance, Boss! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!" The young man tried to crawl toward Tang Shaoyang while holding back the pain.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the young man as he scanned the crowd. He noticed that Zhao Zhong had returned with a big group of people behind him. He furrowed his brows, the original Tarrior was not even a hundred people, but he brought hundreds of people with him.


    "Gather all Tarriors here!" He pointed at the spot where less than a hundred people could fit in. Qin Shoushan and Zhao Zhong led all the Tarriors to the designated spot, but he stopped them, "Stop there!"


    Zhao Zhong looked toward his Boss, ''Is he angry because I amte?'' He could not help but think so because of the surroundings. There were a lot of people getting beaten up here. It was a clear indication that the Boss was unhappy.


    "Didn''t I ask you to gather Tarrior? What with them? I am not that senile to forget the number of my Tarrior!" He pointed to the hundreds of armored people who followed the two.


    "What do you mean!? We have fought for the base against the zombie horde too, and we are recruited into Tarrior! Who-" a man came out from the group as he yelled angrily at Tang Shaoyang. Before the man could finish his words, Qin Shoushan pulled the man back, "I am sorry for interrupting, Boss. They are recruited into Tarrior after we fought the Zombie Horde. We thought they are worth recruiting."


    "We? Who is this we?" Tang Shaoyang nced toward Qin Shoushan, the man who had a major role in defeating the first two zombie hordes that attacked the base.


    "The Tarriors!" Qin Shoushan answered in a firm tone.


    "Hooo, did Cao Jingyi agree to this n? Recruiting these people?" Tang Shaoyang started to walk closer to Qin Shoushan. Again, his tone was t, people could not guess his mood.


    Qin Shoushan exchanged gazes with his Boss. It had been almost two months, but he noticed a big change in his Boss. The apparent change was his eyes, light purple eyes, bright yellow irises, and slit pupils. It was more an eye of a beast than a human.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    For some reason, his heartbeat spiked up. The courage to speak in front of his Boss was gone now. He opened his mouth and closed his again. He wanted to say his thoughts, but his instinct alerted him to not speak at the same time. It was the first time, and this was so weird for Qin Shoushan.


    "Is my question not clear? Why don''t you answer me?" Tang Shaoyang stopped two meters away from Qin Shoushan.


    "No, but Tarriors agreed to recruit them because they were doing good in the battle against the zombie horde that attacked the base while you are away," Qin Shoushan decided to face the Boss since he felt responsible for the people behind him.


    "Hooo, interesting. So now Tarrior recruit Tarrior? Why am I not aware of such a policy?" A smile started to form on his face, Tang Shaoyang turned toward Zhang Mengyao, "Did you make this policy, General Zhang?"


    "I did not, and never agreed to such a policy!" Zhang Mengyao''s reply was firm and quick, "Tarrior can only be recruited by the Leader or General''s consent, and they have to sign a contract before they can be an official Tarrior."


    He turned toward Qin Shoushan, "Do you hear that? Are they still Tarrior?" Thetter did not have words to respond. Qin Shoushan lowered his head, "You don''t even have an agreement of the temporary leader yet you dare to call them Tarriors. Have I gone too easy that you dare to overstep your authority?"


    Qin Shoushan swallowed a mouthful of saliva and his back was wet from his cold sweat. Now he was sure that the Boss was angry, very angry.


    "Ah, yeah. By we, do you also include this guy?" Tang Shaoyang raised crippled Jin Fan up to Zhao Zhong''s face. Only then he realized that the crippled was Jin Fan. The young man had his face on the ground, so he did not notice that the crippled was Jin Fan.


    Not only Jin Fan, Qin Shoushan, and the other Tarriors were surprised to see their "leader" was crippled. The dignified and tyrant leader was now helpless and cried, his face was covered in tears.


    Qin Shoushan''s heart was tightened and his pupils widened a little bit. He knew that Jin Fan was drunk of authority, but he did not know that the young man would offend the Boss. He tried to remind Jin Fan, but thetter paid no heed to his warning.


    "Are you wondering what this young man does to offend me?" It was as if Tang Shaoyang could read Qin Shoushan''s mind, "You will know soon, go back to your line and gather at the designated area!"


    Qin Shoushan nodded and turned around, in his second step, he heard his Boss''s voice, "Only Tarrior!" By now, he realized that the people they recruited were not Tarrior.


    A few of them tried to speak up, but Qin Shoushan told them to go back for now. It was not the time for talk, he knew that well of his Boss. If they tried to reason or even to the point of being rude, the beating was what they would get in return. The Boss was not in the state to talk for sure.


    Fifty-three Tarriors in total, that was the number he left behind to guard the base. Fifty-four was the exact number, the missing one was Cao Jingyi. After lining up organized, he walked to the front of the Tarriors.


    "I am disappointed, very disappointed all of you!" That was the first sentence that came out of his mouth, "a little over fifty days, you can''t even manage the base. What''s wrong with these people?"


    He pointed at the mistreated crowd, but none of the Tarriors dared to look at the crowd. Everyone avoided his gaze, none of them dared to look at him.


    "We will talk about punishment and more thingster. I have wasted too many times on these fools," he was talking about the guards, "I will get to the main purpose of why I am gathering all of you here, the most disappointing thing that happened during my absence was that a few of you dared to try to revolt and take over the base!"


    When this was mentioned, all Tarriors raised their head in shock. They had an expression of disbelief that there were a few who dared to revolt. As soon as Tang Shaoyang finished his words, two people were trying to dash away from the line. They were trying to run away from this ce.


    Unfortunate for these two, Lu An and Wen were much faster than them. Before they could make it, they were taken down.


    "Hoho, trying to escape? It seems you are aware that you have made a grave mistake. Break their legs!" At his order, Wen and Lu An broke the two people''s legs. He did not even try to match their name with the contract in his hand. They were clearly guilty for trying to run away.


    Screams echoed once again. And right after the scream, another two people tried to escape toward the crowd. This time, it was Kairu and Zhang Mengyao who made their moves. Kairu snapped his prey''s legs even without order and Zhang Mengyao did the same too. She stepped on their knees. The screams were more like background music in this eventful return.


    There were five people in cahoots with Jin Fan, four of them showed themselves while trying to escape. The remaining one walked out from the crowd by himself voluntarily. The man walked to Tang Shaoyang''s front and knelt, "Please forgive me, Boss! I regret it, please give me a second chance to redeem my sin!"


    Thest one surrendered, he did not have a gut to escape. He did not want his knees to be crushed like the others.


    "You should know the consequence of betraying me, didn''t you?" Tang Shaoyang squatted before the man while taking out the contract that had turned red, "The contract stated it very clearly!"


    "I am willing to be a ve to redeem my mistake, please give me a second chance!" The man pleaded, but Tang Shaoyang remained unwavering, "There is no second chance for a traitor!"


    "You leave me with no other choices, you go die, Devil!" the man sheathed his sword toward Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 348 - Execution, Unexpected Change - Part 9

    <h4>Chapter 348 - Execution, Unexpected Change - Part 9</h4>


    The surprise attack might work if it was not Tang Shaoyang who he attacked. The movement was very slow in his eyes. He easily grabbed the man''s hand and knocked the sword away.


    While he grabbed the man''s right hand, he punched the man on the belly. The man''s body flew up. If not for him holding the man''s hand, the man was for sure sent flying dozens of meters away.


    A single punch was enough to subdue the man. The man was just like a helpless rabbit being raised. He was dangling in the air, his face crumpled in pain.


    Tang Shaoyang was not giving any mercy to a Traitor. The traitor was the being he despised the most. Something he would not tolerate regardless of the reason.


    He sent a kick to the man''s right knee. The bone-cracking sound rang, very clear to the ears as the bone came out from the knee. It was so brutal and bloody. At this point, the crowd did not dare to look at the scene anymore.


    A high-pitched scream rang, this one was the loudest amongst the other screams. Even most of the people did not look at what happened, the scream sent chills to their spine.


    Tang Shaoyang did not stop there as he kicked the remaining knee. The bone totally broke as the skin was the remaining thing that connected the thigh and the calf.


    "ARGHHHHH!!!" The man let out another chilling scream and he wailed on top of his lungs, "KILL ME! PLEASE KILL ME! JUST KILL ME ALREADY!"


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the scream as he tossed the man forward, "Soon, but proper execution is needed to warn the others that you have to pay a big price for betrayal!" He was not purposely saying that aloud, but each word was very clear, to Tarrior, the fake Tarrior, and the crowd.


    He motioned to Lu An, Zhang Mengyao, Kairu, and Wen to bring the other four to his front. He pointed at the spot next to the man he just crippled. At the same time, he took out his scythe from the inventory.


    Tang Shaoyang brought Jin Fan and Ding Hao to the group. There were seven people in total. Five of them were wailing in pain, while Ding Hao was panicked. He was trying to find a way to escape his current predicament.


    Jin Fan was the calmest amongst the seven. The young man realized that his fate was sealed. Begging to Tang Shaoyang was useless, he was aware of that.


    Ding Hao was in much better condition than the others. His mind was nk as he could not think of a way to escape. In his desperate attempt, he got up and tried to escape. However, hands immediately caught him. He looked back, it was Kang Xue who had caught him.


    Ding Hao''s eyes brightened at the sight of his "old friend".


    This was his desperate attempt to keep his life, "For the sake of our past rtionship, I beg you to spare my life. Please tell your boyfriend to spare me¡­" tears and snot decorated his face as he begged for his life.


    Kang Xue did not pay attention to Ding Hao as she forced him to knelt down and presented the neck for Tang Shaoyang.


    "No! No! Kang Xue, please don''t do this to me¡­" Ding Hao did not want to give up his life here.


    "Are you sure about this?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the girl who helped him with the execution. Kang Xue was one person who disagreed with his way of addressing the issue as violence always involved. But now she was helping him with the execution, this surprised him.


    "Yes!" She replied with a single word and nodded her head.


    Tang Shaoyang looked her into the eyes. He soon realized that Zhang Mengyao was not the only one who changed. At this point, he was pretty sure that the fifth portal brought the changes on them, ''I should have asked them what happened there, how inconsiderate of me.''


    He would save that forter as he approached Ding Hao. Standing next to the man who was wailing and begging for his life, Tang Shaoyang raised the scythe.


    "This man is Ding Hao! He is the mastermind behind the mess of my base, our home, and he also tried to kill me to take over the base which is under my control!" Tang Shaoyang spoke out loudly, "This is an act of crime that can''t be tolerated and unforgivable! The sentence for this crime is Death Penalty! Raise your head!"


    He raised his voice at the end of his sentence. People tried to look away as they could not bear to look at this scene. But when they heard the voice, everyone subconsciously raised their heads.


    The children had been evacuated from the scene a long ago by the Tarriors who followed to the expedition and the ex-soldiers. Tang Shaoyang was not that cruel enough to force the children to watch the execution. However, he wanted the adults to see, this was a warning for them what would happen to them when they tried something simr as Ding Hao.


    As soon as he noticed the crowd was looking at him, he moved the scythe. The tip of the de easily passed through Ding Hao''s neck. The wail and scream stopped as the head slowly fell from the neck. Blood spurted out, wetting Kang Xue who was holding Ding Hao.


    The crowd gasped in shock as most of them immediately looked away. There were not a little who also vomited from watching the execution. This was not something people could brush easily.


    Tang Shaoyang did not stop there as he immediately walked toward the crippled Jin Fan. The young man was quiet,ying down with his face facing the ground. The young man noticed the shadow loomed over. He knew that this was his turn to be executed. Jin Fan closed his eyes, epting his fate.


    "Jin Fan, a Tarrior, but he betrayed the base for his own benefit and has been doing several severe misconducts with the authority given to him. This act of crime can''t be tolerated and unforgivable. The sentence of the crime is a Death Penalty! Raise your head! This is the punishment for the traitor!"


    Tang Shaoyang swung the scythe and cut the young man''s head. There was no hesitation in his action. Soon, Jin Fan''s head rolled over, and blood poured to the ground.


    The execution proceeded until seven people were executed before the masses. Fear and uncertainty now flooded these people. Now they had to rethink staying in this base. The ce might be safe from the zombies, but the ruler of this ce was merciless.


    After he finished the execution, Tang Shaoyang looked toward the group of people who admitted themselves as part of Tarrior. Their countenances were paled after seeing the execution. These people lost their spirits and vigor after seven people were killed.


    "What about them?" Zhang Mengyao pointed at the group of twenty-seven people who were now awake. Seven of them tried to attack Tang Shaoyang and the group without knowing his identity.


    The crowd''s hearts tightened, they thought the execution might not be over yet, "Tie and lock them up, all of them. We will be doing a long trial and they will be punished ording to their offenses!"


    After that, he extended his hand to the seven corpses. He was using [Spirit Advancement] and this human sacrifice was for Zowen. The corpse disappeared into ashes that surprised the crowd even more. They were wondering what happened.


    "This will be a long trial," he let out a soft sigh as he walked toward Wei Xi, "The cop game is starting, it''s your turn now!" He tapped Wei Xi''s shoulder three times while saying that in a low voice.


    "We will be conducting a trial for every personnel of the base! During this time, the base will be closed! No one is allowed to leave the territory!" That was thest announcement before he turned around, heading into the base.


    Tang Shaoyang thought he could have a few days of a break aftering back, but now he had to clean the mess. He just took three steps, he noticed a woman standing in front of him.


    The woman was Cao Jingyi, she just returned but she witnessed the execution as soon as he returned.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" The woman questioned him with a firm tone.


    "It is what it is, an execution!" Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "I am going to have a quick shower, and we will have a long talk in the meeting room in fifteen minutes. Get ready!"


    He tried to walk past her, but she blocked him, "Do you have to execute him? He is young, 21 years old, he deserves a second chance for what he has done for the base."


    "What has he done to the base? Are you¡­" Tang Shaoyang massaged the space between his eyes, "Nah, that''s my fault. I chose the wrong person to rece me for a temporary leader!"


    "So tell me, does he deserve a second chance after he tried to kill me? Does he deserve a second after plotting to take over the base for his benefit?" Tang Shaoyang questioned Cao Jingyi back.


    Thetter was shocked to hear those two questions. She did not know that Jin Fan would try to kill Tang Shaoyang. She was not expecting that Jin Fang was plotting to take over the base.


    "If not for Wei Xi, you might not survive in this new world. You are too soft in the world where constitutionalw does not exist!" After saying that, he left Cao Jingyi behind.

 Chapter 349 - Organizing The Mess

    <h4>Chapter 349 - Organizing The Mess</h4>


    Even though Wei Xi was worried about his wife, he still did his part. In the cop game, his Boss would be the bad cop while he was the good cop. What Tang Shaoyang did just now was for sure intimidated the people. This was where he shoulde in to rope these people.


    He would show them the benefit of staying in the base. To the right main building, the crowd was lining up, "Please line up in order, we have enough clean clothes for everyone."


    The right building had be resident for the people after many people decided to join the base. The right building was modified for the lodging of these people, so they utilized the avable bathrooms for the people to wash up.


    The first thing he did was to let these people clean their bodies. Bad odors came from their bodies and most of them looked like they had not taken a bath for a week.


    Wei Xi watched from the sideline while Tang Shaoyang''s women helped him to maintain the order. Elina, Delia, Arina, Selena, and Liang Suyin voluntarily came to help.


    This was for the best actually. But there was a drawback, the five beauties were too attractive. He had to warn these people that these five were Tang Shaoyang''s women. After he told the people that, sure enough, these people did not dare to look at the five women scrupulously.


    A few ex-soldiers were dispatched to maintain the order. Quickly, fifty people came back from the bathroom with clean clothes. It was a casual ck shirt and brown long pants. in, but much better than their previous clothes.


    "Follow us, we will bring you to the cafeteria to get your food," Liang Suyin led the first batch of fifty people to the main building.


    The main building was where the cafeteria was. It was inconvenient for the residents, but the distance was very short so Tang Shaoyang did not bother to make another cafeteria for the moment since the main building was where the main activity was.


    Fifty people were too many for the elevator so Liang Suyin led them to the stairs. The cafeteria was on the second floor anyway, "The cafeteria is on the second floor¡­" Liang Suyin introduced, not only to the fifty people who just entered the main building for the first time but to the other four girls too.


    The whole second floor had be a cafeteria. Cao Jingyi did this because they received a lot of survivors in thest two months. The whole second floor was emptied for these people to eat.


    "Wee to the cafeteria~" as they stepped into the second floor, they were greeted by a cheerful voice. Five kids greeted them while bowing their heads.


    Elina was surprised, but she soon furrowed her brows, "Shaoyang did not force them to that, it was the kid''s initiative. They said they want to contribute to the base too, so they greeted our people who came to the cafeteria while their parents worked in the kitchen!"


    Li Yue, Li Na''s little sister was among the five. She recognized Liang Suyin, but not the other four girls. She approached Liang Suyin, "Sister Suyin, where is my sister?"


    Liang Suyin stroked her hair gently and smiled, "Your sister is still on duty, but she wille back before the evening," Li Yue nodded understandingly.


    "Please follow us to get your food," the five kids then led the group to the counter with food. Five staff were there, ready to serve the meal for them. The fifty people''s eyes brightened at the sight of steaming food.


    However, Liang Suyin was not done with the instruction, "One person, one serve, no EXTRA serve!" It was not that she was stingy with the food or worried about food shortage. She did this because out of consideration of the cooks, there were only dozens of cooks while they had to cook for thousands of people. If these people went greedy and wanted more, it would be an extra burden for the cooks, the cools might not be able to handle it. On top of that, the kitchen was not prepared to prepare thousands of servings too.


    Elina quickly realized the issue, so while the staff was serving the meal for the first batch, she volunteered to join the kitchen team instead, "I should help them instead," she pointed to the cooks in the kitchen who were getting overwhelmed by the amount of food they had to cook.


    Liang Suyin was aware that Elina was a good cook, it was a good idea. She entered the kitchen and greeted the head kitchen. The head kitchen was a woman in her mid-forties, "Do you need more people to help?"


    Thedy wiped the sweat on her forehead, "Yes, Mam. We appreciate every help," she nodded her head at Liang Suyin.


    Elina was following Liang Suyin from behind closely while scanning the foreign kitchen. There were a lot of foreign tools she did not recognize. The same for the other three, they were scanning the kitchen curiously as these tools did not exist in their previous world.


    Elina came closer to Liang Suyin, "Hide our identities, I don''t want my status as his woman to be a hindrance to the work," after the beforehand incident, she was aware of what kind of figure her man was to his people.


    If the kitchen staff knew her identity was his woman, they would be stiff around her for sure. She wanted to be a help for her man, not a hindrance. Especially at this moment. Liang Suyin nodded her head understandingly.


    "Also, call the soldiers'' wives, they can be a big help, and also please station a few guards. Just in case," Elinova was quick with her action. These people were starved so they would easily get irritated and angry. She was afraid that they would cause trouble here.


    "Leave that to me," Liang Suyin nodded and left the cafeteria.


    Elinova, Delia, Arina, and Selena faced the head kitchen, "What can we do to help you, Mam?" Elin was not aware that "Mam" was used to call someone superior to her. But since the head kitchen used that to Liang Suyin, she thought it was how people in this world greeted the people that they did not know their names were.


    "Just call me Cook Yun," Cook Yun smiled as she scanned the fourdies. Without a doubt, these fourdies were attractive, ''Stationing them to serve the meal may cause a ruckus, but I don''t know what they can cook too.''


    It was as if Elin was aware of Cook Yun''s concern, she volunteered herself, "I am not familiar with the menu, you can put us in the prep team instead," she had looked at the food, and she did not recognize any of them. She came to help, not to make a mess so she volunteered to prepare the ingredient instead.


    "Okay then," Cook Yun readily agreed and led the four to the prep team. This was the best position for someone she did not know what they were capable of.


    Ten minutester, Liang Suyin came back with more reinforcement and seven Tarriors to maintain the order within the cafeteria. At this time, Wei Xi brought the second batch of fifty survivors to the cafeteria.


    "If you have finished your meal, please now follow me. You have to be registered to receive your lodging!" Wei Xi called the first fifty survivors. They finished the food earlier because they were starved. From their eyes, it could be seen that they wanted more, but they decided to follow Wei Xi after noticing the seven guards.


    Wei Xi led the fifty well-fed and clean survivors to the receptionist counter on the first floor, the lobby. He stood in front of the fifty people and exined, "Please line up!" He pointed to them to line up, "In order to get the lodging, you have to fill the form we prepared. Your name, your education, and your profession before, and a little bit more details."


    "We will assign you a work based on the data you give us in exchange for the lodging, food, and clothes we gave you. I hope you fill the form with honesty or I can''t help you with the consequence," Wei Xi told them gently with a smile stered on his face.


    While the base was crowded with the survivors, organizing the mess. In the west gate, Cao Yuntai, Fan Rui, Gu Yingjie, and the other seven soldiers were guarding the gate.


    "Men, our Boss is surely hell scary, he did not hesitate to kill those people," a soldier expressed his thoughts on what just happened.


    "I wonder if we make the right decision by following him? What if we make a small mistake? Will we get executed like them?" Another soldier voiced his concern.


    "You can leave if you are afraid," Gu Yingjie said to the two soldiers, "You have not officially joined the empire, but you are already thinking of making mistakes."


    Gu Yingjie was not part of the military before, he was a ve that was freed as a ve during the Survival Game. He was harsh with his words because he thought the two were talking badly about the Boss behind.


    Cao Yuntai immediately interfered before things went south, "Calm down, Yingjie. Their concerns are not unfounded because they don''t know him well enough."


    The older man got closer to the other seven soldiers and told them to sit, "Do you want to hear my story in the fifth portal with the Boss? We have quite amazing experiences there."


    Cao Yuntai would rather tell them what the Boss looked like. Tang Shaoyang might be cruel and merciless with his method, but he knew very well that the Boss treated his people well. The proof was that they had been protected by him many times in the portal. These soldiers had to know this side of the Boss to improve his image. The older man was aware that going the hard way would not work.

 Chapter 350 - Level 3 Smart Territory

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Level 3 Smart Territory</h4>


    In the meeting room


    Tang Shaoyang had gotten the whole situation about the base from Origin. He asked her about the development, what she had done to the base in thest two months.


    The farm project had started, but it was not easy as it sounded. They were still plowing and fertilizing thend, it took some time before they could n the crops. Taking advice from the experienced farmer, Cao Jingyi decided to nt sweet potatoes and corn.


    If they wanted to build the rice field, it would take a longer process. They needed a lot of water and built an irrigation system. Argernd was also needed for that.


    "What about the newly recruited guards? Did you allow them to get their talents and ss too?" This was a concern that needed to be put into consideration for the trialter.


    If these people received their talent and ss, he needed to think twice. He could not kick them out after receiving such a benefit. Training them might be the best option. However, if they did not receive any of them, he could kick them out without any concerns. These people would be a threat to the base in the future, after all.


    Cao Jingyi went silent. She did not know since she was not the one who was responsible for the recruitment. However, that was not an excuse since she was the temporary leader. She should have known such critical information.


    Cao Jingyi then noticed the disappointment in Tang Shaoyang''s expression while shaking his head. She felt ufortable, something was not right. She somehow was disappointed in herself. She lowered her head.


    "Origin! You have the data, right?" Tang Shaoyang did not want to be reliant on smart AI because he thought a human was more flexible than a robot. What mattered to Origin was the result, it would do anything to get the best result. It did not care about the way to get that best result even if it had to sacrifice many people.


    [Yes, My Lord. You should be at ease, I don''t let anyone enter the basement since your departure. So none of these people had a ss or a talent.]


    "No wonder these people are very weak. They are bullying ordinary people with their weapons¡­" he paused midway as a frown formed on his forehead, "Then where their weapons came from? Did they use their own Game Coin (GC) to buy the gears?"


    He looked toward Cao Jingyi. Weapons and armors were not cheap as the clothes. They are multiple times more expensive than any other items sold in the General Store. Those people could not afford the weapons and armor since it was the same gears used by Tarriors, not the cheap ones.


    Cao Jingyi raised her head, they exchanged nces for a moment. Tang Shaoyang could see the guilt in her eyes. He did not need the answer as he already knew it by just looking at her expression.


    "Hah¡­" a disappointed sigh escaped from his mouth, "You already knew that Jin Fan and his followers are up to no good, but you still fund them to strengthen their people. It''s kinda funny that they used my money to raise their people to kill me."


    Zhang Mengyao nudged his waist from the side while shaking her head. She was telling him not to be harsh with Cao Jingyi. He could also see tears starting to gather in her eyes. Cao Jingyi was on the verge of tearing up.


    "I am stating the fact. You can''t make an excuse, this is a fatal mistake. It is fortunate that we are stronger than them, what if we are on the weaker side? I will lose my head and you, women will be their toys," Tang Shaoyang was shaking his head as his back slumped to the chair.


    "What about the four new buildings outside?" There was a simr building as the main base, but the four buildings were built shorter than the main three buildings that already existed from the start.


    [We bought four fifteen-floors buildings and ced them there to amodate the survivors thate to our base. However, Jin Fan used those buildings for his benefit, it''s still empty.]


    Origin was the one who answered the question. Cao Jingyi was sitting across him with her head lowered. She did not dare to look at him.


    They continued to talk for another half an hour before Tang Shaoyang dismissed Cap Jingyi, "Alright, you should continue the farm project. I want to hear a positive result from that project. You can go now."


    Cao Jingyi nodded her head and stood up while holding her tears. She then left the meeting room, leaving Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang behind.


    He did not put all the me on her. He med himself that he failed to see that Cao Jingyi was not capable of leading the base.


    Tang Shaoyang tapped the table with his index finger. He was organizing his thoughts for a moment, "Origin, grant Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao ess to the Communication System."


    Even though the Communication System was limited, without a doubt, this was a big advantage for leveling the base to level 3. They could not use the phone since it disappeared magically or the system most likely took that technology from them. This might be the main reason why the system tookmunication tools from them.


    "This is?" Zhang Mengyao was surprised to see themunication system.


    "It''s one of the benefits of upgrading the smart base," Tang Shaoyang told her that Cao Jingyi had upgraded the base with the GC they gained from the Survival Game.


    "So, can you tell me more about the new feature of our base, Origin?" Tang Shaoyang wanted to know more about his base so he could work with the base. Taking a break was not an option for now. He realized how weak the order in his base was. He had to work on it.


    [Yes, My Lord. Aside from the Communication System, the General Store has been upgraded to level 2 as well. It now sells us more things, from the daily necessities and better equipment. We bought the seed of the sweet potatoes and corn from the General Shop. It also sells fertilizer which is the reason why we can go forward with the Farm Project.]


    [Aside from the General Store, the control rooms now not only allow you to modify the existing building in the territory, but you can also buy a building too, up to the fifteen-floor building, watchtower, road, and wall.]


    [Thest one, I believe you will like thest one a lot. Pleasee down to the Advancement Floor, My Lord. It''s better for you to see it by yourself.]


    Advancement Floor was the basement where people got their talents and ss. Origin''s words intrigued Tang Shaoyang. He did not force the AI to tell him as he followed its will to go down. Zhang Mengyao also followed him, since the two were talking openly, she could hear the conversation.


    The two left the meeting room and went down to the third-floor basement. The first two floors were still empty, he had not gotten any clues yet what he should about these two floors.


    Taking the exclusive elevator, they quickly reached the Advancement Floor. It was still empty aside from the two rooms with blue and green doors. The blue door was the room for you to choose a ss while the green one was to get talent.


    [First, please enter the Talent Room first, My Lord!] - There was an excitement in Origin''s voice which was a rare case. It seemed the AI was excited to show thest benefit of upgrading the base.


    Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao followed its guidance and entered the talent room. It was the same white room. However, as soon as he entered the room, he got a red eximed mark ahead of him. The same for Zhang Mengyao.


    Under Origin''s guidance, both touched the eximed mark.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Upgrade Notice]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Random Talent:


    E-Tier Talent: 50%


    D-Tier Talent: 25% ] 30%


    C-Tier Talent: 12.5% ] 15%


    B-Tier Talent: 6.25% ] 8%


    A-Tier Talent: 2.125% ] 3%


    S-Tier Talent: 0.99% ] 1.01%


    SSS-Tier Talent: 0.01% ] 0.02%


    Epic-Tier Talent: 0.00001%


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tiered Talent:


    D-Tier Talent: 99%


    C-Tier Talent: 70% ] 75%


    B-Tier Talent: 13% ] 16%


    A-Tier Talent: 4% ] 6%


    S-Tier Talent: 1.99% ] 2.25%


    SSS-Tier Talent: 0.99% ] 1.15%


    Epic-Tier Talent: 0.00005%


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes gleamed in delight upon seeing the percentage. The upgrade also brought another huge benefit. The chance of getting better talent was increased.


    On top of all of that, he found a new tier talent, Epic. SSS-Tier was not the highest talent, meaning his talent was not the best one, there was a much better talent.


    Looking at this, his hand was itchy to roll a new talent, hoping to get Epic Talent. But he managed to hold back, the chance of getting Epic Talent was nil. It would take great luck to obtain the talent. Moreover, he did not want his current talent to get overruled with the new talent. He was satisfied with the Divine Body.


    ''Nah, I will roll if I can have the second Talent just like the second ss,'' he shook his head and nced toward Zhang Mengyao, "Do you want to try to roll a new talent?"


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "The chance to get a better talent is so low. I don''t want to risk it, and my current talent is so strong too. It''s not worth it to try it."

 Chapter 351 - New Class And Class Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 351 - New ss And ss Upgrade</h4>


    After the talent room, Origin led them to the Advancement Room. This was the room where someone would get their ss. Origin asked them to get into this room, meaning there was something changed within.


    Tang Shaoyang was anticipating the change in the ss because without a doubt, the ss was a big factor to grow his military power. Both ss and talent were equally important.


    Different door but it was the same interior. It was just another white room with a red exmation mark. Tang Shaoyang tapped the exmation mark and a transparent screen appeared in front of him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Upgrade Notice]


    ss Point: 1


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Basic ss:


    1. Warrior (Upgrade)


    2. Guard (Upgrade)


    3. Archer (Upgrade)


    4. Mage (Upgrade)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Unique ss:


    1. Cleric [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    2. me Mage [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    3. cksmith [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    4. Potion Maker [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    His eyes were immediately focused on the word [Upgrade] next to each Basic ss. His dragon-like eyes shone brightly at the sight of this, "I can upgrade all sses?" He asked Origin loudly. His voice was loud from excitement.


    [Mnnn, No. Unfortunately no, My Lord. You can only choose one to upgrade, but this is a big gain, right?] Origin''s robotic voice rang to respond, but there was an uncertainty in its tone.


    "It''s indeed a pity, but this is indeed big. So I can upgrade the other sses each time I level up the base," he concluded this easily. Origin was not responding to his words which were likely true.


    Curious about the upgrade, he tapped the [Upgrade] next to Warrior ss. A smaller screen popped, giving him more options.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Warrior ss Upgrade (1 ss Point)]


    1. Elite Warrior


    2. Heavy Warrior


    3. Light Warrior


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Be careful with your choices, My Lord. Each advancement will lead to a specific ss. You have to think carefully about what kind of army you want to build before you make your choice.]


    Origin voiced its concern before Tang Shaoyang made a hasty decision.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the option closely, he failed to understand the difference between the three sses. The three options all were warriors, ''Heavy Warrior? Does that mean the people who choose this ss will gain weight?''


    He rted "Heavy" with weight, that was what crossed his mind upon noticing the "Light" at thest choice, ''Does that mean Elite Warrior is the better option?''


    ¡ªThat''s not it, Heavy Warrior meant it''s a warrior with a heavy weapon. Your battle-ax, broadsword, hammer, Zhang Mengyao''snce, are considered a heavy weapon used by Heavy Warrior. Likewise, with the Light Warrior, they used a light weapon, an assassin, a swordsman? I don''t know much but it should not be far from that.


    Zowen was the first one to take initiative to exin those things to Tang Shaoyang. She realized that her Master came from a peaceful world, such a term was umon for them.


    ¡ªI agree with Zowen, and the Elite Warrior should be a more versatile ss than the other two warrior sses. Just like Origin told you, you should make a careful decision. You should think of what kind of army you want to build before you make the decision.


    Zaneos followed up with his exnation too.


    ''Does that mean the Elite Warrior is the better option then?'' Tang Shaoyang still had the same thought. That meant Elite Warrior had more options for advancement.


    ¡ªI don''t think so. I have a conjecture in my mind, but I am not sure yet. Let''s check the other sses first.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as he checked the other sses'' advancement.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Guard ss Upgrade (1 ss Point)]


    1. Elite Guard


    2. Guardian


    3. Shield Bearer


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Archer ss Upgrade (1 ss Point)]


    1. Elite Archer


    2. Longbowman


    3. Hunter


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Mage ss Upgrade (1 ss Point)]


    1. Elite Mage


    2. Healer


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ªAs I thought, each advancement only gives you three options at the maximum. If you choose a specific advancement, you will get an option you can''t get from the versatile ss.


    ¡ªElite Warrior, for example, the next advancement of the Elite Warrior might offer you a mixed advancement of Heavy Warrior and Light Warrior, but with three limited options while Heavy Warrior''s next advancement might offer you a specific ss you can''t get from the Elite Warrior. Berserker, Shield Breaker, Knight, maybe, I don''t know the exact sses, but this is what would happen for sure, three limited options for each next advancement.


    Tang Shaoyang knitted his brows. Choosing which ss should get the upgrade was not as easy as it sounded. He had to think carefully to create a powerful army.


    "What happened to the Basic ss if I decide to upgrade the ss? Will it remain?" Tang Shaoyang asked Origin. If the basic ss remained, he could have both Heavy Warrior and Light Warrior in the next upgrade. Greedy, but that was an option too.


    [No, the basic ss will be reced by the upgraded ss. You can''t keep the Basic ss, My Lord.]


    This was a very difficult decision to make. If the Basic ss was reced, then there was no option to turn back.


    [I guess you don''t have to worry about that, My Lord. You can capture more Smart Bases. More smart bases, more advancement rooms, more sses to be upgraded. My advice is to focus on one ss at one time and focus on another ss on the other smart bases. By doing this, you can get everything, a base with a specialized warrior army, a base with a specialized mage army, and more.]


    ¡ªIf that''s the case, that''s actually a good idea. You don''t have to worry about the other sses and focus on one ss.


    Zaneos totally agreed with Origin''s idea if that was the case. Tang Shaoyang only needed to capture more smart bases. A powerful army was easy to create if they had more smart bases.


    ¡ªThen we have to change our mind to choose which ss we should upgrade. You should choose which ss we need the most, for now, I think.


    Zowen voiced her thoughts amidst the conversation.


    Zhang Mengyao noticed that her man was thinking hard. She was aware that he was thinking about which ss should be upgraded, "Shaoyang, I will go to help-" before she could finish her words, she was pulled to sit on the floor with him.


    "No, you are the Supreme General of my empire. You will lead the army of my empire, I need your advice too," After saying that, he called Zaneos and Zowen through [Spirit Avatar], "Let''s discuss this together."


    "Let me introduce you to my Spirits. This one is Zanoes, this should be your second meeting," Tang Shaoyang pointed at the Demon Swordsman with a straw hat. This was indeed their second meeting since Zhang Mengyao was with him in [Spirit Summoning] for Zanoes.


    "This one is Zowen, the Lightning Magus I beat in HZ Bay," he pointed at the featureless female avatar. Zowen bowed her head like a noble did while introducing the two.


    "There''s no need to introduce her to us. I have partially seen you have been making out a lot with her, so we know who she is," Zowen waved her hand as she sat on the floor too.


    Zhang Mengyao knew what Zowen was talking about. Her face flushed red immediately as she lowered her head. Zaneos nodded slightly at Zhang Mengyao before he sat on the floor too.


    [You have a new spirit, Master!? And it''s a Magus too!] Origin eximed in delight at the sight of Zowen while the Lightning Magus raised her head proudly.


    "Stop being smug, continue with your thoughts!" Tang Shaoyang called Zowen out.


    "Right," She nodded and spoke up, "In my opinion, we should focus on what weck for now. What weck? For sure, healers. As of now, you only have three healers, all of them are your women. Kang Xue said she has a ss with a healing ability, Arina, and Selena."


    "Our group was not in a war against any people but zombies. Having at least one healer in each group will reduce the casualties. Maintaining your current people is a better option than training new people," Zowen''s thoughts were on point.


    That was a good point on her part. With more healers, they could prevent casualties from the future battle.


    "The question is, do we really need healers at this stage? Our opponent is the weak zombies, I don''t think we need healers against them," Tang Shaoyang looked toward Zowen, Zaneos, and Zhang Mengyao. He was asking for their opinion.


    Zowen rolled her eyes at her master while pointing at Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao, "You and she might not need a healer, but your subordinates are. By now, you only have less than a hundred Tarrior, and the number might double since the ex-soldiers joined in. I do believe you will recruit more people, what about these people? You can''t hope for them to leave unscathed against millions of zombies, right?"


    "That''s a good point, but we have a new ss too in our Unique ss option. Potion Maker, we can rely on the potion for healing and get an upgrade in a crucial ss to fight against the zombies since we want to capture more smart bases. We need a strong army to clear the zombies too!" Zhang Mengyao overcame her embarrassment and voiced her thoughts too.


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward the Unique ss part. Indeed, there was one new ss, Potion Maker. It came from the upgrade bonus for sure.

 Chapter 352 - We Are Rich!

    <h4>Chapter 352 - We Are Rich!</h4>


    Healer and Strong Warrior, both were difficult decisions to make. Healer and Mage, both were equally important too.


    "You can use a potion to rece the Healer''s role, but Potion Maker will take a long time to make the real potion. Inferior product of Healing Potion for example. The potion Maker needs to identify the materials, then she or he needs to find the materials, and thest question, how long do we need to make sure everyone holds at least one Healing Potion?" Zowen looked toward Zhang Mengyao as she voiced her thoughts about why the base needed more healers.


    Everyone understood the point behind her reason. If one of his subordinates died, it meant a reset. If half his subordinates died because they did not have a healer, their army would be weakened by half. The healer was crucial to the army.


    "That''s a good point," Zhang Mengyao acknowledged Zowen''s point, "But as I said, we are fighting zombies, not a strong kingdom or even the evolving strong beasts or monsters like we fought in the other world, but the much weaker opponent, the zombies. As long as we are strong enough with the upgraded ss, casualties could be avoided."


    "Oh, Mistress! You can''t just dismiss the threat of the zombies just because they are weak. From what I know, not only the human can level up and be stronger but also zombies. They can evolve and get stronger if you give them enough time. We have been away for two months, what do you think the zombies have be in the dead city?" Zowen fired back with her argument.


    At this moment, it was not just a discussion but an argument between the two girls. Tang Shaoyang could feel the sudden change in the atmosphere. It was as if the two women discharged electricity and a spark formed between the two.


    "More reasons for us to get a stronger ss for our people. The healer is useless if the one who you try to heal is instantly dead from the attack. It should be either Warrior or Guard or even Mage instead of Healer," Zhang Mengyao did not back down from the argument.


    Tang Shaoyang and Zaneos exchanged nces. The Demon Swordsman shook his head and gestured toward him to do something about this.


    "Alright, girls. We are here for discussion, not arguing with each other like this. But both of you are right, if we want to explore the dead city, if there are any of course, both are needed in our army," Tang Shaoyang immediately interrupted as soon as he noticed Zowen was about to fire back.


    ¡ªThat Lightning Bitch needs a p on her back head. Summon me, Boss, I will p her head to get to her sense.


    Tang Shaoyang heard the smug voice from Karan. Of course, he was not going to summon the Orc. It would be a disaster if he summoned him too.


    "I have a solution for that, we can upgrade both, but not a mage of course," Tang Shaoyang looked toward the two girls and exined, "Mage is so reliant on their mana, low-level mage army will not be effective unless we have a way to replenish the mana."


    "I have to agree to this. Having a mage without a mana potion would be just a disaster while they can only cast a low-level spell," Zaneos immediately supported Tang Shaoyang''s argument. Just in case the two girls would continue arguing again.


    "So how are you going to upgrade the two sses at the same time?" Zhang Mengyao was the first one to ask him.


    "Easy. Origin, how many coins do we have in the treasury?" Tang Shaoyang asked the smart AI.


    [407,350,671 Game Coins!]


    A little over 400 million, he was not expecting the number, "What the¡­ We are rich!?" He could not believe what he heard.


    [I am sorry, My Lord. I don''t n to discourage you, but 400 million is not enough to fully develop our territory. We need more coins since we are targeting the second territory.]


    "We need a finance team to manage our coins, counting the taxester on, and divide the coin based on our need while having some savings for an emergency," Tang Shaoyang fully agreed with Origin''s idea and spoke to Zhang Mengyao. She nodded her head understandingly.


    "How many coins do we need to upgrade the base to the next level?" He asked Origin again. Yes, the solution was to upgrade the base to the next level to gain the ss Point.


    [We need 30 million GC for the next level which is Level 4 Base!]


    "Good, we can upgrade the base to the next level. What are you waiting for, Origin? Get our base to the next level!" Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear.


    [Unfortunately, My Lord. The verbalmand does not work to upgrade the base. I need you or someone to represent you to upgrade the base manually from the control room.]


    Zhang Mengyao stood up, "I will go," she volunteered to go without Tang Shaoyang''smand. He nodded and let her leave the room.


    "Talking about coins, how many coins do I have?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he checked the coins he had. To check GC, you need to do it manually. Status Window did not show how many coins he had.


    "Not only my Empire is rich, but I am also rich!" Tang Shaoyang eximed in surprise at the sight of the number of his GC. He had a little over 210 million GC. That meant more than half of the empire''s treasury wasing from him.


    The way the GC worked was that the base would get the same coin to the member. Stage 1 zombie worth of 1 GC. If he killed a zombie, he and the faction got the same amount of GC.


    "That must be the Dragon. You killed a Dragon, that for sure gives you a lot of GC. I am not surprised that a Dragon is worth 100 million GC," Zaneos knew little of the coin worked, but Zowen was clueless about this. There were still a lot of things she needed to learn.


    [WHAT!? Did you just say a Dragon? Oh my, what kind of thing you have experienced in the Survival Game, My Lord? This servant wishes to know that!]


    Despite being an AI, Origin seemed to have the same level of curiosity as a living being.


    "We can save that forter, or I will permit you to peek into my head for a moment if you want to know," Tang Shaoyang did not mind his memories seen by the AI. Even though sometimes it was weird and once overstepped its authority, Origin had been obedient.


    As he finished his words, a notification rang in his head.


    [Your Smart Base has leveled up to Level 4 Smart Base!]


    [Your Smart Base has unlocked Level 3 General Store!]


    [Your Smart Base has unlocked a new random facility!]


    [Congrattions! You have acquired Smithy Facility!]


    [Your Smart Base has unlocked new buildings!]


    [Your Smart Base has unlocked a new Unique ss!]


    [Communication System has been upgraded!]


    [2 ss Points have been granted!]


    [Smart Base has reached Level 4!]


    Bullets of notifications rang in his head. Tang Shaoyang was delighted upon hearing a series of notifications. What delighted him was that they got a Smithy, and they had a cksmith ss avable. Smithy and cksmith without a doubt was another way to strengthen his army.


    It could help him to cut the fund to buy the gears too. His force was growing toward a good direction.


    He did not immediately upgrade the ss. When Zowen asked him about that, he told her to wait for Zhang Mengyao. It was not a long wait as Zhang Mengyao came back in a couple of minutes.


    "You haven''t upgraded the ss yet?" That was her question as soon as she arrived inside the room.


    "Yeah, we need to discuss more things. The healer is one of our options, but should we go with Warrior or Guard?" Tang Shaoyang motioned her to sit next to him. At the same time, he signaled Zaneos to speak, asking to voice his opinion before the two girls could start another argument.


    The Demon Swordsman picked the signal and nodded, "Warrior''s advantage is their strike power for sure while the Guard is their defense. However, since we decided to pick Healer, picking up Warrior to be upgraded is more reasonable."


    Zaneos''s reasoning was on point. Since they wanted to pick Healer, picking Warrior was a more reasonable choice for them. Tang Shaoyang nodded his head in agreement. As for Archer, they did not need specialized Archer yet. Archer without a good vanguard would be easy prey.


    Tang Shaoyang then looked toward Zhang Mengyao, asking her opinion, "I want Guard to be chosen because I have a conjecture that Guard can advance to Knight. As a Knight myself, Knight is a good ss with a bnce of defense and attack. Knight can be our elite army temporary, but I agree with Zaneos''s point. Since we have chosen Healer, it''s more reasonable to have a firepower ss, such as Warrior. Unless you want to abandon the Healer path and focus on Warrior and Guard. That is an option too."


    For some reason, Zhang Mengyao seemed to be against the Healer''s choice. Tang Shaoyang did not know why. He looked into her eyes, "Mengyao~" he called her out gently, "Is there a specific reason why you don''t agree with Healer?" He felt there was a personal reason behind her opposition against the Healer.


    He could see she was hesitating. Now he was pretty much sure this girl had some tail for her to go against the Healer, "It seems we need a little longer discussion before we can reach a final decision."

 Chapter 353 - Chef

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Chef</h4>


    Elin wiped the sweat on her forehead with the towel, making sure her sweat did not drop into the food. An hour ago, she was in the prep team, but when the soldiers'' wives came, they began questioning her why she was here preparing the ingredients instead of cooking.


    Without her consent, they told Cook Yun how capable Elin was. It was not exaggerated to say that Elin''s cooking had won over these people''s hearts during their stay in HZ Bay.


    Through the rmendation, Cook Yun put Elin in charge of cooking the stew, "Elin, we ran out the stew. How long until the next stewes?" Cook Yun approached Elin''s station. As she got closer, she smelled the fragrant aroma that assaulted her nose.


    "10 minutes. I need 5 minutes to cook the meat, but someone just gets a big pot-" Elin had not finished her words that Cook Yun cut in, "These people choose your stew instead of my mushroom soup."


    Elinova furrowed her brows, "Then let them eat the Mushroom Soup. They can''t be picky with the food while they''re starving," she was quite upset that these people became picky while they were starving.


    "Mnnn¡­" Cook Yun looked toward the line who was waiting for the stew. She could hear the loud voice, asking for the stew.


    Elin immediately noticed that Cook Yun was afraid of these people. She did not wait for Cook Yun to respond to her as came out of her station. She noticed the long line, from the entrance from the second floor to the food station.


    The staff who served the food looked nervous as five fierce men were ring at them. Elinova scanned the long line once more. She spotted kids were also in the line, starving like the adults too.


    "What''s wrong? Why does the line stop?" She asked the ten staff who were in charge of handing out the food.


    The five fierce-looking men looked toward her, the same for the staff. A girl in her teens looked toward the men before looking toward Elin, "T-these five sirs want the stew, b-but¡­" the girl was stuttering.


    "The stew is not ready, eat what is avable on the counter!" She told the five men. Elin was not afraid of them since she had experienced serving food to people that were scarier than these five thug-looking men in the inn, not because her man was the Boss of this base. The fact that Tang Shaoyang was her man was more reason for her to not fear these people.


    "How long until the stew is ready? We are willing to wait," one man replied with his rough voice.


    "No, you can''t wait. You have to eat what we prepared for you!" Elin''s tone was forceful, "This is not a restaurant, you don''t pay for what you want!


    "You have caused a long line, and if you want to wait, you can rejoin the line from the back!" She pointed at the stairs, where people were still waiting for their turn to get food. The end of the line could not be seen.


    "Give them their tray, if they still insist to wait, call Tarriors, there are people causing trouble here!" Elin then told the staff, her tone was notmanding but firm.


    Hearing the name of Tarrior, the five men''s expressions changed. They immediately got their tray and left the line. Elin did not know that her action would leave a deep impression on the staff. She went back to the station and saw Cook Yun was peeking toward the counter.


    "They have left the counter," she informed Cook Yun as she checked the pot of stew. She opened the lid as the stronger fragrant aroma came out from the pot.


    "God, you are so brave, Elin. What if theye back and harass you?" Cook Yun turned while rubbing her chest. Her attention was on the fragrance pot. After hesitating for a while, Cook Yun could not contain her curiosity and asked, "Why is your stew so fragrance and tasty, do you have a secret or something?"


    "I have a secret spice with me," Elin showed a bamboo tube. It was her creation, living inside the forest since she was a kid, she managed to create a new spice from the wild nts, "As for those men, they won''t dare to harass me," she smiled.


    "Cook Yun, what about if we change the course? I know that soup will help them to relieve their hunger, but it will take a longer time to cook it," the Mushroom soup and her stew took a longer time to cook. It was not efficient while they had to feed thousands of people.


    "Do you have an idea?" Cook Yun listened to Elin''s advice.


    "Yes, what about if we roast the meat? Not a lot of preparation as you only need to season the meat and put it in the oven," Elin thought that roasting the meat was quite simple. You just needed the right time to make it.


    "But it will quickly deplete our meat stock," Thousands of people needed a lot of meat to feed them. Their stock might not be enough.


    "We don''t give the whole roasted meat, but three slices only per person. Then we can make a light base potato soup with my spices, and I also have a recipe to make a quick soft bread. I think this will be enough," Elin voiced her thoughts.


    The current menu was soup and rice, she felt that the process was too long and much preparation work needed. It was not feasible to serve thousands of people with the current menu, the team would be exhausted to finish the meal.


    Her menu was quite simple, pounding the meat, then seasoned the mean, and pan-fried the outside before putting the meat into the oven or they could grill the meat too.


    The soup in her mind was quite simple too, cutting the potato and vegetables, then putting them into the pot with boiling water in it. With her spices, it would taste good for sure.


    The bread was quite troubling, but she had seen the modern mixer. They just needed to put the dough recipe and kneaded them after the dough was fully mixed. It would only take 15-20 minutes to bake the bread. That was why she called it quick soft bread.


    Cook Yun did not hesitate to give her kitchen to Elin. She was getting overwhelmed by the number of people that kepting. On top of that, she had seen how capable Elin was. She saw the girl was cooking three pots of stew alone, so she trusted her. Cook Yun was still unaware that Elin was her Boss''s woman. Her decision was pure of trust in Elin.


    "Alright," as soon as Elin got the consent from the head cool, she immediately took over the kitchen. The original staff in the kitchen were 47 cooks, added with the soldiers'' wives, there were around 130 people in the kitchen.


    "I will be in charge of making the bread. Can you give me your people that know to bake too? I need 20 people," she asked Cook Yun.


    "Consider that done, what''s next?" Cook Yun nodded and asked for more instruction.


    "Sister Fan, you are in charge of the soup. Get sixty people with you, I want five pots of soup ready soon," Sister Fan was one of the soldier''s wives. Elin had worked with her, so she knew that she could trust Sister Fan.


    "Cook Yun, you will be in charge of the meat. You can grill and roast the meat, do as you fit," Elin then gave Cook Yun two bamboo tubes of secret spices, "Use this to season the meat."


    After giving two bamboo tubes, she also gave Sister Fan another two bamboo tubes. Feeding thousands of people with little preparation was without doubt a taxing job. The pressure on them since it was the Boss'' order to feed these people.


    Twenty minutester, Cook Yun came back, "Elin, what about this?" There was a te with three slices of grilled meat. Elin tasted the meat and raised her thumb to Cook Yun, "That''s good, but the seasoning is too strong."


    "Elin what about this one?" Sister Fan came to her with a bowl of soup. Elin scooped the potato and the veggies into her mouth, "The seasoning is good, but the potato is a little bit hard, and the veggies are overcooked. 1-2 minutes for the potato¡­" Elin then instructed Sister Fan on the arrangement of veggies to enter the pot.


    "Sister Elin, the bread is ready!" A younger female approached as she pointed at the bread on top of the counter. Thirty-five pieces of bread were on the tray with a beautiful golden-brown crust on top. Elin was confident with her bread, but she still came over and tasted it.


    The crunchy crust outside, soft and ky inside. The bread had turned into something she wanted, even better than she expected, in fact, ''Does this world have a better ingredient than Arkania Continent?'' The different ingredients might be the factor.


    "Good, serve the bread together with the soup and meat!" Elin nodded before she went to her station to make more dough.


    She did this to help Tang Shaoyang. She realized that she could not help in battle or a fight, but she could help to run the base, like manage the kitchen where she excelled.


    Elin kept making the dough and let the others help her to shape them. Tray after tray came out of the kitchen until she heard the foreign voice in her head.


    [Congrattions! You have created a new recipe and a hundred people have acknowledged your creation!]


    [Congrattions! You have unlocked the second ss, Chef!]

 Chapter 354 - Decent Discussion Now

    <h4>Chapter 354 - Decent Discussion Now</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao hated Healer for a fair reason. It was indeed rted to the fifth portal of the Survival Game. She and the girls'' group were sent to serve a kingdom.


    In that world, people called Mage or Healer as Mana User. Manipting mana as they wanted hence they were called Mana User. To be one, one had to possess a talent for that hence Mage and Healer were scarce in that world.


    The healer in that world was arrogant and haughty. Once an incident happened that Zhang Mengyao and the knight battalion she was in was ambushed by the enemy.


    Hundreds of knights were injured and needed immediate care. However, the healer refused to heal her people for free. Even though they were from the same kingdom, the healers hoped for a reward in exchange for their healing ability.


    She was furious, but she agreed to reward them. Zhang Mengyao thought that if it was money, the kingdom would pay these healers. However, the thing they asked was outrageous. The chief of the Healer Corps wanted to sleep with her for the payment.


    The Chief of the Healer Corps was beaten almost to death, he almost died if not for the interference. Because of the conflict, three hundred and thirty-four knights died for not receiving treatment. It was so stupid, but the matter was over with the royal family''s interference.


    Tang Shaoyang thought this was not enough reason for her to hate the profession of a healer. However, the problem did not stop here. The Healer had the Royal Family backed them hence this prideful group began harassing Zhang Mengyao''s battalion because of the conflict.


    It was until one day, Kang Xue was framed by the Healers that she killed one of them. The Royal Family said that the suspect had to follow the Healer Tower for a trial. At this time Zhang Mengyao snapped out of her calmness.


    She ughtered the people who tried to catch Kang Xue. Thirty-four healers were killed and twenty Royal Guards perished under hernce, alone. Right after that, Zhang Mengyao and her group escaped from the kingdom.


    They did not care about the objective given by the system. They survived in the wild for three days until an envoy from the kingdom she fought against approached her. The kingdom offered her a position to lead an army to fight against the kingdom she served before.


    This was where things got interesting. Enemy of her enemy was a friend, she decided to deflect as the kingdom''s offer was too tantalizing to be rejected. Five of them were allowed to enter the Goddess Light of Temple to get a blessing.


    Thanks to this blessing, Zhang Mengyao got her bloodline, and Kang Xue got a Unique ss, Light Possessor. Learning from her lesson, she made sure that there was no healer in her battalion. She was relying on Kang Xue to heal her people.


    That was what happened to Zhang Mengyao, the reason why she hated the Healer, "That''s why I don''t want to prioritize the healer. I don''t want them to be cocky or proud like those bastards. We can''t be too reliant on the Healer!"


    Zaneos and Zowen wanted to say something, but Tang Shaoyang stopped the two before they could speak. He pulled her and kissed her on the forehead, "I am not that stupid ruler who gets controlled by his people. If our healer group acts like that, we can chop a few heads to warn them!"


    "However, you can''t get too emotional and put your personal feelings in the decision. Healers certainly hold an important position in our army and we need them. Also, I n to put Kang Xue, Arina, and Selena to lead our healers¡­" his voice trailed off.


    Zhang Mengyao raised her head and noticed the pondering expression, "What''s wrong?"


    "If we want to train the healer then we no longer need the Medical Division? Should we disband that division?" Tang Shaoyang asked Zhang Mengyao.


    "But we don''t know yet if a healer could cure the disease," Zhang Mengyao pointed out the healer''s drawback, "We still need the normal doctor to tend us if the healer can''t cure sickness."


    "Healer can''t cure the disease!" Zowen interrupted midway, "But it should not be a problem for Potion Maker to make a potion to cure the disease with the right concoction."


    "If that''s the case, we need to capture this city soon. We have toplete every mini-game avable in the city. We have to repair the Alchemist Facility and get someone we can trust to have this Potion Maker ss," Tang Shaoyang voiced out his thoughts.


    With the current condition, healthcare was something they should prioritize. Zombies appeared, the animal evolved into a fierce beast, and the disease might mutate too. The Medical Division was still needed to tackle this kind of problem.


    "Then let''s get this done and start nning our future project. We need more people to explore the city and search for the mini-game," Zhang Mengyao was eager to make the move.


    [Cao Jingyi has made a map of the city and marked the areas that have been explored and which areas have not been explored.] Origin added crucial information.


    "Let''s upgrade Warrior to Elite Warrior," Tang Shaoyang did not consult with the people in the room about which ss he chose for the advancement.


    "Why Elite Warrior?" Zaneos was the first one to ask Tang Shaoyang about his choice.


    "Our enemy is a zombie, we don''t need a specialized ss to face them. The versatile Elite Warrior is the best one with our current situation. We don''t need our army to have a strong striking power of the Heavy Warrior or the flexible movement of the Light Warrior. We need a stronger warrior if a special circumstance arises, we can upgrade the Elite Warrior either to an upgraded version of Heavy Warrior or Light Warrior," Tang Shaoyang exined his thoughts.


    "That''s indeed the right choice for now," Zaneos agreed to Tang Shaoyang''s decision. Zowen and Zhang Mengyao agreed as well. Depending on what they needed, they could always upgrade the ss whether the Heavy Warrior or Light Warrior. It was still too early for a specialized unit or ss.


    After the harmonious agreement, Tang Shaoyang tapped the Warrior ss and selected Elite Warrior for the upgrade.


    [Congrattions! The warrior ss has sessfully been upgraded to Elite Warrior!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Upgrade Notice]


    ss Point: 2


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Basic ss:


    1. Elite Warrior (10,000 GC) (Upgrade)


    2. Guard (Upgrade)


    3. Archer (Upgrade)


    4. Mage (Upgrade)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Unique ss:


    1. Cleric [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    2. me Mage [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    3. cksmith [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    4. Potion Maker [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    5. Wind Mage [Advance ss] (1,000,000 GC)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two noticeable changes could be seen. First, he realized that to get Elite Warrior ss, they had to pay ten thousand coins. It was unexpected as he thought the Basic ss should be free.


    The second change was the additional ss on Unique ss. Wind Mage was a new mage ss added to the Unique ss option.


    "So we have to pay to get the ss now?" Tang Shaoyang asked Origin.


    [Yes. That''s why I told you that 400 million coins are not a lot, My Lord. Later, we need more coins if you want to repair the Alchemist Facility and build the Smithy too. These two facilities would need a lot of money, not only for the materials but their specialized tools too.]


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, that 400 million is indeed not many. However, this was more than enough in this early stage, ''I have my coins too, but we need to implement the system and order in our territory very soon to implement the tax and other things.''


    "Let''s see the upgraded version of Elite Warrior first before you upgrade the mage to the healer," Zaneos said to Tang Shaoyang, "We need more information on what we can get from the ss."


    The Demon Swordsman could see the transparent screen, but he could not tap the upgrade since he did not have the authority. Tang Shaoyang nodded and tapped Elite Warrior ss.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Elite Warrior ss Upgrade (2 ss Points)]


    1. Sword Warrior


    2. Spear Warrior


    3. Ax Warrior


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    They had enough points to upgrade Elite Warrior. However, even if Tang Shaoyang had enough ss Point, they had to consider the cost to get the ss. They could upgrade the ss, but they would need a lot of money for all Tarriors to get the same ss.


    "If Elite Warrior cost ten thousand coins, the upgraded ss should be around fifty thousand to a hundred thousand coins. We should stick to our n instead," Zhang Mengyao shared the same thought as him.


    Zowen and Zaneos did not voice out their argument, indicating they agreed as well. They had to consider the cost into consideration before upgrading the ss or not everyone could have the ss as coins involved.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang upgraded Mage to Healer. The upgrade option on Healer and Elite Warrior disappeared, indicating they could not upgrade the two sses anymore since they did not have enough ss Points. It was a pity since Tang Shaoyang wanted to see the upgraded ss of the Healer.


    "What about the remaining point? Should we save it forter or use it to upgrade the Guard ss or Archer ss?" He had an idea in his mind, but he wanted to listen to his people''s opinions.


    "Better use it now for efficiency. We can have a strong front line with Elite Guard in the front or strong support with Elite Archer in the back. We arecking in coins since we are in a development phase, a stronger ss will cost more coins. Unless we want our people to use their own-" Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "Not everyone has enough coins, we have to sponsor them since they are our army."


    Zaneos and Zowen did not disagree with the idea, and Tang Shaoyang had the same idea too. Now more discussion was needed as they had to decide whether it was Archer or Guard.

 Chapter 355 - Organizing The Mess - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 355 - Organizing The Mess - Part 2</h4>


    The discussion was over with a decision to upgrade Guard to Elite Guard. Zaneos, Zhang Mengyao, and Zowen felt that it was necessary to have a long-range force to support the front line.


    However, Tang Shaoyang had a different idea from them. He decided to choose to upgrade Guard to Elite Guard. The reason for this was because they needed Elite Guard more than the archer.


    Their current mission was not to fight with the other force but focused on clearing the mini-game. Most of the mini-game was inside the building, Archer was not effective in the limited space such as inside the building.


    When he expressed his thoughts on this, the other three did not disagree with his choice. Indeed, they did not face the threat from the other factions. They still had more time to raise their armies.


    "Alright, Mengyao! You and Wei Xi will be in charge to recruit more Tarriors. Please prioritize the experienced, the fake guard looks decent. Nah, I will trust you for the rest," He smiled at Zhang Mengyao.


    Thetter nodded her head solemnly. She did not want to break his trust in her and would do the best.


    "I will help Kang Xue, Selena, and Arina to elect the healer group to form the Healer Corps," Tang Shaoyang ended the discussion with that.


    After finishing their discussion, Zowen and Zaneos returned to their space. Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang went to the elevator side by side.


    "What about the trial?" She asked about the trial he talked about earlier.


    "We will create a team for this matter¡­" Tang Shaoyang massaged the spaces between his eyes, "I will lead the team for the trial," they did not give a division to enforce the rules in the base so he had to do this by himself.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his base was iplete, still, disorder. He felt the need to create a division simr to police to regte the base too. Tarriors were trained to fight against the beast and zombies. They were not the right people to enforce the rules since they did not go through the training for doing that.


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, "I will help too. We will screen people together to make the team. We can ask Kang Xue''s father too, he''s more experienced in this regard than us."


    "Yeah, let''s do thatter. I want my coffee first and get something to eat¡­" He pressed the number 2 on the elevator. He was going to the cafeteria for food


    Ding!


    The elevator opened and he saw the crowded cafeteria. There was a long line that formed the S-line till the end of the line which was at the stairs.


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the kitchen directly. There was a quite ruckus within the line when the baldy walked past the line. Not all survivors could see Tang Shaoyang, so not all of them recognized him.


    But as soon as the Tarriors bowed their heads toward the baldy, the crowd went into silence. Without a doubt that the baldy was the higher-ups of the base. They noticed the beauty who followed the baldy, none of them dared to protest for the baldy to cut the line.


    "Boss~" as he arrived at the food counter, he heard a delicate voice. He looked toward the voice and saw a little girl was smiling brightly at him.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized the little girl. She was Li Yue, Li Na''s little sister. In other words, she was his sister-inw. He picked her up with a gentle smile stered on his face.


    Meanwhile, Li Yue''s gaze fell onto his hair that just grew slightly. With a curious glint in her eyes, she asked, "What''s wrong with your hair?" She wanted to touch his head but hesitated.


    "Bad people tried to burn me, but because I am too strong they can only¡­" before he could finish his words, Zhang Mengyao elbowed his waist.


    She could not believe that her man would talk about violence to the kids. It was clearly inappropriate to talk about the battlefield with the kids. It would influence them badly, at least she thought so.


    "What happened to the bad people then? Have you punished them?" Li Yue asked as she looked upset that someone burned his hair.


    "Yeah, I have punished them," Tang Shaoyang nodded and immediately changed the topic, "So Miss Li Yue, what do we have for the meal?"


    After noticing the long line and the busy kitchen staff, he did not ask for coffee and decided to grab a quick meal for himself.


    Being addressed like an adult, Li Yue giggled as she pointed at the food, "We have potato soup, soft bread, and steak, Boss!" She pointed at the food with his tiny finger.


    The buttery aroma assaulted his nose. It was the smell from the bread, the bread even beat the steak in the aroma.


    "Don''t call me Boss. You can call me big brother, or Brother Shaoyang," he rubbed the little girl''s hair and spoke to the staff, "Can you give me the bread with a few slices of meat on top?"


    One staff member recognized him and immediately served him the bread with five slices of meat on top. He put Li Yue down and received the bread, "I have other matters, so can you watch the cafeteria for me?"


    Li Yue pped her chest a few times to assure him, "Leave that to me, Brother Shaoyang. I am quite influential on this floor."


    He smiled, and just as he was about to leave, someone called him, "Boss, can I have your time for a moment?"


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and found Elin in a white apron. The tight apron showed the beautiful curve of her body. She was sweating from working hard in the kitchen, but it added more charm to her.


    ''But why did she call me, Boss?'' He nodded and followed her back into the kitchen as Zhang Mengyao followed them too.


    Elinova brought them to the storage room where no one could hear their conversation. Inside the storage room, Elin told him about the notification and the second ss she obtained just now.


    Tang Shaoyang told her to get a blessing back then in the Arkania Continent. Her first ss was Apprentice Herbalist. Thanks to this ss that she could perfect her creation, the spice she used was one of the examples.


    However, after serving out a certain amount of food, she suddenly got a notification in her head. The voice told her that she got second ss and that ss was Chef. She was someone new with the system, so she was a bit clueless about sudden notification.


    "That''s actually good, but it will take time to exin everything to you. What about you finishing your work first and we will talk tonight?" Tang Shaoyang smiled at Elin, "You don''t need to worry about it, it''s a good thing!"


    After saying that, he kissed her on the lips, "Origin will help to get to your room, just follow his words," then Tang Shaoyang left the cafeteria with the bread and a few slices of meat on top.


    "More things to be investigated" Tang Shaoyang was also curious about how Elin could get the second ss naturally. However, it was not the right time to find out about that. There was a long line waiting for her food and he had a matter in his hand too.


    "Second ss, is that possible?" Zhang Mengyao could not help but ask.


    "Oh, I haven''t told you yet?" He turned toward the girl.


    "About what?"


    "The second ss, I have my second ss too," he told her how he got his second ss as they went to the lobby.


    A bigger crowd gathered in the lobby, they had to do registration before they could get their lodging. It was a process to identify the people and got them to work in their expertise field.


    "What''s the progress?" He met with Wei Xi and asked about the progress.


    "Around thirty percent have finished their registration, and around fifteen percent get their lodging. We will finish the registration in a few hours to get everyone and maybe everyone will get the lodging by the evening," Wei Xi reported the progress.


    "Then we can start the trial tomorrow¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice before he tapped Wei Xi''s shoulder, "Good work, keep it up!"


    "I want to check the General Shop Level 3, but let''s look for my father-inw first," He agreed with Zhang Mengyao''s advice to include Kang Jiayi into the trial team.


    There were so many things he wanted to check. The new facility, the new buildings in the control room, the Farm Project, and the General Shop. But his base was in a mess, he had to organize the mess before he could check everything leisurely.


    It took him a couple of minutes to find Kang Jiayi. The old man was helping him to put the survivors in order.

 Chapter 356 - Organizing The Mess - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 356 - Organizing The Mess - Part 3</h4>


    "So you want me to create a team to sort out those guards?" Kang Jiayi asked his son-inw. He was sitting in a meeting room, together with Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang.


    "Yes, weck the manpower to sort them out," Tang Shaoyang admitted that he did not have people to do this thing, "You can choose the ex-soldiers to form the team. I want you to sort the scums out."


    His purpose was to kick out Jin Fan''s followers. The people who forced themselves on the women survivors, and also the people who killed the ordinary people with the weapon given to them. Even though he was not in the base for almost two months, he was sure that such a thing happened in the base. He wanted to sort these people out.


    "I don''t think I am the right person to do this," Kang Jiayi furrowed his brow. He was basically a newly arrived survivor, those people would not listen to him.


    "You are the right person because you should be familiar with the soldiers. It will be easier for you to work with the people you are familiar with," Tang Shaoyang exined the reason why he chose the old man, "More importantly, you are Kang Xue''s father, I trust you more than my own people currently."


    "But how? How am I supposed to sort the guards?" The old man was getting more confused.


    "Interviewing the survivors? We will announce the trial so they will report the guard''s evil deed to us. Of course, we have to screen the report too because it might be a fake report," Tang Shaoyang voiced out his idea.


    Kang Jiayi was pondering the issue. Just like Tang Shaoyang said, that might be the only way to find out the corrupted guard.


    "But why do you need to screen them? After what you did to those people, I don''t think they dare to continue their evil deeds," Kang Jiayi did not understand why they needed to sort this out. He believed that no one would dare to continue their misdeed with how Tang Shaoyang handled Jin Fan the others.


    Another reason the old man did not want to do this screening process was that he did not want more people to be killed. He felt that not all of them deserved the death penalty.


    "I want to recruit more people into Tarriors and establish a Healer Division. We will recruit people with experience, these guards have some experience in the battle, so they will be prioritized. But I want them toe clean, I don''t want scum in my army," Tang Shaoyang told the old man with a solemn look.


    "What is the punishment for the criminal?" Kang Jiayi realized the importance of the screening. He had to do this to help as he had decided to help Tang Shaoyang.


    "Depends on what they have done. The rapist would be kicked out of the base, the murderer would be killed, and if they embezzled food or other minor crimes they can pass with a minor punishment. If they are clear, we will start to interview them for Tarrior''s recruitment," Tang Shaoyang had grasped the n.


    Amidst the conversation between Tang Shaoyang and Kang Jiayi, Origin interjected, [Actually, we have a better solution for the screening process, My Lord.]


    "Who''s that!?" Kang Jiayi was rmed by Origin''s interruption. He immediately stood and looked around.


    "Don''t worry, it''s Origin. He is the Smart AI that operates this smart base," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Kang Jiayi, "What''s the solution, Origin?"


    [I just checked the Level 3 General Store, and it also sells a drug called Confession Pill. We can use the Confession Pill to make the guard confess.]


    [However, there''s a restriction for the Confession Pill. It only works for people less than Level 100, and it costs 1,000 coins per pill.]


    "That''s better, we don''t need to waste our time interviewing all the survivors. As for the coin, I can use mine to buy all the pills," Tang Shaoyang was delighted with the good news. Then he shot a nce at the old man, waiting for the old man''s decision whether he wanted to take the job or not.


    "I will take the job," after contemting a while, Kang Jiayi nodded his head.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, "If you need something, you can talk to Origin. He will do the best to assist you."


    [Nice to meet you, my name is Origin. I am living on the base and you canmunicate with me as long as you are inside the base.]


    "Alright, you can talk to devise your n," Tang Shaoyang stood up and walked toward the door, "Ah, Don''t forget to grant him ess to the Communication System, Origin!"


    *** ***


    Leaving the meeting room, Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao went back to the first floor. The reason they came back to the lobby was to check the General Store.


    He wanted to know what the store was selling now. More weapons and armor up to tier C, but the price was ridiculously expensive. Fifty thousand coins for one Tier-C Weapon and seventy-five thousand coins a set of armor.


    Tang Shaoyang was looking for the potion, but he could not find any. Even a Level 3 shop did not sell potions. The only way to get potions was to get someone to take Potion Maker ss and repair the Alchemist Facility.


    However, he noticed that now the shop was selling materials too. Herbs and Ore could be bought from the shop. He also discovered the Confession Pill that Origin talked about. Not only this pill, he even found an aphrodisiac.


    "Origin, can you limit the shop? I don''t want that other than me and the other higher-ups to ess the drugs!" He felt it was necessary to have those things hidden.


    [I can''t hide them, but I can lock them so the others can''t buy the items]


    In response, Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao were sorting out the item. It took them one and half hours to sort those items out.


    "But the General Store will help us to establish the Smithy," Zhang Mengyao voiced her thoughts, "They sell the ores, various kinds of ores, though it''s a bit expensive."


    "Yeah, looking for mine is still the best solution if we want to build the Smithy and nurture many cksmiths," One cksmith was clearly not enough for his army, so they needed a permanent resource for the ore. Forging was a trial of failures before they could get the result the cksmith wanted. The same for the Alchemist, a lot of resources were needed to nurture these two professions.


    After checking the General Store, Tang Shaoyang went back to his room while Zhang Mengyao went out to check on Tarriors. The reason he went back to his room was the control room. He wanted to know the new buildings he could build in his territory.


    Inside the control room, he checked the new buildings. The new buildings were Defense Tower, Training Ground with a dome-like shape building, upgraded wall, and various kinds of buildings in different shapes. It could be built for their purpose, residency, office, outpost, and more.


    "This is more and more like a game¡­" Tang Shaoyang could not help but mutter. It was kinda bitter that his life was a mere game.


    He shook his head and checked the defense tower. There were many types of defense towers, but he unlocked one Defense Tower. It was a tower with three ballistas installed in it. The defensive weapon was designed simr to the crossbow, but this was a bigger version of the actual crossbow with a bigger projectile too. Such a weapon was fatal, especially in this early stage. Tang Shaoyang checked the price for one Defense Tower.


    "A million coins for one, huh!?" Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. It was still affordable for his base to purchase the defense tower, "I only need them at the gate to increase our security level, three or four towers for each gate is not bad."


    After the Defense Tower, he checked the Training Ground. He tried to look at the description, but it told him nothing but a ce for training.


    He could not but furrowed his brows, "Origin, does the Training Ground include the facility for training?"


    [Even though it is called Training Ground, it is actually a giant arena for sparring. Ah, there is a tool to measure the battle power of each individual based on a test. I am not allowed to tell you the details of the Training Ground until you purchase the building, but this will help you if you want to recruit Tarriors. Battle Power is not determined by the level of an individual, but their experiences will be considered in the assessment.]


    This Training Ground could be a really big help to recruit the army. Instead of using this Training Ground for training, he could use this building as an operation building for Tarrior. He checked the price, it cost five million coins for this building.


    "I need to recruit the Tarriors first and use the spare coins to buy the necessary building," Tang Shaoyang had to consider the cost since recruiting Tarriors also cost a lot. For their ss, he had to pay ten thousand coins for one Tarrior. Additionally, he had to equip them with better gears.


    He had a lot of equipment in his inventory, but it would not be enough to arm hundreds of people obviously. In the end, he had to buy the gears from the General Store that cost a lot.


    Tang Shaoyang spent his time in the control room, checking all the new buildings. He was nning for the future.

 Chapter 357 - Morning Rush

    <h4>Chapter 357 - Morning Rush</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes upon hearing water streamed down from the bathroom. Even in his sleep, his hearing was quite sensitive.


    He looked to the side, Delia was sleeping on his chest. A light snore and stable breathing could be heard from her. He noticed the happy smile while she was sleeping.


    Last night was quite satisfying even though he did not achieve what he wanted, sleeping with all seven girls. Li Na excused herself that she had not said anything about their rtionship with her grandmother, so she had toe back to her own room. Liang Suyin also ran away with Li Na, the red-haired girl was still embarrassed.


    The remaining seven girls hade into an agreement that two of them would sleep with him every night. They had made the group by themselves without him knowing.


    Delia and Elinova, Selena and Arina, and thest group, Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue. He could make another group with Li Na and Liang Suyin too.


    Last night, he gathered all the girls to talk about his n. Zhang Mengyao, Li Na, and Liang Suyin would be ced in charge of recruiting Tarriors. Kang Xue, Selena, and Arina would be the leader of the Healer Division. Elin and Delia would take the charge of the kitchen.


    Of course, the reason he gathered the girls into his floor was not for doing an o*gy. He wanted his girls to know how to obtain the second ss by listening to Elin''s experiences.


    The second ss was very important for sure. Additional attributes and skills would give them a big boost of strength. He too wanted to know how Elin obtained the second ss. Maybe he could try to obtain his third-ss if possible.


    After listening to Elin, he immediately understood that it was hard to getbat ss for the second ss. One had to invent something and got recognized by the others too to trigger the second ss.


    Elin obtained the second ss from making soft bread. She created the recipe by herself, it was simple but it was something new for this world.


    So for thebat ss, they had to create their technique and be recognized? For thebat ss, it was still vague, but they got insight for the second ss.


    That was the purpose of gathering his girls, he wanted them to get their second ss too. He got his second through an unusual way, after all. They had to go to another world for that, but with Elin''s experiences, they could get the second ss naturally, albeit hard for sure.


    After fully waking up, he slowly put Delia''s head to the pillow before he got up. He was stark naked as Little Shaoyang was standing straight. He headed to the shower and behind the blurred ss, he could see a figure was showering.


    With a big grin, Tang Shaoyang entered the shower. Elin was washing up her dark purple hair. For the earth, it was unusual for people to have this kind of hair color. But it seemed Elin''s hair color was natural.


    He immediately hugged Elin from behind and whispered, "Why don''t you wake me up so we can show together?"


    Elin was startled for a moment before she calmed down quickly after recognizing the voice, "I thought you are tired, so I didn''t wake you up."


    Tang Shaoyang''s hands moved around. One of his hands explored the thigh area while the other hand caressing her bouncy breast.


    Elin''s breath became hurried at the stimtion, "No, I have to go to the kitchen to prepare for the breakfast¡­" she tried to reject his advance. Elin knew Tang Shaoyang well, he could not be satisfied easily. If she gave in, she would bete for her duty in the kitchen.


    "No one is going to scold you for beingte, I will tell the kitchen¡­" he has not finished his words as Elin cut in, "N-no, d-don''t tell them yet. I want to work with them from the scratch¡­ There are many things I need to learn about the food of your world too¡­"


    She did not finish her words, but he knew what she meant. Elin wanted to gain recognition through the hard work, not being bestowed by him.


    "So do you want to be the head staff of the kitchen through your hard work?" His hand was moving around, ying with her sensitive area down there as he asked.


    "N-no, I-I don''t want to be the head staff¡­ Ahnn¡­ I want to follow you everywhere you go¡­ Ahnn¡­ I want to be your personal cook¡­" moans escaped from Elinova''s mouth as she expressed her thoughts.


    "That''s a good idea, my personal royal cook¡­" he gently bit her ears as he yed with her nipples. His action intensified the moan, "But what about my little Shaoyang down there? He seems to be hungry¡­" he whispered with his deep voice. He had been rubbing the perfectly erected little Shaoyang around her thigh.


    At this point, Elin was aware that she too had to extinguish the me inside her, "One round¡­" she whispered in response.


    Hearing the response, Tang Shaoyang directed the little Shaoyang. He entered her from behind as Elin was holding the wall as she stuck out her butts. A long moan escaped from her mouth.


    They had been doing this several times. She did not know but the endless pleasure could never satisfy let alone tired her. Her body was pulsating in pleasure as Tang Shaoyang moved.


    "Ahnnn~ Ahnnn~ this is so gooooddd¡­" she could not help but mutter those words out. She thought that love was what made sex turned into pleasure, but she realized now it was not.


    However, she met with Tang Shaoyang with no love. The man was so strong that he saved her vige from destruction. She found out that the man fancied her and noticed that the Chief was having trouble paying this man for their service.


    She thought of paying that by using her body, but she never expected that she would be enticed by a man. It was something she never expected to happen to her.


    "D-did you use magic?" She could not but question the issue.


    "Magic? It''s not magic, but my talent," he whispered to her ears. Tang Shaoyang was not lying, it was indeed his talent.


    As Tang Shaoyang and Elin continued their deeds, Liang Suyin was moving back and forth in front of Tang Shaoyang''s room. She was still wearing her pajamas as with her face flushed red.


    Last night, she ran away from him, but now she regretted it. It had been several days since theirst time, she could not hold it any longer. She did not dare to enter the room, she was too embarrassed for asking it directly.


    But Zhang Mengyao told her that he would need a morning service. Mengyao told her toe to help Delia and Elin, ''but¡­''


    [Why are you hesitating, girl?]


    Origin''s voice startled her as she jolted away from the door. But soon she recognized the voice and shook her head madly.


    [Hehe, juste in, help your sister Elin or she may bete for the breakfast duty.]


    After that, the door opened on its own. It was clearly Origin who opened the door for Liang Suyin.


    Liang Suyin shook her head, but her desire overwhelmed her embarrassment as she took a peek. At first, it was just a simple peek. Then she pushed the door slowly, making noise as little as possible.


    She swallowed her saliva from nervousness before she decided to step into the room. Slowly, she closed the door with her back.


    The sound of water streamed down along with familiar moans entering her ears. She stopped in front of the door. She was aware of what happened behind the door. Her heartbeat spiked up as her hand was on the door handle.


    As the moan intensified, her desire peaked up, ''I don''t care¡­'' with that thought, she pushed the door. In the shower room, she could see two figures.


    At this time, the embarrassment was already gone as she pushed the blurred ss door. She was seeing her man and Elin in an unexpected position.


    Tang Shaoyang was carrying Elin from the back with both hands on her thigh. Liang Suyin''s eyes focused on the vital spot where white liquid leaked out through Elin''s vital spot.


    Slowly, she raised his gaze to Elin''s face. The bliss and satisfaction were apparent in her face. She felt the heat inside her body intensified. Then her gaze met with his, he grinned while scanning her from the top to bottom.


    Without Tang Shaoyang ordering her to, Liang Suyin took off her white shirt and pants. She did not wear a bra as the white snow peak came to Tang Shaoyang''s sight.


    From the size, Elin''s was certainly bigger, but the gap was not that big. He was not expecting the red-haired beauty would sneak into his room. But the surprise turned into a delight as soon as she took her clothes off.


    Tang Shaoyang moved toward the bathtub and put Elin inside. He then approached Liang Suyin. His left hand circled her waist and pulled her toward him. He kissed her while his right hand was caressing the firm breast. Slowly, Tang Shaoyang''s left hand slid down to her firm and curvaceous butts. Even though he was in heat, he did not y rough. He was setting the mood before the advance.


    Elin noticed the reinforcement hade. She immediately got up and had a quick wash. Before she left, she whispered to Suyin, "Thanks for the help, if you need help, just call me. I will be ready to help you anytime¡­"


    The help Elin was talking about was of course about the sex. Tang Shaoyang was a man that could not be tamed with two women. Help was needed to satisfy the man.

 Chapter 358 - Lord Shaoyang, They Call Him

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Lord Shaoyang, They Call Him</h4>


    Kang Jiayi was taking the task delegated to him seriously. The next morning, he gathered the people he trusted. Cao Yuntai was one of them.


    As soon as he gathered them, the old man briefed their task. It was a simple task thanks to the Confession Pill. However, there was more than putting the guards on trial. It was topensate the victim.


    They had to track the victims and give them appropriatepensation.


    Within one day, they finished the trial and decided the appropriate punishment. From 983 guards, 281 were guilty while the remaining guards were fairly clear.


    From 281 guards that confessed their crimes, 109 guards confessed that they had killed people for their benefit. In most cases, they killed the man or a rtive to seize the woman. So most of the murderers were rapists too.


    The remaining 172 guards were rapists. They took their advantage as fake "Tarriors" to rape the women.


    On the same day, Tang Shaoyang drove 172 rapists away. Of course, he stripped them down from their equipment. He did not let them bring food, armor, and weapons. 172 people only had their clothes on to survive outside.


    Meanwhile, the 109 murderers were executed in front of the other survivors, guards, and Tarriors. Tang Shaoyang let them witness the consequence of breaking the rules in the base.


    On the second day of his return, more bloodshed happened in the base. At this point, the image of their baldy leader was clearly imprinted in everyone''s mind.


    The next day after the second execution, Zhang Mengyao started to open recruitment for Tarrior. Tang Shaoyang''s next project was to capture the city by clearing all the minigames in SH City.


    That way, SH City would be his and he did not need to purchase anynds for their expansion, either for the residency or other facilities.


    Despite the deterrent of how harsh the Tarrior was, the remaining 657 guards still decided to join Tarrior. Of course, not everyone could join the Tarrior. There were requirements that needed to be fulfilled to join.


    Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi came up with the main requirement. It was the level, the guard needed to be at least Level 50 to join Tarrior.


    With only the first requirement, more than half of 657 guards were eliminated. Only 71 people were at level 50 or above. The highest level among them was level 61.


    If it was before, level 61 was pretty high, but not with the additional soldiers who joined the rank. All the soldiers who joined the Survival Game from the start to the end had a level over a hundred while some people who did not join the sixth gate mostly at level 85 to level 98.


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting behind the meeting table while hearing the report from Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi. He furrowed his brow upon hearing the report, "But they said they fought a zombie horde, how could their level be that low?"


    He could not help but question the credibility behind the zombie horde attack, "Was that a lie?"


    How could that from 586 people, most of them were at level 25 to level 35? No more than forty-three people who had level over forty. This was unbelievable.


    "No, the zombie horde attack should not be a lie," Tang Shaoyang shook his head since Origin also told him that the zombie horde attack was real.


    [It was because the original Tarriors were the ones who contributed the most in the battle. That''s how Jin Fan started to gain recognition from the survivors and Ding Hao used this chance to persuade Jin Fan to betray you.]


    Origin exined why the guards were still low in level. The original Tarriors took the frontline and killed most of the zombies.


    "So what should we do now?" Wei Xi asked the Boss. In his opinion, they could lower the standard for now and raised the standard slowly as they recruited more Tarriors.


    "What about if we create a group simr to a militia group, but once they meet the requirement, we will recruit them into Tarrior," Zhang Mengyao thought for a moment before she voiced her thoughts, "We will mix them with the Original Tarrior to look for the mini-game, so they can reach level 50 soon."


    "What''s the difference than recruiting them into Tarrior directly?" Tang Shaoyang thought for a moment before he raised the question. Zhang Mengyao''s proposal was the same as recruiting them into Tarrior.


    "The treatment, we will offer them a different treatment from the normal Tarrior. The contract will also be different¡­" Zhang Mengyao started to exin the benefits of bing Tarrior and the shoring Militia.


    He listened to Zhang Mengyao''s n. It was a solid n.


    "Moreover, we can use this newly formed group to train the people who want to join the Tarrior. People with a high level will appear out of nowhere, after all. Moreover, we can gain their loyalty if we train them from the start," Zhang Mengyao added.


    "Let''s follow your n," Tang Shaoyang agreed and Wei Xi nodded his head as well. That was the best they could do for now.


    "What about Yu Shun? Does he want to join the Tarrior?" At this moment, he remembered the young man who could subordinate the zombies. This young man could be part of their big n to conquer the dead city with zombies.


    "He is willing to join, but he does not want to hold any position and only wants to move alone," Wei Xi smiled wryly toward his Boss.


    Yu Shun''s case was simr to Li Na and Lu An''s. They were willing to fight anytime for the empire, but they did not want to hold any important position. They were capable, but they were not willing to lead people.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned, "Don''t worry, I will talk to them," it should not be hard for him to persuade those three.


    "Then we will proceed to the next procedure. For now, we will proceed with the soldiers and the selected 71 guards to get their Talent. Call Yu Shun too, he has not gotten his Talent too," he remembered that Yu Shun did not have Talent.


    Now, Talent and ss were limited to Tarrior only. Normal residents could not get the Talent. That was the current policy so there would be no longer rebellion or simr issues, in case those people got good talent and became arrogant.


    "If they get Combat Talent, we will send them to the frontline. However, if they get Magic Talent, they will join the Healer Division!" The second requirement to join Tarrior, they must have a talent that increased their physical attribute instead of Magic otherwise their growth would be limited.


    "What if they don''t want to be a Healer?" Wei Xi asked the crucial problem. Not everyone wanted to be a Healer. For example, himself, he did not want to be a Healer for sure.


    "We can loan them GC, 5 million coins for scrolling the talent. We can put that in the contract as to how they want to pay their loan," Tang Shaoyang grinned at Wei Xi.


    "But¡­" Wei Xi wanted to say that re-rolling talent only cost a million coins, but he immediately held it back. He realized that Tang Shaoyang was trying to tie them with the loan too.


    If those people tried to reroll their talent and still got the Magic Talent, they would be forced to join the Healer Division to pay their loan. If the people who decided to reroll got a Combat Talent, the empire only needed to pay them half for their service. It was a genius n since the empire had a limited budget.


    Everyone got a free roll of talent and a second chance by paying a million GC. There was no third chance.


    As soon as the three came into an agreement, they immediately carried out their n. The guard below level 50 would be put in the Militia Force. The rest of the guard and the soldiers then proceeded with their talent.


    The base ceased the activity, scavenging food or even looking for survivors were halted until the base was organized.


    A week quickly passed, 88 soldiers and 71 guards got their talents. 32 people got Magic Talent, so the Healer Division got their first batch of Healers.


    In total, Tang Empire had 206 Tarriors who would fight as the Vanguard against the zombies and the beasts. Added with the beforehand ve group, they had 243 soldiers.


    Tang Shaoyang was not worried that he wouldck soldiers to fight for him. Because if he included the people who joined the Militia Force, they had over a thousand people who were ready to fight. Another issue was solved.


    In the meeting room, Tang Shaoyang was leaning back against the chair. A meeting just over, it was the meeting about the empire activity.


    For now, aside from scavenging food and searching for the survivors, the Tarrior and the Military Force would search for the minigame too. They had to explore the building one by one.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    While resting his back, the door of the meeting room was knocked, "Come in!"


    The door opened and Kang Jiayi entered the room. Tang Shaoyang was not expecting his father-inw woulde. He straightened his back as the old man bowed his head, "Can I have your time for a moment, Lord Shaoyang?"


    There was one more change, the people would add lord to address him. It happened four days ago. He was cringed at being called lord in front of many people, but soon he got used to it.

 Chapter 359 - Neighbors Come To Visit

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Neighbors Come To Visit</h4>


    It started from Origin, Kairu, and Wen. These three kept addressing him My Lord. After the three, Pride, the Demonic Ape King also called him with Lord.


    Just like a chain reaction, Lu An also called him Lord Shaoyang, and soon Tarriors followed Lu An. After Lu An, the people in the base call him Lord Shaoyang.


    At first, he was having a hard time adjusting, but after a few days, he was used to it. Now his father-inw also called him lord.


    Tang Shaoyang nced weirdly at the old man as he gestured to the old man to sit, "Hmm, of course. What do you want to talk about?"


    Kang Jiayi maintained his t expression as he sat at the appointed seat. He then looked toward Tang Shaoyang in the eyes, "I have a proposal for you, My Lord. Are you willing to listen to his old man''s thoughts?"


    Kang Jiayi''s tone was formal and polite. It was kinda hard to believe that the stubborn old man would admit him as the leader after their initial conflict of interest.


    "I am all ears," Tang Shaoyang nodded. He was curious about the old man''s proposal. He was hoping that his father-inw woulde up with a proposal that would help him to develop the empire.


    "We have Tarriors to fend off against the zombie''s invasion and protect the base from the external threat, Tarriors," Kang Jiayi was direct with his words, "However, we don''t have an official division to enforce the rule and internal security in our base. So I propose we make one for this. Since our base is still small, we can start from a small scale so we will have a great foundation for the future!"


    Tang Shaoyang immediately got the idea of what his father-inw was up to. The old man was proposing to form thew enforcement or before they would call the police.


    It was not a bad proposal. Until now, Tarrior concurrently held the two positions, thew enforcement but also the military force.


    "But how are you going to recruit the people? We need strong people to fill the division?" To enforce thew, they needed someone strong. If it was before,w enforcement would be armed with guns.


    However, this was a new era where normal people could avoid or even block the bullet. The weapon was not enough, they had to be strong too.


    "I have thought about that, we have over a thousand people in the Militia Force. We can recruit the people from the Militia Force. While they are off duty, we will send them outside with Tarrior to level up," Kang Jiayi had thought about his n before he came to meet Tang Shaoyang.


    He had determined to help to build the base, he was willing to fill what wascking in his son-inw. The old man had regarded the base as his new home. He wanted this ce to be safe for his future grandchildren.


    Kang Jiayi then exined to Tang Shaoyang the detailed exnation. Including the shift duty and how many people he needed to form the new division.


    Since the base was not that big, he imed that a hundred people would be enough for the start. Not only that, Kang Jiayi had drafted the contract for the new division.


    The contract was worse than the Tarrior but better than the Militia Force''s contract. Tang Shaoyang read the contract carefully.


    "This is a good n, so do you want to take this project, right?" He agreed to the n and was about to trust the project to his father-inw. Even though he still doubted his father-inw, he was willing to give the old man a second chance.


    "Yes, but I have one condition if you want me to lead this project," Kang Jiayi nodded his head as a solemn look stered on his face.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. The condition the old man talked about made him doubt more about his father-inw, "What''s the condition?"


    "Let me get talent and fight with the zombies too. Include me to clear the minigame as well!" Kang Jiayi was quick with his response.


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard by the condition. It happened before, the old man asked him to get a talent too. However, his wife and Kang Xue did not agree.


    The wife and the daughter did not want the old man to fight against the dangerous zombies and beasts. His son, Kang Zian said nothing about his father''s craziness.


    "I have convinced my wife, you don''t need to worry about her¡­ Ah, also, I want my wife and my daughter-inw to get their talent too!" The old man went on with his condition, "If my guess is correct, attributes could also prolong our lives, I want them to have more attributes¡­"


    Kang Jiayi did not finish his words, but his intention was clear. He wanted to prolong his wife''s life too.


    Tang Shaoyang was aware that the old man''s conjecture was not groundless even though it had not been proven yet. Most likely, Vitality was the main factor to prolong life. Maybe abination of Stamina, Vitality, and Strength was the key to prolong their lives.


    "But they need to level up¡­" Tang Shaoyang had not finished his words as Kang Jiayi cut in, "Cooking, even though it does not level up as fast as hunting the zombies and monsters, we can level up through cooking."


    Kang Jiayi was not idle in thest seven days. He had been doing some research and found out that they could level up by cooking. He made a conjecture that doing something of a certain profession would help them to level up.


    "Making clothes, maybe it could help to level up, but I am not sure since no one could make clothes. Farming as well¡­" the old man exined his discovery to Tang Shaoyang.


    At the same time, he was informing Tang Shaoyang that Talent was important, "If possible, we should let everyone get their talent¡­"


    "Let''s not talk about that. I am not going to open it to the public until we establish a firm order in my base," Tang Shaoyang rejected the idea.


    "Then let me get my talent. As you said, I have to be strong to lead a bunch of strong people or they will not respect and regard me as their leader!" Kang Jiayi understood Tang Shaoyang''s concern, so he did not press the issue.


    "If your wife agrees¡­" He was hesitating to give the green light to the old man. Kang Xue was strongly against the idea of his father fighting outside. He was indeed too old, "We have to discuss this with your daughter first."


    This was a family affair, he did not want to make the decision for Kang Xue.


    "I am fine with that," Kang Jiayi nodded in return, "I am confident to convince her as well."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and looked back to the draft in his hand, "Project T.E.I.S? What TEIS stands for?" Only then he noticed Kang Jiayi named the proposal as Project T.E.I.S.


    "Tang Empire Internal Security Division, in short TEIS," Kang Jiayi had prepared the name for the new division too. The old man came with full preparation.


    In fact, it was Kang Zian''s idea. Yes, his son supported his project and also his decision to fight against the zombies despite the risk. His son came up with the name, and he agreed to this after a sort of consideration.


    "TEIS¡­ TEIS¡­ TEIS¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered the name for a while. It was a bit awkward to spell, but he knew that he just needed time to get used to it, "Alright, not a bad name. Let''s continue the discussion with your daughter."


    A weekter, the empire founded a new division, TEIS. A hundred people were recruited from the Militia Force to fill the empty division. Slowly but surely, the base developed in the right direction.


    Tarriors resumed their activity, scavenging the food from the abandoned building, cleaning the zombies, looking for the survivors, and searching for the minigame.


    Quickly, another two weeks passed and the base managed to gather more than five thousand survivors. New buildings appeared out of nowhere near the main base, the thin steel wall was fortified, and the defense tower was erected.


    The survivors were well fed despite their fear of the ruler. The two days of ughter were imprinted deep in people''s minds. It became a reminder for them to not do something silly so they did not lose their lives.


    Tang Shaoyang leaned back against thefy couch. In this month, he had been doing administrative work. This was the most rxing, boring, and enjoyable month since the Game started.


    Rxing because he had his people to help with his work and also delicious food made by his woman. The repetitive work this month was boring. It was enjoyable because he had eight women to have fun with. Morning, noon, or even night. Kitchen, meeting room, bathroom, or even rooftop.


    If there was something he was dissatisfied with, his growth was stagnant. The zombies were low-level for him, he needed to kill thousands or maybe ten thousands of zombies to gain a level.


    It was not worth it and it was better for his subordinate to hunt the zombies instead. If he joined the hunt, he would slow the growth of his people.


    "What I need is to form a financial team to manage the treasury and the other expenses¡­" He muttered in a low voice.


    He was about to order Origin to gather the survivors'' data, looking for someone with financial experiences and work. But before he could say anything, he received a call.


    [Zhao Zhong is calling you!]


    Tang Shaoyang picked the call immediately, "What''s up?" His tone was casual, but the other party paused for a moment before he heard the reply.


    ¡ªWe have guests from the neighborhood city, Lord Shaoyang. What should I do?"

 Chapter 360 - Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 360 - Visitors</h4>


    "Guests from the neighboring city?" Tang Shaoyang borrowed his brows when he heard the term, "What they want?"


    If Zhao Zhong called him, the guests would want something, or else why would Zhao Zhong call him.


    "They want to see you," there was a pause in between before Zhao Zhong continued, "They wear military uniform, theye from SZ City''s establishment."


    "SZ City''s establishment?" Tang Shaoyang repeated the word. He heard this somewhere, it was familiar to his ears.


    Then his eyes brightened as he recalled this establishment. It was the establishment of the SZ City, where Yu Shun came from. Then he remembered that me Castle was also part of the SZ City Establishment.


    "How many of them? Do theye to talk or fight?" At this point, the rtionship between the two forces should be hostile. He had killed dozens of the me Castle''s people, after all.


    "Twenty-one, theye with armored vehicles. They said they want to talk with you," Zhao Zhong''s tone was unsure too, "Should I drive them away?"


    "Armored vehicle? Is it a tank?" From Origin''s words, such technology should be destroyed by the system. He frowned when he heard this.


    "No, it''s just an armored car with a machine gun on it,"


    It was not the fearful tank, but such a vehicle would bring people a big advantage. They could crush them with the car and shoot the evolved zombies with the machine. If it was before, he would treat these guests with caution.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned all of a sudden as if he found a new toy to y with, ''I am bored with all this work, let''s have a fun little bit, shall we?''


    "Lead them to the main base and wait for further instruction," After saying that to Zhao Zhong, he called the others too. Since they had guests, they should wee them.


    A mischievous smile formed on his lips. Even though he had not met the one so-called guest, he was sure these people came up with something no good. Especially they had a conflict with one of their factions.


    *** ***


    The east gate


    Zhao Zhong was looking into the room through the ss. Inside the room, they were the guests he talked about.


    Twenty-one people who wore military uniforms were sitting, talking to themselves. They were pretty calm and casual for people who looked for trouble.


    ''Maybe they reallye to talk?'' Zhao Zhong shrugged as he sat back on the chair. He told those people that he would inform his leader, so he would let them wait for a moment.


    He was in the office of the east gate. There were twelve people on duty in the office, 6 TEIS members, and 6 Tarriors.


    Tarriors would be in charge of defense while TEIS would proceed with the procedure to enter the base. They would data the neers or survivors.


    While Tarriors werepletely fine with the guests, TEIS Officers were quite tense. The guests were wearing military uniforms, they did not want to offend these people.


    Especially after seeing the real armored vehicles with a machine gun in them. Imagining their bodies holed by the machine gun was enough to scare them.


    "Sir Zhao, can you data them?" The Officer TEIS came over and asked for help.


    "Me? That''s not my work, you do it!" Zhao Zhong furrowed his brow and red at the man.


    Guo Xun, 34 years old, TEIS Officer. He volunteered to join TEIS as soon as Kang Jiayi announced the open recruitment. He thought this would be an easy job, but he was not expecting this to happen to him.


    "B-but what if they refuse to give their information?" Guo Xun looked toward the group nervously. Those people were armed with guns too. He noticed that five of them had automatic rifles.


    Even though the world had changed. People''s fear of guns still remained there. The thought of fighting someone armed with guns never crossed their mind. It was the same for Guo Xun.


    "If they refuse, they are not weed in this base. We will drive them away. Go do your job, Lord Shaoyang has agreed to meet with them but not until you finish your procedure!" Zhao Zhong ordered Guo Xun in amanding tone.


    Guo Xun let out a sigh inwardly. He did not want to piss Zhao Zhong too. Zhao Zhong was holding the Captain position in Tarrior, 100 menmander. Zhao Zhong''s standing was much higher than him, it was not wise to piss off the opposite party.


    Guo Xun swallowed a mouthful of saliva, trying to calm down his nervousness. He took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Yan Kui was the one trusted by the leaders of the SZ Establishment to meet with Tang Shaoyang. He was trusted with a mission, and he was confident that he couldplete the mission without a problem.


    First of all, he was surprised by the steel wall. He was not expecting that there would be a wall, at all. Then he met with the guards, even though they were armed with cold weapons, he was surprised that the civilian establishment would be this organized.


    Now he was asked to wait instead. Yan Kui did not mind waiting since maintaining a good rtionship would benefit his mission.


    Then he heard the door open. He turned toward the door, a man with a deep blue uniform came in. The man had a sword in his waist, holding something and a pen.


    Yan Kui got up and approached the man, "Where''s your leader?"


    Guo Xun looked up and shook his head, "We are still waiting for our people to return, but before we could allow you to enter the base. You have to fill the guest''s form."


    Guo Xun showed the paper in his hand to Yan Kui. They were the first guests to visit the base. So this was the first time someone had to fill the form as the survivors came to find a ce to live instead of a temporary visit.


    This proposal was issued by Kang Jiayi and approved by Tang Shaoyang. They had to know all the people in their inner territory. That was the purpose of the guest form.


    Yan Kui was surprised, not only he but the other soldiers were also surprised. Soon a frown formed on Yan Kui''s forehead.


    One of the soldiers lost his calm, "Do you know who we are?" It was the soldier with an automatic rifle. He reached toward Guo Xun, trying to grab Guo Xun''s cor.


    However, Guo Xun reacted quickly as he took two steps backward. He avoided the grab and had his hand on his sword. He was ready to draw the sword out if the opposite party pointed their guns at him.


    The guest form and pen fell, the atmosphere inside the room instantly intensified. Yan Kui, however, quickly acted as he held his subordinate, "Stop!"


    "But they¡­'''' the soldier was about to say something, but Yan Kui cut him off, "I say stop!" He raised his voice, only then the soldiers stepped back.


    "Do we need to fill this form to enter the establishment? We are soldiers from the SZ base and wee with a good intention," Yan Kui asked out.


    "I am sorry, but I am just an officer who is doing his duty. Asking you to fill the form is one of my jobs," Guo Xun did not dare to release the grab of his sword as he replied.


    At this moment, the door opened and Zhao Zhong entered the room. He was surprised that the scaredy-cat Guo Xun dared to hold his ground.


    "What''s wrong?" Zhao Zhong''s rough voice questioned. The question was directed to Guo Xun and also the soldiers.


    "I asked them to fill the guest form, but they got angry all of sudden," Guo Xun was relieved that Guo Xun came to help.


    Yan Kui scanned Zhao Zhong. The man did not wear a uniform but te armor instead. He had seen the man outside. From the interaction, Zhao Zhong was Guo Xun''s superior.


    "What if we don''t fill the form!?" The soldier who tried to grab Guo Xun''s cor earlier, questioning back unyieldingly.


    "Easy, I will drive you guys out of our territory," Zhao Zhong shrugged casually, "If you want to visit our base, then follow the procedure."


    "What if we force our way into your territory," another soldier spoke out with a smirk on his face. As he spoke, he tried to showcase his automatic rifle to intimidate Zhao Zhong.


    To the soldiers'' surprise, Zhao Zhong grinned. If it was before the Game, he would be afraid of these armed soldiers. But not anymore, not when he had the power to fight back.


    "Easy, I will force you out, even my life is at stake," he was talking about his life casually, it was as if he was not afraid of death, "But one thing for sure, you guys will be dead for sure!"


    Then Zhao Zhong took out a broad sword from his inventory. The sword was about the same as his height, shiny and intimidating.


    He did not use a heavy sword before, but because of his Berserker ss, he was given this broad sword by Tang Shaoyang. One of the treasures from the sixth gate of the Survival Game.


    Zhao Zhong was showing a stance that he did not fear the soldier. He was not afraid of the gun as he showed his weapon, meaning he was ready for the fight.


    Yan Kui was left with a hard choice. He thought that by bringing up that he was from the military force, he would get an easy entry. He was not expecting the early confrontation.

 Chapter 361 - Great Reception For The Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Great Reception For The Visitors</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was still sitting in the meeting room. The door opened, Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi entered the room.


    "We have guests?" Zhang Mengyao asked as soon as she entered the room. She received a message from Tang Shaoyang that there was a diplomatic visit from the neighbor.


    "They are still in TEIS'' post for the registration visit. Who knows that the guest''s programes to use this quickly," He grinned at Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi.


    Wei Xi shook his head, "Who are these people?" This made him curious. He wondered who came to visit their base. Most of the people that came to the base,ing with an intention to stay, not visiting.


    "Theye from the SZ City Establishment, and they are people from the military force," as soon as Zhang Mengyao heard that it was a military force who visited. She immediately massaged the space between her forehead.


    Even though she had not met them in person, she was sure that these people came up with no good intention. A conflict was bound to happen with the visit.


    *** ***


    East Gate TEIS Post


    "What!? We have to pay with Game Coins too?" One of the soldiers raised his voice at Zhao Zhong.


    As someoneing from an establishment with a smart base, the soldiers knew well the importance of the Game Coin. It was the new currency for the Game.


    Yan Kui also frowned, he had taken a step back by filling the form. But he did not expect that they needed to pay a fee to enter the base. He almost signed the form until he noticed the fee at the end of the form.


    If he signed the form, he had to pay 50 GC. His signature meant he agreed to pay.


    "You are going too far! We are the soldiers of the country, how can you do this to us!?" Another soldier raised his voice. They were expecting better treatment since they were soldiers. However, now they felt like they were scammed.


    "That''s the procedure to enter the base. If you don''t agree, you can leave," Zhao Zhong shrugged.


    "Let me talk this out with your Leader," Yan Kui furrowed his brow. He was not as hot-headed as his subordinates. He remainedposed in this situation, the reason why he was chosen to lead the team.


    Zhao Zhong fell silent for a moment. These people looked like a miser to him that they could not afford 50 GC. They could get 50 GC from killing stage-1 zombies.


    "Alright, you don''t have to pay until you meet our leader," He gave the soldiers a leeway, "However, you have to sign the document. We need that for our archive."


    Yan Kui paused for a moment before he signed the form. He told his subordinates to sign the form too. He was confident that this nonsense fee would not be applied to them.


    "See, if you just follow the procedure, we will be on our way already to the main base," Zhao Zhong gestured to Guo Xun to retrieve the form.


    After that, Zhao Zhong led them outside. He had prepared the cars outside.


    "What about our armored car? We want to bring it with us!" The soldier did not want to leave their armored vehicle behind. The reason they used the armored vehicle was to intimidate the people on the base.


    If they left their vehicle behind, the purpose of bringing the vehicle was no longer there. On top of that, they did not trust these people. They did not want to leave their precious armored vehicle to these people.


    "Then you can leave now!" Zhao Zhong''s voice became stern all of a sudden, "You keepining here and there, do you know that you are in our territory? If you want to enter our territory, then follow our rules or else leave!"


    Zhao Zhong was rough and straightforward. He had been holding back all this time, but these people kept testing him out.


    Yan Kui waved his hand at his subordinates, "It''s fine, we will follow your arrangement."


    Not that he was afraid of Zhao Zhong, but Zhao Zhong should be someone strong. The inventory was something precious, only a handful of people had it back in SZ City Establishment.


    He did not want to get on the bad side with someone as strong as Zhao Zhong. He believed that he would work together with the man in the future.


    "Good!" Zhao Zhong got into the car. Three cars followed the empty road, passing through the empty buildings.


    It was like a dead establishment in Yan Kui''s eyes. But soon his mind changed when he got into the core base. Fifteen tall buildings were erected, he noticed that people wereing in and out from the building.


    He quickly realized that these buildings were newly built. He was a native of SZ City, but he often visited SH City. So he was sure that this ce did not have this kind of area before.


    Yan Kui was sure that more than ten buildings were built recently. Upon realizing this, he was getting even more surprised. It was not that their establishment did not have the new building. It was just that he was surprised that this base manages to build more than ten buildings.


    Soon the car stopped in front of the three tallest buildings. Yan Kui soon recognized the three buildings. The three buildings were high-end buildings.


    He remembered that the middle was supposed to be a hotel. The left one should be a department store and the right one was a sports and entertainment building. It was called a sports and entertainment building, while in fact, it was famous for the underground casino for the rich.


    ''So the smart base of the SH City was this building¡­'' he came out of the car, following Zhao Zhong.


    Yan Kui then noticed there was a line of armored people toward the entrance. Their arrival attracted the people''s attention. Especially with their military uniform.


    "Don''t wander around, we are not to be med if one of you suddenly goes missing," Zhao Zhong warned the group with a smirk.


    Yan Kui ignored the taunt as he followed Zhao Zhong. The other soldiers also followed with their chest puffed upward proudly. They were showing off to the people that they came from the military force.


    When they reached the entrance, Yan Kui saw two people approaching them. One man whispered something to Zhao Zhong.


    Soon, Zhao Zhong turned around toward him and his subordinates, "Weapons are not allowed inside! Please give your weapon to our people," he pointed at the Tarriors who came forward to retrieve the weapon.


    "I don''t think I can agree with this," For the first time, Yan Kui spoke out. Taking off the weapon was the same as stripping them naked.


    "There''s no discussion for this, follow the rule if you want to meet our Leader!" Qin Shoushan spoke to Yan Kui. The two men were Qin Shoushan and Cao Yuntai. Both received the call to tighten the security around the main base because guests came.


    "Then are you going to guarantee our safety?" Yan Kui did not want to step back in this regard.


    "We will guarantee yours and your people''s safety as long as you follow the rule and remain respectful," Cao Yuntai followed up.


    There was no reason to attack these people unless they did something funny. This was just a protocol, not directly from Tang Shaoyang himself, but Kang Jiayi. The protocol was reasonable hence they followed the advice.


    "This is nonsense! We are the soldiers that have served the country. How can you treat us like this!?" One soldier with the rifle in his hand protested. He did not want his weapon taken from him.


    "Treat you like what? You are entering a safe building, so you don''t need the weapon. Unless you want to start a fight?" As soon as those words came out from Qin Shoushan''s mouth, the Tarriors'' hand moved toward their weapon.


    If the soldiers showed an aggressive stance, they would immediately draw their weapons out.


    Yan Kui quickly assessed the situation and waved his hand to his subordinates. The most important thing was to meet the Leader. As long as he got the chance to talk with the Leader, he could win these people too.


    "Alright," Yan Kui agreed and handed the gun to Tarrior next to him, "They are right, we are here to talk not to fight," even though he felt uneasy without a gun in his hand, he had to follow them.


    The other soldiers reluctantly handed the guns.


    ''Based on information from the people who fled from this base, the Leader is a tyrant and ruthless, but the information seems to be wrong,'' Yan Kui noticed that the survivors were well-fed and had clean clothes to wear.


    It was as if the catastrophe never happened to them. Yan Kui hoped that the Leader was someone reasonable and could be talked with.


    "Follow these two, they will lead you to meet our leader," Zhao Zhong motioned his hand to Qin Shoushan and Cao Yuntai.


    The group followed the two inside. Yan Kui was more surprised with the interior inside. The organized first floor, the receptionist counter. He could also see a group gathered in front of something.


    People armed with a weapon and light armor went out of the stairs. He even saw kids running around, chasing each other. The situation did not show that the leader was a tyrant, at all.


    The group split into two elevators. Yan Kui followed Qin Shoushan while the remaining half followed Cao Yuntai.


    He saw Qin Shoushan pressed number seven. That meant he would meet the rumored tyrant leader there. Quickly they arrived on the second floor. They followed the hallway and arrived in front of a door.


    The door was opened by Qin Shoushan, and they entered the room.


    The room was big, big enough to amodate a hundred to hundred and fifty people inside. There was a long table with chairs. The table was about 15 meters long. It was a big meeting room.


    At the end of the table, he saw a man with short hair. The man was wearing a ck suit and white shirt underneath. Since there was a distance, Yan Kui failed to get a clear look at the man.


    While the man attracted his attention, the people behind the man attracted Yan Kui''s attention more. No, not the people, but the three inhuman figures that stood at the back.


    Yan Kui''s pupils contracted in shock as he was not expecting to meet a beast here. He was about to raise his gun but soon he realized that he did not have a gun in his hand.


    The same for the other soldiers, they were panicked. At the sight of the three beastmen.

 Chapter 362 - Greeting

    <h4>Chapter 362 - Greeting</h4>


    "Don''t worry, my friends from another city, they are friends," Tang Shaoyang smiled at the group.


    He was aware that these people reacted that way because of Kairu, Wen, and Pride''s presence. A four meters tall Demonic Ape and over a three meters ming Lion. That was enough to intimidate the soldiers who only met with the zombies all this time.


    Hearing the voice, Yan Kui looked toward the voice. He was still uneasy with the presence of the three beastmen, but soon he realized the three beastmen just stayed behind the man.


    His eyes looked around, trying to identify the people behind the man. Girls, young and mature ones. Men, young and adult ones. It was a mixed people, but he could tell that these people had a different aura.


    Yan Kui tried to calm down immediately while assessing the situation. He realized that this was not just a normal civilian base. Taking a deep breath, he opened his mouth and started with the introduction.


    "Hello, my name is Yan Kui," Yan Kui bowed his head slightly, "I am the soldier, First Lieutenant of SZ Military Region. Major General Shi Yan dispatched us here to talk with the Leader of this establishment,"


    Yan Kui tried to remain respectful but he did not cower back despite the opposite party''s intimidation. He mentioned his rank and also his superiors. He tried to counter the intimidation.


    Tang Shaoyang''s smile widened as he heard the introduction, "I am the Leader of this base, Tang Shaoyang," he replied casually.


    "So, what does Major General Shi Yan want to talk about? I am all ears," he motioned to Yan Kui to take a seat.


    Yan Kui was relieved that Tang Shaoyang was reasonable to talk with. He got the seat at the other end of the table.


    As soon as he sat, there was a shadow flushed forward. The shadow was wearing the green military uniform.


    "Kang Xue! Come with me! You don''t have to force yourself to stay with this tyrant anymore. You will be safe in Military Establishment!"


    Everyone was surprised to hear the voices. They looked toward the voice, including Tang Shaoyang while Yan Kui rooted-stunned with his subordinate''s antics.


    Tang Shaoyang scanned the man. The man seemed to be her woman''s acquaintance. Their rtionship was pretty close too for him to speak like that. But being called a tyrant, he was supposed to meet this man before.


    Tang Shaoyang, however, could not remember the man. He did not recall ever meeting this man before. He turned his head toward his woman, "Do you know him?''


    Kang Xue rolled her eyes at him, she could not believe that he would forget about the man in the military uniform. She chose to ignore Tang Shaoyang and responded to the man while shaking her head, "I am sorry, Yi Qiao, but this is my home now."


    The man in the military uniform was Yi Qiao, her ex-boyfriend. The man who got trashed by Tang Shaoyang back then in the HZ Bay, when they met with Kang Jiayi''s group.


    Yi Qiao could not believe what he heard. He thought Kang Xue was forced to follow Tang Shaoyang because of his power. Still unable to believe her, he tried to convince her, "No, I am saying the truth. Half of the military force of the SZ Military Region survived. We can survive against the zombie even without this man!" Yi Qiao pointed his index finger at Tang Shaoyang. It was considered rude.


    Yan Kui did not do anything as he watched everything unfold. He wanted to see Tang Shaoyang''s reaction as his subordinate seemed to have a history with the leader of this base.


    The same for Tang Shaoyang, he maintained his smile as he scanned Yan Kui''s reaction.


    "I can survive against the zombie even by myself, that''s not the point, Yi Qiao," Kang Xue let out a sigh. She was guilty of what happened to this man, but her guilt was not enough to make her leave Tang Shaoyang. She made the choice, and she would live with it.


    "I have chosen him to be my man, I am not going anywhere," She shook his head, "I hope you can forget the past and live on with your life now. I am sorry."


    As she said that, she secretly med Tang Shaoyang. He was the cause of this, but she did not regret it either. She had made the decision.


    Yi Qiao''s eyes widened into a shock. He truly could not believe that the love they had was crumbling easily. Of course, the man still did not realize that Kang Xue did not love even before the disaster.


    Her father was the reason she agreed to get a rtionship. With an additional good impression she had for him, she was willing to try. But her job immediately separated both.


    "You!" Yi Qiao turned toward Tang Shaoyang. His face turned red from anger, "This is because of you!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward Yi Qiao then he looked back to Kang Xue. He still had no idea who Yi Qiao was. Maybe he deemed Yi Qiao as an unimportant passerby in his life, he immediately forgot about Yi Qiao after their first sh.


    "Who is he?" He asked Kang Xue.


    "How can you forget about him? He is Yi Qiao, my ex-boyfriend. You met him once back in HZ Bay," Kang Xue shook his head helplessly.


    Being reminded, he remembered who the man was. Then he smiled back at Yi Qiao, "I agree with her. She is not the only fish in the sea, you should move on," he advised the man.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!" Yi Qiao bellowed as he rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. However, he was deemed to not be able to reach Tang Shaoyang.


    In his first step, Lu An appeared next to Yi Qiao. Heunched a swept kick, tackling Yi Qiao down. Then he quickly drew his sword out and stabbed Yi Qiao''s thigh. The sword pierced through the, nailed down to the floor.


    Blood immediately spread out on the floor as Yi Qiao screamed in pain, "ARGHHH!!!"


    "Don''t worry, this is not going to kill him," Lu An waved his hand at Kang Xue, "We have healer too, this dude is safe. But lessons need to be taught or people like him think they can do whatever they want!" Lu An''s voice was toneless and unfeeling.


    Yan Kui''s eyes erged in shock as he immediately got up from the seat. He was about to ask for an exnation from Tang Shaoyang, but three of his people rushed toward Lu An.


    "That''s not how you teach them a lesson," Kairu''s big body shed forward. He appeared in front of the three people who tried to save Yi Qiao. The Lion Beastmen punched the man in the middle.


    Thetter immediately fell, crouching on the ground with his hand on the belly. Then Kairu''s hand moved quickly, catching the other two men''s heads. He grabbed their heads and mmed them down to the floor.


    The head mmed to the floor. The floor broke, but the two men''s heads also broke as blood painted the floor. Kairu did not stop there as he raised his right foot, stepping on the man who crouched on the ground.


    Bang!


    Another head broke and a scream echoed through the room, "Don''t worry, I am using considerate force. I don''t kill them," the lion head grinned at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Leader Tang! What''s the meaning of this!?" Yan Kui mmed the table and questioned Tang Shaoyang. His anger overcame his shock.


    "Hmmm, their greeting may be rough, but they mean well," Tang Shaoyang maintained his smile as he responded.


    "They almost killed my men, this is uneptable!" Yan Kui of course could not ept a sloppy response.


    "What do you mean that was uneptable? They were protecting me from your men who tried to attack me first, correct me if I am wrong, Mr. Yan?"


    Only then Yan Kui came to the realization that they were in the wrong. But of course, he could not admit it.


    "On top of that, part of the me is on you. If you can manage your men well, this is not going to happen," Tang Shaoyang was still smiling.


    Yan Kui loss for words. He indeed did not stop Yi Qiao from making a ruckus. Again, he had to protect his people even though they were in the wrong. He could not show a weak performance to the opposite party before the talk.


    "But you don''t have to worry about your subordinate, we will be responsible for that," He then motioned to Arina and Selena, "They are the Chief General of my Healer Division, they can heal your people."


    Lu An and Kairu stepped aside. Yi Qiao screamed out aloud when the sword pulled out from his thigh while the other three were groaning in pain on the ground.


    Selena and Arina quickly cast a healing spell on the four people. The four stopped groaning as their wounds were healed.


    Yan Kui witnessed everything, then he realized that he was not facing normal people. He quickly broke into a cold sweat as the beforehand scenario reyed in his mind.


    He could not see Lu An and Kairu''s movement. They appeared all of sudden and took down his men. It was not something ordinary people could do.


    At the same time, he was relieved that the leader did not act unreasonably by starting to attack them. It was clear that he could still talk with them.


    "Mr. Yan, let''s pause the talk forter. What about if you and your subordinates go to rest first. We can continue the talkter at night or tomorrow," Tang Shaoyang proposed while maintaining his smile.


    All his subordinates in the room cast a bizarre look at him. They thought their Boss would beat these people after what happened. Who did not know their Boss''s temper? Everyone knew that was why they were surprised by his amicable manner.


    "Yes, let''s do that," Yan Kui immediately agreed. It was too awkward to continue the talk. He also needed to brief his subordinates, they were doing whatever they wanted even without his consent.


    Qin Shoushan and Cao Yuntai led guests out of the room.


    Yan Kui did not apologize for his subordinates'' behavior until they left.


    "What do you want to do with them?" As soon as the guests left, Zhang Mengyao asked Tang Shaoyang. These people came with a hidden motive. She was curious as to why Tang Shaoyang did not drive them out.


    "They are on a diplomatic mission, it''s normal to treat the diplomatic guests well," that was his answer as he got up from the seat.


    "Origin, Watch these people out. I want to know what they are up to, I am curious too," Tang Shaoyang ordered Origin.


    [Yes, My Lord!]

 Chapter 363 - Two Requests

    <h4>Chapter 363 - Two Requests</h4>


    Yan Kui stayed inside the room designated by Tang Shaoyang. It was a quite big room, three beds, a bathroom inside, and a living room.


    He sat in the living room while his subordinates searched the room. They were searching for hidden cameras.


    "I don''t think they have hidden cameras," one of the soldiers spoke to Yan Kui.


    "It''s better safe than sorry," After saying that, he looked over Yi Qiao and the other three. He was examining the three soldiers'' heads.


    The dried blood was still on their heads, but no scars or wounds. It waspletely fine as if nothing happened to them.


    He then looked over Yi Qiao''s thigh. He was sure that the sword pierced through the thigh, "What about you? Are you okay?"


    "I am¡­ okay," Yi Qiao tried to move his right leg. If he did not feel the excruciating pain earlier, he might think it was a nightmare instead.


    "What happened with you and Tang Shaoyang?" Yan Kui asked out, not because of his curiosity, he wanted to get more information about this Tang Shaoyang.


    Yi Qiao made an ufortable look, he did not want to tell his past to anyone. It was his humiliation, the disgrace that would always prick his heart each time being mentioned.


    "I am here to help you. If the talk is sessful, I can help you with the problem," Yan Kui made a promise even though he was unsure if he would be able to deliver it.


    After hesitating for a moment, Yi Qiao told his superior what happened back then. He did not mention anything about the Survival Game. He thought that was not rted to anything with the main crux.


    He did not hide it deliberately as he assumed Yan Kui already knew about it from the me Castle.


    "So you don''t know anything about him until your first meeting in the HZ Bay?" Yan Kui rubbed his chin as he leaned back on the couch.


    As he conversed with Yi Qiao and the others, the people he asked to search the room came to report. No hidden cameras could be spotted inside the room. The room was not tapped too, it was safe.


    "Alright, listen to me!" He raised his tone as he attracted his subordinates'' attention, "We came here with a mission, not for a personal reason. I hope you can control your emotions, not acting on your own!"


    For the talk to go smoothly, he needed his men to have one thought with him. He did not want to get screwed like before, "This is not a request, but an order!"


    Yan Kui scanned his men, he then noticed Yi Qiao raised his hand, "What is it, Yi Qiao?"


    "If I may know, what''s the mission?" Aside from Yan Kui himself, no one knew what they came here for. That was why they acted on their own.


    "Our mission is¡­" Yan Kui told them what they came for. It was a simple but hard mission at the same time.


    "What if they refuse?" One of the soldiers asked out.


    "We will make them can''t refuse our proposal," Yan Kui smiled, he had a brilliant idea, "Listen to me, I will make the appointment tomorrow at noon for the second meeting. Before the meeting, we will make our preparations¡­"


    Thirty minutester, Yan Kui and his subordinates came out of their room, "We are going to look around, can we?"


    There was an attendant appointed for them for their needs. He told the female attendant his purpose and the female attendant agreed immediately with his request. She even offered to show them around.


    "We haven''t had our lunch¡­" before Yan Kui finished his words, the female attendant smiled, "I will lead you to our cafeteria. It''s about lunchtime."


    *** ***


    The next afternoon


    Yan Kui and his men were led to the same room. This time, however, he did not see the three beastmen. Fewer peoplepared to yesterday.


    However, he saw the young man who pierced Yi Qiao''s thigh behind Tang Shaoyang. The healers were not there, but the woman called Kang Xue, another beauty was still with him.


    There was an additional old man in the line too. Soon, Yan Kui realized something. Yesterday, they were showing off their strength. They were telling him that they were not easy people.


    Yan Kui however was not discouraged by this fact. He smiled and exchanged greetings with the Leader. After a small talk, Yan Kui immediately went into the main topic.


    "Wee to meet Leader Tang to talk about two things!" Yan Kui''s tone deepened as his expression turned solemn.


    "Oh, two things?" Tang Shaoyang nodded and smiled, "We will help if it''s within our capability."


    Yan Kui was no longer wasting time with pleasantries, "First, we are looking for a wanted criminal. From the information, we heard the criminal is taking shelter in this base. I wish you to cooperate with the military force to apprehend the criminal."


    "Criminal?" Tang Shaoyang''s smiled froze, then a frown formed on his forehead, "First, of all, we have all the information of the people who live in the base. We also keep watching on them, I am pretty sure we don''t have a criminal here."


    "Our information should not be wrong. What about if you check it first whether the criminals are within the base or not. It would be dangerous for him and his partner to run around with the other survivors," Yan Kui shook his head.


    "We wish for your cooperation, Leader Tang. His name is Yu Shun and Luo Lan. They killed the guards in the establishment, we have to apprehend them to console the family our guards left behind, bringing justice to them!" He continued righteously.


    "Yu Shun and Luo Lan?" The frown vanished from Tang Shaoyang''s expression as a smile formed. He nodded his head, "We will try to look at these two people, what about the second thing you want to discuss with me?"


    "Thank you for your cooperation, Leader Tang," Yan Kui nodded his head, "The second thing is our Major General Shi Yan wants you to cooperate with us to hand over the base to the military force. We will use this base as our main operation base to rescue humanity and also our country!" Yan Kui expressed his thoughts with passion.


    "Of course, if you want, you can join the military force for a good cause too. We will reward you handsomely for your contribution," he did not forget to add the offer.


    Everyone in the room was looking at Tang Shaoyang, waiting for his response. Tang Shaoyang maintained his smile as he listened to Yan Kui, "This is a request or amand?"


    "This is a request from the military force, we are hoping to face the disaster and rebuild our country together¡­" having not finished his words, Tang Shaoyang cut in the middle, "If this is a request, then I have to refuse the request. I am putting my life to get the base, my sweat to build the base, and our blood to make the base run in order. I can''t hand over the base to the military base."


    Yan Kui was stunned for a moment at the exaggeration in Tang Shaoyang''s words, "But this is an order from the government and also the military force of our country!" He immediately raised his tone.


    "Government? Which one? Do you have the official letter with the government seal that this is an order from the government?" Tang Shaoyang questioned the opposite party back.


    "In the first ce, can you prove that you are from the military force? The moment you arrive at this base, you never showed us the proof that you are a soldier aside from your military uniform," He pointed at the green military uniform on these people.


    "How do I know that you are the legal military force of our country?"


    Yan Kui was silenced with a series of questions from Tang Shaoyang. He could not give a proper response to the question. He had nothing Tang Shaoyang asked for. His military identification had been long gone after they scrambled around from the mess.


    Government official letter with a seal? He had not heard that there was someone from the government who survived. He was bluffing about the government part.


    It took a while for Yan Kui to regain hisposure, "So you are not going to hand over the base even if we ask nicely?"


    "Of course not, I am not going to hand over my empire to anyone, no exception," Tang Shaoyang''s smiled then started to turn into a grin.


    "Your empire?" Yan Kui furrowed his brows the moment he heard that. He thought there was something wrong with his hearings.


    "Yes! Wee to The Empire of Tang," Tang Shaoyang''s grin became wider.


    Yan Kui was stunned, but soon he heardughter from his men.


    "Empire? Is he joking? An empire at this age?"


    "He must be dreaming, in delusion because of the zombies!"


    "Does that mean he is the Emperor? Hahaha¡­"


    But soon theughter stopped as Lu An threw his sword toward the group. The sword hit no one, but it passed through them closely before it pierced the wall.


    The soldiers looked at Lu An in shock, "If I heard yourughter next time, I will make sure that the sword will pierce your head next time!" Lu An''s cold voice rang in the meeting room.


    Yan Kui, however, ignored the threat as he looked toward Tang Shaoyang with his eyes wide open, "Are you saying that you are establishing an empire?"


    "Do you know that this is an act of treason to the country?"

 Chapter 364 - Not His Style

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Not His Style</h4>


    "What are you talking about? Act of treason to this country?" Tang Shaoyang looked at Yan Kui and asked "Which country?"


    "Ah, maybe I should correct you first. Our country has fallen, so you are no longer a military force of any country. You are the ex-soldiers of the fallen county."


    "Want proof? The proof is easy, where is our government now? It''s been almost five months since the disaster, where are they?" Tang Shaoyang raised his right brow as he questioned Yan Kui, "So which country are you talking about?"


    Yan Kui opened his mouth, but there were no words that came out. He could not refute the opposite party''s statement.


    If this was just the first or maybe the second month, it was understandable. But for almost five months, there was no news from the central government or any military force that came to rescue them from the Military Main Base.


    "That''s why we have to unite and rebuild our country again," after some time, Yan Kui managed to utter those words out.


    "I am building my new country, but I will not unite with you and your military force, let alone hand over my base," Tang Shaoyang firmly responded, "Of course, if you want to join the empire, we will receive you and your people with my hand open."


    Yan Kui looked Tang Shaoyang into the eyes. He then realized the man was not joking with his words.


    "Are you going to oppose the military force then?" He asked Tang Shaoyang in a grim tone.


    The grin turned intoughter as soon as Tang Shaoyang heard the question from Yan Kui.


    "Opposing the military force? Are you kidding me? What do we do to oppose the military force? For not handing over the base to yourp?"


    "Yes!" Yan Kui shamelessly admitted outright that not handing the base over was opposing him and the force behind him, "We will purge the traitors of the country!"


    "So you want a war?" Tang Shaoyang licked his lips, and he looked toward Zhang Mengyao, "Does the Second Lieutenant have the power to make a big decision like this?"


    "I don''t think so, but their report to their superiors may lead to a war," Zhang Mengyao replied.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened up as an idea crossed his mind. Since these soldiers came from the neighboring territory, he needed to take that territory for his expansion.


    He could not allow the potential enemy to stay near the main base. However, he needed a legitimate reason to dere war. He wanted to establish a prosperous empire while giving a good image of his empire to the people.


    Using force and violence only worked temporarily on the people. He had to change the method to make the people feel that the empire was their home. Dering war thoughtlessly was not the option, he needed a legitimate reason.


    War meant killing and being killed, it would give a bad image to his already bad image to the people. War after all was a bad dogma to the people. Usually, the group that initiated the war would be called a terrorist. He needed to change that slowly and let the people know that the world had changed.


    Tang Shaoyang was sure that war would be somethingmon in the near future, but he could not be the one who initiated this.


    "It seems you don''t have the authority, Mr. Yan," he kept taunting Yan Kui. Thetter just gritted his teeth.


    "What about the criminal? We want you to hand over the criminal!" Yan Kui did not pursue the second matter anymore. He realized that the talk fell through.


    These people were not afraid of the military force. They were a group of lunatics, thinking they could rule the world just because they had a little power. Talking to them would not bring the result they want.


    Yan Kui was quite smart andposed, he did not lose control over his emotions. He realized that he was at the enemy''s base, they were being outnumbered for sure. Fighting them now only disadvantaged him and his group. From how they handled his subordinates yesterday, he and his men could die in their hands.


    "Bring him in," Tang Shaoyang spoke to Kang Xue. She nodded and brought a couple to the room. The couple was Yu Shun and Luo Lan.


    The girl was hiding behind Yu Shun as the couple entered the room.


    "He is Yu Shun, and that''s his girlfriend, Luo Lan. Are you looking for these two?" Tang Shaoyang pointed at the couple.


    Yan Kui furrowed his brows as he scanned the couple. He only knew the name, not the face, but his men who were part of the me Castle immediately recognized Yu Shun.


    "Yes, that''s him, he killed our people, hand him over!" The man from the me Castle immediately demanded.


    "You keep asking things, requesting things? What can you give to us to hand him over to you?" Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes.


    "Do you dare to refuse the military force''s request?" The man raised his voice while pointing his finger at Tang Shaoyang.


    "I dare, but again, which country''s military force are you from?" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the man.


    "Also, I heard a different story from him, the guy you deem criminal," He looked toward Yan Kui with a smile, "He bought an abandoned building with his Game Coins within the establishment, but your people keep asking for more."


    "Nonsense, do you think we, the military force will deceive the civilians? Our duty is to protect them from harm, not the opposite!" The man strongly denied it.


    "You did, Yu Shun is the living proof of your misconduct," Tang Shaoyang smirked, "Not only asking for more Game Coins but you guys also tried to take his girlfriend from him."


    Yan Kui furrowed his brow, he never heard the hidden story behind Yu Shun''s case. What he heard from the me Castle was that Yu Shun killed their people when they asked for the remaining payment of the building.


    "This is not true! He was lying to you!" The man raised his voice even more.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned at Yan Kui, he totally ignored the man, "Regardless, whether he is a criminal or not, I will not hand over my people just because you ask to. I have to refuse Major General Shi Yan''s two requests!"


    "So you are going to oppose us till the end?" Even though Yan Kui knew that what Tang Shaoyang said was most likely true, he still had to stand on his people. He could not admit his defeat or they would be looked down on.


    "Opposing you to the end? I never opposed you. Youe to me, asking me to hand my people over for the crime he nevermitted. Again, I will never hand over my men to you just because you ask me to!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "The fact that I have overlooked your subordinates'' rudeness is me being kind."


    Yan Kui scanned the people in the room, he was memorizing the people in this room. After a moment, he stood up, "Then there''s no point to continue the talk. We will leave now!"

 Chapter 365 - Its A Pity

    <h4>Chapter 365 - It''s A Pity</h4>


    "You let them leave?" Kang Jiayi thought there would be a conflict. He came here to mediate the two if a fight broke out.


    The other side was military force, even though he decided to join the empire. The old man did not want to have a conflict against the remnants of the military force.


    To his surprise, Tang Shaoyang maintained hisposure during the talk.


    "Yeah, it''s a pity," Tang Shaoyang had a regretful expression as he replied to his father-inw.


    "What do you mean?" The old man could not understand the thought of this young man. He thought his son-inw had changed, but he seemed to be wrong.


    "It''s a pity he did not take my taunt, if he fell for the taunt, we could start the war and take their smart base," Tang Shaoyang shared his thoughts. He was baiting them to attack him, but they did not fall for it.


    Kang Jiayi''s eyes widened in shock. But soon a frown appeared on his forehead. He was confused and surprised at the same time.


    He might only know Tang Shaoyang for a little over two months. However, he knew that man well. If he wanted to war, he would do it even without a legitimate reason.


    He was confused as to why Tang Shaoyang needed a legitimate reason to start the thing he wanted, a war.


    "How do you know that they also have a smart base like this?" Zhang Mengyao asked as she wondered how he knew about this, "Did you send spies to SZ City?"


    "Nope, I can tell that from Yan Kui''s reaction. He is not surprised by our base, that means they have one too," Tang Shaoyang concluded after seeing Yan Kui''s reaction.


    "You say you want to war against them? You seem confident to win? Don''t they have the tank?" Kang Xue was concerned. She heard that the group was driving the armored vehicle with a machine gun. If the small group could bring such an armored vehicle, they should have something like a tank.


    Even though she had witnessed the supernatural power, Kang Xue was still thinking that the tank was superior to them.


    "I am a living tank myself, such a weapon holds no threat to us," Tang Shaoyang was not exaggerating himself. The [Fire Breath] should be more than enough to melt the tank, and his integration with Zowen turned him into a Lightning Tank.


    Even with Karan, his [Earth Split] Should be enough to disable the tank. On top of that, he had two new spirits. He had not tried to integrate with Malki and Feera, but the integration with them should be as strong as when he integrated with Zowen if not stronger.


    Also, he had them tested yesterday. Those people were too weak even to respond to Lu An and Kairu''s movement. He believed they could easily overwhelm the soldiers even with the same people who passed through the Survival Game.


    He told them his thoughts about the military force, his ideas about them. From how he measures their strength through the simple meeting.


    Zhang Mengyao was surprised to hear everything. She thought that her man would act based on his desire and emotion, but she realized that he had changed.


    "What should we do now? Will we invade SZ City?" Zhang Mengyao asked out. There was a sign of reluctance in her tone.


    The world changed, the zombies and the beasts should be their enemies. They should not be killing each other. However, she would follow the order if Tang Shaoyang asked her to lead the army to war against the military force.


    "We willplete our initial n, we are not going anywhere until everything in the city is done. We will be hunting all the game in the city, making more farms for our food supply, establishing a firm system so the same thing will not be repeated, and training more army. We don''t know what awaits us in the future, we have to be prepared for anything," Tang Shaoyang replied casually.


    Of course, he had something different in his mind. He was pretty sure that this military force was still eyeing his base. They woulde back for him for sure. He did not need to make the initial move, he just needed to be prepared and anticipate what woulde for them.


    ''Maybe I should send Wen to spy the SZ City,'' he considered sending Wen who could fly quickly to the SZ City.


    "Ah, what about the financial team I asked for? How many people apply for the job?"


    *** ***


    Yan Kui had an ugly face. He did not expect that the opposite party did not give them some face and rejected them outright like that.


    "What should we do? Should we execute n b?" One of his subordinates asked out.


    Yan Kui did his work meticulously, he had nned the things even though the talk did not go smoothly. They had a n b to take over the base.


    "Let''s do that, let''s see what he would do when these people riot against him!" Taking a deep breath, Yan Kui nodded his head. Since the opposite party chose the hard way, they would deliver it to them.


    Ding!


    The elevator door opened and he arrived in the lobby. As soon as he stepped out of the elevator, Zhao Zhong greeted them with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Yan. We met again."


    Zhao Zhong was holding the guest forms these people signed yesterday, "Our Leader asked me to get the fee," he waved the form to Yan Kui.


    Yan Kui''s eyes bulged out, he was about to burst out, but he managed to calm himself. He felt that the opposite party was doing this intentionally, "Don''t get provoked, they seem to do this purposely," he said to his subordinates in a low voice.


    The talk did not go well. It could be said that they offended the Boss of this base. It was normal if they tried to do something to them.


    "What if we don''t pay?" Yan Kui asked Zhao Zhong.


    "That''s easy, we will put you under arrest until you pay the amount you owe us. If you don''t pay for three months, we will enforce our policy. You have to sign a ve contract to pay the coin you owe," Zhao Zhong exined what would happen if they did not pay the fee.


    Yan Kui scanned the lobby, he quickly noticed that there were many people in armor. It was clear that these people were here for them. He then noticed the two beastmen, the ape and the lion. The two were standing behind but not out of his sight.


    Yan Kui was aware that he and his team were in a dire situation, "Alright," he did not have the choice but to pay.


    His men were about to speak out, but he prevented them from speaking. If a sh broke out, they were giving these people an excuse to catch them and put them under arrest.


    They paid the fee, 50 coins each, 1050 coins in total. It amounted to nothing to the empire''s treasury, but the system was built for the future where many people would visit their territory.


    The five automatic rifles were given back to them. They were relieved when the guns were back in their hands.


    However, there was one thing that bothered Yan Kui. He and his group were followed by Zhao Zhong and the two beastmen.


    "Why are you following us?" The one pissed soldier shot a re at Zhao Zhong.


    "We are escorting you back to the gate to make sure you don''t get lost. It would be troublesome if one of you suddenly goes missing," Zhao Zhong smiled at the group.


    Yan Kui could not help but grit his teeth. If these people followed them, they could not execute their n. He was sure that Zhao Zhong and the two beastmen would stop them.


    The n b was quite simple, they just needed to do a convincing oration to the survivors. They were nning to persuade the survivors to leave this base and follow them to the SZ City Establishment.


    Reducing the number of people in this base would benefit them if the war broke out. But with Zhao Zhong and the two beastmen watching over them, Yan Kui could not execute his n b.


    However, there was one man who was not afraid of losing his life as long as he could screw Tang Shaoyang. That man was Yi Qiao.


    He stepped out from the group and shouted on top of his lungs, "We are from the military force of SZ Region. You can take shelter in the military establishment, we, the soldiers, will protect you from the hideous zombies!"

 Chapter 366 - Clowns

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Clowns</h4>


    Right after Yi Qiao, the other soldiers followed up, "We are from the military establishment, join us and let''s rebuild our country together!"


    More and more soldiers followed up. They were saying the same thing over and over. Hoping the survivors would be tempted to join them.


    They were trying to sell the credibility of the military so people would follow them. Yan Kui believed that at least hundreds of survivors would follow them.


    At the same time, Yan Kui secretly nced at Zhao Zhong, Pride, and Kairu. He was eyeing the three whether they would stop them or not. However, the three remained on the spot.


    ''They let us do this?'' He thought to himself while his men were doing the propaganda.


    Meanwhile, from the seventh floor, Tang Shaoyang was looking down on the street. He saw the soldiers were yelling around. He could not hear their voices, but they were like a clown in his eyes.


    "What a bunch of clowns," he shook his head. Of course, he had known their ''brilliant n'' from Origin and he was not worried about it.


    *** ***


    Yan Kui''s attention was on the three who watched them, but soon he noticed that no one came over.


    Despite their shouting, telling the survivors they were from the military force, no one came over.


    He scanned the surroundings, and he soon realized that he and his men were like monkeys in the zoo. These people were watching them from the sideline.


    Yan Kui was stunned, he thought the credibility of the military force would draw the survivors'' attention. But it was as clear as the blue sky, none of them were interested.


    Zhao Zhong shook his head at these people''s pitiful attempts. Their attempt could never work after what Tang Shaoyang did to these survivors.


    While taking their data for the database, Tang Shaoyang told them to tell what happened to their beloved country. The possibility where their country had fallen and the military force''s facility was destroyed.


    It was just the same as informing the survivors that they could only rely on the empire. The government had fallen, and the military was not as strong as the empire to protect them.


    Of course, they took another way to convince these people, making them believe that the government was no longer there for them.


    The empire was not lying to the survivors. It was what Origin told Tang Shaoyang. He chose to believe in his smart AI.


    That was why the survivors did note over when Yan Kui''s men were shouting they came from the military force. They looked at the group weirdly.


    On top of that, no one wanted to leave the base. Food was provided to them, a safe shelter with a wall to prevent zombies froming for them, clean clothes, and clean water.


    They had everything they needed here. Following the unknown group with guns and military uniforms was not the best option for them.


    They might have a gun, but their leader with a big battle-ax was scarier. It could be said that they felt safer with Tang Shaoyang than the people in a green military uniform.


    Yan Kui watched the survivors and the survivors watched them. It was precisely the scene in the zoo for sure.


    "Stop! Let''s leave!" His tone was harsh. He was humiliated, not expecting this kind of reaction from the survivors. He thought he could use the military name to persuade survivors to join them. The result however was a disaster.


    The others quickly realized that what they did was not working. They immediately followed Yan Kui out of the base. That was so embarrassing, none of the survivors reacted to their call.


    They walked to the east gate, where they came from. Meanwhile, Zhao Zhong was following the group with a car. He did not invite the group to get into the car.


    This pissed Yan Kui even more, but his pride did not allow him to ask for a ride too. He did not want to talk with Zhao Zhong after what happened just now.


    In the front seat, Wen looked toward Zhao Zhong, "Is it okay to let them walk like that?"


    "I offered them a ride, but they ignored us," Zhao Zhong shrugged. He was telling the truth. He asked them for a ride, but he was ignored as they were busy yelling at the other survivors.


    The distance was not that far, it took around thirteen minutes by walking to reach the east gate. Yan Kui was relieved at the sight of their armored vehicles.


    Without any words, Yan Kui and his men immediately got into the vehicle. Zhao Zhong told the guards to open the gate, letting them get out.


    "Unfortunately Boss does not let me take the armored vehicle, it''s quite cool for decoration and intimidation," said Zhao Zhong as he watched the two armored vehicles leave the territory.


    Meanwhile, inside the armored vehicle, Yan Kui asked his man to check the things inside as they drove back to SZ City. He was worried that the guards were ying tricks on them.


    Sure enough, something was missing. The bullet for the machine gun was missing. They stored four hundred bullets, but none of them could be found inside, not even one.


    "Damn!" He mmed his fist to the steel frame in anger, "I am not gonna let this slide like this, I will pay back this humiliation!"


    "They want a war, right? Then I will give you what you want!"


    After a few hours'' trips, Yan Kui and his team entered the me Castle Territory. The me Castle was the faction that was in charge of the west area of the establishment.


    He did not bother to stop by and went straight to the central area, where the main force, the remnant of the military force of the SZ Region.


    If SH City''s base was a hotel and entertainment building, then SZ City''s base was a former office building. The forty floors building.


    Yan Kui got out of the vehicle and entered the base, and he met with one of his superiors, "What''s the result?"


    Yan Kui''s group return had been notified, the leaders had gathered on the top floor.


    Yan Kui shook his head, "Negative, I have to make a report to Generals," the superior nodded his head, "Follow me, they are waiting on the top floor."


    The SZ City Establishment was started by the military group. They secured the central area with the avable weapons. They managed to secure the area but also found the smart base.


    It was one and half months ago, soon the military force established their foundation and started to rescue the survivors. The military force under the leadership of three Major Generals.


    After they established their foundation, the four survivors group joined the military force. One of them was the me Castle, which became one of the subsidiary forces.


    Aside from the me Castle, the other three factions were Xu Group, Tong House, and Dragon Wings.


    In total, the SZ City Establishment had seven leaders, three Generals, and four leaders from the four factions.


    Yan Kui was asked to make a report to these seven important figures. There was a vicious glint in his eyes as he stood in front of a door. He was about to execute n c, to persuade the seven leaders to take the SH Base forcefully.

 Chapter 367 - Three Generals And Four Leaders

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Three Generals And Four Leaders</h4>


    After taking a deep breath, Yan Kui pushed the door and entered the room. Inside, there was a third-quarter circle table, and seven men sat behind the table.


    His eyes immediately met with his immediate superior, Major General Shi Yan. Yan Kui shook his head, telling him that the talk did not go through.


    Shi Yan was a man in histe forties. His hair started to turn gray and had muddy eyes. He was wearing a serene expression while nodding his head, indicating he understood.


    Next to Shi Yan was the youngest General, the newly appointed Major General, Wu Shuan. He was First Lieutenant before but promoted to Major General after capturing the building he was standing in right now.


    Next to Major General Wu Shuan was another newly appointed Major General as well. The man worked together with Major General Wu Shuan to capture the base. He was Zuo Ren, in his early forties with sharp eyes.


    Next to Zuo Ren was Huo Shihong, the leader of the me Castle faction. Xu Cheng, the leader of Xu Group sat next to Huo Shing. Thest two seats were filled by Tong House''s leader and Dragon Wings'' leader, Tong Zedong and Lu Huang Tu.


    Yan Kui walked around and stood in front of the seven important figures in the establishment. It was a lie if he was not nervous, especially after he failed toplete the mission.


    However, he maintained hisposure in front of the seven people and bowed his head.


    Wu Shuan waved his hand at Yan Kui, "Skip the formality, get to your report directly!"


    "Alright," Yan Kui then started his story, he exaggerated a little, adding some spices in it. He told the seven people that he was treated poorly. A dirty room to sleep and in soup for the meal.


    On top of that, he told them how Tang Shaoyang and the other survivors disrespected the military force. He was telling as unpleasant as possible while maintaining a certain degree of realism in his story.


    "Ah, the leader also told me that they were establishing an empire, The Empire of Tang! He would not listen to our request just because we asked them to! The same for Yu Shun''s case, Yu Shun has be his people so he would not hand over him to us!" Yan Kui finished his story with an upsetting tone.


    Major General Zuo Ren furrowed his brow, "An empire?"


    "Yes, an empire. I have seen them armed with swords and bows. They look so organized for a civilian base. One more, they have two individuals with healing capability," Yan Kui nodded his head earnestly.


    "Healing capability? Are you talking about skills, right?" Major General Wu Shuan opened his mouth. He looked interested as soon as he heard this.


    "I am not sure, but one of his subordinates stabbed one of my men after having a little argument. The other three tried to help, but we were outnumbered," Yan Kui recounted the story with a helpless tone.


    "I did not do anything because we are being outnumbered, but the leader sent these two individuals to heal the injured. I think they did that on purpose to show their power to us," he voiced out his thoughts.


    "Interesting," General Wu Shuan showed an interesting expression. This was Yan Kui''s goal, inciting their desire to conquer the base. If they captured the base, they could get the individual with the healing abilities.


    "Then who''s this leader, do you know his name?" Major General Shi Yan opened his mouth.


    "I know his name, he is Tang Shaoyang. I have tried to dig up some information, but the survivors in the base did not know him much," Yan Kui shook his head.


    At this moment, Lu Huang Tu suddenly opened his mouth, "Tang Shaoyang!?" He felt the name was somehow familiar. He heard the name before.


    Everyone in the room looked toward Lu Huang Tu, "Do you know this Tang Shaoyang, Leader Lu?" Major General Shi Yan asked out


    "I feel the name is indeed familiar¡­" Lu Huang Tu tried to recall his memories while mumbling the name, "Tang Shaoyang¡­ Tang Shaoyang¡­"


    Lu Huang Tu became the center of attention while the others were waiting. Leader Lu rubbed his chin, the name was too familiar to get forgotten. He was sure that name was being mentioned quite often.


    "Ah, I remember him. He''s part of our Dragon Wings before these absurd zombies started to appear. He is my brother''s trusted subordinate," Lu Huang Tu''s eyes brightened.


    "He is a quite skilled fighter, it''s no surprise that he could survive until now¡­" his voice stopped midway and gazed toward Yan Kui, "Are you sure the leader is Tang Shaoyang, not Lu Gang?"


    "I don''t recall Lu Gang''s name being mentioned anywhere, but yeah, I am sure the leader''s name is Tang Shaoyang," Yan Kui nodded in response.


    "Alright, that''s enough. You can leave the room now, Second Lieutenant Yan," Major General Shi Yan dismissed Yan Kui. The next discussion was something that Yan Kui''s rank could not participate in or listen to.


    Yan Kui bowed his head and walked toward the exit. He was quite disappointed that he did not get the reaction he wanted to. But then he remembered something, "Ah, the leader also has a word for you, Major General Shi. He said the country has fallen, we, the military force, have no authority tomand or order them."


    After saying hisst piece of words, Yan Kui left the meeting room.


    "This Tang Shaoyang is quite cocky, huh!?" Tong Zedong remarked in a chuckle.


    No one responded to his remark as Major General Zuo looked toward Major General Shi Yan, "What do you think, Major General Shi Yan?" He was questioning the truthfulness behind Yan Kui''s report.


    Zuo Ren was quite sharp and he could tell that Yan Kui was not reporting the whole truthfully.


    "At least, around half of his report is true while the rest is his exaggeration," The older man rubbed his slightly wrinkled cheeks with his left hand.


    "Mnn, they are not treated poorly. I can see from hisplexion that he is well-fed and has enough rest," Major General Wu Shuanmented while shaking his head, "Your men seem to be offended by that Tang Shaoyang''s guy and want to use us."


    "This kind of subordinate is indeed problematic, but let''s talk about thatter," Major General Shi Yan admitted by nodding his head, "But we have an urgent matter," the older man looked toward Lu Huang Tu, "So what do you know about this Tang Shaoyang, Leader Lu?"


    When Tang Shaoyang''s name was brought up, the others immediately looked toward Lu Huang Tu, "I don''t know much about him, but he is supposed to be one of my brother''s men."


    Leader Lu then looked toward Leader Xu, Xu Chen. Xu Group and Dragon Wings came from the same root, gangster. Both were enemies before and now they became an ally because of the circumstance.


    "You should know him too, Leader Xu. He is quite famous, The Berserk from the Youyouliucun District," Leader Lu brought up the old name for Tang Shaoyang.


    Xu Chen''s eyes brightened when that old man was brought. Now he remembered too, a man was being called that, "So that cockroach guy is Tang Shaoyang?"

 Chapter 368 - Everyone Has Their Plans

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Everyone Has Their ns</h4>


    Xu Chen called Tang Shaoyang a cockroach guy because he remembered the rumor that said the man was stabbed a few times but still survived. Many people wanted this man to die, but he was still alive even now.


    "Just like Leader Lu said, this man is a skilled fighter that has survived in many fights. It is not surprising that he bes even stronger now. We have to put that man under a strict watch or else we will suffer," Xu Chen reminded the others.


    "We can send a few people to enter the base to spy on them in the disguise of refuge," Major General Shi Yan waved his hand. That was a small problem, he wanted to know more about the individual called Tang Shaoyang than anything else.


    "I want to know what kind of man this Tang Shaoyang is, do you know something about him?" The older man shook his head and asked Lu Huang Tu.


    "There''s one thing that bothered me. Yan Kui said Tang Shaoyang is establishing an empire? I don''t think this man is interested in that as he never asked anything to my brother," Lu Huang Tu rubbed his chin.


    "I remembered that my brother is having a hard time rewarding this man so he will stay loyal because he rejected everything my brother offered him, so it''s weird that he suddenly wanted to build an empire," Leader Lu suddenly remembered the one time that his brother asked him for advice to reward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Are you implying there''s someone behind this Tang Shaoyang?" Major General Zuo immediately asked.


    "That''s possible, but I am not sure either. I told you that I don''t know much about him, maybe my brother will know more about him," Leader Lu shook his head.


    Yes, Lu Huang Tu was Lu Gang''s little brother. Lu Gang was taking control of the Dragon Wings in SH City while he was leading the Dragon Wings in SZ City. The brothers had the ambition to take control of the whole underworld in the country.


    "What should we do about them, General Shi? Should we attack them and take the base forcefully?" Tong Zedong felt a threat from the man called Tang Shaoyang as he listened to the other leader''s discussion.


    If Xu Group, the me Castle, and the Dragon Wings were a gangster group, Tong House consisted of a martial art group. They gathered together and secured their area before joining the military force.


    "That''s not necessary," Major General Shi Yan shook his head, "We have our priority, the Survival Game!"


    They heard about the Survival Game from Huo Shihong''s men who chased after Yu Shin and his girlfriend to the SH City. They met with Tang Shaoyang''s group too.


    "Lin Duan said that those people survived the harsh Survival Game. They encountered high-level and high-grade beasts, but they managed to finish the game, what does that mean?" Major General Shi Yan asked the people in the room.


    "That means those people are powerful, especially that Tang Shaoyang guy. If we fight them now, the chance of us winning is quite slim," Major General Wu Shuan replied as he remembered the event.


    Lin Duan and his team described Tang Shaoyang as a monster. It meant the guy was quite frightening.


    "Correct! If we attack them hastily without information, it could lead us to our demise. The world changed, gentlemen. The tank we have is quite useless against someone with supernatural power. Don''t get toocent because we have a modern weapon, that weapon will soon be a mere lump of metal," Major General Shi Yan reminded them.


    "We will not attack or antagonize them for the time being. Tell your people to not enter the SH City, don''t wander around their territory, and provoke them!" Major General Shi Yan reminded Huo Shihong who was in charge of the territory that bordered the SH City.


    "I agree with General Shi''s n. We should send our promising men to the Survival Game in our city first. We have mapped the possibility of where the Survival Game would be triggered, let''s do that instead!" Major General Zuo Ren voiced his thoughts.


    "What about them? Should we send some spies?" Tong Zedong was still concerned about Tang Shaoyang.


    "We can do that too, but I have a better n in my mind," Major General Zuo Ren smiled at the people in the room, "While we focus on the Survival Game, we can direct their attention away from us."


    Everyone in the room turned toward Major General Zuo Ren.


    "Jia Xing and Huzhou, we have sent people to check the situation in those two cities. We could not find any survivors but a sea of zombies. We can divert their attention to those two cities while we finish the Survival Game," Major General Zuo Ren smiled.


    "That''s actually a good idea, we can send a letter to invite the leader for a talk. We will work together with them to capture the two cities. However, we will only send the reserve soldiers to help them while our main force will work on the Survival Game," Major General Shi Yan agreed with the idea.


    Major General Wu Shuan suddenly smiled too, "On top of that, we can see how strong their army is. We can be prepared and anticipate their power when we will sh against them in the future. Brilliant, let''s do that."


    The four leaders of the four factions looked at each other. They also found that the n was quite good.


    "It will be better if we can be an ally, and we are ready, we can attack them from inside and out," Huo Shihong voiced out his thoughts as well.


    "What about your nephew? I heard your nephew''s murderer is in their base? Are you okay with waiting for a little longer, Leader Huo?" Major General Shi Yan asked in a concerned tone.


    "I am fine, as long as I can get back the murderer, waiting for a little longer is not an issue," Huo Shihong smiled, "Our establishment''s future is more important."


    "Alright then, let''s gather our main force and start the operation. You, six people, will lead the main force into the Survival Game. I will entertain our delusional emperor," Major General Shi Yan smirked.


    *** ***


    While the meeting proceeded, in the sky on top of the SZ City Establishment, there was a dot moving around.


    The dot was hardly detected unless one looked carefully. However, no one would bother to look on top while they were starving.


    The dot in the sky was the Jade Eagle, Wen and on top of Wen, Lu An was sitting while watching the one so-called military force establishment.


    Of course, the one who was thinking to send a spy was not only these three Generals and the four Leaders. While they were still talking about their n, Tang Shaoyang sent Lu An and Wen.


    "Where do you want tond, Lu An?" Wen asked the young man on his back.


    "Let''snd there!" Lu An pointed to the less crowded spot.


    Wen followed the direction andnded in a narrow street between two buildings. Unlike their base where a wall was installed, people in SZ City Establishment could enter and leave the territory on their own. It was quite easy to sneak into their territory even without Wen''s assistance.


    "I will gather the information closely, you will watch their territory from the top. If you find something suspicious like there''s a massive movement¡­" Lu An did not finish his words as the Jade Eagle nodded his head, "I know. I will spy on them and report directly to Lord Shaoyang."

 Chapter 369 - Portal Gate

    <h4>Chapter 369 - Portal Gate</h4>


    The base ran smoothly, there was no particr event that alerted the base. However, there was an issue, the food, particr ingredients such as meat started to run out.


    Tang Shaoyang was generous enough to give everyone two to three slices of meat for lunch and dinner. But now they did not have enough stock for everyone to get for their meal.


    Of course, the General Store was selling meat and other ingredients, but Tang Shaoyang was not going to use his Game Coin to indulge his people.


    "Then don''t use the meat on the menu for next week. Starting next week, there will be no longer free food for them. They have to pay for their own food," Tang Shaoyang told Elin.


    Yes, in a month, Elinova managed to conquer the kitchen with her hard work. She was chosen to be the head kitchen after working with the staff for three weeks without telling the others she was Tang Shaoyang''s wife.


    Her bread was quite famous and quickly became a favorite for breakfast.


    "Is that okay?" Wei Xi was quite concerned with the n. He was afraid that paying for the food would cause the people to starve.


    "It''s been one and half months, that should be enough for them to get prepared for this. Moreover, we also open the recruitment to work with us. We have given them enough time to adapt to the new world," Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "But from the date, only around forty percent of the people who are working with us. I don''t think this is the right time," Kang Jiayi was also concerned with the issue.


    "The Military Force is always open for recruitment, no gender limitation, women and men could register to be trained as long as they are 16 years old," Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Moreover, we will get greenhouses for the winter crops, there are a lot of jobs avable. But those people just look down on the farmer job that only a dozen people apply to be farmers. We have to apply the new system quickly, I don''t eptzy people in my territory, if they want to eat, then get a job."


    "On top of that, we are giving them more time to think by giving a 100 coins subsidy for each. As for the orphan below 16, we will take care of them. We will nurture them to be our people," the n was written on the paper, they just needed to execute it.


    Our people meant, the empire would train them to serve the empire. The kids with a certain talent would be guided to their path, but the kids with no talent would enter the army.


    Then Tang Shaoyang looked toward Cao Jingyi. Even though the girl failed to fulfill his expectation, he was not going to throw her away like that. The girl was now taking care of the administrative work for the empire.


    "What about the cksmith, have we found a suitable person for the ss?" He asked Cao Jingyi who had been listening attentively. Wei Xi cast a worried nce at his wife.


    "No, many people applied to get the ss, but I haven''t found one with the basic foundation of smithing. As for the Potion Maker, I think we need to find a trustworthy person for the ss since it is something new," Cao Jingyi reported her work.


    No people on Earth had the basic foundation for the Potion Maker ss. So she thought that they only needed to get a trustworthy person to trust the ss to that person.


    "Trustworthy person?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. At the same time, he scanned all his women. The eight women had their work and their responsibility, and all of them had their own ss, including Delia. He could not choose them to be the Potion Maker.


    ¡ªYou indeed need a trustworthy person for this. I have the basic knowledge for the basic concoction and herbs, I can share my knowledge.


    Zaneos also talked in Tang Shaoyang''s mind. He remembered that Zaneos helped him to make a basic antidote in the portal of the Survival Game.


    ¡ªI have a little more knowledge about the potion too since I am a Magus. You have to choose the people you can trust for the ss.


    Zowen also followed up with her thoughts.


    "Actually¡­" Elinova opened his mouth and everyone looked toward her. She stopped midway as it was not her to speak in the weekly evaluation. However, she had someone in her mind.


    "You can speak, do you have a name you can suggest?" Tang Shaoyang gestured to her to speak.


    "Yes, do you remember another viger who followed your subordinate, Kina?" Elin spoke up. She was talking about Fan Rui''s wife who was also the viger from the same vige as her.


    "Ah, yes, Fan Rui. She is Fan Rui''s wife, do you remember her?" Tang Shaoyang paused for a moment before he nodded his head.


    "Even though she does not have the foundation to make a potion, she knows a lot about herbs. She often followed me to the forest to look for the herbs. If you can trust Fan Rui, I think you can trust her for the job too."


    On the side, Delia also nodded her head. Kina was now working in the kitchen with her.


    "Fan Rui¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered the name as he recalled the man called Fan Rui. The man was quite brave and loyal. Of course, he could not tell a person''s nature within a short time. But he had a favorable impression of the man.


    "Put Kina and Fan Rui under our watchlist. We will see their performance and behavior for the time being," Even though her women trusted the girl, he needed some consideration since this was a unique ss.


    He found something different between the basic ss and the unique ss. The Unique ss was not only a higher grade ss, but it could also advance to a better ss.


    Different from the Unique ss, the Basic ss did not offer advancement even when they hit level 100. A warrior would still remain as a warrior, a mage would still remain as a mage.


    Potion Maker was a ss with big potential, he could not carelessly give the ss to someone he could not trust. Even if his two women rmended him a name.


    "Are there more things to report?" Tang Shaoyang then scanned the people in the room.


    Cao Jingyi raised her hand, "We need more buildings. More survivors keeping, we need more residence to amodate the survivors. We now have 7291 people on our base," she reported while reading the paper in her hand.


    "Origin, remind meter at night to get more buildings," Tang Shaoyang nodded as he spoke to Origin.


    [Yes, My Lord.] The AI quickly gave his response.


    "Alright, if we are done, then you can leave," Tang Shaoyang then dismissed their weekly evaluation of the base.


    Everyone left the meeting room afterward, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone in the room. He did not immediately leave as he tapped the table, "Origin, I want you to watch Fan Rui and Kina. Give me your evaluation of the two next week!"


    [Yes, My Lord.]


    "What about my next schedule?"


    [Your next schedule is the final interview for the financial team.]


    Then he remembered today was the final interview for the financial team that would manage the treasury. Of course, he was not going to give the team full control over the treasury. They needed his approval to use the treasury.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to get up from the seat, but then a notification rang in his head.


    [Congrattions! Your faction has conquered all the games in the city.]


    [Congrattions! The SH City is now under your faction''s authority.]


    [Congrattions! The Tang Empire is the first faction to rule a city! Your faction obtained an additional reward, Portal Gate.]


    [Congrattions! You are the first ruler in the world. You gained a title, Ruler.]


    [Ruler, the title is given to the first yer to obtain a territory.]


    [Ruler: Giving you a 10% bonus on all attributes when you are in faction''s territory.]


    [Congrattions! You have unlocked the SH City map.]


    A series of notifications rang in his head, but there was one thing that caught his attention, Portal Gate.


    "Origin, what''s Portal Gate?" He quickly asked Origin. He hoped that this was something he thought of.


    [Portal Gate is a portal that can form a connection from one world to another world at random.]


    [Do you want to install the Portal Gate? Yes/No?]


    [Warning: by installing the Portal Gate, the residents of the other world could also use the portal to enter your world.]

 Chapter 370 - Messenger

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Messenger</h4>


    Three days quickly passed since the Tang Empire became the ruler of the SH City. And it was also marked the three days after the empire announced the new system.


    From the meeting room, he could see that a few people wereining down there. Those people were fighting for their right to free food. In another world, those few people were thezy people in the base.


    It was amazing that the number was almost two hundred people. They were yelling, asking for justice while what they wanted was free things.


    "How many of them?" Tang Shaoyang asked Wen who was standing next to him. The Jade Eagle just returnedst night and reported something to him.


    "Twenty-seven people, that one is the leader of the group I guess," Wen pointed at the man who rallied the masses.


    "I am not sure who''s the leader, but that man is the one who leads the armed people from the SZ City Establishment."


    Wenst night told him that the soldiers from the SZ City Establishment entered their territory as survivors. The Jade Eagle memorized the faces and intended to eliminate the spies quickly.


    "Nah, don''t eliminate these people. From the look of it, they are not an expert or something else for their job," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "We can use them," he smirked as looked at the man who led the people to protest.


    If these people were spies, they should not do something like this. They should stay low and inform the information they discovered to their leaders.


    "Catch them, all of them. I want all of them in jail by the night," Hemanded the Jade Eagle.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Wen bowed his head then he left the room to execute themand.


    Ten minutester, Tang Shaoyang watched Wen lead hundreds of TIES and Tarriors to catch the protester. They caught them and dragged them to the back of the main building, the jail.


    The onlookers did not dare to do anything even though hundreds of people were beaten in front of them. Of course, the onlookers also thought what these people were doing was utterly stupid. No one was going to stand up for the protesters despite the harsh response from officers.


    The protesters quickly disappeared. The onlookers thought that the protesters would be jailed for a few days then they would be freed in the next few days.


    Little did they know that more than twenty people would nevere back from jail.


    *** ***


    ¡ªWhen do you want to install the Portal Gate?


    Zowen''s enthusiastic voice rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head. She could not wait for the portal to be installed.


    Tang Shaoyang was aware that Zowen was hoping that the gate would be connected to her world. However, he was not going to install the Portal Gate in the near future until he was confident with his force.


    "Not now for sure," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "First of all, once we install the portal, people from another world can also use the gate toe here. If we don''t have enough preparation, it will be me and my empire''s doom."


    "Second, the portal''s connection is random. The chance that our world will be connected is less than a percent. Don''t get your hope too high or you will be more disappointed,"


    "I am aware that the connection could bring huge resources for my empire. Hunting ground to level up, mines for the ores for the smith, herbs to make a potion, and more. But the risk will be higher too, I don''t think that I alone can win against the whole world."


    ¡ªI don''t mean to discourage you, Zowen. But I agree with Tang. Even if yours and this Earth are getting connected by the portal, what is the chance Tang could kill the person who killed you?


    Zaneos voiced his concern too. He was quite excited when he got the reward, Portal Gate. However, he realized the chance to get back to his world was less than a percent just like Tang Shaoyang told Zowen. On top of that, the current Tang Shaoyang would have a hard time fighting against their enemy, he felt that the current was stillcking to the Demon King.


    That was why the Demon Swordsman was not that excited about the Portal Gate. He quickly realized that this was not the time.


    Zowen fell into a silence. After hearing the two arguments, she also realized that this was a premature attempt.


    ¡ªI understand, I am just too excited that I can finally have a way to get my vengeance.


    "I know those feelings too, but it''s better if you get your vengeance by your hand, right? We will find a way to resurrect the spirit first, then we will find a way to go back to your world," Tang Shaoyang consoled the spirits.


    "As for the Portal Gate, I will install the gate after me and my team finish another Survival Game. I think we will be ready by that time," he then voiced his thoughts about the Portal Gate.


    ¡ªThat''s the best for now. Let''s do it slowly


    Zaneos voiced his agreement while the other spirits remained silent.


    The Portal Gate could be a fortune and also a misfortune at the same time. He had to be patient to handle it. He could not be careless when it came to another world.


    "If only Rumru is not sealed, I am confident to open the Portal Gate¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a regretful tone.


    ¡ªAnother homework assignment for us. I think the way to unseal Rumru is going back to Arkania Continent. The connection is cut because The Game that started all of sudden


    "I think so too, but how? How to go back to Arkania Continent. I kinda regret not getting closer with the four ns. If I had them, it would be a lot easier to conquer the other cities too," Tang Shaoyang showed remorse for his action.


    [Zhang Mengyao is calling!]


    While exchanging his thoughts with the spirits, he received a call from Zhang Mengyao. It was rare to receive a call from her unless this was something important.


    "Mengyao? What''s up?" He answered the call.


    "You have a guest from the SZ City Establishment. Not a guest, but more like a courier. He has a message for you," Zhang Mengyao responded


    "Message from me?" It was not even a week passed, he was not expecting the other party would make a move this fast, "Is it something like, Surrender and hand over your base, or we will start a war?"


    "I don''t know, but the courier is quite persistent. He will not tell me anything until he sees you. Do you want to meet him? Or should I dispose of him?" Zhang Mengyao was more direct and bold with her actions.


    "Don''t kill him yet, bring him to the meeting room. I am curious what they want too," Tang Shaoyang immediately responded. He was afraid that Zhang Mengyao would kill the messenger.


    "Alright," after the short answer, Zhang Mengyao closed the call.


    "Hmmm, the next day after they sent the spies, they sent a messenger. Interesting, I wonder what they are up to?"

 Chapter 371 - Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Invitation</h4>


    Inside the meeting room, a man with leather armor stood across Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang could tell that the armor was bought from the General Store. This was confirming his conjecture about the base''s existence in the SZ City.


    "Major General Shi Yan invited me to the SZ City Establishment?" He repeated what the messenger told him.


    "Yes. Major General Shi Yan wanted to invite you to talk about Jiaxing and Huzhou city''s subjugation. We are willing to work together with you and your army to wipe out the zombies in those two cities," The Messenger nodded his head.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised inside, this turned into something he did not expect. He thought the messenger would send a warning about war or something.


    He was not expecting the opposite party would ask his force to work together.


    Zhang Mengyao nced at Tang Shaoyang with a concerned look. No matter how she looked at it, the proposal of working together was suspicious. Especially after they refused to hand over the base.


    ¡ªThere''s no reason for you to ept the invitation, we should do it by ourselves. Don''t share the reward with them. Also, this might be a trap.


    Zowen shares the same sentiment as Zhang Mengyao. This was obviously a trap.


    "Hmmm," Tang Shaoyang tapped the table with his index finger. It was unknown what he thought of. As for the messenger, he was calmly standing there.


    ''Tsk, that Yan Kui is exaggerating his report. Where''s the monster? There''s a beauty though¡­'' his eyes kept ncing at Zhang Mengyao. The loose Tarrior uniform, red and ck uniform could not hide her hot figure.


    "What about tomorrow? I will meet with Major General Shi Yan tomorrow for further talk," Tang Shaoyang agreed to the invitation, "You can go back and inform Major General Shi Yan," he sent the messenger away with a smile.


    The messenger nodded his head and left the room under a Tarrior''s guidance. As soon as the messenger left the room, Zhang Mengyao immediately questioned Tang Shaoyang, "Why? That may be a trap for you!"


    "If it is a trap, then it''s also good," Tang Shaoyang was impatient to get rid of a faction that could be a threat to his empire in the future. SH City was a strategic city in his eyes.


    To the west and the south of SH City was water, he did not need to worry about the unknown force that came from those two sides. He could focus his force to the north and the east for the expansion.


    Jiaxing, that was his next target after knowing SZ City was under someone else''s control. Another reason for him to prioritize Jiaxing was that the city was famous for its silk production. He wanted to use thend for his farm project. The city was more suitable than the SH City for the project.


    "Why? We are doing good now, why would we need to fight against them?" Zhang Mengyao did not understand her man''s train of thought.


    "Oh girl, do you forget my ambition? I want to establish an empire, one city is not enough, and they are on my way to expand my territory. I don''t want any other force near my main base whether they are friendly or neutral," Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he walked toward the side and looked down on the square.


    He saw the messenger was getting escorted out of the building, "The war is inevitable, but it''s better if we strike them first since they are still weak."


    Tang Shaoyang was confident to win, but he needed a legitimate reason to start a war. He did not want to lose the people''s support from the mindless ughter.


    Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh and came next to him, "Should I prepare the others to get ready? If the invitation is a trap for you, we have to get our men ready for the battle."


    "There''s no need. If the meeting is a trap, I will be meeting their strongest force. I will wipe them out and conquer the base by myself," Tang Shaoyang was so confident. Not because of his high level, but also because of his bloodline, second ss, and also spirit avatars.


    He was alone, but not alone at the same time. After thest meeting with Yan Kui, he also believed he was far ahead of them in terms of power.


    "Have Pride and Kairu back from their task? What''s the situation in Jiaxing?" Tang Shaoyang changed the topic.


    "Pride sent his nsmen back to make a report. The city is under the control of zombies, and they are not just random zombies but organized ones," Zhang Mengyao reported with slight concern about the situation there, "It seems a Zombie Lord is controlling all the zombies."


    The situation was totally different than a horde under the lead of the zombie lord. The zombie lord in Jiaxing should be stronger to control all the zombies in the city.


    Jiaxing might have less poption than SH City, but over a million people were living there. More than a million people, meaning the same number of zombies also appeared on the day the Game started. The rough calction should be around over two million zombies in Jiaxing.


    The current official Tarriors and also the Fogged Ape Tribe were less than five hundred. If they had to include the Militia Force, it would still be less than a thousand and five hundred people.


    "Let''s prepare the men for Jiaxing''s subjugation instead. I will catch up after I meet Major General Shi Yan. I am curious about this Major General and what the SZ City Establishment looks like," Tang Shaoyang made his decision.


    "No, I will apany you. I will form a small team to go with you to the SZ City Establishment," Zhang Mengyao insisted.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the girl. She was smirking at him, "What would people say if we let Lord Shaoyang go without an escort team."


    He shook his head helplessly, "Whatever, but you should prioritize Jiaxing''s subjugation. The main core Tarriors should stay with the subjugation team."


    "Leave that to me, it''s not like we will spend days in the SZ City Establishment," She made an okay gesture and left the meeting room.


    *** ***


    The next morning


    Tang Shaoyang met with the "escort team". Liang Suyin, Kang Xue, Delia, Selena, Arina, Elin, and Li Na. They were the escort team Zhang Mengyao talked about.


    "No, I don''t agree with this," He immediately rejected the idea. Especially all his women were holding important positions in their division.


    "You, you, you, you, and you¡­" he pointed at five girls. Kang Xue, Arina, Selena, Liang Suyin, and Li Na, "You can''t go with me, nope. How can you leave your position while the subjugation team is about to depart?" His voice was stern, indicating he was not joking with them.


    "I told you, he will not agree," Zhang Mengyaomented with a smile.


    "But¡­" Kang Xue was about to say something, but Tang Shaoyang moved his index finger back and forth, "No but, you have to lead the Healers and assist Wei Xi. I want us to secure an area for our operation base. Don''t underestimate the zombies just because they are weaker than the monsters we meet in another world!"


    "Moreover, I have Lu An and Wen there. It should be enough," the five girls had a disappointed expression when they heard that.

 Chapter 372 - Only A Woman Can Understand Another Woman

    <h4>Chapter 372 - Only A Woman Can Understand Another Woman</h4>


    The group of four was driving an SUV to SZ City. The road from SH City to the border was smooth.


    Right after the SH city was conquered, Tang Shaoyang could do anything to the city. He could modify the city as he liked from the control room. He could remove and buy buildings. As long as he had enough coins, he could change the city to his liking.


    The first thing he did was to make a new clear and smooth road. Giving smooth ess to almost all areas in the city. The second thing he did was to make another wall. He surrounded the border with the upgraded wall.


    "So this is the wall that Tarriors are talking about," Delia looked through the window and muttered. She was working in the kitchen, so she heard a lot about the newly built wall.


    It was different from the steel wall that protected the core area. The upgraded wall was much higher and thicker too. It was not made of steel but made of stone.


    The well-structured gray stones that formed a fifteen meters wall were giving off a firm and unbreakable impression. The defensive wall spread out, Delia could not see the other end. But from the Tarriors'' mouth, the defensive wall enclosed the whole city.


    But because the back of SH City was the sea, the wall did not circle the whole city. Thanks to the city''s strategic topography, it cost less to build the city wall.


    "But why build another wall?" Delia asked as she did not understand the reason why they should build another defensive wall.


    "So there would be no one sneaking into our territory, either zombies or a hostile force, or even fierce beasts. The wall will increase the security in the city while we recover the city," Zhang Mengyao turned around and exined with a smile.


    The two girls rarely meddle in the administration of the base. They focused on the kitchen, mostly they were asking her and Tang Shaoyang about the food of this world.


    Even though Delia''s ss was Hunter, she chose to remain in the kitchen. She did not like to fight against other people. The battlefield was not her ce.


    Of course, she volunteered herself to hunt the beast if they were able to find the forestry area where the beast was living.


    When she and Elin heard Tang Shaoyang would leave the city. They immediately raised their hands to join. They wanted to know more about the world, Earth.


    Soon the car arrived at the gate. Four TIES officers were on guard while another four Tarriors were on the top wall. Two Defensive Towers with three ballistas were standing on the two sides.


    Tang Shaoyang lowered the window, and the TIES officer immediately saluted, "My Lord!" The way the officer pronounced it was quite awkward, but his voice was firm and respectful.


    "Mnn," Tang Shaoyang nodded once and pointed at the gate, "Open the gate for me!"


    The officers told his friends to open the gate. The steel gate was pushed open by two officers. The four officers then saluted toward the receding car that left the territory.


    *** ***


    While the journey from the base to the border was smooth, it was not when the group was entering the SZ City.


    They could find one or two stage-1 zombies were still roaming around. Sometimes, stage-2 Swiffer would pop out and attack the roof car.


    Tang Shaoyang let Zhang Mengyao drive the car while he stayed on the roof. He would kill the zombies they encountered.


    This was proof that the SZ City Establishment did not conduct regr hunting. The city was still dangerous for ordinary people.


    After half an hour of driving, they arrived at the first post in the city, the me Castle''s area. Tang Shaoyang thought the people from the me Castle would obstruct them. They had a history after the Yu Shun chase case.


    To his surprise, the me Castle let them past and even sent a car to guide them to the main base. It was surprising.


    Since the area was safe from the zombie, Tang Shaoyang got into the car.


    "Weird, why are they so kind to us?" Zhang Mengyao could not believe that they would receive a kind reception.


    "Do we have a bad rtionship with these people?" Unaware of what happened during the talk between the two sides, Delia asked out curiously.


    "Yes, so be careful when we arrive at their base. Don''t leave us or wander around alone," Zhang Mengyao nodded and warned the two girls.


    Tang Shaoyang watched the girls conversing, there was something that bothered him. Why would Zhang Mengyao bring the two despite the potential trap?


    She was worried for herself that the invitation might be a trap. So why?


    ''Does she want the other girls to get killed?'' Tang Shaoyang immediately shook his head as the nasty thought crossed his mind, ''She is not that kind person.''


    ¡ªYou really don''t know much about girls, huh?


    Zowen interjected during his musing.


    ¡ªThe reason she agrees to bring the two is not to eliminate the rival, but to keep a watch on you.


    ''Keep a watch on me?'' Tang Shaoyang was bewildered when he heard that.


    ¡ªYes, in a month, you take your subordinate in and four women from another world as your women. Another month, you take Li Na into your harem. She is afraid that you will get more women if she lets you loose.


    Only a woman could understand another woman. The words held some truth behind them as Zowen''s guest was spot on.


    ¡ªElin, the mature and sexy girl. Delia, young but also has her figure. If you look at a woman, your mind will subconsciouslypare them to yours. I bet there are only a few women who could match these two beauties.


    Tang Shaoyang thought for a moment. Thest part was right. When he looked at the other women, he wouldpare them to his.


    Then he realized that Zowen might be right. Zhang Mengyao followed not because want to apany him, but to watch him closely.


    He could not help but shake his head. It was unnecessary, but he could understand that. Zhang Mengyao had insecurity from the start.


    "We have arrived!" Zhang Mengyao stopped the car in front of the forty floors building.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up and started to look at the surroundings. He realized that the establishment was much worse than his base.


    There were only three clean buildings, a building that seemed to be managed by the system. The rest of the buildings were abandoned buildings. They made use of those buildings for their people to live in.


    Then he noticed many soldiers were standing around at the entrance. The soldiers were armed with guns and their green military uniforms.


    Tang Shaoyang came down from the car along with the three girls. As the three girls came down, they attracted the soldiers'' attention. Elin and Delia had a long-sleeve gray shirt and ck trousers. It was not revealing clothes, but their chest stuck out. Showing their smoky figure.


    Delia was ufortable with the gazes, she immediately hid behind Tang Shaoyang. Elin and Zhang Mengyao walked side by side.


    "Is this how they greet their guests?" Zhang Mengyao''s cold voice rang out. She intentionally said it out loud for everyone to hear.

 Chapter 373 - March To New Territory

    <h4>Chapter 373 - March To New Territory</h4>


    She was showing her dissatisfaction with these people. However, they responded with a chuckle, "This is not your home, girl. You better watch out with your words!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward the voice. The one who responded just now was a man in his early twenties. He was wearing a military uniform and stood behind another man with a big body.


    He quickly found the man because of his sharp hearing. Zhang Mengyao also looked in the same direction.


    If it was before, Tang Shaoyang believed the girl would ignore these people. But it was now different.


    She approached the man and stopped two meters away from the man. Their gazes met, Zhang Mengyao''s intense and chilling gaze, the man immediately looked away from Zhang Mengyao.


    "Why do you look away? Where''s your boldness?" Zhang Mengyao questioned the man, "This is indeed not my house, but someone called Major General Shi Yan invited us toe over. Is this how you treat your guests?"


    The man immediately paled when he heard the name of Major General Shi Yan.


    Suddenly a hand touched her shoulder, "I am sorry for¡­" the voice could not finish the words as Zhang Mengyao pulled the hand and mmed the person who touched her to the ground.


    "Arghhh!" The scream resounded as Zhang Mengyao twisted the hand and had his right foot stepped on the man''s back.


    The soldiers immediately raised their guns, there were over thirty people with rifles, and more with handguns. Tang Shaoyang pulled Elin toward him, holding his smile.


    If there was any dared to pull the trigger, he would start his initial n. He was waiting for them to pull the trigger.


    "Stop! Stop! Lower your guns! Lower your f*cking damn guns!" Suddenly a man burst out from inside the building. Hearing the voice, everyone lowered the weapon, but Zhang Mengyao was still holding the man down.


    "Please release him, we are inviting you to talk, not to fight," The man in a white shirt spoke to Zhang Mengyao.


    "Oh, really?" She sneered at the man, "You are inviting us to talk and use these armed forces to greet us at your door?"


    More than fifty armed soldiers were at the entrance. They were trying to intimidate Tang Shaoyang, telling him indirectly that they had guns. And of course, this was not Major General Shi Yan''s order.


    Major Lan Jianhong was trying to stop the incident from worsening. He was not expecting that the opposite party would boldly use violence like this. Of course, his action was not without reason.


    Yan Kui told him how they were treated in SH City. Major Lan wanted to pay back, but it backfired. If not for Major General Shi Yan''s order, he would order his people to arrest the four.


    The order was clear, treat the guests well. He was not allowed to do anything that might provoke the guests too.


    He did not understand why they had to lower themselves to these people. However, themand was absolute. It was not his ce to question his superior.


    "I am sorry, but since we are expecting the guests. We are tightening the security for your safety, just in case something dangerous will attack the base," that was nonsense, but a legitimate reason to deploy the armed force.


    "If my subordinates are offending you, I apologize for their behalf," Major Lan bowed his head slightly and quickly raised his head again.


    Zhang Mengyao nced at the man who spoke to her earlier. The man did not dare to raise his head, he just looked down on the floor.


    She released the grip as she clicked her tongue, "Tch."


    After what happened, the group did not encounter any obstacles. They were guided to the waiting room, "I will inform Major General of your arrival, please wait for a moment."


    "They seem to not like us," Delia muttered in a low voice.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, the Jiaxing Subjugation team departed from the territory.


    Wei Xi was themander of the team until Zhang Mengyao joined them. A thousand forces, including the Tarriors and Militia Force, and seventy-six Fogged Ape.


    Wei Xi was walking next to Yu Shun. When it came to zombies, Yu Shun was more knowledgeable than anyone. He wanted to know more about the zombies so he could anticipate what kind of enemies they would face.


    "This is a stage-6 zombie, Buckler!" Yu Shun pointed at the big guy next to him.


    The zombie was about four meters tall. The arms were round shields, with scary spikes on the surface. If one got smashed by the shield-like hand, it would create many holes in the body.


    "This one has a high defense and great strength. The body is also tough, you need at least a Tier-C weapon to pierce the body. The weakness is the speed, it is slowerpared to other types of zombies," Yu Shun exined.


    Wei Xi scanned the big guy from the top to bottom. The size of the zombie was enough to intimidate people. It was proved that no one dared toe near him and Yu Shun but a few people.


    Li Na, Kang Xue, Liang Suyin, Zhao Zhong, Yan Sheng, Tian Donghai, and Qin Shoushan were listening to their conversation.


    "These two are Stage-5 Zombies, Mace!" Yu Shun continued as he pointed at the two that had smaller framespared to Buckler but had the same height.


    "Have great strength, destructive power, and also fast reaction. However, its body is less tough than the Buckler, and the speed is about the same as Buckler''s. Just be careful of their maces!" He warned the others, "Stage-6 Mace can easily crush your bone."


    "As for the other nine, I don''t think I need to exin their traits. They are zombies from another world, Keeper. In short, they are Mage Zombies, be careful of this type as well. We don''t know what kind of zombies we will face, after all," Yu Shun pointed at the nine of two and a half meters tall zombies.


    All the zombies were covered in a ck cloak to hide the hideous visage of the zombie.


    "I have another six zombies, but I send them away to scout the path ahead. There is another zombie that you have to be careful with, Shredder," the young man continued with his knowledge about the zombie.


    "Shredder is a unique zombie, I can''t recreate the zombie at my will, that''s why it''s unique. Shredder has de arms, it has higher intelligence than a normal zombie too. If I have to describe Shredder in one sentence, the zombie is the weaker version of Lu An."


    Wei Xi was surprised to hear this. Lu An was absurdly strong, especially after they finished the Survival Game. It could be said that he was the second strongest after Tang Shaoyang.


    That meant Shredder was extremely fast if Yu Shun dared to use Lu An as aparison.


    "My Shredder is stage-7¡­" Yu Shun nced at Wei Xi, "If you are not careful, you can die from the stage-7 Shredder," the young man made a yful smile.


    "If only Lu An is with us, we can have the best scout to get all the information about the zombies ahead of us," Wei Xi muttered in a low voice.


    "What about the Zombie Lord? Pride informed us that the zombies are extremely organized, which means a Zombie Lord is controlling the zombies. What kind of zombie lord can control millions of zombies?" Wei Xi was fearful of this zombie lord.


    "I don''t know much about the zombie lord. They are the most intelligent zombie, and the only zombie with a skill I know so far," Yu Shun spoke in an uncertain tone.


    "The skill is [Tetrarch], it''s a skill that makes the other zombies listen to the Zombie Lord. Of course, the zombie lord is quite skilled in battle too, but still worse than the specialized battle-zombie," he did not know much about the zombie lord.


    He did not have a Zombie Lord to use as an experiment.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly a ck-cloaked figure appeared next to Yu Shun. Wei Xi''s hand moved toward the sword, but Yu Shun stopped him, "It''s okay, it''s my zombie."


    Wei Xi scanned the ck-cloaked figure, he noticed the de-like arms. He quickly realized that the ck-cloaked zombie was the Stage-7 Shredder.


    There was a silentmunication between Shredder and Yu Shun. He could tell that even though he could not hear the conversation.


    "Shredder found a vige a thousand meters ahead, but the vige is upied by zombies," Yu Shun reported the discovery to Wei Xi, "There are more than a hundred zombies there, with most of them are Stage-2 Swiffer."

 Chapter 374 - Things Dont Go Well

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Things Don''t Go Well</h4>


    Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!


    In the waiting room, the tapping sounds kept resounding. Delia looked toward Tang Shaoyang, her man had an expressionless look on his face. But deep down, she knew that he was pissed off.


    "Hah¡­ We are wasting our time here," Tang Shaoyang muttered as the tapped sound stopped.


    "Should we leave now?" Zhang Mengyao asked as she had also be impatient.


    They had been waiting for half an hour, but there were still no words from Major General Shi Yan. These people did not inform anything about what this General Major Shi Yan had been doing and how long they had to wait.


    They were just left in this waiting room for half an hour. It was clear that these people were doing this intentionally.


    "Let''s leave," Elin agreed immediately. She noticed there were a few holes on the wooden table. This was one time she spent her time with him, she did not want to spend the remaining time with him being angry or ending up in a bloody battle.


    "What about joining the Jiaxing team? I heard the area is wilder than the city. Let''s go there, maybe I can find some new herbs for my new recipe," She suggested to change the mood.


    Delia''s eyes brightened, she also heard Jiaxing had be a wild forest. She wanted to go there to hunt some beasts. Since she had gotten a new ss, she had not been trying the actual hunting yet.


    Delia''s ss was Hunter, but she was spending her time in the kitchen. There was no hunting ground in SH City. She wanted to prove her usefulness as a Hunter.


    "Since this is what they want, let''s start something as well," He then called Wen through the System Communication, "Meet me in front of the SZ City''s base."


    After saying that, he and the girls left the room. As soon as he came out of the room, there were two people in ck suits guarding the entrance.


    "Sir, where are you going? You are not allowed to wander around in our base," one of the guards approached Tang Shaoyang and warned him.


    "Don''t work, I am not going to wander around in your base. We are leaving!" Tang Shaoyang replied tly as he went to the elevator to the right.


    This time the two guards blocked Tang Shaoyang together, "I am sorry but you are not allowed to leave either! We are tasked to make sure you don''t leave the room!"


    The guard raised his tone to the point of threatening Tang Shaoyang. The guard even tried to show the handgun and the sword on his waist.


    Elinova massaged the space between her eyes. She could not believe she heard those words from the guards. The two guards were telling her man that they were actually prisoners instead of guests despite the formal invitation from the leader of this base.


    She might only know her man for a short time, like almost three months. But she knew one thing for sure about her man: he had a short temper and was impulsive. He would solve his issues with violence more than talking.


    Tang Shaoyang''s expressionless face took a sudden change. He was suddenly grinning at the two guards, "And what if I insist on leaving?"


    "We will have to stop¡­" before the guard finished their words, Tang Shaoyang took a step closer and put his hands on the two guards'' shoulders.


    His action was too fast for the two guards to react in time. The two guards suddenly felt a huge force on their shoulders, forcing them to kneel. The two tried to fight back, but Tang Shaoyang was just too strong for the two.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed them until the two guardsid down on the ground.


    "ARGHHHH!!!" Not long after, the two guards screamed, bawling in pain. The two felt their shoulders were about to get crushed.


    The grip was getting stronger and stronger, they struggled but failed to break free. The two tried to reach their weapons, but the grips suddenly became stronger.


    The cracking sound, an indication the bone was breaking resounded. Along with that, the two guards were bawling even harder.


    "Forgive me! Forgive me! I am just following the order!"


    The two guards started to plead for their lives. The pain was too much for them to bear. The scream attracted the people on the same floor. People started to gather, and when they saw the situation, people were rmed.


    While the people with guns pointed their guns at Tang Shaoyang, the others started to call for help.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Major Lan rushed out and questioned Tang Shaoyang who was holding his two people down.


    Major Lan''s eyes constricted as he saw his two trusted men were getting pinned down. He could not believe that two people with Level 51 and Level 53 respectively were so powerless before this man.


    "Funny you ask me, shouldn''t that be my line?" Tang Shaoyang grinned at Major Lan as he released his grips on the two pitiful guards, "What''s the meaning of this? Why can''t I leave this ce? Am I your prisoner now?"


    "If I remember correctly, Major General Shi Yan invited me to talk? Why do we get treated like a capture?"


    "I am sorry for the misunderstanding, but there are restricted ces you can''t enter, so we ask you to stay in the waiting room instead," Major Lan tried to clear the ''misunderstanding''.


    Tang Shaoyang could tell this was nned by these people. They wanted to return what he did to the people who came to his ce. However, he never treated them like a captive.


    "But I am not going to walk around your base, we are leaving," Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Surely you are not going to prevent us from leaving, right?"


    "Leaving? Do you mean by leaving, you will leave the base?" Major Lan was not expecting this toe. He made a surprised face when he heard that.


    "Yes! What''s the point ofing here if you are just going to confine me in that room?" Tang Shaoyang pointed at the room he just left with his thumb, "I am not going to waste my time by ying your game, so better I am leaving now."


    "But¡­ don''t youe here to talk¡­" Major Lan did not finish his words as Tang Shaoyang cut in.


    "Are you deaf or what? I am not going to wait any longer, I am leaving," Tang Shaoyang looked at Major Lan''s eyes, "Unless you are going to prevent me from leaving, I am going to use force!"


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang walked toward the elevator. The people looked toward Major Lan. They were asking his instructions on what they should do.


    Major Lan Shook his head, indicating the people to let Tang Shaoyang and his group leave. But then an old voice rang, "What happened here!?"


    Major Lan recognized the voice, his pupil constricted. He immediately straightened his back and rushed toward the voice. The voice belonged to Major General Shi Yan.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the voice, but the people who tried to give a path for him suddenly came forward and blocked him.


    He halted his steps and looked back. Two men, one was the person who guided him and the other one was an old man, "What''s the meaning of this? Are you going to prevent us from leaving?" Zhang Mengyao questioned Major Lan as she straight ignored the old man.


    Even though she should have known that the old man held a higher position from the way they were walking toward them. Major Lan was following the old man from behind. However, she intentionally ignored the old man.


    General Major Shi Yan nced at Zhang Mengyao before he looked back at Tang Shaoyang, "Are you perhaps Leader Tang from the SH City''s base?" The old man asked with a smile, ignoring Zhang Mengyao''s question.


    Since the old man ignored Zhang Mengyao, he also ignored the old man. The atmosphere between the two became awkward, but Major Lan made a furious look. He could not take it when his superior was being ignored like this.


    Major General Shi Yan maintained his smile as he did not take this as an offense, "I am Major General Shi Yan, the person who invited you toe," the old man offered his hand.


    Since the old man offered his hand, Tang Shaoyang reached out, "Tang Shaoyang, the first Emperor of the Tang Empire."


    The old man tried to deny his empire''s existence by saying he was the leader of the SH City''s base instead of mentioning his empire. So he shamelessly introduced himself as an emperor instead.


    Sure enough, Major General Shi Yan was stunned for a moment. The old man was clearly not expecting this woulde from the man.


    The old man tried to hide it as he forced a stiff smile out, "I thought we were going to discuss our corporation."


    "I don''t have the interest to proceed to the discussion, and¡­" Tang Shaoyang scanned the old man from the top to bottom, "I have achieved my goal to visit the establishment, to find what kind of person Major General Shi Yan is."


    "I get the gist of what kind of person you are, so there''s no need for further discussion. I think we can''t get along, let alone work together."


    "So, it''s better to go a separate way," Tang Shaoyang then looked through behind, looking toward Major Lan, "And I will remember what you have done to us just now!"


    Major General Shi Yan clenched his palm into a fist despite his neutral expression. He lost his smile, but he did not show his emotion on his face.


    "So if you don''t mind, can I leave now?" Tang Shaoyang tilted his head slightly and smiled at the old man.


    Major General Shi Yan nodded his head as he gestured to his people to make a path for Tang Shaoyang to leave.


    "You made a wise choice," Tang Shaoyang said in a regretful tone as he turned away, walking toward the elevator.


    Major General Shi Yan looked toward the back of the young man. As the elevator door closed, he could see Tang Shaoyang was smiling at him. It was a taunting smile.


    No one tried to block Tang Shaoyang and the girls as they made their way to the entrance. A big crowd gathered at the entrance of the base.


    The reason these people gathered here was because of Wen. The Jade Eagle suddenlynded in front of their base, so it rmed the people in the base. To the people''s surprise, the beast talked. It said it was Tang Shaoyang''s subordinate, so the people did not attack the beast even though everyone was ready with their weapon in case the beast wreaked havoc.


    Wen came in the beast form, the five meters long beast and three meters tall. It was quite massive in size.


    As soon as Tang Shaoyang was on sight, Wen lowered himself. The four people got on Wen''s back and the group left through the air.


    "What about our car?" Delia was concerned with their car.


    "We have many of them, why would we care about one car?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, on the floor where Tang Shaoyang just left. The crowd was still there, but the atmosphere was quite grim. Everyone was looking down to the floor, no one dared to raise their head after what just happened.


    "What are you guys doing still here!?" Major General Shi Yan''s deep voice rang, breaking the silence, "Go back to your station and continue your work!"


    As soon as the words flowed out the old man''s mouth, the crowd immediately dispersed, leaving three people behind.


    The three people were Major Lan Jianhong and the two guards who had their shoulders cracked. They were ignored and they could not get up on their own. Just moving their body would give them intense pain.


    "Lan Jianhong! Meet me in my room. Get those two a proper treatment before youe to meet me!" After saying that, Major General Shi Yan also left.

 Chapter 375 - Initial Clash

    <h4>Chapter 375 - Initial sh</h4>


    "Just to make sure before we start the attack, how does the Zombie Lordmunicate with its underlings?" Wei Xi asked Yu Shun, "Will the Zombie Lord know when its underlings get killed?"


    Yu Shun did not immediately give a reply. He only had zombie lords for like a week before he met Tang Shaoyang. His memories of how the zombie lord was quite vague.


    "The zombie lord should know¡­" He tried to recall when his zombie horde had a sh against Tang Shaoyang. It reported to him that enemies were killing the zombies.


    "Yeah, the zombie lord should know when the underlings get killed, what''s wrong?" Yu Shun nodded.


    "Are you sure about that?" Wei Xi looked toward the young man.


    "Yes, I am sure. Is there something wrong with it?"


    "Then we have to change our n. We will not attack the vige until He arrives," Wei Xi immediately canceled his n to attack the vige full of zombies.


    "Huh!? Why? It''s just hundreds of zombies, we can take care of them without Lord Shaoyang," Zhao Zhong immediately voiced his protests. They would be scolded for sure if they were afraid of hundreds of zombies.


    "That''s not the point," Wei Xi shook his head, "We estimated the number of the zombies in Jiaxing around four million. If the Zombie Lord knows the underlings get killed, we will face over four million zombies."


    "The number is already scary enough, but the point is, we don''t know what kind of zombies we will face," Wei Xi turned toward Yu Shun, "From your information, these zombies have unlimited growth potential. They can be the unique Shredder or powerful Mace, or even a new kind of zombie we don''t know yet."


    "I am not going to start the attack without the Lord here," he shook his head. A thousand people''s lives were in his hands, Wei Xi would not make a careless decision that might lead the Army to their demise.


    "Fair point, but Kairu and Pride have been attacking the zombies, does it really matter?" Yu Shun rubbed his cheek as he remembered the two unreliable scouts.


    "It does matter. The zombie lord does not know yet that the two are part of our group," Wei Xi furrowed his brow, "Talking about those two, where are they? They are supposed to group up with us."


    "We can contact them, but if you are worried the Zombie Lord will find us then let''s move separately for the time being until Lord Shaoyang arrives," Yu Shun agreed to Wei Xi''s n to not start the fight with the zombies.


    Hearing the full exnation from Wei Xi, no one was against the n to avoid the fight temporarily.


    "Let''s set up a camp and check the surroundings. Make sure our camp is safe," Jiaxing was known for their silk production. Not like the SH City, they were in fact in the middle of the forest.


    They were surrounded by overgrown trees and grasses, three hundred meters away from the said vige. They did not encounter any beasts or zombies so far, but to ensure their safety. Wei Xi told his people to check the surroundings again.


    "Leave that to me, my zombies are more reliable than these newbies," Yu Shun took the task and left the group.


    "Also, it will be good if someone could contact Lord Shaoyang," Wei Xi nced at Kang Xue, Selena, Arina, Liang Suyin, and Li Na.


    The four women were the closest to Tang Shaoyang. He thought it would be more natural for the girls to contact Tang Shaoyang than him.


    As soon as he finished that, he received an iing message notification. He looked at the sender and immediately waved his hand at the girls, "There''s no need to contact Lord Shaoyang, he is with Wen and General Zhang."


    The words Lord Shaoyang and General Zhang flowed out from his mouth smoothly. There was no awkwardness when he said it out loud.


    Wei Xi replied to the message while reporting what they encountered so far. Including the zombie vige and his n on waiting for his arrival.


    [You can attack the zombie vige in five minutes. I will arrive shortly.]


    That was the reply he got after reporting the current situation, "That''s what our Lord says."


    "Since that''s the order, we will prepare for the attack," Wei Xi looked toward Qin Shoushan, Zhao Zhong, and the other hundred-menmanders, "Zhao Zhong, Qin Shoushan, and Su Hong, I want your teams to clear the vige. Get your men prepared for the battle!"


    The number of zombies was less than two hundred. Sending three hundred people was for sure an overkill, but he wanted to make sure no casualty in the battle. On top of that, more than half of their force was Militia, not an official Tarrior.


    He felt sending three hundred people was an appropriate number. This was not just subjugation but also training the militias to get stronger.


    "Yes!" The three people answered before they left the group to gather their men.


    Then Wei Xi looked toward Kang Xue, "I wish your assistant too, Marshal Kang," Wei Xi spoke to Kang Xue.


    Marshal was the title given to a leader of a division. Kang Xue was the highest authority in the Healer Division hence the title. Arina and Selena were appointed to be the Vice Marshal as well to assist Kang Xue.


    Of course, the reason was not just because they were Tang Shaoyang''s women. Arina and Selena had their fair amount of experiences as Adventurers under their belts. Their experiences on the battlefield could not be overlooked.


    "We will support them from the back," Kang Xue nodded and looked toward the other two, "Get prepared girls, it''s time for work!"


    Selena and Arina nodded before they followed Kang Xue to their division.


    The Healer Division was the smallest division of the Tang Empire. Not everyone could join the division just because they wanted to. They needed a specific talent to join the division.


    Of course, not everyone wanted to join even though the Healer was being protected by the main army. Some of the brave ones wanted to fight in the frontline.


    There were only thirty-six Healers in the Healer Division for now. If the three leaders were included, it would be thirty-nine in total. Magical talent seemed rarer than other physical attribute talents hence the Healers were so low.


    Thirty-nine Healers for a thousand army, a great challenge awaited the Healers for sure.


    Quickly Qin Shoushan, Zhao Zhong, and Su Hong gathered their men. Kang Xue also led her people to join the group.


    Wei Xi had his reason for choosing Qin Shoushan, Zhao Zhong, and Su Hong''s team. The Tarriors in their teams were not the Tarriors who participated in the Survival Game.


    In terms of power, they were left behind by the Tarriors who participated in the Survival Game. That was why Wei Xi chose them to be the vanguard.


    "Let''s depart!" Wei Xi told the three leaders to lead their teams heading toward the vige. Of course, everyone would help the three teams, but the main attacker would be the three teams.


    Among the three Leaders, Su Hong was the only one without a unique ss. He chose Elite Warrior to be his ss, ''I have to prove my worth so I can get a unique ss! This is my chance to shine!''


    He knew that there were more unique sses but it was limited hence not everyone could get it. He wanted that unique ss, he wanted to raise his rank quickly.


    Soon, the group arrived at the perimeter of the said vige. Yu Shun pointed ahead with his thumb, indicating the vige was ahead of them.


    "So what''s the n? So go ahead and crush them?" Zhao Zhong grinned at Wei Xi.


    Wei Xi rolled his eyes, "Split into three teams and attack them from three directions. That way, you could split the zombies too. We will be on your back."


    At the same time, Kang Xue also split his division into three teams. Each team had twelve healers and none of them had any experience on the battlefield. It was depending on the leadership of the three.


    "I will follow Su Hong''s team, and you will follow Zhao Zhong''s team¡­" She pointed at Arina to follow Zhao Zhong since she was the lowest level among the three.


    The team split into three directions. Kang Xue followed Su Hong because Su Hong was the weakest among the three. She could assist him if they encountered trouble.


    At the same time, she scanned the vige from a distance. She finally understood why Pride and Kairu said the zombies were so organized.


    There was a broken wooden fence that circled the vige. None of the zombies was outside the vige. They were all inside, and the zombies were standing in a group of eight.


    From the eight zombies, she discovered three of them were stage-2 Swiffers, four stage-1 zombies, and one stage-3 Swiffer.


    She easily recognized the stage-3 Swiffer as it was easy to identify. Stage-3 Swiffer had two pairs of long arms, meaning they had four hands.


    From her side, she found five groups of zombies, meaning they had to face five stage-3 Swiffers. A frown formed on Kang Xue''s face, ''I know why Wei Xi chose Su Hong, but five stage-3 Swiffers¡­'' She was concerned about Su Hong.


    She wanted to offer a hand but held back. Kang Xue looked back to her team, "Get your weapon ready, we don''t know what will happen but make sure to get ready for the worst!"


    Kang Xue took out the scythe, Death Scythe. It was Tang Shaoyang''s scythe, but she wanted the scythe for her weapon. She was used to using a scythe in the battle hence she asked this scythe. Tang Shaoyang had his battle, a better one hence he gave the scythe to her.


    Eight men and four women, that was her team''sposition. Even though the healers had to focus on Magic Power, they were trained to fight for self-defense. On top of that, they followed Tang Shaoyang''s training to increase their Stamina, Agility, and Strength. Even though they were healers, they could not be underestimated.


    They drew out their swords and held them with their two hands. This was their first actual battle, most of them were nervous.


    Meanwhile, Su Hong took out his spear from the inventory. One of a hundred-menmander''s privilege, Inventory Bag. He was quite satisfied with how his men looked at him in envy.


    "If you want your inventory bag, you should work hard. This is your chance, the battlefield is the ce where you will get a promotion," Su Hong then looked toward the five groups of zombies.


    "I will attract the five stage-3 Swiffer by myself, you guys take care of the rest!" He made hismand, "Squad Captains! Make sure to watch out for your team! Don''t get too nervous, this should not be a problem as long as we perform as usual!"


    "Yes, Captain!" A hundred menmander was Captain, that was the rank Tang Shaoyang decided for his army.


    "Good, we will attack at mymand!" Su Hong took a deep breath then he released it in one go, "Attack!"


    Su Hong activated his skill, [Quick Step]. He was the first one to reach the vige. The zombies were quickly alerted by him, the five stage-3 Swiffers immediately rushed toward Su Hong.


    Swiffer''s power was their speed. It proved that the five stage-3 Swiffers quickly caught up to Su Hong. Noticing his main target attracted him, Su Hong turned around and made sure to make a distance from the other zombies.


    The n went smoothly as he managed to separate the most dangerous zombies in the group. As the other zombies tried to chase him, a hundred men intercepted them.


    After a safe distance, Su Hong halted his steps and turned around. Thankfully his [Quick Step] was still active, the sudden turn caught the closest stage-3 Swiffer off guard.


    [Heavy Strike]


    He activated another skill, stabbing his spear forward to the Swiffer''s head. The spearhead pierced Swiffer''s head then he swung the spear to the right. The Swiffer''s head burst open, killing the stage-3 zombie instantly.


    Quickly, a shadow loomed over him. Su Hong leaped back without looking up.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two Swiffers lunged at his beforehand spot. Su Hong did not try to attack the two Swiffers as he tried to find the other two Swiffers. He did not find the other two, then his eyes went wide


    ''From the back!'' He immediately rolled to the left. Su Hong immediately ran into the circle after that, but a Swiffer was ready right in front of him. He was forced to roll forward, avoiding the w that almost tore his face.


    After rolling forward, he turned around and leaped toward the Swiffer who had its back on him. He thrust the Swiffer''s back of the head. The Tier-D spear pierced through the head


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 2 attribute points!]


    [You can allocate the attribute point by opening the status screen!]


    Su Hong smiled at the sound of the notification. Of course, his body kept moving as he made another roll to avoid the scary w and immediately activated [Quick Step] for the second time.


    With his experiences to face the mini-games under his belt, Su Hong quickly finished the remaining three stage-3 Swiffers.


    Watching from a distance, Kang Xue shook her head, ''I seem to underestimate him. He is a Captain for a reason.''

 Chapter 376 - Stage-5

    <h4>Chapter 376 - Stage-5</h4>


    After killing the remaining Swiffers, Su Hong looked back. His men were doing well, more than half of the zombies were decapitated.


    He did not help them because he wanted them to raise their level too. He opened his status and smiled.


    ''Level 87, it''s not far from 100,'' he encouraged himself.


    Su Hong, 29 years old, had been working hard since the start of the base. He was one of the second batches of Tarrior after the ve even though he was the first batch to join the base.


    However, he was too afraid to raise his weapon against the zombies. The reason why he was left behind by the first batchers. But he made his determination after seeing the privilege received by the fighters.


    ''I might have been a loser before, but God has not forsaken me yet. This is my chance, my chance to raise!''


    Su Hong then looked into the vige as he heard vibration from the ground. He immediately approached the source of the vibration. A group of zombies wasing out of the vige.


    He noticed big zombies in the group. Almost three meters tall and with big arms. It was a smaller version of a hulk.


    He looked to the sides, his ten squads just finished the zombies.


    "Get ready! More ising!" He yelled at them and rushed toward the iing zombies. The iing zombies were less than the initial zombies, but these guys were more troublesome than the Swiffers.


    "Damn! Three Stage-3 Crushers, and nine stage-2 Crushers," Su Hong cursed under his breath.


    These Crushers might not be as fast as the Swiffer. But they were tougher to kill, hard skin, and overwhelming strength.


    "Five Squad Captains take on one the stage-3 Crusher, I will fight the remaining one!" Su Hong yelled at his team.


    He was not as confident as before when facing the Crusher. He was not going to lure the three stage-3 Crushers on him.


    A hundred men team, and ten squads. Each Squad had a Squad Captain. Squad Captain was chosen based on strength. So, the Squad Captain was stronger than a normal Tarrior.


    The Tarriors immediately moved based on themand. The Squad Captains gathered in a group of five and lured out one of the stage-3 Crushers.


    ''I have to finish this one quickly and help the others,'' Su Hong thought as he looked back at the stage-3 Crusher who followed him. After a certain distance, he made a sudden stop and turned around.


    [Quick Step]


    The same tactic, a sudden burst of movement caught the stage-3 Crusher off guard. In no time, Su Hong was right in front of the zombie. Holding his spear tightly, he leaped and stabbed the spear toward the zombie''s head.


    Another Crusher''s trait, it had a quick reactionpared to the Swiffer. The stage-3 Crusher tilted its head to the right. The spearhead brushed against the rotted cheek, tearing it apart.


    If it was a beast, the damage would be significant. However, Su Hong was facing a zombie. Even though their cheeks were torn apart, it was no different than a scratch to them.


    Zombies did not feel pain, and they would not die from losing too much blood. The strike was insignificant to the zombies.


    The Crusher then turned around and mmed the big fist against Su Hong''s back.


    "Arghhh!" Su Hong grunted as he crashed to the ground. He did not stay on the ground and immediately rolled forward.


    Boom!


    He made the right decision, the Crusher stomped the empty ground where he crashed just now. The [Quick Step] was not wearing off yet, he charged forward again.


    ''There''s an opening,'' he noticed as the Crusher doubled its fist. It was one of their skills, [Hummer m].


    Su Hong raised his speed and slid down between the Crusher''s legs.


    Boom!


    Crusher missed the target as it mmed the fist on the ground. Su Hong took this chance. He stood up and immediately leaped to the Crusher''s open back.


    [Heavy Strike]


    There was no way he would miss the head this time. The spear pierced the Crusher''s back of the head. But the spear failed to pierce the head as the spear stopped halfway.


    At this moment, the Crusher turned its horrendous face toward him. He soon realized that he was screwed. The Crusher swung its big arm around and hit the side of the waist.


    Su Hong''s body shot through the air and crashed into one of the houses. His body was aching from the two hits, but he immediately got up. If not for the armor, he was sure that the two hits would break a few bones.


    ''Damn, why Crusher all other types of zombies!'' He cursed inward and dashed out of the wooden debris.


    Su Hong quickly noticed that the Crusher did not chase him. He scanned the surroundings and found the Crusher fell. The three meters tall zombie had its face on the ground and his spear was still stuck on the back of its head.


    He let out a relieved sigh and immediately retrieved the spear. The battle was not over, his men were still fighting.


    Su Hong''s eyes moved around, trying to find his ten Squad Captains. He found two corpses of the stage-3 Crushersying down with no legs, not moving.


    He was shocked that his subordinates managed to kill the Crusher faster than him. Curious, he approached the dead body. His eyes immediately fell at the clean-cut on the thigh.


    Su Hong was aware of how capable his men were. He believed that none of them were capable of this. He immediately turned toward Kang Xue.


    The girl was a healer, but she was not just a normal healer. He spotted Kang Xue was watching him.


    Suddenly, the girl made a rush toward him. This caught him off guard as she came without warning, but soon he realized something off. There was a big shadow loomed over.


    Su Hong turned around and looked up. His eyes widened in shock at the sight of a giant zombie in the air, right above him.


    His chest tightened up and his breathing came to a sudden halt. There was only a thought in his head, dead. It was toote for [Quick Step] as the giant was two meters above him.


    He was not a knight either, he did not have a shield to protect him from the attack. If he was a knight, he might have a sliver chance to survive. Just as he thought he would die, a figure arrived next to him.


    Kang Xue made it in time. She raised her hand upward and cast a skill, [Light of Protection]. Ayer of protection made of light formed, covering herself and Su Hong.


    Boom!


    The giant zombie mmed toward the light shield. The ground shook from the impact, but the light shield firmly protected him.


    Su Hong immediately released a long breath. The light shield then brightened up and repelled the almost six meters tall zombie away. The shield easily pushed the giant zombie to Su Hong''s surprise.


    "Stage-5?" He then heard a low mumble from Kang Xue. Su Hong''s heartbeat spiked up when he heard the giant was a stage-5 zombie. This was his first time encountering a stage-5 zombie.


    Su Hong cast [Detection] on the giant zombie. Soon the information appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Crusher - Zombie]


    Affiliation: Daian Kingdom


    Evolution: Stage 5


    Level: 121


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 377 - Unique Zombie

    <h4>Chapter 377 - Unique Zombie</h4>


    Su Hong''s legs shook slightly as soon as he noticed the zombie was stage-5. The highest evolution he had fought so far was stage-4 Crusher. At that time, he worked together with the other Captains to kill one stage-4 Crusher.


    Now he faced stage-5 Crusher. Fighting the stage-5 Crusher never crossed in his mind. He turned around to his subordinates and yelled at them, "Call for reinforcement!"


    Vice General Wei Xi was the only hope. Even though he knew Kang Xue was not just an average healer, what they faced was stage-5 Crusher. It would be tough with only two of them against this giant zombie.


    "Reinforcement is here!" Su Hong heard the voice from the vige. He then saw Zhao Zhong and Qin Shoushane toward them.


    "It''s stage-5 Crusher! Be careful!" He yelled at the two Captains.


    "Stage-5 Crusher? Finally, I can have fun," Zhao Zhong smiled when he heard the warning. The stage-5 Crusher still had its eyes on Kang Xue.


    Zhao Zhong used this chance and rushed to the zombie''s back. He was holding the broadsword and stopped between the zombie''s legs.


    "Take this, big guy!" Grinning, Zhao Zhong activated his skill, [Helix Strike]. He revolved while swinging the broadsword.


    sh! sh! sh! sh! sh!


    The deep cut was made, but that was it. It barely affected the big zombie.


    "You should focus your power on one spot if you want to take it down!" Qin Shoushan caught up. He leaped up to reach the Crusher''s back of the knee.


    He swung the battle hammer at the back of the knee while activating his skill.


    [Shattering Strike]


    Crack!


    Bone cracking noise resounded and the stage-5 Crusher knelt with one of its knees down. The zombie turned its head toward the two culprits. It swung the long and big arm toward the two men, attempting to swat them away.


    Zhao Zhong did not try to avoid the swing. He crossed the broadsword and blocked the iing attack. He slid backward as the result of the sh but the stage-5 Crusher did not break his defense.


    The stage-5 Crusher tried to get up on its feet, but it fell again from losing the bnce. Feeling no pain could be an advantage and a disadvantage. At this moment, it was more to a disadvantage because its attempt to stand up gave an opening for Qin Shoushan and Zhao Zhong.


    Qin Shoushan leaped to half-kneeling stage-5 Crusher and smashed his battle-hammer to the zombie''s head. It was a pure strength with no skill.


    The stage-5 Crusher was thrown to the side and fell off. The big zombie was in its most vulnerable situation.


    Zhao Zhong rushed forward, bringing his broadsword as he approached the falling zombie. His body and the broadsword were releasing red faint energy.


    [Berserker Rage]


    It was the skill he got after the second-ss advancement. He was not just Berserker but Dark Berserker now. [Berserker Rage] would temporarily boost his strength and his speed, granting him an even destructive power.


    Zhao Zhong soon reached the zombie''s head, right above the stage-5 Crusher''s head, "You are mine!" He raised the broadsword and activated another skill, [Fury Burst].


    The broadsword released a mix of red and ck energy at the same time.


    Swoosh!


    Zhao Zhong brought the broadsword down toward the zombie''s head. As soon as the broadsword touched the head, it split open. The brain juice and the disgusting green liquid spluttered everywhere.


    The broadsword did not cut the head cleanly as it burst out open. A quarter of the stage-5 Crusher''s head was gone.


    Zhao Zhong''s face was covered in the disgusting liquid, but he maintained his smile. The stage-5 Crusher was crushed by him and Qin Shoushan.


    "Watch out! It has not died yet!"


    From the distance, Kang Xue noticed that the big zombie made a sudden movement. It swung its arm and mmed it toward Zhao Zhong. Thetter thought he had killed the zombie, not expecting the iing attack.


    Kang Xue wanted to cast [Light of Protection] but Zhao Zhong was out of her range. The skill could not reach him.


    Bam!


    The arm mmed toward Zhao Zhong''s body, right on his belly. He was flung backward, getting thrown a dozen meters away.


    Right after that, the stage-5 Crusher slowly stood up. The crushed head was slowly regenerating. Within ten seconds, the zombie had his head back. This was everyone''s first encounter with a zombie with a self-regeneration ability.


    Kang Xue turned around to her team, "Check on Captain Zhao!" Shemanded them before she rushed toward the stage-5 Crusher.


    She no longer stood aside as soon as she found out that the enemy was not just a normal zombie. Holding the Death Scythe in her right, she ran toward the zombie who stood up.


    It was about to chase after Zhao Zhong until it noticed her. The stage-5 Crusher stopped and made a sudden turn toward her.


    [Lightning Flow]


    Kang Xue''s body shone brightly as if her body turned into a light. The light streaked toward the stage-5 Crusher in the blink of an eye.


    Swoosh!


    She appeared right below the stage-5 Crusher and then she swung the scythe horizontally. The scythe turned into light as well, shed through the stage-5 Crusher''s thigh.


    Kang Xue did not stop there as her body turned into a beam of light again.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The beam light shed upward, cutting through the stage-5 Crusher both arms. The two big arms fell along with the body. The limbless stage-5 Crusher fell on the ground.


    Kang Xue was the survivor of the SH Hospital. She was supposed to be weaker than Qin Shoushan and Zhao Zhong who had fought the zombie horde. However, thanks to the Survival Game she managed to surpass both of them quickly.


    "''Captain Qin! Come and finish this thing off!" Kang Xue noticed that the stage-5 Crusher showed a sign of regrowing its four limbs again. She hastily called Qin Shoushan. She was giving the exp for killing the stage-5 Crusher to him.


    "No! No! No!" A young voice interrupted from afar. Everyone looked toward the voice and saw Yu Shun was being carried by a three meters ck-cloaked figure.


    "Don''t kill my baby, that zombie is precious!" Yu Shun kept shouting as the ck-cloaked figure increased its pace.


    At this time, everyone already knew that Yu Shun''s ability. He could subordinate zombies. His fighting capability was weak but his zombie army could not be looked down on.


    Wei Xi was running next to Yu Shun, signaling Kang Xue to not kill the stage-5 Crusher. It was crucial for them, for the sh against the zombies in Jiaxing. They needed Yu Shun to subordinate the stage-5 Crusher to find the mutation.


    "Make space! Make space!" Yu Shun told the others to not get closer and he had his four zombies hold the stage-5 Crusher down.


    He came up to the zombie''s chest and met with the Crusher''s grayish eyes. The young man smiled and extended his hand toward the Crusher.


    "Don''t struggle," as he said that, Yu Shun cast his skill, [Zombie Authority].


    There was a quick glow shot up from Yu Shun''s forehead toward the zombie''s forehead. It was so quick that only two people noticed the glow. Wei Xi and Kang Xue saw the glow.


    "Done! Now let me see your skill~" Yu Shun opened the status window for the stage-5 Crusher, "[Undead Blessing]?"

 Chapter 378 - Overly Ambitious Subordinate

    <h4>Chapter 378 - Overly Ambitious Subordinate</h4>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Zombie - Crusher]


    Affiliation: Yu Shun''s Servant (Tang Empire)


    Evolution: Stage-5


    Level: 121


    Skill: [Hammer m] [Strengthening Fist (Passive)] [Undying Regeneration (Passive)] [Undead Blessing (Passive)]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Yu Shun shared the stage-5 Crusher with Wei Xi and Kang Xue. Crusher''s most skills were passive, and most zombies'' skills are passive. Yu Shun was not surprised by it.


    What surprised him was the skill, the two skills, [Undying Regeneration] and [Undead Blessing]. He had eighteen zombies under hismand, but none of them had these two skills.


    Of course, everyone had had their regeneration skill, but it took his zombies hours to regrowth a lost limb and head. It took less than a minute for this Crusher to regrowth the crushed head and all four limbs.


    He was curious what made this Crusher special, ''Huh, fortunately, Sister Kang Xue does not kill the zombie.''


    His strongest zombie, Shredder, did not have any blessing. But Shredder was the fastest in terms of regeneration, [Greater Undead Regeneration].


    "I don''t know much about zombies, so I don''t know about it," Wei Xi shook his head.


    "Blessing¡­" meanwhile Kang Xue muttered in a low voice. From Yu Shun''s reaction, it seemed he was surprised by the blessing. Meaning the blessing that made this Crusher different from the other zombies.


    "Is there any rtion with God?" She muttered while looking at Yu Shun, "You know, typical God like the God of another world that can give us a blessing. Maybe Undead God or something bestowed a blessing to this Crusher?"


    "That is possible but we are unsure about that, this is Earth after all," it was a good theory but it was unlikely. Earth was a backward worldpared to the other world. There was no magical power or so whatever in this world. God should not exist.


    "My theory is, we are facing a terrifying Zombie Lord. Maybe this Zombie Lord is Stage-9 or even above," Yu Shun rubbed his chin and shared his thoughts, "The blessing is most likely from the Zombie Lord."


    Qin Shoushan was choked when the young man mentioned Stage-9 Zombie easily as if it was not a problem. If the enemy was truly Stage-9, then this would be a tough battle.


    "You look not troubled to smile while mentioning a terrifying Stage-9 Zombie?" Wei Xi looked at the young man weirdly.


    "You do look the same, easy and calm as well," Yu Shun shrugged and tapped his head with his index finger, "That''s because we have the same thinking, we have Lord Shaoyang. We trust him that even the stage-9 Zombie does not scare us anymore."


    Wei Xi smiled as he indeed had the same thought. Even though he never saw Tang Shaoyang going all out, he believed in that man for some reason. The man never disappointed him even in a dire situation hence he built a blind trust in his Lord.


    While Wei Xi was discussing the possibilities of the zombie''s mutation, the others had gathered there. All the zombies in the vige had been cleaned.


    Meanwhile, Su Hong looked toward Kang Xue in shock. He was shocked by how strong the girl was. He thought the girl was a mere healer with somebat capability.


    Now that thought had changed. He even wondered whether the girl was even stronger than Vice General Wei Xi. After looking at her performance just now. If someone came to him and imed Kang Xue was stronger than Wei Xi or even General Zhang Mengyao, he might believe that.


    How could someone win against that kind of speed? Kang Xue was basically turned into a streak of light in his eyes.


    Soon he realized the gap between him and his superiors was just too big.


    ''What about the others?'' He was asking himself about the other superiors. He never saw them fighting in person.


    He heard from the earlier generation of Tarrior mentioning Lu An and Zhang Mengyao were the second strongest after the Lord, ''How strong are theypared to her?''


    The question haunted him, but he had no way to know that unless he witnessed them battling or they fought. Thetter was almost impossible, but the former was the most likely way for him to find out who was stronger than who.


    Thinking about that, his heartbeat elerated, thumping faster. For some reason, it made him excited about the future battle against the zombie despite the risk of losing his life.


    It gave him excitement to find who was stronger than who. Participating in the battle would give him a chance to find it out.


    ''I have to work harder so I can stand with them as well,'' he cast an envious gaze at Qin Shoushan and Zhao Zhong who gathered with Kang Xue and Wei Xi.


    Suddenly Su Hong noticed a giant bird descended from the sky. The bird had very sharp eyes, having jade green feathers, and giving off an aloof and frightening aura.


    ''He is Wen, Lord''s pet. I heard the beast also strong, as strong as Li Na''s Moon,'' Su Hong''s eyes gleamed at the sight of the four people on the back of Wen.


    ''It must be nice to get surrounded by beauties¡­'' his gaze lingered on Elin, the head cook of the base.


    Elinova was everyone''s crush until Captain Cao Yuntai warned them to stay away from her. He told them that Elinova was Lord Shaoyang''s woman, ''It seems Captain Cao is not lying.''


    Then Su Hong''s gazended at the unreachable figure, Lord Shaoyang. For some reason, he felt inferior by just looking at the man. He felt inferior and at the same time, he also felt awe. It was a weird feeling.


    ''That''s the man I have to impress! I need a better ss than this sh*tty Elite Warrior. I need a Unique ss like everyone else. That''s my priority for now. Maybe if I have a better ss, I can surpass him and be the Lord¡­''


    Su Hong was shocked at his own thoughts. He had witnessed many people try to take that position. All of them now died, even the Invisible Jin Fan was murdered brutally.


    He immediately shook his head and hid that ambitious thought of his back in his head.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang used the vige as a temporary base as he sent Wen to scout the area. If possible to reunite with Kairu and Pride who ran wild in this territory.


    "So you say the zombies in this territory are different from the zombies in our territory?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the window screen shared by Yu Shun.


    He heard all the reports, the rare regeneration skill, and also the blessing.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and looked at the people in the room, "What about any other information? Does the stage-5 Crusher affiliate with any faction?"


    "Daian Kingdom, the stage-5 Crusher is part of the Daian Kingdom. Then maybe our enemy is the Undead Kingdom?" Kang Xue replied and suddenly she realized that she overlooked the critical information.


    Affiliation, meaning the zombies were making a faction. The mindless undead could make a faction, meaning the zombies were no longer mindless.


    "Daian Kingdom?" Tang Shaoyang repeated the name in a low voice, "A kingdom, huh? Interesting. This will be our first war against the other faction."

 Chapter 379 - Envoy Heron

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Envoy Heron</h4>


    As they continued their discussion, Cao Yuntai entered the house. He came to report the finding in the vige.


    The older man bowed his head before he proceeded forward, "Ie to report the finding, My Lord!"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, indicating for Cao Yuntai to give his report. At this point, he did not have any expectation that his subordinate could find the survivors.


    "We did not find survivors in the vige, we are now searching the perimeter of the vige," Cao Yuntai reported the current progress.


    Tang Shaoyang was not disappointed as he had expected this. Hemanded them to search for the survivor, just in case he could find a few lucky fellows.


    He was about to dismiss Cao Yuntai, but he noticed the older man wanted to say more, "Do you have more reports?"


    "Yes," Cao Yuntai made a strange expression, he looked unsure whether to say it or not, but he said it anyway, "An envoy from the Daian Kingdomes to meet you, and he is a zombie."


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened up. If he expected no survivors, he was not expecting that the kingdom made by zombies would send their envoy.


    On top of that, it was just like ten to fifteen minutes after the battle ended. The kingdom had sent their envoy out. What made him even more curious, what this envoy wanted to talk about?


    "Then bring this envoy in, we have to treat our guests well, Captain Cao!" Tang Shaoyang smiled at Cao Yuntai.


    The older man was appointed as Captain, a hundred menmander after his performance back in the Survival Game.


    The older man nodded and went out of the house. Outside, Fan Rui was waiting for him, "What should we do with the zombie? Should we kill him?" The young man was smiling and asking him with excitement.


    The same for Cao Yuntai, Fan Rui had be a Captain too. This was the first battle for him as a Captain, so the young man was a little bit more excited.


    Cao Yuntai rolled his eyes at his ex-subordinate who was no at the same rank as him, "You are a Captain, a head of a hundred men, act like one, will you!?"


    "I am doing my best right now. Disposing of a potential threat is my job as well," Fan Rui hit the chest to show his reliable side.


    Cao Yuntai ignored the remark as he walked toward where the envoy was. He let the zombie stay outside under many people''s watch, "Lord Shaoyang asked us to bring the envoy to meet him."


    "Huh!? Why? Why would we talk with the zombies, wee to ughter them!" Fan Rui had be the chatterbox, he kept talking non-stop as they headed toward outside.


    Cao Yuntai arrived at the entrance of the vige. There was a figure wearing a ck cloak standing in the middle of Tarrior. Despite the hostile gazes around him, the ck-cloaked zombie was calmly standing there with no expression.


    The zombie had a pale white, it was so pale as if the zombie just came out of an ice block. Some flesh on his cheek was missing, the blood had dried up, not as disgusting as a zombie normally.


    If there was one thing that made the zombie different, it was his eyes. It was not grayish, dead-fish eyes, but ck, a total ck.


    The zombie reacted at Cao Yuntai''s arrival. The zombie nced at the older man


    "Lord Shaoyang wants to meet you," Cao Yuntai informed, and at the same time, he activated [Basic Detection].


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Zombie


    Affiliation: Daian Kingdom


    Evolution:???


    ss:???


    Level:???


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Cao Yuntai found it did not change. He had used the detection once before but he could not gather more information other than this man was a zombie and part of the Daian Kingdom.


    The others looked calm and at ease, but this worried Cao Yuntai. The disy was also different, this zombie was a named zombie. It had a name and also a ss. This zombie was far scarier than a normal zombie.


    "I expected that," a clear and masculine voice flowed from the zombie''s mouth. He then followed Cao Yuntai and Fan Rui.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was waiting in the house. He called Yu Shun over. He was expecting the young man to do something after the talk with the envoy.


    Tang Shaoyang, Wei Xi, Zhang Mengyao, and Yu Shun were the four people in the room. He sent the others outside to search the perimeter area. He wanted them to check whether the envoy was bringing their army or not.


    He did not want to get caught off guard by the zombie''s attack. Tang Shaoyang did not underestimate the zombies despite the weak stigma on them. After all, zombies were the weakest creature he had encountered so far.


    The wooden door then creaked open. Cao Yuntai was the first one to enter the house and followed with the envoy.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the zombie looked more human. If not for the chunk of flesh missing from his cheek, people might think this dude is a human like them.


    With the bizarre appearance of a zombie, Tang Shaoyang cast [Basic Detection] on the envoy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Zombie


    Affiliation: Daian Kingdom


    Evolution: Stage-7


    ss: Phantom Shade


    Level: 213


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He was surprised to see the disy status of the zombie. This was the strongest zombie he had ever encountered so far.


    Tang Shaoyang then nced at Yu Shun. He could see the excitement in his eyes. He smiled and looked back at the envoy of the Daian Kingdom.


    The zombie scanned the four people in the house. There were four people, but only one of them was sitting on the chair. The zombie quickly found out who the leader was.


    The zombie focused on Tang Shaoyang alone as soon as it identified the leader. The envoy stepped closed, putting his right hand on the chest, and bowing his head at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Greetings to the Human Lord! I am an envoy of the Daian Kingdom, Heron."


    Tang Shaoyang made a surprised expression when he heard the greeting. He was not expecting the zombie would be this polite. It was a mindless zombie before, so he was surprised to see the transformation was too big.


    A mindless zombie transformed into a zombie with etiquette.


    Tang Shaoyang rested his chin on his hand and tilted his head to the right. He was smiling and nodded toward the zombie, "I heard you have a message from your lord for, go ahead!"


    Heron stood there, staring Tang Shaoyang to the eyes. The zombie seemed to be expecting to hear more from Tang Shaoyang, "I thought it was human etiquette to introduce themselves before they talk."


    "First, you are wrong. Most humans don''t talk with strangers. Second, your position is much lower than mine. I don''t need to introduce myself to someone like you unless your lordes to meet me," he grinned at the zombie.


    "Fair point, then let''s skip the useless pleasantries since you do not like it," Heron nodded, and for the first time, there was a change of expression on his face.


    His pale forehead creased slightly. It seemed the zombie was not emotionless for him to get angry over this.


    "My Lord asks you to leave our territory, leave or we will bring the war to you and your people!"

 Chapter 380 - Two Buddies Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 380 - Two Buddies'' Adventure</h4>


    In a thick forest, two big figures walked side by side. But the two figures looked smaller because of the tall trees around them.


    More than a third quarter of the tree was filled with leaves. The tree could reach up to twenty to twenty-five meters tall. The lush leaves and tall trees made the two big figures look smaller.


    "Is this your home?" Pride looked around, it was so quiet and eerie. Not much different than his fogged area, but this area gave off different kinds of eerie. He felt that a lot of eyes were gazing at him through the leaves, but he saw nothing.


    Yes, the two figures were Pride and Kairu. In front of the two were three flying beasts.


    The flying beast was white, hairy on the head to the abdomen and even on its six feet. It had ck eyes and an ear that was simr to a piece of a feather, ck in color.


    Their size was between fifty to seventy centimeters with a white wing that spanned up to a hundred centimeters to one hundred and twenty centimeters. Light Bombyx Mori, the rare species the two found in Jiaxing Territory.


    The biggest Light Bombyx Mori stopped and turned around, "Yes, this ourst home. If not for your help, those damn undead would destroy ourst home too!" A feminist voice came from the beast. It expressed her anger to Pride and Kairu.


    The Light Bombyx Mori Tribe was at war against the zombie. It was an intense battle between the two races, but the zombie overwhelmed the beast with their numbers.


    One by one, Light Bombyx Mori lost their homes until Pride and Kairu appeared. The two beastmen helped them to fight against the zombies and ughtered the attackers that were about to reach this area.


    Pride and Kairu said nothing to react to the beast''s words. It was something normal in the war, the weak would be wiped and became history, and the strong ruled thend.


    Pride and Kairu followed the three flying beasts without words. The two were about to meet the leader of the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe.


    A couple of minutester, the two entered an area where the trees stood sparsely. Then they reached a big area where the biggest tree was. The tree was around fifty meters tall. Not only was this the tallest tree, but it also had a different color of leaves as well.


    While the other trees had normal green leaves, this one tree had bright red leaves. Kairu scanned the tree, he noticed white things on the leaves. A big white cocoon hung on each big leaf.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The same white beast descended from the tree, the difference was that this one was much bigger than the three Light Bombyx Mori.


    It was a hundred and fifty meters long with a wing that spanned up to two hundred centimeters. Another different thing was that it had golden-colored ears instead of ck.


    The wing was more pristine white, brighter, and purer than the three smaller Light Bombyx Mori''s wings. The eyes were also different, instead of ck, the big Light Bombyx Mori had dark red eyes. It was simr to a beautiful gem, Ruby.


    "I am grateful to our benefactors for helping us against the zombies," a melodious voice came from the big flying beast. Despite the pretty appearance of the beast, the two were not affected by its appearance.


    "I am the leader of the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe," the beautiful voice continued, "I heard from my people that you are offering a way for us to survive from the zombies'' attack. I am willing to hear what solutions our benefactor offers us."


    Pride and Kairu exchanged nces, ''Who''s going to talk, your or me?'' That was what Pride was trying to tell through his gaze. Kairu motioned with his head to let Pride talk to the flying beast.


    The Demonic Ape nodded and stepped forward, "Hello!?" Pride was saying that with a questioning tone, the ape was unsure how to speak formally. It was quite awkward, but the ape continued.


    "My name is Pride, and I am the Chief of the Fogged Ape Tribe," Pride started with an introduction, something he learned from human behavior.


    "We have seen what happened to your tribe. You and your tribe seem to be in trouble against the zombie so wee to help. The solution is easy, be the vassal of the Empire of Tang, and your tribe will be saved."


    "Huh!?" A confusing response came from the leader of the Light Bombyx Mori.


    "I don''t understand, what do you mean by that?" The big flying beast asked.


    "What part don''t you understand? I will exin everything to you," Pride tried to be polite to the potential friend. He even tried to smile, but his smile was quite ugly.


    "First of all, what do you mean by bing a vassal?"


    "Vassal, that means your tribe will be ruled by the empire. In exchange for that, your tribe, your kind, and yournd will be under the empire''s protection. Meaning the empire will fight the zombie to save your tribe."


    There was a moment of silence in between before the flying beast continued with her queries.


    "The Empire of Tang, what kind of empire?"


    "It is a human empire."


    "Human? Does that mean your tribe is also a vassal of the empire?"


    "Mnnn, my tribe is under the empire''s rule!" Pride nodded proudly.


    "What if we don''t want to be the vassals of the empire? Will you attack us?"


    "I will not attack your tribe, but we will no longer help your tribe to fight against the zombie. Will the empire attack your tribe? I don''t know, the decision is in the Lord''s hand. But from my understanding, he will conquer yournd too."


    Yes, the reason why Kairu and Pride helped the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe was to convert this tribe to be the empire''s vassal.


    The two had noticed the war between the two, but the two only helped at thest moment where the Light Bombyx Mori was being cornered by the zombies. It was a smart move from Pride.


    "I am afraid you don''t have much time to make the decision, my tribe, and the empire''s army have entered the zombie territory. Make your decision because if you refuse my offer, we have to leave now and join the main force."


    Pride tried to corner the leader of the tribe even more. If he and Kairu left the tribe, these flying beasts would crumble quickly under the zombie''s next assault.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, on another side of the territory


    In the quiet and empty space, a gate made of ck stones suddenly appeared out of thin air. The gate formed quickly and then, the portal formed out of thin air.


    The portal then erged, it got bigger and bigger until the portal stopped growing. Seven meters wide and three meters tall. That was the size of the portal.


    A few secondster, people started toe out from the portal. These people were wearing red te armor, covering their soles, shin up to their head with a helmet.


    Holding a red shield with a sword on their waist, people kept pouring out from the portal.

 Chapter 381 - The Zombie Kingdoms

    <h4>Chapter 381 - The Zombie Kingdoms</h4>


    "That''s it? Youe only to tell us to leave?" Tang Shaoyang asked the zombie. He thought he would hear some sophistry words or something. However, the zombie just wanted him to leave.


    "Yes! We don''t want to war against you, My Lord hopes that you can leave the territory and we will continue the talk for the alliance in the future!" Heron nodded as he conveyed the intention of his arrival.


    "Huh!? You are saying something interesting. Alliance? Why would I want to be your ally? I don''t even know how strong your lord is, you must be joking right?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head at the zombie''s absurd im.


    Alliance was built from two forces with equal power. The zombie came to propose that while they did not even show their power. The zombie did not bring the army, he had to admit though that this Heron was quite strong.


    "You have to be grateful that we want to be your ally, yet you dare to underestimate My Lord!" Heron raised his voice.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, he thought he could get something from the zombie. But it was too stupid of him to expect that from the zombie.


    "Unfortunately, we are not fated to be an ally," He smirked at the zombie, "Wee to conquer thend!"


    "Foolish! Humans are foolish, The Lord is never wrong with his words!" After saying that, Heron turned around, but Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao blocked the door.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Human Lord!? Are you going to kill the official envoy?" Heron turned back at Tang Shaoyang. The zombie questioned Tang Shaoyang furiously.


    "We will not kill you, but he has desired you," Tang Shaoyang pointed at Yu Shun who stood next to him. The young man was staring at Heron with his gleamed eyes.


    Since he could not get anything out of the zombie. Yu Shun would do the work for him. As long as Yu Shun could subdue Heron sessfully, they could get more information about the Daian Kingdom.


    "My Lord has expected this as well from the treacherous human, that''s why My Lord sends instead!" After he said that, Heron entered into his shadow. The shadow then escaped from the house.


    "You can''t escape from me!" Tang Shaoyang burst out from the house, destroying the house. He activated [Spirit Eyes] and he quickly detected the moving shadow.


    The ruckus shocked the other soldiers, "Stay alert! We will be chasing the enemy, you guys stay in the group!" Wei Ximanded the Tarriors before he tried to follow Tang Shaoyang.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was using [Sky Walk], running in the air as he chased the shadow who was moving rapidly, ''Should I try an integration with Feera or even Malki? Nah, let''s not do some experiment, I need this zombie alive.''


    [Advance Spirit Integration]


    "Let''s do this, Zowen!" He integrated with Zowen. Since the enemy entered the shadow, magic was the right solution to fight this kind of opponent.


    He then rained the shadow with lightning and thunder. Tang Shaoyang soon realized the zombie had a high perception to avoid all his lightning.


    "Hah, I don''t have time to y a chasing game with you. Let''s end this quickly!"


    [Dragon Transformation]


    The ck scales started to grow from his skin as the wing opened from his back. His eyes turned dark purple as he quickly followed the shadow.


    He then took out the Dragon Destroyer from the inventory. Tang Shaoyang coated the battle-ax with yer Energy. The dark red ominous energy covered the battle-ax, giving off a dreaded aura. Tang Shaoyang pped his wings.


    Whoosh!


    In the blink of an eye, he appeared above the shadow while raising his battle-ax. He then mmed the battle-ax down to the shadow on the ground.


    Heron stopped moving and quickly came out from the shadow. The zombie leaped back right before the dreaded battle-ax could hit him. However, Tang Shaoyang was faster than him.


    As soon as he leaped out of his shadow, a hand reached his neck. Tang Shaoyang released his grip on the weapon. His palm clenched into a fist as yer Energy gathered into his fist.


    He pulled the zombie toward him and punched the zombie in the face.


    St!


    What Tang Shaoyang did not expect that his punch crushed Heron''s head. The head burst out into pieces as brain juices and disgusting ck liquid sttered around.


    He was not expecting this to happen. He expected to knock down the zombie in one hit. Since Heron was a stage-7 zombie and had a ss, he thought his yer Energy would not be as destructive as this.


    Floating in the air, he was bbergasted at what happened to Heron. He was in a daze while looking at the headless body in his grip.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Zhang Mengyao, Wei Xi, and Shredder who carried Yu Shun on the back were tightly chasing Tang Shaoyang.


    ''He could walk in the air?'' Wei Xi questioned himself. He did not think it was possible before, but looking at the disappeared figure, walking in the air was a thing.


    "Damn! I know Lord Shaoyang has be a lot stronger, this is too much! The gap between him and us just gets wider and wider instead of closer!" Yu Shun expressed his thoughts.


    He was not envious of his Lord, only admiration in his words.


    Even Zhang Mengyao was surprised that her man was this fast. She felt that Tang Shaoyang was even faster than Lu An who was the fastest in the Tarrior.


    ''Just how strong have you be?'' Even Zhang Mengyao could not help but imagine how strong the man was.


    Quickly, the three caught up with Tang Shaoyang. They saw Tang Shaoyang standing on the top of the zombie.


    He had his right foot on the back of Heron''s head, pinning the zombie down. Of course, Heron had his head back. It seemed Heron also had the same regeneration skill as the stage-5 Crusher.


    Tang Shaoyang was relieved that the zombie managed to regrow his head back, "Come, do your job Yu Shun!" Of course, he was in his human form. He canceled the integration and the transformation as soon as he realized that yer Energy was enough to subdue the zombie.


    He waved his hand toward Yu Shun toe over. He had to press the zombie with his yer Energy. Apparently, yer Energy could prevent Heron from blending with the shadow.


    Yu Shun came over and was surprised that the stage-7 Heron was not struggling under his foot. Of course, Yu Shun did not witness how Tang Shaoyang popped the zombie''s head repeatedly before finally Heron stopped struggling.


    Since the zombie could regrow the head back, Tang Shaoyang repeatedly crushed the head until the zombie stopped struggling.


    Yu Shun wanted to ask how Tang Shaoyang subdued this zombie, but he was too excited, turning Heron to be his, "Can you turn him around, My Lord? I can only cast my skill only if he looks at me."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as he flipped the zombie and held Heron by his neck, "I have to hold him down or he will escape with his shadow again."


    "Okay, I will cast my skill now!" Yu Shun extended his hand to Heron''s face and activated his skill, [Zombie Authority].


    "You¡­" Heron seemed to want to say something but stopped immediately after a sh of light shot toward his forehead.


    There was a momentary silence as Yu Shun creased his forehead. Tang Shaoyang merely observed the two. He did not dare to interrupt, just in case, he would disturb the process.


    "Phew! This one is quite tricky, it took a while for me to subdue him," Yu Shun let out a relieved sigh and looked toward Tang Shaoyang, "It''s done, you can release him, My Lord."


    Tang Shaoyang released his grip on the neck. Then Heron got up and stood behind Yu Shun. He looked at Heron before looking at Yu Shun, "Does this guy inherit his previous memory?"


    "Fortunately yes, that''s why it takes me some time to conquer him," Yu Shun nodded his head, "You can ask him anything you want, he will answer you. Undead Blessing, that skill makes the zombie gain intelligence, so he can speak and express his thoughts well."


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear, "Good job," he raised his thumb toward Yu Shun before he turned toward Heron, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Heron, My Lord!" The zombie bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Good, Heron. Now tell me about your previous lord, the King of the Daian Kingdom!"


    "King Biron¡­" Heron then borated everything he knew about the King of the Daian Kingdom.


    King Biron, that was the name of Heron''s previous lord. He was a Zombie Lord that united all zombies in four cities of Zhejiang Province. There were almost two million zombies under hismand.


    "Does that mean there is another zombie lord?" Heron was mentioning four cities especially in Zhejiang Province, what about the other cities then?


    "Yes! King Rudin of the Dacian Kingdom ruled another half of Zhejiang Province. King Rudin has about the same army as King Biron, and the two kingdoms are in a constant war to rule Zhejiang Province!" Heron nodded.


    This was a surprise for sure. Tang Shaoyang was not expecting that the zombie''s hierarchy was thisplicated. Two zombie lords were waging a war instead of working together.


    "So that was why King Biron asked me to leave in disguise of an alliance? Because he is in a war against this King Rudin?" Finally, the pieces slowly connected into a clear picture. It was weird for a zombie to negotiate instead of attacking.


    "Yes! The Kingdom is waging war not only against the Dacian Kingdom but also the Bombyx Mobi Tribe. The Daian Kingdom has all its force spread out, that''s why King Biron sends me to you, My Lord," Heron nodded again.

 Chapter 382 - Territory War Game

    <h4>Chapter 382 - Territory War Game</h4>


    "Bombyx Mori Tribe?" Not only the zombies were fighting each other, but there was also another tribe involved.


    "Yes, Bombyx Mori Tribe is a tribe of Elemental Beast. King Biron wants to force them to surrender to fight off against the Dacian Kingdom," Heron exined the whole situation, "However, the Bombyx Mori Tribe refused to surrender. We have been fighting them for weeks."


    "Elemental Beast? What''s an Elemental Beast?" Tang Shaoyang was not expecting to get a lot of information. The scale was bigger than he expected too. It was not just a city, but a whole province.


    This was a new creature. He never heard of this before, even in another world. This was the first time he heard about Elemental Beast.


    "An Elemental Beast is an Elemental Beast," Heron''s reply did not exin anything about it. Not even a specific characteristic of this Bombyx Mori Tribe.


    "What about humans? Have you encountered other humans besides us?" Tang Shaoyang gave up on knowing more about the Elemental Beast and asked another important thing.


    The survivors, aside from the territory, the survivors were the most important thing. Especially after knowing the zombies could make an organized group such a kingdom. People were the most important resource than anything for now.


    "There are a few groups of humans here and there, but they are not a threat to us. King Biron never asked us specifically to hunt them down since they are an insignificant threat to us!" Heron did not butter his words up even though his new master was a human.


    "How strong is the group of these humanspared to us?" It was rather not so important information, but he wanted to confirm it. He wanted to measure the power of the survivors in the Zhejiang Territory.


    For the first time, Heron made an expression. It was an odd expression, looking at Tang Shaoyang weirdly. Before the zombie could say anything, Yu Shun pped the back of Heron''s head, "Be more respectful. I am your master but he is your true Lord."


    Of course, Yu Shun''s tone was more yful. He was teaching the new zombie the new hierarchy.


    "I am sorry for my rudeness, My Lord," Heron bowed his head, almost bowing up to eighty degrees, "From all my encounters with the humans, you are the strongest one. For thousands of humans I have encountered, they can''t bepared to you."


    The memory of his head getting popped out repeatedly was still fresh in his head. Based on that, he could tell that this man was on another level.


    "Then where is this King Biron?" The best way to root the zombie army was to kill the leader. Once the zombie lord was killed, these zombies would return into mindless zombies.


    "He is leading the elite army to Jinhua City, he is about to face the Dacian Kingdom," Heron replied.


    "Jinhua City? Where is that in Zhejiang?" Tang Shaoyang was born in SH City and grew up in the same city for over twenty years. He only knew a little about the other cities.


    There was a momentary silence, "Jinhua City should be in the center of the Zhejiang Territory. It will take days to reach there unless you fly. Maybe it will take less than a day."


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin, he had a n in his mind to cope with the unexpected situation.


    "Let''s go back to the vige first. We will start to make our next moveter," he just finished his words then he heard a notification in his head.


    [Five different Factions have gathered in an unimed territory! You have triggered the Territory War Game!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Territory War Game]


    How to Win the Game:


    -A force with most conquered cities


    -Be thest surviving force


    Participants:


    -Daian Kingdom


    -Dacian Kingdom


    -Bombyx Mori Tribe


    -Tang Empire


    -Lionax Kingdom


    Reward:


    -Zhejiang Territory (8 Cities)


    Leading Forces:


    -Daian Kingdom: 4 Cities


    -Dacian Kingdom: 4 Cities


    Time Limit:


    30 Days 23:59:59


    Additional Note: The faction who is leaving Zhejiang Territory equal to forfeit from the game.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao. Both had a surprised expression on their faces too, meaning they got the notification as well. Not just him who was the Leader of the faction.


    He then grinned ear to ear, "The system even makes the war be official," deep inside, Tang Shaoyang was excited about the iing war. This would be a show for his empire to show off his strength.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Pride and Kairu encountered an obstacle to converting the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe to be the empire''s vassal.


    While they were in a discussion, an intruder wasing unnoticed.


    It was the same flying beast, but they were red in color. Red fur, even deeper red eyes, red wings, and yellow ears.


    There were five of them, and they wereing from the Fire Bombyx Mori Tribe. Each of them was a meter long with wings spanned up to 1.4 meters.


    "Helia of Light Bombyx Tribe, you have been summoned by Chief Vehiel of Bombyx Tribe!" The Fire Bombyx Mori conveyed the words to the leader of the Light Bombyx Tribe.


    The chief of Light Bombyx Mori Tribe looked down to Pride and Kairu before looking back at the five Fire Bombyx Mori.


    Before the Chief of the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe gave her answer, Kairu interrupted, "Can you see we are currently talking?" The ming Lion was annoyed because they almost got the answer. But because of these five red bugs, the Chief of the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe was hesitating.


    His words attracted the five red bugs, the five Fire Bombyx Mori nced down at the two.


    "This is a private affair of our tribe, you two are not part of us. I advise you to leave!" The Fire Bombyx Mori did not wee the interruption. The five became aggressive and their redwings started to burn in fire.


    "What if we don''t leave? Are you going to fight us?" Kairu showed his sharp teeth as he challenged the five red bugs.

 Chapter 383 - The Real Fire

    <h4>Chapter 383 - The Real Fire</h4>


    Pride and Kairu almost persuaded the Chief of Light Bombyx Tribe to be the empire''s vassal. The sudden announcement about the territory war cornered the Chief of the Light Bombyx Tribe to make a quick decision.


    However, the five Fire Bombyx Mori came over and disrupted the talk. Kairu was pissed off by the five red bugs.


    Pride, who noticed the tense atmosphere between his friend and the five Fire Bombyx Mori, nudged his friend and whispered, "Oy, don''t antagonize them. It will be better if we can persuade the other Bombyx Mori Tribes to be the empire''s vassal too."


    There were five tribes of Bombyx Mori. The Light Bombyx Mori Tribe, The Fire Bombyx Mori Tribe, The Wind Bombyx Mori Tribe, The Ice Bombyx Mori Tribe, and The Metal Bombyx Mori Tribe.


    All five tribes corporated into one, The Bombyx Mori Tribe. One of the participants of the Territory War Game.


    Amongst the five tribes, the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe was not specialized in the battle. The Light Elemental Attribute could be used to heal, create protection, and support the fighter as well.


    That was the reason why The Light Bombyx Mori Tribe was getting cornered by the zombies. Theycked inbat.


    Noticing the special traits of the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe, Kairu and Pride nned to convert this tribe to be the empire''s vassal. Both believed that The Lord would be pleased if they had the Light Bombyx Tribe join their force.


    The Light Bombyx Mori''s presence could reduce the casualties on the battlefield and their supporting skills could enhance the power of the Tarrior. That was why Kairu did not like this Fire Bombyx Mori who interrupted his n.


    "What if I decline the offer? What will you do to us? Will the empire spare us?" Helia looked at Pride and asked. She did not bother to mediate the tense atmosphere between Kairu and the five Fire Bombyx Mori.


    Before Pride could answer her, Kairu spoke first. He stepped forward, "Then we will eradicate the Light Bombyx Tribe! Don''t you also get the notification about the war? We will not spare a tribe that could be a potential threat to the empire!"


    The ming Lion said those words out coldly. If not for the Territory War Game, he might spare this tribe. But now the situation was different, this was a war. Mercy to your enemy meant merciless to yourself. Even though the tribe was just a potential threat, he would eradicate them before they could be a real threat.


    There was silence for a moment while the five Fire Bombyx Mori were looking back and forth between Kairu and Helia. The five were still clueless about the talk between the two sides.


    "Then thest question. This will be myst question before I make my decision for me and my tribe. How confident are you that the empire will win the war?" It was a straightforward question from Helia.


    "Don''t be stupid, we will win this war for sure! Those zombies are nothing in front of My Lord!" Kairu replied loudly and confidently.


    Tang Shaoyang had inherited Rumru''s bloodline, a Dragon''s bloodline. Even though Tang Shaoyang was not even half as strong as Rumru, Tang Shaoyang was still partly a dragon. The undead stood no chance against the empire.


    Helia looked Kairu into the eyes. They exchanged nces for some time before Helia spoke again, "Then I am willing to be the empire''s vassal but with a condition."


    "We will listen!" Pride decided to interfere before his buddy did something impulsive again.


    "If only you can bring us to meet your Lord, then I am willing to entrust my tribe to the empire!" As soon as Helia said that, the five Bombyx Mori Tribe could no longer watch everything from the side.


    "Helia!!! Do you n to rebel against the tribe? Are you ready to receive Chief Vehiel''s wrath!?" The Fire Bombyx Mori spoke to Helia angrily.


    Meanwhile, Kairu grinned ear to ear as soon as he heard the condition. Helia was asking him and Pride to protect the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe from the other tribes. The condition was easy, protecting them from the other tribes.


    "Pride, contact Boss and ask for the reinforcement. They should enter the territory by now," Kairu whispered to the Demonic Ape as he eyed the five Fire Bombyx Mori.


    "What are you going to do? Are you going to be having fun without me?" Pride could tell what his adventure buddy wanted to do. He did not want to get excluded from this.


    "Stupid, this is our chance. Let me show off our prowess to convince the leader of the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe. We can have more funter since the other tribes will not let us bring Light Bombyx Mori Tribe without fighting back.


    "Don''t take me as stupid! Where are you Fire Bombyx Mori Tribe when we are being attacked by the zombies? Where are all of you when my kind is getting ughtered?"


    "You cowards went to hide, now you need our help because you are forced to participate in the war! I am not going to put my kind''s security in a coward''s hand! I would rather bring my kind to be the human''s subordinate than following the selfish Chief Vehiel!" Helia''s soft and gentle voice turned into anger.


    After her furious voice rang, the other Light Bombyx Mori came out from the trees. Soon the area was surrounded by the Light Bombyx Mori. There were hundreds of them, cornering the five Fire Bombyx Mori.


    Light Bombyx Mori mightck inbat. However, it was a situation where hundreds of them against five. They could easily overwhelm the five Fire Bombyx Mori.


    "Since you have made your decision, we will protect you and your tribe from the danger!" Kairu suddenly stepped in, "Please gather all your people and get ready to leave this ce, Chief Helia. We will immediately depart after I take care of these five noisy red bugs!"


    The ming Lion''s words caused the five Fire Bombyx Mori to look at him.


    "You! You are the culprit who caused the disunity of the Bombyx Mori Tribe. You can''t be forgiven, you have to die!"


    Whoosh!


    The five Fire Bombyx Mori''s wings turned into a scorching fire. The five flying beasts then pped their fire wings toward Kairu.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Then the scorched fire swirled and shot toward Kairu. The five attacked the ming Lion with their fire.


    "You should not y with fire, bugs!" Kairu''s became wider as the fire exploded. The lion beastmen figure was swallowed by the fire.


    As for Pride, he had stepped away from his buddy. He trusted his buddy to take care of the five bugs. He did as per his instruction, contacting Tang Shaoyang through the Communication System.


    "Watch this, Helia! You are just stupid to trust the mindless grounded beast!" The Fire Bombyx Mori shouted at Helia, "Follow me to meet Chief Vehiel to ept your punishment if you don''t want, you and your tribe burned just like that stupid grounded beast!"


    "Your fire is quite warm, I enjoyed it," the burning fire suddenly vanished and a figure appeared from the fire.


    Kairu''s whole body had turned into fire, grinning at the five bugs in the air. The five red bugs were stunned in the air, seemingly could not believe that their fire did not work on Kairu.


    "Chief Helia! Please stay away a bit further. I am afraid that I will identally burn you and your people," at his words, Helia flew back further from the battlefield. The other Light Bombyx Mori also flew back further from Kairu and the five Fire Bombyx Mori.


    "Let me show you the real fire, trash!" After Kairu said that, his figure shed to the air, leaving the red streak behind.


    In the blink of an eye, Kairu appeared between the five Fire Bombyx Mori.


    Bwoosh!


    A huge me burst out from Kairu''s body. The me exploded and engulfed the fifty meters area. The me burned everything on its path, including Helia''s home.


    Helia watched her home getting engulfed by the fierce me. The scorching heat sted her. The heat was too hot to the point she felt pain from the heat.


    She immediately cast a spell to protect her people. A light sphere surrounded the burning me.


    A minuteter, the fire slowly dispersed into the air and showed a figure behind the me. Kairu was standing on the ground that was still red because of the me.


    Helia looked around, trying to find the five Fire Bombyx Mori. However, she could not find a single of them. The five were burned into nothingness.

 Chapter 384 - A Big Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 384 - A Big Discovery</h4>


    Back to the vige, the situation was under control but the tense atmosphere lingered around. The Territory War Game was the cause. The Tarriors and the Militias were concerned with the war ahead of them.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang got into the house with the others. He was sitting on the wooden chair and reading through the Territory War Game disy.


    His eyes were looking at the participants. There were five factions. The Empire, Daian Kingdom, Dacian Kingdom, and Bombyx Mori Tribe. The four factions were mentioned by Heron, but there was still an unknown one, Lionax Kingdom.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Heron, "Do you know something about the Lionax Kingdom?"


    "Lionax Kingdom?" Heron repeated the foreign name. There was no need for him to reply to Tang Shaoyang as Tang Shaoyang immediately knew the zombie did not know the Lionax Kingdom.


    "I don''t know. I never heard it before," Heron shook his head.


    "Hmmmn, is it the survivors?" It was possible that the survivors in the Zhejiang Territory gathered and formed a faction.


    "That''s possible. It may be the survivors that created the faction," Zhang Mengyao also thought so. The fifth participant should be the faction made of the survivors in the city.


    "Let''s figure it outter. It says we have to conquer eight cities, is Jiaxing one of them? How many cities in Zhejiang Province?" Tang Shaoyang did not know about this.


    Zhang Mengyao rubbed her chin, "Hangzhou, Ningbo, Jinhua, Taizhou, Wenzhou¡­" She stopped midway after mentioning five cities, "Those five are the major cities in Zhejiang, maybe Jiaxing is one of them¡­" She then looked toward Wei Xi.


    Wei Xi shrugged, "Don''t ask me, I only know about Jinhua and Hangzhou. But we indeed need to figure out the eight official cities. We can try to go to Jiaxing first since it''s the closest to our location."


    Tang Shaoyang then nced at Heron, "What about Jiaxing? How many zombies are there? Who''s the leader of that city?"


    "There''s a horde of twenty thousand zombies and Doron is inmand of that horde," Heron knew a lot more information than he thought. Letting Yu Shun subordinate this zombie was the best decision.


    "Twenty thousand, we will have a big harvest huh," Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear, "What about this Doron? How strong is he?"


    "Doron should be weaker than me, but he is still a good fighter."


    ''So it should be the stage-7 zombie lord,'' Tang Shaoyang guessed the zombie called Doron was a stage-7 zombie, about the same as Heron.


    The Zombie Lord''s ability was tomand the other zombies. However, the zombie lord was weaker inbat. The zombie called King Biron might be the exception.


    ''It''s unfortunate the zombie could not see the status,'' Tang Shaoyang felt that was a pity. He had tried to ask Heron about the status, ss, and level. The zombie did not know anything about this.


    The hierarchy formed naturally between the zombies. The Zombie Lord controlled the mindless zombie. Then the Zombie Lord would appoint the strong zombie for a certain task and position.


    That meant the Zombie Lord could see this status window. Only the Zombie Lord.


    "Get our men ready, we will depart to Jiaxing in twenty minutes!" He sent his order to Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi before looking toward Yu Shun, "Alright, you can bring Heron with you. I know you want to do some experiments with your new collection," he waved his hand at the excited young man.


    Yu Shun had been grinning in excitement for a while. He could tell that from the young man''s eyes. So he let Yu Shun have fun with Heron.


    Soon everyone left the house, leaving him alone in the house. No one questioned his decision to fight twenty thousand zombies with their only a little over thousand armies.


    It was natural for them since twenty thousand was not a lotpared to their first two zombie hordes.


    "Where is Wen? Hasn''t hee back yet?" Hemanded the Jade Eagle to scout the surroundings, but it took him longer than he expected.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the Communication System, he was about to contact Wen. But then a message came in. The message was from Pride.


    [My Lord, we have made contact with one of the Bombyx Mori Tribe. They have agreed to be our vassal. However, it will take some time for me and Kairu to regroup with the main force. The other four Bombyx Mori Tribes are obstructing us to meet you. But don''t worry, two of us should be enough to face these moths. I will update our situation regrly.]


    He read the message and his eyes shone brightly. This was the ideal situation for them. The Daian Kingdom and The Dacian Kingdom were about to sh. He would let them fight each other first before he swept them all together after being weakened from the sh.


    During this time, he could defeat the Bombyx Mori Tribe. Eliminating one of the participants while searching for the Lionax Kingdom.


    [Good Job. Where are you now? We will march to your area instead! We will meet you two there.]


    He was praising Pride at first. A good subordinate needed to be praised before asking their location. It took a while for Pride to reply to his message. It took a few minutes before he received the reply.


    [I don''t know where we are right now. However, I remember taking a detour from a city. That city should be Jiaxing City, we are far to the North of that Jiaxing City.]


    This was a tricky situation, Zhejiang Territory was toorge to search for those two. Without an exact location, it would take a long time to find them. If this was SH City, he had a map. He could ess the map everywhere and found Pride''s location easily.


    As he was thinking about the right solution, Wen returned. Wen came in and greeted him while bowing his head.


    "Did you find anything?" He asked Wen.


    "I found a few viges with zombies, but their number is not that much. They should not be a threat to us, but Jiaxing City has a lot of zombies. I also discovered that the city has a defense tower simr to ours," Wen reported his discoveries.


    "Do they have a city wall as well?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear the report. He was not expecting to hear this kind of information. He thought they were just an organized zombie, but they were more than that. They had ess to the system as well.


    "Yes, the city is protected with a ten meters tall ck steel wall. It''s simr to our inner wall," Wen nodded his head.


    "On top of that, I have discovered a peculiar tower in the center of the city," The Jade Eagle continued with his report, "It''s peculiar because the tower is made of flesh and the flesh tower seems to be alive. I can hear a faint heartbeat from the air."


    This was without a doubt a big discovery. A flesh tower was something they had not encountered before.


    "Do you know what this flesh tower does?" Tang Shaoyang felt this flesh tower was something important to the zombie.


    "I don''t know, but I have a guess," Wen voiced his thoughts, "I was hovering for a while on top of this flesh tower. I saw zombies keeping out from the flesh tower. My guess is this flesh tower used to create more zombies. They are producing a zombie army through the flesh tower!"


    Tang Shaoyang fell silent. This news shocked him. If what Wen said to him was right, that meant the zombie could multiply their numbers even though people were not around.


    ''No, no, no. They should not be able to multiply their numbers endlessly. There must be a condition to produce zombies, a resource to run the flesh tower,'' Tang Shaoyang tapped the armrest with his index finger.


    This time, he felt an urge to vanquish all the zombies in the world. He never felt this urge before because he thought the number of zombies should be limited since they could only increase their number by infecting the other creatures.


    ¡ªNature, Mana, that''s the resource needed to run the flesh tower. You have to destroy the flesh tower because they will destroy your world, making the Earth uninhabitable for humans and other creatures except for the undead!

 Chapter 385 - A Being Made Of Fire

    <h4>Chapter 385 - A Being Made Of Fire</h4>


    Zaneos''s voice rang in his head. The Demon Swordsman seemed to know more about the undead.


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang contemted for a moment before he told Wen about Pride and Kairu''s situation. He wondered if the Jade Eagle could think of a way to locate Kairu.


    "That''s easy actually, My Lord," Wen truly had a solution, "Since we know the direction where they were going, you can tell Kairu to make a signal with his fire. Tell him to burn the surroundings, we can find their location with ease with the fire."


    "That''s actually five heads!" He flicked his finger at Wen.


    "Five heads?" The Jade Eagle was confused by the terms. Was that apliment or an insult? Wen did not know.


    "That means you are a genius~" Tang Shaoyang grinned. He learned that term from Gu Yingjie and Yu Shun. When he asked them what that meant, the two young men told him it was the terms used to call someone smart online.


    "Thank you, My Lord," Wen bowed his head. Since it was apliment, the Jade Eagle bowed his head.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang walked out of the house and Wen followed him. He was looking for Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi and soon spotted the two.


    "You two will lead the force to attack Jiaxing City! I am going to meet with Kairu and Pride," abruptly, he told the two that he was going to leave the army to the two.


    "Huh, but why? Why don''t Pride and Kairue over?" Wei Xi could not help but ask Tang Shaoyang.


    "The situation is¡­" Tang Shaoyang told the two Generals about the Pride and Kairu who managed to convince the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe to be the empire''s vassal.


    "Now Kairu and Pride are fighting the four Bombyx Mori Tribes by themselves. I am the best reinforcement they could have. I can fly to reach them quickly and me alone should be enough. So I want you two to lead the army to conquer Jiaxing City! This is not a request but an order!" He exined the situation.


    "Then you should at least bring Wen with you," Zhang Mengyao was quite concerned. They did not know how strong these Bombyx Mori Tribes were.


    "There''s no need! Wen is needed here. He has important information about Jiaxing City. He should stay and help you guys," Tang Shaoyang smiled and stepped forward. He kissed Zhang Mengyao''s forehead, "I should have shown you how strong I am, so you would stop worrying about me," he said that in a joking tone.


    After whispering those words to Zhang Mengyao, he looked toward Wei Xi and Wen, "I will trust my army to you two!" He tapped both shoulders before he walked into the air. Rather than walking, Tang Shaoyang was running. He rushed toward the Jiaxing City direction by himself.


    *** ***


    On the other side of the territory


    Kairu and Pride encounter a big obstacle. After killing the five Fire Bombyx Mori, the two led the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe back to SH City''s direction.


    However, it did not take a long time before the army of the Bombyx Mori Tribes intercepted the two and the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe.


    Kairu and Pride were standing side by side with two hundred and eighty-seven Light Bombyx Moris, including the Chief Helia.


    The four types of Bombyx Mori were blocking them. Wind Bombyx Mori was green, Fire Bombyx Mori was red, Ice Bombyx Mori was blue frost, and Metal Bombyx Mori was charcoal gray.


    The four types of Bombyx Moris surrounded them from the air. The biggest amongst them was about the same size as Chief Helia. It was the Fire Bombyx Mori General, at least that was what Helia called it.


    "Have Lord Shaoyang replied to your message?" Kairu scanned flying beasts. From the look of it, their number should be more than a thousand. They almost covered his top with their numbers.


    Pride shook his head, "Not yet, but we don''t need reinforcement to defeat them, right?" The Demonic Ape felt that these flying beasts were nothing. They should be able to deal with them, with just two of them.


    "That''s not the problem but them!" Kairu pointed at the Light Bombyx Mori behind him. They had to protect the Light Bombyx Mori as well while fighting the enemies. Protecting their allies was certainly more difficult than defeating these moth armies.


    Pride looked toward Helia who exchanged a heated gaze with the Fire Bombyx Mori General. The Demonic could tell the anger and hatred from her eyes, "Can you cast protection to protect yourself and your people while we fight them?" He whispered in a low voice.


    Helia looked away from the Fire Bombyx Mori General and replied in a low voice, "I can, but my protection can''tst long enough."


    "How long will your protectionst?" Kairu asked.


    "Twenty minutes¡­ No, thirty minutes. I can hold their attack for thirty minutes!" Helia replied with determination. She seemed ready to sacrifice herself to protect her kind.


    "Got it. Thirty minutes should be enough¡­" Kairu and Pride exchanged nces before nodding their heads, "We will start the battle as soon as you cast the protection!"


    "You have been surrounded, Helia! Surrender and ept your punishment. Then your tribe will be spared!" The Fire Bombyx Mori General shouted a warning.


    "Surrender? Laughable, you can''t send your army to help my tribe to fight the zombies, but you can gather your army to fight against us? This isughable, Abiel!" Helia shouted furiously at the Fire Bombyx Mori. The pent-up anger burst out.


    A sigh escaped from the Fire Bombyx Mori General. Abiel himself had his situation he could not speak out, "I am sorry, Helia. But this is Chief Vehiel''s order. Surrender yourself, and your tribe will be spared. A wise Chief will not bring her tribe to the brink of destruction just because of a personal emotion! These two beastmen could not protect you and your tribe from my army, Helia. Just give up!"


    At this moment, Pride received a message from Tang Shaoyang. The Demonic opened the message.


    [Tell Kairu to go wild with his fire, I will take that as a signal to find your location!]


    Pride read the message to Kairu in a low voice. As soon as the lion beastmen heard that, he grinned widely, showing his rows of shiny and terrifying teeth, "That''s my specialty!"


    Kairu then turned toward Helia, "Cast your protection, right now!"


    Under Kairu''smand, Helia immediately cast a skill, [Light Dome]. A light then formed into the shape of a dome, covering all the Light Bombyx Moris.


    At the same time, Pride dashed toward the right. He leaped away from Kairu, making a distance from the ming Lion.


    "Feel my power!" Kairuughed loudly as a fierce me burst out of his body. The me exploded and engulfed a hundred meters area.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang rushed as fast as he could. He was running in the air, thanks to [Sky Walk] skill from his second ss.


    In a few minutes, he arrived at Jiaxing City. He got to see the flesh tower that Wen talked about. There were three of them. However, he was not able to see whether the zombies wereing out of the flesh tower. He was rushing toward Kairu and Pride, quite concerned about the two since they were fighting a whole tribe.


    Another few minutes quickly passed by. Tang Shaoyang quickly found that the fire burned a big area. The fire engulfed a few hundred meters area, zing fiercely, burning the forest and thend.


    Tang Shaoyang quickly dashed down toward the area. He rushed toward the light dome. However, he was shocked at what he saw down there. A figure made of fire was standing on top of Kairu. The ming Lion wasying down on the ground with the back of his head being stepped down by a figure made of fire.

 Chapter 386 - Elder Giel

    <h4>Chapter 386 - Elder Giel</h4>


    A few minutes earlier


    The fire exploded from Kairu, swallowing a big chunk of the forest. The fire burned the trees and thend, even the Bombyx Mori army was swallowed by the fire.


    "Abiel, oh Abiel! Fortunately, I came to check, if not we will lose a big force," a leisurely voice rang amidst the zing fire.


    Helia seemed to recognize the voice and warned Kairu, "Be careful, that voice belongs to the Elder of the main tribe."


    Slowly a figure made of fire descended into the me. The figure was two meters tall and had the same shape of wings as the Bombyx Mori, but the wings were made of fire.


    There was no feature to the figure, it was just made of fire. The figure''s face was t, the burning fire. Kairu could not even find eyes in the figure.


    "Your fire is quite strong," the figure spoke to Kairu, clearly the figure was more interested in Kairu than anyone else here.


    Kairu did not respond to the figure''s words as he merely scanned the opposite party. He was thinking about how to fight this figure. This figure was made of fire, he wondered if his fist could hit the figure.


    "I never thought to meet someone this strong¡­" Kairu muttered, there was an excitement in his voice. Since he came to Earth, he only encountered a weak zombie. This was the first that he met a creature that could negate his fire.


    "What about joining us instead? We can give you a spot as an Elder, what about it?" The fire being gave an offer to Kairu to join the Bombyx Mori Tribe.


    "Not interested," Kairu declined the offer with a wide grin. He then rushed forward and leaped toward the air.


    The ming Lion made an unexpected move, catching the fire figure off guard. Kairu''s first was covered in fire and punches the figure made of fire.


    Fwoosh!


    The ming fist passed through the figure. It did not have a physical body hence Kairu''s fist merely passed through the figure made of fire.


    "You might be strong, but you are choosing the wrong opponent," the figure made of fire spoke in a regretful tone, "Since you have decided to be our enemy, then I have to kill you here!"


    The figure made of fire put his palm on Kairu''s chest. Fire exploded, sending Kairu to the ground. The Lion Beastmen was spinning and crashed to the ground.


    The ck smoke rose, covering Kairu underneath. The first exchange told Kairu that his fist could not hit this weird creature.


    "I will take care of this lion, you chase the other one, Abiel! Catch him alive if you can, but if you can''t, you can kill the ape!" The figure made of firemanded the Fire Bombyx Mori General.


    The army was flying above the range of Kairu''s fire because the being made of fire suppressed the fire with his strange power. It kept them safe from Kairu''s fire.


    "Yes, Elder Giel!" Abiel replied respectfully before he led the army of the Bombyx Mori to chase after Pride.


    "Do you see this, Chief Helia! Your decision to betray us will lead your tribe and your kind to their doom!" Elder Giel finally looked toward Helia who was hiding behind the light protection.


    "It''s not toote to change your decision, Chief Helia. I can speak to Chief Head to pardon your sin. He may listen to me and will not punish you severely," Elder Giel tried to persuade Helia to change her mind.


    The Light Bombyx Mori Tribe might becking inbat. But their ability to support the main force could not be doubted. The Light Bombyx Tribe''s role in the war was crucial.


    The reason Chief Head Vehiel did not help Helia''s tribe was to corner her and her tribe. They wanted the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe to be dependent on the main tribe by reducing their numbers.


    However, Kairu and Pride was the factor they never considered in their n. They never thought that there was another tribe to help Helia. Kairu and Pride disrupted Chief Head Vehiel''s n.


    "Heh, the fight is not over, Giel, is it?" Kairu stood in a shallow pit. His mane and fur turned into a fire, it made Kairu look like wearing a coat made of fire, "This is just the beginning!"


    Elder Giel shook his head as he looked down at Kairu, "The fight is indeed not over, but you should realize that you could never win against me. Your false bravado will lead to your doom."


    "Is that so?" Kairu was grinning widely at Elder Giel. The ming Lion picked one habit from his lord, the grin. He kept grinning at the enemy.


    "I will make you realize that your struggle is futile," after Elder Giel said that, his figure shot toward Kairu, leaving a trail of fire.


    This time, Kairu extended his two ming fists toward Elder Giel. The me in the shape of Kairu''s fist shot toward the iing Elder Giel. Kairu tried to fight the fire with fire.


    "Ignorant! Your fire will never work on me!" Elder Giel did not bother to avoid the iing me. When the fire fists reached Elder Giel, the fire fists blended into Elder Giel''s body instead.


    In the sh, Elder Giel arrived in front of Kairu. He reached toward Kairu''s neck and mmed the ming Lion to the ground. The burning ground cracked under the force.


    Kairu was not crushed without fighting back. He tried to return the attack with a fist, but then his fist passed through Elder Giel''s body.


    ''He can touch me, but I can''t touch him¡­'' Kairu felt a physical hand grab his neck for sure just now, ''I see, so that''s how it worked¡­'' He realized what happened.


    "This is not over, ignorant cat!" Elder Giel stepped on Kairu''s chest, pinning the ming Lion on the ground. After that, Elder Gielunched a barrage of fists toward Kairu''s chest and head.


    ''I have to help¡­ I have to help¡­'' Helia wanted to help Kairu. She wanted to buff him with her spells, but she could not do that. If she tried to cast another spell, [Light Dome] would be canceled.


    If [Light Dome] disappeared, her people would be this was a total one-sided battle. If she did not help, Kairu would be dead and her people would be troubled as well. Helia could not decide what to do as she witnessed Kairu get sted by Elder Giel.


    Elder Giel kept punching Kairu for a full minute. During that one minute, Elder Giel sent hundreds of punches toward Kairu. He was an Elemental Beast, his fire was his strongest attack. However, since the enemy also had the same element as his, Elder Giel realized that only a physical attack could work on Kairu.


    Kairu stopped moving after receiving hundreds of punches. Elder Giel stepped on Kairu''s head and looked toward Helia, "Chief Helia! Surrender and ept your punishment! Your tribe will be spared if you do that right now!" Elder Giel said in a threatening tone.


    Elder Giel no longer wanted to dy the matter. If Helia stubbornly opposed him, he would do the thing by force. His fire would speak instead of his mouth.


    Chief Helia looked down at Kairu. She could not see clearly what happened to the ming Lion, but she could tell that Kairu was still breathing. The lion beastmen was still alive for sure.


    ''Should I surrender?'' She was in a dilemma. She was not worried about herself but her kind. Helia did not want her tribe to be destroyed because of her hatred for the main tribe.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, there was a figurended not far from them. Helia looked toward the figure. It was a human, a male human. The man did not have armor on his body, but she did not doubt that the human was strong for a human.


    She was aware that the male human came from the sky. That meant he could fly, ''Is he the reinforcement Kairu talked about?'' Helia could not help but be hopeful again.


    She quickly noticed that the man was looking down at Kairu, ''I am sure now that he is the reinforcement, can he help us?'' That was the question. Elder Giel was for sure very powerful.


    "What is this? Does a pesky humane to give his life?" For some reason, Elder Giel showed a deep hatred toward the man. It could be detected from his voice.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the figure made of fire. He was carefully looking at Kairu and a frown formed on his forehead. He was confused.


    ''What is he doing? Why would he willingly get stepped on? Is he an M?'' Tang Shaoyang wondered.


    He detected stable breathing from the ming Lion. His eyes found superficial wounds around the chest and his face. But that was it, he was totally fine yet he was being stepped on. For someone who was prideful like Kairu, Tang Shaoyang was shocked and weirded at the same time by the bizarre situation.


    "Are you okay, Kairu?" He could not hold back and ask, "Do you need help?"


    "I am fine, My Lord!" Kairu replied loudly before heughed very hard, "Caught you! Hahaha!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked at Kairu, the ming Lion grabbed the figure made of fire''s ankles with both of his hands.


    "You can''t run from me anymore!" Kairu wasughing hard as he was holding the ankles.


    "What is this? Are they ying a game or something?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 387 - Kairus Sucking

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Kairu''s Sucking</h4>


    Everyone was looking at Kairu, Helia and her people too. They did not know what made Kairu get excited all of sudden. Then they realized that was because Kairu managed to grab Elder Giel''s ankles.


    Elder Giel was also surprised. He lost control of his emotions the moment he saw Tang Shaoyang. He did not realize that his ankles were grabbed by Kairu.


    "Oh, you look so happy just to grab my ankles," Elder Giel was still calm andposed even though he was caught by Kairu, "Do you think you can defeat me by grabbing my ankles?"


    Tang Shaoyang was still clueless about all of this. But then, Zowen reminded him of something.


    ¡ªThat''s Elemental Beast! After a certain evolution, Elemental Beast can morph their body to their element.


    After he heard that from Zowen, Tang Shaoyang immediately cast [Basic Detection] on the figure made of fire.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Giel


    Race: Elemental Beast


    Affiliation: Fire Bombyx Mori Tribe - Bombyx Mori Tribe


    Rank: Elder


    Evolution: Stage 7


    ss: Fire Bringer


    Level: 231


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There was a little gap between the two, no, in fact, Kairu was a few levels lower than the Elemental Beast.


    Just as he thought Kairu would be attacked, he noticed something strange. Elder Giel tried to shake off the grips, but he could not.


    "Huh!?" Elder Giel let out a surprised gasp, "I can''t morph into fire!?" The Elemental Beast let out a surprised voice.


    "Hahaha, you can never escape from my grip, you bug!" Kairu wasughing hard, "You love to y with fire, right?"


    "Release me!" Elder Giel punched Kairu in the face, but the ming Lion was merelyughing even though he was punched by Elder Giel. Elemental Beast might have powerful elemental magic, but they were weak physically.


    The punch only hurt the ming Lion a little, "That''s right, Panic! Nervous! Fear! I love to see that from you," the ming Lion let out maniacalughter.


    "What if I take your fire then!? I want to see the face behind the fire!" Even though Elder Giel punched him repeatedly, Kairu did not let go of the grip. He was holding Elder Giel tightly in the ankle.


    While it looked like a kid brawl on the surface where one kid beat another kid, Tang Shaoyang noticed something. He saw Kairu was absorbing the fire. Yep, he did see it right, Elder Giel''s fire was being absorbed by Kairu through his palm.


    ¡ªEven though Giel is a few levels higher, Kairu is still far stronger than the Elemental Beast. This is the gap between the races!


    Zaneos expressed his thoughts as they watched Elder Giel frantically try to break free from the grips.


    Giel was a few levels higher and they were in the same stage of evolution. Giel was supposed to hold an advantage against Kairu.


    Soon Elder Giel realized something. He realized that his fire was being absorbed by Kairu, "This¡­ This¡­ This¡­" he stopped punching Kairu. He was stunned to realize that his power was being absorbed by the opposite party.


    "What are you doing? WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?" Elder Giel screamed to the top of his lungs, "How is this possible!?"


    "Arghhh!!!" Elder Giel screamed as fire exploded from his body. He was desperate, he wanted to escape from Kairu. He had lost his will to fight upon realizing the enemy could absorb his fire.


    The Elemental Beast was at the end of his wits and tried to overwhelm Kairu with his fire. s, the fire did not work on Kairu.


    "Struggle! Scream! I will suck everything from you! This is the price to step on this Kairu''s head! Hahaha¡­" the maniacalughter and the scream echoed together.


    Swoosh!


    A wave of fire waved toward Tang Shaoyang. He immediately cast his triple defensive skills, [me Shield], [Mana Shroud], and [Dragon Scale]. Despite the fire, Tang Shaoyang was fine.


    The raging firested for five minutes before the fire slowly dispersed and died down. As the fire disappeared, Elder Giel vanished along with the fire.


    Kairu wasying down alone on the ground as the Elemental Beast was nowhere to be seen. However, he noticed a bright red rock on top of Kairu''s chest. The rock was like a red crystal, shiny and beautiful.


    He also noticed the red rock released steam of heat, meaning the rock was hot, ''Does the Elemental Beast manage to escape?'' He immediately shook his head. Spirit Eyes were open all the time, he did not see the Elemental Beast ran away.


    ¡ªThe Elemental Beast should be dead by now. It''s the same by swallowing it alive, Kairu is swallowing the Elemental Beast. If I am not wrong, the thing in Kairu''s hand is the Elemental Beast''s core. You can absorb the core to increase your Magic Power or you can give it to your woman, Liang Suyin.


    Zowen was more knowledgeable in this field. She was someone who attained Magus rank, it was not something one could reach by increasing Magic Power.


    "Liang Suyin? But why? Doesn''t Kairu need that core as well?" Tang Shaoyang was against the idea of taking his subordinate''s possession even though they were his subject.


    Kairu fought the Elemental Beast, risking his life in the process. Kairu deserved the core more than he and Liang Suyin.


    ¡ªThe core is useless for Kairu, duh! Not everyone could absorb the Magic Power inside the Elemental Core. You are an exception, your Divine Body should be able to handle the Magic Power inside the Elemental Core. Liang Suyin is an Elementalist, she should be able to attain something from the Elemental Core. Then only another Elemental Beast could use the Elemental Core, so the core is useless in Kairu''s hand.


    Zowen exined thoroughly. Just as she said, the Elemental Core was useless to Kairu hence she suggested for him to take it.


    ¡ªIf you feel bad, then you can exchange something for that core. And one more thing, the core is actually very useful to make magical equipment.


    ''Hmmm, can we produce this Elemental Core, then?'' He was thinking far off. He was thinking about the smithy and the cksmith of his empire. If the empire could get a stable supply of the Elemental Core, he did not worry about the materials.


    ¡ªOf course, you can. Just breed the Elemental Beast and ughter them when they reach adulthood. Then you can obtain a stable supply for the Elemental Core.


    Zowen answered quickly.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened up, it was not a bad idea. He did not feel bad for the Elemental Beast. Just like chicken, people got to eat chicken because there was apany that bred the chicken to supply the demand.


    ''Then we should capture these Bombyx Mori Tribe alive,''


    "My Lord, what are you thinking about?" Kairu''s voice interrupted his thoughts about the Elemental Beast''s breeding.


    "Nothing," Tang Shaoyang shook his head and looked around. He tried to locate Pride, but he could not find the Demonic Ape even among the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe, "Where''s Pride?"


    "That guy hates the heat, he must stay away from here to avoid my fire. However, the Bombyx Mori Tribe army is chasing after him, we should help him!"

 Chapter 388 - It Seems You Dont Need Help

    <h4>Chapter 388 - It Seems You Don''t Need Help</h4>


    Pride was holding a simr battle-ax to Tang Shaoyang. His version was much bigger and different in design, of course. That was the weapon he bought from the General Store.


    Not the best one, but the right one for someone who was his size. The Bombyx Mori Army surrounded him in the air.


    "Surrender then your life will be spared!" Fire Bombyx Mori General shouted a warning to Pride.


    "Surrender? I will rather die than surrender! Stop with the nonsense and let''s start the battle!" The Demonic Ape challenged the army.


    It was weird that the whole army was chasing after him, but he did not bother to think about it. Since they came for him, he would fight them even if there were hundreds of them.


    He was not afraid of the enemy, and strategizing things was not his forte. He would fight the enemy with his strength.


    "Fire, Wind, and Ice! Start your attack!" Abiel immediatelymanded his army to start the attack, "Metal, you will be our vanguard!"


    The Metal Bombyx Mori swarmed to the front as the Fire, Wind, and Ice Bombyx Moris were flying higher above the vanguard.


    The Fire Bombyx Mori shot fireballs toward Pride. The Ice Bombyx Mori shot icicles toward Pride.


    The Wind Bombyx Mori shot wind des toward Pride. Pride was bombarded from the air.


    "Damn, this is cheating!" Pride stored the battle-ax back to the inventory as he leaped toward the tree. A quick leap from one tree to another. His agile movement caused all the projectiles to miss.


    Fire Bombyx Mori General Abiel was observing Pride''s movement. He quickly realized that Pride was running in a circle, "Metal be careful of a sudden leap! The ape is trying to catch us off guard!" Abiel quickly read Pride''s intention as soon as he discovered that Pride did not run from their attacks.


    "Quite sharp, huh!?" Pride nced at the formation. The Metal Bombyx Moris were flying organizedly, blocking the path to reach the main attackers, "What about this then."


    As Pridended on the next tree, he made another leap. However, there were six of Pride this time. The six same figures then moved in six different directions.


    This was one of Pride''s skills, [Doppelganger]. Turning himself into an illusion. The illusions caused a sudden confusion in the army as they immediately stopped shooting.


    "What are you doing!?" General Abiel bellowed, "Don''t stop shooting, you dumb! Just shoot! Shoot any of them!"


    The direction from the General awakened the confused army. They immediately started to shoot Pride, aiming in six different directions. One of six illusions should be the real body.


    "It''s easy to trick these stupid bugs!" The real Pride leaped toward the formation from the ce he cast [Doppelganger]. The real Pride never moved from his original spot.


    Pride had the battle-ax in his hand. His surprise attack was unpredictable. General Abiel only noticed this only after Pride was right in front of the vanguard.


    [Demonic Laceration]


    It was another new skill of Pride from his evolution. The dark energy covered the sharp de on the battle-ax as Pride swung the battle-ax horizontally.


    Weng!


    General Abiel witnessed dozens of Metal Bombyx Moris being sliced into two before his eyes. However, Pride was not over with his attack yet.


    After the first swing, he threw the battle-ax toward General Abiel. The 3.2 meters long battle-ax was swirling in the air, flying toward General Abiel.


    The flying battle-ax caused General Abiel to panic. He immediately created a firewall to block the iing battle-ax. With his life in the line, he forgot to give hismand before he went into a defensive stance.


    This gave Pride another chance tounch another attack. He extended his hand toward the main attackers and cast another skill, [Demonic Grasp].


    Two big hands made of Demonic Energy formed in the air. The two hands immediately grasped the Bombyx Mori in the front. Dozens of Bombyx Moris were grasped by the hand, locking their wings so they could not maintain their position in the air.


    More than forty Bombyx Moris were falling to the ground together with Pride. The Demonic Ape immediately ughtered the helpless Bombyx Moris on the ground.


    The whole situation happened too fast, less than two minutes. Less than two minutes, two-tenths of the army was taken down by Pride.


    General Abiel managed to block the flying battle-ax with his firewall. However, as soon as the firewall vanished, his people''s butchered bodies greeted his sight.


    Pride was standing next to the butchered bodies, grinning toward General Abiel. The Demonic Ape was mocking General Abiel.


    "Since that''s what you want, I will make you pay for looking down on me!" Dozens of spears made of fire formed around General Abiel. In the next second, he shot all of them at once. It waspletely different from the slower and predictable fireball shot by his subordinates. Abiel''s fire spears were more destructive and faster.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A continuous explosion rang and the ground was vibrating from the impact. The continuous explosion created a small mushroom of smoke in the air.


    However, Abiel''s fire spears were still slow for Pride. This time twelve Prides rushed out of the explosion, moving independently into twelve directions.


    "Stop dozing off, you idiots! Shoot them! Find the real one!" General Abiel shouted at his subordinates. He was on the edge as he was not expecting Pride was this strong despite their numerical advantage.


    One of Abiel''s fire spears hit one of the illusions, "That''s fake!" He immediately looked for another one to aim for.


    While the Bombyx Mori was trying to find the real Pride, the real one was just standing inside the smoke of the explosion. He was pulling the same trick after receiving the fire spears with his [Demonic Armament].


    "Tch, these Elemental Beasts are so stupid. How can they fall for the same trick for the second time? I wonder if making the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe be a vassal is the right decision?"


    Pride immediately shook his head, "It''s not up to me to decide that, Lord Shaoyang is the one who will make that decision."


    After a short monologue, Pride leaped through the smoke and reached the Bombyx Mori''s vanguard. Using one of the Metal Bombyx Mori as a stepping stone, Pride made another jump toward General Abiel.


    General Abiel was caught off guard for the second time. He was not expecting that the real Pride would be hiding in the explosion.


    However, before the Pride could reach him, fire swirled around Abiel. The fire then covered his whole body from all sides.


    Pride remained unfazed in front of the fire as he cast another skill, [Demonic w]. A w made of Demonic Energy formed in his hand. The w was fifty centimeters long.


    Pride used the newly formed Demonic w to tear the fire apart. The Demonic Energy easily ripped apart the swirling fire, exposing General Abiel who was hiding behind the fire.


    The Demonic shed his left w upward, cutting through General Abiel''s abdomen.


    A pained scream resounded from General Abiel. Pride was not over as he immediately grabbed Abiel''s neck with his right hand.


    Pride pulled the w from Abiel''s abdomen and shed the wings. General Abiel''s wings were easily ripped by the Demonic w. With the wings, Pride easily brought General Abiel down to the ground.


    Dump!


    Pride pinned General Abiel on the ground. The victory had been decided. As Pride was about to finish General Abiel off, he heard a shout from Kairu.


    "Pride! Do you need help?" Everyone, including General Abiel and the Bombyx Mori army, looked toward the voice.


    Kairu and a human were walking side by side, "H-how?" The shock of seeing Kairu alive overwhelmed his pain as General Abiel muttered in an unbelievable tone.


    Kairu should be fighting against Elder Giel, but why was he here? Who was that human? More and more questions filled General Abiel''s head.


    Meanwhile, Kairu looked toward the air before looking toward Pride who pinned down General Abiel.


    "It seems you don''t need my help," Kairu grinned at Pride and Pride also grinned. Both picked the same habit as their Lord.


    "Yes! This Pride does not need your help!" As Pride said that, he brought the Demonic w toward General Abiel''s head. The Demonic s pierced through the head. He then brought the Demonic w upward, killing General Abiel.

 Chapter 389 - Support Skills

    <h4>Chapter 389 - Support Skills</h4>


    What happened after Pride killed General Abiel was a ughter. Kairu and Pride ughtered the Bombyx Mori army, only two of them.


    Tang Shaoyang would hunt the one who tried to run away. He made sure that none of them could escape from this ce.


    The reason was to retrieve the Elemental Core from them. Zowen told him that the Elemental Beast possessed a core. The core was the source of their elemental prowess.


    He did not want to miss any cores from them. It took them ten minutes to finish off the Bombyx Mori army. It took them another five to dig out the core from the corpses.


    Meanwhile, Helia led her kind to follow Kairu and Tang Shaoyang. From the exchange between Kairu and the male human, she discovered the male human was the Emperor.


    She was shocked as to how Kairu easily defeated Elder Giel. Now she got to meet the Emperor, she was curious and also nervous at the same time.


    Helia was curious how strong the Emperor was for someone as strong as Kairu was willing to follow him. She was nervous because she had to greet the new Lord.


    Then she got to see the hundreds of her kinds being ughtered before her. Even though she hated them for not helping her tribe. The scene still bothered her very much.


    "Hooo, who is this? The reinforcement?" Tang Shaoyang noticed Helia and her tribe''s arrival. Different color but the same creature, he thought Helia and her tribe was the reinforcement.


    Helia''s eyes met with Tang Shaoyang. As soon as their gazes met, Helia subconsciously lowered her gaze. She then flew down to the ground and knelt until her head touched the ground.


    "Helia greets Your Majesty!" Along with her words, her tribe also followed in tow. More than a hundred Light Bombyx Mori Tribe knelt to Tang Shaoyang.


    "They are the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe, My Lord," Pride immediately came over and exined.


    "So they want to be the empire''s vassal?" Tang Shaoyang observed the Light Bombyx Mori before casting [Basic Detection] on Helia.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Helia


    Race: Elemental Beast


    Affiliation: Light Bombyx Mori Tribe


    Rank: Chief Tribe


    Evolution: Stage-6


    Level: 149


    Skill: [Light Healing] [Light Shield] [Light Radiance] [Light Impetus] [Light Dome] [Rain of Light] [Augmented Light] [Light Fall]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He was surprised as he managed to see the skill. It was unusual for sure. Tang Shaoyang then tried the detection on the other Light Bombyx Mori. He could see their skills as well.


    Not much different as most of them had the healing skills. Aside from healing, he did not understand the other skills.


    "You know, you can be the empire''s vassal if you and your tribe can contribute to the Empire. If you are just seeking protection from us then¡­" Before Tang Shaoyang could finish his words, Helia cut in midway.


    "We can be very useful to the Empire!" As soon as she said that, Helia immediately regretted it. She realized that it was rude to cut her Lord''s words midway.


    "Helia!" Pride shouted from the side while pointing his finger at the Chief of the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe.


    "I apologize for my impudence, Your Majesty. This Helia deserves punishment!" Helia immediately apologized and lowered her head even more.


    "That''s fine, but you should prove your worth if you want to be the Empire''s vassal. What can you and your tribe do for the Empire?" Tang Shaoyang asked with a smile, "Oh, you can stand!"


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," Helia got up on her six feet and was followed by her kind, "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "Our tribe may becking inbat, but we excelled to be the main support in the war. To prove that, I have a request for your, Your Majesty."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Say your request!"


    "Can I cast my skill on you, Your Majesty?" Helia remained respectful as she mentioned her request. It might be rude but she needed to do so to showcase her supporting skills.


    "Good, let''s try it out, your skills!" Tang Shaoyang agreed to the request easily. He also wanted to know what the Light Bombyx Mori''s other skills did.


    Meanwhile, Pride was gesturing with his finger toward Helia. He pointed his eyes before pointing her fingers toward her. Then he made a cutting throat motion with his thumb. He was telling her, "I am watching you if you do something funny, you will be dead!"


    Helia did not need to be warned, she was not going to suicide by doing something funny to this man. She did not know how and why, but the moment she met his gaze. There was a strong urge from inside, telling her to kneel. Then her body moved on its own, she immediately knelt toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "I have healing skills, a wide area of healing, and also concentrated healing for one individual. But since you are not injured, we have to skip the healing skill to my support skills!" Helia exined her skills. The wide range of healing was certainly very useful, especially in a big war that involved many people.


    "Hmmm, we can try thatter. Let''s skip the healing and continue your support skill," Tang Shaoyang nodded expressionlessly.


    "Alright, I will cast my skill now," Helia cast her first skill, [Light Shield]. The light then surrounded Tang Shaoyang, shielding him from an attack that might hurt him.


    The skill was simr to his [me Shield]. The difference was that [Light Shield] was just for protection while [me Shield] would counter the one who broke the shield with me.


    "Next!" Tang Shaoyang said in an uninterested tone.


    Helia nodded, she was nervous but confident with her skill, "The next skill is a wide range buff skill, [Light Radiance]."


    She cast the skill and her body was glowing in yellow. The glow was bright but the glow did not hurt the eyes. Tang Shaoyang''s sight was not disrupted by the light.


    [You have received [Light Radiance] buff. All your attributes are increased by 5% for thirty minutes!]


    "The [Light Radiance] buff''s range is around a hundred meters. The force I regard as an ally will receive the buff," Helia exined how her skill was working.


    "I receive the buff as well," Kairu and Pride informed Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang began to show an interest in the other skills, "This is indeed very useful. Can the buff get stacked? I mean if fifty of you cast the same skill, my army would have a 100% buff."


    "Unfortunately, it does not work that way, Your Majesty. But we can cast the skill in turn so the buffsts longer," Helia answered immediately.


    "It''s indeed unfortunate, what about other skills?" Tang Shaoyang responded in a regretful tone.


    "The next skill is [Light Dome]¡­" Helia cast the wide range protection, but Tang Shaoyang was not interested in that. She could tell that by looking at his expressionless face.


    "The next one is an individual buff, [Augmented Light]. I will cast the skill on you now, Your Majesty," Helia gave a heads up.


    [Augmented Light]


    Helia''s whole body shone brightly, basking in the light. Then the light shot toward Tang Shaoyang, wrapping his body with light. At the same time, Tang Shaoyang received the notification.


    [You have received [Augmented Light] buff. All your attributes are increased by 20% for ny minutes!]

 Chapter 390 - The Second Vassal

    <h4>Chapter 390 - The Second Vassal</h4>


    The moment Tang Shaoyang received [Light Radiance] buff, he decided to take the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe to be the Empire''s vassal.


    He just did not show it on the surface, maintaining his dignity as the Emperor. But as soon as he received the second buff, he realized the worth of the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe.


    "Very well, your kind seems to possess an amazing skill that will be very useful inbat and war. You have proved that!" Tang Shaoyang praised them for their skills.


    "Thank you for the praise, Your Majesty. Please take us to be the Empire''s vassals!" Helia knelt again toward Tang Shaoyang. Her people immediately followed her and repeated the same words.


    [Are you willing to ept the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe as the Tang Empire''s vassals? Yes/No?]


    A notification appeared before Tang Shaoyang. There was no hesitation with his decision as he immediately chose yes.


    "Since we have finished with our business here, let''s head back and regroup with the main force. Let''s help them to conquer Jiaxing City," Tang Shaoyang spoke to Kairu and Pride.


    "Don''t you want to see my two remaining skills, Your Majesty?" Helia hesitated for a while before she asked.


    "Do you have more skills?" Tang Shaoyang looked toward Helia then he remembered there were indeed two more skills he had not seen, [Light Impetus] and [Light Fall], "Are those two skills also support skills?"


    "No, my two remaining skills are attacking skills, [Light Impetus] and [Light Fall]," Helia shook her head.


    "There''s no need, you can use the skill to protect yourself in the moment of danger," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. He was not that interested in the attacking skill.


    "What about the main tribe of the Bombyx Mori Tribe, My Lord? Should we eradicate them?" Kairu thought that while they were here, they should go to fight the Bombyx Mori Tribe.


    "No, our priority is the zombies!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head at the proposal. His priority was the zombies. Why? Because the zombies had something that could destroy thend. He did not want thend that would be his territory to be destroyed by the zombies.


    As for the Bombyx Mori Tribe, they could fight them after they eradicated the zombies. It was not toote by then. On top of that, he did not see the Bombyx Mori Tribe as a threat since the Kairu and Pride duo could eradicate their army.


    Furthermore, the zombies were attacking the Bombyx Mori Tribe as well. The zombies would make them busy while he would fight the zombies as well.


    "Yes, My Lord!" Kairu and Pride did not question their Lord''s decision.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao led the main force, destroying the viges with zombies. Zhang Mengyao did not bother to share the zombies as they crushed their way toward Jiaxing City.


    Soon they arrived at the perimeter of Jiaxing City. They got to see the wall that Wen talked about. The ten meters tall steel wall circled the city and a few watchtowers behind the wall could be seen from a distance.


    Yu Shun was the lone guy in the front with his zombies. He led the charge, using Shredder as the scout. His zombies kept increasing each time they encountered a vige.


    There was one stage-5 in each vige, and they encountered another five viges before they reached here, meaning he had added five more zombies into his collection.


    Yu Shun discovered four watchtowers and two defensive towers near the gate. The defensive tower was the same as the defensive tower they had.


    There were few ballistas installed on the defensive tower. He also saw the zombies packed the watchtowers, "Hoho, is that the new species?"


    Yu Shun discovered the zombies on the watchtower looked different. Their right hands were in the shape of that crossbow.


    Wei Xi came closer and observed the watchtower. He frowned at the sight of the packed zombies on the watchtower. The city seemed to be prepared for their arrival to tighten the wall where they would arrive.


    ''That King Biron should realize our arrival andmand his subordinate zombies to prepare for the attack,'' Wei Xi guessed correctly. The zombies anticipated the attack from their direction and put more zombies into the defense.


    "What''s the n? Do you want me to take down the towers first? I can do that, those nine are quite reliable with their magic!" Yu Shun grinned as he pointed at the nine zombies.


    "Moon can break the gate if you want to," Li Na also joined the conversation.


    "You don''t need to worry about the gate. I have three Hummers and three Crushers to break the gate," Yu Shun grinned as he pointed at the new collection.


    Wei Xi did not respond to their proposal as he looked toward Zhang Mengyao. She would be the one who made the decision for the attack.


    Zhang Mengyao was aware that the zombies anticipated the attack, "Since they have the watchtowers, do you think they would set up traps for us too?"


    The distance between the wall and the forest was two hundred meters. In this two hundred meters range was a green surface. There was no obstacle between the forest and the city, it was too open. It was possible so the zombies could detect the attack, it was also possible for them to set traps for the attack.


    "Now you say that. That''s actually possible since the Zombie Lord is quite smart," Yu Shun agreed with the possibility of the traps, "I will send Shredder to check the terrain!"


    Zhang Mengyao then looked toward Wen, "Can you do a quick check again? I want you to check the zombie''s cement. If you can, also please check if there are any new types of zombies in their formation."


    This was the second time that she would be leading the people, her own people. She did not want the first tragedy against the first zombie horde to be repeated.


    Wen nodded and immediately flew to the sky. The Jade Eagle shot toward the sky until his figure was barely seen before he flew toward Jiaxing City.


    Wen quickly noticed that a big swarm of zombies was staying behind the wall. There were many of them, too many. It was as if the zombie ced all the zombies in the city behind that wall.


    Using his sharp vision, Wen tried to identify the zombie. It would take a while for him to ry the information.


    Meanwhile, Shredder made discoveries and ryed them through their telepathy.


    "You guessed right, General Zhang. Shredder found hole traps, many of them!" Yu Shun shook his head, "We can charge blindly together, we have to be careful with the trap. It will take some time before Shredder can uncover all the traps."


    "We will wait. We need to wait for Wen as well, there''s no need to hurry," Zhang Mengyao nodded.


    As they were waiting for the traps to get uncovered and information from Wen, Delia nudged Zhang Mengyao and whispered, "Sister Mengyao, I think I see Shaoyang!" She then pointed at the ck dot in the sky.


    It was a small dot and the dot was right above the center of Jiaxing City. Delia managed to see the dot thanks to her passive skill of Hunter ss, [Sharp Sight].


    Right after Delia said that Zhang Mengyao received a message from Tang Shaoyang. The message was short.


    [I will attract all the zombies toward me! Use the time to enter the city.]


    Right after she read the message, the dot was descending to the center of Jiaxing.


    Boomp!


    A booming sound rang and she could feel a slight vibration from the ground.

 Chapter 391 - More Dangerous Than He Predicted

    <h4>Chapter 391 - More Dangerous Than He Predicted</h4>


    Boom!


    Tang Shaoyangnded in a style right in front of three flesh towers. He was standing in the small pit he created.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Wen said he heard a heartbeat from the flesh tower, and now Tang Shaoyang heard it himself. It was very clear and loud when he was this close to the flesh tower.


    The veins were pulsating as the heartbeat was thumping in rhythm. Tang Shaoyang scanned the surroundings, a few zombies were rushing toward him.


    These zombies were the zombies who guarded the flesh tower against the enemy invasion. He did not attack then quickly as he used [Basic Detection] on the zombies he had not encountered before.


    He found that one zombie with a hands-like spear. The spear was long enough, almost reaching their feet as they rushed toward him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Zombie - Piercer]


    Affiliation: Daian Kingdom


    Evolution: Stage-4


    Level: 97


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This is weird, I can''t see the zombie skills," He muttered in a low voice. He could see Helia''s skill, which was much higher in level and higher evolution.


    ¡ªMaybe that''s because she surrendered herself to you while this zombie is your enemy.


    Zowen voiced her thoughts about what would most likely happen. He could only see his people''s status, level, and skills. That was the logical exnation they coulde up with.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and moved his gaze to another zombie he had not seen before. The zombie had a crossbow-like hand. The bolt for the crossbow was a white bone with a shiny, pointy, and sharp tip.


    The zombie aimed the crossbow at him, but he remained calm even though he was being surrounded. He cast the [Basic Detection].


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Zombie - Shooter]


    Affiliation: Daian Kingdom


    Evolution: Stage-3


    Level: 77


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The zombies'' level was quite high if he had topare to the Militia Force. But for the Tarrior who had been following through the first two zombie hordes and the Survival Game with him, these zombies should not be a problem for them.


    Aside from these twopositions, he found Buckler. The zombie with shield-like hands. If there were more than a million zombies like this forming an army, it would be totally different than just a normal zombie horde.


    The Shooters were the main problem, Tang Shaoyang was not expecting to encounter such a zombie.


    "It''s fortunate that they are fighting each other instead of joining hands," Tang Shaoyang secretly relieved. He might survive with no problem against the millions of zombies, but his people and his empire might not survive the ordeal if the two kingdoms united against the Empire.


    "But I can''t kill all of them, I have to let my army kill these zombies in order for them to get stronger," Tang Shaoyang was in a dilemma.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The Shooters released their shot, but he did not waver. He stood on the spot and did nothing. The bone bolts hit him, but the bolts could not even touch his armor.


    There was protection protecting him from the bolts. The bone was not enough to break his defense. Tang Shaoyang extended his hand toward the Shooters.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    He shaped his finger into the shape of a pistol and shot a bullet made of fire toward the zombies. The fire was the size of a 9mm bullet. However, as soon as the fire touched the zombie''s body. The fire would ze and engulf the zombie. The fire immediately burned the zombie into dust.


    ¡ªYou should not do that. You can''t use their bodies for the sacrifice!


    Zaneos immediately reminded Tang Shaoyang in the head. The Demon Swordsman wanted Tang Shaoyang to summon more spirits.


    ¡ªIf you want, you can summon us. We will not kill them, but we will immobilize the zombies for your army to kill. With that, they can level safely and quickly.


    Zowen voiced a proposal, but her proposal met rejection from her Master.


    "No, don''t do that. While the level is important, experiencing the battlefield is more important!" Tang Shaoyang did not agree with the n.


    "But Yes, I will summon three of you to clear the zombies around the flesh towers. I will destroy the flesh towers! Who wants to fight?"


    ¡ªMe! Let me join the battlefield!


    Karan was the first one to volunteer. The battlefield was his home, he would not reject such an offer.


    ¡ªLet me kill this foolish undead for you, Master!


    ¡ªMe too, it''s so stiff inside this space. I want to go out.


    Feera and Malki were the other two who were willing toe out and fight the zombies.


    At this moment, The Piercers arrived in front of him. They thrust their spear-like hands toward him. He was being surrounded from all sides.


    Tang Shaoyang took out the Dragon Destroyer from the inventory and immediately swung the battle-ax. It happened within a sh, The Piercers were sliced into two in the blink of an eye.


    After that, he summoned Karan, Feera, and Malki''s avatar. Malki immediately flew toward the backline, targeting the Shooters.


    Karan let out maniacalughter before he leaped into a group of Piercer. The Orc went on a rampage with the twin axes in his hand.


    Feera was calmer, the Chimera was observing his surroundings for a while until a hand touched his lion''s head, "Go ahead, but you can''t these zombies. You have to leave their bodies behind. I need their bodies."


    "Yes, Master!" The Goat and Lion''s heads were nodding together while the snake tail was hissing at him.


    Tang Shaoyang walked closer to the flesh tower. There was a part that looked like it was the mouth of the flesh tower. He came closer to check it out. When he got closer, the part that looked like a mouth was squirming.


    There was a movement and he stopped. He was getting ready if the flesh tower could attack him. However, the flesh tower could never attack him. He noticed that there was somethinging out of that part.


    It was a zombie, The Shooter. The zombie was covered in white sticky mucus, it was quite disgusting. But slowly, there was tongue, licking out the mucus.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the zombie produced by the flesh tower looked like a human, albeit had pale skin. There was no rotten meat, it was smooth skin with an average feature.


    The tongue then pushed the zombie out. As soon as the zombie took the first step, it opened its bleak eyes. It was the clear difference between a zombie produced by the flesh tower and a human.


    Tang Shaoyang cast [Basic Detection] to check the final product of the zombies by the flesh tower. He tried to get more information about the flesh tower.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Zombie - Shooter]


    Affiliation: Daian Kingdom


    Evolution: Stage-3


    Level: 60


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Shooter pulled out the bolt made of bone from his left shoulder. Reloaded the empty crossbow, but Tang Shaoyang did not give The Shooter a chance to shoot the crossbow.


    He shed the zombie''s neck with the battle-ax before it could have a chance to shoot the crossbow.


    "If each zombie produced by the flesh tower is a stage-3 and level 60, this will be bad if we don''t stop them now!" The more Tang Shaoyang got to know more about the flesh, it became even more dangerous.

 Chapter 392 - Zombie Consort

    <h4>Chapter 392 - Zombie Consort</h4>


    "I thought it would be a level 1 and also stage-1 zombie, but they are more dangerous than I thought," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    "What is this thing?" He could not help but ask it out while looking at the flesh tower. Then he cast [Basic Detection] on the flesh tower. He was trying his luck, not expecting any result.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Facility - Zombie Consort]


    Type: Building


    Affiliation: Daian Kingdom


    Level: 3


    Ability:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang was not expecting a result, but he got one anyway. He looked through the information and it turned out the flesh tower was a zombie''s facility.


    He got more information about the zombies. The human faction was not the only one who got ess to a facility. The zombies if they conquered the city would have their facilities as well. Their facility was not about strengthening the avable force, creating more force.


    The zombie got equal treatment from the system. He was not the only one who could have the advantage of conquering the city. The reason why the zombies wanted to conquer the city.


    Tang Shaoyang then looked down at where Zombie Consort was rooted. Just like Zaneos told him, the facility was destroying the environment.


    He could see the facility was oozing the dark mana from the lower part as thend turned ck as well. The dark mana was harmful to humans as it was simr to Demonic Mana Zaneos had.


    "Let''s destroy this thing immediately," Tang Shaoyang raised his battle-ax. He was about to swing the ax toward the Zombie Consort until a yful voice rang.


    "Wow! I can''t let you do that, or King Biron would chop my head off," The yful voice came from Tang Shaoyang''s back.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang did not listen to the stranger. He enveloped the battle-ax with the yer Energy and swung the Dragon Destroyed toward the facility.


    Before the battle-ax could reach the facility, a figure appeared next to Tang Shaoyang. The figure sent a kick toward the side of his stomach. The figure tried to send him away from the facility.


    However, the kick could not even budge Tang Shaoyang. He was standing still as his battle-ax sliced through the flesh of the Zombie Consort.


    "KRIERRGHHHH!!!" The Zombie Consort let out a piercing shriek as the battle-ax cut through the flesh.


    "Ouch, my ears!" The figure next to Tang Shaoyang leaped away from the facility. However, Tang Shaoyang stayed still as he endured the disturbing shriek. He merely frowned at the shriek.


    The thick red blood streamed down from the cut he made. However, he could see that the cut was healing visibly. The shriek continued, it did not stop shrieking.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his battle-ax once again, and yer Energy enveloped The Dragon Destroyer once again. This time hebined yer Energy with a skill, [Invisible sh].


    Swoosh!


    This time, the battle-ax cut through all the way to the back of the Zombie Consort. At the same time, the shriek was getting louder and louder.


    At the second sh, the Zombie Consort leaned forward. One more attack, then Tang Shaoyang could cut the Zombie Consortpletely.


    However, the figure who leaped away from Tang Shaoyang came again, "I am not going to let you do whatever you want under my watch!"


    This time, Tang Shaoyang turned around toward the voice. He found a zombie in ck armor and held a ck broadsword in his right hand. From the rotten face, Tang Shaoyang could tell that this zombie was not the zombie produced by the Zombie Consort. This guy was the first generation. He cast [Basic Detection] on the zombie.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Doron


    Race: Zombie Lord


    Affiliation: Daian Kingdom


    ss: Undying Berserker


    Evolution: Stage 7


    Level: 201


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''So this zombie is Doron that Heron talked about,'' He thought to himself, ''I should leave this guy to the others."


    Tang Shaoyang believed that the zombie would barely help him to level up. It was still too low for him to fight, and from the first exchange, he could tell the difference between them.


    "Karan!" Instead of fighting the zombie, he called Karan.


    "Yes, Sir!" The Orc Warrior immediately came over. The spirit he summoned would be on the same level as him. Thanks to the sixth portal of the Survival Game, he managed to reach Level 243.


    Since he was level 243, Karan was also level 243. It should not be an issue for Karan to take care of Doron.


    "I got you a strong opponent. You can have fun with this zombie, but don''t kill him. Save him for the others," Tang Shaoyang spoke to Karan while pointing his index finger toward Doron who was fumed in anger.


    Karan followed the finger and found his new opponent. The Orc Warrior let outughter as he was able to find a strong opponent.


    "Don''t you dare to look down on me, Human!" Doron tried to charge at Tang Shaoyang, however, Tang Shaoyang used [sh Step].


    He disappeared from the zombie''s sight. Karan charged toward the angered Doron, "Your opponent is me!"


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was moving toward the back of the Zombie Consort. The facility was halfway to fall, he only needed to cut it from the other side.


    "The shriek started to get into my nerves," He was annoyed as the Mother Consort never stopped shrieking. It was bearable at first, but it was now painful to the ears.


    "Let''s end this now!" He raised the battle-ax and swung it toward the Zombie Consort. Thest strike from himpletely cut through the Zombie Consort.


    The twenty meters flesh tower fell forward. He thought he had killed the Zombie Consort. However, the Zombie Consort was shrieking even louder.


    "What? How can it not die?" Tang Shaoyang remarked annoyedly, "Should I burn this thing instead?"


    He could use [Dragon Fire], burning it with the skill should be able to kill the Zombie Consort instantly.


    ¡ªLook! The Zombie Consort tries to root on thend once more. You should find a way to kill it immediately before it takes a new root.


    Zowen''s voice resounded in his head. As he heard that, he looked toward the Zombie Consort. Just like Zowen said, at the part where he cut the Zombie Consort grow veins. The veins grew like a root, the veins moved around, trying to find the ground to take a root on thend.


    ¡ªThe heart! The Zombie Consort has a heartbeat, you can kill this thing if you can find and destroy the heart! Use your Spirit Eyes!


    Zaneos spoke to Tang Shaoyang.


    "I can''t, no, to be more exact the Spirit Eyes can''t. Spirit Eyes can see through inanimate objects, but I can''t see through a living being. But we can try to butcher this thing slowly to find its heart," Tang Shaoyang shook his head while grinning. The Mother Consort had heartbeats and it screamed like a madman now. This thing was clearly a living being.


    ¡ªEven though it can scream and has a heart, the system regards Mother Consort as a facility instead of a living being. Maybe you can see through this thing, just try it out.


    Just like Zaneos said, Mother Consort was ssified as a facility instead of a living being.


    Tang Shaoyang followed the advice and scanned the Zombie Consort through Spirit Eyes. Maybe the Mother Consort could feel that it was being scanned. The shriek was getting even louder.


    "Kekeke, found you!" Tang Shaoyang broke into a cackle as soon as he found the beating heart.

 Chapter 393 - Fire Witch

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Fire Witch</h4>


    Reading the message, Zhang Mengyao did not doubt Delia''s vision. The dot in the sky should be Tang Shaoyang for sure.


    She immediately called Wen and her call was immediately answered, "How is the situation? Do the zombies go back to the central area?"


    ¡ªYes, a part of the army swarmed back to the city. Should I check up on the situation?


    "There''s no need! Keep on watching them, we willunch the attack immediately so get ready!" Zhang Mengyaomanded the Jade Eagle.


    ¡ªAlright!


    Wen answered quickly and closed the call afterward.


    After the call, Zhang Mengyao looked toward Yu Shun, "How many traps Shredder has uncovered? We don''t need to uncover all the traps, but make sure to make a path to reach the gate for our people!"


    "Alright!" Yu Shun transmitted the order through telepathy.


    "Also, prepare the Keepers to destroy the towers, all of them!" Zhang Mengyao gave another quickmand to Yu Shun before calling Liang Suyin, "Suyin, get ready to destroy the towers!"


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Wei Xi asked out. She said just now to be patient and get more information about the zombies. Now she told them to get ready to attack the city.


    "Your Lord initiates the attack! He is now in the city already, we should assist him quickly," Zhang Mengyao was shaking her head.


    ''My Lord is your man,'' Wei Xi thought to himself. Of course, he did not dare to say it aloud. On the outside, he just nodded his head.


    "Get them ready! We will start the attack as soon as Shredder makes a path for us!" Wei Xi nodded and went over to the army to set themand, "Don''t forget to tell them about the traps!" She added.


    "What about me? Should I join the army to attack or can I move on my own?" Yu Shun, who stayed silent on the side, asked out.


    "Get your two Zombie Orcs and two Zombie Trolls to protect Delia and Elin! Then you can do whatever you want after we break into the city!" Zhang Mengyao gave hermand to this lone guy.


    Tang Shaoyang agrees to Yu Shun''s request to not put him into any team. The guy could move on his own in the battle. Not that they worried about him, his zombie army was quite terrifying.


    "Roger that!" Yu Shunmanded four three meters figures with a ck cloak to move toward Elin and Delia.


    "I hope Lord Shaoyang does not kill the zombie lord in the city. I want to take him to my collection," Yu Shun muttered in a low voice.


    Zhang Mengyao observed the city, next to him were Yu Shun and Liang Suyin. The others were ready to march toward the city.


    Since this was war, she had her armor on her body. Holding the shield in her left hand and thence stuck on the ground. They were waiting for Shredder to get the work done.


    "Why don''t you send Heron to help Shredder?" This took too long, she became impatient. The reason was that Tang Shaoyang was in the middle of the enemy''s territory.


    "I already sent him to help Shredder," Yu Shun nodded. Heron with his weird shadow movement had long gone to help Shredder.


    As the waiting continued, Zhang Mengyao received another message from Tang Shaoyang. He was sending her the information about the new zombies, Shooter and Piercer.


    She furrowed her brows when she read these Shooter and Piercer were being mass-produced with the building made of flesh.


    The Shooter caused their upgrade on Warrior to get countered for sure, but thankfully they upgraded Guard to Elite Guard as well.


    "The path has been made, General Zhang! We can go now!" A few minutester, Yu Shun reported the good news.


    "Good, destroy the towers now! Prioritize the defense tower!" Zhang Mengyao gave a green light to Yu Shun and Liang Suyin to attack the towers.


    In the span of fifty meters, there were many towers. Two watchtowers and one defense tower with ballistas in the middle. In total, Yu Shun and Liang Suyin had to destroy fifteen towers each.


    "Leave that to me," Liang Suyin tapped her red robe to assure Zhang Mengyao.


    "Consider it''s done!" The young man smiled.


    The three came out of their hiding spots and walked forward. The distance to the wall was too far for them to use their spells to destroy the towers. Zhang Mengyao led the two people to protect them, though it seemed her protection was unnecessary because Yu Shun''s zombies should be enough to protect the two.


    The distance between the wall and where they gathered was around three hundred meters away, "100 meters or else my spell will not be urate!" Liang Suyin told Zhang Mengyao.


    "My Keepers are not as potent as Sister Suyin. 50 meters is the range for my Keepers," Yu Shun also spoke to Zhang Mengyao about the requirement for his zombies to cast the spell.


    The three were walking calmly even though they were about to enter the enemy''s vision.


    Meanwhile, back in the army, many of them questioned the three''s decision to walk openly, "What are they doing? They are in the open area!"


    The one who spoke was one of the Squad Captains under Fan Rui''smand. Fan Rui was in the same team as Liang Suyin when they entered the fifth portal of the Survival Game.


    He was the lucky guy to be in his Boss''s team. Fan Rui knew more about Liang Suyin than the other people here, "Tsk, you just don''t know those three well. Commander Liang''s title is Fire Witch, that title is there for a reason. As for the other two, those two should be stronger than Commander Liang."


    Next to Fan Rui, Su Hong listened attentively to the exnation. This ambitious man wanted to know more information about his superiors, searching about the sses so he could obtain the right ss.


    "But still, they are vulnerable to attack. Those zombies have a crossbow as their hand," Fan Rui''s subordinate seemed to not believe those three were capable of fighting against many zombies, especially the weird zombies such as Shooter.


    "Just wait and see, you will know soon!" Fan Rui shrugged. At this point, the exnation was useless. They should witness those three words with their eyes.


    "The zombies are attacking!" At the voice, Fan Rui and his subordinate saw the zombies releasing a volley. The zombies shot their crossbows at the three.


    Hundreds of bone bolts sped up toward the three people. They thought the bone bolts would possess a threat to the three until Zhang Mengyao cast her skill, [Shield Wall].


    The transparent blue wall formed, protecting the three from the bolts. The bone bolts were reflected by the wall. None of them could break the [Shield Wall]. The volley was easily negated until the three stopped walking.


    Zhang Mengyao, Yu Shun, and Liang Suyin stopped fifty meters away from the city wall.


    Yu Shun immediately ordered the nine Keepers to destroy the towers. Each Keeper summoned four giant fire spears around them. The nine Keepers then aimed the fire spears toward the tower.


    As for Liang Suyin, she extended her hand toward one tower. Then her palm discharged a fireball, a giant fireball with five meters in diameter.


    Just like that, the nine Keepers and Liang Suyin kept shooting the towers with the fire. Soon, the thirty towers were on fire.

 Chapter 394 - Stomping Their Way To The City

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Stomping Their Way To The City</h4>


    "What the¡­" Fan Rui''s subordinate was shocked to see the explosion. He was not expecting that Commander Liang could shoot a fireball that big, "Even thousands of zombies can be burned with the fire, she alone should be enough to face a zombie horde!"


    "Stupid! There''s a limit to what one person can do. For an Elementalist like Commander Liang, she needs a lot of mana to continuously shoot the fireball," Fan Rui rolled his eyes to his subordinate as he imparted some knowledge, "Get ready, it''s our turn now!"


    Meanwhile, Su Hong''s eyes shone brightly as he watched Liang Suyin shoot the fireballs, ''I know now what ss I want. Mage, the me Mage!''


    Su Hong knew there was a unique ss called me Mage. He wanted that ss, the destructive power from the Mage. He wanted the ss, with that kind of ss, he could easily level up.


    "Attack!" Su Hong snapped out of his thoughts when he heard the cry from Wei Xi. He led his people to follow Wei Xi and the other Commanders.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Mengyao, Yu Shun, and Liang Suyin quickly approached the gate. She wanted to destroy the gate before the main force arrived.


    As the three and Yu Shun''s zombie army were about to reach the gate, the gate was opened from inside. The three halted their charge and waited for the gate to open fully.


    "Huh!? They are quite confident they will win against us if they dare to open the gate," Yu Shun smiled. He nned to let the three Hammers and Crushers crush the gate. But it was not needed since the host opened the gate for them.


    "General, do you need protection from my zombies?" Yu Shun nced to the right and asked Zhang Mengyao, "I can have a few zombies to protect Sister Suyin."


    "There''s no need, I will protect her instead," Zhang Mengyao shook his head, "You can do your own thing."


    "Hehe," the young man let out a chuckle, "Okay then, I will do some research with my zombies," after saying that, Yu Shun charged at the swarm of zombies with his own zombies.


    Heron and Shredder were in the front while the nine Keepers circled Yu Shun. The other zombies created anotheryer to protect the nine Keepers and Yu Shun.


    The group charged toward the swarm and the swarm could not stop the group. Yu Shun''s group easily entered the city despite the swarm of zombies flocked out from the gate.


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head at the sight. She stayed still and proceeded with the information from Wen. Most of the zombies were around stage-2 and stage-3, while the remaining were stage-4 and stage-5.


    The Militia and the newly recruited Tarrior would have a hard time fighting against the stage-3 zombie while it should not be a problem for the experienced Tarrior.


    "The stage-5 zombies are the main problem," she muttered in a low voice, "You follow me, Suyin. We will hunt the stage-5 zombies!"


    "Huh!? Shouldn''t we wait for the main force?" The purpose of the battle was to help the army. They needed them to level up and gain experience.


    "I know, but stage-5 zombies are still too much for them. We should take care of the stage-5 zombies and let them fight the remaining. There are more than twenty thousand zombies in the city," Zhang Mengyao wanted to avoid casualties, taking care of the dangerous zombies by herself.


    "Alright then, I will follow you, General," Liang Suyin smiled as she followed Zhang Mengyao closely from behind.


    Countless zombies poured out from the city wall, and a thousand armies shed against the swarm of the zombies.


    Ten men squad, meaning a team of ten people would fight together. The ten people should stick together and fight the zombies. Even though the battlefield was chaotic, the Tarriors were battling organizedly.


    In the ten men squad, the Captain was the experienced Tarrior with at least at level 70. And the squad would beposed of five Elite Guards and five Elite Warriors. A bnced group within the attack and the defense.


    "Healer! Healer!" Amidst the battle, one Squad Captain shouted, asking for a healer.


    A man with leather armor, holding a short sword rushed toward the shout, "Where''s the injured?"


    The Squad Captain pointed at his subordinate who got pierced on the thigh.


    The man with leather armor approached the injured and extended his hand toward the wound, "[Heal]," he cast the spell on the injured.


    Yes, the man who was holding the short sword was a healer. Even though they were healers, they were trained to fight, to use the weapon, and asked to invest their tributes in Stamina and Agility so the healer could have high mobility on the battlefield.


    After healing the injured, the healer would maintain the distance from where the battle took ce. The healer would avoid the zombies and be ready at the call.


    Fortunately for the Healer Division, they had a capable leader. Kang Xue practically joined the fight in the frontline, leaving themand to Arina and Selena.


    They were adventurers before, so they were experienced. The two tookmand and deployed the healers smartly, making sure that thirty-six healers managed to do their duty efficiently.


    Despite the difference in the number, a thousand people pushed through their way into the city. Of course, it was thanks to Tang Shaoyang who managed to attract half of the zombies. If not, it would take longer for them to enter the city.


    Two hours, it took them two hours to annihte the zombie armies near the city wall and step into the city. The zombies in the city were sparse, they easily stomped their way to the center of the city.


    However, as soon as they arrived at the center of the city, they were shocked by the scene. Two men and a beastmen were standing in the fallen building.


    The thing that shocked them was not the three figures, but the things around them. Thousands of zombies wereying on the ground, limbless. The zombies were still alive as they squirmed around on the ground.


    The three figures were Tang Shaoyang, Yu Shun, and Wen.


    Wen watched the battle from the sky. After seeing the zombie armies posed no threat to the army, the Jade Eagle joined his Lord.


    As for Yu Shun, he was looking for the Zombie Lord and the zombies near the Zombie to add them to his collection. He kept moving forward without caring about the other zombies until he met Tang Shaoyang.


    The guy could not stop smiling as Karan had subdued Doron. The gap between the two was too big to the point Karan was toying with the stage-7 Zombie.


    So as soon as Yu Shun arrived here, he easily captured Doron with his [Zombie Authority]. Aside from Doron, he had two new stage-6 zombies as well. He was happy with the harvest.


    "What took you guys so long? I thought half of the zombies were already here?" Tang Shaoyang asked the people who just arrived loudly, making sure everyone heard them.


    Two hours was too long. In the end, he had to decapitate the zombies'' limbs instead of waiting for them to arrive.


    ''It seems I overestimated them too much¡­'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself, "Alright, kill the zombies! I need their body to perform Spirit Summoning!"

 Chapter 395 - Citys Steele

    <h4>Chapter 395 - City''s Steele</h4>


    The army looked toward their Lord in admiration. It took them great effort to break into the city, but the man was here subduing half of the zombie''s army alone by himself here.


    What shocked them, even more, was that he did not kill the zombies. He cut all the zombies'' limbs for them to kill. It showed that their Lord was caring about them.


    Su Hong looked toward the Lord in admiration mixed with envy. He desired to be in that ce. Why was Tang Shaoyang, not him?


    "What''s that?" Suddenly Su Hong heard a voice that immediately turned into a ruckus. He immediately found out the cause of the ruckus, it was something that was made of flesh.


    From the appearance, it was clearly not a creature or even a zombie. However, the thing was made of flesh, he could see the trickling blood from the big hole. Something unknown appeared before them, it was normal for them to panic.


    Even Su Hong''splexion paled at the sight of this thing. Zombies were enough to cause big distress to them, now a new thing emerged. The bulging pinky veins that decorated the thing only made it look scarier.


    "Quiet!" Wei Xi shouted toward his men, he raised his voice to the top. The noise calmed down as everyone had their attention to their Vice General.


    "Don''t you hear the order? Kill the Zombies!" Only after that, the people moved to kill the powerless zombies.


    Many of them tried to take a peek at the thing, but many avoided the unknown thing. Some were curious, but some would rather avoid the disgusting thing.


    Yu Shun watched everything from the top, it confused him, "Why don''t you kill the zombies by yourself, My Lord? Don''t you need to level up as well?"


    "These zombies barely help me to level up, it''s better given to them so they can level up instead. The war just started, we should get them prepared for a bigger battle!" Tang Shaoyang expressed his thoughts to the young man.


    Yu Shun was itching to ask Tang Shaoyang''s current level, but he knew that it was something he should ask. He shook his head and guessed himself, "He must be over level 200 if these zombies barely help him."


    The stage-2 and stage-3 zombies could give him a big experience if there were thousands of them. It was him who was currently at Level 181. However, The Lord said it barely helped him to level up. It was easy to guess, Tang Shaoyang should be over level 200.


    ''How can he reach that high-level, really!?'' Yu Shun thought to himself.


    Soon the thousands of zombies were killed. The first official sh against the Daian Kingdom ended with victory.


    Tang Shaoyang watched everything through the Spirit Eyes. When thest zombie was killed, he was about to walk into the air until he heard a notification.


    [Congrattions! You have taken Jiaxing City from the Daian Kingdom!]


    [Jiaxing City will be under your authority until the winner of the Territory War Game is decided!]


    [Protect The City Steele from the invasion to maintain the authority!]


    "City Steele?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. He was about to look around, but then a red arrow projection appeared in his eyes. The red arrow pointed in a direction.


    He looked toward the direction where the arrow pointed at. The arrow was pointing at a building, shorter than his main base, but the building was firmly standing even though the surrounding buildings were damaged to such an extent.


    Tang Shaoyang followed the red arrow while Yu Shun followed him, "Where are you going, Boss!?" He immediately covered his mouth. He was not used to the change so sometimes he would call him Boss.


    ''If the others hear me, I will get scolded¡­'' he thought to himself while following Tang Shaoyang. Fortunately, the people were too busy killing the zombies, so no one noticed.


    Tang Shaoyang stood in front of the building. The building was the arrow pointed at. He entered the building and found ck Steele. It was more like a small pir at the center of the first floor.


    He approached the ck Steele, and information appeared in his eyes.


    [Jiaxing City''s Steele]


    [Protect the City Steele to maintain your authority over Jiaxing City!]


    Tang Shaoyang frowned at how the game worked. With their limited people, they had to protect the city''s Steele. That meant he had to divide their force if he wanted to look or attack another official city.


    They were at a disadvantage in the game for sure. It was theplete opposite of the Zombie Kingdom. The Zombie Kingdom had millions of zombies, added with the Zombie Consort. They could afford a big army to protect one city.


    On top of the number disadvantage, there was a time limit as well. With a limited amount of time, he has to conquer at least four other official cities in thirty days to win the Territory War Game.


    This thing disturbed his n to keep marching toward the opponent, "I have to make a change of n¡­"


    *** ***


    Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi stood side by side as ten Captains reported the aftermath.


    The ten Captains were Tian Donghai, Qin Shoushan, Su Hong, Cao Yuntai, Fan Rui, Zhao Zhong, Hu Feng, Fu Dandan, Dai Wenqian, and Tao He. These ten were the selected Tarrior appointed to be a 100-menmander.


    Ten Captains reported in turn, reporting to the Supreme General the aftermath. Mostly about casualties, and they suffered zero casualties from their first sh against the Daian Kingdom.


    Hearing the report, Zhang Mengyao was relieved to hear this. The first sh against the zombie horde was disastrous. It became one of her darkest memories as many lives were gone because of her.


    While she managed to ovee the guilt because of the support of Tang Shaoyang. That memory still haunted her even now.


    Zhang Mengyao then nced at Kang Xue. She was asking about the Healer Division.


    Kang Xue signaled an okay gesture as she smiled in return, "We are good, zero death. However, this is their first war, so they are exhausted, mentally and physically. They need some time to ovee their first experiences in the war."


    "I am afraid it''s not for me to decide," Zhang Mengyao shook her head as he pointed at the flesh thing, "That flesh is Zombie Consort, an exclusive facility for the zombie kingdom. Lord Shaoyang informed that the Daian Kingdom produced their army with Zombie Consort. It can produce a stage-3 zombie with level 60! We have to hunt these things down quickly before they can produce too many zombies for us to handle."


    The ten Captains, Wei Xi, and Kang Xue were shocked to hear this. If zombies could be produced, then it was an rm for humans to eradicate the zombies before these zombies took over the world.


    At this moment, Heron came out from the shadow and stood next to the ten Captains, "General Zhang, General Wei, Commander Kang, and Wen. Lord Shaoyang wants four of you toe. This is important! Please follow me!"


    "You three go ahead, I am going to arrange for the [Spirit Summoning] first!" Zhang Mengyao told Wei Xi, Kang Xue, and Wen to go first.

 Chapter 396 - Change Of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 396 - Change Of ns</h4>


    Inside the building where the city''s Steele was, six figures gathered.


    Tang Shaoyang pointed at the City''s Steele, telling the four to check it. It took them a short time to understand what Tang Shaoyang wanted to talk about.


    The change of n as they could no longer move together. They had to divide the force, one was protecting the conquered city and another force was attacking the other cities.


    "What should we do now?" Kang Xue was the first one to speak. Dividing the force was a must as adding more force was almost impossible since they had to leave some to protect their base.


    "We will call Cao Jingyi to bring over the remaining Tarriors and the Militia Force. This will be a big war, I want them to participate in the war," Tang Shaoyang expressed his thoughts, "We will leave the base to TEIS, to your father! It should not be a problem for him to be in charge of the base!"


    He looked toward Zhang Mengyao. Kang Jiayi was quite capable as he quickly managed to buy his subordinate''s heart quickly. TEIS now had gained a firm holding in the base because of him.


    "What about the SZ City Establishment?" Zhang Mengyao was worried that these people would attack the base while the main force was away.


    "SZ City Establishment should not be able to do anything. Their main force is busy as well," Tang Shaoyang smiled, ''''You know that we caught the spies before we left the base, right?"


    Everyone nodded their heads. That indeed happened as the spies instigated stupid things such as a protest. Later the spies were caught, but they did not know what happened to these spies. They thought the spies were killed by Tang Shaoyang.


    "I received crucial information from the spies. The SZ City Establishment is preparing for the Survival Game. They send their main force to clear the Survival Game, so our base should be safe for at least forty-nine days!" Tang Shaoyang grinned widely. Forty-nine days was the time limit of the Survival Game.


    "I have also told Lu An about this information before we left. Now I can''t contact him, which means Lu An has joined the second Survival Game. Also, we can use spies to send false information, so the base should be safe from the SZ City Establishment."


    Zhang Mengyao looked at her man in a daze. Clearly, she was shocked to hear this solid n from his mouth. This was not Tang Shaoyang she knew.


    The man was reckless and impulsive. Oftentimes, he let his emotion take over his action. She never thought that he would use the spies to their advantage instead of killing them.


    Yes, if Tang Shaoyang said that he tortured the spies before he killed them. She would believe that, a hundred percent. But this was not something he would do. It was hard to believe that her man nned all of this by himself.


    "How is it?" Tang Shaoyang asked the five as five of them were not responding.


    "That''s an excellent n. If we involve all Tarriors and the Militia Force, we can have them grow stronger quickly. Battlefield is the best ce to speed up their growth," Wei Xi agreed to the n. Especially after their first clean sh, he was optimistic about their future sh as well.


    "Since weck people, our priority is not only to conquer the cities but also looking for the survivors!" Tang Shaoyang looked toward Yu Shun.


    "I will delegate this task to you, Yu Shun! Ask Heron and Doron if they know any base of the human survivors. Also, you can use Doron to look for the survivors if he also does not know about the survivors!"


    Doron was a Zombie Lord. He could subordinate the zombies and mobilize the zombies to look for the survivors. That was the most efficient way they had for now.


    "While I can ask Doron about the Survivor Base, but for Doron to subordinate the zombies is impossible. The zombies in this territory are under the control of the two strongest Zombie Lords, King Biron and King Rudin."


    "The zombies would not listen to Doron''s order, but I can do that. I can use my skill and dispose of the weak zombies after the war is over. Leave the task to find the survivors to me, Bo-My Lord!" Yu Shun hammered his chest to assure Tang Shaoyang.


    "Good! Our next objective is to find the other seven official cities¡­ No, we just need to find four other official cities. We just need five cities to win the game!" Tang Shaoyang prioritized winning the game.


    If they conquered the seven cities, it meant they had to divide the force into seven to protect all the cities. They could not afford to do that with their number.


    "Wen, it should be an easy task for you, right? We will split and look for the official cities," only Tang Shaoyang and Wen who could fly. So it should be easier for the two to find the official cities.


    "But how to differentiate between an official city and an abandoned city?" Wen asked Tang Shaoyang. To find which one was the official city and which one was not, was not that easy. The system did not give them a sign or tell them where the official cities were.


    "It''s actually easy!" Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear, "The Zombie Consort! Since the seven remaining cities are under the two Zombie Kingdoms'' authority, there should be Zombie Consorts in the city. Find the Zombie Consort then you will find the official city!"


    The Jade Eagle''s eyes shone as he immediately understood his Lord''s meaning. Wen nodded his head, indicating he understood.


    "Also, I have good news for the army. We will have more healers soon, Pride and Kairu found more healers to fill the Healer Division," Tang Shaoyang did not stop surprising them.


    "More healers? Where are they?" Kang Xue was the happiest one to hear the news. She could see how hard her subordinates struggled during the battle. Clearly, a thousand army was too much for thirty-six healers.


    It was good news to have more healers, to lessen the burden of those pitiful healers.


    "They should be here by now. Oh, Pride just sent me a message, they just arrived in the city," as soon as he said that, Kang Xue excused herself from the meeting, "Then let me greet them. As their Commander, I have to greet them properly."


    After she said that, Kang Xue left the building. Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao shook their heads.


    "What should we do for now?" Zhang Mengyao asked in a solemn tone.


    "We will wait for Cao Jingyi and the remaining army to arrive. We need them before we attack the next city," Tang Shaoyang looked toward Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi, "You two should decide which team we should leave behind to protect Jiaxing City. This city is close to Bombyx Mori Tribe''s territory."


    "As for you, you can start your search now!" He then looked toward Yu Shun, "As for me, while the army gets their break, I will start my [Spirit Summoning]!"


    More than twenty thousand zombies and with three Zombies Consort. He hoped that he could get a good spirit from this sacrifice.

 Chapter 397 - Spirit Summoning

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Spirit Summoning</h4>


    A big space was cleared by the army under Zhang Mengyao''s order. The zombie corpses were piling up in the center.


    The army gathered around the big open area. They watched their Lord walk closer toward the piling corpse.


    "What is this? Do you know something?" Su Hong stood next to Fan Rui. He asked Fan Rui who was currently chatting with a young Tarrior.


    After doing a little work, Su Hong found out that Fan Rui was close to the Lord. He tried to get closer to find out what the Lord looked like. He wanted to impress and be on the Lord''s good side to get the Unique ss.


    "It''s [Spirit Summoning], it''s one of Lord Shaoyang''s skills," Fan Rui nced at hisrade and told him what was about to happen. He knew that Su Hong was the new recruit and did not know much about Tang Shaoyang.


    "Spirit? What does the spirit do?" Su Hong became curious when he heard it was the Lord''s skill. He was curious what kind of ss the Lord had.


    "I don''t know, and we are not supposed to know about that either. That''s the secret of Lord Shaoyang," Fan Rui looked at the man weirdly, "But we are allowed to watch as Lord Shaoyang has to fight the spirit to subdue it. That''s why we are here."


    "I see¡­" Su Hong nodded understandingly asked no more. He wanted to watch how his Boss fought, he wanted to know how strong this man was.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the piling corpses and shook his head. He had told Zhang Mengyao she did not have to do this.


    Halfway toward the piling corpse, Tang Shaoyang walked toward the air using [Sky Walk]. He could hear a loud gasp from his army.


    Even though this was not the first, most of them had not seen their Lord walking in the air. It still shocked them to see it again.


    For some reason, Tang Shaoyang felt satisfaction when he heard the gasp. He continued walking up to the air until he was hundreds of meters above the ground.


    The reason he did not need to gather the corpses was that he could fly now. His sacrifice could reach a wide range since he was now above. So there was no need to gather the corpses into one ce.


    Tang Shaoyang stood in the air and scanned the city. The modern city was now damaged. It was not a great sight for sure. He cleared his thoughts and extended his hands in different directions.


    [Spirit Summoning]


    He then cast the skill. The zombie corpses puffed into ck smoke, all of them, around in Jiaxing City. The three Zombie Consorts also evaporated into ck smokes.


    The ck smoke gathered right below Tang Shaoyang from all corners of the city. The ck smoke swirled, creating a dark fog in the surroundings.


    The dark fog gave out a sinister aura as the army suddenly retreated further from the dark fog.


    Looking at the phenomenon, Tang Shaoyang''s forehead creased, "It seems I will be summoning a spirit with the same kind as you, Teacher."


    From the sinister aura, it reminded him about the time when he summoned Zaneos. Zaneos''s summoning gave out the feeling and aura as this one.


    ¡ªHmmm, but I think you are summoning an undead this time, not a demon.


    Zaneos did not deny Tang Shaoyang''s guest. He felt the same as Tang Shaoyang. But it was an undead instead of a demon. As a demon, he would recognize his own kind aura, but not this one.


    As all the ck smoke in the city had been gathered in this spot. Suddenly the dark fog was absorbed into one spot.


    "Who summoned this Lord!?" A loud yet sinister voice suddenly rang from the swirling ck smoke. The voice contained arrogance.


    [You have summoned Tier B+ Spirit, Zolkan the Death Knight!]


    Tang Shaoyang did not respond to the voice as he descended in front of the swirling ck smoke. The ck smoke was also being absorbed by the figure in the swirling ck smoke, revealing a figure.


    The figure was wearing ck te armor, a one-handed ck sword, and a ck shield. There was a symbol of a sword and shield on the chest te. The figure also wore a torn ck cape at the end of it


    The one thing that caught everyone''s attention was that the knight did not have a head. The knight''s neck kept discharged sinister ck fog like a zing fire.


    "I said, who summoned me!" The knight raised his sword toward Tang Shaoyang, "Did you summon me?"


    "I did summon you, let''s talk about the contract¡­" he would rather save his time to have a meaningless battle, but the Death Knight cut in, "Don''t speak to me if I don''t allow you to talk, human!"


    "Where am I? What is this ce?" The Death Knight questioned Tang Shaoyang.


    This was actually different from the beforehand summoning. The beforehand summoning, the spirit would either refuse to sign the contract and talk or they would immediately fight him.


    This one was conceited and arrogant, he acted bossy to the one who summoned him. From the question, the Death Knight seemed to look for information about this world.


    ¡ªMy Lord, please summon me, let teach this impudent spirit a lesson!


    Malki, the Fire Ant Emperor''s angry voice rang in his head. He did not like the newly summoned spirit. Tang Shaoyang could tell that from the voice.


    ''It''s okay, I am going to do it by myself,'' Tang Shaoyang took out the Dragon Destroyer instead of replying to the Death Knight.


    Zolkan noticed the human was taking out his weapon, "What? A weakling like you want to challenge me? You really don''t know your ce, human! Let me teach you some manners!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not say anything as he activated [sh Step]. His figure vanished and appeared again right in front of the Death Knight. He immediately swung the battle-ax toward the Death Knight.


    He did not use any skill and he also did not use yer Energy to enhance his attack. He attacked the Death Knight with pure raw strength.


    Zolkan was caught off guard with the sh movement. However, he had a quick reaction as he raised the shield to block the attack.


    Bang!


    The sh between the battle-ax and the shield created a loud noise. Zolkan managed to block the battle-ax but the force behind the attack overwhelmed the Death Knight.


    The force sent Zolkan flying back. The Death Knight was spinning in the air and crashed into the building behind.


    The building debris fell into the Death Knight''s sorry figure. But Zolkan immediately stood up again. The dark fog zed even fiercely, "You dare tounch a sneak attack on this Lord!?"


    The anger was apparent in the voice. The Death Knight did not stay still as he rushed toward Tang Shaoyang again. The Death Knight was leaving a ck streak behind, but it was still too slowpared to Tang Shaoyang''s.


    "That''s it? This guy acts so cocky with this kind of skill?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. He thought the Death Knight would show something, but this was quite disappointing.

 Chapter 398 - Spirit Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 398 - Spirit Sacrifice</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang raised the battle-ax, the red energy shrouded the battle-ax. Not only that, at the same time, he activated [Raged Alteration] and [Enhanced Strength]. Both skills increased his Strength Attribute temporarily.


    Swoosh!


    He swung the battle-ax forward the iing Death Knight. The sword and the battle-ax shed.


    ng!


    Zolkan''s sword flew toward the air as the battle-ax struck toward his chest. The Death Knight was sent flying back to the building. He crashed toward the building, breaking through to the back.


    The crash caused the five floors building to copse.


    "Human!" The furious call echoed through the air. At the same time, dark fog exploded from the building debris. The dark fog quickly spread and covered the open space.


    The dark fog blocked everyone''s vision, including Tang Shaoyang.


    Zhang Mengyao was about to rush to help, but Wei Xi pulled her aside, "What are you doing, General? Why don''t you put your trust in Lord Shaoyang? If he can''t handle the situation, none of us can."


    Deep inside, Wei Xi felt funny. Tang Shaoyang was the strongest amongst all of them. If that man could not win against the Death Knight then none of them could win against it.


    Of course, the dark fog was not an issue for Tang Shaoyang. After he got the bloodline, he could see mana flowing in the air. At the same time, he could also see mana inside the body.


    Through the dark fog, he could easily see the Death Knight who tried to circle toward his back.


    "Let''s end this once for all!" He then turned around.


    The Death Knight was right behind. Zolkan was surprised that Tang Shaoyang could know where he woulde from, "How do you know!?" He blurted it out.


    "There''s no need for you to know!" Tang Shaoyang grinned as his both hands reached the Death Knight''s right hand that held the sword.


    He pulled the Death Knight toward him and turned around once again. With his strength, he easily mmed the Death Knight. He was performing the judo m, but with his strength multiplied.


    Dump!


    The paving ground cracked as the Death Knight''s figure sunk to the ground. Tang Shaoyang immediately stomped the Death Knight on the chest, pinning him down on the ground.


    He did not stop there, he did not give any mercy to the Death Knight. He pulled up the battle-ax from the ground.


    With both hands holding it, Tang Shaoyang pointed the pointy tip of the Dragon Destroyer toward Zolkan''s chest. There was no hesitation behind his action as he pushed the Dragon Destroyer.


    "Arghhhh!!!" The Death Knight grunted in pain. He could not kill the spirit, but this was enough to hurt the spirit. At the same time, a notification rang in his head.


    [You have forcefully subdued Tier B+ Spirit, Zolkan the Death Knight!]


    [Do you want to form a spiritual contract with Zolkan the Death Knight? Yes/No?]


    Tang Shaoyang gazed at the headless knight. Looking at the undead, he remembered a skill he never used before, "Maybe it''s time to try [Spirit Sacrifice]?"


    He did not know what this [Spirit Sacrifice] did as he had to sacrifice a spirit to use the skill. He was fond of all the spirits he had, he did not want to sacrifice any of them.


    But now he had a spirit that could be sacrificed. Zolkan was unyielding even though the Death Knight had been subdued by him. It kept struggling to break free. Furthermore, Zolkan was an undead, [Spirit Integration] was impossible.


    ¡ªLet''s try! I want to know what this [Spirit Sacrifice] does as well! We have a perfect sacrifice to try the skill.


    Zaneos was the first one to agree with Tang Shaoyang''s thought. The support from Zanoes washed away Tang Shaoyang''s hesitation. He cast [Spirit Sacrifice] on the Death Knight.


    [Do you want to sacrifice Zolkan the Death Knight? Yes/No?]


    He chose yes. As soon as he made the choice, Zolkan''s spiritual body popped out into a ball of bright light. Then the bright light shot toward his forehead, entering his body.


    Tang Shaoyang felt a warm current flowing inside his body. He enjoyed the feeling for a moment until a notification rang in his head. The notification caused him to grin ear to ear.


    [You have sacrificed Tier B+ Spirit, Zolkan the Death Knight!]


    [You gained 22 levels and a random skill of Zolkan the Death Knight!]


    [You have obtained a skill, [Abyss Domain]]


    *** ***


    The battle between Lord Shaoyang and the spirit was a one-sided battle where their Lord dominated the headless spirit.


    The man easily overpowered the opponent. However, it was unfortunate for them to not be able to continue watching the battle because of the Death Knight''s skill.


    When the fog disappeared, what they saw was


    Lord Shaoyang alone. The man was standing alone as the headless spirit was nowhere to be seen.


    Almost all of them had the same question, where did the spirit go? The question would remain unanswered unless a brave soul dared to ask it openly.


    Of course, no one that stupid to do that. Most of them held their curiosity, but Su Hong. Su Hong nced at Fan Rui, "Do you know where the spirit goes?"


    "I don''t know," Fan Rui shook his head. He was not as curious as Su Hong to have such a thought.


    ''He summons the spirit and fights it, what''s the point of all of this?'' Su Hong thought to himself. This was weird to him.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, a giant swarm of zombies was moving toward the center of Zhejiang.


    In the middle of the swarm, there was a zombie with armor and a spear on its back. The zombie was just two meters in height, having a paleplexion, but his skin was smooth.


    There was no rotten meat on his body. People might misunderstand him as a human if they met at the human city.


    Opposite to his size, the zombies that surrounded him varied in size with all of them having a bigger frame than him. The smallest one was three meters tall while the highest one reached nine meters in height.


    "All of the time, why are humans attacking Us now!?" King Biron was angry when his connection with all zombies in Jiaxing City was cut. Meaning, the army he left in Jiaxing City was killed.


    Yes, the zombie was the King of the Daian Kingdom, King Biron. He led more than thirty million zombies to take over Jinhua City from the Dacian Kingdom.


    What frustrated him was that he and his force were near Jinhua City while those rats were destroying his backline. He was much closer to Jinhua than Jiaxing.


    "Since they are in Jiaxing, their next destination should be Hangzhou," King Biron muttered in a low voice, "From Doron''s information, their number should be less than ten thousand people."


    "Sharon and my ten million armies should be enough. Even if humans are strong and Sheron could not kill the human, they should be able to buy enough time for me to return,"


    "Rudin! I just need to kill that disgusting fellow and I can take his army. After that, I will eradicate all the pesky humans!"

 Chapter 399 - Huzhou Survivors - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Huzhou Survivors - Part 1</h4>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    Main ss: Spirit Lord


    Second ss: Sky yer [Level - 287]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 287


    Talent: Divine Body (Iplete)


    Bloodline: ck Dragon (Stage 2)


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 14237


    Agility: 10042


    Vitality: 11289


    Stamina: 10045


    Magic Power: 10862


    Sense: 999


    Mana: 108620/108620


    yer Essence: 18932


    yer Energy: 18932/18932


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - Lvl 7], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 6], [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 5], [Mana Mastery (Advanced) - Lvl 1], [Advanced Mana Perception - Lvl 1], [sh Step - Lvl 9], [Spirit Eyes - Lvl 8], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 5], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 5], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Lvl 5], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Lvl 5], [Dispersal (Passive) - Lvl 5], [me Shield - Lvl 5], [Mana Shroud - Lvl 5], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Dragon Fire], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [Dragon Transformation], [Spirit Avatar], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive,)], [Natural Instinct (Passive)], [Greater Sight], [Sharp Hearing], [Abyss Domain].


    Contracted Spirit (6/18): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)], [Malki - The Fire Ant Emperor, [Feera - The Chimera]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the window status and let out a satisfied grin. 22 Levels from sacrificing the Death Knight, was a big gain for someone who had two sses like him.


    Since he reached the third advancement, he mostly leveled from the reward. He got a level from finishing a mini-game. That was how he had been raising his level since his return from the Survival Game.


    Now he found another way to level up, he was so happy deep inside. However, he could feel the spirits that were with him right now were quite concerned.


    Especially Zowen, she was the most worried spirit amongst the other spirits. He could feel the fear from the magus. She was afraid that she would be the one sacrificed by Tang Shaoyang.


    "There''s no need for you guys to worry, I am not going to sacrifice any of you!" Tang Shaoyang assured his spirits.


    ¡ªKek, You should save thatter, My Lord. I want to see the Lightning Bitch getting restless for a couple more days.


    Karan immediately followed to tease Zowen. The Orc was at ease because they had signed the contract. He was willing to be contracted and Tang Shaoyang would provide a battlefield for him.


    Zowen said nothing in response. Maybe the magus was embarrassed.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and looked up. Wei Xi was entering the City''s Steele building.


    "Cao Jingyi has arrived with additional Tarriors and Militia Force, My Lord!" Wei Xi reported the reinforcement had arrived.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "What about Yu Shun? Has he found any survivors?"


    "Unfortunately he does not find survivors in Jiaxing''s perimeter," that was bad news. More than a million people but none of them survived the zombies.


    "Get the people ready, we will attack Hangzhou City when Wen returns from Huzhou City," From Jiaxing City, there were two routes for them.


    Huzhou and Hangzhou, both cities were in the opposite direction. Huzhou was northeast to Jiaxing while Hangzhou was southeast to Jiaxing.


    Hangzhou was a big city, so Hangzhou was for sure one of the eight official cities. As for Huzhou, the chance was small for that city to be an official city hence Tang Shaoyang sent Wen to check Huzhou.


    Wei Xi nodded and left the building. At the same time, Tang Shaoyang received a message from Wen.


    [My Lord, I don''t find Zombie Consort in the city but I have found survivors, and they are fighting. against a group of zombies. Should I help them?]


    Tang Shaoyang was pleasantly surprised by the news. Finally, they found the living people. He immediately sent his reply to Wen.


    [Yes, of course. Gather all the survivors in Huzhou and bring them here!]


    *** ***


    Huzhou City


    Wen was hovering above the city. From the air, Wen discovered a group of nine people fighting against dozens of zombies.


    The Jade Eagle descended to a building. Even though Lord Shaoyang ordered him to save the survivors, Wen did not want to save them immediately. He wanted to save these people at the right time so they would feel grateful to him.


    Six men and three women were fighting the zombies. Each was holding an unusual weapon, four of them were holding fireman axes, another two were holding a baseball bat, and three women were holding tuna knives.


    Even though the tuna knife was thin and small, it was sharp enough to cleanly cut the zombie''s neck.


    "Be careful, stage-3 Swiffer ising!" Huang Gang yelled to remind his friends as soon as he noticed the swift zombie with four hands.


    "Damn! These abnormal stage-2 zombies are giving us a hard time, there''s a stage-3 too!?" Another man replied begrudgingly.


    "Shut your mouth and focus on the zombies!" A woman yelled back at the man as she wiped the green sticky blood on her cheek.


    "Get here, and stick together! Don''t get too far from each other!" Another man called his friends to stick together. Swiffer was known for their speed, they had to stick together, trusting their backs to their friends.


    The nine people stick together, fending off against the zombies that kepting toward them. The man with a baseball bat smashed the zombie''s head. The head exploded. The man had a high strength to have such power.


    As the group was sticking together, the Swiffer was just circling the group. It did not attack them.


    "Damn! Since when has the zombie be this smart?" Huang Gang who had his eyes on the stage-3 Swiffer immediately noticed the movement.


    Dump! Dump! Dump! Dump!


    Suddenly the ground was vibrating, from the steps, the group was immediately alerted. Everyone was looking in the same direction.


    Three three meters tall zombies with a big frame and biceps arms were charging at them. The three zombies were the Stage-3 Crusher.


    "Damn! One stage-3 Swiffer is enough trouble, now three stage-3 Crushers? We will die for sure if we fight them!" A man cussed out at the sight of the iing zombies.


    "Leave! I will attract the zombies'' attention to me!" A man with a baseball bat stepped from the group and told his friends to leave.


    "You can''t! If we are going to leave, we should leave together! Let''s run together!" A female immediately rejected the idea.


    "We can''t outrun the stage-3 Swiffer! Don''t be stupid and run now! I will be the bait!" The man was persistent, "Leave, right now!!!"


    The other five men exchanged nces and nodded their heads. This was only their chance to escape from the zombie''s chase.


    "Huang Gang, Jia Shun, and I will lead the charge. Guo Jiang and Ma Ping bring Liao Zhenya!" A man immediately took over the group''s lead and nced at the two women, "If you want to live, then follow us!"


    After that, the man looked toward the brave guy who was willing to be the bait, "We will wait for your return at the base, Zhen Yang!"


    The man nodded his head without looking back. He was ready to die in the battle.


    However, it was toote as another three stage-3 Swiffers came out from the building that was not far from them.


    "Damn! We can''t escape now!" Huang Gang noticed the lone stage-3 Swiffer grouped with the other three and cut their escape path.

 Chapter 400 - Huzhou Survivors - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 400 - Huzhou Survivors - Part 2</h4>


    The group was quickly getting cornered. The three Crushers had shortened the distance. Zhen Yang nced at his friends and let out a sigh.


    They were doomed for sure. The problem was the Crushers, they did not have the weapon to kill this thing.


    The girl called Liao Zhenya came next to Zhen Yang, "Let''s fight together for thest time!"


    At this point, escape was impossible. That was because of the four stage-3 Swiffers. First of all, they could not outrun Swiffer. The zombie could even walk on the wall, theplicated path was not going to save them from the Swiffer.


    Second, exposing their backs to Swiffer was a stupid thing to do. Forcefully running away from the Swiffer was not possible.


    Zhen Yang nodded his head and gripped the baseball bat in his hand tightly. The Crusher''s arm was two times bigger if not three times bigger. A baseball bat was useless against this giant for sure.


    At the moment of despair, Zhen Yang and Liao Zhenya saw a green feather creature descend right in front of them. The creature waved the wing toward the Crushers, releasing wind that much sharper than the tuna knife.


    The three Crushers were sliced into pieces in the blink of an eye. Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang were shocked. They froze on the spot as they witnessed how easy it was for the creature to kill the stage-3 Crusher.


    Wen turned around to meet the group. He scanned the group, looking for this group leader. From their interaction, the man who was about to escape seemed to be the leader of the group. But Wen focused his gaze on Zhen Yang, the courageous man who deserved his admiration.


    "Hello, my name is Wen from the Tang Empire," Wen started with an introduction as he bowed his head slightly.


    Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang subconsciously bowed their heads as well in response. But the two immediately snapped out of their shock and scanned the surroundings. They realized that they were still battling the zombies.


    However, they were shocked even more upon seeing no zombies around. All the zombies who surrounded them were sliced into pieces, including the four stage-3 Swiffers.


    Meanwhile, Huang Gang and the others noticed Wen''s presence. The seven people immediately grouped with Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang, facing Wen together.


    "No, don''t! He''s not an enemy!" Liao Zhenya immediately pulled her friends to avoid the misunderstanding. The beastmen was certainly far stronger than the zombies they could not kill. Antagonizing Wen was the dumbest thing to do.


    Zhen Yang stepped forward and bowed his head, "My name is Zhen Yang. I am very grateful that Sir Wen is willing to save us from the zombies."


    "You don''t have to. This is an order from Lord Shaoyang," Wen let out a chuckle, "Let''s skip the stiff chit-chat, I am rescuing you people with a reason."


    "We are willing to hear the reason," Zhen Yang responded politely.


    "Come with me and join the Tang Empire, we will provide you with weapons and training to fight the zombies. The Empire will also give your family shelter and food!" Wen was direct with his words.


    Meanwhile, Liao Zhenya was thinking about the offer carefully. Lord Shaoyang and Tang Empire, both names were typically Chinese. That meant the empire was under human rule. But why the empire? Where''s the military force of their country?


    Gao Jun, the man who tried to lead the group to escape and leave Zhen Yang stepped up. He did not have a good impression of Wen since Wen was a beastmen. He would never trust this creature.


    "What if we refuse to join the empire?" The man questioned the Jade Eagle. If it was Kairu with his hot temper, he might reply with "I will beat to sh*t out of you!".


    Wen was moreposed despite the unyielding response from the group, "That''s unfortunate, we will have to part here. I just hope that we will not be enemies in the future. It''s kinda weird to kill the people whom I saved."


    Wen stretched his wings, he was about to leave the group, "Wait!" Liao Zhenya called out.


    "Yes!? If you don''t want to join the empire, you better don''t waste my time!" Wen became less friendly after Guo Jun''s assertive stance.


    Badump! Badump!


    Liao Zhenya''s heartbeat spiked up. She had seen who scary the Jade Eagle was. Maybe with a wave of his wing, all of them would die.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to join the empire, but we still need some time to consider the decision. But before that, can I ask you a few questions?" Liao Zhenya stepped out of the group. Guo Jun stared at her fiercely, but she ignored him.


    "Ask away!" Wen looked at the girl calmly.


    "What do you mean that you hope we don''t be enemies? Will the Empire regard us as an enemy if we don''t join the Empire?" This was the important question.


    It was an empire, which meant it was a big group, not just a random survivors group. Moreover, this beastmen was not the leader, meaning the leader of this empire should be stronger than the beastmen. If they became enemies against such a group, there was no hope to survive for sure.


    "The Empire will not regard you and your group as an enemy if you don''t attack us."


    When Liao Zhenya heard the first part, she was relieved.


    "However, you have to leave this city in one month. Since you don''t join the Empire, you can''t live in the empire''s territory. Zhejiang will soon be the empire''s territory!" Wen finished his words. The serious tone as he said that was telling the group that he was being serious with his words.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!? Zhejiang is a great China province, don''t spout nonsense!" Guo Jun felt that the beastmen''s im was ridiculous, "Also, tell your delusional Emperor, we will not bow our heads to a tyrant!"


    As soon as Guo Jun finished his words, Wen''s figure blurred. Liao Zhenya and the others could only feel a strong gust hit their faces.


    "Arghhh!" Then they heard Guo Jun''s scream. Everyone looked toward the scream and immediately stayed away from him.


    No one could see Wen''s movement, but they saw Wen was standing before Guo Jun now. He grabbed Guo Jun in the neck and lifted the body to the air. The w pierced the neck slightly as blood trickled down.


    Guo Jun''s face turned red as the man was having a hard time breathing. His feet were kicking the air while he tried to release the grip on his neck. But he was just too weak in front of Wen.


    "My Lord said once that never treat strangers too friendly or they will act over the head! I understand now what it does mean," Wen said that calmly, but the murderous intent could be felt by everyone.


    "I acted politely, but you dare to insult Lord Shaoyang! Death may be a mercy for someone like you!"


    Zhen Yang immediately stepped up and bowed his head toward Wen, "I apologize for my friend''s rudeness, Sir Wen. My friend just can''t adapt to the sudden change within the world and he has been on the edge since then. I hope you can understand our situation. Please forgive my friend and spare his life!"

 Chapter 401 - Huzhou Survivors - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 401 - Huzhou Survivors - Part 3</h4>


    Zhen Yang kept his head down. Instead of fighting Wen, he chose to beg for his friend''s life. He was not as ignorant as Guo Jun. The beastmen was clearly far stronger than them while they were struggling even against the stage-3 zombies.


    Wen nced at the man for a moment and released Guo Jun from his grasp.


    Guo Jun coughed violently. Huang Gang and Jia Shun pulled their friend as Guo Jun was looking at Wen in horror. He was for sure at the death door just now. If not for Zhen Yang, his life was forfeit for sure.


    Liao Zhenya nced at Guo Jun, ''Serve you right! Can''t even see the situation yet still dare to be haughty!''


    "Thank you for your mercy, Sir Wen," after that, Zhen Yang looked back at Liao Zhenya. He motioned to her toe over.


    "I am sorry for my friend''s manners, Sir Wen," Liao Zhenya bowed her head too toward the Jade Eagle.


    "It''s fine, for now. Lord Shaoyang everyone deserves a second chance as long as they don''t make a fatal mistake. Your friend will be forgiven for this time, but there will be no next time. Because if he disrespects My Lord once again¡­" Wen did not finish his words, but everyone could fill the rest of it.


    Liao Zhenya gulped mouthful saliva. The aura was totally different than before. Wen was not as friendly as before.


    "Then can I continue my questions? There are a few things we need to consider to join the Empire," Guo Jun disturbed her conversation, now she had to be more careful with her choice of words since Wen became less friendly.


    "Three questions. I don''t have much time to speak with you guys. Three questions, then decide!" Wen nodded as he responded emotionlessly.


    "You said that the Empire will provide us with equipment to fight against the zombies. Shouldn''t the Empire protect its people instead of asking its people to fight?" This was the most concerning thing. Liao Zhenya was afraid that they would be forced to fight if they joined the Empire.


    "Fortunately our people don''t have the same thoughts as yours. The Empire needs the army to protect the territory and the people who can''t fight such as kids and elders. If young and strong people like you asked to be protected and don''t want to contribute to the Empire, we don''t need people like you. You can leave the Empire and protect yourself!" Wen replied coldly.


    Liao Zhenya did not mean that, but it was all the same. She got the information she wanted. The Empire did not force the people to fight for them, only young and strong ones. That was the information she got from the exchange.


    "What if we contribute to the Empire in another way instead of joining the army? We can, right?" Liao Zhenya was trying to find this out. She wanted to know what kind of group she would join. That was what she tried to achieve.


    "You can! But the Empire now needs more people to join the army. We are in a war against the zombies to secure Zhejiang from the zombies!" Wen nodded as he looked the girl in the eye. The Jade Eagle realized the girl''s concern from the two questions.


    "If you can make the fabric to make clothes, then The Empire is willing to provide you. If you can forge weapons and armors, The Empire dly epts you. As long as you can be useful to the Empire, we will ept you, giving you shelter from the zombie and also food to satisfy your hunger. As long as you contribute to the empire positively in any way!"


    Hearing those words, Liao Zhenya was relieved. The name of Empire really scared her. It reminded her about life in the ancient time where a ve was legal.


    "This is thest question. The Leader of the Empire is a human, right?" Thest question was just to confirm her thoughts. If the empire was under a beast''s rule, she would no longer consider anything. She would not join the empire.


    There was a momentary silence before Wen replied, "Yes, Lord Shaoyang is a human just like you, he does not discriminate against any race who wants to join the Empire."


    Liao Zhenya nced toward Zhen Yang. The opposite party nodded his head. It was unknown what they exchanged through the nces.


    "Alright, I am willing to join The Tang Empire. But I am not the only one, many people will follow us. Will you escort us to the shelter you are talking about?" She was quick with the decision.


    "Me as well!" Zhen Yang also nodded.


    "Didn''t I say that we are in a war against the zombies? I can''t escort you back to Shanghai, I have to join the battle soon! You too, you can fight, you should join the battle!" Wen shook his head.


    The reason Lord Shaoyang wanted to look for the survivors was to increase their numbers. Not dividing the force to escort the survivors back to the base.


    "If you are afraid of your family getting involved in the war, we have secured a city. Jiaxing city is under our control now, the people who can''t fight can stay there!"


    Guo Jun had calmed down. He immediately pulled Liao Zhenya back, "What are you doing? You can''t make a decision for us, for all of us!"


    Besides the group of nine, they had a few hundred survivors with them. He was angry that Liao Zhenya made the decision without discussing it with him and the others.


    "This is for our good, but if you don''t want to join, you don''t have to. I am not going to force anyone to follow me! First, you can choose to stay and starve to death! Second, leave the city, face the unknown outside there with no food! Surely, you are not going to fight Sir Wen and his Empire, right?" Liao Zhenya sneered at the Guo Jun.


    This man was trying to take over the leadership of their big survivors group. But people agreed to not choose a leader. She knew that if they joined the Empire, Guo Jun would lose the authority over the survivor''s group. The guy did not want that to happen, that was why he did not want to join the empire.


    However, the food shortage was not possible for them to stay longer in the city. They tried to find food, but zombies almost killed them just now. Their chance to survive without help was almost zero.


    They had been waiting for the authorities to rescue them. But the military never came to save them, as if they did not exist in the first ce.


    "Also, this is not for you to decide. They will make the decision by themselves! You don''t need to teach me what I have to do!" After saying that, she and Zhen Yang led Wen to their base.


    The other six looked back and forth between Guo Jun and Wen. After a while, the six people decided to follow Zhen Yang and Liao Zhenya.


    "Damn! I should have killed that B*tch!" Guo Jun spat on the ground before he chased after them.

 Chapter 402 - Huzhou Survivors - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 402 - Huzhou Survivors - Part 4</h4>


    A middle-aged man walked closely next to Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang. They were following Wen headed toward Jiaxing by foot.


    Zombies tried to attack them on the way, but a wave of his wing immobilized the zombies. Then the beastmen would let them kill the zombies.


    "Are you sure that this Tang Empire is under human rule, right?" The middle-aged man was Gan Shuo. He was one of the respected figures in the group.


    When Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang brought Wen, it rmed them. But after hearing what Liao Zhenya told them, all the survivors decided to follow. They were suffering from a food shortage. If they stayed or left the city, death was eighty percent guaranteed.


    Facing this kind of choice, everyone decided to follow Wen.


    "We will know soon, we should be near Jiaxing by now," Liao Zhenya shook her head. She did not trust Wen either, but this was a gamble.


    "I trust him!" Zhen Yang suddenly voiced his thoughts.


    Gan Shuo looked toward the man, he was asking the man to tell the reason why he trusted the beastmen? But soon he realized that Zhen Yang did not bother to speak further.


    "Hah, I forgot that you are a man with a few words. If you continue like this, you will experience a tough journey to find your love unless you have found one," Gan Shuo smirked as his eyes looked toward Liao Zhenya.


    "I don''t need that thing, my family is my priority. I need to find or build a safe ce for them to live," Zhen Yang shook his head.


    ''Who speaks like that?'' Gan Shuo was about to lecture the young man, but Wen''s voice entered his ear, "We have arrived. He will take care of you from now on."


    After saying that, Wen flew over the gate and entered the city.


    Liao Zhenya, Zhen Yang, and Gan Shuo looked forward. Two people wearing te armor approached them. Gan Shuo was relieved to find people who greeted them instead of a beast.


    "We have been promoted but we are still doing this menial task," Fan Rui spoke to hispanion, Gu Yingjie, "Why didn''t you say it to Vice General Wei Xi? Orining to General Zhang Mengyao? Saying that to me has no use!"


    Both were the pair who followed Tang Shaoyang in the fifth portal. While Fan Rui was promoted to Captain, Gu Yingjie was promoted to Squad Captain. Gu Yingjie''s unit was under Fan Rui''smand.


    "Wee, newbies," Fan Rui weed the survivors with a big smile. He was theplete opposite of Wen. He then scanned the survivor''s group, Wei Xi told him 421 survivors wereing.


    "I should tell Vice General Wei Xi that Fan Rui is ying around with the task. Maybe I will get promoted to Captain to rece him," from the back, Fan Rui heard everything that Gu Yingjie''s whisper.


    Fan Rui was aware that his young friend was still envious of him who could hook a girl from another world while Gu Yingjie failed. The boy resented him for that.


    "Kuhum," Fan Rui coughed to clear his voice and spoke to the survivors again, "Hello, my name is Fan Rui. I will be the one who arranges you for the uing battle. Please follow me."


    Gan Shuo stepped forward and raised his hand, "Hello, my name is Gan Shuo. Do all of us have to join the battle? We have elders and children in the group."


    There were kids and elders in the group. It was unrealistic for them to join the battle.


    "Don''t worry, I will be selecting the people who will join the battle. We will not bring burden into the battlefield," Fan Rui''s words were rude to address the people who could not fight as a burden. But he was more upset by what the middle-aged man tried implying.


    The Empire was not that cruel to deploy the elderly and children into the battlefield.


    Gan Shuo was sensitive with the words, and he realized that his concern was misunderstood by Fan Rui. He was about to try to clear the misunderstanding, but Fan Rui turned around, "Follow me!"


    Liao Zhenya rolled her eyes at Gan Shuo, "Let me speak from now on. Guo Jun offended the friendly Wen, now you create a misunderstanding with the officer."


    The survivors followed Fan Rui into the city. Zhen Yang, Liao Zhenya, and Gan Shuo noticed the steel wall. For sure, the wall would make the city safe from most of the zombies but Swiffer who could walk on the wall.


    The three immediately realized the Empire was not some of a joke, but the real deal. As they passed the gate, a woman in white leather armor and a giant white moth? came to their sight.


    The woman was Kang Xue and the white moth was Helia. Of course, it was a giant moth as the original moth was much smaller than their palm. This one was giant for a moth.


    A gasp of shock could be heard from the survivors. However, Gan Shuo was less surprised because he had seen Wen. A walking eagle existed, a giant moth was not weird for sure.


    "Elderly above fifty and children below eighteen follow Commander Kang Xue!" Fan Rui gestured to the survivors to follow the woman.


    More than half of the survivors walked toward Kang Xue. Most of them were children and elderly. Kang Xue greeted them with a smile and asked them how they were going and so on.


    "For those who are lower than level 30, you can join them!" Fan Rui pointed at the elderly and children group.


    Another big group joined the group, leaving around fifty or so adults. Fan Rui inspected the group and found a boy in the group. From the height and his face, the boy was clearly around fifteen or even sixteen.


    "Yingjie! Come over!" Fan Rui called Gu Yingjie as he stood in front of the boy and asked the boy, "Are you sure, you are eighteen?"


    "Yes, Sir!" The boy tried to deepen his voice to look maturer.


    "And you are level 30 or above?" Fan Rui continued to ask the boy.


    "Yes, Sir!" The boy replied again.


    At this moment, Gu Yingjie arrived next to Fan Rui, "Look at him!" Fan Rui pointed at Gu Yingjie, "He''s eighteen, and you don''t look like someone is eighteen!"


    Gu Yingjie also looked at the boy. He was sure that the boy was younger than him. Even though the boy''s face was covered in dirt, it was easy to tell.


    "Then share your window status with me. Do you know that you can let other people see your status right?" Fan Rui smiled at the boy.


    The boy was shocked, his face was telling Fan Rui that he did not know about this. No one tried to let other people see their status, so the survivors did not know about this.


    "Hah, I don''t know the reason why you want to risk your life to join the battle. However, we have a restriction that only eighteen and above can join us," Fan Rui shook his head, "Where are your parents?"


    When Fan Rui asked that, he noticed that tears started to gather in the boy''s eyes. Fan Rui let out a sigh. He did not need to hear the reply, the boy must have lost his parents because of the zombies. That was why he wanted to join the battle.


    "What''s your name?" Fan Rui asked.


    "Wan Yongzhen, Sir!" The boy replied while his voice wavered. The boy was holding back from crying.


    "Do you have a rtive that is still alive?"


    "Yes, Sir. I have a little sister!" Wan Yongzhen pointed his finger at the group of elderly and children.


    "Then you should stay with your sister instead. She needs your protection and your presence! You should never leave her alone as her big brother!" Fan Rui raised his voice.


    "But¡­"


    Fan Rui came closer to Wan Yongzhen''s face and whispered to his ears, "Listen to me, Yongzhen! I am not stopping you from killing the zombies who have taken your parents'' life. But you are not ready for that, yet and you have your little sister who needs you the most right now."


    "Don''t worry about the zombies for now. There are billions of zombies in the world. You can always take your revengeter after you finish the Empire''s training program. You need to get stronger so you can kill many zombies."


    "Do you also know that the world has turned into a game, right?" Fan Rui asked the boy. Wan Yongzhen nodded his head in response.


    "You protect your sister now. Once we return to the Empire''s main base. You can join the training program. After you finish the training program, the Empire will grant you a ss and a talent. By then, you can kill the zombies to your heart''s content! Also, by then, I hope I can trust my back to you, okay?" Fan Rui smiled at the boy.


    Wan Yongzhen wiped the tears and nodded his head. He then willingly went to another group.


    There was a reason why only eighteen and above. For mental reasons, Wei Xi was afraid that the young people were not ready for the bloody battle. They would be easily faltered for sure since they grew in a peaceful environment.


    Rather than having them die in the battle, letting them join the training first was the right thing to do.


    Fan Rui and Gu Yingjie then inspected the remaining people. Fifty-three survivors could join the battle. It barely helped the army, but better than nothing.

 Chapter 403 - Just A Hunch

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Just A Hunch</h4>


    Gan Shuo was devouring the curry in his bow and took a big bite of soft breath. After being selected by Fan Rui, fifty-three people were given armor and weapons.


    Gan Shuo chose a shield and a sword, while hisrades, Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang chose a spear. They heard a briefing about ss and talent yet unfortunate for them as they could not get those right now.


    After the briefing, they were now grouped into a group of ten, mixed with the soldiers of the empire to bnce their strength.


    As of now, they would have theirst meal before going for the battle. The three people were put into a different group, "Why would they put me in another group? We have a group synergy as a team," Gan Shuo grumbled after he finished a bowl of curry and the bread.


    "To bnce the group," a bowl was ced on the table as Cao Yuntai sat within the neers, "If all the weak are put into one group, they will be less likely to survive in the battle. They may die before the healer can heal them."


    The older man decided to mingle with the neers after hearing a group of survivors arrive.


    "We have healers?" Liao Zhenya was the first one to react when she heard the word "Healer".


    "Yes, you should have seen the Commander of Healer Division by now. I heard she was the one to wee you guys and most of our healers are unique as well," Cao Yuntai tore the bread and dipped it into the curry.


    "Huh!?" The three stopped eating and recalled their memories. Cao Yuntai said, "she" which meant the Commander was a girl. There was indeed one girl that weed them, a girl and a giant moth.


    "So the beauty is the Commander of the Healer Division?" Gan Shuo blurted out.


    "Yes, and the beast with her is also a Healer. Theye from the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe and all of them can use [Heal]," Cao Yuntai nodded his head and smiled at Gan Shuo, "But don''t you dare to have a thought on the Commander, she is Lord Shaoyang''s wife."


    That was a piece of important information for sure, ''The first lesson of the day, Don''t offend the Lord''s woman!''


    "Sir, can we have an extra?" Gan Shuo realized that his bowl was already empty. The curry and bread were delicious, thest time he ate something like this was months ago.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce my name. My name is Cao Yuntai, you can call me Captain Cao or Captain Yun, either way, is good for me. As for the extra, you should ask our cook if there''s an extra or not. However, I advise asking for an extra sneakily, if everyone follows you and asks for an extra, it will trouble our cooks," Cao Yuntai winked at Gan Shuo.


    The three were about to stand up and greet Cao Yuntai, but Cao Yuntai spoke first, "Just act normally since this is a break time," he smiled at the three.


    "Then I will excuse myself. I am going to ask an extra," Gan Shuo nodded and left with his bowl. People were too focused on the meal to notice Gan Shuo was bringing his empty bowl for an extra.


    Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang were not expecting a Captain to join them to have a meal together.


    After the briefing, they were aware of the rank in the army. The official army was called Tarrior, and a Captain was a hundred-menmander. As for them, they were the lowest rank, part of the Militia Force and Recruit was their rank.


    Above Recruit was Tarrior, above Tarrior was Elite Tarrior, and above Elite Tarrior was Grand Tarrior. Above that, the two did not know.


    To be a Squad Captain, they should be at least at Elite Tarrior. There were certain conditions to be met before they could get promoted to Elite Tarrior.


    "My name is Liao Zhenya, and he is Zhen Yang. We are the survivors of Huzhou City, Captain Cao," Liao Zhenya remained respectful as she introduced her name and Zhen Yang.


    Zhen Yang bowed his head toward Cao Yuntai to show his respect. Without the talkative Gan Shuo, their meal was quite stiff even though the cause of the atmosphere was eating casually.


    Two minutester, Gan Shuo came back with a filled bowl and also a piece of bread, "Not only is the cook a super beauty, but she is also very kind to me. Zhen Yang, why don''t you try to see her? If I don''t have a wife myself, I would try to get close to her."


    "Does the cook you are talking about have violet hair?" Cao Yuntai asked Gan Shuo.


    The middle-aged man nodded his head, "Yes. Does she already have a husband, Captain Cao?"


    "Yes, and Our Lord is her husband. So you should never make a move on her. So far, no one dared to make a move on Lord''s wives, but don''t think you should try it. Lord Shaoyang is amicable most of the time, but you don''t want to anger him. Because the people who tried to anger are dead," Cao Yuntai smirked at Gan Shuo who almost jumped out of his seat.


    That was so scary toe from Captain Cao''s mouth easily. Gan Shuo swallowed the curry in his mouth forcefully and got closer to Captain, "Can you tell me who Our Lord''s wives? I still want to see my daughter grow up."


    Cao Yuntai told them about the women associated with Tang Shaoyang. He did not want these neers courted to death over something that could be easily avoided.


    "Also, don''t try to make fun of Lord Shaoyang over those two!" Cao Yuntai pointed his finger at Kairu and Pride who were standing at the corner, minding their food without caring about the others.


    "If they heard you making fun of Lord Shaoyang in the back, a few of your bones will break for sure," Cao Yuntai grinned, "There''s another one, but he''s not here."


    Gan Shuo attentively listened to Captain Cao''s advice. While this looked like a trivial thing, it was surely important information they should know.


    "Alright, it''s almost time. Enjoy yourst meal," Cao Yuntai smiled mischievously toward Gan Shuo.


    "I don''t hear it wrong, right? Captain Cao said this will be ourst meal?" Gan Shuo suddenly became nervous.


    Liao Zhenya shook her head. But she received information about this Lord Shaoyang. The Lord wasscivious for sure. He had eight women, and all his women were holding an important position in the Empire.


    The talkative Gan Shuo quickly overcame his nervousness as he remembered something, "Zhenya, you are quite beautiful yourself and our Lord seems to have a fetish on breast, and you have it as well. Why don''t you show yourself in front of The Lord, maybe he would fancy you? You don''t have to risk your life with this low recruit in the battle," he joked at Liao Zhenya.


    "Be careful of your few bones. If those two hear what you just said¡­" Liao Zhenya did not finish it, but Gan Shuo immediately covered his mouth. Thest meal for the battle was over, now the army moved together toward Hangzhou.


    On the way to Hangzhou, Gan Shuo was looking around, "Are we sure to head toward Hangzhou with just this?"


    He was pretty sure that the number of the army did not surpass two thousand people. Yet, they initiated the attack on the city with over ten million poption. Hangzhou at least had twenty million zombies. Fighting those zombies with less than two thousand people was the same as suicide.


    Sure, they had over a hundred moths that could heal them. Sure, they had giant apes to their force, but the difference in their numbers was just too big. No matter how he looked at the situation, he could not see the chance of them winning the battle.


    "Did we make the right decision to join the Empire? I feel they are more like a bunch of lunatics!" Gan Shuo blurred those words out.


    While Liao Zhenya, Zhen Yang, and he were in a different unit, they were in the same team. Gan Shuo was speaking to his friends.


    "I think we can win this!" All of sudden, the man with a few words, Zhen Yang responded to Gan Shuo.


    "What? How do you know that we can win?" He questioned his friends.


    "Just a hunch!" Zhen Yang responded shortly.


    Gan Shuo shook his head, ''It was true that if you stay with lunatics, you will turn into one.''

 Chapter 404 - The Beginning Of The Fire Of War

    <h4>Chapter 404 - The Beginning Of The Fire Of War</h4>


    Gan Shuo was holding the shield and his sword tightly. He wanted to make sure that he was not going to lose his grip on his weapon and shield.


    Now, the army was stopped a few hundred meters away from what was supposed to be Hangzhou. However, Gan Shuo did not recognize the Hangzhou he was seeing right now.


    There was a thirty meters wall or maybe higher that protected the city. He could see the zombies on the top of the wall. Not just a few, but many of them. The zombies packed the wall.


    Even if he tried to put aside the thought of millions of zombies. The city wall alone was enough to intimidate Gan Shuo.


    ''How are we supposed to break the wall? We need a tank to do that!'' Gan Shuo could not think of a way to break the wall.


    "It seems your hunch is wrong, Zhen Yang!" He called out Zhen Yang. The man said that they could win, but he was aware that their chance to win against the zombies was very small.


    "No, my hunch is rarely wrong. Even if it''s wrong, not this time!" Zhen Yang could keep his calm despite the wall that prevented the army from entering the city.


    Before Gan Shuo couldsh out at his friend, Zhen Yang spoke first, "Look more closely! Don''t just look at what is in front of you, but also look at your surroundings!"


    Gan Shuo listened to his friend and looked around. He furrowed his brow. There was something wrong here. He could sense fear and nervousness from the people from his old group, but other than them, these people showed a tinge of excitement and also confidence.


    This baffled Gan Shuo. He did not know where the excitement and the confidence came from.


    "The Original Army of the Empire does not waver in front of the enemy we will face. They are confident that we will win the battle, you can see it from their expression!" Zhen Yang''s voice entered his ears.


    "Look, even your Squad Captain is quite excited about the battle," Zhen Yang pointed at Gu Yingjie.


    Yes, Gan Shuo was part of Gu Yingjie''s unit. Gan Shuo looked toward his young Squad Captain. Sure enough, he could see not only the confidence, the excitement, but also Squad Captain Gu looked impatient to jump into the battle.


    Gu Yingjie had been listening to the neers'' discussion. He turned around, "Of course, we are excited. This is a chance for us to get stronger, killing the zombies! In a world where power matters, you will thirst for power!"


    ''That''s cringe,'' of course, Gan Zhuo did not dare to say it out loud. He saved that for himself since he was talking to his superior despite the gap of their age.


    "You will feel it after you see Lord Shaoyang and the othermanders make their move!" Gu Yingjie could tell that the older man was not used to his words. However, it was hard to convert his feelings into words.


    Liao Zhenya kept listening to them, but she had been observing the front line. She noticed a man and a red-haired woman came forward.


    ''The red-haired woman should be the Fire Witch that Captain Cao talked about. That young man, he is the Zombie Ruler, the guy who has the power to control the zombies!''


    ''Those should be the zombies,'' Liao Zhenya noticed the giant zombies and the small zombies in the ck cloak.


    "It''s about to start!" Gu Yingjie nced at the nine people behind him. Those nine were his subordinate, he was responsible for their lives, "Remember what I said, don''t split from the group and follow my lead! Unless you want to get killed, you can rush toward the swarm by yourself! Get ready for the battle!"


    At Gu Yingjie''s words, big fireballs formed in the sky and descended toward the city wall. Not only big fireballs but the city wall was also rained down by the fire spear.


    "How is that possible!?" Gan Shuo was shocked to see the fire. It was not a feat that a human could do, at least, he thought so.


    The first fireballs managed to hit the city and burned the zombies on top. However, the next few attacks were blocked by a barrier. The fireballs and the fire spear exploded midair.


    "The fire does not work!" Gan Shuo could not help but get panicked.


    "Who''s that!?" Liao Zhenya noticed a figure was floating in the air. She pointed at the figure and hoped Gu Yingjie would answer her.


    "He is Lord Shaoyang. The Founding Emperor of the Tang Empire!" That simple answer shocked the three.


    Gan Shuo opened his mouth and closed his mouth. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. The man was walking in the air, how was that possible?


    "Stopplicating your own thoughts. The zombie is a creature that should not exist, but they exist anyway. So in this new world, almost everything is possible! Just ept and embrace it!" Zhen Yang said. His eyes focused on the figure in the air.


    The man became a lord for a reason. He wanted to know what the reason was. The fireball and the fire spear could not reach the city because of the invisible barrier. That man would be the one who broke the invisible barrier. He wanted to see how strong the Lord was.


    Then the man in the air spat fire. The fire was spread into a big wave. The fire was much bigger than the fireball.


    The fire met with the invisible barrier and spread out. The fire then engulfed the big space in the sky.


    Reflection of the fire was in his eyes, Zhen Yang could not look away from the fire. The earlier fireball and fire spear were big enough to shock him. But the scale of this fire was out of the leaguepared to the earlier one.


    Just like a ss that could not handle the pressure, the invisible broke into pieces. The barrier was blue, it was burned by the fire.


    "If he is our Lord, then he alone may win against the zombies? We don''t need to fight, right?" Gan Shuo had be numb from the shock. This was something he never expected to see one day.


    "No, he will not fight unless something strong that we could not handlees out from the zombie armies. He will join the battle by then, but this is not his battle but ours!" Gu Yingjie replied without looking back.


    Gu Yingjie''s wordse true. Before the fire could pour onto the zombies, it disappeared. The fire that could burn thousands of zombies dissipated. Gu Yingjie was speaking the truth.


    "But why?" Gan Shuo did not understand it. If the Lord was so powerful, shouldn''t he fight to protect his people? With great power must alsoe great responsibility, that was the right words for the current issue.


    "Because Lord Shaoyang wants us to be strong as well! Maybe he can handle the threat thates for us now, but what aboutter? We don''t know! The world has changed, Uncle Gan. We don''t know what kind of monster will appearter!" Liao Zhenya understood the reason behind the action.


    "He is letting us fight the zombies so we can level up so we are ready to face the unknown future. We don''t know that maybe there is a being that is as strong as Lord Shaoyang or even stronger. By that time, he will need us to fight with him!" Zhen Yang added as he agreed with Liao Zhenya.


    "And I finally know what Squad Captain Gu tried to say earlier. Don''t you feel your blood boil? Don''t you want to be as strong as Lord Shaoyang? They are excited to fight because they want to catch up to Lord Shaoyang. They are confident that we will defeat the zombies because they have Lord Shaoyang!"


    The man with a few words, Zhen Yang finally let out a smile. This one made him even more excited than a beauty.


    "It''s not like we have other choices. With or without the Empire, we have to be strong if we want to survive anyway," Liao Zhenya held the spear as she was in a battle stance.


    The zombies on top of the wall were wiped out by the fireball and the fire spear. She noticed the gate was opened and the swarm of zombies poured out from the gate. It was time for the battle.

 Chapter 405 - Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Harvest</h4>


    Gan Shuo raised his shield and blocked the iing horrifying w.


    Dang!


    The w was as hard as the steel from the noise. If not for the shield, Gan Shuo would never dream of blocking the Swiffer''s w even if it was just stage-2.


    He pushed the w and shed his sword toward the hand. His sword was shorter than the Swiffer''s hand. He could not reach the neck. He advanced slowly, cutting the arms first, and then the head.


    The sword was clearly much better than the fireman ax. It easily sliced through the zombie''s skin through the flesh.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Gan Shuo heaved out roughly. He had entered the battle for half an hour, and he had been killing a lot of zombies with all of them being stage-2 zombies.


    It was either stage-2 normal zombie or stage-2 Swiffer. No stage-3 zombies or even stage-4 zombies could reach him even though he saw a few giants that were much bigger than the stage-3 Crusher.


    Gan Shuo looked up and noticed something. Gu Yingjie, the reason only a few zombies could reach was his Squad Captain. With the spear in his hand, he easily exploded the zombie''s head that came near him whether stage-2 or even stage-3. It was as if the zombie''s heads were a balloon to Gu Yingjie.


    Meanwhile, Gu Yingjie was aware that Gan Shuo was observing him from behind, ''Since you have an extra time to daze around, what about having one more zombie to fight?''


    Gu Yingjie scooped the stage-2 normal zombie and pushed the zombie to the back, toward where Gan Shuo was. At the same time, he let one stage-2 Swiffer pass him.


    Gan Shuo was snapped out of his thoughts when a shadow lunged toward him from above. He immediately readied his shield forward. Since he had a shield, he had developed a pattern to fight the zombie.


    Defense and counter, that was themon tactic when someone decided to use a shield. Even though it sounded easy, it was actually not. It took him a while to apply that in the real battle.


    Dang!


    The shield was banged by the Swiffer who reached him first. He pushed the Swiffer, and just as he was about tounch the counter, he noticed that there was another zombie.


    This time it was not just one, but two zombies at once. He wisely positioned himself in a defensive stance to receive the continuous attack.


    Bang! Bang!


    It was not as strong as the Swiffer, but the stage-2 zombie also had great strength that could not be underestimated. His left went numb after blocking many strikes from the zombie.


    He wagged the shield away, reflecting the zombie''s hand. Then Gan Shuo took one big step and shed the sword right at the neck of the stage-2 normal zombie.


    The sword smoothly went through the neck as the green liquid spluttered. Some of them got on his cheek. He did not care about the disgusting liquid but readied himself for the second round against the stage-2 Swiffer.


    He repeated the same course of action, making his left hand get number from the attack. Gan Shuo held it and kept pushing the Swiffer. In the third counter, he killed the Swiffer.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two attribute points!]


    The sweet sweet notification rang in his head. This was the sixth time he heard the same notification. Meaning, he had leveled up six times in half an hour. It took him months to reach level 35, but it took him half an hour to raise to level 41.


    The warm sensation flooded over him, the numbness in his left hand was now gone as his body became energetic again. Without a second thought, he allocated his attribute to Vitality and Stamina.


    During the briefing, he was told what attributes to focus on if he chose a shield and a sword. It was Vitality, Stamina, and Strength. The rmendation was to raise Vitality as the main focus and use the remaining free attribute point for Strength and Stamina.


    Of course, that was just a rmendation, he could do whatever to his attributes. He was not obliged to follow the rmendation. However, Gan Shuo decided to follow the rmendation. There was no harm from following the advice from the experienced.


    Gan Shuo wiped the green liquid on his face, ''I am ready for the next battle!'' If there was one thing that weirded him, it was the zombie''s corpses. After he killed them, their bodies disappeared.


    It was a weird phenomenon, but the battle kept him upied. He had no time to think about stuff like that while his life was at risk. It was something he noted after killing so many zombies.


    Of course, the reason for the zombie''s corpse''s disappearance was Tang Shaoyang. From the sky, he was activating [Spirit Advancement], sacrificing the zombie''s bodies for Zaneos'' advancement.


    In this half an hour, Zaneos''s advancement reached 30%. It was a percent per minute.


    ¡ªYou should not bother with me, you should use the bodies for the summoning instead. I want you to resurrect me, not to make me stronger!


    Zaneos tried to stop Tang Shaoyang from wasting the precious material for [Spirit Summoning]. He was true with his words. If he had to choose one, bing stronger as a spirit or getting resurrected. He would choose thetter.


    "That''s fine, we have too many zombies here. If I use too much sacrifice, I am afraid the summoned spirit will be a lot stronger than me. That''s the same as wasting the material," Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    Even though he had not encountered a worthy opponent for him to use his full power, he knew his limit. He was still far weaker than the God and the Dragon in the Arkania Continent.


    If he used millions of mixing stage-2 zombies, stage-3 zombies, stage-4 zombies, and stage-5 zombies for the sacrifice, he might be able to summon a dragon since less than twenty thousand zombies could summon Grade B+ Spirit.


    However, the sacrifice materials would be wasted if they really summoned a dragon. Tang Shaoyang still could not defeat a dragon as of now. Summoning a dragon would end in failing to contract the dragon spirit.


    Not all spirits were amicable and easy to negotiate with. The Death Knight was a prime example of it.


    ¡ªThen you can do multiple summoning for more spirits to be sacrificed or contracted. Either way, you should get stronger and use all the sacrifice materials for yourself! Don''t you remember Rumru''s wife''s divination? You will be experiencing a rough path ahead of you!


    Rumru did tell Tang Shaoyang that from hundreds of divinations. Rumru''s wife only saw him once seed in killing the Gods in the Arkania Continent.


    That was the reason behind Rumru''s decision to have Tang Shaoyang inherit the bloodline. Even to the point of giving his own life so Tang Shaoyang could avenge his daughter and his wife''s death.


    ¡ªAlso, you should notice by now that killing those zombies barely helps you to level up even the zombies you killed at the same level. My thoughts, that''s rted to your second ss. You may need to kill twice or thrice or even more zombies than you suppose to. [Spirit Sacrifice] is a great shortcut to achieve your goal! Don''t waste it on me.


    "Then I am doing the right thing. Helping you to get stronger also helps me to get stronger, Teacher. Unless you decide to not help me in my endeavor," Tang Shaoyang smiled in response.


    Despite the Demon Swordsman''s attempt to persuade him, Tang Shaoyang''s determination to upgrade Zaneos''s strength was set. Even though Zaneos did not show it, the Demon Swordsman was quite upset that Malki was graded as Grade B+ and Feera was A+.


    Of course, this was not just to make the demon happy, but Zaneos''s skill was quite strongpared to the others. The reason why Zaneos was valued lower might be because of his low attributes. That was why he chose to use [Spirit Advancement] for Zaneos.


    Zaneos did not know how to respond to this. What Tang Shaoyang told him was the truth. If he got stronger that meant Tang Shaoyang also got stronger.


    As long as he was a spirit, his strength would be bound to Tang Shaoyang. The stronger he was, the stronger Tang Shaoyang would be. It was that simple.


    Hearing no further response from Zaneos, Tang Shaoyang continued his harvest while observing his army.

 Chapter 406 - Sheron

    <h4>Chapter 406 - Sheron</h4>


    A little over a thousand armies against millions of zombies. From the top, Tang Shaoyang could see the zombies were swarming toward his army.


    A thousand armies stayed in a circle with the Healer Division and the Light Bombyx Tribe in the center. This way, the Healer could work properly.


    Swoosh!


    Wen came to his side, "The zombies inside the city were mostly stage-3 and stage-4. They send the weakest zombies outside, they want to tire our people. Should we join?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Have you leveled up before?" He asked the Jade Eagle.


    "I participated in a few mini-games before, I did level up," Wen did not know what his Lord tried to tell him, but he answered truthfully.


    "Didn''t you feel it? The feeling from leveling up?" Tang Shaoyang nced at Wen. Thetter had a confused expression on his face, but soon he understood why.


    Clearing mini-game should be very easy for Wen. The beastmen did not sweat against the low-level zombie, so Wen did not know that the fatigue would be recovered after a level-up.


    "Each time level, you will recover from the fatigue. So, as long as they kill the zombies and level up, they will never get tired out. At the same time, they also get stronger by leveling up. The battle is in our favor," Tang Shaoyang exined the basic knowledge about the level.


    "I see¡­" Wen looked at the battlefield, despite the overwhelming number of zombies. The Tarriors and the Militia Force were doing well.


    "So it''s stage-3 zombies and stage-4 zombies inside behind that wall. Then we will wait for another half an hour before we force our way to the city," Tang Shaoyang made the n as he observed the battlefield from the top.


    There was a reason for him to not directly enter the city by himself. He was quite concerned about the zombie who could cast the protection spell.


    The protection scale was big, meaning there was a strong mage zombie on their side. He stayed here to keep a tap on this mage zombie. He was not expecting to encounter a strong mage this soon.


    If Lu An was here, he would not be worried. Lu An could look for the mage with his extreme movement and skills.


    *** ***


    Gan Shuo was facing three stage-2 zombies now. As the battle went on, Gu Yingjie let more zombies pass through.


    Gan Shuo had been fighting the zombies without anyint. However, the endless zombies made him worried. The number of zombies had not decreased even though he had killed hundreds of them.


    He looked to the side, the Tarrior, the official army of the Empire was handling five zombies at once with one stage-3 Swiffer. The guy handled the zombies swiftly as the corpses disappeared afterward.


    ''Focus, Gan Shuo! Don''t think about anything else, that''s not your job. Your job is to kill the zombies!''


    "Healer! Healer! Healer!" A loud call resounded from the other side. That was themon call he heard for over half an hour.


    The positive thing was that there was no death so far. At least from what he could see, no one died around him.


    The battle continued, Gan Shuo learned more things during the battle. His movement was perfect with fewer ws by now. Even the stage-3 Swiffer came toward him, he managed to handle it well.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two Attribute Points!]


    The notification meant that he had reached Level 50. He had lost track of time.


    Gan Shuo recovered from the fatigue as he allocated the attribute points. Each point was important that would increase his battle power in the battle. He was not going to wait to allocate the point.


    "Get ready! We will fight our way to the city! Follow me closely if you don''t want to lose your life!" Gu Yingjie''s words awakened Gan Shuo from his focus.


    He realized that they had not moved forward since the battle started. They stayed on their ground and fought against the swarm of zombies.


    ''This is not right. If the zombies outside are this many, then the zombies inside¡­'' Gan Shuo could not fathom the way of his superiors'' thinking.


    Even though he kept questioning the decision, Gan Shuo raised his shield. He was ready to follow Gu Yingjie. There was nothing he could do but follow themand.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang stepped onto the wall and summoned Karan and Malki. Both Spirits were tasked to clear the wall from the zombies as a thousand armies pushed through the swarm.


    The Fogged Ape Tribe led the army as the vanguard, followed by Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi. The Tarriors and the Militia Force behind them with the Healer Division in the center.


    Tang Shaoyang observed the zombies inside the wall, trying to find a target, the mage zombie.


    "What about the Zombie Consort? Have you found any of them in the city? We have to destroy that thing before it destroys thend!" Tang Shaoyang asked Wen who just came back from monitoring the city.


    "I found them, many of them. Twenty in total, spreading in the city. Should I destroy them?" Wen reported his discoveries.


    "Of course, you can''t. If you destroy our lovely consort, King Biron will be angry. None of us want King Biron to get angry!" A female voice echoed through the air. The voice was seductive and also melodious, pleasant to ears.


    Tang Shaoyang and Wen looked toward the voice. They saw a female in a white long dress. The v-cor showed the deep cleavage the woman has.


    She had long ck hair that she let loose, fluttering because of the win. If not for her paleplexion and the grayed eyes, people would take her as a normal human while in fact, she was a zombie.


    Tang Shaoyang wasted no time and cast [Basic Detection] on the zombie girl.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Sheron


    Race: Zombie


    Affiliation: Daian Kingdom


    Evolution: Stage 9


    ss: Grand Mage


    Level: 321


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes shone as he looked at the interface that showed the female zombie''s status. He never met a stage-8 zombie before, yet he met the stage-9 zombie here.


    "Kuhuhu, Yu Shun would be happy to have her in his collection. A sexy zombie on top of that," He let out a chuckle.


    "What are youughing at, never seen a beauty like me before?" The female zombie smiled at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, ignoring the floating zombie, and looked toward Wen, "Pick Yu Shun up! Tell him that I have a gift for him."


    "Are you ying hard to get for this beauty''s attention? Unfortunately, women don''t like that anymore. We, women, prefer aggressive men nowadays," the female zombie said seductively as she licked her red lips.


    "Fortunately, it''s not me that is interested in you, but my subordinate is. He has a peculiar hobby because of his unique ss, zombie collector," Tang Shaoyang grinned back. At the same time, he took out the Dragon Destroyer from the inventory.


    "Your subordinate? It seems I havee to the right person. Your army has killed many of my subordinates, I figured that it would be better if I kill the leader first then kill the army by myself before I lose too many subordinates!" Sharon extended her hand toward Tang Shaoyang, a prison made of fire then rose, confining Tang Shaoyang inside.


    "It seems we are not fated, goodbye ~" Sheron waved her hand at Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 407 - Anti Climax Battle

    <h4>Chapter 407 - Anti Climax Battle</h4>


    The fire prison shrunk before it exploded. The explosion caused the wall to copse. It was fortunate that the Tarriors were still far from the wall.


    Sheron looked into the fire. Even though she said goodbye, she felt that the fire was not enough to kill the human, ''King Biron told me to be careful¡­''


    She looked into the zing fire, then she saw the shadow of the wing. The wing moved, pping the fire away.


    "Why are you in a hurry to say goodbye? The battle just started," Tang Shaoyang appeared in his [Dragon Transformation]. Sharon was a stage-9 zombie, he did not know how strong the female zombie was, but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    He did not underestimate the enemy and went all out from the start. Especially after witnessing Sheron''s magic. He could not let go to face the army, his army was fragile in front of destructive magic power.


    They were not ready for that yet so he had to keep this female zombie.


    He could hear the female zombie let out a gasp of shock.


    "You are not a human!?" The grayed eyes scanned Tang Shaoyang from the top to bottom before a wide grin formed on her lips, "Maybe this is my chance to overthrow that stupid Biron!"


    The shock was changed quickly into a delight as if she just discovered a treasure, "Yes, you and me, let''s take over the Daian Kingdom!"


    "That''s my initial n, and I never include you in my n. It will be just me and my Empire! You and your zombie swarm are just a stepping stone for us!" Tang Shaoyang did not know what was wrong with this zombie''s head. Maybe her brain was getting rotten as well when she turned into a zombie.


    "Kuhahahaha!" Sheron had unrestrainedughter when she heard that from Tang Shaoyang. Her breasts were jiggling up and down as sheughed, udylike.


    "Do you think you can defeat King Biron? You have no chance to win against him, human!" Sheron shook her head, "Turn yourself into one of us, then you have a chance against him! Like I said, you and me, let''s overthrow Biron!"


    "Nah, with or without your consent, I will still turn you into a zombie!" Sheron licked her red lips as her figure disappeared.


    Tang Shaoyang was quite surprised, but again, his Spirit Eyes could see everything in his surroundings. Sheron appeared right behind.


    He turned around as his hand moved to reach her neck. This time, it was Sheron''s turn to get surprised as her neck was grabbed this quick. She used the mage''s teleportation skill, how could he know where she would appear.


    "If you are only this strong, it seems that Biron is not that strong either," Tang Shaoyang was quite disappointed.


    The mage was supposed to fight from a distance, but she got closer to him. Sheron was done right after she was caught.


    Sheron overcame her shock and looked toward the violet eyes. Looking closer, she smiled widely, "You look disappointed?"


    "I am, I thought I would meet a worthy opponent, but it seems you are too weak," stage-9 zombie, he thought she could give him a decent fight.


    "As you said, this is just the start," tentacles made of earth rose from below. Dozens of them moved up and immediately caught Tang Shaoyang''s feet. At the same time, two more earth tentacles wrapped around his arms.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel a huge force trying to pull him down, but him in [Dragon Transformation]. The force was nothing to him. He remained in the air, grabbing Sheron by the neck. His wing maintained his position in the air as Sheron froze.


    The female zombie was shocked for the second time. The scenario in her mind was that the human would be mmed by her earth tentacle. However, nothing happened.


    She witnessed that the earth tentacle was cracked from pressuring the man who was getting protected by the ck scales.


    "This is not over!" Sheron bellowed. At the same time, she tried to use teleportation to escape from the man''s grip. But then she realized that she could not use teleportation while being held by the man.


    "It seems your senses and your brains are dead when you die," Tang Shaoyang used his yer Energy, enveloping the female zombie with this mysterious power.


    He did not think this would work, he negated the female zombie''s magic with it. The earth tentacles crumbled as the female zombie struggled very hard.


    "This is why I don''t want to be a mage. They are very weak when their ability to cast the spells is blocked. They are nothing but a powerless weakling!" Tang Shaoyangmented while he watched the struggling Sheron.


    ¡ªThat because this mage is stupid. No mage fights like her. Which mage put herself close to the enemy!


    Zowen was offended after hearing the harshment from Tang Shaoyang. She was a transcended mage, a Magus.


    ¡ªThat''s because she overlooked Tang Shaoyang''s ability. His Spirit Eyes left him with no opening. On top of that, she seemed to be so eager to turn you into a zombie as well. Maybe that''s the one that caused her to decide to get closer with her teleportation spell.


    Zaneos was more inclined to believe that Tang Shaoyang was the bane of the mage. He just did not say it, afraid it would hurt Zowen''s pride even more.


    "The oue would not change even if she did note for me. Just like you in our first meeting. You looked socent and underestimating your opponents, me. I can easily catch her off guard with [sh Step]," Tang Shaoyang had no intention to belittle Zowen, but that was the fact in the battlefield.


    "But still, yer Energy is the winner here. I don''t expect that this mysterious energy could prevent the mage from using mana. It seems my next advancement would be [Magus yer]?" Tang Shaoyang chuckled.


    Zowen could not refute that. The yer Energy seemed to be superior to Mana. She was not expecting to encounter such mysterious and powerful energy either.


    "Is that you, My Lord?" A shaky voice echoed through the air.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized the voice, it was Yu Shun''s voice. He looked toward the voice and found Yu Shun was sitting on top of Wen. The young man looked shocked by his form.


    "It''s me," Tang Shaoyang replied while waving at the young man with his free hand, "Let''s go there!" He pointed at the wall.


    Hended on the wall while Wen and Yu Shun followed after him, "What about her, do you want to add her into your collection?"


    Yu Shun in a daze, his eyes scanning Tang Shaoyang from the top to bottom. The horn, the ck scale, and the wing. Hearing Tang Shaoyang''s words, he broke out from his fantasy and looked toward the struggling Sheron.


    The young man looked for a while before his eyes shone brightly as if he found the best treasure in his life, "Of course, I do!" Yu Shun immediately came over.


    "What did you do to me? Why can''t I use my magic?" The struggling Sheron asked Tang Shaoyang but she was ignored by him.


    "Can you do it while I am holding her like now? If I release her now, she might escape with teleportation," Tang Shaoyang asked the young man.


    "Mnnn, no problem," Yu Shun nodded and extended his hand to the back of Sheron''s head.

 Chapter 408 - The Long Battle - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 408 - The Long Battle - Part 1</h4>


    As soon as Yu Shun ced her hand on Sheron''s head, the female zombie stopped struggling. It seemed the two were battling in a ce he did not know.


    He could see the sweat start to pour out from Yu Shun''s face as his face turned red. The processsted for a whole ten minutes before Yu Shun opened his eyes.


    The young man released a deep breath and shook his head while he had an unbelievable expression on his face, "I am failed!" Yu Shun uttered while looking at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Kuhahaha," Sheron suddenly let out a peal of vulgarughter, "Do you think this weakling can conquer my mind? He is a hundred years too young for that!"


    Even though her fate was in Tang Shaoyang''s hand, Sheron never lost her arrogance. She still couldugh even in her situation. That was something.


    "Then I should kill. It''s a pity that you can''t have the stage-9 zombie," Tang Shaoyang was not disappointed, but maybe the stage-9 zombie was still too much for Yu Shun.


    "Wait, My Lord. Let me try again. I have saved enough Skill Points for this moment," Yu Shun was not giving up. And indeed, he saved up his Skill Points to upgrade his [Zombie Authority].


    "Let me level up my skill first, and let me have the second try," Yu Shun immediately used the remaining skill point he had.


    The young man did not want his precious collection to be killed. After he leveled up his skill, he tried for the second attempt. He ced his hand at the back of Sheron''s head.


    Tang Shaoyang observed Yu Shun''s face closely. He wondered about the feeling of using the skill to subordinate the zombie. Was it that hard? He was quite curious but he could never get to feel it unless he got the same ss as Yu Shun''s.


    The whole process took five minutes. Yu Shun opened his eyes in five minutes with a smile stered on his face.


    "It seems you seeded!?" Tang Shaoyang already knew that by his reaction. He asked anyway for the confirmation.


    Sure enough, Yu Shun nodded his head, "Yes, but it seems a stage-9 zombie is my limit for now. If there''s a stronger zombie than the stage-9 zombie, I can''t use my skill to capture it," he was quite disappointed with this as he showed it on his face.


    "That''s strong enough to capture a stage-9 zombie, and you still not satisfied with that?" Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes. Maybe there were no more than five Stage-9 Zombies in the Daian Kingdom and less than ten even both zombie kingdomsbined.


    Tang Shaoyang released Sheron. The haughtiness on her was gone. It was reced with an obedient girl as Sheron walked to Yu Shun''s back.


    "The main threat has been taken care of, I will enter the city to destroy the Zombie Consort. Help them if they encounter a high-evolution zombie!" Tang Shaoyang tapped Wen''s shoulder and Yu Shun''s shoulder at the same time before he flew off into the city.


    With Sheron''s death, the zombie formation was breaking down. All kinds of zombies now poured out of the city, heading toward the human armies.


    *** ***


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two attribute points!]


    The notification rang again in his head. Gan Shuo had lost count of how many levels he had gained during the battle. Usually, the notification would make him smile a little, but he was not happy in the slightest.


    He mechanically opened the window status and allocated his free attribute points. At the same time, he nced at the number his level. He was level 83 right now.


    This was an insane leveling speed. At first, he just fought mostly stage-2 zombies and sometimes stage-3 zombies. However, now he could face five stage-3 zombies at the same time, even stage-4 zombies.


    Whether it was Crusher or Swiffer or Piercer, he fought all of them and killed all the zombies on his path. While his exhausted body recovered from leveling up, it did not help with his mind.


    The countless zombies poured at him, making his mind grow wearier as the battle went on. He had been questioning himself when the battle was over? The only strength that kept his body moving was his family, his wife, his twelve years old son, and his eight years old daughter. The only thing to maintain his weary mind was clear.


    Swoosh!


    While his mind was moving around, thinking about anything else. His body was moving mechanically, slicing the zombie''s head.


    Gan Shuo looked up, he was surprised to see his Squad Captain had maintained his focus. His eyes remained sharp as the spear in his hand tore the zombie''s neck.


    ''Don''t he have any worries? We have been fighting for hours, we have entered the city now, but it changes nothing. We were nowhere close to winning the battle. The zombies keeping toward us!''


    But then he noticed someone else ran near his group. She was a girl, in her early twenties. The girl was holding a spear but she had a giant white bear next to her.


    The giant white bear easily mauled the zombies into pieces that came close to the girl. Gan Shuo''s eyes looked toward the girl''s face. The girl did not lose her fighting spirit. Green liquid covered her armor and face, she looked sharp andposed even though she was surrounded by the zombies, along with the bear.


    At this time, Gan Shuo noticed Captain Fan Rui and two units following him came toward them after clearing the zombies.


    "Gu Yingjie, follow me! Vice General Wei Xi asked me to assist General Zhang! She broke through the enemy line alone!" Gan Shuo heard the conversation between his Squad Captain and Captain Fan Rui very clearly.


    ''Damn! Not only do we have to fight the countless zombies, now we have to protect Lord Shaoyang''s women as well!'' Gan Shuo could not help but cuss inwardly.


    "Commander Li Na, will you help us to make the path forward?" Captain Fan Rui spoke to the girl who fought with the zombies with the giant white bear.


    "Okay!" The girl hopped onto the bear as she agreed to help.


    ''That''s good, our burden would be reduced with the giant bear with us,'' Gan Shuo tried to think positively.


    ''Commander Li Na, huh!? Is she one of Lord Shaoyang''s women?'' Gan Shuo had heard the name from Captain Cao Yuntai, but this was the first time he saw her in person.


    "Get ready! We will follow Moon to break through the zombie''s line. We will assist Supreme General Zhang! Don''t doze around if you don''t want to be left out!" Gu Yingjie shouted at his unit before looking forward.


    ''Supreme General? She holds the highest position in the army, but she does not have the power to hold that position. How could she need assistance from a weakling like me?'' Gan Shuo''s mind was clouded by negativity.


    Of course, he still followed the order. The giant bear easily made a path for them to break through the zombie wall. As they moved forward, Gan Shuo saw something flying in the air. Around ten to fifteen meters in the air.


    ''Huh!? What''s that?'' Gan Shuo squinted his eyes to get a clear look. Then he noticed that the things that were flying into the air were zombie parts. He was the head, half of the body, hands, and even the rotten eyeball.


    "Get ready to hold your position! We will provide back assistance for Supreme General Zhang Mengyao! We will protect her back from the zombies!" Gan Shuo heard the instruction.


    It was not his Squad Captain''s instruction but from Captain Fan Rui. Gan Shuo readied himself to continue fighting the zombies.


    His curiosity to find out what caused the zombie parts to fly in the air caused him to look in the front. He wanted to know who did that.


    Soon he managed to see who did that, that was a figure in ck armor. The figure was holding a shield and a bignce. With one swing of thence, dozens of zombies were killed.


    It did not stop there, the thrust of thence also killed no less than a swing of thence. The zombies had their heads destroyed by thence. Soon he found out who this figure in the ck armor was.


    Supreme General Zhang Mengyao, the figure was their General. He could tell that as they formed the formation around her. Her back figure while killing zombies, for some reason, invoking the fighting spirit that had died a few hours ago.


    ''Does she need our assistance?''

 Chapter 409 - The Long Battle - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 409 - The Long Battle - Part 2</h4>


    ''Does she need our assistance?''


    That was the first thing that came up in his head as he watched the figure st the zombies. No matter what stage the zombies were, whether stage-3 zombies, stage-4 zombies, or even stage-5 zombies, she killed them with a swing of hernce.


    Just before, he wasining about her. Now he was embarrassed by his negative thoughts about her.


    Gan Shuo filled his spot and continued the battle. From time and again, he could not help but peek at the figure in the ck armor. Despite the zombies'' number, actually, this was not a battle but a ughter.


    He tried to see the battle from the positive side. He found out that it was indeed a one-sided ughter. None of them had fallen under the zombie''s attack.


    Time, what they needed was time until they killed all the zombies. Gan Shuo regained the spirit that had been lost after the prolonged battle. Seeing the lone figure in the front of the battle, that sparked his spirit.


    Time passed quickly and slowly the number of zombies dwindled. Gan Shuo could tell by the frequency of the attack.


    Once, he found another thing that puzzled him. The corpses did not disappear after the zombies were killed. It was different when he battles the zombies outside.


    It was an unanswered mystery he could not understand.


    *** ***


    "Sheron!? Sheron! Sheron!!!" King Biron raised his voice, but his call was never answered. His subordinate did not respond as he felt the connection between him and Sheron was forcefully cut.


    "That b*tch betrayed me!?" King Biron could not think of another reason why their connection was cut. If Sheron died, he would know that. His connection with Sheron was deep enough to know her condition by the connection.


    "No, I also lost control over the zombies in Hangzhou. Even Sheron can break free from me, she could not take over the zombies under my control¡­" King Biron''s eyes widened as he thought of something, "Don''t tell me the human force broke into the city already?"


    Sheron died, and his armies were being ughtered. That was another exnation why his connection was cut from Sheron and also the armies.


    "Your Majesty, King Rudin sends an envoy to talk with you," one of his subordinates approached and spoke to him.


    "Huh!? Does Rudin send an envoy? Lead the envoy to meet me!" King Biron waved his hand at his subordinate.


    Thetter nodded his head and left. After a moment the subordinate led a ck-cloaked zombie to meet him.


    "This Envoy Ardin greets King Biron," the envoy knelt.


    "What does Rudin want to say to me?" King Biron did not have time for the formality and did not bother with the useless talk.


    "King Rudin asked me toe to offer you a temporary truce," Envoy Ardin conveyed his lord''s intention.


    "A temporary truce¡­" King Biron was about to refuse the truce. He hade this far, he should march forward and y his enemy. But then, he remembered the connection cut with Sheron.


    If Hangzhou was attacked or even already fell into the enemy''s hands, he would be at a disadvantage as he had to face the enemy from the front and behind. He would get pincered by the Dacian Kingdom and also the unknown enemy that attacked his city.


    That was bad, especially if there was truly an unknown enemy. After some thoughts, King Biron gave his reply, "I will ept Rudin''s offer. We will have a truce! You can leave now!"


    King Biron waved his hand at the envoy. The envoy said nothing and left.


    "Leron! Teron!" King Biron called two names.


    Two shadows rushed toward him and two zombies appeared from the shadow and knelt toward King Biron.


    "Do you call us, Your Majesty?" A simr voice resounded together.


    "Go to the Dacian Kingdom and investigate what happened to them. I want to know the details!" King Biron ordered the two Phantom Shades.


    He wanted to know the reason why Rudin offered him a truce. There must be a reason for the opposite party to ask for a truce. That was what he wanted to know.


    "Also, for the rats who dare to attack my city. They should be ready for the consequence to incur King Biron''s wrath!"


    *** ***


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Gan Shuo breathed roughly. He scanned the surroundings, the zombie''s corpses were scattered around him. He was standing on top of the bodies, the lifeless body.


    The endless battle was finally over. All the zombies were killed, they won the battle. Gan Shuo turned his head toward the figure in the ck armor.


    General Zhang Mengyao had the shield and thence on the ground. She took off the helmet, revealing the face behind the helmet. It was just another stunning beauty.


    "Sure, the best is always for the Lord," Gan Shuo smiled. It was thanks to her who inspired his fighting spirit. The thought of running away from the battlefield crossed his mind time and again.


    "Don''t look at our General too much, she is taken. Unless you want to lose that head of yours," a voice resounded from the back. It was familiar, but he forgot whose voice was that.


    Gan Zhuo turned around and met Cao Yuntai''s teasing smile, "It seems the soup and the bread are not ourst meal, Gan Shuo."


    "Fortunately, yes," Gan Shuo showed a relieved smile, but Cao Yuntai''s facial expression turned tense all of sudden, "Don''t be too happy, my friend. This is just the beginning. Maybe tonight will be ourst dinner."


    Cao Yuntai let out a smirk as he tapped Gan Shuo''s shoulder. Thetter''s smile immediately froze after being reminded by Cao Yuntai.


    "Alright, we should gather in the center of the cities, far from the corpse. We will have our dinner there," After saying that, Cao Yuntai headed deeper into the city.


    After Cao Yuntai, more Tarriors and Militia Force headed toward the same direction. Gan Shuo was about to follow Cao Yuntai until he heard another familiar voice, "You are still alive, Gan Shuo!?"


    He turned toward the voice. A group of three walked toward him. They were his friends from Huzhou, they survived together for months. Gan Shuo was d that his friends survived.


    *** ***


    From the air, Tang Shaoyang observed his subordinates headed into the center of the city. Aside from the Tarriors who fought the zombies, the support also arrived in time.


    They were the cooks for the armies. Since this would be a long battle, Tang Shaoyang told Cao Jingyi to bring the cook team for them. They joined with the main force as soon as the battle was over.


    "I wonder if I can choose the amount of the sacrifices to summon the spirit. Will it work? This is too many!" Tang Shaoyang had his hand extended to the corpses outside the city.


    He was activating [Spirit Advancement], Zaneos was still Grade B spirit. He wanted to finish Zaneos'' advancement first. If not for the Demon Swordsman kept nagging at him, he would use all the zombies for him.


    [Your spirit, Zaneos has advanced to Grade B+ Spirit!]


    The notification rang in his head, but there were still too many zombies.


    ¡ªYou don''t know if you don''t try it. Try to think about the number of zombies you want to sacrifice and use the skill!

 Chapter 410 - Multiple Summonings

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Multiple Summonings</h4>


    ¡ªYou don''t know if you don''t try it. Try to think about the number of zombies you want to sacrifice and use the skill!


    That was what Zaneos said to him. However, if the method did not work, it would waste their resources. Millions of zombies mixed from stage-2 to stage-7.


    He was not surprised if he summoned a being that was as strong as Rumru with the number of the sacrifice.


    "Let''s try then. If the resources are wasted because I summon an overly strong spirit, all the me is on you, Teacher," Tang Shaoyang teased the Demon Swordsman.


    Before he heard any retort from Zaneos, he extended his hand. He thought of a number, forty thousand. That was the number in his head.


    [Spirit Summoning]


    The zombie corpses exploded into ck smoke. It was the same smoke as the beforehand summoning. The smoke swirled into a spot.


    "Don''t tell me it''s another demon or undead," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    However, despite the phenomenon that the spirit was most likely an undead or a demon, he discovered that not all the zombies were sacrificed. The method was working, only forty thousand zombie corpses were sacrificed.


    [You have summoned Grade B+ Spirit, Goran the Undead Commander]


    *** ***


    Gan Shuo was gathering with his friends, to his surprise, everyone survived and the battle ended with zero casualties. The injured¡­ No, there were no injuries as they were immediately healed by the white moth or the people from the Healer Division.


    After the tough and long battle, it was time for them to share what they had experienced. Gan Shuo was sharing his experiences first, not about him though, but about Supreme General Zhang Mengyao.


    He told them how the Supreme General inspired his fighting spirit. He was sharing his deep admiration toward his superior with no impure intention.


    Suddenly, Gan Shuo stopped as he felt a slight vibration from the ground, "What''s that? Another enemy?"


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s Lord Shaoyang, he is cleaning up for us," Cao Yuntai told Gan Shuo to continue with his story. He said nothing wrong, Tang Shaoyang was cleaning up the aftermath, cleaning the zombie corpses for the spirit summoning. The vibration might be caused by the battle with the summoned spirit.


    "Are you sure? Shouldn''t we help him?" Liao Zhenya asked Captain Cao.


    "If you want to watch, you can, but you are not able to help him, none of us could help him," Cao Yuntai said mysteriously.


    "Talking about Lord Shaoyang, where was he when we fought the zombies?" Gan Shuo was bold enough to ask Cao Yuntai.


    Of course, Gan Shuo was not the only one who was curious, everyone was. It was just that the others were not as bold as him to ask that.


    Cao Yuntai smiled, "I know you might have a suspicion, but I am pretty sure everything what you think about him is wrong. But, I think it''s best if he does not help us. If he helped us, your level should be lower than your current level. He, not joining the battle for our benefit."


    Hearing that, everyone subconsciously checked their current level. Gan Shuo also opened his window status. After the battle was over, taking rest was what was in mind. He did not check his gain from the battle.


    His eyes went wide to see his current level. During the battle, he hardly checked the window status. Each time he leveled up, he would automatically allocate the free attribute points and continued fighting.


    But now, he was shocked to see the number, he was level 97. Gan Shuo blinked his eyes a few times. He then rubbed his eyes time and again.


    "This¡­ This¡­ This¡­" he gained 62 levels in one battle. This was unbelievable.


    "You finally see the gain," Cao Yuntai shook his head as he smiled at the neers.


    *** ***


    [Do you want to sacrifice the Grade B+ Spirit, Goran the Undead Commander? Yes/No?]


    [You have sacrificed Grade B+ Spirit, Goran the Undead Commander!]


    [You gained 22 levels and a random skill of Goran the Undead Commander!]


    [You have obtained a skill, [Greater Strike]!]


    "This skill is cheating. I can level endlessly as long as I have enough sacrifice resources," Tang Shaoyang muttered as the Undead Commander in his hand slowly dissipated into smoke.


    ¡ªIncrease the number of sacrifices, summon Grade A Spirit, or even Grade A+ Spirit. Let''s test out how strong you have be.


    Zaneos spoke through his head. Tang Shaoyang could feel the excitement from Zaneos through their connection. Zaneos wanted him to go through another advancement.


    ¡ªNo, let''s reduce the number of sacrifices and summon Grade C Spirit or Grade C+ Spirit instead. He is Level 287 now if we summon a higher grade spirit, we will waste the sacrifice materials as his level will be stuck on level 300. The border level for advancement, don''t forget about that!


    Zowen reminded them in time. Level 100 for the first advancement, level 200 for the second advancement, and level 300 might be the third advancement.


    "Ten thousand? Let''s make it safe to fifteen thousand," Tang Shaoyang summoned another spirit with fifteen thousand zombie sacrifices.


    [You have summoned Grade B Spirit, Porton the Undead Commander!]


    "It seems the sacrifices rted to the spirit I will summon. Three times of zombie sacrifices and all of them are undead. But Karan is a different case," Tang Shaoyang tried to guess how the summoning worked.


    He summoned Karan with zombie sacrifices, he still remembered the first summoning. Monster sacrifices, he summoned Feera. Ant sacrifices, he summoned Malki the Fire Ant Emperor. Fogged Ape sacrifices, he summoned the Demon Swordsman. It still rted as it seemed the demon blood ran through in the Fogged Ape. Pride was a prime example that the Fogged Ape Tribe was rted to the demon.


    "Nah, since all of them are undead. They are suitable spirits for the sacrifice," Tang Shaoyang did not try to speak or negotiate with the spirit as he forcefully subdued the undead spirit, "Let''s make it quick and finish all the sacrifices!"


    Grade B Spirit, weaker than Grade B+ Spirit. There was no need for the [Spirit Integration] and [Dragon Transformation]. He easily beat the Undead General into submission.


    [Do you want to sacrifice Grade B Spirit, Porton the Undead General? Yes/No?]


    [You have sacrificed Grade B Spirit, Porton the Undead General!]


    [You gained 20 levels and a random skill of Porton the Undead General!]


    [You obtained a skill, [Undead Poison]!]


    After he sacrificed the undead spirit, he immediately checked for the window status. He was now level 307, but there was no notification for the advancement.


    "Level 300 is not the border for advancement. Level 400 or level 500 should be the border of advancement," Tang Shaoyang concluded after seeing the window status.


    ¡ªIt seems so.


    Zowen responded shortly.


    ¡ªThen what are you waiting for, let''s summon the next spirit. Let''s increase the number to fifty thousand.


    For the first time or maybe the second time, Tang Shaoyang did not count that, the Demon Swordsman lost hisposure. Zanoes seemed to be excited with the quick leveling. He could understand that as this was rted to his resurrection.


    "Alright then, fifty thousand zombies, is it?" Tang Shaoyang entertained the demon swordsman. He was oblivious to the iing of the Daian Kingdom''s main force.

 Chapter 411 - Yowe

    <h4>Chapter 411 - Yowe</h4>


    [You have summoned Grade B+ Spirit, Yowe the Undead Lancer!]


    Standing on the asphalt road was a zombie, holding a silvernce in his right hand. Differentpared to the beforehand undead, Yowe was calm andposed. The zombie did not act arrogant as his greyed eyes scanned the surroundings


    Tang Shaoyangnded five meters away from the zombie. The undead turned toward him, observing without making any move.


    "Are you the one who summoned me?" That was the first sentence that came out of Yowe''s mouth.


    "That''s me," Tang Shaoyang nodded and a little surprised after his first two undead spirit encounters. This one was tamepared to the first two undead spirits.


    "Do you want to make a contract with me?" Yowe asked again. The expressionless face on the undead made Tang Shaoyang not know what was in the undead''s head.


    "A contract?" That never crossed in his mind to contract an Undead Spirit. First, he could not integrate with the undead because their energy was harmful to a human. Second, Yowe was just Grade B+ Spirit. Not that strong enough for him to summon the undead to fight for him.


    "So it''s not a contract¡­" The undead muttered dejectedly. Yes, Tang Shaoyang could tell the dejection from Yowe''s voice.


    "Does that mean you want to sacrifice me for your personal gain, right?" This one was quite smartpared to the first two. The Undead Lancer guessed it right.


    ''It seems this undead is more docile and could use his head properly, should I make a contract with him instead?'' Tang Shaoyang asked the other spirits'' opinions.


    ¡ªThe decision is yours.


    ¡ªI will follow your decision, Master. Even that''s my death.


    That was Karan and Malki''s answer.


    ¡ªSince we have Zaneos, sacrificing this one is the right decision. You don''t want to divide the resource between Zaneos and the undead for advancement.


    Zowen''s response was unfeeling. Just like Zaneos, the Magus was eager for the resurrection. She wanted him to sacrifice Yowe.


    Feera''s response was simr to Malki and Karan but from the tone. He could tell that Feera was inclined to contract the undead. As someone who had experienced being rejected by the world, the Chimera grew some sympathy for the undead.


    ¡ªI agree with Zowen!


    That was Zaneos''s answer. Short but direct with his reply. The Demon Swordsman wanted him to sacrifice the undead spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang mused for a moment and opened his mouth, "It depends whether you have potential or not. If you don''t have the potential, then I am sorry that I have to sacrifice you!"


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang took out the battle-ax from the inventory. He was ready to fight and also tested the Undead Spirit.


    "Then I have no chance to win against you. You are stronger than me, far stronger," Yowe shook his head and pointed to his eyes, "My eyes may look like this, but it retains my ability. I can see what people don''t see. I can see auras from you, two of them are very powerful. It''s not something that a human should possess!"


    "But since you give me a chance to prove myself, I might as well give it a try," Yowe raised hisnce and he was in the stance, indicating he was ready for the battle.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang''s mind was somewhere else. The ability to see the aura and use the aura to measure the opponent''s strength. Without a doubt, the ability was very useful. Knowing your opponent''s strength was quite important to make the decision on the battlefield.


    "Come to me then!" As he said that, Yowe''s figure blurred. His body shed forward as he thrust thence toward Tang Shaoyang''s chest. His movement was fast, but Tang Shaoyang could see his movement very clearly. [Dragon Eyes], [Greater Sight], and maximum Senses.


    Tang Shaoyang stepped to the side, making a minimal but avoided thence. He hit the hand, causing thence to fly away. After that, he reached the undead''s hand. He mmed Yowe to the ground and while holding his neck down.


    Yowe was giving it all in the first strike, hoping to catch him off guard. That was the best strike he could execute with his current strength.


    "I lost, you can sacrifice me now. Thank you for giving me the chance¡­" the sorrowful tone used by Yowe affected Feera. Tang Shaoyang could feel the restlessness from the Chimera.


    "Let''s make a contract instead," Tang Shaoyang made up his decision. From the one strike and Yowe''s ability to see auras, Tang Shaoyang decided to form a contract with the Undead Lancer.


    Yowe who had given up opened his eyes. He was ready to be sacrificed, but he was not expecting to hear the offer from this powerful human.


    "I want to be resurrected! That''s the condition of the contract. I don''t want to be a spirit forever!" Despite the situation, Yowe still stated the condition.


    "Depending on your usefulness, we can add that to the contract. Also, you will be a partner of one of my spirits," Tang Shaoyang stated the condition for the contract.


    Even though Yowe did not understand the meaning of bing a partner of another spirit. He was not a fool to refuse the offer. He nodded and epted the contract.


    A magic circle formed on Yowe''s forehead. Tang Shaoyang ced his hand on it and the notification rang in his head.


    [You have sessfully established a contract with Grade B+ Spirit, Yowe the Undead Lancer!]


    The undead spirit turned into a thick dark green smoke and entered his forehead, "You can speak to the other fellow spirits, Yowe."


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang walked to the air once again. Grade B+ Spirit was not a challenge for the current him, easy to subdue.


    "Fifty thousand and it is still Grade B+ Spirit, but the spirit is smarter than the first two," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice, "Let''s increase the sacrifices up to a hundred thousands!"


    The ck smoke swirled even more violently this time. The ck smoke whirlwind scaled up to fifty meters this time. From the phenomenon, Tang Shaoyang could tell this was another undead.


    [You have summoned Grade A Spirit, Polonin the Undead Swordmaster!]


    Sure enough, it was another undead and also another swordsman. From the connection between him and Zaneos, he could feel the curiosity from the Demon Swordsman. As the undead was another swordsman.


    Tang Shaoyang suddenly got an idea, "Do you want to fight the Undead Swordmaster, Teacher?"


    ¡ªI thought I can''t fight the spirit as you have to subdue the spirit by yourself.


    "What are you talking about, Teacher? We have established a contract, and you are part of me, my power. Of course, you can fight for me," Tang Shaoyang smiled as he noticed the Undead Swordmaster came out of the ck smoke.


    "Who summoned me!" Polonin was holding the sword to his left as he looked around, trying to find who had summoned him.


    Tang Shaoyang came down and met with Polonin, "Are you the one who has summoned me?" The Undead Swordmaster questioned Tang Shaoyang.


    "I did!" Tang Shaoyang nodded in response.


    "I am not willing to be your contracted spirit!" Polonin was direct with his words as he sheathed out his sword, "Let''s end this quickly!"


    "Hehe, I never nned to form a contract with you. Also, It''s not me who will fight you, but him!" Tang Shaoyang summoned Zaneos.


    The Demon Swordsman appeared next to him, wearing the straw hat and also a sword on his waist.

 Chapter 412 - Gaining Zaneos Trust

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Gaining Zaneos'' Trust</h4>


    Liao Zhenya made her way toward the direction where she felt the vibratione from. After hearing what Captain Cao told her and the others, she was curious about what the Lord was doing with the zombie corpses.


    Captain Cao told them that they could watch what Lord Shaoyang was doing. The dark night did not hinder her curiosity to see what The Lord was doing.


    Fortunately, for some reason, the street lights were still functioning perfectly. She and Zhen Yang followed the asphalt road toward the gate they broke into early in the afternoon. The area where the battle took ce.


    It took them a couple of minutes to arrive. The area where the zombie''s corpses were scattered around. On a quiet night, the two suddenly heard the sh of metal.


    Zhen Yang and Liao Zhenya looked at each other. Both had the same thought, ''Someone is fighting.''


    "I leave my weapon at the base," Zhen Yang whispered. They were not expecting to encounter a fight in the middle of the night. The city was supposed to be a safe ce by now.


    "Me too," Liao Zhenya was wearing a casual shirt and long pants, "Should we head back and report this to Captain Cao?"


    Zhen Yang shook his head, "No, let''s check it first. If it''s something out of control, we can rush back and warn the others."


    Liao Zhenya nodded and headed toward the noise. They skipped over the zombie''s corpses and sneakily made their way toward the noise.


    Then they witnessed what happened. Two individuals were fighting, two swordsmen. Of course, these two figures were weird to them. One was something like a zombie, they could tell that from the eyes. While the other one had a vague figure.


    Zhen Yang froze on the spot as he witnessed the fight. Two figures were fighting, not moving from their spots. However, the spark caused by the sh of the sword was very clear to his eyes. The thing that shocked him was that he could not see the swords.


    The swords were too fast to be caught with naked eyes. The aftermath of the sh, the spark was the only thing he could see.


    Liao Zhenya was rooted on the spot as well. She was not expecting that someone could reach this stage.


    "Amazing, isn''t it?" A voice came from the side, startling the two. Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang looked toward the side cautiously, "It''s me," Wei Xi waved his hand at the two neers.


    "Vice General Wei!" Both recognized Wei Xi and bowed their heads to greet the man.


    "Mnn," Wei Xi nodded and stood next to the two, "What do you think?" He asked the two neers an ambiguous question.


    Liao Zhenya creased her forehead, trying to understand the context. However, Zhen Yang responded faster than her, "Dangerous, strong, and unbelievable!"


    "Who are they?" That was the most important question right now. Zhen Yang was curious as he did not see these two in the afternoon battle. Surely, it would not be hard to notice two swordsmen of this caliber on the battlefield.


    "Spirits, those two are Spirits summoned by Lord Shaoyang. The undead swordsman is just recently getting summoned while the other one is Lord Shaoyang''s spirit," Wei Xi cleaned a spot and sat down.


    Suddenly Liao Zhenya had many questions in her head she wanted to ask. But then she heard Vice General Wei Xi, "It seems the winner is decided."


    The two looked toward the swordsmen. From the countless sparks, the two figures suddenly blurred. In the next second, the two swordsmen exchanged positions with their backs facing each other.


    The movement was too fast for the two to see it. What they could see was a blurred figure, then the two exchanged positions. The straw hat swordsman sheathed his sword and spoke in a cold voice, "Thank you for the battle."


    The undead swordsman fell to the ground and the two saw Lord Shaoyang descend from the air. They were shocked again to see their boss had the ability to fly.


    "You two must be curious about Lord Shaoyang, that''s why youe to see, right?" Wei Xi''s guess was spot on. They had seen the Fire Witch. They had seen the Summoner. They had seen the Supreme General but the Lord.


    Wei Xi tapped the spot next to him, "Come, sit. The show has just started, we have a long night to witness how strong our Lord is. I, myself, don''t even know how strong our Lord is."


    *** ***


    [Do you want to sacrifice Grade A Spirit, Polonin the Undead Swordmaster? Yes/No?]


    [You have sacrificed Grade A Spirit, Polonin the Undead Swordmaster!]


    [You gained 30 levels and a random skill of Polonin the Undead Swordmaster!]


    [You obtained a skill, [Thousands shes]!]


    "Let''s increase the scale, a hundred and fifty thousand sacrifices now!" He did not bother to allocate his free attribute points. He would do thatter after he finished all the zombie sacrifices.


    "Thank you for your consideration, Master," Zaneos bowed his head and disappeared right after.


    "This is weird, I call you a Teacher and you call me Master. This is not right, you can call me by name casually, Teacher," Tang Shaoyang weirded as Zaneos called him Master for the first time.


    ¡ªNo, from today onward I will dedicate my sword to a new Master. Once again, I want to trust someone in my life, that someone is you. I want you to give me a home for me to return, Master.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what suddenly changed Zaneos'' mind, but he was happy with the oue. He grinned widely and summoned the next spirit.


    [Spirit Summoning]


    [You have summoned Grade A Spirit, Corney the Undead Mage!]


    This time, Tang Shaoyang did the task by himself. Zowen disdained to fight a lowly mage. But this surely weirded him.


    Grade A Spirit, but just a normal mage. Zowen was a Grade B+ Spirit, but she was a magus. Tang Shaoyang was confused by the valuation for the spirit. Zaneos could defeat Grade A Spirit despite being Grade B+ Spirit.


    Despite his confusion, no one could help him with this regard. Even Zaneos could note up with a logical exnation. Anyway, the battle ensued against the newly summoned spirit.


    Bane of the mage, that was what Zaneos called him and he proved Zaneos was right. He quickly and easily defeated the Undead Mage right after she cast the first spell.


    [Do you want to sacrifice Grade A Spirit, Corney the Undead Mage? Yes/No?]


    [You have sacrificed Grade A Spirit, Corney the Undead Mage!]


    [You gained 30 levels and a random skill of Corney the Undead Mage!]


    [You obtained a skill, [Mana Regeneration (Passive)]!]


    "This is a very useful skill!" Tang Shaoyang was delighted with the random skill. Even though he rarely ran out of mana, it was better to have a regeneration skill.


    "50 levels more, then I will reach level 400. This is insane. It''s more like my ss is insane," Tang Shaoyang had to admit that he was greatly benefited by the ss. He was rather grateful to Origin who rmended the ss to him. If not for the smart AI''s rmendation, he would choose the Berserker ss for sure.


    "Let''s continue the crazy grinding," Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear.

 Chapter 413 - Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 413 - Advancement</h4>


    [You have summoned Grade A Spirit, Lorion the Death Knight]


    A hundred and fifty thousand zombies for another Death Knight, but this one was Grade A Spirit instead of Grade B+.


    Even though this one was a grade higher, the arrogance was about the same. Both were arrogant andmanding as if they ruled the world.


    Tang Shaoyang did not give a damn about what the Death Knight bbered out. He immediately took out the battle-ax and attacked the Death Knight. He did not use [Dragon Transformation] and [Spirit Integration].


    Swoosh!


    The battle-ax was shed toward the Death Knight as soon as Tang Shaoyang appeared in front of the Death Knight with [sh Step]. The Death Knight had a quick reaction as he put the shield forward to receive the strike.


    But the Death Knight was not expecting the opposite party''s brute force. The huge force mmed onto his shield, sending him flung backward.


    The moment the Death Knight stood up, the opponent was already in front of him. The dark energy shrouded the shield as he put himself into a defensive stance once again.


    "Let''s try a new skill," Tang Shaoyang grinned at the Death Knight as he activated his new skill, [Thousand shes]. It was supposed to be a sword skill, but the skill activated anyway.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his battle-ax and the Death Knight looked upward in terror. Countless battle-axes could be seen from the top. It was like an illusion but Lorion knew that was not an illusion.


    Boom!


    The rule from the spirit summoning. The spirit and the summoner could not kill each other. [Thousand shes] supposed to cause severe injuries on the Death Knight, but the Death Knight merely sunk into the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang looked down, the Death Knight could not give him the challenge he wanted. This was just another easy fight, not something he wanted. Just like Zaneos said, he wanted to test his limit. But no spirit could give him the challenge he wanted so far.


    There was a magic circle that appeared above the Death Knight''s forehead. Meaning Tang Shaoyang had won the battle. He extended his hand toward the Death Knight.


    [Do you want to sacrifice Grade A Spirit, Lorion the Death Knight? Yes/No?]


    [You have sacrificed Grade A Spirit, Lorion the Death Knight!]


    [You gained 30 levels and a random skill of Lorion the Death Knight!]


    [You obtained a skill, [Deadly Charge]!]


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow right after he heard the name of the skill. It sounded useless to him.


    Shaking his head, he walked to the air again, "A hundred and fifty thousand zombies summoned Grade A Spirit, should I double the number?" He muttered as he reached the same height.


    "But wait¡­" Tang Shaoyang opened the status window and realized that he was now level 397. A few more levels then he would reach the level advancement, "But is level 400 the requirement for the fourth advancement?"


    "Let''s ensure it by sacrificing fifteen thousand zombies to save the corpses for the next summoning¡­" He thought of saving the corpses and used fewer zombies for the sacrifice.


    [You have summoned Grade B Spirit, Liam the Undead Knight!]


    It was another knight, Grade B Spirit was not a challenge as he easily defeated the spirit. It was not a fight but straight bullying.


    [Do you want to sacrifice Grade B Spirit, Liam the Undead Knight? Yes/No?]


    [You have sacrificed Grade B Spirit, Liam the Undead Knight!]


    [You gained 20 levels and a random skill of Liam the Undead Knight!]


    [You obtained a skill, [Greater Strike]!]


    [A friction skill is detected! Initiating Skill Fusion, [Greater Strike] and [Greater Strike]!]


    [Fusion skill seeded! You obtained [Grand st]!]


    [You have met the condition for ss Advancement!]


    [You have met the condition for the second ss Advancement!]


    Tang Shaoyang checked the level, he was level 400. The fourth advancement was at level 400, important data for his empire. The officer in the military was chosen by their power, after all.


    He looked around and found the closest building. Hended on the roof and sat cross-legged there. There was no hesitation in Tang Shaoyang as he wanted to proceed with the advancement immediately.


    [Do you want to proceed with the main ss Advancement? Yes/No?]


    [Congrattions! You have advanced from [Spirit Lord] to [Spirit King]!]


    [Your skill [Spirit Avatar] has been upgraded to [Spirit Manifestation]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Spirit Gate]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Spirit Energy]!]


    [You have obtained a Unique Attribute, Spirit Power!]


    [Exclusive ss Bonus Attribute: +10 Magic Power per level!]


    [ss Advancement Bonus has been applied!]


    [Congrattions! All existing skills have increased by one level!]


    [ss Advancement has been achieved. You will now gain 16 free Attribute Points per level!]


    [You havepleted the Main ss Advancement!]


    Tang Shaoyang now had be [Spirit King], obtaining two new skills, and also a new attribute. He was curious about this Spirit Gate, but he held back his curiosity as he proceeded with the next advancement, Talent Advancement.


    [Do you want to proceed with the Talent Advancement? Yes/No?]


    [Please choose the next advancement!]


    [Divine Body (Agility)] [Divine Body (Stamina)]


    There were only two left before his talent became aplete Talent. Stamina and Agility, he chose Agility without hesitation.


    [You have chosen [Divine Body Agility)], 1 Talent Point has been consumed!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Rush]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Perception]!]


    [Talent Advancement bonus attribute has been applied! You will gain +36 Strength +10 Agility 24 Vitality +6 Stamina +18 Magic Power +1 Sense per level!]


    [You havepleted Talent Advancement!]


    Talent Advancement was not the end of it. He still had the second ss Advancement. He immediately proceeded with the next advancement.


    [Do you want to proceed with the Second ss Advancement? Yes/No?


    [Your second ss has sessfully advanced from [Sky yer] to [Mythical yer]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [yer Domination]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [yer de]!]


    [Second ss advancement bonus attribute has been applied, +45 Strength +45 Agility +45 Vitality +45 Magic Power +5 Sense +18 Attribute Points!]


    [Second ss advancement has been achieved, all existing skills have increased by one level!]


    [You havepleted the second ss advancement!]


    Tang Shaoyang was about to check his new window status, but there was another notification that rang in his head that made him stop his action.


    [You have met the condition to unlock the second seal of your bloodline!]


    [Do you want to open your bloodline''s second seal? Yes/No?]


    Soon a wide grin formed on his lips. He almost forgot about the seal ced on him. Rumru ced the seal because his body was not strong enough to hold the Dragon''s power.


    [You have unlocked the second seal of your bloodline]


    [Bloodline bonus attribute per level increased: +40 Strength, +40 Agility, +40 Stamina, +40 Vitality, +40 Magic Power, +4 Sense!]


    [Bloodline bonus attribute has been allocated!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Elemental Maniption]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Fire Domain!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Dragon Sense (Passive)]!]


    [Skill [Dragon Transformation] has evolved into [Greater Dragon Transformation]!]


    [Unsealing the first seal of the bloodline has triggered the bonus. All your existing skills'' level increased by one!]


    [Congrattions, you have unsealed the second seal of your bloodline!]


    After all of the advancement, he allocated all the free attribute points. Looking at his current strength, he grinned ear to ear.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Human


    Main ss: Spirit King


    Second ss: Mythical yer [Level - 400]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 400


    Talent: Divine Body (Iplete)


    Bloodline: ck Dragon (Stage 3)


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 25989


    Agility: 17388


    Vitality: 20103


    Stamina: 17390


    Magic Power: 19563


    Spiritual Power: 0


    Sense: 999


    Mana: 195630/195630


    Spiritual Energy: 0/0


    yer Essence: 18932


    yer Energy: 18932/18932


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Spirit Summoning - (Upgrade)], [Spirit Contract - Lvl 9], [Advance Spirit Integration - Lvl 8], [Mana Mastery (Advanced) - Lvl 5], [Advanced Mana Perception - Lvl 8], [sh Step - Max Level], [Spirit Eyes - Max Level], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Lvl 8], [Raged Alteration - Lvl 8], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Lvl 8], [Profound Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Lvl 8], [Dispersal (Passive) - Lvl 8], [me Shield - Lvl 8], [Mana Shroud - Lvl 8], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Dragon Fire], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [Greater Dragon Transformation], [Spirit Manifestation], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive,)], [Natural Instinct (Passive)], [Greater Sight], [Sharp Hearing], [Abyss Domain], [Grand st - Lvl 4], [Undead Poison], [Thousand shes - Lvl 4], [Deadly Charge - Lvl 4], [Mana Regeneration (Passive) - Lvl 4], [Spirit Gate], [Spirit Energy], [Rush - Lvl 3], [Perception (Passive)], [yer Domination (Passive)], [yer de], [Elemental Maniption], [Fire Domain], [Dragon Sense]


    Contracted Spirit (7/27): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordsman] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)], [Malki - The Fire Ant Emperor, [Feera - The Chimera], [Yowe - the Undead Lancer]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While checking his new window status, yet another notification rang in his head again. It was not just one, but continuous notification.


    [Friction skills detected! Initiating skill fusion, [Dragon Sense (Passive)] and [Natural Instinct (Passive)]!]


    [Fusion Skill failed, [Dragon Sense (Passive)] skill''s grade is far too superior!]


    [[Natural Instinct (Passive)] skill has been removed!]


    [Friction skills detected! Initiating skill fusion, [Dragon Sense (Passive)] and [Sharp Hearing]!]


    [Fusion Skill failed, [Dragon Sense (Passive)] skill''s grade is far too superior!]


    [[Sharp Hearing] skill has been removed!]


    [Friction skills detected! Initiating skill fusion, [Dragon Sense (Passive)] and [Greater Sight]!]


    [Fusion Skill failed, [Dragon Sense (Passive)] skill''s grade is far too superior!]


    [[Greater Sight] skill has been removed!]


    Just like that, Tang Shaoyang lost all skills he got from choosing Divine Body (Sense) advancement. Dragon''s sense dominated all of them.

 Chapter 414 - Stage 2

    <h4>Chapter 414 - Stage 2</h4>


    [The Earth has met the condition to advance the Game to Stage 2!]


    [Stage 2 of the Game: Dimensional Contention has officially started!]


    [Earth Dimensional Tower will appear in two months!]


    The notification did not stop at his skill fusions, but also an unexpected announcement as well. Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin as he tried to remember the early times when the zombies started to appear.


    He recalled there was the same notification, telling the Game started. It did tell him back then it was stage 1 of the Game, Survival for the Fittest.


    "Stage 2¡­ What''s the difference? Will a stronger creature than a zombie appear now?" He walked to the edge of the rooftop and around him. No creature spawned just like the zombie spawned in the same room as him when the game started.


    Nothing changed aside from the voice telling him that Earth had entered stage 2 of the Game. There was also an Earth Dimensional Tower that would appear in two months.


    Tang Shaoyang understood nothing of it. There was nothing changed either after the announcement.


    ¡ªOrigin may know something about this. You can save your confusion forter. Let''s focus on what is in front of you.


    Zaneos advised Tang Shaoyang. His intonation was changed, more polite and respectful than before. It was not just a casual Teacher and Student, but a Master and a retainer.


    "You are right, we have no clue. The System wants us to explore and find out everything by ourselves," Tang Shaoyang agreed.


    He felt that the system was defective, it did not even give them a proper guide. If there was a proper guide, more people would be still alive for sure.


    Since he would not be able to find anything about the announcement or the change within, he threw the thoughts behind his head and focused on what was in front of him, the skills.


    Tang Shaoyang was not that unhappy that his three skills were removed. Meaning the skill that got his three skills reced was a better skill.


    The Spirit Eyes were not active, he closed his eyes. He was trying [Dragon Sense]. To his surprise, he could feel theyout of a big area around him. Then he detected people through his senses.


    He could feel the heat, yes, the heat wasing from the people. He could feel thirteen people in the area. A few of them were individuals while the others were in a group.


    From their position, he could tell that these people were watching him, fighting the spirit. He did not prevent them from watching him. No, he wanted them to watch him so they could know how strong their leader was. Giving a sense of security to them that there was always their strong leader on their back to protect them in the moment of danger.


    Tang Shaoyang got up, there were millions of zombie corpses waiting to be sacrificed. He had to finish all of them before their next move.


    He walked on the air and returned to the beforehand spot, "Two hundred thousand sacrifices is Grade A Spirit, double? Let''s double it, I am confident even above Grade A+ Spirit is getting summoned."


    It was not blind confidence, that was because he just went through the advancement. He had be a lot stronger with the drastic increase of attributes for sure. Even without using skill, he was confident winning against the Grade A+ Spirit based on how strong the Grade A Spirit was.


    Tang Shaoyang doubled the sacrifices and then he cast the skill, [Spirit Summoning].


    [You have summoned Grade A+ Spirit, Furi the Death Specter!]


    A hazy figure made of ck smoke was summoned. From the naked eyes, the figure did not have a physical body. It looked like that but through the Dragon Eyes. He could see an overwhelming Dark Energy within the hazy figure.


    The hazy figure was holding a ck scythe. The same, the scythe was hazy, it did not have the physical form. But he did not doubt that the scythe could hurt people physically.


    ¡ªSpecter!!!


    Zowen gasped in surprise. He could feel the shock and also fear? It was rare for Zowen to have a fear, Tang Shaoyang was surprised.


    ''Do you know something about Specter?'' He could not help be curious about the thing that could invoke a little bit of fear in the Lightning Magus. The creature must be unusual.


    ¡ªThere are many types of the specter, but this one is the most annoying even for a Magus like me. Normal Magic could not kill the specter, we have to use a specific Light Magic to kill it.


    "But this specter is in the form of a spirit. I don''t need to kill it but defeat it," Tang Shaoyang replied as he watched the specter.


    The specter was doing something that the other spirits would do. Checking the surroundings, trying to find out where he was, and so on.


    ¡ªThe main problem is, a physical attack does not work either. The specter does not have a physical form. The same for the scythe, you can''t block the scythe or even parry it. However, the scythe can harm you if you get hit by it.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes at the specter. The specter also looked at him. The gleaming red eyes were radiating killing intent. He could feel it by just exchanging nces.


    "That''s kinda unfair, but that makes me want to contract this specter. Don''t you think this guy would be pretty strong, for the battle and also sneaking around?" Tang Shaoyang was considering establishing a contract with the specter.


    Furi said nothing as the blurry dark figure rushed toward him. Not the fastest but he had encountered so far yet quite fast for the most creature he had encountered so far.


    "You said that physical and normal magic won''t work, but I have something other than those two!" Tang Shaoyang extended his hand forward toward the specter.


    His right hand discharged dark red energy, forming a half-circle shield. Yes, he tried to use yer Energy to fight the specter. yer energy was something that Zaneos and Zowen were not aware of, so he was experimenting with this mysterious yet powerful energy each time he had a chance to.


    ¡ªThis might work, it''s impressive that you can control the violent energy to this extent.


    Zaneosmented as he realized what Tang Shaoyang tried to do.


    Sure enough, the tip de of the scythe hit the yer Energy shield. yer Energy could be used to fight the specter.


    [yer de]


    Right after he blocked the attack, he tried another new skill. The dark red energy formed a crescent de right above his head. There was a glistening reflection on the de that the shield he formed did not have.


    Swoosh!


    The crescent de shot toward the specter''s chest. The de did not pass through the specter''s body, the de hit the specter.


    Boom!


    The de dragged the specter and crashed to the closest building. The dust rose, as the rubbles fell on top of the specter. But the rubbles merely passed through the specter, indicating the specter did not have a physical body.


    "If I don''t have the yer Energy, I might be troubled to fight the specter. But once I have the solution, the specter is quite weak," Tang Shaoyangmented as he sent three yer des more, pinning down the specter.

 Chapter 415 - Spirit World!?

    <h4>Chapter 415 - Spirit World!?</h4>


    As Tang Shaoyang approached the defeated spirit, he checked the window status. The shield consumed 300 yer Energy while the skill [yer de] consumed 100 yer Energy per de.


    Aside from the lower cost, using yer Energy was more efficient. Also, the yer Energy used for skill was more refined than controlling it without using the skill. He could tell the difference within a nce.


    "It seems I have to control the yer Energy better for efficient use and stronger form of the energy¡­" Tang Shaoyang arrived next to the specter. The yer de pinned Furi the Specter down. It could not move after a few simple exchanges.


    Tang Shaoyang then extended his hand toward the spirit.


    [Do you want to sacrifice Grade A+ Spirit, Furi the Specter? Yes/No?]


    After some consideration, Tang Shaoyang decided to sacrifice the spirit.


    [You have sacrificed Grade A+ Spirit, Furi the Specter!]


    [You gained 8 Levels and a random skill of Furi the Specter!]


    [You obtained a skill, Gravity Pull!]


    [You gained 5 Spirit Power!]


    "It seems I obtained a useful skill this time," He muttered after the consecutive notification. Even so, he furrowed his brows, displeased despite a free skill and also a free level.


    "8 levels? Why? This is Grade A+ Spirit," he was displeased with the levels he got. He gained 22 levels by sacrificing Grade B+ Spirit, yet it was only 8 levels for Grade A+ Spirit.


    ¡ªThat must be because of the advancement. You should expect this to happen. The Spirit Sacrifice would be less effective as you keep getting stronger.


    Zanoes voiced his thoughts. This was something he expected to happen. Since this was a game, there must be a bnce in the game, and if the [Spirit Sacrifice] gave the same levels despite the advancement. [Spirit Contractor] would break the bnce of the game.


    "But 8 levels were still too low. I thought it would be around 20 levels or maybe 15 levels," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Does this mean it''s better if I summon a Grade B Spirit than a higher grade spirit? The amount of the sacrifices is too big between the two grades while the gain is not that much!"


    He sacrificed twenty thousand zombies for Grade B+ Spirit and four thousand zombies for Grade A+ Spirit. 20 times sacrifices were needed for Grade A+ Spirit but the gain was not even double that of Grade B Spirit.


    ¡ªif the level is what you want, you indeed better summon Grade B Spirit, but if you aim to contract a spirit or even aim to get the skill, a higher spirit is the best.


    That was what the reliable spirit told him.


    ¡ªHowever, if I guess correctly the Grade B Spirit will only give you one or even two levels.


    "What about this Spiritual Power?" There was an additional gain, Spiritual Power. That was the newly obtained attribute after he advanced to [Spirit King].


    He got 5 Spirit Power and now he had 50 Spirit Energy. He noticed that when he checked the window status.


    "This must be rted to the new skill and the skill I can''t use before," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    [Spirit Form], he tried to use that skill once, but he could not because he did not have Spirit Energy. It said that he needed Spirit Energy to use the skill as mana did not work with the skill.


    Another new skill, [Spirit Gate]. He had not tried it yet, but Spirit Energy was needed most likely to use the skill. He then tried to cast the skill, [Spirit Gate].


    [You don''t have enough Spirit Energy to form Spirit Gate!]


    "As I thought¡­ What about the other one," He muttered in a low voice as he cast [Spirit Form].


    To his surprise, his body blurred and became transparent. He could see the frame of his figure but he had be transparent like the spirit. Five secondster, his body returned to normal.


    "50 Spirit Energy onlysts for five seconds¡­" He finally realized the three skills were rted.


    [Spirit Energy] was needed in order to use [Spirit Form] and [Spirit Gate]. [Spirit Gate] most likely to form a gate to a spirit world. In order to enter the spirit world, he had to be in [Spirit Form].


    "But that''s weird that I got [Spirit Form] first instead of [Spirit Energy]," Tang Shaoyang muttered as the order he obtained the skill was somehow reversed.


    "Nah, whatever, it does not matter. Now I have the skill¡­" then he realized something, "If the [Spirit Gate] can lead me to Spirit World, does that mean I can sacrifice and contract all the spirits I meet there?"


    ¡ªI think it will not be that simple. There must be some kind of restriction or something. Moreover, does the Spirit World exist? Maybe the Spirit Gate can lead you to another world, but not a Spirit World. Before you summoned me, it was just eternal darkness.


    Zaneos spoke his piece. Not that he tried to discourage his Master, but that was the truth. He did note from Spirit World.


    "We will know once we can use the skill," Tang Shaoyang was not discouraged as he believed that either Spirit World or another world, both would benefit him in some way.


    "Let''s continue with the next summoning, Grade B Spirit, fifteen thousand zombies," Tang Shaoyang summoned Grade B Spirit to test out the gain from sacrificing such spirit.


    ¡­


    [Do you want to sacrifice Grade B Spirit, Leam the Undead Knight? Yes/No?]


    [You have sacrificed Grade B Spirit, Leam the Undead Knight!]


    [You gained 1 level and a random skill of Leam the Undead Knight!]


    [You obtained a skill, [Charge]!]


    [You gained 1 Spirit Power!]


    [Friction skill detected! Initiating skill fusion, [Deadly Charge] and [Charge]!]


    [Skill fusion failed! [Deadly Charge] is a superior grade skill than [Charge]!]


    [Skill [Charge] has been removed!]


    Zaneos guessed right, he now only obtained 1 level and also 1 Spirit Power. No skill since Skill Fusion triggered and failed at the same time. The gain from sacrificing Grade B Spirit was minuscule.


    "You guessed right, Teacher. The gain is minuscule, though if I truly aim for the level, I should have summoned Grade B Spirit," Tang Shaoyang said. He could no longer abuse [Spirit Sacrifice] as before.

 Chapter 416 - Grade S Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Grade S Spirit</h4>


    "Let''s aim for all three, Spirit Power, Level, and also a skill. Let''s double the sacrifices, I want to know how strong the spirit above Grade A+ is!" Tang Shaoyang decided to use a million zombies for the next summoning after Grade A+ Spirit.


    Again, aside from sacrificing zombies and gaining levels, he also wanted to know his limit. How strong he was as he himself did not know that. Knowing his limit might save his life the other day. He did not want to get drunk with his power and made a stupid decision in the future.


    "I don''t know how many zombies we have here, but let''s y it big!" He walked to the air again. Putting a million zombies to sacrifice in mind, he cast the skill, [Spirit Summoning].


    A million zombies exploded into ck smoke. The west area of Hangzhou was immediately filled with ck smoke. Even Tang Shaoyang who was floating in the air blocked the ck smoke and also a strong wind.


    The ck smoke also formed a tornado, but of course, all of this was just a harmless phenomenon. However, this was the scariest phenomenon so far.


    The eerie ck smoke would give a chill. Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang were terrified of the umon phenomenon. They were about to escape but Wei Xi assured them.


    "There''s no need to worry, this thing will not harm. Lord Shaoyang once told me that the spirit and also the summoning phenomenon can''t hurt anyone, even him. Just wait, the storm will subside soon," Wei Xi was still sitting on his spot.


    Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang exchanged nces. In the end, they decided to stick around. They overcame the fear with their curiosity, they wanted to know what kind of spirit would be summoned this time.


    Not just the two, Tang Shaoyang was also surprised by the phenomenon. This kinda made him excited to see what kind of spirit he would summon this time.


    Just like how it suddenly appeared, the ck smoke also suddenly disappeared. In the area where he cast the skill, the sound of hoof resounded.


    [You have summoned Grade S Spirit, Bronson the Knight yer!]


    It was a ck horse that released dark energy through his hoof, eyes, and hair. On top of the buffed horse, a figure in ck armor, scanning the area. The helmet blocked his face, but his yellow eyes radiated fierce killing intent.


    "The first Grade S Spirit¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered as he descended seven meters away from the spirit.


    Totally different from the beforehand spirits, Bronson managed to find him in the air and also the other people who came to watch him fighting the spirit.


    ''This one is sharp¡­'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself.


    "Are you the one who summoned me?" A cold yet masculine voice echoed. The question was directed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "That''s me," Tang Shaoyang nodded as he carefully scanned the Knight yer. Through the [Dragon Eyes], he could see a fierce yet wild dark energy zing. This one was in a whole¡­ No, far stronger evenpared to Grade A+ Spirit. The gap between the two grades was just too big.


    "I can feel you have sacrificed a few spirits for your personal benefit. Will you also sacrifice me?" Bronson was sanepared to the others. He would speak instead of fighting him blindly.


    "That''s correct. I have sacrificed a few spirits. As for you¡­" Tang Shaoyang smiled, "It depends! If you have potential, then I may consider establishing a contract. Let''s test it out if you have that potential I want or not!"


    He then took out the battle-ax, he was ready to test how strong the Knight yer was.


    "I see, so that''s how you work with the spirit¡­" Bronson looked around, there was a glimpse of curiosity in his eyes for a moment there, and nodded his head, "Fair enough, but before we start may I know the name of this world? There''s a possibility that I will die today, so I want to know the ce that will be my burial."


    "Earth, this world is called Earth, and my name is Tang Shaoyang. At least you should know the name of your future Master or the name who will kill you," Tang Shaoyang grinned. He kinda liked this one, reasonable to talk with, and not that arrogant.


    "Then let''s start this fateful battle, Tang!" Bronson pulled out the one-handed long sword to the air, "Let''s go, Darcos!"


    The horse let out a snort, releasing thick dark energy from his nose.


    Swoosh!


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    The sound of the hoof stomping the earth resounded as the horse elerated toward Tang Shaoyang, leaving a ck streak behind.


    Tang Shaoyang rushed forward as well, still with his grin. He could not hold the excitement for finding a worthy opponent.


    Dang!


    The sword and the battle-ax shed, creating a spark. To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, his strength did not overwhelm the Knight yer. Thetter managed to block the strike with the sword while holding his spot on the horse.


    Within the first exchange, he managed to stop the horse, "If one is not enough, how about many of them!"


    He held the battle-ax and spun in the air, swinging the Dragon Destroyer horizontally toward the knight.


    Bronson immediately crossed his sword to block the iing attack. This was the advantage of fighting in the horse, he could not dodge unless the horse moved.


    Dang!


    This time, Bronson, who did not have any additional momentum from the horse, was sent flying off from the house.


    The horse neighed and stood up with the hind legs. The horse tried to help its master in the battle. However, Tang Shaoyang grabbed one of the forelegs with his left hand and easily threw the horse onto the building that was fifteen meters away.


    "I know you are strong, but I don''t know you are ridiculously strong for a human," Bronson nced in the direction where his horse was thrown before looking back at Tang Shaoyang, "I will no longer underestimate you!"


    "What''s wrong with being a human?" Tang Shaoyang curiously asked amidst the battle. He had seen people who had be a God, after all.


    "A human body has a limit of growth. After you reach the limit, you will be stuck there forever. But you might be an exception," after saying that, the Knight yer cast his skill, [Darkness Enhance].


    It was a skill to increase his attributes temporarily. He realized the gap and tried to fill the gap with skill.


    [Swift Step]


    With the second skill, Bronson''s figure blurred, but Tang Shaoyang''s eyes saw the Knight yer''s movement so clearly.


    [Swift sh]


    The sword moved so fast that it blurred. However, Tang Shaoyang easily deflected the attack with his battle-ax. He brought the Dragon Destroyer to sh against the swords.


    The sword was reflected by Tang Shaoyang, easily. But the moment the sword was reflected, it came back right after.


    In the span of ten seconds, the sword and the battle-ax shed hundreds of times.


    "This is the first spirit that can fight the Lord equally¡­" Zhen Yang had his eyes widened in shock. He could not see the sword and the battle-ax movement. But from the noise and the spark, both were in an equal position.


    "Do you think so?" Wei Xi asked Zhen Yang with a smile.

 Chapter 417 - No Tittle

    <h4>Chapter 417 - No Tittle</h4>


    "Don''t you notice already? Lord Shaoyang has not used any skills yet while the spirit almost used all tricks in the sleeve but has not managed tond even a hit," Wei Xi exined to the two confused souls who watched the battle in a daze.


    "It seems we made the correct decision to join the Empire¡­" Liao Zhenya muttered in a low voice after she watched Tang Shaoyang in the battle.


    "Then Captain Cao was telling us the truth that if Lord Shaoyang joined the battle with us, he would kill most of the zombies. We will gain fewer levels¡­" Zhen Yang recalled Captain Cao''s words during their meal. He thought it was just boastful talk, but that was not the case.


    "Hahaha¡­" Wei Xiughed proudly because it was funny to him. A few months ago, he was in these two positions as well. He was worried about the future leader and also whether they could pass the disaster?


    He kept questioning himself to the point he stopped doing that and put his full trust in his leader. Wei Xi had been in their position, now he became the one who was proud of his Lord.


    "If you have to ask me or the others, I do believe that none of us know how strong the Lord is. His power is immeasurable, we can trust him," Wei Xiughed. It was his genuine feelings to his Lord.


    *** ***


    Just like Wei Xi said, Tang Shaoyang had not used any skills in the battle while he had seen Bronson''s skills.


    "It seems this is the limit¡­" Tang Shaoyang had not finished his words as suddenly noticed a shadow however from the back.


    He immediately activated Spirit Eyes and he saw the horse he had been ignoring was right behind him now. The horse stood with the two hind legs. The animal was still trying to trample him.


    "It seems this is my win," Bronson said while observing Tang Shaoyang''s expression. The man had a mad grin while fighting but that disappeared as soon as the man noticed Darcos was about to trample him.


    Bdump!


    Using the front hoofs, Darcos trampled Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder. To Bronson''s surprise, the man did not budge. Sure, his soles sunk to the ground from the impact, but the man was still standing.


    [[Dispersal] triggered! The attack power has been negated by 50%!]


    [Dispersal] was a passive defensive skill. If the skill triggered, it would negate 50% of the attack on him. It was an overpowering skill, it just that the trigger chance was around 20% to 30%. Darcos was so unlucky that the attack triggered the skill, not it would change the situation as he still had [Mana Shroud], [me Shield], and [Dragon Scale].


    Tang Shaoyang''s body spun around as he pped the horse with freehand. Darcos was sent flying with just one p.


    At the same time, he raised the battle-ax, grinning widely at the shocked Bronson, "It seems you could never win against me, Knight yer!"


    [Thousand shes]


    Bronson snapped out of his shock when he saw the thousand of the battle axes.


    [Extreme Swiftness]


    [Darkness Enhance]


    [Protection of Darkness]


    Dang! Dang! Dang!


    A thousand shes were blocked, all of them. Tang Shaoyang could feel it from the battle-ax as he felt resistance from each of the shes. After a moment of surprise, it was reced with delight.


    Even though Bronson managed to block a thousand attacks in the span of three seconds. The Knight yer fell on his back. As the dust dissipated, Bronson''s sorry figure came into sight.


    The Knight yer''s hands were trembling as he could no longer use them to fight after all of that. That meant he had lost, there was no way he could continue the battle under this condition.


    "I lost¡­" with a sigh, Bronson slowly brought the sword next to him, the sword rested next to its master for the final moment. Even though his hand was under a fierce trembling, he did not let it go until now.


    "The winner takes everything. I will not resent you even if you use me as a sacrifice," Bronson closed his eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear as he approached the Knight yer. There was a magic circle on top of Bronson''s forehead. Instead of sacrificing Bronson, he touched the magic circle with his palm.


    "Unfortunately, your journey will not end here. You have shown me that you are more than having potential. Now you have to dedicate your life to serve me, Bronson the Knight yer!]


    [Do you want to establish a contract with Grade S Spirit, Bronson the Knight yer? Yes/No?]


    [You have established a contract with Grade S Spirit, Bronson the Knight yer!]


    Bronson and his horse dispersed into ck smoke and entered his forehead. Bronson had be the eighth contracted spirit.


    ¡ªThank you for your mercy, My Lord. This servant Bronson will dedicate his life for your glory!


    "Good to know that," Tang Shaoyang smiled in return.


    "Let''s see, double down? Grade S+ Spirit, I want that one for my collection now," Tang Shaoyang smirked as he spoke those words without realizing that he would hurt the prideful magus.


    ¡ªSo we are merely a collection to you, now!?


    As someone who had a social standing in society, that was an insult to Zowen. Collection, it was more like they were Tang Shaoyang''s ves instead of standing as an equal status.


    ¡ªTsk, Lightning Bitch started it again. You should know that the Master does not have ill intention behind his words. He is just excited for the next summoning.


    Karan responded while clicking his tongue.


    Tang Shaoyang knew that both were about to be noisy. He immediately cut off the connection and flew toward the sky once again. After some thought, he decided to use 1.5 million zombies instead of 2 million sacrifices.


    "How many zombies in the city we killed? We have sacrificed less than two million zombies in total¡­" He was not expecting the zombies would be this many.


    *** ***


    "Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn!" King Biron kept cussing as his eyes looked toward Hangzhou, his main city.


    Not only did he lose the connection with his ten million zombie armies and Sheron, but he also lost twenty Zombie Consorts. It took huge resources to have twenty Zombie Consorts, now he lost all of them.


    "Whoever attacked my city, you will feel this King''s wrath. I will make you beg me to kill you, I will do everything to make you suffer all eternity!" King Biron roared furiously.


    He and his army were still far away from Hangzhou. But as soon as the connection was cut off, he picked up his pace. They returned with full speed.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was unaware of the iing bigger zombie armies. He was focusing on bing strong by sacrificing the zombie corpses.


    He used 1.5 million zombie corpses for the next summoning. The same phenomenon repeated, a little bit fiercer than Bronson''s summoning phenomenon but still scary nevertheless.


    [You have summoned Grade S Spirit, Aerelion the Dark Wyvern!]


    Despite the additional five hundred thousand sacrifices, he could not summon Grade S+ Spirit. This was a big loss to him.

 Chapter 417 - Skill Fusion

    <h4>Chapter 417 - Skill Fusion</h4>


    This time, it was a big creature that came out from the smoke. The expanded wings stretched out from the smoke as the creature poked its head out from the smoke.


    As the smoke dissipated, Tang Shaoyang got a clear look at the creature. Ten meters long, and if he had to add the tail too, it should be around fifteen to seventeen meters long.


    The wing spanned up to ten meters with a wide wing. The creature had a long neck as it observed the surroundings, just like a curious kid.


    It was a small version of a dragon, but it had a smaller body frame. After a while, the Dark Wyvern looked up. Their gazes met for a while before Tang Shaoyang decided to descend.


    "Can you speak?" Tang Shaoyang asked.


    The Wyvern tilted its head, "I can, are you the one who summoned me?" The voice was young, indicating the wyvern had not reached adulthood yet. But the wyvern was male based on the voice.


    "I am and I want to establish a contract with you! Should we fight or we can talk about the terms to form an equal contract?" Tang Shaoyang immediately came up with a decision to form a contract.


    It was not a dragon, but it should not be far off. There was no reason for him to sacrifice this guy. On top of that, he did not hear any objection from other spirits as well.


    Aerelion did not answer as it came closer to Tang Shaoyang. The Dark Wyvern stuck its nose closer to Tang Shaoyang. The wyvern sniffed his body.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Shaoyang wondered what this wyvern was doing. It was more like a dog now.


    "Your smell is familiar but also foreign at the same time. That''s weird," Aerelion pulled its head and kept observing, "You smell like a dragon¡­?"


    This time it was Tang Shaoyang who was surprised by the spirit. He did not expect that it could be smelled and it guessed correctly. For some silly reason, he tried to smell his own body. He smelled fine, nothing weird with his body smell.


    "So you are not a human?" Aerelion questioned Tang Shaoyang.


    "I am¡­" He stopped midway, "Nah, I don''t know myself. I am a human with¡­" He came closer to the Dark Wyvern and whispered, "A dragon bloodline. Also, this is a secret."


    The Dark Wyvern''s red eyes gleamed, "No wonder that I feel like I have to follow you. That''s the reason."


    The Dark Wyvern''s words confirmed Tang Shaoyang''s suspicion about the reason why Malki and Feera were willing to form the contract with him. The Dragon Bloodline was the main factor in it.


    "Dragon is known as the Beast King, even for an Abyss Wyvern like me would feel the same," Aerelion bent its head closer to Tang Shaoyang as the magic circle formed on the forehead, "I am willing to follow!"


    [Do you want to establish a contract with Grade S Spirit, Aerelion, the Dark Wyvern? Yes/No?]


    Tang Shaoyang ced his hand on the magic circle as he chose yes.


    [You have established a contract with Grade S Spirit, Aerelion the Dark Wyvern!]


    The second Grade S Spirit was sessfully contracted. But there was a bitter feeling, he had wasted five hundred thousand sacrifices for another Grade S Spirit while he could summon one with a million zombies.


    "Let''s start with 2.5 million zombies now? Or should I use all the remaining zombies?" Tang Shaoyang asked himself.


    It was unfortunate that he did not know the number of the zombies. If he knew, he could do some experiments with the summoning instead of randomly testing the number.


    "Wait! Sheron should know the total zombie armies. They are her subordinates, she should know the exact number!" He remembered that Sheron had been subdued by Yu Shun.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately contacted Yu Shun through the Communication System. He then called Yu Shun. The call was answered quickly.


    "Ask Sheron the total armies in the city!"


    ¡ªOver ten million but less than eleven million, she did not know the exact numbers.


    More or less, he had sacrificed over three million zombies, by the rough calction he has six million zombies to be sacrificed. Six million was a safe assumption. Meaning, he could summon six more Grade S Spirit or he could try to add the number to get Grade S+ Spirit.


    "Let''s try once more, two million¡­" Tang Shaoyang decided to use two million zombies for the next [Spirit Summoning].


    He added another five hundred thousand zombies to gamble it. With that in mind, he began the summoning. Another storm of ck smoke raged.


    [You have summoned Grade S Spirit, Terion the Demon Duke!]


    Two meters tall demon came out from the smoke. The demon wore te armor protecting his body and also a great sword on the back.


    Three horns protruded upward as his ck eyes and yellow irises scanned the surroundings. It had dark skin and two fangs protruded downward from the mouth. The ck cape fluttered on the back.


    It seemed that Grade S Spirit had a keen sense as they managed to detect their summoner immediately after getting summoned.


    "It seems a capable human is the one who summoned me. Unfortunately, I detest humans, so I will never agree to be your spirit," The Demon Duke opened his mouth. His words contained a dignity of that noble as he directed the words toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "It seems we are ill-fated, I don''t have a n to establish a contract with you either," Tang Shaoyang could feel a strange fluctuation from Zaneos. Restless and also fear? Yes, he could fear from the Demon Swordsman for the first time.


    ''Do you know him, Teacher?'' He could not help but ask the Demon Swordsman.


    ¡ªI don''t know him, but his status as a noble caused the fluctuation within me. We Demons have a strong hierarchy, it is a natural feeling from me who was not a noble!


    "I see, then I will finish this guy off quickly!" Tang Shaoyang took out the Dragon Destroyer. At the same time, Terion also pulled the great sword.


    "You will be the first Grade S Spirit to be sacrificed by me," after the battle against Bronson the Knight yer, Tang Shaoyang had a rough estimation of the Grade S Spirit''s strength.


    The Grade S Spirit was still weaker than him. Added he was in a bad mood because of his loss, he was not going to hold back. He would be going all out from the start.


    He started with the [sh Step]. His body disappeared and appeared again in front of Terion. Thetter was certainly caught off guard by his skill.


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang activated another skill, [Thousand shes]. This one had be one of his favorite skills.


    Despite being caught unprepared, Terion reacted in time. The guy cast the defensive skill, a dark shield that managed twenty strikes out of a thousand strikes.


    However, that was enough to buy him some time to make his next move. Countless spark and sh between the sword and the battle-ax resounded. Just like Bronson, Terion managed to parry all the strikes.


    "As expected of a capable human¡­" Terion had not finished his words as the ax was swung toward him again. The Demon Duke crossed his greatsword to block the iing strike.


    Bang!


    The Demon Duke was sent flying with one strike even though he managed to block a thousand strikes.


    [Grand st]


    It was a newly acquired skill as well. The fusion skill between [Greater Strike] with [Greater Strike]. Concentrating all power into the attack, that was [Grand st].


    The Demon Duke came out of the rubble, he was fine since he blocked the attack.


    "You are amazing but amazing is not enough to defeat me! It''s my turn now!" From where he was, the Demon Duke shed his sword toward him. Each of the shes sent a de made of Dark Mana.


    Tang Shaoyang merely shook his head. No matter how strong the attack was, if the attack did notnd on the target, it was useless. The straight attack was easy to read and he avoided all of them.


    "Since you can block [Thousand shes] but can''t block [Grand st], what if Ibine the two skills? That will be interesting!" Tang Shaoyang licked his lips and activated [sh Step] again.


    It seemed the Demon Duke could read his movement and knew where he would attack. Terion stopped his attack and turned toward Tang Shaoyang.


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang had activated both skills, [Thousand shes] and [Grand st].


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The two skills could be used as each strike contained a strong st. Terion had to face a thousand of them.


    Thanks to thebined skill, the ground was shaking fiercely from the impact. The dust rose, covering Tang Shaoyang and the Demon Duke.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang heard an unexpected notification in his head. It was truly unexpected as he did not think that this could happen.


    [You have triggered Skill Fusion, [Thousand shes] and [Grand st]!]


    [Skill Fusion seeded! You have learned a new skill, [Thousand sts]!]


    The dust was swept away by the wind and revealed the astonishing sight. The attack formed a big and quite deep crater. The crater was around seven meters in diameter and around 8-9 meters deep.


    Tang Shaoyang was looking at the interface, not expecting the unexpected again and also a new discovery. There was a chance to trigger a Skill Fusion by using two skills together.

 Chapter 418 - The Swordmaster

    <h4>Chapter 418 - The Swordmaster</h4>


    "I-I l-lost to a human?" Inside the crater, the Demon Duke wasying down weakly while looking at the bright moon in the sky.


    His eyes moved to the silhouette who was standing at the edge of the crater, "How is this possible? How could a human defeat me?" Terion questioned himself.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was happy to identally trigger the Fusion Skill. This was a crucial discovery for sure. He did not expect to trigger the Skill Fusion this way.


    "I should do some experiments after I am done with the cleaning," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. Then he heard Terion''s voice echoing in the crater. He then came down into the pit andnded next to the Demon Duke.


    "Why can''t a human defeat a demon?" Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue as he looked at the magic circle that appeared on Terion''s forehead.


    Unfortunately for Terion, Tang Shaoyang did not have the intention to make a contract with him. He had two Demon Spirits, or maybe three with Aerelion the Dark Wyvern. It would take him big resources to nurture the spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang extended his hand toward the demon and cast the skill.


    [Do you want to sacrifice Grade S Spirit, Terion the Demon Duke? Yes/No?]


    [You have sacrificed Grade S Spirit, Terion the Demon Duke!]


    [You gained 20 levels and a random skill of Terion the Demon Duke!]


    [You obtained a new skill, [Mirage Stride]!]


    [You gained 20 Spirit Power!]


    "20 levels for Grade S Spirit¡­ not bad¡­" What interested Tang Shaoyang was the skill. From the name of the skill, it should be another movement skill.


    "4 million zombie corpses left, should I double down? Or add another million to try it out," He still wanted the Grade S Spirit. The right move was to use the remaining zombies for the sacrifices, it was bold. He was sure that four million zombie corpses should be enough to summon Grade S+ Spirit.


    While Tang Shaoyang was in dilemma whether to use the remaining zombies or not, he got a call from Wen. Wen should know that he was busy with the summoning, he should send texts instead of calling him directly. However, the fact that Wen chose to call him, indicating something urgent.


    Tang Shaoyang answered the call, "What''s wrong, Wen?"


    ¡ªThe zombie armies areing to Hangzhou city, My Lord. Many, more than the zombie armies in the city! From my estimation, the zombie armies will reach the city in half an hour!


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes shone, he was thinking of the sacrifices yet the zombies came for him.


    "Alright, you can go back now! We will fight them outside the city!" After that, he closed the call.


    "Should I summon another spirit?" With the iing zombie armies, he did not need to worry about the sacrifices.


    However, he was concerned about the strength of this Grade S+ Spirit. What if he was equally strong with the Grade S+ Spirit? He had a battle in half an hour.


    "Nah, let''s use the zombies for your advancement, Teacher!" Tang Shaoyang decided to use the remaining zombie corpses for Zaneos instead.


    ¡ªFirst of all, you should call me by name, Master. Second, if you really want Grade S+ Spirit, you can use the remaining zombies for Bronson or Aerelion. They have a big chance to advance to Grade S+ Spirit instead of me.


    "We don''t know how many sacrifices are needed for Grade S Spirit to advance to Grade S+ Spirit, four million zombie corpses might not be enough. Since you have admitted me as your Master, you should listen to me from now on!" Tang Shaoyang grinned in response.


    From the air, he cast [Spirit Advancement]. In three minutes, he heard a notification.


    [Your Grade B+ Spirit, Zaneos the Demon Swordsman has advanced to Grade A Spirit!]


    [Your Grade A Spirit, Zaneos the Demon Swordsman has received enlightenment!]


    [Your Grade A Spirit, Zaneos the Demon Swordsman has received a new title, Zaneos the Demon Swordmaster!]


    Tang Shaoyang did not know how many zombie corpses were consumed for Zaneos to advance to Grade A Spirit. But he was d about the advancement. He was about to continue the [Spirit Advancement], but he could not use it on Zaneos again.


    [Your Grade A Spirit, Zaneos the Swordmaster is in a deep slumber to assimte with the new enlightenment!]


    [Spirit Advancement can''t be used on Grade A Spirit, Zaneos the Swordmaster!]


    Tang Shaoyang was d about the enlightenment, but it was a pity that he could not use [Spirit Advancement] on him anymore. This meant, only three remaining spirits could use the [Spirit Advancement].


    Yowe the Undead Lancer, Bronson the Knight yer, and Aerelion the Dark Wyvern.


    "Let''s strengthen Yowe first then," Yowe was the weakest. With the sacrifices, he hoped Yowe could advance to Grade A as well.


    ¡ªThank you for your reward, My Lord!


    Yowe''s grateful voice transmitted through his head. Another three minutes passed quickly, during this time, he noticed through [Dragon Sense] that the people who watched him had gone back. They must receive the call about the attack.


    [Your Grade B+ Spirit, Yowe the Undead Lancer has advanced to Grade A Spirit!]


    [Your Grade A Spirit, Yowe the Undead Lancer has received enlightenment!]


    [Your Grade A Spirit, Yowe the Undead Lancer has received a new title, Yowe the Undead Elite Lancer!]


    He could still see the zombie corpses through the [Spirit Eyes]. He did not hesitate to continue the [Spirit Advancement] on Bronson the Knight yer.


    ¡ªThis Bronson is grateful for your Grace, My Lord.


    Bronson''s voice transmitted in his head. Tang Shaoyang merely nodded from the outside.


    [No sacrifices are detected, [Spirit Advancement] can''t be activated!]


    More than ten million zombie corpses had been sacrificed. It was a big gain for Tang Shaoyang. He had advanced bing [Spirit King] and also two new Grade S Spirits.


    "The upgrade isplete, it''s time to test it out on the battlefield! The zombie armies are the best target to test my new power!" After saying that, He headed to the main camp.

 Chapter 419 - Against 40,000,000

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Against 40,000,000</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang had to stop what he was doing and joined Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi. Wen was with them while the others were outside, moving to the wall, preparing for another battle.


    "Can you estimate the number of the enemy?" Zhang Mengyao asked. The question was directed to the Jade Eagle who found the armies after a night patrol.


    "I don''t know, but it should be at least twice as much as the armies in Hangzhou," Wen was not sure with his calction, "Also, they are in a rush and many are left far behind from the frontline."


    "We can ask that to Sheron. She should know," Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao did not know who this Sheron was.


    "Sheron was the female zombie subdued by Yu Shun. She is the zombie in charge of this city," as he exined that to the two, he called Yu Shun toe over.


    A momentter, Yu Shun and Sheron joined them, "Forty million, King Biron took forty million armies with him."


    "And the armies we fought early were over ten million zombies," Tang Shaoyang added for more information.


    "Should we retreat?" Zhang Mengyao immediately proposed to retreat, "Our people are still exhausted from the battle in the afternoon. They are still recovering from exhaustion. I don''t think we can fight them with our condition."


    "But what if they pursue us?" Tang Shaoyang asked his Supreme General, "I doubt their intention is only seizing the city. They must be wanting to kill us, all of us."


    "It seems we have no choice but to fight the armies," Zhang Mengyao realized her mistake when Tang Shaoyang questioned her. If the armies pursued them, they had to fight them.


    They had refugees who could not fight in Jiaxing City and Hangzhou''s city wall was more reinforced and sturdy than the one in Jiaxing. Hangzhou was a strategic position for them. Utilizing the sturdy and high wall, they might have a better chance to win if they fought here.


    "Then I will buy time! Three hours, I will hold the attack for three hours! That should be enough for them to recover, right?" Tang Shaoyang had his own idea.


    He could fight the armies by himself, not that he was cocky, but that was possible for the current him. However, that would defeat the purpose of touching his army. The main purpose of this was to train his army.


    He could not take all the weak zombies by himself or else they would have to face stronger zombies in the future. The zombies kept evolving, the next time they met another zombie army. The zombie armies''position might be a mix of stage-3 zombies and stage 4 zombies instead of stage-2 zombies.


    "You, alone!?" Zhang Mengyao raised her voice "Nope, I don''t agree. You are the Leader, we can''t put you in the most dangerous spot! There''s no need to rest. We will fight together!"


    "No, let the soldiers get some rest to recover. I am eager for a battle as well," Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    There were so many things he wanted to try. Skill Fusion for example. He wanted to try [Thousand sts] and [Invisible sh] together, it would be a powerful skill if he could fusion the two skills.


    Of course, not all skills could trigger the Skill Fusion. He had tried [me Shield] and [Mana Shroud] at the same time. However, it did not trigger the Skill Fusion. That meant not all skills could be merged, and it must be twopatible skills that could trigger the Skill Fusion.


    "But¡­" Zhang Mengyao wanted to speak more but Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at her, "You guys can stay on my back to take care of the zombies out of my reach."


    "It''s decided, get ready!" Tang Shaoyang decided. This was the best decision for them, for his army.


    However, to his surprise, all the people were ready to fight another battle. Even though the n was for them to stay on the wall, the Tarriors wanted to follow their Lord to fight.


    Foolish he might say but Tang Shaoyang was satisfied with their attitude, "Order is Order! You stay on the wall and join the battleter!"


    That was the order, absolute order of the Lord. Just like that, Tang Shaoyang went out of the gate. Of course, he was not alone. Wen, Kairu, Pride, Yu Shun, Wei Xi, Zhang Mengyao, Li Na, Liang Suyin, and the other Captains followed, leaving Kang Xue in charge of the army.


    "Are you sure we don''t need to support them?" Helia, the Chief of the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe asked Kang Xue.


    The two were standing on top of the wall, watching a group of people, less than a hundred to face forty million zombies. After knowing the number of the enemies, the armies followed the order. They stayed out of the battle and joinedter when they were signaled to join.


    "This might be your chance to find how strong The Lord you serve, Helia," Kang Xue smiled in response. Aplete opposite of Zhang Mengyao, she trusted her man as the strongest man. The zombies should not be an issue for him.


    "I still think that retreat is the wise decision. Our enemy is not only the Zombie Kingdoms. Bombyx Mori Tribe was also one of our enemies and also the Lionax Kingdom which was an unknown force," Helia expressed her thoughts.


    "Hehe, you will soon understand that your concern is pointless," Kang Xue let out a chuckle.


    Helia was not the only one who was concerned about their superiors.


    "What should we do? What should we do!? Should we run?" Gan Shuo panicked as soon as he knew that the enemies had forty million zombies.


    "Escape? To where?" Liao Zhenya asked the older man while shaking her head, "You are more spineless than you look, Uncle Gan."


    Gan Shuo rolled his eyes at the young people who teased him, "I am not spineless, I am being realistic. Our enemy is forty million zombies. It''s forty million! Do you think we can win with only a thousand people?"


    "We have the Fogged Ape Tribe and the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe. We have a strong vanguard and also support. On top of that, Our Lord is shockingly stronger than you thought!" Liao Zhenyamented from the side.


    "We can win against ten million zombies without Lord Shaoyang joining the battle. With him starting the battle, it should be easy for us to win even if there are forty million zombies," Zhen Yang added confidently.


    It was not blind confidence, but the confidence he acquired from watching the spirit summoning. Even after watching all of that, he and Liao Zhenya still could not see Lord Tang Shaoyang''s real power. From the battles against the spirit, they could tell that The Lord never went all out, even fighting a creature that was simr to a dragon.


    Gan Shuo looked at the two as if he was looking at fools, "What happened during an hour of our separation? How can you have that much faith in someone you just see today?"


    Zhen Yang shook his head and gestured forward with his head, "Look! The enemy has arrived, let''s focus on the battle!"


    Gan Shuo could feel the slight vibration from the wall. It was an indication that the forty million zombies wereing closer.

 Chapter 420 - Against 40,000,000 - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 420 - Against 40,000,000 - Part 2</h4>


    "What is this? Why would they split?" Gan Shuo could not see the enemy as it was night. However, he noticed that themander group and the Lord split up as they were not far from the wall.


    He saw Lord Shaoyang was the only one to keep advancing while the General, Vice General, Commanders, and Captains formed a short line five two hundred meters away from the city wall.


    Only a person walked forward, and that person was Lord Shaoyang. From many perspectives, together would give them a higher chance to win instead of splitting like this.


    For someone who had seen Lord Shaoyang fight the spirits, Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang''s eyes gleamed. After watching the battle against the spirit, it was a lie if they did not want to know their Lord''s full power.


    This was their chance to witness that power. The power they might attain in the future. Might or dream of, nothing wrong with dreaming, of course.


    After a certain distance or about three hundred meters ahead of themanders'' line, the three noticed their Lord Stopped.


    "We will know very soon, stop bbering and just watch, Uncle Gan," Zhen Yang reminded the older man to be quiet.


    Gan Shuo decided to stay and watch as he earned annoyed stares from the other Tarriors. The Tarriors seemed to dislike him for mouthing the Lord. The older man decided to pretend to not notice the stares as he looked straight at the battlefield.


    The vibration was getting stronger and stronger. He could feel that despite standing on the sturdy wall. After a while, he could see the ck swarm move in his direction.


    The moonlight showed him what he would face soon. It was a mad rush from the swarm of zombies. He then noticed Lord Tang raised his hand. He did not know what it meant, but he knew very soon what it did mean.


    Amander, Fire Witch, sent a big fireball toward the swarm. It was the scale he had not seen before. Triple size of the SUV? Double size of the bus?


    Seven giant fireballs illuminated the night and gave him a better sight of the iing enemies. Gan Shuo took a deep breath as he could see many giants amongst the zombies. The giant zombies were the scariest as they were easily noted from afar. There were even a few that were around fifteen meters tall. That was a rough estimation since he was far away from the giant. Not that he wanted to get closer to the giant zombies, he still wanted to meet his wife and children.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Seven consecutive explosions resounded as the fireball hit the swarm. The fire engulfed a big chunk of the zombie armies. Looking at this, a thought crossed in Gan Shuo''s head, ''Never offend thismander if he does not want to get roasted.''


    Thanks to the explosion, the sight of the enemies became even clearer. Gan Shuo looked at the swarm, but he could not see the end of the swarm. It was as if the zombies were endless despite the big explosion.


    Gan Shuo returned his view to his Lord, the only hope in his heart. Then he noticed that more and more figures appeared beside him. He even saw a giant beast appear next to Tang Shaoyang, "What is that!?"


    *** ***


    ¡ªWhy did youmand your woman to burn the precious sacrifices? A few thousand sacrifices are gone now.


    Zowen did not understand the act of burning the zombies. Why did he explode zombies into dust?


    "Morale! It''s for my people to show!" Tang Shaoyang calmly replied as he watched the zombie armies stop right after the explosion.


    "While the victor has been decided, I need to boost my people''s morale to encourage them in the battleter," that was the purpose of asking Suyin to burn the zombies.


    "Let''s stop with the chit-chat, are you guys ready for the battle? I need your help to contain all these zombies and please refrain from extinguishing their corpses!" After the instruction, Tang Shaoyang tried the newly evolved skill.


    [Spirit Manifestation]


    Karan was the first one to appear. Tang Shaoyang understood the change as soon as he saw Karan''s form. He was no longer a faceless avatar in blue, but an orc. The long and big tusk protrude outward from his mouth, the big nose, big eyes, and pointy ears. Of course, the thing that easily identified them, the green skin. He could see the resemnce of Karan in the troll.


    After Karan, it was Zowen that started to manifest. A 1.75 m girl, wearing a bright blue robe with a deep cleavage of her big breast, bright blue eyes, high nose bridge, sharp chin, and the characteristic of deep blue hair. Zowen was for sure a stunning beauty.


    Then followed by Malki the Fire Ant Emperor, Feera the Chimera, Bronson the Knight yer, and Aerelion the Dark Wyvern. All the spirits were summoned in their original form.


    Yowe and Zaneos were still undergoing enlightenment while Rumru''s spirit was not with him.


    "Don''t stare at me too much, the enemies areing!" Zowen waved her hand at Tang Shaoyang who was staring at her. She was proud of her look, but even more proud of her power.


    "If you are lonely on some random journey, you can summon her to entertain you, Master," Karan cackled as he did not miss his chance to mock Zowen.


    For some reason, Zowen did not refute the words as if she was epting the proposal.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head at the two spirits, "Split!" He could fave all forty million zombies but those forty million zombies were widespread. He could face them all unless they focused on him. Splitting was the only way to take care of zombies as much as possible, "We are not attacking, let theme at you, and stay on your ground!"


    The spirits split up after receiving the order, but Zowen, "You stayed behind to finish off the zombies that passed us!" She was the only one who fought from the range hence her task was different in the battle. On top of that, he did not want her to burn the zombie with her lightning.


    Yet for an unknown reason, she followed his order withoutint. Usually, she would get annoyed to be put in the backline. He did not mind it as this was the best.


    Tang Shaoyang took out his battle-ax and turned toward the zombie armies. The fireball stopped the swarm from advancing. Itpletely stopped now, around five hundred meters away from him.


    "This will be a pain in the ass to look for King Biron even with my Spirit Eyes," Tang Shaoyang said while letting out a sigh. The zombies were just too many to find a single zombie.


    On top of that, Sheron, Doron, and Heron told him that King Biron was far stronger than any of them, including the stage-9 zombies, Sheron. Meaning this King Biron was above stage-9 zombie.


    "Stage-10? Stage-11? Or maybe stage-12?" He muttered under his breath, "But why do they stop suddenly? Don''t tell me this King Biron is intimidated by the fireball, right?"


    As soon as finished, a white spear elerated from the swarm. The spear whistled through the air, but the spear was not meant for him as the direction was far off from him.


    However, through [Spirit Eyes], he could tell the course of the white spear. The spear was meant for Liang Suyin, "There''s no way I will let you hurt my woman while I am here!"


    Tang Shaoyang moved toward the course of the spear.


    Dump!


    He caught the white spear with his bare hand, causing a loud noise from the catch. He looked at the spear in his hand. The spear was made of bone hence the color.


    The zombies did not give up to assassinate Suyin with the bone spears, but each of the shots was caught by him. The reason they stopped was to locate the dangerous Elementalist that could wipe thousands of zombies in one attack.


    "This is a pointless game¡­" despite his words, he kept catching the bone spear. Not a single of them could pass him. He did not mind this since he was trying to buy time for his people to recover.


    Upon realizing the attempt to assassinate Suyin was pointless, the zombie swarm marched again.


    "You should do that from the start!" Tang Shaoyang, for some reason, anticipated the fight against King Biron.

 Chapter 421 - A Kingdom Has Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 421 - A Kingdom Has Fallen</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang did not move despite the iing swarm. He stood on his ground despite the millions of zombies rushed toward him.


    "There''s no need for me to transform, at least not now," He checked his mana which was rapidly depleting because of his summoned spirits. Of course, it was still far from being drained. He could maintain all of them for hours.


    "New skill¡­ new skill¡­" he muttered until recalled a skill, [Deadly Charge].


    ''Will I charge as Moon does?'' He thought to himself as his mind reyed the scene where Moon used his skill at the enemies. He was charging at the crowds, sending everyone on his path flying.


    When the swarm was twenty meters away from him, Shen activated [Deadly Charge]. His body was covered in mana as his body elerated toward the swarm.


    He charged at the swarm for fifty meters non-stop. All the zombies in his part were sent flying into the air regardless of their evolution stages.


    As he stopped from the skill, he infused yer Energy into his battle-ax and activated the next skill, [Thousand st].


    Boom!


    He swept all the zombies in front of him. The st''s range reached fifteen meters, clearing all the zombies fifteen meters in front of him.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and cast more skills, "Let''s try if the Skill Fusion will work or not¡­" He then activated [Invisible sh] and [Thousand st].


    The first out [Thousand st] went invisible but not with the next nine hundred ny-nine st. He also did not hear the notification of the Skill Fusion. It meant both skills were notpatible for fusion.


    Boom!


    Hundreds of zombies were cleared by the st. Tang Shaoyang had so many skills that he did not remember all of them. Especially the newly acquired skills.


    "[Mirage Stride]? This should be a movement skill, but let''s try it out!" As soon as he activated the skill, he saw his illusion spread out toward the seven directions. However, he did not move from his spot.


    Because of the skill, the zombies were in chaos as they chased after eight different targets, "That''s a quite useful skill for sure."


    *** ***


    Their Lord shed against the forty million zombie swarm, by himself and his summons. At least that was what they told him.


    Gan Shuo immediately noted the flying zombies, the st that cleared a big chunk of zombies. He was shocked again that the man held that much power. Even so, it was less impressivepared to Commander Liang''s fireballs.


    He then looked toward the other summons. The winged big creature was wreaking havoc. A sweep of its wing killed many of the zombies while the others fought very well.


    Even so, the seven figures could not contain the forty million zombies as many passed through their line through the unguarded spots.


    "Can they buy us time?" Gan Shuo had heard the n. The Lord and themanders would stall time for them to get enough rest to recover from the afternoon battle.


    However, at this point, they had to fight to defend the city wall. There was no time to rest or they would lose the wall to the enemy. Gan Shuo noticed the others were preparing as well. They wore the armor and readied their weapon.


    "It seems we will be okay for a while," Liao Zhenya muttered. Gan Shuo heard her and looked up, while many zombies passed through the Lord''s defense line but themanders managed to cope with these zombies.


    Gan Shuo quickly noticed that most of the zombies were focused into one, Tang Shaoyang. Even though the swarm had a chance to force their way to the city wall, the zombies focused on Lord Shaoyang and also the othermander instead.


    The surplus zombies that passed Tang Shaoyang would be taken care of by themanders. None of the zombies could reach the city wall.


    The battle continued, Gan Shuo was still tense as he watched the battle from the top of the wall. However, he noticed something after half an hour. No zombies reached the city wall. The city wall was safe.


    Two powerful mages worked together as thest defensive line, the Fire Which and the spirit summoned by their Lord. The blue robe mage used her lightning, killing all the zombies that rushed toward the city.


    On top of this, the creature that was simr to a dragon was still wreaking havoc with the other five. In this half an hour, Gan Shuo also kept observing his Lord.


    The way he fought was less impressivepared to the mage. However, each of his swings would st dozens of zombies at once. Despite the overwhelming number of zombies, he defended his ground without getting pushed back.


    At this moment, he realized that there was a reason why that man became the leader of these absurdly strong people. He should be stronger than all of them for sure.


    "Huh!? The zombies stopped their attack?" Hearing Zhen Yang''s words, Gan Shuo observed the battlefield. Just like he said, the zombies stopped their attack once again.


    The zombie swarm stopped a hundred meters away from their Lord. Then Gan Shuo saw a group walking out of the zombie swarm. He noted a few giant zombies together, circling another zombie.


    *** ***


    "Huh!? Are they done with the attack?" Tang Shaoyang looked around upon noticing the zombie stopped attacking him.


    Just like the others, he certainly noticed a group of zombies came out of the swarm. He recalled all the spirits, five of them stood around him while observing the iing group.


    Through the Spirit Eyes, he could see a two meters figure in the middle of the tall zombies. Wearing ck armor and a spear on its back, the zombie appeared like a human to him. His eyes were even normal, just like normal people''s eyes.


    There was no rotten flesh on his face, and his skin was smooth albeit pale inparison to normal skin. Even though he had not met King Biron, he could tell that that zombie was King Biron.


    "Interesting¡­ hehe¡­" Tang Shaoyang chuckled, "There''s no need for me to look for you since youe by yourself."


    As soon as he finished his words, a notification rang in his head.


    [The King of the Dacian Kingdom has been killed!]


    [The Dacian Kingdom has fallen!]

 Chapter 422 - The Prince And The Commander

    <h4>Chapter 422 - The Prince And The Commander</h4>


    Jinhua City was set aze, the fire engulfed the city and illuminated the surroundings.


    Inside the city, a red armored man stepped on a zombie with deep blue armor.


    King Rudin looked up, but the opposite party had their faces covered in red helmets. Only the gleaming murderous gazes could be seen from the helmet.


    "W-who a-are you guys?" King Rudin managed to utter the question under the humiliation he suffered. Yes, the one who got stepped down was King Rudin, the King of the Dacian Kingdom.


    "A filthy undead wants to know us!?" Cynical sneer entered King Rudin''s ears. Anger filled him, if not all his limbs were gone, he would rush and fight. But he was not in the position to do that.


    The red armored knight was about to pull his sword to kill King Rudin, but another red armored knight came, holding the man''s hand.


    "He''s the leader of the undead. You can''t kill him, we need more information about this world from this undead!" It was a woman''s voice. The voice was cold andmanding.


    "Who cares about that? This world just experienced the game for a few months. You should know already! They are too weak for us, we could easily dominate this world!" The man arrogantly imed as he shoved the hand away.


    King Rudin never expected his life would be spared. He had expected he would be killed, there was no fear in him.


    "There are many things we can get from this undead. The official city locations for example. This undead has three cities under his banner, we should extract this information from him so as not to waste our time looking at the cities!" The female moved forward and pushed the man further from King Rudin.


    Her movement was swift and smooth as the red armored man was easily pushed back. From such a simple exchange, King Rudin was well aware that the female was even strongerpared to the man who defeated him.


    ''Who are they? Where do theye from? How can they be this strong already?'' Those three questions lingered in King Rudin''s head. Of course, he knew that he could never satisfy his curiosity. His fate was sealed the moment his limbs stopped regrowing.


    "You dare to push this Prince!" The red armored man sheathed his sword in fury while the female knight wasposed.


    "You are, but no longer a Prince now! You are! A soldier of mine! I can! Do anything to you!" The words spoke out coldly with a strong stance.


    The knuckle cracked could be heard, but then the Prince turned around, leaving King Biron and the female knight alone.


    "Undead, heed my words! Do you want to die painless or have a painful death!" The female knight gazed at him.


    King Biron finally realized that the woman was not just a higher ranking in the army than the prince, but she was also far stronger than the Prince. He could tell that just by exchanging gazes, the deep blue eyes as if could see through into his soul.


    "We undead could not feel pain, I wonder how you are going to give me a painful death?" King Rudin''s voice was calm. He had ovee the fear of dying in front of the death door. Also, he was not trying to buy time or even challenging the female knight. That was just pure curiosity because he did not feel any pain even with all his limbs gone.


    "Oh, Ignorance Undead. Even if your physical body could not feel pain, but your soul does! Do you want to try the taste of pain?" Her cold voice was a wake-up call for King Rudin. Thetter was rmed when the opposite party mentioned his soul.


    "We don''t have much time, make your decision!" The female knight urged King Rudin.


    King Rudin let out a sigh, "Ask away, I will answer if it is something I know," the King had given up as he closed his eyes.


    The female knight asked the other three cities where King Rudin''s remaining armies were. King Rudin replied honestly. He never cared about his armies, the tool for his conquest journey. His conquest journey hade to an end so they should apany in death too.


    After getting the information, the female knight asked about this world, "Earth, and the poption is dominated by humans, but no longer I guess. I am pretty sure we, the Undead, already take down more than half of the human poption.


    "I see¡­" The female knight nodded his head, "From these three, the Daian Kingdom, Tang Empire, and Bombyx Mori Tribe. Which one is stronger than your kingdom?"


    "Bombyx Mori Tribe should be weaker than us and the Daian King should hold the same power as us. However, this is my first time knowing about this Tang Empire. I never heard of this force before."


    King Rudin answered honestly. There was no point in lying. In fact, hisst desire was for King Biron to suffer the same fate as him and his kingdom. He wanted the other kingdom to be brought down to apany him.


    "I see," the female knight nodded, and a momentary silence followed up.


    ''Empire? Are they also a foreign force from another world? If so, we need to be careful,'' the female knight thought to himself as she opened the Territory War Game interface.


    The Tang Empire had taken over two cities. The Empire was ahead of them. The Empire was a force they could not underestimate, for sure. The decision not to kill King Rudin was the right choice so they could take precautions against the empire.


    "Before you kill me, can you satisfy one of my curiosities?" King Rudin knew that the time hade, but he wanted to know something.


    The female knight lowered her gaze to the undead, "Ask away!"


    "Who are you and where do youe from? You are not a resident of this world, right?" That was what King Rudin wanted to know.


    "Since you will die anyway, I will satisfy your curiosity! Yes, I am not a resident of this world. We are an army of the Lionax Kingdom of Lukan!" The female knight answered.


    King Rudin closed his eyes, "Thanks, you can kill me now!"


    The female knight flicked her finger, a drop of fire fell onto King Rudin''s head. As soon as the fire touched King Rudin''s skin, the fire spread and burned the whole body into crisp.


    After that, the female knight rejoined with her soldiers at the building where the city''s Steele was. As she entered the building, eleven people were waiting for her.


    The Prince was there. His gaze was full of hostility at her, but she ignored the cocky Prince.


    "Captain Fer!" She called a name and a red armored knight stepped forward, "I am at yourmand, Commander!" The knight put his right hand on the chest and bowed toward the woman.


    "You will lead your unit to the south, Wenzhou city! Your objective is to capture the city from the undead!" The femalemander ordered.


    "Captain Dean!" She called the second name. Another man came forward and repeated the salute.


    The female general directed her subordinates to another city where King Rudin told her.


    The three units were set out to conquer the other three cities. Since the enemy was just an undead, she was confident by sending a unit to each city.


    ''The problem is the empire. From what the undead said, the Empire should be shing against the Daian Kingdom on the west side of this city. Far from the city of course,'' She tapped her index finger against the armor. No one spoke but just the sound of her tapping sound.


    ''Should wee for them or should we hold our ground and let theme to us?'' The female general was contemting. She did not bring the special unit to scout as the n was to set up the base before they coulde with them.


    Also, thanks to the game, the portal that connected Earth and Lukan was disabled temporarily because of the Territory War Game. She could not ask for reinforcement even if she wanted to.


    "Is there something that bothers you, Commander Ashley?" A captain stepped forward and decided to ask.


    "I suspected that there''s another force that is not the native of this world. I am thinking about what we should do next as they are not something we can underestimate like the undead," Commander Ashley did not hide her thoughts. She shared the issue with her subordinates.


    "Check the game interface. The Empire has conquered two cities. They are ahead of us," she pointed out another fact that her subordinates were not aware of.


    "What are you worried about? We just kill them! There is no need to be worried about it! Have you forgotten that this world is just a few months old? There''s no way there''s another foreign force aside from us!" The Prince was the first one to talk after they heard about the empire.


    Commander Ashley nced toward the Prince, "That''s why I am in charge of the expedition instead of you! You are brash and sloppy, you will bring this battalion to its doom with your attitude!"


    "Shut up, b*tch!" The Prince was about to pull his sword, but he immediately looked away from Commander Ashley and stormed out.


    "Wade! Reed! Follow me! We will be hunting!" He called two names before storming out of the building.


    "Rather than hunting aimlessly, go to the southwest! There''s a city. You can conquer the city if you have spare time!" Commander Ashley said loudly.


    Weed and Reed looked toward themander. Under themander''s consent, Wade and Reed followed the Prince.

 Chapter 423 - Epic Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 423 - Epic Evolution</h4>


    The first thing Tang Shaoyang did after hearing the Dacian Kingdom had fallen was to check the Territory War Game interface.


    The Dacian Kingdom''s name was gone from the participant list. Then he looked further down to see the Lionax Kingdom had a city under their names. That meant the Dacian Kingdom was destroyed by the Lionax Kingdom.


    King Rudin was killed by the people of the Lionax Kingdom. This was bad news to him, indicating the Lionax Kingdom was stronger than the Dacian Kingdom. A stronger force to fight while his armies were not ready for that battle.


    Tang Shaoyang closed the interface and gazed at the group in front of him. It seemed King Biron received the same notification. Through the Spirit Eyes, he could see the Zombie King was shocked.


    He did not expect his long rival would be killed and the kingdom to be destroyed within this short time. It was not even a day that had passed since he left the enemy territory, now they were destroyed for eternity.


    Happy? Of course not, King Biron was not happy even though his enemy was reduced by one. That was because a stronger enemy was waiting for him. It took some time for King Biron to collect his thoughts ande up with a new n.


    He ordered his subordinates to continue to walk after the man. King Biron eyed the man who was surrounded by the knights and also an infant dragon?


    ''That''s why Sheron lost to him, he has this little dragon,'' King Biron thought while his feet kept marching forward, closer to the man.


    When the distance was ten meters away, King Biron stopped his advance. His subordinates made a path for him to take a few steps closer to the man.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang immediately activated his [Basic Detection] on the zombie he suspected to be King Biron.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Biron


    Race: Zombie


    Affiliation: Daian Kingdom


    Evolution: Epic


    ss: Undead King


    Level: 421


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    King Biron was not a stage-10 zombie or even a stage-11 zombie. The zombie was at Epic Evolution. This was Tang Shaoyang''s first time encountering Epic Evolution.


    "This will be the true test of how strong I have be," Tang Shaoyang grinned. Instead of being nervous, he was excited to have the battle against King Biron.


    He then observed the other zombies as well. King Biron had around twenty attendants that apanied him. Five Stage-9 Zombies and fifteen Stage-8 Zombies.


    This group should be the strongest bunch from the Daian Kingdom.


    "Ruler of Humans! This one is the Ruler of Undead, Biron!" King Biron initiated the conversation.


    Tang Shaoyang did not respond to the conversation. He merely observed King Biron.


    Receiving no response, King Biron continued, "This King has a proposal! You should know that the Dacian Kingdom has fallen, and they have fallen from a strong foe! This King proposes that we work together to expel the foreign force before we decide who will be the winner of the game! Ruler of Humans, do you want to work together with this King?"


    Tang Shaoyang was stupefied as he looked at King Biron. This guy was smarter than he thought of for thinking such a strategy. s, he was choosing the wrong partner. Never crossed his mind that he would work together with the zombies, not even once.


    "Unfortunately, you are looking for the wrong person! I am not someone who will work together with my sacrifice," Tang Shaoyang saw the zombies as the sacrifices instead of enemies he had to y.


    From the little information he had, the Lionax Kingdom was far stronger than the Dacian Kingdom who was about the same power as the Daian Kingdom. Meaning, he had to be prepared to fight this Lionax Kingdom.


    As for the Daian Kingdom, they were a stepping stone for him and his subordinates. They were the resources needed for his kingdom to get stronger. It was ridiculous to work together with the zombies.


    ''Heh, it seems resting is impossible for them now! They have to fight the zombies now if they don''t want to get killed by the Lionax Kingdom''s force,'' Tang Shaoyang changed his mind.


    The fall of the Dacian Kingdom was an rm for them to get ready for the fierce encounter against the Lionax Kingdom.


    ''Before that, I have to kill King Biron first. The chaotic zombies are easier to kill than the organized zombies!'' Tang Shaoyang sent a message to Zhang Mengyao. He was telling her to get Tarrior ready for the battle.


    King Biron stunned for a moment before he smiled, "How stupid of me to ask you to work together. I can turn you into a zombie and have you and your subordinates fight for me! Why bother wasting my time talking?"


    King Biron pulled the silver spear from his back as he walked forward. His eyes were observing Aerelion, the only thing he was concerned about.


    "You should not get distracted during the battle, or you will lose your head," Tang Shaoyang appeared right in front of King Biron with his battle-ax. Dragon Destroyer whistled through the air, shing toward the neck.


    King Biron was caught off guard but reacted quickly. He crossed the spear to block the iing ax.


    Dang!


    The collision caused a loud noise. At the same time, King Biron was flung backward, crashing into one of his giant subordinates. The King and the subordinate fell together.


    "As expected of a King, he''s not something I can take down in one hit," Tang Shaoyang hoped to end things quickly before the Lionax Kingdom to their door.


    King Biron was not easily taken down. He got up immediately after the first exchange. His face was telling Tang Shaoyang that he was furious. King Biron showed his white teeth as dark energy slowly rose from his feet.


    The Dark Energy slowly formed into a spear. One spear, two spears¡­ a hundred spears made of dark energy floated around King Biron.


    Of course, those spears hardly intimidate Tang Shaoyang, "Come!" He motioned toward King Buron toe at him, angered the Zombie King further.

 Chapter 424 - Last Ditch Effort

    <h4>Chapter 424 - Last Ditch Effort</h4>


    King Biron charged at him with the hundred spears made of the dark energy. His speed was not something to be underestimated albeit a level slower than Lu An still. However, the spears were moving faster than the creator.


    Tang Shaoyang coated his battle-ax with yer Energy. With countless swings of the battle-ax, he reflected a hundred spears with ease. But it was not simple by just reflecting the spears.


    The spear came back for him from all directions, "A troublesome skill," he muttered. He did not dare to ignore the spears since they were created from dark energy. The implication of getting hit by the spear might be more than physical injuries if he could be hurt by the spear.


    Of course, it was not that he did not have a solution for the predicament. Amidst his effort to reflect all the spears, King Biron arrived in front of him. The Zombie King was three meters away from him.


    The zombies had the spear in his hand, ready tounch an attack.


    [Mirage Stride]


    Tang Shaoyang used the skill, breaking into eight mirages and going in eight different directions. The skill was enough to confuse King Biron momentarily.


    The reason King Biron was confused was that all eight mirages did note for him. But he reacted quickly to control the spear to chase after all mirages.


    "That''s toote," Tang Shaoyang was already right behind King Biron. He used [sh Step] and moved to the back to the Zombie King.


    [Thousand st]


    Swoosh!


    Before the skill could hit the Zombie King. ck energy rose and coated King Biron.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The continuous booming resounded throughout. Five meters deep crater formed by [Thousand st]. The dust quickly swept by the wind, revealing the figure inside the crater.


    King Biron was still standing even after receiving his [Thousand st], unprepared at that. However, there was a big change in the Zombie King. The zombie had no longer skin but dark energy.


    Tang Shaoyang was afraid that the thing in front of him was no longer a zombie he knew before. The dark energy was crackling, bolting here and there. The floating spears were still there, but he was no longer holding the same spear.


    To confirm that, he cast [Basic Detection] again on the creature.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Biron


    Race: Zombie


    Affiliation: Daian Kingdom


    Evolution: Epic


    ss: Undead King


    Level: 421


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nothing changed from the window status. It was still showing the same description.


    "Maybe King Biron used the transformation skill just like the one I have," Tang Shaoyang assumed.


    King Biron turned around. The Zombie King no longer had a face. It was just t ck energy while his eyes gleamed in bright red.


    In that exchange of nces, the ck figure blurred. King Biron appeared in front of him, ready to stab him in the chest. Using the surface of his battle-ax, he blocked the spear.


    Bang!


    The ck energy exploded, pushing him backward with explosive force. He blocked the attack, but the force behind the attack was just too strong. He caught unprepared as he crashed on the ground, rolling in the dust.


    The moment he got up, King Biron was already before him. For the second time, he was caught off guard. The zombie thrust the spear in his hand toward his chest. At the same time, a hundred spears that floated around him also shot toward him.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately activated all his defensive skills.


    [Mana Shroud] [me Shield]


    He did not stop there as he activated another [Greater Dragon Transformation]. The ck resurfaced, from the heels to the face as wings came out from the back.


    In the split second, he curled his wings to protect his body from the iing assault.


    Ten spears exploded along with his [me Shield]. The me attacked King Biron. The fierce me engulfed King Biron.


    BOOM!


    An explosive mixture of dark energy and me raged in the dark.


    Swoosh!


    However, the explosion was being swept away by the big wing as a figure flew out of the explosion.


    *** ***


    "What is that?" Gan Shuo looked at the battlefield. He could see a ck-scales creature, with a wide wing.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    His heartbeat spiked up, and weird enough. His instinct was telling him to kneel toward that creature. In a panic, he looked at his surroundings. Only then he realized that everyone was kneeling while few of them were still resisting the urge just like he did.


    However, he noticed his friends, Zhen Yang and Liao Zhenya were kneeling. Gan Shuo looked up, only then he noticed all themanders were kneeling too.


    "What happened!?" The older man blurted out. He could not understand what happened. The longer he was standing, the more ufortable he was. It was as if natural for him to kneel and it was wrong to not kneel.


    Gan Shuo finally stopped struggling. He relented and knelt, he lowered his head. When he did this, all diforts and confusion disappeared. A rxing and relieving feeling invaded him.


    He felt refreshed by kneeling to someone. Weird for sure, he just followed the instinct as this could give him a relief he never felt since this damned game started.


    After a moment, Gan Shuo stood as the others also stood up along with him. His eyes immediately fixed at the battlefield once again.


    The creature that looked simr to a fantasy dragon was still there. It was holding the same battle-ax that Lord Tang had. The enemy''s king approached Lord Tang.


    Gan Shuo finally realized that the creature was his Lord, but it still weirded him out. The instinct he felt just now, why he has those feelings.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what happened to his people as he was marveled at the new transformation. He could feel the power increase. He checked his attributes, and almost all the attributes were doubled.


    "Deserves to be Epic Evolution, you force me to use my transformation," Tang Shaoyang grinned at King Biron.


    King Biron seemed to lose to his instinct after the transformation. It rushed toward him again, but this time, his movement was very clear to his eyes.


    "Let''s try this new power, shall we!" He moved, not using any skill. His speed was so fast that in the blink of an eye, he shed against the Zombie King.


    Tang Shaoyang caught King Biron''s neck, mming the Zombie King onto the ground. The ground cracked as King Biron spat out the ck liquid.


    Even though he was being held back, King Biron kept manipting the ck spears. The spear attacked Tang Shaoyang from all directions, but the spears failed to leave scratches on the ck scales.


    Realizing the small spears did not work on Tang Shaoyang. Giant ck energy formed in the sky. If not for the crackles, the energy was hard to get noticed because of the night.


    Slowly the giant ck energy shaped into a spear. Of course, Tang Shaoyang noticed the ck energy gathered in the air through the Spirit Eyes.


    Twenty secondster, a giant spear made of ck energy formed. The spear was fifty meters long and had its head pointed at Tang Shaoyang and King Biron himself. King Biron''sst attempt to kill Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 425 - Another One Has Fallen

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Another One Has Fallen</h4>


    The giant spear shot down, but it immediately stopped right after. The ck energy slowly dissipated afterward. It happened in the blink of an eye.


    Tang Shaoyang stared at the headless body. From the head to the neck was gone, burned in the fire. He controlled the fire to make sure it did not burn the body.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 16 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 16 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 16 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 16 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 16 Attribute Points!]


    "Five levels of Epic-Evolution zombie, huh!?" Tang Shaoyang muttered as he felt the gain was too little, "That must be rted to my advancement and also the fact that I have two sses."


    [The King of the Daian Kingdom has been killed]


    [The Daian Kingdom has fallen!]


    The same notification rang in his head when King Rudin was killed. But this time, it was a different zombie king that got killed, ''This notification should alert the Lionax Kingdom. They would be wary of us as well, that could buy us some time to clear the remnant of the Daian Kingdom.''


    ''On top of that, this should be enough to intimidate the Bombyx Mori Tribe to not attack our backline,'' Tang Shaoyang immediately thought of the advantage behind the advantage of killing King Biron.


    He then raised his head to look at his people, "Get ready to fight!" His voice echoed through the air. It was loud enough for the people on the city wall to hear his voice.


    He then turned around as he felt a fierce vibration from the ground. All the summoned spirits except for Zowen came over to his side.


    The zombie swarm turned into madness as all of them rushed toward him, including the five Stage-9 Zombies and the fifteen Stage-8 Zombies, "Should I keep them alive for Yu Shun or should I just kill them for the sacrifices?"


    "I will leave half of them for him¡­" after he muttered that, his figure vanished. He rushed toward the group of twenty zombies and ughtered ten of them.


    Ten heads flew off as he appeared with the battle-ax, far weaker than King Biron for sure. As for the remaining zombie, he left them limbless.


    "I never do this on a big scale, let''s try!" Tang Shaoyang ced his palm on the ground. Not long after, thend rose.


    [Elemental Maniption], a strong skill he rarely used. Tang Shaoyang formed a twenty meters tall wall, tall enough for zombies to cross over. The wall stretched out wide as it could not be seen where it ended.


    "Lord Shaoyang, is that you?" A familiar voice entered Tang Shaoyang''s ears. From the steps, he could tell who wasing. He threw ten crippled zombies, three stage-9 zombies and seven stage-8 zombies.


    "A gift for you," he turned around and saw all his subordinates were here, including Zhang Mengyao. The girl observed attentively.


    "Don''t worry, this is a skill of my bloodline. I am not going to stay like this forever," he did not bother to hide it from his subordinates and also his girls.


    "I will form ten gates! Get the armies ready to defend the ten gates!" He pointed at the wall behind him, "Get the archers to the wall as well!" There was a stair to climb the wall.


    Zhang Mengyao had questions in her head, but he knew it was not the right time to ask those questions. She carried the orders to split the armies into the sign where the gates would be made.


    The Tarriors and Militia forces were split into nine groups while the Fogged Ape Tribe upied a gate for themselves. The wall served as protection so his armies would not get overwhelmed by the enemies. The gate would control the flow of the zombies that would fight his army.


    This way, his militia and Tarriors would not get overwhelmed by the enemies by the controlled number they had to face. That was a great n if not the best.


    After the order, he flew to the wall. The zombies tried to climb, but the t surface caused them to fall back. He made sure that the outer wall was as smooth as ss so no zombies could crawl through the wall.


    Of course, there was always an exception, the Swiffer. They could crawl through the smooth surface, "Deal with them, but don''t kill them!" That was the order for his spirits.


    A couple of minutes passed, and his armies were ready at their respective gate. He opened the gate as the zombie poured through the gate.


    He observed his armies from the top wall, they fought well to defend their gates. There was a problem though, the corpses would pile up. It would be a hindrance for them to fight when that happened.


    "It seems I don''t have any other choices but to sacrifice the zombies for Aerelion or Bronson instead of Spirit Summoning," Tang Shaoyang muttered.


    The sound of steps got closer, he nced to the side and noticed Cao Jingyi led the Archer Team to the top. She greeted him with a bow as he waved his hand at her, telling her to do her duty.


    Despite her carelessness for a temporary leader, he could not deny her contributions to the empire. Many Tarriors also respected her hence she maintained her position in the army.


    Without that many choices in his hand, he extended his hand toward the zombie corpses and cast [Spirit Advancement]. Bronson would be his target for advancement as Zaneos and Yowe were still in the process of enlightenment.


    He was curious about what would change them after their advancement.


    *** ***


    There were no casualties so far, he knew that but Gan Shuo was weary with the non-stop battle. His exhaustion was recovered from leveling, but his mind could not cope with the endless battle.


    He had killed countless zombies and lost track of time how long he had been battling the zombies. The sun had risen from the east as the warm sunray hit his skin.


    He had thrown the shield by now as the zombies were too weak to injure him. He did not need the protection to fight the zombies now. Even with the stage-4 zombie passing the frontline, it was easily taken care of with him working together with his teammate.


    At this point, swinging the sword at the sight of zombies had be muscle memories for him. He handled all the zombies that came for him easily even though he was still far from his Squad Captain who performed much better than him.


    Gu Yingjie, a monstrous individual that could take down the stage-6 zombie by himself. The young man sessfully earned respect from him for sure. He was doing well, far better than who was much older.


    ''But why!? Why don''t youe down and help us!!??'' Gan Shuo was screaming inwardly as he nced upward.


    A figure could be spotted in the middle of the gate. The figure had his hands extended downward, it was unknown what he had been doing all night. Yes, Gan Shuo resented his Lord for not lending a helping hand.


    He knew the reason The Lord did not participate in the battle. But this had crossed the line. He felt like a ve forced to fight despite the obvious benefit he got from killing the zombies.


    "Get ready! We will push our way out!" Amand entered Gan Shuo''s ears.

 Chapter 426 - Grade SS Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Grade SS Spirit</h4>


    [Your Grade S+ Spirit, Bronson the Knight yer has advanced to Grade SS Spirit!]


    [Your Grade SS Spirit, Bronson the Knight yer has received enlightenment!]


    [Your Grade SS Spirit, Bronson the Knight yer has received a new title, Bronson the Executioner!]


    After millions of sacrifices, he heard the notification. The first Grade SS Spirit he got from advancing his avable spirit.


    "I am very grateful for your generosity, Master. This Bronson will use his power to repay your kindness," Bronson manifestation knelt toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Not long after that, the manifestation blurred as Bronson returned to the spiritual space for his enlightenment. He did not know what the enlightenment did for the Spirit, but it took time for the spirit to wake up once they received enlightenment.


    Zaneos and Yowe were the prime examples for this as they had not awakened from the enlightenment.


    The unfortunate thing about the [Spirit Advancement], he could not know how many corpses for his spirits to advance. But he was sure that it took over twenty million corpses, a high-quality corpse at that for his two Grade S Spirit to advance to Grade S+ Spirit with one of them sessfully advancing to Grade SS Spirit.


    That was a lot of resources. If not for the situation, he wanted to fill the empty contracts with Grade S+ Spirit or Grade S Spirit before summoning Grade B Spirit for levels.


    [Spirit Manifestation] a superior version of his [Spirit Avatar]. While [Spirit Avatar] summoned a spirit with his level as the limitation, [Spirit Manifestation] gave his Spirit 150 levels above him.


    Of course, the level could not surpass their original level before they died. Karan was an example of that. Before the Great Warrior died, he was level 531. So he was level 531 when he summoned the orc through [Spirit Manifestation].


    ''Grade C+ Spirit is this strong, then how am I supposed to win if Karan decides to fight back then?'' This baffled Tang Shaoyang.


    Back then, he was a low-leveled fighter with no ss. The chance of winning against was less than a percent if not zero. His head was spinning as another thought popped, ''What about Zaneos? What about Zowen and the others?''


    The grading system was hard to understand. He also could notpare Karan with the evolution stage. Karan was a hundred levels stronger than King Biron he just killed. This made him curious about the other spirits.


    What was their level? How strong were theypared to him? He felt surreal that he could defeat those who were far higher in level.


    All Spirits outside while the ones inside him were resting in their enlightenment. No one could share thoughts or experiences at this moment.


    He snapped out of his thoughts and noticed his armies were pushing out their way of the wall he created.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around only to see that most zombies were a mix of stage-2 zombies, stage-3 zombies, and stage-4 zombies. This was thest defense that got left behind during the quick marching.


    Noticing this, he realized that the battle was over. Stage-4 zombies posed no threat to his armies. He watched all the Tarriors go through their first advancementst night. All Tarriors with ss had gone through the advancement while his spirits filled the gap Tarriors left behind for the advancement.


    Without a doubt, his armies had gotten a lot stronger, ''But I am not sure this is enough to face the Lionax Kingdom or not.''


    "I am sorry, Aere. I will use the remaining zombies to summon more spirits for the sacrifices. I can''t use them for your advancement," Tang Shaoyang then nced at the flying wyvern above him.


    "I am fine, Master. There are a lot of zombies in this world. I can wait until then," The Dark Wyvern replied respectfully.


    The situation did not need him to clean the corpses as his armies were attacking instead of defending their ground. There was no need for him to worry that the piling up of corpses would hinder his army''s movement as they kept moving forward, ying all the zombies in their path.


    "Alright guys, the war is over. It''s time to go back, I don''t have much mana left to maintain you guys outside," he talked to his spirits.


    Tang Shaoyang maintained the [Spirit Manifestation] all night. If he wanted to maintain them longer, he had to transform into his dragon form again, which was unnecessary since the battle was over.


    The spirits returned to the contracted space without him canceling the manifestation. Tang Shaoyang then watched his armies ughter all the zombies for a few hours.


    By the time the sun was right above their heads, all the zombies were killed. Over twelve hours of continuous battle, all the zombies were killed. There were no cheers from his armies as they went back with their heads hung low.


    He had been there before, fighting for days against the zombie horde. He understood them as he told Zhang Mengyao to lead the armies back to the cities while he stayed behind.


    The after effect for continuously killing the zombies. The weariness of their minds for continuously killing the zombies and theck of sleep was detrimental to them.


    "It seems we will take a day or two to wait for them to recover," Tang Shaoyang wanted them to grow strong, not just physically but mentally as well. Forcing them to fight again would just break them.


    "But why did King Biron lead his armies back to Hangzhou? Have they met the Lionax Kingdom? They should not have met with the Lionax Kingdom or King Biron won''t be surprised with King Rudin''s death announcement," This battle should not happen if the Daian Kingdom and the Dacian Kingdom shed.


    This had be a mystery. He wanted to send Wen to check over Jinhua City, but then he was quite worried. He had to be cautious with the unknown. He did not want to lose Wen.


    "It seems I have to focus on my level instead of contracting a new spirit," Tang Shaoyang muttered.


    "Fifteen thousand zombies for Grade B Spirit. I can get one level from the Grade B Spirit¡­" He checked his level, he was level 437 now.


    "The next advancement should be at level 600 or even level 700. My talent will beplete by then, and I can unseal my Dragon Bloodline as well. Advancement for both sses would bring my level to a higher level as well," He was being overly concerned by the Lionax Kingdom.


    "So, I will need at least 263 levels for my next advancement. That should be around four to five million sacrifices¡­" Tang Shaoyang looked over the scattered bodies that were strewn all over the ce.


    "This should be enough¡­" he was about to [Sky Walk] until three figures approached him, "What should we do next?"


    The figure was his Supreme General apanied by Wei Xi and Cao Jingyi.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and smiled, "Get rest, let the soldiers have their well-deserved rest for a day? Or maybe two days while we n our next move. You guys also go rest, I will stay behind to take care of the corpses. We don''t want to be gued by leaving them in the open for too long."

 Chapter 427 - High Human

    <h4>Chapter 427 - High Human</h4>


    [Do you want to sacrifice Grade B Spirit, Orlo the Undead Knight? Yes? No?]


    [You have sacrificed Grade B Spirit, Orlo the Undead Knight!]


    [You gained 1 level and a random skill of Orlo the Undead Knight!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Heavy Strike]!]


    [Friction Skill detected¡­]


    [Fusion Skill failed¡­]


    The words kept repeating in Tang Shaoyang. He started to get annoyed for some reason. It made him a little dizzy, listening it repeatedly for an hour.


    Just like Zaneos said, he got only a few skills. Most of them would be a skill fusion and fail for being inferior in grade. After some time, he would be getting the same skill over and over again.


    He was not going toin since his purpose of summoning the spirits was to sacrifice them for levels. As for the spirits.


    Most of the spirits he summoned were Undead Warrior, Dark Knight, sometimes Demon Soldier, and most of them were, of course, being Undead Knight.


    [You have met the requirement for the main ss Advancement!]


    [You have met the requirement for the Second ss Advancement!]


    He had lost count of how many spirits he had beaten. But with the notification in his head, it indicated that the summoning should be stopped for a while.


    The scorching sun was still hanging in the sky, but it barely affected him. If it was before the Game, he wouldin about the sun being too hot or something else.


    [Do you want to proceed with the Main ss advancement? Yes. No.]


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately choose yes as he wondered for a while, "It''s not been long since I advanced to Spirit King, I wonder what is next?" He muttered to himself before he finally chose yes.


    [Congrattions! You have advancement from [Spirit King] to [Spirit Sovereign]!]


    [Your skill [Advance Spirit Integration] has been upgraded to [Epic Integration]!]


    [Your skill [Spirit Summoning] has been upgraded to [Epic Summoning]!]


    [Your skill [Spirit Contract] has been upgraded to [Sovereign Rule]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Spirit Link]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Sovereign Aura (Passive)]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Spirit Blessing]!]


    [Exclusive ss Bonus Attribute: +20 Magic Power per level!]


    [ss Advancement Bonus has been applied!]


    [Congrattions! All existing skills have increased by one level!]


    [ss Advancement has been achieved. You will now gain 32 free Attribute Points per level!]


    [You havepleted the Main ss Advancement!]


    "Hmmmn," Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin with his index finger and thumb. Aura skill, this was his third aura skill. He had [yer Aura] and also [Monster Aura] when he integrated with Karan.


    He did not know what the aura was for. He did not feel the benefit from this aura directly. Even until now, he did not understand that skill. Zaneos had no clue either, "Maybe Origin knows something about this auras? Should have asked him before we departed."


    There were so many things he needed to attend when he returned to the base. He kept forgetting to ask because he was being upied with other things, emotionally and responsibility as the Leader of the base. From all of that, paper works he disliked the most.


    He had to do the thing he disliked the most, reading the reports for all the updates that happened in the best. It was not something he could skip.


    "[Spirit Link], I can try the skill now," He activated the skill.


    [There is no spirit avable to get linked!]


    That was the notification that rang in his head after he tried to cast the skill. There was a specific condition to use the skill, he had to summon his spirit.


    "Let''s try the skillter then. What about this [Spirit Blessing]?" Something weird with the skill. The skill had a limit to use.


    [Spirit Blessing - Lvl 2 (Blessing 6/6 avable)]


    Tang Shaoyang was kinda worried to try the skill since it was limited to six times. He tapped the skill, trying to find how many Skill Points needed to upgrade the skill.


    [Do you want to consume 2000 Skill Points to upgrade [Spirit Blessing] to level 3? Yes. No.]


    He was surprised that the skill needed 2000 Skill Points to be upgraded. This was the most expensive skill so far to be upgraded.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Nah, I need more information before I will use it. However, since it''s a blessing, that should be something good for the spirit. A blessing for a spirit, huh!?"


    This reminded him of how he got the second ss. It was a blessing from the Gods of the Arkania Continent, "Maybe the blessing works the same way? The blessing will grant the spirit a second ss or even bloodline or maybe a talent? Let''s try itter."


    [You have chosen [Divine Body (Stamina)], 1 Talent has been consumed!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Resistance (Passive)]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Perseverance (Passive)]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Rapid Recovery (Passive)]!]


    [Talent Advancement bonus attribute has been applied! You will gain +48 Strength +22 Agility 36 Vitality +12 Stamina +30 Magic Power +1 Sense per level!]


    [You havepleted Talent Advancement!]


    [Divine Body has beenpleted!]


    The moment he heard thest notification, his vision blurred into darkness. He was about to pass out until he heard the next notification.


    [You have resisted!]


    The blur and dizziness were gone as his body suddenly became energetic and warm. He felt refreshed even though he almost passed out a moment ago. That was a weird experience for sure.


    [You have now be a High Human!]


    [Your skill [Profound Pleasure (Passive)] has been upgraded to [Divine Pleasure (Passive)]!]


    "High Human? My race changed?" He opened the window status. Indeed, he was not just a human, but High Human. He did not know the difference but High Human should be superior to just Human. However, he was unsure of the benefit of being High Human.


    "Mengyao changed her race into Half-Vampire after she awakened her bloodline while I changed my race because of my talent. Again, what''s the benefit?" Zhang Mengyao told him the benefit of being a Half-Vampire.


    She had innate abilities such as [Self-Healing], [Night Vision], [Blood Maniption], and she could even grow wings now.

 Chapter 428 - Demon Prince

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Demon Prince</h4>


    "Another question saved for Origin," Tang Shaoyang muttered as it was useless to think about it with no single clue. He did not linger with the new skills and also the race evolution.


    [Do you want to proceed with the Second ss advancement? Yes. No.]


    [Your second ss has advanced from [Mythical yer] to [Primordial yer]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [yer Touch]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [yer Absorption]!]


    [Second ss advancement bonus attribute has been applied, +60 Strength +60 Agility +60 Vitality +60 Magic Power 6 Sense +24 Attribute Points!]


    [Second ss advancement has been achieved, all existing skills have increased by one level!]


    [You havepleted the second ss advancement!]


    "Hmmm, [yer Touch]?" As he said that, he activated the skill.


    The yer Energy shrouded his right palm. However, the yer Energy in his palm was a lot darker, a dark red that gave out an ominous vibe. He wanted to test it, but there was no living creature he could touch with his palm.


    "Next time I guess," He canceled the skill as he focused on another skill.


    Tang Shaoyang cast the skill yet he received a robotic notification in return.


    [No target!]


    "It seems I have to touch the target as well, how inconvenient¡­" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows. The ss without a doubt was very powerful, but the skill was quiteplicated.


    [yer Domination (Passive)] for example, he did not know what the skill did. Zaneos said it could be used to intimidate the enemies. Quite useless if he had to say.


    [You have met the condition to unlock the third seal of your bloodline!]


    [Do you want to open your bloodline''s third seal? Yes. No.]


    [You have unlocked the third seal of your bloodline]


    [Bloodline bonus attribute per level increased: +50 Strength, +50 Agility, +50 Stamina, +50 Vitality, +50 Magic Power, +5 Sense!]


    [Bloodline bonus attribute has been allocated!]


    [Your skill [Great Dragon Transformation] has been upgraded to [Grand Dragon Transformation]!]


    [Your skill [Dragon Eyes (Passive)] has been upgraded to [True Dragon Eyes (Passive)]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Dragon Aura (Passive)]!].


    [Unsealing the third seal of the bloodline has triggered the bonus. All your existing skills'' level increased by one!]


    [Congrattions, you have unsealed the third seal of your bloodline!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: High Human


    Main ss: Spirit Sovereign


    Second ss: Primordial yer [Level - 700]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 700


    Talent: Divine Body


    Bloodline: ck Dragon (Stage 4)


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 72489


    Agility: 45888


    Vitality: 52803


    Stamina: 44690


    Magic Power: 53463


    Spirit Power: 301


    Sense: Epic


    Mana: 534630/534630


    Spiritual Energy: 3010/3010


    yer Essence: 24900


    yer Energy: 24900/24900


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Epic Summoning], [Sovereign Rule], [Epic Integration - Lvl 8], [Mana Mastery (Master)], [Master Mana Perception - Lvl 1], [sh Step - Max Level], [Spirit Eyes - Max Level], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Max], [Raged Alteration - Max], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Max], [Divine Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Max], [Dispersal (Passive) - Max], [me Shield - Max ], [Mana Shroud - Max], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [True Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Dragon Fire], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [Grand Dragon Transformation], [Spirit Manifestation], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive,)], [Abyss Domain], [Undead Poison], [Thousand st - Lvl 8], [Deadly Charge - Lvl 8], [Mana Regeneration (Passive) - Lvl 8], [Spirit Gate], [Spirit Energy], [Rush - Lvl 7], [Perception (Passive)], [yer Domination (Passive)], [yer de], [Elemental Maniption], [Fire Domain], [Dragon Sense], [Gravity Pull], [Grievous Strike], [Spirit Link], [Sovereign Aura (Passive)], [Spirit Blessing - Lvl 2], [Resistance (Passive)], [Perseverance (Passive)], [Rapid Recovery (Passive)], [yer Touch], [yer Absorption], [Vnt Step - Lvl 4]


    Contracted Spirit (9): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordmaster] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)], [Malki - The Fire Ant Emperor, [Feera - The Chimera], [Yowe - the Undead Elite Lancer], [Bronson - The Executioner], [Aerelion - The Dark Wyvern]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Done with the advancement!" Tang Shaoyang walked to the air. He observed the surroundings to see how many zombies he had for the sacrifices. To his surprise, there were still a lot of zombies.


    With a wide grin, he extended his hand below and cast [Epic Summoning]. The new skill, he wondered what would make different.


    [You have summoned Grade B Spirit, Turin the Undead Warrior]


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to talk or negotiate with the spirit. There was nothing to talk about as he activated [yer Touch]. He merely moved with his maximum speed.


    Undead Warrior could not react in time as his palm grabbed his neck. He raised the Undead Warrior to the air. To his surprise, the Undead Warrior was struggling frantically as if it was in severe pain.


    Turin kept hitting his hand while his feet kicked the air. Not long after that, the spirit screamed in pain, shrieking loudly. Soon the magic circle appeared above the undead''s forehead as it had given up.


    [Do you want to sacrifice Grade B Spirit, Turin the Undead Warrior? Yes. No.]


    [You have sacrificed Grade B Spirit, Turin the Undead Warrior!]


    [You gained a random skill of Turin the Undead Warrior!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Quick Step]!]


    [You gained 1 Spirit Power!]


    [Friction Skill Detected! Initiating Skill Fusion [Vnt Step] and [Quick Step]!]


    [Skill fusion failed! [Vnt Step] is a superior grade skill to [Quick Step]!]


    [Skill [Quick Step] has been removed!]


    No more level from sacrificing Grade B Spirit. No more levels, meaning no more grinding unless he started to summon Grade A Spirit or above.


    "What should I do with the remaining zombie corpses? I guess I can use the remaining corpses for thest spirit summoning," Tang Shaoyang decided quickly after.


    There should be a few million more, enough for the summoning. At this point, he was not worried if he summoned a high-grade spirit since the Grade S Spirit posed no threat to him.


    He extended his hand, this time he did not limit the number of the sacrifices. He used all remaining zombie corpses for thest spirit summoning, [Epic Summoning].


    [You have summoned Grade S+ Spirit, Orlean the Demon Prince!]

 Chapter 429 - Break Time

    <h4>Chapter 429 - Break Time</h4>


    The battle truly took a huge toll on the soldiers. Most of them went straight to sleep while a few stayed awake to keep on watch.


    Pride, Kairu, and Wen, the three beastment stayed awake. They learned their lesson from the unexpected attack from King Biron hence the three made their n for the remaining noon.


    The three would patrol three different areas of the city, making sure the city was safe from the attack.


    The City Steele Building


    The building where the City Steele was, the most tightly guarded building. A twelve-story building in the center of Hangzhou.


    Selena and Arina received a message from Elin. She said it was important and asked them toe here. Even though both were healers, they had armor on.


    Arina had a bow and quiver on her back while Selena was holding a spear in her right hand. Both girls entered the building guarded by eight Tarriors at the entrance.


    The eight Tarriors bowed their heads at the sight of the two while the two girls nodded in response. Four hours passed after the battle, the city was calm as most of the soldiers were asleep in the surrounding buildings


    Selena and Arina got to see the City Steele at the end of the lobby. This one was bigger than the one in Jiaxing. Maybe, the City Steele represented the scale of the city. Hangzhou was without a doubt a bigger city than Jiaxing.


    The two girls did not stop to check the City Steele as they went to the elevator. The technology that only existed in this world. It did not use mana or magic to operate this thing but a machine.


    They entered the elevator and pressed number 12. The message told them toe to the 12th floor ande to the room on the left. They did as they were instructed to, now both were standing at the said room''s door.


    Selena and Arina exchanged nces. Elin came from the same world as them. The person they trusted the most after their man. The two wondered why Elin called them here.


    Selena nodded her head and her hand reached the doorknob. Arina nodded in response.


    Selena then opened the door and they were immediately stunned to see Elin right behind the door. The two were stunned because Elin was stark naked, leaning against the wall. Her face flushed red and a satisfied smile hung on her face.


    Selena snapped out of her thought as she pulled Arina into the room and closed the door. Arina''s eyes were focused on Elin''s vital spot, she could see the dripping liquid.


    "Ahnnn~" before none of them could speak, they heard a moan from inside the room. It was a familiar moan to Selena and Arina.


    "I need your help," Elin opened her mouth as she smiled, "As much as I want to apany him, but I have to get prepared the dinner for our soldiers," a clear reluctance could be detected from her tone.


    Elin had be the head cook, everyone in the logistic team needed her to prepare a meal for a thousand soldiers. That was her responsibility. A lot of preparation was needed to make a thousand meals or maybe more. The armies had not eaten yet from the morning.


    "Even if you don''t ask me, I am willing to do that for you," Selena smiled charmingly as her bright red eyes shone.


    She put her armor and weapon into inventory, revealing the clothes she wore beneath the armor. It was a ck long sleeve shirt and long ck pants. But the clothes she wore were so tight, showing her curvaceous body.


    "He really loved big breasts," Elinmented unnecessarily while looking at Selena''s breasts.


    Selena chuckled, "But yours are bigger than mine, Sister Elin. You should have realized that a long time ago."


    The girl tapped Elin''s shoulder, "You can leave the rest to me, Sister Elin. I will do my best," after saying that, Selene entered the room boldly, leaving the confused and nervous girl behind.


    Despite her rtionship with Tang Shaoyang, she was not as bold as Selena. There was an embarrassment that she could not shake off even after having a threesome a few times.


    "Hehe, if you want to stay around Shaoyang, you should get used to this," Elin let out a chuckle, "Or you can maintain that as well. Your embarrassment may evoke his desire even more."


    Elin came closer to Arina and nted a kiss. It was a deep kiss as Elin''s tongue entered Arina''s. Arina was not expecting this yet she was shocked to push Elin. After some time, Elin released her, "You are quite sweet, I am expecting to have you for my next sweet section."


    After saying that, the violet-haired girl went to the bathroom, leaving the blue-haired girl rooted on the spot.


    Meanwhile, Selena swiftly followed the moan and entered the bedroom. There, she saw Delia. The girl had her back against the transparent ss while Tang Shaoyang was holding her.


    Delia embraced Tang Shaoyang''s neck as her chin rested on his shoulder. Her face flushed red while having a blissful facade. Pleasure moans filled the room.


    "Do I make the same face when I am doing it?" Selena wondered as she watched the two.


    "You will know soon, babe," Tang Shaoyang echoed in the room as Delia released a long moan. She had a long, pleasurable orgasm.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around while carrying Delia. He put the girl on the bed before he kissed her on the lips.


    After that, he approached Selena who was standing at the door. He kissed her as Selena responded to the kiss while circling her hand on his neck. His hand moved to her bouncy yet firm butts. He yed with its softness for a while before his hands moved to her chest.


    With a slight force, he tore the ck shirt and exposed the ck bra beneath the shirt. A slightly impatient with the protection that covered his treasure, he tore the fabric connection between the cups, exposing the firm and plump breast.


    Tang Shaoyang buried his head on Selena''s chest.


    "You do really like big¡­ Ahnn~" she had not finished her words as a jolt of pleasure assaulted her body. It was just merely a lick on her breast, but she could feel pleasure from it.


    Selena let him y with her breasts as she enjoyed a new pleasure. This was the first time that she felt this good just being sucked on the breast. A new moan filled the room.


    Delia who rested her body on the bed immediately got up, "I can''t stay or I will get stimted again," she decided to drag her body out of the room.


    When he was about to get into the bathroom, she encountered Arina. Delia smiled at her as she entered the bathroom.


    He was not satisfied with just breasts. His hand moved down to her vital area. He tore the crotch part, exposing the sexy ck lingerie. His hand went into a punitive expedition, "Huh!? You are already wet."


    Selena managed to roll her eyes at him, "Of course, I am. It would be strange if I am not wet¡­ Don''t stop~"

 Chapter 430 - Succumb To Her Desire

    <h4>Chapter 430 - Sumb To Her Desire</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang carried the girl onto the bed. He flipped Selena, now he had her back on him as he pushed her down. This was one of his favorite positions.


    Deep inside the girl, she was waiting with great anticipation. She never felt that way from forey. This was the first time for her to get stimted by just touching.


    Then she felt Little Shaoyang entering her private region. She let out a pleasurable yelp as it was so unexpected for her. Yes, this was a new pleasure. Her mind was beyond going nk as if she was ascending into heaven.


    At this point, she could not think anymore. She just enjoyed what came for her. The second thrust, the third thrust. Little Shaoyang kept filling her.


    Tang Shaoyang pasted her body onto her as he kissed her neck. He did not stop moving as he continued with the movement as the bed was shaking.


    "Ahhnn~ Ahnnn~ Ahnn~" an uncontroble moan escaped Selena''s mouth. Her red, enticing eyes gleamed brightly as she drowned in pleasure.


    She finally understood why Elin was so reluctant to leave him.


    They did it for a couple of minutes until Tang Shaoyang stopped, "Why do you stop?" That question immediately escaped her mouth.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned and whispered, "Let''s change position," he flipped over while maintaining Little Shaoyang inside her. Now he was at the bottom while Selena was at the top. He pped the girl''s bouncy butts, "It''s your turn to move!"


    Selena had her leg spread open while looking at the ceiling. Her thigh was right on Tang Shaoyang''s thigh. If it was before, she would be ashamed in this position but not anymore after what she just experienced. What was in her mind was to move her body now.


    She supported her body with her hands and positioned her legs onto the bed. She did this carefully so Little Shaoyang could not escape from her.


    After she was in position, she pushed herself up with her legs and down. The paused melodious moan returned, filling the room.


    Selena just could not stop. Once she moved, she kept moving non-stop. Her movement became faster and faster as she felt it. She almost reached the climax.


    "Ahnnn~~~" a long moan escaped as she sprawled on top of Tang Shaoyang. She never felt this good before, this was heavenly if she wanted to describe it in one word.


    "Done already?" Tang Shaoyang kissed and asked her. If this was her limit, he was not going to force her to continue. Not like he had enough, but he respected her choice.


    "No! We have just started. We will not stop until you fill me!" Her reaction was unexpected, strong, and adamant, "Give me seconds to rest¡­" she had not finished her words as she felt something pulsating inside her.


    Selena looked down there, she could feel that Little Shaoyang was getting bigger inside her, "Unless you move by yourself¡­" again, she could not finish her words as hands sped on her thigh and brought her up.


    Her legs still spread wide and they were still connected. She was sitting on hisp with her leg split. Yes, she was like doing a split on hisp.


    Her hand was holding his head backward as they exchanged kisses. In the next, she was brought while his hand was supporting her thigh. She was brought to the front of the mirror.


    "You said you want to know what kind of face you make during our workout? Why don''t you look?" Tang Shaoyang raised her up and down?


    "Humnnn~" the second round started. Selena opened her eyes wide as she saw her own reflection. She was quite shocked to see her own reflection. She was shocked to see she could make that kind face.


    However, the shock was overwhelmed by the pleasure that assaulted her body, "More~ more~," the moan was an encouragement for Tang Shaoyang. He sped up while Selena kept looking at her making out with her man.


    For some reason, the reflection on the mirror stimted her even more. She moaned louder as she lost in pleasure.


    Meanwhile, Arina rooted on the door. She had taken off the armor as she was wearing the same attire as Selena. Her eyes widened as her cheeks flushed red.


    Arina''s breath became hurried as she felt the heat from inside. Without her realizing it, she touched her own private region with her hand. Shocked by her action, Arina pulled her hand. However, her eyes never left Tang Shaoyang and Selena.


    Selena''s moan echoed in her head, her breath became hotter at the same time. Lost in thoughts, her hand roamed around her breasts and her private region for the second time.


    The blue-haired girl did not realize how, but she made a hole in the pants, around her private region. Then she felt a warm liquid wet her private region. She brought her finger closer to her face and her cheeks flushed even redder.


    At this point, the shyness and her desire were fighting inside her. She just stood there while hoping the man approached her instead of her approaching him.


    However, those thoughts merely stayed inside her head as they never happened. Selena and Tang Shaoyang were still in the same position as the unrestrained moan filled the room.


    It continued like that for a while, and Arina was still watching the two making out. She was not aware of when, but she realized that she was inside the room. She looked down and looked back, the door was behind him now.


    The warm liquid dripped from her private region. It flowed to her thigh, she could feel it clearly. Her breathing became even faster before the restrain that had been holding her back snapped out.


    Arina took off her clothes and the pants along with the bra and panties. Stark naked, she approached Tang Shaoyang and Selena. She came from the side and hugged Tang Shaoyang from the side.


    By now tall Tang Shaoyang was, she tiptoed him before kissing him on the lips.

 Chapter 431 - Changes

    <h4>Chapter 431 - Changes</h4>


    "Ahhnnn~" A long moan escaped Selena''s red lips as she reached a climax for the second time. Inside the stomach, she could feel warm liquid filling her a lot.


    "It''s my turn!" Arina never expected that one day she would say this for this kind of thing.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, he held Selena with his left hand as he carried Arina with his other hand. He carried both onto the bed and another new round started.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang sat at the edge of the bed, he stretched out. This was the craziest night so far. He nced back, Selena and Arina were hugging each other while next to him were Liang Suyin and Kang Xue, both had their heads on the same pillow.


    Thest one, hugging his waist, Li Na. She was drooling as he could feel the wetness on his back waist.


    He released her hands slowly to not awake the girl and stood up afterward. He observed the room, it was in a mess.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head while stretching his hand upward. He was heading toward the bathroom. When he was about to open the door, the door opened.


    Zhang Mengyao came out from the bathroom, covered in a towel. From the chest down to her right. She was drying her hair with another towel in her hand.


    He kissed her, but when his hand was about to pull the towel, Zhang Mengyao''s hand held his, "Nope, I have washed up and we have enough today," after saying that she ran away from him. She was afraid if she stayed longer, she would give in.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as he entered the bathroom. It was a sweaty night for him, a quick wash would make him morefortable.


    "There''s something weird with me¡­" He muttered as he turned on the shower. The water dripped onto his hair, face, and body. He was thinking of what happened earlier.


    Usually, two hours of having sex would enough to satisfy his lust. But today waspletely different than usual. He went crazy as he had sex fromte afternoon to midnight.


    ''Is it rted to my bloodline? Or my advancement? Or maybe because of my talent?'' Many possibilities triggered the change. Even until now¡­


    Tang Shaoyang looked down, Little Shaoyang was standing straight. It did note down, the reason Zhang Mengyao hastily escaped from him. Because she noticed Little Shaoyang was still standing. It was fortunate still as he could still control himself. The cold water that dripped from the shower calmed him slightly.


    After washing up, he dressed up and left the room. Tang Shaoyang was afraid himself that he would pounce on them if he stayed in the same room. When he reached the lobby, he met with Wen. The Jade Eagle was standing next to the City Steele. He did not even budge even a little bit.


    He was not alone, Tarriors apanied him in turn. Tang Shaoyang waved at them as he went out of the building. He was not hungry, but it just felt weird to not eat for even a day hence he went to the next building where the logistic team was.


    To his surprise, there were a lot of people awake. They gathered in the group on a table with a steaming bowl and also a te. From afar, he could smell the spice. The smell stirred his appetite for sure.


    The soldiers noticed his arrival. They were about to stand up to greet him, but he gestured to them to sit. He nodded at them with a solemn look stered on his face, maintaining his dignity as their Leader.


    When he got into the building, the logistics had been arranged inside the building just like the cafeteria in the base. He noticed Delia was arranging the food on the counter with the help of the others.


    Tang Shaoyang could not check the time, but he was pretty sure this time was around 1 am to 3 am. The soldiers awoke at this time after the long battle against millions of zombies.


    He approached the counter while taking a tray with him. He did not know how they could get trays, tes, bowls, and the others, this kinda amazing for their current situations.


    "One serve, please," hearing the voice, Delia raised her head and smiled brightly when she saw her man. She took the tray, cing a bowl and also a te of rice.


    As she returned the tray to him, she whispered sweetly, "I put extra a few slices of meat," after saying that, she kissed his cheek.


    A few extra slices of meat were normal for him, there was no need for her to whisper it. He was the leader of the force, of course, he had the privilege. Her purpose of whispering to him was to kiss him.


    "You have been worked from noon, why don''t you go sleep?" He asked about a different topic as he remembered she left in thete afternoon.


    "At least, this is what I can do for the soldiers who have fought for us," Delia shook her head, "Ah, my shift will be over soon. The next group will rece me and Sister Elin, she is in the kitchen. Should I call her?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Don''t disturb her work. What about you? Have you eaten yet?" He conversed with Delia. It was no longer a secret that Delia and Elin were his women. Everyone already knew that before the expedition.


    "I already ate," The girl nodded her head.


    Tang Shaoyang then waved his hand at Delia. He looked around, looking for the spot to eat. He spotted an empty table, but he knew that the soldiers emptied the table for him.


    Tang Shaoyang brought the tray to the table. The menu was a bowl of soup? He was unsure if it was soup or curry. The broth was thick, but not thick enough for a curry. He spotted a few slices of unknown meat, potatoes, carrots, cabbage, and tofu as well.


    "Is this Arkanian''s food?"

 Chapter 432 - Listen To Some Gossips

    <h4>Chapter 432 - Listen To Some Gossips</h4>


    The broth color was close to red-orange. It looked spicy, but the aroma from the food was not spicy.


    Tang Shaoyang scooped the broth and gave it a taste. A strong spice assaulted his bud of taste. It was sour and a little bit spicy. But not the spicy of that chili but more like the spicy of the ginger.


    He actually liked the taste. When he swallowed the broth, he felt his chest and stomach were warming up. He then nced back at the people who worked on food.


    They were surely considerate to make this kind of food. The night in autumn was chilly, this food could help the soldiers warm their bodies up.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he savored the food. In his third spoon, his ears were twitching as he heard something interesting. With all passive skills and high Sense, he could hear the conversation outside from inside. His subordinates were talking about him.


    Gan Shuo, Liao Zhenya, Zhen Yang, and the other survivors from Huzhou City gathered at one table. Gan Shuo, the older man, kept ncing at the building. He was trying to spot the Leader.


    "He finally shows his face, I thought he was going to hide from us!" Gan Shuo spoke in a harsh tone while controlling the volume of his voice.


    "He" in Gan Shuo''s mouth was Tang Shaoyang. He still resented that the fact Tang Shaoyang did not help them in the battle against the zombies.


    "But he gave us food, enough food to fill our belly, and also a nice ce to stay, Uncle Gan. I think he is good," Wan Yongzhen disagreed with Gan Shuo.


    Wan Yongzhen was a seventeen years boy who tried to join the army but was spotted by Fan Rui and Gu Yingjie. He expressed his honest thoughts since he was not allowed to join the battle. He and his sister were provided with food, getting consoled, and moral support. It was a nice ce for him who lost his parents.


    "That''s because you are not in the battle, Little Wan. But once you be a soldier, No! You don''t have to be a soldier, get another profession," Gan Shuo immediately shook his head at the thought. Wan Yongzhen was too young to be on the battlefield. He was not ready for the cruel battle.


    "I heard from Captain Gu that The Empire offers other jobs as well. Better you stay away from the battlefield," Gan Shuo seriously advised the teenager, "You have a sister to take care of, if¡­"


    The older man did not finish his words as Liao Zhenya nudged him from the side. She elbowed him to not finish the sentence.


    "I know you are not satisfied with Our Lord who just watched us fighting the zombies, but he must have a reason for that, Uncle Gan," Zhen Yang tried to calm the older man. At the same time, he nced around. He was afraid that the other soldiers heard them.


    "But I also have my reason to stay alive. I have a wife and also children. I am not going to die for a leader who does not want to fight with us!" Gan Shuo shot a nce at Zhen Yang as he replied cynically.


    "But no one died. We have the Healer Division. Healers were assigned evenly for each group, and I heard that we don''t have casualties," Liao Zhenya supported Zhen Yang, "Lord Tang must be aware that we will not die in the battle as long as we have healers on our back".


    "What''s wrong with you? Why would you side with the Lord? Our body might be healthy and fit, what about our mind!?" Gan Shuo pointed his head with his finger, "If this continued, I might go crazy for real."


    "Last night might not be thest, we might face the same situationter, but please also look at the situation from Lord Tang''s perspective, Uncle Gan. Once you understand that, you will not act like this," Zhen Yang was shaking his head. While he understood why Gan Shuo was angry, he also understood behind The Lord''s action. If he looked at the big picture and also the future, he agreed with Lord Tang''s decision by not joining the fight.


    "What do you mean to look at the situation from his perspective? He is our Leader, It''s the Leader''s job to protect his subordinates!" Gan Shuo raised his voice slightly.


    "Hah¡­ Uncle Gan, you should realize by now that the zombies keep growing, not just in numbers but in power as well!" Zhen Yang did not back down as he met with the old man''s gaze.


    "That''s true, so? That''s why The Lord should protect his people!" Gan Shuo did not back down. He felt that his opinion was right and it remained the same.


    "I agree with you! The Lord should protect his people, but the people are not the soldiers! He must protect the people who could not fight, the elders and the children. That''s why he forms military groups, selecting people that fit to enroll in the military. We are selected to be the people who will protect the people who could not fight, your wife and also your children," Zhen Yang exined his thoughts patiently, "Please let me finish my argument first, Uncle Gan," he stopped midway when he noticed Gan Shuo was about to cut his words.


    "Since you know that the zombies keep growing in power, that means we have to grow stronger as well to face them. How do we get stronger? Killing the zombies and leveling up! That''s the fastest way to grow stronger!


    Our Lord realizes this issue hence he did not join the fight. He wants us to level up and grow stronger by killing those zombies. He wants us to get all the levels so that in the future when we face stronger zombies, we can survive and protect our loved ones!


    We can''t keep relying on one person, Uncle Gan. And I agree with the decision. This is the best for me. I want to protect what''s mine with my hand. I don''t want to rely on others!"

 Chapter 433 - Behind His Back

    <h4>Chapter 433 - Behind His Back</h4>


    Gan Shuo fell silent. He did not refute Zhen Yang''s words. He thought about it, and he realized the truth behind Zhen Yang''s words.


    The old man traced back to his initial decision, the decision why he fought the zombies. The reason he fought the zombies was to protect his family, his wife and his children.


    Then Wen came to them, to the survivor group, and offered them shelter. Wen promised food and a ce to stay, a safe ce. He followed Zhen Yang and Liao Zhenya, then he was recruited to the armies.


    He did not think that much as he thought they would fight dozens or maybe hundreds of zombies. Clearing area, scavenging food, and securing a ce to stay. He never thought of fighting thousands of zombies.


    However, his first victory was sweet for him. He did not expect to win and survive the battle. The older man regained his confidence until yesterday night''s battle. The prolonged battle shook his confidence and he vented all his frustration to the Leader.


    The prolonged battle taxed his mental as fear of losing his life grew deep inside.


    Zhen Yang''s words reminded him of his reason to fight. Only then the older realized that his anger toward the Lord was a form of his fear and concerns.


    "Furthermore, it''s not like Lord Tang did not do anything in the battle. He fought and he killed the King of the zombies, the zombie that controlled those millions of zombies," Zhen Yang continued, "That''s the reason why we won. The zombies fought us madly, unorganized, that''s why we can win."


    Gan Shuo rolled his eyes, "I know, I watched the battle too. Just let me be, I need to vent my frustration, or else I may go crazy for real."


    The older man admitted his mistake indirectly. As the oldest, he was too ashamed to admit his childish behavior openly.


    ''Look at the big picture, Gan Shuo. What if the Empire loses in the battle? The zombies will keep growing and soon the zombies will threaten me and my family. Tsk, even at my age, I can be this narrow-minded,'' Gan Shuo thought to himself.


    "That''s the problem, Uncle Gan. You can''t do that. The individual you are talking about is a Lord of many people. You should be careful with your words. Lord Tang is not our superior at our workce, he is the Ruler of an Empire, and we are his subject. You may lose your life if you talk bad behind our Lord. I am talking about this to you for your good," Zhen Yang shook his head upon realizing Gan Shuo was not aware of his mistake.


    "While you may resent him, many of our peers admired him. You should be careful, Uncle Gan," Zhen Yang emphasized his meaning clearly. This was a warning call, not just for Gan Shuo but for the others as well.


    Gan Shuo snapped out from his thoughts. He looked around, they were sitting amidst the Tarriors who had been following The Lord longer than any of them. Fortunately, they could not hear his conversation as they were busy by themselves, chatting and eating the food.


    ''I hope no one hears, or I might be screwed,'' Gan Shuo thought to himself.


    "Ssshhh!" Liao Zhenya suddenly interrupted while motioning in the direction of the entrance with her head. Everyone on the table subconsciously looked in the same direction.


    Tang Shaoyang came out of the building. Gan Shuo immediately turned around, ''Please don''te here! Please don''te here! Please don''te here!"


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang did note for them. He walked in another direction.


    Gan Shuo was about to take a peek until someone touched his shoulder. The older man straightened his back and raised his head. Cold sweat soaked his back as he was at the edge. He thought it was Lord Tang who touched him.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Tang is not that petty to kill you from talking bad about him on the back," Gan Shuo heard a familiar voice.


    He slowly turned his head to the back. He was greatly relieved it was Captain Cao, not Lord Tang. A long relieved sigh escaped his mouth.


    "However, while Lord Tang may ignore your remark, not everyone could ignore it," Captain Cao smiled mischievously as he pointed in a direction.


    Gan Shuo followed the finger and he saw a lion beastmen standing at the entrance of the main building, where the City Steele was. He recognized the lion, his name Kairu. One of the non-humanmanders in the Empire. Rumors said that Kairu was the top 10 powerhouse of the Empire''s force.


    Kairu showed his shiny teeth, giving him a warning. Gan Shuo received the warning pretty well as he immediately looked down. His shoulders were tense and his body went rigid. He froze while looking at his ownps.


    "Also, you know the Attribute Sense, right?" Captain Cao Yuntai changed the topic. Everyone looked toward him, including the scared Gan Shuo. They nodded their heads in response.


    "Sense enhances our five senses, including hearing. Just like me, I can hear your conversation from there," Captain Cao Yuntai pointed at his table, three tables away from this one. If they had to measure the distance, it was around fifteen twelve to fifteen meters. Quite far, but the fact he could hear them, surprising everyone on the table. They were conversing in a moderate-low voice, after all.


    "Meanwhile, Lord Tang''s level should be double or even triple of mine. He should have a High Sense, far higher than mine. Do you think Lord Tang could hear your conversation?" The smile on Captain Cao''s face became wider while Gan Shuo''splexion instantly paled. He was at the edge, about to break down.


    Looking at Gan Shuo''s expression, Captain Cao let out a giggle. He tapped Gan Shuo''s back two times as he yawned, walking away from the table, "I am going to sleep~."


    "Hah, you have be even more mischievous, Captain Cao," Wei Xi who was standing next to Captain Cao all this timemented before he looked toward Gan Shuo, "While Lord Tang Shaoyang does not mind you talk bad behind him, but we mind," Wei Xi spoke in a stern tone, "If you have something in your mind,e to us and ask. We will exin it for you, or you can ask your Squad Captain!"


    "Yes, General Wei! I apologize for my unruly behavior!" Gan Shuo stood up and bowed his head toward Wei Xi.


    "Mnnn, you don''t have to worry about Kairu and Captain Cao. Nothing will happen to you as long as you don''t break the rule," Wei Xi tapped Gan Shuo''s shoulder two times before he followed after Captain Cao.


    ''This feels so natural, this is weird,'' Wei Xi thought to himself upon realizing he just rebuked someone older than him.


    Despite the assurance from Vice General Wei Xi, Gan Shuo was tense and also rigid. He kept ncing in the direction of Kairu. The lion beastmen was not alone now, Pride and Wen were with him.


    Gan Shuo looked away, down at his unfinished food. He lost his appetite while the others wereughing at him.

 Chapter 434 - Night Stroll

    <h4>Chapter 434 - Night Stroll</h4>


    ¡ªYou should kill him for talking badly about you behind your back! You have to maintain your dignity as the Emperor so no one would talk badly about you!


    Orlean The Demon Prince raised his voice. He could not believe that Tang Shaoyang just let him be after all of that. He could not understand his human master''s train of thought.


    "While it is something bad, but he does not deserve the death penalty for what he did. The Emperor is supposed to lead his people, not kill them just because of something like that. I just need to change the man with my leadership instead of my brute force. And I do believe he will be grateful to me in the future," Tang Shaoyang responded casually.


    He was walking in the air with his [Sky Walk], gazing around at the surroundings. The surroundings of Hangzhou had be simr to the rainforest. Thick and dense trees filled thend as he saw beasts roamed around.


    He was surprised to see beasts living in the forest. He did not encounter the beast while leading his armies to Hangzhou.


    ¡ªI give up. I don''t understand why you would let your subordinates speak like that about you. I don''t understand.


    The Demon Prince responded exasperatedly. He could not understand that someone as strong as Tang Shaoyang would be this soft.


    "That''s why your subordinates betrayed you because you always think about yourself. You lead them with only power, not caring about their wellbeing. I am not saying that is bad, but the method will cause an extreme bacsh if you only use your power," Tang Shaoyang expressed his thoughts.


    Using force only worked, in the beginning, to establish the status within the people. If he kept using the same trick time and again. The people would riot and betray him if he constantly suppressed them.


    That was why he agreed to y bad cop and a good cop. While his image was bad in front of his people, his subordinates were doing the thing he could not,plementing what hecked. Of course, in doing so, he had to trust his subordinates, fully trust them. One of the main reasons why he chose his women to hold the crucial position.


    The Demon Prince said nothing in response. Orlean went totally quiet as he touched the demon''s sore spot. Tang Shaoyang did not console the Demon Prince as he continued his stroll.


    He was heading toward Shaoxing City, the third official city under the Daian Kingdom. He was going there to meet Yu Shun. The boy was going there to collect more zombies because from the information from his zombies, there was a stage-7 zombie there.


    The boy went to Shaoxing city alone with his zombie armies. From the game interface, the boy sessfully conquered the city as the Tang Empire was holding three cities. His force was in the lead of thepetition¡­


    "Not anymore¡­" He opened the game interface and found out that the Lionax Kingdom had four cities under their control now. That meant they had taken all four cities under the Dacian Kingdom.


    "We should get prepared, they wille for us soon," he muttered as picked up his pace. Soon Shaoxing City came into sight.


    He scanned the city, trying to spot the main building that held the City Steele. The building was shining with a light so it was easily spotted by him. He came over and from the top, he noticed that zombies were walking around. He also found some zombie corpses and used them as advancement sacrifices for Aerelion.


    Tang Shaoyang descended in front of the building. The zombies paused their steps and turned toward him. Most of the zombies were stage-5 zombies and stage-6 zombies.


    "Calm down guys, he is your Master''s Lord. You should be more respectful," the cheerful voice caused all the zombies to lower their gazes. The zombies bowed their heads at him.


    "Youe, My Lord," Yu Shin cheekily put crossed his right hand on his chest and bowed toward him as well. He shook his head, "Have you asked your zombie where thest city is?"


    "Heron!" Yu Shun called out and a figure shot up from his shadow. The shadow then formed a figure, the envoy sent by King Biron, Heron.


    "Yes, Master. I am at yourmand," Heron appeared next to Yu Shun, lowering his head.


    "You lead Lord Tang to the next city!" He gave his order before looking toward Tang Shaoyang, "Are you sure you will go alone, My Lord? I can have them guard the city while I can go with you."


    "Nah, it''s fine. You said that there are only a thousand zombies, right? I am alone should be enough," He waved his hand at Yu Shun while scanning the zombie. Curious, he did a quick [Basic Detection] on Heron.


    Heron had the same ss as before and also the same stage of evolution, but he noticed the zombie''s level increased, a few levels if he remembered correctly.


    "Good, you can lead the way, Heron!" Tang Shaoyang nodded andmanded the zombie, "You can go at your own pace, we are not in a hurry anyway."


    "Then I will go now, Master," the zombie bid farewell to his Master before he turned around and blended into his shadow. Even though he was now under Yu Shun''s control, he maintained his memories. He remembered that this Lord''s speed was frightening, even faster than. So he did not n to hold back and rushed toward the direction with his maximum speed.


    Even so, Tang Shaoyang followed the shadow easily. He walked in the air as his Spirit Eyes locked on Heron. On the way to the fourth city, he assessed the situation.


    His destination was Ningbo City, a quite big city with a thousand zombie armies. There were ten Zombie Consorts in Ningbo City. However, the zombie armies in Ningbo City could not be underestimated. The armies were mixed with stage-5 zombies and stage-6 zombies. An elite army of the Daian Kingdom if he had to say.


    But of course, the armies posed no threat to him. And since the number was so little, he was not going to inconvenience his army to go to Ningbo City. He wanted them to have enough rest to boost their morale a little bit before they shed against the Lionax Kingdom.


    Following Heron''s maximum speed, he arrived at the city in twenty minutes. He could see the ten meters steel wall circling the city, "Alright, you can go back now!" He dismissed Heron as he floated higher and higher.


    Tang Shaoyang realized why King Biron only had a little army in the city but the elite. Toward the north and west of Ningbo City was the sea. It was quite a safe city hence King Biron only had a thousand zombie armies.


    He scanned the city from the top. King Biron was dead, meaning the zombies should have gone wild without their King. He tried to locate the wild zombies and find the City Steele.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to search for zombies until he heard a cry. His sharp hearing could hear a little girl''s cry from a location in the city. His gaze followed the cry and spotted two figures.

 Chapter 435 - Mother And Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 435 - Mother And Daughter</h4>


    Li Shuang was running straight on the sidewalk while carrying her four years old daughter.


    She forcefully pushed her daughter''s head onto her chest, "It''s okay, Yingying. We will be okay, just don''t look back!" She tried to calm her daughter while her heartbeat spiked up. The mother did not realize her daughter could hear her erratic heartbeat.


    Also, one of a kid''s traits, the more you prohibit the kid from doing something, the more they want to do it. Li Shuang''s mind did not think that far as she was in shambles. Fear and helplessness mixed together in her as she ran for her life.


    The daughter could feel that from her mommy, but curiosity won over her. As her mommy kept running with all her might, the push on her head loosened. Jiaying peeked out through her mommy''s shoulder and finally saw the thing chasing her mommy and her.


    It was three dogs, with no fur, and red skin. The ragged and big teeth showed up as thick saliva trickled down from its mouth. The dog was around 1.5 meters, the biggest dog she had ever seen, even bigger than the lion she once saw in the zoo.


    No, this was no longer a dog but a monster dog. Jiaying screamed in fear. Her scream shocked her mommy. Li Shuan only then noticed her daughter was looking at the monster that chased them.


    Li Shuang did not console her daughter but she pushed her daughter''s head onto her chest again. She ran with all her might while listening to her daughter''s cry.


    ''Will I die now?'' The question crossed her mind. She had been surviving for months in Ningbo City. She dirtied herself and deliberately did not take a bath to escape from the human''s cruelty. Yes, zombies were not just the monster she had to avoid, but also humans as well.


    All the money she had earned before the Game was useless. The money could not save her life and also her daughter from the impending death. It was tragic, dedicating half of her life for money but all her effort went naught.


    If there was regret in her life, it was about her daughter. She regretted that she did not spend more time with her daughter. Her life was about money, work, and herpany. The reason was she wanted to retire early and spend her time with her daughter, hence she worked very hard. However, the n was ruined with the absurd Game that suddenly haunted the world. The fact that she could save her daughter was a miracle.


    The rapid and loud steps approached from behind. That was a clear sign the monster had caught up, she would die with her daughter. She could not give the promised happiness to her daughter.


    ''It seems there''s no second miracle for us, mother and daughter,'' Li Shuang thought to herself.


    Boom!


    Suddenly a booming sound resounded from the back. A strong wave of wind hit her back, causing the mother and daughter to fall forward. Li Shuang covered her daughter with her hand, protecting her daughter from falling injuries.


    "Oops, it seems I am overdoing it," Li Shuang heard a male voice from the back, "Are you two, okay?" Her daughter was still crying as she braced herself to look back.


    A man extended his hand toward her, wanting to help her to get up. She looked at the man in a daze but then she was chased by the dog monsters. She ignored the hand and looked to the back. The dog monsters were no longer chasing him as she noticed a small crater a few meters away from her.


    Only then Li Shuang looked toward the man, getting a clear look at his face. The man had a peculiar? Or maybe a special feature. The ck-slit pupils, yellow irises, and purple eyes. She was sure that it was not human eyes.


    Even so, she could not deny that the man in front of her looked out of the ordinary. She felt the dignity around the man. Entranced by his facial features, Li Shuang was in a daze, staring at the man''s face.


    "You can continue staring at my handsome faceter, but give me your daughter first. She seems to be hurt," Not receiving a response from the man, Tang Shaoyang squatted in front of the woman and said narcissistically.


    Li Shuang snapped out of her daze and immediately brought her daughter up. Her daughter had her elbows scratched red, but not severe. She relieved and blew the scratches to reduce the pain while consoling her daughter.


    Tang Shaoyang looked around, looking for a ce for the mother and daughter to stay temporarily. They were in the open, after all. Also, he had questions he wanted to ask as well.


    They were in an apartmentplex, the road was nked by a ten floors apartment, "Let''s not stay outside, or the dog will find us. Let''s go inside."


    Since the apartment looked not different from each other, he pointed to the building next to him. All the apartment buildings were abandoned for a few months. The building''s exteriors were worn down as the windows were broken. The vine of an unknown nt crept on the building.


    Jiaying cried even harder when the word dog came from the man. Her daughter must be terrified of the monster dog. However, it was not like she could me the man as he was telling the truth. The monster dog had a sharp smell. More monster dogs mighte once monster dogs smell her odor and her daughter''s.


    On top of that, he was the one who also saved them from the monster dogs. That was the usible exnation behind the three monster dogs'' disappearance.


    Li Shuang carried her daughter and nodded, "Are you okay? You look hurt, let me carry your daughter," Tang Shaoyang offered help to the woman. The mother indeed hurt, a long scratch from her elbow to her wrist. Her knees also bled, and her forehead was red as well.

 Chapter 436 - Ridiculous Situation

    <h4>Chapter 436 - Ridiculous Situation</h4>


    Li Jiaying stopped crying upon seeing Tang Shaoyang''s face. The little girl was attracted by his peculiar eyes. Even though this was their first meeting, the girl did not cry being carried by Tang Shaoyang.


    The little girl kept staring at his eyes while her mother followed from the side. She slightly limped as she followed his pace. But Tang Shaoyang did not slow down his pace. Through his senses, he could feel another group of dogs wasing.


    He led the mother and daughter to the second floor and looked for an unlocked door. They entered a random apartment and he closed the door. As he closed the door, his hand stayed longer on the doorknob. Through the [Mana Maniption], he covered the whole apartment with his mana, erasing the odor of the mother and daughter.


    Inside the apartment was a mess, but still, a much better ce to rest. Jiaying was still staring at his eyes, her round eyes opened big, curious but afraid to ask.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and took out a bottle of water from his inventory. The mother and the daughter must be thirsty after the long run. He gave the bottle to the little girl after he opened the bottle, "Stop staring at this uncle''s handsome face, you must be thirsty."


    Jiaying''s eyes widened even wider as the bottle suddenly appeared in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. She kept looking at the bottle then looking at him, back and forth.


    From her expression, Tang Shaoyang could tell that the little girl was so curious, wanting to ask but she was unfamiliar with him, "Drink first, Uncle will teach you the magic trickter."


    The little girl did not immediately take the bottle. Instead, she looked toward her mother. Only when her mother nodded at her did the little girl take the bottle.


    It surprised Tang Shaoyang. He was pretty sure the little girl was very thirsty. He could tell that from her dried and almost cracked lips. But the girl was not careless about taking things from strangers. Her mother must have taught her pretty well.


    Not only was she smart, but also sensible. After two gulps of water, she stopped drinking the water. Yes, she stopped drinking and gave the bottle to her mother, "You should also drink too, Mom. You run very quickly from the monster while carrying me, you must be thirsty."


    "It''s okay, you should drink more. Uncle still has more water. You don''t need to worry about water anymore," To prove his words, he took out another bottle of water. Yes, his inventory was filled with such stuff. Snacks, food, and also meat.


    Tang Shaoyang handed the bottle to the mother, "Take this, or else your daughter will not drink."


    Li Shuang looked at the bottle in his hand before she looked at her daughter. There was no need to think further as she took the bottle, She drank the water greedily.


    Despite the thirst, both mother and daughter only drank one-fourth of the water. After the water, Tang Shaoyang took out two pieces of bread. It was soft bread made by Elin. He had a lot of those bread in his inventory.


    Jiaying and Li Shuang stared at the bread. They were no longer surprised by his trick. From their expression, he could tell that the mother and daughter were starved.


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately give the bread to Jiaying. He carried the girl to the sink, "You should wash your hands first or you will get sick."


    He pressed the tap and the water came out. It was just a random try, he was not expecting the water was still running. He waited while observing the water whether it was clean or not. The water was not contaminated, it was clear.


    He let the little girl wash her hand then he gave the bread to her afterward. He was about to take another bread but realized the mother was staying on the chair, "What are you doing? Don''t you want to eat as well? Wash your hand."


    "Yes, Mommy! You can have half of my bread," Jiaying called for her mother as well while trying to halve the bread, "It''s okay, you can finish the bread. This Uncle has more of the same bread."


    Li Shuang immediately got up and washed her hand as well. Tang Shaoyang helped the mother and daughter for a while.


    Around ten minutester, Jiaying was sleeping on the couch. She rested her head on hisp while snoring lightly. The mother was looking at her daughter lovingly.


    "Alright, your daughter falls asleep now, let''s get to the main topic," as soon as those words came out of Tang Shaoyang''s mouth, Li Shuang''s body tensed up. She looked at him nervously.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to do anything to you. At least, I would never do something to someone as smelly as you," Tang Shaoyang covered his nose. Both mother and daughter were too smelly, their smell so stinging to his nose. That might be because of his high sense, a drawback of having a high sense.


    Li Shuang lowered her head as her cheeks flushed red. If it was before the Game, no one would say something like that to her. However, that was the past, she now had to do this to protect herself from the predator in human skin. Not bathing, dirtying herself with dirt to cover her face and the smell to repel the one who tried to get closer to her.


    "I have a few questions, I hope you can answer these questions for me," Tang Shaoyang looked at the woman funnily. He was not surprised by how paranoid the woman was, he understood that.


    "First, is there any survivor group or camp? Or something simr around? We have built a base for the survivors, if there''s any group, I am going to bring them there as well," Tang Shaoyang expressed his thoughts, hoping the woman would lower her guard for a bit.


    If there were multiple survivor groups in Ningbo City, he was going to prioritize them first. He could take the city overter after securing the survivors. That was the n when he spotted the mother and daughter.


    Li Shuang''s eyes brightened when he heard there was a base for survivors. Meaning she and her daughter would have a ce to stay. From how the man acted, the base should have plenty of food as well. This was the best oue for her and her daughter.


    "We do have a few groups of survivors in the city but¡­" Li Shuang hesitated for a while, but she told the truth anyway.


    There were five groups of survivors in the city and the group was led by a leader. The five groups were hostile to each other. Yes, those five groups were fighting each other, fighting for food and also territory.


    Instead of a group of survivors, these five groups were more like a gangster group. This was so ridiculous, zombies were roaming around in the city yet these five groups were still fighting each other instead of clearing the city from the zombies.


    Maybe that was why King Biron spared these five groups even though he ruled the city. They were not a threat at all, and they would be destroying each other.

 Chapter 437 - The Mothers Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 437 - The Mother''s Thoughts</h4>


    "Why are you smiling? This not funny, this is so stupid!" Li Shuang raised her voice subconsciously as she saw the man was smiling, holding hisughter.


    "Yeah, that''s so stupid which makes it funny," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. The man-eating zombie was roaming around in the city, here the people were fighting with each other. On top of that, these people did not realize that the city was under King Zombie''s rule.


    No matter which of the five groups would win, the group would not be able to defeat the zombies. It was kinda funny to see what kind of expression these people would make when they found out the ruler of the city. Of course, that was not going to happen since King Biron was dead already, however, King Biron''s subordinates were not dead. At least, not the subordinates in this city.


    The stage-7 zombie was still in the city and another army mixed with the stage-4 zombies and stage-5 zombies. The fact these people could still fight each other baffled me.


    "Then do you know where these five groups are?" Tang Shaoyang asked the crucial question, "Have you been there? How many people do they have?"


    He was not interested in the leader of the five groups or other things. They continued to chat for ten minutes or so until the little girl woke up. She rubbed her eyes, looking around before finally she looked at her mother.


    Tang Shaoyang handed her to her mother while pinching his nose, "But seriously though, you two should consider taking a bath."


    The smell was unbearable as he stayed longer with them. That was because of his high sense, the smell was painful to his nose.


    "But we don''t have extra clothes with us¡­" Li Shuang did not want to take a bath despite how smelly she was, but since it was her savior''s request, she was willing to do so.


    However, she and her daughter indeed did not have spare clothes. Even if they took a shower, they would still wear the same dirty and smelly clothes.


    "What are you talking about? There are a lot of clothes here," Tang Shaoyang pointed at the door that led to the bedroom. The abandoned apartment with many signs of people who lived here before. They should have clothes inside.


    "Let''s take a bath, mom. Me, smelly. I don''t like it," Jiaying persuaded her mother as well. After some hesitation, the mother brought her daughter to the bedroom.


    Tang Shaoyang walked to the window. They were on the second floor. He saw a group of five mutated dogs sniffing around in front of the apartment. He furrowed his brows slightly, "What is that thing?" This was the first time he encountered such a dog.


    [Basic Detection]


    He cast [Basic Detection] from the second floor. This was another thing he discovered. The range of the [Basic Detection] got further as he went through the advancement.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Undead - Fiend Dog]


    Affiliation: -


    Evolution: Stage 3


    Level: 67


    Skill: [Strong Sniff] [Infectious Strike] [Strong Bite]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "It''s undead, not a zombie¡­" while zombies were part of undead, but an undead was not necessarily a zombie. Zombies were more a subspecies of the undead.


    This was surely something new to him, his first time encountering an undead, "But what''s the difference between Undead and Zombie though?" That was a good question that he could never answer.


    From all the spirits, none in their world had zombies. He could assume that zombies were a unique being exclusive to Earth. Again, he could not confirm his conjecture about this.


    "Nah, who cares about them," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. As for the dogs, they entered the same building but he was confident with the cover he ced on the apartment. The dogs should not be able to locate their location.


    "As for these five groups¡­" He rubbed his chin, "Talking to their leaders seemed useless. They would not now bow their heads to me for sure. Killing the leader is the best option I have¡­"


    Even if he forced the leader to submit, the leader would try something after they joined the base. Once they got stronger, they would try a coup or something.


    *** ***


    Just like Tang Shaoyang told her, Li Shuang found a wardrobe inside the room. From the wardrobe, it seemed a family with one kid stayed in this apartment before. She could tell it by the clothes.


    Although the clothes were dusty, much better than her smelly and dirty clothes. As for the kids'' clothes, it was too big for Jiaying but much better than naked.


    From the bathroom, cold water streamed down from the shower. She was sitting in the bathtub while washing her daughter''s hair, "I can wash by myself, Mom. You should wash yourself, the uncle outside does not like us being smelly."


    Jiaying pouted while throwing herint about being treated like a kid.


    "Alright, alright," Li Shuang smiled helplessly as she poured the shampoo onto her palm and started to wash her hair as well. While she washed her hair, her thoughts started to wander.


    Li Shuang was thinking about the man outside the room. She kept ncing at the door. She was afraid the man would suddenly barge in.


    ''But who is he? I forgot to ask his name. He said there''s a survivor base, is heing from the other group?''


    ''No, he suddenly came from the sky¡­'' that was an absurd thought for her, but it exined the wave of wind that pushed her to fall. The man was for sure not from this city as he did not know the five factions in the city.


    ''But what kind of survivor base he was talking about? Is it just the same as the survivor group around here? If that is the case, will the base be safe for us mother and daughter?''


    While the base might be safe from the zombies, what about the people in the base? At this kind of time, people would show their true colors. They did not care what society would judge them as long as one had the power to silence the society.


    The world had regressed where thew of the jungle applied to society. The one with power had the right to speak and make the rule. That was how things worked now.


    ''That man could kill three monster dogs easily. He should be strong¡­ Should I?'' She asked the question to herself. She then looked at her daughter who yed with the foam and water.


    As for someone who had experienced the near-death situation. She was aware that she could not survive by just running away. There were two options for her.


    First, she fought the zombies and became strong. Second, she relied on the others to survive. From the two options, she had only a little chance to seed while the second option had a higher chance to seed.


    It was not like she had not tried to fight the zombies. She tried and failed miserably. The fact she could get away with her life was a miracle. The chance of seeding in the first option was just too low that she might lose her life in the process. If she died, she would be leaving her daughter alone in this cruel world.

 Chapter 438 - Vulture Knives

    <h4>Chapter 438 - Vulture Knives</h4>


    Li Shuang tried to think of other ways to survive in this damned world, but she could not think of a better option but one.


    It was to depend on the man outside. However, she knew that she had to pay the price for the man willing to protect her. Unfortunately for her, the thing she had was her body.


    The money, houses, gold, jewelry, and her assets were useless. Those things had no value. She was well aware of that. Yet she did not want to give herself to the man just like that. She had to know


    While she was in deep thought, Jiaying nudged her. The little girl found out that her mother was in a trance. She shook her mother stronger and called her out, "Mom! Mom!"


    "Agh, what is it, Yingying?" Li Shuang snapped out of her thoughts and looked down at her daughter.


    "We can''t let the uncle wait too long or he would leave us. We should hurry~" Jiaying reminded her mother.


    Li Shuang realized the issue and quickly washed up. She sped up the bath. Five minutester, she and her daughter came out of the room with new clothes.


    Jiaying was wearing oversized clothes and also short sportswear. The same for Li Shuang, she wore a green, oversized shirt and long ck pants. The pants was small for her as they showed the shape of her legs. She let her wet, long ck hair draped to the back.


    Li Shuang looked around in the living room, trying to find her savior. Her heartbeat spiked up when she saw the couch was empty. She thought the man left them because she took too long.


    Then she found the man was standing next to a window. Only then she was relieved that the man was still here with them. She did not know what to do if the man left her and her daughter.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around when he smelled the fresh smell, "This much better," he then took out a small carton of strawberry milk from his inventory, "Here, the reward for you."


    He extended the milk to Jiaying. The girl''s eyes brightened up and immediately seized the milk from his hand. The little girl seemed to loosen her guard after he gave her food.


    "Thank you, Uncle," Jiaying took the milk and hopped on the couch. She started to drink the milk happily.


    "Sir¡­" Li Shuang was about to say something, but Tang Shaoyang cut her off midway, "Sssh!" He put his index finger on his lips and motioned toward the door with his chin.


    Li Shuang turned around and looked toward the door. She did not talk and listened quietly. Steps could be heard from the door and scratches from the door. Her whole body went stiff as her heartbeat spiked up again.


    There was no need for her to check up on things behind the door. She was sure that the monster dogs were outside.


    "Stay here with your daughter, I will take care of the things outside," Tang Shaoyang smiled to assure the woman. Just as he passed her, her hand reached his, "Please don''t leave us!" She whispered to make sure her daughter could not listen.


    "It''s okay, I still need you to lead me to the five groups you talked about. I am just going to take care of the dogs," He smiled to assure the woman. Her concern was understandable, he was not annoyed or anything about that.


    Li Shuang had to release her grip and nodded. She could only trust the man at this point. She then walked to the couch and sat next to her daughter who was still unaware of the situation outside.


    Jiaying noticed the uncle was leaving the room, but she did not think the uncle would leave them behind. If he wanted to leave them behind, why would he save them before?


    Li Shuang leaned her back against the couch and closed her eyes. She tried to listen to what happened outside. The doorknob was twisted, the door opened and closed with a click.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    The overthinking mother caused her heartbeat to speed up even further. She tried to listen to the fight. To her surprise, she did not hear the sound of fighting or erratic steps, the sign of someone fighting.


    ''Does he leave us and escape?'' She could not help but think so until she heard the door open again. The sound of opening the door caused her to jump from the couch and look in the direction of the door.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head at the woman''s reaction and shook his head. The daughter was calmer than the mother, ''But that may be because she is still a kid. The little girl does not have aplicated way of thinking like an adult.''


    Jiaying was still sucking the straw slowly, enjoying the milk. Aplete opposite of her mother who was at the edge.


    He then gave the woman a look. He immediately understood why she let herself dirty and smelly. She had long legs with thick butts, yet her waist was thin. On top of that, she had big breasts as well. Her body was smoking hot.


    On top of that, she had a good-looking face as well. Her skin was healthy white, had ck-enchanting eyes, and her red voluptuous lips made her even more desired.


    ''She must have a hard time,'' Tang Shaoyang could imagine what she had gone through to survive, not only the zombies but also the men, ''No wonder she was so reluctant when I asked her to get a bath.''


    It was natural for the mother to have paranoid thoughts. To survive from the zombies and the men while protecting her daughter. It was a surprise that she could survive until now.


    "Now we can go, can you lead me to the closest survivor group?" His priority was to secure the survivors. He could have more timeter to appreciate the matured beauty.


    "But¡­" Li Shuang hesitated as her eyes moved to the window. She was secretly signaling the man that was still dark outside.


    "It''s okay, you two will be safe as long as you don''t leave me," Tang Shaoyang understood her concern but he was in a hurry.


    King Biron was dead. The zombies in the city were no longer under control. They would start moving based on their instinct. The survivors were in danger, especially with the stage-7 zombie outside. He was not surprised if one or two groups had been wiped out.


    Li Shuang could not refuse the request. She got the jacket from the wardrobe for her and her daughter before they left the safe apartment. When she got outside, she could smell the burning smell.


    She noticed there was a burn mark in the hallway yet she did not see the remnant of the monster dogs.


    "I smelled the burn," Jiaying whispered while looking around.


    "You smell wrong. I don''t smell anything," Tang Shaoyang denied while shaking his head.


    Jiaying did not believe the uncle and turned toward her mother, "I also don''t smell anything. You must be wrong, Yingying."


    "But I still can smell it," the little girl muttered while touching her nose. Tang Shaoyang carried the little girl and walked side by side with Li Shuang, "Does the group we will visit have any name?"


    "Yes! They are called Vulture Knives!"

 Chapter 439 - Rubber Armor!?

    <h4>Chapter 439 - Rubber Armor!?</h4>


    Vulture Knives was a group under five leaders. Those five leaders were strong that they could kill the zombies, including the monster dog.


    They could gather food easier than the others and used their ability to invite people to join their group. The surprise was that Vulture Knives was a big group. Over five hundred people had joined the Vulture Knives.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear how big the group was. Li Shuang was part of Vulture Knives, she was doing menial work for the group. Washing the others'' clothes, carrying the heavy stuff for them, and cleaning the room for the people with a high position in the group.


    Despite the heavy workload, she managed to earn enough food for herself and her daughter. She managed to survive in the harsh environment. It did notst long as she caught one of the goon''s attention.


    The main reason she and her daughter escaped from the group. Causing her to be chased by the monster dogs. That was her story and the reason why she did not want to go back to the group.


    However, Tang Shaoyang managed to convince her. He promised to protect her, and for some reason, she did believe in him.


    "There!" Li Shuang pointed at the tall building and big building. There was a sign dangling on the building and the bottom floor seemed to be the department store.


    She had exined why people joined the group despite the harsh environment. They had food to control the people.


    Tang Shaoyang scanned the surroundings with his [Spirit Eyes], locating the people around the building. They wore police vests, something they got from the police station. Li Shuang had exined that as well.


    They had guns as well, from a pistol to an automatic rifle. Of course, not everyone could hold a gun. Most of the people had the emergency ax and some sort of knives as their weapon.


    They were not dangerous for Tang Shaoyang, at all, "Follow me, closely," he told the woman as he walked to the entrance of the hotel.


    "Are you sure this is okay? You better don''t mess up with them, they have real guns," Li Shuang reminded the man. However, Tang Shaoyang did not heed her warning. She decided to follow him, it was not like she had other choices. The man was reliable so far.


    "Halt! Who are you!?" The entrance was guarded by a group of seven people. A man quickly noticed Tang Shaoyang and Li Shuang. He approached them while raising the emergency ax to the air to warn the iing uninvited guest.


    Tang Shaoyang scanned the iing man, average face and in histe twenties. There was nothing special about the man. He did not have mana inside his body as well. Nothing noteworthy from the man except for his lusting eyes who kept looking at Li Shuang.


    Li Shuang hid from the man, staying behind Tang Shaoyang.


    "Do you want to join our group? I can guarantee afortable and safe room for you and your daughter. You will be given free food for the first month without doing any work," the guard''s eyes never left Li Shuang for a single second.


    "Haha, look who''s trying to scam a newbie," a loud voice echoed from the building. Another man came out from the building.


    A man with a big build, holding the same emergency ax, and also showed off the handgun on his waist. The man easily shoved the guard away and confronted Tang Shaoyang head to head. Despite his big build, the man was still shorter than Tang Shaoyang.


    Purposely showing his pistol, the man directed the emergency ax at Tang Shaoyang''s chin, "This is how you get a woman to your bed. Give me your woman if you want to live!" The man threatened Tang Shaoyang with his croaky voice.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel the little girl on his chest trembling in fear. He rubbed her back gently and whispered, "It''s okay. This uncle will protect you and your mommy from the bad guys."


    None of his subordinates would believe that Tang Shaoyang had a gentle side. The man who did not bat an eye when killing people would be this gentle to a kid.


    Li Shuang was also nervous and terrified. She knew this would happen. Her hands were gripping Tang Shaoyang''s clothes lower hem. She gripped it tightly.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around while shaking his head. He handed Jiaying to her mother and whispered to the woman "Don''t let her see what will happen next, it''s not appropriate for her, a little bit bloody." Li Shuang could only nod her head repeatedly.


    "Are you deaf or what? Or do you want to die? Either way is good for me," the man grinned as he raised the emergency ax. The man was trying to intimidate Tang Shaoyang. This method usually worked well.


    However, the man was surprised that Tang Shaoyang did not even blink his eyes in front of his ax. A frown formed on the man''s forehead, ''The man is challenging me! Do you think I will not dare to hack you?''


    With a vicious glint in his eyes, the man hacked the ax down toward Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder, "I will cripple you and will f*ck your woman in front of you! This is the price for challenging this Daddy!"


    Li Shuang opened her mouth, she wanted to scream but no voice came out of her mouth. Just like that, she watched the ax fall to the man''s shoulder.


    "Huh!?" The surprised yet confused gasp flowed from her mouth. She expected the ax would cut the shoulder, that was supposed to happen in her mind yet the ax bounced back.


    Not only her, the man who tried to hack Tang Shaoyang was surprised as well. But then he realized something, "So you have rubber armor under your clothes, huh!? That''s why you dare to challenge this Daddy? You have chosen the wrong opponent!"


    Hearing the man''s words, the guard and Li Shuang looked toward Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder. No matter how she looked at it, the man did not like wearing armor underneath the clothes.

 Chapter 440 - Fifth Boss

    <h4>Chapter 440 - Fifth Boss</h4>


    While it looked the man did not wear the rubber armor just like the man with a big build mentioned. People tended to believe what he said since that was the usible exnation why the emergency ax bounced back.


    The man with a big build rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. He hacked the ax horizontally, toward the neck. It was just a bare neck, there was no such rubber armor.


    Swoosh!


    The man hacked with all his strength, hoping to cut the neck with one hack. Yet again, the same thing repeated. The ax bounced back, no, the ax flung away from the man''s hand.


    At this point, people were in a daze to witness the miraculous scene. The man was invulnerable to the ax for sure. It was a bare neck but the ax still bounced back.


    The man with a big build panicked. He could not believe that the ax could not cut the man. In his panicked state, he drew his gun from and directed the muzzle toward Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    The man was about to pull the trigger but Tang Shaoyang''s hand reached the gun. He held the muzzle with his bare hand and spoke to the man, "I will not allow you to fire the gun. This is too loud, but we can use your scream to lure your leader out."


    Tang Shaoyang''s hand turned red as the pistol also turned red, releasing hot steam.


    "Kharrgggghhh!!! The man screamed as he released the gun. He waved his hand while screaming. His palm was scalded because of the heated gun.


    Then the man witnessed more unbelievable things. He witnessed the gun being melted in Tang Shaoyang''s hand. As if the bouncing ax was not enough to shock everyone, Tang Shaoyang melted the gun within his hand.


    The gun was now just a melted lump of metal. It turned into a hot liquid and fell to the ground.


    Plop!


    The man with a big build fell on his butts, staring at Tang Shaoyang in horror. Only then the man realized that he messed with the wrong person. Was the man in front of him even a human? Such a thought crossed his mind.


    "What is this?" Tang Shaoyang smelled something unpleasant. He furrowed his brows and looked down at the man with a big build. To be more specific, he looked at the crotch area.


    He then realized that the man with a big build was wetted himself, "You wet yourself?" The voice attracted everyone''s attention to the man.


    Sure enough, the ground was wet with the man''s piss. It was quite a lot so it was easily noticed. Shaking his head, Tang Shaoyang looked toward the man who tried to invite him to join, "You!" He called the man.


    Being called out, the first guard opened his mouth. At this point, he realized that the man was not normal. His stomach churned while his heartbeat was racing, but he still managed to utter a word despite stuttering, "Y-ye-yes?"


    "Call all the people inside the building. There''s something I want to announce, quick!" Tang Shaoyang urged the first guard.


    The first guard did not give his reply as he immediately ran toward the building. He did the exact thing as Tang Shaoyang''s order.


    Tang Shaoyang then turned toward the remaining six guards, "You six!"


    The six people immediately straightened their posture, ready to receive themand, "You will be maintaining the crowd, make sure they line up properly!"


    "Yes, Sir!" The six guards replied simultaneously.


    Now the six guards had be Tang Shaoyang''s subordinates. None of them stupid enough to challenge someone invulnerable to a weapon and could even melt a gun.


    Meanwhile, Li Shuang was staring at the back of the man then she peeked at the gun that had been melted. She kept looking back and forth between the two, making sure this was not a dream or even a magic trick.


    It was a lie if she was not afraid of the man. However, more than afraid, she quickly realized something else. This man in front of her was not just a normal man. He was freaking strong and possessed a power that others did not have.


    At this moment, she quickly decided to be affiliated with this man in any way, for his daughter. She wanted her daughter to live in a better environment and this man could realize that. On top of that, he seemed to be fond of her daughter as well.


    ''Yes, you have to do this, Li Shuang. This is for your daughter. At least, you can do this much for your daughter!''


    Quickly, people wereing out of the building. Most of them were disgruntled because their sleep was disturbed, "What is this!? Who told you to gather the people!?"


    Of course, there was always someone that was higher in position and questioned the guard. The guard was quite smart to handle the situation as he pointed at Tang Shaoyang. Leaving everything on the abnormal man.


    Of course, the guard did not leave unscathed. He got a fierce p on the cheek and a punch on the belly, ''This much better than being melted like a gun!'' That was the unlucky guard thought.


    "It seems you are tired of living, daring to make a mess in Vulture Knives Base!" The man approached Tang Shaoyang with a furious visage. He drew two knives from his waist. The knife was longer than a kitchen knife, around fifty centimeters.


    But then, the man stopped his steps when he saw the man with a big build on the ground, "Mao Bo? What are you doing?"


    The man with a big build''s name was Mao Bo. The guy did not respond to the call and the man pped Mao Bo''s back of his head, "Are you crazy? Do you dare to ignore me, now!?"


    Only then Mao Bo snapped out of his terror and looked toward the man, "Fifth Boss!?" Mao Bo was rmed.


    The Fifth Boss pinched his nose at the unpleasant smell, "Are you kidding me? Do you piss yourself?" The Fifth Boss kicked Mao Bo''s back, causing him to fall, and kissed the ground with his piss.


    Despite being treated harshly, Mao Bo still took his time to warn the Fifth Boss, "Be careful, Fifth Boss. He''s strong!"


    The Fifth Boss sneered back, "He should be if he wants to mess with Vulture Knives!"


    "Identify yourself! Does Azure n send you? Or is that toothless Shark?" The man questioned Tang Shaoyang sharply while revolving the knife in his hand.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "No one sent me! Ie from SH City and I am here bringing good news. We have built a proper base in SH City and the city is clear of zombies!" His voice was loud for everyone to hear. His purpose was for these people to hear him.


    "We have food! A proper lodging, and also a clean environment. We have an army to protect you from the zombies as well! I am here to bring¡­" Tang Shaoyang could not finish his words as the Fifth Boss cut him midway.


    "Stop! Stop!" The Fifth Boss yelled at Tang Shaoyang, "You dare to poach my people in front of me!? You''re really tired of living!"


    The Fifth Boss rushed toward Tang Shaoyang with his two knives.

 Chapter 441 - The Fall Of Five Knives

    <h4>Chapter 441 - The Fall Of Five Knives</h4>


    In front of other people''s eyes, the Fifth Boss''s movement was fast. However, that was too slow in front of Tang Shaoyang. He could see the movement clearly.


    Even so, he did not try to dodge or even block the attack. He just stood there, letting the Fifth Boss attack him. This was a show for the other people to see that fighting him was a silly mistake.


    The Fifth Boss stabbed the knife on his left chest and the other knife toward the neck, "Heh, you are too arrogant for an amateur!" The Fifth Boss let out a peal ofughter, but theughter did notst long.


    The knivesnded on the target he aimed for, but the knives did not prate the skin. The knives even crooked as he tried to force the knife further.


    The Fifth Boss''s eyes widened in a pure shock. He could not believe that the knife could not prate the skin.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned at the Fifth Boss as he punched The Fifth Boss''s belly. The punch sent the Fifth Boss flying back. Yes, the Fifth Boss''s body was flying into the air and crashed into the building.


    The Fifth Boss shrieked and stopped shrieking right after crashing into the building. Everyone looked toward the direction where the Fifth Boss crashed into. Even Tang Shaoyang was surprised by his punch. He looked at his own fist.


    The n was to get the other survivors but the boss of the group to join his empire. He did not want to bring potential trouble to his empire.


    The reason was simple. That was because they had be a leader once. They were well aware of the privilege of a leader. They might submit by force now, but once they be stronger, these people might try to rebel against him.


    He did not need these people in his empire that would create extra problems for his developing empire. Killing them to warn the others might be more useful than having them as his people.


    "While I am willing to bring you guys to the base, we don''t ept the troublemakers!" Tang Shaoyang shouted, "I will not speak anymore. If you want to join the base,e to my side!"


    A murmur broke amidst the crowd before any of them could make the decision, the crowd parted, creating a path for four people to walk by, "Are they the other four leaders?" He asked Li Shuang.


    "I-I don''t know. I never saw those five people''s faces¡­" Li Shuang replied in a low voice. She still could not ovee the shock at what happened just how. Not only did he have tough skin, a supernatural power, but he was also incredibly strong.


    "Are you the leader of the Vulture Knives?" Tang Shaoyang questioned the four men. The four surely had a different aura from the others. From their eyes, he could tell that they had killed a lot of people.


    Instead of answering his question, the four men spared no words and drew their knives. It was actually the same knives like the ones Fifth Boss had. The four men split and surrounded him from four different directions.


    ''It''smendable for them to use a knife against the zombie,'' hemended their bravery for choosing knives inwardly.


    The four men secretly exchanged nces before the man from his blind spot rushed toward him, "Let''s use them to practice my [Elemental Maniption]¡­" He muttered in a low voice.


    Three meters away from Tang Shaoyang, an earth spike shot up, piercing the man''s body who tried to attack him from the blind spot. The body was hanging in the air as blood trickled down to the earth spike.


    Li Shuang heard the scream from the back. She turned around and tightened her hand on her daughter. She pushed her daughter, not letting Jiaying see the bloody scene. This could cause a deep trauma to her daughter.


    The other three froze as soon as they saw their friends pierced by the earth spike. Two out of three decided to turn away and ran. They quickly realized that the man was abnormal.


    "Heh, don''t expect me to spare your lives," as he said that, his body disappeared. The next second after that, everyone heard two screams from two different directions. The scream was so brief, the scream stopped right after they started to scream.


    One man fell and stopped moving on the ground. Everyone could see the man had his head crushed. On the other side, they saw Tang Shaoyang step on the man''s neck. The man was trying to break free as he gurgled blood from his mouth. A few momentster, the man stopped moving. He was dead.


    Thest man quickly made a decision. He realized that escape was not an option for him. So instead of running away, the man rushed toward Li Shuang and her daughter. He was hoping to use the two as a hostage to escape.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang would not let such a thing happen before his eyes. Before thest man could reach Li Shuang, Tang Shaoyang was already in front of the man.


    He grabbed the man''s neck. With a move of his thumb, the man''s neck cracked and crooked to the side. The man instantly stopped breathing afterward, ''This should be enough to scare these five underlings.''


    The five men he killed were the Five Knives. At least, that was what people called them. They were the leader of the Vulture Knives. Skilled in closebat and fast movement. That was what Li Shuang told him.


    After killing thest knife of the Five Knives, he looked toward the crowd. Fear and terror were apparent in their eyes. No one dared to meet his gaze, everyone looked down.


    "My offer is still valid," as he said that to the crowd, he activated [Spirit Advancement]. It was hard to find human sacrifice as he could not kill people blindly. Since he had four now, he sacrificed them for Zowen.


    However, the bar did not even move after sacrificing the four dead bodies. It indicated the quality of the sacrifices was too low.


    No one gave their response. His decision to kill the Five Knives would instill fear and also hesitation in them to join, he knew that as well. But this first step was necessary, they just needed time to think carefully that the power he had could be used to protect them as well. When they realized this point, they would surely join the base.


    "You don''t have to make the decision now. You have a few days to decide before the transport team arrives at Ningbo!" Again, no one was making noise or responding to his words.


    ''It seems I am not suitable to recruit people,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself as he walked into the hotel, ''I will clean the zombies and let Wei Xi do the job instead.''


    Li Shuang snapped out her shock and immediately followed Tang Shaoyang. The crowd must be thinking that she was part of him. She should stick to the man if she wanted to be safe from the others.


    At the same time, her mind was in a mess. Her mind was processing many thoughts and possibilities of the future. Without her realizing it, she ended up in the same room as the man, ''This is my chance!''

 Chapter 442 - Mothers Determination Or...

    <h4>Chapter 442 - Mother''s Determination Or¡­</h4>


    "Huh!? Why are you here?" Tang Shaoyang was not expecting the woman would follow him after what happened just now. She thought she would be scared of him.


    "Because this is the safest ce?" Li Shuang replied calmly. At least, she tried to be calm which was impossible after what she witnessed just now.


    Tang Shaoyang epted the answer with a nod, "You and your daughter can have the bedroom, I will stay in the living room,'' He did not choose the best room as he only stayed in this room for half or maybe an hour. A random room was fine as he never nned to sleep.


    Li Shuang had been too nervous and scared, she did not realize her daughter was sleeping all this time. She only noticed that when the man brought up her daughter.


    The mother smiled wryly at the sight of her daughter''s drooling face. This was a privilege of being a kid, ignorant to her or his situation. She was at the edge all this time, but her daughter was sleeping soundly.


    Of course, as a mother, she was d that her daughter did not get through the horrible experience she just witnessed. Her daughter''s sleeping face brought a smile to her.


    Nodding toward the man, she brought the daughter toward the bedroom.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately contacted Wei Xi. He called him and told him the situation in Ningbo. Thetter was surprised that Tang Shaoyang was already at Ningbo. Wei Xi seemed to know the distance between Ningbo and Hangzhou.


    ¡ªHow many survivors in Ningbo, My Lord?


    "I am not sure, I just took over the first group. From the person I know, there are around five hundred people in this group, and there are four more groups of survivors. Maybe around a thousand and five hundred to even two thousand," Tang Shaoyang estimated the number of the survivors.


    ¡ªThat''s too many. We can''t transport all of them within one trip. A bus normally has around 40 to 60 seats, we need thirty to fifty buses to transport all of them in one trip, we don''t have that many buses. We have to bring Tarriors as well to protect the buses from the dangers on the way. We are also in a war with an enemy that will potentially attack our city.


    "I see¡­ Then I will conquer the city first then I will unite all the survivors. We will move them after we finish the War Game," Tang Shaoyang came up with a n since it was impossible to move all the survivors now.


    ¡ªWe can do that, My Lord.


    "But we have a shortage of food here¡­" Tang Shaoyang recalled the survivors'' condition. Most of them looked starved. He assumed they had a food problem.


    ¡ªIf it''s food, we can send the food from here. We have Wen to help to transport the food.


    "Let''s do that¡­"


    Li Shuang was eavesdropping behind the door. She pressed her ear on the door while listening to the conversation. She heard two different voices conversing, about food and transporting the survivors.


    While she did not understand some parts such as conquering the city, Zombie Consort, and other terms that foreign to her. He kept listening until the conversation.


    "It''s impolite to eavesdrop, you know," she suddenly heard the man''s voice from behind the door. She almost screamed but managed to hold the scream as she remembered the daughter who slept behind her.


    Her cheeks flushed red as she was caught red-handed eavesdropping. It was something shameful for an adult to do. She pped her cheeks two times, ''You have to do it now, Li Shuang!'' Then she opened the door.


    Li Shuang thought the man was right behind the door because the voice was too close. But it was empty, no one behind the door. She then looked toward the couch and found the man was sitting on the couch.


    The man leaned his back against the couch and rested his head as well with his eyes closed, facing the ceiling. Li Shuang was determined to do this as she approached the man. Her steps were light, she thought she coulde closer unnoticed.


    When she arrived next to the couch, the man opened his purple eyes, "Do you need something?" The man asked her with his deep voice.


    Li Shuang was startled at first, but then she hopped onto the man''sp. Without words, she kissed the man''s lips. The man was unresponsive at first but then he started to respond to her kiss passionately.


    She could feel his hands crept toward her buts. She let them be as she had decided. They kissed until she was out of breath.


    Li Shuang parted her lips and backed away from the man. She then found the man was smiling at her, causing her cheeks to flush even redder.


    "Woman! You are ying with fire!" That was what he said to her. That was indeed right, she was ying with fire and gambled her future on the man. At this moment, she felt the man''s hand was on her waist.


    Li Shuang smiled, "I have decided so, it''s not like the fire will swallow me alive, right?"


    Tang Shaoyang was well aware of her thoughts. He was strong and the woman wanted his protection for her daughter and her. This was the normal practice even in the base, the reason Zhao Zhong could have many women.


    He smiled and flipped the woman. She was on the couch while he was on top of her. Li Shuang circled her hand on the man''s neck and kissed the man again. It was a lie if she was not nervous, but her determination for her daughter was stronger than nervousness.


    She could feel the man''s hand creeping toward her chest. She let his hands be as she engaged the passionate kiss until her nipples were yed by his hand.


    A jolt of pleasure struck her body as she let out a muffled moan, "Hummm~" the man kept ying with her breast and it was so good. Without realizing it, she enjoyed this passionate engagement with the man. It was no longer a determination to protect her daughter but she enjoyed the pleasure.

 Chapter 443 - Passionate Night

    <h4>Chapter 443 - Passionate Night</h4>


    "You should suppress your voice or your daughter will wake up," Tang Shaoyang parted his lips and whispered to her ear. His hand was still on her breast, enjoying the softness of her breast.


    Li Shuang snapped out of her trance and looked at him with even reddened cheeks. She did not dare to meet his gaze. She did not dare to see him in the eyes, she was afraid. Afraid of being judged as a cheap woman or even a slut. It was understandable from her provocative action, but she was not ready for that yet.


    Tang Shaoyang licked his lips. Despite being mature, the woman was still embarrassed by just this. This meant she truly had not had sex for a long time.


    This fact made him even more excited. He pulled his hands from her chest and hugged her. He then stood up and she immediately clung to him with her all fours, like a ko hanging on the branch.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to make the room soundproof," he walked to the door and ced his hand on it. With [Mana Maniption], he covered the whole room with mana.


    "Done, now we can continue our deed," Tang Shaoyang did not wait for them to return to the couch as he pushed the woman onto the wall.


    He started with her lips again. It was a surprise that the woman was a good kisser. About the same as skilled as Elinova. His left hand moved to supper her butt as his right started to roam again. His right hand moved to her breasts and started to y with her breasts.


    A muffled moan escaped from her mouth as he continued with his divine hand. The [Divine Pleasure] not only enhanced Little Shaoyang but all parts of his body.


    Li Shuang truly lost it. Maybe it had been five years since herst time. She made an excuse for enjoying this despite her reason which was for her daughter, ''Since I am it might as well enjoy it as well.''


    She never thought this would be this good. The n was to satisfy the man and have him protect her and her daughter. She never expected the man was a yer.


    ying with the breasts was not enough for Tang Shaoyang. He took off her clothes and revealed two snowy teams covered in a ck bra. He was an experienced yer, he easily plucked off of the bra.


    Without waiting any longer, he buried his face on the treasure peak. Li Shuang moaned even harder as she pressed his head. She was asking for more.


    Satisfied with the breasts, he carried the woman onto the table. He put her on the table and pulled her pants. It was swift as ck panties revealed. His hand moved to the private and quickly realized she was wet, indicating she was ready for the real action.


    Li Shuang looked away. She was totally embarrassed. She just met the man above her yesterday, of course, she was embarrassed being exposed. Yet she said nothing toin. She closed her eyes and let the man do anything he wanted to her.


    Tang Shaoyang would not shy away from the cake presented before himself. He immediately pulled down his pants and the hungry Little Shaoyang erected up.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Tang Shaoyang could hear the woman''s heartbeat. With his sharp hearing, that was something normal. He was not in a rush as he came closer to the woman''s ear, "Calm down, I promise you will enjoy this."


    If she did not close her eyes, she would roll her eyes. Who would say such a thing to the girl he was about to have intercourse with? But she let him as she hummed vaguely.


    No, in fact, his words only made her even more nervous. Then she felt something touching her private region. She knew what it was. This was not her first time, after all.


    The man rubbed her private region with his, stimting her even more. The next second, the thing entered her, "Ahangg~~~" she let out a long muffled moan reflectively. She subconsciously suppressed her moan because she was aware of her daughter in the other room.


    This was heavenly, she did not expect this would feel this good. She tried to control her desire and pleasure, but it was just too hard for her to control. "So good~" she subconsciously said it out loud.


    Tang Shaoyang slowly pulled out and then thrust in again, further.


    "Ahn~" just like a rhyme, she would moan thrust. He started it gently and slowly before he sped up. He kept pistoning against her as she kept moaning in pleasure.


    After a while, he pulled out Little Shaoyang and flipped her body. Tang Shaoyang then put the Little Shaoyang into her once again. He pistoned again from behind now.


    At this point, Li Shuang had lost it. She just let her body under the man''s control. She could not even think clearly as he kept moving. The concerns and the determination she had were now blurred.


    Starting from the table, they continued onto the couch then he carried her while doing it. To the kitchen then to the bathroom. After the bathroom, they returned to the living room, continuing their action on the couch.


    She had forgotten how many times she had been brought into climax by the man. She never once thought that sexual intercourse could be this good. At least, she never had this kind of experience with her husband before.


    "Ahhnnn~" a long moan escaped from her mouth as she reached climax again. But this time, she could feel hot liquid poured into her body. She could feel the warm liquid and trickle down from her private part.


    She was too tired and exhausted to care about that. As soon as the man came inside her, she immediately released her grab from the man and closed her eyes. She fell asleep immediately after that.


    Tang Shaoyang could hear her stable breathing and her heartbeat returned normal. He smiled at the sight of the woman passing out right after, ''It seems this is still too much for her since she is still low-level.''

 Chapter 444 - Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 444 - Daddy</h4>


    Li Shuang felt ufortable down in her private region. When she tried to change her sleeping posture, she felt pain down there. Her eyes shot open and immediately sat up.


    The nket fell from the body, exposing her naked body. She sat there in a daze for a moment as she recalledst night''s memory. It was fuzzy as if she was drunk but she quickly remembered everything.


    Her cheeks flushed red when she rememberedst night''s action. She was embarrassed because she enjoyed it. Who expected that would be soooo d*mn good. Her reasoning was because she had not done it for a few years, but it did not exin why she never felt that good when she did it with her husband.


    ''Wait¡­'' she realized that she was sleeping on the couch. The man was not here. She panicked and started to look around only to find her daughter sitting not far from her.


    Her daughter was drinking the same strawberry milk. In her panic, she raised her voice and asked her daughter, "Where''s the uncle!?" She rushed toward Jiaying and gripped her tightly.


    "It''s hurt, Mom," when those words flowed out from her daughter''s mouth, only then she released her daughter. She did not realize that her subconscious action would hurt her daughter.


    "Daddy is right. He told me that you will panic right after you wake up," Jiaying mumbled in a low voice as she rubbed her upper arm.


    "Daddy!?" Li Shuang jolted awake and raised her voice with a hint of anger in it.


    "Yeah, Daddy. The uncle told me to call him Daddy from now on because he has to be responsible for you," Jiaying nodded innocently as she observed her mother''s naked body. It was as if the child came to an understanding.


    Li Shuang''s anger subsided. She thought her daughter was talking about her husband, but she was not. But then she realized the severe issue behind this, which meant her daughter was aware of what she did with the manst night, "Responsible for me? What do you mean?" Her face got even redder.


    "Daddy said that you slept in the bathtubst night. For you to not get sick, he carried you out but then he saw your naked body so he has to be responsible for seeing your naked body," Jiaying exined patiently.


    The exnation from her daughter caused her to smile. She was not aware of her mother''s actionst night and was relieved inside. But then, she looked at her daughter, "You don''t mind having a Daddy like him?"


    "I don''t mind. Daddy is handsome and has pretty eyes. He is strong as well that he can beat the monster dogs away, and he is very good to me too," as she said that Jiaying waved the carton of milk in her hand.


    ''A carton of strawberry milk for your mother, huh!?'' Li Shuang smiled while shaking her head. But she was relieved that the man that did not bat an eye to take people''s lives would be so considerate to her daughter, ''Did he fancy me?'' She could not help but think so.


    ''Wait a minute, it''s not time for this¡­'' Li Shuang realized that she was off the track, "Where''s your Da- the Uncle?" She almost subconsciously mentioned "Daddy".


    The thing she was most concerned about was that the man was running away after the deed. Sure, it was not that big a loss for her sincest night would be an unforgettable experience, but hers and her daughter''s future were dependent on the man. The man she did not even know the name was.


    "Daddy is downstairs. He is going to organize the baddies, he said. Also, you should wear your clothes, Mom. Daddy says he will send someone to deliver the food for us," after saying that, she continued to suck the straw, slowly. Enjoying each drop of the strawberry milk, "There, Daddy put your new clothes there," Jiaying pointed across her seat with her tiny finger.


    Following her daughter''s direction, she found folded clothes on top of the single couch. Panties and bras were included. She was about to grab the clothes until she heard her daughter speaking again, "Daddy said don''t forget to take a bath first before you wear the new clothes, otherwise it will get smelly."


    Li Shuang froze, her hand stopped midair and turned toward her daughter. Her little girl looked at her innocently with a face, "I am just conveying Daddy''s words."


    For a second, the role between the daughter and the mother seemed to be switched between the two. Throwing away such thoughts, she grabbed the clothes and ran toward the bathroom.


    Even though she was in a hurry to find the man, it still took her ten minutes to finish showering. By the time she finished taking a shower, someone knocked on the door.


    Li Shuang immediately rushed toward the door and opened it. A young woman with a trolley was waiting in front of the door. The young woman was wearing an attendant''s attire, having a good look despitecking in a certain department.


    For some reason, she was nervous and afraid. She was afraid that the man would choose the young one and left her behind. While she had a good body, she was thirty-one now. A lot older than the woman in front of her who looked around in her twenty.


    The female attendant smiled sweetly at Li Shuang, "Good Afternoon, Big Sister. I am bringing lunch for you and your daughter."


    While the female attendant was smiling sweetly, Li Shuang could tell it was a fake smile. She had been in the business world for years, she could easily tell that the smile was not heartfelt.


    Li Shuang made her own fake smile that was even more professional than the young female attendant, "Thank you. I will bring the food by myself, you can go now."


    The female attendant''s smile froze for a moment. It was a quick three seconds before she forced a smile and nodded.


    ''Heh, ying a trick with me? Don''t think I don''t know what you want. That girl must want to seduce the man, and I will not let that happen,'' with those thoughts in mind, Li Shuang pulled the trolley into the room.

 Chapter 445 - Private Talk

    <h4>Chapter 445 - Private Talk</h4>


    Li Shuang opened the tray and was surprised to see the food. Tears trickled down at the sight of the food. She had been eating a nd gruel mostly filled with water in thest two months. She had noints and was thankful to have food.


    Her daughterined a lot, but thankfully Jiaying was obedient. She did not want to eat the gruel at first, but the little girl listened to her mother and filled her belly with the nd gruel.


    Yet the food in front of her waspletely different. There were a few slices of beef cooked in sweet and sour. The soup with some veggies on it, and also two bowls of rice. She became emotional before the food.


    Jiaying also approached the trolley. She could not see clearly so she climbed up to the couch and observed the food with her gleaming eyes.


    Before the game, this was not something she and her mother would eat. After a few months of hardship, this meal was the most luxurious meal for the mother and the daughter.


    Jiaying was about to reach the bowl but Li Shuang hit the little hand away lightly, "Sushh, you have to wait for your Uncle," the mother was well aware that the food should be for the man.


    "No, Mom. This is for us. Look! There are only two bowls of rice," Jiaying responded to her mother, "Daddy said the food is also for us, he will eat outside."


    The little girl stared at her mother with an earnest expression. She was not lying about this. Tang Shaoyang indeed said that he would deliver food for her and her mother.


    At the right moment, Li Shuang heard the door being opened. She rushed to check who entered the room. The man returned and smiled at her. Without a second thought, she dashed toward the man and hugged him tightly. It was as if she released the man, he would disappear at any time.


    Tang Shaoyang was bbergasted by the sudden charge. In his eyes, the woman was mature and quite smart if he would say. Surviving for a few months while being weak without selling her body. She was smart and strong in his eyes yet he did not expect the woman would act like a teenager in her puberty.


    He circled his hands on her waist and carried her inside. When he noticed the food, he realized the woman and Yingying had not eaten yet, "We will talk privatelyter after you eat your meal."


    Li Shuang''s body tensed up, he could feel it as her grip on him was tightened up, "Don''t worry, I am not going to throw you away," after whispering that to the woman, he waved his hand at the little girl, "How does my daughter behave?"


    "I have been behaving, Daddy. But Mommy has been doing weird things after she woke up," Jiaying looked at her mother weirdly, "And it gets even weirder now. She still calls you uncle, but she is now hugging you tightly."


    Hearing that, Li Shuang realized how awkward she was. She immediately came down and straightened her clothes. She acted as if nothing happened and asked the man, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "I have, but¡­" he came closer to her ear and whispered, "I still want to eat you, I am not full yet."


    Li Shuang''s cheek flushed red. She ignored her and set up the meal. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang took out two bottles of orange juice. It was still cold, he put two of them in front of the mother and the daughter, "A reward for behaving."


    "Hehe, Thank you, Daddy," Jiaying smiled brightly as she received the bottle.


    The mother and the daughter then had their lunch while Tang Shaoyang went to the bedroom. He sat on the bed and started to read the messages. He received a lot of messages from Zhang Mengyao and the others.


    Tang Shaoyang replied one by one, exining where he was. By the time he finished replying, the door creaked open. Li Shuang closed and locked the door.


    She sat next to him and said nothing. There was an awkward silence between the two before Tang Shaoyang opened the conversation, "What about Yingying?"


    "She fell asleep after she finished the meal, she must be very tired¡­" Li Shuang replied quietly.


    "Let''s start with our name first. My name is Tang Shaoyang," Tang Shaoyang nodded and told his name. He already knew her name from Yingying, but a proper introduction was needed to smoothen the talk.


    "Li Shuang¡­" her answer was short. Even though Tang Shaoyang said he would not throw her away, she was still nervous deep inside.


    This was too awkward for Tang Shaoyang while the woman acted like this, "I will be blunt and straightforward. Li Shuang, you are now my woman, I don''t allow other men to touch you!" He imed deeply.


    Not expecting to hear this from Tang Shaoyang, Li Shuang raised her head. If it was before the game, she would call the police or even tell her bodyguards to throw the man away. Now she did not refuse or disagree as she had given her body to the man. She was indeed his now.


    "However, you are not the only woman and you are not the first either!" He continued.


    Li Shuang had expected this. It was amon sight that a man had several women. The previous environment of this group was like that. A man surrounded by three to four women. The women were willing to do this for food, for survival.


    "You are the ninth!" Li Shuang was shocked to hear this. Yes, she was not surprised for him to have several women, but she was shocked to hear the number. There were eight women before her.


    "But it''s not simple as it is to be my ninth woman! While I appreciate your beauty, I don''t ept a useless girl to be my woman!" His voice was strict, causing Li Shiang to tense up again.

 Chapter 446 - The Right Person

    <h4>Chapter 446 - The Right Person</h4>


    Li Shuang stared at Tang Shaoyang in a daze. He did not want her to just warm his bed and raise her daughter. He wanted more from her, not just sexual intercourse. She could understand his train of thoughts.


    Many women were willing to be his women, but he did not need just any moment. Li Shuang was thinking hard, what she was good at. By the way he was speaking to her, he wanted her to fight as well.


    Li Shuang tensed up as she could not imagine herself fighting the zombies. It was not like she had not tried it yet. She did try and she was just too weak to kill the zombie. It was toote to start as the zombies had grown far too strong than originally it was.


    "I am not asking you to fight the zombie. What was your job before the Game?" Tang Shaoyang could tell the girl was tense when he was brought up; she had to be useful if she wanted to stay next to him.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear about her past. Li Shuang was leading a bigpany, at least she imed so. Domestically, herpany was within the top 100panies in the country. She was a richdy before the game screwed up her luxury life to the point of selling her body to him.


    "Does that mean you are good at taking care of something rted to management and money?" Tang Shaoyang brightened up at the thought. It seemed he had divine luck to find this maturedy as he wascking someone like her to take care of his territory.


    "I am not bad at it," Li Shuang did not dare to boast her capability. She chose the humble answer.


    "I am talking about an empire with the size of the province, for now, and it keeps growing. Will you be able to handle it?" Tang Shaoyang asked for affirmation from the woman.


    He would not trust her just because they had been sleeping together. This was an official business, not between a man and a woman. He wanted to see if she had the confidence of handling an empire, managing the territory, people, and the treasury. He wanted this position held by his woman instead of other people.


    Of course, he was going to trust his own women with something this big than the others. While a contract might work to bind his subordinates, there must be a way to break the contract without bearing the consequence. He was not going to rely on something like this while he had an ability that could capture a woman''s body and heart.


    "Empire?" This was the first time Li Shuang heard about the empire, "Do you build an empire?" She looked at Tang Shaoyang with unbelievable eyes.


    "Yes, and I am the Emperor. That''s why I don''t need a useless girl to be mypany. I need someone who can help me manage my territory and my people," Tang Shaoyang nodded while exining the thing he had not told her.


    The girl seemed to not believe him, then he did something that would make her believe him. Li Shuang heard a static robotic voice in her head.


    [The Emperor of the Tang Empire has invited you to join the Tang Empire! Yes. No.]


    She looked at the interface in a daze, blinking her eyes a few times to make sure this was not a dream. This was real, the man in front of her proimed to be an Emperor, ''Does this mean he betrayed our nation?'' It was not like she was fond of her nation, but the consequence for doing so¡­


    "Didn''t you tell us there''s an army protecting the base?" For the first time, she asked Tang Shaoyang. When he said an army, she thought it was the country''s military regiment, and he was part of it. It seemed she was totally wrong about that.


    "Yes, my army is protecting the base. We have a police force too, we call them TEIS in the Empire. We have farms as well to secure our food with potatoes as our main focus," Tang Shaoyang exined the current situation of the base, "Do you think you can help me to manage the territory?" He repeated the question.


    Li Shuang did not immediately give her answer. Her concern was the nation''s military force. She was afraid that they were beingbeled as traitors and hunted down by them.


    While she was contemting, for some unknown reasons. She rememberedst night''s activity, the pleasure, and the satisfaction. She remembered everything clearly and she did not want to part with that.


    "I can do it, but of course, I can''t do it alone. I need a team to manage that big territory," Li Shuang replied confidently. If it was something she was confident with, it was to manage people and money.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled when he heard the answer. He pulled her closer and started to kiss her. She responded to the kiss as she circled her hand on his neck. She pulled herself even closer to the man.


    His hand started to roam around her breasts again. The suppressed moan flowed out of her lips. When she thought that he was about to undress her, he pulled his hand and their lips parted.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned at her, "We are not doing it, duh. I need to do something now," he managed to hold back with great difficulty.


    "Are you going somewhere?" Li Shuang''s face was red but she managed to ask him.


    "There are two other groups. I need to visit them and also clean the remnant zombies," Tang Shaoyang stood up and kissed her on the cheek, "We will continue tonight, get ready."


    He was about to leave her, but her hand reached him, "I am going to follow you," that was a surprise reaction from her. He thought she was afraid of the bloody things and also the zombies.


    "Are you sure? Things may turn bloody, you know?" It was not that he did not bring her with him. It was not that she was not prepared for this after what happened yesterday and the days before. Letting her get some rest to regain her spirit would be the best.


    "No, I am sure. I want to follow," Li Shuang would regret her decision shortly after.

 Chapter 447 - Blade Of Wind

    <h4>Chapter 447 - de Of Wind</h4>


    Li Shuang really regretted her decision to follow Tang Shaoyang. There was a limbless zombie squirming right in front of her. From the information, the zombie was stage-3 Swiffer. The zombie with four hands.


    She looked at the sword in her hand. The sword was thinner than a normal sword. She could use it because of its lightweight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [de of Wind]


    Tier: B


    Bonus Attribute: +100 Agility, +50 Strength


    Additional Skill: [Wind de]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    That was one of the treasures where people would fight for it, the sword in her hand. She could understand why. She got bonus attributes and also a skill. While she was not familiar with the system before, she had learned.


    Attributes could be gained through leveling up by killing the zombies. By just holding the thin sword, she was given a total of 150 attributes. It was equivalent to 75 levels of total attributes.


    Tang Shaoyang gave the sword to her. He told her that the sword could help her to kill the zombie. At first, she thought he meant to protect her from the zombies. However, he was true with his words.


    "Just stab the head with your sword. It should be easy with the sword," Not far from her, he told her so.


    She looked up, the man was facing more zombies. The bigger one that each step of it would cause the ground to shake. Even so, these big zombies were not an issue for him. With a swing of battle-ax that was even taller than her.


    There was even a zombie that could talk. He told her the zombie was a stage-7 zombie. One of the strongest bunch. He warned her to run if she encountered one. Again, that thing was not an issue for her man. He killed the stage-7 zombie in five seconds.


    Taking a deep breath as she gathered her courage, she came closer to the zombie. The stage-3 Swiffer was making a motion of biting, it kept opening and closing its mouth toward her. She closed her eyes and pushed the sword to the Swiffer''s forehead.


    Li Shuang could feel the sharp tip was prating the zombie''s head. The Swiffer struggled frantically as her hand shook. She was about to release the sword until her man''s voice entered her ears, "Never release your sword in a battle!" The voice caused her to grip the handle even tighter.


    She held the sword as the stage-3 Swiffer kept struggling for the next ten seconds before it stopped moving. She killed stage-3 Swiffer.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two attribute points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two attribute points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two attribute points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two attribute points!]


    ¡­


    The static robotic voice kept ringing in her head after she killed the zombie. When the voice stopped, she checked the status window. It had been a few months since this thing appeared and it only changed now. She was not level 1 anymore, but level 9. Killing a zombie gave her eight levels.


    Li Shuang was about to allocate the attribute points when another limbless zombie fell before her. This time, it was stage-3 Crusher. The big build with a big build. Even though the zombie was only left with its upper part, it was three times bigger than her body.


    "Allocate the pointster, for now just kill the zombies!" That was what the man said to her.


    She followed the order and pulled out her sword from the Swiffer. Her hand was shaking as this was her first time killing a zombie. She approached her second prey that had been prepared.


    "Stage-3 Crusher has a tougher skin, it might be hard to prate its skull. Aim the eyes instead," her man gave instruction.


    Li Shuang followed the instruction. Even though her hand was shaking, she managed to put strength into the stab. She closed her eyes again. The sword pierced the eye and she heard the sound of it. She almost puked out what she ate, but she managed to hold back.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two attribute points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two attribute points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two attribute points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two attribute points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained two attribute points!]


    She thought the Crusher would struggle even more violently than the Swiffer. To her surprise, the Crusher died right after she pushed her sword all the way into the zombie''s head.


    She was farming the levels. Less than ten minutes and she was now level 14. Just like that, she spent her time killing the zombies. By the time her man cleaned the den of the zombies, she had reached level 37.


    Yes, people from Ningbo called this ce Zombie Den because the zombies gathered here. This had be the most dangerous area in the city yet her man cleaned all the zombies in less than half an hour.


    "So this is where the City''s Steele is," she heard her man say that while looking at the seven-story building in front of them.


    Li Shuang waved the sword in her hand to clean it from the zombie''s blood. She then sheathed the sword and asked, "What''s the City''s Steele? Do youe to Ningbo for that?"


    One thing she knew was that her man came to Ningbo for something. He had told her that he came to conquer the city. She thought by conquering meant assimting the five groups to join his Empire.


    However, that was not the case. From the information she got from the other survivors, he had taken care of the other four groups during her sleep. He had killed all the leaders of the four groups and the remaining survivors followed him. It was fortunate that she did not have to witness him kill those leaders.


    While she did not agree with the approach, that was the fastest way to solve the issue. Pulling the root to the core so there would not be any future trouble. It was the same when she was leading herpany. She was not giving her rival a chance toe back once she had a chance to root them. The difference was, she was talking about human lives.


    "You will know soon once we enter the building," Tang Shaoyang said as he walked into the building.


    Li Shuang followed him. Just like he said, she would know once she entered the building. The small ck pir was the City''s Steele inside the building.


    Tang Shaoyang ced his palm on the City''s Steele and a notification rang in his head.


    [Congrattions! You have captured Ningbo City!]


    [Ningbo City will be under your authority until the winner of the Territory War Game is decided!]


    [Protect the City Steele from the mansion to maintain the authority!]


    With this, the Tang Empire had captured four out of eight cities. With this, it left with thest battle against the Lionax Kingdom to decide the winner of the game.


    "You can touch the Steele if you are curious," He saw Li Shuang staring at the City Steele without blinking.


    "Can I?" Li Shuang asked her man for affirmation. When her man nodded, she put her palm on Steele.


    [Ningbo''s City Steele]


    [Protect the City Steele to maintain the Tang Empire''s authority over Ningbo City!]

 Chapter 448 - Rude Guests

    <h4>Chapter 448 - Rude Guests</h4>


    Li Shuang was leaning her back against City Steele while opening her status screen. She was not just the weak level 1 Li Shuang, but she was now level 37. Of course, all of this was given to her.


    She was in deep thought while looking at the screen. She got 72 Attribute Points to be allocated. Tang Shaoyang had exined to her each use of the attribute.


    He advised her to add more to Stamina and Vitality. Li Shuang could understand Stamina based on its name, but not with Vitality. He exined what Vitality did.


    Vitality was enforcing your body to be stronger and tougher. There was a possibility that Vitality could prolong her life as well, the main reason he advised her to focus on Vitality. She got to know why the knife and ax did not work on him, that was the effect of Vitality.


    "How much Vitality does he have to be able to do that feat?" Li Shuang wondered.


    Strength, she understood what Strength represented even without his exnation. Agility, he said she could run faster and also have a quick reaction with high Agility. Sense, this one was simple yetplex stats. Sense was basically the human''s five senses but the apparent change would happen on her sight, hearing, and also instinct. That was what he told her.


    Thest one was Magic Power. Tang Shaoyang had shown her what magic was. It was powerful, she wanted to have that kind of ability. She could kill the zombies from a distance to protect her daughter. She expressed her thoughts that she wanted to be a Mage to her man. Tang Shaoyang supported her decision but he still advised her to focus on Stamina and Vitality first.


    He had told her that they were in a war. They would actively move, Stamina and Vitality might save her lifeter. Aside from that, he told her about Talent and ss as well. She could raise her attributes not just from leveling up.


    Li Shuang was contemting for a while before she agreed to allocate 30 points to Stamina and 10 points to Vitality. She had 32 attribute points left. She allocated 10 points to Agility and the remaining 22 points to Magic Power.


    After finishing allocating the attribute points, she was about to get up until a hand offered her a leather scroll. She looked up to see it was her man who offered the scroll.


    ''What is this? My first gift? I thought he was not the romantic type¡­'' curious with the scroll, her hand reached the gift and the information about the scroll appeared in his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skill Scroll]


    Skill: Mana Mastery (Passive)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Do you want to learn the skill, [Mana Mastery (Passive)]? Yes. No.]


    Li Shuang did not make her decision but looked up. She did not even understand what mana was, seeking an exnation from someone more knowledgeable than her.


    "That skill will help you if you want to be a Mage. I will teach you meditation tonight, the skill can increase your Magic Power," Tang Shaoyang exined.


    He supported her idea to be a mage. As long as she was willing to fight alongside him, he would support and provide the things she needed to be a mage. One more powerful aide would be great, of course, she had to pass the training first. If her cowardly nature remained even after battles, he would rather let her stay and manage the territory instead of joining the battle.


    After hearing the exnation, Li Shuang nodded. She chose yes and learned the skill.


    [You have learned a new skill, [Mana Mastery (Passive)]!]


    She smiled when she heard the notification. This was her first skill, she was happy to obtain her first skill. Just like a kid who got a new toy.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly, Wen flew into the building. Yes, he did not walk but directly flew into the building. The strong gush hit Li Shuang. She looked up only to see the eagle beastmen. This was her first meeting with Wen so she did not know Wen was an ally.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to scream, but she lost her voice. She closed her mouth again and did not know what to do in this situation.


    "There is a group of enemiesing toward us, My Lord! They are strong, and I can''t defeat them," Wen knelt with his right knee and reported the situation.


    Tang Shaoyang''s expression grew pensive. A group of enemies that Wen could not defeat. He was surprised to hear that. But then a frown formed on his forehead, he noticed Wen''s jade feather tainted with blood. Wen was wounded, for the first time since the Jade Eagle arrived on Earth. This was the first time he was injured.


    Tang Shaoyang came closer and checked the wound. There were three shes on his back. While the injuries were not dangerous, the Jade Eagle was forced to retreat.


    "I am fine, My Lord. This is nothing, but we should evacuate¡­" Wen did not finish his words when a loud male voice boomed from outside.


    "Eagle! Come here and be my ve! You should be grateful to be this Prince''s mount!" The arrogant voice echoed into the building.


    Zowen who was carrying Jiaying came closer, "I will evacuate Li Shuang and Jiaying with me," the Lightning Magus took the initiative to speak.


    "Mnn," Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    Receiving the affirmation, Zowen brought Li Shuang and Jiaying to the top floor to avoid the two being swept into the battleter.


    "If I am not wrong, then these people should be the Lionax Kingdom''s force. If Wen could not defeat them then these people are also from another world," Tang Shaoyang came to such a conclusion in this short time.


    "How many of them? Surely you are not defeated by one person, right?" He asked the Jade Eagle.


    "201 people, but I was defeated by one person," Wen reported and admitted his defeat. He was indeed lost to one man.


    "This is getting interesting. Are you okay, Wen? You can stay here to recover, I will greet our rude guests," licking his lips, Tang Shaoyang headed out.

 Chapter 449 - Prince Kaiden

    <h4>Chapter 449 - Prince Kaiden</h4>


    Prince Kaiden, the youngest prince of the Lionax Kingdom. He was sent to another''s world expedition to gain experience after reaching his adulthood by the King, his blood father.


    The thing that infuriated him, he was put under a woman''smand instead of leading the expedition. His brother said it was to get rid of his arrogance and many things he could learn from Commander Ashley.


    The young prince did not share the sentiment with his brother. The woman was supposed to be ruled and conquered, he could not ept a woman to be in charge of him.


    Especially since he was royalty. The royalty was not supposed to be lower than anyone, even his brother''s betrothed. Yes, Commander Ashley was his eldest brother''s betrothed. They would carry the wedding after this expedition.


    The fury mixed with humiliation bubbled inside him as he led two squads of knights toward the direction where Commander Ashley told him. The young prince decided to move by himself after he captured the city.


    Prince Kaiden ran in one direction, non-stop overnight. Hours passed by and he finally discovered the city before the sun rose.


    "Is this the city that B*tch talked about!?" The young prince observed the tall buildings from a distance. Even though most of the buildings were in a bad shape, he was marveled at the architecture.


    "They can make such tall buildings, but how can they not survive from the lowly undead?" The young prince was confused. He was surprised when he first encountered the tall building that the exterior was made of ss.


    "The peace, Young Lord. I believe the residents of this world have been at peace for too long, hence they are not prepared for something like the game to happen," Captain Reed responded to the prince.


    "Yes, the same thing happened to our ancestors as well. That''s why Your Majesty keeps looking for a gate and sending his army to fight even though our Kingdom is in a peaceful and prosperous state," Captain Weed followed with another response.


    "What do you think about the Tang Empire? Are they from another world as well or they are the native of this world?" Despite his arrogance, the young prince was willing to learn. He tried to analyze the enemy instead of blindly fighting them.


    "Since this world just experiences the Game for a few months, it''s unlikely to be the native unless the empire exists even before the game," Captain Reed expressed his thoughts, "Either way, we have to be cautious. If they are from another world, they maye from an older world than Lukan. If they are native, they are strong enough to build an empire in such a short amount of time, we should be careful."


    Captain Weed supported his fellow captain with a nod.


    "Let''s think of our next move after we capture the city," after saying that, the young prince walked toward the city.


    Captain Reed and Captain Weed shared a nce. The two realized why Commander Ashley agreed to send them with the young prince. The two captains were the strongest captains in the battalion.


    So even if they encountered a strong enemy, the two could bring the young prince back. Even though they could not win against the strong enemy, both were strong enough to bring the prince back alive. Commander had expected the young prince would try to move alone by himself. The two captains nodded and followed the young prince.


    When Prince Kaiden was about to arrive at the city, the young prince stopped his steps. He felt that he was being watched, "From the top," his institution was correct, he could see flying hovered above them.


    "We are being watched, be careful of an ambush!" The young princemanded as he drew his sword. The glistening red sword shone in the dark, one of the twelve Lionax Kingdom''s treasures was in the young prince''s hand. Yes, Prince Kaiden discovered Wen who was on a patrol in the night.


    When Wen arrived here to deliver the supply, he did not go back to Hangzhou. He stayed with his Lord and watched over the city. On his patrol, Wen found a group of knights approaching the city. Just like usual, he did not immediately report the situation. Instead, the Jade Eagle decided to spy on the group but the beastmen was not expecting to be discovered.


    "Is it a beast with the owner or just an ownerless beast? I kinda need a mount," Prince Kaiden squinted his eyes as he observed Wen. He could see that the beast that flew above him was a beastmen, but a beastmen could always revert to the beast form.


    "If the beast was sent to watch us, that means it has a master," Captain Weedmented as he observed the beast. He tried to use [Basic Detection] but it did not work as the beastmen was out of range.


    "Then I will y its master and make it mine," The young prince imed as he motioned his men to get ready, "Get ready to engage!"


    Wen realized that he was spotted by the group. He hovered longer above as he was presented with two decisions. First, he could go down and find out about these people. Second, he returned to his Master and reported his finding upon the intruders.


    While he was considering his option, he was suddenly struck by something heavy from the back. The sudden force caught the Jade Eagle off guard. He tried to spin around, but there was nothing behind him. It was as if he was struck by an invisible force.


    Wen tried to spin around and escape the pressure but to no avail. When he was about to crash, he reacted quickly. He opened his wing to slow his falling speed andnded with his feet.


    He just stabilized his standing until he sensed someone was already behind him. Wen folded his wings and revolved. A strong wind formed, sending the person behind him away.


    Wen did not stop there as he immediately made some distance from the enemies. He stopped twenty meters away from the group and identified the attacker. A red armored knight with a golden cape with a roaring lion printed on it.


    Wen saw blood dripping from the sword. Only then he realized a sting pain in his back. He was struck by the sword despite his maneuver. The Jade Eagle realized that the enemy might be stronger than the enemies he faced before.


    ''Hah, who expects that I will make such a newbie mistake?'' Wen ridiculed himself inwardly. He acted like Kairu just because the creature on Earth was much weaker than the one on Arkania Continent, at least, so far all of them were weak.


    The Jade Eagle scanned more red armored-knight as he made a number in his mind, ''201 Knights¡­''


    ''Then how strong they are¡­'' Wen cast [Basic Detection] on the knight who injured him. The first skill he learned when he came to Earth.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Lionax Kingdom


    Rank: Prince


    ss:???


    Level: 609


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Wen was shocked to see the human''s level, 200 levels higher than his own. He then cast the skill on the other two humans behind the human prince.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Lionax Kingdom


    Rank: Captain Knight - Ashthera Legion


    ss:???


    Level: 679


    ss:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Lionax Kingdom


    Rank: Captain Knight - Ashthera Legion


    ss:???


    Level: 683


    ss:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 450 - First Clash

    <h4>Chapter 450 - First sh</h4>


    Wen described the encounter against the force of the Lionax Kingdom on the way out of the building.


    Tang Shaoyang realized what happened, Wen did not fight them but he ran away as soon as he found out how strong the enemies were. There was nothing to be ashamed of running away. Fighting the inevitable defeat while you could escape was just stupid.


    Wen made the right decision by escaping to him and reported the situation, "Over level 600 hundred, surely they are not an earthling," he muttered and walked out of the building.


    *** ***


    From the fifth floor, Li Shuang and Zowen stood side by side as they looked at the uninvited guests. Even though they were separated by the ss, Li Shuang could feel the fierce aura from the group of knights.


    "Are you sure he will be fine? Why don''t you go down and help him?" Li Shuang was concerned with the situation and asked Zowen to help, "I and my daughter will be fine here."


    "Not really," Zowen shook her head as she motioned toward the knight. Li Shuang followed the gaze and found one of the knights waving his hand at them. They were spotted easily.


    "Don''t worry, he will be fine. If he is defeated by them there''s nothing I can do to help," Zowen exined with a firm belief in Tang Shaoyang, "Just watch how your man will crush these people. Look, he''s out."


    Tang Shaoyang walked out of the building. He was strolling casually despite the enemy outnumbered him and Wen. The fight was about to start.


    *** ***


    "Are you the master of that Eagle?" Prince Kaiden questioned Tang Shaoyang with his authoritative tone while pointing at Wen who stood behind Tang Shaoyang.


    Thetter ignored the prince as he cast [Basic Detection] to confirm Wen''s report. Not that he did not believe Wen, but he just wanted to confirm with his eyes.


    The three in front of the group were over level 600 with the highest was level 683. The one in the middle was a Prince while the other was a Captain Knight.


    He scanned the other knights who followed the three. He was surprised to find their average level. Above level 400 with most of them around level 440 to level 460, ''No wonder the Dacian Kingdom fell easily¡­'' the doubt was cleared.


    Their force level was higher than King Biron. Meaning King Rudin was doomed to meet the Lionax Kingdom in their first encounter.


    ''But Elemental Knight?'' The knight all had the same ss, it was Elemental Knight, ''Is that abination between an Elementalist and a Knight?''


    As for the two Captain Knights, their ss was different as well. The level 679 Captain Knight was ze Knight while level 683 Captain Knight was Gale Knight. As for the Prince, he was not a knight but Archmaster Elementalist.


    "Prince, huh!?" Tang Shaoyang muttered. Upon seeing the knights with his own eyes, he believed that these people should be from another. An average level of level 450, that was not possible for them to be Earthling. Only a few of his people reached that level even after the Survival Game, he did not believe the others could reach higher than them unless they had in dragons and gods which were more impossible to happen.


    ''So what should I do with the prince? Kill him?'' Tang Shaoyang was in his own world, ignoring the livid prince, ''No, I can''t kill him. Maybe there are some uses for him being alive rather than dead. Also, I need to find where the gate that connected our world and theirs,''


    "You dare to ignore this Prince! You are dead! Deader than dead!" Prince Kaiden drew his sword and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "No, Don''t-" Captain Knight Reed was about to hold the Prince back to not attack the man, but he was toote.


    Only then Tang Shaoyang looked toward the prince. The prince was fast, but it was not his natural speed. He could see the mana that formed wind swirled around the prince''s feet and body, pushing the prince toward him. The Prince used the wind to make him move faster.


    "Get back, Wen. I will take care of this!" Tang Shaoyang took out his Dragon Destroyer and shed against the sword. Wen heeded his words. The Jade Eagle retreated to a safe distance.


    Dang!


    The sword shed against the battle-ax as fire exploded from the sword, engulfing Tang Shaoyang as a whole, "This is your punishment for ignoring this Noble Prince!" Prince Kaiden imed arrogantly.


    "Interesting," Tang Shaoyang''s voice resounded within the zing fire, "Unfortunately, your fire does not work on me, Prince," as the fire dispersed, Tang Shaoyang was still standing on the spot, unscathed.


    He said it was interesting how this prince applied the elemental into a sword attack. From what he knew about Elementalist, they were simr to a mage, but they controlled the elements while mage covered an extensive scoop, not limited to elemental.


    Prince Kaiden''s eyes widened in shock, but he quickly recovered. He used the wind to push his body away from Tang Shaoyang, "This is not over!"


    The earth spike shot upward from the ground where Tang Shaoyang was standing. The spike rose to five meters, but it did not injure him. Tang Shaoyang was flung into the air by the earth spike.


    Prince Kaiden had expected the earth spike would not work against Tang Shaoyang. He prepared another attack as he imbued lightning into his sword. He wouldunch the attack as soon as Tang Shaoyangnded.


    To the prince''s surprise, the man nevernded on the ground. The man stayed in the air, floating normally as if he was standing on the ground. This shocked the prince even more.


    Prince Kaiden was rmed. From the first exchange, he was sure that the man was of the warrior-type ss. How did he float like that? Was he a mage?


    Prince Kaiden immediately cast [Basic Detection] on Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: High Human


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Rank: Emperor


    ss: Spirit Sovereign


    Second ss: Primordial yer


    Level: 700


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Plop!


    Prince Kaiden fell on his butts upon seeing the information.

 Chapter 451 - The Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 451 - The Spirits</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang felt a surge of ufortableness all over his body. He then looked down to find the source of this ufortableness. He quickly figured out what happened.


    "So this is the feeling of being cast by [Basic Detection]?" Tang Shaoyang muttered only to find the arrogant prince fell on his butt.


    "Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!" The young prince kept muttering the same word. He seemed to be terrified after using [Basic Detection] on him.


    Tang Shaoyang then looked toward the other knights. Only then he realized that the two strongest knights, the ze Knight, and the Gale Knight were shocked as well.


    "Is my status terrifying? Why do they look so scared?" Tang Shaoyang wondered.


    There were many reasons for the young prince to be terrified. First of all, the man in front of him was level 700. That was enough to terrify the young prince who was just level 609. Second, the man had a second ss which was not normal. Surely not normal even in his world. There was only one person who had two sses in the Lionax Kingdom. Two Guardians of the Lionax Kingdom, his great great grandfather. Even the current ruler of the Lionax Kingdom only had one ss.


    ''Unless he is not native to this world,'' the young prince concluded. If the man was the native, just imagine if the man was given more time to grow. The young prince did not dare to imagine that, he was just too scared.


    Weed and Reed, the two Captain Knights shared a nce before they nodded. The two were aware that only Commander Ashley had a chance to contend against that man. The only thing they could do was to buy time for the young prince to leave this ce safely and meet Commander Ashley.


    Having reached the same solution, the two Captain Knights dashed forward. The two stood in front of the young prince, "Heed my words, Ashthera Knight! Escort Prince Kaiden to meet with Commander Ashley! We will buy the time for you!"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that they did not try to fight him. The knights were decisive with their decision which immediately abandoned the fight while the difference of the level between them was not that big. He thought the knights would try to surround him or something. He was not expecting them to escape.


    A hundred and ny-eight knights immediately formed a formation while Prince Kaiden immediately stood up and left with the knight.


    "I will not let a precious hostage leave!" Tang Shaoyang said as he extended his hand toward the group. The two Captain Knights thought Tang Shaoyang was about to attack the group. They stayed at the rear and raised their shield upward, forming twoyers of wall protection.


    [Spirit Manifestation]


    Aerelion the Dark Wyvern was the first spirit of Tang Shaoyang summoned. The massive wyvern immediately cast a shadow below them as it flew forward.


    The Dark Wyvern immediately intercepted the group of knights, causing them to halt even though the Dark Wyvern just hovered above them.


    After Aerelion, Karan was summoned as well followed by Malki, Feera, and Orlean the Demon Prince. The demon prince was two meters in height with two horns on his forehead. His eyes were ck with yellow irises and also had dark skin. Orlean was holding a trident in his right hand.


    ¡ªMaster, we are ready to follow you to battle as well


    Bronson the Executioner spoke in Tang Shaoyang. After Bronson, it was followed by Yowe and Zaneos.


    ¡ªYes, Master. Please summon us to fight as well.


    ¡ªWe want to try a new power.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear the three. He did not know the three had woken up from their sleep after receiving enlightenment. There was no notification or anything that indicated the three had woken up.


    Bronson, Zaneos, and Yowe were summoned as well. There was nothing particrly changed on the three. They still looked the same in appearance. However, Bronson was releasing a dreaded aura around him. The strongest spirit after Rumru, the executioner.


    If there was a noticeable change, it was Bronson''s weapon. The Executioner was no longer using a sword but two axes. The ax was shorter, one-third shorterpared to Tang Shaoyang''s battle-ax. It had only one side de, curved into a crescent shape. For sure, Bronson looked intimidating even more after his evolution.


    "Don''t kill the two captains and the prince, but you can do anything you want to rest as long as you leave the corpse!" Tang Shaoyangmanded.


    He just sent themand yet the Dark Wyvern spat dark me at the group of knights, "Huhu, Don''t worry, Master. I am controlling my fire, surely it will not burn them to the ash, just enough heat to push them back."


    Aerelion was not wrong. The ck fire was blocked by abination of shields made by the knights. At the same time, the knights were getting pushed back by the ck fire.


    At this moment, the other spirits immediately surrounded the group from all directions, making sure none of them would escape from the encirclement. In the blink of an eye, the group with a bigger number was getting cornered by the fewer number.


    Reed and Weed looked at the spirits with pure shock. They did not know they were a spirit of a dead creature because of how real they looked. Both Captain Knights were palpitating.


    "Chimera¡­ Dark Wyvern¡­ Demon Prince¡­ High-ranking undead¡­" the two Captain Knights muttered in a low voice. Their voices were trembling as they mentioned the creature in front of them. Even the two Captain Knights were terrified.


    These creatures were something they would never encounter unless they entered the underworld, the deep part of the underworld. Yet these creatures were right in front of them.


    "We are doomed!" Weed eximed, "Even with Commander Ashley, we are doomed. We have no chance to win. Our chance to turn the wave is to return to Lukan and bring reinforcement!"


    "Alright, guys. Can I have the two Captain Knights while you guys take care of the rest?" Tang Shaoyang floated down, floating right behind Bronson and Zaneos.


    "Master, can you let me have them instead?" Bronson turned around and requested, "I don''t think the other knights could hold my new power."


    "Yes, can you stay back and let us fight them instead?" Zaneos made the same request.

 Chapter 452 - One-Sided Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 452 - One-Sided ughter</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang could feel the eagerness in Zaneos''s words. He seemed to get something new and wanted to try it without his interference. If he joined the fight, the Elemental Knight should not be an issue for him. He could easily kill them since the gap between them almost doubled.


    However, it was not different with the spirits, most of them were at the same level as him but Karan. These knights were easy prey for his spirits. He actually wanted to fight the two Captain Knights. He wanted to test out the power of the Lionax Kingdom''s force by himself.


    "Two hundred knights and a prince. The prince should not be going on an expedition alone with just two hundred knights. There should be more knights, maybe in the other cities," Tang Shaoyang surmised in a low voice.


    The Lionax Kingdom had captured four cities, all the cities under the Dacian Kingdom. It was reasonable to split their force to defend the city from a potential attack.


    "Alright, I will not join. You guys can have fun, but with two conditions! First, Don''t kill the Captain Knights and the Prince. Second, make sure to leave the corpse," Tang Shaoyang backed away from the encirclement.


    As soon as he backed away, all his spirits released their aura. He could feel the violent aura and also killing intent fuses together. From the distance, he could see the Prince''s legs were shaking.


    "Is this the way of using aura skill?" He had a few aura skills with all of them being passive skills. Since it was a passive skill, he thought he could not control the skill, but it seemed he was wrong.


    ''But if this aura is used to intimidate the enemy, it''s a quite useless skill in battle. However, it''s quite useful to scare the weak and to act cool,'' he thought to himself.


    *** ***


    Weed and Reed let out an audible dejected sigh. The prince''s arrogance got them in this situation as well. Both agreed that this world just entered the Game, there should not be a strong individual hence the two did not bother to do a standard protocol for the expedition. They did not bother to scout the area as they entered the city arrogantly, thinking they were invincible.


    "Don''t be in a daze, lest I identally kill you two," a cold voice entered two Captain Knights'' ears. Two Captain Knights raised their shields and directed their swords toward Bronson that suddenly appeared before them.


    Gulp!


    This feeling was too familiar, this was not the first time Reed got this feeling. He remembered. It was the day when he underwent training under the Left Wing Guardian. That old man radiated the same aura as this armored undead.


    "That''s the spirit! Don''t give up so easily, you may have a chance to win, it''s two against one, after all," Bronson raised his reavers and swung it toward the two Captain Knights.


    Of course, even though they knew the enemy was stronger than them, they were not going down without putting up a fight. They were a Knight, the knight of the Mighty Lionax Kingdom.


    There was a gale swirling around Reed''s shield while fire covered Weed''s shield. The gale and the fire were supposed to reduce the force of Bronson''s reaver.


    Bang!


    The two reavers shed against the shield. The fire exploded while the gale struck back toward Bronson. At the same time, Weed and Reed''splexion paled as their body was pushed back by the attack. Their boots slid on the ground, pushing them seven meters backward.


    That was just pure brute force yet they could notpletely block the attack with their skill. The gale and the fire also could not hurt the undead, not even scratch on the pitch-ck te armor.


    Weed and Reed''s hand, the one holding the shield was visibly trembling from the impact. Now the two Captain Knights realized the gap between them and the undead was just too big.


    "Arghhh!" A scream echoed through the air. Weed and Reed looked toward the direction where the scream came from. The Demon Swordmaster cut their three subordinate''s hands.


    Not long after the hands, their heads slid down from the neck and followed by their bodies. The Demon Swordmaster ughtered their subordinates as if the knights were living stock.


    The Dark Wyvern easily pierced the shield through their armor with its pointy and long tail, killing three knights at the same time. At the other sides, the undead withnce prated their knight''s head with thence.


    The Orc Warrior smashed and crushed the knight''s shield and armor with his punches, and the flying ant cut the knights with its front legs. Malki''s front legs were the sharp de, simr to mantis but shorter.


    The Chimera was not idle as well. There were two knights pierced by the goat''s horn. The two bodies stuck on the horn as blood flowed through the horn. The Chimera''s goat head seemed to enjoy drinking the blood. The lion head easily tore apart the knight''s neck and the snake tail coiled around the knight, crushing the armor and the bones beneath the armor while the snake''s mouth was holding a lifeless knight''s neck.


    Meanwhile, The Demon Prince was fighting. No, it was not fighting, the Demon Prince was bullying Prince Kaiden. The Archmaster Elementalist could not defend himself from the demon''s swift assault.


    "What are you doing! Protect Prince Kaiden!" Reed bellowed at his subordinates, but none of them listened to Reed as the knights themselves upied with the terrifying monsters in front of them.


    Reed was about to help Prince Kaiden but the cold voice sent a chill to his spine, entered his ears, "You should never look away from your opponent when you are in the battle!"


    Bronson grabbed Reed''s head with his hand and mmed Reed to the ground.


    Boom!


    At the same time, he swung the reaver toward Weed who put forward his shield. Defending the strike without using a skill was a mistake. The shield flung to the air as his body shot backward and crashed into the building. This was not a battle but one-sided ughter.

 Chapter 453 - Zowens Turn

    <h4>Chapter 453 - Zowen''s Turn</h4>


    There were so many dents on Prince Kaiden''s armor. Orlean the Demon Prince took off the helmet and kept beating the prince. The reason he picked Prince Kaiden as an opponent was because both were princes. Orlean wanted to prove who was the better prince.


    Prince Kaiden''s eyes turned blue and his lips cracked from the punch. Orlean picked Prince Kaiden by the neck and raised the man to the air, like holding the cat''s neck. The demon let the prince witness the knights being ughtered.


    Orlean could feel the young prince was convulsing fiercely, struggling to break free. The demon prince had broken the young prince''s mentality. The Archmaster Elementalist used his physical strength instead of his elemental power which proved to be futile.


    The young Prince''s struggle only made him look even more pathetic than he already was. Soon the Demon Prince smelled something unpleasant. The demon looked down only to see the young prince pissed himself.


    "P-pwease¡­ pwease s-spawe me¡­" the young prince begged with his sobbing voice. Not only did he piss himself but he also cried, "I-I am p-plince¡­ Y-you can trade me for the treasure of my kingdom¡­"


    "Kuhuhuhu¡­" Orlean let out creepyughter near the young prince''s ear, "Don''t worry, young prince. As long as you answer all my Master''s questions, your life will be spared. Do you understand?"


    Prince Kaiden nodded profusely at the chance of his life being spared. This was the reason why Orlean broke the young prince''s spirit. So Tang Shaoyang could easily interrogate the young prince to get more information.


    Tears and snot trickled down on his face as Prince Kaiden witnessed the brutality of the spirits. Reed got his head smashed while Weed had his right hand torn apart.


    That was not the scariest part, the scariest part was the swordsman and the Chimera. The cursed creature feasted on the blood and brains of people. This was the first time he saw the legend with his own eyes. The tales did not lie that the Chimera was a damned creature.


    As for the swordsman, each sh of his sword would cut the knights. Whether it was neck, head, hands, or even the belly. A lot of human''s intestines were scattered on the ground because of the swordsman.


    The young prince could no longer bear to watch the scene as his body was convulsing fiercely before his body went limp, passed out from the gore scene. The young prince was pampered since he was a kid, being protected by his brother and mother.


    The reason he picked up the weapon and fought was to make his father proud of him despite his mother''s opposition. Being protected and never been in a war even once, this scene was too much for the young prince.


    The battle was quickly over when Bronson joined to y the 198 knights after the two Captain Knights passed out in his hand. His reavers were tearing the armor and flesh apart, killing the knights without mercy. The title of being Executioner fit perfectly for the undead.


    After killing the knights, all the spirits gathered around Tang Shaoyang, "This is not fun, I can''t properly test out my newly found power," that was what Bronson and Zaneos told him after the ughter. Yowe said nothing toin.


    Crank! Dang!


    Orlean the Demon Prince threw the unconscious young prince, "He is ready to be interrogated, Master."


    After that, Bronson also tossed the two Captain Knights next to the prince. Both unconscious as well with their armors were getting wrecked. Tang Shaoyang nced at Bronson, "Are you sure they are still alive?" He could not help but ask after looking at the two Captain Knights'' condition.


    Both suffered in Bronson''s hand. If Prince Kaiden''s spirit was broken, these two had their bodies broken by the undead. He recalled Bronson''s previous title, Knight yer. Maybe the undead held a deep hatred for the knight?


    "Don''t worry, Master. I barely use my strength against them, they should be alive," Bronson answered.


    Tang Shaoyang had to squat and check the two Captain Knights. They indeed still breathing, meaning they were alive, "Alright, you guys cane back. If you are not satisfied with the battle, you guys can have moreter. Since the prince is here, they should send their army to rescue their princes. Maybe in one or two days."


    Following hismand, all the spirits returned on their own without Tang Shaoyang canceling the skill, "Wen! Bring them inside!" He then called Wen who was waiting for him.


    "Yes, My Lord," Wen came over and brought the prince and the two Captain Knights into the building.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Li Shuang could no longer hold it as she threw out everything she ate this morning. Leaning against the ss, she kept throwing up. The same for the prince, what happened down there was still too much for her.


    Zowen rubbed the woman''s back and helped her to the bathroom, "This is just a matter of time. If you decide to hold a sword to fight, you have to get used to this kind of scene. Our enemy is not just the zombie, but also people who are eyeing our territory."


    "But why? We have amon enemy, that is zombies. Why would we fight each other?" Li Shuang managed to utter those words before she threw up again.


    "Greed? Or maybe even more than just greed? You haven''t seen all the changes so you don''t understand. When you arrive at the main base, you will understand why people fight for the territory. The territory will give people more power, but not everyone wants to be under someone," Zowen expressed her thoughts.


    "The five groups in this city were an example of that. They want to rule not to be ruled under someone," The Lightning Magus added, "Alright, take care. Your man is calling me."


    *** ***


    "Why do you call me? Your woman needs your care, she watched everything," Zowen said to Tang Shaoyang.


    "I will take care of thatter, but you have to go back first. Do you want to advance? Or should I summon a new spirit instead?" Tang Shaoyang pointed at the scattered corpses of the Elemental Knights.

 Chapter 454 - Flaming Sword

    <h4>Chapter 454 - ming Sword</h4>


    The Elemental Knights'' level was around level 440 to level 460. 198 sacrifices might be little in numbers but this was a high-quality sacrifice. He felt this was enough for Zowen to advance to Grade A Spirit.


    "Of course, I want to advance, but if you want to summon a new spirit, I don''t mind as well. I will follow your arrangement," Zowen answered.


    "Then you can return now. I can''t activate the [Spirit Advancement] if you are outside," Tang Shaoyang decided to advance the magus. He wanted to advance all the spirits to Grade A before he summoned a new spirit.


    Zowen did not linger around as she immediately returned to the spirit space. It was a lie if she was not excited to advance. She wanted to get stronger as well.


    After Zowen returned to the spirit space, Tang Shaoyang extended his hand toward the scattered corpses while shaking his head. His spirits were quite crazy for sure as none of the corpses were intact.


    [Spirit Advancement]


    All the corpses disappeared, leaving the armor and weapon behind. Along with the disappearance, a notification rang in his head.


    [Your Grade B+ Spirit, Zowen the Lightning Magus has advanced to Grade A Spirit!]


    [Your Grade A Spirit, Zowen the Lightning Magus has received enlightenment!]


    [Your Grade A Spirit, Zowen the Lightning Magus has received a new title, Zowen the Lightning Elite Magus!]


    Tang Shaoyang guessed right. The sacrifices were enough to advance Zowen to Grade A Spirit. With this, only Karan the only had not reached Grade A Spirit. He was still a Grade C+ Spirit as he rarely encountered monsters.


    ''I will focus on Karan next.'' The Orc Warrior was his first spirit and had helped him many times. He was fond of the orc.


    *** ***


    "Are you okay?" Tang Shaoyang was not expecting that Li Shuang''s condition was worse than he thought. After throwing up everything in her belly, she kept throwing up.


    Now Li Shuang has a fever. Her body was weak as sheid down on the bed. Next to her, Jiaying was concerned about her mother. She looked at her mother with concern.


    "I am fine. A quick sleep may solve the issue¡­" Li Shuang shook her head and closed her eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and carried Jiaying with him, "Let''s leave your Mommy alone. She needs to rest," the little girl nodded her head while waving her hand at her mother.


    *** ***


    He saw everyone, all his knights were ughtered as if they were a mob. None of his knights could fight back despite the numerical advantage they had.


    Then he saw Captain Weed was flung to the air by the strongest undead he had ever seen. Captain Reed who was strongest in the group was getting his head mmed to the ground as if his Captain Knight was a mere helpless rabbit.


    Everything happened so quickly that his brain failed to progress what actually happened before him. He was about to escape from these terrifying monsters until a face appeared before him.


    The Demon with two horns, dark skin, and ck eyes. It was another legend from his kingdom. He was afraid, he tried to escape, but it was futile. He became a punching bag of the Demon.


    "ARGHHHH!!!" Prince Kaiden woke up and immediately sat up. Cold sweat flooded his white face while his face lost its rosy color. His breathing was erratic as he remembered the dream vividly.


    "Fortunately, that''s just a drea- Arghh!" The young prince grunted in pain. He felt pain, his whole body was in pain. Even just by moving his hand, he felt pain. Hurts, his whole body was hurt.


    He quickly realized that it was not a mere dream. The memory of his knights getting ughtered was still fresh in his head. He then recalled what the Demon said to him, "Your life will be spared as long as he answers the Demon''s Master''s questions."


    Prince Kaiden was forcing himself to move his head to look at the surroundings. He wanted to know where he was. He quickly realized that he was in a bedroom.


    The room was well-decorated. He was surprised, thinking he would be thrown into a jail or a dungeon. Of course, this was still far from his original room at the castle, but this was a decent room for a prisoner like him.


    "You finally wake up," Prince Kaiden''s body shook when he heard the voice. He turned around and found a man entering the room. The young Prince quickly recognized the man, the man who summoned Dark Wyvern, Undead, and also the Demon.


    His eyes shook in fear and terror, his body trembled fiercely. He felt his body was screaming as if remembering the torture from the Demon. He endured the pain and backed away from the man. Prince Kaiden kept shaking his head toward the man.


    "Do you understand my words?" Tang Shaoyang asked the scared Prince.


    Prince Kaiden nodded his head repeatedly.


    "Then you still remember what my Demon told you, right? Should I summon my Demon back and let him do the work for me?" Tang Shaoyang pulled the chair and ced it next to the bed before he sat on the bed.


    "No! Don''t summon the Demon! I will tell you everything that you want to know. Everything! Just please don''t summon the demon," Prince Kaiden was on the verge of crying as he begged Tang Shaoyang. The arrogance within the young Prince had long gone.


    "Good, very good. I like it when you cooperate with me," Tang Shaoyang nodded with a smile, "But before we go for the question. I want you to do something first."


    "W-what should I do?" Prince Kaiden quickly responded with his shaky voice, "I-I will do everything as long as you spare my life. I will do everything."


    "Very good," Tang Shaoyang nodded again and took out a red sword from his inventory. It was the red sword used by the young Prince to fight him, "Can you relinquish this sword''s ownership?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ming Sword (Magical Sword)]


    Grade: Epic


    Bonus Attributes: +300 Magic Power +100 Strength +100 Agility


    Skill: [Incineration] [me de] [Enhance Elemental (Passive)]


    Owner: Kaiden Timothy Kingsley


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 455 - Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 455 - Evolution</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang watched the young Prince relinquish the ownership of the ming Sword. The process was quite simple actually. He cut his own palm and let the blood dripped onto the sword. The ming Sword absorbed the blood and the Prince canceled the oath.


    "With this, I relinquish the ownership of the ming Sword!" After that, the ming Sword lost its glow. Losing its glow, the sword looked so ordinary now.


    Prince Kaiden handed the sword to Tang Shaoyang with his two hands, cautiously. His hands were trembling while his eyes turned while looking at the sword.


    That was one of twelve of his kingdom''s treasures. He just relinquished the ownership and handed it to the enemy, ''But my life is more important than a mere treasure.''


    Tang Shaoyang reached the sword. The ming Sword was ownerless now. He tried to swing the sword and he furrowed. He then shed the bed table and the sword bounced back instead of destroying the table.


    Before Tang Shaoyang could ask, Prince Kaiden exined by himself, "The sword would be useless unless it bounded to the owner and only the owner of the sword could use the sword!"


    "How are you bound with the sword?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the Prince while thinking about the sword user within his people. Lu An and Zhang Mengyao used a sword, but bothcked Magic Power to use the sword. If he gave the sword to them, they could not use the sword to its full potential.


    ''I also doubt Mengyao and Lu An want to change their weapons. Mengyao seems to be fond of hernce while Lu An does not want to change his sword. He loves his first sword, even if he gets a better sword, he gives the swords to his team member instead of changing his sword,'' Tang Shaoyang thought of the potential people who would get this treasure.


    ''Ah, Wei Xi might like the sword¡­ How could I forget about this guy?'' Tang Shaoyang stored the sword in the inventory before he focused on the young Prince.


    "I will not kill you or even resort to torture¡­" he paused for a moment while Prince Kaiden''s body shuddered fiercely when he heard the word ''Torture'', "¡­ As long as you answer my question. I will ask and you will answer. Just answer what I ask you, understand?"


    Prince Kaiden nodded his head profusely. There was no resistance from the prince.


    "Good, this is the reward for being obedient," He took out a vial of healing potion and handed it toward the Prince, "This is a healing potion, it will heal your injuries so you will not suffer any pain."


    Prince Kaiden''s eyes brightened as he reached the healing potion. Of course, he was being cautious as he checked if the vial was truly a healing potion or a poison before he drank the potion.


    When he found out it was a real potion, Prince Kaiden drank the potion in one gulp. The cooling sensation spread all over his body as it eased the pain on his joint and face that got repeatedly punched by the Demon.


    There was one thing he learned from the short exchange. As long as he followed the man''s words, he would not be mistreated.


    "Good, what''s your name?" He started with the basics even though he already knew the young prince''s name by identifying the ming Sword.


    "My name is Kaiden Timothy Kingsley." The young prince quickly answered.


    "Where do youe from? Your world?"


    "My world is called Lukan, I am the fourth prince of the Lionax Kingdom."


    "So, how long has it been since the Game started in your world?" This was what he was curious about. Since their world could be connected, that meant Lukan had gone through the Game as well. He was curious about the age of that since the Game.


    "204 years. The Game started 204 years ago." Prince Kaiden replied truthfully.


    "204 years?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows, "But how? How are you so weak?" He could not help but question this. Howe they were still level 600s even after 204 years? This puzzled him.


    "Because we are just a Minor Kingdom. The Lionax Kingdom is a minor kingdom located on a small continent called Durakan. We are a vassal of The Empire of Nasalis. My Ancestor is a noble of the empire and was sent to Durakan. Our family ended up establishing a kingdom under the Emperor''s decree," Prince Kaiden exined.


    "That does not answer my question," Tang Shaoyang raised his voice slightly, causing the young Prince to be flustered.


    "No, I haven''t finished it yet. From history, thirty years after the game, Lukan was invaded by the Underworld. Humanity united and fought for a hundred and twenty-one years against the undead and the demon from the underworld. We prevailed and managed to seal the gate which was connecting the two worlds. But humanity paid a huge price to win, a lot of Legend, Myth, and Demi-God died during the battle. The prolonged war against the Underworld caused humanity''s power to decline. At least, that''s what was written in history," Prince Kaiden summarized what happened to Lukan.


    "Our Kingdom was also greatly affected. From my family, my great grandfather, and great-granduncle that survived the war," The young Prince let out a resigned sigh.


    "Interesting¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice, "So thirty yearster, my world will face the Underworld or maybe another force from another world."


    "What about this Myth, Legend, and Demi-God?" He heard the foreign terms for the first time.


    "You¡­ don''t know?" Prince Kaiden widened his eyes but then he realized something, "Ah, your world just recently underwent the Game, so no wonder you don''t know. Myth, Legend, and Demi-God are human evolution.


    After a human reaches level 1000, you will be given a quest to evolve by the system. If youplete the quest, you will be given a reward. It can be second ss, bloodline, and more. The rank from the lowest is Epic, Ancient, Myth, Primordial, Legend, Demi-God, and God."

 Chapter 456 - The Impending Clash

    <h4>Chapter 456 - The Impending sh</h4>


    ''Wait a minute¡­'' Prince Kaiden realized something. The man in front of him was level 700, yet he had a second ss? How?


    Not just Prince Kaiden, Tang Shaoyang was also confused. If bloodline was a reward of evolution quest, then how could Mengyao get her bloodline? His bloodline was inherited from Rumru directly, it was not a reward from the system.


    But Tang Shaoyang quickly connected the dots, God. Zhang Mengyao got her bloodline through the blessing of God. The same for his second ss that he cheated on from God as well.


    ''But, does Lukan not have a single God? Or is it Prince Kaiden who does not know the existence of God?'' Tang Shaoyang could get the answer unless he visited Lukan.


    ''Or the people who know God''s existence do not want to tell the others so they could monopolize the blessing for themselves and also their descendants,'' that was possible as well. Since The Lionax Kingdom was just a minor kingdom, it was natural for them to not know about this.


    "Then what about the King of the Lionax Kingdom? Is he an Epic? Ancient? Primordial?" This was the crucial information if he wanted to take over the gate that connected the two worlds.


    Prince Kaiden stared at Tang Shaoyang. He was hesitating to tell the enemy this crucial information. This was about his father and he was sure that this man wanted to use this information to invade the Lionax Kingdom. However, it was not like he had any other choices.


    "My father is an Epic." He tried to give a little information, but the young Prince could not trick Tang Shaoyang, "And?"


    "He is an Epic and awakened ming Lion''s bloodline after he finished the evolution quest," with a defeated expression, Prince Kaiden told Tang Shaoyang.


    "Are there any stronger individuals than your father in the kingdom?" Tang Shaoyang continued digging for more information from the young Prince.


    "My Grandfather and my Granduncle are still alive, they are also an Epic. My Great Grandfather and my Great-Granduncle are also still alive. Both are Primordial and they awakened their bloodline, had a second ss, and also the second talent¡­" afraid of being tortured, Prince Kaiden told everything.


    ''So I can''t invade the Kingdom, not until I evolve to Epic as well. I have a bloodline and second ss, so I need my second talent,'' Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin.


    "Alright, that''s enough for your Kingdom and your world. We can continueter for that. What about the force that came with you? Surely you are not invading my world with only 200 Knights, right? Tell me everything about them!" The Territory War Game had not finished. He had to focus on the battle against the remaining force of the invading force.


    Again, Prince Kaiden told everything about the remaining force and where they were. The remaining force was upying Jinhua City with 800 Knights and 1 Commander. The knights were averaging around level 450 and the Commander was level 712.


    "Does yourmander know that youe to this city?" Tang Shaoyang threw hisst question. The young Prince''s answer would determine his n to face the remaining force.


    "Yes, she knows! She was the one who directed me toward¡­" Prince Kaiden paused as fury started to bubble up inside, ''Does she know this man is here and purposely send me here so I will be killed by this man?'' The young Prince could not help but have such a thought.


    He disliked the woman openly. His words might offend her so she sent him to this city to meet his demise, "Yes, she''s the one who directed me to this city!"


    "Alright, that''s enough for today. We will talk againter, and I will send the food to your room," After saying that, Tang Shaoyang left the room, leaving the Young Prince alone.


    "She? This is interesting," Tang Shaoyang smiled as he closed the door.


    *** ***


    Jinhua City


    "Why Captain Reed and Captain Weed can''t be contacted? Have you found something?" Commander Ashley asked the two Captain Knights in front of her.


    Captain Knight Morris and Captain Knight Lucas shook their heads.


    "We have sent the first scout team, yesterday, but they haven''t returned or contacted me yet," Captain Knight Morris replied,


    "We are preparing to send the second scout team today, with more people," Captain Knight Lucas added.


    "Send fifty people this time, and send five your trusted people to follow the scout team," Commander Ashley let out an audible sigh, "This is my fault to let that pampered Prince go by himself."


    There were two possibilities for the scout team''s disappearance. It was either they were forced to stay silent by the Prince or they encountered a mishap. She believed the former since this world''s Game just started. She believed none of the natives were stronger than them.


    "Yes, Commander Ashley!" The two Captain Knights then left the building. Aside from tracking the prince, she also sent a team to find more information about the Tang Empire. But they had not found where the Empire was.


    *** ***


    Ningbo City''s perimeter


    Tang Shaoyang was ying with Jiaying in the lobby of the building where the City Steele was. All the survivors had been moved here to ensure their safety.


    Since he held their Prince as a hostage, Commander Ashley must want to retrieve their prince back. So, he used his advantage to defend the city and let theme instead of attacking them. This way he could use the city to his advantage.


    Sure enough, they sent a team of five knights. After interrogating the knights, he found out this group was a scout team.


    ''If I am guessing right, Commander Ashley should be sending one more scout team today. By thetest tomorrow, they will attack the city,'' that was his read of the enemy''s movement. He sent Wen to patrol the perimeter.


    While ying with the little girl, he received a message from Wen.


    [You are right, My Lord. They sent arger team today, fifty knights.] That was the message.


    [Wait, there''s something weird with them. There are five more knights who follow therger group. The distance between the two groups is around a hundred meters!]

 Chapter 457 - Luring The Enemy To Attack

    <h4>Chapter 457 - Luring The Enemy To Attack</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang left the building and flew toward Wen''s direction. He flew higher than usual. Wen told him that the knight had a sharp sense as they managed to detect him in the sky.


    Around two thousand meters away from Ningbo City, he spotted the group. Their red armor was quite eye-catching, ''Are theying to scout or what?'' Tang Shaoyang could not help but question these people''s decision who came to confront him.


    "My Lord." Wen bowed toward him and pointed at another group behind the fifty knights. From their armor, it was quite clear that they were from the same group.


    "This is truly weird¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice, "But it will not change my n. We will wipe them out, and let the Commandere by herself."


    Tang Shaoyang had asked for more detailed information about the Lionax Kingdom''s military power. However, the young Prince was ignorant of his kingdom''s power.


    Commander Ashley was his only choice to know more about the Lionax Kingdom. Of course, he kept the Prince and the two Captain Knights alive. They could be a good pawn for him to dig more information from the Commander.


    "Are you ready for another battle, Bronson, Zaneos, and Yowe?" The three spirits had undergone enlightenment. The battle against Prince Kaiden''s group did not satisfy them.


    "Yes, Master!" The three simultaneously answered. He could even detect the excitement from the usually calm and collected Zaneos. The Demon Swordmaster seemed to be thrilled with his newly found strength.


    Tang Shaoyang summoned them in the air, but it did not falter them. The three figuresnded perfectly right in front of the group of fifty knights, "Spare one knight in the group of five behind and don''t kill the knights. Just crippled them for Wen to kill," He instructed the three spirits.


    "Demon! Undead!" Screams from the knights were heard when the three Spiritsnded. What happened next was a scream of terror and fear filled the forest area.


    From the air, he could see the three spirits wreaking havoc. The three easily destroyed the knight formation. The five knights behind the group tried to help when they heard the scream. But five knights'' reinforcement could not change the inevitable.


    Bronson destroyed the knights'' limbs. The reaver easily tore apart the knight''s te armor. The knights'' thighs were destroyed and their shoulders were gone within one strike.


    The same for Yowe, he left a hole on the thigh and shoulder of the knights with hisnce. Zaneos was at a different level than Yowe despite being in the same grade. His shadowy movement created chaos in the formation. His sword sh was hardly seen by the knights. Within one sh, he cut the knight''s four limbs cleanly.


    It was just another one-sided ughter. The knights were helpless before the three spirits. At this point, a few knights attempted to run from the battle. However, Bronson cruelly destroyed their hope of escaping with his swift movement.


    "What are you doing here? Finish them off!" Wen was still standing next to him and he could see the hesitation from the Jade Eagle, "These knights barely helped me to level up. You should take them so you can evolve to the next stage."


    Being reminded to evolve, Wen realized that he had been useless when they started to fight against the Lionax Kingdom. He was powerless against the knights.


    The helplessness for not being able to help was so frustrating. Wen did not want the same thing repeated even though he knew that his Lord did not need his help.


    "This subordinate is grateful for your help, My Lord." Wen bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang. Thetter waved his hand casually, "You, getting stronger means I am also getting stronger. Remember that."


    "I will remember your wise word, My Lord. Then I will take action now." After saying that, Wen shot down toward the battlefield. Wen used his de wind to kill the crippled and helpless knights.


    After killing 12 knights, Tang Shaoyang noticed the Jade Eagle stopped moving. Wen''s jade feathers were glowing brighter and he immediately realized his subordinate was advancing to stage-8 evolution.


    The evolutionsted for a full minute before Wen continued the ughter. It did notst long as he thought. It took Moon a few hours for the bear to evolve.


    The battle, no, the ughtersted less than ten minutes. Zaneos, Bronson, and Yowe crippled the knights and Wen finished them off. As he instructed them, they left one knight alive. The lone knight was terrified and immediately ran away.


    Swoosh!


    Wen swiftly flew next to him, "I have evolved, and I am now level 391. I need 9 more levels for my next evolution." The Jade Eagle reported his progression.


    "Kairu will be frustrated if he knows your drastic growth," Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. Kairu was stronger than Wen. The Jade Eagle admitted it, but it was different now.


    "Alright, you can go back to watch over the survivors. I will be summoning a new spirit first with these high-quality sacrifices," He told Wen to go back first as he did not want to waste these sacrifices.


    He could not use the corpses for Zowen''s advancement as the Magus had not woken up yet. She took longer than Yowe, Zaneos, and Bronson. He tried to call her a few times but received no answer from the Lightning Magus.


    "May I ask you something, My Lord?" Wen called out just as Tang Shaoyang was about to descend. He stopped and turned around, "Go ahead. What do you want to know?"


    "Why did you let that one knight leave?" The Jade Eagle asked.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately realized why Wen asked this. The Jade Eagle wanted to level up to level 400 quickly. He wanted to get thest kill as well.


    "Being impatient, huh!?" Tang Shaoyang smiled and looked toward the direction where thest knight ran off to, "We let him escape so he will bring hisrades to us. Don''t worry about it, we will fight them again tomorrow."


    Wen nodded his head as he realized the scheme. His Lord let that one knight left to report what happened here so they would bring the remaining knight to fight them here.

 Chapter 458 - Frost Knight

    <h4>Chapter 458 - Frost Knight</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang stood in the middle of the knight''s corpses. Extending his hands to the corpses, he cast [Spirit Summoning].


    The corpses burst out into a cold aura as the surrounding froze into ice. The leaves and grass froze as the atmosphere turned chilly. Tang Shaoyang even breathed cold air.


    [You have summoned Grade B Spirit, Crystal the Frost Knight!]


    From the thick cold air, an armored knight stepped out. The figure was covered in blue te armor, from the head to toe. The blue armor also continuously released cold air.


    Through the Y-hole on the helmet, Tang Shaoyang could see the cold, chilling gaze directed toward him. Emotionless blue-crystal eyes had a very sharp gaze.


    "Let''s not waste the time, shall we? You only have two choices," Tang Shaoyang was the first one to open his mouth, "First, we fight, if you lose then you will be sacrificed and you will be freed if you win. Second, we don''t fight, but you will be my Contracted Spirit instead!"


    Tang Shaoyang was disappointed that he just summoned Grade B spirit. He thought he could summon, at least, Grade A spirit. But he found the spirit''s ability interesting, hence he wanted to form a contract with the spirit.


    "You sound confident that you will win against me?" A cold voice flowed from the spirit. Her voice was toneless, void of emotion. Tang Shaoyang could tell that the spirit was a female based on her voice.


    "Just make your choice,dy. You are not that special!" A voice came from the other side. Crystal turned toward the voice and met with Bronson. The thick murderous aura from the Executioner caused the knight to frown.


    Next to Bronson, she noticed another two spirits like her. The two other spirits were weaker than the spirit in the middle, but they were stronger than her. As a spirit, it was easier to sense another spirit''s strength, and it was hard for her to tell whether Tang Shaoyang was stronger than her or not.


    Crystal nced toward the man and looked back at the three spirits. If those three were the man''s contracted spirit, then the man was telling the truth. He should easily win against her.


    She did not want to die. The reason she wanted to be spirit was because of her deep vengeance. Her deep vengeance to the kingdom who had betrayed her. She did not want to die unless she achieved her vengeance.


    Crystal walked toward Tang Shaoyang and knelt with her left knee and her left hand on her chest, "I am willing to be your Contracted Spirit, My Lord."


    Being alive was her only choice. As long as she was alive, either as a spirit or a living being. She would always have a chance to avenge the betrayal. The intricate magical symbol appeared on her forehead.


    Tang Shaoyang came forward and ced his palm on it.


    [Do you want to form a contract with Grade B Spirit, Crystal the Frost Knight? Yes. No.]


    [You have established a contract with Grade B Spirit, Crystal the Frost Knight!]


    Crystal''s figure burst out into a cold aura and entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead. After Crystal entered the spirit space, the surroundings'' temperature returned normal. The freezing nt and trees were also freed from the ice.


    "Alright, you three also return if you want to fight against the Lionax Kingdom tomorrow. There''s a cooldown to summon you three," Tang Shaoyang motioned to the three spirits to return.


    *** ***


    Juan, one of the Elemental Knight sent to follow the big group, running as fast as he could. He was no longer wearing the helmet. He had a terrified expression on his face as tears flowed down from his eyes.


    ''I leave them¡­ I leave them to die¡­'' the knight was overwhelmed by guilt, thinking hisrades died because of him.


    ''I am sorry¡­ I don''t have other choices¡­ I have to report this to Commander Ashley¡­ I am sorry¡­ I am sorry¡­'' Juan kept repeating the same words inwardly.


    ''But I promise I will avenge you guys¡­ I promise¡­''


    Juan kept running, his feet never stopped to move. He knew that once he stopped running, he would die as well. He could not die, he had to report this discovery to his Commander.


    The knight did not know how long he had been running. His vision was blurred, but he kept running.


    "Juan! Juan!" He heard a voice calling his name. His vision returned and looked toward the voice. He met a group of five knights, and they were hisrades from the same squad. He stopped running and fell on his knees.


    "What happened to you? What about the others?" The five knights approached Juan. Everyone knew that Commander Ashley sent a big group to pick Prince Kaiden''s group. Juan was one of the knights in the pick-up group.


    "Dead! Everyone is dead! They are killed! They are killed brutally!" Juan could no longer contain his emotion as he wept soundlessly. But the Elemental Knight quickly collected his emotion, "Help me to get up, I have to report this to Commander Ashley!"


    The five knights looked at each other before they nodded. They helped Juan to get up and headed to Jinhua City.


    Jinhua City, Steele Building


    "So, they are killed by level 700 Demon and Undead? One Demon and two Undead?" Commander Ashley asked Juan who was kneeling on the ground.


    "Y-yes. The demon and the undead are too powerful for us. We tried to engage, but all our skills are easily broken by them. It was a one-sided ughter¡­" Juan tried to exin what happened back then.


    "If the demon and the undead are powerful as you said, why did they let you alive-" Commander Ashley paused midway and immediately stood up from the chair, "Captain Morris! Captain Lucas! Alert our people to get ready to engage with the enemy!"


    Commander Ashley was quite sharp, thinking the enemy used Juan as bait. However, that was not Tang Shaoyang''s n. He was cautious, fearing the Prince might lie to him so he was going to bait them to attack him instead of attacking the enemy within their turf.

 Chapter 459 - Acquaintance?

    <h4>Chapter 459 - Acquaintance?</h4>


    Commander Ashley tightened the guard for the city. However, after six hours of waiting, the enemy did not attack the city. There was no sign of the enemy entering their range of detection. The city was safe.


    Back to the meeting hall


    "This is weird, why would they let Juan alive if they are so strong as Juan described?" Captain Morris voiced his voice while looking at the still kneeling Juan, "Don''t tell me, Prince Kaiden pulled some tricks on us and you agree with his stupid prank, Juan!" Captain Morris raised his voice.


    "No! No! No!" Juan replied with ''no'' three times loudly, "I am not going to y with myrades'' lives, Captain Morris. They are dead! They died in front of me! Their limbs were cut by the sword! Their limbs were crushed by the reaver! Lance holed their bodies! There''s no way I will be lying with this kind of thing!" Juan raised his voice, getting emotional, he raised his voice.


    "Calm down! Anger will not solve the issue. Captain Morris, I believe in Juan. Prince Kaiden is not the one behind this," Commander Ashley waved her hand at Juan to calm the terrified knight, "I sent them to one of the cities, but from the game interface, we only have four cities and the Tang Empire also has four. Meaning Prince Kaiden failed to capture the city."


    "How far are you from the city before the demon and the undead attack?" Commander Ashley asked Juan.


    Juan shook his head, "We don''t know. We are still in the middle of the forest. The demon and the undead attacked before we could reach the city, but¡­"


    "But what?" Commander Ashley questioned.


    "Now I remembered, the demon said, your prince is with us or something like that while we fought them¡­" Juan recalled what happened on the battlefield. He indeed heard that from the demon.


    "That means Prince Kaiden is still alive! We have to save him!" Captain Lucas expressed his thoughts toward Commander Ashley. If the Queen and the Crown Prince knew that Prince Kaiden died in this expedition, his life and his family would not be spared.


    "That could be a trap! It''s very clear that they let Juan escape to send the message to us. They want us to fall into their trap! Please think twice, Commander Ashley!" Captain Morris immediately realized this. They finallypleted the pieces. The enemy wanted to lure them into the trap.


    Commander Ashley let out an audible sigh and nted her head to the right, resting her chin on her right hand, "Even if it''s a trap, we have no choice but to fall into their trap. Captain Lucas is right, we have to rescue Prince Kaiden."


    Captain Morris wanted to speak more, but Commander Ashley spoke first, "If the King knows we let Prince Kaiden die without even trying to save him, you know the consequence, right, Captain Morris?"


    Captain Morris shut his mouth immediately. He could not refute Commander Ashley because he knew the consequences well. Not only would he be executed, but his family would not be spared either.


    Commander Ashley was right. Even if it was a trap, they had to fall into the trap, "Should we ask for reinforcement?" Captain Morris asked Commander Ashley.


    "We can''t. The Dimensional Gate is temporarily closed because of the Territory War Game. We are alone until the game is over, and if Prince Kaiden is in a demon''s hand, we can''t wait until the game is over, I am afraid," Commander Ashley shook her head.


    "Then let''s meet with the Tang Empire. We will give our four cities to them, let them win the game so we can ess the Dimensional Gate." Captain Morris expressed his strategy. He thought it was a brilliant idea.


    "That''s a brilliant idea, but it will only work if the demon is not the Tang Empire''s pawn. If the demon and the undead are the Tang Empire''s pawns, then looking for them is the same thing as falling into their trap." Commander Ashley shook her head, "And we don''t have time to investigate whether the demon is the empire''s pawn or not. Let''s not gamble your family''s lives! If the enemy is only one Demon and two Undead, we still have a chance."


    "Alright, it''s decided. Recall our people, we will match tomorrow morning at the sunrise! Get enough rest for tomorrow''s battle!" Commander Ashley sent her order.


    All the knights left the meeting hall, leaving Commander Ashley alone, "Level 700 Demon and two level 700 Undead? Those two should not exist in this world."


    "I can''t underestimate this Tang Empire. They are most likely not native to this world, just like us¡­" Commander Ashley released another sigh as tomorrow might be herst day to live.


    *** ***


    On the same night


    Zhang Mengyao was picked up by Wen. She was flying on top of Wen, heading toward Ningbo City, bringing more supplies with her.


    "So, how strong are the knights of the Lionax Kingdom?" She had received a message from Tang Shaoyang that he had a sh against the Lionax Kingdom.


    "Very Strong! I am not their match, Lady Mengyao," Wen replied dejectedly, "But they are no match for Lord Shaoyang. With his spirit, he easily defeated them. We now hold a Prince and also two Captain Knights as hostages."


    Zhang Mengyao had not heard about this yet. She only knew about the ss against the Lionax Kingdom and also the information that this Lionax Kingdom was from another world.


    "What about her woman? Have you seen his new woman?" A frown formed on her forehead. He left them for a day yet he got a new woman during this time.


    "I have seen Lady Shuang¡­" Wen did not finish his words as the city came into their sights, "We arrived, Lady Mengyao."


    "Shuang?" The frown on her forehead deepened as the name was familiar to her, "There''s no way, right?"


    Wennded in front of the Steele Building of Ningbo. At the entrance, three people were waiting for them. Two adults and one kid.


    Zhang Mengyao hopped down from Wen and her eyes nailed on the woman. Her eyes widened when she got a clear look of the woman, "Sister Shuang! Is that you?"

 Chapter 460 - A Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 460 - A Surprise</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang thought Li Shuang was Mengyao''s big sister, then he realized those two had different surnames. One was Zhang and the other one was Li. There was no way they were blood-rted sisters. However, he was even more surprised when he found out about their rtionship. Li Shuang was Zhang Mengyao''s sister-inw.


    Yep, Zhang Mengyao had a big brother. His name was Zhang Yimu, a Major General in the military. Then he learned as well that Zhang Yimu and Li Shuang had not divorced but Li Shuang brought her daughter and left her husband.


    The reason? Zhang Yimu cheated on her wife. Yes, the Major General had a big w, he was a womanizer even though he had a hot wife. In the end, Tang Shaoyang found out that the saying was true. The most beautiful woman was another''s woman. The saying was kind of wrong, but that was the harsh truth.


    He was really confused with this Zhang Yimu. Li Shuang was not only hot, but she was very good in bed as well. She was the first girl who managed to make hime within the shortest time. Hot, beautiful with her mature charm, good in bed, and also rich. Zhang Yimu cheated before the Game started. Li Shuang was like one in a million women.


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting in the room, being started by Zhang Mengyao. Li Shuang also did not dare to raise her head. She was ashamed that her man''s first woman was her sister-inw. Furthermore, she did not expect Zhang Mengyao to ept her man to have other women.


    ''What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?'' It was very awkward in the room. Li Shuang was nervous, especially when the thing between Zhang Mengyao''s brother and her ended badly. She was afraid that she would be kicked out of the harem.


    "Can you tell me the reason why you take Sister Huang in?" Zhang Mengyao asked Tang Shaoyang.


    "She gave herself to me. A mother with a little daughter trying to survive in this current world. It''s been hard for her, and I am nning to take her to manage territory. You should know her background if she is your sister-inw, right?" Tang Shaoyang replied calmly.


    "What about Brother Yimu?" When Zhang Mengyao brought up her big brother, Li Shuang raised her head. She lost her nervousness as her eyes turned cold and stared at Zhang Mengyao. Li Shuang did not back down despite the strong aura emanated from Zhang Mengyao.


    ¡ªYour Harem seems at risk to split up. One is handling the military while this one is managing your Empire''s infrastructure.


    Zowen''s voice rang in his head. Indicating she had woken up from enlightenment. This was good news despite the awkwardness that slowly turned intense.


    ''You wake up? How is it? Eager to test out the new power?'' Instead of mediating the two girls, he asked the Magus.


    "Mengyao, you should know what happened between me and your brother. We haven''t divorced legally but you should know that it''s already over. If not for your family to use your family''s connection to obstruct the divorce, we should have divorced already! On top of that, the legal binding is no longer working for me as the country has fallen. I am a single woman because I say so!" Li Shuang came up strong. It was a surprise as she kept showing her weak side all this time.


    Zhang Mengyao opened her mouth, wanting to refute Li Shuang''s im, but she could not say anything in return. Everything her ex-sister-inw said was true. It was not like she did not know her brother''s true nature. She knew very well.


    "Hah¡­" Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh. She could not me Li Shuang since it was her brother. She was also a woman, it would be unfair because she was also a woman. But things really had be awkward considering their past rtionship.


    "You escape from another jerk only to fall to another jerk," Suddenly Mengyao said this while looking at Tang Shaoyang. He did not mind that since what she said was the truth.


    "At least this jerk is responsible and reliable," Li Shuang subconsciously blurted. But soon she realized that she said something she should have not said. She covered her mouth.


    Zhang Mengyao calling her man a jerk was understandable, but not for her. She gave herself to the man for her selfish desire. To gain protection for her and her daughter. Li Shuang made an apologetic expression toward Tang Shaoyang.


    That was true as well. It was not something she could talk about for her brother. That jerk did not evene when her sister-inw gave birth to his daughter. Tang Shaoyang was a little better than her brother, that was for sure.


    "That''s fine. It seems the problem is solved," Tang Shaoyang smiled at the two girls.


    "It''s not like you will throw her away if I say so," Mengyao said that while rolling her eyes at him. Li Shuang flinched slightly when she heard thest part. She thought that would happen when she found out Zhang Mengyao was her man''s first woman.


    "I am joking, Sister Shuang. I will not let that happen even if he wants to throw you away," Mengyao shook her head, "I understand why you left my brother, but I hope you can solve the issue with my brother."


    "I don''t think I can do that. It''s not like you don''t know what your brother''s character is. If he knows I am with another man¡­" Li Shuang did not finish his words.


    "Let''s not talk about this depressing matter then," Zhang Mengyao gave up on her brother. She did not even know where her brother was now. She tried to sneak into her old house with Wen, but her parents and her brother were not there. Alive or dead, she did not know.


    "What about my niece? Can I meet her now?" Zhang Mengyao asked about Jiaying.


    "She''s in the next room. She should be drinking her favorite strawberry milk," Tang Shaoyang took out a carton of strawberry milk and handed it to her, "Use this if you want to get closer to her."


    Zhang Mengyao took the milk and headed to the next room. Li Shuang was about to follow Zhang Mengyao but her hand was pulled by Tang Shaoyang, "Where are you going, woman?"


    Li Shuang fell onto Tang Shaoyang''sp as her face turned bright red, "But¡­" she was about to say something while ncing at Zhang Mengyao. To her surprise, Zhang Mengyao said nothing about this.


    "Make sure to keep your voice low. Jiaying may hear you guys," After saying that, Zhang Mengyao closed the door. The two could hear Zhang Mengyao''s voice calling Jiaying.


    Li Shuang looked down at her man with her bright red cheeks. She was clearly embarrassed that the person next to the room knew the deed between her and Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang did not give her a chance toin as he sealed her lips with his lips. His hand then snuck into her clothes and headed toward the bouncy breasts.


    A muffled moan escaped her mouth as she tried to suppress her voice. Her daughter and Zhang Mengyao were next to the room.

 Chapter 461 - Yet Another Has Fallen For Him

    <h4>Chapter 461 - Yet Another Has Fallen For Him</h4>


    "Hnggg~" a suppressed moan flowed out from her lips. This was their second time but she did not understand how this could be so good. His big thing filled her fully inside. Each thrust would jolt her body into pleasure.


    She was facing the bed down with him above her, pounding her from behind, "Isn''t this exciting?" He whispered to her from the back.


    "W-what do you mean?" She managed to utter that question amidst their deed.


    "Your ex-sister-inw is in the next room and here we are, doing something lewd," Tang Shaoyang whispered with a deep voice. He did not stop his movement, of course.


    As soon as he finished saying that, he could feel Little Shaoyang mped tightly inside Li Shuang. His words just got her even more excited. Her mind went nk as Tang Shaoyang increased his pace. She wriggled in pleasure, holding his hair.


    Li Shuang turned her head and met with his lips. She exchanged the passionate kiss as she lost it. She seemed to have forgotten that her daughter was in the next room as unrestrained moans flowed out from her mouth.


    Fifteen minutes quickly passed. They have changed their positions three times. Starting from the bed and ending up on a single couch. Her legs circled his waist and her hands circled his neck. She hade two times as it got more intense as they continued.


    Suddenly she saw the door opened. Her eyes widened in shock as she saw Zhang Mengyao enter the room.


    "Tsk, it was right to get Jiaying to another room," Zhang Mengyao said as she approached them and sat across from them. Her present shocked Li Shuang, but the man just won''t stop. Her mind could not think straight, at this point. The pleasure given to her overwhelmed the embarrassment.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel that Li Shuang''s vagina mped his Little Shaoyang even tighter. Having sexual intercourse while being watched by another woman excited Li Shuang even more. She overcame the momentary shock as the gust of divine pleasure assaulted her.


    Li Shuang lost it. She did not care even if another woman watched her having sexual intercourse. She just surrendered her body to the man and let him do the job.


    As it got even more intense, she almost reached a climax again for the third time. When she reached a climax, she could feel a warm liquid poured into her body as well. Both reached a climax at the same time.


    Li Shuang did not bother with the protection. It would be best if she could bear his child. It would solidify her position even more. She panted, stabilizing her breathing. She could feel that his penis was still big inside her.


    Just she thought they would continue for another round. She witnessed something unbelievable. Zhang Mengyao was standing in front of her, with no clothes, stark naked just like her.


    Zhang Mengyao then pasted her body into Tang Shaoyang and smiled at Li Shuang, "You can get rest while I take the baton for you, Sister Shuang."


    Li Shuang never expected that one day, she would be in this situation with her gentle yet strict sister-inw. While she had an ill past with her ex-husband, she had a good rtionship with her husband''s family, including Zhang Mengyao''s father.


    Slowly, Li Shuang could feel Little Shaoyang retreat from her private region. She noticed Zhang Mengyao was staring at her private region. She blushed as the girl was too bold.


    "Wow, You are amazing, Sister Shuang," Li Shuang did not understand why Mengyao suddenly said. She was too tired to care about the surroundings as she slowly closed her eyes.


    *** ***


    Li Shuang''s eyelids wavered as she raised to open her heavy eyelids, "Urgh¡­" she felt the aftereffects of the crazy night. Slowly, memories came back into her head as she recalled everything.


    Her cheeks blushed instantly as she remembered what happenedst night. She and Zhang Mengyao were, in turn, having a battle with Tang Shaoyang. She had lost count of how many times she had reached climax.


    Li Shuang remembered how she did not want to lose against Zhang Mengyao. He came inside her three times as a result and she felt slightly sore down there as she forced herself.


    Her body was screaming at her, asking for more sleep but she forced herself to open her eyes. She remembered that today, the city would be attacked by the red-armored people. She was terrified after witnessing the first battle, but she was determined to face it.


    Zowen was right. Her man was not the only one who had the ambition to rebuild a country for himself. The sh between people was bound to happen and she had to adapt. Facing and oveing her fear would benefit her more.


    "You have woken up?" Li Shuang heard a familiar voice from the side. She turned her head toward the voice and saw Zhang Mengyao.


    Zhang Mengyao was wearing ck chainmail and also tight pants. She noticed te armor next to her. The shoulder part, wrist guards, glove, chest armor, down to the legs part. Everything was ck as she started to wear the armor.


    "Are you sure you want to follow us? Even though he agrees, I think it''s better if you are to stay with Jiaying," Zhang Mengyao spoke as she put on the armor.


    "No, I have to face this sooner orter, and I choose to face this now!" Despite the soreness down there, Li Shuang got up, enduring it.


    "If you insist," Zhang Mengyao nodded as she took out a new armor from her inventory, "I have prepared the light armor for you. You can have it now or you can take a shower first if you want. You have to be quick though, Wen has found the enemy."


    Li Shuang did not bother to take a shower as she wore light armor. Even though Mengyao said it was light armor, it was still heavy for Li Shuang. After that, the two went out of the building. Wen carried both of them to Tang Shaoyang''s side. However, Li Shuang''s attention was attracted to the red-armored people who lined up, heading toward them.


    Hundreds of red-armored knights marched toward their direction. Noticing the enemy''s numbers, Li Shuang looked around. She was in the air, she easily scanned the surroundings and she could not find any other people aside from four of them.


    "Only four of us?" She blurted out.

 Chapter 462 - Misleading Information

    <h4>Chapter 462 - Misleading Information</h4>


    Commander Ashley led the march. She and her subordinates left Jinhua City at sunrise. She brought everyone, leaving no one to defend the city. Prince Kaiden''s life was more important than the city, after all.


    Knowing this was a trap, she did not rush her knights to preserve their stamina. Of course, their speed of walking was not slow either.


    "Commander Ashley, we found the enemy." Captain Fer reported. He was sent to scout the area forward.


    "How many?" Commander Ashley inquired. If Juan said the truth, the enemy was supposed to be one Demon and two Undead.


    "Four? Three humans and one beast." Captain Fer pointed toward the sky. From where they were now, they could see two dots in the sky. One dot smaller to another.


    "Are you sure they are the enemy? I thought our enemy is the Demon and the Undead? Call Juan over!" She ordered to bring the survivor knight.


    Juan immediately rushed forward and heard the report. Captain Fer''s report should not be wrong. Captain Fer was far more excelled in scouting than him.


    "No, I did not see them¡­" the distance was too far hence Juan could not see the human''s features, "I only saw a demon swordsman, and undead with two reavers, and an undead knight with ance."


    Juan''s description was too descriptive to be false. Commander Ashley was inclined to believe Juan''s story. Of course, it did not mean Captain Fer was wrong either. It only meant that the demon and the undead connected to the people in the air.


    "Have you found our people''s remains?" Commander Ashley decided to ask for more information while she had a conjecture in her mind.


    "I did find something, but rather than remain, it''s our people''s armor," Captain Fer presented a part of wrecked armor, "I found the wrecked armor, but I did not find their bodies. Juan said the truth, from the trace of the battle, our people got ughtered one-sidedly."


    "Then the demon and the undead must be rted to the Tang Empire," Commander Ashley muttered, "And those three are from the empire. They expected us toe after what happened yesterday. Then where''s the trap? Did you find any trap installed?"


    "No, I am confident with my ability. There''s no trap and there''s no ambush as well. In fact, within a three thousand meters area, there are no living beings but us and them." Captain Fer continued.


    "If they are the native of this world. The Tang Empire is making a contract with the demon and the undead to help them. If that''s what happened, we will trade the Prince for our four cities," Commander Ashley told her Captain Knights what was in her mind.


    "If they are not the native. We should get ready for battle. We have to fight them with our leaves and don''t even dare one of you to reveal the Dimensional Gate''s location!" A cold aura burst out from Commander Ashley, intimidating the other knights, forcing them to step backward.


    "Don''t worry about that, Commander Ashley. Our family lives behind the gate as well. We are not going to do something as stupid as that," Captain Morris said to calm their Commander.


    "But I am afraid of our Prince Kaiden will¡­" Captain Lucas did not finish their words, but everyone knew what he tried to imply.


    While the knights could do that, it was not for the Prince. Especially, the youngest and pampered Prince.


    "Let''s hope we are facing the native then. They should not know about the existence of the Dimensional Gate and also another world. At least, not yet." Commander Ashley let out a sigh. This was her mistake, a fatal mistake, thinking this was just a new world integrated with the Game. Now she had to pay this with a big price.


    They lost a quarter of their forces and their prince was held as a hostage now.


    "What should we do? Should we continue?" Captain Morris worriedly asked Commander Ashley. "There''s nothing we could do until they want to meet us. Let''s advance! Captain Fer! You keep scouting the area, make sure to secure the area or let them ambush us!"


    "Yes, Commander!" After saying that, Captain Fer left the group.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang smiled when he heard the surprised Li Shuang, "No, it''s not four, but three of us. You are not included unless you want to suicide. Just stay near me, understand?"


    Li Shuang looked at the iing knight and nced at her man. She nodded her head.


    "They are here, My Lord. Should we go down now?" Wen inquired as he saw the knights had stopped advancing. They also noticed them.


    "Let''s go!" Tang Shaoyang nodded and descended together with Wen. Hended twenty meters away from the knights of the Lionax Kingdom. He could feel that the ufortableness crept up all over his body.


    He was sure at this time that these people could also use [Basic Detection] too and they used the skill on them, "Enough!" His deep and furious voice echoed, as he subconsciously directed that to the knights.


    The ufortableness immediately disappeared, indicating the knights had stopped casting the skill. And to his surprised, almost all knights drew their swords out with a few knights exception.


    "Put your weapon down! Lower your weapon, I say!" Commander Ashleymanded her knights. With a great reluctance, the knights lowered their weapons.


    "We are sorry for our rude behavior. We are not supposed to use [Basic Detection] on you, Emperor of the Tang Empire." Commander Ashley stepped forward. She put her right hand on her chest and bowed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    ''The Emperor of the empire is just level 700, they are the native of this world, not a force from another world,'' Commander Ashley took a conclusion, ''but wait, he had a second ss¡­?''


    Commander Ashley was confused with this. From her basic knowledge, only Epic and higher could have the second ss, ''Also, what with his second ss? Primordial yer? Does that mean he could kill the Right-Wing Guardian and the Left-Wing Guardian?''

 Chapter 463 - Initial Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 463 - Initial Confrontation</h4>


    The information she got through the [Basic Detection] only confused her even more. Commander Ashley frowned behind her helmet, ''I have to act cautiously whether they are a native or otherworlder.


    ''Level 392 Beast, Level 453 Shadow Knight, Level 32 with no ss?'' No matter how Commander Ashley looked at it, these people were the native of this world with that low level.


    ''I can''t be careless, what about the Demon and the Undead? Was that rted to the Emperor''s first-ss, Spirit Sovereign?'' The man was shrouded with mystery. For some reason, she felt that she might not be able to win even though she was seventeen levels higher than the man.


    As a fourth advancement, the level difference mattered since the attributes from each level would affect their strength. Her level was higher, but she was not necessarily winning if she fought him. That was the feeling she got from the man.


    Tang Shaoyang was aware that the ufortableness was because of his high Sense and also his skill, [Dragon Sense]. Even Zhang Mengyao seemed to not notice that the knights used [Basic Detection] on her. So the root problem was his skill and also maximum Sense.


    "We are Ashtera Legion of the Lionax Kingdom, and I am the Commander of Ashtera Legion, Commander Ashley," with the same posture, she introduced herself.


    If she could, Commander Ashley wanted to avoid the battle and rescue the prince. The others did not matter. Prince''s life was the priority.


    "Good, let''s make things simple! If you want you to assure your prince''s life, surrender and hand over the cities you have conquered to me!" Tang Shaoyang did not bother with the pleasantries and directly got to the main issue.


    Captain Knight Lucas stepped forward, "I am Captain Knight of Ashtera Legion. Before we start the negotiation, we want you to show us, Prince Kaiden, that he is still alive. If not, we refuse to continue the negotiation!"


    Commander Ashley frowned underneath the helmet with the sudden interruption. But she did not stop Captain Knight Lucas since she wanted to know Prince Kaiden''s condition.


    However, Tang Shaoyang did not heed Captain Knight Lucas. He just straight ignored the man who suddenly interrupted his talk with Commander Ashley. It was momentarily silent between the two sides.


    Li Shuang could feel the tension between her man and the opposite party. She subconsciously gripped her palm into a fist. She was nervous that the talk would break out into a fight.


    "Are you de-'''' Captain Knight Lucas was furious at being ignored, but then Tang Shaoyang''s figure blurred and appeared right in front of him with a battle-ax. The battle-ax was in the air and descended toward him.


    The movement was just too fast that Captain Knight Lucas could not react in time. However, Commander Ashley came in time. She raised the shield and blocked the iing attack.


    Dang!


    The frost aura burst out from the shield when the battle-ax hit it, "Urgh¡­" Commander Ashley was surprised by the man''s strength. She was pretty sure that it was just pure brute force. However, even though it was just brute force, she barely negated the attack.


    "You are too slow, Commander Ashley!" When she heard the voice, it was followed by a scream. The scream was familiar sounding to her ears. The blood curling scream wasing from behind. She turned her head but she saw nothing.


    She looked forward only to find Captain Knight Lucas with missing legs. Yes, Captain Knight Lucas lost his legs,ying down on the ground with the back of his head stepped by the man. She could still hear the muffled scream from her Captain Knight. But the scream was suppressed because his mouth was stuck to the ground.


    Badump! Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Her heartbeat elerated as she could not believe this. The man was lower in level than her yet he was much faster than her. On top of that, the man was not in the Agility type ss as he used the heavy weapon.


    Spirit Sovereign and Primordial yer, those two sses were foreign to her, ''High in Agility and higher in Strength,'' everything jumbled in her mind but she could not get any useful information.


    "You are decent enough to be able to stop my attack," Tang Shaoyangmented and cast [Basic Detection] on her. He felt that the Commander was much stronger than the Captain Knight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Commander Ashley


    Race: Human


    Affiliation: Lionax Kingdom


    Rank: Commander Knight of Ashtera Legion


    ss: Frost Knight


    Level: 717


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Frost Knight? She has the same ss as yours, Crystal!'' Tang Shaoyang spoke to his newly contracted spirit. Crystal, Grade B female spirit also called Frost Knight, ''Don''t tell me you are rted to this Lionax Kingdom?''


    It was possible just like Malki the Fire Ant Emperor. He summoned Malki with the ant sacrifices and Malki was rted with the Ant Kingdom in the sixth portal of the Survival Game.


    He sacrificed the knights of the Lionax Kingdom and it was actually possible if Crystal rted to the kingdom.


    ¡ªI don''t know, Master. I never served a kingdom called the Lionax Kingdom. The Kingdom that betrayed me is the Pyrolis Kingdom. I don''t know about this Lionax Kingdom, Master.


    "Release him!" Commander Ashley drew her sword and pointed it toward Tang Shaoyang. The other knights immediately followed in tow. They readied their weapons to fight.


    "What''s wrong, Commander Ashley? I am just giving a hand to help you to discipline an insolent subordinate of yours. It''s inappropriate for a subordinate to interrupt when the superior is talking, right?" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the woman.


    Bwoosh!


    The cold aura burst out from Commander Ashley and started to affect the surroundings. Li Shuang instantly felt the chill. She hugged herself to warm her body from the freezing temperature.


    "You are hurting my people, Commander Ashley!" Tang Shaoyang''s voice deepened as he directed the battle-ax toward Captain Knight Lucas'' neck, "It seems you don''t care about your Captain Knight''s life,'''' Tang Shaoyang grinned widely.


    At the same time, yer Energy discharged from his body, sweeping away the freezing aura. He easily repelled the freezing aura with his yer Energy.

 Chapter 464 - We Have A Chance?

    <h4>Chapter 464 - We Have A Chance?</h4>


    Commander Ashley stopped her freezing aura immediately. She did not doubt the man''s words that he would kill Captain Knight Lucas if she did not control her freezing aura.


    "Release the prince and the other hostages, then we will hand over the four cities to you!" Commander Ashley said her terms, "We can form a contract if you don''t trust me!"


    As long as the Prince was in their hand, her hands were tied. Commander Ashley was well aware of this so she prioritized the prince''s safety first. On top of that, a direct confrontation was not the solution either.


    Native or not, the man could not be underestimated even though his level was lower than her. But she was confident to win the battle if the fight broke out. She was not alone. She had seven Captain Knights on her side, excluding Captain Knight Lucas who had be a hostage.


    "It seems I am not expressing it clearly enough. Commander Ashley, I am here not to negotiate with you. Why would I want an empty city that could be captured easily with the prince''s life?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Do you take me as a fool?"


    "Surrender! I might let you guys live if you surrender! That''s only the only choice you have¡­" He paused as he eyed the knights, "No, I love giving a choice actually. First, you surrender, and your prince will be alive. Second, you can choose to fight but your prince will be dead!"


    At this moment, another Captain Knight stepped forward, getting closer to Commander Ashley. He was Captain Knight Fer who had scouted the whole area.


    "The area is secured. There''s no ambush. I didn''t find the demon and the undead either, Commander." He reported in a low voice. Little did he know that the enemy could hear him from a distance. It was silly to whisper something like that in front of their enemy.


    Commander Ashley nodded. If the Demon and the Undead were not here, they might have a chance. The enemy asked something she would never do, that was surrender. The Prince''s life might be important but so did her and her knights'' lives. Surrender to the enemy was the same as giving up their lives too. She would rather get the prince killed while saving her knights.


    Then Commander Ashley realized that the enemy did not have the intention to negotiate or talk with them, ''Did he talk to stall the time? That might be, there''s a cooldown to summon the Demon and the Undead, and the cooldown time is not up yet. This is our chance!''


    At the thought, Commander Ashley decided to take this chance. She raised her sword and pointed it toward Tang Shaoyang, "Get ready to engage!"


    "It seems you don''t mind losing one of your Captain Knight!" Tang Shaoyang grinned and kicked Captain Knight Lucas to the side.


    A scream echoed as Captain Knight Lucas'' body rolled over to the side. His body stopped in front of Wen and Zhang Mengyao. The signal was clear, the Captain Knight was for them to kill to level up.


    Zhang Mengyao and Wen exchanged nces. They were discussing who would get the kill, and Wen relented, "I am eight levels away from evolution, you can take the kill, Lady Mengyao." Wen did not want to be over level despite his desire to evolve quickly.


    Zhang Mengyao did not hesitate as she took out thence from her inventory.


    "Don''t you dare!" Commander Ashley bellowed with her cold voice. The freezing aura burst out from her body, even fiercer than before. However, Tang Shaoyang''s yer Energy warded off the freezing aura.


    Zhang Mengyao raised hernce and directed thence to Captain Knight Lucas'' neck. Commander Ashley made her move as she tried to save her subordinate even though she knew that her subordinate''s life was forfeit for sure because of her decision.


    Tang Shaoyang did not dy any longer as he summoned all his spirits. Yes, all of them. When all of them materialized into the world, Zhang Mengyao''snce had torn apart Captain Knight Lucas'' neck. She killed him with one strike.


    "Woah, killing him gives me twelve levels. This is amazing. I never thought that leveling up was this easy," Zhang Mengyao eximed with delight. Li Shuang''s body shuddered when she heard what her ex-sister-inw said after killing the man. For sure, her sister-inw had changed. No, she adapted to the new world where the strong preyed upon the weak.


    Commander Ashley halted her steps and took a big leap backward. She was shocked by the summoning spirits.


    "It''s them! It''s them who killed ourrades! It''s them!" Juan shouted to the top of his lungs. Madness and anger mixed within his voice.


    Commander Ashley scanned the summoned spirits. She found the three spirits that fit with Juan''s description. A Demon Swordsman, holding a one-handed sword and a straw hat. The Undead with two reavers and another Undead with ance.


    The problem was that they had to face the others, not just the Demon and the two Undead. The Dark Wyvern, Demon Prince, a Magus, Chimera, strong Ant, Orc Warrior, and also a knight?


    All of them were level 700 with one exception the Orc Warrior who was level 537. While they were at a big advantage by their numbers, now their advantage was gone. The number did not matter if they had overwhelming power.


    Once again, Commander Ashley realized that she just led her legion into their doom.


    Swoosh!


    Aerelion the Dark Wyvern flew toward the sky, leaving the strong gust of wind. Malki the Fire Ant Emperor also followed. They were flying above them, cutting their path to retreat.


    "I am going to take the Commander," Bronson the Executioner immediately chose his opponent. He was the strongest amongst the spirits. The other said nothing about it.


    Zowen floated above them while Karan the Great Warrior, Zhang Mengyao, and Orlean the Demon Prince nked from the right. Zaneos the Demon Swordmaster, Feera the Chimera, and Yowe nked from the left. This was kinda funny that the bigger force was besieged by the smaller force.


    The Lionax Kingdom''s knights turned around to face the spirits. They had their backs on each other, forming a circle formation.

 Chapter 465 - This Is Magus Power!

    <h4>Chapter 465 - This Is Magus Power!</h4>


    Commander Ashley focused her attention on Bronson and Tang Shaoyang. She felt that the two were the most dangerous amongst the others. Of course, Dark Wyvern and the Demon Prince were also the most dangerous.


    But she only has two hands, it was impossible for her to protect everyone. What she could do was to kill her enemy quickly and help the others.


    "Let''s start with my Lightning!" Zowe eximed while extending her hand toward the knights. Lightning descended toward them from the sky.


    "Wind Shield!" Commander Ashley yelled and several knights raised their shields toward the sky. The fierce wind summoned and formed a wide shield above the knights.


    Baboom! Baboom! Baboom!


    The Wind Shield was rained down by the lightning from the sky. The Wind Shield shook as the lightning burst out. The booming sound kept ringing, intimidating the knights below the Wind Shield.


    "Alright, you guys have a sturdy shield, but what about this one!" The lightning formed in the sky. It did not immediately strike the knights as the lightning formed a giant spear. More concentrated and dense lightning, stronger for sure.


    There were twelve of them, twenty meters in length and seven meters in width.


    Commander Ashley''s eyes constricted, "Everyone, use all your shields!" Everyone raised their shield and activated the skill. Severalyers of a shield made by various elements formed above the knight. Fire, Water, Wind, and Ice.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    All twelve spears struck down simultaneously. As soon as the lightning spears hit the elemental shield. The twelve lightning spears exploded along with the elemental shields. A huge area engulfed by the explosion.


    The strong shock wave spread out in all directions. The most miserable one was Li Shuang. She was just level 32, this was too much for her. She immediately hugged Tang Shaoyang so she would not be sent flying by the shock wave. Of course, Tang Shaoyang immediately used his [Mana Maniption] to form a shield and block the iing shock wave.


    "Buahahahaha! This is the real power of a Magus! Do you all see this? This is my power!" Zowenughed heartily. She stopped caring about her surroundings and went wild.


    The explosion slowly dispersed and revealed the knights. There was an Ice Dome, protecting the knights from the explosion. But the Ice Dome did notst long as it crumbled immediately.


    Several knights were lying down on the ground as they failed to protect themselves from the explosion. Grunting and squirming in pain while holding their injured part.


    "Drink your potion and get up! The battle is not over!" Commander Ashley shouted as she drank a vial with a blue liquid in it. It was a Mana Potion. She almost depleted half of her mana to maintain the Ice Dome. She wanted to make sure that she had full mana if the Undead attacked her.


    She predicted right. Bronson the Executioner rushed toward her as soon as the Ice Dome. Commander Ashley nced back at Captain Knight Morris, "I will leave the formation on you, Captain Knight Morris!"


    "Yes, Commander!" Captain Knight Morris replied with a firm voice.


    Commander Ashley did not wait for Bronson toe at her. She did not want to fight near her subordinates or else the battle might affect them in a bad way. As she rushed forward, she left a trail of cold aura. Her armor was releasing cold air as she left the ground freezing.


    Dang!


    Bronson swung the reaver as Commander Ashley put her shield forward. The reaver stopped by the shield, and the reaver started to freeze from the tip of the de, creeping out toward the handle.


    Bronson quickly retracted his weaver and shook it off in the air. The ice crumbled with just a simple shake, "Interesting power, but that is not enough to defeat-"


    Bronson looked down and found that ice froze his feet up to his knees. He did not realize this until he was about to move. He looked up and Commander Ashley was right in front of him.


    "I think this is enough to obliterate an undead like you!" Commander Ashley swung her sword toward Bronson''s neck, "[Frozen sh]!]


    The sword did not reach Bronson''s neck as it was a few centimeters short. However, the sword released a sh made of frost aura. The aura struck Bronson''s neck and froze Bronson immediately. Ice instantly froze the undead, totally stopping the undead from moving.


    Commander Ashley did not waste her time as she rushed toward Bronson. She brought her sword up, ready to sh Bronson who froze in the ice just like an ice sculpture.


    Dark energy exploded from Bronson and the ice crumbled, "I told you this is not enough!"


    Dark Energy was harmful to the human body. Commander Ashley did not want her body exposed to this harmful energy and immediately jumped backward. She managed to catch the Undead off guard, but the same trick would not work for the second time. Bronson was not a mob to fall for the same trick again.


    Commander Ashley missed her golden chance to finish the fight as soon as possible. She was too slow to execute the following attack. If she was as fast as Tang Shaoyang, she might win. That was what crossed her mind when right now, regretting not to invest more attribute points into Agility.


    Of course, Bronson was not going to give her a chance to concoct another scheme against him. He chased after Commander Ashley. This time, he swung his two reavers toward her.


    Bronson was just too fast, leaving Commander Ashley no choice but to block the iing attack with her shield. The two reavers struck the shield, pushing her backward. Her boot slid against the ground as she was pushed seven meters backward.


    Commander Ashley grunted slightly as the force behind the reavers was powerful. She held the shield tightly, ready to block another attack. However, she could not find Bronson.


    "I am here!" Commander Ashley heard a voice from behind. She turned around and found Bronson. She was about to form an ice shield but she quickly noticed Bronson''s figure dissolve into a ck shadow.


    "It''s a trap!" She blurted out and turned around once again. Thanks to the quick casting of her skill, she instantly formed Ice Shield at the sight of Bronson who was two meters away from her.


    While she managed to form the shield, it was not a sturdy shield. The two reavers mmed toward her Ice Shield, but the hastily-formed Ice Shield failed to negate the force. She was sent flying by the strike.


    Commander Ashley rolled over on the ground and was flung twenty meters away. All over her body was sore from the impact but she immediately stood up again. She might lose her life if she was careless.


    She was about to rush back to Bronson until he heard a loud voice from the other side of the battlefield, "Surrender and your life will be spared! Surrender! We will not kill you if you surrender. Drop your weapon and kneel!"


    Commander Ashley looked to the side and found it was a mess on the other side. The ck me burned some part of the area, lightning strikes charred the ground, leaving an unforgettable mark on it, and only one-fifth of the knights were still alive.


    Commander Ashley was about to shout "Don''t give up!" But she saw the unexpected. Captain Knight Morris threw his shield and sword away then he knelt, "I surrender!"

 Chapter 466 - Yet Another Twist

    <h4>Chapter 466 - Yet Another Twist</h4>


    Captain Knight Morris threw his helmet away as well, revealing his sorry visage. Morris was a middle-aged man in histe forties. His gray hair was messed up and tears flowed down from his eyes.


    Captain Knight Morris looked toward Commander Ashley. Their eyes met, "I am sorry, Commander Ashley. I am sorry¡­ I am really sorry¡­"


    After conveying his feelings, Captain Knight Morris looked down at the scorched ground. He did not dare to look at Commander Ashley anymore. Captain Knight Morris was just the start. After him, the other surviving knights also threw their weapons and shields. Everyone was kneeling except for their Commander.


    Commander Ashley gave a quick scan of the battlefield. She understood why her knights'' spirits broke down. In less than five minutes, their formation was torn apart quickly. The knights who did not have a chance to surrender became the prey of the woman knight and the beast.


    Now, everyone was looking at her as she was the only one who still stood.


    "You should never look away from your enemy!" Bronson''s voice entered her ears.


    Commander Ashley turned her head and saw Bronson was right before her. The two reavers were in the way to strike her chest. Thanks to her swift reflex and reaction, she managed to raise her shield to block the iing reavers.


    Dang!


    Once again, Commander Ashley was sent flying. This time, she was flung even further backward. She did not give like the others even though she realized that she had lost. There was no way she could win against them all.


    Surrender crossed in her thoughts, but she immediately threw away the thought. She might be spared by these people, but she would die under the Lionax Kingdom''s wrath. No matter what she chose, death was the only oue for her.


    Since death was inevitable, she was going to give it all to the end. She rose and dashed toward Bronson. At the same time, she formed two dozens of ice swords around her. Through her control over her elemental power, she controlled the Ice Sword perfectly.


    However, the Ice Swords were futile as they broke apart when they shed against the reaver. Bronson was enjoying thepany until Orlean the Demon Prince came closer.


    "Bronson, if you want to y around, I will join the fight and knock her down in one minute! You are making our Master wait just to watch you ying around!" Orlean said with his dignified voice as he showed his royal bearing as a Demon Prince.


    Bronson did not talk back and nodded at Orlean before he turned toward Commander Ashley, "It seems we have to end our fight here and now!"


    "Don''t think you can win against me, filthy Undead!" Commander Ashley threw away her shield and held the sword with her two hands, holding the sword at the same level as her chest.


    Commander Ashley closed her eyes, "Frost Sword Technique: Seventh Frost Sword, Frost de Domain!"


    A thick frost aura discharged from her body while Bronson also released his Dark Energy. The frost aura was getting thicker and ice started to spread out from her soles.


    At thest moment, a figure shed toward Commander Ashley. The figure was not obstructed by the frost aura as the figure managed to reach Commander Ashley''s side.


    "What are you doing!? Get back right now!!" Bronson''s furious voice echoed. He was angry that the battle was interrupted by someone. This would be theirst exchange before they decide the winner of the battle.


    Crystal did not heed Bronson''s warning. She said something inaudible that only Commander Ashley could hear her voice. There was a halt in Commander Ashley''s sword technique.


    Crystal the Frost Knight used her sheath to tap the icy ground. With a single tap, the frost aura disappeared instantly. After that, Crystal knocked Commander Ashley out with a strike on the back of her neck. The battle was over within a few seconds.


    "Crystal!" Bronson''s furious roar echoed as he rushed toward Crystal. Halfway to reach Crystal, Orlean appeared in front of Bronson. The furious Bronson did not expect Orlean would attack him. The Demon Prince kicked Bronson''s stomach and sent him flying backward.


    After his quick action, Orlean turned toward Crystal the Frost Knight, "I hope you have a reasonable reason to interfere or not only Bronson but I will also beat you as well!"


    "I do have the reason to interfere, but can you calm Bronson first? There is no way we can talk while he goes on a rampage," with her toneless voice, she made a request to the Demon Prince.


    "Calm down, Bronson. There''s no need to kill each other for something like this. Tone down your aura, you terrified your Mistress!" Tang Shaoyang arrived swiftly with Li Shuang in his embrace.


    Li Shuang was hiding in his chest. The gory battle was enough to scare into hiding. The dreadful aura from Bronson was even more terrifying than the gory battle for some reason. She felt that way, it was suffocating and involving her deepest fear. Messing up with her mind.


    With Tang Shaoyang''s interference, Bronson immediately calmed down, "I am sorry, Master." The dreadful quickly dispersed andpletely disappeared shortly after.


    "I would like to hear the reason as well, Crystal!" Tang Shaoyang demanded with a strict tone.


    "I am saving her life and also their lives." Crystal pointed her index finger at the knights who had surrendered, "Herst technique was a suicidal attack. If Bronson let her cast the technique, she would die and they would die as well. I thought you wanted them alive, that was why I intervened, Master."


    She said the knights would die as she believed the technique would not hurt the other spirits, let alone Tang Shaoyang.


    "How did you know that thest technique is a suicidal attack?" Tang Shaoyang was intrigued by the new information.


    "Because Frost Sword Technique is my creation. A technique created by me for my family. So yes, I know she was trying to suicide while bringing all of us down with her, at least that was her n by using the technique," Crystal exined, "A greater chance, she is my descendant."


    The reason he formed a contract with Crystal was to learn how to control elemental power. He had the skill, [Elemental Maniption] but to master it, it was not as easy as it sounded.


    It waspletely different than just activating skill and your body would move on its own while casting the skill. A technique was needed to control the output of his elemental power. However, his control over the elemental power was a mess. When he tried to use the skill, it ended up as too strong or too weak.


    That was his n by forming a contract with Crystal the Frost Knight. He did not expect that he would stumble on such crucial information. Crystal might have the crucial information to take down the Lionax Kingdom.


    "But wait¡­ I thought you were from the Pyrolis Kingdom? How could your descendant serve the Lionax Kingdom?" Tang Shaoyang remembered this well, he asked her once, and she said she was not from the Lionax Kingdom.


    "My family is betrayed by the royalty of the Pyrolis Kingdom, Master. My descendant might have run away from the Pyrolis Kingdom and served the Lionax Kingdom to gain protection. We will know the answer once she wakes up, Master." Crystal bowed.

 Chapter 467 - The Queen

    <h4>Chapter 467 - The Queen</h4>


    "Alright," Tang Shaoyang nodded and turned toward Bronson, "Don''t worry big guy, this will not be ourst battle. You will be given more chances to fightter," he tapped the two meters tall Undead.


    Bronson acknowledged with a nod in response, "Bring them all back to the city, make sure to restrain them so they don''t do something funny. Also, don''t let them meet with three hostages." Tang Shaoyang instructed his spirits to bring the hostages.


    "Crystal! I don''t need to tell you what you should do, right?" He shot a nce at the Frost Knight who was holding Commander Ashley, "I know, Master."


    "Good, you guys can bring them back to the city. I will do the clean-up." He pointed at the scattered corpses with his thumb. He was going to summon a new spirit instead of advancing Crystal. The sacrifices might be not enough for her to advance to Grade A Spirit while the sacrifices might be enough to summon Grade A Spirit.


    Until now, he did not know how many sacrifices needed to reach a higher grade, the quality and more had to be put into consideration as well, ''It only tells me the percent needed to advance to the next grade instead of the number of the sacrifices.''


    Li Shuang was about to follow Tang Shaoyang, but Zhang Mengyao pulled her over, "Where are you going, Sister Shuang? We are going back."


    Li Shuang looked at Tang Shaoyang''s back for a moment before she nodded toward Zhang Mengyao.


    *** ***


    198 Elemental Knights sacrifices seeded in summoning Grade B Spirit. Now the number of sacrifices was doubled. This should be enough to summon Grade A Spirit. He did not immediately start the summoning until everyone was leaving the area.


    As everyone left, he stood in the middle of the scattered corpses. He extended his two hands and cast the skill, [Spirit Summoning].


    The first time when he sacrificed the Elemental Knights, the corpses burst out into cold air. This time the corpses burst out into hot air.


    ''It seems I summoned a spirit with fire elemental power,'' he thought to himself, ''It might be better if the spirit rted to this Lionax Kingdom just like Crystal.''


    [You have summoned Grade A Spirit, Rosalie the me Queen!]


    The hot air burst out into me and a figure stepped out from the me. The figure was wearing a long red-zing dress. A long cut that was purposely made show her white-smooth thigh while the V-neck showed the deep cleavage on her chest.


    The figure was for sure a woman. She had long red hair that matched with her dress, fiery lips, and also zing-red pupils. Her figure was fiery and her gaze was seductive as their gazes met.


    This was the first time that he summoned this kind of spirit. Usually, the spirit would be a fighter not a seductress like her, she was graded Grade A. She should be strong.


    The fire disappeared and Rosalie stood seven meters away from Tang Shaoyang. She had a sexy smile but he could tell that no matter how perfect the smile was, it was fake.


    ''How should I handle her? Beat her on the bed? That''s my specialty,'' he was amused by his own thoughts.


    After he summoned more than ten spirits, he discovered one thing from the spirit. They had regret and or even vengeance with them. Karan had a regret that he died too early and still longing for the battle. Zaneos brought vengeance with him, the deep hatred against the old Demon King he served before.


    However, most of them had vengeance rather than regret. From the eleven spirits, only three of them had a regret, Karan, Feera - The Chimera, and Aerelion - The Dark Wyvern while the rest became a spirit because of their vengeance.


    ''So what about this hot queen? Did she be a spirit with regret or vengeance?'' Tang Shaoyang questioned himself even though he had the answer in his head, ''For someone like her, she most likely could get everything she wanted when she was still alive. That meant she became a spirit because of her vengeance.''


    "If you keep staring at me like that, you will lose without knowing how you lose," on top of that, Rosalie the me Queen had a mellifluous voice. The voice was pleasant to his ears.


    Unfortunately for Rosalie, her tricks did not work for Tang Shaoyang. He had seen someone that was even more perfect than her, the Goddess of Love, Lunea.


    Of course, if Rosalie was still alive, he would have for sure desired her to be one of his girls. He was not a hypocrite to let go of such a beauty.


    "Even though I love to fight, I would rather establish the contract without fighting my spirit. It would be just a waste of my time if we can establish the contract without fighting," Tang Shaoyang was the first one to open the conversation.


    "It seems you are experienced enough to make a contract with the spirit. But you have to convince me with your words if you find it troublesome to fight me," Rosalie''s smile got even more seductive as she took a step closer to Tang Shaoyang. Each of her steps had the bearing of a noble.


    "Simple, I will help you to solve your grudge and also with a promise that I will resurrect you with my skill. That''s tempting enough for you to ept the deal, right?" Tang Shaoyang was direct with his words. He did not really like to waste his time with pleasantries.


    "What a bold im," Rosalie apuded while smirking at him, "Your promise to resurrect me, it''s not for my good, but for your selfish desire. You desired me, right?"


    "You are not wrong. I am just stupid if I let go of such a beauty like yourself," Tang Shaoyang admitted openly, "But I am sure you will not regret being my woman!"


    "However, how are you going to resolve my grudge? Do you think you can do that with your little power?" The smile disappeared from Rosalie''s face as she squinted her eyes at him.

 Chapter 468 - Man!

    <h4>Chapter 468 - Man!</h4>


    "Indeed, my power is still too small to fight against the Pyrolis Kingdom or now to be the Lionax Kingdom," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. This was just a random guess but worth a try.


    To his surprise, he saw a change of expression on Rosalie''s countenance. He seemed to hit on the point, ''Is it the Pyrolis Kingdom or the Lionax Kingdom?''


    Of course, it was not so random. The thought crossed in his head as he remembered Crystal''s story. Her household was betrayed by the kingdom she served. He thought this Queen was rted to this Pyrolis Kingdom or maybe the Lionax Kingdom since both were summoned with the same sacrifices.


    Who knew that Rosalie was connected to one of them. At least, that was what he thought upon noticing the change in her.


    "How do you know!?" Rosalie snapped out from her gentle and seductive appearance into a lioness. Her beautiful face twisted into fury, though she still had the charm. It did not affect her beauty, at all.


    Her body steamed red as her smooth white skin released hot air. Her soles started on fire and it changed the surroundings'' temperature, it kept rising.


    "What about if I get you another name? Crystal the Frost Knight, do you know her?" Tang Shaoyang told her about Crystal to find out whether the two were rted or not.


    "Crystal?" Rosalie the me Queen paused when she heard the name.


    "Crystal, the knight from the household that uses Frost Sword Technique, do you know them?" Tang Shaoyang added more information.


    Rosalie the me Queen''s eyes widened in shock. She seemed to recall whose Crystal was or maybe she recalled the household. No matter what, this was interesting for him.


    "If you rted to them, then I might have a way to solve your grudge," he added with a smirk. With this, it should be easy to establish a contract with her. Though it was easier to beat her, he did not beat a woman unless she was his enemy or on the battlefield, or on the bed.


    "How do you know about Crystal?" Rosalie was rmed and shocked at the same time, "Does she survive from the rebels?" She asked Tang Shaoyang urgently.


    ''Jackpot, both are closely rted.'' He could tell that both rted closely because of the urgency under her tone. She was worried and concerned when she asked him about Crystal, ''Not only do I have a Divine Body, I also have a Divine Luck.''


    "No, even though she survived from the rebels, it''s been a long time¡­ No, with a high Vitality, we can live long. She might be still alive if she survived," Rosalie muttered by herself.


    "Why don''t we make the contract and meet with Crystal? You can ask her directly," Tang Shaoyang smiled.


    Rosalie''s face brightened when she heard that, "Does that mean Crystal is still alive? Where is she? I want to meet her, right now!"


    "Sadly she is dead, but you can meet her spirit though," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, telling her the bad news.


    "I guess it''s fine," Rosalie let out a dejected sigh and walked toward Tang Shaoyang, "Alright, little man. I will agree to make a contract with you." She was about the same height as him. The magical circle created above her forehead, indicating she was willing to establish the contract. She did not even care about the other conditions.


    "You are not going to question me about the resurrection?" Tang Shaoyang looked weirdly at the me Queen. He thought the spirit was more excited about being resurrected, but it was not the case.


    "I don''t have high hopes for resurrection, maybe that could be a bonuster. But meeting Crystal makes it worth it to be your Contracted Spirit. Let''s form the contract and let me meet Crystal." Rosalie the me Queen said impatiently. She was excited and also nervous at the same time. He could tell that from her voice.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and put his palm on the magical circle. The circle grew brighter before Rosalie''s figure exploded into bright red particles. After that, the bright red particles entered his forehead.


    [You have established a contract with Grade A Spirit, Rosalie the me Queen!]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded satisfyingly as his armory of spirits increased. He was about to fly back to Ningbo City until he heard a furious cry from his head.


    ¡ªMan! You are a LIAR! Where''s Crystal?!!! I don''t see her here!? Did you sacrifice her for levels?


    Rosalie the me Queen called out Tang Shaoyang furiously. She was not expecting to get scammed by Tang Shaoyang. She was angry without thinking that much as she felt that she was being deceived.


    "Calm down, will you? Crystal is in the city. I summoned her through my skill, [Spirit Manifestation]." Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes while scratching his ears even though the voice came from inside his head. She was too loud as she lost her bearing as a nobility.


    ¡ªThen summon me as well. I can fly you back to the city. That way, we can reach the city faster. Quick sum-


    Her voice was cut midway as Tang Shaoyang walked in the air using [Sky Walk]. Rosalie was shocked that Tang Shaoyang suddenly flew into the air.


    Tang Shaoyang smirked, "You are not the only one who can fly. If you can fly, I can also."


    ¡ªHow is this possible? Spirit Contractor does not have a skill that could make you fly. You are not using [Spirit Integration] as well. Unless you got a skill scroll for flying skill?


    Rosalie was astonished and she seemed to be more familiar with the Spirit Contractor ss. This was another surprise for him.


    "Wrong, it''s my second ss'' skill," Tang Shaoyang exined, "I have a skill called [Sky Walk]. It says walking, but it is basically no different than flying."


    ¡ªNo way, how can you don''t have resurrection skills if you have reached Epic. You are Liar, you can''t deceive me twice, Man!

 Chapter 469 - Yet Another Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 469 - Yet Another Surprise</h4>


    "You don''t need to reach Epic to have the Second ss but a blessing from god." Tang Shaoyang told her. He was not worried for her to spread the secret since they were connected to each other now.


    ¡ªBullsh*t, God does not exist!


    Rosalie the me Queen retorted quickly.


    "I am not talking about the Spiritual God, the God that created the world. I am talking about a strong individual, strong enough to be called a god. I got my second ss from them." Tang Shaoyang exined, "They are just like us, a human but with a power that does not belong to a human. That''s the best exnation I cane up with."


    Rosalie fell silent. She recalled the powerful individual in her old world. There was a being called Demi-God. Revered and admired by many as they were the vanguard of humanity against the Underworld.


    If an existence such as Demi-God existed, it was possible for God also existed. She felt that he did not deceive her.


    ¡ªHave you met one?


    Rosalie asked even though she was obvious to the answer. If he had the second ss, that meant he met god once.


    "I do! I met two actually. God and Goddess. I made a contract with Goddess and God wanted to kill me. Fortunately, I was saved by the system," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "But you should stop calling me Little Man or Man, you should call me Master like the other spirits."


    ¡ªSo this goddess gave you the blessing.


    She pretty much ignored Tang Shaoyang''s words.


    "No, I tricked the gods for the blessing, that was why god came to kill me. As for the goddess, it was secret. I can''t tell you." He smirked in return, "Enough with your question, it''s my turn."


    "You seem familiar with my ss, how much do you know about my ss?" Tang Shaoyang asked the thing he wanted to know the most.


    ¡ªOf course, you are my third contractor. The reason I don''t see hope to get resurrected is that my first two contractors failed to do so. They died before they could get the skill.


    Rosalie brought surprising information to him. It was unbelievable that someone with the Spirit Contractor ss died so early.


    A frown formed on his forehead, "How did they die? Who could kill them?"


    ¡ªI don''t know, but they died before they could reach Epic. They died by following the trial to reach Epic. I don''t know how they died and who killed them. The spirits could not participate in the trial.


    Rosalie exined nonchntly as if she did not care about her first two contractors. However, the Queen seemed to forget the contract. He could feel what she felt right now. She was quite sad inside and tried to cover with her nonchnt tone.


    "That''s weird. Spirits are part of the Spirit Contractor, without spirits, we are much weaker," Tang Shaoyang could not help doubt this trial. The ss was Spirit Contractor and they were not allowed to bring the spirit in the trial. It was strange for sure.


    ¡ªRight? I feel like the trial is rigged by the system to kill the Spirit Contractor.


    Rosalie agreed with Tang Shaoyang. The trial was ridiculous. It was as if forcing a swordsman to fight but without a sword.


    ¡ªThat''s why you don''t have to join the trial and you can never help me to solve my grudge as well. My enemy should be around Epic if not Ancient or maybe they have reached Myth.


    "Then three is your lucky number. I think I can do the trial without a problem even without my spirits," Tang Shaoyang answered confidently. He had a second ss, his talent was superior, and he also had a bloodline. He was strong even without spirits, andtely, he tried to not rely on spirits. The reason why he never tried [Spirit Integration].


    ¡ªJust listen to my advice if you don''t want to die, Man! Life is more important than the inevitable death.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored her advice, of course. Her words would not stop him from bing stronger. He was about to ask more about his predecessor but the city was at the sight, "We are here, I will bring you to your Crystal so you will stop calling me a liar."


    He went straight to the main building and was greeted by Wen. The Jade Eagle had evolved again when he reached level 400. He was now stage-9 Beast. Tang Shaoyang could feel the change. The Beast''s aura changed and his feather became even luster and shiny.


    "Bring me to Crystal Room!" Hemanded the Jade Eagle. Thetter nodded and turned around, "Please follow me, Master." Wen brought Tang Shaoyang to the elevator. The beastmen pressed number 5, meaning Crystal and Commander Ashley were on the fifth floor.


    ¡ªWhat''s this? There is no such thing in my world? Does this thing operate with mana?


    Just like the other spirits, Rosalie the me Queen showed curiosity about Earth''s technology.


    ''This thing called Elevator, an invention of our people of the Earth and it does not use mana¡­'' Tang Shaoyang paused. If it was before the game, he would be confident to say that the elevator did not use mana, but not this time. He did not know what powered the elevator. The power nt should be shut down with the zombie appearance. He doubted that the power nt was still operating as normally as before.


    ''I am not sure either, maybe we should find the source of the power. I am afraid the power is only temporary¡­'' He expressed his thoughts to the only spirit that resided inside him.


    Tang Shaoyang was aware that the lofty Queen was about to mock him for not knowing the technology in his world. Fortunately, they arrived on the fifth floor. With the sound of "Ding", the elevator door opened.


    ''We have arrived, we will meet your Crystal soon. After that, we are going to have a conversation about my predecessor.'' Tang Shaoyang said to Rosalie as he followed the Jade Eagle to the left hallway. They only walked a few meters and stopped in front of a door. Wen opened the door and they saw something unexpected.


    The cold Commander Ashley was embraced by Crystal the Frost Knight. The sobbing filled the room but it came to an abrupt stop as soon as they heard the sound of the door opening.


    Commander Ashley looked away and took the helmet next to her. She then put the helmet on as she did not want her face to be seen. Meanwhile, Crystal stood up and bowed toward him.


    Tang Shaoyang entered the room with Wen following him. He waved his hand at Crystal and looked toward Commander Ashley. The woman was quickly recovered as her gaze quickly returned to the icy cold as their gazes met.


    After giving a quick check on her, he turned back toward Crystal and said, "I bring you a surprise, Crystal!" At the same time, he spoke to Rosalie in his head, ''Is she the same crystal you know?''


    ¡ªYes, she is. Quickly summon me with your skill!


    Rosalie urged Tang Shaoyang. He said nothing and cast [Spirit Manifestation]. A figure formed in front of him. The same Rosalie with a red-fiery dress.


    However, to his surprise, a fierce killing intent radiated from Crystal the Frost Knight.

 Chapter 470 - Things Get More Interesting

    <h4>Chapter 470 - Things Get More Interesting</h4>


    The killing intent was so thick that it rmed Wen. The Jade Eagle rushed toward him and stood next to Tang Shaoyang. The beastmen was ready to fight any time.


    However, the killing intent radiated from Crystal the Frost Knight was directed to the Rosalie the me Queen. Tang Shaoyang did not expect this. From Rosalie''s words, she seemed close to the Frost Knight but he was wrong about that.


    After the killing intent, Crystal''s body released cold air. The bed and floor froze as thick cold air filled the room. Crystal was about to draw her sword but Tang Shaoyang intervened, "Don''t you dare to draw your sword! I forbid you from fighting!"


    With his words, Crystal''s hand stopped. She did not draw her sword as she slowly retracted the cold air. She side-stepped and bowed toward Tang Shaoyang, "I apologize for my insolentness, My Lord. This Servant just did not expect to meet the traitor who caused my household''s demise."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised when he heard that from Crystal. He was surprised and confused, but it would be clear if Rosalie spoke her side of the story. Things were getting interested.


    Rosalie turned around and looked toward Tang Shaoyang, "Can you leave us alone, Master?" The air of arrogance around her vanished and she acted like a faithful servant instead. The change was big.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Why should I leave? I want to listen to the story between you two. Especially if this rted to the Pyrolis Kingdom or even the Lionax Kingdom. I have to listen!" He then turned toward Wen, "But I can ask Wen to leave. Can you leave us, Wen?"


    "But My Lord¡­" The Jade Eagle was still concerned with his security. Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the overly concerned, "They are my Contracted Spirits, they could not harm. As for that girl," he pointed his thumb at Commander Ashley, "She is too weak to harm me, so don''t worry."


    Wen reluctantly nodded and left the room. With the sound of the closing door, Tang Shaoyang directed his gaze at Rosalie and Crystal. He got a chair and sat next to the bed, "So, what happened? Why our knight here want to kill you? I thought you were close with her?" He asked the me Queen.


    Rosalie was also confused, it was clear on her face, "I don''t know even know what happened with her. What''s wrong Crystal?"


    Crystal''s blue eyes became increasingly cold, "You still have the nerve to ask after what you did to me and my family!? You do really have a thick skin." She sneered at him.


    "What happened to your family?" Rosalie''s clear and smooth forehead creased. She tried to recall what happened before she died. She was drugged by her Prime Minister, not allowing her to use mana, and jailed in prison.


    At that time, Rosalie was aware that she was doomed. There were only two possibilities for what would happen to her back then. First, she would be sold to the ve market at an absurd price. Second, she would be raped by her ex-officials. She knew that those people were eyeing her body all this time.


    She chose the third path. It was to end her life. She ended her life and became a spirit. Rosalie told her best friend what happened to her before she died. As for what happened to her best friend''s family, she did not know. Everyone pointed their des at her, she was alone and helpless at that time.


    Crystal was shocked to hear the story and paused for a moment, "You are not the one who ordered the Fotia Legion to execute my family? Fotia Legion only receives an order from you!"


    "Indeed but my seal could also work. With my seal that perverted Prime Minister can also order Fotia Legion," Rosalie exined with an earnest expression, "You should know about this as well, my friend."


    Crystal fell silent. The Frost Knight also knew about the Queen''s Seal. The seal was the same as the Queen herself. With the seal, anyone could do anything in the kingdom.


    "Wait, so what''s the rtion between the Pyrolis Kingdom and you guys? What about the Lionax Kingdom?" Tang Shaoyang chimed in as he pointed at the quiet Commander Ashley. From the early interaction between Crystal and Commander Ashley, he could tell that both were closely rted. If not, why would the cold Commander Ashley cry in a stranger''s embrace?


    "If what Rosalie said was the truth then The Pyrolis Kingdom is the old Lionax Kingdom. The rebel must be renamed the kingdom into the Lionax Kingdom," Crystal answered to clear the confusion.


    "Then who is the King of this Pyrolis Kingdom? You kept saying Queen, what about the King?" The second thing he was curious about.


    "Rosalie is the sole Ruler of the Pyrolis Kingdom. There''s no King or even Prince Consort as she has not married yet." Crystal cooperated with him while the me Queen remained silent.


    "So the Lionax Kingdom is the new Pyrolis Kingdom and you two are part of the Pyrolis Kingdom?" Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin with an interesting smile formed on his lips, "then this one is a Commander of the Lionax Kingdom."


    All the pieces came into his mind and a n formed naturally. The Lionax Kingdom formed from the rebellion force. Since it was a rebellion force there must be a resistance force as well that fought the rebellion. He could make use of this resistance force to his advantage to fight the Lionax Kingdom. Especially with Crystal and Rosalie the me Queen with him.


    "So what about this girl? What''s your rtionship with her?" Tang Shaoyang asked Crystal as he pointed at Commander Ashley.


    "She is indeed my descendant, some of my family members managed to escape from Fotia Legion. The Commander of the Fotia Legion was my friend, and thanks to him that my family line is preserved." Crystal exined with a dejected tone.


    "This is getting even more interesting." He smiled wider when the story reached this part.

 Chapter 471 - End The Game

    <h4>Chapter 471 - End The Game</h4>


    "Alright, I have gotten what I want. I will give you some space to catch up, but we will continue the talkter, Rosalie and Crystal." Tang Shaoyang stood up and left the room.


    He stood up and left the room. The two friends had be stiff after a long time of separation. It was better to let the two catch up and get more information from themter. These two would be crucial pieces to fight against the Lionax Kingdom.


    Of course, he left them because he also had matters to take care of. The Territory War Game was not over yet and the matters regarding the prisoners. He had to make great use of the prisoners.


    As he closed the door, he found out that Wen was standing next to the door. The Jade Eagle stood there, waiting for him. Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "What are you doing here?"


    "I am waiting for you, My Lord!" The Jade Eagle replied dutifully. It was as if he was working as his bodyguard.


    Tang Shaoyang tapped Wen''s shoulder two times, "Good Job!" he knew that the Jade Eagle meant well for him. He could not scold him for doing something like that, "Can you bring me to General Zhang."


    "Yes, My Lord." Wen nodded and led him to another room. Zhang Mengyao stayed on the same floor as the two quickly arrived. The Jade Eagle did not barge in like he did when they came to Commander Ashley''s room. He stayed next to the door, "General Zhang is inside the room."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and smiled at Wen, "You can also take a rest, Wen. We have won the battle, you deserve a break too." After saying that, he twisted the doorknob and entered the room. She could hear Jiaying''sughter inside.


    He walked into the room slowly and finally got to see Zhang Mengyao and Jiaying were ying together. Zhang Mengyao was sitting on a single coach with Jiaying clung to her feet. She rocked the little girl with her feet, invoking the girl''sughter.


    Tang Shaoyang observed the room and found the mother was sleeping on the long couch. She had a tired look while sleeping soundly, unperturbed by theughter.


    "Daddy!" Jiaying noticed his arrival and called him out excitedly. She came off Zhang Mengya''s feet and ran toward him with her hand opened. Tang Shaoaygn squatted down and hugged the little girl.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Mengyao was looking at the two in a daze, "Daddy!?" She muttered absentmindedly. Soon a frown formed on her forehead. While her brother did note to see Li Shuang gave birth to Jiaying, she came in her brother''s stead. She was sure that Jiaying was her brother''s daughter.


    Zhang Mengyao immediately stood up and walked toward the two, "What is this about? Since when you be her father?"


    "Since a few days ago. Daddy has seen my Mommy naked so he has to take responsibility, Aunt." It was Jiaying who answered Zhang Mengyao. The little girl replied with a wide smile. She was happy with Tang Shaoyang being her daddy.


    "What about your Daddy Yimu?" Zhang Mengyao blurted out but she immediately understood her mistake. She was not supposed to bring this matter to Jiaying. She was still too small.


    "Daddy Yimu?" The little girl paused and thought, "Who is Daddy Yimu? Mommy said I don''t have Daddy until now," Jiaying said in a confused tone while clinging onto Tang Shaoyang.


    "You are right. There''s no Daddy Yimu, only Daddy Shaoyang!" Tang Shaoyang followed up and brought the little girl to another room. Fifteen minutester, Jiaying was sitting on the bedside with a carton of strawberry juice this time. Not far from the bed, Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang sat at the small round table.


    "So you are going to adopt her?" Zhang Mengyao asked Tang Shaoyang while looking at the happy little girl who kept sucking the straw.


    "Of course. Since Li Shuang is now my lover, it''s natural Jiaying is also my daughter. There is no need for me to adopt her. There''s no suchw to say that I have to adopt her for her to be my daughter. If I say she is my daughter then she is. That''s how things work now." Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    "If you are concerned about your brother then your concern is unnecessary. If your brother did not even care about them before the Game, let alone now."


    "Let''s not talk about the unpleasant thing. We have defeated the Lionax Kingdom. It''s time to finish the Territory War Game and we have to talk regarding the Dimensional Gate that connected Earth and Lukan," Tang Shaoyang changed the topic.


    "That unpleasant thing is my brother," Zhang Mengyao rolled her eyes, but she did not pursue the matter about the adoption nor her brother. She responded with the subject, "Let''s talk it with Wei Xi as well. What about this Lukan, have you gotten information from the prisoners?"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and exined about the Lionax Kingdom, the Pyrolis Kingdom, and also the two spirits that came from Lukan, "We have their Prince as well. This prince is willing to do anything to keep his life.


    That is not the problem, the main problem is their main force. Even though the Lionax Kingdom is a minor kingdom in Lukan, they still have a hundred and twenty thousand armies with thirty thousand of them are Elemental Knights. We can''t face them head-on, we are too weak and we don''t have the numerical advantage as well."


    "Let''s talk it out with the others and find the solution." Zhang Mengyao nodded, "What about the prisoners, what we should do about them? They might fight back when you recall your spirits, we have to do something about them."


    "Contract! We can make the contract in exchange to not kill them," Tang Shaoyang had his own n for the prisoners, "Selena and Arina could help us to draw the contract if they want to keep their lives."


    "For now, let''s end this Territory War Game, and then we will search for the Dimensional Gate. We have to make sure the Lionax Kingdom to not sneak into our territory." Tang Shaoyang shared his thoughts, "We will return to Hangzhou and get rid of the Bombyx Mori Tribe and send a few teams to capture the remaining cities."


    "Alright, what about the survivors of Ningbo City? They can''t fly and the road is too dangerous for them. They are too weak to face the mutated animals," Zhang Mengyao was concerned about the survivors. Over two thousand survivors in the city and they needed a lot of Tarriors to escort them to Hangzhou City.


    "We have Yu Shun for that. I have called and he is on the way to Ningbo¡­ No, he should arrive at Ningbo today," He had prepared the escort for the survivors to transfer them to Hangzhou City, "Yu Shun can do the job with his zombie armies. Wen can also help him."


    Tang Shaoyang just finished his words then he received a message. The message was from Yu Shun.


    [I have arrived in the city, where should I go, My Lord?] That was the message from Yu Shun.


    "Speak of the devil, he just arrived," He replied the message and told Yu Shun where they were.

 Chapter 472 - End The Game - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 472 - End The Game - Part 2</h4>


    "Woah~" Jiaying''s mouth opened in O-shape as she saw thendscape below her. Even though this was not the first time she was flying, but the experience of riding a ne and flying directly was totally different.


    Yes, she was flying in Tang Shaoyang''s embrace, clinging tightly like a ko as she was afraid of falling. Next to them were Zhang Mengyao, Li Shuang, Selena, and Arina. Four of them were sitting on top of Wen who was in his beast form.


    Selena and Arina were called to draw the contract for the knights. With the binding contract, he converted them to his force. Of course, he had to put a promise for them as well. It was to bring their family to Earth from Lukan. He agreed with the condition. That was what he needed the most right now, the people. If he could get more people, he would dly take them with him.


    Of course, that n was for the future. There were so many things that needed to take into considerations. Ambrose Family could be the biggest pawn for this n, Crystal and Commander Ashley''s family. The Earl Family still bore a grudge and secretly raised their force to topple the current Ruler.


    Aside from Ambrose Family, the ex-Fotia Legion rebelled against the current royal family after finding the truth about what happened with their Queen Rosalie. There were so many pieces he could use to topple the Lionax Kingdom, but he had to be patient for that. Ending the Territory War Game was his priority now.


    They were going to Hangzhou City for thest battle, against the Bombyx Mori Tribe. If not for their high magic attack, Tang Shaoyang would not participate in the battle. Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao should be enough to face this Bombyx Mori Tribe.


    However, he had witnessed how strong their magic attack could be. He had to help his people, assisting them against the magic attack was the least he could do. He did not want to lose many people against something like Bombyx Mori Tribe.


    Since casualties could be avoided, why not? That was the reason why he went back after the battle against the Lionax Kingdom was over.


    At the same time, he sent the knights to re-capture the other four cities. After the oath, they had be part of the Empire so sending them would be faster to conquer the remaining four cities since they knew where the other four official cities were.


    As for the Prince, he forced him to take an oath as well to not use his power. While he could defeat Prince Kaiden easily that was not the case for the others. The oath would assure him that Prince Kaiden would not do anything funny. Now Prince Kaiden was following the other survivors to be transferred to Hangzhou City.


    From Commander Ashley and the other knights, he found out that Prince Kaiden was being doted by the Queen and his big brothers. Tang Shaoyang would use such a precious pawn for his battle against the Lionax Kingdom.


    *** ***


    Soon Tang Shaoyang arrived at Hangzhou City. From the sky, he could see more people roamed around. During his time away from the city, it seemed more survivors joined the city as well.


    "My Lord." Wei Xi and Cao Jingyi greeted him as theynded. Cao Jingyi''s gaze glued on the little girl in his embrace. She made a strange gaze as she looked at the man, ''Who''s this kid? Don''t tell she is his daughter?''


    "Hmm, Let''s gather everyone. We will make our next move soon, and get the Tarriors ready for the next battle!" He gave his orders to the husband and wife.


    Li Shuang was about to take Jiaying but he said it was okay. He was going to bring her to the cafeteria, letting the little girl taste Elin''s cook. Cao Jingyi''s gaze never left the little girl and Tang Shaoyang until she saw Li Shuang. Her gaze shifted to the mature beauty before she shook her head, ''Oh, poor Li Na. Why would you want with this womanizer?'' She thought to herself.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the gaze as he went to the cafeteria building with Jiaying and Li Shuang followed him. Li Shuang did not dare wander that far from Tang Shaoyang. She did not know anyone here, so she chose to follow her man for the safety measure.


    Of course, she could tell the people that she was the Lord''s woman. She could use her status but she was aware that it was not the permanent solution. She would only garner more hate if she tried to act that way.


    Li Shuang nned to follow him until he gave her the job. Tang Shaoyang said that she would be the Prime Minister that would take care of the Empire''s infrastructure, people management, and also managed the treasury. To her knowledge, her ex-sister-inw was number one in the military.


    She realized Tang Shaoyang''s intention by taking her into his harem. Her man wanted his own people to help him manage the empire. In this case, the most important position was held by her woman.


    Tang Shaoyang was oblivious to the woman''s thoughts. While Jiaying looked around at the crowd, he was checking the game interface. He wanted to know the progress of the Territory War Game.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Territory War Game]


    How to Win the Game:


    -A force with most conquered cities


    -Be thest surviving force


    Participants:


    -Daian Kingdom [Eliminated]


    -Dacian Kingdom [Eliminated]


    -Bombyx Mori Tribe


    -Tang Empire


    -Lionax Kingdom [Eliminated]


    Reward:


    -Zhejiang Territory (8 Cities)


    Leading Forces:


    -Tang Empire: 4 Cities


    -City with no owner: 4 Cities


    Time Limit:


    25 Days 6:32:21


    Additional Note: The faction who is leaving Zhejiang Territory is equal to forfeit from the game.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the game interface, he realized something. Even if he captured the eight cities, it did not speed up the game. He still needed to wait for twenty-five days while defending the eight cities from the enemy. In other words, he had to hunt this Bombyx Mori Tribe in order to end the game.


    *** ***


    In the meeting room, everyone gathered. The Commanders and the Captains. There, Zhang Mengyao exined what happened in thest three days and told them that the Lionax Kingdom''s force had been rooted.


    There were a few who protested why they did not get involved in the battle, both of them were not a human, Pride, and Kairu. Tang Shaoyang appointed Pride and Kairu as the non-human General Force. The two would be leading the non-human force for the Empire in the future.


    Of course, theint was brushed away by Tang Shaoyang as they proceeded with the meeting. Helena, Vice Commander of the Healer Division, the Chief of the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe also attended the meeting.


    "So, ourst battle would be against the Bombyx Mori Tribe then we end the game as the winner," Zhang Mengyao turned toward Helena, "So, you will be needing your help, Helena. I hope you can tell us the Bombyx Mori Tribe''s location so we can end the game!"


    She did not tell the others the information about the Dimensional Gate and the potential full war against the Lionax. She and Tang Shaoyang were agreed to keep it secret to not cause panic since the Lionax Kingdom was far stronger than them.


    Helena was hesitating. While she chose to be the empire''s vassal because of the unfairness from the main tribe, she was not reluctant to divulge where they were about. She knew that there were many nsmen who were innocent and just followed the order from the Main Chief and the Elder.


    But she did not have the choice but to tell the main tribe''s location. Or else she and her tribe would be the ones who would bear the consequence. They would be deemed not loyal to the empire and the Empire could make a random reason then her tribe would be extinguished.


    "The main tribe is located further to the north of our old dwellings. I can lead the army to the location if you want me to, Supreme General Zhang." Helena bowed toward Zhang Mengyao. Sacrificed had to be made and it was not her tribe to be sacrificed. Clear guilt was apparent in her voice.


    "Huh!?" Everyone had the same reaction after Helena finished her words as a notification rang in everyone''s head.

 Chapter 473 - Full Of A Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 473 - Full Of A Surprise</h4>


    [Bombyx Mori Tribe has left Zhejiang Territory!]


    [Bombyx Mori Tribe has been eliminated from the Territory War Game from leaving Zhejiang Territory!]


    [Congrattions! Tang Empire wins the Territory War Game for thest force standing in Zhejiang Territory!]


    [Congrattions! Zhejiang Territory is rewarded to the Tang Empire for winning the Territory War Game!]


    [Tang Empire gains an additional reward from winning the Territory War Game! 800,000,000 Game Coins has been transferred to the Tang Empire''s treasury!]


    [The Eight Cities with the smart base will be now under Origin''s control!]


    [The Tang Empire faction has gained a title to be the first to win a Territory War Game! [Conqueror I] acquired!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Conqueror I]


    Affect: Gain 5% bonus exp for killing neutral monsters or enemies for the member of the Tang Empire!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [You have unlocked the map for Zhejiang Territory!]


    ¡ªMy Lord! Do you miss me?


    Origin''s voice rang right after the announcement was over. The Smart AI immediately got connected with all nine cities including SH city. The AI was now everywhere which was a good thing. Tang Shaoyang could monitor all the cities from one ce.


    Over the interaction and also observing the people in the base. Origin slowly learned and became emotional over time. The first time he met Origin, the voice was static and toneless. Now he could hear the AI''s excited voice, yes it was getting excited.


    The discussion suddenly lost its purpose. He gathered everyone to fight the Bombyx Mori Tribe but they ran away before they could find them. The Bombyx Mori Tribe''s decision was decisive. They left without fighting.


    Yet everyone snapped out when they heard Origin, then everyone in the room looked toward Tang Shaoyang. They were asking for further instruction.


    "Origin, tell the knights at the other four cities to rush here! Show them the map!" Tang Shaoyangmanded the AI before scanning everyone on the table, "We won, but the battle is not over." He had not brought up about the Dimensional Gate now it was time to tell about this. He shot a nce to Zhang Mengyao and thetter received the signal and nodded.


    "Just like Lord Shaoyang said, the battle is not over!" Zhang Mengyao raised her voice, "The Lionax Kingdom, they are not the people of Earth but from another world. Theye through the Dimensional Gate."


    "If you have participated in the Survival Game, you should know what I am talking about." The room broke into a murmur as soon as she mentioned another world. The concept of another world was foreign to most of them while the Tarriors who followed the Survival Game had epted the existence of another world.


    Captain Su Hong was not part of the Tarriors that joined the Survival Game, but he heard about this another world. Many Captains were in the same position as him.


    "The Lionax Kingdom sent a thousand knights into our world but they are all defeated by Lord Shaoyang! The problem is, one of them is the youngest Prince of the Lionax Kingdom. If the Prince does note back after a certain time, the Lionax Kingdom will send their army to look for the Prince. If we send the Prince back, the Lionax Kingdom will send their army too as we have killed their knights! The battle is inevitable and diplomacy is impossible.


    Why I said diplomacy is not possible, we are too weak for them. Diplomacy is only working if we are in equal power, but unfortunately, we are too weak for them. The knights they sent to the earth are level 450 on average!"


    As soon as Zhang Mengyao reached thest part, many of them gasped in shock. Level 450, none of the Captain or even Commander reached level 400. If there were people amongst them above level 400. They were the Supreme General and the Vice Supreme General, Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xie. Thest one must be their Lord, Lord Shaoyang. Only three people could fight the knights from their side.


    "I am not over yet!" Zhang Mengyao raised her voice. It immediately silenced the room as everyone looked toward her, "I am not over! From the thousand Knights, there were ten Captain Knights and one Commander! The weakest Captain Knight is level 641 and the strongest Captain Knight is level 683. Meanwhile, their Commander Kight is level Level 717!"


    A deep silence ensued in the room when everyone heard the level of the Captain Knight and the Commander Knight. Their levels were triple and even quadruple of their levels. There was no way they could win against such a force. Panicked, everyone was panicked upon knowing how strong their enemy was.


    However, soon they realized something. If the Captain Knights were above level 600 and the Commander Knight was above level 700, how their Lord could win against them? Did that mean¡­


    Everyone looked toward Tang Shaoyang. If he could defeat a thousand knights that were level 450 on average, and the Captain Knights that were above level 640, and the Commander Knight that was level 717, that meant their Boss above level 700 or maybe even above level 800.


    Wild spections swirled in everyone''s head, wondering their Boss''s current level. Even Wei Xi and Cao Jingyi who joined the empire much earlier were curious about their Lord''s level as well.


    "The main problem is the King of the Lionax Kingdom is above level 1000. On top of that, there are four stronger individuals than the King!" Zhang Mengyao bombed the room once again. The hope they just received immediately crumbled upon hearing that, but Zhang Mengyao did not stop here.


    "There are more, They have Four Marshal Knights that are also above level 1000 but weaker than the King and there''s one Exalted Knight is also above level 1000 but equal to the King in terms of power!" Zhang Mengyao told everyone even though this information could discourage the Captains.


    Sure enough, all Captains lost their color from their faces as soon as they heard that from Zhang Mengyao''s mouth. They were doomed if the fight broke out between the two forces.

 Chapter 474 - Change Of Plan

    <h4>Chapter 474 - Change Of n</h4>


    The atmosphere inside the room changed. Almost everyone had a gloom on their faces with a few exceptions. Wei Xi, Zhang Mengyao, Li Na, Kang Xue, Liang Suyin, Arina, and Selena. They remained calm despite the grave information.


    Su Hong raised his hand, "Should we escape to a new territory so the Lionax Kingdom can''t find us?" He expressed his thoughts. Battle was not their option, then escape was the only choice. He believed that no matter how strong their Lord was, they could not win against the Lionax Kingdom who had a solid force.


    Zhang Mengyao looked toward Su Hong and everyone else followed, including Tang Shaoyang. Being stared at by many people, Su Hong slowly retracted his hand and lowered his head. He did not dare to meet with everyone''s gazes that seemed to tell him he was a coward. It was just his thoughts as everyone thought differently.


    "No, we will not run away!" Zhang Mengyao raised her voice, "We have one month time to prepare against the Lionax Kingdom! We can''t dy because we have the Commander Knight on our side! So in this one month, we will drill our level as we expand our territory! That''s for now, you guys can leave!"


    The room broke into a murmur as the Captain discussed amongst themselves the potential danger. The Captains started to leave the room, leaving Tang Shaoyang and his women.


    "Origin! Make sure no one can listen to my conversation with them!" Tang Shaoyang said to Origin as soon as everyone left the room.


    [Yes, My Lord!] Origin''s swift reply rang in the room.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi, "I don''t think we have a month," He told them the bad news.


    He told them they had a month, but that one month with a condition, The Territory War Game was not over yet. They had to prolong the Territory War Game while sending the Tarriors to the next territory. It would be fortunate if they could participate in another Survival Game. Now the Bombyx Mori Tribe gave up on Zhejiang Territory, they won the game but they failed to buy time.


    Tang Shaoyang just learned that the Dimensional Gate was blocked during the Territory War Game from Commander Ashley yesterday.


    "What do you mean?" Zhang Mengyao asked.


    "Because the Territory War Game has ended. The Dimensional Gate is blocked during the game so the Lionax Kingdom can''t send anyone from the other side of the gate. Now the game is finished, the gate will work again. We don''t have a month!" He exined to Wei Xi and the other girls.


    "Then what should we do?" Wei Xi became worried after knowing they did not have a month.


    "But I have a n that could buy us more time, even more than one month," Tang Shaoyang''s expression turned serious, "I will buy that time for you guys. I will bring the remaining Ashtera Legion to Lukan. I will create some chaos here and there so they will forget about the Dimensional Gate for the time being."


    "This is too dangerous. We can still move to a new territory." Kang Xue voiced her opinion. Su Hong''s idea was good. If they moved out from SH City and Zhejiang, they could escape from the Lionax Kingdom since they were not familiar with the Earth.


    "But it can work well for me and the empire. There''s even a chance that I can destroy the Lionax Kingdom." Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I am not going to leave my territory!"


    "Hahhh¡­" a sigh escaped from Zhang Mengyao''s mouth. She knew that once Tang Shaoyang would do it, he would do it. He was just that stubborn even though it could be dangerous for him.


    "You will go alone?" Zhang Mengyao asked the man that earned stares from the other girls. The other girls did not agree to let Tang Shaoyang go to Lukan. This was too dangerous as he could lose his life.


    "No, I will bring either Selena and Arina. Their ability to make oaths will be extremely useful for me," Tang Shaoyang smiled, "As for you guys, I will task you guys to protect the Empire while I am away. Keep expanding our territory and rescue more survivors!"


    "I don''t agree with the n but I know that you will not listen to my words, My Lord," Wei Xi also let out a sigh. He wanted to volunteer to follow him but he knew that he would be a burden to his Lord, "However, I will wait for your return and if you want, I can help to choose a few exceptional wome-"


    Wei Xi did not finish his words as Zhang Mengyao punched him on the belly. He immediately knelt in pain as his face turned red. The punch was the real deal, she was not holding back with the punch.


    Wei Xi looked up at Zhang Mengyao with a disbelieving look stered on his face, "Y-you punch me for real, General¡­ Cough Cough¡­ That was supposed to be a joke¡­" He looked down and muttered when Zhang Mengyao red at him.


    "When will you go?" Zhang Mengyao did not have time to joke around. This was something serious.


    "Immediately! The Dimensional Gate was cut off for a few days. The Lionax Kingdom will investigate the cause very soon since their youngest Prince is involved in the expedition. I don''t want them to find out that our world is a world that just undergoes the Game for a few months. If they find out, I am afraid that they will send a full force to conquer our world." Tang Shaoyang replied.


    His concern was not groundless. From the information, this young Prince was pampered by his mother and also his big brother who was betrothed to Commander Ashley. The expedition was for the young Prince to gain experience in the battle.


    "Wait, if they sent the spoiled Prince to gain experience, does that mean the King knows that the Dimensional Gate will lead to a weaker world?" He overlooked this. The others looked at each other. Most of them had not met Prince Kaiden, so they did not know what Prince Kaiden looked like.


    "It seems I truly need to go as soon as possible," Tang Shaoyang decided.

 Chapter 475 - Sneaking Into Enemys Territory

    <h4>Chapter 475 - Sneaking Into Enemy''s Territory</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was standing in front of the Dimensional Gate. It was truly like a gate, eight meters in width and twelve meters in height. Beyond the gate reminded him of the portal used for the Survival Game.


    "The size of the gate can be changed by the owner of the gate, but the maximum size should be twenty meters long and twenty meters tall." Commander Ashley said in a cold voice. She was standing next to him along with Zhang Mengyao, Wen, and Prince Kaiden.


    Zhang Mengyao and Wen were here to send him. The other girls wanted to follow but he refused. He did not want the dramatic parting.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and turned toward Zhang Mengyao. He was dressed in the armor of the Ashtera Legion, pretending to be one of the Elemental Knights. He hugged the girl and whispered, "I leave the Empire in your hand, My Love," When he said my love, he could feel that her body shuddered.


    "Just act like you normally do. Don''t try to be romantic," Zhang Mengyao whispered back, "Don''t worry, I will protect our home."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle and kissed her lips. The knights and Wen looked away, "Don''t bully your Sister Shuang, let her help you to manage the territory."


    "I know, we will wait for your return," Zhang Mengyao nodded and parted with him. Tang Shaoyang proceeded toward Wen. The beastmen was a little over two meters, almost three heads taller than him, "I will trust my territory in your care as well, Wen!"


    "Leave everything to me, My Lord! I will never allow anyone to touch our territory!" Wen responded confidently and firmly.


    Tang Shaoyang then put on the helmet and looked toward Commander Ashley, "Let''s depart now, Commander Ashley!"


    "Don''t forget, I am not Ashley Ambrose but Ashley Malone of the Malone Family." Commander Ashley reminded him as they stood in front of the Dimensional Gate.


    The n was to sneak up while giving the gate''s guardian false information about Earth. That was the n so the Lionax Kingdom would not attack the Earth with full force. During this time, Tang Shaoyang would try to do something in their territory to stall more time for his people to get prepared.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as the three surviving Knights stepped forward, Captain Knight Weed, Captain Knight Reed, and Captain Knight Morris. Tang Shaoyang was taking a small role in the legion, the Elemental Knight.


    Without saying anything, Commander Ashley stepped into the Dimensional Gate followed by Prince Kaiden, the three Captain Knights, and the Elemental Knights. His vision cked for a moment before piercing sunray assaulted his eyes. He squinted his eyes slightly as his eyes quickly adapted to the harsh light.


    As Tang Shaoyang walked forward, he scanned the surroundings. He was on a bigwn, the backyard of the Malone Family''s Residence. His gaze quickly attracted toward a group of knights ahead of them.


    Yes, around twenty meters ahead of them, he noticed a big group of knights. He was about to use [Basic Detection] on them, but then he remembered to not do that. It was not allowed to use [Basic Detection] on fellow knights. On top of that, the knights were equipped with a magical tool so the [Basic Detection] did not work.


    It raised a question as to why Tang Shaoyang sessfully cast the skill before. The reason was because of the system restriction. Entering the new world that just underwent the Game or a weaker world caused the magical tool to fail to work. The System did not allow such advanced tools to work on Earth. That was what Commander Ashley told him.


    "Ashley! Kaiden!" The male voice caused Tang Shaoyang to snap out of his daze and looked toward the voice. A man with fancy clothes with luxurious ornaments was rushing toward Commander Ashley.


    The man had red-brownish hair, halved to the side, creamy white skin, and blue eyes. The man had a resemnce to Prince Kaiden. There was no need to guess, this man was the Crown Prince of the Lionax Kingdom, Prince Chandler Fergus Kingsley.


    The man was about to hug Ashley but the coldmander had her hand forward, "We are in public and also in front of my subordinates!" Her rejection was cold and straightforward, causing the smile on Prince Chandler''s face to stiffen. But it quickly changed as Prince Chandler hugged his youngest brother, "Brother! Are you okay?"


    "I am not okay! Can''t you see how many knights returned with me?" Prince Kaiden''s voice was sharp. Causing the Crown Prince to look at the Elemental Knights behind them. A frown formed on the Crown Prince''s forehead.


    "We will talk about the expedition in another ce, can you let my knights head back to their quarters first?" Commander Ashley interrupted emotionlessly.


    "Of course, they can go back to get rest," Crown Prince nodded his head and made a way for Commander Ashley. Thetter turned around andmanded the knights to head back to the knight quarter. After that, Commander Ashley and Prince Kaiden followed the Crown Prince.


    Tang Shaoyag parted his way with the prince and themander as he followed the three Captain Knights. He was not worried that the young Prince would spill any information about the Earth or him. He had put the harshest restriction on him with the system oath. Even if he had any intention to inform anyone about them, he would be struck with Divine Lightning. An instant death.


    Unless the Lionax Kingdom had a way to cancel the oath, then he would be screwed. He would be hunted by the Epic while his home would be attacked by them. Of course, Commander Ashley had assured him that the Lionax Kingdom did not know how to do that. However, who knew, since these people did not even know about gods.


    Tang Shaoyang threw the thoughts away and followed Captain Knights. Following the paved path, they soon reached a wide building. It was typical of a medieval building that was mixed with stones and woods.


    There were two knights in the same armor as them guarding the door. Captain Knight Morris said something in a whisper to the guard before the guard opened the door.


    Once inside the building, Captain Knight Morris led them to a room, "This is your room." After guiding him to his room, Captain Knight Morris left them. Yes, he was not alone as there was another knight who followed him.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and entered the room. It was a room with two beds, but it was not as bad as he thought. He took off the helmet and opened the window to let some fresh air in. Then he sat on the bed.


    Selena also took off the helmet and put the helmet away and sat on the bed across from Tang Shaoyang. Between Selena and Arina, Tang Shaoyang chose Selena to follow him. Of course, there was a reason behind that. Selena''s level is much higher than Arina who sacrifices her levels to revive Delia.


    "We have snuck into the enemy''s territory, what now?" The girl looked excited as she asked Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 476 - What He Does While Waiting!

    <h4>Chapter 476 - What He Does While Waiting!</h4>


    "We will wait." Tang Shaoyang started to take off his armor as he replied to Selena. He was not used to wearing te armor. He felt that the armor was restricting his movement, not worth it for the protection it offeredpared to the skill he had.


    "Can we trust them though? Even in my world when the game has not started, we have gods, how could a world with two hundred years of history with the game not have a single god?" Selena was suspicious. It did not make sense.


    "The Lionax Kingdom is located away from the main continent. They are just a minor kingdom on a remote ind with limited resources. God should exist, but only people and the force in the main continent know about this god." Tang Shaoyang exined to the girl as heid his back on the bed, "Whoa! I am expecting a hard bed, but we get a decent bed." It was soft though it could not bepared with his king-size bed.


    "As for whether we can trust them or not, you should know more about it than me. You are the one who created the oath," Suddenly Tang Shaoyang sat up. Selena had taken off her armor. As someone who always wore a robe, she was also ufortable with the te armor.


    Her red-brownish hair had grown longer to the back, her bright red eyes remained enchanting. She had a loose white robe, the robe she bought from the General Store from the base. Tang Shaoyang stood and sat next to her.


    Selena looked at him and he looked at her. Without any words, he brought her into her embrace and cuddled her as they fell to the bed. Their faces were only a few centimeters away. He could feel her breathing on his face, her breath smelled nice and hot.


    "We have nothing to do, at least a few hours until Ashley sends the Crown Prince away," Tang Shaoyang whispered. Selena understood what he tried to say to her and she nodded, agreeing.


    ¡ªHey! Hey! We are here! Don''t ignore our existence. How can you do such a thing in front of us!?


    Of course, not everyone agreed with his action. Rosalie the m Queen protested inside his head.


    ''What? Do you want to join too? [Spirit Manifestation] allows the spirit to have a physical body, we can try that,'' Tang Shaoyang boldly replied to the virgin Queen. Yes, the Queen remained unmarried until she suicided. He did not mind trying to have sex with the Spirit. After that, he no longer heard Rosalie''s voice. She must run away from the embarrassment.


    Tang Shaoyang focused back on the girl in front of him. Selena''s breathing turned erratic by just a simple touch on her waist. She then got her lips closer to his and kissed him. She was aggressive as her tongue tried to pry his lips and enter his mouth. Quickly their tongues intertwined.


    At the same time, through [Mana Maniption], he coated the room with his mana to iste the room, making sure that the others could not listen to them. His hands moved down toward her thighs and pulled the robbed up, showing the smooth white thigh. He caressed the thigh as his hand slowly moved upward to the private region.


    The panties became a barrier between his hand and Selena''s Private Region. It did not stop his advance as he caressed her private region, causing Selena to release a muffled moan. Soon he could feel the wetness on her panties. That was a sign that she was ready for the real battle.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and took his pants down as his hand raised her robe up to her belly. He did not bother to undress her as the Little Shaoyang came out in his beast form. He rubbed little Shaoyang against her private region, causing Selena to moan even louder.


    "Don''t tease me any longer, please put yours inside me," Selena could no longer handle the teasing, pleading to Tang Shaoyang to put it in. With a smile, Tang Shaoyang pushed little Shaoayang inside her.


    "Ahhnnn~" A long moan escape from Selena''s mouth. This was not the first time, but the feeling and the sensation were as if this was her first time feeling this good. No, this was much better than before. She followed his rhythm and enjoyed divine pleasure.


    "Ahnn~ Ahnn~ Ahnn~" She tried to suppress her voice but it was no use. This was just too good and she could not suppress it. Tang Shaoyang got closer and whispered, "Don''t worry, the room is soundproof."


    When she heard those words from him, Selena no longer held her voice back. The unrestrained moan filled the room as the two lovers spent their afternoon. Ten minutester, they changed position. He brought her up and had Selena face the wall and thrust her from behind.


    Selena was holding onto the wall as she stuck up her butts. She let Tang Shaoyang do the rest as she enjoyed his manhood. Tang Shaoyang could feel that his manhood was being mped tightly. This was the sign that Selena was about to reach climax again. He hastened the thrust as he also almost reached the climax.


    The sound of her moaning and also her buts getting bumped by Tang Shaoayang''s thigh filled the room. He moved faster and faster as he finally reached his first climax.


    Selena could feel the warm liquid pouring inside her, even so, the thing inside her was still erecting hard.


    Tang Shaoyang leaned forward and turned her head toward him. They exchanged a hot kiss as his hand entered her robe toward her chest. He yed with her nipples as her body shuddered as his hand touched her nipple. He could feel that her private region started to mp little Shaoyang again.


    He held her thigh up, carrying her up as she circled her hands around his neck. Tang Shaoyang used his free hand to pull her robe off, exposing her body with only bras. With a quick flick, the bras also fell off while Selena also started to pull his shirt off.


    He buried his head to her breast as she started to moan again. The room filled with her voice again.


    "Again~ Again~" Selena whispered to his ears. She hugged her head tightly that his face pasted onto her big breast.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed her, her back leaned back against the wall as he positioned Little Shaoyang toward her private region. Just like that, they started the second round, at least that was Tang Shaoyang''s second round.


    *** ***


    Ashley Malone, that was her name in this Kingdom. She was adopted by the head of the Malone Family and now she had be the hope of the family. At least, that was what people of this kingdom saw her. No one knew that she was the descendant of the fallen Ambrose Family.


    Ashley came out of the main building. It took her three hours to get away from her fiance. After that, she immediately went to the west side of the Malone Residence. That was where the knight quarter was.


    She walked quickly and soon reached the knight quarter. Captain Knight Morris was standing at the door, waiting for her.


    "Where is he?" She asked Captain Knight Morris. She was asking about Tang Shaoyang. They had to go to the next n as soon as possible before the Crown Prince got suspicious.


    "He is in the Captain Knight lodging in the seventh room." Captain Knight Morris replied, "Do you want me to apany you, Commander Ashley?"


    "No. I am fine alone, what do you think he would do to me? Kill me? Our lives are in his hands right now, we would die already if he wants us to die." Commander Ashley shook her head.


    She walked into the knight quarter, leaving Captain Knight Morris outside. She walked into the dim hallway as her eyes looked at the door. The Captain Knight lodging was on the first floor and there was a number on each door. She kept looking at the door until she found the seventh room.


    She stood in front of a door with the number seven on it, the seventh room where Tang Shaoyang stayed in. She knocked on the door three times and waited for the response. She heard no response from inside.


    Ashley frowned and knocked on the door again, three times. Still the same, there was no response from the other side. She was worried that something happened. She opened the door and barged in.


    When she was inside, she rooted on the spot as her eyes widened in shock. Her hand was still on the door''s handle.

 Chapter 477 - Considerate Commander Ashley

    <h4>Chapter 477 - Considerate Commander Ashley</h4>


    Ashley could not believe what she was seeing right now. She saw a man and a woman were copting. Furthermore, they were doing it in an embarrassing position. The man was holding the woman''s thigh while the woman spread her leg. Using his hands, the man brought the woman up and down.


    "Ahn~ Ahn~" The moaning entered her ears, Ashley snapped out and mmed the door shut. Yes, she closed the door but she did not go out. She was afraid that her subordinate would listen to the moan. It would be embarrassing and humiliating if her subordinates saw this.


    What infuriated her was that the man and the woman did not stop even though they heard the sound of the door being mmed. Standing in front of the mirror, the couple kept doing their business.


    Selena and Tang Shaoyang of course noticed the intruder but they did nothing as the intruder was not hostile. He could feel that Little Shaoyang was being mped tighter. The intruder''s presence might be the cause. Selena must be excited because someone watched them from the side.


    From being infuriated to be in a daze, Ashley watched the couple from the side. Her eyes locked on the woman''s private region. She could see the big Little Shaoyang, ''How can that big thing fit inside her?'' She could not help but question herself.


    Ashley then looked at the woman''s facial features. The woman''s cheeks flushed red as she clearly enjoyed this. The woman was not in pain but enjoyed the sex. She could see the white fluid flowing down from the private region. The moan and the expression, all of that told Ashley that the woman enjoyed it very well.


    Gulp!


    Ashley swallowed mouthful saliva, but she could feel the heat rising inside her body. Her breath turned slightly hot as her breathing became irregr. On top of all of that, she felt that her private region was itching.


    ''What is this? What happens to my body?'' This was the first time she experienced this feeling. Weird, this was so weird and she did not know what to do with her condition. The moaning filled the room as the heat kept rising inside her body.


    Ashley wanted to escape from the room but her feet would not move. Her mind told her that she had to escape from the room but her body did not listen to her mind.


    "Ahn~ Ahn~ Ahn~" While listening to the moaning of pleasure, Ashley''s hand moved down toward her private region without realizing it. She did not wear the armor but casual clothes. Her hand sneaked into her pants and his finger started to touch her private region. She could feel wetness on her panties. With her finger, she rubbed her private region.


    "Hngg~" A jolt of pleasure struck her body as a moan escaped from her mouth. She covered her mouth hastily. She was not expecting that this would feel this good. Selena''s moans were getting louder.


    Ashley looked toward the couple as she realized the man was speeding up. The louder moans stimted her even more. Her hands started to rub her private region again. The jolt of pleasure attacked her body again. This time she did not resist as she kept rubbing her private region through her panties.


    Before she realized it, she followed Selena''s rhythm. Yes, Ashley followed the moan with her moan as she kept rubbing her private region. The scene continued for another five minutes before finally, Selena let out a long moan.


    "Ahnnnn~" Following her moan, Tang Shaoyang also let out a sigh. He poured his liquid on her. Selena''s belly was filled with his as the overflowing liquid poured from the gap of her private region.


    At the same time, Ashley also let out a long sigh. She climaxed after hearing the long moan from Selena. She felt that warm liquiding out from her private region, wetting her panties.


    Then Ashley rooted on the spot as her eyes met with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. There was one thing that made this man look different than the others, it was his eyes. His purples eyes with yellow irises and slit pupils. It was not like a normal human''s eyes. His eyes were fascinating.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang scanned the girl who stood behind the door. She leaned her back against the door with her left hand inside her pants. He never actually saw Ashley''s face, even once. He also did not force her to open her helmet as Crystal the Frost Knight assured him of her loyalty toward him.


    He did not know what Crystal told Ashley but the cold Commander easily agreed to his proposal after the talk with her ancestor. Of course, he did not question Crystal''s loyalty either. They were tied with the contract and the chance for her to be alive again was in his hand.


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the bed and put Selena on it as he whispered to her ears, "Get rest~," then he looked back toward the girl on the door, ''Does Ashley send one of her maids to serve me?''


    ''Crystal, are you there?'' He tried to question his spirit but received no response. Crystal must be cutting off their connection while he was doing the deed with Selena. Understandable.


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the girl, the girl had ashes-colored hair tied into a bun. Her sharp jawline and delicate rosy lips, and sharp blue eyes attracted her. The maid was a top beauty in his book. His eyes then moved downward toward the chest. Despite wearing loose clothes, he could see the breasts. This was her type for sure, ''She''s really being considerate to me even sending my type of girl,'' He thought as he arrived in front of the girl, ''Or maybe Crystal told her to satisfy me?''


    Tang Shaoyang put his right hand around her waist and pulled the girl toward her. The girl was shorter than her. He leaned toward her and kissed her lips. The girl did not resist making sure that the girl was sent to serve him.


    The girl did not resist as Tang Shaoyang pried her mouth open. From the kissing, he could tell the girl was inexperienced, ''She even sends me a virgin? I shouldmend her for doing a good job.'' Tang Shaoyang reminded himself to praise the coldmander.

 Chapter 478 - The Most Exciting Part

    <h4>Chapter 478 - The Most Exciting Part</h4>


    In the spirit space, while it was said to be a spirit space, it was a whole world. A space dedicated to the Spirit Contractor''s spirit. The world was created once an individual epted the Spirit Contractor ss.


    In this space, the spirit could modify and dedicated to them. Thend was distributed to them once they made a contract with Tang Shaoyang. In a plot ofnd, there was a simple house from the medieval era. The house stood in the middle of a big plot ofwn. Yes, only a house for a family of three that stood in the middle of thewn. The house stood out by how small the house was.


    Inside the house, Rosalie the me Queen sat at a round table. She crossed her leg as she scanned the room. She recognized the house, this was his friend''s old house when she was still living with her parents before she became a knight. Rosalie often yed with themoner Crystal when she was young.


    "You choose to duplicate your old house rather than duplicating your old mansion? I thought you loved your husband the most?" The Queen asked. The old mansion had precious memories of Crystal and her husband. Her husband was also amoner, the most skilled hunter in her vige.


    Crystal sat across Rosalie the me Queen. She sipped the cup of tea before she answered her friend''s question, "I have spent enough time with my husband, more than the time I spent with my family." Her answer was clear, she wanted her lodging to have the ambiance of her family as she had spent enough time with her husband.


    "Are you sure you are not going to stop them?" Rosalie the me Queen asked her friend, Crystal the Frost Knight, changing the topic swiftly. They did not cut off the connection between them and Tang Shaoyang. They just straight ignored him even though they could see what happened outside.


    From their Master''s thoughts, Crystal and Rosalie were aware that Tang Shaoyang did not know that the woman he kissed right now was Commander Ashley. However, Crystal and Rosalie knew who the woman was. Crystal chose not to tell her Master.


    "No, this might be good for both of us. This way Master can fully trust Ashley, and Ashley has a ce to return if we fail." Crystal replied.


    "If we fail, that man will die," Rosalie rolled her eyes at her friend''s thoughts. There was no way he could escape from the Lionax Kingdom''s Royalty if the n failed.


    "You are wrong!" Crystal''s tone was firm, "Even if we fail, he will survive. Even if his Empire is destroyed, he wille back stronger. You just don''t know our Master well, Rosalie."


    "Huh? Why do you address me so casually? I am your Queen." Rosalie furrowed her brows, "Also, you seem to have high confidence in him even though you just met him. This is suspicious, do you have a leg with him?" The Queen squinted her eyes at her friend.


    "You were my Queen. You are now no longer the Queen, but a vengeful spirit that wishes for vengeance. I don''t have a leg with our Master, as long as he can avenge my husband''s death, then I am willing to give my body to him." Crystal answered inly, "It is not a bad choice actually, he is spectacr on the bed."


    As the two old friends chatted, the outside was in heat. Especially, Ashley, was in heat as her mind was in chaos. She could not think and reason properly. She wanted to refuse the man''s advance. Her mind was screaming but her body did not listen to her.


    Her body did not and would not move, no, in fact, she was responding to him. From the kiss, she tried to respond to the kiss despite her clumsy attempt. Her eyes suddenly widened as a foreign finger touched her private region. A big jolt of pleasure rushed toward her mind as the thought of refusing the man''s advance instantly vanished. Her mind was whispering inside, ''ept him and enjoy your life! You are about to put your life in line, just enjoy it for now.''


    Being fingered by this man was much better than doing it by herself. Out of her subconscious action, a moan escaped from her mouth. She was shocked when she heard her own voice. She did not expect to make such a sound. It was a simr moan to the woman''s early.


    "Raise your hands." The man told her. She followed themand willingly and raised her hands. The man pulled off her clothes and she did not resist that as her face flushed red. This was the first time she showed her body to a man. The further thing her fiance did to her was holding hands, no more than that as she refused to make an intimate action before they officially married.


    Tang Shaoyang was bewildered when he saw the big breast was gauzed by white clothes. There were no bras in this world. As he was confused about how to untie the gauze, he chose to pull down the pants. Fortunately, this world had panties even though the model was old-fashioned. He pulled the panties as well, exposing the pinky and hairless private region, ''This was a high grade!'' Tang Shaoyang eximed inwardly.


    He broke off from the top-grade private region and stood up. He then whispered to the girl with his deep voice, "Can you untie your gauze?"


    Her hand moved like she was hypnotized but in fact, she moved based on her will. She was excited about what he would do to her next after she untied the gauze on her chest. It was crazy to have such a thought but that was the truth. The gauze slowly fell off and showed the breast.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes locked on her breast. He thought it was D but no, it was E. It became bigger without the gauze. Then he locked on the pinky yet tiny nipples. It was beautiful. He buried his face on her breast as her lips started to suck the pinky nipple gently.


    "Ahn~ Ahn~ Ahn~" Consecutive moans escaped her mouth as she was not expecting that her breast being sucked could be this good. This was even better than rubbing her private region with her finger.


    Ashley circled her hands onto his head, pushing his head tighter as she asked for more. She only loosened her hands when she heard the man''s voice, "Calm down, girl. We haven''t reached the most exciting part.


    "Then let''s proceed to the most exciting part. I can''t wait any longer," She whispered seductively to his ears.


    Tang Shaoyang parted with the nipple and grinned at the girl. From her reaction and response, he could tell that the woman was a virgin. Since she was a virgin, he was not going to try any position. He carried the girl to his bed and let hery down.


    "Spread your legs." Tang Shaoyang instructed and the woman followed his instruction. She spread the leg as per his instruction. Then he positioned little Shaoyang to her private region, rubbing against the pinky region. Her body wriggled as he noticed that her hand tried to reach little Shaoyang. She wanted to push little Shaoyang into her private region with her hand.


    Tang Shaoyang did not let the girl wait longer as he pushed little Shaoyang into her private region.


    "AHNNNN~~~"

 Chapter 479 - The Head Of The Ambrose Family

    <h4>Chapter 479 - The Head Of The Ambrose Family</h4>


    Ashley felt an acute pain down there as if something within her broke apart. A frown formed on her forehead, but that pain onlysted about five seconds before a gush of pleasure returned, hitting her like a huge wave. She wriggled in response to the pleasure.


    If before she could still think properly, this time her mind went nk. She could feel the retreating thing inside her before it pushed deep inside her, "Hmmnnn~" She tried to suppress the moan after she managed to regain some of her sanity.


    Ashley realized that she was still in the knight quarter. Her subordinates might hear her from outside.


    Tang Shaoyang pulled and thrust the little Shaoyang gently. He repeated the action until the woman could not suppress her voice any longer. She did not care whether her subordinates might hear her or not. She followed the rhythm with her hip for maximum pleasure.


    "Hngg~" This time the different moans filled the room. Fromying on the bed, she was flipped over and thrust from behind. She was being tossed around on the bed. She did not know how long it was. By the time they finished, she passed out. Even though she had high attributes, this was still her first time.


    *** ***


    Ashley tried to pry her heavy eyelids. Her body was so exhausted that as if she had been in a war for like three days with no rest. She opened her eyes only to see a vague look until she heard a female voice entered her ears.


    "What do you think? Are they betraying us? Maybe the Lionax Kingdom will send their Guardians to take care of you. Should we run?"


    Ashley opened her eyes wide as she immediately stood up from the bed. As soon as she sat on the bed, she felt a sharp pain, "Urghh." She grunted in pain as a frown formed on her forehead. She looked down at the ce where it was hurt. Her eyes suddenly opened wide awake upon realizing she was naked. The frown deepened as she tried to recall what happened. She remembered that she was going to meet Tang Shaoyang but¡­


    Recollections of scene after scene reyed in her mind. Anger rushed out toward her head, but she recalled the face she made while doing it with the man. She was even more shocked when she remembered everything. The main problem was that she was the one who asked for that.


    "You should get more rest. It will take some time for you to fully recover since that was your first time." Ashley heard the man''s voice. She took a sharp nce at the man. He was dressed in the Earth''s clothes. The same for the woman, both were dressed while she was the only one who was naked.


    Ashley wanted to vent her frustration on the man but it was useless. She was the one who asked for it. Now she thought it again, how could she be willing to do that with the man she just met. Not even a month since their first meeting, and it was not date either, it was a battle where she lost many subordinates in the process.


    ''Ashley oh Ashley! What have you done? How are you going to face your subordinates in hellter?'' She was supposed to avenge her man, not having sexual intercourse with the man.


    "What''s wrong, girl? Are you okay?" Tang Shaoyang was concerned with the woman who seemed to lose in her thought. Selena was also a bit concerned, "Should I check her?" She was about to stand up to check on the woman.


    However, Ashley had collected her thoughts and waved her hand toward Selena, "I am fine." She stood up and looked around the room, looking for her clothes. She found it near the door, where the man undressed.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang caught up on something. He felt that the cold voice was somehow familiar. Then he came up to a realization. It was Commander Ashley''s voice. "Are you Commander Ashley?" He asked the woman to confirm his suspicion.


    "I am! Don''t you know the woman you f*cked?" Ashley replied curtly. It was a lie if she was not angry. But again, she could not me everything on the man because she was the one who took the initiative after Tang Shaoyang made his move on her instead of rejecting him.


    "How am I supposed to know the person I never saw her face even once?" Tang Shaoyang rolled her eyes and smirked, "But you actually made a good voice while we-"


    "Don''t you want to meet with the current Ambrose Family''s head? I will bring you to meet my father," Ashley dressed and walked toward the window. She let out another sigh, "We suppose to meet him a few hours ago¡­"


    "Then what are waiting for? We have been waiting for you," Tang Shaoyang stood up and followed with Selena. Ashley nodded and turned around. In her third step, she paused. She creased her eyebrow.


    "Do you want me to heal you? It could heal the pain and remove the ufortableness," Selena walked toward Ashley. The cold Commander shook her head as she continued walking. However, she stopped again when she reached the door. She turned around and said to Selena politely, "Can you heal me, please? I don''t want my father to know about this¡­" her voice was getting smaller and smaller as she spoke.


    "Quite cute for a cold Commander," Tang Shaoyang grinned as he teased Ashley. His words earned a sharp re from themander as Selena cast [Healing] on her private area.


    "Thank you," Ashley thanked Selena as the soreness was truly gone. She said nothing to Tang Shaoyang and opened the door. Tang Shaoyang stopped her before she could open the door, "Should we have our armor on or?"


    "It''s fine. The Malone Family''s residence is safe from the royalty''s ears and eyes." Ashley did not think much about it, but Tang Shaoyang was not assured by her casual dismissal, "Don''t open the door. We will wear our armor, just in case." He started to take out the armor from the inventory and put on the armor.


    Selena also did the same. They wore the armor as Ashley waiting for the two to finish. It took them less than five minutes to have their armor back. Ashley said nothing and opened the door. To their surprise, there were many knights gathered in front of the room.


    Tang Shaoyang found familiar faces such as Captain Knight Morris, Captain Knight Reed, and Captain Knight Weed. As for the others, he did not know much about them.


    "What are you doing here!?" Ashley''s eyes turned increasingly old as she scanned the knights. None of the knights dare to meet with her cold gaze, let alone answer her. All the knights had their heads down.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the knight''s response. It was actually amazing that Ashley had much respect from her knights.


    "Don''t get too harsh on them, Ashley. They gathered here under my request. We thought something bad happened to you after you did not show up," A man''s gentle voice flowed into the air. After the voice, the knights made a path for a middle-aged man to walk.

 Chapter 480 - Duran Ambrose

    <h4>Chapter 480 - Duran Ambrose</h4>


    "Father." Ashley approached the middle-aged man. She hugged and kissed him on the cheek, "We are discussing something so we arete." She straight lied to her father with her cold voice that sounded believable. There was no way she would tell her father what they did before. Fortunately, she asked Selena to heal her or else her father would notice.


    "Then I would like to hear what you guys discussed without me," The middle-aged smiled at her daughter before ncing toward Tang Shaoyang and briefly looked toward Selena.


    "Then let''s go to another ce," Ashley pulled her father while signaling to Tang Shaoyang and Selena to follow them.


    Duran Ambrose, the current head of the Ambrose Family. Living in the dark because of the usation of treason to the Kingdom. It was a famous tale where the Ambrose Family assassinated the me Queen. That was what people believed until now as lies said many times could be the truth.


    The Fotia Legion waster dispatched to extinguish the Ambrose Family. The strongest Knight Legion in the Pyrolis Kingdom. However, Fotia Legionter found out that it was a scheme of Prime Minister Robert Kingsley whoter changed the name of the kingdom to get rid of the bad luck. Hence the Lionax Kingdom formed with the Kingsley Family assumed as the ruling family in the kingdom.


    By that time, it was toote for the Fotia Legion to make any move as everyone took a side of the living Kingsley Family rather than the dead Queen. Even if they found out about it, who would rule the kingdom if they managed to get rid of the Kingsley Family?


    Queen Rosalie did not have a husband let alone a descendant to inherit the kingdom. That was why the nobles united as one and supported the Kingsley Family. If the civil war broke out, the neighboring kingdom would take this chance to attack the kingdom. It was the worst scenario for the noble.


    As for why the Ambrose Family could be saved, it was thanks to the Commander of the Fotia Legion who at that time was also Crystal''s friend. While the Commander did not manage to save half of the family members, he saved the other half without others knowing about it.


    Later on, the Fotia Legion was disbanded by King Robert who was just assumed as a King. Despite the opposition of the nobles, King Robert looked at the strongest legion as a threat to his throne. He disbanded the legion and started hunting the members that were loyal to Queen Rosalie.


    That was what Ashley told him about the Lionax Kingdom''s history. Because of this, the remains of the Fotia Legion had been moving secretly, plotting against the Lionax Kingdom with the remainder of the Ambrose Family from the dark.


    As they headed toward another ce, Tang Shaoyang asked Crystal through his mind, ''Do you know this Duran?''


    "I don''t know him but he should be my grandson," Crystal''s reply surprised him. He then looked toward Ashley, "Does that mean Ashley is your great-granddaughter?"


    "She is!" Crystal did not deny it.


    "Does that mean I am your inw?" Tang Shaoyang found this rtionship funny.


    "Technically you are my inw and also my Master." Crystal followed his random talk and replied.


    He followed Duran through the paved path and headed toward the main residence. Upon arriving at the main residence, they walked toward the west wing building. He thought they would be brought toward a private building to have a conversation. However, to his surprise, they were brought to a dining hall.


    Dozens of maids preparing the food on a long table. He observed the table and counted the chairs. There are fifty chairs in total, decorated well and with a candle between the dishes.


    "Before we talk, we have prepared the food for you two. Also, you don''t have to disguise yourself in front of me. My daughter has told me everything that happened in the other world, I am grateful that you did not kill my daughter," Duran smiled at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as he started to take off the armor. Taking off the armor was easier as he only needed to touch the part of the armor and stored it into his inventory, "You don''t have to thank me. I have my reason to not kill her and her subordinates. But aren''t you angry that your knights were killed by me?"


    Ashtera Legion''s knights were trained by the Ambrose Family. In other words, all the knights in the knight quarter were part of the Ambrose Family. Most of them were orphans from the war or the oppressedmoners. The Ambrose Family gathered them and trained them.


    Duran shook his head, "I feel bad for the deceased, but it''s something normal in a battle and war. We will mourn for them." The middle-aged man''s gaze changed sharp, "If you are still our enemy, then I have to avenge them. However, now you have be a potential ally for us."


    Duran said he was a potential ally, meaning he was not their ally yet. The underlying meaning was so clear that he could understand it immediately. Tang Shaoyang did not faze away from the middle-aged man''s sharp gaze which soon disappeared as a gentle smile resurfaced again.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel the strong aura shrouding the man. Ashley told him that her father was an Epic. His blood was bubbling because he wanted to fight this middle-aged man. He craved an equal opponent since his level increased dramatically. Even the King of a Zombie Kingdom was nothing in front of him. Now he found an opponent that couldpete with him.


    "You haven''t eaten yet, right? Let''s eat first and we will talkter," Duran offered him to sit as the middle-aged man took the main seat at the other side.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the table. The table was filled with dishes from the other end to this side. He did not think that four of them could finish all of this. On top of that, Tang Shaoyang was kinda overwhelmed. He did not know where to sit, ''Should I sit at the other side or should I sit in the middle? The food I want is in the middle. Or should I sit close to them?''


    ¡ªIt seems we have a lot to teach him about the etiquette or else she would embarrass us


    Rosalie the me Queenmented inside Tang Shaoyang. Her words were directed to Tang Shaoyang while speaking to her friend, Crystal. Everyone could read his mind and the same for Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡ªHe would never embarrass us if he stays strong. You just need to be strong to be respected.


    Those words were from Karan. The Orc Warrior never thought of needing to learn etiquette. The strong would always be respected, the iron rule. They did not care about manners.


    ¡ªYou brute would never understand. There''s a thing called manners. Our Master will be aughing stock if he does not know the basic etiquette. We don''t want that to happen, right?


    Rosalie the me Queen fired back. Since the appearance of Rosalie, It had been Rosalie and Karan who were arguing. Zowen was never involved in the argument since then.


    ¡ªBut I agree with Karan though. If our Master is strong, no one would dare tough at him even if he does not know the basic etiquette.


    Crystal''s voice echoed in his head. While the spirits were arguing, Tang Shaoyang took the seat in the middle. He agreed with Karan, he did not need to care what other people thought of him.

 Chapter 481 - Intimidation

    <h4>Chapter 481 - Intimidation</h4>


    Even though Duran Ambrose said that they would talkter, he thought they would get to know each other during the meal. However, the opposite party thought differently as he was devouring the food. From the venison steak to the bear steak, to one dish to another dish. He emptied the food on the middle table.


    Duran shot a nce at his daughter with an inquiry gaze, ''What is this? I thought he was an Emperor from another world? He does not have the bearing of an Emperor?''


    But then Duran found out that her daughter was in a daze. Ashley was ying the mashed potato on her te with her spoon while casting an empty gaze forward. The father did not know that his daughter had her problem too.


    Ashley was thinking about her rtionship with Tang Shaoyang. Now they have done it, what should she do about it? Should she regard that as nothing happened between them? That was for the best. However, for some reason, there was a string that made her unwilling to do so. She did not want the rtionship to be over just like this.


    ''What? What is this? Why I suddenly don''t want to get separated from him? What happened to me? Did he drug me?'' Ashley could not believe her thoughts. She then looked at the man who was busy devouring the food as if he had not eaten for weeks.


    If she had topare Tang Shaoayang with Prince Chandler, Prince Chandler was more handsome than this man. However, there were the things she did not know that caused her to get attracted to the man. Because she could not stop looking at Tang Shaoyang.


    Just like that, they had a meal quietly with asionally Tang Shaoyang''s knife shing against the te. It was not awkward since Tang Shaoyang only focused on the food. Selena noticed that the host wanted to say something, but she did not bother to remind Tang Shaoyang. She kept bringing more food for her man instead.


    Tang Shaoyang was holding the tall ss in his hand with wine. Looking at how thin the ss was, he tried to control his strength, less he broke the ss. Then he drank the wine that filled the ss in one gulp. On the other side, Selena chuckled and said in a soft voice, "That''s not the way to drink wine. You should drink the wine slowly, enjoying the taste carefully."


    "Cough! Cough!" Duran purposely coughed to get Tang Shaoyang''s attention. It worked as the man looked at him now, "I have heard everything from my daughter, but before that¡­" Duran stood up and put his right hand on his left chest, "My name is Duran Ambrose, the current head of the Ambrose Family."


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and said his name, "Tang Shaoyang, The Emperor of The Empire of Tang."


    Duran Ambrose nodded and seated back. His gentle smile had disappeared as a solemnity reced it, "I have heard it all that you want to start an attack on the Lionax Kingdom."


    Tang Shaoyang did not deny that as he nodded, "Hmm, I want to attack the Lionax Kingdom before they send another force to my world."


    "We have the same goal, I think we can work together on that. However, before we continue the conversation, I want you to free our knights and also my daughter from the oath. Gaining trust from your ally is the most important thing to form an alliance," Duran Ambrose smiled at Tang Shaoyang. He thought the man would agree with this.


    "No, I will never relieve the oath. While doing so can gain trust, but you have done nothing to gain my trust." Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    ¡ªSummon Crystal. With Crystal, you will have the Ambrose Family under your order. After the Ambrose Family, bring me to the remnant of the Fotia Legion. With me, they will listen to your order!


    Rosalie the me Queen spoke in Tang Shaoyang''s head. That was the original n. However, Tang Shaoyang changed the n. That way, the people were following him because of the spirits, not him. He did not want that. He wanted them to follow him, not his spirits.


    ¡ªIt would be the same, we are part of your power. Obeying us is the same obeying you, nothing different. This is the best shortcut to gathering the force you want to start the rebellion.


    Understanding her Master''s thoughts, Rosalie tried to persuade him. However, it would never work once he was determined to do something, he would do it his way, ''That would be myst choice!''


    "Then you can go back to your world. How can I work together with someone that we can''t trust?" Duran Ambrose shook his head, "Let''s make a deal instead, a Divine Contract. You free my daughter and her knights. The Ambrose Family will help you to prevent the kingdom from sending their force to another world. How is it?"


    "I don''te for that. Ie to this world to erase the threat to my Empire. I will not return until I destroy the Lionax Kingdom." Tang Shaoyang shook his head too. There was no way he would return just because Duran said so.


    On top of that, even if he summoned Crystal. He doubted Duran would be willing to listen to him willingly. There was a big chance that Duran would try to kill him to free his grandmother''s spirit.


    "Just two of you want to destroy the Lionax Kingdom?" Duran sneered at Tang Shaoyang''s bold remark. The Ambrose Family had tried that for years but they bore no result. Here, a man from another world came with a woman who wanted to destroy the kingdom without bringing his army. It was a ridiculous im.


    "I have the Ambrose Family and also the remnant of the Fotia Legion. If you listen to me, then destroying the Lionax Kingdom is no longer a pipe of a dream!" Tang Shaoyang shrugged as he confidently told Duran Ambrose his purpose of meeting him.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly a strong aura engulfed the room as the cold aura started to freeze the table. The aura originated from Duran Ambrose, trying to intimidate Tang Shaoyang and Selena.

 Chapter 482 - Thing Goes To The South

    <h4>Chapter 482 - Thing Goes To The South</h4>


    The biting cold started to attack her soles and crept to her thigh. Selena tried to cast her skill to protect Tang Shaoyang and her. However, soon, she realized that she could not cast the skill. Her body froze as the aura locked her neck, she started to suffocate as if she was being choked.


    She thought she was about to die until a dreadful aura burst out of Tang Shaoyang''s body. The dreadful, fierce, and wild fought back and pushed Duran''s aura. Tang Shaoyang started to understand the use of aura, for example, the one he controlled right now. It was [yer Domination]. It was kinda useless in the battle, but it could be a surprise in the battle.


    He tried to control this aura and now it came in handy. The [yer Domination] easily pushed back Duran''s aura. He focused everything on the middle-aged man. Duran was not expecting Tang Shaoyang to have this kind of aura. He fell from the chair as the cold aura vanished from the room. It did not stop there, the ss window broke into pieces as the maids who were waiting on the side of the dining hall fainted.


    With the dreadful aura andbined with Tang Shaoyang''s killing intent, the normal maids could not do anything as they passed out. Even Ashley, rooted on the chair, did not dare to do anything. For now, the dreadful aura was focused on her father only. She was aware that if she tried to move, she would be immediately affected by the aura. Her body was shaking in fear as her instinct was screaming to her to not do anything.


    Themotion attracted the knights outside. A stream of knights rushed into the dining hall. However, none of them dared toe closer as the dreadful aura served as a barrier. None of them dared toe closer.


    "Stop!" It was until this scream rang as a middle-aged man in fancy clothes barged into the dining hall. The middle-aged man was the head of the Malone Family. He rushed in and helped Duran to get up. Two against one, with only the two working together, they managed to bnce the dreadful aura.


    "What are you waiting for? Evacuate the maids!" The head of the Malone Family ordered the knights before he looked toward Tang Shaoyang, "Are you not going to stop until the fight breaks out?" The middle-aged man questioned Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Why don''t you ask that person who started this first? I am merely defending myself." After saying that, he took out the Dragon Destroyer, "It seems you prepared to fight me." he scanned the dining hall.


    Rows of knights were prepared, it was clear that Duran Knight had another agenda for him, ''It seems I was too careless just because Ashley is under the oath.''


    He remained unfazed in front of the knight and the two Epics. No, he was excited instead as a wide grin formed on his face. Ashley was clueless that her father nned this. She looked around in shock. But the thing that shocked her, even more, was the fact that Tang Shaoyang managed to stand his ground against two Epics at once.


    Ashley looked back and forth between her father and Tang Shaoyang. Then she recalled her great-grandmother''s words during their talk. "He is your chance if you want to win against the Lionax Kingdom. Follow him, My Dear."


    As a spirit that contracted to Tang Shaoyang, Crystal could see what other people could not see from Tang Shaoyang. For example his status window. She had seen everything. First, he was not just a normal human, but High-Human. Second, He had a second ss. Third, He has a bloodline. It was something that could only be achieved by reaching The Epic.


    s, the contract between her and her Master disallowed her to speak about her Master''s secret. Crystal could only convey her words like that.


    "I offered you a good deal but you refused me. The only way is to get rid of you. I don''t want an unknown factor to spoil our n!" Duran Ambrose fixed his clothes. Tang Shaoyang''s strong aura surely caught him off guard. However, he was confident to win against Tang Shaoyang who had not reached Epic.


    The n they were talking about was to marry Ashley with the Crown Prince. Once they officially married, they could start their attack, rooting the Kingdom from inside and out. They had made this n for years and would not let a man from another world ruin their n.


    "Once you are killed. The oath will be nullified. My daughter and her knights would be freed!" Vicious glints gleamed in Duran''s eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang was not afraid of that empty threat. He had scanned the knights, even though there was something that caused the [Basic Detection] to fail on them. He was sure that they were not that different from the knight they sent to Earth.


    ¡ªLet''s not kill them, Master. Even though killing them could help you reach level 1000, we still need them to fight against the Lionax Kingdom. They still had some uses for us, Master.


    It was Zaneos who spoke to Tang Shaoyang. Even though he wanted to fight these knights and also the Epic, it would ruin their purpose ofing to this world.


    ¡ªYou are that confident that Your Master could kill the two Epics, Demon! Don''t think it was easy to kill the Epic. Though I agree that you have to escape from them. If you fight them, you will draw the attention of the Lionax Kingdom to you. Especially if the Kingdom dispatches the two Guardians, your chance of survival would be zero.


    Rosalie the me Queen voiced her thoughts as well. There was no need to be embarrassed from escaping from the inevitable defeat. It was not cowardly but a wise decision.


    ¡ªAh, it seems you still know nothing about our Master, Rosalie. He is capable of killing them, especially with the other spirits'' help. But I agree for you to escape, Master. Not because they are my family, but they have a greater purpose than farming your levels and also to avoid the Lionax Kingdom''s attention. You should not fight them, you should use them as a diversion. It seems my worst concern is happening.


    Crystal voiced her thoughts on the matter.


    ''What do you mean?'' Tang Shaoyang was itching to fight these people but he tried to understand his spirits'' reasoning.


    ¡ªThe Ambrose Family is no longer driven by vengeance but desires to rule the kingdom by themselves. They are doing this not to avenge me or my husband.


    Crystal said something that even shocked Rosalie.


    ¡ªWhy do you think Commander Alton did not join the Ambrose Family and the remnant of the Fotia Legion''s cause to rebel? He is my best friend and also the most loyal knight to you, why did he choose to live in solitude instead?


    Commander Alton was the Commander of the Fotia Legion. The man who saved the Ambrose Family from the destruction. The strongest knight of the Pyrolis Kingdom. Also, the reason why the rebel force never dared to make their move even after years of plotting in the dark.


    ¡ªMaster, I will exin everythingter. For now, let''s escape first from this ce. Don''t forget to bring Ashley with you. Thess is innocent. She is just a pawn for her father''s ambition.

 Chapter 483 - A Lesson To Be Learned

    <h4>Chapter 483 - A Lesson To Be Learned</h4>


    It was a sudden and shocking revtion, the ambition of the Ambrose Family and Commander Alton of the Fotia Legion. This was the first time he heard such a thing from Crystal.


    From what he knew, Duran Ambrose was the one who led the Ambrose Family, and Julius Brent was the one who led the remnant of the Fotia Legion. He did not know who this Commander Alton was. He furrowed his brows, he did not like it when the things were hidden from him. Especially, this was something important.


    ''Should not you tell me about this earlier, Crystal?'' Tang Shaoyang questioned the spirit. The spirit was not lying because it could be said she was not lying. She purposely left that information out.


    ¡ªI am sorry, Master. I just hope that my fear will not be true, but¡­


    ''Now you just give me more reasons to kill them all. I want to kill your family more so you learn your lesson not to hide things from me, Crystal!'' Tang Shaoyang''s voice was icy cold that the spirits did not dare to respond to him.


    Crystal went silent immediately. She never saw his cruel side before. It was just the easy-going Tang Shaoyang who looked like taking care of everything casually and was friendly to all his spirits. Reasonable was one of his traits as well since he epted the knights who had surrendered.


    ¡ªI am not going to persuade you more then. Hah¡­ This could be avoided if you were honest with him¡­


    Thest one was Zaneos'' sigh. Hisst words were directed to the newbie spirit, thinking that she was in control despite being contracted to a Master. It was understandable for Tang Shoayang to get angry. Even Rosalie, who was usually bold enough to respond to Tang Shaoyang''s words, did not dare to raise her voice.


    "What are you doing? Get ready into a formation!" The head of the Malone Family yelled at his knights. Despite his confidence as an Epic, he did not dare to underestimate the enemy who could match their auras. Clearly, this man from another world was not an easy opponent.


    The Knights drew their swords and put their shield forward, surrounding the man who was in the middle of the dining room. Selena got closer to him. She was nervous but she maintained herposure despite being surrounded by the enemies. Even though she died now, she had no regret since she had avenged her family.


    If there was a regret, it would be that she failed to bear Tang Shaoyang''s child. That way, she could continue her family''s line. Unfortunate, but she was satisfied with all she had until now.


    Duran Ambrose wasted no time as he took out a deep-red spear from his inventory. He flicked his hand to the back. A few knights approached and put the armor on him. He had prepared to fight since the start. When they thought they had won the fight, there was a big change in Tang Shaoyang.


    [Dragon Transformation]


    ck scales started to resurface from his chest upward toward his neck and his face as two horns grew as well. His eyes got even darker purple as his yellow irises transformed into gold. At the same time, his body got taller. He was now around 2.7 meters tall and became the tallest in the dining hall.


    Bwoosh!


    The wing stretched out from his back. The wingspan reached eight meters, causing the knights to take a few steps back. At the same time, smaller ck scales started to resurface on the Dragon Destroyer. The transformation also brought a change on the battle-ax. This was a big discovery even for Tang Shaoyang.


    Witnessing the transformation, everyone in the dining was shocked, including the two Epics and also Ashley. A transformation like this was not foreign as their two Guardians also could transform. However, It was not just a simple transformation. It was telling them that the man had a bloodline.


    As soon as the transformation was over, the [yer Domination] immediately dominated the room. Duran Ambrose and the head of the Malone''s family''s auras were easily overwhelmed by Tang Shaoyang. At the same time, a few knights passed out as they could not handle the aura.


    Tang Shaoayang did not stop there. He then summoned Aerelion, the Dark Wyvern. The giant creature broke the ceiling, ruining the dining hall. His wing destroyed the wall and pushed the knight away from the encirclement.


    Duran Ambrose and the head of the Malone Family retreated. Ashley was about to retreat as well until she felt a huge force pull her over. Then her body flew toward Tang Shaoyang. It was [Gravity Pull]. The skill he learned after sacrificing the Specter.


    Just like that, she was caught by Tang Shaoyang. Then he picked Selena with his other hand. "Burn everything, Aerelion!" He ordered Aerelion.


    The Dark Wyvern did not hesitate to spew his ck fire at the knights. Amidst the chaos, there were seven knights rushed toward him. Tang Shaoyang did not need to do anything as Aerelion''s tail stabbed four knights in the chest. The pointy tail easily pierced four knights in one strike. Then Aerelion''s tail curled at the remaining three knights, the Dark Wyvern turned the knights upside down and mmed them to the ground.


    St!


    Blood spluttered from the Y-shaped hole on their helmet. Three knights died tragically. Tang Shaoyang did not take any action as he flew through the hole on the ceiling, "That''s enough, Aerelion! We will leave!"


    It seemed the Dark Wyvern was satisfied with the destruction he had caused. Aerelion stretched his wings to the fullest and swirled in the dining hall, destroying everything in his range.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    Tang Shaoyang heard the notification in his head, meaning Aerelion killed more knights. He did not bother to look back. With his [Spirit Eyes], Tang Shaoyang located the Dimensional Gate. He rushed toward the Dimensional Gate where was. As soon as he arrived in front of the Dimensional Gate, he punched the gate that was made of green stones.


    When the Dimensional Gate was destroyed, it left a green sphere the size of half a human''s head. He picked up the green sphere and stored it in his inventory. He then elerated to the sky along with Aerelion.

 Chapter 484 - You Dont Have The Necessary Tool

    <h4>Chapter 484 - You Don''t Have The Necessary Tool</h4>


    Duran Ambrose and Derekh Malone were snapped out of their daze when the strong gust of wind hit their face. Both looked at the Dark Wyvern leaving the dining hall before they exchanged nces. The two men nodded and gave chase to the Dark Wyvern.


    Even with their speed, they were toote. As they arrived at the Dimensional Gate, it was destroyed and its core was taken, "Damn!" Duran kicked the big rubble in front of him, destroying it into pieces.


    "You never told me that our enemy is an Epic, Duran!" Derekh looked toward Duran Ambrose and said usingly. The head of the Malone Family was clearly ming Duran for being careless.


    "Do you think I know that our enemy is an Epic? I don''t even f*cking know! That ungrateful bitch, she hides it well from us!" Duran growled frustratingly as he cussed out, "I have raised her well and she paid me with this!"


    "But she was not lying. You should know that. It''s just you never confirmed it, you never asked her. She told us the truth. That Emperor is from a world with a few months of the game. It''s not your fault to not confirm it! Your carelessness causes us to suffer a big loss, Duran!" Derekh kept ming Duran Ambrose and Duran Ambrose med it on his daughter.


    "What do you mean by that, Derekh!?" Duran red at Derekh, "What''s the point of ming me now? We have to track them and we have to hide this from the Crown Prince. We don''t want the Crown Prince to know his lovely fiancee is kidnapped. If they get involved, the Royal Family may sniff our plot against them. We can''t let that happen!"


    Derekh gave Duran a side nce, "I will ask Commander Julius Brent to help us." After saying that, he turned around and left Duran alone with the remains of the dimensional gate''s rubles. The knights were approaching but there was nothing they could do to help. The enemy had long gone.


    "Call Morris! Reed! And Weed! I want to ask them what kind of enemy we will face!" Durant told the knights before he walked back to the main building of the Malone''s Residence.


    On the way back to the building, Duran called two names, "Arden! Jol!" There was no one around Duran Ambrose but there were two voices that replied to him simultaneously, "Yes!" Both voices were male.


    "You have seen his face, right? Now track him for me!" Duran ordered with a gloomy voice.


    "Should we kill him at sight or do we just need to track him, Master Duran?" This time, it was a single voice that replied to him. The voice wasing from Duran''s shadow.


    "If you have a chance to kill him, then kill him! But if you think you can''t kill him, report the situation to me first! We have to eliminate him and retrieve that bitch. We can''t execute our grand n without that bitch!" Duran spat hatefully at the thought of his daughter, Ashley being carried without fighting back.


    "Yes, Master Duran!" The two voices replied together. After that, there were two shadows that moved out from Duran Ambrose''s shadow. It was Ambrose''s Shadow Knight, orphans that trained to be an assassin for Ambrose''s ambition. The remnants of the Fotia Legion or the Revolution Army did not know about their existence. That was why Duran did not call them openly in front of Derekh Malone who was part of the Revolution Army.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was flying above the clouds, making sure that people could not see him. AS for the Dark Wyvern, he had to call him back. In the end, he chose to listen to the spirit''s idea to escape instead of fighting back the Revolution Army and also the Ambrose Family.


    While Selena was admiring the sight from the sky, Ashley was in a daze. She could not proceed with the whole situation. Just like Crystal said, the girl was innocent. She did not even know that her father tried to plot against Tang Shaoyang. If he told her what he nned, she would advise him to not fight him.


    While they were in advantage in numbers, he had ridiculously strong spirits. Including their ancestor, Crystal Ambrose, and Rosalie the me Queen. The reason she did not tell her father about these two existences was because of Tang Shaoyang''s order. He told her to not tell her father anything about the spirits.


    Since she encountered this man, things never went as she nned. The supposed peaceful talk turned out into a fight that almost killed all their knights. This was the worst experience in her life, to lose many knights within a short amount of time. Those knights were themoners and orphans who sought happiness in their lives, not death. The famous coldmander was overwhelmed with guilt as she could not deliver the promise to them.


    "Oi? Are you okay? Why do you look so gloomy? It''s me who should be angry, you know! Your father plotted to kill me." Tang Shaoyang shook the girl. Only then Ashley woke up from her trance. She looked toward the voice, the culprit why the knights met their demise.


    However, as he said, she could not me everything on him when it was her father who tried to kill him. The man was protecting himself from the potential danger, "Why? Why do you take me with you? Weren''t you angry at my father?"


    "I am!" Tang Shaoyang nodded, "I am angry at your father, but not you. Why did I take you with me? Don''t you know the reason?" He smiled at the girl who was still shocked. To be honest, he did not know why she was shocked though.


    "I don''t know! Shouldn''t you kill me instead? Aren''t you afraid of me stabbing you in the back? Don''t you feel suspicious of me?" Ashley was utterly confused why the man treated her gently like this.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned widely at Ashley, "You can''t stab me in the back, only me can do that! You don''t have the necessary tool."

 Chapter 485 - Ortis Continent - Gigante Forest

    <h4>Chapter 485 - Ortis Continent - Gigante Forest</h4>


    Ashley was too innocent to understand what he was talking about. She made a confused expression, "Stop it! You are corrupting the innocent Commander." Selena followed to joke around as the atmosphere around Ashley was too gloomy.


    "Kuhuhu¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a cackle and changed the topic, "So, where''s the way to the Gigante Forest?"


    "You are in the wrong direction if you want to go to Gigante Forest. We should turn around and fly straight ahead." Ashley answered while pointing in the opposite direction they went to.


    Gigante Forest was an area that upied half of the Ortis Continent. Just like Prince Kaiden said, the Ortis Continent was more like a small indpared to the main continent where the Nasalis Empire was, the patron of the Lionax Kingdom.


    The Ortis Continent was divided into four areas, Three Kingdoms, and Gigante Forest. If this was on Earth, the Ortis Continent was more like Australia while Eurasia was the main continent. While the Ortis Continent wasparable to Australia, the main continent was much bigger than Eurasia itself. At least, that was what Prince Kaiden told him when Tang Shaoyang showed the prince the Earth''s map.


    There were two reasons Tang Shaoyang wanted to go to this Gigante Forest. It was rted to the Dimensional Gate and also the second cause was to raise an army. The reason Gigante Forest remained untouched by the three Kingdoms, the forest was upied by various kinds of tribes.


    From beastmen, elven, even dwarves that went into hiding from the humans. The forest was a home for many races. When one of the kingdoms tried to march into the forest, they would face the native of the forest''s fierce resistance. So far, the three kingdoms had never seeded to raid the forest.


    First, Tang Shaoyang wanted to find the dwarves to fix the Dimensional Gate. That was his main purpose ofing to the Gigante Forest. If possible, he wanted to unite the tribes in the forest. If that could happen, he could use them to destroy the Lionax Kingdom.


    He could actually destroy the Dimensional Gate on the Earth to cut the ess of the Lionax Kingdom to the Earth. However, that was not the permanent solution. As long as they had the Dimensional Gate, they could use it to create a new gate on Earth. One of many reasons why Tang Shaoyang chose toe. The main reason was his greediness.


    Lukan was a world with over two hundred years with the game. There were a lot of strong individuals he could kill to level. He did not want to miss this chance.


    As they headed toward Gigante Forest, he still remembered Commander Alton, "Now, can you tell me about Commander Alton, Ashley? What do you know about him?"


    "Commander Alton?" Ashley furrowed her clean brows when the name was brought up by Tang Shaoyang. No, she wanted to know how Tang Shaoyang could know about Commander Alton. But then, she remembered her great-grandmother was his contracted spirit. "He is Ambrose''s benefactor and also the strongest knight in the Lionax Kingdom. Why do you ask?"


    "He is your family''s benefactor but also the exmander of the strongest legion, Fotia Legion. Shouldn''t he be the leader of the Revolution Army instead of Julius Brent?" Tang Shaoyang ignored her sharp gaze. It seemed the girl admired this Commander Alton.


    "He was the one who established the Revolution Army, but my father told me that he left thirty years after the Revolution Army. He decided to be a hermit in the Gigante Forest and was not willing to see anyone. The empty seat was then filled by his disciple, Julius Brent." Ashley exined briefly and asked back, "Why do you ask about him?"


    "You don''t know the legitimate reason why he left the army he has created?" Tang Shaoyang muttered. The more he listened to this Commander Alton, the more he felt that what Crystal told him was the truth. Behind the revolution was no longer about the vengeance of the deceased Queen or an attempt to clear the Ambrose Family''s name from the usation.


    "What do you mean by the legitimate reason? He was tired and sick of the battlefield, that was why he lived in solitude in the Gigante Forest." The frown deepened on Ashley''s forehead.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, "But your great-grandmother thought otherwise. Are you sure that his disciple did not try to kill his teacher that caused Commander Alton to flee to the Gigante Forest?"


    Ashley went silent when her great-grandmother was brought. Even though she was still awkward with this great-grandmother that suddenly appeared in front of her, she epted her presence. Crystal Ambrose was a famous frost knight who established the Ambrose Family in the kingdom. She admired her deceased great-grandmother who became the pir of the Ambrose Family. She wanted to be like her, the woman who would bring glory to the Ambrose Family.


    "We will have a long talk when we arrive in town." Tang Shaoyang picked up the pace.


    *** ***


    Malone Residence


    Even though the Malone Family tried to cover what happened, the Royal Family had ears and eyes everywhere. The news of Ashley Malone being kidnapped quickly traveled quickly to Prince Chandler''s ears. The Crown Prince was furious and immediately went back to the Malone Family''s territory.


    His fiancee was kidnapped, he would not stay silent. This was a humiliation for the Royal Family of the Lionax Kingdom as the Crown Prince could not protect his own fiancee.


    "So are you saying it was a Demon who kidnapped my fiancee?" Crown Prince Chandler''s forehead creased when he heard the demon was involved with the kidnapping. However, he was confused with one thing; why the demon kidnapped his fiancee? No, in the first ce, where did this demone from? The more he thought about it the more suspicious he became.


    "Yes, the demon is in disguise as one of the knights and it has a Dark Wyvern as a mount. The reason why we can''t catch up with them. If you don''t believe me, you can interrogate all the maids and knights in my residence. You can use any means to interrogate them if you don''t believe me, Prince Chandler," Derekh Malone replied respectfully.

 Chapter 486 - Storm Is Brewing

    <h4>Chapter 486 - Storm Is Brewing</h4>


    Crown Prince Chandler cast a suspicious look at the head of the Malone Family. He was sure that Derekh Malone was hiding something from him. However, he did not know what it was. But an investigation was needed to find the truth. Furthermore, he had received consent from the head of the Malone Family.


    ''Even though it''s risky, might as well use the Crown Prince''swork to find Ashley.'' Derekh Malone took the gamble since he could not hide it from the Crown Prince, ''On top of that, I have killed all the maids who see that man''s face. It should be safe even if the Crown Prince interrogated all the knights and the maids.


    The knight would follow Duran''s order, no matter what method the Crown Prince used on them, it was not going to work. As for the other maids, they only saw Tang Shaoyang in his transformation, he just needed to match the description to the Crown Prince. No one would know that it was a guest from another world.


    ''Yes, this should be fine,'' Derekh Malone convinced himself.


    "Commander Garen! Gather all the maids and the knights, I will interrogate them by myself!" Crown Prince Chandler stood up and gave hismand to the old man with white hair.


    "Yes!" Commander Garen bowed his head toward Commander Garen and left the room by himself at a quick pace.


    Crown Prince Chandler also followed his escort''s steps as a younger knight approached him. The knight was older than Crown Prince Chandler, but he was still older than the Crown Prince. Arvin was his name, he had be the Crown Prince''s partner since he was a little, a friend and also an escort, a prodigy that graduated from the Eternal me Academy.


    "That Derekh is suspicious, Prince Chandler. We should interrogate him instead of his knights or even his maids. It would be just a waste of time. We would not get what we want but what that sly man wanted us to know instead." Arvin talked in a small voice toward the Crown Prince.


    He said that before they left the room. Even though Arvin controlled his voice, Derekh Malone could hear them with his sharp hearing.


    Crown Prince Chandler rolled his eyes at his friend, "That man is an Earl. Without my Father''s consent, we can''t do anything about him," the Prince said as if he also wanted to interrogate Derekh Malone.


    Derekh''s eyes twitched when he heard the two''s conversation. They did not put any respect on him even though he was the Crown Prince''s future father-inw. The Crown Prince''s attitude changed hundred-eighty degrees after he heard his fiancee was kidnapped under his nose.


    *** ***


    Bang!


    Duran Ambrose smashed the table in front of him. The poor wooden table broke into pieces as veins popped around on the side of his head. He was furious when he found out that the knights that returned from the Dimensional Gate went missing after Tang Shaoyang escaped with his daughter.


    It was as if everything was pre-nned, "Don''t tell me that bitch betrayed me?" Duran said while gritting his teeth. The fury was rising to his head.


    "What about those knight''s families? Get them to me! If their families are in our hands, we can lure them back to us! I will tell them once they return that they should not anger me, Duran Ambrose!" He ordered the two knights who reported to him that ny-seven knights went missing.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, in another room. Prince Kaiden was sitting next to a window, looking at the mess outside. His head rested on his chin while he was in deep thought. He was confused at what happened here, "Why did he kidnap that bitch Ashley? Did he fancy Ashley?" the young prince muttered in a low voice.


    He managed to return to his home even though he had to make a strict oath. However, he did not know what Tang Shaoyang nned when they decided toe to Lukan. The young Prince was clueless, "Did Earl Malone find out that the otherworlder was sneaking into their territory?"


    While the young Prince was in deep thought, he felt a chill on his back. He was startled by the killing intent that directed toward him. He stood from the chair and turned around. When he was about to shout, he heard a bone-chilling voice enter his ears, and the voice was familiar, "Don''t yell or you will lose one of your hands and your tongue!"


    Prince Kaiden immediately shut his mouth as he saw a familiar figure in the room. It was a Demon Swordsman with a straw hat. The demon who cut all the knights'' limbs. Yes, Zaneos was sneaking into this room.


    "Rosalie was right, you and your brother will really return," Prince Kaiden heard the demon mumbling in a low voice. The young Prince said nothing in return as he gulped mouthful saliva. His body shook slightly as he was nervous about the demon''s presence in his room.


    "I have words from my Master. Earl Derekh is part of the Revolution Army and Duran Ambrose of the Ambrose Family is in Malone Residence. You can investigate them if you don''t believe in my Master! Also, Ashley is safe with my master!" After saying that, Prince Kaiden saw that Zaneos''s figure blurred and disappeared from his room,


    Prince Kaiden''s eyes widened in shock. He could not believe what he heard, he was about to call Zaneos, wanting to know how his Master could know about this. The Revolution Army and the Ambrose Family had be a big rumor in the capital. However, it was merely a rumor as the Royal Family could not find any lead to the traitors.


    "But how? How does he know about this?" Prince Kaiden was confused. Tang Shaoyang was not a native of this world, so how could he know about the Revolution Army and also the Ambrose Family?


    "No, I can''t trust them, they must be scheming something¡­" Prince Kaiden muttered in a low voice, "However, there''s no harm in being careful. I have to tell this to my Brother!"


    Prince Kaiden then left the room and rushed toward his brother''s ce. He had to inform his brother or even his father quickly about this. This was rted to the kingdom''s security. The Royal Family would not allow a force to challenge their sovereignty. This was even more important than finding Ashley.

 Chapter 487 - Sowing Dissension

    <h4>Chapter 487 - Sowing Dissension</h4>


    "Are you sure with this, Kaiden?" Crown Prince Chandler called his brother by name, meaning he was being serious. This was not a joking matter, it was a big usation. To an Earl at that.


    "I am not sure, Brother. But it''s not wrong to be cautious and take some precautions. If I am wrong then I am wrong, but if it''s the truth, our kingdom will be in danger. Focusing the investigation on the Malone Family would not bring harm to us. It''s not like we openly investigate them or dere the Malone Family is a part of the Revolution Army openly." Prince Kaiden somehow believed what Zaneos told him even though he did not know what they were trying to achieve. However, it was not wrong to eliminate one of the threats to the kingdom before he thought of another way to cancel the oath and told his brother that someone from another world snuck into their World.


    "What do you think, Commander Garen?" Crown Prince Chandler did not immediately agree to what his brother told him. While he loved his brother, he knew his brother well. He was aware that his brother disliked his fiancee, Ashley. The Crown Prince was afraid that this was something his brother schemed to ruin the engagement.


    "The fact that a demon kidnapped Ashley under their own nose is suspicious enough. Is it even a demon? As for the young Prince''s usation, It''s worth doing some investigations on them. The Malone Family was in the suspicion list, though the probability of them being part of the Revolution Army is small I would say." Commander Garen gave his response respectfully.


    "I agree with Prince Kaiden though. They are under a suspicion list as well, might as well investigate them," Arvin voiced his thoughts as well.


    "I will report this to Father. We need his Majesty''s permission to investigate Earl Malone. For one, let''s act as we don''t hear what my brother says." Crown Prince Chandler warned his brother and Arvin.


    *** ***


    Captain Knight Morris rushed toward his home. He had a daughter and a wife. The spirit suddenly barged into the knight quarter and told him to get his family and escape to Biaska Town. That was one of three towns that bordered the Gigante Forest.


    He did not know why the spirit asked them to escape, but he listened to them anyway because they were now part of the Tang Empire. His Lord was now Tang Shaoyang, not Earl Malone.


    Fortunately, the spirits helped them to escape too. Captain Knight Morris and the other knights were escorted by Bronson and Yowe. Carrying his seven years daughter and holding his wife''s hand, he ran through the forest.


    "Where do you want to go, Morris!" Suddenly a voice echoed, causing them to stop their steps. Everyone looked toward the voice and found a group of seven knights blocking their paths, "Why are you in a hurry? And why do you bring your family? Does the Ambrose Family mistreat you?"


    Bronson''s figure appeared in front of the big group. He was holding his reavers, looking at the knights menacingly, "Master never says anything about not killing these knights. I thought this mission would be a boring mission, but I have these fools to entertain me."


    "Oh Morris Oh Morris, not only you betrayed the Master who has been raising you, but you also work together with an undead? I can''t believe this but thank you. If I can bring this undead to-" the words cut off as Bronson suddenly appeared in front of the knight who was talking to Captain Knight Morris.


    Bronson did not attack him as the knight subconsciously raised his shield forward, "You talk too much, Human!"


    Dang!


    Bronson purposely swung the reaver toward the shield. The knight was pushed back, almost fell if not for the other knights who supported him from the back, "Yowe, bring them to the rendezvous point. I will take care of the knight that is only good using his mouth instead of a sword!"


    Yowe followed themand as he led Captain Knight Morris and his family, and the other knights with their families as well, "Are you sure leaving your friend alone? We can face them together. I can fight!"


    At this point, Captain Knight Morris was aware of what happened. Even though it was still not clear, he knew that Master Duran was looking for them. From the way that knight spoke to him, it seemed the knights returned from Earth were targeted by Master Duran.


    ''It''s fortunate that man sends his spirits to warn and help us to escape,'' Morris could not help but think even though the man was the cause of all of this.


    "There''s no need unless you want to get on Bronson''s bad side, you can try to help him," Yowe replied emotionlessly as he kept moving forward.


    "Look at this arrogant filthy undead, does he think he can win against all of us!" The talkative knight was drawing his sword and pointed at Bronson, "Leave this filthy undead to me! You guys chase them!"


    The other six knights nodded and tried to chase the group. However, Bronson was too fast for them as he appeared in front of the six knights, "You can''t pass me unless you kill me which is impossible! Give me your lives, filthy knights!"


    [Shadow Step]


    Bronson''s figure blurred into a shadow, then the shadows split into six, moving into six directions. The knights were caught off guard by how swift Bronson was. Bronson then shot up from one of the shadows with his reavers. It was not just one, but there were six Bronson,ing from each of the shadows.


    The six Bronson swung his reaver toward the knight''s neck. The element of surprise from Bronson caused the knights to fail to react in time. The reaver easily pierced through the neck and all six knight''s heads flew off as six fountains of blood spurted. The headless knights'' bodies walked three steps forward before they fell and followed with their heads.


    "This is too weak," Bronson then looked toward thest knight. Thest knight''s body shuddered at the sight of Bronson executing his sixrades. Hisrades could not do anything, they just died without being able to fight back. Only then he realized this was not just a normal undead.


    Fear and terror overwhelmed thest knight, he took a step back each time Bronson took a step forward, "What is this? I thought you were sort of a brave knight or something, so you are just a coward that hides behind that te. Brave when you face the weak, but cower in fear when you face the strong. Typical knight!"


    Bronson had the title Knight yer before the advancement was for a reason. Because in his previous life, he had been killing knights. Many, many knights, not that it was not that without a reason. His vige was burned by the knights, he saw with his own eyes that her mother and father were beheaded by them. Even his six years old sister was not spared either. They did not know the reason why the knights ughtered the vigers.


    He survived by pretending to be dead before a band of bandits that tried to loot his burned vige saved him. From that onward, Bronson was determined to ughter every knight he encountered. The main reason why he was getting overly excited when knights appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 488 - A New Family

    <h4>Chapter 488 - A New Family</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang flew toward Biaska Town with his [Dragon Transformation]. They moved very fast and saw the town in a few hours. The town was not that bigpared to the cities he passed when he flew toward here. He could see the whole town from the top. The town was circled with a twenty meters tall stone wall and tightly guarded by the guards since it was bordered by the Gigante Forest.


    To not attract the unwanted attention, hended far from the town, "Should we enter in disguise? Is there something we need to do to avoid the suspicion?" He was asking Ashley as theynded.


    "Biaska Town is famous for its hunters. People who live in the town live by hunting the fierce beast in the forest. Despite the danger possessed by the forest, many people still choose to be a hunter. You can go big by hunting a rare beast or you will be buried in the forest." Ashley told them what she knew about Biaska Town.


    "That''s the reason why I told you toe here. The town is governed by a hunter as well. The nobles are not interested in the town, we will be safe for a few weeks. That should be enough to wait for my knights to arrive!" Ashley''s mind was chaotic right now. She did not know which side she should pick, her family or this man.


    Her life was in this man''s hand because of the oath, but the other side was her family. It was something she could not decide in a short time, but she was more inclined toward her family than the man. But there was one thing that bothered her, "What do you want to do with your life? Is seizing the kingdom from the Kingsley Family your wish or is it your father''s ambition?"


    That was the question asked to her by the man when they were flying. Now she thought about it, the reason she joined the Revolution Army''s cause was indeed her father''s will, not hers. Now she asked herself after hearing his question, ''Is that something I want to do?''. She did not know the answer, because she just felt right by following her father. She felt it was something she ought to do as a daughter.


    "Oi?" Tang Shaoyang nudged the girl. He had been asking whether they needed to disguise as a hunter or not, but Ashley ignored him. Her gaze was empty and seemingly in deep thought. He was kinda worried about her, "Can you do something with her?" He asked Selena, maybe she had a spell that could help Ashley.


    "I have a calming spell. It will help you to calm your mind if you want," Selena asked Ashley. She was not going to cast the spell without the involved consent.


    "No, there''s no need," Ashley shook her head and looked toward Tang Shaoyang, "What is it?"


    "Do we need to pretend to be hunters? Or should we just enter the city like this?" Tang Shaoyang had canceled the transformation. Now he was in casual clothes, and fortunately, the transformation did not ruin the clothes.


    "That will do. Let''s avoid the conflict while we are in town." Said Ashley as she led the two toward Biaska Town, "I don''t think that possible." Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "What do you mean?" Ashley asked back, ''Does he want to do something within the town? He is not going to kill the residents, right?'' she cast a dubious look at the man.


    "You will understand soon," Tang Shaoyang shrugged and walked past her, heading toward the town with Selena following him closely. On the way to the town, Ashley reverted to her dozing state. Her gaze was empty as her mind was wandering around. There was really something that bothered her.


    "Do you have something in your mind?" Selena slowed down and adjusted her pace to Ashley, letting Tang Shaoyang walk four meters ahead of them.


    Ashley nced toward Selena and confusion stered on her face, "Why are you so good at me? You don''t have to do this, I am just a ve to your man! I don''t need your sympathy!" Her words were sharp, but it was toneless.


    Selena shook her head and smiled in response, "Because we are a family, we should treat each other well."


    A frown formed on her forehead as Ashley was getting even more confused. She was bbergasted with the sudden new term, "Family? Me and you?"


    "Yes, me, you, and him. Doesn''t that make us a family? Don''t ever think of going back to your fiance, you are now his woman." Selena whispered to avoid Tang Shaoyang to hear her. However, with his [Dragon Sense], he could still hear her voice no matter how small her voice was.


    "Who decides that? I never agreed to be his woman!" Ashley''s response was strong, to the point that she almost snarled at Selena.


    "Don''t be shy, we are your new family now. You should not stay with someone who used you as a pawn. That is not what family is supposed to do," Even though Selena was unaware of the whole situation, she was aware that Duran Ambrose used her daughter as a pawn to achieve their ambition.


    Marrying his daughter to the Royal Family so they could get ess to what happened in the core area of the kingdom before they start the rebellion. If a war broke out, the chance of Ashley dying was big since she was basically in the enemy''s den. It was clear that Duran did not care about her daughter''s safety, if he cared, he would not let his daughter take the role.


    Since they had nned the revolution for years, they still had a long time to groom a new girl to rece Ashley. They should be able to do that, but Duran Ambrose seemed to not care about that.


    Ashley wanted to refute Selena''s words that her father was not like that. But again, did her father really take her as a useful pawn or a daughter? She recalled her childhood memories, then she realized that she did not have a moment of a father and daughter. Her childhood memories were about her mother, her father was not there until a bandit attacked the vige where she and her mother stayed.


    Her mother died from the attack yet her father did not shed tears. He took her with him and raised her, not as a daughter but as a Frost Knight. She also then realized why she wanted to be a knight and be strong, she wanted to avenge her mother. She had done that, she had killed the band of bandits that attacked the vige and killed her mother.


    That was her first achievement as a knight, a knight of the Lionax Kingdom. During all of this time and hardship where was her father? What was his role in her life again? Once again, she could not find her father in her memories until Crown Prince Chandler showed an interest in her. At that time, her father showed in front of her more often.


    Ashley was struck with a sudden realization. She thought her father had acknowledged her as a real knight, The Frost Knight that would inherit the Ambrose Family''s mantle, but was that really the case? Ashley doubted herself now with everything resurfaced in her mind.

 Chapter 489 - The Trouble Has Come

    <h4>Chapter 489 - The Trouble Has Come</h4>


    ''Why did she not realize it until now?'' A new question popped out of her mind. Ashley quickly found the answer, that was because she wanted to be acknowledged by her father. She desired that because her father was the only family member she had. She thought that if she followed her father''s will, he would acknowledge and be proud of her. Yet now, she thought that was not the case. Just like Selena said, she was just a pawn for his ambition.


    The sudden realization hurt her, he was the only family she had. Why? She could never understand that unless her father told her his thoughts. She wanted to know that even though she knew that the truth might hurt.


    The more she thought about it, another question popped out of her mind, "What makes me part of your family?" That question blurted out from Ashley''s mouth. The question was directed toward Selena.


    Selena let out a chuckle at the innocent question. While Commander Ashley was skilled on the battlefield, this was something new for her, "When you be a man''s wife, doesn''t that make you and your husband a family? I am his¡­ sixth or seventh? I forgot who''s first between me and Arina but you are tenth. Wee to Tang Family," Selena smiled widely.


    "I never agreed to be his wife, don''t include me in that nonsense." Ashley refused right after she heard she was the tenth. It was not umon to have several wives in the kingdom, but it was not something she desired to do.


    "But you have done it with him, the thing that could only be done with a wife and a husband. If you want, I can set up a marriage oath between you and him, do you want me to?" Selena got even closer to Ashley and whispered.


    Ashley''s cheeks flushed red when Selena brought that up. That was a mistake and would not be repeated again. She was about to talk back until they heard Tang Shaoyang''s voice, "I am sorry to interrupt the girls'' talk, but we have arrived."


    Selena and Ashley looked forward and saw the twenty meters wall. The gate was tightly closed but there was a small door for people to get through. There was a small line formed at the door, four people were lining up to enter the town.


    Compared to the other two towns that bordered the Gigante Forest, Biaska Town was the least popr amongst the three. Biaska Town would be thest choice as the other two cities fared better since a noble governed the town.


    Tang Shaoyang brought the battle-ax as Selena also got her spear out. She tried to hide her identity as a healer. They had agreed to pretend to be a hunter, a newbie hunter that wanted to try their luck in the Gigante Forest.


    However, Ashley did not have her gears on her. She was forcefully brought away by Tang Shaoyang. She had nothing, even in her inventory. She had a habit of emptying her inventory after the expedition.


    "You don''t have a weapon?" Tang Shaoyang asked as soon as he noticed the girl was doing nothing but watching them. Ashley shook her head, "I have nothing."


    Tang Shaoyang took out a bow, it was a bow made of bone. It looked creepy but the bow was one of the treasures from the sixth portal of the Survival Game. He looked at the creepy bow and looked at Ashley. He stored the bow back and took a new sword. It was a two-handed sword, made of fine steel, around 1.7 meters long.


    Tang Shaoyang tossed the sword at Ashley. She caught the sword and was surprised by the weight of the sword. The sword almost fell from her hands, but she managed to catch the sword with an extra movement. She then heard the man''s voice, "Opps, careful, the sword is quite heavy."


    Ashley rolled her eyes at the man while trying to swing the sword in the air. Of course, for someone in level 717 like Ashley, the sword''s weight was nothing. The sword almost fell because she was not expecting the sword would be this heavy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Fallen Sword]


    Tier: B


    Attribute Bonus: +100 Strength, +50 Stamina


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ashley checked the sword. Even though it was a lower tier than her original sword, this was still a decent sword. She was satisfied with the sword and nodded her head.


    "Do you need armor too? I have your knight''s armor if you want," Tang Shaoyang offered. She was a knight who always fought with heavy armor on her body. She might want to put on the armor if she wasfortable wearing armor.


    "There''s no need. No hunter wears heavy armor like a knight. The armor would be a hindrance to their movement though they wear leather armor. I don''t want our cover to get blown up by the armor. Also, one more note, the hunters in Biaska Town dislike the knight. Don''t bring anything rted to the knight when we are in the town. It is necessary to avoid conflict inside the town." Ashley recovered from her chaotic mind. She hade to a resolution, she would ask that when she met her father again. She wanted to know what he took her for, her daughter or just a pawn like Selena told her.


    Ashley chose to focus on everything ahead of her. It was to help this man for now and maybe ask her great-grandmother. She might know something that she did not know. As for the new family thing. She put that on the back of her head. It was not something she would not think about, at least, not now.


    The group of three followed the dirt road and approached the gate. When they arrived at the gate, the three became the center''s attention of the guards because of Tang Shaoyang''s eye-catching battle-ax. There were two people left ahead of them when they arrived at the gate.


    They did not wait too long and their turn arrived, "Newbie?" the guard asked in a monotonous tone. The question was directed toward Tang Shaoyang since he was in the front.


    "Yup," Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    "One Hundred Game Coins if you want to enter the town unless you have Hunter Identification or you are a permanent resident of Biaska Town." The guard told Tang Shaoyang in the same monotonous tone.


    "Alright, I will pay for them as well. They are part of my group!" Tang Shaoyang then pointed at the two girls with his thumb.


    The guard nodded and offered his hand. Tang Shaoyang was confused at first, but he reached the guard''s hand. Only then he realized when they did a handshake.


    [Do you want to transfer 300 Game Coins to the Guard of Biaska Town? Yes. No.]


    A notification screen appeared in front of him. A handshake was needed for doing a transaction. Inconvenient because he could transfer his Game Coin without touching anyone, but then he realized who had been doing that for him, Origin. Origin was the reason why he could transfer the Game Coins without an issue.


    He chose yes and the guard immediately released the handshake, "You can enter now!"


    "Alright." Tang Shaoyang nodded. He just walked three steps and there was a burly figure stopped in front of him, "Wait, Who says you can enter the city? You have to be checked first!" The voice was so loud in his ears because they were too close.


    ''See, trouble ising for us.'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself as he looked up.

 Chapter 490 - Biaska Town

    <h4>Chapter 490 - Biaska Town</h4>


    The man was almost two meters tall. Tang Shaoyang had to look up to see the man''s face. There was a slice scar on his left cheek and an eye patch covered his left eye. He was bald and there was a thick ring on his right ear, his right eye was looking at the two girls behind him.


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward the guard who received his Game Coin, "I don''t hear him saying we have to be checked."


    "I am the Captain Guard of Biaska Town. If I say you have to be checked, then you have to be checked!" The big baldy told Tang Shaoyang. Some drops of the man''s saliva fell toward him, but [Mana Shroud] was active. The mana protected him from getting saliva onto his clothes.


    "But I see the people ahead of me were not checked either-" Tang Shaoyang was trying to reason with the big baldy. He was trying to avoid the conflict, he was trying.


    "Boy! Don''t you hear me? If I say you have to be checked, then you have to be checked. My words arew in this town!" The big baldy got his face closer toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what the big baldy was trying to do, intimidating him? He was not a kid to get scared by that kind of face. He had seen a worse face than him, Bai Yuan''s face was scarier, much scarier than this man for sure.


    "Alright then, go ahead. What do you want to check?" Tang Shaoyang relented. It took him great patience to relent but he did anyway. People said patience was a virtue.


    "First of all, the girl needs to get to a separate room to be checked. I will check them thoroughly. Second¡­" The big baldy tried to grab his battle-ax. Not only was the big baldy eyeing his women, but this guy was also eyeing his weapon.


    The big baldy''s hand reached to the shaft part. When he tried to pull it away from Tang Shaoyang, it did not move. He tried harder, but the battle-ax did not even move an inch to his side. It was as if the battle-ax was glued to Tang Shaoyang.


    The big baldy reached the weapon with his other hand, but it was the same. His face turned red but it was to no avail. He was about to scold Tang Shaoyang but the words never came out of his mouth as Tang Shaoyang directed the [yer Domination] at this big baldy.


    The big baldy''s eyes opened wide as his face immediately lost its color. Just like that, the big baldy plopped down with his butts first. Terror mixed with fear appeared on his face as he looked at Tang Shaoyang in disbelief.


    The big baldy wanted to say something, but fear swallowed his voice. No words came out of his mouth. The Captain Guard froze in fear.


    As Tang Shaoyang thought, these hunters were rogue. The reason why nobles did not have an interest in the town was that these guys werewless. The nobles wanted the dog that could be controlled, not a wild dog that would bite them back.


    Tang Shaoyang took a step forward, ced his sole on the Captain Guard''s face, and pushed him backward. At the same time, he activated [Basic Detection] on the Captain Guard. Nothing came out from the skill, meaning this Captain Guard had the same thing as the knights that could prevent the detection.


    "That''s enough. Nothing goodes out of killing this man, there''s no benefit for us." Ashley said as she looked at the man with pure disgust. Even so, the Captain Guard cast a grateful look toward the woman. This might save his life.


    "There''s no benefit from us, but we are doing a good deed. We don''t know how many women have been raped by this man. Killing him will help the fellow women from this guy." Selena said otherwise. She still remembered what happened to her twin sister. A man like this big baldy did not deserve to be spared.


    Ashley could not refute Selena''s words. What Selena said was the truth. Tang Shaoyang took off his foot from the man''s face. The big baldy was relieved, thinking he was spared. However, the feet then stomped toward his neck. It was an instant kill.


    The big baldy''s neck crushed and died. Tang Shaoyang extended his hand and activated [Spirit Advancement]. The corpse disappeared into nothingness as he sacrificed the man for Crystal. He killed the man and left no proof behind.


    Meanwhile, the guard who received his Game Coin was kneeling on the ground. The guard had his face to the ground.


    "Do you see where your captain goes?" Tang Shaoyang asked the guard.


    "I see Captain Mat heading out but I don''t see him return to the town." The guard was quick-witted. He immediately gave the reply that Tang Shaoyang wanted.


    "Good!" After saying that, the group entered the town.


    The town had the ambiance of the medieval era. Even though the road outside was not paved, the street inside the town was paved with gray stones. The building was made of wood and stones.


    "Where should we go now?" Tang Shaoyang asked Ashley. He knew nothing about this town.


    "This is my first time visiting Biaska Town, I have never been here before," Ashley shook her head as she followed the street, "We will be looking for an inn to stay in for nights while waiting for my knights to arrive."


    "Sounds good to me. We need a private room to talk," Tang Shaoyang agreed and followed Ashley. After he was inside the city, he realized why Ashley chose this town over the other two towns. Aside from theck of presence of the nobles that might be connected with the Royal Family or even the Malone Family, there were not that many people in this town.


    A less popted town served better for their purpose. That was hiding from the Malone Family for the time being. Of course, the town might not have been crowded with people, but it was not empty either.


    They passed many people as they followed the street. Most of them were hunters with leather armor. They were attracted by the two beauties next to him. Not a few male hunters whistled toward them. Such things are meant to be ignored.


    As they went deeper into the city, they met more people. Then they arrived at the center of the town called Biaska Square. There were a lot of people and shops opened in this area with a big fountain at the center. He could see many people also opening the stall, selling herbs; even something like the eyes of an unknown beast and horns was sold in the stall.


    Ashley quickly found the inn, it was called Biaska Inn. From the building, it was the biggest building they had encountered so far in the town. The group of three entered the inn and was greeted by a male attendant.


    "Wee to Biaska Inn, how may I help you?" The male attendant smiled politely at them.


    "We want a big room, the biggest room you have," Ashley replied tonelessly, showing no expression despite the polite reception she received.


    The male attendant nodded his head, "Alright, please follow me." The male attendant then turned around. The first floor was more like a bar and restaurant, a mixture of delicacy aroma filled the first floor, and the people conversing with each other buzzed in his ears.


    The male attendant led them to the counter on the first floor and left them with a female attendant, "5,000 Game Coins for Vip Suite per night, how long do you want to stay, Mam?" The female attendant smiled at Ashley.


    "We will be staying for a week!" Ashley was bothered with the price. It was not her who was going to pay it anyway.


    "Then it will be 35,000." The female attendant extended her hand toward Ashley. Instead of reaching the hand, Ashley nced toward Tang Shaoyang, motioning him to pay.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and reached the female attendant''s hand.


    [Do you want to pay 35,000 Game Coins to the attendant of Biaskan Inn? Yes. No?]


    Tang Shaoyang paid the coins. He did not forget to rub the female attendant''s hand with his thumb, causing her to blush, and lowered her gaze before their hand parted.


    "Please follow me, Sir." After saying that, she came out of the counter and guided them to the stairs. The Vip Suite was on the tenth floor. It turned out to be worth the cost as Vip Suite was half of the tenth floor.


    "Since you are staying in the Vip Suite, the food and drinks will be free during your stay, Sir." The female attendant informed the group of three with a bow, "If you need any service, you can call me, Sir. Biaska Inn will do its best to satisfy their guests!"


    It was just a slight rub with his thumb, the female attendant wanted to throw herself at him. However, Tang Shaoyang was not surprised though. Because he had the money, the girl did not mind since he could afford a Vip Suite for a week.


    Bam!


    However, someone was unhappy about that. She mmed the door against the female attendant''s face, giving them no chance to speak further, "Can you be serious and not flirty?" It was Ashley who did that.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the woman and smirked at the woman, "What''s wrong with me being flirty? Even my girl Selena says nothing about it. Who are you to rebuke me?"


    Ashley opened her mouth as she almost blurted out that she was his woman too. But soon she realized that was something wrong to say. In the end, the girl turned and left Selena and Tang Shaoyang at the entrance.


    "You should not tease her, Ashley just does not know how to express her emotion." Selena shook her head.

 Chapter 491 - Into The Gigante Forest

    <h4>Chapter 491 - Into The Gigante Forest</h4>


    The Vip Suite room has three bedrooms, a living room, and there was even a kitchen. Each bedroom had a bathroom inside. The kitchen was a traditional one. It was not an electric stove or even used gas, but wood. Not they cared since none of them were cooking.


    They gathered in the living room, listening to Crystal''s story about her past life. Mostly about the Fotia Legion. The Commander Fotia Legion and the two vice Commanders. Those three were the strongest knights at that time. They had not reached an Epic at that time but they were still the three strongest.


    Commander Alton, Vice Commander An, and Vice Commander Larry. Ashley told them that Commander Alton had reached Primordial level, at least, that was the information they had before Commander Alton left the Revolution Army.


    "Those three are supposed to be the most loyal knights to Rosalie the me Queen. She raised them from the street and became the strongest knight in the kingdom. I don''t doubt their loyalty, but none of them are part of the Revolution Army, this raises suspicion to me. Why did they leave the Revolution Army instead of avenging the Queen?" Crystal looked at her great-granddaughter with a bitter smile.


    Ashley shook her head, "However, Vice Commander Larry has surrendered in exchange for the kingdom to stop hunting the remnant of the Fotia Legion. He is now teaching the knights in the Lionax Academy. He never stepped out from that ce even once since that day."


    Ashley knew Vice Commander Larry as well. He was the teacher who taught her in the academy. How could she not know him?


    "As for Vice Commander An, he left with Commander Alton butter we found out that Commander An joined the stia Kingdom. He is now the Marshal that leads twenty legions of knights." Ashley also knew Vice Commander An. The enemy that kept harassing the bordend. Now she understood why Marshal An kept doing that, he bore a grudge against the Lionax Kingdom.


    "I am d all of them are still alive." Even though Crystal''s face was covered by the helmet, Tang Shaoyang could picture the relieved smile beneath the helmet, "So why did Larry join the other kingdom and Alton chose a solitary life in the Gigante Forest? That''s because the Revolution Army no longer has the same goal as them. The Revolution Army has grown a bigger ambition than just a mere vengeance. They wanted to rule the kingdom."


    "That does not make sense. Even though they don''t have the same ideal, it is the same goal. Both are wanting to topple the Kingsley Family. One is to avenge their Queen and the others want to rule the kingdom by themselves, but both would lead to the same result." Tang Shaoyang voiced his thoughts. It did not make sense why Commander Alton and Commander An left the army they gathered.


    "Of course, it''s different. You just don''t know them well, if you know them, you will understand me." Crystal responded confidently, "If I can guess it correctly, Alton and An wanted to return the authority of the kingdom to the Empire of Nasalis after they were done with the revolution. Rosalie is a distant rtive of the Royal Family of Nasalis, after all. However, they have a different idea in this regard. Causing Alton to leave and An to join the other kingdom."


    "That still does not make sense to me, Crystal! The same ideal or a different ideal will result in the fall of the Kingsley Family if what they are trying to achieve is to avenge Rosalie. It does not matter," Tang Shaoyang could not understand what Crystal tried to tell him.


    "It is different, Alton and An wanted to return the rightful owner to Rosalie''s Family but the Revolution Army does not want that to happen. At least, the Revolution Army under Alton''s disciple wants to take over the kingdom by themselves. The vengeance has be an ambition, it is no longer the same." Crystal exined patiently.


    "Yeah, whatever." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. Those two Commanders were not on the list to be destroyed anyway. He was also d none of them were part of the Revolution Army. He did not want to face a Primordial Level individual yet as of now.


    Tang Shaoyang then looked toward Ashley, "You never told me that your father and the head of the Malone Family are in Epic Level? I thought there were only a few Epics in the kingdom." He asked Ashley, he needed the list as they would be farmed for him to reach Epic. The King, Kaiden''s Grandfather and Granduncle, the four Marshal Knights, and also the Exalted Knights. That was the individual he knew who had reached Epic. However, he did not expect to meet two Epics on his first day in another world.


    The discussion continued as Ashley listed all the Epics within the Kingdom. To his surprise, it was no longer a few Epics, more than a hundred Epics. Yes, there were more than a hundred Epics. Fortunately, for him, not all Epics were on the side of the kingdom. Forty-seven of the Epics were part of the Revolution Army and the Ambrose Family.


    The bad news was that Julius Brent, the leader of the Revolution Army, recently passed the trial of evolution. He was now Myth Level, a lower level than the Primordial Level.


    *** ***


    When the night arrived, Tang Shaoyang did not stay in his room. He left the inn and headed toward the Gigante Forest. He was not going to stay in the town and wait for the other knights to arrive. From what Ashley told him, they would arrive at least in seven days. He might as well use his time to explore that forest that took half of the Ortis Continent while waiting for the knights.


    It would be best if he could meet dwarves on his first night, so he could repair the Dimensional Gate.


    ¡ªDon''t get your hopes too high. The dwarves are not easily found. They are hiding from us humans as they are afraid of getting ved. There''s a high chance that you will never meet them ever.


    That was what Rosalie told him in his mind as they walked toward the other side of Biaska Town. The town did not have good lighting. It was quite dark even with themps on the side of the street. Of course, it was not an issue for his eyes to see everything clearly, including a few people who were following him right now.


    Tang Shaoyang pretended to not notice that he was being followed and continued walking toward the east gate. He needed to pass the east gate to enter the Gigante Forest. He thought these people would stop him at the deserted street but they did nothing until he arrived at the east gate.


    "Uh!? Are you going to the Gigante Forest at this time?" The guard asked Tang Shaoyang. The guard looked surprised that someone wanted to enter the forest at this time. It was not that no one had entered the forest at night, but most hunters would avoid the forest in the night. It wasmon knowledge that more dangerous predators came out at night to hunt for food.


    "Are you a new hunter? If you are a new hunter, I advise going back tomorrow morning. The Gigante Forest is too dangerous at night," The guard advised Tang Shoayang out of kindness. Not all Hunters were scumbags just like the captain guard.


    "It''s okay, I can protect myself. I am quite a good fighter myself," Tang Shaoyang smiled at the guard.


    The guard let out a sigh and shook his head helplessly. He could advise the hunter to go back, but he could not prevent them from going out if they insisted on going out. The guard turned around and said, "Follow me."


    The guard opened the door for Tang Shaoyang. Thetter then nodded toward the guard and entered the dark forest under the dim moonlight.


    Tang Shaoyang was kinda amazed that the tree in the forest was monstrous in size. The tree was many times bigger than his body, even the root that came out of the ground was bigger than him, three times bigger. The lush and big leaves covered the forest from the moonlight, making the forest even darker.


    He had entered a few hundred meters into the forest but had not found any monsters yet. However, the figures that followed him wereing closer. They were no longer keeping the distance.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped his steps and turned around, "Until when you are going to follow me? I don''t like being tailed up,e out!" his voice echoed through the quiet forest.


    Even though he said so, the figures that followed him did note out. This was the right ce if they wanted to ambush him. Tang Shaoyang stretched his body as he counted the enemy.


    "Seven?" Through the [Spirit Eyes], he easily located where the enemies were. There were seven people who followed him. Most of them were hunters with leather armor, carrying a bow on their backs, and small swords on their waist.


    "Ah, I see¡­" When he expanded his vision, he finally realized why they did not attack him. They were waiting for their friends. He noticed that there were another ten peopleing from the town''s direction. So it was seventeen in total, "I am surprised that they didn''t immediately attack me," He muttered in a low voice.


    Just as he thought, only when the ten people joined the seven people that they dared to make an appearance. Three people came out from the darkness and showed their faces, "I am surprised that you don''t run away even after noticing us. If you want to keep your life intact, you better hand over all the coins you have!"


    "So it''s a robbery now."

 Chapter 492 - Cultured Robber

    <h4>Chapter 492 - Cultured Robber</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang found it was normal to be targeted by the robber. Ashley did not bother to lower her voice when she asked for the best room at Biaska Inn. A lot of people might overhear them which resulted in this case. However, the money was in the form of Game Coins with no physical form, so how did these robbers take the coins from him? There was no way he would transfer the money willingly to the robbers.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at three men, they had the fierce look of the robber that might scare normal people, "But how am I going to guarantee that you will not kill me after giving all my coins to you?" Curious about the method of the robber, he asked the three robbers.


    "Don''t worry about that, we are cultured robbers." The man in the middle took out a brown leather scroll from his inventory, "I have prepared the contract system. If you sign the contract, we will not kill you if you give us all the coins you have." The man in the middle smiled reassuringly, "You just need a drop of your blood on this scroll then the contract will be valid. If we even tried to kill you, we would be struck with Divine Lightning."


    The robber approached Tang Shaoyang. He thought Tang Shaoyang would give all his coins since he asked about that issue. The man did not even consider why this man went alone into the Gigante Forest.


    Tang Shaoyang was baffled by how these robbers did their actions. They used the contract system for their actions. It was quite smart actually. The robber arrived in front of him and handed the scroll toward him.


    "Drop your blood on this spot." There was a column where he had to drop the blood. The robber had dropped theirs. Instead of following their instructions, Tang Shaoyang read the contract. He might be a thug with no knowledge about a contract before the Game. However, he had read hundreds of contracts up to this day after he became the leader of the Tang Empire.


    The Tarriors had to sign the contract. The ve had to sign the contract as well, including the workers such as the farmers and the cooks. All of them had to sign the contract and he supervised all the contracts.


    The contract was drafted well. It said that the three robbers could not do anything to him after they got all the coins from him. There were no loopholes in the contract that could be abused by three. Once he dropped his blood on the contract, these three robbers could not hurt him.


    "Hehehe¡­" Tang Shaoyang suddenly let out a chuckle and followed by the three robbers, "Kuhuhuhu¡­"


    "Do you think I am stupid?" He abruptly asked the robber and the three robber''s smiles froze. They thought Tang Shaoyang would sign the contract for sure. They had been sessful many times, after all. They were confident that this time they would seed again, but things did not go as they nned.


    "I can detect your presence, meaning I can also detect the other fourteen robbers that followed you," Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes at the three robbers, "While you three can''t kill me after signing the contract, the other fourteen can. This is smart if you target someone weaker than you guys."


    A me appeared in his hand and burned the scroll. Within the sh, Tang Shaoyang took out a battle-ax and immediately swung it horizontally. Two out of three robbers could not react in time as the battle-ax sliced through their necks. The heads flew upward as blood spurted out like a fountain from the two robbers.


    The robber in the middle managed to dodge with a swallow cut on his neck. If he waste a secondter, he would be dead too. Not expecting the prey would hunt them back, the surviving robber was in a state of shock. He thought the man would be easy prey for them.


    "Coward! How dare you sneak attack on us!" The surviving robber snarled in anger while pointing his finger at Tang Shaoyang.


    "I will not kill you, don''t worry. I will let you live to witness how we take care of your women too right in front of you. We will teach you how to care for women!" The robber used his time to threaten Tang Shaoyang before he raised his hand, "What are you doing! Shoot him! Cripple him!"


    Along with the shouts, arrows rained down at Tang Shaoyang. He remainedposed as he had identified these robbers. He did not know how many people had fallen for their trick, but the robber did not bother to buy the tool to ward off the [Detection Skill] for them. The robber in front of him was the highest level, Level 402. The other fourteen robbers'' levels varied, from level 321 the lowest up to level 391.


    [sh Step]


    Tang Shaoyang used his skill as he appeared in front of the level 402 robber. His movement was so fast that the robber could not react to this. Tang Shaoyang''s hand reached the man''s neck and raised him to the air. He used the robber''s body to shield him from the arrow.


    The robber panicked, he hit Tang Shaoyang with his fist and his foot was kicking toward Tang Shaoyang''s belly. However, his effort was futile as [Mana Shroud] protected Tang Shaoyang. Just like that, two dozen arrows pierced the man''s body and he died not long after that.


    He could hear panicked hustles from the trees. None of them were expecting this to happen. Through [Spirit Eyes], he could see that four of the robbers tried to flee as soon as their robbery failed and their leader was killed.


    "Don''t run! He''s alone and there are fourteen of us! We can win!" There was a voice echoing through the quiet forest. However, that was not enough to call the four robbers who had decided to run away.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang would not let these robbers escape. His figure blurred from the forest. Not long after he disappeared from the robbers'' sight, screams echoed through the forest. One scream to another kept echoing in the dark forest.


    Twenty seconds had not passed after the scream, then the remaining ten robbers heard footsteps returning. Everyone looked toward the footsteps and saw the man they tried to rob was back. The man did not return alone, he returned while dragging four corpses. The ten robbers recognized the corpses. The four corpses were their friends who came with them.


    Tang Shaoyang threw the four corpses toward the dying leader. A deadly silence ensued after that, but Tang Shaoyang could hear the hurried breathing and also the erratic heartbeat of the ten robbers.


    He did not have sympathy for the robbers no matter what the reason they tried to rob was. If you were ready to take someone''s life, then you should be ready to be killed as well. That was why he never hesitated to kill anyone who tried to kill him or his people. Including his subordinate who killed his other subordinates.


    "Since you guys will not make the first move, then I will do it." Using [sh Step], his figure disappeared once again. A scream then echoed through the forest. After the scream, a body fell toward the piling up corpse.


    The same scene repeated until seventeen corpses were piling up in one spot. All the seventeen robbers died with their eyes wide open.


    "I can use their corpses for your advancement, Rosalie." He spoke to the only spirit who resided in his spiritual space. Crystal stayed with Ashley as both wanted to talk about something. The other spirits were helping the knight to evacuate the knights and their families. There was only Rosalie the me Queen with him right now.


    ¡ªIt barely helps me to advance to the next grade though.


    Rosalie responded nonchntly. Seventeen sacrifices barely increased the evolution bar. She was not that excited for a few percent increase.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the response, "Then, do you want me to sacrifice your people for your advancement?" He was talking about the Lionax Kingdom''s people. While the Kingsley Family was behind her fall, her people were innocent.


    ¡ªYou can do that if you can bear the guilt. It''s not like they care about me either. Why would I care about them?


    Rosalie''s cold response surprised Tang Shaoyang. He was not expecting that kind of response from a Queen of hundreds of thousands of people. But again, he understood her feelings. Those people did not even care about her, he died questionably? Killed by her best friend, Crystal the Frost Knight? It was a ridiculous tale but no one questioned that aside from her loyal knights.


    "If you don''t want to, then we have a guest that is interested in the corpses," Tang Shaoyang looked forward. He could feel a vibration on the ground as something big was approaching him. From the vibration and the steps that barely heard, he could tell that the iing guest was one, a creature with four legs, meaning a beast.


    It was not just a normal beast. From the steps, he could tell that the guest was a big one. Rosalie said nothing. She could not feel the vibration and or heard the steps since she only shared the vision. From the vision, Tang Shaoyang saw nothing even with his [Spirit Eyes].


    But soon, his [Dragon Eyes] found the guest that was interested in the corpse. He could see the overwhelming mana from the approaching figure, "Eight meters tall."

 Chapter 493 - Dark Predator

    <h4>Chapter 493 - Dark Predator</h4>


    The creature was invisible, he could only see the mana possessed by the creature and estimated the size based on that.


    ¡ªThe Dark Predator!


    Rosalie, who shared the vision with Tang Shaoyang, immediately called out the name for the creature. Tang Shaoyang tried to use [Basic Detection], but it did not work. The invisible skill the creature had was blocking the detection. The detection did not work unless the creature showed up.


    "What kind of creature is this Dark Predator?" Tang Shaoyang asked Rosalie. Even though the creature was invisible, it chose to walk slowly instead of rushing toward him. The Dark Predator was not aware that Tang Shaoyang had detected its presence.


    ¡ªA giant cat that goes invisible at night hence it is called The Dark Predator. But weird, from what I know, this creature lives in the deeper part of the forest. The Dark Predator could reach seventeen meters tall from what I know.


    "Maybe it smells the blood so ites to me? Since you don''t want the corpses, should I give them to this giant cat?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    Maybe the giant cat found it weird that Tang Shaoyang talked by himself, the creature stopped his advance and looked around. It stopped for a while, observing its surroundings. Maybe it could not find the second living person, the creature then continued.


    ¡ªDon''t! Give them to me. It''s better than nothing!


    Sure enough, the me Queen immediately objected to the thought of giving the seventeen corpses to the beast.


    "I thought you did not want the sacrifices¡­ But before that, let''s catch this Dark Predator." After saying that, Tang Shaoyang''s figure shed toward the giant creature. He jumped toward the giant cat and punched the creature on the head.


    The giant creature was startled by his sudden movement. It jolted back but his punch was too fast. To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, he hit nothing. Yes, his punch went through the air as the mana scattered chaotically under his punch.


    "Huh?" Tang Shaoyang then looked below and noticed there was a shocked kitten. The kitten''s yellow eyes stared at him and he stared back at the kitten. As soon as hended on the ground, his figure darted toward the kitten. The scared kitten was about to go invisible but it was toote as his hand caught it in the neck.


    Tang Shaoyang picked up the kitten who struggled in his hand. The kitten was about his palm size, it was so tiny for a beast. He then cast [Basic Detection] on the kitten.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast - Dark Predator]


    Evolution: Infant Dark Predator


    Level: 178


    Skill: [Natural Invisible] [Mana Maniption] [Shadow Elemental]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The kitten meowed under his grasp, moving its tiny limbs, trying to break free from Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang was surprised to see the kitten''s information. This little kitten was indeed a Dark Predator, but it was too little for a creature that could reach seventeen meters in height.


    But that was not the thing that surprised him, it was the fact this kitten was already level 178. From the size of this kitten, it was just born. If he had to estimate how old it was, he bet this kitten was less than a month old.


    ¡ªNo wonder it wandered outside, it''s still an infant. But if this kiddo is here, that means its parents are around as well.


    Being reminded by Rosalie, Tang Shaoyang checked the surroundings, making sure he did not miss something. He had checked the surrounding area with his [Spirit Eyes] and also the [Dragon Eyes], but he could not find other invisible creatures around.


    "I don''t find anything suspicious." Tang Shaoyang said as he walked back toward the piling corpses. He brought the ck-furred kitten to his face and asked, "Where''re your parents?"


    ¡ªDon''t be ridiculous. There is no way this infant Dark Predator under¡­


    Rosalie''s voice was cut off midway as soon as she heard the kitten meow sadly. As if it understood what Tang Shaoyang talked about.


    "Did your parents die?" While it might understand what he asked the kitten, they had no way to understand the kitten. Since it sounded sad, he thought its parents had died.


    Meow!


    This time it meowed angrily and fiercely. It seemed he guessed wrong, then if the parents were not dead yet, "Did you get a loss when you y outside your home?"


    It kept meowing but he did not understand a single thing that this kitten said to him. It stopped meowing when they arrived at the corpses. The kitten was focusing its yellow eyes on the corpses.


    "If Li Na is here, she might understand what this kitten talked about." He thought of the petite girl. She could talk with Moon, maybe she couldmunicate with the kitten, "I should have brought her as well." He muttered.


    "Do you want to eat this?" Tang Shaoyang brought the kitten closer to the corpses. It responded with its cat voice again. The kitten opened its mouth, trying to lick the corpses.


    He could see the bone through the thin skin. If not for the ck fur, he might see the frame of the kitten clearly. Tang Shaoyang took out the battle-ax and cut one of the corpse''s hands. He then put the kitten in front of the hand, "You can have this, little guy!"


    Since this little kitten was not a threat to his life, Tang Shaoyang let it free. As soon as it was freed, the little kitten bit into the hand and ran away. His movement was quite fast and it disappeared into the darkness behind the tree.


    ¡ªWhy do you release it? You should keep it and raise it! It can help you once it grows up!


    Rosalie said it aloud to the point of almost screaming. However, her scream only received a nonchnt shrug from Tang Shaoyang, "I don''t have time to raise a pet. We are on a mission here. We need to find all the species and tribes in this forest."


    Tang Shaoyang extended his right hand at the remaining corpses and activated [Spirit Advancement]. Seventeen corpses with a minus hand disappeared into nothingness.


    He then checked the advancement bar and noticed it increased by 2.47%. It was great progress for only seventeen sacrifices, "That''s not bad actually." Hemented before he continued his journey into the Gigante Forest.


    The cold wind brushed past his cheeks as he wandered at this giant forest. The guard said that there were a lot of dangerous creatures at night yet he encountered nothing. He encountered no beast or any other creatures after fifteen minutes of venturing into the forest, but one the kitten. Through the [Spirit Eyes], he only found a single creature, it was the kitten of the Dark Predator.


    Yes, after feeding the kitten with a hand, the Infant Dark Predator had been following him. It was bringing the clean white bone in the mouth and had been following since ten minutes ago. He did not bother with the kitten since it did not bother him either.


    ¡ªThis is the outer part of the Gigane Forest. Of course, you will not find any dangerous creatures in this area. Remember, the Gigante Forest is half of the Ortis Continent. You should go further into the forest.


    That was what Rosalie told him as he had been grumbling silently. Tang Shaoyang followed the advice and picked up his pace. It took him half an hour to find another night predator. He was not sure if they were the night predator or not, but since he entered the deeper area, there was something following him. Not the Infant Dark Predator, but it was the beast that lived underground.


    He could feel the vibration from underground. At first, it was just one creature that followed him from the underground, but the numbers were multiplied. He could no longer use his sense to count the creatures that moved underground.


    "Do you know something about the creature living underground, Rosalie?" Tang Shaoyang stopped his steps and asked the spirit. He remembered the dwarves living underground. There was a chance that the dwarves had been following him for twenty minutes.


    ¡ªMany creatures lived underground and I am pretty sure, they are not dwarves underneath you right now. The dwarves lived in the deepest part of the forest and with their craft, you will not be able to feel the vibration even if they walk right below you.


    That was Rosalie''s reply, crushing his hope to find the dwarves on his first night. While [Spirit Eyes] could see through objects, he could not see through the ground to see what was underneath him. There was something that blocked his vision.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped his steps and listened to the steps underneath him. He could feel that more and more creatures gathered right below him. He furrowed his brows as he sensed too many steps. If he had to estimate, there were over a thousand same creatures right underneath his soles.


    Then a big tremor happened as the ground shook fiercely that even the giant tree was shaking as well. Tang Shaoyang could feel that the things below him were going upward, heading toward his spot. Tang Shaoyang leaped backward as a giant creature leaped from the underground.


    The giant creature shot toward him, like hundreds of them at the same time, causing andslide. A massive crater as hundreds of creatures leaped into the air at the same time. Tang Shaoyang got to see the creatures, a ck rack, a giant one. Hundreds of the giant rats leaped toward him with their shiny ws.

 Chapter 494 - The Dark Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 494 - The Dark Tribe</h4>


    Because of these rats, Tang Shaoyang did not have a footing tond. The area right below him was filled with the giant rat. Hundreds of the giant rats tried to rip him apart in the air and thousands of them were waiting below.


    However, he had something that the giant rats would not expect, the ability to walk in the air. As soon as he reached the height the giant rats could not reach, he activated the [Sky Walk]. Instead of falling off, he was floating in the air. If it was another person, they would fall into the giant rats'' trap.


    As soon as he fell off, he would be surrounded by thousands of giant rats. It was a hopeless situation, not for him though. Even though he did not have the [Sky Walk], he would be okay.


    ¡ªDark Tremor, they are a giant rat that hunts for food in a big group. Even though they are weaker individually, in a group, they will tire out even a strong individual before eventually killing their prey.


    Rosalie told him the information about the giant rat. The giant rat was around two meters in length and around a meter in height. Their small forelegs were equipped with sharp ws that easily ripped apart flesh. The ck fur covered the whole body but the lower part of the belly. If Tang Shaoyang had to include the tail, the giant rat might reach three meters or even maybe longer.


    He then cast [Basic Detection] on one of the rats to get more information about this guy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast - Dark Tremor]


    Affiliation: Dark Tribe


    Evolution: Stage 5


    Level: 278


    Skill: [Quick Digging] [Flesh Tear] [Dark Vision] [High-Sense (Passive)]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Just like Rosalie said, Dark Tremor was weak individually, but in a big group. They might even hunt a stronger individual than them. Failing to hunt Tang Shaoyang, the Dark Tremor did not escape. They stayed below and looked at him. The thousands of pairs of red eyes focused on him.


    The rats were squeaking at him. If he could trante them, they might call him cowardly and tell him toe down to fight them. Of course, he did not understand what they were talking about. It was just his interpretation in his head.


    "So they are part of a tribe, let''s kill half of them and follow the rest." A n was formted in Tang Shaoyang''s head. If he could find their leader, he might talk to them and hope the leader could speak humannguage. His mission was to unite all the tribes in this forest, after all.


    Conquering this Dark Tribe would be his first step. Clearly, Dark Tremor might be useful in the war and might be a key to find the dwarves who also lived underground. He took out his battle-ax and he was about to go down until he heard a growl.


    Tang Shaoyang looked to the side and all the giant rats looked toward the side as well. There, he saw the ck-furred kitten, growling at the giant rats from the edge of the crater while showing its canine. The immature growl sounded funny to his ears.


    ''That kitten is done for!'' That was what he thought until he saw the shocking scene. Thousands of the giant rats scrambled around, running away from the Dark Predator. He witnessed that the giant rats returned into the underground, digging their way back. The little kitten pounced toward the crowd of the giant rats.


    To his surprise, the kitten managed to catch one of the Dark Tremors. The two long canines dug in the flesh and the giant rat squeaked in pain. The Dark Tremor tried to shake off the Infant Dark Predator. Despite being smaller in size, the little kitten easily tore apart the flesh. He then saw the little kitten raise its paw, glowing in mana. The paw then hit the giant rat on the head and it instantly died.


    The giant rat''s eyes popped out as blood sprayed from the nose. The Dark Tremor instantly stopped moving after the hit. This was a shocking scene for him. First of all, the Dark Tremor was much bigger than the kitten, why would they be afraid of the kitten that was about his palm-size? Second, the Dark Tremor was much higher in level, with about a hundred levels gaps. Third, there were thousands of Dark Tremors while the little kitten was alone.


    No matter how he looked at this, the Dark Tremor should have easily overwhelmed the kitten. He could not understand who they were afraid of the kitten that was not even level 200 and dared to attack him who was level 701. This made no sense to him. In the blink of an eye, the Dark Tremor vanished, leaving two Dark Tremors and a kitten.


    Yes, the Infant Dark Predator managed to kill another Dark Tremor. A strike of its pawn killed the second Dark Tremor while they tried to escape from the little kitten.


    "This does not make any sense at all, I can''t understand this." Tang Shaoyang shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡ªI told you to keep and raise the Dark Predator. The Dark Tremors escape from the Dark Predator is because of their natural instinct as the Dark Tremor is not an intelligent beast. They used their instincts to live and the Dark Predator is the natural predator of the Dark Tremor.


    Rosalie tried to exin the confusion. It made sense when she said it like that, but still, it was just a tiny kitten. Why would they be afraid of a tiny kitten that looked so weak¡­ Not so weak, since the tiny kitten one-pawed the Dark Tremor.


    Meow!


    Amidst the quiet night, the tiny kitten meowed. It spoke to him. The Infant Dark Predator nudged the Dark Tremor toward him. He did not know what it talked about, but he understood the intention. The Infant Dark Predator paid back to him for the hand he gave it earlier. The human''s for the Dark Tremor''s corpse.


    "If it could hunt its own food, why would it starve?" The more he knew about this Dark Predator, the more confused he had be. From how it killed the Dark Tremor in one hit, it should not be a problem to hunt by itself.


    ¡ªI told you that this Dark Predator should be living in the inner part of the forest. Of course, the creature that lived in the outer part of the forest would avoid this Dark Predator even if it is an infant. Just raise it, it''s worth your time.


    Rosalie kept persuading Tang Shaoyang to raise the Dark Predator.


    Meow!


    The Infant Dark Predator meowed at him again while nudging the corpse. Tang Shaoyangnded in front of the Dark Predator. It did not escape like before but kept nudging the Dark Tremor''s corpse. It was giving him the corpse.


    "It''s okay, little guy. You can have it, I don''t eat rats." Tang Shaoyang replied while waving his hand. Now, this little creature sessfully drew his interest.


    The Infant Dark Predator squinted its eyes, seemingly asking, "Are you sure?" He did not know for sure but he perceived it like that.


    "Sure, you can have it." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. Then the little kitten made a face of, "Don''t regret itter!" before it devoured the two Dark Tremor''s corpses. Yes, devouring was the right word to describe the scene before him. The little guy ate the Dark Tremor from the head, the brain, and then the body. It took the Infant Dark Predator less than a minute to finish the two meters long Dark Tremor.


    After it finished the first one, it did not forget to offer thest Dark Tremor to him again. It seemed to say, "Are you sure you don''t want this?"


    "You can eat it, little glutton." Tang Shaoyang then realized that the little guy had intelligence, allowing them tomunicate. It no longer offered him the corpse and ate it cleanly, leaving only the bone and the tail.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and looked at the hole in the crater. There were many holes made by the Dark Tremor. He only needed to follow the hole and he might find where this Dark Tribe was. The problem was, the holes led in all directions. He did not know which one to follow.


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward the little kitten, "Little glutton, do you know where they live?" He was joking around, of course. However, the Infant Dark Predator never stopped to surprise him. It nodded its head while pointing at its nose with its paw, telling him that it knew where the Dark Tremor went to.


    Then the Dark Predator waved its paw at him, telling him to follow it. The little kitten walked toward a specific hole. Tang Shaoyang followed but the hole was too small for him. He needed to crawl if he wanted to follow the little glutton.


    "Let''s see what I can do with my [Elemental Maniption]." Tang Shaoyang ced his hand on the ground and molded the hole into his size. But it was very hard to control Elemental Power, especially for something specific, but he had Rosalie the me Queen to help him, "Teach me how to control the Elemental, Rosalie!" He was not asking butmanding the spirit to teach him.


    ¡ªWho will teach you if you act bossy like that!


    Rosalie the me Queen humphed at him despite his order.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow when he heard the response, "Do you know the reason why I decided to establish a contract with you, Rosalie? Because you wield Elemental Power. If you don''t want to teach me, I am fine with it. I will make you more useful than just a spirit that keeps talking back at her Master by sacrificing you. That way, I might get a skill that allows me to control my Elemental Power and also some levels since you are a Grade A Spirit. If I don''t get anything useful, I have Crystal and Ashley to teach me as well."

 Chapter 495 - Aki

    <h4>Chapter 495 - Aki</h4>


    Controlling the Elemental Power proved to be much harder than he thought even with the skill. Since Rosalie the me Queen was specialized in fire, she taught how she used her power. It took some time for him to pick it up. It was not just a matter of imagination. Controlling the power for a precise matter like creating ane by shaping the ground was much harder than building a big wall like he did when he fought the Daian Kingdom.


    Tang Shaoyang ced his hand on the wall, creating a path that fit his size. He was following the Infant Dark Predator who kept sniffing forward, ''Is it a dog or a cat?'' He did not know that a cat had a sharp smell.


    After half an hour following the kitten, they ended up in an underground space. The underground space was bigger than a ser field, around three to four times bigger. He came over the edge and found countless giant rats. Yes, the underground space was the nest of the Dark Tremors. The squeak echoed in the underground space.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed that the little kitten was about to jump into the Dark Tremor''s crowd, but he caught it. It wanted to meow at him, but he immediately closed its jaw. He did not want to startle the Dark Tremor, he wanted to look for the leader.


    This was a nest, there must be a leader of the Dark Tremor. He wanted to look for the leader, with a hope tomunicate with the leader of this Dark Tremor, "Is it possible to tame the Dark Tremor?" He was asking Rosalie in a whisper. Since the Dark Tremor lived by its instinct, he wondered if this thing could be tamed.


    ¡ªI don''t know. No one has tried to tame this thing before. Who wanted to have a Dark Tremor pet?


    Rosalie found the question was ridiculous. To tame an unintelligent beast was much harder, and the Dark Tremor was weak individually. No sane person would waste their time tame such a creature.


    Tang Shaoyang observed the Dark Tremors below him, scanning the whole space. However, there was no particr Dark Tremor that was different from the others. All looked the same in his eyes, the leader usually looked different than the others. But he could not find the different Dark Tremor.


    "If I can''t find the leader, then I will force the leader out." Tang Shaoyang released the little kitten who had been struggling from his hand, "Go head! You can go if you want." The little kitten looked at him suspiciously before it turned around.


    The Infant Dark Predator was standing at the edge, observing the prey from the top. Just as the little kitten was about to jump, there was a voice ringing in his head. Not only him, it seemed that the little kitten also heard the voice.


    ¡ªWait! Please don''t harm my child!


    The Infant Dark Predator leaped backward and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. It thought it was Tang Shaoyang but soon it realized the voice was different. The little kitten looked around, trying to find where the voice came from. The same for Tang Shaoyang, he looked around as well. The voice was very clear and Rosalie was the only spirit in his spiritual space right now.


    "I am behind you!" The voice rang from their back. Tang Shaoyang turned around as he was surprised that he could not detect any presence from the back. The Infant Dark Predator also turned around and snarled at the creature behind. It was a beastmen, around fifty centimeters tall.


    Yes, there was a rat beastmen behind them, standing with its two feet, and looking at Tang Shaoyang and the Infant Dark Predator. The long whisker and the red eyes scanned the little kitten, "No wonder my child is running away, there''s an Infant Dark Predator." The rat beastmen muttered before it looked toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang was not idle, he cast [Basic Detection] on the rat beastmen. From the surface, this rat beastment was not that dangerous. But it was better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Aki


    Race: Dark Tremor


    Affiliation: Dark Tribe


    Rank: Elder


    ss: Mind Control


    Evolution: Epic


    Level: 611


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang was shocked to see the stats of this rat. He encountered an Epic Beastmen for the first time, ''But wait, I thought the outer region is filled with weak monsters, then what about this one?''


    ¡ªI also don''t know. I have been away from this continent for years. Many changes could happen during that time.


    "Please don''t harm my children, Sir." Aki bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang. From the voice, it was a male''s voice and quite young as well. It seemed the rat beastmen could tell that Tang Shaoyang was stronger than him.


    Meanwhile, the little kitten was walking toward Tang Shaoyang, hiding behind his feet as it kept peeking at Aki. The little guy was aware that it could not defeat Aki hence it hid behind Tang Shaoyang.


    "They attacked me first though," Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Killing them also gives me more benefits than sparing their lives as well. Why should I listen to you?" He was not wrong. He could use the corpses for summoning or sacrifice for Feera''s advancement to Grade S Spirit.


    "Then what can I do to change your mind?" Aki responded calmly, causing Tang Shaoyang to be alerted, ''Why did this Epic Beastmen surrender easily? Is he trying to buy time for the help to arrive?" He thought about it, but he could not get the answer.


    Through the [Spirit Eyes], he could not find any approaching beasts from the tunnels. The Dark Tremors below them were not aware of their presence as well, ''Is he going to give up without fighting back?''


    "Are you the leader of the Dark Tremors?" Tang Shaoyang inquired.


    Aki nodded his head, "If you ask me if I am the one who controlled them, then yes. I am their Leader."


    "Easy if you want your children not to be harmed, join my empire and be my vassal. Not only will I not harm your children but I will protect them as well." Tang Shaoyang expressed his thoughts. If Aki was the one who controlled the thousands of the Dark Tremors, he needed this guy alive for his purpose. It was to locate all the tribes in the Gigante Forest.

 Chapter 496 - Dark Vulture

    <h4>Chapter 496 - Dark Vulture</h4>


    "Unfortunately, I can''t do that. Dark Tremor is part of the Dark Tribe. I am not going to betray my tribe for you, Sir." The rat beastmen replied. The rat beastmen did not even think about it as he gave his answer.


    "I see, so this talk is merely to stall time until your reinforcementes?" Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes at the rat beastmen. He said so because he noticed there was a group of five beastmen right above them.


    Boom!


    A hole formed between him and the rat beastmen as five figures came down. The five figures were the five beastmen with vulture heads, a bird species with no hair. Each of them was around two meters tall with two hands and two feet. The five beastmen in front of him were the closest beastmen to have a body that was simr to a human.


    If not for the slight white hair on their skins, he might think of them as human if he did not see their heads. Kairu still had his red lion hair and Wen still had the jade feather, totally different from the ones in front of him.


    Tang Shaoyang cast the [Basic Detection] on one of them to see how strong the reinforcements were.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Dark Vulture


    Affiliation: Dark Tribe


    Rank: Elite Soldier of the Dark Tribe


    ss: Dark Warrior


    Evolution: Ancient


    Level: 813


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The five beastmen bowed their heads toward the rat beastmen even though the five soldiers were much stronger than him. At this point, it was pretty clear that Aki held a high position in this Dark Tribe. Knowing this, Tang Shaoayng wanted, even more, to take this Aki to be his subordinate. The rat beastmen might be the key to conquer the Dark Tribe.


    "We greet Elder Aki." The five Vulture Heads greeted the rat beastmen. Thetter nodded his head and pointed his tiny finger at Tang Shaoyang and the little kitten, "Dispose these two intruders from my house!"


    The five Vulture Heads turned around and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. As for the little kitten, its body shivered in fear. Clearly, this little guy was afraid of the five vulture heads and the rat beastmen.


    Tang Shaoyang stretched out his hand and cast his skill, [Dragon Transformation]. His enemies were higher in level, so he was not going to underestimate them. He noticed that the rat beastmen was surprised to see his transformation. As for the five Vulture Heads, they did not have emotion to start, so they did not show anything at his transformation.


    The tunnel was not a great ce to fight as it was too narrow. That was his advantage actually so the five Dark Vultures could not surround him. However, he threw such a big advantage as he dashed out with the little kitten in his hand. The little kitten was quite useful, he did not mind keeping it.


    Tang Shaoyang dashed out of the tunnel and spewed a big me toward the crowd of the Dark Tremor. He would teach the rat beastmen who dared to y a trick on him. The me spread out as the Dark Tremor squealed in agony.


    "NOOOO!!!" Tang Shaoyang heard the scream from Aki from the tunnel. That rat beastmen truly loved this Dark Tremor. At least, from the scream, that beastmen was pained for losing at least thousands of Dark Tremors.


    The five Dark Vultures chased him afterward. The five figures flew toward him, one of them flew straight toward him while the other four tried to nk him.


    Tang Shaoyang put the little kitten on his shoulder and told the Infant Dark Predator, "Hold it tight, little glutton!"


    The Dark Vulture shot toward him as his hands transformed into a talon. The Dark Vulture traveled fast as it arrived in front of him in no time. The talon was right in his face, but a few centimeters away from him, an earth spike shot down from the ceiling. The earth spike hit the Dark Vulture and crashed it down.


    "Heh, it is easier to control the Elemental Power when I am in my Dragon Transformation," Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. He had to touch the ground or the wall to control the Earth Elemental perfectly, but not it was not the case when he was in Dragon Transformation. With just a simple thought, the elemental moved on his will.


    The four Dark Vultures pincered him from the four nks. With a wave of his wings, his figure flew up and avoided the four Dark Vultures'' strikes. Their talons hit the empty air and Tang Shaoyang countered with Fire Breath. Before the fire could hit the four Dark Vultures, there was a shield made of Dark Energy formed above the four Dark Vultures.


    Tang Shaoyang frowned as he could tell that the Dark Vulture should not have time to form that shield. It must be someone else that helped them. He looked at the tunnel, sure enough, Aki was helping the four Dark Vultures.


    Bam!


    The Dark Vulture who got mmed down by the earth spike flew up again, The earth spike injured the Dark Vulture externally, but it still could fight. It shot toward him with unimaginable speed, much faster than before. He was caught off guard by the Dark Vulture''s speed, "They can move even faster¡­" He muttered as he grabbed the two talons that tried to strike his chest.


    Meanwhile, the four Dark Vultures who managed to avoid the fire appeared behind him. They used their talons, striking him from the back.


    [Dispersal (Passive) triggered]


    Dispersal was a skill that reduced the attack force by fifty percent. Even so, the four Dark Vultures were much stronger. [me Shield] broke out and the me countered the four Dark Vultures. At the same time [Mana Shroud] fell apart and his body shot downward.


    Boom!


    The little kitten who had been holding up on his neck managed to jump out before Tang Shaoyang crashed to the ground. The little guy saved himself at the moment of danger. However, it did not leave Tang Shaoyang. The Infant Dark Predator meowed at the side where Tang Shaoyang crashed.


    "I am fine! I am fine!" Tang Shaoyang immediately stood up again. The talon did not even leave a scratch on the ck scale. He just felt a slight numb at the ce where he was hit.


    Tang Shaoyang stretched his neck as the cracking sound rang in the empty underground space. The cracking was quite loud as it echoed in the underground space, "It''s been a long time since I felt hurt," Tang Shaoyang looked toward the little kitten who tried to climb up from his right foot, "What are you doing? You should stay down here while I am fighting them," Tang Shaoyang kicked the little kitten away.


    The little kitten seemed to understand him as it ran away, searching for a ce to hide. Tang Shaoyang shook his head and looked toward the rat beastmen, Aki, "You should think carefully about my offer." The rat beastmen maintained his silence as it kept looking at Tang Shaoyang.


    "You don''t need to answer it right now. I will give you time to think until I finish off these five vultures. By that time, I want to hear the answer!"

 Chapter 497 - The Unexpected Gain And The Unexpected...

    <h4>Chapter 497 - The Unexpected Gain And The Unexpected¡­</h4>


    The five Dark Vultures rushed toward Tang Shaoyang as their figures blurred. Tang Shaoyang took out his Dragon Destroyed and activated his skill, [sh Step]. His figure blurred and appeared right in front of one vulture. Tang Shaoyang swung the battle-ax upward as he cast a skill at the same time, [Grand st].


    Boom!


    A st urred as one vulture shot upward and hit the ceiling. He did not finish his attack, he turned around and swung his battle-ax at the vulture who just passed him. This time he activated [Thousand shes]. The second vulture shot down and crashed at the spot where he was crashed.


    Boom!


    The other three vultures quickly spread out to make a distance from him. However, Tang Shaoyang was not giving them a chance to recover. In the air, he activated [Mirage Stride]. His figure split into seven, and all the mirage chased after the splitting up Dark Vulture. The mirages caused confusion for the vulture.


    Amidst the confusion, the Dark Vultures just attacked what was in front of them, whether they were real or not. The real Tang Shaoyang was in the middle of the three mirages that chased after the Dark Vulture who split into the opposite direction of the two vultures. The real Tang Shaoyang flew higher as the Dark Vulture attacked the two mirages.


    As the mirage disappeared, the Dark Vulture realized that the real one was above him. It was toote as [Thousand st] was cast on it. The thousand of the battle-ax hit the poor vulture. The Dark Vulture''s body and wings were crushed by the [Thousand st].


    Boom!


    The Dark Vulture shot down to the ground and st into a meat paste. It died instantly.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 710!]


    A barrage of notifications rang in his head. He was surprised, he thought he had killed the first two Dark Vultures, but it did not give him level up. He looked toward where the first vulture got hit by [Grand st]. Its head was stuck to the ceiling, he thought it was dead but then he noticed that its feet were still twitching.


    He looked at the vulture who got hit by [Thousand st]. Even though the body suffered a heavy injury and its wing was torn apart, it was still breathing. The first two Dark Vultures were still alive even after all of that.


    "I will save you two for thest then," Tang Shaoyang then looked toward thest two remaining Dark Vultures.


    The two Dark Vultures did not regard their lives as they kept charging at him. This time, he noticed there was Dark Energy surrounding the two. The two Dark Vultures folded their wings into their bodies and they started to revolve in the air.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The two Dark Vultures charged at him. Tang Shaoyang did not stay still. He cast [yer de], ten crescent des formed around him, the des were made of yer Energy, giving off a dreadful aura. He sent five des for each Dark Vulture.


    Tang Shaoyang did not stop there, he folded his wings, covering his body with the wing. After that, he chased after the yer de with his body as he cast another skill, [Deadly Charge]. His figure charged at one of the Dark Vultures.


    Boom! Boom!


    The five crescent des exploded as they shed against the Dark Vulture, stopping their movement. However, the two Dark Vultures screeched in pain as their blood covered the wing. Tang Shaoyang was not done yet as his body charged at one of them.


    Bang!


    He charged right at the Dark Vulture''s head, causing the head to explode. Blood and brain juice sprayed as the body of the Dark Vulture was flung backward.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached Level 716!]


    It was Deadly Charge instead, it instantly died when it was hit by Tang Shaoayang''s body. Thest Dark Vulture was about to make its escape as it realized that the enemy was too strong. However, Tang Shaoyang''s hand was quick as he grabbed the Dark Vulture''s neck. At the same time, he finally got to try his new skill, [yer Touch].


    yer Energy covered his right palm and the Dark Vulture immediately screeched in pain as it struggled violently. The struggle did notst for five seconds before it stopped moving in his grasp. The lifeless body stopped moving and Tang Shaoyang saved the body into his inventory.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 721!]


    "Huhuhu¡­ This [yer Touch] is quite omnipotent for killing an Ancient Beast within five seconds." Tang Shaoyang let out a satisfied chuckle. He then pped toward the ceiling to reach the dying Dark Vulture. He reached the Dark Vulture''s foot with [yer Touch]. The Dark Vulture''s body shook wildly before it died.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 726!]


    Upon hearing the notification, Tang Shaoyang stored the dead body in his inventory. He could use the body for the sacrificester. Five sacrifices were too little or he could sacrifice them for Feerater. Either way worked for him.


    "Four Dark Vultures for 25 levels, this is an unexpected harvest for me." Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as he flew downward. He was about to kill thest Dark Vulture. However, he was left speechless when he arrived at the bottom.


    The fifth Dark Vulture was already dead, it left him just the bone frame of the Dark Vulture with a little kittle who was sleeping next to the frame. Yes, the fifth Dark Vulture was killed by the little kitten and it ate the body clean. A truly little glutton.


    Currently, the Infant Dark Predator was sprawled on the ground with its bulging tummy faced upward and it stretched its four limbs out.


    "Why would this little guy sleep here? This is dangerous!" Tang Shaoyang was about to kick the little guy to wake it up. However, Rosalie the me Queen stopped him.


    ¡ªDon''t! It is currently under growth evolution after killing the Dark Vulture who is much higher in level than it. Don''t interrupt the evolution!


    Rosalie was panicked as she immediately informed Tang Shaoyang. It would be fatal for the Dark Predator if its evolution was interrupted. Usually, the Infant Dark Predator''s evolution would be overseen by their parents. This one was a special case as its parents were not around.


    "Fortunately, you said it in time, or else I will wake this little guy." Tang Shaoyang''s right foot stopped in the air. He was a few centimeters away from kicking the little guy. As for thest Dark Vulture, he was not upset that this little guy took it from him. He believed there would be more of the Elite Soldier of the Dark Tribe he could kill for levelster.


    "Alright, you are thest one!" Tang Shaoyang turned around. Thest beastmen, Aki, was still standing at the edge of the tunnel. As their gazes met, Aki turned around, attempting to escape from him.


    "There''s no way I would let you escape from me! You will be the key for me to conquer the Dark Tribe, my first vassal in this world!"


    Whoosh!


    He thought the rat beastmen was about to escape from him, but to his surprise, Aki was waiting for him in the middle of the tunnel. Tang Shaoyang was puzzled, he was about to ask for his answer until a splitting headache struck his head.


    "ARGHHHH!" Tang Shaoyang clutched his head as he fell to his knees. The scream echoed through the underground space.

 Chapter 498 - Nol

    <h4>Chapter 498 - Nol</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang felt that there was a force that tried to pry his head open, digging into his memories. He could feel the force was trying to see his memories and try to control his head. He resisted, which caused the splitting headache to mount up.


    ¡ªHey, what''s wrong with you? What happened?


    While the Spirit and the Master shared their vision and sometimes their minds, but not with the other senses. Rosalie could not feel the pain Tang Shaoyang experienced right now.


    Tang Shaoyang knelt and clutched his head, shaking his head fiercely. After the force failed to see his memories, it tried to control him now. He could hear a voice that tugged him, telling him to surrender or something like that. At this point, he was aware this was the rat beastmen''s witchcraft.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his head despite the pain, his slit pupil became thinner as fury and killing intent radiated from him. His eyes looked at Aki who tried to control him through his ss, Mind Control.


    Whoosh!


    All kinds of aura burst out from Tang Shaoyang, [Sovereign Aura] and [yer Domination] blended within the atmosphere, causing Aki to copse on his knees.


    Plop!


    The rat beastmen fell as his red eyes widened in shock. The pain in his head vanished after that and he stood up immediately. If he was asked what he hated the most, it was being controlled. The helpless feeling of not being able to do anything to save her lover from his Boss'' nephew in the past and being ordered around. That was what he hated the most.


    The reason he wanted to be an Emperor was so the same thing would not repeat. He did not want to get controlled but he was the one who controlled his life. His ambition was born from that. Now there was a little creature that tried to control him through his skill.


    "I don''t need you alive. I hate your type the most. I will kill you!" Tang Shaoyang approached the kneeling Aki. The rat beastmen opened his mouth, trying to say something but no words came out of his mouth. It kept opening and closed, just like a fish that gaped for air.


    Tang Shaoyang''s hand reached Aki''s neck and raised the rat beastmen to the air. The rat beastmen''s feet were kicking in the air as he struggled under Tang Shaoyang''s grasp, "E-even if you kill me, you can''t win against the Dark Tribe! There''s someone stronger than you and they have a big army while you are alone!"


    "What is this? Now you try to threaten me with your tribe that your life is in my hands?" Tang Shaoyang sneered.


    "N-No, I am just informing you. You are weak and you can''t win against them." Aki said that then he closed his eyes, "It is my problem, your time is over."


    Tang Shaoyang''s grip tightened as the rat beastmen ran out of breath. He was about to crush the rat beastmen''s neck until a childish voice rang in the tunnel, "Wait! Don''t kill Grandpa Aki!"


    Aki''s eyes shot open as he yelled, "No! Don''te here! Don''te here, Nol!" However, hismand did not work as Tang Shaoyang saw the same rat beastmening out from the tunnel. This rat beastmen was only three-quarters of Aki in height. His small body was shaking as the little rat approached Tang Shaoyang.


    The little rat stopped when the distance was around four meters away and he knelt with his face on the ground, "Please, don''t kill Grandpa Aki. I am willing to do anything as long as you don''t kill him. I am even willing to be your ve!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the resigned Aki and looked at the smaller rat beastmen. He then cast [Basic Detection] at the smaller rat beastmen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Nol


    Race: Dark Tremor


    Affiliation: -


    Rank:-


    Evolution: Stage-8


    ss:-


    Level: 377


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Why should I listen to you? You are pretty useless. You don''t even have a ss, how can you be useful to me?" Tang Shaoyang''s deep voice flowed out and echoed in the tunnel as he focused his gaze on Nol. The little rat beastmen''s body was shaking fiercely at the question. Nol could not think of his use to this man since he did not know what this human wanted.


    "I-I¡­ I-I can control a few low-levels of my kind to build you an underground house!?" Nol came up with this idea. He did not know if the underground house could be useful for Tang Shaoyang or not, but he just said it to save his Grandpa Aki.


    "Look at how cute your Grandson is? He said he will build me an underground house," Tang Shaoyang looked at Aki. The rat beastmen did not dare to meet Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, Aki lowered his head to avoid the gaze, "Since you tried to control me, what about if I control your Grandson''s fate first."


    Aki raised his head and looked at him with his eyes wide open. His body was trembling even fiercer, "I will pull each of his ws first, then I will dig his eyes one by one for you to see." As Tang Shaoyang said that, Aki''s body was shaking even more fiercely.


    "Oh, maybe I will save the eyes for thest. What about if I skin him first, take some of your grandson''s tender meat to feed the Infant Dark Predator? I bet that guy will love your grandson''s son." Tang Shaoyang smiled at Aki, "Don''t worry, I have a healer. I will heal your Grandson so he will die quickly. I am not done yet."


    "I will do that. I will do everything as long as you don''t kill Grandfather Aki!" Nol''s voice followed up.


    "I am not wrong, he''s cute. He''s thinking we are in an equal position to make a deal," Tang Shaoyang''s grin became wider. Without a doubt, Tang Shaoyang would do that to make this rat beastmen suffer.


    Aki''s shoulder slumped weakly as he had given up to act strong, he could not let Nol suffer in this human''s hand, "Let''s make a deal. You must want something from me, I will do it for you and you can kill me after we finish the deal, but in exchange, please let Nol live."


    "You are as cute as your Grandson," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "You are not in the position to make a deal with me, Rat! You have thrown away your chance, now you don''t have any choice but to listen to me if you don''t want your Grandson to suffer in my hand."


    Aki tried to refute Tang Shaoyang, but he just opened his mouth with no words. He did not have any words to say. The human''s words were true, his and his Grandson''s life was at his mercy. He was not in the position to make a deal.


    "Alright, it''s time to return, I guess." Tang Shaoyang was still holding Aki in his hand, "Follow me, little rat." Nol stood up and followed Tang Shaoyang into the underground space.


    ''Should I attack his mind once again and buy time for Nol to run?'' Aki was scheming in his head, but then he threw away the thoughts. The mind attack did notst long, it would be easy for the human to catch up. Dark Tremor was famous for their teamwork to hunt the stronger prey than them, not for their speed.


    Tang Shoayang wanted to pick the little kitten but he was afraid of disturbing his evolution, ''Can I bring him with me, Rosalie?'' She was the one who told him to not kick the little kitten as it might disturb the evolution process. He wondered if picking it up would disturb the kitten or not.


    ¡ªI think it''s fine if you just bring it with you. I don''t think that will disturb the Dark Predator''s evolution. Unless you try to kick it again.


    Rosalie replied with a bit of sarcasm in her tone. Tang Shaoyang ignored thest part and picked up the little kitten. He put the little guy on his shoulder and looked toward the little rat beastmen, "Hold onto your Grandpa!" Nol leaped onto his Grandpa, holding onto the fur tightly.


    Just like that, he carried the rat Grandpa and Grandson with him back to the town. He nned to explore the forest to find what kind of creature lived in the forest. He never nned to explore the deeper part of the forest, not yet.

 Chapter 499 - Past And Present

    <h4>Chapter 499 - Past And Present</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang walked back to Biaska Town with his right hand holding Aki with Noltched on its back. He hung them in the air while the little kitten was still sleeping soundly on his shoulder. Of course, he had returned to his human form.


    He was not in a hurry to return, so he walked at his pace in the dark forest. It took him thirty minutes to return to the town. There was no guard outside the gate, he knocked on the door three times, "Hello, Sir? Can you open the door for me?"


    A small gap of the door opened as an eye looked through. Upon seeing Tang Shaoyang, the door then fully opened. It was the same guard who tried to remind him how dangerous the Gigante Forest was at night. "Oh, you are back. That''s right, you should go tomor-" the words stopped midway when the guard saw what was in his hand.


    The pair of grandpa and grandson was an eye-catching sight, the guard''s eyes drew toward the two. He immediately cast [Basic Detection] on the monster. The guard''s face lost its color as he subconsciously took two steps backward. The guard then looked toward Tang Shaoyang in shock.


    However, the guard quickly noticed that there was another creature on his shoulder. He saw the sleeping little kitten. To make sure he did not see wrong, the guard cast another detection on the kitten. The guard''s jaw dropped.


    He understood how the man could get the Dark Tremor beastmen since the Dark Tremor lived in the outer region of the Gigante Forest. However, The Dark Predator was another matter. It lived in the deeper part of the Gigante Forest, so how could this man get the Infant Dark Predator.


    ''Wait a minute, it''s an Infant Dark Predator? Does that mean this man snuck into the Dark Predator''s nest and stole the Infant Dark Predator?'' the guard realized something and pointed his hand at Tang Shaoyang, "You! You are not allowed to bring that into the town or the parents will attack the town!"


    Tang Shaoyang followed the finger and realized that the guard was pointing at the little glutton, he waved his hand, "Don''t worry, Sir. I found this little one in the outer territory. Its parents left this little one behind because this one is born with deficiency. You don''t need to worry about its parents."


    That was the usible exnation of what happened to this Infant Dark Predator if its parents were not dead. From Rosalie''s words, Dark Predator was big but this one was too small even for an Infant Dark Predator.


    Hearing the exnation, the guard paused for a moment and thought of it. He found Tang Shaoyang''s words reasonable. Moreover, it was too soon for Tang Shaoyang to return if he really went into the deeper part of the Gigante Forest. Added with the time to steal the infant, Tang Shaoyang should return a few hourster or in the morning.


    "What about that one? Are sure that thing would not hurt anyone in the town? That thing had a dangerous ss!" The guard pointed at Aki and Nol. He wanted the assurance from Tang Shaoyang that the beastmen would not hurt the people in the town. It was his duty as a guard, after all.


    "Don''t worry, this thing promised me to not hurt anyone unless someone else started it first. Also, if you are worried about that, you can ask Aki to sign a contract system. This guy is an intelligent Dark Tremor." Tang Shaoyang hit the back of Aki''s head and said, "Speak to the guard!"


    "Don''t worry sir, I will not hurt anyone unless the other person tries to harm me first. Just like my Master said, we can sign a system contract if you need assurance." Aki said with hisfortable and gentle voice. It eased the guard, his shoulders slumped rxedly, and nodded, "Alright, follow me to the office. All beasts or beastmen that want to enter the town have to be registered. If the beastmen or the beast are causing the trouble, we will ask for their Master to be responsible. Are you still willing to bring them into the town, Sir?" The guard became even more respectful when he addressed Tang Shaoyang.


    "I don''t mind, let''s get the registration done quickly." Tang Shaoyang nodded and followed the guard.


    "Oy, look at the gate for me. I need to take care of them!" The guard called his friend while pointing at Tang Shaoyang with his thumb.


    Just like Rosalie said, the Dark Predator was not any normal beast. Hunters rarely got out alive when they encountered the Dark Predator. There were unique cases where they managed to escape to tell the tales of how scary the Dark Predator was. Of course, this was not the first case either where someone managed to steal or tame the Infant Dark Predator. It was just that this was the first time for the guard to see the Dark Predator this close.


    Thanks to Aki and the little glutton, the guard office was in an uproar. They quickly became the center of the attention of the guards as it had been several years since someone managed to bring back an Infant Dark Predator. People wanted to see what Dark Predator looked like. If not for the [Basic Detection] that told them it was Dark Predator, people might think it was just a normal kitten.


    "Sir, you have to pay for them as well if you want to bring them into the city. The big one will cost you a thousand coins and those two little ones would be two hundred coins, added with the contract system for him Aki, it would be two thousand and two hundred game coins," The guard offered his hand to Tang Shaoyang, asking for the payment. Tang Shaoyang reached out and paid for them.


    After that, he left the guard office and returned to Biaska Town. The eye-catching appearance of the Dark Tremor beastmen, causing the people he passed by to look at him. It was normal to see a hunter bringing back the beastmen alive. While the dead one could be sold for the materials, many hunters also sold beastmen or beasts alive for a higher price.


    The same happened when he returned to the inn. The bustling first floor went silent with his appearance. He ignored them and returned to his room. Crystal and Ashley were still awake while Selena had fallen asleep.


    "You guys can continue your talk, I will sleep!" Tang Shaoyang yawned. Even though he could stay awake for a week or even more, sleeping had be a habit for him. Something was missing if he did not sleep for one to three days.


    *** ***


    "Dark Tremor with Mind Control ss?" Crystal muttered as she looked at the closed door, "What he is doing, it''s just two or maybe three hours since he left yet he brought something extraordinary back."


    "Mind Control?" Ashley did not have the chance to use her [Basic Detection] on Aki as she was not expecting the man would bring two beastmen back with him. She then shook her head and looked back to her Great-Grandmother, Crystal, "But Grandma, are you sure about my father? You should meet him first, maybe you will change your mind about him."


    Deep inside, Ashley still wanted to believe that she was not just a pawn to her father. They had been talking about the Ambrose Family and what happened in the past.


    "Hah¡­" Crystal let out a sigh, "Girl, you don''t have to worry about what kind of man your father is. I think you should think carefully about what you wanted to do instead? Is clearing the Ambrose Family''s name is what you want to do? As for your father, you will see the truth very soon. Have you heard that seeing is believing? I guess that''s the best for you, maybe you will know what kind of man your father is at your next meeting with him."


    Ashley fell silent for a moment and looked at her Great-Grandmother. She was not mistaken that the woman in front of her was her ancestor. She had seen her portrait quite often, they had it in her father''s house. From what she looked at, her father respected her Great-Grandmother. He hung the portrait to honor her.


    "What about your vengeance, Grandma? Don''t you want to avenge what Kingsley Family did to you?" Ashley then asked the crucial part.


    "Oh, that. You don''t need to worry about that. Someone has promised to avenge me instead, consider that done." Crystal answered gently, "Listen, child. You don''t have to worry about anything. Just forget the Ambrose Family and me for now, just be selfish and be Ashley! That''s the advice I can give you. I just don''t want you to have the same regret as me."


    "I have spent my youth assisting Queen Rosalie to fight against the demon race and expand the kingdom. When the war was over and I thought that I could spend more time with my husband and children, things went wrong. That''s my biggest regret in my life. So stop thinking about others and be selfish for once, you should start thinking about yourself instead of your father or Ambrose Family. However, if you think that restoring the Ambrose Family''s name can make you happy, then just do it. If you think that helping your Father''s ambition can make you happy, then do it! You are still young, you can afford to make mistakes and fix those mistakes. You have a long time, and if you want to talk with me, you know where I am."

 Chapter 500 - Mayor

    <h4>Chapter 500 - Mayor</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyelids flickered as he felt something walked around on his chest and stomach. He opened his eyes and looked down. The little kitten was walked on his body, from chest to stomach, back and forth.


    Upon noticing Tang Shaoyang was awake, the little kitten''s obsidian eyes brightened up. It stopped on his chest and sat there, with its front paw. The Infant Dark Predator pointed at its opened mouth with its paw, telling him it was hungry and wanted to eat.


    Tang Shaoyang held the cat. Yes, the little kitten had grown bigger to the size of a normal cat instead of the palm-sized kitten. It kept pointing at its mouth and belly as it was afraid that Tang Shaoyand did not understand what it tried to say.


    "Are you hungry?" Tang Shaoyang asked and the cat nodded his head fiercely, "Meat¡­ I don''t have meat with me though¡­" He had the Dark Vulture''s corpses, but he did not want to waste them to be the cat''s food. It was a precious material for the summoning. Giving the cat one was more than enough.


    Tang Shaoyang then remembered that the Infant Dark predator fell into slumber because of the growth evolution. He had not checked the cat''s new status. He then sat up and held the cat onto hisp before he cast [Basic Detection].


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast - Dark Predator]


    Evolution: Adolescent Dark Predator


    Level: 246


    Skill: [Natural Invisible] [Mana Maniption] [Shadow Ruler] ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to see the level. The first time he checked its leve was around level 178. After killing and eating one Dark Vulture, it fell into slumber but its level was level 200. He was surprised that it gained more levels after the evolution.


    "Meow!" The cat''s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. The cat voice was still the same albeit it was deeper than before, "Alright, alright. I will ask the inn if they have something for you. Do you prefer raw meats or cooked food?" He was stupid to ask the cat who could not speak with him.


    "Meow!" That was the reply he got from the cat, "My bad, I should not ask you. I will prepare the raw meat then since you eat them well."


    "The Dark Predator said it does not matter as long as it was food," Suddenly another familiar voice rang in the room. Tang Shaoyang looked toward the voice and found Aki stood at the corner of the room with Nol hugged the thigh. Nol seemed to be afraid of the cat and the cat was afraid of Aki, and Aki was afraid of Tang Shaoyang.


    "How careless I am!" Tang Shaoyang pped his forehead, "How can I forget to ask Selena for the oath." But then he was curious about something else, "Why didn''t you escape?"


    Aki did not immediately answer him, it took the adult rat beastmen a while to give his answer, "First, even without an oath, we, the beastmen are true with our words even without the system contract or an oath. Second, I am willing to take a gamble."


    "Taking a gamble? What are you talking about?" Tang Shaoyang was bewildered when he heard the answer.


    "You, I am taking the gamble that you will keep your words." The rat beastmen answered. Of course, that was not the reason. The reason was that they were in the human town. Even if they could escape from the inn, they would be hunted down by the hunters in the town. If he was alone, he might try his chance, but Nol was with him. Staying with this man was the only choice he had. Of course, Aki never nned to tell the man about this. He was trying to buy the man''s trust.


    "Whatever! You still have to take the oath, I am not going to trust you," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. He put the cat on his shoulder and got up then he heard the sound of the door open.


    "Who are you talking with? Are you bringing a woman with you?" Selena''s voice rang in the room as the girl scanned the room. She was dumbfounded when she found the rat beastmen. She looked between the two back and forth, "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "Stop it ande here!" He called her over and exined. First of all, he was a straight man. Second, he would be thinking thrice before having sexual intercourse with a beastmen. Yet, Aki was a beastmen and also male at that. Just imagining it caused his body to shudder.


    "I see." Selena nodded her head and looked toward the rat beastmen. She then walked over, "Let''s make it quick, and don''t worry, you will not feel any pain, and blood is not needed. Just follow my words."


    After making the oath, both Aki and Nol let out a bright light that illuminated the room. It was an indication that the oath was made and set. After the oath, the door opened again. This time it was Ashley who entered the room.


    "What was that?" She asked as she noticed the illumination from outside. The girl scanned the room and her gazended on Selena, "Do you¡­" Selena nodded her head, "Yep, I just finished an oath for mister rat here. Now I am hungry, let''s eat." She rushed toward Ashley and hook her hand around Ashley''s arm.


    "Wait a minute," Ashley did not mind the intimation between her and Selena. She was fond of the friendly girl. But she truly had something to convey to Tang Shaoyang, "The attendantes and says someone important of Biaska Town is looking for you."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised when he heard someone was looking for him. He knew no one, not only just the people in this town but all the people in this world. It was surely weird that someone was looking for him, "Who?" He asked.


    "The Mayor of Biaska Town! He is looking for you and waiting for you in the private room," Ashley pointed upward, indicating the Mayor was upstairs.


    "Why would he look for me?" Tang Shaoyang made a weird face. He never met this Mayor, he did not even know the name of the Mayor.


    "Isn''t it too obvious?" Ashley looked at the Dark Tremor Beastmen and before she squinted her eyes at the cat on his shoulder. She believed that the Mayor wasing for the Dark Predator. As a native of this world, she was well aware of how popr the Dark Predator was as a pet. The Mayor muste to buy the Dark Predator and maybe The Dark Tremor with Mind Control ss.


    "I am not selling any of them." Tang Shaoyang caught the Mayor''s intention immediately after Ashley said that. There was no way he would sell them as they were important pieces for his mission in the Gigante Forest.


    "At least give him some face and meet him. We are in his town, after all," Ashley said. That was the best they could do if the man was not willing to sell the beastmen or even the Dark Predator.


    "Alright." Tang Shaoyang nodded and looked toward Aki, "Do you have something you want to eat? Or the same raw meat as this guy?" He was talking about the ck cat on his shoulder.


    "We eat the meat," Aki nodded.


    After that, they came out of the room together. The attendant was still waiting outside the room and bowed toward them when they came out, "Do you have any meat? I don''t mind raw but I want a big portion for them."


    This time, it was a different male attendant who served them. The male attendant paused as he looked at Aki, Nol, and the cat, "We have Horned-Steel Hog if you want¡­"


    "Please bring a whole of this Horned-Steel Hog¡­ No, two. I want two Horned-Steel Hogs," He remembered the cat''s big appetite and decided to get two of them, "Now you can bring us to meet the Mayor." Ashley then interrupted the shocked male attendant.


    "Yes. Yes. Yes." The male attendant nodded his head repeated and guided them to the thirteenth floor. The thirteenth floor was split into four rooms and apparently, this floor was specialized for a big shot to hold meetings or even had a meal.


    Despite how remote the town was, this Biaska Inn was actually a nice ce to stay. Tang Shaoyang followed the attendant to the room with the No.1 sign on the door. The male attendant knocked on the door thrice then he waited for the response.


    "Come in!" A rough yet loud voice rang from inside the room. The male attendant opened the door and entered the room. Tang Shaoyang followed with the others as well. In the middle of the room, there was a long table. At the end of a table, a man with a thick beard sat at the main seat.


    The man had a burly figure and a wide shoulder. His square-shaped face was quite unique and there was a scar on his lower jar. It was a w-mark wound and quite big, it seemed he suffered the wound from a beast with a big w. The brownish-colored eyes were scanning Tang Shaoyang before it stopped at the cat on his shoulder.


    "Mayor Tomas," The male attendant bowed to the man. The Mayor of Biaska Town was Tomas Con. He had be Mayor for seventeen years, one of the strongest hunters in the town, "I have brought the guests."


    "Alright, you can leave now!" Mayor Tomas waved his hand at the male attendant without even sparing a nce.

 Chapter 501 - Tomas Conn

    <h4>Chapter 501 - Tomas Conn</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang did not greet the man as he seated himself at the other end of the table. Selena and Ashley sat closely next to him as Aki sat at the corner of the room with his Grandson.


    Mayor Tomas squinted his eyes at Shen as he showed displeasure on his face, but Tang Shaoyang did not care even he noticed the displeasure. The man was just a mayor of a small town, and he was an Emperor. He was not going to lower himself in front of this Mayor.


    "I am Mayor of Biaska Town, Tomas Conn," Mayor Tomas started with a formal introduction while maintaining a respectful stance. He was actually telling Tang Shaoyang and the two girls that he was a Mayor of the town, you should greet me properly.


    "Hello, my name is Tang, and I am a new Hunter in the town." Tang Shaoyang made it short as the two girls remained silent, "I heard you want to speak with me, I wonder what Mayor Tomas wanted to speak with me?" He was not someone that liked pleasantries. He immediately asked the burly Mayor his purpose for meeting him.


    "I thought we were going to have breakfast together before we get to talk with the main topic, but since you want me to be direct, then I will be direct," Mayor Tomas then looked toward the ck cat on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder and looked toward the Dark Tremor beastmen at the corner of the room, "I would like to buy them from you, Tang. Name the price for the Adolescent Dark Predator and the two Dark Tremor Beastmen."


    Just as he and Ashley predicted, the Mayor was aiming for them. And again, Tang Shaoyang never nned to sell them to anyone, "I am sorry, Mayor Tomas. I don''t have a n to sell them as I have my use for them."


    He followed Ashley''s advice, giving the Mayor some face. He tried to reject the Mayor politely. This was the best he could do for the Mayor''s face.


    Mayor Tomas squinted his eyes dangerously at Tang Shaoyang, "Tang, just ept my offer and name the price. I don''t ept the refusal!" Tomas raised his tone and said it with more force.


    At this point, it was clear that the Mayor did not ept a ''no'' answer. He wanted to buy it and Tang Shaoyang had to sell it to him. Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and nced at Ashley, "I told you right, even I am not looking for trouble, people woulde at me and get me into trouble. This is the second time."


    He did not lower his voice so Mayor Tomas heard that very clearly. The Mayor''s face turned ugly and he narrowed his eyes dangerously, "I am being polite by offering money to buy your pets, but since you don''t appreciate me then I have no choice to take action so the other new hunters know who''s the boss in this city!"


    "Tang! You are charged for the attempted murder of the Mayor of Biaska Town. You will be imprisoned in the dungeon for a month and your women will be sold into the brothel and the town will confiscate your belongings." Mayor Tomas suddenly grinned at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Wahoo, this is will be the first time my fight against an Epic, I guess." Tang Shaoyang grinned as well. He was not afraid in the slightest against this Mayor. He stood up from the table and cracked his finger. If the opposite part was threatening him with his words, he would return them with his fist.


    "Little guy, you will have¡­" Tang Shaoyang was about to offer the cat the Mayor''s corpse, but he stopped midway. An Epic''s body was too precious to be eaten by the cat, "Nevermind, that is a bad idea."


    This time, it was Mayor Tomas'' turn to be bbergasted. He looked at Tang Shaoyang as he was a crazyd. He expected the opposite party to be afraid of him since he was a Mayor. Offending him was the same as offending the whole town since the town''s force was under hismand yet this man showed no fear.


    "Epic? He''s not even an Epic, or else he will not be the Mayor of this small town. There would be many forces are willing to take him if he''s an Epic, why would he stay in this remote town?" Ashley shook her head at Tang Shaoyang''s ridiculous assumption.


    "There are over a hundred Epics, but the Mayor of this town is not one!" Ashley looked toward Tomas Conn. Thetter was even more bewildered when he heard the conversation. When the topic had entered the Epic, Tomas Conn found something strange. They were talking about an Epic as if it was nothing in their mouth.


    ''Is the man an Epic?'' Tomas Conn came up with this ridiculous assumption and he met with the girl''s gaze. He could feel the frost aura slowed reached his feet and without him realized it, the thing around him started to freeze, "Listen to me, Mayor Tomas! We will be staying here for a week, and we don''t want the bloodshed to happen within the town so please, don''t bother us, okay?"


    He was even more shocked when he felt the strong aura from the girl. He thought the girl was the man''s servant but he was wrong. The woman was someone with Elemental Power. That meant the woman was a knight who graduated from the Lionax Academy.


    Tomas Conn stood up and spat out, "I will make sure you guys pay this humiliationter. Especially you!" The Mayor looked at Ashley. Tang Shaoyang was about to stand and fight the Mayor, but the girl put her hand on his shoulder, "Let him leave, we are not going to antagonize the whole town from killing the Mayor. He is a Mayor, not just a mere Captain Guard."


    "Woman, you are too naive," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "We have antagonized him by not selling him my pets, you are just giving a chance to gather his people to fight us¡­" He paused for a moment, "That''s actually not a bad idea."


    At this moment, the door was knocked and the same male attendant entered the room. The male attendant was surprised that Mayor Tomas was no longer in his seat. He then looked at the three and approached them, "Sir, I have brought the Steel-Horn Hog, where should I put them?"


    "You can put them in the corner of the room!" He pointed at the corner of the room where Aki and Nol were standing, "Give it to them!"


    The male attendant nodded and once again looked toward the empty seat. He wanted to ask where the Mayor was, but he was hesitating. Selena let out a chuckle, "If you want to know where the Mayor is, he just returned."


    "Ah!?" The male attendant gasped slightly before he let out a relieved sigh. He wondered why the Dark Predator and the Dark Tremor Beastmen were still here. But he did not linger around as he led more attendants to the room, bringing the Steel-horned Hog. The beast was too big that it had to be cut into many parts to bring it into the room.


    "You can eat that, little glutton!" Tang Shaoyang pushed the ck cat from his shoulder. But his hand touched empty air, "Share the food with Aki and Nol!" After saying that, he looked toward the male attendant, "What about our breakfast? I thought we will be given a free breakfast? Should we order it first?"


    Only then the male attendant realized that the table was empty. He paled and hastily bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang, "Wait a minute, sir. I will immediately check what happened with the kitchen!" Then the male attendant ran out.


    "Can''t you solve the issue by talking?" Ashley could not help but ask the man. She realized the man preferred to fight than talking when it came to solving a conflict.


    "First, it was the meeting with my father. If you summon my Great-Grandmother, you can talk your way out with him. Second, the way you solve the Captain Guard, scaring him should be enough. Third, the way you treat the Mayor. You wanted to fight him instead of talking with him."


    "You are truly naive, girl," Tang Shaoyang shook his head again, "If I show your father his grandmother, what do you think he will do? He will kill me! It will give him more reasons to justify his action to kill me. He thought that by killing me, he would free his Grandmother''s spirit. On top of that, having your Great-Grandmother spirit contracted to an unknown person like me is the same as a humiliation to him and Ambrose Family. How can you don''t understand that?"


    "Also, violence is proved to be faster to solve the conflict than talking like you said. You will know very soon!" Right after Tang Shaoyang said that the door sted open as Mayor Tomas returned with a grand entrance. He was not alone this time, four people followed him.


    "Tang! You are arrested for the attempted murder of Mayor Tomas. You are also charged with illegal smuggling for bringing the Epic beastmen and the Dark Predator into the town! Surrender or else¡­" Mayor Tomas did not finish his words as Tang Shaoyang stood up from his chair, "Or else what? Do you want to fight me. Good,e entertain me. My body is quite stiff, let''s have a warm-up before exploring the Gigante Forest!"


    After saying that he looked to Ashley, "See! You are too naive if your words could solve the issue, girl. People like him needed to be taught or make him an example to others so no one would mess with you again."

 Chapter 502 - Rallying The Masses

    <h4>Chapter 502 - Rallying The Masses</h4>


    It was not that Tang Shaoyang did not believe that a certain issue needed to be solved with words. But he was sure the issue with Mayor Tomas was not the one that could be solved with words.


    This man had been in the highest rank in the town for years, he was not going to tolerate someone stronger than him to step into his pride just like that. Not selling the beastmen and the Dark Predator to him was a humiliation to the man, yet Ashley added it with a threat as well. The Mayor would return with more people with him and tried to return the humiliation on them.


    Everything happened as Tang Shaoyang predicted, it was no differentpared to gang conflict. It was about pride and power. He believed that Mayor Tomas made this big so others could see what would happen to someone who offended him. Tomas wanted to use him as an example to the others.


    Tang Shaoyang, Ashley, Selena, and Aki were surrounded by the guards of Biaska Town right in front of Biaska Inn. Many hunters stopped by and wanted to know what actually happened.


    "My people! Listen to me! We will be holding a public trial for a criminal! This man, he tried to kill me, the Mayor of Biaska Town! He is charged with the attempted murder and also illegally smuggled the dangerous creature!" Mayor Tomas announced loudly as he pointed at Tang Shaoyang and Aki, "With that, this man will be publicly executed and his belongings will be confiscated by the town."


    A murmur broke amongst the crowd. Tang Shaoyang could hear what they were talking about clearly, "He is doing it again!" "He must be eyeing that Adolescent Dark Predator!" "Yet another pitiful soul!" Those were the words of the hunters to watch for fun.


    "Oh! Stupid People! Hear me out, this fool said that I am charged the attempted murder, but look at him! He''s fine, there''s no injury, hisplexion is rosy and healthy, does it look like someone who just escapes from a murder?" Tang Shaoyang followed in a suit.


    "He wanted to buy my pet, but I refused to sell my pets, hence he resorted to a shameful trick to get my pets. This is your Mayor, the Mayor of Biaska Town. Resorting a dirty trick to get what he wanted!" He yelled even louder that even the people that far from the square could listen to his voice.


    "I will be the victim today, what about next time? It will be your turn, he will resort the same trick on you, my fellow hunters. The cycle will never end and the hunters in this town can never thrive because of the greedy mayor! We can''t let that happen, we should fight and show the Mayor that we are not easily bullied by him!"


    After he finished his words, the square was even getting louder with the murmur from the other hunters. Tang Shaoyang''s words were true, after Tang Shaoyang, anyone could be the next target of the Mayor''s vicious trick.


    "Join me and fight the Mayor, or else you can be his target!" After saying that, Tang Shaoyang signaled to Aki, "Start with your mind attack!" His mouth moved to say that but with no voice.


    "ARGHHH!!!" Suddenly, a few guards around Mayor Tomas fell on their knees and clutched their heads. Screams echoed throughout the square, shocking the other guards and also the hunters. Even Mayor Tomas was not expecting Tang Shaoyang to attack him first.


    "The Dark Tremor Beastmen! It''s him, kill that thing!" Mayor Tomas pointed at Aki. He was quick with his response and found the culprit. He had done his research about Mind Control. While it was strong with the mind attack, it was weak physically and knew a little about spells. Mayor Tomas was confident in taking care of the Dark Tremor Beastmen.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A lot of hunters appeared on the rooftop of the building, pointing their arrows toward the beastmen. Their arrows were enhanced with mana which made them more powerful than a normal arrow.


    However, Mayor Tomas miscalcted, or could be said he underestimated Aki''s ss and power. All the hunters who tried to snipe the beastmen suddenly fell off. The rat beastmen destroyed their minds and killed them. Compared to Tang Shaoyang, these hunters were nothing to him.


    Of course, his mind attack did not work on the people around Mayor Tomas. They were individually strong, attacking them with a mind attack could only hurt them temporarily and if he had to spread the mind attack on all of them, the effect would be minuscule on them. Of course, he was not worried since his Master was a man with a Dragon Bloodline. Once he transformed, those people should be easy for him.


    It happened so fast that the people who came to watch barely understood what actually happened. The guards that tried to approach Tang Shaoyang''s group suddenly screamed in pain and died. Then high-level hunters appeared and tried to snipe the beastmen, but they suffered the same fate.


    "My fellow hunters! This is our chance. This is our chance to end Mayor Tomas''s tyranny, this is the time for a new era. We can win with the help of my friend!" Tang Shaoyang pointed at Aki and told them Aki was his friend instead of his pet. Of course, with what happened in front of them, no one was going to question the inconsistency with his im, "For those who have been bullied by those guards and Mayor Tomas, raise your swords and let''s greet a new era!"


    No one responded to Tang Shaoyang''s call. Mayor Tomas grinned at Tang Shaoyang, he was about to order his subordinates to catch Tang Shaoyang until a voice rang, "I have been bullied. The Captain Guard has been extorting me and even forced my wife to sleep with him. This is our time, fellow hunters. Don''t let these greedy pigs continue to bully us, let''s end Mayor Tomas'' tyranny!"


    After one person, it was easy for the second and the third person to step up. More and more hunters started to step up as they saw there was a chance to take down Mayor Tomas. They initially came to watch for fun, but Tang Shaoyang''s oration managed to persuade them. He was right, everyone could be the next victim.


    "Don''t believe him! He is using you to fight, fools!" Mayor Tomas yelled at the hunters.


    "Wrong!'' Tang Shaoyang instantly refuted Tomas Conn''s im, "I am not using them, I am convincing them to step up for themselves! For their future! Your tyranny will end today, Tomas cock!"


    Amidst the exchange, suddenly a scream resounded. Everyone looked at the scream and saw a guard stabbed to a guard, "This is my chance! Do you think I don''t know that you have been raping my wife until she suicided?" It turned out to be a guard who stabbed the Captain Guard, "I have been waiting for this chance. The chance to avenge my wife!" After saying that, the guard pulled out the sword and pierced the Captain Guard''s neck. Then the guard swung the sword to the side, tearing apart the neck, "My Love! I have finally avenged you!" The guard yelled to the sky.


    Tang Shaoyang was shocked by how twisted these people were. The superiors slept with their subordinates'' wives, not just one but more. He did not know how, but there was a loud voice that resounded throughout the square, "End the tyranny!"


    "END THE TYRANNY!" Hundreds of hunters followed afterward. The booming shouts gave a shudder even to Tang Shaoyang''s body. He expected nothing from them, he was just having fun messing up with Mayor Tomas. He did not think this would work.


    Ashley cast a strange look at the man and Selena was smiling, She expected and believed this would work. She believed her man.


    ¡ªThis is absurd. That was ame speech, how could that work?


    Rosalie was in a state of disbelief.


    Just like that, chaos ensued in the central square of Biaska Town as the hunters charged at the guard and some guards even helped the hunters to fight the guards. Mayor Tomas not only mistreated the hunters, but also his own people.


    "Tang!" Mayor Tomas bellowed furiously.


    "I am here!" Tang Shaoyang appeared in front of Mayor Tomas with his battle-ax. He used [sh Step] to achieve this and he mmed the battle-ax downward, toward Mayor Tomas'' head.

 Chapter 503 - Hidden Experts

    <h4>Chapter 503 - Hidden Experts</h4>


    Tomas was one of the strongest hunters in the town for a reason, this kind of move would not work against him. He drew his sword and shed against the iing battle-ax.


    Dang!


    While he managed to block the battle-ax and saved his life, the force behind the battle-ax was not a joke. It sent the man flung backward and crashed into Biaska Inn. The four people next to Mayor Tomas were caught off guard. Instead of attacking Tang Shaoyang, they retreated into Biaska Inn, checking Mayor Tomas'' condition.


    Mayor Tomas stood up from the debris and looked at Tang Shaoyang with fury. His right hand was shaking from receiving the strike. He was still in a state of shock that the man was so strong, ''But I have the number, we can take him down, five against one!''


    However, the Mayor overlooked the female knight. Ashley made her way toward Tang Shaoyang as her frost aura froze the guard that tried to fight her. She then stood next to Tang Shaoyang and let out a sigh, "Look at what you have done, you created chaos. The Malone Family will detect this quickly. You are blowing our cover!" The girl was grumbling.


    "Then what? Should I let him sell you to the brothel?" Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the girl, "And if you are afraid of getting known by the Malone Family, we just need to make sure that they don''t know that we are here. For example, we can silence all people and raze the town."


    Without a doubt, the method would work. But that was just sarcasm from Tang Shaoyang, he did not n to ughter the innocent. He was still far from being a mass murderer.


    "Hah, whatever. Let''s end the chaos quickly!" Ashley held her sword up, "Frost Sword Technique: Third Frost Sword, Freezing de!" The frost aura burst out from the sword as she shed the sword toward the direction of Mayor Tomas and his bodyguards.


    Whoosh!


    The frost aura shot up toward Tomas Conn as his bodyguards, freezing everyone who was on the path. When the frost de was five meters away from Tomas Conn, an old man''s voice rang, "Hah¡­ I don''t want to get involved with this thing, but if I don''t interfere, my inn will be destroyed." An old man with white hair and beard appeared in front of the Biaska Inn. The old man waved his hand and a shield made of mana covered the whole inn.


    The frost de froze the mana shield and ice covered the whole building. The sudden phenomenon caused the chaos to a halt. Everyone was looking at the building and then they looked toward the one who caused the building to freeze.


    Meanwhile, Ashley ignored those stares as she creased her foreheads, "An Epic!" She muttered as she recalled what the old man did just now. She was pretty sure that the old man was an Epic or else he could not block her freezing de that easily.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes shone brightly when he heard there was an Epic in the inn, "A hidden Epic is finally showing up!? You can take care of Tomas and his friends, I will face the Epic!" He then approached the freezing mana shield with the battle-ax. He was about to break the freezing shield until it crumbled by itself. The ice fell apart and showed the Biaska Inn.


    "Calm down, young man! I am too old to join the fight with the young. You want these guys, right? Here, I give them to you," The old man threw five unconscious men in front of Tang Shaoyang. The five men were Tomas and his friends.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised as he looked at the five people in front of his feet and looked back at the old man. There was a burning desire in his eyes to fight the old man.


    "Hah¡­" The old man released a sigh, "Probably I should not go out," he could tell that by looking at Tang Shaoyang that the man was to fight him even more. This was not solving the problem to cease the fight.


    "How suspicious, why would you give him to me instead of helping him? He is the Mayor of Biaska Town and one of your people," Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes as he started to look for a reason to fight the old man. He wanted to try it out, his limit. The Epic Beastment with level 800ish could not test him to the limit. It was barely a fight since five Dark Vultures failed to force him to use [Epic Integration]. Maybe an Epic could give him some challenges.


    "Simple, I just want to solve the issue quickly and minimize the damage to the town. From my vision, it would be easier for me to knock these five out than knocking you out," The old man answered with a smile. Fine reasoning in Tang Shaoyang''s ears, meaning the old man acknowledged his strength.


    "Moreover, we don''t want to get involved with the knight of the kingdom. I just want the peace back," The old man nced at Ashley. He recognized Ashley as one of the knights of the kingdom, "I don''t care what you want to do in the Gigante Forest. You can do what you want to do, and I want my peaceful town back. That''s it."


    "Oh, so it was a peaceful town despite many hunters suffering under Mayor Tomas'' tyranny?" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the old man, "Where were you when they suffered?"


    Ashley was about to take over the talk when a hand pulled her over. She looked back and noticed it was Selena who pulled her, "What are you doing? We have to stop him from fighting the old man. The old man was an Epic and he might be part of the Revolution Army," Ashley whispered forcefully.


    "That''s why we have to stop him from informing the Revolution Army. If the Malone Family is part of the Revolution Army, they should already know where we are about. Capturing the old man for more information might also be a good choice as well," Selena replied seriously, "And don''t ever think about stopping him. He knows what he should do, Ashley!"


    The old man realized that Tang Shaoyang tried to rally the hunters against him. From the look of the situation, his instigation was working as the hunters looked at him with the wrong look. If someone as strong as him existed in the city, why did he let Tomas govern the city? The old man could see the dissatisfaction from the hunters.


    "We are too old to meddle with the affair, and it was not me who they wronged, but you. Why don''t you unite and fight together? Why do you have to wait until now? That''s your choice for not fighting back the previous Mayor, not our fault. We just want a peaceful retirement in the remote town, not babysitting you!" The old man replied. His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Just like your choice to not fight injustice for yourself, our choice is to enjoy our retirement and don''t want to be disturbed!" The old man changed the subject to "we" and "our", telling the people and Tang Shaoyang that he was not alone. That meant there was more than one Epic in the town.


    Tang Shaoyang thought about it and found that the old man''s reasoning was reasonable. It was these hunters'' fault for not daring to stand up and epting of being bullied by their superiors.


    "So you don''t really want to fight? What about loosening your stiff bone?" Tang Shaoyang winked his eyes at the old man, but he was being ignored by the old man.


    The old man then pointed his index finger at Tang Shaoyang, "But this man is true, we should stand for you guys if we want to spend our time peacefully in the town. Be easy, we will discuss the town''s management and we will be appointing and overseeing the new Mayor. As for Tomas Conn''s wealth, we will share that with the hunters in the town. Please register your name to my employees, we will date the people and share the wealth equally."


    The old man''s decision led out to cheers from the surviving hunters and the city guards. No one was going to oppose the Epic who would protect their town from the danger. No one was stupid enough to do that.


    "What about Tomas? He deserved the death penalty!" The old man waved his hand toward the unconscious Tomas. A mana de formed from his hand and elerated toward Tomas''s neck. He was going to kill Tomas, but Tang Shaoyang appeared in front of the unconscious Tomas and blocked the mana de with his battle-ax. The mana de dispersed as he blocked the de.


    "What is the meaning of this?" The old man immediately questioned Tang Shaoyang.


    "I am sorry, Old Man. But these guys are my prey," Tang Shaoyang turned around and called, "Little glutton,e over!"


    Whoosh!


    A ck cat appeared next to his feet and meowed at him. Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "You can have them!" He wanted to level up the Dark Predator, "Do you want to kill them as well?" He asked Selena. Selena was barely level 200ish, she could gain a lot of levels by killing one of them.


    "Nope, I am fine with this. I am just going to level up with my heal and if it''s a beast, you can let me kill themter!" Selena shook her head. The thought of killing people to level up was taboo. At least she grew up in that kind of environment that caused the refusal.


    "Alright, if you don''t want to fight then let''s talk old man!" Tang Shaoyang was not going to force her to do something she did not want to. He then turned around to the old man and squinted his eyes.


    The old man looked at the ck cat. The ck cat walked to defenseless Tomas and pawed the forehead. Blood starteding after the cat''s paw hit the forehead. The profuse bleeding, leading to the Mayor of the town''s death. The ck cat then walked toward the other unconscious man and did the same.


    The Adolescent Dark Predator repeated the same action and killed the five defenseless people. After it killed the fifth man, it flopped to the side and fell asleep. The old man could hear the light snore from the ck cat. He was aware that the Dark Predator was undergoing an evolution.


    Only then the old man looked toward Tang Shaoyang, "Alright then, please follow me, young man." The old man turned around and entered the inn. Tang Shaoyang picked up the ck cat and called Aki to follow him.

 Chapter 504 - Another Epic

    <h4>Chapter 504 - Another Epic</h4>


    Bang!


    Duran Ambrose smashed the table with his full strength, causing the table to crumble, "Everyone escaped!? Even their family also disappear?" He yelled at five Knights in front of him, Four Captain Knights and one Commander.


    "Yes, Master. We sent seven groups to detain their families, but no one returned. When I went to check, I found out that all the knights I sent to detain their families were killed. From this incident, we lost seven Captain Knights and thirty-five Elemental Knights," The Commander reported their loss while lowering his head.


    "How could this be possible? Seven Captain Knights and all of them were killed?" Duran Ambrose frowned, "Did you find their bodies? Have you inspected the cause of the death? No, I will check their bodies myself!"


    "Yes, Master. We have retrieved their bodies and the cause of death for each group is different," The Commander nodded and walked to the entrance. Duran Ambrose followed with the three Captain Knights as well.


    When Duran Ambrose arrived at the room, he immediately inspected the bodies. His face turned ugly at the sight of the corpse. The corpse lost a big chunk of meat on his stomach and some of the intestines inside were gone as well. Next to this corpse, there was a big hole on the chest and he could see through the stone bed that was painted red by the blood.


    Duran Ambrose continued and checked the corpses one by one. The other corpses were split into many parts. Some of them burned ck by the same fire that burned his people in the dining hall. Some of them had a trace of lightning magic. Some of them lost their hearts as it was dug up from their chests. After he inspected all the corpses, he could tell that the killing was done by different people.


    "Did he sneak his people into this world when he came here?" Duran Ambrose muttered in a low voice as his frown deepened, "Also, he chose to destroy the Dimensional Gate and brought the gate''s core with him instead of returning to his world and destroying the Dimensional at the other side. That meant he knew how the Dimensional Gate was working¡­"


    Duran Ambrose''s eyes widened in shock, "Don''t tell me that whore''s daughter betrayed me? If not, how could it be possible for the people from a world with a few months of The Game''s experiences to know about the Dimensional Gate!?"


    "Bitch! I have raised you and this is how you are going to pay me? With betrayal!?" Duran Ambrose screamed in the mortuary. The Commander and the three Captain Knights lowered their heads. They did not dare to meet with their Master''s eyes.


    At this moment, someone was knocking on the three as a voice came from the other side, "Duran, are you there?" Duran recognized the voice, it was Derekh Malone''s voice, "I am inside!"


    The door then opened and Derekh Malone entered the mortuary. When he scanned at the corpses inside, Derekh furrowed his brow, "What is this?"


    "They were the knights I sent to detain the traitors'' family but they were killed instead," Duran replied with a heavy voice, "Are you looking for me? Do you need anything? Or have you found their traces?"


    "No, Ie for another matter. Something more important than the Emperor from another world. Julius is calling us for the emergency!" Derekh Malone spoke with a grave expression on his face, "The Royal Family has found out about us, the Revolution Army and the Revolution Army. We have to be prepared to fight against them!"


    "What? But how?" Duran Ambrose was shocked to hear this. The Malone Family was closely rted to Kingsley Family, the reason why the King agreed to marry his eldest son to Ashley.


    "They are merely suspecting us for now, but they have dispatched the Dark Lion to start to investigate my household from the dark. We have to make our move first or we have to start cleaning to clear the suspicion. We will be discussing our next step with Julius," Derekh Malone said as his face darkened, "As for how they know about us, the spies in the Kingdom told us that it was Prince Kaiden who reported about us to Prince Chandler."


    Duran Ambrose''s eyes widened in shock, "Prince Kaiden? Don''t tell me that bitch really betrayed us?" There was a disbelief in his tone. Before he was merely venting out his frustration on his daughter who was kidnapped easily by Tang Shaoyang, but now, he truly suspected this.


    "We are not sure about how Prince Kaiden could know about this, but yes, your daughter is the suspect," Derekh Malone nodded.


    *** ***


    Rosalie Citadel, the capital city of the Lionax Kingdom. The city was named to honor the deceased Queen who had led the kingdom to fight against the demon before she was killed by her treacherous friend who aimed the throne for herself but the Kingsley Family managed to find out the treacherous scheme and foiled the scheme even though it was toote as Rosalie the me Queen had been killed by the Ambrose Family. It was a famous tale in the capital as they even made the statue to honor the gorgeous Queen.


    Lion Pce, where the King and his family resided, was located at the center of the city. In the throne room, Prince Kaiden was kneeling with one knee as an old man stood in front of him. The old man wore a red-gold robe and inspected Prince Kaiden.


    The old man was the Right Guardian of the Kingdom, Robert Kingsley. He was the former King of the Lionax Kingdom after Rosalie''s ruling. The one who managed to snub the throne from the Queen. Robert caressed his beard as he inspected his Great-Grandson, his sharp eyes narrowed, "Hmmm, It seems Kaiden is truly under a contract that binds him to not speak the truth about the expedition to another world. That''s why he told lies when you asked him about the expedition, he was forced to do that!"


    Then a man that looked in histe forties came over, the man wore a royal robe, golden in color, and a crown above his head. He was the current ruler of the Lionax Kingdom, Emerson Kingsley, "Can you cancel the contract, Grandfather? Kaiden seems to have crucial information, and we will not allow anyone to put a contract on the Royal Family''s descendants. We must look for this person and execute him!"


    Prince Kaiden lowered his head as he did not dare to look at them. He just listened to the conversation and he hoped that there was a way to cancel the oath, ''If the oath was canceled, I will personally kill that man and raped his woman in front of him!'' A vicious thought emerged in his head, but soon it was followed by a splitting headache and he screamed, "ARRGHHHH!!!" The scream filled the throne room that shocked King Emerson and Right Guardian.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was led to the highest floor of the Biaska Inn by the old man. The highest floor was decorated sparsely and not as luxurious as the other floors. However, the highest floor gave off a serene and calming atmosphere. This was a good ce to rx for sure. The old man led them into the room, the room with a round table with four chairs and more tables at the other side.


    At the round table, Tang Shaoyang met with another three old men. The other three old men were wearing a casual robe as well, enjoying their still steaming cup of drink. Tang Shaoyang scanned the three old men, only one of them had mana that rivaled the first old man. He could see it through the [Dragon Eyes].


    ''So, two Epics and two old men with maybe around level 800ish or level 900ish,'' Tang Shaoyang assumed before he looked at the first old man.


    The first old man pointed at the bigger table, "Let''s go to the bigger table before we talk." The same for the three old men, the three were scanning Tang Shaoyang and his group. When they got to the bigger table, one of the three old men with no hair looked at the first old man, "What''s the meaning of this, Roan? Why do you bring brats to our ce?"


    "Brats? That''s understandable since you are near to your grave," Tang Shaoyang responded with a smirk. The bald old man was easily provoked by Tang Shaoyang. The old man mmed the table and stood up, "Dare you to say it once again, Brat!?"


    "Why not? I am indeed a brat to you since you are near your grave, that''s a fact, no!?" Tang Shaoyang''s smirk became wider, but it was unfortunate that the bald old man was not the other Epic. The other two old men were not provoked even though he provoked their friend.


    "Don''t you know how to respect your elders? Didn''t your parents teach you the basic manner, brat!?" The bald old man''s eyes became dangerous as he squinted at Tang Shaoyang. He was on the verge of exploding.


    "First, respect is something you gain, not ask. As for someone who has lived longer than me, you should know that. Second, I don''t have parents to teach me basic manners. Third, the easy to be respected is if you respect the others then the others will respect you too. I hope you are not too old to learn that," Tang Shaoyang did not back down with the empty threat.


    "Hah¡­" Roan sighed when he saw the two were bickering, "I know this will happen if I bring you here," Those words were directed to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Am I saying something wrong? Please borate, old man Roan? I did not even ask you to meet your friends, it was you who asked me to follow you," Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    "Alright, I am not going to argue with you, Tang," Roan nced at his friend, "Can you stop as well? We are here to talk."


    The bald old man did not stop as he raised his voice even louder, "What!? Are you on my side or his side? How can you side with an outsider, Roan!?"


    Then Tang Shaoyang noticed that Roan was looking at the old man that he predicted to be an Epic as well. The old man had short white hair and a thick beard, he nced at the bald old man. To his surprise, the bald old man backed down when he met with the bearded old man''s eyes.


    The bald old man unwillingly backed down and sat back on his chair. Roan then took his seat and looked toward Tang Shaoyang, "So, who are you? And why are you here?"


    "I thought you were not interested in what I would be doing. Rather than that, I aming only to make sure one thing, you are my enemy or not!" Tang Shaoyang narrowed his eyes on Roan.

 Chapter 505 - Pushing Forward

    <h4>Chapter 505 - Pushing Forward</h4>


    Roan looked at Tang Shaoyang then he exchanged nces with the other old men. Another Epic old man gave a nonchnt shrug, telling Roan it was for him to decide. The other two old men also said nothing about that even though the bald old man badly wanted to open his mouth to talk, but he held back.


    "If you said that you are just an old man that enjoyed your retirement life, I assume you are not on any side, the kingdom or even the Revolution Army." When Tang Shaoyang mentioned the Revolution Army, he noticed that the bald old man was agitated. He was purposely watching the bald old man as it seemed he was the only one who had trouble hiding his emotion.


    "What are you talking about? Revolution Army?" Roan squinted his eyes at Tang Shaoyang before he nced at Ashley. Roan was about to speak again, the second Epic old man opened his mouth, "How do you know about the Revolution Army?"


    "Whom I speak to?" Tang Shaoyang met with the second Epic old man''s gaze and returned the question with a question as well.


    "My name is Tristan, now you answer me!" The second Epic old man told his name and spoke in amanding tone. But Tang Shaoyang remained defiant, "A basic conversation can be held if the two individuals know each other, or at least respect the opposite party. You aremanding me as if I am your subordinate, but I am not. Also, I don''t need your answer if you are my enemy or not, from your reaction, you know about the Revolution Army and might be part of the Revolution Army too, meaning you are my enemy. An enemy should be eradicated!"


    The Dragon Destroyed appeared in Tang Shaoyang''s right hands, Roan and the other two old men stood up and leaped backward, leaving Tristan alone to face Tang Shaoyang. Tristan remained seated on his chair and nced toward the battle-ax, "A fine weapon and onlycked some finishing to be upgraded to Epic Grade."


    Tristanmented before he looked back at Tang Shaoyang, "If you told the truth about the Revolution Army and you are their enemy, then we can talk. We are not part of the Revolution Army and we indeed know them so this will clear our hostility for the time being." Tristan nodded and looked toward Ashley, "And this girl, she might be part of the Revolution Army. She was the Ambrose Family''s descendant if I am not wrong."


    It was Ashley''s turn to be surprised, "How do you know?" She blurted out.


    "Girl, Elemental Power is notmon, not everyone can have that, but most people have that. They just need proper training to awaken their Elemental Power. However, amongst the Elemental Power, Frost is the rarest amongst the rarest Elemental Powers, and only one Family has a special technique called Frost Sword, it''s the Ambrose Family. The Ambrose Family is part of the Revolution Army, so it was easy to conclude that you are part of the Revolution Army!" Tristan calmly exined how he could know about Ashley.


    "She was part of the Revolution Army, but not anymore. She is now the Emperor of the Tang Empire''s wife. She is not rted to the Revolution Army or the Lionax Kingdom!" Tang Shaoyang responded to the old man Tristan.


    Ashley looked toward Tang Shaoyang. She never agreed to be his wife, not even once even though her Great-Grandmother persuaded her to follow the man. She was considering it but had not yete up with a decision. She wanted to make things clear with her father first before she decided on her future.


    "I see¡­ I see¡­ I see¡­" Tang Shoayang suddenly said three times and smiled at the four old men, "I know who you are now, and indeed you are not my enemy for now, but we don''t know about the future since you four are taking a neutral stance! You four are the Elemental Knight of the disbanded legion, Fotia Legion!"


    The four old men were rmed to hear that from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth. A fierce aura burst out from Roan and Tristan, but Tang Shaoyang countered the aura that might suffocate his people. He directed [Sovereign Aura] and [yer Domination]. With two aurasbined, he easily subdued the two old men''s auras.


    Tristan and Roan widened their eyes in shock as the other two old men were coughing violently and fell on their knees. Even Tang Shaoyang himself was surprised by the effect of the aura. He was not expecting that auras were not just not intimidating, it could even kill? He looked at the two old men who coughed violently while holding their necks. It seemed the two had trouble breathing as well.


    "Epic!? Ancient!?" Roan blurted out, but Tristan remainedposed, "Please have mercy on them," The bearded old man requested with a more respectful voice and toned down his tone as he spoke to Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang retracted the auras as the two old men who were choking on tears looked at Tang Shaoyang in pure shock. The man in front of them was much younger than them but he had reached the height they never reached. Especially the bald old man, he was shocked to the core.


    Selena seemed to believe that there was nothing her man could not do. This was something she expected to be. Ashley was surprised as to how easily Tang Shaoyang dominated two Epics'' auras. This was not the first time, but the second time she witnessed it by herself. The first one was her father and her adopted-father, Duran Ambrose and Derekh Malone. Then she remembered what her Great-Grandmother told her.


    ¡ªHe is stronger than you thought. Even if he was not an Epic, he could rival them or even the Ancient. You have not seen his true power, me, because no opponent could force him to go all out yet even though I have just recently contracted with him. Just follow him for now, you may find what you want.


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to tell them that he was not Epic yet. He let them assume things with their imagination.


    "You said you are from the Empire of Tang, are you from the main continent?" Tristan asked. Three kingdoms and one forest, that was the power structure of the Ortis Continent. There was no force called the Tang Empire so he assumed Tang Shaoyang was from the main continent.


    "I don''t think we are close enough to tell you my origin. Do you think I will tell you my origin to someone who tried to oppress me with their aura?" Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, "This conversation is going nowhere and we are just wasting our time. Making an oath that you will never obstruct me in any way for what I will be doing in the future and I will make an oath as well that I will not disturb your peace. That way, we can go our separate ways without worrying about each other."


    "Oath? Do you mean a system contract?" It was his first time to hear about an oath, Tristan did not know what that was.


    "Simr to the system contract but more potent. It can''t be canceled unless both parties are agreed to call off the oath. The vitor of the oath would be received a death penalty," Tang Shaoyang exined how the thing and pointed at Selena, "She would the one who performs the oath ceremony for us."


    Tristan, Roan, and the other two old men looked toward Selena. Even though Tang Shaoyang did not exin the details, it was clear that the girl could oversee the oath that was rted to her ss. Tristan agreed that the talk was going nowhere, he got nothing from the opposite party but the opposite party had more information about them.


    Of course, the reason Tang Shaoyang could get to know about their identities was because of Crystal and Rosalie inside him. They told him that the four old men were part of the Fotia Legion. They did not recognize them earlier because the four old men had grown old but the two recognized Tristan and Roan when they introduced their names.


    ¡ªRoan and Tristan, the other two should be Carl and Jacob. They are the four knights who followed Commander Alton.


    That was what Rosalie told him during the talk. Of course, the me Queen was insisting to be summoned to reunite with her knights. She told him that she could persuade the four old men to follow him.


    ''I am not going to summon you. I want them to follow me not to follow you. If I can''t make them follow me by myself then I am not going to use them. I don''t want to create the second Pyrolis Kingdom.'' That was his response to the Queen.


    ¡ªWhy are you so stubborn? What''s the difference if they follow me or follow you? I am now part of your power, following me is the same as following you. You know that Epic is not many, having them in your force is necessary!


    Rosalie the me Queen raised her volume of voice as she tried to convince her Master.


    ''That''s true, you are now part of my power. But don''t forget that you are a spirit now. I have been saying this many times, they might think that you are being imprisoned by me. They might fight me to free you from the binding instead of following you.''


    "I think the oath was unnecessary, if you are fighting against the kingdom and the Revolution Army, then we will never be your enemy," Tristan was being cautious that the oath was a trick of the opposite party. He did not want to fall into the trap, "Since you know that we are part of the Disbanded Legion, Fotia Legion. You should know the bad blood between the kingdom and us and also the Revolution Army."


    "I know, but I am not assured with mere words hence I offer you an oath. I will make an oath myself, this is an equal oath, two sides oath," Tang Shaoyang narrowed his eyes, "I don''t want to trust my back to strangers."


    Tristan understood the man''s concern, but then he was equally concerned about the oath itself. If it was a System Contract, he might agree to that, not to something with which he was not familiar.


    There was a moment of silence between them. The other three old men returned to their seats as they exchanged nces. They were discussing what they should do in silence. At this moment, Selena nudged him.


    "What? Do you have something to say? Maybe you can exin about the oath to them since you know the most about the oath." Tang Shaoyang looked toward Selena.


    The girl shook her head, "No, it is not about that, but this is about Prince Kaiden." When the youngest prince was brought up, the other four old men also looked toward Selena.


    "What about Kaiden? Did something happen to him? Do they have a way to break the oath?" Tang Shaoyang was also surprised that Selena brought up Prince Kaiden all of a sudden.


    "No, the oath could not be canceled and if one breaks the oath, they would receive a penalty. The oath is sacred, it can''t be broken unless they have a God to cancel the oath. However, this is not about that. Prince Kaiden broke the oath and he died." Selena exined what happened to Prince Kaiden.


    Tang Shaoyang did not expect to hear this. The youngest prince was quite cowardly since he was willing to sacrifice his knights for his safety. He did not expect that he dared to break the oath.


    "We should push our n forward. We have to make our move too before the Revolution Army and the Kingdom sh!" Tang Shaoyang then looked toward the four old men, "We don''t have much time to waste. Agree with the oath or we will have to fight!"

 Chapter 506 - Suspicions

    <h4>Chapter 506 - Suspicions</h4>


    "No, wait. What happened? Prince Kaiden is dead? How do you know that?" Tristan could notprehend what actually happened. He was bewildered by the current situation. He knew who this Kaiden was, the youngest Prince and the most dotted prince.


    Even though the four old men were retiring at the remote town, they still knew about what happened in the Rosalie Citadel. The trend and important news rted to the kingdom. They still paid attention to everything.


    "Also, what''s the rtionship between the Revolution Army and the death of Prince Kaiden? Is the Revolution Army behind the death of Prince Kaiden? Wait, but why? Why would they aim for the useless prince amongst the three princes? This makes no sense!" Tristan blurted out long words. He failed toprehend what happened.


    "As I said, I am not going to tell you anything just because you ask me to. I can''t trust any of you! Even if we make an oath, I will still tell you nothing about my n or anything you want to know about Prince Kaiden. Let''s end this pointless talk and make an oath then we will go our separate ways!" Tang Shaoyang looked straight at Tristan, "If you keep avoiding the oath then I assume you want a fight!"


    "Let''s fight him if that''s what he wants. We are four and he was alone, we can easily win against him!" The bald old man was impatient and he was done by holding back. He stood up as a sword appeared in his hand.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to activate [sh Step], he was going to take down the weakest and fight the two Epics. Tristan raised his hand and stopped the fight, "Wait!" He then turned around to meet with his bald friend, "Can you sit there and shut your mouth, Jacob! I am talking now!"


    The bald old man or Jacob was taken aback by his friend''s outburst. He did not think that Tristan would reach this way toward him. Jacob took a deep breath and calmed down, then he sat back.


    "If you are aiming for the Revolution Army and the Lionax Kingdom, I have a proposal for you. What about if we work together, we can make an oath, but I want you to sign the System Contract as well. Don''t worry, the Oath and the System Contract will have the same content," Tristan voiced his thoughts as his eyes were gleaming in solemnity.


    "Nope, that will not do. I don''t want to work together with you but I want you to work under me. If that''s fine with you, then I will agree to sign the System Contract and also make the Oath for that," Tang Shaoyang refused Tristan''s proposal. If the four old men wanted to destroy the Revolution Army and also the Kingdom, they could work together, but he wanted them to listen to him.


    "I don''t think there''s a benefit of working together with four retired knights who have been hiding for years," Tang Shaoyang added.


    Strangely enough, Tristan could not refute Tang Shaoyang''s im about the benefit of working together with the four retired knights. It was understandable since the enemy they would face was not just a group bandit, but a kingdom and also an army that had been prepared to fight against the kingdom. Additional four retired knights won''t change that much in the flow of the battle.


    Tristan fell silent, this was not something he could decide alone. While he could make some decisions for his three friends, he could not tell his friend to follow his path if he wanted to work under Tang Shaoyang. This was something even more personal and he could not force his friends to join his cause.


    "Can you give us half an hour¡­ No, fifteen minutes should be enough. Can you let us time to discuss this? I can''t make the decision for them for this," Tristan gave his reply. From his reply, Tristan seemed to be willing to work under Tang Shaoyang, but it was different for his friend. That was how Tang Shaoyang perceived his reply. He did not know the reason, but it seemed Tristan had a deep grudge against the Revolution Army and the kingdom to the point of being a stranger''s subordinate.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and stood up from the chair. He left the room with his group, giving the four old men a private space for them to talk it out. Of course, he did not leave the building. He stayed on the same floor, waiting right in front of the room. If something suspicious happened within the room, he would barge in.


    However, it did not take that long for the discussion, it was less than ten minutes. The door opened and they came up with a decision. Out of the four old men, three of them agreed to follow his cause while Jacob, the bald old man, was the only one who did not agree to follow him.


    Meanwhile, while the four old men were discussing their future, the kingdom was in turmoil. The news of Prince Kaiden''s death was quickly spread, The Queen was mourning for the son she doted the most. The family that rarely got together was reunited after the death of the third Prince.


    King Emerson had five children, three princes, and two princesses. The Second Prince who had been away from the capital to guard the bordend returned as soon as possible when he heard the news. The second princess that married Dukedom returned as the family mourned together for Prince Kaiden.


    Not just them, but most of the nobles came to the Capital for the funeral as well. While the news of the death of Prince Kaiden spread, no one knew the cause of his death. The Royal Family had not announced it yet.


    The next day after the funeral, the Royal Family dropped a bomb on their kingdom. They revealed the culprit behind the death of Prince Kaiden, "The Revolution Army and the Ambrose Family, the traitor!"


    After the Royal Family announced this, they locked down the Rosalie Citadel. None of the nobles could get out as an investigation wasunched on all the nobles. Half of the Lionax Kingdom was deployed to lock the capital.


    The first target was the Malone Family and the family that was closely rted to the Malone Family. Earl Derekh became the main culprit behind the death of Prince Kaiden, all members of the Malone Family in the capital were executed on the first day. Of course, the absence of Earl Derekh during the funeral affirmed the usation. Earl Derekh did not dare toe because he knew about the issue.


    The bloodshed was the start of the war between the Revolution Army. The Royal Family vowed that blood should be returned with blood as well.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang listened to the update about what happened within the kingdom from Tristan. The old man had a deep informationwork within the kingdom, more useful than a mere retired knight.


    "So you are going today? Should we follow you?" Tristan had heard the whole n. The man in front of him would enter the Gigante Forest and conquer the tribe within.


    "Nope, you just continue what you are doing and enjoy your retirement day, I will go with Selena and Ashley," Tang Shaoyang shook his head and refused to bring the three old men, "You will also have a bunch of knights that wille in a few days. If you want to do something, then you can train them if you want."


    He needed Selena for the oath. That was the best method to make sure the people he would conquer like Aki and Nol did not betray him. This was a quick conquest so he did not have time to buy their heart, two months. His time was two months until something tower would appear on Earth. He had to return by that time and what change awaited him in stage two. He had asked Tristan if Lukan had a tower summoned by the system. Unfortunately, they knew nothing since they never stepped into the main continent.


    "What about Jacob? Do you find something from him?" When Tang Shaoyang brought up his friend, a frown appeared on Tristan''s forehead. Tang Shaoyang suspected that Jacob was working for the Revolution Army, the reason why the old man refused to take the oath to follow his friends.


    Roan and Carl were angry when they heard that. They did not like it when their friend was used like that. However, Tristan was the only one who tried to look at things from Tang Shaoyang''s perspective. He understood why Tang Shaoyang had suspicions. From the first interaction, Jacob had been instigating the fight between them and Tang Shaoyang even though Tristan and Roan wanted to avoid the fight. He knew that Jacob was not that careless.


    Even after his warning, the bald old man let himself get provoked by Tang Shaoyang. A sh almost happened between them. Tristan decided to watch his friend, no harm was being done by just watching him.


    "Nope, he did not show any weird behavior, but I will keep an eye on him," Tristan reported.


    "Alright then, I will trust everything on this side to you. We will meet again in one or maybe two months," Tang Shaoyang stood up, "I know your Commander, Alton tried to conquer this Gigante Forest and failed, but I am different. You can expect my return!" After saying that, Tang Shaoyang left the room, leaving the three old men alone.

 Chapter 507 - Pallarmus Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 507 - Parmus Tribe</h4>


    "I feel like we are being cheated," Carl said after Tang Shaoyang came out of the room, "An Emperor my ass, he''s just alone and he dreams to destroy a kingdom. This is ridiculous, Tristan! Don''t tell me you believe him? Not only that, now he suspected our friend just because Jacob did not make that stupid oath!"


    "Then do you have other choices? We have made the oath and signed the Contract System," Tristan took a sip of the coffee, "Moreover, his n is working well so far. A fight will break between the Revolution Army and the kingdom. We can use this to our advantage. No matter who wins the battle, they would be weakened and that''s the time for us to strike them. It is a solid n."


    "Don''t tell me you think that he can conquer the Gigante Forest? Commander Alton, who had reached Primordial by that time also failed to do so. Do you think he can? He is at best Ancient Level," Roan looked at his friend with a confused look.


    Tristan shrugged, "It does not matter actually. If he failed, that means he is dead, and the oath and the system contract will get canceled. If he seeds then we can hope for our vengeance! The kingdom who tried to kill their heroes and the ungrateful army we have been raised in, all of them deserved this death!"


    "I guess you are right about that," Roan nodded. Either way, there was nothing to lose for them. If Tang seeded then they could think of the vengeance they had been waiting for. If Tang failed and died, the contract and the oath would be canceled. This was a gamble with no risk.


    *** ***


    Julius Brent, the leader of the Revolution Army and also the disciple of Commander Alton was leading a meeting with the head of the Malone Family and the head of the Ambrose Family. He was seated in a simr room albeit this room was dimmed andcklusterpared to the real throne hall of the Lionax Kingdom.


    On both sides, there were ten people each, attending the meeting. Each of them was a General who had their force, including Derekh Malone and Duran Ambrose. In total, the Revolution Army had thirteen forces in total including Julius Brent''s army, it was around eighty thousand forces in total. Of course, to avoid the suspicion from the kingdom, the force was sparsely positioned. Hiding eighty thousand armies was not easy yet now their existence was discovered because of the two people.


    "Do you have something to say? Derekh! Duran!" Julius''s dignified voice rang in the dimmed room as an aura of Myth suppressed the two people who stood in the middle of the room. The aura forced Duran and Derekh to kneel.


    "We did not kill Prince Kaiden with poison. His death has nothing to do with us!" Derekh Malone replied with his shaky voice.


    "The culprit must be the man from another world. There was a man that the expedition force brought from the Dimensional Gate, he must be the culprit!" Duran Ambrose supported Derekh Malone''s im.


    "I did not ask you about who was killing Prince Kaide. I am asking you how Prince Kaiden knows about our existence! Who leaked that to that spoiled prince!?" Julius raised his voice as the aura of Myth suppressed the two men further.


    There was no reply from the two men. Duran and Derekh did not know as well how Prince Kaiden could know about the Revolution Army. They had nothing to answer this.


    "Hah¡­" As the sigh escaped from Julius'' mouth, the aura vanished, "Don''t tell me this is rted to the missing knights and your daughter, Duran Ambrose!?" All eyes directed toward Duran. The ten people around them were Ancient Rank. Duran and Derekh were the weakest individuals in the room.


    With the pressure on him, Duran did not dare to raise his gaze to meet with Julius. He could feel the scorns were directed toward him. He was supposed to be the highlight in this room if his daughter married Prince Chandler and became an insider that informed them about the Royal Family. If that happened, Julius Brent promised to help him to advance to Ancient Rank. But thanks to that whore, that n was ruined.


    "I will give you a chance, Duran and Ambrose. Jacob sent me a message that your daughter and a man have arrived at Biaska Town. It seems your daughter is following that man willingly instead of being kidnapped. Do you know the meaning of this, Duran?" Julius spoke in a gentler tone this time.


    "I know nothing about that, Lord Julius," Duran truly did not know that her daughter betrayed him untilst night. He was telling the truth about the issue.


    "Then, I will give you one more chance! You should know what you two should do, right?" Julius gave the two men an order.


    "Yes, Lord Julius. We will bring that man and Ashley to you." Derekh Malone and Duran Ambrose replied simultaneously.


    "Good, if you understand! Now you can leave and return with the good news. I don''t want to hear excuses when you two return!" Julius waved his hand at the two, telling them to leave.


    "Yes, My Lord!" The two replied and stood up. Then the two turned around and headed out of the room, "Now, let''s get to the real talk. We have to gather all our force and be ready to battle against the kingdom. We will gather in the north, if the news of the Revolution Army spreads to the south, we can trust General An to split their force of the Lionax Kingdom," Julius Brent expressed his n.


    General An, the ex-Vice Commander of the Fotia Legion who joined the Lezaria Kingdom. Julius was talking about him as it was known to everyone that this man joined the Lezaria Kingdom with a hope to destroy the Lionax Kingdom who was under the rule of the Kingsley Family.


    If the news that the Revolution Army appeared on the north side of the Lionax Kingdom spread out, Julius was confident that General An would use this chance to attack the south border. The n was simple, he intended to split the Lionax Kingdom''s force.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang did not care who would win the war as it did not matter to him. Whoever won the war, would benefit him as it would weaken both sides'' strength. The reason Julius Brent did not see him as a threat was that he was alone. Even though Julius could see what Tang Shaoyang nned in the Gigante Forest, he did not see it as a threat because even his Master failed to unite the forest, let alone a man from another world.


    While everyone thought it was impossible to unite the force within the Gigante Forest, Tang Shaoyang was not discouraged in the slightest. The reason? It was simple, if he could not build a force from living creatures, then he would use the dead to build a Spirit Army. He would ughter all tribes within the forest and summon the spirits.


    "Where do you lead me to, Aki?" Tang Shaoyang asked as he followed Aki and Nol who was still clinging to Aki''s back.


    "I am leading you to the weakest tribe in the outer region of the Gigante Forest. They are called the Parmus Tribe and they are the nearest tribe to our location," Aki exined.

 Chapter 508 - Chief Lauri

    <h4>Chapter 508 - Chief Lauri</h4>


    The Parmus Tribe, though Aki said they were the weakest tribe in the Gigante Forest it was a force that was not something that could be underestimated. There were fifty beastmen in the tribe while the rest was a beast, around seven hundred of them.


    "If you want them to be your subordinates, you have to talk it out with the beastmen properly because the beasts could not speak. Only the beastmen couldmunicate with the beasts of their kind," Aki exined the strength of the tribe.


    "What about their leader''s strength? How strong is itpared to the Dark Vulture I killed two days ago?" As they passed through the terrain, they continued the conversation. He was not going to be careless just because he could defeat five Dark Vultures and Aki.


    "The Chief of Parmus Tribe is a little bit stronger than the Dark Vulture but the rest should be weaker than the Dark Vulture," Aki replied.


    "If what you said is right, then there''s nothing to worry about this Parmus Tribe," Tang Shoayang nodded. He could kill five Dark Vultures alone. A whole tribe that was weaker than a Dark Vulture should not possess a threat to him.


    As they continued their journey, he noticed that Ashley had been looking at him all this time. Maybe she had something she wanted to say. He turned toward her and asked, "What''s up? Do you have something to say? Or do you know something about the Parmus Tribe?"


    "No, it''s not about the Parmus Tribe, but about the four former knights of the Fotia Legion. Why did you suspect Sir Jacob as a part of the Revolution Army? I have been staying in the Ambrose Family and the Revolution Army but I never heard about him," Ashley wanted to know about this issue. She never heard about a remnant of the Fotia Legion in the Revolution Army. All of them were leaving along with Commander Alton and Vice Commander An.


    "It''s a mere suspicion as I found that he made a lot of contradictions with his actions. First, Roan wanted to talk with me but that old man provoked me. He tried to instigate a fight between us which I followed his n and kept provoking him. I was right about that, he wanted to fight, no, he wanted his friends to fight me. Second, why is he the only one not wanting to sign the contract and make the oath while his three best friends do? I suspect that he already has a contract with another force. Three, it''s always better to be safe than sorry. That''s it."


    Tang Shaoyang answered casually. In fact, he did not know as well. He asked Tristan to investigate his friend just to confirm Jacob''s status. If he truly did not want to join the battlefield anymore and clear, then it would be fine. But if he was part of the Revolution Army, they had to get rid of them or his friends would do what they deemed fit for their friend.


    "You take the risk that the three knights would unite together against you only for a mere suspicion? You will lose two Epic followers for that suspicion, you know?" Ashley could not believe what she heard.


    "I will not, they have signed the contract and doubled it with the oath," Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Can you imagine that they have been living together for years but when his three friends decided to follow a person, he pulled himself out? How can you not be suspicious? Anyway, there''s no harm done."


    The group passed through the hills and the rough terrain, the giant tree''s leaves became a canopy that protected them from the piercing sunlight. It was less than an hour''s journey and Aki stopped suddenly. The rat beastmen then pointed forward, "We have arrived, the Parmus Tribe is ahead of us!"


    Tang Shaoyang walked forward and saw a wooden fence sparsely made. The gap was enough for a person to sneak into the vige. He felt that the fence served no purpose but a barrier that indicated it was someone''s territory, "What are we waiting then? Let''s go!"


    Ten meters away from the entrance, he finally managed to see the resident of the vige. The beastmen was three meters tall with a pair of longhorns on the head, and a face that was simr to a deer? He remembered the Deere, the deer beastmen in the third portal of the survival game, but this was a meter taller than the one he encountered before.


    "The one who leads the group is the Chief of the Parmus Tribe, Lauri," Aki whispered.


    Tang Shaoyang cast the [Basic Detection] on the beastmen who led a big group of beastmen and also the beasts.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Lauri


    Race: ck Impaler


    Affiliation: Parmus Tribe


    Rank: Chief


    ss: Grand Warrior


    Evolution: Epic


    Level: 870


    Skill???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Who might you be and what''s your purpose of visiting the Parmus Tribe?" Lauri asked as he scanned the group. His ck eyesnded on Aki first before moving toward Tang Shaoyang. After scanning Tang Shaoyang, he looked at the Adolescent Dark Predator on the shoulder. The ck cat was positioning itself to have afortable sleep.


    This was far from an ordinary group, Lauri could tell that by a single nce. However, there was something that disturbed the Chief. It was Aki''s presence, an Elder of the Dark Tribe, "So youe again, Aki. My answer will remain the same, we will not join the Dark Tribe!" The Chief spoke in a harsher tone at Aki.


    "I am afraid you are wrong this time, Lauri. This time I came as my Master''s servant," Aki bowed toward Tang Shaoyang, "He is now my Master. I am no longer an Elder of the Dark Tribe, but a servant to Emperor Tang."


    Tang Shaoyang noticed that Chief Lauri''s eyes shook. The ck Impaler was surprised to hear that, especially from Aki himself. This caused Chief Lauri to look at the man again for the second time.


    "Ie here with an offer for you, Chief Lauri. Join my empire and let''s conquer the world together!"

 Chapter 509 - The First Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 509 - The First Tribe</h4>


    Ashley wanted to cover her face from embarrassment, who said such a thing to persuade the tribe to join the empire? She could not believe that those words came out from the man.


    Chief Lauri nced at Aki and then he looked at the man who offered him a grand conquest. It was ridiculous to hear that from a single man. If the man came with a huge force, Lauri might believe that the man had the ambition to conquer the world. However, the man was alone, with two women and two beasts? Conquering the world, Lauri doubted whether the male human could conquer the forest or not.


    "That''s it? Youe to offer me that?" Lauri looked toward Tang Shaoyang with a strange gaze but it changed into a resolute gaze quickly, "What if the Parmus Tribe refused the offer?"


    "Then I shall bring destruction to your tribe. Your tribe will be sacrificial to summon my army!" Tang Shaoyang was not joking when he said that. His emotionless face told Lauri that the man was serious, but Chief Lauri was not convinced by that empty threat.


    "Then we will defend our honor if you wish to fight!" Lauri pulled the crude trident on his back and raised it to the air. The Chief of the Parmus Tribe was speaking something in his ownnguage. It was followed with cheers from the Parmus Tribe''s people.


    The cheers abruptly stopped until an aura spread out. Lauri looked at the man and the man was no longer the same human as before. The man had transformed as ck scales covered him and two horns protruded upward from his head. The man had a wing that spanned up to ten meters and Lauri felt that a strong aura from the man. The aura wasmanding him to kneel and his instinct was screaming at him, telling him to kneel.


    Lauri never felt like this before, it was strange yet it felt natural at the same time. Yes, it was as if this was what he was supposed to feel. As the Chief of the ck Impaler, he was the most intelligent creature in the tribe. The Chief tried to rationalize the thought and he heard something thumped against the ground.


    Lauri looked back and was shocked to see his kinds were kneeling, even his kinds who had not transformed into beastmen also knelt. Everyone was kneeling toward the man who had transformed. Seeing his kind were kneeling toward the man, Lauri''sst defense crumbled and knelt toward Tang Shaoyang, "We are willing to follow you, Emperor Tang!"


    At the same time, Ashley was shocked by the transformation that happened before her eyes. This was not the first time she saw someone transformed, she had seen the Left Guardian transformed into a lion as well. However, the one in front of her was the legendary Dragon.


    ''Not only does he have a second ss but he also has a bloodline?'' This was a big blow to her and also to her knowledge about the system. The man was not Epic, she had cast the [Basic Detection] on him when they fought on Earth. It was a mystery how the man could get the second ss, now he showed his bloodline as well. It was not just a random bloodline, but a dragon on top of that.


    As for Selena, she was not surprised as Ashley. This was not her first time seeing him like this. She had seen him once in his Dragon Transformation in Arkania. She was still marveled at the sight of the transformation.


    Tang Shaoyang was slightly surprised that this was working. He remembered that the beast he contracted, Malki the Fire Ant Emperor, Aerelion the Dark Wyvern, and Feera the Chimere were willing to be contracted because of his Dragon''s Aura. He thought this method might work on living beasts as well and he tried it and it worked.


    He doubted the method did not work as Aki managed to resist the Dragon''s aura, but then he realized it might be because of his ss, the Mind Control. The rat beastmen had a strong mind that was hard to be affected even with the Dragon''s aura.


    "We have conquered the first tribe, now I will leave the rest to you, Selena. Can you hold a wide range ceremony for the oath? We have hundreds of ck Impaler waiting for their oath," Tang Shaoyang turned toward Selena as he took out a vial of a mana potion. He chugged it down in one gulp. He had to drink the mana potion regrly since he had to maintain the Spirit Manifestation.


    Selena nodded and walked into between Tang Shaoyang and the Parmus Tribe. She held her hands together and put her hand on her chest, where she started the chanting. Even though the system helped them to understand each other, there was a certainnguage that the system did not trante for them. Selena''s chanting was one of them and there might be morenguage that the system did not trante.


    Bwoosh!


    A wind blowing from Selena''s feet as a magical circle formed and erged, the bright magic circle caused Nol and the cat to shut their eyes. The magic circle reached all the members of the Parmus Tribe.


    "Chief Lauri of the Parmus Tribe, you follow my words one by one¡­" Selena then started the oath. The oath for the Parmus Tribe and its members, since it was a whole tribe, Chief Lauri alone was enough to represent the tribe. The oath was saying that the Parmus Tribe could not betray or even had the thought of betraying The Tang Empire. If they broke the contract, death was their fate.


    The same for Tang Shaoyang, he also said his oath. In his oath, he mentioned that he would bring the Parmus Tribe into glory and protect the Parmus Tribe from harm and danger. Yes, it was not a one-sided oath like a ve, but an equal oath. After the oath ceremony was done, the magic circle vanished with some of them being absorbed by the members of the Parmus Tribe.


    Just like that, Tang Shaoyang easily conquered the first tribe in the Gigante Forest.

 Chapter 510 - Four Tribes And Two Guardian Beasts - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 510 - Four Tribes And Two Guardian Beasts - Part 1</h4>


    Holding an oath ceremony for over seven hundred individuals took a toll on Selena. Her face paled as the ceremony was over, indicating it was not as easy as it looked to do an oath ceremony.


    ''I should have brought Arina with me as well,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself. Without an oath, he was concerned that his tactic to conquer the whole forest within a short time would not work. For some reason, only these two from the Arkania Continent could do the oath ceremony, and the other healers could not.


    It seemed the Goddesses, and the Gods in that world taught something that they should not have thought to their followers. That was the most likely possibility.


    Lauri did not know what he just experienced but he felt something changed inside him. He looked toward the man who had returned to his human form. It was no longer repulsive as before when he looked at the man. Now, it was more natural to follow the man. That was strange but that was what happened.


    Chief Lauri recalled the feeling when the man was still in his transformation, he tried to oppose the feeling that told him to yield to the man. It was ufortable, now he felt like a burden had been lifted from his shoulders after he epted the man''s offer. He strangely felt at ease after all of that.


    Chief Lauri snapped out of his thoughts and approached Tang Shaoyang, "My Lord." He greeted the man with a ny degrees bow while putting his right hand on his chest. The action was natural and Chief Lauri did not feel awkward about it.


    "Mnn, prepare a ce for us to rest!" Tang Shaoyangmanded the newly acquired subordinate.


    "Yes, My Lord," Chief Lauri turned around and spoke to his tribesmen. Tang Shaoyang approached Selena and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Mnn, I am fine. I just need a little rest and we can continue," The girl tried to look strong despite her paleplexion.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "We will take a rest in the Parmus Tribe. We need to change some of our ns obviously. Forcing the Chief Tribe and the Elder of the tribe to take the oath instead of all members of the tribe is one of them,"


    It was tragic if his woman died from exhaustion from doing the oath ceremony. He would not allow that to happen to Selena. The solution was to not do it many times at one time, so he only needed the Chief and the Elder to take the oath.


    "Please follow me, My Lord. We have prepared the best house for you and Mistress to rest," Chief Lauri returned to guide them. The group had dispersed and only the beastmen were left behind, following the Chief to receive their new leader.


    Ashley was still at loss in the situation. She had not ovee the shock yet. The Dragon Transformation and how easy it was to conquer a tribe. It was still unbelievable how everything went. Even so, her steps were still following the man in front of her while Aki was not that surprised yet.


    "At this rate, it is not impossible to conquer the whole forest. He just needs to transform and all the tribes will follow him," Ashley mumbled in a low voice. Aki who was walking behind her could hear what she was saying. The rat beastmen had to disagree with that as he shook his head. It was not as simple as that.


    First, the trick was not going to work with all species or to stronger species. It did not work for him, the Dragon Aura did not affect him, at all. Second, not all the beast or the beastmen revered a dragon. Many were hostile to a dragon as well. Third, Aki had seen someone that much stronger than Tang Shaoyang. Conquering the Gigante Forest was not possible. At least, Aki did not see Tang Shaoyang could conquer the whole forest by himself.


    The group entered the vige of the ck Impaler. There were not many houses, around twenty houses. Tang Shaoyang was led to the biggest house located in the center of the vige by Lauri. The house was made of wood and a thatched roof.


    Tang Shaoyang brought Selena into the house as Ashley and Aki followed them into the house. Lauri did not dare to enter the house without his Lord''s consent so he stayed by the entrance until he heard the voice calling him, "What are you doing, Lauri? Come in!"


    "Yes, My Lord!" Lauri then entered after he ordered his tribesmen to prepare food for the Lord and hispanions. After that, he entered the house. This was supposed to be his house but he gave it to the Lord.


    Lauri saw that the Mistress was sleeping on the leaves bed and his Lord was sitting next to her. Another woman and Aki with his grandson stood next to the bed, "Do you need something from, My Lord?"


    "Yes, while we wait for Selena to recover, we will discuss the next n," Tang Shaoyang looked at Lauri and Aki, "I am not joking when I said I wanted to conquer the forest. Since you two are the native of the forest, I want to know more about the power structure of the forest. Which tribe is the strangest and how strong they are, including their location? I want to know everything,"


    Aki and Lauri exchanged nces and Lauri was the first one to speak, "If you want to know about that, Aki should know more about the forest than me, My Lord. He was part of the Dark Tribe, one of the tribes with most influences within the forest,"


    Aki let out an audible sigh, causing Lauri to frown and it earned a sharp re from Ashley too, "I don''t mean to be rude, My Lord. But you are not the only one who tried to conquer the whole forest. The Dark Tribe has the same ambition so do the other tribes-"


    Aki''s words were cut off short by Tang Shaoyang, "That''s not what I want to know, Aki!"

 Chapter 511 - Four Tribes And Two Guardian Beasts - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 511 - Four Tribes And Two Guardian Beasts - Part 2</h4>


    "You just need to answer what I asked, you don''t have to exin what I don''t want to know! Understand?" Tang Shaoyang added in a stern tone.


    "I am sorry, My Lord," Aki bowed his head and apologized. He realized that he was releasing a stone onto his own feet, "From what I know, there are four strongest tribes and two Guardian Beasts that maintain the bnce as of now. The four strongest tribes are the Dark Tribe, The Elven, The Moon Tribe, and The Beast Coven. Those are the four strongest tribes.


    As you know, I was part of the Dark Tribe. The tribe consisted of many tribes but the leader of the Dark Tribe is from the Abyss Sabre Tribe. Chief Igor has evolved into Primordial Rank and has be Infernal Sabre. He is the strongest in the Dark Tribe. As for the Elven, we only know a little about them because they hid deep in the forest within one of the Guardian Beast''s territories.


    The Moon Tribe is a single tribe but they had a high poption and vast territories. The Moon Tribe was founded by Moonlight Rabbit, while it is a single tribe it has other tribes as well who sought protection from them. It could be said that the Moon Tribe was the tribe with the most poption.


    The Beast Coven is a special tribe. While they have the least poption amongst the four tribes, they had the strongest army amongst the four tribes with their Elemental Power. Beast Coven''s structure is not centered on a tribe, but it is rumored to have the same system as the human kingdom. The people choose their leader, I am not quite clear myself but there is a strange rumor about them."


    "Don''t y the suspense game with me, just tell me directly about the strange rumor about the Beast Coven?" Tang Shaoyang said to Aki.


    "The rumor said that behind the Beast Coven''s establishment is a human. I am not sure myself since no one of the four forces dares to cross the line and start the war. The four tribes were in a stalemate situation," Aki said with a strange expression on his face.


    It was indeed a strange rumor but Tang Shaoyang caught the gist of it. Ashley also looked at him, she realized something as well. The rumor might be true and that human might be Commander Alton who had entered the forest years ago. He was building the force and created the Beast Coven.


    "What about the Guardian Beast? What are they?" Aki mentioned the four tribes and two Guardian Beasts. Tha meant the Guardian Beast held an important role within the forest. Or these two Guardian Beasts might be the reason why the three kingdoms could not conquer the forest. The Gigante Forest was moreplicated than he thought.


    "The two Guardian Beasts are the protector of the forest, the main reason why the tribe doesn''t dare to cross the line to wage a war. They don''t like the war in the forest and all the beasts that do not affiliate with any tribes are following theirmand too. The two Guardian Beasts are holding the highest authority in the forest," Aki exined the role of the two Guardian Beasts.


    In another world, the forest was under the rule of the two Guardian Beasts, the reason why no tribes could unify the forest. However, Aki did not tell him how strong the Guardian Beast was and their species.


    "The first Guardian Beast is Green Sky Serpent and it''s a Legend Rank, as for the level, we don''t know. No one knows because none of us have seen Green Sky Serpent ande back alive. We have only seen the trail of the Guardian Beast and for the size, it is enormous. We estimate the serpent might reach fifty meters in length and triple of the giant tree in size.


    "The second Guardian Beast is Kirin, the myth said Kirin is the descendant of the Divine Ox and a Dragon. Again, no one can confirm that as no one has seen this Guardian Beast, but we know it exists. Kirin is more mysterious than the Green Sky Serpent and we estimate Kirin is also Legend Rank," Aki exined the strength of the two Guardian Beasts even though it was a vague exnation.


    "No one has seen them but they exist? This is interesting¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice and Aki saw a smile formed on the man''s lips. His Master seemed not afraid of the Guardian Beast that the residents of the forest revered. However, something was missing from Aki, the race he wanted to hear and the key for him to return to Earth.


    "What about the dwarves? You haven''t told me about them yet, I thought dwarves dwelled in the Gigante Forest," Tang Shaoyang asked Aki.


    "Dwarves? They were never interested in the affair of the Gigante Forest, they secluded themselves from the other tribes, and the same with the Guardian Forest, they are a mysterious tribe as well. Since they don''t have an interest in the forest affair, we don''t want to bother with them as well. Most of the tribes ignored their existences," Aki exined. He then looked toward his Master, "Do you want me to look at the dwarves, Master? I canmand my children to look at them."


    "Yes, I need to find them," Tang Shaoyang nodded. He needed them to repair the Dimensional Gate or else he could not return to Earth.


    "Then I will go out and gather my children," Aki nodded and pulled Nol from his back. He ced his grandson on the ground, "You should stay with the Master and listen to him, understand?"


    The small rat beastmen looked at Tang Shaoyang then he looked at his grandfather, nodding, "Yes, I understand."


    "Good boy," Aki rubbed Nol''s head, and the boy smiled at him, "Then I will leave now, Master. I will return in half an hour and at most, it will take me two to three hours to gather all of them."


    "Mnn, you may leave,"

 Chapter 512 - Akis Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 512 - Aki''s Attempt</h4>


    After Aki left the house, Tang Shaoyang looked toward Lauri, "Do you know the closest tribe to your Parmus Tribe?" From his question, it was clear that Tang Shaoyang was going to decide their next destination.


    Lauri was quick with the answer, "The Dark More Tribe, they are the closest tribe to our tribes, but wait¡­" The Chief of the Parmus Tribe made a strange expression, "You haven''t visited the Dark More Tribe, My Lord?"


    "What do you mean?" Tang Shaoyang was quite confused with how Lauri asked him. It was as if he was supposed to visit the Dark More Tribe first instead of the Pamus Tribe.


    "Before you reach The Parmus Tribe''s territory, you should pass the Dark More Tribe''s territory first. Did Aki not tell you this?" Chief Lauri asked but as if he realized something, "Or do you want to avoid the confrontation against the Dark Tribe so you did not attack the Dark More Tribe?"


    "Again, he made an unnecessary decision behind me again. I should teach him something before he crosses the line," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a cold voice, causing Nol to flinch. He wanted to say something but when he saw Tang Shaoyang''s darkened face, the small rat beastmen decided to stay silent. A wise decision from him.


    "No, I never avoided the confrontation against the Dark Tribe," Tang Shaoyang replied with a cold voice, "Tell me more about this Dark More Tribe."


    Tang Shaoyang and Ashley listened to Chief Lauri''s exnation about the Dark More Tribe. From his description, he could guess what the Dark More was. They were a Mole, the mole that lived in the tunnel underground. They were quite famous on Earth, the enemies of the farmer, and also made into a game, whack-a-mole.


    Now he encountered the mole not as the enemies of the farmer or a game, but as an enemy. He was going to meet them in their beastmen form.


    "They have around a hundred and fifty that have transformed into beastmen and their beast army is around a thousand and five hundred beasts. They have a lot of armies but they are weak overall. They stood no chance against us and we have no reason to attack them too, so we are ignoring each other. However, if you want to visit them, they are in the southeast of our location. We can reach their ce quickly if you want to visit their tribe, My Lord." Lauri offered.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Selena who was sleeping. He was not going to go to visit another tribe without Selena. Then he looked back at Lauri, "How strong are they? I mean their level on average?"


    "They are quite low, around level 200 to 300 with a few of them reaching level 500, and the Chief of the Dark More Tribe is level 612. I can bring my people to conquer them if you want to, My Lord." Lauri offered. There was no need to wait for Selena since the tribe was much weaker than the Parmus Tribe.


    "What do you think about them? Will they listen to me? Do you know the Chief of the Dark More Tribe?" Tang Shaoyang asked for more information. His purpose was to unite the forest, not a ughter. However, if they refused his offer then he would ughter them for the sacrifice to build the undying, spirit army.


    "I think they will refuse you, My Lord. The Dark More Tribe recently joined the Dark Tribe. Aki was the one who persuaded them to join the Dark Tribe. He came to me as well before as he offered the Parmus Tribe to join the Dark Tribe," Lauri exined, "The Dark More Tribe must agree to something simr with the oath so they can''t betray the Dark Tribe."


    "Also, we have to watch out for the Dark Tribe''s movement, My Lord. They are actively recruiting the tribes in the outer region, they must be up to something," Lauri added his opinion.


    "I see, then let''s visit the Dark More Tribe," Tang Shaoyang would just destroy the Dark More Tribe and let the Dark Tribee to him. That way, he did not need to look for them as they woulde for him. He would save his time to look for them.


    *** ***


    "Damn! This oath is not the same as the System Contract!" Aki cursed out and stomped the ground. His palm formed into a fist and punched the giant tree. Of course, his fist was not strong enough to shake the giant tree.


    Yes, Aki was analyzing the oath. His ss allowed him to see the oath that bound him to Tang Shaoyang. However, the oath was not the same as the system contract. If it was a system contract, Aki had a way to cancel but not this oath thing, "Will the oath get canceled if I kill that woman?"


    The rat beastmen was contemting his chance, but then he shook his head. The oath bound him with Tang Shaoyang, not the woman. Even if he killed the woman, the oath was still there. Aki let out a sigh, "It seems my fate is linked with that lunatic. Unifying the forest? Does he think he can do that, alone?"


    As someone who had stayed in the forest since he was born, Aki was aware that the forest was much scarier than it looked. Years after years passed yet the forest remained unconquered as The Elven remained elusive with their whereabouts, and the Moon Tribe that never tried to expand their territories despite the army they had.


    "It seems I have no choice but to follow and assist that man wholeheartedly. Maybe that man could do the impossible," The rat beastmen cheered himself with false hope. It was false since he knew that no one could unify the forest. It was just a pipe dream.


    "I have gone too long, I have to return now," Aki then realized that he had gone too long, a few hours since he left the Parmus Tribe. He was concerned with his grandson so he quickly returned to the Parmus Tribe. Of course, he did not forget the task. He hadmanded the Dark Tremor to look for the dwarves.


    When he returned to the Parmus Tribe, Aki could not find his Master, "Where''s The Lord, Nol?"

 Chapter 513 - The Dark More Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 513 - The Dark More Tribe</h4>


    Aki learned from his grandson that Lord Tang was visiting the Dark More Tribe. As someone who made the deal between the Dark More Tribe and the Dark Tribe, he was aware that the visit was not just a simple visit.


    ''Should I go there or just stay here? Lord Tang must be displeased that I passed the Dark More Tribe¡­'' Aki was in a dilemma. After a slight hesitation, Aki decided to go there. He might do something for his lord to get a favorable impression from his lord. He had decided that since he was tied to a new Master, might as well do it wholeheartedly.


    Aki then rushed toward the Dark More Tribe''s location. He rushed there but it was still toote upon seeing the trace of frost aura around at the entrance toward the vige of the Dark More Tribe. The Dark More Tribe was living underground and he was standing in front of the hole toward the vige.


    Aki let out a sigh as he was toote. If he arrived before the sh, he might persuade the Chief of the Dark More Tribe to join the empire. The rat beastmen entered the tunnel, and he found the wall and ceiling were freezing. He could feel a sharp decrease in the temperature, it was still bearable for him.


    ''Lord Tang does not have the Frost Elemental Power, does that mean it''s the woman?'' Aki spected in his head. When he returned to the Parmur Tribe, only a woman who held the ceremony and his grandson were there. Another woman was missing. That meant this was that woman''s doing.


    The rat beastmen picked up his pace and soon he arrived at the actual vige of the Dark More Tribe. He could hear the fight was not over yet. Aki rushed into the underground space where the Dark More was living. He saw his Master was standing over there, watching the fight while the cat was gnawing the dead Dark More next to his feet. Lauri stood next to Lord Tang, watching the fight as well.


    As he predicted, the Frost Elemental Power originated from the woman. The Chief of the Dark More Tribe, Firon, was fighting against the woman. Even though Lord Tang did not look back at him, he knew that Lord Tang was aware of his arrival. Aki approached Lord Tang, as he was about to reach Lord Tang, The Chief of the Dark More Tribe noticed his arrival too.


    "Elder Aki! Youe! Help me to fight them, they are dering a war against the Dark Tribe!" Firon yelled for help. There was hope in his voice.


    Aki let out a sigh, he shook his head, "I am sorry, Firon. However, I am no longer the Elder of the Dark Tribe anymore. I am a servant of Lord Tang," The rat beastmen knelt toward Tang Shaoyang, "I have assigned my children to find the Dwarves, My Lord. You can expect the result within a month at most."


    "AKI! YOU!" A furious roar came out from the Chief of the Dark More Tribe. He could not believe that the one who persuaded him to join the Dark Tribe was now betraying the Dark Tribe.


    "You should not look away when you fight!" Ashley took the chance and appeared behind Firon. She raised her sword and stabbed it at the back of Firon''s body.


    "[Earth Fur]!" The brownies fur hardened, but it was futile. The sword broke the defensive skill and pierced through the fur into the flesh toward the chest. The sword fully pierced through Firon''s thick body.


    The Chief of the Dark More Tribe had its ck eyes widened open as the ice started to freeze his body. Slowly, the ice consumed Firon''s life force before the light on his eyes dimmed. The Chief of the Dark More Tribe died. Ashley pulled her sword and kicked the frozen Firon away. The ice did not break apart as it fell apart.


    "I gained two levels, not bad," Ashleymented as she returned to Tang Shaoyang''s side. She looked at Aki who was still kneeling on the side before she looked toward Tang Shaoyang, "So what do you want to do with the bodies?"


    "You will know soon," Tang Shaoyang then looked toward Lauri, "Tell your people to gather the corpse into one spot!" He pointed at one spot before he nced at Aki, "Do you know what mistake have you done, Aki?"


    "Yes, My Lord!" Aki replied in a firm tone. Of course, he knew what his Lord was talking about, The Dark More Tribe. He purposely directed his Lord away from the Dark More Tribe to the Parmus Tribe. Of course, he had something in his mind to excuse his mistake, "I was purposely leading you away from the Dark More Tribe. However, I have my reasons, My Lord. I think it''s better for us to avoid the confrontation against the Dark Tribe until we have enough force to fight them."


    "Are you the Lord or me?" Tang Shaoyang took two steps closer to Aki. Aki''s head touched his shin, but the rat beastmen lowered his head even more. The rat beastmen was now kissing Tang Shaoyang''s feet.


    "This servant asks for your forgiveness for my impudence, My Lord. I promise that I will not repeat it again. I will consult everything with you from now on," Aki asked for forgiveness.


    Tang Shaoyang was not aware that Aki was trying to undo the oath. If he knew that, Aki''s fate was doomed. However, he was not aware of that. With how useful this guy was, Tang Shaoyang intended to forgive him, "This will be thest time!"


    "I am grateful for your generosity to forgive this sinful servant," Aki was still kissing his feet.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around, "Rise!" he said that for Aki before he walked toward the piling up corpse. Less than two thousand sacrifices, the best grade he could summon was Grade B spirit, "Stay there." He was telling Aki, the cat, and also Ashley as they followed him approaching the piling corpses.


    Aki and Ashley exchanged nces. The rat beastmen wanted to know what the Lord wanted to do from the woman. However, the woman also did not know what Lord Tang wanted to do with the corpses. The three obeyed and stayed there.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped in front of the piling corpses of the Dark More. He took out the four Dark Vulture''s corpses and threw them into the pile. He then extended his hand toward the piling corpse and cast the skill, [Epic Summoning].

 Chapter 514 - Jet

    <h4>Chapter 514 - Jet</h4>


    The corpse burst out into dark particles and swirled around fiercely on the spot. The dark particles spread in the underground space. Aki and Ashley subconsciously took two steps back to avoid the dark particles, but it was useless as the dark particles still reached them. The cat and Chief Lauri stayed still as both fully trusted Tang Shaoyang.


    The dark particles thinned out as they gathered back at the spot where the corpses were piling out. Ashley then saw a figuree out of the particle or to be more exact it was a beast, a winged beast.


    "Abyss Raven!?" She then heard Aki mutter something, Abyss Raven. She presumed that the beast was Abyss Raven. However, she never heard of this kind of species. The Abyss Raven was a meter and a half meter, the feather was jet-ck, and its eyes were also pitch ck. If there was something that made this Abyss Raven different, it was a small horn on its head.


    "But that Abyss Raven is still an infant. The adult Abyss Raven could reach ten meters tall," Aki continued and he turned toward Ashley, "Do you know something with Lord''s power? Is he a summoner?" Ashley looked at Aki then she shook her head. She also did not know anything about Tang Shaoyang''s power. He was Spirit Sovereign and also Primordial yer. She had never heard of those two sses before.


    *** ***


    [You have summoned the Grade B+ Spirit, Jet the Abyss Raven!]


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the Abyss Raved and thetter returned the re proudly as well, "Are you the one who woke me up from my slumber?" The Abyss Raven talked to Tang Shaoyang.


    "From your slumber?" Tang Shaoyang made a confused expression. He remembered that Zaneos told him that the uncontracted spirit was in a void space. The spirit could not see, could not smell, and could not feel anything. It was the worst possible for them, but the spirits endured it because of resentment, hatred, and vengeance.


    This was surely unique, it thought it was in slumber which made sense because the spirit felt nothing. It was as if all the senses were cut off, just like falling asleep. However, there was a different story for the spirit who had been contracted once or twice. When their Master died, the spirit was sent into the Spirit World.


    The Spirit World was much a better ce than the void space. That was what Bronson the Execution and Rosalie the me Queen told him. From the Abyss Raven''s reaction, it must be summoned from the void space. For some reason, he could trace a childish voice from its deep voice.


    "I guess you are right, though some part of it is wrong," Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    "What do you mean? The Abyss Raven is never wrong, we always tell the truth!" Jet snarled back at Tang Shaoyang as it opened its ck beak, trying to intimidate the man. It wanted to correct the man.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "But I have summoned many spirits. They never told me that they fell asleep, and you never fell asleep Jet. You are in a void space and all your senses are cut off so you feel like you are in slumber."


    Jet fell silent, it contemted what Tang Shaoyang said. The more it thought about it, the more it felt that what Tang Shaoyang said was the actual truth. While it was simr to sleeping, his consciousness was staying awake. The boredom in that void space felt so real. If it was sleeping, it would not get boring.


    "What a terrible ce. I thought I have been sleeping all this time," Jet the Abyss Raven looked toward Tang Shaoyang, "You said that you have summoned many spirits? How many?"


    "More than eleven spirits, I don''t know the exact number," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He had eleven contracted spirits including Rumru. As for the spirits he had sacrificed, he did not remember the number since it was not that important.


    "I see, so what happened to the spirits you have summoned?" Jet the Abyss Raven asked. It seemed the creature did not have the knowledge about the spirit which was a rare urrence since all the spirits he had summoned were aware of the rule. The spirit had to fight against the one who summoned them to fight for their freedom or test their summoner or the spirit could negotiate the terms for the contract. However, this Abyss Raven knew nothing about that or it was aware and it was testing him?


    "There are two ends for each spirit I have summoned. First, they will end up as my contracted spirit. Second, they will be sacrificed for my gain. However, since you are Grade B+ Spirit, I gain nothing by sacrificing you but a little bit of Spirit Power. My offer to you is, be my contracted spirit and I will help you with my best to achieve your unfulfilling wish, regret, or even vengeance," Tang Shaoyang exined to the Abyss Raven. Even though this was just Grade B+ Spirit, he could upgrade the spirit. On top of that, he nned to build a spirit army. He would even contract Grade C Spirit for that.


    ''No, Grade B or Grade B+ is actually the best grade to build an army of spirit,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself. He needed fewer sacrifices for lower grade spirit.


    "I don''t want to go back to that horrible ce, what is that again, the void space?" The Abyss Raven looked upward as it muttered, "However, I doubt you can help me with my vengeance. My enemy is a Legend and maybe he has advanced to a Demi-God. I doubt you can defeat him for me, human."


    Legend and Demi-God. If someone asked him if he could fight Legend or not, Tang Shaoyang would answer with "I don''t know," but when it came to Demi-God, he would admit that he would not be able to defeat the Demi-God.


    "I don''t know about Legend Rank since I never fought one, but indeed, I can''t defeat Demi-God Rank," Tang Shaoyang admitted.

 Chapter 515 - Seething Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 515 - Seething Hatred</h4>


    "Don''t lie to me, Human!" Jet the Abyss Raven let out an angry roar that echoed in the underground space, "You are not even Epic Rank, and you dare to boast in front of me!"


    When Jet revealed that Tang Shaoyang was not even an Epic Rank, Aki and Lauri were shocked. They could not believe what they heard. First of all, it was about Aura. A human could only control an aura when they reach Epic Second. The second, the bloodline transformation. Only an Epic Rank that could have a bloodline yet this man had one, a Dragon bloodline on top of that.


    The more Aki knew about Tang Shaoyang, the more confused he was. It was as if when you cracked one mystery about him, more mysteries would resurface. There was no end to it.


    "Oh, how do you know that? Those two can''t tell that I am not even an Epic Rank," Tang Shaoyang pointed at Aki and Lauri behind him. He was indeed curious how this Abyss Raven found out about that.


    The Abyss Raven pointed his eyes with the feather on his wing, "These eyes, I can see how strong you are with these eyes. The mana capacity in your body is below¡­ Wait, what is that?" Jet found something unusual within Tang Shaoyang. Besides mana, it saw something else thatyered along with the mana. It was dreadful red in color, that was what its eyes perceived from looking at Tang Shaoyang thoroughly.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what it saw from him. He waited for the Abys Raven to speak more. The Abyss Raven fell silent and stepped closer to Tang Shaoyang. Jet examined Tang Shaoyang closely and curiously. It was something it never encountered before.


    "What is that? It''s red, fierce, and dreadful," The Abyss Raven muttered as it tilted its head to the side, "It''s simr to Mana, it''s energy but it''s also different than mana¡­ Wait, there''s something else but it''s too vague and too faint to detect¡­" Jet backed away and shook its head, "You are weird," It remarked.


    "How could it be possible that one individual has more than one energy¡­ Wait, that bastard also has more than one, but it has only two energy while you have three¡­ Wait, but you are just a mere human. You are not supposed to have more than one energy¡­" The Abyss Raven shook its head, "I don''t know anymore, you are weird."


    "Alright, that''s not an issue here, so what''s your decision? Do you want to be my contracted spirit?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He finally understood where the childish side came from because this Abyss Raven was still a kid. The antic and the childish voice that mixed with the deepened voice, Tang Shaoyang easily found that out.


    "What if I don''t want to be your contracted spirit?" Jet the Abyss Raven asked.


    "Easy, you can back to the void space if you defeat me, or I will beat you in a fight then I will force the contract upon you? Or do you want to establish the contract voluntarily?" Tang Shaoyang waited patiently for the Abyss Raven to make a decision.


    There was a difference why he did not use force as he did on Aki and Lauri because Jet was a spirit. The spirit would stay with him for a long time, he would prioritize to bond with the spirit so once he revived them, they would stay with him.


    "As for your vengeance, we can have a solution for that. You can wait until I get a skill that can resurrect the spirit. I can do that for you and you can do your job by yourself. Of course, if you need my help, I will dly help you as well," Tang Shaoyang smiled at the Abyss Raven.


    "I don''t want to return to that void space, and I am sure I can''t beat you either. I am still too young and I haven''t awakened my Shadow Elemental Powerpletely. I have no choice but to establish a contract with you. Your offer is too tempting to be refused," The Abyss Raven nodded, "Let''s form a contract then,"


    When it said that, the magical circle glowed on its forehead. Tang Shaoyang ced his hand on the magical circle.


    [You have established a contract with Grade B+ Spirit, Jet the Abyss Raven!]


    The Abyss Raven''t figure blurred into ck particles and entered his forehead. As soon as the ck particles disappeared into his head, he heard a loud and excited voice from Jet, "Wow, this ce is much better than that void space."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He was right, from the bird''s behavior it was still a kid. He turned around and met with Ashley, Lauri, and Aki. The three were waiting for him to speak, to exin what happened. However, he merely shrugged and walked toward them, "We no longer have business here, let''s go back,"


    Aki wanted to ask but he decided to stay silent after what happened between him and his Lord. Lauri felt that there was no need to ask, if his Lord wanted to tell them, he would tell them. Ashley had the same thought as Lauri, if he did not want to exin, then there was no need to ask. As for the Dark Predator, it climbed up to his shoulder and yawned. After eating to the full, it was going to take a nap.


    On the way back to the Parmus Tribe, Tang Shaoyang asked Jet the Abyss Raven about the bastard he was talking about, ''So can you tell me about the bastard you want to kill, Jet?''


    ¡ªI think we can forget about that guy. Even if you resurrect me, we stand no chance against him. As I said, he might reach Demi-God Rank. Even if I evolved, we can''t win against him.


    He was surprised to hear the pessimist reply from Jet, ''But that only made me more curious about this guy. Can you tell me? I don''t think we will lose against him if we work together. You are not alone,''


    ¡ªThe bastard I am talking about is Kirin the Guardian Beast of the Gigante Forest!

 Chapter 516 - The Old Tales

    <h4>Chapter 516 - The Old Tales</h4>


    The Abyss Tribe was an ancient tribe in the Gigante Forest, one of the oldest amongst the three oldest tribes. The other two tribes were the Elven and the Moon Tribe. Different from the other tribes, the Abyss Tribe wasposed of Abyss ns; Abyss Sabre, Abyss Raven, Abyss Vulture, Abyss Wolf, and Abyss Ox.


    The five ns formed the Abyss Tribe and became the strongest tribe in the Gigante Forest. That was not the only reason why the tribe became the strongest. There was another reason, it was because Kirin the Guardian Beast was on their back. The Protector of the Abyss, that was what the Abyss Tribe people called Kirin.


    However, that title did notst long for them to hold. The demon race managed to reach the Ortis Continent. The whole continent united against the demon and managed to repel the demon.


    However, as the vanguard of the Ortis Continent''s force, the Abyss Tribe suffered a big loss. The Abyss Wolf n and the Abyss Ox n suffered ny percent loss while the Abyss Sabre managed to preserve their force. The Abyss Sabre only suffered thirty percent of their force, the sole n that preserved their force.


    This was the start of the disaster. The Abyss Sabre n wanted to be the leader of the Abyss Tribe. They wanted to lead the whole tribe because they were the strongest n at that time. They wanted to end the five ways of leadership. Of course, the other four ns refused the proposal, and the Abyss Sabre n thought they could intimidate the other ns with their force. However, that ended up with a civil war within the Abyss Tribe.


    The Abyss Vulture decided to migrate and leave the Gigante Forest while the Abyss Ox n, the Abyss Raven, and the Abyss Wolf united. They fought the Abyss Sabre together, but they were getting outnumbered. When they were getting cornered, the three ns sought the Protector of the Abyss.


    Jet''s father who was at that time the Chief of the Abyss Raven n was tasked to meet Kirin the Guardian Beast. Jet and his father went to meet Kirin the Guardian Beast in Kirin''s nest.


    ¡ªAt that time, I remembered that arrogant bastard was shaking his head and turned away from us! He left us to die! I understand if he did not want to help us, but could he at least protect us from the Abyss Sabre n?


    Jet''s angry voice rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head. His anger was understandable, if Kirin protected the remaining three ns, then the Abyss Sabre n could not ughter the remaining. While they could not preserve the Abyss Tribe, the three ns would be safe.


    ¡ªWe fought! I fought until the end. We made sure to kill each Abyss Sabre so they would also suffer from that stupid civil war. My Father and the other two Chiefs managed to kill the Chief and a few Elders of the Abyss Sabre n. We lost, but the Abyss Sabre n paid a huge price for that. If that cowardly vulture did not escape, we might even win the battle. Stupid vulture! Cowardly Vulture! Bastard Kirin!


    The Gigante Forest was indeed moreplicated than he thought. However, Tang Shaoyang gained a lot of information from Jet''s story. Kirin was real, it existed. It was perfectly right as Aki described to him. Kirin had the body of an ox and the head of a dragon with scaly skin. However, the story did not mention the Green Sky Serpent. Even during the war against the demon race, Jet did not bring up the Green Sky Serpent.


    ''I see, what about the Abyss Sabre n? Don''t you want revenge against them as well? Shouldn''t you hate them more than Kirin?'' Tang Shaoyang was quite surprised by this. He thought Jet should hate the Abyss Sabre n more than Kirin, but it was not the case.


    ¡ªI hate them, of course. However, my hatred toward Kirin is much stronger. If you give me a choice what I will do when you resurrect me, then I will find a way to kill Kirin first even though that thing is much stronger than me.


    Jet''s answer was fast and firm. Weird yet understandable. Of course, as someone who was not raised in the Abyss Tribe, Tang Shaoyang was not aware how Jet''s parents kept praising Kirin. Jet and the other kids were raised with an expectation of Kirin as a noble creature and a being that would protect them in the moment of danger. It could be said that Kirin was symbolized as a hero in the tribe.


    So when the hero did not meet Jet''s expectations and even abandoned them, the admiration became hatred. A deep hatred to the point the kid became a spirit, wanting to avenge his nsmen''s death.


    ''I see, but we are going to face the Dark Tribe first, the tribe that is led by the Abyss Sabre n. I will help you with that first, how about it? I can even use their bodies for sacrifice so you can get stronger,'' Tang Shaoyang tried to cheer the Abyss Raven.


    ¡ªThen I will ept your offer. Let''s hunt the cat with a big tooth first then we will hunt the dragon-headed ox.


    Jet''s excited voice rang in his head. The Abyss Raven seemed excited about the future battle. However, Tang Shaoyang was not going to miss the chance to gain more information about the Gigante Forest. The Elven for example. The Green Sky Serpent for example.


    ''What about the second Guardian Beast, the Green Sky Serpent? Do you know anything about the second Guardian Beasts?'' Tang Shaoyang asked. He was not expecting that he would be surprised by Jet''s answer.


    ¡ªSecond Guardian Beast? What are you talking about? The Gigante Forest only has one Guardian Beast and it is the dragon-headed ox. Are we speaking the same Gigante Forest in the Ortis Continent? I feel like you are talking about a different forest.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow and nced at Aki. The rat beastmen was the one who told him about the Green Sky Serpent, did the rat beastmen lie to him?


    Aki felt ufortable that Lord Tang suddenly red at him. He felt something amiss from the re even though he could not pick up what was wrong with the re, ''Do I do something wrong again?'' The Dark Tremor beastmen questioned himself.

 Chapter 517 - The Dark Tribes Hidden Agenda

    <h4>Chapter 517 - The Dark Tribe''s Hidden Agenda</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. The four tribes and the two Guardian Beasts were supposed to be themon knowledge within the Gigante Forest. Aki would not make an obvious lie like that. The only exnation was that this Green Sky Serpent appeared after the Abyss Tribe''s demise. That was the only exnation if Jet did not know anything about this Green Sky Serpent.


    ''Are you sure that the Gigante Forest only has one Guardian Beast? I have received a piece of different information from my subordinate. He told me that there''s a second Guardian Beast and it is the Green Sky Serpent,'' Tang Shaoyang wanted to confirm his conjecture. If Jet truly did not know anything about the Green Sky Serpent, then the second Guardian Beast appeared after the civil war within the Abyss Tribe.


    Jet fell silent as he contemted the name. It did not take long before the Abyss Raven told him the truth.


    ¡ªNo, I don''t know anything about this Green Sky Serpent. It was never mentioned in the great war against the demon. At least, this Green Sky Serpent did not exist at that time.


    ''I see,'' Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. That meant his conjecture might be true. The Green Sky Serpent appeared after the great war against the demon race, after the fall of the Abyss Tribe, ''What about the Elven? They are one of the strongest forces of the forest,''


    ¡ªI know them! They are a peaceful-looking tribe. They never involved themselves in a fight between the tribes. As long as you don''t damage the nature of the forest, the Elven will note out of their hideout. They are the most seclusive tribe, but they are indeed strong. They contributed greatly to the great war against the Demon Race.


    ''Then do you know where their hideout is?'' This was one of the most important pieces of information he needed. The Elven''s location.


    ¡ªI don''t know. Since they did not look for the trouble, we also did not bother them.


    ''I see,'' Tang Shaoyang nodded again. It was still useful even though he could not find Elven''s location. However, he found a way to lure them out, burn the forest then they woulde out to meet him.


    ''Then what about the Dwarves? Have you heard about them?'' Tang Shaoyang asked everything. Even though Jet''s information was from the past, it would still help him. He learned a lot about the history behind the Gigante Forest.


    When he returned to the tribe, Selena had woken up. She was helping the girls of the Parmus Tribe to cook. Tang Shaoyang approached her and asked, "What are you doing? Shouldn''t you get some more rest?" Selena was roasting unknown meat in her hand. The simple way to cook meat, frying, baking, and roasting.


    "And let them give us raw meat to eat?" Selena smiled wryly as she recalled what happened before. She was served bloody and raw meat in front of her. There was no way she would eat that. Shen told him what happened before.


    After having their meal, Tang Shaoyang returned to the main house with the original group. It was time to interrogate Aki. He was an Elder of the Dark Tribe. It was time to find out the real strength of this Dark Tribe. The only thing he knew about the Dark Tribe was their Chief. Igor was his name, had evolved into Infernal Sabre, and had reached Primordial Rank.


    One Chief and twelve Elders, that was how things worked in the Dark Tribe. One sole leader with twelve sub-leaders and Aki was one of the twelve sub-leaders. Honestly, it was surprising that Aki could reach the Elder Rank in one of the strongest tribes in the Gigante Forest. But Tang Shaoyang understood why the rat beastmen could take one of the Elder Positions.


    That was because of the ss Aki possessed. The Mind Control was stronger than he thought as it could hurt him. The remaining eleven Elders, four of them filled by the Abyss Sabre n and the remaining positions filled by the other strong tribes such as the Dire Bear Tribe, me Hound Tribe, and other tribes.


    Amongst the twelve Elders, Aki was the only Epic Rank. The other Elders were at Ancient Rank and two of them were at Myth Rank. Of course, there are more Ancient Ranks and Myth Ranks outside the Elders. In total, the Dark Tribe had Eleven Myth Ranks and twenty-three Ancient Ranks.


    As for Epic, they had an elite army that consisted of Epic Ranks. The five Dark Vultures were part of the elite army. There were thousands of them. Compared to the human force, the tribes in the Gigante Forest were much stronger than the human kingdom. It was fortunate that the tribes were fighting each other. If the tribes unified, they would rule the Ortis Continent for sure if one tribe was this strong.


    However, he did not know how strong the Epic Rank Beast waspared to the human Epic Rank. He had not fought an Epic human, but the Epic Dark Vulture was only level 800ish while Aki was level 600ish. But the human had to reach level 1000 to reach Epic Rank, it was confusing for sure. From the level, the human was stronger than the beast but the beast was higher in rank.


    "What about their numbers? How many armies does The Dark Tribe have?" This was one of crucial information for sure.


    "They have around eighty thousand armies if webine all the tribes they have recruited. However, you don''t need to worry about them for the time, My Lord. The Dark Tribe has a hidden agenda, they will note for us for the time being," Aki replied vaguely. He told his Lord it was a hidden agenda instead of telling his Lord what the hidden agenda was.


    "You do really love to y the suspense game with me, huh!?" He squinted his eyes at the rat beastmen. Nol hugged his grandpa''s thigh tightly. The little guy was still afraid of Tang Shaoyang.


    "They want to kill Kirin the Guardian Beast!"

 Chapter 518 - Golden Chance!? Or...

    <h4>Chapter 518 - Golden Chance!? Or¡­</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "Are you sure about this? If I am not wrong, Kirin is a Legend Rank Beast and it may reach Demi-God Rank."


    "If the Dark Tribe alone might not be enough to kill Kirin the Guardian Beast. However, the Dark Tribe has the Green Sky Serpent backs them up. No, it was the Green Sky Serpent''s idea to kill Kirin. The Green Sky Serpent and the Dark Tribee up with an agreement, the Dark Tribe will help the Green Sky Serpent to kill Kirin and after killing Kirin, the Green Sky Serpent will help the Dark Tribe to conquer the other tribes," Aki exined the Dark Tribe''s future movement.


    This was a big event for the Gigante Forest, the battle between the two Guardian Beasts. Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened as he had a n formted in his mind.


    "Then we should use this chance to expand our force. We should conquer more tribes while the Dark Tribe is nning their attack against Kirin the Guardian Beast," Ashley who always maintained her silence finally opened her mouth. She looked at Aki, "When will the Dark Tribe and the Green Sky Serpent attack the Kirin?"


    Aki looked at Ashley then he nced at his Lord, he was not going to listen to the woman''s order, but under Lord Tang''s order, Aki opened his mouth, "If everything is ording to the n, the Dark Tribe will attack Kirin in nine days."


    "I agree that we have to take this chance, however, we will change our target. We will expand our force but we will be taking down the Beast Coven. We will be heading toward the Beast Coven and take down the other tribes on the way to reach the Beast Coven," Tang Shaoyang made a bolder move.


    Of course, he chose the Beast Coven not without a reason. He had his reasons for targeting the Beast Coven. First, The Beast Coven was with the least force amongst the four tribes. Second, the root of the Beast Coven within the Gigante Forest was not that deep. The shakiest force amongst the four tribes.


    "Wait, what? No, that''s just wrong. We have to take this chance to gather the tribes at the outer region and unite all of them, only then we can think of taking down one of the four tribes. We are not strong enough to face the Beast Coven," Aki was flustered by his Lord''s decision. He failed to understand why he decided to take this chance to attack the Beast Coven instead of expanding his force to its full potential.


    Aki could not understand the train of thought of his Lord, how could hee up with that decision? The rat beastmen started to question his Lord''s sanity inwardly.


    "Why? Simple, we will take this chance to take down the Dark Tribe as well. We gather the strongest force, the Beast Coven and attack the Dark Tribe when they fight Kirin the Guardian Beast. This is a golden chance for us," Tang Shaoyang exined his thoughts.


    What mattered to him was thest hit on the Guardian Beast. His level had been stuck on level 727, he needed thest on the Guardian Beast to level. If he had the chance, he wanted to take the two of them down. Aside from the level, the body of the Legend Rank Beast was so precious for the sacrifice. He was not going to miss this chance.


    ''Nine days, that should be enough time for my Spirits to escort the knights and their family. I can recall them and fight. I can''t miss this golden chance,'' Tang Shaoyang was determined to execute his n.


    "But we don''t know the Kirin''s nest. How are we supposed to intercept the fight? We can''t nk the Dark Tribe from behind or we will be their main target before they can fight the Kirin. This n is not possible, My Lord," Aki kept opposing his n.


    "I think that''s a good idea. We can use this chance to take down two Guardian Beasts and one of the four strongest tribes, no it would be one of the three strongest tribes by that time since we will target the Beast Coven first," Ashley also agreed with the n. The n sounded crazy but it was doable. Just like Tang Shaoyang said, this was a huge opportunity.


    "As for the Kirin''s nest, I know someone who knows the location of the Kirin nest," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Aki, "You don''t need to worry about that. Your duty is to guide us to the Beast Coven, Aki!"


    ''Damn! This guy is a lunatic!'' Aki screamed inwardly. They were talking about two Guardian Beasts and also two of the strongest tribes in the Gigante Forest, ''But I don''t have a choice, do I?'' He could tell that Lord Tang was determined with the n. The best thing he could do was to guide his Lord to a stronger tribe so he could level up or gather enough force to face the Beast Coven.


    "Alright, My Lord," Aki replied with a nod, "Then I will guide us to the stronger tribe on the way as we travel to the Beast Coven, is that alright, My Lord?" the rat beastmen was afraid that Lord Tang misunderstood him that he was dying the journey so they could not arrive in time when the Dark Tribe attacked Kirin the Guardian Beast.


    "Yes, that''s fine," Tang Shaoyang nodded and turned toward Chief Lauri, "Lauri, prepare a carrier for Lady Selena¡­" He told Lauri the design of the carrier. Selena could not be tired as she was the key to perform the oath ceremony.


    "Wait, there''s no need for that, I can walk by myself!" Selena frantically waved her hand at Tang Shaoyang. It was embarrassing to be carried by the carrier while the others were walking. There was no way she would ept that.


    "Nope, it''s decided. You can''t be tired since you will perform a lot of oath ceremonies," Tang Shaoyang did not ept the objection and told Lauri to build the carrier.


    "Yes, My Lord. I will take care of that. It will be ready in one or two hours by thetest," Lauri nodded his head, "I will prepare my kind to follow us as well. Even though we are weaker than most of the tribes, I am sure we can be helpful for you,"

 Chapter 519 - The Second Tribe - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 519 - The Second Tribe - Part 1</h4>


    "There''s no need to bring all of them. Just bring your thirty strongest tribesmen with us and let the rest stay in the vige," Tang Shaoyang chose quality over quantity. He was not going to bring a burden with him. Moreover, he nned to sneak into the battlefield. Too many would only make it harder for them to sneak into the nest.


    ''You still remember the Kirin''s nest, right, Jet?'' He asked the newly contracted spirit.


    ¡ªOf course, I still remember that bastard''s nest, how can I forget that?


    Jet''s angry voice rang in his head. When they were talking about Kirin, the Abyss Raven would always be angry.


    ''You don''t need to be that angry, we will have our chance to kill the Kirin,'' Tang Shaoyang tried to cheer the little guy.


    ¡ªCan you really kill that bastard? Like I said, that dragon-headed ox is a Legend Rank back then. He might reach Demi-God rank by now. I don''t think we can kill that thing now. You better listen to that rat.


    The Abyss Raven said with a concerned voice. It was surprising the little guy was concerned about Tang Shaoyang even though both just met recently.


    ¡ªFor some reason, I also agree with that rat and Jet. We should take it slow.


    Rosalie voiced her opinion on the matter. The enemy was far stronger than them and they did not have enough force to support them. She even doubted that Tang Shaoyang could win against the Beast Coven even with the bloodline and the second ss he had. Her new Master had big potential, he just needed to be patient then everything would go his way.


    ''Nope, we will depart in a few hours. You can''t convince me to do otherwise as I am going to kill at least one of the Guardian Beasts,'' Tang Shaoyang replied.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Aki was spending his time with his grandson, "Nol, listen to me. You can''t follow us into the forest, you should stay here. I have arranged everything for you, you just need to go back to our home, understand?"


    "No, I will follow you, Grandpa. I don''t care how dangerous it is, I will follow you. Moreover, Lord Tang will force me to follow him too," Nol replied, "Moreover, I don''t want to be lonely again, Grandpa. I will follow you to the end even if it is to our death,'' the little rat beastmen was determined with his choice.


    Aki let out a sigh. He realized that his grandson''s fate was tied with him and Lord Tang.


    *** ***


    "I am fine by walking, there''s no need to carry me with this thing. It''s embarrassing," Selena was sitting on the carrier. It was basically a chair, but four ck Impaler beastmen carried her on the chair.


    "Embarrassing? Who are you embarrassed to? There''s no one here going to ridicule you. Just stay up there," Tang Shaoyang dismissed the girl''sints with a wave of his hand.


    Aki was leading them toward the Rodentar Tribe, the closest tribe to the Parmus Tribe, and the Rodentar Tribe was right on the path toward the Beast Coven. This tribe would be their first stop as they headed toward the Beast Coven.


    Less than an hour of journey, they reached the Rodentar Tribe''s territory. From Aki and Lauri, the Rodentar Tribe was about as strong as the Parmus Tribe and the tribe was neutral. It was not part of the four big tribes. When they entered the territory, they encountered a group of five Rodentars. The Rodentar was not in their beast form, meaning they had not evolved into beastmen.


    "Are they part of your family? Are you rted in any way with the Rodentar?" Tang Shaoyang found simrities between the Rodentar and the Dark Tremor, but this Rodentar was bigger than the Dark Tremor, having deep-brown fur rather than ck that differentiate between the two species.


    On top of that, the Rodentar had longer limbs. The Rodentar''s belly did not touch the ground as they walked, different than the Dark Tremor that precisely looked like a rat. The same with the ck Impaler and the Dark Tremor, most of them were a beast without intelligence. They live by instinct, but of course, they gained intelligence when they evolved into beastmen.


    The five Rodentars in front of them had not evolved yet, but Tang Shaoyang had Aki on his side. The Mind Control easily avoided the conflict and they continued toward the core area of the Rodentar Tribe. Just like the Parmus Tribe, they made a small vige in the center of their territory.


    When the group arrived in front of the entrance, they were greeted by many Rodentar beastmen. Sixty-seven Rodentar beastmen were standing at the entrance to the vige. Aside from gaining a humanoid body, Rodentar beastmen grew a small horn on their head.


    Tang Shaoyang who was followed by Aki, Lauri, and Ashley stepped forward and met with the strongest Rodentar Beastmen. The Rodentar Beastmen who was also the Chief of the Rodentar Tribe was surprised to see Lauri and Aki with the two humans.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Aki? Lauri? Are you going to dere war against the Rodentar Tribe?" The Chief of the Rodentar Tribe recognized Aki and Lauri as he ignored Tang Shaoyang and Ashley.


    "I am here to give the Rodentar Tribe a chance and also an offer," Tang Shaoyang was the one who replied to the Chief of the Rodentar Tribe.


    Only then the Chief of the Rodentar Tribe looked toward Tang Shaoyang, "What do you mean by a chance and an offer, Human!?" The Chief returned the question cautiously. No matter how he looked at them, they clearly came to do something bad to his tribe. The Chief could tell that by their formation. The elite of the Parmus Tribe and also Aki, the famous Mind Control from the outer region.


    "A chance for your tribe to survive and also an offer to bring your tribe to a new height," Tang Shaoyang replied while maintaining his expressionless face and toneless tone, "Join The Tang Empire or doom is the only end for you and your tribe!"

 Chapter 520 - The Second Tribe - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 520 - The Second Tribe - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang did not cast the Dragon Transformation this time. There was a cooldown for that skill. He wanted to use the skill for a real fightter. Earlier when he visited the Parmus Tribe, he just wanted to see if the Dragon Aura worked for the living being. Now he knew it worked, he was not going to use the same trick since he also had to preserve the mana since he had to maintain the [Spirit Manifestation].


    However, he had Aki now, he would let the rat beastmen do the talk with the Chief of the Rodentar Tribe. He nced at the rat beastmen and thetter nodded. Aki stepped forward and came closer to The Chief of the Rodentar Tribe.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Aki? Are you going to force us to join the Dark Tribe now? You know the rule, right?" The Chief of the Rodentar Tribe questioned Aki who came closer toward him.


    "Are you talking about the unwritten rule in the Gigante Forest?" Aki asked the Chief while shaking his head, "You should know thew of the jungle, the strong will rule the weak or the weak will be the prey of the strong. The unwritten rule about not attacking the neutral tribe is bullsh*t.


    I am not here to represent the Dark Tribe, but the Empire of Tang," Aki bowed toward Tang Shaoyang, "He is my new Master and we are working to conquer the Gigante Forest. We hope that the Rodentar Forest will join our cause to conquer the forest, Chief Doof."


    Doof was the name of the Chief of the Rodentar Tribe. The two seemed to be acquaintances as they recognized each other, or it was Aki was the famous beastmen in the outer territory of the Gigante Forest.


    "What if I refuse?" Chief Doof asked back. At the same time, Chief Doof kept ncing at Tang Shaoyang. It was hard to believe that the famous Aki was working for a human.


    "Thew of the jungle, Chief Doof. Remember that for you tribesmen. If we can''t rule you, we will prey on you and your tribe. The choice is on your hand, Chief Doof," Aki was smiling at Chief Doof. Behind the smiling, there was a dagger that threatened the Rodentar Tribe.


    Chief Doof scanned the opposite party. Even though they had the numerical advantage, he noticed that the opposite party wasposed. They were confident that the Rodentar Tribe could not win against them. He could tell that just by looking at them.


    Chief Doof''s shoulders slumped in defeat. In order to kill Aki, at least they would lose half of them for sure. This rat beastmen was attacking their mind directly and they had nothing to counter. Meanwhile, Aki was not the only enemy they should face. The Chief of the Parmus Tribe and his elite tribesmen were here and the three humans with unknown power as well.


    Chief Doof found no chance to win against the uninvited guests, the only choice was to ept the offer. Grabbing the chance to survive. As for the offer to reach another height, he doubted that. The Rodentar Tribe was quite weak amongst many tribes. Chief Doof was satisfied as long as they could maintain the tribe''s survival, "Alright, we will ept the offer and join the Empire of Tang,"


    "Good choice~," Aki turned around. Selena came down from the carrier and walked toward them along with Lord Tang. Aki turned back toward Chief Doof, "Then let''s gather your Elder, you have to make an oath, then the Rodentar Tribe''s safety is guaranteed,"


    "Oath? What is that?" This was the first time Chief Doof heard something about the oath. Aki smiled, "Don''t worry, you just need to follow what he said then we will be done." Even though Chief Doof was confused with the oath, he still gathered the Elder. There were eight Elders in total.


    The Chief and the eight Elders stood across from Tang Shaoyang and Selena was standing between the two. She put her hands together on her chest and the white magical circle formed below them, reaching Tang Shaoyang also the Chief and the eight Elders of the Rodentar Tribe, "Please follow me word by word," She spoke to Chief Doof and the Elders.


    The oath ceremonysted in less than five minutes and it was done. Since it only involved nine individuals, Selena was fine after the oath ceremony. She was forcing herself when she did the oath ceremony for the whole Parmus Tribe.


    Chief Doof looked at his own body as part of the magical circle entered his body. He turned around only to see the same scene happen to the Elder. When the magical circle disappeared, he considered the oath ceremony to be over. He turned back to the new chief, no, the New Lord, "What can I do for you, My Lord?" Chief Doof knelt and the eight Elders followed before the remaining Rodentar Tribe followed to kneel as well.


    "Get your fifty elite tribesmen ready, we will depart immediately, but you can leave two Elders behind to manage your people and your vige," Tang Shaoyang gave hismand, "If you want to know where we will be going, you can ask that on the way. Just get ready for now, we are in a hurry!"


    "Yes, My Lord! But I need ten minutes to arrange everything before we leave¡­" Chief Doof replied, but before he could finish his words, Tang Shaoyang cut him off, "Alright, you can have ten minutes, so hurry up!"


    Chief Doof and the eight Elders turned around and headed back to the vige. They stayed exactly ten minutes before they returned. Chief Doof was choosing his tribesmen who would be following him in the journey with the new lord.


    "Don''t tell me you are thinking that you will not return to your tribe?" Tang Shaoyang then realized why Chief Doof asked him for ten minutes. The Rodentar was arranging things, thinking they would never return to the vige.


    "Huh!? We can returnter?" Chief Doof blurted that out, but he immediately regretted it.


    "Of course you can. You can return to your tribe and family after we achieve our purpose," Aki was the one who replied, "Alright then, since you guys are ready, let''s depart!"


    Just like that, Tang Shayang conquered the second tribe of the Gigante Forest.

 Chapter 521 - Making Their Move

    <h4>Chapter 521 - Making Their Move</h4>


    The city in the northern bordend of the Lionax Kingdom, Aram City. The City was bordered by another kingdom in the north, the Kingdom of Malecia. The Kingdom of Lionax was in a bad position, getting pincered by the two kingdoms from the north and another kingdom from the south, the Kingdom of Warmir.


    Even so, the Kingdom of Lionax could keep the bnce of power against the two kingdoms despite being pincered from the south and the north. Of course, the reason was that the resources in the Lionax Kingdom''s territory were abundant, and thend was more fertile than the north and the south.


    The border city usually became the least destination for people to stay permanently because of the imminent war that could break anytime between the kingdoms. However, in thest three days, Aram City suddenly became crowded with people. The flow of the people who kepting to Aram City was unusual. Even though the rtionship between the Kingdom of Malecia and the Kingdom of Lionax was rtively peaceful, the threat of war was imminent. The sudden influx of people that entered the city was certainly suspicious.


    It was for sure unusual, but this was actually good news for the City Lord of Aram City. He was happy to receive more people into his city. Many people migrated to the city, which meant his city prospered. They had the manpower to make the city even more prosperous.


    In the City Lord''s Mansion, at the center of Aram City, Lord Robin''s office. A man in his mid-forties was leaning his back against the chair while sucking the tobo. The man could not stop smiling each time he puffed out the smoke. While the city was happy, there was someone that looked concerned in front of the city lord.


    "Lord Robin, the influx of people thate to our city is not normal. We have to investigate the cause, My Lord," People of Aram called him the manager of Aram since he was the one who managed the city. In fact, he was a noble affiliated with Viscount Robin of the Rosikh Family, working directly under the City Lord of the Aram City, Yoman.


    "Why would you worry about this, Yoman? This is a good thing for Aram, there is no need for us to investigate the influx of our people. We should talk about the city development instead, why would you worry about this?" Lord Robin shook his head as he looked at the concerned Yoman. Yoman was his trusted man, his right-hand man that had been managing the city.


    "That''s not the issue, My Lord. Haven''t you heard about the Revolution Army? I am afraid these people are part of the Revolution Army. We have to be careful and do an investigation quickly before it''s toote. Even ifter we find nothing suspicious about them only then we can be at ease, My Lord," Yoman urged Lord Robin to take action.


    Yoman wanted to use the force under Lord Robin to start the investigation as he did not have such force to do an investigation. He also needed to ess the private data and he needed to ask Lord Robin''s permission to do that. Or else he could not hold an investigation against these people. Yoman truly did not understand why Lord Robin was not suspicious in the slightest about the influx of people that entered the city.


    "The Revolution Army? Are you joking with me, right? Yoman!?" Lord Robin squinted his eyes at his trusted man, "The Revolution Army is just a rumor created by the Royal Family, don''t tell me you believe them?"


    "But everything is true. The Revolution Army even killed the third Prince, Prince Kaiden. The Malone Family that became the main culprit also disappeared, how can you not believe the Royal Family, My Lord?" Yoman became even more anxious. Why would the Royal Family create such a rumor after the Third Prince was killed? It made no sense. Especially, it was especially known to everyone that The Queen dotted the Third Prince the most. The Crown Prince and the Second Prince were the same, the dotted their younger brother as well.


    There was no way the Royal Family''s deration about the Revolution Army was just a mere rumor. On top of that, the execution in Rosalie Citadel was a clear sign that the Royal Family took this seriously.


    "Don''t be stupid, my man, Yoman. The Royal Family announced that so they can cover their ipetence in protecting the Third Prince. I heard the third Prince visited a new world with the Ashtera Legion of the Malone Family and the Third Prince died after that. The Malone Family is just a scapegoat so they could protect the Royal Family''s name," Lord Robin shook his head and exined to Yoman.


    "Do you know Derekh Malone''s adopted daughter, the Crown Prince''s fiancee? She is the Commander of the Ashtera Legion, the one in charge to protect the Third Prince. She failed to protect him and she was now wanted by the elite force of the Kingdom. Of course, the Malone Family would run away after what happened at Rosalie Citadel. If that happens to the Rosikh Family, I will escape as well. Why would you wait to be beheaded?"


    Yoman was stunned when he heard all of that from Lord Robin. The story sounded convincing, no wonder Lord Robin did not believe in the Revolution Army''s existence since the Revolution Army was an old rumor that had resurfaced from a long time ago. While the story sounded convincing, Yoman was still concerned.


    "But still, My Lord. We can''t ignore this. We still have to investigate where theye from and it would be best if we could know the reason why theye to our city," Yoman insisted to hold an investigation.


    "Let me think about it-" Lord Robin noticed that Yoman was about to nag him again so he hastily changed his thoughts, "Alright, I will investigate it, but tomorrow. I need to gather my men first and we will start the investigation tomorrow, okay?"


    Robin could not get angry at Yoman because his right hand was doing this for the city. He could not be angry when his right hand man was concerned with his city''s security. Just Yoman said, no harm was done by investigating the issue.


    Yoman was relieved when Lord Robin relented, "Then I will leave now. I have something to take care of,"


    "Alright, you can go," Lord Robin nodded his head.


    *** ***


    In a dim room, Julius Brent was sitting on the chair while he crossed his feet, hearing the report from his man, "Yoman the right hand of Robin Rosikh is suspecting our movement. From our spies, the City Lord will hold an investigation tomorrow."


    Julius Brent nodded his head as he heard the report, "What about our army that had gathered in the city? How many Generals have arrived in the city?"


    "Fifty thousand armies have gathered in the city and eight Generals have arrived in the city as well. The remaining armies will arrive within three days," The man in ck reported.


    "I see, then let''s not wait. We should make our move soon before the City Lord starts their investigation. We will make our move tonight, tell everyone to get ready!" Julius Brent gave his order.


    "Yes, My Lord!" The man in ck replied.

 Chapter 522 - The Start Of The Civil War - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 522 - The Start Of The Civil War - Part 1</h4>


    Lord Robin was standing in a daze as he rooted before the window in his office. He saw all his knights were killed by the invaders and the scream echoed throughout the night. He was in a state of disbelief as he watched everything unfold before him. Part of his mansion was in mes as the steps kept ringing in his head.


    The Revolution Army should not exist, it should be just a rumor. That was what he believed until it was toote. Just like Yoman said to him, the Revolution Army existed. They now attacked his mansion and territory.


    Bam!


    The door mmed open as Yoman entered his office, "Lord Robin! Let''s leave the mansion. I have evacuated our family through the secret pathway. We still have a chance to leave now!"


    Lord Robin turned and met with his trusted man, Yoman. If only he listened to Yoman''s advice, all of this would not happen. They might have a chance to discover the Revolution Army and ask for reinforcement from the Royal Family. Everything could be prevented yet his unwise decision led to the destruction of the Rosikh Family.


    "You can''t give up, right now, My Lord. We might lose our wealth, territory, and force, but as long as we are still alive, we can make aeback. It''s not time to give up, My Lord!" Yoman rushed toward his Lord and shook Robin''s body, "Remember Elle and Dean, and Lady Viona. They still need you!"


    Lord Robin smiled and tapped Yoman''s shoulder, "Thank you for everything you have done for me and the Rosikh Family, Yoman. You deserve more than this, but I am going to give you thest task as your Lord. Can you please bring my family to safety and protect them?"


    Lord Robin then walked to the side, taking the sword and the shield from the wall. He was wearing his silver armor and ready to join the fight, "They also need me, Yoman. I can''t leave them while they sacrificed themselves for me. I have to be responsible for their lives as well! Can you please protect my family?"


    Yoman opened his mouth but no words came out as he saw his Lord''s expression. He could tell that Lord Robin was determined to fight the invader, the Revolution Army. The guilt and also the determination to fight mixed in Lord Robin''s brown eyes. Yoman wanted to persuade Lord Robin but he was aware that Lord Robin had decided to stay.


    "Yes, My Lord. I will put my life to protect your family, I promise," Yoman bowed his head, "I hope I can see you again, My Lord. Then I will take my leave."


    Lord Robin watched his trusted man''s back as Yoman left the office. Then he turned around and walked to the window again. The inner defense had been broken by the Revolution Army. He saw his men die before his eyes one by one. His knights stood no chance against the Revolution Army.


    "There''s no way I can leave, Yoman. Because of me¡­ all of them died because of me¡­ If only I listen to you¡­" Lord Robin muttered in a low voice.


    "You should escape too and spread the name of the Revolution Army. The credibility of Viscount''s words is higher than amoner''s," A voice rang as Julius made his way into the office.


    Lord Robin turned around and was shocked to see someone who was following the man with the long blonde hair. He could not believe that the Commander of his knights was following the enemy he should fight, "What is this, Gn? Did you betray me?" Robin asked in a disbelief tone.


    The man named Gn was in histe forties, he had been serving the Rosikh Family all his life. The man he trusted the most after Yoman, Gn drus. The Commander Knight of the Rosikh Legion.


    "I never betrayed the Rosikh Family because my loyalty never was in the Rosikh Family, but Lord Julius," The Commander Knight replied apathetically.


    "But the Rosiskh Family has¡­" Lord Robin stopped midway and looked at the young with the blonde long hair. The man had bright green eyes and a high nose bridge. He was a handsome young man, "Don''t tell me¡­"


    "Yes, Gn was part of the Revolution Army from the start. We saved him and he served his life for the Revolution Army," Julius Brent walked around in the room, checking the shelf with books, "Do you want to listen to Gn''s past while we are at it? I still remember everything,"


    Lord Robin remained silent. He had not ovee the shock by the Revolution Army that suddenly attacked his territory. Now he was hit by another shocking revtion. The man he trusted was betraying him. The person he never thought would betray him was never loyal to him, which shocked the Lord the most. Gn''s betrayal was more shocking than the Revolution Army itself.


    "I will take that as a yes. Ah, yes, it started from the vige near the border of Malecia. There was a vige there, attacked by the barbarian from the north. My Master and I identally crossed a burning vige, we saved him from the burning vige," Julius Brent closed the book in his hand and put it back to the shelf before he turned toward Lord Robin, "That''s the story, we have to end the story quickly because my people have entered the mansion. I will end this quickly because I am grateful that you have treated and raised Gn well,"


    After Julius Brent said that, his body blurred and disappeared from where he was. He then appeared next to Lord Robin and he tapped Robin''s shoulder two times before he walked closer to the window. He watched as his men overwhelmed the knights of the Rosikh Legion and killed them easily. It was simply a one-sided ughter.


    Slowly, Lord Robin''s head slid down from his neck and fell. His eyes were still wide open as his head fell off. Along with the head, the body followed after. It was a clean-cut as the blood profusely flowed out from the neck.


    "Don''t you feel something, Gn?" Julius asked without turning toward the man, "No, I feel nothing, My Lord."


    "Then hang this man''s head at the main gate! We will announce to the kingdom, this is the rise of the Revolution Army with the fall of the Rosikh Family!"

 Chapter 523 - The Start Of The Civil War - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 523 - The Start Of The Civil War - Part 2</h4>


    "Do you find him? Did you find my husband, Yoman?" Ady with an exhausted face pestered Yoman. Thedy had an orchid-colored hair, wavy, and it reached to her back. The bright blue eyes dimmed with the exhaustion she felt. She was Lady Viona, Lord Robin''s wife who managed to escape from Aram City. Her white dress was dirtied by the dirt as she escaped from the cmity.


    Yoman did not dare to look at the Lady''s eyes. He averted his eyes away from her and looked on the ground. He hade back to the city to check if Lord Robin managed to escape from the Revolution Army. However, when he returned to the perimeter area of Aram City, people were talking about how the city had fallen into the Revolution Army. That was not the worst, the worst was that the people also talked about Viscount Robin.


    Viscount Robin''s head was hanged at the main gate of Aram City. There was no need for him to search for his lord as he was dead. However, he could not bear to tell her that her husband had died and his head was hanged at the main gate. Losing her husband was a big hit for her, and yet her husband''s head was hanged as well as a trophy.


    Yet Yoman was aware that they would know sooner orter, it was just a matter of time. Might as well tell them sooner so they could ovee the loss sooner as well. He told Lady Viona what happened to Lord Robin, everything that happened to the city as well as the head event.


    Lady Viona gasped out and her body went weak right after, but Dean, Lord Robin''s first son with his first wife, caught Lady Viona before she could fall to the ground. Then she cried in her son''s embrace as Yoman let out a sigh. Yes, Lady Viona was Lord Robin''s second wife. The first wife passed when she was giving birth to Dean. A few yearster, Lord Robin took the second wife and that wife was Lady Viona.


    Yoman nced to the side. Fortunately, the seven years old Elle, the daughter of Lord Robin and Lady Viona was sleeping on the side. It was best for her to not hear that her father''s head was hanged by the Revolution Army. So much he wanted to let the family mourn for his father and her husband, they did not have time for that.


    "I am sorry to interrupt, Lady Viona. However, we have to get ready to leave in half an hour. We have to leave the vige soon. I heard that more Revolution Army woulde to the city. We want to leave the vige soon so we will not encounter the Revolution Army," Yoman said softly.


    Dean, who inherited his father''s brown eyes, looked toward Yoman, "We will be ready to leave in half an hour, Sir Yoman," Yoman nodded in response and left the house. The secret pathway that connected to the City Lord mansion connected to the vige to the west of Aram City. As long as the Revolution Army did not find the secret pathway, they would not be found out by them.


    *** ***


    Rosalie Citadel, the Lionax Pce


    In the private room where the Kingsley Family held the family meeting. Three generations of the family gathered in the room, The Right Guardian, Robert Kingsley. The current King of the Lionax Kingdom, Emeric Kingsley. The Crown Prince of the Lionax Kingdom, Chandler Kingsley. The second Prince of the Lionax Kingdom or the Vice Marshall who guarded the southern border, Aaron Kingsley.


    "Kaiden told the truth when he told us about the Revolution Army. They emergedst night and captured Aram City at the northern border¡­ Does that mean they are the ones who killed Kaiden?" Chandler Kingsley was the first one to open his mouth.


    "They must be the culprit and they killed him because he knew their secret¡­" Aaron Kingsley looked toward his big brother with no expression, "Does this mean your fiancee''s involvement is confirmed, Brother Chandler?"


    "For sure the Revolution Army is the culprit who killed Kaiden, but why would they let Kaiden leave with Chandler? Why would they kill him instead of targeting the Crown Prince? Everything makes no sense to me," The King muttered. If they knew that Kaiden was holding a secret about the Revolution Army, they should kill them silently instead of letting Kaiden back to Rosalie Citadel.


    "I don''t care if that makes sense or not and I don''t care if Chandler''s fiancee is involved or not. That''s not the point right! The Revolution Army had emerged, we must extinguish them from the kingdom," Robert''s deep voice rang in the room, "We will know everything when we catch Julius Brent. Don''t assume things and make our move now!"


    Robert Kingsley looked toward Aaron Kingsley, "Aaron, you should return to the southern border. You have to keep on watching Warmir''s movement. General An will use this chance to attack the border. You have to be prepared for that. Those runts are quite smart to start their rebellion from the north.


    Emeric, gather the reserve force we have. We will not be pulling the force on the southern border. We will use our secret army and show them the real power of the Lionax Kingdom. I will call your Uncle, we will be making our move and quickly deal with this Revolution Army before they do more damage to our kingdom!" After saying that, Robert Kingsley stood up and left the room.


    *** ***


    The Military Camp of the Warmir at the southern border


    General An received a letter from the spies he nted in the Lionax Kingdom. He read the scroll with his sharp eyes from the top to the bottom. A smile formed on his lips as he closed the scroll. General An closed his eyes and muttered, "The time has finallye."


    Swoosh!


    The scroll burned in his hand as he stood up from the chair, "Cain! Tell Your Majesty, we will be attacking the Lionax Kingdom in two days. I need his full support and supplies for the war against the Lionax Kingdom. Tell Your Majesty, this is only our chance to seize their territory!"

 Chapter 524 - The Third Day

    <h4>Chapter 524 - The Third Day</h4>


    "Where are we going to, Sir Yoman?" Dean Rosikh brought his mother and his sister to meet with the group. They were escorted out of the mansion by Yoman''s private knights. There were fifty knights in total and two hundred and twenty-one people, mostly they were the family of the knights.


    Yoman showed the map to Dean and pointed into an area, "We will be entering the Gigante Forest to secure our path to the Rosalie Citadel," He pointed to the west side of Aram, "Don''t worry though, we will not enter the deeper part. We will stay in the outer area of the forest and go down to Biaska Town, from Biaska Town we will continue our journey to Rosalie Citadel. We have to report everything we know about the Revolution Army to help the kingdom. I have done a little bit of investigation and has an estimation of how strong the Revolution Army individually,"


    Yoman had done his investigation and found out that most of the people he investigated were strong individuals hence he insisted for Lord Robin investigate all people that entered the city in thest three days. However, they were toote as the Revolution Army made their move first to capture the city.


    "I see," Dean nodded his head and looked up, "Sir Yoman, do you have a spare sword? I will be fighting as well if we encounter the beasts inside the Gigante Forest," More than that, he needed a weapon to protect his family. Even though Mother Viona was not his blood mother, he loved her as much as she loved him. With his father''s absence, he had to step out and protect his family.


    Yoman smiled, "We have a set of armor and a sword for you, Lord Dean," he was aware that Dean had been trained to be a knight as well. One had to be knighted to inherit the noble title. Dean had passed the test even though he was just sixteen years old this year. He was an excellent knight.


    "Follow me, Lord Dean," Yoman turned around and led Dean to get the armor and weapon before they departed to Gigante Forest.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes as he felt movement down there. He looked down and found Ashley was doing little Shaoyang with her mouth. Yet another victim had fallen into [Divine Pleasure]. The girl was a bit shy at first but became increasingly bolder as they kept doing it. Now she took the initiative to service him with her mouth early in the morning.


    Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes again and enjoyed the service. Even though it was clumsypared to Elin and Mengyao, he let the girl learn by herself. He could not teach her to do something he never did, after all. The best thing he could do was to guide her to which spot she should lick.


    "Yes, there¡­ Be careful with your teeth¡­ Nnn¡­ That''s not bad¡­" Hemented as Ashley continued. After a while, Ashley backed away and Tang Shaoyang looked at her. She was squatted and positioned her wet private region against little Shaoyang, "My mouth is quite sore, you can be pleased with just mouth¡­" The girl muttered as she went down.


    "Ahnn~" A moan escaped through Ashley''s mouth as little Shaoyang entered her fully. She stopped for a moment before she raised her hip up and down afterward. As she did not, she was going faster, "Hngg~ Nnn~ Hngg~," She tried to suppress her moan since the house had a bad soundproof.


    Since she was on the top, Ashley took control of the rhythm. She would elerate the pace when she felt it was not enough, and she would slow down if it was too much for her.


    Meanwhile, of course, even with the suppressed voice, people could still hear it from outside. Aki had a sharp hearing and as soon as he noticed the activity in the house, he immediately isted the area. This was not his first time doing this so he was quick with his action. Within the blink of an eye, he emptied the perimeter.


    This was the third day and hundreds of beastmen and beasts had joined the group. It was no longer the same anymore. As someone who served Tang Shaoyang earlier, Lauri and Aki had be the butler. Managing the lodging, supplies, and armies.


    In thest three days, they managed to conquer seventeen tribes. Aki had to admit that even though his human lord had not reached Epic, he could easily defeat the epic. Four tribes tried to fight them yet Tang Shaoyang and the female human Ashley took care of them. The armies were not deployed to fight. They were forced to watch and do the clean-up where they would leave the weak, the old, and the kids for the armies to ughter.


    Once the Tribe tried to fight, His Lord gave them no mercy. They would be ughtered and used as sacrifices. Aki had seen four beasts had been summoned by his Lord and after three days, Aki finally knew what his Lord summoned was a dead spirit.


    He did not know yet the use of this spirit, but it was a spirit. That was the only information he had. He did not know yet his Lord''s ss until and he had learned his lesson, not to ask too much. His Lord would tell him if his Lord wanted to.


    Thirty minutester, his lord came out with Ashley and Selena. Aki immediately came over and greeted them, "Good morning, My Lord. Good morning Lady Ashley. Good Morning Lady Selena," He was meticulous with his greeting as he greeted them one by one, "We have prepared breakfast for you. Please follow me,"


    Aki had learned about human habits in thest three days. They ate every morning, afternoon, and night. There was a particr schedule for them to eat and he timed it well.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and followed him. Even though he could probably survive for a month without eating, this had be a habit. It was just weird that he did not eat when he usually ate every day. Of course, since it was a wilderness, they could not be picky with the food even though Aki tried so hard to satisfy his Master. The rat beastmen mostly served him roasted meat.


    He sat on the chair and started to eat his meat breakfast. It was greasy for breakfast, again, they could not be picky with the food. Tang Shaoyang started to eat his meat and checked his status screen. Thanks to the tribe who tried to fight him, he managed to level up to level 758.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: High Human


    Main ss: Spirit Sovereign


    Second ss: Primordial yer [Level - 758]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 758


    Talent: Divine Body


    Bloodline: ck Dragon (Stage 4)


    Attribute Point: 0


    Strength: 84901


    Agility: 53544


    Vitality: 61271


    Stamina: 51766


    Magic Power: 62743


    Spirit Power: 301


    Sense: 999


    Mana: 627430/627430


    Spiritual Energy: 3010/3010


    yer Essence: 32891


    yer Energy: 31891/31891


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Epic Summoning], [Sovereign Rule], [Epic Integration - Lvl 8], [Mana Mastery (Master)], [Master Mana Perception - Lvl 1], [sh Step - Max Level], [Spirit Eyes - Max Level], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Max], [Raged Alteration - Max], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Max], [Divine Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Max], [Dispersal (Passive) - Max], [me Shield - Max ], [Mana Shroud - Max], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [True Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Dragon Fire], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [Grand Dragon Transformation], [Spirit Manifestation], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive,)], [Abyss Domain], [Undead Poison], [Thousand st - Lvl 8], [Deadly Charge - Lvl 8], [Mana Regeneration (Passive) - Lvl 8], [Spirit Gate], [Spirit Energy], [Rush - Lvl 7], [Perception (Passive)], [yer Domination (Passive)], [yer de], [Elemental Maniption], [Fire Domain], [Dragon Sense], [Gravity Pull], [Grievous Strike], [Spirit Link], [Sovereign Aura (Passive)], [Spirit Blessing - Lvl 2], [Resistance (Passive)], [Perseverance (Passive)], [Rapid Recovery (Passive)], [yer Touch], [yer Absorption], [Vnt Step - Lvl 4], [Gravity Pull]


    Contracted Spirit (17): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordmaster] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)], [Malki - The Fire Ant Emperor, [Feera - The Chimera], [Yowe - the Undead Elite Lancer], [Bronson - The Executioner], [Aerelion - The Dark Wyvern], [Orleans - The Demon Prince], [Crystal - The Frost Knight], [Rosalie - The me Queen], [Jet - The Abyss Raven], [Pari - The Dire Bear], [Orlon - The Dark Hound], [Exon - The Giant Hawk], [Majon - The Horned Hound].


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 525 - The Gator Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 525 - The Gator Tribe</h4>


    "Not bad¡­" Tang Shaoyangmented as he looked at his status window. Who would expect that the tribes could give him a lot of levels? That was a lot of gain for three days, 31 levels in total. He closed the status screen and finished his meal.


    After he finished his meal, Aki was waiting for him. The rat beastmen became more tamed after three days of journeying with him. Tang Shaoyang found that the rat beastmen had a concerned look on his face, "What''s wrong? Are you troubled with something?"


    ??


    "It''s regarding the next tribe, My Lord. We will be entering the swamp that is ruled by the Gator Tribe. The tribe isposed of five gator ns, Silver Steel Gator n, Obsidian Gator n, Golden Gator n, Venomous Gator n, and Earthern Gator n. They are one of the Major Tribes located in the centeryer of the Gigante Forest. The problem is that they have known about our group and are prepared to fight us. The Gator Tribe had gathered the armies of the five ns, this will be tough for us," Aki told him the concerns regarding their journey to enter the Beast Coven''s territory.


    Tang Shaoyang and his group''s name had spread within the Gigante Forest. Especially, after he ughtered the four tribes. It rmed the resident of the forest and their group name spread. The resident of the forest called the group The Tyrant. Of course, it was something only Aki knew about. He did not bother to tell his Lord that they had been named The Tyrant, such a trivial thing.


    "I see, then wouldn''t it the best if they can gather all the five ns so we don''t need to visit each of the ns? What''s the problem, Aki?" Tang Shaoyang found no problem with the issue. Instead, this would benefit him, shortening their time to take care of the Gator Tribe.


    "The problem is that they have a big army. They have ten thousand gator armies ready to fight. On top of that, the Chief of the Gator Tribe has reached Myth Rank and their five elders are in Ancient Rank. I think we have an insufficient force to fight them, My Lord," Aki informed Tang Shaoyang the strength of the Gator Tribe.


    "Myth Rank¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. He had fought the Epic Rank, but not the Ancient Rank or even the Myth Rank. This was concerning even for him. He did not want that his arrogance blinded his judgment. If that happened, he would lose the force he had gathered so far.


    Tak! Tak! Tak! Tak!


    Tang Shaoyang tapped his index finger against the table as he thought of something, "Why are you hesitating? You should be able to win against the Myth Rank, right?" Ashley asked Tang Shaoyang. She felt that nothing could stop her man even the Epic Rank was nothing in front of him. Even without the Dragon Transformation, the man could kill the Epic Rank beast. So she thought the Myth Rank beast should be not a problem for him.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t fought one yet," Tang Shaoyang shrugged casually. It was as if his answer was not a big problem while in fact, his answer was giving a huge scare for Aki. This was a do or die, he had made the decision and wholeheartedly followed Tang Shaoyang. If his Lord fell, it was the same for him. He had betrayed the Dark Tribe, no one would receive a traitor like him again.


    Tang Shaoyang needed more assurance to win against the Myth Rank. He had that assurance factor but they were not here yet the spirits, "You said the knights will arrive in Biaska Town in a week, right?" He asked Ashley.


    "Mnn, if they don''t encounter trouble then it will take a week for them to arrive at Biaska Town," Ashley answered even though she was not sure why he asked about that instead of sharing his n to take down the Gator Tribe. Asides from Selena, no one knew the use of the spirit yet, after all. None of them had seen the spirits fight for Tang Shaoyang let alone witnessing him cast the integration skill.


    Tang Shaoyang activated [Spirit Link]. The skill allowed him to activate long-distancemunication with the spirit and allowed him to share their visions as well.


    *** ***


    "Yes, Master? Do you need something from me?" On the other side, Zaneos received the call from Tang Shaoyang. He listened to Tang Shaoyang''s question.


    ¡ªHow long until you arrive at Biaska Town?


    "I don''t know, but let me ask the knight," Zaneos approached one of the knights and asked how long it was for them to reach Biaska Town. He got the answer quickly, "We should be able to reach Biaska Town tonight, Master."


    ¡ªThat''s faster than I thought¡­


    Zaneos listened to his Master''s voice in his head. His Master had not told him yet the purpose of calling him, but he did not ask either. He waited for the other side to say something.


    ¡ªAlright then, if you arrive at Biaska Town inform with the [Spirit Link]!


    That was thest message Zaneos heard before the call was cut off from the other side. Just like Tang Shaoyang was able to use [Spirit Link], the spirits could use the same skill. As soon as the call was cut off, Orleans the Demon Prince approached him, "What''s wrong? Did Master tell you something?"


    "Nope, he asked us when would we arrive in Biaska Town. Master told me to inform him when we arrive at the town," Zaneos shook his head. The Spirits had gathered and journeyed together to the town.


    "I see, maybe he needs our help¡­" Orleans muttered and looked toward Zaneos, "Let''s pick up our pace."


    Zaneos was about to agree with the proposal until they heard Aerelion''s voice entered their ears, "We have guests, guys! There are hundreds of knights a thousand meters ahead of us!" The big Aerelionnded next to Zaneos and Orleans.


    "Finally! We have something to entertain me. My Body is quite stiff walking for days," Bronson who had been idle on the side shouted in excitement. Kairu was quite excited as well for the battle.


    Zaneos and Orleans exchanged nces and they nodded, "Then I will scout the enemy first. Get the knight ready to fight as well!" After saying that, Zaneos'' figure vanished.

 Chapter 526 - Farewell Present - The Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 526 - Farewell Present - The Betrayal</h4>


    Roan listened to the report his man conveyed toward him, "A battalion of knights from the Malone Family is here? Are you sure with the report?"


    "Yes, Sir Roan. They are still far from the town, but their presence here is quite concerning to me. Should we report this to the Royal Family? From the look of it, the legion seems to be waiting for more knights. I suspect they will attack the town. We should use this chance to ask for reinforcement from the Royal Family," The man reported in a worried voice.


    ??


    "Attack the town? But why? If the Royal Family is hunting them down, they should stay low instead of attacking the town, especially Biaska Town¡­" Roan was confused with the Malone Family''s move.


    The town of the hunter, that was how people called Biaska Town. The town held no important resources aside from the fact that they were bordered by the Gigante Forest. There was no noble family that ruled the town as well. It was a neutral town, so why would the Revolution Army waste their manpower to attack Biaska Town? That made no sense to him.


    "There''s no need. The Royal Family is focusing their force on the fight against the Revolution Army that took over Aram City, they will not help us even if we ask them for reinforcement," Roan shook his head. He did not want the Royal Family to get involved with this as well, "You said they are the knights of the Malone Family, right? Did you find Derekh Malone with them?"


    If it was just a normal Legion Knight, Roan and Tristan were enough to take care of the legion of knights of the Malone Family. However, if Derekh Malone and Duran Ambrose were with them, the town had no hope to win against them.


    "I don''t know, Sir. I don''t dare to linger around too long, afraid of being discovered by them," The man shook his head. It was a legion of knights, not just a swarm of unintelligent beasts.


    "Then you should find it out. If Derekh Malone is within the legion, we need to evacuate from the town. However, if Derekh Malone is not with them, I think we can face them and I am confident that we will win," Roan smiled at his subordinate. He was not boasting when he said that and the subordinate was aware that he was serving an Epic Rank.


    "Alright, Sir Roan. We will investigate the legion," The man bowed his head before he excused himself.


    After the man left, Tristan then entered and Carl entered the room, "Did you call us?" Tristan asked Roan as he sat across from Roan and Carl sat next to Tristan.


    Roan nodded and informed his two friends what his man just reported to him. A deep frown formed on Tristan''s forehead after he heard the report, "The legion of the Malone Family? Weird, this is weird. Why would theye to Biaska Town? Or do they just take some rest before they continue toward Aram City?"


    The news that Aram City was taken by the Revolution Army was quickly spread to the whole kingdom. No one did not know about that as it was the biggest news after the demon invasion for sure.


    "No, they have been there for five hours. That''s too long for a rest, and I do think they want to attack the town or maybe recruit the hunters into their armies," Roan voiced his thoughts as to why the Malone Family tried to attack the town.


    "But why Biaska Town? We don''t even have a thousand hunters here, the rest are people who could not fight. Attacking the city is more logical, they have more people and resources, why would they choose to attack the poor and weak town?" Carl was the one who questioned that. The man could not understand the reason behind their movement. It was illogical for him for the Revolution Army to split their force only to capture the poor town while the city near Aram City remained untouched.


    "I agree with Carl, they must be looking for something from the town¡­ Wait, don''t tell me they are looking for Tang and Ashley?" Tristan could not help but link the event with Tang Shaoyang. They had heard that Tang Shaoyang was running away from the Malone Family and the Ambrose Family.


    Tang Shaoyang also told them that he was the one who told Prince Kaiden about the Revolution Army''s existence. Forcing the Revolution Army to execute their n prematurely. It was a good move since they needed time to gather their force.


    "But only us know that Tang and Ashley¡­ Wait, are you suspecting Jacob?" Roan suddenly connected the puzzle and realized what his friend was trying to say, "There''s no way Jacob would betray us, Tristan!? Are you crazy?"


    "Yeah, we have been living together for years and we have fought together for years as well. There''s no way Jacob sold us to the Revolution Army!?" Carl could not believe that his friend was suspecting Jacob as well. He was angrierpared to when Tang Shaoyang suspected Jacob.


    "We will know when we ask Jacob," Tristan did not listen to his friends as he stormed out of the room. Carl and Roan exchanged nces but they decided to follow Tristan.


    Tristan was heading toward Jacob''s house. The three old men were standing in front of the door, "Jacob! Are you home? Jacob?" Tristan knocked on the door three times. The other two also started calling their friend but to no avail. They received no answer from their friend. Suspicious of the situation, Tristan barged into the house, "Jacob!? Where are you?" He yelled out but it was his voice''s echo that he could hear.


    Carl and Roan also felt uneasy when they did not receive a response from their friend. Tristan went upstairs to Jacob''s bedroom. Carl and Roan followed. When they entered Jacob''s room, they were shocked to see two corpses lying down on the bed. Tristan came over and checked the two corpses only to find out that these two people were the people he tasked to watch Jacob''s movement.


    "The blood has dried up, they were killed around four to five hours ago, around the time when your man found about the legion of the Malone Family," Tristan looked toward Roan.


    "Guys, there''s something on the wall," Carl called the two and saw a message left behind by their friend. The message was written with blood.


    ¡ªThis is my farewell present, my friends. There will be moreter

 Chapter 527 - Against The Epic - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 527 - Against The Epic - Part 1</h4>


    The spirits gathered and discussed what they should do with the knight that blocked their path toward Biaska Town.


    "We should fight them. That could help our Master to level up! Especially if we killed Derekh Malone and Duran Ambrose," Bronson voiced his idea. The executioner became bloodthirsty when he found there were many knights he could ughter.


    ??


    Zaneos hade back from scouting the legion of knights and told them it was the knights from the Malone Family. The Demon Swordmaster found Derekh Malone and also Duran Ambrose.


    "Nope, first, we have to inform Master. Second, we need to secure a ce for the knights and their families. Our job is to escort them to safety not to fight or bring them into danger," Orleans was the first one to object at Bronson''s suggestion to confront the knights. On top of that, more knights wereing. Aerelion had scouted from the air and there were thousands of knights gathered.


    Bronson wanted to say something, but then he shook his head. It was true, their task was to escort the knights and their families to the town. If his Master knew that he suggested something opposite of the task, he might get sacrificed for Level. He was toofortable with what he had right now. He did not want to lose it.


    "Zaneos, you contact Master and tell him what happened here. If we have the permission to fight, then we will fight," Orleans spoke to Zaneos.


    *** ***


    "We will be waiting until the night before we move to the swamp area, we won''t take a detour," Tang Shaoyang told Aki and Laura, "Tell them to get enough rest as we will move at night,"


    Aki nodded his head. When his Lord hade to a decision, then he would execute it. He knew that and decided to keep his mouth shut. He received the order and nodded. Then he and Lauri returned to the others to inform them of their next move. Even though he did not know why his Lord specifically said they would make their move at night. He would knowter for sure.


    As Aki and Lauri left the house, Tang Shaoyang received the connection from Zaneos through the [Spirit Link].


    ¡ªHello, Master. Are you there?


    The Demon Swordmaster''s voice rang in his head, "I am here, what''s wrong? Have you arrived at Biaska Town?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Zaneos called him. The demon swordsman said that they would arrive at the town at night, so he was surprised that the demon called him now.


    ¡ªNo, it''s not that, but we encountered a variable. The knights of the Ambrose Family and the knights of the Malone Family are gathering at the perimeter of Biaska Town. We have to pass them if we want to escort the knights and their families to the town.


    Zaneos gave him an unexpected reply. Tang Shaoyang was surprised again to hear those names, the knights from those two families, ''Did they manage to find out my position that fast?'' He only stayed in the town for a night and no one knew their identity but the guard who received him at the gate and the four old men, "Does the Revolution Army have a spy at Biaska Town?" he muttered in a low voice.


    ¡ªWhat should we do, Master? We can try to fight them if you allow us to, but we need to secure the knight''s family''s safety first and it will dy our arrival in the town.


    Zaneos''s voice rang again in his head and he snapped out of his thoughts, "What about the head of the Malone Family and also Duran Ambrose? Are they there too?"


    When those two names were mentioned, Ashley and Selena turned toward him. They did not know who he was talking to, but those two names were quite sensitive to Ashley. Both were her fathers, one was her blood brother and another one was her step-father.


    ¡ªYes, they are the ones who lead the knights. Should we take a detour instead, Master?


    "No, wait there. I wille to you. Share your location with me. Where are you from Biaska Town, then wait for me. Don''t do anything until I arrive," Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened as he thought of something.


    ¡ªYes, Master. We will wait for your arrival.


    "Your fathers are going to attack Biaska Town. I am going to fly back, do you want to meet your father?" Tang Shaoyang asked Ashley. He knew that the girl wanted to meet her father again. She said to him that she had something to ask for her father. Tang Shaoyang was not going to prevent that.


    Ashley went into a daze for a while before she nodded her head, "Of course, I want to meet him. Bring me with you," The girl stood up and was eager to meet with her father despite the fear she had inside her.


    "What about me?" Selena asked Tang Shaoyang, "Do you want to go back too? But we are just going to fight off those knights and return to the forestter. I think you can wait here¡­ But if you want to follow us, let''s go then," Tang Shaoyang opened his arms, and the two girls came over. They hugged him and the Dark Predator climbed up onto his shoulder. The cat did not want to be left behind.


    "Aki!" He called the rat beastmen and thetter hurried toward him, "I will leave them in your care. I will return to the town for something, I will trust them in you and Lauri,"


    Aki wanted to ask where he was going, but Tang Shaoyang ran toward the air. Yes, using [Sky Walk], he ran toward the town direction. The ck cat did not expect this to happen and it almost fell off.


    While it took three days for Tang Shaoyang to reach there, it only took him a little over an hour to return to the city. He followed the direction Zaneos gave him and sure enough, he found knights on the way, thousands of them. Further toward the southwest of Biaska Town, Tang Shaoyang found the spirits and the knights. Hended in the middle of the camp. All the spirits noticed his presence, they gathered around him and knelt, "We greet, Master!"

 Chapter 528 - Against The Epic, The Girls Dilemma - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 528 - Against The Epic, The Girl''s Dilemma - Part 2</h4>


    "Hmnn, rise!" Tang Shaoyang responded with a nod as he scanned the surroundings. The knights and their families noticed his arrival. They surrounded Tang Shaoyang, wanting to see who was the lord of these powerful spirits.


    "Have you found the enemies'' number?" Tang Shaoyang looked toward Zaneos. Thetter nodded his head and reported, "Aerelion has scouted the area, there are five thousand knights have gathered and five more thousand knights areing as well,"


    ??


    "Then let''s get a safe ce for the knights and their families. After we find a safe spot for them, we will fight the knights. There''s no more objection, right?" He asked Zaneos. Earlier when they arrived at Lukan, his spirits did not agree with him to fight against the Malone Family and also the Ambrose Family.


    He understood the reason as they wanted to pit the Lionax Kingdom and the Revolution Army. Now they found out that neither the Ambrose Family nor the Malone Family controlled the Revolution Army. It did not matter if they killed them right now as the Revolution Army had started their revolutionary movement.


    They would buy him time to conquer the Gigante Forest. However, the Malone Family and the Ambrose Family are just a small part of the Revolution Army. Without the two families, the Revolution Army would not fall apart.


    That question was directed to Crystal in his Spiritual Space as well. The Ambrose Family was her family, he would now fight against them.


    ¡ªIt is a lie if I don''t want you to destroy my family but I don''t mind if you want to destroy them, Master. I have secured thest line sessor for my family, so yeah, it''s a pity as it could not be avoided. Just like you said, even if you summon me to meet him, you will just give Duran a justification to kill you.


    Crystal was aware that the question was directed toward her. So she responded quickly, expressing her thoughts on the matter. Her Master did not like lies, so she was telling the truth.


    "I don''t have an objection, Master. The Malone Family and the Ambrose Family have served their purpose to bait the Revolution Army out. We can destroy them now," Zaneos agreed with it as well.


    "Good, then find a ce for them to hide. We will strike the knights after that," Tang Shaoyang then turned toward Ashley, "Don''t you want to meet with your subordinates?" all knights were Ashley''s subordinates who followed her to the Earth.


    "I will meet themter, but I have a request for you. Can you not kill my father?" Ashley met Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. He let out a sigh, "I don''t like lies, so I will tell you the truth, I can''t! I am not going to let the people who want to kill me live, I must kill them. Furthermore, your father, in fact, is a big lump target that can help me to grow stronger. I will get many levels from killing him and I direly need to level up since I am going to face Myth Rank and even Primordial Rankter. I am sorry, but I can''t. Unless you can convince me that your father will be useful for me, more useful than just a target for me to level up," Tang Shaoyang did not hide it from Ashley. He told her the truth, the bitter truth.


    "However, I will catch him alive if you want to talk with him. That''s the best I can help you with," Tang Shaoyang added.


    Ashley''s shoulders slumped. She had been living with a belief that her father loved her. It was not easy to throw away those feelings within a few days, so she tried to save his father. Yes, after watching how Tang Shaoyang fought together with her against the four tribes, she realized that the man was equal if not stronger than the Epic Rank. She could not tell who was going to win but her heart told her that Tang Shaoyang was stronger than her father so she requested Tang Shaoyang to not kill her father.


    The honest answer struck her froze, she looked at the man in disbelief that her father she loved was regarded as a mob to level up. Again, it was a lie if she was not angry, but she tried to see things from Tang Shaoyang''s point of view. Even though she hated it, she admitted that there was nothing wrong with what he said.


    "How can you say that to Ashley? No matter how bad he was, he is still her father," Selena rebuked Tang Shaoyang. Being honest was okay, butparing her father with the mob was not okay. Moreover, why would he tell her the truth in the first ce? He could just tell Ashleyter that he identally killed Duran when they foughtter.


    "I appreciate your honesty," Ashley bowed her head, "Then I will meet with the knights now," After saying that, Ashley left him to meet with Captain Knight Morries and the others, "Wait for me, Ashley," Selena was concerned with Ashley''s condition and so she chased after Ashley.


    ¡ªI agree with Selena. Honesty can be a good foundation for a rtionship, I believe that. However, honesty can be toxic too. You are ruining your rtionship with her when she begins epting you. Now I am concerned that the Ambrose Family bloodline will end here.


    Crystal responded in his head. She said that she had secured a descendant to continue the Ambrose Family''s bloodline now she was worried. She was worried that Ashley would decide to side with her father and be killed by her Master. It was a twist and a tragic end.


    Tang Shaoyang did not give his response for that. There was some truth with Crystal''s words. However, it was all the same for him. She might not hate him now, but she would hate himter when she found out the truth. It was just the same for him, the difference was that she now knew sooner. If she decided to betray him for her father that meant they were not fated to be together.

 Chapter 529 - Against The Epic, Demon Re-Appearance? - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 529 - Against The Epic, Demon Re-Appearance? - Part 3</h4>


    Finding a safe spot for the knights and their families was not an issue. They just needed to hide them farther from the ce where they would attack the knight. Away from the battlefield so they would not get involved in the fight. Tang Shaoyang would not use them to fight against the knights under the Malone Family and the Ambrose Family. It was just the same as throwing their lives away since the knights would hesitate to kill their friends.


    However, to his surprise, Captain Knight Morries came to him when they were about to depart, "Let us join the fight as well, Sir. Even though we are small in number, we believe that we can be a help for you to fight them,"


    ??


    "Do you know who we will fight against?" Tang Shaoyang wondered if they knew who they would fight. Just in case they did not know, "Yes, we will be fighting against Lord Duran''s knights," Captain Knight Morris replied. By how quick his response was, the Captain Knight seemed to be aware of who they would fight against.


    "I don''t know why you want to fight your exrades, but your duty is to protect your family. If you want to fight, it would beter, not now," If these knights wanted to follow him into the Gigante Forest, then he did not mind bringing them with him. But not for this battle. He did not want the past feelings to affect them and They would end up dying. Why would he save them if they died in the battle now?


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang turned around and left the area with his spirits. They were heading to the Ambrose Family and the Malone Family''s camp. From Aerelion''s information, they seemed to be waiting for more of their knights to arrive. If he was right, their goal would be Biaska Town, him and Ashley.


    "So that bald old man is really a spy of the Revolution Army?" Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. He did not expect Jacob to really be a spy of the Revolution Army. If the other three found out about this, he wondered what reaction they would make.


    As for why he could tell directly that Jacob was the spy now, it was because only the four old knights knew he and Ashley were wanted by the Revolution Army or to be specific the Malone Family and the Ambrose Family were the ones who looked for him, "But why? Shouldn''t they focus more to fight against the kingdom? Why would they send ten thousand knights to hunt us? We are not that important for them to split their ten thousand force? Don''t tell me they feel threatened by me?"


    If the Revolution Army had not made their move yet. It was logical for the two families hunting for him because he had information that could screw their cover. However, the Revolution Army had shown themselves, there was no need for them to hunt him and Ashley as the winner would be decided on the battlefield now.


    "We will know about that when we meet them," Ashley was the one who responded to his question. Tang Shaoyang was surprised to see her here, "Are you fine? I don''t think you are in the right mind to join the battle," He was concerned with the girl after their early conversation.


    "No, I am fine. I have decided what I want to do with my future. I think your future will be my future now. Selena was right, I have a new family and also a new home to fight for now," That was Ashley''s answer. Her voice was firm and there was no longer hesitation in her tone.


    *** ***


    "Lord Duran! Lord Derekh! Our scout found a small group heading toward our direction!" The scout in leather armor reported.


    "A small force? Are they from Biaska Town?" Derekh thought that the Mayor of Biaska Town had found out about their movement and sent their people to negotiate. It was normal since ten thousand was an overwhelming force even for a city let alone a small town such as Biaska Town.


    "No, they areing from the opposite direction and¡­" The scout was hesitating to finish his report, "What!? Speak!" Derekh Malone raised his tone, causing the scout''s body to shudder, "We found Lady Ashley within the group," the scout finished his report with his shaky voice.


    "Don''t you dare to call her Lady Ashley!" When the name was brought up, Duran Ambrose rose and pointed his index finger at the scout. The poor scout immediately knelt with his head touching the floor, "This subordinate asks for your forgiveness, Lord Duran!"


    "Remember this, she is no longer Lady of the Malone Family or even the Ambrose Family. She is a whore, yes, from now onward you should address that woman, a Whore! Understand!?" Duran Ambrose''s deepened voice rang inside the tent.


    "I understand, My Lord." The scout responded quickly as he was afraid that he would lose his head from offending one of the two Lords, "We found Whore Ashley with a man, demons, undead, mage, beast, and orc. The groupposed of twelve individuals,"


    When they heard the formation of the group, a frown formed on the two lords'' forehead. But then the two Lords'' eyes widened in shock when they realized there was a demon, "Demon? Are you sure it''s a demon?" Derekh Malone questioned the scout with an urgent tone.


    "Y-yes, we found two demons in the group," The scout did not dare to dy his reply. His answer was instant.


    Duran Ambrose and Derekh Malone exchanged nces, "Does Demon Race back them up?" Derekh Malone was shocked when he came up with his question. If what he said was what happened right now, that meant the demon race was going to make their move again. Even though the empires and the kingdoms in the main continent had sealed the gate toward the Underworld. There was the remnant of the demon race left behind and they were aware that the demon still existed until now. However, this was the first they heard about demons in the Ortis Continent after the great war.


    "We should report this to Lord Julius right now. We should send a group to report. They are in Aram and not far from here," Derekh Malone immediately voiced his thoughts. The word demon dreaded him even more even though it was just two demons. To Derekh Malone, the demon was the existence that should not exist in this world. They were the worst.


    "No, don''t!" Duran Ambrose called out, "Don''t report it to Lord Julius. I have a better way to recover our position in the Revolution Army and it is rted to this demon," he had a different thought than Derekh Julius.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you dare to y with fire, Duran? We are talking about demons here!" Derekh Malone raised his voice.


    "I know, but it''s just two demons. This is a chance for us to redeem ourselves, Derekh. We can kill them and present the demon to Lord Julius. The demon corpses can be a key to create chaos within the kingdom''s force. What if the people hear that the Royal Family is working together with the demon? What do you think will happen?" Duran Ambrose smiled slyly.


    When Derekh Malone heard that, his eyes shone. That was a brilliant idea to nt the seed of the doubt so they could create chaos within the nobles. Just like Duran said, they might have a chance to redeem their position within the Revolution Army.

 Chapter 530 - Against The Epic, Showing True Color - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 530 - Against The Epic, Showing True Color - Part 4</h4>


    "Alright, we will confront them. To make sure they don''t flee from us, we need the remaining five thousand knights to nk them from the back. We will pincer them from the back and front," Derekh Malone dared to take the risk to face the demon if this could get them a better position in the Revolution Army.


    "Then it''s decided," Duran Ambrose smiled and looked toward the scout who was still kneeling, "Do you hear us? Tell Commander Heaton to nk that small group," Duran Ambrose gave hismand toward the scout.


    ??


    "Yes, Lord Duran. I will take my leave now to inform Commander Heaton of the change of n," Without hearing Lord Duran''s consent, the scout did not dare to raise his head. Sweat damped his back, but he did not dare say anything since his life was in the line.


    "Mnn, you may go now," With Duran''s words, the scout immediately got up and quick-walked his way out of the tent.


    *** ***


    "Don''t we need a n or something? We are facing five thousand knights, you know?" Ashley found it was unbelievable that the man decided to confront the five thousand knights head-on. There was no ambush set up like attacking them from the air or even moved sneakily around. They just walked toward the direction of where the knights were.


    "There''s no need, we are going to confront them head-on," Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "I can do something big to surprise them, do you want me to do that instead?" Zowen turned toward him with an expectant look as she said that to Tang Shaoyang. She wanted to show off a bit of her power it seemed. He could tell that by looking at her expression and it reminded him about the fight against Ashley. She went crazy for that.


    "We can do that and we have Aerelion too if we want an element of surprise," Tang Shaoyang pointed his finger upward. Aerelion had been staying up there, staying behind the cloud, making sure that he was not seen from the ground.


    Just like that, they were walking toward the enemy that overwhelmed them with numbers. It seemed the enemy expected them toe and they were prepared as they met the knights. Two people in red armor stood in front of the thousands of knights. Tang Shaoyang could not see the face of the two men as they wore T-shaped helmets.


    However, he could tell that these two people were Derekh Malone and Duran Ambrose, though he could not tell which one was Derekh Malone and which one was Duran Ambrose. The group stopped their steps thirty meters away from them and soon he found out which was Duran Ambrose.


    "Damn Whore Ashley! Come here! I will present your ass to Lord Julius. You better be the Revolution Army''s whore than this random otherworlder''s whore!" Duran Ambrose took one step forward and yelled loudly. The father called her blood daughter whore in front of many people, even the knights of their side were shocked to hear that from Duran Ambrose.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Ashley. The girl was shocked as her pupils widened in shock. She could not believe what she heard. But he knew that Ashley no longer had any use for him. Since the Revolution Army had shown themselves. The engagement was nullified as there was no way the Crown Prince would marry Ashley after everything was revealed.


    "I told you, your father was using you to get closer to the Royal Family. He was just thinking about the Ambrose Family and the Revolution Army. He never thought of your wellbeing or feelings. Now you have no more use for him so he does not bother to keep his fatherly figure in front of you," Selena came closer to the girl, hugging her shoulder, consoling Ashley. She had been saying this many times so Ashley could be prepared if something like this happened.


    "Should I start now? Should I start now!? Should I start with my kachaboom?" Zowen asked Tang Shaoyang for further instruction since the enemy was already in front of them.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Give Ashley some time to talk with her father," He then looked toward Ashley and said, "Go ahead, this is your only chance to speak with your father,"


    Ashley nodded and stepped forward, "What about Mother, don''t you love¡­" Before she could finish her words, Duran Ambrose cut off, "Your whore mother? What about your whore mother? She has been selling her body to other vigers, did you think I don''t know about that? She has shamed me, don''t ever mention her name in front of me. You are no different than her, both are whores. I don''t even know if you are my blood or not!"


    "Let''s not talk about that viger whore. Now it''s about you! I have been raised and educated you well until you be a sessful knight to lead a legion, now it''s time for me to collect the interest. You should use your body to entertain the Revolution Army¡­" Before Duran Ambrose could finish his words, Tang Shaoyang''s figure blurred and appeared in front of Duran Ambrose.


    He used [sh Step] to shorten the distance within the blink of an eye and appeared with his battle-ax. Tang Shaoyang raised his battle-ax with his right and brought it downward toward Duran Ambrose. Thetter was not expecting that the opposite party would attack him at this moment and he was not expecting Tang Shaoyang would be this fast either.


    "You can vent out your frustration, but you should not be careless. We are on the battlefield, Duran!" Fortunately, Derekh Malone noticed Tang Shaoyang''s movement and reacted in time. He appeared in front of Duran Ambrose and raised his spear horizontally to block the battle-ax.


    Dang!


    Derekh Ambrose blocked the battle-ax. He could feel the huge force behind the strike. His feet sank deeper to the ground as he received the strike. A frown formed on Derekh''s forehead even though it could not be seen since he had a helmet. He was not expecting that Tang Shaoyang would be this strong and this was just raw strength.


    While Derekh managed to block the battle-ax, Tang Shaoyang prepared the next move. He gathered yer Energy in his right foot and did a spinning kick toward Derekh Malone''s belly. The kicknded perfectly, sending Derekh Malone along with Duran backward.

 Chapter 531 - Against The Epic, KachaBoom! - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 531 - Against The Epic, KachaBoom! - Part 5</h4>


    Derekh Malone felt a pang of sharp pain right where he got kicked. His body shot backward and rolled over the ground. However, he quickly found his bnce and stood his ground. The same for Duran Malone.


    Derekh Malone looked down at his belly and found his armor dent in the shape of a human''s foot. A deeper frown formed on his forehead, not expecting the Grade A armor would dent with one kick, "Be careful, don''t underestimate him. He is stronger than I thought,"


    ??


    There was no need for Derekh Malone to remind him, Duran was aware that the man was not normal from the first exchange. However, his eyes moved to the other individuals, scanning the group one by one. The scout was not lying when there were two demons within the group, "Don''t forget, our target is the demon. From their aura, they are around Epic Rank¡­ We need to tire them with the knights if we want to kill them¡­"


    "This will be a tough battle, but it''s worth a try. Let''s do that," Derekh Malone agreed to use the knights to tire them out. The opposite group was less than twenty individuals, five thousand knights were overkill for sure.


    Meanwhile, afternding the kick, Tang Shaoyang returned to the group, "There are weaker than I thought," That was hisment for the Epic Rank. They had a quick reaction as Derekh Malone managed to react to his [sh Step], but they were still slow to respond with his following attack.


    "You should not underestimate them, they haven''t used a single yet or their Elemental Power," Ashley responded to thement, "Moreover, my Father has mastered the Frost Sword as well. No, he is much better than me. As for Derekh Malone, he is known for his exquisite control over his Elemental Power, The Wind. The reason he could react to your initial attack was thanks to his Wind Elemental Power that boosts his movement,"


    Tang Shaoyang noted the reminder but more importantly, "Are you fine? I think you can stay back and protect Selena instead," he was concerned with the girl after what happened just now.


    "No, I am fine. I will fight as well!" Ashley pulled out the sword and made a stance. She was ready to join the battle anytime. She was shocked by the revtion for sure, the true color of her father. However, that only made her even more determined that she was on the right side. Her father did not deserve to remain alive after all he said about her mother, "You can do whatever to him, I don''t care!"


    "There''s no need for you to say that, I am going to crush them for sure," Tang Shaoyang looked toward the opposite party. They were moving forward, trying to encircle them. The fight had started. He then nced toward Zowen, "You can start now!"


    "Finally!" Zowen yelled loudly as her figure floated to the air. She raised her hand upward dramatically.


    The figure that suddenly floated to the air surprised the knights. They halted their advance as everyone was looking at Zowen. To everyone''s surprise, the sky above them suddenly darkened and thunder crackled beyond the dark cloud.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    Along with Zowen''s pose and her background, it looked so dramatic that everyone''s attention was drawn toward Zowen. Yes, none of the knights tried to stop her, even Derekh Malone and Duran Ambrose rooted on the spot. It was until the yellow thunder formed in the sky, forming into the sword shape. Twenty meters long and eight meters wide, the crackling thunder noise filled the sky.


    Duran Ambrose snapped out of his thought as he raised his shield upward, "Raise your shield! Set up the defense! Don''t daze around, you fools!" As he said that, ayer of ice formed above him and the other knights. The other knights that had defensive skills started to activate their skills as well. Layers of shield formed above them.


    Instead of catching them off guard, Zowen waited for them to form the shield as she created more thunder swords. She was not going for the kill, but to attack the enemy''s mind. He wanted to shake them with her mega attack.


    Thirty-five thunder swords of the same size formed in the sky. When theyers of the elemental shield had formed, only then Zowen made her move. She moved her two hands downward toward the shield and the first thunder sword shot down toward the shield. The sword struck the shield and exploded.


    Kaboom!


    "KACHABOOM!" At the same time, Zowen made a sound effect with her voice as well.


    The sword exploded as the thunder crackled in all directions. Through his [Spirit Eyes], Tang Shaoyang could see that dozens of elemental shields crumbled. But it did not stop there as the second thunder sword struck down at the elemental shield. Another explosion followed up. More shields crumbled within the second attack. It was then followed with more thunder swords.


    Ashley, Selena, and the others had to close their eyes as it was too bright for them to keep their eyes open. Only Tang Shaoyang was the only one who managed to see what happened through [Spirit Eyes].


    "Muahahahaha! This is not over! ept all my thunder! Taste the power of Magus!" A peal of crazedughter filled the air along with the explosion. Zowen was so excited that she did not bother with her image anymore. She wasughing loudly like a crazed murderer.


    On the tenth twentieth Thunder Sword, all the elemental shields but the Ice Shield created by Duran crumbled. Thestyer of protection for the knights was in Duran Ambrose''s hand.


    Kaboom! Kaboom! Kaboom! Kaboom!


    Meanwhile, in Biaska Town, Biaska Inn, Tristan, Roan, and Carl could see the thunder swords that formed in the sky. The sky suddenly darkened in a certain area, so they immediately noticed when the thunder swords formed in the sky.


    The three old men looked at each other, "It''s where the Malone Family and the Ambrose Family''s camps are, right?" Carl was the first one to open his mouth and asked Roan for confirmation.


    "Yes," Roan looked toward Tristan, "Should we check?"


    Tristan nodded his head in response, "Yes, let''s check what they are doing there," the three old men rushed toward where the thunder swords formed.

 Chapter 532 - Against The Epic - Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 532 - Against The Epic - Part 6</h4>


    Before the three old men could reach the spot where the thunder swords floated around, the thunder sword fell. The explosion could be seen from a distance as they felt the shock wave of the explosion. The ground shook as well, forcing the three old men to halt their steps.


    The three looked at each other, "Thunder Elemental Power?" Roan blurted out with a confused tone. This was the first time that someone controlled the thunder, there was no such person in the history of the Ortis Continent and even until now, no one could control the thunder even to cause a phenomenon like this. Summoning the dark clouds and rain. Yes, rain poured down as the thunder sword struck down. This was more like someone controlling the weather, not an Elemental Power.


    ??


    The three old men did not dare to rush over. They waited until all thirty-five thunder swords to strike down that they dared to move. They were not far from the explosion and soon they arrived at the location.


    The five thousand knights that camped in this location were scattered around as the area was sted. The burn mark on the ground was a clear mark that the thunder sword struck this ce.


    "What happened?" Roan muttered, but then Tristan pulled his two friends behind the tree, "Don''t show up! We are here not to get involved with the fight. Maybe Biaska Town is never their target," The three old men hid behind the tree while observing knights from the nk.


    Some of the knights were on the ground, groaning in pain as their armor charred ck. Some of the knights did not even move, they were unlucky and died from the thunder sword, and most of them were still standing despite the injuries they suffered.


    "Just what they fight against?" Roan muttered in a low voice until they heard a shout from the frontline, "Don''t let the woman cast the skill again! Charge!"


    *** ***


    A few minutes back


    All the thirty-five thunder swords struck down the shield and Zowen managed to break the initial shield they cast. However, after thest ice shield crumbled, another ice shield formed, sturdier and stronger. But thest shield still broke down on the thirty-third thunder sword. The ice shield fell apart and thest two thunder swords struck the formation.


    During this process, Tang Shaoyang witnessed that Duran Ambrose and Derekh Malone activated their bloodline transformation. From Prince Kaiden''s information, he could know that by reaching Epic, one could choose to awaken their bloodline, or get the second ss, or even get the second talent. Duran Ambrose and Derekh Malone chose to awaken their bloodline for their reward.


    The two had be simr to beastmen. Derekh Malone grew up the green-feathered wing on his back as his head turned into the head of a green-feathered bird. The yellow beak, the green eyes, and the crown-like thorn on his head. He retained his two hands but his feet turned into the bird''s feet, turning into talons.


    As for Duran Ambrose, snowy-white fur grew on his skin as his face changed into the wolf''s face with cyan eyes. Standing with his two feet, Duran was more like a werewolf but had a white smooth fur. The two retained their hands so they still could hold their weapons.


    Duran raised his sword toward Zowen, "Don''t let the woman cast the skill again! Charge!" Duran and Ambrose led the charge and the knights who could stand followed them.


    Derekh Malone used his wings to fly toward Zowen who was still in the air. However, before Derekh could reach Zowen, a huge shadow came down and hit Derekh Malone. He was focused on taking down the woman and did not realize that Aerelion came from above.


    Boom!


    Derekh''s figure crashed toward the ground from the impact. The Dark Wyvern did not stop there as he spewed the ck fire into the spot where Derekh crashed down. Before the ck fire could reach the spot, there was a wind that swirled around. The wind reflected the fire and spread the ck fire toward all directions. At the same time, Derekh Malone''s figure came out from the pit. He looked fine from the crash.


    "You have some tricks up your sleeve, huh!?" Aerelion said in a mocking town. Derekh Malone was about to charge at the giant creature, but then he heard Aerelion speak again, "But I am not your opponent, my Master is!"


    Derekh Malone looked to the side and found Tang Shaoyang was already next to him with the battle-ax. He raised his spear to block the battle-ax immediately.


    Dang!


    The battle-ax hit the spear shaft and pushed Derekh Malone backward. The guy could not believe that he could not rival the man''s strength even in the transformation. This was unbelievable.


    "But your opponent is not him, but me," Duran''s voice rang from behind Tang Shaoyang. His sword was stabbed toward his back. A few centimeters away to pierce Tang Shaoyang, but Tang Shaoayang''s figure split into seven figures and rushed in seven different directions. He activated [Mirage Stride] and confused Duran Ambrose.


    Amidst the confusion, Duran Ambrose shouted to Derekh, "I will take care of this kid. You go for the woman. Don''t let her cast the same skill or else it would be a disaster to our force!"


    Derekh nodded and was about to chase after Zowen, but Tang Shaoyang was already in front of him. The man was floating, yes, the man was not flying but floating right in front of him. Tang Shaoyang grinned at the shocked Derekh as he raised the battle-ax, activating his skill, [Thousand st].


    "Let''s see how you cope with this one!" That was what Tang Shaoyang said as he swung the battle-ax downward toward Derekh.


    "Your opponent is me!" At thest moment, Duran Ambrose appeared in front of Derekh Malone. He raised his shield to defend the [Thousand st]. So far, no one could leave unscathed after receiving the skill and it would tell how strong the Epic Rank was by this exchange.


    Boom!


    The st sent them down as the ground split from the impact. The dust rose, covering the scenery. However, Tang Shaoyang could see perfectly that Duran Ambrose and Derekh Malone were fine. The two were standing still after receiving the skill, "Epic Rank surely different," Tang Shaoyang licked his lips as excitement bubbled inside him.

 Chapter 533 - Against The Epic, Fire Domain - Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 533 - Against The Epic, Fire Domain - Part 7</h4>


    The dust dispersed and showed the two figures. Duran Ambrose was standing in front of Derekh Malone, protecting him from the [Thousand st], "Thanks, if not for your wind to reduce the st, I don''t think I can block that strike perfectly," Derekh Malone used his elemental power to lower the impact of the st. Duran''s hand was visibly trending from the impact.


    "There''s no need to lower yourself like that, Duran. I know you can block it alone if you use your skill, but you want to test your opponent''s strength. So how is it?" Derekh Malone took a step forward and stood next to Duran Ambrose.


    ??


    "He is without a doubt has great raw strength and his skill is an exception as well. Even though hees from a lower world, we can''t underestimate him, Derekh. We have to go all out from the start. We just need to be more careful with the woman, her thunder Elemental Power is more fatal," Duran Ambrosemented as the dust around them slowly dispersed.


    Their vision returned and saw Tang Shaoyang was grinning at them. Both exchanged nces, they could tell that the man seemed to be happy, but what he was happy about? The skill was blocked perfectly as both of them suffered no injuries, not even a scratch.


    "I don''t n to underestimate our opponent. We must get rid of the female and that man then kills the demons. We have no time to waste here, let''s speed it up!" A fierce wind swirled around Derekh as he spoke. He used Wind Elemental Power to boost himself, one of the versatile elemental powers.


    Swoosh!


    Derekh Malone flushed fast toward Tang Shaoyang. The figure blurred as he elerated toward the target with the spear in his hand. He directed the spear in his hand toward Tang Shaoyang as a destructive vortex of violently rotating wind gathered at the spearhead, [Tornado Thrust].


    "Interesting," Tang Shaoyang raised his right foot and mmed it down to the ground.


    Dump!


    Right after that, earth spikes shot up from the ground below Derekh Malone. The earth spike hit Derekh Malone and sent the figure flying upward. The earth spike failed to pierce Derekh''s body, it was not enough for that but the force sent the man flying.


    "I told you not to underestimate him!" Duran Ambrose yelled at hisrade as he was sliding through the ice he made on the ground. Tang Shaoyang summoned the earth spike, but the ice reduced the momentum of his spikes, and Duran Ambrose easily avoided the spikes by maneuvering on the ice.


    "Earth Elemental Power? Unfortunately, you have met the worst opponent," Duran Ambrose was approaching with his sword.


    "Oh, really, then what about this?" Tang Shaoyang smiled and activated the skill he never used in the battle before, [Fire Domain].


    Bwoosh!


    Crimson me burst out from his feet and spread out toward all directions. He never used the skill before as it could harm his armies. He was now with his spirit armies, Ashley, and Selena. They could protect themselves from the fire so he used the skill. The raging fire spread out as the ice instantly melted. Nothing could stop the fire from spreading.


    Duran Ambrose was surprised that the man could also use fire. The raging fire was about to reach him. He then squatted and put his shield on the ground, [Frost Shield]. From the center of his shield, ice formed and erged, reaching ten meters wide. The fire was stopped by his shield, but it was not the end of it. He witnessed directly that his ice started melting against the fire.


    That was not just a normal fire, but it was Dragon Fire. Then a lump of windnded right in front of him. The wind exploded and went wild, but that did not help to disperse the fire. It helped to spread the fire instead. The pressure on the shield was getting stronger, "What are you doing? You are helping him to spread the fire!"


    Even though Duran Ambrose was aware that his friend was helping him to disperse the fire, he still med Derekh since the wind was helping the opponent instead.


    "Watch your back!" Then Duran Ambrose heard his friend shout at him. He turned his head around and saw a wave of fireing toward him. It was as if the fire came alive and targeted him.


    Duran was forced to release his grip on the shield and leaped to the air. Since the frost shield was useless against the fire, summoning another frost shield would only put him into a precarious situation from being cornered by the fire from the front and the back.


    As he reached the air, Duran felt wind surrounding him and he floated in the air. From the air, he could see the wildfire spread out and catch his subordinates. He saw many knights under fire, running around on fire. Some of them even rolled on the ground. The knights were rolling in the ground to extinguish the fire but the ground was on fire as well.


    Pained screams and cries of help filled the atmosphere. The formation they had formed crumbled as the knights tried to run away from the fire. It was a mess. Five legions of the knights were crumbled and all of this was caused by two persons. The female who controlled the thunder and the man from the lower world.


    Duran Ambrose could not believe what he witnessed. It was supposed to be an easy battle, at least, he thought so. The wind brought him next to Derekh who flew with the wing and Duran Ambrose focused his gaze back at the man who was standing on the fire. The fire did not hurt him, of course.


    "It seems we still underestimated him, Duran. What''s with the fire? It can melt your ice," Derekh Malone saw that the ice shield was melting and the fire was now surrounding the shield.


    "That''s not normal fire. And indeed, we are still underestimating him for not going all out," Duran Ambrose replied. Both thought indeed underestimating the opponent, thinking they could kill Tang Shaoyang after activating the bloodline transformation.

 Chapter 534 - Against The Epic, Elemental Battle - Part 8

    <h4>Chapter 534 - Against The Epic, Elemental Battle - Part 8</h4>


    "Then you know what you should do?" Derekh Malone nced at his friend and smiled.


    "Let''s go crazy then. You can release me now!" Duran Ambrose also smiled. The wind around him disappeared and he fell from the air. At this moment, Duran Ambrose used his skill, [Elemental Assimtion].


    ??


    Frost''s aura burst out from his body and covered his figure. The figurended on the ground, where the fire was raging.


    Sssshhh! Ssshhh! Sssshhh!


    Sizzling noise resounded as the fire died down.


    Fwoosh!


    The frost''s aura burst out and revealed the figure behind the frost aura. Duran Ambrose''s white fur had turned blue as his fur kept releasing the frost aura. The fire tried to reach him but the frost aura subsided the fire. Ice also formed around his footing, around a five meters area. That became the barrier as the fire could not reach Duran Ambrose.


    The fire then formed an enormous wave and flooded toward Duran Ambrose. Thetter waved his hand toward the fire and formed a shield. The shield was made of the frost aura. The fire wave was reflected by the shield and the shield stayed still. Different from the ice, it could withstand the fire.


    "The ytime is over, it''s time for you to die!" Duran Ambrose spoke with his wolfy tone. Each of his steps, the freezing ground widened as well. The fire was not strong enough to face Duran Ambrose''s frost aura.


    Swoosh!


    Duran Ambrose no longer walked as he rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. On the way toward Tang Shaoyang, he picked up his shield that had be red from being heated by the fire. Of course, the heated shield could not hurt him as the frost aura instantly cooled the shield down.


    Duran Ambrose became a lot faster with the trick he used. Tang Shaoyang could tell that within the nce, but not fast enough to catch him in surprise, "I expect this from an Epic Rank. I hope you don''t disappoint me," Tang Shaoyang muttered as he maneuvered the battle-ax in his hand.


    Tang Shaoyang remained still in his position as he raised his Dragon Destroyer. When Duran Ambrose arrived in front of him, he swung his battle-ax downward. Duran had expected the strike as he raised his shield to block the battle-ax.


    Bang!


    The sound of the sh of the battle-ax against the shield echoed. It was just a powerful swing without using a skill, Duran Ambrose easily blocked the attack. The Frost Knight however prepared the counter as he stabbed his sword toward Tang Shaoyang''s chest. At the same time, Tang Shaoyangunched his second attack as well. The fire wave formed again behind Duran Ambrose. He controlled the fire wave as it flooded toward Duran Ambrose and himself. At the same time, Tang Shaoyang pulled the Dragon Destroyer and took a side step.


    Swoosh!


    The sword missed, at the same time the fire wave was about to hit Duran Ambrose from the back. However, Derekh Malonended right behind Duran. A giant hurricane formed with three of them as the center. The hurricane revolved wildly, reflecting all the fire.


    While Duran Ambrose''s sword missed the stab, it suddenly made an L-turn and aimed at Tang Shaoyang''s chest. It was as if the sword was alive and targeted him. They were in the middle of a hurricane, if he leaped backward, he would be swept away by the hurricane. His only choice was to block the attack.


    He brought up the battle-ax''s de''s t surface and positioned it on his chest, blocking the sword stab.


    Dang!


    The sh rang, this time it was between the sword and the battle-ax. Tang Shaoyang kept his bnce despite the strong force behind the sword''s stab, "Do you really love to attack from the back, Derekh Malone!?" through the [Spirit Eyes], he could see Derekh Malone was blended within the hurricane and tried to attack him from the back.


    Through the [Spirit eyes], he could also tell that Derekh Malone attacked him with a normal attack. There was no fancy or something peculiar from the spear. Tang Shaoyang activated all his defensive skills at the same time, [Dragon Scale], [Mana Shroud], and [me Shield]. The ck scales surfaced on his outer appearance except for his head. The clothes he wore blended with the ck scale as well.


    Dang!


    The tip of the spear pierced the invisible [me Shield]. It broke the shield and a wave of fire countered and spread toward Derekh Malone. Thanks to the fierce hurricane, the me was swept away before it could reach him. Thanks to the [me Shield], the spear momentum was reduced as it hit the secondyer of defense, [Mana Shroud].


    The spear tore the secondyer defense, but the force behind the spear had been reduced significantly. Finally, the tip of the spear reached the scale.


    Ding!


    The spear failed to pierce the scale, it even bounced back. The spear could not even leave a scratch on the scale. Derekh Malone was without a doubt surprised that his Epic Grade spear failed to tear the scale.


    Meanwhile, Duran Ambrose did not stay idle. He took a step forward and pushed the shield forward, mming the shield toward Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang suddenly smiled as the wind started to surround him. Five wind vortexes formed in front of the shield and stopped the shield from mming into his body.


    It was the same technique used by Derekh Malone, but Tang Shaoyang managed to use it through the [Elemental Maniption].


    "What!?" Duran Ambrose was shocked to see what happened. Without a doubt, it was Wind Elemental Power, but the man in front of him was supposed to have only Earth Elemental Power and Fire Elemental Power. How could he use the third Elemental Power, Wind? No one in history could use three Elemental Powers.


    "Let''s see if you can defend my wind de. Stay back, Duran!" Derekh Malone yelled at his friends. Duran snapped out of his daze as he heard the yell. He leaped back as the wind de from the hurricane rained down at Tang Shaoyang.


    Countless wind des rained him down. The wind formed a crescent shape and shot toward him. The de cut through everything including the ground as if it was tofu. The dust rose and covered the inner area of the hurricane.

 Chapter 535 - Against The Epic - Part 9

    <h4>Chapter 535 - Against The Epic - Part 9</h4>


    [Dispersal Triggered! Reducing the damage by fifty percent!]


    Tang Shaoyang endured all the wind des with the Dragon Scales. The tough dragon scales endured all the wind des as he felt the soreness all over his body. But the wind de still could not hurt him. The wind de could not pierce the Dragon Scales.


    ??


    As he endured all the wind des, a figure suddenly dashed into the dust that covered him. Duran Ambrose took the chance and rushed toward him. He was holding the sword with his right hand and shed it upward.


    Tang Shaoyang took a few steps backward to dodge, but Duran Ambrose really caught him off guard. The sword grazed through the ck scale and cut it through. He could feel the sharp pain and the coldness seeped into his flesh. At the same time, the hurricane stopped as he came out of the dust, distancing himself from Duran Ambrose and Derekh Malone.


    The two men did not chase after him. He looked at his wrist and saw his own blood dripping off. However, the coldness was starting to spread from his sword but his blood was not freezing. It was still dripping off, but his skin started to heal at a visible rate. Tang Shaoyang could see that his skin and flesh were regenerating.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up, the two men were standing side by side, not making any move. He did not know why they did not chase. That was supposed to be a golden chance for them to take him down but they thought otherwise. He stared and licked the blood, he purposely showed it to them.


    ¡ªHe is more like a savage than an Emperor now.


    That was Rosalie''s voice that rang in his head. That was kinda true as no one would lick the blood as if they enjoyed the blood. Only him who was doing that.


    "Duh, I don''t enjoy my blood too, but it has been a long time since I bled," Tang Shaoyang looked at his blood, "High-Human with a Dragon bloodline''s blood is red too," Hemented at the color of his blood. He was not just a human, but a high-human, "There''s no physical change for me, I guess?"


    ¡ªHigh-Human, what do you mean by that?


    The first time Rosalie saw his window status, she was too shocked with his skills, bloodline, total attributes, and also his second ss. She skipped the topmost part but his full name before she skipped down. The me Queen did not notice that Tang Shaoyang''s race was not human but high-human.


    "There''s no time for that. I am here to test how strong the Epic Rank is. I haven''t gone all out and they also don''t go all out. So I will force them to fight with their full force now," Tang Shaoyang refused to exin anything about the high-human race. The reason he directly came here was to test how strong the Epic Rank was.


    Why did he want to test them? Because he will be facing a Primordial Rank knightter. The leader of the Beast Coven was Commander Alton and he was a Primordial Rank. He was not going to face him blindly and wanted to use these two Epic Ranks to estimate how strong the Primordial Rank was.


    The result might not be urate but he tried rather than facing the enemy blindly. Of course, if he could not even win against the two Epic Ranks, he would abort his n and think of another way. It was just stupid to fight the losing fight. He was not going to do that for sure.


    Tang Shaoyang did not use his Transformation and he did not use integration as well. He wanted to hold back from the fight and experienced the Epic Rank''s limit. He did not want to kill them identally. It would defeat the purpose of him fighting them. However, the fact that he did not cast the Dragon Transformation from the start was just wrong. The two Epic Ranks thought they could defeat him even without using all they got.


    "Duran doesn''t even use his Frost Sword Technique," Tang Shaoyang muttered, "But never mind, I will force you two to go all out!"


    [Grand Dragon Transformation]


    The ck scales that had disappeared now appeared again. The scales covered him from the bottom to the head as the tail grew up from his but and the wing spanned wide on his back. The two horns started to grow upward and his eyes turned into a deeper purple with golden slits.


    This time, it was Duran Ambrose and Derekh Malone''s turn to get surprised. They did not expect that the man was Epic all this time, "Wait¡­ Ashley told me that he is not even Epic, so how could he have a bloodline?" Duran Ambrose realized something off. Her daughter told him a lot about Tang Shaoyang, including how strong he was. He still remembered that the man was supposed to be level 700ish.


    How could he have a bloodline now? Did a few days inside the Gigante Forest help him to reach Epic Rank? That was not possible yet that happened now, but how? Duran could not think of a way that level 700ish could reach level 1000 in a few days. This was not just possible.


    "Do you still believe what your daughter told you? Are you stupid or what?" Derekh Malone could not believe that Duran still believed the daughter who betrayed him.


    Only then Duran realized that. How could he forget his ungrateful daughter''s betrayal? It was silly of him that he still trusted his daughter''s words after what she did to him after raising her.


    "You should not chat by yourself with me here," Tang Shaoyang appeared right before the two with his battle-ax that also transformed as well. He swung it horizontally and Duran raised his shield, the frost converging on the shield. At the same vortexes of wind formed around the shield as well. The two were preparing for his surprise attack.


    Tang Shaoyang did not care about their defense as he mmed the Dragon Destroyer onto the shield.

 Chapter 536 - Against The Epic - Part 10

    <h4>Chapter 536 - Against The Epic - Part 10</h4>


    Bang!


    The frost around the shield scattered as the Dragon Destroyer hit the shield. The frost broke apart while the vortexes of wind managed to reduce the force behind the strike, but it still produced a loud bang.


    ??


    Meanwhile, Duran Ambrose''s eyes widened in shock as he received the strike. It was much stronger than before. The force sted him away and Derekh was hit by him. Both flung backward and rolled on the ground.


    Duran immediately bnced his body and stood up again, readying himself for another attack. Derekh Malone stabilized himself with his Wind Elemental Power and shot up toward the sky. He distanced himself from Tang Shaoyang, he did not want to get another surprise attack by his opponent. Not only his enemy had great strength but he was also extremely fast.


    However, Tang Shaoyang did not chase after Derekh Malone as he flew toward Duran Ambrose who was ready to fight him again, "You managed to block by [Thousand st] before, what about if you try it again?" He was right above Duran and mmed his Dragon Destroyer downward.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Duran Ambrose raised his shield again and focused his Frost Elemental Power onto the shield. The shield received torrential st, again and again. Duran gritted his teeth, without a doubt the st was much stronger than before the man transformed. He did not know how many sts he had received, but he was holding up. He endured all the sts until he noticed the shield started to crack.


    Duran panicked when he noticed the crack on the shield. If he received the st with his body, he would suffer. If he was not dead then he would be half-dead. Just as the death door hovered over him, the st stopped. He and the shield endured all the sts.


    But as soon as the st stopped, the shield crumbled into pieces and he saw the figure was still flying above him. But that was not the issue, the issue was that the fire surrounded him from all directions. Not only was the skill getting much stronger after the transformation, but the fire was getting much stronger as well. The Frost Aura could no longer shield off the fire as the frost instantly vanished as soon as it met with the fire.


    Duran Ambrose raised his sword and as the frost aura started to condense around him. While it could not ward off the fire, the frost aura still could slow down the fire. Duran Ambrose raised his sword at the level of his chest, "Frost Sword Technique: Seventh Frost Sword, Frost de Domain!"


    That was the same technique that Ashley tried to execute when she fought against Bronson but Crystal stopped it halfway. The fire was a few centimeters away from him, but Duran Ambrose raised his sword and shed the sword downward toward Tang Shaoyang direction.


    Fwoosh!


    A fierce Frost Aura spread out in all directions as countless ice des formed above Tang Shaoyang. However, the fire domain contained the frost aura. The frost only managed to push the fire a meter back before the frost aura started to evaporate under the fire domain.


    At the same time as the ice des formed above him, Tang Shaoyang also cast [yer de]. He summoned hundreds of yer des. The yer de then moved on his will, destroying all the ice des. He easily broke apart the Frost Sword Technique: Seventh Frost Sword, Frost de Domain.


    Duran Ambrose''splexion paled. It took a great toll to execute the skill even with the bloodline transformation. Then Duran Ambrose realized that the man in front of him was much stronger than he thought. Underestimating him or not, he could not win against this man.


    ''Is he reallying from the lower world?'' It was for sure that the report regarding the world was the only truth he heard from his daughter, ''But how could a lower world produce such a monster? Just what kind of world is that?''


    "That''s it? I thought the Frost Sword Technique was much stronger than this¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in disappointment. He was expecting that the Epic Rank of humans could give him some challenge, but they were not far off from the Epic Rank of the beastmen even though they needed to reach level 1000 to reach Epic Rank.


    ¡ªIt is not the sword technique that is weak, but it''s you who is far stronger than Duran, Master. Your fire domain basically countered the Seventh Frost Sword. If not for your fire domain that is stronger than the Frost Domain, it could give Duran a chance to survive.


    Crystal replied in his head. As someone who invented the sword technique, she was aware of how strong it was. The key from the technique was to maintain the domain so one could form endless ice des as long as they stayed in the domain. Just like how Tang Shaoyang controlled his Fire Domain with his thoughts, Duran also should be able to control his domain as well.


    "Then you should teach me the sword technique. Maybe it will be much stronger in my hand," Tang Shaoyang used his time to chat with the spirit. He felt that the fight was over. He could see that in Duran''s eyes. The man''s eyes had lost their light, losing his will to continue the fight. The man realized that he could not win so why would he waste his time fighting the monster?


    "You should never give your back to your enemy, kid. The first andst lesson you will learn from me," Derekh Malone suddenly appeared behind Tang Shaoyang with his spear. He thought he seeded in his sneak attack. However, just as the spear was about to pierce the back of Tang Shaoyang''s head, Tang Shaoyang''s figure split into seven, all escaping in all directions. The stab missed.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang had his [Spirit Eyes] on Derekh Malone. Even though he fought Duran Ambrose, he had been watching the other guy. He dodged the stab with [Mirage Stride]. After casting [Mirage Stride], he then cast [sh Step]. His figure appeared right in front of Derekh Malone and his hand instantly reached the neck.


    "Let''s end the fight, it is such a disappointment," Tang Shaoyangmented as even two Epic Ranks could not give him a challenge, "[yer Absorption]!"

 Chapter 537 - Unexpected Gain

    <h4>Chapter 537 - Unexpected Gain</h4>


    Derekh Malone struggled under Tang Shaoyang''s grip as his feet were kicking the air as his fist was hitting Tang Shaoyang''s hand. His mouth opened wide as if he was screaming but there was no voiceing out from the mouth.


    Tang Shaoyang''s hand was glowing in red and the glow spread out toward Derekh Malone''s body. Derekh''s body shook fiercely as his hand hit Tang Shaoyang''s hand even harder. Derekh Malone struggled even harder as he shook his head as well. He looked at Tang Shaoyang with a pleading expression as tears gathered in his eyes.


    ??


    He could tell by his expression that Derekh Malone was in great pain. The man was either asking for him to kill him directly or begged for mercy. That was not something he would grant to his enemy. There was only one fate for his enemy, suffering, and death.


    Tang Shaoyang let the skill, [yer Absorption] did the job. The deep red glow started to seep into Derekh Malone''s body. As that happened, Derekh Malone''s eyes went nk upward. He passed out from the pain as his body was convulsing in his grip.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed that within the next few seconds Derekh Malone''s body started to lose its flesh and his skin turned dark, leaving bone and skin. He was not expecting this to happen. Within thirty seconds, nothing was left but bone and skin. Even the eyes went missing from the socket as the teeth started to fall off.


    He had to admit that [yer Absorption] was quite scary. The deep red energy started to seep out of Derekh''s body. The dreadful energy returned to Tang Shaoyang''s body after it sucked all the essence in Derekh Malone.


    [You have absorbed an Epic Rank individual! You gained 1098 Agility!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 attribute points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 attribute points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 attribute points!]


    ¡­


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 attribute points!]


    [You have reached level 836!]


    Tang Shaoyang''s widened a little bit when he heard the notification. He expected the level up, but he did not expect the bonus Agility. He did not expect that there would be a bonus attribute from using the skill, ''If that is the case¡­'' he then nced at Duran Ambrose. The man was falling with his knees, looking at Derekh Malone''s corpse in a daze. The shock was apparent on his face.


    He walked toward Duran Ambrose and tried to reach Duran''s neck with his right hand. However, his hand stopped midway as he remembered something. He did not know if Ashley wanted to talk with her father or not.


    "What? Why are you hesitating? Kill me!?" Duran Ambrose raised his tone. The man had ovee his shock and realized everything hade to an end. There was only one end for him and it was death.


    "What? Are you hesitating because I am that whore''s father? You could never wind against the Revolution Army! Long Live Revolution Army!!!" The man did not beg for mercy as he said something ridiculous in thest moment of his life.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and reached Duran''s neck. Instead of activating his [yer Absorption] on Duran, he dragged the man toward Ashley. The girl was fighting against the knights of the two families. Nothing could stop her in the battle as she without hesitating ughtered all of them.


    Tang Shaoyang picked up his pace and rushed toward her. He then threw her father in front of her, "Do you have something you want to say to your father?"


    Ashley looked toward Tang Shaoyang in shock before she looked back at her father. She observed her father''s condition. Within a few seconds of observation, she could tell that her father overdrawn his mana and fell into this state. Within those few seconds, she could tell what happened. Her father executed Frost Sword Technique: The Seventh Frost Sword.


    Ashley then looked back at Tang Shaoyang. The man was still in his dragon transformation. She scanned him, trying to find if he suffered any injuries. However, she could not even find a scratch on those shiny ck scales. That meant her man managed to fight off the seventh frost sword and left unscathed.


    "What about Derekh Malone?" After some time, she decided to ask him. He was facing two Epic Ranks alone.


    "Derekh? He died," Then Tang Shaoyang realized that Derekh Malone was her father as well, "Do you perhaps want to talk with him too?"


    Ashley''s eyes widened in shock when she heard that. She thought he only managed to capture her father after he executed the Frost Sword Technique. But that was not the case. Not only did he defeat the Seventh Frost Sword and capture her father, but he also killed Derekh Malone. Both were Epic Ranks yet they stood no chance against him. The two could not even leave a scratch on his scales.


    "Just how strong are you?" Ashley blurted out, but then she shook her head. She finally realized what her grandmother tried to say to her. The man was much stronger than she thought and that was true.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at Ashley then he looked at Duran, "Should I answer your question? Or should I give you and your father some space to have a conversation?"


    Ashley shook her head. "Good," He nodded. Because he did not know the answer as well. It was true that he did not know how strong he was. He was never getting cornered in a battle but one time. It was against the Clown God of the Arkania Continent. He was not at the level of a God yet for sure.


    "Then I will leave you, father and daughter, alone," Tang Shaoyang was about to turn around, looking for a new target for his [yer Absorption]. He had to stop his steps as he heard Duran Ambrose''s words, "There''s no need! Just kill me! There''s nothing we need to talk about. I lost, you can take my life!"

 Chapter 538 - Father And Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 538 - Father And Daughter</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward Ashley, if the girl gave him permission to kill her father then he would do it right away. However, Ashley shook her head, "Can you give-"


    The words cut off midway by Duran Ambrose, "There''s nothing for us to talk about, Damn Whore! Just kill me already¡­ Ah, I see. You don''t want to grant me a quick death. You want to torture me first. I see, so this is the repayment from raising a whore?" The father smirked as he looked at her daughter.


    Tang Shaoyang could see that Ashley''s eyes were twitching. The girl still could not ept that the one in front of her was her father. The father she loved dearly. The father she was proud of. She was now facing Duran''s true color and the girl could not ept that yet. The reason why she tried to ask Tang Shaoyang to spare her father.


    "What? Am I wrong? You betrayed me for this monster!" Duran Ambrose tried to point at Tang Shaoyang with his index finger as he shouted at her, "You tell him everything about Ambrose''s family and also the Revolution Army. It was your doing, right? The one who told about the Revolution Army''s existence to Prince Kaiden? It was you who killed Prince Kaiden and framed the Revolution Army, right!?"


    Even at this moment, the thing in Duran Ambrose''s mind was Revolution Army. He did not even pretend to love her daughter for his life to be spared. That trick might work but he did not bother to try it. It was as if he vented out all his frustration on his daughter. The light on his eyes even showed hatred toward his daughter.


    Tears trickled down from Ashley''s eyes. The girl noticed everything. She was aware of the hate in his father''s tone and eyes. She could tell that well that her father hated her, but why? What did she do wrong? She did everything to make him proud of her but all of that seemed to be fake. Once again, she came to a realization that her father never praised her.


    The time when she graduated from the Lionax Academy. The time when she extinguished the band of bandits that destroyed their vige and killed her mother. The time when she achieved her victory against the Malecia or the Warmir. The time when she was appointed as a Commander. Not even once her father praised her for her aplishment. Back then, she thought that she was stillcking.


    Ashley then remembered the one time her father praised her. It was the time when she epted Prince Chandler''s proposal. He praised that she could be the important key for the Revolution Army to win against the Royal Family. That one time, he never asked her if she was happy with Prince Chandler or not. What mattered to him was the Revolution Army.


    She finally realized the harsh truth. Her father never praised her because he hated her. That hatred was so clear, in his harsh tone, the curses thrown at her, "But why? Why did you hate me so much? What did I do wrong to you? I am trying my best to be a daughter you can be proud of! Why did you hate me?" Ashley burst out and questioned her father.


    When Duran Ambrose heard that, a mad grin formed on his wolfy face, showing the white canines, "Do you want to know why? Because you are not my daughter. You are never my daughter. Your whore mother slept with countless men in the vige while I was away, working my ass to feed you, mother and daughter. Do you think I don''t know that? I don''t even know if you are my daughter or not! No, you are not my daughter, you are those vigers'' daughters! If not for the talent you showed, did you think I would bring you with me? No, you can be a use for the Revolution Army, either die on the battlefield or be a whore for the Royal Family or other nobles! You-"


    Tang Shaoyang did not let the man finish his words as his feet stepped onto his head and stepped his head down to the ground. He made sure the man could not talk anymore, "Are you sure you still want to talk with your crazy father?"


    "Why? Why do you believe those rumors? How could you not trust your wife? Why do you trust those vigers instead of my mother?" Tears kept trickling down from Ashley''s eyes as she muttered those words.


    Back then, Ashley''s mother was the prettiest girl in the vige, causing the other men and husbands to look at her. The beauty that brought a disaster. No women like her mother because they were thinking that Ashley''s mother was seducing the other men. The jealousy aroused within the married women and they started to spread the rumors about Ashley''s mother, causing the other vigers to iste them. That was what actually happened.


    The mother and the daughter decided to move away from the vige. However, the two were waiting for their husband and father who never came back until the famous band of bandits raided the vige. Her mother died and she somehow dodged the disaster. That time, her father returned only to bring her back with him. She never thought that her father would trust the rumor.


    "Why would you cry for him? He does not deserve your tears," Tang Shaoyang shook his head and wiped her tears, "I would rather not having a father than having a father like this one,"


    "You don''t know!" Ashley screamed in his face.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "You are right, I know nothing about parental love. I live without knowing who my mother is, and who my father is. I know nothing about them, but I can tell one thing. I would rather live that way than having a father like this one. So, what do you want to do with him? Do you still want to talk with him? He will only keep insulting and cursing you. He wants you to suffer as that is an enjoyment for him because he knows that his end is near."

 Chapter 539 - Submit

    <h4>Chapter 539 - Submit</h4>


    Ashley did not know what to do as tears kept flooding her eyes, and the tears wet her cheeks. The female who was tough on the battlefield crumbled because of her father. She stood there and cried.


    Tang Shaoyang sighed and brought her to his embrace. He caressed her back to calm her down. She sobbed quietly but she pulled herself back from Tang Shaoyang, "Your scales are too hards,"


    That remark left Tang Shaoyang speechless. He was not expecting that woulde from her. It was a nice moment between two lovers but she just ruined it with her remark. Then, Selena and Zowen approached them. He tasked Zowen to protect Selena, and she did her job well.


    "What''s wrong? Did you make her cry?" Selena squinted her eyes at Tang Shaoyang upon noticing the tough girl was crying. Just like Tang Shaoyang, Selena did not expect that Ashley would cry like this. And if she was crying, the cause might be Tang Shaoyang. That was her conclusion.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the girl, "Why would I make her cry? Why would you also assume it''s me who makes her cry?"


    Selena was about to bicker with him, but Ashley let out a chuckle, "I am fine, thank you, Selena. I think that''s it for me. I am not going to continue the fight. I need some time alone," With that said, she turned around from the battlefield. This was the only battlefield she could do that. She did not want to fight then she just left like that.


    Because this was not an actual battlefield, this was an open ughterhouse. The five thousand knights were being ughtered by the spirit. None of them could contain Karan who was the weakest amongst the spirit, let alone Bronson and Orlean. They went on a rampage and killed all the knights that either tried to fight or run away. Yes, some of the knights tried to escape as soon as they realized that the knights were ughtered.


    "What about this one? Are you giving him to me?" Tang Shaoyang picked up the weakened Duran Ambrose and showed his dirty face toward Ashley. Despite the treatment he got, Duran Ambrose showed no fear. He knew his life was in his enemy''s hand, and he did not bother to beg for mercy. His eyes showed a deep hatred toward Ashley. Even at this moment, the man did not bother to hide it to save his life. It was as if the man was tired of pretending to love his own daughter.


    Ashley looked at her father for a moment before she turned around, "I don''t care, you can do whatever to him," her shoulder shook as a sob was heard as she walked away from them. Selena and Zowen followed her, and now Selena found out who made Ashley cry.


    "Woo, it seems your daughter does not want to save you," Tang Shaoyang turned Duran Ambrose toward him. He did not know what to do if Ashley asked him to spare her father''s life. He might spare Duran Ambrose''s life with a condition, that was an oath. Having an Epic Rank subordinate was not bad.


    "Dream on, delusional emperor. Youe from the lower world, and you don''t know how strong this world is. You can never achieve what you want in this world, you are just a speck of dust in Lukan!" The man did not show fear, he kept being an ass to the end.


    "I know, but this is not the main continent. If this is the main continent, I may be cautious and all, but this is just a small continent. Just another speck of dust in Lukan, a perfect ce for me. Your people don''t even know God''s existence," Tang Shaoyang shook his head and turned to Duran Ambrose toward the open-field ughterhouse. He was holding the man as if he was holding a cat by the neck.


    Duran Ambrose''s eyes opened wide as he saw the scene in front of him. It was too shocking that his knights could not even give the enemy some challenge. He saw the undead with reavers tearing his knights apart. Meanwhile, the demon he targeted also easily tore apart his men with bare hands. The demon with a sword sliced his knights as if they were food ingredients. Chopping the limbs of the body and sliced the head off.


    This was a disaster, five thousand knights and they could not take down even one individual. Five thousand knights against nine individuals yet¡­ Duran Ambrose lost for words. He did not know how to describe the scene. He then witnessed the giant lizard swept its tail and blew at least ten knights away.


    It was as if children were fighting against a bunch of adults. Yes, that was the right description for the situation. The knights he nurtured for years were like babies in front of these people.


    "How is it? I am a speck of the dust in this world, but what about you and your knights?" Tang Shaoyang smirked at Duran Ambrose who was shocked to witness the ughter. The knights that had gone through the hellish training were ughtered as if they were livestock.


    Tang Shaoyang heard a lot of notifications in his head, it was about leveling up. He gained six levels as his spirits ughtered the knights. It was to the point that the knights no longer had a will to fight back. They threw their weapons to the ground and knelt. It was a simultaneous action from the knights. Once one knight threw their sword and knelt, the other knights followed in suit.


    "Woo, look at them. They have given up. The knights you raised to fight for you are throwing their weapons away," Tang Shaoyang spoke to the shocked Duran Ambrose.


    At this moment, the battle came to a halt. The nine spirits looked toward his directions, waiting for his order to decide the knights'' fate.


    "Don''t kill us! I surrender, and I am willing to do anything for you!"


    When that voice rang, more followed. Everyone more or less said the same thing. They wanted their lives to be spared.

 Chapter 540 - The Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 540 - The Traitor</h4>


    Through the [Spirit Eyes], he counted the surviving knights. 1091 knights survived the ughter. That was a lot of knights, "Roan! Tristan! Carl! Come over here!" Tang Shaoyang shouted loudly, calling three names. He expanded his vision through the [Spirit Eyes] and found three old men were watching the battle from a distance. He caught them red-handed, and now he had a task for them.


    When those three names were being mentioned, Roan, Carl, and Tristan looked at each other. Undoubtedly the three were shocked to hear their names were called. They were making sure to stay at a distance and watched the battle from the sideline. However, they could not hide from the man''s eyes. He found them, and they did not know how to find them.


    "Do you need toe to you guys instead!?" When those words echoed in the air, the three rushed toward where Tang Shaoyang was. As soon as they reached the battlefield, the three immediately scanned the nine individuals who fought the five thousand knights. It was a lie if they were not nervous. There were demons and undead there, the beast they never saw before.


    "Hurry up! I have a task for you three!" Tang Shaoyang urged the three old men. Only then the three old men picked up their pace and approached their Master.


    "Yes, My Lord! Do you need something from us?" Tristan knelt with one of his knees down. The other two followed after Tristan. There was no rejection to kneel before this man now after what they witnessed just. They did not know where their Lord found these guys, but they saw hope in this man now.


    On top of all of that, the man faced two Epic Ranks alone. Yes, they witnessed everything, from the start to the end. How easy for the man to kill the Epic Rank. If a fight broke out between them before, they realized that they would be dead for sure if that happened.


    "Yes, I need the System Contract. I need 1091 System Contracts for these knights. Since the robbers could get their hands into this System Contract, I assume you have the System Contracts, right?" Tang Shaoyang did not want to use the ceremony oath. There were a thousand and ny-one knights. It was too many for Selena, he was not going to risk her life for this.


    "Yes, we have those. How do you want me to draft the contract, My Lord?" Tristan replied readily.


    "A ve contract, but we will give them a chance for them to redeem themselves¡­" Tang Shaoyang mentioned the same ve contract he drafted back then for his people who escaped from the zombie horde, "I will trust you three with the issue. I want all of them within an hour at most!"


    "We will do it immediately, My Lord," Tristan, Roan, and Carl replied at the same time, "I will retrieve the System Contract, you guys organize these knights. Also, I want Jacob alive if he is amongst those knights!" Tristan said to his friends. That man betrayed them and Tristan was not going to let him leave without paying the price.


    "Oh, you guys are looking for your lovely friend? I think I found him," Tang Shaoyang extended his hand toward a figure who had his all fours on the ground and looked down on the ground. He activated [Gravity Pull] and pulled the figure toward his hand. The figure flew toward his hand and it was a familiar face that came to his sight. The fourth old man.


    "We met again and I did not expect my suspicion to be true," Tang Shaoyang looked at the old Jacob who was hanged in his hand. He shook his head and threw the old man to his three old men, "Reduce the System Contract one, and you can do anything you want to do with this old man."


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang left the four old men and looked at another old man in his other hand, "Let''s see how many attributes I can get from you," He grinned at the old man and activated [yer Absorption]. However, the skill did not get activated, and he got a notification instead.


    [The skill is in cool down for 6 Days 23:49:12]


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear that. A week of cooldown. That was a crazy long cooldown. But then, the long cooldown was understandable. If he could use the skill all the time, it would no longer be a skill but a cheat.


    "It seems you are luckier than your friend Derekh, Duran. And since you are my woman''s daughter, I will give you a quick death even though you made her cry. But thanks to your ass attitude, I can kill you with no guilt," Tang Shaoyang summoned the [yer de]. He moved the de to cut Duran Ambrose''s neck.


    Swoosh!


    The de went through the neck, cutting the flesh cleanly without sttering the blood. It was a clean-cut as the head fell off.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    ¡­


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 908!]


    Tang Shaoyang checked the window status. He got 66 levels from killing Duran, less 12 levelspared to when he killed Derekh Malone. That was still a big leap for him. He needed 92 levels more to reach the Epic. To reach the trial these people were talking about. If he reached Epic Rank before he could reach Beast Coven, it would boost his confidence to fight against the Primordial Rank.


    "Aerelion! Check the surrounding area. I heard there are ten thousand knights. I want to know where the rest are!" Hemanded the Dark Wyvern. The wyvern flew up to the sky, and it did not take long before he got the reply from the wyvern, "Master, we don''t need to search for them. They areing for us from the back!"

 Chapter 541 - Arkanos

    <h4>Chapter 541 - Arkanos</h4>


    What happened next was yet another battle, but the knights'' morales dropped down when they saw Derekh Malone''s skinny body and Duran Ambrose''s head. Then it was just another ughter. This time, Zowen joined the fray as well. Herughter could be heard amongst the cries of the knights. Instead of a magus, she was more like a witch for Tang Shaoyang.


    As for the 1090 knights, he did not bring them with him to fight these knights. He was not going to share the exp to level up. He wanted all the exp, and the battle was over when not even ten minutes had passed.


    2176 knights surrendered at the end. Of course, he was not going to waste them. He needed them to conquer the Gigante Forest. He needed them not just to conquer the forest, but he needed to show the others that he had his own force so the tribes were willing to join his empire. Of course, not it did matter but it would be better if he had his own force too.


    "Pick up the knights and their families, we are going to the town!" Tang Shaoyang ordered Orlean instead of Bronson. The Undead was so bloodthirsty, he did not think that would be a good idea to send him to pick the knights and their family. He was quite afraid that he would lose control and start killing his allies.


    "Alright, guys. The battle is over. You guys should go back to the spiritual space. It takes a great toll on my mana to maintain you guys here," Tang Shaoyang spoke to his spirits as he chugged down a mana potion. That was the main reason why he did not summon Crystal, Rosalie, and the four new spirits. It was so hard to maintain ten spirits at once, he was not going to burden himself with more spirits.


    Aside from Orlean, the other spirits returned as hemanded them to. The knights that had surrendered to him were surprised that the monsters suddenly disappeared. Then everyone looked at Tang Shaoyang who was still in his Dragon Transformation. They had the thought gang upon him, but then they immediately canceled the thought at the sight of Derekh Malone''s body and Duran Ambrose''s head.


    If the two Epic Ranks could not stop him, none of them could win against this man. They surrendered, and let themselves be a ve to this man. That was the exchange if they wanted to be spared. No oneined about it as long as they were not killed.


    "Follow me. You guys are going to sign the system contract!" Tang Shaoyang brought 2176 knights to the first group where 1090 knights gathered. When he returned, he was surprised to see Jacob''s corpse. The three old men decided to kill the fourth old man. He thought they were going to forgive Jacob since they were old friends. But they were quite decisive with their decision to kill Jacob.


    "Tristan! We have more knights who need to sign the System Contract. Please draft 2176 system contracts for them!" Tang Shaoyang called the old man that was currently guiding the knight to sign the System Contract. They were quite busy watching a thousand knights and now, two thousand more knights wereing to sign the contract as well.


    "Can you two help them?" He requested Selena and Ashley to help to speed up the progress of the signing.


    "I know you will bring more knights, My Lord. I have prepared five thousand System Contracts for you," Tristan responded immediately. He was aware that there were ten thousand knights so he prepared more System Contracts. He was right with his prediction as his Lord brought more surrendered knights.


    "Then I will leave them all with you guys, I am going to do the cleaning," There were 3266 knights surrendered, which meant there were 6735 knights including Jacob and two Epic Ranks for the sacrifices. He was not going to miss this chance to increase his spirit army. It was time for the summoning with these high-quality sacrifices.


    Since he was going to build an army, he aimed to summon Grade B Spirit instead of a strong spirit. So he would divide the sacrifices into four summonings. Two Epic Ranks for two summonings then he was going to split 6735 knight''s corpses for two summonings as well. He was going to summon four spirits in total.


    "Let''s see what can I get by sacrificing an Epic Rank," Tang Shaoyang dragged Duran Ambrose''s body to the head before he extended his hand toward the corpse. He then cast the skill, [Epic Summoning].


    The corpse exploded into blue mist and gathered in the spot where it exploded. The blue swirled there and expanded to a three meters area as a figure appeared behind the blue mist. The figure was two meters tall, taller than Tang Shaoyang.


    [You have summoned Grade A+ Spirit, Arkanos the Ice de!]


    ¡ª There''s no way, right? It''s Arkanos!?


    Rosalie was the first one to open her mouth. He detected surprise, fear, and disbelief. Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the me Queen would fear this figure. He was about to ask Rosalie who was this Arkanos, but the figure stepped out of the blue mist, "Are you the Master who summoned me?"


    "I am," Tang Shaoyang nodded. From the way the spirit acted, it was not a newbie spirit, meaning this was not the spirit''s first time to be summoned.


    "I am willing to be contracted as long as you keep your promise to me one thing. Just one thing," The deep voice flowed from the figure, "No, before that, may I know this world''s name, Sir?"


    For some reason, he detected hatred within his tone. Of course, if it was not a regret it had to be vengeance. This Arkanos became a spirit because of vengeance for sure, "This world called Lukan and we are on the Ortis Continent,"


    "Is that real? We are in Lukan and on the Ortis Continent?" Arkanos was pleasantly surprised to hear that.


    Tang Shaoyang could tell that easily by Arkanos'' tone.


    "Then this should be easy. I am willing to be a ve forever!" Arkanos came up with a decision, "You can do anything to me but in exchange I want you to kill someone, and that person is supposed to be on the Ortis Continent,"


    "Interesting¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice, "Then who do you want me to kill for you?"


    "Rosalie Antares!"

 Chapter 542 - Taming The Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 542 - Taming The Spirit</h4>


    "Wait¡­ Rosalie Antares?" The name was so familiar to one of his spirits. Was it coincidental that both had the same name? Or was it the same person? He quickly found the answer as the spirit spoke to him.


    ¡ªThat''s my name. My full name is Rosalie Antares, and this Arkanos'' target is indeed me.


    Rosalie admitted directly. This was a rare urrence where his two spirits hated each other. Once again, he summoned a historic figure of the Ortis Continent.


    ''Stop, before I listen to your side story I want to hear from Arkanos side first. This is getting interesting,'' Tang Shaoyang thought inwardly.


    "Yes, Rosalie Antares, the Queen of the Pyrolis Kingdom. If you are on the Ortis Continent, you should know the Pyrolis Kingdom and its Queen¡­ Wait, how could you not know her and her kingdom if you are in the Ortis Continent? Are you lying to me? Wait, but why would you lie to me? That makes no sense, at all," Arkanos was confused by himself.


    There was no reason for the man who summoned him to lie. If the man lied, why would he pick up this ce specifically? In the first ce, the man should not know his background as well.


    "I know the Pyrolis Kingdom and its Queen, Rosalie the me Queen? Are we talking about the same person?" Tang Shaoyang mentioned the name.


    Arkanos then looked at Tang Shaoyang with a surprise, "If you know her, why would you sound confused when I mentioned her name?" This was the thing that confused Arkanos.


    "I don''t know her full name," Tang Shaoyang told Arkanos the truth, "But I don''t think I would be able to help you,"


    "What? Are you afraid of her? Don''t tell me you are afraid of that cowardly bitch?" Arkanos raised his tone. The anger in his tone was so apparent.


    "That''s not it, because she is dead. How to kill a dead person? If you have a way to do it, then share it with me?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "What!? How is that possible¡­ Wait, has it been thousands of years? There was no way she would die just like that. Even though she is my enemy, I admit her prowess. I would say that she is the strongest person in that era, and she should be even stronger after those years. How could she die already?" Arkanos said in disbelief.


    "She has a tragic end as well. Rosalie has to end her life rather than sleeping with a bunch of perverted old men," That was what Rosalie told him, but he conveyed it crudely. It did not matter since that was the truth.


    "What do you mean? Why would she end her life? Sleeping with a bunch of old men?" The conversation confused Arkanos even more.


    "Why don''t you talk with her directly? She''s now in my spiritual space. If you ept the contract then you can meet her," Tang Shaoyang grinned.


    Arkanos looked at Tang Shaoyang dubiously. He did not trust Tang Shaoyang, "If you know about her, what''s her hair color?" Afraid of getting tricked, the spirit wanted to confirm that his summoner was not lying to him.


    "Easy, Red hair and eyes, and her body is smoky hot. That''s why a bunch of old men are after her body. For theplete story, you can hear it from her by yourself if you want. More than that, I am actually interested in your past with Rosalie?" Tang Shaoyang was curious about the tales behind Arkanos'' hatred of Rosalie.


    More than that, Arkanos was Grade A+ Spirit while Rosalie was Grade A Spirit. Arkanos was stronger than Rosalie, so how could Rosalie defeat Arkanos. That was an interesting story for him.


    "Then summon her. I want to see it with my own eyes to make sure you are not lying," Arkanos did not believe Tang Shaoyang. He was not going to believe a stranger''s words for sure.


    "Then let''s make this quick. Let''s have a fight instead. The reason I talk this out with you is so we can speed up the contract session. If you don''t believe me then I just need to beat you," Tang Shaoyang lost his patience. He needed to go back to the Gigante Forest soon, he was not going to waste his time with the spirit.


    On top of that, he was still in his Dragon Transformation. This should be quick for him to defeat Arkanos, "Come at me!" Tang Shaoyang motioned to the spirit toe at him.


    Arkanos was not expecting the opposite party would take a hundred and eighty degrees to change all of sudden. They were talking amiably just now, now he wanted to fight. However, he could not refute his summoner''s words either, "Since that''s what you want. I am not going to be a liar''s contracted spirit,"


    As soon as he finished those words, Tang Shaoyang appeared in front of him with the battle-ax. He swung the battle-ax downward.


    Arkanos flinched slightly at how fast the creature in front of him was. However, as someone who had been fighting for years, he adapted quickly. Three ice des formed and crossed each other. The battle-ax was stopped by the ice des. He then formed five more ice des on the back of Tang Shaoyang. He was about to counter the attack but then a hand reached his neck. The hand was moving so fast that he could not react on time to this attack.


    He was not flustered even though he was caught. He had seeded in forming five ice des. Arkanos just needed to control the de to take the creature down, but then a great pain assaulted his neck gone through to his throat, "ARRRGGGHHHH!" All ice des crumbled as Arkanos struggled from the grip.


    [yer Touch]


    Tang Shaoyang used that skill for Arkanos. Since the spirit was taller than him, he needed to activate [Sky Walk]. Only then he managed to bring the spirit up from the air. His feet were kicking the air as his hand tried to open the grip.


    The reason he dared to use [yer Touch] was that he knew that the spirit he summoned could not be killed and the spirit also could not kill him. He was taming the spirit the hard way since Arkanos chose this for himself.

 Chapter 543 - Weird Spirit - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 543 - Weird Spirit - Part 1</h4>


    Arkanos used all means to break free from the hand, but the hold was just too strong for him. He tried to form the ice des but they fell apart halfway. He could not keep his focus to maintain the de with the terror pain he felt all over his body. This was the first time he felt such great pain in his life. It was as if his flesh along with his bone was being squished, and his innards were gripped. This was the worst.


    It did not take long before the magic circle appeared above his forehead. It was a signal that Arkanos had given up and was willing to form the contract. This was not even a fight. That was just torture. The creature was torturing him until he tapped. He did not know the trick but what he experienced was just the worst.


    "I thought you were tough," Tang Shaoyang released his grip, letting Arkanos fall. He then bent forward and ced his hand on the magical circle, "It''s not even five minutes yet," he muttered for the spirit to hear.


    As soon as his hand touched the magical circle, Arkanos'' figure burst out into blue mists and entered his forehead.


    [You have established a contract with Grade A+ Spirit, Arkanos the Ice de!]


    As soon as the contract was established, he heard Rosalie''s voice in his head. She spoke to the newly contracted spirit, Arkanos the Ice de.


    ¡ªLong time no see, Arkanos. I don''t think we will serve the same Master as a contracted spirit.


    Not long after that, he heard the surprised voice from Arkanos. The guy did not expect that Tang Shaoyang had been telling the truth all this time. The guy immediately replied to Rosalie with a furious roar. While listening to them, He was going to continue with the summoning. Just like he said, he needed to return to the Gigante Forest quickly. He was kinda concerned that the Gator Tribe woulde out of the swamp and attacked the camp even though Aki assured him that the Gator Tribe would nevere out of the swamp.


    He walked toward Derekh Malone''s bone and skin. Yes, it was just bone and skin. He then extended his hand toward the Epic Rank''s corpse and cast the skill. This time, the corpse burst out into the red mist. It was the same phenomenon when he summoned Arkanos. The only difference was the color of the mist.


    [You have summoned Grade B+ Spirit, Liliana the Crimson General!]


    A figure stepped out of the mist, it was a woman with red armor with two swords on her waist. The woman looked at him before she scanned the surroundings. At the sight of the dead bodies, the woman furrowed her brows before her gaze returned to him.


    She had the same red hair as Rosalie, but Liliana kept her hair short around her shoulder, and her crimson eyes were alluring. However, what Tang Shaoyang liked the most from the feature of her face was the mole below her right eye. That was so sexy to him but unfortunate that she was a spirit.


    At the same time, the quarrel in his head stopped. Arkanos and Rosalie stopped quarreling at the sight of the newly summoned spirit. From their reaction, they seemed to know the girl. He did not know if this was a coincidence or not but he kept summoning the spirits that were acquainted with each other.


    ¡ªLiliana! She''s here. Thank god that you managed to summon her.


    That was a dramatic voice from Rosalie the me Queen. Even though he had been only a few days with Rosalie. This was the first time she showed this kind side of herself. Getting emotional, she was not this emotional when he told her about Crystal.


    ''Who is she?'' Tang Shaoyang needed to find the woman''s background to smooth the talk. Or else he would waste his time fighting the female spirit. Talking it out smoothly would help him to bond their rtionship, ''But I am kinda lucky that I kept summoning beauties,'' He thought to himself. Crystal, Zowen, Rosalie, and now Liliana. All of them were top-ss beauties.


    "So this is the feeling of being a spirit. This is the first time that I get summoned as a spirit but I know the general rule for being a spirit," Liliana opened her mouth. Her voice was firm and clear, understandable since she was titled Crimson General, "However, I know how things work. Let''s not fight and make a deal instead, how does that sound?"


    "I am willing to hear," Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    "Good, I will be your contracted spirit and serve you for fifteen years, no twenty years also fine. I don''t mind. In exchange, I want you to find a way to revert me to not be a spirit!? It''s kinda hard to word. I will make it simple, I don''t want to be a spirit anymore," Liliana voiced out her terms.


    "You don''t want to be a spirit? But why? You must have a grudge or regret if you decided to be a spirit. Why change your mind all of sudden? From the look of it, this is your first summon too," Tang Shaoyang wondered what happened to the girl. She was the first weird spirit he had encountered so far. The spirit who did not want to be a spirit, that was weird for sure.


    "I have a regret. I thought I could amend my regret if I became a spirit. So I epted the system''s offer to be a spirit but then I realized that I could not do that if I became a spirit," Liliana''s tone softened when they talked about her regret. She was a simr spirit to Karan. Bing a spirit because of regret instead of vengeance.


    "Then why don''t you tell me what your regret is? Maybe I can help you. There''s nothing impossible with the system," Tang Shaoyang expressed his thoughts. He was telling the truth, there was nothing impossible with the system. He could even revive a dead person.


    "That''s true," Liliana nodded her head, "I have been spending my life as a General and been fighting on the battlefield. But there''s something I can''t do during my lifetime. It was to be a mother and raise my children."

 Chapter 544 - Weird Spirit - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 544 - Weird Spirit - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was dumbfounded when he heard that from Liliana. Not only she was the spirit that did not want to be a spirit, but her regret was also kinda weird yet understandable at the same time. Then he realized why Liliana did not want to be a spirit anymore. Because she could never achieve what she desired in the spirit form.


    "That''s your regret?" He blurted out.


    "Yes," Liliana replied, "I can''t conceive a child if I am a spirit. So there''s no use being a spirit anymore. Do you know how to return me to my original form before I be a spirit?"


    "Your original form? What''s your original form?" The conversation was getting weirder as they continued the talk.


    "I don''t know," Liliana shook her head.


    "How do I revert you to your original form if you also don''t know your original form? Moreover, I haven''t died yet so I don''t have the answer¡­ Wait, why would I continue the conversation," Tang Shaoyang shook his head while rubbing his forehead with his left hand. The solution was easy, he just needed to contract her and resurrect her when he got the skill to revive the spirit. That way he could revert her into a human instead of an unknown "Original Form".


    "Actually, I indeed have a way to revert you to your original form, a living human. We can establish the contract and I will revive you when I get the skill, how does that sound?" Tang Shaoyang smiled at the girl.


    "Revive me? That kind of skill exist?" Liliana questioned doubtfully, "But if that skill exists, Rosalie should have revived me by now. That girl owes me her life, so she should at least do that much," she added with a mumble.


    "I don''t know, but you can talk with the spirits thate up with that conclusion. They are in my spiritual space right," Tang Shaoyang replied honestly. The one who came up with the theory that the spirits could be revived was Zaneos and Zowen, "However, there''s a skill that can resurrect the dead, and I have resurrected one person from the dead. I know you might not believe me since I can''t give you any proof,"


    Sure enough, Liliana did not believe him. It was clear on her face that she did not believe him. But he could not do anything about it. It was understandable. If he was on her shoe, he would have the same reaction. He could not me her for that kind of reaction.


    "Oh, I have a way to kill you actually. I can sacrifice you for levels¡­ Wait, I can''t get any level from sacrificing Grade B+ Spirit. Then let''s make a deal instead. You will be my contracted spirit for twenty years and I will find a way to revert you to your "original form". We have twenty years to figure out what your original form is," Tang Shaoyang just made it simple and quick. Once she met with Rosalie and other spirits, she would change her mind anyway.


    "Then let''s do it with that instead," Liliana agreed with the deal, and a magical circle formed on her forehead. Tang Shaoyang approached her and put his hand on the magical circle.


    [You have established a contract with Grade B+ Spirit, Liliana the Crimson General!]


    Liliana turned into a red mist and entered his forehead. It did not take long before he heard the gasp of shock from Liliana and cheers from Rosalie. He was not clear about their rtionships, but he would know it soon. He then proceeded with the next summoning.


    There were 6735 knights with most of them around level 400ish to 500ish. He would split them for two summonings instead of summoning one strong spirit, "6735 corpses, so if I divide that by two¡­" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows. He could not get the exact result, "Nah, whatever. I will use 3000 knights for the first summoning, and I will use the remaining corpse for thest summoning,"


    [You have summoned Grade B Spirit, Palmer the Elemental Wind Knight!]


    ¡­


    [You have established a contract with Grade B Spirit, Palmer, the Elemental Wind Knight!]


    ¡­


    [You have summoned Grade B Spirit, Pierson the Earth Elemental Knight!]


    ¡­


    [You have established a contract with Grade B Spirit, Pierson the Earth Elemental Knight!]


    ¡­


    Sacrificing 3000 knights and 3735 knights were the same. Despite the difference in sacrifice, he summoned the same grade spirits. After everything was done, Tang Shaoyang returned to the area where the surrendered knights were doing a mass signing ve contract.


    "I think we will have enough force to face the Gator Tribe¡­ No, I will not bring them to fight against the Gator Tribe," Tang Shaoyang muttered as he scanned the knights. He had 3266 ve knights now. That would be an additional force for him to fight the Beast Coven, "As for the Gator Tribe, I will face them alone. I need to reach level 1000, killing the Myth Rank and the Epic Ranks of the Gator Tribe might help me to reach level 1000,"


    "Selena! Ashley! I am going back to the Gigante Forest now. Do you want to stay here or do you want to follow me?" Tang Shaoyang walked toward the two girls who were helping the three old men who were being overwhelmed by over three thousand knights.


    Selena wanted to follow Tang Shaoyang but she did not immediately reply as she looked toward Ashley. She wanted to stay with Ashley for now as the female knight was mentally unstable. She felt that she needed to stay next to her to support Ashley to ovee the cruel fact about her father.


    "Can I stay here? I need some time to calm myself down. I don''t think I can be a help for you with my current condition," Ashley forced a smile as she replied.


    "I am fine with that. I n to fight the Gator Tribe alone since all my spirits have returned. You can take your time, and you can lead these knights to our locationter," Tang Shaoyang then looked toward Selena, "If you want to stay here with Ashley, just stay. I don''t n to take the Gator Tribe as my subordinate. I will use them as a stepping to reach Epic Rank,"


    "What about us?" Tristan paused what he was doing and approached Tang Shaoyang to ask for further instruction.


    "Finish the contract and follow me to the Gigante Forest afterward. Ashley will lead you to my location," Tang Shaoyang then remembered something else, "I also brought my knights. Help them and their families to settle up in the town as well¡­" He paused as he remembered the newly surrendered knights had their family too, "No, I have a new task for you guys before entering the Gigante Forest. I want you guys to bring these knight''s families safely to the town as well. We can''t let their families stay in the enemy''s territory,"


    Tristan was surprised that Tang Shaoyang was paying attention to these knights. They were ves to him in exchange for their lives to be spared yet his Lord still thought of their families as well.


    "I understand, My Lord. I will do as you instruct us, and we will soon join you in your campaign to conquer the Gigante Forest," Tristan bowed. As he bowed, a strong gust of wind hit him. He looked up, his Lord''s figure disappeared into the sky.

 Chapter 545 - Companion Pact

    <h4>Chapter 545 - Companion Pact</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the Gigante Forest with the Dark Predator. Selena and Ashley were staying behind, and he was not going to force them to follow him to fight the Gator Tribe. He was going to fight alone any way to reach level 1000, one Myth Rank Beastmen and Five Ancient Rank Beastmen. He was level 908 now, and if he killed the Chief and the five Elders also the Gator Tribe''s force. It should be enough for him to advance to Epic Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the camp. He just left the camp for three hours at most but the rat beastmen looked so concerned, "You are back, My Lord," Aki greeted Tang Shaoyang. The rat beastmen was surprised that his Lord came back with the Dragon Transformation. There was only one reason for that, he just fought a battle.


    "Mnn," Tang Shaoyang nodded and sent his order to his butler, "Get them ready, we will be entering the swamp now,"


    Aki opened his mouth but no words came out. He wanted to say something, no, many things. Like how could they win against a big force such as the Gator Tribe with their ten thousand tribesmen? Like where were the two women who had been following me? Why did they not return with him?


    ''Does Lord Tang hide them because he is unsure we will win against the Gator Tribe so he puts them into a safe ce?'' So many things ran through in Aki''s mind but he did not have the guts to speak it out to his Lord. Because all his thoughts were doubting his lord''s capability. If he said that out, he might offend his Lord. Getting on his Lord''s bad side was thest thing he wanted.


    In the end, he did not dare to question his Lord and followed the order. He bowed his hand and arranged their forces to advance to the swamp, toward the Gator Tribe''s territory.


    Tang Shaoyang went inside the house. There was nothing he could do for now but wait for Aki''s report. He could actually go alone into the Gator Tribe territory without his force as he did not n to deploy them to fight against the Gator Tribe. However, he needed them to watch him battling the Gator Tribe. That was necessary for them to witness how strong their Lord was. He used a force on them to follow him, that was not a solid foundation but when they found out their Lord''s true power. He hoped that those tribesmen would follow him with their hearts.


    With nothing to do he looked over the cat who hopped on the bed and tried to sleep. While they were fighting against the knights, the cat joined the fight as well. He saw this cat dragging a corpse into the corner where no one could see it before it feasted them. The Dark Predator ate four knights.


    ''Does that mean I have less sacrifices because of this guy?'' Tang Shaoyang realized that the number of the sacrifices might be lower than he thought. Of course, four to five knights would not change the result of the summoning. He squinted his eyes and cast [Basic Detection] on the ck cat. He wanted to know this cat''s progress as well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beast - The Dark Predator]


    Tribe:-


    Evolution: Adolescent Dark Predator


    Level: 598


    Skill: [Natural Invisible] [Mana Maniption] [Shadow Ruler] ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He was surprised that the cat was still in his adolescent stage despite the level. However, he was even more surprised with the level. The little guy had been with him for four days, and it leaped to level 598 from level 178. That was a huge leap, over four hundred levels.


    The little guy sensed his gaze, and it opened its closed eyes to meet with his gaze. The dark eyes met with the purple eyes. The cat did not flinch even though it was facing him in his Dragon Transformation. They exchanged nces quietly then magic circled formed above the Dark Predator''s forehead.


    This was simr to the magical circle for contracting the spirit. The ck-furred cat meowed at him and jumped down from the bed. It walked around him before it rubbed the head to his feet, acting intimately with him which this little never did before unless it asked for food.


    [The Adolescent Dark Predator is willing to form a lifetime Companion Pact with you!]


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang gasped in surprise when he heard the new term. Companion Pact? A lifetime at that? ''What does that even mean?'' he was clueless about what happened between him and the little cat.


    ¡ªI don''t know the details about the Companion Pact but I have heard about the contract between a master and his or her pet. This Companion Pact might be the same as that. As for the lifetime, I think it means the cat will share its life and death with you, Master. So when you die, it will die as well.


    Zaneos was helpful as always. But there was something suspicious with thest part, ''So if I die, it will die as well? Then if it dies, I will die as well?'' Tang Shaoyang questioned thest part. If that happened, he would kick this cat out.


    ¡ªI don''t think so, Master. It does not work that way. If it dies you will not suffer any setback. It is so rare for a beast to offer a lifetime contract unless it trusts you. So even if it dies, you will be fine.


    Tang Shaoyang looked down at the cat who was still rubbing against his feet affectionately. He thought about it and a frown formed on his forehead, ''Now I think about it, this cat is actually quite smart. It''s willing to be my lifetime Companion because it knows how strong I am. This little guy is looking for protection from me,''


    ¡ªI have to agree with that too. This cat has witnessed your power and also saw us. It made a wise decision by willingly offering the Companion Pact.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and picked up the cat. He did not care what this little guy thought by offering the lifetime Companion Pact. He then ced his right hand on the magic circle.


    [You have formed a Companion Pact with The Adolescent Dark Predator!]


    [Please name yourpanion]

 Chapter 546 - Greed

    <h4>Chapter 546 - Greed</h4>


    "A name? I am quite good at giving names," Tang Shaoyang smiled as he looked at the cat. As he thought of a name, he remembered the first creature he named. It was the Demonic Ape, and he named him Pride.


    "Let''s see, you are quite a glutton¡­ What about Glutton?" He looked at hisp, and the Dark Predator looked at him too. He could not see the reaction of the cat whether it liked it or not, "Nope, Glutton sounds uncool, what about Greed instead?" Two different words but had the same meaning.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the cat, and it nodded. The cat seemed to agree with the second choice, "Then Greed it is,"


    [You have named your Companion the Dark Predator, Greed!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Greed


    Race: Beast - Dark Predator


    Affiliation: Tang Empire - Tang Shaoyang''s Companion


    Evolution: Adolescent Dark Predator


    Level: 598


    Skill: [Natural Invisible] [Mana Maniption] [Shadow Ruler] [Night Vision] [Shadow Split] [Shadow Illusion]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes as he looked at his Companion''s window status. Even though he did not know what these skills did, he was sure that none of them were offensive skills. Of course, some of the skills could be used to be offensive.


    ¡ªDon''t forget he is still in the Adolescent Stage, what do you hope from not being a grown-up beast? No, in fact, this little one is amazing already. It''s just that your standard is too high.


    Rosalie reminded Tang Shaoyang that the Dark Predator was not fully grown up yet. The evolution stage was still telling him that it was adolescent instead of showing the real stage like the other beasts.


    ''That''s true,'' He had to agree with that. This was quite amazing already as it is. He just needed to raise it until it reached adulthood. By that time the Dark Predator should be showing his full potential if it was a strong beast.


    Right after he formed the Companion Pact with Greed, Aki entered the house and bowed toward him, "We are ready to move, My Lord,"


    "Good! Let''s not waste any more time, we will move right away!" Tang Shaoyang went out of the house. The hundreds of mixed beastmen were standing in line. He then walked in the direction toward the swamp area followed by his subordinates. The swamp was not far from where they were. Around an hour of marching, they reached the swamp area.


    The green water along with the aquatic nts that grew above it. The trees were sparsely located, decorating the swamp with a little fog floated above the water. With his sharp hearing, Tang Shaoyang could hear the mixture of heartbeats of his subordinate. There was a big spike in his ears. From that, he could tell that his subordinate was nervous at the sight of the swamp. Aki was not an exception.


    It seemed the swamp had be a ce that was dreaded by the resident of the Gigante Forest, "You guys can wait here, I will fight the Gator Tribe alone. I will notify you if I have killed them all,"


    He put some consideration before he decided to not bring them into the swamp. That was because the terrain was bad for those who lived on thend. The water in the swamp was quite deep. That would hinder their movement. He was confident to fight against the whole Gator Tribe but he was not confident that he would be able to protect them from the Gator Tribe if all of them entered the swamp.


    The terrain surely benefited the Gator Tribe, and it would slow down the others. Getting them into the swamp was a bad idea.


    "But¡­" Chief Lauri did not agree with the decision. For the first time, he tried to voice out his objection yet it was cut short by Tang Shaoyang, "There''s no but. Bringing you guys with me is the same as bringing you guys to your death. The terrain is unfavorable for you and the others. You should think about your own people too, Lauri. You might survive the battle but what about your kind?"


    Chief Lauri was silenced by that. It was a lie if he was confident to win against the Gator Tribe. He had the same thoughts as Aki that they could not win against the Gator Tribe. However, since Lord Tang decided to fight them, he would support his Lord for his decision.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and entered the swamp area. The water reached his thigh even with his three meters stature. He was about to take the first step until a peal ofughter rang.


    "Hahahaha¡­" Theughter came from the deeper part of the swamp. Tang Shaoyang and the others looked toward the direction where theughter came from. Fifty meters away from Tang Shaoyang, something emerged from the green water. It had the head of an alligator with a humanoid body but with the original alligator skin. The green-colored gator emerged and opened its mouth,ughingcently.


    After the firstughing green-colored gator, more gators resurfaced from the water. Their skin color was simr to the water so he did not notice it. However, Tang Shaoyang was surprised that they just came out like that instead of setting up an ambush for him. That was perfect camouge for them, and yet they wasted their chance.


    ''He is the Chief of the Venomous Gator n, My Lord,'' Tang Shaoyang then heard Aki''s voice in his head. He was surprised to hear the voice and looked back. The rat beastmen nodded at him.


    "You made the right decision to not bring them with you but it is also unfortunate that the Gator Tribe will never spare their enemy. You and your people will die whether entering our territory or not," The Chief of the Venomous Gator n showed the rows of teeth in his mouth. Apparently, that was how a Gator grinning.


    "Oh, is that so?" Tang Shaoyang smiled back, showing his teeth as well, "I don''t need to bring my men because I am alone enough to destroy Gator Tribe," As he said that, he cast [Basic Detection] on the Chief of the Venomous Gator n.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: ???


    Race: Beast - Venomous Gator


    Affiliation: Gator Tribe - Venomous n


    Rank: Chief


    ss: Poison Master


    Evolution: Ancient


    Level: 1389


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 547 - Grand Chief And Five Elders

    <h4>Chapter 547 - Grand Chief And Five Elders</h4>


    "Buahahahaha!" The Chief of the Venomous Gator n let outughter. Hisughter filled the swamp, "You are not the first to say that but the Gator Tribe is still standing still,"


    "Because you have never met me before, son. Today is the day that the Gator Tribe perished. Come at me!" Tang Shaoyang motioned toward the Chief of the Venomous Gator n toe at him with his right hand. Theughter had stopped and the green-skinned gator was about to get provoked by his cheap provocation until a deep voice echoed through the swamp.


    "Stay there, Roni! He is purposely provoking you. I thought I agreed with the sentiment that the Gator Tribe will never perish but we need to be careful. I don''t want to win with the price of your life," The group of the green gators split up, creating a path for five gators to walk.


    The Silver Steel Gator, Obsidian-colored Gator, Dark-brown colored Gator, and two Golden-colored Gators. The group of five walked through the path with the golden-colored Gator who led the group until they reached next to Roni, The Chief of the Venomous Gator n.


    "I am the Chief of the Gator Tribe, Goldier. Are you perhaps The Tyrant?" The Golden-colored Gator opened his mouth.


    At the same time, the other gators from the other four ns gathered together with the gators from the Venomous Gator n. The swamp was now filled with gators. Various kinds of gators gathered in the swamp, blocking Tang Shaoayang''s path.


    "The Tyrant?" This was the first time that he heard such a term. But that kinda fitted with what he had been doing in the Gigante Foresttely. He had been attacking many tribes and forced them to join the empire, "That''s not bad actually,"


    "I thought The Tyrant is a human. It seems my informationwork still needs some work. How could they get it wrong for such basic information," Goldier continued with his deep voice. Even though Tang Shaoyang did not tell him directly, he could tell that the enemy''s leader was right in front of him, The Tyrant.


    "There is nothing wrong with our informationwork, Brother. The Tyrant is a human but there is an ability of bloodline that allows them to transform based on their bloodline. I bet The Tyrant is using that ability right now," The Golden-colored Gator next to Goldier informed.


    "I see. Does that mean The Tyrant has a Dragon Bloodline?" Goldier observed Tang Shaoyang''s outer appearance. No matter how he looked at it, he believed that the one in front of him had simrities with a Dragon even though he never saw a dragon before.


    "Maybe, I am not sure either¡­" The Golden-colored Gator scanned Tang Shaoyang from the top to bottom, "Maybe you are right, brother. The reason he is confident to fight us is because of his bloodline. We indeed have to be careful,"


    "Are you done? How long do I need to wait for your open discussion?" Tang Shaoyang took out the Dragon Destroyer. After that, he cast [Basic Detection] on the five neers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Goldier


    Race: Beast - Golden Gator


    Affiliation: Gator Tribe - Golden Gator n


    Rank: Grand Chief


    ss: Grandmaster Battler


    Evolution: Myth


    Level: ???


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: ???


    Race: Beast - Golden Gator


    Affiliation: Gator Tribe - Golden Gator n


    Rank: Chief


    ss: Master Battler


    Evolution: Ancient


    Level: 1409


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: ???


    Race: Beast - Obsidian Gator


    Affiliation: Gator Tribe - Obsidian Gator n


    Rank: Chief


    ss: Master Protector


    Evolution: Ancient


    Level: 1402


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: ???


    Race: Beast - Silver Steel Gator


    Affiliation: Gator Tribe - Silver Steel Gator n


    Rank: Chief


    ss: Spearmaster


    Evolution: Ancient


    Level: 1431


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: ???


    Race: Beast - Earthern Gator


    Affiliation: Gator Tribe - Earthern Gator n


    Rank: Chief


    ss: Earth Master


    Evolution: Ancient


    Level: 1378


    Skill: ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang''s blood was boiling when he saw all their levels. Especially for Goldier, he could not see the level because the Grand Chief''s level was too high for him. This was the first for a long time that he failed to see the level.


    Goldier looked at Tang Shaoyang''s back. Looking at Aki and his other subordinates before he looked at Tang Shaoyang, "Are you sure that you will fight alone? You might have a chance if you and your subordinatese together,"


    "You guys are truly wasting my time. If you don''t want toe, then I wille at you!" As he said that, Tang Shaoyang summoned all the spirits. Neen spirits manifested in their form out of thin air. The spirit''s appearance shocked Goldier.


    First, he was attracted by the giant Aerelion, but soon his eyes locked on Zaneos and Orlean, "Demon!" Goldier was shocked by the demon''s appearance. He then looked toward Tang Shaoyang, "You are working together with demons!?"


    "They are under mymand, and yeah, it could be considered that we are working together," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Let''s not waste any time. You guys split and face their armies. I will fight these six gators by myself," He was pointing at the six Chiefs in front of him.


    Even though Bronson was so reluctant to leave the six stronger individuals he still followed themand. The neen spirits split and started attacking the Gator Tribe''s force. As usual, Zowen started with her shy [Thunder Wrath].


    Tang Shaoyang immediately floated to the air as soon as he saw the thunder. He was in the water, and he might get hurt too if the thunder spread toward the water.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    And as usual, the girl lost her demeanor when she fought. She wasughing as she burned the gator with her thunder. The neen spirits quickly split up the six leaders and their force. Neen individuals were pushing back the ten thousand gators.


    Roni was not expecting this would happen at all. He turned around and was about to chase after Zowen. The Magus dealt huge damage to their forces. He could not let her continue to do whatever she wanted.


    The green-colored gator opened his mouth as a green lump gathered in his mouth, [Venomous Gale]. That was one of his skills. He thought that would be a hit since the mage had her back on him. However, Tang Shaoyang appeared before him, and he also opened his mouth, and cast his skill, [Fire Breath].

 Chapter 548 - Anti-Mana Domain

    <h4>Chapter 548 - Anti-Mana Domain</h4>


    The fire and the poison shed in the air.


    Pssshh! Pssshh! Pssshh!


    The poison evaporated as the fire continued toward Roni. The Chief of the Venomous Gator Tribe was not expecting that Tang Shaoyang would be that fast and countered his poison. He was at his wit''s end at the unexpected situation.


    As the fire was two meters away from him, the ground was shaking as an earth wall formed right ahead of Roni. The earth wall blocked the fire, causing the fire to spread out to the swamp. It was a Dragon Fire. The water in the swamp could not extinguish the fire as it burned the trees and the aquatic nts. Not only that, the green water was boiling as the fire spread out above the water.


    "What are you doing, Roni? Get out of there! My Earth Wall will notst long to protect you!" The dark brown-colored gator yelled at the green-colored gator. Only then Roni snapped out of his shock. He then leaped backward hastily and gathered with the other five leaders who had escaped from the fierce fire.


    The Earth Wall melted and turned intova before it fell into the boiling water. The green steam came up from the water and the fog started to fill the swamp.


    "We have to work together. Let''s focus on Tyrant. Those guys appeared because of him, and if we kill him maybe it will send them back to wherever theye from," Goldier thought about it. The demon, the Undead, and the Beast like ck wyvern and Chimera should not exist on the Ortis Continent. As someone who had grown up in the Gigante Forest, he was so familiar with the forest.


    "Let''s not underestimate him no more. We will be going all out from the start!" At his words, the Obsidian Gator n''s chief and the Silver Steel Gator n''s chief took the vanguard followed by Goldier and his brother, and Roni with Earthern Gator n''s chief at thest line.


    The Obsidian Gator and the Silver Steel Gator were the first ones to make a move. The boiling water and fog did nothing to them as they rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. The Silver Steel Gator was holding the spears in his two hands and two obsidian round shields formed at the back of his palm. The round shield had thirty centimeters spikes on it on the surface. Getting hit by it might leave holes in the body.


    Since Tang Shaoyang was floating in the air, they had to jump into the air to reach him. The first one to jump was the Obsidian Gator. Tang Shaoyang was just three meters above the ground so the Chief of the Obsidian Gator n easily reached him. The Obsidian Gator n swung the spike-shield toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang did not stay still. He had his battle-ax, swinging toward the shield.


    Bang!


    The sh produced a loud noise, Tang Shaoyang felt like he was hitting an immovable wall. Yes, The Master Protector did not budge from the as he shoved another spike-shield toward him. He was forced to float upward to dodge the scary spike shield.


    "This is the first time that someone managed to block my strike without budging," He was genuinely surprised there. With his almost a hundred thousand Strength, he thought was proud of his raw strength yet this one managed to negate his battle-ax perfectly. Of course, Tang Shaoyang was not aware that the spike-shield had the ability to negate the attack by forty up to sixty percent of his force.


    "You should not get impressed by your opponent and leave your back unguarded, Human," The Silver Steel Gator appeared on his back with his dual silver spears. The Silver Steel Gator struck the spear on his head and also his back.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang was aware that he was facing six enemies at the same time. He would keep the [Spirit Eyes] open. He was aware that the Spearmaster wasing from the back. He made a hundred and eighty degrees turn and swung the Dragon Destroyer horizontally, blocking the two spears that aimed at him.


    nk! nk!


    The Silver Steel Gator was getting pushed back by his strong wind. After that, he used his long tail to grab the Silver Steel Gator. The tail coiled around the Silver Steel Gator''s right ankle. He brought the Silver Steel Gator higher in the air and mmed him down to the ground.


    Boom!


    The water sshed as a pit formed on the ground. Tang Shaoyang did not stay still. He made a strong p and pushed himself higher. The two Golden Gators appeared next to his previous spot as they sent their punches into the empty spot where he just stood. Of course, the attack did not stop there as Roni and the Earthern Gator also didunch their share of attacks.


    Roni spat another lump of poison toward him as the Earthern Gator shot javelin made of earth toward him. Tang Shaoyang gathered the dragon fire in his hand and shot the fire toward the iing poison. The poison instantly evaporated. As for the javelin, he made a wide swing and destroyed the six javelins.


    He managed to dodge the first wave of attack and managed to counter one of them. However, mming the Silver Steel Gator to the ground did not do any damage to it. The Silver Gator came out of the pit with no injuries. But then he furrowed his brows as he felt something amiss.


    He heard that they were going all out but he was unsure if they were going all out with this. All their attacks were predictable and easy to dodge as if they were doing something basic.


    ''They are not that weak, right?'' He could not help but question the Ancient Rank and the Myth Rank''s power. This was too weak for someone in their rank. He felt that Derekh Malone and Duran Ambrose were stronger than six of them.


    As the fight went on, he felt even weirder as they just repeated what they did in the first wave of attack. None of them used their skills yet, and this was repeated four times. They tried to gang up on him but all of them failed tond a single hit on him.


    At this moment, the six Leaders of the Gator Tribe looked toward the Obsidian Gator Tribe, "How is it, Obbie?" Goldier asked.


    The voice was slow but with his sharp sense, he could hear what they were talking about on the ground.


    "He is exceptionally strong but I think we can still defeat him if we work together like usual," The Obsidian Gator replied calmly.


    "I doubt that for a second but I will trust in your judgment as always," Goldier looked toward the air. The reason he said that was because the Silver Steel Gator kept getting pushed back by The Tyrant.


    Tang Shaoyang felt that the six gators were nning something but he did not know what it was. Then he noticed that Goldier nced toward Roni and the Earthern Gator. The green-colored and the deep brown-colored gator nodded their heads before they made a distance from the group.


    "Let''s have a real fight, shall we?" As Goldier said with a smile, his palm came together at the level of his chest, "[Anti-Mana Domain]!"

 Chapter 549 - Against The Gator Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 549 - Against The Gator Tribe</h4>


    There was a shock wave that came out from Goldier. The shock wave covered a big area, around a hundred meters area. The fire that could not be extinguished was gone immediately when the shock wave spread out.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what happened but he felt a tingling ufortable sensation all over his body. It was as if something was suppressed inside his body, "What did he do?" He was confused.


    "Huh, I thought it would cancel the transformation," Goldier looked at the air. He had suppressed the mana in the area, and he thought it would cancel the transformation. No one would be able to use mana in his Anti-Mana Domain so it would be a physical contest. That was the Gator Tribe known as, especially true for Golden Gator.


    That was why the six leaders were trying to test Tang Shaoyang''s physical power earlier because they would fight him with their physical strength. This was how they beat their enemy and the main reason why the Gator Tribe ruled the big swamp alone. The Golden Gator could cast the Anti-Mana Domain, and they be the core strength of the Gator Tribe.


    Tang Shaoyang quickly found out that he could not use the skill. His mana was abundant inside his body but the mana could not be used. If he tried to cast a skill such as [Thousand st]. The skill would be activated but once the mana was released to execute the skill the mana dispersed instantly. The skill could not get activated as the mana instantly dispersed.


    The one who told him about this was Rosalie. Apparently, she had faced this annoying Anti-Mana Domain before. This skill became the bane of the Elemental Knight who was reliant on their elemental attack. They could not use the elemental power, meaning they became an ordinary knight.


    "So they want to fight me with their brute force. An interesting way to fight," Tang Shaoyang stayed calm even though he would not be able to execute most of the skill, no, he smiled even, "But what about [sh Step]? Can I still use the skill?" He then thought of something interesting.


    The Anti-Mana Domain would disperse the mana he ejected out from his body but [sh Step] did not eject the mana from his body. He used the mana inside his body and the skill would be activated, "This is a fight that I excelled with¡­ No, the Anti-Mana Domain gives an advantage. I don''t need to be careful with their weird sh*t skill since we will be fighting with our physical force," His purple eyes glowed in excitement.


    Usually, he needed to be careful of the weird skill they had in their sleeves. Aki was the best example of it. If Aki was much stronger the chance that he survived the mind attack was small. But now mana that became the foundation of the skills could not be used. That meant he did not need to worry about the weird skill.


    "This is so doable for me," Tang Shaoyang muttered and squinted his eyes at Goldier. He voluntarily came down but he was still floating above the water. He then motioned to Goldier with his right hand toe at him, "Come, let''s fight!"


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Silver and the Obsidian Gator rushed toward him from the front. The Obsidian Gator with spike shield was in the front and Silver with dual spears stayed behind. The two Golden Gators also followed the two from the back.


    When the Obsidian Gator was three meters away from Tang Shaoyang, he leaped out and swung the shield toward him. While the Obsidian Gator attacked from the air, Silver wasing from below.


    [sh Step]


    Tang Shaoyang activated the skill and his ck figure blurred. He ignored the hard Obsidian Gator and focused on the Silver Steel Gator. He thought it would be easier for him to defeat the Silver Steel Gator first.


    Silver barely saw what happened but he managed to cross his dual spears at the sight of the battle-ax that swung toward him.


    Dang!


    The Dragon Destroyer hit the dual spears, and Silver''s defense was broken in the first attack. Tang Shaoyang followed with a flying side kick to Silver''s chest.


    "Rughmm!" Silver grunted in pain as his body was flying backward. His vision was getting further and further from his enemy. Silver was known for his spear-y and speed. He would take advantage of his speed and tricky spear-y. However, Tang Shaoyang''s speed was much faster than he thought. Since he could not follow his opponent''s speed Silver could not put his tricky spear-y.


    After kicking Silver, Tang Shaoyand ducked his head and pped his wing to maneuver in the air. He sensed somethinging from behind.


    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!


    A strong gust of wind was heard by his ears. When he turned around, the two Golden Gators were already there. Both fight with their bare hands, "Being sneaky, heh," He smirked at the two Golden Gators.


    ''I see now, [sh Step] is working. What about yer Energy? It is a different energy. Maybe I can use that as well,'' The more he thought about it, he was even more sure that Anti-Mana Domain only gave a huge advantage instead of suppressing him. It was as if the skill was cast by him to the six gators. Thanks to the Anti-Mana Domain, the two gators that were reliant on using their mana could not join the battle as they had to stay away. At least a hundred meters away from where they fought.


    "Don''t you dare to ignore me!" The Obsidian Gator charged at him again. At the same time, the two Golden Gators followed the Obsidian Gator in the background.


    Tang Shaoyang nned to save the hard Obsidian Gator for thest but the thought of yer Energy caused him to change his mind. Instead of escaping from the Obsidian Gator, he rushed toward the ck-colored gator. His right foot took a big step forward as his both hands were holding the Dragon Destroyer. At the same time, he gathered yer Energy at ax-de.


    "We caught ya!" Goldier''s brother eximed as a smirk stered on his face. The two Golden Gators picked up their speed and nked him from both sides. At the same time, Silver wasing from behind him.

 Chapter 550 - Accidental Kill

    <h4>Chapter 550 - idental Kill</h4>


    Obsidian Gator put his spike shield forward and charged with his maximum speed. His task was only one. It was to stop the man''s movement in front of him.


    Tang Shaoyang then swung the Dragon Destroyer diagonally upward when the Obsidian Gator was within his range.


    Bang!


    The Dragon Destroyer''s ax de cut through the spike shield, and the Obsidian Gator was flung away from the impact of the sh. It was like a bullet, the Obsidian Gator was elerated in the air like a bullet and crashed on the trees.


    Tang Shaoyang was not done yet. He activated another movement skill, [Vnt Step]. He kicked the empty air and made a turnaround. With a p of his wing, he flew toward Silver who wasing for him.


    The Silver Steel Gator had developed a trauma from the sh against him. Silver slowed down his speed the moment he noticed Tang Shaoyang wasing for him. The result of the sh between the Obsidian Gator and Tang Shaoyang was telling him that he would be an idiot to confront his opponent head-on.


    Tang Shaoyang straight ignored the two Golden Gators that likely the most excelled in the closebat. When he noticed that the Silver Steel Gator slowed down, a smirk formed on his lips. He made an unexpected decision by throwing the battle-ax toward him.


    Sure enough, Silver was caught off guard that the flying battle-ax quickly arrived in front of him. He stiffened for a little bit but he managed to take a sidestep to dodge the flying battle-ax. Who would expect that his opponent would throw the main weapon he used? Silver barely dodged the flying battle-ax. Then he looked in Tang Shaoyang''s direction only to find the guy was missing.


    "Above you, Silver!" Goldier warned him but that was toote.


    Silver noticed the shadow hovering over him. He looked up and saw a kick dropped to his head. The kick was too fast and came from an unexpected angle that he could not react in time to defend himself from the attack.


    Tang Shaoyang''s right heels were covered in yer Energy, and the dropkicknded on Silver''s sinciput.


    (Sinciput: the front of the skull from the forehead to the crown. Just in case you guys don''t know because I just know that area called sinciput in English.)


    Silver''s vision shook and blurred as the kicknded on his head. His body swayed to the right and left. Tang Shaoyang flew down to the level where his knee was around Silver''s chest level. Then he delivered the knee to Silver''s jaw. At that moment, Silver was cked out as his body was about to fall from the attack.


    Tang Shaoyang''s hand reached Silver''s neck before it could fall to the ground. After that, he flew toward the Dragon Destroyer. He once again ignored the two Golden Gators. He felt that he would be at a disadvantage if he fought the Myth Rank now. He wanted to kill the other two gators first and gain some levels.


    As he rushed to retrieve the battle-ax, he cast [yer Touch]. Silver''s body shook fiercely, convulsing but no words came out from Silver.


    Goldier and his brother were shocked to see Silver convulsed fiercely in the opponent''s hand, "What are you doing to Silver!?" Goldier roared.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled yfully, "I will snap his neck if youe closer to me," He was not expecting this would work but it actually worked. The two brothers stopped their advancement. The distance between the two was ten meters away. Ten meters was so close for them as they could move ten meters in the blink of an eye. However, Goldier did not dare to make any move at the sight of his friend being strangled.


    "Coward! Fight us if you dare!" Goldier''s brother shouted at Tang Shaoyang.


    "There''s no coward in a battle. There''s only a winner and a loser. The winner will take everything, and the loser will lose everything. Your cheap provocation won''t work on me, stupid lizard!" Tang Shaoyang grinned at the Goldier Brother who tried to provoke him. He then nced at Silver who was still convulsing fiercely.


    "Let''s make a truce. We will allow you to pass through the swamp without being attacked, and you will return Silver to us," Goldier suddenly made an unexpected proposal.


    "Brother! How can you do that? We just need to retrieve Silver from him. Why would we spare this coward that has been avoiding us all the time!" Goldier''s Brother did not agree with the proposal.


    "Shut up! I am the Grand Chief, and I will be the one who decides when we will fight and when we will retreat!" Goldier sternly rebuked his brother. Of course, there was a reason behind thepromise. It was Silver''s future that would make the Gator Tribe reach a new height. Yes, from the five Elders, Silver had the highest chance to reach Myth Rank before the other four. Goldier did not want to lose the excellent warrior of his tribe.


    This was bad luck where Silver encountered the worst opponent he had. Not only did the opponent overwhelm Silver in Strength but also in speed. That was tough luck.


    At this moment, the Obsidian Gator regrouped with the two Golden Gators. There was a big cut and deep cut on the spike shield, and the shield was bleeding. The dark red blood flowed from the cut, and the regeneration did not work to stop the bleeding despite The Gator''s high vitality. The yer Energy did the work wonderfully.


    Goldier''s Brother was aghast at the sight of this. The spike shield was part of the Obsidian Gator''s body, not an external shield that could be thrown away when it was broken.


    "Hmmmn, That''s a tempting proposal indeed. I can reach The Beast Coven faster¡­" His voice was getting lower at the end of his words as a wide smirk formed on his lips, "But why would I agree with that?"


    "You have been avoiding me because you are not sure that you could win against me. This is a win-win for us. You get what you want and¡­" Goldier paused as his eyes widened in fury. Silver, who had been convulsing in Tang Shaoyang''s hand, suddenly stopped moving.


    "Oh¡­ I identally killed one of your Elders," A wide grin stered on his face as Tang Shaoyang said that.

 Chapter 551 - The Last Seal

    <h4>Chapter 551 - The Last Seal</h4>


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    ¡­


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 999!]


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyebrows twitched when he heard that he was level 999. It was just a level away from level 1000, and he could start the trial. It was fortunate that he had more gators to kill. But then another notification rang in his head.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 1000]


    [You have met the requirement to take the Trial of the Epic (Sovereign Spirit)!]


    [Do you want to take the Trial of the Epic (Sovereign Spirit)? Yes. No.]


    There was ate notification ringing in his head. He then looked in the direction of his spirits. Despite the terrain, his spirits managed to push the ten thousand Gator Tribe''s force. He could see that gators were being ughtered. Especially Bronson, the executioner went crazy, tearing apart the gators in front of him.


    Thest notification must be from them. They had killed a lot of Gators to raise his level by one. Tang Shaoyang chose ''No'' as he had a battle ahead of him. Four Elders and one Grand Chief were still alive. He obviously could not take the trial now.


    After he chose no, he began allocating his attribute points. Then he noticed the word "Trial" next to his ss. The word "Trial" was glowing in gold so there was no way he would not notice that, ''Let''s finish the battle and take the trial,'' he then eyed the Obsidian Gator. That guy would be his next target. But then there was anotherte notification.


    [You have met the condition to unlock thest seal of the Dragon Bloodline!]


    [Do you want to unlock thest seal of your bloodline? Yes. No.]


    For this one, Tang Shaoyang did not hesitate to choose yes. Unlocking the seal would not disturb the fight.


    [You have unlocked the seal of your bloodline!]


    [Bloodline bonus attribute per level increased: +200 Strength, +200 Agility, +200 Vitality, +200 Stamina, +200 Magic Power, +20 Sense!]


    [Your Skill [Grand Dragon Transformation] has been upgraded to [True Dragon]!]


    [Your Skill [Dragon Fire] has been upgraded to [Divine Fire]!]


    [Your Skill [Fire Domain] has been upgraded to [Realm of Fire]!]


    [Your skill [Dragon Aura (passive)] has been upgraded to [King of Beast (Aura)]!]


    [Your Skill [Elemental Maniption] has been upgraded to [Master of Elemental]!]


    [Unsealing the ck Dragon bloodline has triggered the bonus. All your existing skills'' level increased by two!]


    [You have met the requirement to advance your Second ss [Primordial yer]!]


    [Do you want to proceed with the second ss advancement? Yes. No.]


    [Your second ss has advanced from [Primordial yer] to [Legend yer]!]


    [Bloodline bonus attribute per level increased: +120 Strength, +120 Agility, +120 Vitality, +120 Stamina, +120 Magic Power, +12 Sense, +36 Attribute Points!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Blink]!]


    [You havepleted the second ss advancement!]


    Tang Shaoyang was immersed in his advancement and thest unsealing of his bloodline. However, there was no change in his transformation even though the skill had evolved, ''Maybe I should cancel the skill and activate it again but there will be a cooldown if I do that. I will try itter,'' His immersion broke as he heard a scream that was filled with fury and hatred.


    "You dare!" Goldier''s Brother screamed as he leaped toward Tang Shaoyang. He did not care what his brother said, he just wanted to have Silver''s body and checked the condition.


    Tang Shaoyang merely smirked as he stored the dead body into his inventory. Also, why did not he dare? The Gators were enemies and enemies meant to be killed.


    "Goldien! Back!" Goldier called out. It was a lie if he was not upset but they truly need to assess the situation and think of a new n to fight the man. They had been careless because they never lost before. Once the Anti-Mana Domain activated no adversary could survive unless their enemy was a higher rank. They would never try to fight a higher rank as they were not that stupid to challenge someone that far stronger than them.


    Goldier''s brother, Goldien did not listen to his brother''s advice as he was blinded with rage. The golden fist glowed brightly.


    The movement was not that fast to Tang Shaoyang and predictable. He just needed to avoid the glowing fist, "Let''s try this new skill," He cast the new skill, [Blink].


    His figure disappeared, it disappeared and appeared twenty meters ahead. Tang Shaoyang right behind Goldien, ''Huh!? Where is he?'' Both had the same thoughts. Goldien saw the figure disappear without noticing a movement. It was like teleportation. The same for Tang Shaoyang, he did not see Goldien but the Obsidian Gator and Goldier ahead of him.


    Thanks to the Anti-Mana Domain, he could not see his surroundings with his [Spirit Eyes]. However, his sensebined with [Dragon Sense] quickly picked it up. He sensed someone was behind him. He turned around and swung the battle-ax. The yer Energy was still coating the battle-ax.


    "Behind you, Goldien!" Goldier yelled at his brother while the Obsidian Gator tried to rush up to help Goldien.


    Goldien tried to throw his body forward to avoid the attack from behind him by hearing his brother''s warning. While he managed to minimize the damage, the battle-ax still cut through his back. The sharp pain assaulted him right below the neck area. If he was a few secondste he would lose his head.


    The blood sprayed from the back as the golden leather split open. Goldien managed to roll forward and leaped forward, trying to make a distance from the enemy behind him. He managed to make some distance, twenty-five meters from the spot where he got hit. However, Tang Shaoyang cast his second movement skill, [sh Step].


    The moment Goldien turned around Tang Shaoyang was already in front of him with his Dragon Destroyer. He swung the battle-ax hard while Goldien raised his glowing arms to block the iing strike.

 Chapter 552 - The Trial Of The Epic - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 552 - The Trial Of The Epic - Part 1</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was about to hit the glowing arms with his battle-ax but the ground on his footing raised. He was getting pushed up by the ground and flung away to the air. He opened his wings and reduced the momentum and flipped in the air.


    When he stabilized his position, he saw the enemies were gone. The ground shot up and flung Goldien, Goldier, and the Obsidian Gator far away from him. He then looked in the direction of the Earthern Gator. The culprit behind all of this was this Earthern Gator. He used the Earth Elemental to escape.


    "That means the Anti-Mana Domain is turned off if they can use their elemental power," Tang Shaoyang muttered as he activated the [Spirit Eyes]. Goldier, Goldien, and Obsidian Gator were already far away. He could give chase.


    He was about to chase them but Roni, the Venomous Gator, sent out venomous fog. The green fog discharged from the body. The fog immediately filled the swamp before Roni was flung away by the Earthern Gator, and the Earthern Gator also flung himself to the air.


    The venomous fog dyed him for sure but Tang Shaoyang decided not to chase too. He let them go away. Of course, he had his reason for that. He wanted to take the trial first and faced the Gator Tribe again. If he killed them now, the exp would be wasted since his level was capped at level 1000. He was pretty sure that it was not going to increase unless he reached the Epic Rank.


    "Alright guys, return!" He was speaking to his spirits, "That''s enough for today. We will have more fightster," he called off all the spirits. All the spirits disappeared from the battlefield as they returned to the spiritual space.


    The battle was over as the Gator Tribe lost one of their Elders and a big chunk of their forces. That was a big win since Tang Shaoyang lost none and he managed to reach level 1000. That was his purpose in fighting the Gator Tribe.


    *** ***


    Aki watched the battle from behind, and he could not believe what he watched. A man against the whole Gator Tribe, and he won at that. Killing one of the Elders, wounding two of the Elders, and a chunk of the Gator Tribe was destroyed.


    Amazed? The rat beastmen was more than shocked. He was stunned by the thing that unfolded before his eyes. He did not know that his Lord was this strong. Myth Rank and five Ancient Ranks could not even corner his Lord. They were having a hard time against one man.


    Aki realized that he did not know much about his new Lord. His Lord was not an Epic Rank but he was much stronger than an Epic Rank. Even Myth Rank was having a hard time against him. The longer he stayed with his Lord the more he felt that conquering the Gigante Forest was no longer impossible.


    As his thoughts wandered around, his Lord returned to his side, "Wee back, My Lord. What should we do next? Should we chase the Gator Tribe?"


    "There''s no need. We will return to a safe ce. I am going to take the trial to Epic Rank, I want you¡­" Tang Shaoyang paused. He wanted to say that Aki should safeguard him while he took the trial but he changed his mind, "I will return to the city instead. It''s safer there as I am far from these tribes. I want you to ensure the safety of others, Aki! I want you and Lauri to lead them temporarily until my return."


    "Yes, My Lord. I will do my best to protect your people," Aki bowed his head.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to fly but out of nowhere, Greed jumped onto his shoulder. The Dark Predator did not want to be left behind.


    "Huh, you are getting bigger!?" He noticed that the cat was getting bigger. Greed became bigger than a normal cat, about the size of a dog but a bit smaller. Tang Shaoyang gave a quick check on his buddy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Greed


    Race: Beast - Dark Predator


    Affiliation: Tang Empire - Tang Shaoyang''s Companion


    Evolution: Stage 9


    Level: 637


    Skill: [Natural Invisible] [Mana Maniption] [Shadow Ruler] [Night Vision] [Shadow Split] [Shadow Illusion] [Shadow Domain] [Shadow Bind] [Shadow Blind]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Dark Predator had reached adulthood, and it was stage-9 evolution. A rank below to reach an Epic Rank. This guy was really worth being nurtured.


    "You went missing for a while, and you have evolved again," Tang Shaoyang smiled and rubbed the ck fur. The little guy purred happily as Greed rested his head.


    After a quick check, he then left Aki and Lauri in charge of his force. There was no way to bring them all back to the city with him. Even though Lauri was weaker than the other chiefs, the others still listened to Lauri as Tang Shaoyang put a lot of trust in the chief of the Parmus Tribe.


    It was not even two hours since he left Biaska Town, and he returned again. By the time he arrived at Biaska Town Tang Shaoyang saw that many knights were wandering around at Biaska za. Hended in front of the Biaska Inn. As soon as hended the knights that were around the inn immediately knelt toward him, "We greet Lord Tang!" The voice boomed at the za.


    "Rise!" Tang Shaoyang nodded and motioned them to get up. After that, he entered the Biaska Inn. The attendants immediately stood in line and greeted him respectfully as he was royalty. Not wrong though as he was indeed royalty. He was the first Generation of royalty.


    "Where''s Roan? I want to meet him now!" There was a male attendant. Before the male attendant could reach him he asked him.


    "Sir Roan is in his room upstairs, Lord Tang. Do you want me¡­" Before the male attendant finished his words, Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "There''s no need, I will go there myself!"


    The Hunters who had their ale and food on the first floor looked toward him. They did not know what happened and were curious about Tang Shaoyang. These hunters were not aware of what transpired within the town. They did not know there was a shift of power within the town. Of course, some hunters were aware of who he was. The man who defeated the former Mayor of the town.


    Tang Shaoyang made his way upstairs. There was someone that informed Roan that Tang Shaoyang returned to the town. They met on the stairs, before the old man could say anything, Tang Shaoyang spoke first, "We will talk in your room,"


    Roan nodded and followed Tang Shaoyang closely. Roan''s room was on the highest floor of the Biaska Inn, "How''s with the contract? Have all the knights signed the contract?"


    "All knights have signed the contracts. Tristan and Carl are now helping the knights to retrieve their family in Ambrose Family''s territory," Roan replied quickly.


    "What about Selena and Ashley? Are they helping Tristan and Carl too?" Tang Shaoyang could not see the two girls even with his [Spirit Eyes].


    "No, they should be in the town. Maybe they are in the market district," Roan did not know where the two girls went. The two were his superior. There was no way he would send someone to follow the two girls. On top of that, the city should be fairly safe for Ashley. Since the two Ladies refused to have escorts he was not going to force them.


    "I see, let them be then," Tang Shaoyang nodded. Ashley was having a hard time with her father. It would be better for her to have some time off and have some entertainment to ovee her issue.


    Soon the two reached the Roan room, "I have a question for you, Roan," as soon as they reached the room, Tang Shaoyang was the first one to open his mouth.


    "Ask away My Lord," Roan bowed his head.


    "You have reached the Epic Rank for years so I want to know more about the Trial of the Epic," Tang Shaoyang directly went to the main topic. He was not shy to ask his subordinates about that. There was nothing to be ashamed to ask his subordinate.


    Roan paused and looked toward his Lord with his eyes widened a little bit. If his Lord asked him about the Trial of the Epic then that meant his Lord had met the requirement to take the Trial of the Epic.

 Chapter 553 - Trial Of The Epic - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 553 - Trial Of The Epic - Part 2</h4>


    Roan''s eyes gleamed in excitement for some reason. When his Lord was not even an Epic Rank, he was far stronger than the two Epic Ranks. He could not imagine if his Boss reached the Epic Rank.


    "What do you want to know about the Trial of The Epic, my Lord? I will tell you everything I know about the Trial of the Epic," Roan bowed his head.


    "I want to know everything you know. Tell me everything like what you do within the Trial of The Epic. How does it go with the trial? Will I get transported to a separate dimension to take the trial or will my body just stay here? Will something like divine lightning strike me?" Tang Shaoyang mentioned a bunch of things.


    "Then I will tell you everything I know about the Trial of the Epic. First, yes, you will get transported in a separate dimension to take the trial. Second, from the information I have gathered before I take my trial, all the trials are the same. You will be facing seven waves of monsters. Each wave will get stronger. However, each individual has a different difficulty for the trial. I don''t know what determines the difficulty for each individual.


    "Third, while the trial has seven stages you can go further to get a better reward. But the monsters will get stronger as we go further. Fourth, You have to be careful if you want to go to a further stage, My Lord. If you die in the trial you will really die. Five, there are four different rewards if you finish the trial: Talent, Awakening your Bloodline, Second ss, and Random Equipment with the lowest grade is Epic. That''s everything I know about the Trial of the Epic, My Lord," Roan told everything he knew about the trial. Of course, he summarized it short. He did a lot of research in the past before he took the trial.


    "I see, the more stages I clear the better reward I will get," Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin, ''Wait, don''t tell me that your previous Master died from the trial, Rosalie?'' This should be easy to finish, ''Unless your previous Master died from trying the further stage?'' The trial sounded easy for Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡ªI don''t know. I told you that the connection between us cut off. I don''t know what happened to him in the trial at all. Maybe he died because he could not use his spirit to fight. What I remembered was that I was ejected out of his spiritual space.


    Rosalie replied with a slight high pitch. She seemed to be emotional when he mentioned her previous Master. So far, Rosalie has never told anyone about her previous master. Not the name, the world, nothing aside from that her master died from taking the trial.


    ¡ªActually, my previous Master died in the same way as well. He took the path of the Spirit Commander. Just like Rosalie said, the trial was designed for one person, and that person could not receive any help but a weapon and armor. You can''t bring anyone with you.


    Bronson shared his experience as well. Three spirits had been contracted before. Rosalie, Bronson, and Arkanos.


    "What about you, Arkanos? What happened to your previous Master? Did he die from the trial as well?" Tang Shaoyang wanted to know about the Spirit Contractor as well. The ss was certainly powerful. He thought they could pass the trial easily but it was not the case.


    ¡ªNo, my previous Master''s was quite strong actually. He managed to reach Myth Rank but he died stupidly¡­


    Arkanos did not finish his words, and everyone was waiting for him to finish them. The Ice de continued since his Master was waiting for his answer


    ¡ªhe slept with the Empress of one of the strongest empires in his world, and then the emperor found out about his deed. You can tell what happened next. He was being hunted down and caughtter on. Then the emperor decided to execute the adultery pair before his people.


    Arkanos was quite ashamed when he shared his past story. That was indeed a shameful deed.


    Roan looked at his Lord strangely. He had been quiet for some time but there was something that boggled his mind. It was the way of his Lord''s thought. He felt it was unnecessary to risk it to get a better reward since he was already strong enough. Safely finishing the trial was the best for him. However, Roan did not dare to say it out loud.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "I just need to activate the Trial of the Epic, and then there will be portal forms for me that will teleport me to the separate dimensional?"


    "Yes, My Lord," Roan nodded his head. He truly did not dare to say anything about the advice. He felt that his Lord knew what he was doing.


    "Then tell Selena and Ashley about the trial when they return. How long will it take to finish the trial?" Tang Shaoyang opened his window status. He was about to press the word "Trial" while waiting for Roan to answer.


    "Ah, I forgot to tell you about the conversion time. The conversion time should be one day in that separate dimensional is the same one hour in the real world," Roan nodded his head, "And you can only bring weapons and armors, nothing more than that,"


    "Alright then, I will summon the portal right now," Tang Shaoyang tapped the word "Trial". The word disappeared as something simr to a ck hole appeared in front of him. The ck hole sucked the table and the chairs in the room.


    Roan forgot to tell his Lord to not summon the portal in his room. Now his room was in his chaos. The portal then formed in the room. Two meters tall and a meter wide, about the size of a person.


    "Then I will leave the knights in your care, Roan!" Tang Shaoyang tapped Roan''s shoulder and smiled at the old man. After that, he walked toward the portal. His figure twisted and sucked into the portal.


    Roan watched everything as his Lord and the portal disappeared from his room.

 Chapter 554 - Trial Of The Epic

    <h4>Chapter 554 - Trial Of The Epic</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes as he entered the portal. He was not used yet to the ufortable feeling of taking the portal even though this was his ninth time taking the portal. A frown formed on his forehead and he opened his eyes.


    He was standing in the middle of the prairie. The green grass filled his vision and from what he could see, everything was grass in his vision. He stood there for a moment and scanned the surroundings, nothing but grass and a stone pir next to him.


    [Wee to the Trial of the Epic!]


    [Finish the trial to reach the Epic Rank and obtain a reward from finishing the trial!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Trial of The Epic]


    Task: Survive and defeat seven waves of monsters


    Time: No Time Limit


    Reward Choices: [Second Talent], [Third ss (If you meet the requirement), [Awakening Innate Bloodline (If you meet the requirement), [High-Quality Equipment]


    Note: If you die then you will die! Good Luck!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Do you want to start Trial of The Epic? Yes. No.]


    Tang Shaoyang chose no and the interface disappeared. He looked at the task interface, and his eyes locked on the reward choices. The word "requirement" in (If you meet the requirement) was written in bright red. The frown deepened as he muttered, "Roan did not tell anything about the requirement," He then tapped the word "requirement".


    [Survive and Defeat fifteen waves of monsters to unlock this reward!]


    That was the requirement to unlock the Third ss. He had to defeat fifteen waves of monsters, "It''s doable,'' He nodded his head and tapped the requirement to unlock the Awakening Innate Bloodline.


    [Survive and Defeat twenty waves of monsters to unlock this reward!]


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he understood why Roan did not tell him about these requirements. That was because Roan did not experience this requirement. Roan did not have a bloodline when he took the trial. Roan also did not have the second ss when he took the trial as well.


    ''What should I get from the reward?'' Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. He had not even started the trial yet but he was thinking the reward, "Second Talent might be good but the innate bloodline and the third ss are so tempting as well,"


    "No, it is an innate bloodline. I might awaken a crappy bloodline while talent is random. Should I aim for the third ss instead?" Tang Shaoyang ignored the fourth choice. He was thinking to get stronger through his internal force rather than relying on the external force.


    "Shaoyang oh Shaoyang, you are overthinking it. You haven''t started the trial yet you are already thinking about the reward," He shook his head, "Let''s check something first before I start the trial,"


    "Zaneos? Zowen? Karan? Are you there?" He tried tomunicate with the spirits but they did not respond to him. That meant that it was really true that his connection with his spirits was cut off during the trial, "Wait, what about if I summon a new spirit with the bodies of these monsters? That''s worth a try actually,"


    "Alright, I am ready for the trial!" Tang Shaoyang opened the interface once again.


    [Do you want to start Trial of The Epic? Yes. No.]


    He tapped yes without hesitation and the screen vanished instantly as a bigger screen appeared in his eyes.


    [The Trial of The Epic has started! Good luck, yer Tang Shaoyang~]


    [The first wave will attack you in five minutes!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [First Wave]


    Composition: 10,000 Stage 4 Monsters


    Countdown: 00:04:58


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Stage 4 monsters? That''s actually weak," Tang Shaoyang frowned. He then recalled that Bronson''s master and Rosalie''s master died in the trial but how could they die with this weak trial?


    Waiting for the wave of the monsters, he inspected the stone pir next to him. The only thing that was not grass was this stone pir. A pitch-ck stone, more like coal in his eyes but when he touched the smooth surface he felt it was like a ceramic. Aside from that, nothing special with the stone.


    "I guess I will wait," He did not leave the stone pir as he thought the stone pir had a role in the trial. He leaned his back against the stone pir as he waited for the five minutes to pass. It was a short five minutes but he felt that it was too long. When the countdown tickled down to zero he felt a vibration on the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang took the battle-ax out. He was ready for the fight and looked to the side where the vibration came from. There was a horde of monsters running toward him.


    "Goblin?" He muttered as he looked at the green monsters that led the horde. The green-colored creatures were leading the horde. They had the same color as a goblin and their face was simr to a goblin with a pointy nose and pointy ears. However, they were much taller than a goblin. They were over two meters with their buffed bodies, holding a big wooden club.


    "That''s not a goblin for sure," Tang Shaoyang did not wait for them toe at him. He walked toward the horde that rushed toward him while dragging the battle-ax. As he got closer to the horde, the vibration on his feet was getting stronger.


    "I am not going to wait any longer," He then stopped walking and rushed toward the horde. A man rushed toward ten thousand monsters'' horde.


    When he arrived in front of the horde, Tang Shaoyang swung the battle-ax. One swing of his battle-ax cut through six green-colored creatures. At the same time, he cast the [Basic Detection] on the green-colored creature. They were the big version of the goblin, Hobgoblin.


    "Not that much different from the goblins," He had faced goblins before when he did not have his second ss and the bloodline. They were barely a threat to him before let alone now. The battle-ax butchered the Hobgoblins into pieces. Of course, Hobgoblin was not the only monster in the horde. There were many other monsters but they were still the same stage-4 monsters. Not a threat to him.

 Chapter 555 - Easy First Wave

    <h4>Chapter 555 - Easy First Wave</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang stood in the middle of the monsters and beast he killed. Blood trickled down from the de of his Dragon Destroyer.


    [You have cleared the first wave!]


    [The next wave will spawn in an hour!]


    Those were the notifications that rang in his head. He was not sure how long it was for him to clear ten thousand monsters, but he was sure it was not over three hours. He was quite fast even though he did not use his skill. It was just pure strength to defeat ten thousand stage-4 monsters.


    "Let''s see if I can summon a spirit in this dimension," Tang Shaoyang extended his hands wide and activated the skill, [Epic Summoning]. He thought the skill might not work since he could notmunicate or receive help from the spirit. To his surprise, the skill was working. The corpses burst out into the dark mist and gathered in one spot.


    [You have summoned Grade C Spirit, Goru the Hobgoblin Champion!]


    Three meters tall Hobgoblin came out of the dark mist and yelled to the sky as it raised the club to the sky as well, "UWOOOOOO!"


    "What the¡­ Grade C? It''s still ten thousand sacrifices, that should be at least Grade B Spirit or maybe Grade C+ Spirit, right?" Tang Shaoyang muttered as he was not satisfied with the creature he had summoned. However, it was toote to regret it right now. Even if he sacrificed the hobgoblin, he only obtained Spiritual Energy and an inferior skill of a Grade C+ Spirit.


    "Grade C Spirit also fine," Tang Shaoyang epted it and looked toward the Hobgoblin Champion, "Can you talk?"


    The Hobgoblin''s answer was a yell then it rushed toward him with the big club. Its movement was too slow in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, "Since you can''t talk, let''s finish with a fist," After saying that, Tang Shaoyang rushed toward the hobgoblin spirit. His movement might be too fast for Goru. It could not react in time as he arrived in front of it and sent a punch toward the belly.


    From the punch, Goru''s body curved backward as his body was flung ten meters away before it crashed on the ground and rolled on the grass. Tang Shaoyang did not stop there as he leaped toward the Hobgoblin. He stepped right on the monster''s head.


    Boom!


    The Hobgoblin''s head sunk into the ground and soon he saw the magic circle formed on the monster''s forehead as he raised his foot. The monster gave up after two strikes, "This is too fast, I don''t even use my skill," Now he was not sure whether he should add the Hobgoblin into his spirit army. He was not going to invest the sacrifice on a hobgoblin. If he invested in Karan, that was because Karan was his first spirit. They had been through a lot together so he would not throw the orc away.


    "Nah, I don''t know if the hobgoblin will have any use on the battlefield but let''s see what it can do in the next wave," Tang Shaoyang put his palm on the magic circle.


    [You have established a contract with Grade C Spirit, Goru the Hobgoblin Champion!]


    The Hobgoblin turned in ck mists and entered his forehead. He then let out a sigh and looked around. The green grass had turned red from the blood of the monsters, "Now what should I do in the next hour?"


    Tang Shaoyang located the stone pir and headed back there, "Goru, can you listen to me?" He tried tomunicate with the newly contracted spirit. He wanted to know if he could summon the spirit if he was summoned in this dimension.


    ¡ªMaster? Do you call me?


    Tang Shaoyang heard a rough voice replying, and he was surprised to hear that. He did not have that much hope it would work since the two spirits told him that their Master died in the trial, "Don''t tell me that they did not even pass the first wave?"


    If they passed the first wave they should be able to summon a spirit and use the spirit to fight or even pass the trial. Tang Shaoyang cast [Spirit Manifestation] and summoned Goru. The three meters tall Hobgoblin appeared in front of him. At the sight of his Master, Goru knelt.


    "What if I summon Zaneos?" Tang Shaoyang tried to summon Zaneos but he only got a notification.


    [You can''t summon the Grade A Spirit, Zaneos The Demon Swordmaster in this dimension!]


    "As expected, I can''t summon them," This was something he expected. A little bit disappointed but not so much. It was not like he would rely on them to finish the trial. It was just a bit lonely that he had no one to talk with.


    ¡ªWhat can I do for you, Master?


    Goru spoke again. Tang Shaoyang had been ignoring the hobgoblin from the start so the monster spoke again to gain his master''s attention.


    "Nothing, you can go back to the Spiritual Space¡­ Wait, do youe from my Spiritual Space?" Tang Shaoyang thought of something. Where did hee from? That was a good question. If he came from his Spiritual Space then he should be meeting with the other spirits.


    ¡ªI don''t know but Ie from a nice ce for sure. It''s much better than the darkness I have been before.


    From Goru''s answer, Tang Shaoyang could tell that this was the first time the hobgoblin had been summoned, or else the hobgoblin should know about the spiritual space and the void. But the fact that the monster knew nothing about those two ces, the spirit must be a newbie.


    "Did you meet with the other spirits in that ce?" This was weird if the spirits were staying in the same ce, he should be able to summon the other spirits too.


    ¡ªOther spirits? I don''t know. I did not see anyone else but me in that ce


    Goru replied with a confused tone. He recalled the ce where had been and truly saw no one but him and a warm grass field. He did not understand what his Master talked about.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. If Goru was in a different spiritual space, it was logical that he was not able to summon the other spirits. That meant the spiritual space got separated too, "There''s nothing you need to do for now but you will have to fight in an hour. So you can go back to that nice ce for now,"


    ¡ªYes, Master. If you need me for something. I am at your call, Master.


    After saying that, Goru the Hobgoblin Champion disappeared into ck mist, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone.


    He went back to the stone pir. The stone pir was still the same even after he finished the first wave of the trial, "Maybe there''s really nothing special about this stone pir," he muttered and sat down with his back leaned against the stone pir.


    There was nothing to do as he had to wait for an hour for the next wave. Idle sitting there, Tang Shaoyang opened his window status. Killing ten thousand stage-4 monsters did not give him enough exp to level¡­ "Or I can''t level up because I have reached max level?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: High Human


    Main ss: Spirit Sovereign


    Second ss: Legend yer [Level - 1000]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 1000


    Talent: Divine Body


    Bloodline: ck Dragon


    Attribute Point: 38872


    Strength: 99999


    Agility: 86850


    Vitality: 96895


    Stamina: 81534


    Magic Power: 99999


    Spirit Power: 301


    Sense: 999


    Mana: 99999/99999


    Spiritual Energy: 3010/3010


    yer Essence: 51752


    yer Energy: 51752/51752


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Epic Summoning], [Sovereign Rule], [Epic Integration - Max Lvl], [Mana Mastery (Master)], [Master Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Max Level], [Spirit Eyes - Max Level], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Max], [Raged Alteration - Max], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Max], [Divine Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Max], [Dispersal (Passive) - Max], [me Shield - Max ], [Mana Shroud - Max], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [True Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Divine Fire], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [True Dragon], [Spirit Manifestation], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive,)], [Abyss Domain], [Undead Poison], [Thousand st - Lvl Max Lvl], [Deadly Charge - Max Lvl], [Mana Regeneration (Passive) - Max Lvl], [Spirit Gate], [Spirit Energy], [Rush - Lvl 9], [Perception (Passive)], [yer Domination (Passive)], [yer de], [Elemental Maniption], [Realm of Fire], [Dragon Sense], [Gravity Pull], [Grievous Strike], [Spirit Link], [Sovereign Aura (Passive)], [Spirit Blessing - Lvl 4], [Resistance (Passive)], [Perseverance (Passive)], [Rapid Recovery (Passive)], [yer Touch], [yer Absorption], [Vnt Step - Lvl 6], [Mirage Stride], [King of Beast (Passive)], [yer Touch], [yer Absorption], [Blink]


    Contracted Spirit (18): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordmaster] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)], [Malki - The Fire Ant Emperor], [Feera - The Chimera], [Yowe - the Undead Elite Lancer], [Bronson - The Executioner], [Aerelion - The Dark Wyvern], [Orleans - The Demon Prince], [Crystal - The Frost Knight], [Rosalie - The me Queen], [Jet - The Abyss Raven], [Pari - The Dire Bear], [Orlon - The Dark Hound], [Exon - The Giant Hawk], [Majon - The Horned Hound], [Arkanos - The Ice de], [Lilliana - The Crimson General] [Palmer - The Wind Elemental Knight], [Pierson - The Earth Elemental Knight], [Goru - The Hobgoblin Champion]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Wait, there''s something weird here," Tang Shaoyang noticed something weird with his window status. It was his Attribute Points, he had a lot of them even though he always allocated them into his Strength Attribute.


    He did not take a look at his window status carefully each time. So he did not notice that he had a lot of attribute points. Almost forty thousand attribute points. That was a lot. Then he only noticed now that 99999 was the max for each attribute aside from Sense. This was a new mystery.

 Chapter 556 - The Two Girls Concern

    <h4>Chapter 556 - The Two Girls'' Concern</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang quickly found out the mystery behind why he had a stack of Attribute Points. Math was the worst thing for him but he managed to calcte it after almost an hour. The extra attribute points were the excess from the maximum attributes, his Strength and Magic Power were maxed out and the excess of the attribute points he got from leveling up went to attribute points.


    "So I have 38872 extra attribute points. My Strength maxed out and so did my Magic Power¡­" He muttered in a low voice. He must think of a way so his attributes would not be wasted away. He needed to allocate them if he wanted to go further than twenty waves.


    But he was in a dilemma whether to save it or allocated it to the other attributes, "Also why would there be a limit for the attribute? I thought it was limitless but there must be a way to lift the limit," Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow.


    "Now I miss my spirits¡­" He let out a sigh. If the spirits were here, he could ask some advice from them. He would not be confused like this, "But wait¡­ Epic Rank¡­ Maybe this is the reason why I have to reach the Epic Rank. It is to lift the limitation of my attributes. So I can''t save my attribute points then?"


    [The second wave will attack you in five minutes!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Second Wave]


    Composition: 20,000 Stage 4 Monsters, and 10,000 Stage 5 Monsters


    Countdown: 00:04:59


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Meh, this should another easy wave,"


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, back to Biaska Town, Roan wiped the cold sweat on his forehead as he was facing two angry women. Selena and Ashley were angry that he did not inform them that his Lord was taking the Trial of The Epic. He now had to face them with his head lowered.


    Before, Ashley was just part of the dying Ambrose Family''s members. However, she was now his Lady, his Lord''s woman. He had to give her the same respect as he respected his Lord or else it was the same as he disrespected his Lord. Fortunately Roan knew that Ashley just faced his scummy father. He could make a good excuse with that.


    "Lord Tang does not want to disturb you two so he just left a message to me that he is taking the Trial of The Epic," Roan replied with a forced smile.


    Selena squinted her eyes at the old man for a moment before she let out a sigh. That was what Tang Shaoyang would do for sure. She shook her head and pulled Ashley with her. Getting angry at the old man was no use, "That''s the thing he would do for sure. We can''t me Sir Roan for that,"


    At this point, it was truly childish to me Roan for that. If someone should inform them, it was him who should do that. But since he did want to inform them, she could not me Roan for that. The old man was innocent in this case. She let Selena drag her out of the room.


    "So you should know more about the Trial of The Epic, right Ashley? Can you tell me more about this trial?" Selena was new to the game. Before she was brought to Earth by Tang Shaoyang, her world had just undergone a transformation. So she had no detailed information about the game aside from the basics.


    "It is the trial to pass the level cap. Level 1000, that''s the maximum level for us. In order to lift the limitation, we need to reach Epic Rank, and to reach Epic Rank we need to pass the Epic of The Trial. He is facing the trial to lift the level cap," Ashley summarized about the trial to Selena.


    "What happens if he does not pass the trial?" That was the thing that Selena was concerned about the most. What if Tang Shaoyang did not pass the trial?


    "Died. There are only two results, either pass the trial or dead. But I don''t think that he will fail in the trial unless¡­" Ashley paused as she thought something. The Trial of The Epic was notmon knowledge to everyone but that was the information that could be found in the Royal Library of the Lionax Kingdom.


    As someone who graduated from the Lionax Academy, she had ess to the Royal Library. She had a lot of information about the Trial of the Epic, and she knew about the seven stages that needed to be passed in the trial. She also knew that one could go through more than seven stages to get a better reward.


    "Unless what?" Selena was worried that Ashley suddenly fell silent.


    "Unless he tried to force himself and continue the trial further," Selena had a confused look on her face with her exnation. She knew nothing about the Trial of the Epic.


    "In order to finish the trial one has to face seven waves of monsters. However, you can face more waves of monsters to get a better reward. What do you think he would do?" Ashley looked at Selena to know her reaction, "What do you think he will do in that situation? I believe that it should be easy for him to pass the trial if he only faces the seven waves of monsters but I am not sure¡­ What do you think?"


    Selena let out a sigh, "He will take the risk for sure¡­" She just became even more worried if that was the Trial of the Epic''s mechanism. She was sure that Tang Shaoyang would take the maximum risk for the maximum reward.


    "I am kinda worried now. My father finished eight waves to pass the Trial of the Epic. That''s an average wave for an Epic Rank but depending on the ss, a certain trial is more difficult," Ashley made the same worried face the more she thought about it.


    Tang Shaoyang not only had a unique ss but he also had a second ss, and also a bloodline. She was not sure but maybe he would face the highest difficulty for the Trial of the Epic.

 Chapter 557 - Turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 557 - Turmoil</h4>


    Meanwhile, the first battle between the Lionax Kingdom and the Revolution Army had started. When the Revolution Army showed up, they took down Aram City. That was just the start. The Revolution Army managed to take four more cities before The Lionax Kingdom''s force came to stop them. Now the Revolution Army was stuck in Glimmer City as the Lionax Kingdom''s army was ahead of them.


    Julius Brent had taken full control over the Glimmer including the city. In the city hall of Glimmer City, he gathered his twelve generals, "They are not the main army, right? There''s no way they could reach this fast to the north in this short time, so who''s leading the army?"


    "No, My Lord. The main army is led directly by King Emerson and the army that fortified Ardale City is Marquis Brook''s force. He convinced the nobles in the north to unite and fight us until the kingdom''s main force arrived," General Harold reported to Julius. He was the person in charge of the information of the Revolution Army.


    "How many of them? And Marquis Brook is just an Epic Rank, right?" Julius tapped the table with his index finger as he asked for more detailed information.


    "Fifteen thousand Knights in total and yes, Marquis Brook is an Epic Rank. Including with the previous Marquis of the Brook Family and from the other nobles, they have seven Epic Ranks in total," General Harold nodded his head.


    "Then it should not be a problem for us to take down Glimmer City, right?" Even though the force under Marquis Brook might be the biggest obstacle they have encountered so far. It should not be an issue for the Revolution army to defeat them as they had an overwhelming number, ny thousand forces. On top of that, he was a Myth Rank and his twelve generals were Ancient Ranks. The seven Epic Ranks should not be an issue for them.


    "We can but I am afraid that we will suffer not a small loss if we force our way into the city. We need to preserve our manpower until the battle against the main army, My Lord," General Ralph, a middle-aged man with a thick beard, voiced his opinion.


    "You are right about that as well but we can''t let them unite with the main army as well. That will just make them stronger. We have to defeat them and absorb their force to be cannon fodder to fight against the main army," Julius Brent was still tapping his index finger for a moment before he came up with a decision, "Then, let''s make our move. If thirteen of us joined the battle from the start we could minimize the casualty on our side. It can be a good warm-up too," a smile formed on his lips.


    When he said that, no one objected. They could not wait until the main force to arrive and let them unite just like their Lord said or else the fight would just get harder for them.


    "What about the main army, Harold? How long until we will meet them?" Julius assumed that everyone agreed with the decision to fight so he continued with the next topic. When Julius asked the main army, there was a change of expression on General Harold''s face.


    "From the speed of their traveling, we will meet them in three days or maybe two days if they pick their pace up¡­" There was a hesitation for General Harold to continue.


    "What''s wrong, General Harold?" Julius Brent noticed his general''s hesitation.


    "There''s a problem, my Lord. The one who leads the main force is the Right-Wing Guardian and the King himself. On top of that, they are bringing seventy thousand elite knights. It seems the Royal Family has been training their armies in another dimension and hiding them there as well," General Harold said with a concerned tone.


    They had been keeping a watch on the Kingdom''s force. A hundred and twenty thousand armies. That was the information they got hence they dared to make their move prematurely. They did not expect that the kingdom would hide their force in another dimension. An additional seventy thousand elite knights were no joke.


    "We have expected the Right-Wing Guardian and the King would make their move but we don''t expect that they would have additional armies," Julius Brent rubbed his chin, "But we have made our preparation as well, so there''s no need for you to worry, General Harold,"


    "What about Warmir''s movement? Has Commander An made their move yet?" Julius asked about the southern border situation. Since the Revolution Army made a big movement like this, The Kingdom of Warmir should have known about this, and he expected them to make their move as well.


    "They exchanged a small skirmish but Commander An does not try to invade the southern border," General Harold shook his head. Things did not go in their favor. They thought that Warmir would take this advantage and invade the Lionax Kingdom but it seemed they would not take this advantage to attack the Lionax Kingdom. It was unexpected for sure.


    "It seems we are on our own, huh!?" Julius Brent maintained hisposure even though the situation seemed not in his favor. He thought for a moment and looked down at the table, "There''s no choice but to call them now. The kingdom is not the only one with a trump card, it''s just a pity that we have to use them now but if we win the battle against the main force, we might force Warmir to make their move as well,"


    "It''s decided, we will seize Glimmer City. After that, we will summon the Valean Kingdom''s force and fight the main army. The King of the Valean Kingdom will take care of the Right Wing Guardian, and we can face the King," Julius Brent stood up and headed out of the room. The twelve generals followed him, they were making their move to seize another city.


    Julius Brent immediately moved to his army and marched toward Glimmer City. He and the ten Generals became the vanguard while two Generals took charge of the army.

 Chapter 558: Revelation - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 558: Revtion - Part 1</h4>


    Julius Brent was standing a hundred meters away from the city wall of Glimmer City. He could see that archers and knights were standing on top of the wall. The twenty meters tall wall was reinforced with Earth Elemental Power. He could see that with his eyes. That was a solid defense as Elemental Cannons were prepared as well.


    Elemental Cannon was a cannon that shot elemental power, depending on who piloted the canon. It could shoot various kinds of elemental power. It was the thing invented by the Lionax Kingdom. One of many reasons why they managed to defend their territories for years. There were twenty-five Elemental Cannons on the wall.


    "If we force our way with our army, we are bound to suffer indeed," Julius nodded his head at the sight of the Elemental Cannons. Who would expect that Glimmer City had twenty-five Elemental Cannons? Aram City had fifty of them but it was normal since the city was bordered by The Kingdom of Malecia.


    Julius Brent let his long blonde hair flutter and looked back at his ten Generals, "Are you ready for this?"


    "Yes, My Lord!" The ten Generals replied simultaneously.


    "I don''t want to destroy the Elemental Cannons as it will be useful for us to fight the Lionax Kingdom''s main force. Don''t destroy the Elemental Cannons, and kill everyone who resists!" After giving his instruction to the ten Generals, Julius Brent''s figure blurred. He flew toward the top of Glimmer City.


    Ten Elemental Cannons shot a big fireball. The fireball was around ten meters in diameter. Instead of dodging the fireball, Julius Brent went through the fireball. The fierce wind revolved around him and reflected the fire away from him. The ten fireballs were rendered useless by the Myth Rank.


    The Elemental Cannon changed their elements. It was a huge boulder this time, ten boulders at the same size as the fireball aimed at Julius Brent. However, it was the same. The boulders broke into pieces. The Elemental Cannon could not hurt Julius Brent at all.


    The Leader of the Revolution Armynded amidst the knights and archers. Julius then shouted, "Drop your weapon and surrender! We will spare your lives if you surrender to the Revolution Army, and if you insist on fighting the Revolution Army then death awaits you!" The deafening voice rang in the city.


    "Shut your mouth, Traitor!" A knight charged at Julius Brent with his sword coated in fire. The long-haired young man waved his hand at the knight. Gale shot up from his palm and swept the knight. The gale passed through the knight''s body, and in the knight''s third step, his body was cut into pieces along with the metal armor. The knight could not even scream before he died.


    "Next?" With a slight smile stered on his face, Julius Brent scanned the surroundings. The knight''s death incited a fury from the knights. Instead of one knight, dozens of knights rushed toward him as the archers aimed their bows toward him as well. Julius Brent shook his head, "This is futile,"


    Tornado burst out from him and engulfed the knights and the archers. The tornado not only swept the knights and the archers from the wall but the sharp wind cut through their bodies as well. Within a split of a second, the wall was cleaned from the knights and the archer.


    "Huh¡­ Fortunately that I control my power or else the Elemental Cannon would break," Julius Brent scanned the Elemental Cannon. He held back so the Elemental Cannon would not be destroyed.


    "You finallye, Traitor!" Julius Brent turned toward the voice, he saw a man in his early forties approached him from the other side of the wall. He recognized the man from the picture given to him by General Harold, the current head of Brook Family, Marquis Gareth Brook.


    "Hahaha¡­" Julius Brent let out a burst ofughter while shaking his head.


    "What''s so funny, Traitor? Do you think it''s funny that you took hundreds of innocent lives?" Marquis Gareth pointed his finger at Julius Brent.


    "No, it''s funny and ironic at the same time that the real traitor is calling me a traitor," Julius shook his head.


    "What do you mean? How could I be a traitor when you are the cause of the chaos within the kingdom. You put the kingdom into danger by bringing your army to fight the kingdom that has raised you! You ungrateful bastard!" Marquis Gareth was using him as a traitor.


    "You are serving the real traitor, does it make you a traitor?" Julius let out a smile at the sight of Marquis Gareth''s confused look.


    "Don''t you know the real cause behind the me Queen Rosalie''s death? Aren''t you curious why the Kingsley Family decided to disband the strongest legion knight in the kingdom after their feats against the demon race? Don''t you know why the Kingsley Family tried to assassinate the former knights of the Fotia Legion?" The smile on Julius''s face became wider.


    "What do you mean? Crystal Ambrose was the culprit who assassinated Queen Rosalie, and the Kingsley Family stepped out to prevent the Ambrose Family''s ambition to rule the kingdom with their treacherous scheme. Crystal Ambrose is the closest one to Queen Rosalie, that''s why she managed to assassinate the strongest knight in the kingdom!" Marquis Gareth furrowed his brows.


    That was a famous tale within the kingdom. The me Queen Rosalie and her strongest legion, Fotia Legion, and also the Ambrose Family. If not for the taint that the Ambrose Family bore, it would be a wonderful tale within the kingdom. The three strongest forces saved the kingdom from the demon.


    "What are you doing, Gareth? Why are you having a conversation with a traitor? We need to kill him!" An old man with white hair and a white beard stepped out. He drew out the sword and pointed at Julius Brent.


    "Oh, silly people. Pitiful people," Julius Brent shook his head and nced at the old man. His eyes brightened at the sight of the old man, "You are the formed Marquis Brook, Terry Brook. You should know the truth, right?"


    "Shut up, Traitor!" Terry Brook rushed toward Julius Brent. He was hoping that the other six Epic Ranks would join him to gang up on Julius Brent.

 Chapter 559 - Revelation - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 559 - Revtion - Part 2</h4>


    Unfortunately for Terry Brook, the other six Epic Ranks including his son, Gareth Brook did not follow him into attacking Julius Brent.


    Julius Brent was about to make his move but he did not need it as the ten Generals arrived. Two of them blocked Terry Brook. One General kicked out the sword while another General stomped on the old man''s back. The two Ancient Ranks easily stopped the Epic Rank.


    "What should we do about this old man, My Lord? Should we kill him?" General Ralph looked toward Julius Brent.


    "No, don''t kill him! We have a good use for him," Julius Brent smiled and approached the old man. Meanwhile, his eyes were looking at Gareth Brook, "Aren''t you curious why your father tried to stop me? Aren''t you guys curious about what happened to Rosalie the me Queen?"


    "Don''t listen to this Traitor! Kill him!" Terry Brook tried to use me in his hand to break free but General Ralph easily negated the fire. He stomped on the hand and broke the hand as the bone-cracking sound resounded.


    "Huuuu, doesn''t this make you guys even more curious to listen to my story¡­ No, it''s not my story but my Master''s story, Commander of the Fotia Legion, Commander Alton," Julius Brent smiled at the six remaining Epic Ranks. They were quite young for someone who had reached an Epic Rank. The history they listened to was that the Ambrose Family betrayed the Kingdom and killed the hero of the kingdom, Rosalie the me Queen.


    Gareth Brook''s eyes widened when the name of Commander Alton was brought up. That was just another legendary figure within the kingdom. From what he knew, Commander Alton decided to live in solitude so it was a surprise to hear that Commander Alton had a disciple.


    "You are right, Commander Alton is the one who established the Revolution Army. The Revolution Army is his heritage but he is too weak to lead the Revolution Army so I am carrying his will to fight in his stead and also for our hero who freed us from the demon, Rosalie the me Queen.


    She was poisoned by Robert Kingsley, the former head of the Kingsley Family and the current Right-Wing Guardian. Do you know that Robert did not n to kill her but to make our hero be a prostitute for the upper-ss people? Do you know that? Yes, Crystal Ambrose never assassinated her best friend but it was the Kingsley Family, the current ruling family of the Kingdom. They got rid of obstacles without tainting their reputation, quite well-nned," Julius Brent smiled and squatted next to Terry Broke, "Did I say the truth, old man?"


    He gripped Terry''s white hair and pulled his face up for his son to see, "Tell them the truth, old man! Brook Family is just a Viscount before but how could you climb so quickly without much aplishment? There''s been no war or major event for years after our war against the Great Demon, how can your family climb up so quickly?"


    Terry Brook tried to spit at Julius Brent''s face but the wind reflected the spit, and itnded back on Terry''s wrinkled face, "Don''t listen to his nonsense. The Ambrose Family is the culprit behind the Queen''s assassination! It has nothing to do with the Royal Family! They are just making an excuse to justify their action! They are traitors of the kingdom!"


    "I have enough proof of my im. Why would the ex-Vice Commander An of the Fotia legion defect to Warmir to fight the Lionax Kingdom? Why would My Master create a Revolution Army to fight the Lionax Kingdom? Do you know the reason why ex-vice Commander Larry joined the Lionax Kingdom but never took a part in the military position? Don''t you think that all of these are suspicious?" Julius Brent''s smile got wider as he looked at Terry brook.


    "I don''t expect that the dogs of the Kingsley Family would be this loyal but maybe you will change your mind with this," Julius Brent took out a green pouch from his clothes and took out something inside the green couch. It was white, about the two fingers big, and it wriggled as Julius Brent held the thing.


    "Do you know what this is?" He showed the big wriggling worm in his hand to Terry Brook, "This is Bone Devourer. An old tool for torture. Once the worm enters your body it will devour your bone and your skull without killing you. A wonderful creature isn''t it?"


    Terry Brook showed a terrified expression. Of course, he knew about this Bone Devourer Bone. One of the cruel things used to torture the prisoners.


    Julius Brent did not stop there as he took another pouch. This one was a ck-colored pouch. He took the same size worm but it was ck instead of white. The worm wriggled in his hand, and he showed the second worm to Terry Brook. If the white worm was a bone-eating worm, the ck one was the flesh-eating worm.


    "Flesh Devourer. They only eat flesh, including your organs. This thing can kill even Ancient Rank in the most painful way," Julius Brent smiled, "I will let you eat the white ones and the ck one after if you don''t tell the truth, so what''s your choice?"


    "I will tell you everything I know! I will tell everything I know!" Terry Brook was terrified. He immediately snitched and told everything he knew about the fall of the me Queen.


    Gareth Brook had a disbelief expression on his face as he heard his father''s words. He never thought that the me Queen was killed by the Kingsley Family. Then he recalled Julius Brent''s words early. It was ironic instead that he called Julius Brent, who tried to bring justice to their hero while they were serving the real traitor.


    "Let''s stop this conflict and join my cause. We will bring justice to our hero!" Julius Brent''s face turned solemn and raised his voice. He then threw Terry Brook to his son''s feet, "Our hero deserves more than just to be a name of a city. She is more than that!"


    Rosalie the me Queen. The Lionax Kingdom would never forget that name. Everyone adored her, men and women no exception. The children idolized the me Queen. If you ask ten children what they wanted to be when they grew up, all of them would have the same answer. They wanted to be like The me Queen. Even though she died years ago, her name had a big influence on the people of the Lionax Kingdom. Julius Brent tried to use this name to his advantage. To gain support from the people of the kingdom.


    Julius Brent walked toward Gareth Brook and offered his hand, "Let''s bring justice to our Hero,"


    Gareth Brook looked at the hand and then looked at Julius Brent''s face. After some hesitation, Gareth Brook reached the hand, "I am willing to follow your cause, My Lord. From today onwards, the Brook Family will only be loyal to you, my Lord." Gareth Brook knelt.


    ''This is working. I should this to my advantage but it''s not toote either,''


    Just like that, Julius Brent captured Glimmer City easily. It was not even half an hour. He captures the city because the nobles joined the Revolution Army. Of course, the revtion was not the main cause. The nobles realized that they could not win against the Revolution Army so they defected.


    *** ***


    Glimmer City''s city hall


    "Harold! I want the truth about Queen Rosalie to spread within the kingdom in two days. Can you make it?" Julius Brent looked at General Harold who was in charge of the informationwork of the Revolution army.


    "Leave it to me, my Lord. I can do that with the Revolution Army''sworking power," General Harold nodded his head in response. Rosalie the me Queen had a big influence within the kingdom. Julius wanted to create chaos even between the forces of the Lionax Kingdom. He wanted everyone to know the truth, hoping that the nobles would join his side.


    That way, he could also hurt the Kingsley Family''s credibility and justify their action. So when the Revolution Army managed to take down the Kingsley Family, the people would easily ept them in power.


    "Two days until our sh against the main force. I will visit Orranor World and call the Valean Kingdom''s force to aid us in the battle. I will leave the army in your guys'' hand," Julius Brent stood up from the main seat and left the city hall.

 Chapter 560 - Loyal Retainer - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 560 - Loyal Retainer - Part 1</h4>


    General An, the person who had been guarding the northern border of Warmir for years, waited in his tent while shaking his right foot. The impatience could be seen from his visage.


    He had heard that the Right-Wing Guardian, and also King Emerson led the army by themselves to confront the Revolution Army. This was his chance to destroy the southern border of the Lionax Kingdom. The Right-Wing Guardian or the King of the Lionax Kingdom could not aid the southern border if they were busy with the Revolution.


    This was a great chance for him to achieve what he desired, the fall of the Lionax Kingdom. Despite the great chance that had been presented in front of him, not everyone had the same thought as him. The King of the Warmir Kingdom and also a bunch of the King''s Advisors were against the invasion idea.


    "It''s close¡­ The chance is right in front of me! I will avenge you, Queen Rosalie!" The old man muttered as his index finger tapped the table. The sentiment he had for Queen Rosalie was rooted deep in his heart.


    The one who gave him a purpose, the one who gave him a new life, the one who gave him a new home, the one who gave him a chance to build his family, and the one who bestowed him the power to reach his position now. Everything was given by Queen Rosalie. Even after years since the incident, the anger could not be quelled, not until he saw the fall of the Lionax Kingdom.


    This was the reason why he and Commander Alton went a separate way. He was looking for destruction. The destruction of the kingdom caused his life benefactor to meet her end


    Commander Alton wanted to avenge the Queen but he did not want the kingdom''s destruction. He felt that the Kingdom was the only thing the me Queen left behind. He did not want to destroy the kingdom but just to destroy the Kingsley Family. Both had a different purpose hence they went a separate way.


    As General An recalled about the past glory, someone pped open his tent and entered. The man was wearing the official uniform of the Warmir Kingdom, the yellow-brown uniform. The man was holding a scroll in his hand as he walked toward General An.


    "What''s the result, Sir Page?" General An stood up and approached the man. He wanted to know the result of the meeting for the invasion idea. This was the third time that he pushed the invasion proposal. He was hoping for a positive result from the meeting.


    "Can you let me sit first, General An?" Sir Page furrowed his brows at the sight of the anxious General An. Sir Page was not even an Epic Rank but he showed not much respect for the Primordial Rank in front of him. He was in his early thirties and had inherited Earldom. He was a higher ranking than General An who was just a Viscount.


    "Ah, right. Please take a seat, Sir Page," General An did not care about the small details as he let Sir Page sit. However, instead of taking the seat he had prepared, Sir Page took the main seat where he just sat now. A frown formed on his forehead but Sir Page ignored the small details.


    "I havee here under King''s decree to inform you the result of the ruling meeting," Sir Page continued with the topic which distracted General An. General An immediately threw away the thoughts in his mind and took a seat across from Sir Page.


    The ruling meeting was an official assembly of the seven ruling families of the Warmir Kingdom. The meeting was rarely held unless the kingdom wanted to discuss something that might bring a big change to the kingdom. A war between the two kingdoms was one of them.


    "The King and the seven ruling families are against your invasion proposal. Eight votes against zero vote. None of them agree to the invasion so the King orders you to pull back the army!" Sir Page informed the result with his stern voice, "This is the King''s decree!" He then handed the golden scroll to General An.


    General An took the scroll and immediately opened it. Sure enough, the Golden Scroll was a decree from the King. The King ordered him to pull back the army and return to his post at the border.


    "I say, can you stop wasting our time with your crazy idea, General An?" Sir Page raised his right leg and crossed against his left leg, "Why would we attack the Lionax Kingdom now? Are you stupid? Let them fight and by the time the fight is over, their force will be weakened, that''s our golden chance to invade the Lionax Kingdom!" The condescending tone was so clear in his words as Sir Page spoke to General An.


    General An looked up to Sir Page, "Is that The King''s words or yours?" if what Sir Page told him was the King''s words, he would pull the army back, and wait. He had been waiting for years, he did not mind waiting for a few days, a few weeks, or even a few months.


    "Of course, that''s my wisdom. You should educate yourself to have a broad mind like me. You have been on the battlefield far too long that your way of thinking has gone rusty as well," Sir Page shook his head.


    "What do you know about war? The moment you are born into this world, you have a sheltered life! You have never been on a battlefield even once, what do you know about war, Sir Page?" General An raised his tone as his cold eyes locked on Sir Page.


    Sir Page did not expect that a lowly Viscount dared to question him. He had a shocked expression on his face, "Even though I have never been in a war or participated in one war, I have been educated to face various kinds of situations including war! I have graduated from the most prestigious academy in the kingdom as well and inherited my father''s noble title at the age of twenty-eight! I am one of the ten talented figures in the kingdom!"

 Chapter 561 - Loyal Retainer - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 561 - Loyal Retainer - Part 2</h4>


    "So what? When you wet your pants, I am fighting and killing the demon. I have gone through hundreds of battles while you just learn something from a sheltered academy? Can you even apply what you have learned to the battlefield?" Usually, General An would back down from the senseless argument but not this time.


    A sheltered kid that had never been on a battlefield tried to ridicule him. This was something he would usually overlook but not this time. He was in a bad mood with the decree of the King yet this guy tried to kick him while he was down.


    "You¡­!" Sir Page raised from the chair and had his finger pointed at General An.


    "You what?" General An stood up as well. His two meters towering figure easily dominated the 1.74 meters Sir Page. Thetter flinched as he sensed General An''s aura. He might be an Earl and the opposite part was just a Viscount but General An was one of two Primordial Ranks the Warmir Kingdom had.


    "Even if your Grandfather met me, he will respect me yet you greenhorn has crossed the line," General An flung the table between him and Sir Page away with a flip of his hand before he took a bit step closer.


    Sir Page took two steps back as his face showed fear, "What do you want to do? I am an Earl! You can''t do anything to me unless you want to be punished by the King!"


    "Funny Sir Page," General An smiled, "Let me give you a puzzle for you. One of many Earls in the kingdom or one of the two Primordial Ranks in the kingdom. If you are the King of Warmir, who would you choose?"


    Sir Page''s face lost its color when he heard the question. Everyone knew the answer, and he knew the answer as well. The King would choose the Primordial Rank rather than an Earl without aplishment.


    Sir Page then realized that he had poked the wrong nest this time. No, it was not the wrong nest but he poked the nest at the wrong time. Usually, General An would just give him a nod and a smile each time he showed off his knowledge. Since then he had been doing this every time he visited the military camp.


    "You can''t do anything to me or else my father and my grandfather would pursue the matter. You and your family would be prosecuted by harming an Earl!" Sir Page pulled his final card by bringing up his father and his grandfather. His Grandfather was an Epic Rank that worked in Warmir Royal Academy as an instructor, and his father was working in the Royal Court. That was the main reason why he inherited the title this early.


    Sir Page was hoping that General An would back down when he mentioned that but he was wrong with that. The threat did not work on General An.


    "As I said, even when your grandfather met me, he would still respect me yet you crossed the line this time. I have tolerated you for so long yet not this time. I will least collect one of your fingers," After saying that, General An''s figure shed toward Sir Page. The old man pinned down Sir Page easily without resistance.


    "NO! Don''t! Please don''t cut my finger! I promise that I will never do it again! I promise you! Please forgive me for this once! Please!" Sir Page screamed. He was terrified that his finger would be cut by General An.


    Thanks to themotion, it attracted the other soldiers outside the tent. One of General An''s subordinates barged into the tent and saw the scene before him. His superior was pinning down the messenger of the King, "Are you okay, Sir n?" The man ignored Sir Page''s pleading and asked General An.


    "I am fine. I just need to vent out this frustration a little bit. Guard the tent and don''t let anyone enter the tent, Anyone! Even the King himselfes!" General Anmanded his subordinate.


    "No, please, don''t! Please help me! Help!" Sir Page screamed at the top of his lungs. However, General An''s subordinate merely nodded his head at his superior before he came out of the tent, leaving the two people inside, "Yes, Sir!" That was the answer before the subordinate guarded the entrance.


    "You do love pointing your finger at me so I will take this one for my collection," General An pulled Sir Page''s right hand and pulled the index finger. He raised his right hand, his index finger was shrouded with a revolving wind. He then cut Sir Page''s index finger with his index finger.


    "ARGHHHHHH!" Sir Page screamed as the acute pain assaulted his finger. He felt something missing as he could no longer feel his index finger.


    "Huh!?" General An furrowed his brows as he smelled something bad. He got up and saw that Sir Page wetted his pants, "Bahahahaha¡­" the old man''sughter filled the tent, "You have been lecturing me all this time about war and battlefield yet you wet yourself just because of this," General An was still holding Sir Page''s index finger,ughing while shaking his head.


    General An crushed the finger into his palm as the fire lit up, burning all the remains of the index finger including the bone. This way, Sir Page could not reattach the finger unless he asked someone else to regrow the finger.


    "Man, you are too noisy for just losing a finger," General An shook his head and picked Sir Page who was rolling around on the ground. He picked up the Earl by the neck and threw him away out of the tent.


    After he threw away Sir Page, his subordinate entered the tent with a concerned expression, "He is an Earl, and also the only heir of the Page Family. You are going too far by cutting his finger¡­ will you be okay, General?


    "Hah¡­" General An let out a sigh, "Maybe you are right about that but that''s enough to dissolve my anger a little bit. But you are right, why would I lower myself to a kid like that?"

 Chapter 562 - Loyal Retainer - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 562 - Loyal Retainer - Part 3</h4>


    General An massaged the space between his eyes and waved his hand at his subordinate, "Can you leave me alone for now, Gian?"


    "Yes, Sir," The man called Gian bowed toward General An and left the tent.


    General An still could hear Sir Page''s scream. The high-pitched scream was heard by the other soldiers, and they wereughing at the clown. Missing a finger was nothing for the knights so theyughed at Sir Page''s exaggerated reaction.


    General An sat on the chair and rubbed his chin. At this point, he realized that he could not get the King''s approval to attack the Lionax Kingdom. He had considered all things that might happen on the battlefield, and he thought this was the right time to attack the Lionax Kingdom. It was now or never.


    First, The Right-Wing Guardian and King Emerson led an army away from the southern border. That meant they could note to help the southern border. Second, He was afraid that the Lionax Kingdom had more hidden armies. If they waited until the Revolution Army was defeated, the Lionax Kingdom would reinforce the border and it would be harder for him to invade the Lionax Kingdom.


    Third, if they attacked the Lionax Kingdom now, they might bait The Malecia Kingdom to attack the Lionax Kingdom as well. Civil war and added two kingdoms. There was a big chance that the Lionax Kingdom would copse. This was their greatest chance and the King and the ruling families wanted to throw away the golden chance.


    "Just wait, My Queen. I will make sure that those people will pay for what they have done to you! I will ensure that" General An gritted his teeth and called hismanders. He had a n in his mind.


    *** ***


    Three hourster¡­


    "General An, you are under house arrest for assaulting Earl Page. Please surrender and follow us to Your Majesty!" A group of five knights stood in the middle of the military camp with General An in front of them. They were here to catch General An, forcing him to return to Warmir and also the army.


    By how fast the Royal Knights of the Warmir arrived at the military camp. The King seemed to have expected the assault and prepared this n for him. The King intentionally sent Sir Page to piss him off so that he would attack Sir Page. The n was working smoothly.


    "Have you investigated the case properly? There''s a reason for me to do that, right? Why don''t you investigate everything before you catch me?" General An remained defiant in front of the five knights. They were Royal Knights of the Warmir, listening only to the King''s call.


    "That''s not our job. Wee here under the King''s order to catch you. Please cooperate and follow us back to the capital!" The leader of the five knights took a step forward and tried to reach General An''s hand forcefully.


    However, General An did not let him be caught. He took a big step forward that surprised the leader of the knight. He reached the knight''s neck and raised him to the air. The movement shocked the other four knights as they did not expect that General n would fight back like this.


    The four knights raised their swords but then they were in the military camps. The knights under General An''smand surrounded the four knights. They drew their weapons out and pointed them toward the four knights.


    "What''s the meaning of this, General An!? We are the Royal Knight of Warmir. Assaulting us is the same as disrespecting the King himself!" The leader of the five knights yelled.


    "Who cares about your king!? He is your King but not my King anymore! Since the King does not want to fulfill his promise, there''s no need for me to be part of the Warmir Kingdom anymore! We will leave the Kingdom!" General An had made a decision.


    "What!? This is treason and you will be executed for this, General An! Surrender now or¡­" Before the leader of the five knights finished his words, General An cut him off, "Or what? Will I be executed? Even if your Kinges to me right now, he would not be able to catch me. I have been on the battlefield for years and your King has been sitting on hisfy throne for years!"


    General An then looked at his subordinates and motioned his left hand toward the four knights, "Kill them, we only need one of them to be alive to send the message to that cowardly king!"


    The thousands of knights swarmed to the four knights. The four knights were helpless and killed as the sword sliced them into pieces. The leader of the knight''s body trembled at the sight of his subordinate being ughtered. He was not expecting that General An would attack them.


    The Leader of the knight was about to yell "Stop!" until an acute pain attacked his right arm. He looked down and noticed that his right arm was missing, "ARGHHHH!" The man screamed in agony as his other hand was cut as well. After that, General An threw the man onto the ground and stepped on the knight on the stomach, "Stop screaming and listen to me!"


    At General An''s words, the man stopped screaming. He gritted his teeth, enduring the pain. Even though he lost both his arms he did not suffer blood loss.


    It was General An''s trick. He did not want the knight to die from the blood loss or else he could not deliver his message to the King of the Warmir Kingdom.


    "Convey my message to the King. Tell him that he would regret breaking his promise to me because after I destroy the Lionax Kingdom, the Warmir Kingdom is the next one! Tell that cowardly King the message, understand?" General An pulled the knight''s hair. Thetter nodded his head fiercely.


    "Good, now you can leave! Scram!" General An shouted at the knight''s face.


    The knight endured the pain and ran away. He did not bother to collect his subordinate''s corpses as he escaped alone.


    General An looked toward the knight''s back for a while before he turned around in a certain direction. He was looking in the direction of the Gigante Forest, "I hope you are doing well in the Gigante Forest, my friend. I will bring more force to help you. I don''t care anymore if you want to maintain the kingdom or to destroy the kingdom. As long as I can avenge Queen Rosalie, I will follow your rules,"


    General An was desperate for vengeance. He could not wait any longer so he decided to defect and join Commander Alton''s force in the Gigante Forest, "Just wait, Queen Rosalie. I will make sure that the people who plotted against you would suffer a cruel death!" He muttered in a low voice.


    After that, General An looked at his subordinate, "Get the men ready, Gian. We will enter the Gigante Forest,"


    Gian bowed his head, "Don''t worry, Sir. I have arranged everything,"


    "Good, make sure to not leave the knight''s families as. We will be moving permanently from the Warmir Kingdom into the Gigante Forest!"

 Chapter 563 - Trian

    <h4>Chapter 563 - Trian</h4>


    [You have cleared the second wave of the Trial of The Epic!]


    [The third wave will spawn in an hour!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points]


    [You have reached level 1001!]


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear thest three notifications in his head. He thought that he would be stuck at level 1000 until he reached the Epic Rank. He was not expecting to level up while taking the trial.


    "Is there something wrong with the system?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but question the system. He confirmed it by checking the window status. His level increased, and the free attribute points increased as well. There was no mistake on the system part.


    "Twenty thousand stage-4 monsters and ten thousand stage-5 monsters are just a level for me, huh!?" Tang Shaoyang muttered and looked at Goru the Hobgoblin Champion. The hobgoblin survived the battle but from its appearance, the hobgoblin waspletely exhausted. Well, in fact, he was secretly protecting the hobgoblin. He made sure that the monster did not kill his spirit.


    He did not know what would happen if the spirit died as most of his spirits were strong enough to survive from the battle he had gone through, "You can go back to Spiritual Space to rest, Goru!"


    Goru''s slumped-down shoulders immediately straightened up when his Master called his name. The Hobgoblin Champion turned toward the voice, "I am fine, Master! I can still fight!" Despite his short breathing, the hobgoblin did not want to disappoint his Master.


    "That''s fine. There will be no battle until an hour. You can take a break until then," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and called the hobgoblin back to the spiritual space. After the hobgoblin disappeared, he then looked at the surroundings. The scattered corpses of the monsters wereying around on the ground, painted the ground red-blood.


    He extended his hands wide and cast the skill, [Epic Summoning]. The carcasses broke into red mist and the field was filled with the red mist. It swirled around Tang Shaoyang as the center until it gathered in one ce, seven meters ahead of Tang Shaoyang. As the mist was getting denser, a figure came out of the red mist.


    The figure was three meters tall with white mohawk hair, pointy ears with big earrings, a big nose, and two white tusks protruding upward from the mouth. He felt familiar with the monster but he was sure that this was his first time seeing the monster.


    [You have summoned Grade B Spirit, Trian the Wrath Troll!]


    ''Ah, no wonder I feel familiar with the monster. This guy is a troll,'' He had fought a troll in the Survival Game. But there were a lot of different features between the two trolls. Both had the same tusk, pointy ears, and a big nose. However, Wrath Troll had red skin instead of green skin, and this one had hair while the troll he fought in the survival game did not have hair.


    "Can you speak?" Tang Shaoyang did not waste his time to observe the Wrath Troll even more closely. He just wanted directly to contract the spirit.


    "I can! Who do you think I am? I am the greatest troll in the world!" The Wrath Troll hit his chest.


    "Be my spirit and I can give you a second chance to live your life again. What do you think?" Tang Shaoyang mentioned his offer to the troll. It was a direct offer without coating the offer with sugar-honeyed words, "Or we can fight, everything is the same for me!"


    "A second chance to live my life? That''s a tempting offer but humans can not be trusted. This Great Troll will not trust you easily," Trial shook his head and showed his contempt to the human, "Let''s finish this with a battle of strength!" The Wrath Troll dropped the great-ax in his hand and showed his fist toward Tang Shaoyang, "Let''s make this simple. If you have great strength then this Great Troll does not mind serving a strong master!"


    "Let''s do it!" Tang Shaoyang grinned when the troll mentioned a contest of strength. While the Wrath Troll had an overwhelming size of a fist, it was not enough to deter Tang Shaoyang. Nothing could deter him at this point but Dragon and Gods. Those two existences were the only ones who managed to defeat him before they even fought. He admitted their strength, and he was aware that he could not win against them, at least for now he was weaker than those two.


    Tang Shaoyang rushed toward Trian, and Trian did not stay still as well as he rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. This was a fair battle so Tang Shaoyang did not even use his yer Energy to ensure his win. The two fists, the big one and the small one shed.


    Dum!


    The sh produced noise and then, the Wrath Troll''s figure was flung backward. It was not even close. The Wrath Troll rolled around on the ground and stopped over a hundred meters away from Tang Shaoyang.


    "Tsk, it''s just wrong to expect something against the troll," Tang Shaoyang showed his disappointment on his face while shaking his head. He then extended his hand in Trian''s direction. He activated his skill, [Gravity pull], and pulled the three meters troll into his hand.


    There was a glowing magic circle on the troll''s forehead. It was an indication that the troll had given up. Trian had a shocked expression stered on his face as the troll still could not believe that he lost against the human.


    Tang Shaoyang ced his palm on the magic circle even though the troll had not recovered from the shock.


    [You have established a contract with Grade B Spirit, Trian the Wrath Troll!]


    The Wrath Troll burst out into a red mist and entered his forehead. The Trial of The Epic was a blessing in disguise for him. He could build his spirit army quickly if he kept killing the monsters for the sacrifices.


    Tang Shaoyang located the stone pir through his [Spirit Eyes] and headed back there. As he headed back, he checked the interface for the third wave.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Third Wave]


    Composition: 30,000 Stage 4 Monsters, and 15,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 1,000 Stage 6 Monsters


    Countdown: 01:03:13


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "More sacrifices for me," Tang Shaoyang smiled as he looked at the next wave monster''sposition, "But the trial is too easy for me. This is suspicious. I thought the trial is significantly harder,"


    This was indeed too easy for him. Aside from the overwhelming number of the monster, the monsters were not a threat to him. He felt this was a blessing instead of a trial.


    "Now let''s think about the free attribute points. Should I max the other attributes or should I let them max out on their own?" Tang Shaoyang was considering the issue, "Will it affect my evolution to Epic Rank if I don''t max them out?" That was his concern, did it matter if his other attributes were not maxed out when he reached the Epic Rank.


    The news that he could still level up in the trial was good news for him. That meant the other attributes would have a steady increase as the trial went further. He was nning to take more than seven waves of monsters. So he should not be worried about leveling up. The stronger monster also gave more exp to level up.


    "Let''s use all the Attribute Points now. If all the attributes max out, I can still gather more Attribute Points. It''s the same anyway," Tang Shaoyang made his decision. He did not want to take the gamble. If he did not max the attribute he was afraid that he would have a wed evolution.


    "But wait¡­ Roan did not tell me about the max attribute, which meant none of his attributes are maxed out but he still reached the Epic Rank but¡­ He is weak for an Epic Rank," Tang Shaoyang then recalled the strength of Duran Ambrose and Derekh Malone. He believed that both also did not have a max-out attribute before they reached the Epic Rank. That might affect the evolution, bing a weak Epic Rank. He did not want that to happen to him if the attributes mattered in the evolution.


    After Tang Shaoyang made up his mind, he allocated all the attribute points to Vitality, Agility, and Stamina.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: High Human


    Main ss: Spirit Sovereign


    Second ss: Legend yer [Level - 1001]


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 1001


    Talent: Divine Body


    Bloodline: ck Dragon


    Attribute Point: 6302


    Strength: 99999


    Agility: 99999


    Vitality: 99999


    Stamina: 99999


    Magic Power: 99999


    Spirit Power: 301


    Sense: 999


    Mana: 99999/99999


    Spiritual Energy: 3010/3010


    yer Essence: 59871


    yer Energy: 59871/59871


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Epic Summoning], [Sovereign Rule], [Epic Integration - Max Lvl], [Mana Mastery (Master)], [Master Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Max Level], [Spirit Eyes - Max Level], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Max], [Raged Alteration - Max], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Max], [Divine Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Max], [Dispersal (Passive) - Max], [me Shield - Max ], [Mana Shroud - Max], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [True Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Divine Fire], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [True Dragon], [Spirit Manifestation], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive,)], [Abyss Domain], [Undead Poison], [Thousand st - Lvl Max Lvl], [Deadly Charge - Max Lvl], [Mana Regeneration (Passive) - Max Lvl], [Spirit Gate], [Spirit Energy], [Rush - Lvl 9], [Perception (Passive)], [yer Domination (Passive)], [yer de], [Elemental Maniption], [Realm of Fire], [Dragon Sense], [Gravity Pull], [Grievous Strike], [Spirit Link], [Sovereign Aura (Passive)], [Spirit Blessing - Lvl 4], [Resistance (Passive)], [Perseverance (Passive)], [Rapid Recovery (Passive)], [yer Touch], [yer Absorption], [Vnt Step - Lvl 6], [Mirage Stride], [King of Beast (Passive)], [yer Touch], [yer Absorption], [Blink]


    Contracted Spirit (18): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordmaster] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)], [Malki - The Fire Ant Emperor], [Feera - The Chimera], [Yowe - the Undead Elite Lancer], [Bronson - The Executioner], [Aerelion - The Dark Wyvern], [Orleans - The Demon Prince], [Crystal - The Frost Knight], [Rosalie - The me Queen], [Jet - The Abyss Raven], [Pari - The Dire Bear], [Orlon - The Dark Hound], [Exon - The Giant Hawk], [Majon - The Horned Hound], [Arkanos - The Ice de], [Lilliana - The Crimson General] [Palmer - The Wind Elemental Knight], [Pierson - The Earth Elemental Knight], [Goru - The Hobgoblin Champion], [Trian - The Wrath Troll]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Even after Tang Shaoyang allocated all the attributes, he still had attribute points left over.


    "Everything is done, let''s wait for the next wave!"

 Chapter 564 - Obsidian Golem

    <h4>Chapter 564 - Obsidian Golem</h4>


    Once again, the third wave was nothing to Tang Shaoyang. He even tried to let the monster hit him but it dealt no damage on him. He was not hurt by their strike at all. Once again, he was standing in the same scenery where he was surrounded by the monster''s corpses.


    Blood sttered around his body, the fishy smell filled the atmosphere. The Hobgoblin Champion and the Wrath Troll returned toward him. Both monsters bowed their heads.


    "I killed more enemies than Goru, My Lord!" Trian to show his achievement that he was doing better than the Hobgoblin Champion. Since the two monsters met in the spiritual space both became a rival for some reason. He did not know the cause but the race difference might be the source of the two rivalries.


    Goru the Hobgoblin Champion lowered his head. The hobgoblin was ashamed to meet with his Master''s gaze after his defeat. That was quite surprising from the monsters.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "Good job for you two," He praised the Wrath Troll, pushing the troll''s arrogance over the top. But then he came up with an unexpected decision, "It''s okay, Goru. I will upgrade you to Grade C+ Spirit. Keep it up!"


    The hobgoblin raised his head with a surprised expression. He was not expecting that his Master would reward him instead of the troll. The same with Goru, Trian had a surprised expression as well.


    Of course, the reason he wanted to upgrade the hobgoblin up to the Grade C+ Spirit was that he felt that the Grade C Spirit was too weak. He had seen the Hobgoblin Champion''s performance in thest two waves and it was not up to his satisfaction. So he was not cheering for the sad hobgoblin because he felt it was necessary to upgrade the Hobgoblin.


    ''But this is weird. Karan is much stronger than this hobgoblin while both are the same grade spirit,'' He could not help butpare Karan and Goru. Karan has reached Grade C+ but Karan in Grade C was stronger than Goru in Grade C.


    Both spirits returned to the spiritual space at his order, and Tang Shaoyang extended his hands toward the corpses around him. He then activated the [Spirit Advancement] for Goru the Hobgoblin Champion.


    There was no counter for how many he had sacrificed to advance Goru the Hobgoblin Champion. His mind focused on using the stage-4 monsters as sacrifices instead of stage-5 monsters and stage-6 sacrifices. He could see that the stage-4 monster''s carcasses disappeared very quickly.


    [Your Grade C Spirit, Goru the Hobgoblin Champion has advanced to Grade C+ Spirit!]


    As the advancement bar went back to empty again, Tang Shaoyang heard the notification in his head. Of course, he stopped at that. He was not going to use the remaining bodies for Goru. The hobgoblin was not a special spirit that was worth being nurtured. He was not going to waste his time on that.


    After Goru the Hobgoblin Champion had advanced to Grade C+ Spirit, Tang Shaoyang stopped the [Spirit Advancement]. He then switched the skill to [Epic Summoning]. He did not know how many sacrifices were left but he estimated that should be enough to summon at least Grade B Spirit.


    The monsters'' carcasses exploded into ck mists this time. The ck mist swirled around in the atmosphere, creating a storm of ck mist before it gathered at one spot, creating a tornado ck mist. The tornado reached at least twenty meters in height.


    Right after that, a four meters figure came out of the ck mist. The figure was made of ck stones? Yes, the monster''s body wasposed of ck stones. This was the first time that Tang Shaoyang saw this kind of monster.


    [You have summoned Grade B Spirit, Daro the Obsidian golem Newborn!]


    "Obsidian golem?" Tang Shaoyang looked toward the figure and muttered in a low voice. This was his first encounter with golem but it was not like he had not heard about this stone monster before. Lu An, Gu Yingjie, and Yu Shun talked about this golem monster before when he inquired about the game, "So this is the golem? And a newborn, huh!?"


    He felt that the Obsidian golem was special since it was just a newborn. That meant the golem had not reached its adulthood before it died and became a spirit. He felt that the Obsidian golem has more potential than the Wrath Troll even though both were the same grade spirit.


    "Are you the one who summoned me, Mister?" Suddenly he heard a childish voice enter his head. Yes, he heard the voice in his head instead of his ears. It was as if the voice was talking to his mind directly.


    Tang Shaoyang snapped out from his trance and looked toward the Obsidian golem. The voice belonged to a boy, meaning the golem also had a gender? That was weird for a stone monster to have a gender. His mind kept wandering around, like how the golem reproduction was? Were they also having sex or mating since they had a gender? If so, how do golems mating?


    "That''s just stupid of me," Tang Shaoyang shook his head and looked toward the golem, "Are you the one who talks with me?"


    "Yes, Mister. I assume you are the one who summoned me¡­" There was a pause there as the golem scanned its surroundings, "Is this your word, Mister?"


    "No! This is not my world. This is a separate dimension where I had to pass a trial," Tang Shaoyang exined to the kid golem, "You seem to know what you are up to. Let''s not waste our time with a fight but what about if wee up with terms and establish the contract instead?"


    Daro then turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "You are right about that, Mister. I don''t want to fight you either. You look pretty strong to me, fighting you will only hurt me," The Obsidian golem was quite quick-witted and had a sharp sense to say that. The kid golem realized that he could not win against Tang Shaoyang.


    "I will say my terms. I want you to kill the Demon Lord Frian for me. For that, I will pay you with any price," The golem kid expressed his terms with seething hatred within his voice.


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded and rubbed his chin, "For that, I need to know your original world, and there''s a big chance that I could not fulfill that promise. We need to find the portal gate that will lead to your original world but there are so many worlds and yours are just one of many. It will take time before we can find your world or maybe we can never reach your world, at all. However, I promise you that if we can reach your world. I promise you that I will kill Demon Lord Frian for you!"


    Even though he was speaking with a kid, Tang Shaoyang did not n to deceive the Obsidian golem Newborn. He told the kid golem his honest thoughts that there was a chance that they would not be able to resolve the grudge.


    "That promise is enough for me, Mister. I am willing to be your Contracted Spirit as long as you keep your promise. As for my Original World, it''s called Zedekan," The Obsidian golem Newborn easily trusted his words and agreed with the contract.


    The glowing magic circle formed on the Obsidian golem''s forehead after that. Doru then lowered himself, "There''s no need for you to lower your head. I can reach it," He then walked in the air toward the golem''s head and ced his hand on the magic circle.


    [You have established a contract with a Grade B Spirit, Doru the Obsidian golem Newborn!]


    Doru''s figure broke into ck mist and entered his forehead. There was noplicated progress during the contracting process. It was an easy and quick process.


    "If only all spirits are like Doru, that would be nice," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. He knew that it was impossible as the stronger spirit was, the spirit would be more arrogant and had a big ego. They would not just agree with the temptation of being resurrected or even a chance to resolve their vengeance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Fourth Wave]


    Composition: 50,000 Stage 4 Monsters, and 25,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 3,000 Stage 6 Monsters, 1000 Stage 7 Monsters


    Countdown: 01:02:29


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang opened the interface for the next wave. He would face 78000 monsters in the next wave with Stage-7 Monster being the strongest monster. The Epic Beastmen was not a threat to him so he doubted that 1000 stage-7 monsters would be a threat to him either.


    "I will split the sacrifices and summon two new spirits next!" That was his goal for the next summoning, "And now I have another hour to waste. Doru, can you tell me more about Zedekan and also this Demon Lord Frian?"


    Zedekan was a fantasy world to Tang Shaoyang. At least it was nowhere near the Earth. Magic and other supernatural powers existed even before the game. When the game started, it only evolved the magic and the supernatural powers to a new height. Thanks to the game, the demons that wreaked havoc on Zedekan World evolved faster.


    Years into the game, Seven Demon Lords appeared. That was the start of the Endless War between races, human, beast-kin, monster, demon, and other races.


    Doru was a summoned monster that belonged to a human summoner. The golem kid grew together with his Master until the force of the Demon Lord Frian attacked the territory where his Master resided. The young summoner was forced to fight against the demon but with the not fully grown golem, the young summoner and the kid golem became cannon fodder on the battlefield.

 Chapter 565 - Wave After Wave

    <h4>Chapter 565 - Wave After Wave</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang spent his time listening to Doru the Obsidian Golem''s past story until the fourth wave of the monster came. He made sure that he was fighting the fourth wave away from the stone pir. The ce had be his home in this trial dimension. He did not want the ce reeked of blood.


    He identified where the monster wave came from through the vibration on the ground before he flew toward the direction, "The first monster wave came from the west, then north, east, and now south? This makes me curious what''s at the end of this grasnd? Should I go there after clearing the fourth wave?


    Soon, he saw the swarms of the monsters. Most of the monsters were about the same. He could see goblins, hobgoblins, trolls, orcs, and more. If something puzzled him, it was the orc monster. How could Karan be that strong even though he was just an orc? All the orcs he faced were quite weak, much weaker than Karan.


    Tang Shaoyang did not dawdle with that mystery that he could not answer. He threw the thoughts about Karan and the orcs he faced before he dived into the monster swarm.


    Boom!


    Hended amidst the monsters and killed dozens of the monsters. The monsters were about to swarm him from all directions but he swung his battle-ax thirty-sixty degrees, decapitating all the monsters in the range of his battle-ax. The continuous attack continued as he shed the Dragon Destroyer horizontally. At the same time, he activated the skill, [Invisible sh].


    The monsters in ten meters ahead of the battle-ax were sliced into two. That was just a ughter. The monsters could do nothing even though their enemy was just one person.


    After [Invisible sh], Tang Shaoyang used his elemental skill, [Master of Elemental]. Since the skill had evolved, it was far easier to control the elemental power. He just needed to think about it and the surroundings would move on his thoughts. He imagined spikes burst out from the ground, and the ground vibrated as thousands of spikes shot upward.


    The spikes impaled thousands of monsters. At this point, killing thousands of monsters was just like walking in the park for him.


    Tang Shaoyang then pulled back all the spikes as fire gathered in his hand. The fire in his hand was golden red in color but then the fire died down again, "Shet, I am getting so excited that I almost burned the monster," He needed the monsters'' corpses for the summoning. He could not use the [Divine Fire] to kill them. Anything with fire could not be used.


    "What about this then!" Tang Shaoyang extended his hand wide and a giant tornado formed around him. The tornado swept the monsters and also the monster that had died, "I guess the wind is not an option as well. I don''t want to blow the corpses away from me. I am suffering from bing too powerful,"


    He was now at loss at what skill he must use to kill the monsters. He wanted to wipe the fourth wave as soon as possible so he could finish the Trial of the Epic quickly. Time, he needed to return in time to ambush the Dark Tribe and the two Guardian Beasts. He had six days until the date, and it was around four months in this dimension.


    "I guess I have no choice but to use Earth Elemental Power instead," Tang Shaoyang controlled the earth as the spikes kept shooting upward from the ground, killing the monsters. Sometimes he would build two earth walls and sandwich the monsters with the earth wall. Or he would form a wide earth te and let the te crushed the monsters.


    Just like that, he finished off 79000 monsters in less than an hour.


    [You have cleared the fourth wave!]


    That was an indication that he had killed all the monsters within the fourth wave, "Let summon two more spirits, and I will beat them into submission instead of promising to avenge them or resolve their regrets. I have made too many promises already," He realized that he had made too many promises with the other spirits yet he still could not fulfill one of them. So he decided to not make a promise with the spirit and followed the normal procedures, beating them.


    Tang Shaoyang split the monsters into two summonings and summoned two Grade B Spirits. Both were monsters'' spirits, one was another Wrath Troll, and the second one was Orc Champion.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Fifth Wave]


    Composition: 70,000 Stage 4 Monsters, and 40,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 7,000 Stage 6 Monsters, 2000 Stage 7 Monsters


    Countdown: 01:03:29


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Yet another hour of waiting, should I explore this world instead of waiting at the stone pir?" With those thoughts in mind, he headed toward where the monster wave spawned at. He flew over to the direction where the fourth wave came from. This ce was weird, there''s nothing but grasnd. Everything was green, no trees, not even a boulder or a different ce like a forest or even ake.


    Tang Shaoyang picked up his pace as he wanted to see the end of this grasnd. The scenery did not change for half an hour until he discovered something different from the grasnd but it was something familiar. The ck stone pir.


    After half an hour of quick flying, he returned to the same spot where he arrived in this dimension, "Maybe it is a simr stone pir but they are actually different," Tang Shaoyang hoped that this was a different stone pir. He then went down and checked the stone pir.


    He could not differentiate the difference between the beforehand stone pir and this one. This stone pir looked exactly the same as the beforehand stone pir if he assumed both were different stone pirs. There was only one way to find out whether this one was the same stone pir or not.


    Tang Shaoyang flew up once again and headed toward the direction where he ughtered the fourth wave. If this was the same pir then the trace of the battle could be found. The blood that painted the grasnd.


    "Hah¡­" Tang Shaoyang sighed as he found the trace of the battle at the same ce. The blood was still wet, a clear indication that it was the same stone pir. He was disappointed because that meant he would stay in the same ce, the grasnd for a long time.


    ¡­


    [You have cleared the fifth wave!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 1002!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Sixth Wave]


    Composition: 90,000 Stage 4 Monsters, and 55,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 10,000 Stage 6 Monsters, 4,000 Stage 7 Monsters, 500 Stage 8 Monsters


    Countdown: 01:03:29


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    That was what Tang Shaoyang faced, killing the monsters, clearing the monster wave, and waiting for an hour for another monster wave. After that, he would summon more new spirits. He split the sixth wave into four summonings to get four more Grade B Spirits. Slowly, he was building his spirit army.


    ¡­


    [You have cleared the sixth wave!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 1003!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Seventh Wave]


    Composition: 100,000 Stage 4 Monsters, and 70,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 15,000 Stage 6 Monsters, 8,000 Stage 7 Monsters, 2,000 Stage 8 Monsters, 500 Stage 9 Monsters.


    Countdown: 01:02:12


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Huh!? So I will face thest wave for the Trial of the Epic now?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he looked at the monsterposition. There were no Epic Monsters even for thest wave though this was not thest wave for him. He was not going to stop at the seventh wave. He would continue further to his limit.


    "Stage-9 Monster, huh?" He had fought the stage-9 Zombie and also the Epic Ranked Zombie. None of them were a threat to him, "Should be still an easy fight,"


    Tang Shaoyang then continued with his routine, it was to summon his spirit. With his slightly off calction, he managed to summon five spirits, four Grade B Spirit, and one Grade C+ Spirit. He had summoned thirteen Spirits in total. And if hebined with the spirits that separated from him. He had thirty-five spirits in total. It was still far to make an army of spirits but he was getting closer to that. Then the next thing was waiting for the seventh wave to spawn.


    ¡­


    [You have cleared the seventh wave!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 1004!]


    Tang Shaoyang finished the seventh wave of the Trial of the Epic.


    [Congrattions! You have finished the Trial of the Epic!]


    [Do you want to receive your reward now and leave the trial dimension? Yes. No.]


    There was no need for him to consider anything as he immediately tapped ''NO''. He was not going to leave, not until he got the best reward from the trial.


    [You can stay in the Trial Dimension! You can touch the stone pir if you want to leave the Trial Dimension!]


    Tang Shaoyang did not return immediately toward the stone pir. He used the monster''s corpses to summon more spirits. This time, he managed to summon six Grade B Spirits after using all the monster''s corpses. Now he had 41 Spirits in total.


    "Alright, it''s to go back now," After he used all the corpses, he returned toward the ck stone pir. He ced his palm on the stone pir''s smooth surface.


    [Do you want to return to your original world? Yes. No.]


    [Do you want to continue the Trial of the Epic for a greater reward? Yes. No.]

 Chapter 566 - Eight Wave

    <h4>Chapter 566 - Eight Wave</h4>


    There was no need for Tang Shaoyang to have a second thought about it. He immediately chose to continue the trial. There was no hesitation in his decision.


    [Are you sure you want to continue the Trial of the Epic? Yes. No.]


    The system did not immediately grant his wish to continue the trial as it asked for affirmation for the second time. He did the same, immediately choosing yes.


    [The Trial of the Epic will continue to the eighth wave!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Eighth Wave]


    Composition: 120,000 Stage 4 Monsters, and 90,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 25,000 Stage 6 Monsters, 11,000 Stage 7 Monsters, 3,500 Stage 8 Monsters, 1,000 Stage 9 Monsters, 1 Epic Rank Monster


    Countdown: 00:04:56


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The eighth wave interface showed up. The wave was still in his capacity but there was one thing that bothered him. How could Duran Ambrose and Derekh Malone pass the trial? Not that he underestimated Duran Ambrose''s strength but he had fought the man, and he felt that the man was not capable of finishing the seventh wave with an hour of rest with the number of monsters they had to face.


    "Roan did mention that the difficulty of the trial depended on the ss. A better ss would have to face a more difficult trial of the Epic," Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin, "Maybe I get the harder trial. My ss is quite strong even though it is useless now that I can''t form a connection with my spirits,"


    He could not get the answer as the system did not tell him the difficulty of the trial. There was no measurement for the difficulty. Roan did some research and reached that conclusion.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and looked at his surroundings. Now he had to do something for an hour before the eighth wave came. He checked the interface once again and realized that he did not need to wait for an hour for the eighth wave.


    "Three minutes?" He rubbed his eye, making sure that there was nothing wrong with his eyes before he checked the interface once again. It showed him that the eighth wave would spawn in three minutes and thirty-one seconds.


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he realized something. For the additional wave, it would start immediately right after he agreed to continue the trial. The next wave might be the same for him, "Then there''s no need to waste my time anymore," He then flew up to the sky and headed toward a direction. He wanted to choose the battlefield.


    After seven waves, he realized that the monster wave woulde to him instead of heading toward the stone trial. The monster wave was not attracted to the stone pir but to him. It was as if they could smell him and chase him. Running away from the wave was impossible.


    He waited for the eighth wave in the sky. Standing in the air, he scanned his surroundings. Three minutes was not long at all. It did not take a long time until he saw the swarm of monsters rushing toward him.


    Tang Shaoyang did not stay still and rushed toward the horde of monsters. This time he did not immediately dive into the swarm. He was searching for the Epic Rank monster. It did not take long for him to find one Epic Rank Monster in the hundreds of thousands of monsters. The Epic Rank was noticeable because of its big size that reached five meters.


    The monster had the head of a bear as crimson-brown fur coated the back, hands down to the legs. The monster was standing with two furred legs and a big w within its two pairs of hands. Its crimson eyes locked on Tang Shaoyang who was in the air.


    "Let''s finish the big one first!" Tang Shaoyang did not want to risk his back being exposed to the Epic Rank Monster so he aimed for the strongest first. Even though the Epic Rank Monster was still weaker, it might hurt him, and maybe the only one who could hurt him amongst the hundreds of thousands of monsters.


    He took out the Dragon Destroyer and dived toward the Epic Rank Monster. He quickly arrived before the monster and mmed his battle-ax downward to the monster''s head. He did cast his skill at the same time, [Thousand st].


    The Epic Rank Monster raised its four hands and a crimson barrier formed. The barrier surrounded the five meters tall figure as the battle-ax mmed at the barrier.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A thousand of st hit the crimson barrier. The barrier could not withstand the st. It disintegrated into pieces and the stnded at the Epic Rank Monster.


    "HUWOOOO!" A pained growl filled the atmosphere. Tang Shaoyang then retreated afternding the hit. He flew backward and waited for the explosion to disperse. At the same time, he checked the information about the Epic Rank Monster. As he attacked the Epic Rank Monster, he cast [Basic Detection] on it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name:???


    Race: Monster - Warbear


    Affiliation: -


    Rank: -


    ss: War Master


    Evolution: Epic


    Level: 873


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As he checked the Epic Rank Monster, the Epic Rank Monster interrupted him. The deafening roar came from the explosion, dispersing the explosion with and showed the Warbear behind the explosion.


    "UWOOOO!"


    "Epic Rank Monster and Epic Rank Beast are weaker than an Epic Rank Human," Tang Shaoyang concluded after he saw what happened to the Warbear. The crimson-brown fur was coated in blood as a thousand sts hurt the Epic Rank Monster. Duran Ambrose and Derekh Malone could receive his [Thousand st] without being injured but this Epic Rank Monster sustained injuries from the st.


    He drew this conclusion based on his experiences. All the Epic Rank Beat, Epic Rank Zombie, and Epic Rank Beastmen were weaker than Epic Rank Human.


    "Let''s quickly finish the fight," Tang Shaoyang had a reason that he did not finish the Epic Rank Monster. It was to estimate how strong the Epic Rank Monster was in this trial so he could measure the difficulty for the next wave. Now he had found out how strong the Epic Rank Monster was. He felt that he could face even a thousand Epic Rank Monsters.

 Chapter 567 - Quality Over Quantity

    <h4>Chapter 567 - Quality Over Quantity</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang extended his left toward the Epic Rank Monster and activated [Gravity Pull]. At the same time, he raised the Dragon Destroyer and gathered the yer Energy around the battle-ax.


    He thought he could pull the Epic Rank Monster with his [Gravity Pull] but that was not the case. The Warbear stayed down, defending from the force that tried to pull it to the air.


    "Interesting but what about this," Tang Shaoyang smiled as he pushed up the ground where the Warbear was standing. The pitiful Warbear could not hold his position with such a power y. The force that pulled it to the air and the ground that ejected it to the air.


    Fwoosh!


    The five meters Warbear flew toward Tang Shaoyang. When the Epic Rank Monster reached his range, Tang Shaoyang shed the battle-ax down. The de cut through the head down toward the body of the Warbear. It killed the Warbear who was defenseless in the air. The five meters tall body split into and fell to the ground.


    "It does not even give me a level," Tang Shaoyang was disappointed that it was not enough to level up from killing the Epic Rank Monster, "Maybe one more Epic Rank Monster for level up,"


    "Now the big boss is dead. Time to clear the small mobs!" He wasted no time as he extended his hand to the side. Spikes burst out from the ground, killing the monsters below him. The wide range of Earth Elemental Power quickly reduced the number of monsters. He did not even need to summon his Spirits to fight as he wiped all the monsters alone by himself.


    An hourter¡­


    [You have cleared the eighth wave!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 1005!]


    "Yet another easy wave!" Tang Shaoyangmented from the air. He did not even use his battle-ax to fight the monster. Using his [Master of Elemental] skill, he wiped out the eighth wave easily.


    "There''s no notification for the ninth wave that means I have to return to the stone pir if I want to continue the trial," He was waiting for the notification where the next wave would spawn but there was no notification after twenty seconds of waiting. He concluded that he had to do it manually if he wanted to proceed to the next wave from now on. That meant the participant would have enough time to recover, "A fair trial,"


    "Alright, then it''s time to build my spirit army!" Tang Shaoyang extended his hand and split the corpses based on his calction. From all the corpses, he managed to summon nine Grade B Spirits. Now he had fifty spirits in total. If this continued, he would have a thousand spirits or even more.


    "But there''s a problem here. Thousands of spirits, I need a lot of mana to maintain them¡­" Tang Shaoyang opened his window status and looked at his maximum attribute and the attribute points, "I should split the attribute points into Magic Power as well this time,"


    All this time, Tang Shaoyang had been pouring his attribute points into Strength. The reason why his Strength was the first attribute that maxed out. If he wanted to rely on the spirit armies, he needed more mana to maintain them, or else he just wasted the sacrifices.


    "But wait¡­" He suddenly thought of something, "Should I pursue quality instead of quantity?" He was thinking of summoning Grade A Spirit and above. He felt that Grade A Spirit and above had great destructive power. Zowen and Zaneos were the proof of it as he felt that the two Grade A Spirits could rival even an Epic.


    Tang Shaoyang was in a dilemma now since he did not think about mana consumption before. With the mana consumption being put into consideration, he felt that at beast he could only summon a thousand, not more than that. Of course, a thousand Grade B Spirit was destructive as well. However, he felt that a hundred Grade A Spirits was more valuable than a thousand Grade B Spirits.


    "It sucks that Zaneos and the others are not here," Tang Shaoyang muttered as headed back toward the stone pir. Orlean, Zowen, Zaneos, or maybe even the me Queen could give him a better choice since they had their experiences as well. He scratched his hair as he was in a dilemma.


    "Let''s think about it carefully¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. He then reached the stone pir and ced his palm on the stone pir.


    [Do you want to return to your original world? Yes. No.]


    [Do you want to continue the Trial of the Epic for a greater reward? Yes. No.]


    He chose to continue the trial, of course.


    [Are you sure you want to continue the Trial of the Epic? Yes. No.]


    [The Trial of The Epic will continue to the ninth wave!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Ninth Wave]


    Composition: 150,000 Stage 4 Monsters, and 110,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 40,000 Stage 6 Monsters, 15,000 Stage 7 Monsters, 5,000 Stage 8 Monsters, 2,000 Stage 9 Monsters, 3 Epic Rank Monsters


    Countdown: 00:04:57


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Three Epic Rank monsters, this is quite good sacrifices," a smile formed on his face as he looked at the ninth wave''s monsterposition, "Now I have five minutes to think a route for my spirit armies,"


    The smile quickly disappeared as his face turned serious. He spent his time, calcting the mana needed to maintain thousands of spirits,paring the difference between Grade A Spirit and above to Grade B Spirit. He had to admit that the gap in power between the two grades was just too big.


    "It seems I have to put a stop to raising Grade B Spirit armies. I don''t have enough mana to maintain all of them for a long time¡­" Tang Shaoyang came up with a decision. He was going to choose the quality instead of the quantity.


    At this moment, the ground was vibrating, an indication that the ninth wave was about toe. He stood up from the stone pir and flew toward the direction where the ninth wave came from.

 Chapter 568 - Maldros

    <h4>Chapter 568 - Maldros</h4>


    [You have cleared the ninth wave!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 1007!]


    Tang Shaoyang checked the notification and found out that he got two levels from clearing the ninth wave.


    "Mnn, maybe the three Epic Rank Monsters contributed a lot in this case," He muttered in a low voice. The three Epic Rank Monsters were the same monster, the Warbear. The three identical Epic Rank Monsters still could not force him to use [Epic Integration], [Dragon Transformation], or even [True Dragon].


    This was a good indication that he could at least reach the fifteenth wave if the ninth wave possessed no challenge to him at all, "Now the next part, it''s time for the summoning," He floated to the air and looked around. The scattered corpses were all over the ce. This time he was not going to split the sacrifices as he would use all the corpses for one summoning. Quality over quantity would be the foundation of his spirit army.


    [Epic Summoning]


    Fwoosh!


    All the corpses burst out into the ck mist and swirled around, forming a big cyclone of the ck mist. The scale was much bigger than the beforehand summoning. The cyclone was a hundred meters tall, and the ck mist rotated fiercely. He could see the ck thunder rumbling within the cyclone.


    "This is fiercer than I thought¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. The sacrifice was not even reaching a million but it was about the same or even scarier than the phenomenon when he summoned Orlean the Demon Prince, Bronson the Execution, and Aerelion the Dark Wyvern.


    He licked his lips and waited for the spirit toe out from the ck mist cyclone. His waiting came to an end as a figure came out from the ck mist cyclone.


    The figure had a pair of ck dragon wings with two horns curved out of the forehead. The figure had white hair trimmed to the side, a neat white beard, long pointy ears, and a long ck tail. His ck eyes moved around, scanning the surroundings before the figure locked his gaze at Tang Shaoyang.


    [You have summoned Grade S+ Spirit, Maldros the ck Storm Dragonewt!]


    It was indeed Grade S+ Spirit, and he was sure that the spirit was rted to a dragon. It could be seen from the spirit''s features and title. This was his first time hearing dragonewt. He knew nothing about this dragonewt yet the spirit was more like a beastmen to him but the figure''s origin was a dragon instead of other beasts.


    "It''s rare that the summoned spirit is not rtable with the sacrifice," He was sure that there were no monsters rted to a dragon in the monster wave but he summoned a dragonewt. Usually, the summoning spirits would be rted to the sacrifices, that was how things worked, "I guess that is not how it works. I summoned Karan from zombies sacrifices, and I summoned Aerelion the Dark Wyvern by sacrificing the zombies. The summoned spirit is random despite the sacrifices,"


    Maldros looked at Tang Shaoyang for a moment and he pped his wings, approaching Tang Shaoyang. The dragonewt spirit showed no intention to fight as he slowly approached Tang Shaoyang. He then stopped four meters away from Tang Shaoyang.


    The dragonewt had red leather armor inside with a blue vest and ck long pants. The old man rubbed his beard as he scanned Tang Shaoyang from the top to bottom, "Since you have enough sacrifice to summon me then you are very strong," the dragonewt was assessing his summoner''s strength.


    Sniff! Sniff! Sniff!


    Suddenly the old man was sniffing toward Tang Shaoyang. He scrunched his forehead, "You have a simr smell like us, are you also a dragonewt?"


    "I am High-Human, not dragonewt, and yes, I am stronger than you," Tang Shaoyang scanned the old man as well.


    "High-Human, huh!?" Maldros still had a face of disbelief, "But you have the smell of a dragon. You are lying,"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and exined to the old man, "I am not lying. I may have a smell like a dragon because of my bloodline. I have dragon bloodline,"


    "I see," Maldros nodded his head, "If what you said, I am willing to establish a contract with you but I need to see it with my eyes that you have a dragon bloodline. Can you transform into a dragon for me?"


    "Is that the only requirement to make you work for me? Nothing else?" Tang Shaoyang was willing to show the transformation. Of course, he knew that Maldros was not asking the Dragon Transformation but the True Dragon form. It was a skill that allowed him to transform into a real dragon. He never tried it before because he had no chance to use it.


    "Hmmm¡­" Maldros rubbed his white beard again. That was not the only requirement for the human to be his master. He needed more than that, "I have a question for you, I want to know your ambition. I don''t want to serve a master with no ambition, not going to waste my time to serve someone with no ambition,"


    "My ambition?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear the question. The ambition, he never thought about it before. The reason he wanted to be an Emperor was that he did not want to be under someone else anymore. He knew how suck it was to be an underling, not be able to control his own life where he had to bow his head all the time. He did not want the same thing repeated hence he desired to be an Emperor where he was above the others. He felt that it was not ambition or it was?


    "This soundsme but I want to be above the others where I am the one in charge of everything. Emperor! The Emperor of Gods? I want to be strongest where no one can dictate my life but myself!"

 Chapter 569 - Subduing Dragonewt

    <h4>Chapter 569 - Subduing Dragonewt</h4>


    "That indeed soundsme and unclear to me but I understand your feeling. It indeed sucks to have your life being dictated by someone else, just like us the spirits," Maldros rubbed his white beard.


    "Indeed, it''s not like you have no choice either. Even if you refuse to be my contracted spirit, I can force the contract upon you," Tang Shaoyang did not bother to butter his words nicely. That was the fate of the spirit. The spirits were getting summoned, even if they did not want to establish the contract with their summoner, the summoner could force the contract as long as the summoner could defeat the spirit.


    "Really? From your appearance, I don''t think you can win against me," Maldros smiled. The reason he started a conversation with Tang Shaoyang was to find out what his summoner looked like. As for the strength, Maldros believed that the human was weaker than him even with the Dragon Bloodline.


    "You might still have your eyes intact but it seems the spirit''s sense is dull," Tang Shaoyang shook his head at the confident Maldros. The Dragonewt was just Grade S+ Spirit, not strong enough to defeat him in a battle. Bronson was originally Grade S+ Spirit, Orlean the Demon Prince also Grade S+ Spirit, and the Aerelion the Dark Wyvern as well. However, none of them could win against him.


    Tang Shaoyang even fought once against Bronson who had evolved to Grade SS Spirit. The Undead could not win against him. Of course, none of them went all out since it was just a spar but Tang Shaoyang was confident defeating Bronson the Grade SS Spirit let alone Maldros who was just Grade S+ Spirit.


    "It''s unfortunate that Bronson or Orlean is not here, if not, I will ask them to beat you instead of doing this by myself," Tang Shaoyang wanted to crush Maldros'' pride who was thinking that he was stronger. He had enough prideful spirits and did not need another prideful spirit for his collection.


    Maldros smiled, "You have my interest, now I want to fight you instead of setting up terms to establish the contract. Let''s see how strong you are!"


    As soon as the ck Storm Dragonewt finished his words, he rushed toward Tang Shaoyang, leaving a spark of lightning behind. Maldros'' movement was certainly fast, even much faster than the Ancient Rank Gator he had fought. However, it was not fast enough to trick his eyes. He could see clearly his movement, the Dragonewt was aiming his fist toward his face.


    "You can transform if you want to! I don''t want you to make an excuse when you lose!" Maldros spoke as his fist arrived before Tang Shaoyang''s face.


    Tang Shaoyang remainedposed in front of his fast opponent. He stayed still as a wide grin stered on his face. Instead of avoiding the punch, Tang Shaoyang caught the fist.


    Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!


    Lightning spark burst out from the fist. The lightning spread out toward Tang Shaoyang''s body through his hand, "It seems you only have a big mouth. You lose the moment you decided to catch my punch. A human is merely a human, after all, foolish and conceited!"


    Maldros'' body spun around in the air as heunched a spinning kick toward Tang Shaoyang''s face. The lightning spark was supposed to stun Tang Shaoyang, and then he wouldnd the second and also the final blow.


    "You should look at yourself, you are the one who was foolish and conceited," Tang Shaoyang''s body blurred and charged over toward Maldros who was in the air with his skill, [Deadly Charge].


    Maldros'' body flew backward from the impact. He felt all the pain within his flesh and bones. At the same time, his head also felt giddy from the impact. Shock and surprise filled his heart. The human was not merely bumping the body at his body. There was more than that but he could not tell what it was.


    "It seems I have grown strong enough to defeat you even without my transformation!" After saying that, Tang Shaoyang''s figure blurred. He was activating his movement skill, [sh Step].


    Maldros just bnced his footing yet Tang Shaoyang was already right in front of him. Tang Shaoyang''s hand moved fast, grabbing Maldros'' neck, and cast a skill, [yer Touch].


    "ARGHHHH!!!" Maldros screamed in pain as he felt excruciating pain all over his flesh. It was as if his flesh was being twisted from inside. His feet were kicking Tang Shaoyang''s body but [Mana Shroud] and [me Shield] were activated. The kick could not even touch Tang Shaoyang.


    Bzzt! Bzzt! Bzzt!


    A spark of lightning burst out from Maldros'' ck scale, going wild. However, Tang Shaoyang did not budge as he activated [Dragon Scale] to add up his defense. The lightning could not break Tang Shaoyang''s defense.


    Maldros'' feet were iling in the air as his hand tried to open the grasp on his neck. He did his best as the lightning was getting fiercer.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows as he felt the scalding pain all over his skin. It was as if his skin was burning, "It seems I am overestimating myself. It will be a tough battle if I insist on not using the Dragon Transformation,"


    [Grand Dragon Transformation]


    Tang Shaoyang activated his transformation skill. His body reached two meters as the ck scale''s color deepened, his eyes turned into a deep purple with golden irises and red pupils. He then focused his [King of Beast Aura] and [yer Domination] on the iling Maldros.


    The ck Storm Dragonewt immediately ceased his movement right after that. Tang Shaoyang could feel that Maldros'' body was trembling in pain but the dragonewt endured the pain. Cold sweat flooded his face as his face also turned red at the same time.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up but the ck Storm Dragonewt avoided his gaze. He looked down on the ground, did not dare to meet Tang Shaoyang''s gaze. This only caused Tang Shaoyang to grin even wider, "What? Are you giving up now? Isn''t this too easy?"


    Despite the taunt, Maldros refused to look at Tang Shaoyang or even gave a response. The ck Storm Dragonewt avoided the gaze and soon, a magic circle formed above Maldros'' forehead. Tang Shaoyang tamed the Grade S+ Spirit in less than five minutes, "It''s not even a minute since the start of the fight,"

 Chapter 570 - One Hit One Kill

    <h4>Chapter 570 - One Hit One Kill</h4>


    This was Tang Shaoyang''s first time using Dragon Transformation after he unsealed his bloodline. He did not know what the ck Storm Dragonewt felt as he was not in that position but he was positive that [King of Beast Aura] had be a lot stronger than [Dragon Aura] to tame the Grade S+ Spirit.


    "At this point, I am waiting for the Grade SSS Spirit¡­" Tang Shaoyang was anticipating summoning the Grade SSS Spirit. There was a chance that he would fail to contract that level of spirit but it was worth a try. The Grade SSS Spirit was about as strong as Rumru the ck Dragon. He could not help butpare himself to a few months back when he was in Arkania Continent.


    At that time, he was still level 200++ but now he had reached level 1000, "Maybe I have a chance against Rumru¡­" Tang Shaoyang immediately shook his head after that.


    Rumru''s existence was equal to a God or even stronger than one God or else the God of the Arkania Continent would directly kill Rumru instead of scheming from the dark. It was clear that Rumru was much stronger than a God and yet Tang Shaoyang was still far from Demi-God Rank, "There''s no way I can win against Rumru," He admitted and shook his head.


    Tang Shaoyang canceled [yer Touch] but Maldros did not stop shaking even after that. The shock from the pain was still there. He let off the ck Storm Dragonewt and ced his palm on the magic circle.


    [You have established a contract with Grade S+ Spirit, Maldros the ck Storm Dragonewt!]


    The ck Storm Dragonewt burst out into the ck mist and entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead. A chatter rang in his head as the other spirits seemed to be greeting the newly arrived spirit. He cut off the connection temporarily as he knew it would be noisy.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at his own palm as he clenched and opened his palm. He was curious how strong he had be after unsealing the bloodline and also reached Legend yer. He might put his current power to a test against the tenth wave.


    "That''s a good idea, let''s start the next wave immediately," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and pped his wings back toward the stone pir. Hended next to the stone pir and ced his palm on it.


    [The Trial of the Epic will continue to the tenth wave!]


    [The Tenth wave will spawn in five minutes!]


    The notification was the indication that the next wave would start. He did not pay much attention to the notification as he opened the tenth waveposition.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Tenth Wave]


    Composition: 180,000 Stage 4 Monsters, and 130,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 50,000 Stage 6 Monsters, 20,000 Stage 7 Monsters, 7,000 Stage 8 Monsters, 2,500 Stage 9 Monsters, 5 Epic Rank Monsters


    Countdown: 00:04:55


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. He did not see a significant number on the wave. Only five Epic Rank Monsters and 2,500 Stage-9 Monsters, the others were not a threat to him. The real challenge was the Epic Rank Monsters and the Stage-9 Monsters. The other monsters were easily killed by him.


    "Five minutes¡­" He muttered in a low voice as he leaned his back against the stone pir and closed his eyes. Five minutes was like five hours to him, he felt he had been waiting too long until the ground vibrated.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and looked toward the source of the vibration. The tenth wave monsters came from the south of the stone pir. The direction where they came from was for sure random.


    He did not waste his time as he immediately flew toward the monster wave. With his current speed, it did not take ten seconds for him to reach the tenth wave. Through the [Spirit Eyes], Tang Shaoyang immediately detected the Epic Rank Monster.


    "Huh, still the same Epic Rank Monsters?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a dissatisfied tone as he found five Warbears. Five Warbears with the same ss, War Master. On top of that, the five Epic Rank Monsters were walking side by side instead of spreading out like the beforehand wave.


    "Better than nothing, I guess," As he said that, Tang Shaoyang''s figure dived into the five Epic Rank Monsters.


    Boom!


    Hended between the five monsters then he raised his right foot and stomped onto the ground. As his foot stomped on the ground, the ground where the five Epic Rank Monsters were standing. The five Epic Rank Monsters did not expect that the ground would yeet them to the air. All of them lost their bnce and were flung to the air.


    Tang Shaoyang''s gathered the yer Energy in his right as he looked up. The five Epic Rank Monsters were free-falling toward him. He could see the Warbears were kicking their feet and hands in the air. He did not move as there was one Epic Rank Monster that would fall right in front of him.


    When the one Epic Rank Monster was three meters away from the ground, Tang Shaoyang jumped while executing an uppercut punch toward the Epic Rank Monster. His fistnded right on the Epic Rank Monster''s head.


    The scenario in Tang Shaoyang''s head was that the Warbear would suffer a fatal injury from this strike. Even with his yer Energy, his opponent was still an Epic Rank Monster. It was hard to kill an Epic Rank with one hit as he at least needed three hits to kill one Epic Rank.


    That was the scenario in his head but the reality was totally different. The Warbear''s head flew off as blood spurted out from the neck. Yes, the Warbear was killed with one strike, one punch. Tang Shaoyang was not expecting this to happen.


    One Epic Rank Monster died and the other four Epic Rank monstersnded at the other monsters, crushing the weaker monsters below them.


    Tang Shaoyang still could not believe this. He immediately looked for another Epic Rank Monster as he gathered the yer Energy on his right foot. He dashed toward the second Epic Rank Monster and stomped its head.


    St!


    The Warbear''s head shattered with a stomp from him, one hit one kill even though his opponent was Epic Rank Monster.

 Chapter 571 - A Brother

    <h4>Chapter 571 - A Brother</h4>


    Hahhhhh¡­


    Tang Shaoyang let out a long sigh. It was a disappointment as even the tenth wave could not be a test for him to go all out. How was he supposed to be going all out if the enemy was killed in one hit? It was not a fight at all, as if he was an armed adult against the innocent kindergarten kids.


    It was the right analogy for his situation since no monster could withstand his fist. Of course, this came with a big advantage for him, "At least, I can quicken the trial by finishing the wave faster,"


    That was a big advantage as he finished the tenth wave within ten minutes by using the Dragon Transformation. He then flew to the sky and extended his hand wide and cast his skill, [Epic Summoning].


    Swoosh!


    The corpses burst out into the red mist. It was just the same phenomenon as before with the color difference. The red mist swirled into one spot and a figure came out from the swirling red mist. The figure was flying in the air, having a ten meters wingspan, and the figure was in mes, like a phoenix.


    [You have summoned Grade S+ Spirit, Vera the Legendary Beast (Adolescent Stage Inferkost)!]


    "Huh, so it''s a beast instead of a monster this time," Tang Shaoyang muttered as he looked at the giant bird in the sky. It said that the bird was still in the adolescent stage yet it was so big that he almost thought the bird had reached adulthood instead.


    ¡ªInferkost, huh!? You summoned one of the rarest birds, Master.


    Maldros'' voice rang in his head. From the way he talked, the ck Storm Dragonewt seemed to know more about this Inferkost.


    "One of the rarest birds? Not one of the strongest birds?" Tang Shaoyang noticed in the dragonewt''s wordings. It said that Inferkost was one of the rarest birds instead of the strongest, meaning Maldros did not acknowledge the creature''s strength.


    ¡ªDon''t get me wrong, Master. Inferkost is strong but that bird is still nothing in front of a dragon race. They are not a phoenix that could rival our predecessor, the Dragon. However, I never saw an adult Inferkost during my lifetime.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin, "Then how do you know that Inferkost is inferior to a dragon and phoenix when you never encountered an adult Inferkost? Also, what makes this Inferkost one of the rarest creatures?" He was piqued by Inferkost''s background.


    ¡ªBecause the Human Race keeps hunting them down. At least, Inferkost in my world has been hunted down by the empires and kingdoms. I heard that the human is aiming for Inferkost''s heart. They would transnt the heart to their future generations as Inferkost''s heart can help to increase human power in magic. I am not sure either but that was what I heard.


    "What? Transnting a beast heard into a human''s body? Is that even possible?" Tang Shaoyang was baffled by the story. One was a bird and one was a human, transntation was not possible. Even though he was not a doctor, Tang Shaoyang understood that much.


    ¡ªRight? I was confused as well. If I have not fought a human with Inferkost''s heart, I will not believe it either. The human is capable of using Inferkost''s fire, the Eternal Fire.


    "Then this bird will hate me for sure¡­" Tang Shaoyang then noticed the bird was looking at him as well. The ring crimson eyes locked on him but he did not detect hatred from Inferkost''s gaze, "Ah, I see. I am still in the Dragon Transformation," He then realized that he was not in his human form.


    "Let''s not waste our time and finish this with a fight!" Tang Shaoyang was about to fly until he heard a boy''s voice rang, "Wait. I don''t want to fight. As long as you can promise one thing, then I am willing to be your contracted spirit,"


    From the way Vera talked, Tang Shaoyang could tell that this was not the boy''s first summoning but he did not want to make any promise from the spirits. He had made many promises, and he still was not able to fulfill one of them yet. He was not going to add his debt.


    "Please, I just need you to do one thing. If you ever visit Eudduron once, can you search for my sister? I just need to know whether my sister is still alive or not, that''s just a simple request," Vera pleaded with a begging tone.


    "That''s it?" Tang Shaoyang was baffled by the request. If he ever visited the world called Eudduron then he just needed to search for Vera''s sister. That was indeed a simple request but an arduous task for sure. Unless this Eudduron was a small world.


    ¡ªDon''t worry, it''s not hard to find my sister. She''s the hope of our tribe and the strongest Infernost has ever been born into a world. If she managed to escape alive from the human''s encirclement, then she would grow into one of the strongest in my world that could rival even a God. So it will be easy for us to find out whether my sister is still alive or not.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and motioned Vera toe down, "Alright, I promise. As long as I visit Eudduron, I will find out whether your sister is still alive or not," That was an empty promise as the possibility of visiting Eudduron was minuscule.


    Vera the Legendary Beast came down and offered the glowing magic circle above his head toward Tang Shaoyang.


    [You have established a contract with Grade S+ Spirit, Vera the Legendary Beast (Adolescent Stage Inferkost)!]


    Vera''s figure turned into red mist and entered his forehead. Maybe Vera''s appearance was so daunting that no Grade B spirit dared to wee or even greet the Inferkost.


    "What do you want to do after knowing your sister is still alive?" Tang Shaoyang was curious as this Grade S+ Spirit''s request was unique to him. Also one thing, the bird was not expressing his hatred to humans who seemed to be the culprit of his death.


    ¡ªI just want to know what kind of life she has. I hope she does not live with a vengeance but live to find her happiness instead of wasting her time to avenge our tribe. I want her to be safe and meet her partner, if possible I want to meet with my nephew or maybe niece¡­

 Chapter 572 - Vicious Cycle

    <h4>Chapter 572 - Vicious Cycle</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear that from a beast. Beasts or animals lived by their instinct not feeling. He was surprised that there was a beast that was more humane than a human itself. He had seen a fair share of the human''s cruelty even before the game started.


    His former Boss'' nephew had done the most terrible thing to his girlfriend before. That man was not even close to this beast. Of course, he was not going to say that he was a good guy as well. However, It was a big surprise that came from a beast.


    "What about the people who killed you? Don''t you want to avenge your death and your family''s death as well?" Tang Shaoyang asked Vera as he flew back toward the stone pir. He was going to activate the next wave and finished the trial as fast as possible.


    ¡ªI don''t need anyone to avenge me. I have epted my death, and it''s because I am weak. That''s a vicious cycle of life. You will be prey if you are weak. Just like how we hunt the weaker beast for food. I am weak, and the human killed me.


    Yet the beast gave him another surprise with his answer. The beast was more mature than he thought, "Don''t you hate humans then?" By the time he asked this he had arrived at the stone pir. He ced his hand on it and started the eleventh wave.


    [The Trial of the Epic will continue to the eleventh wave!]


    [The eleventh wave will spawn in five minutes!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Eleventh Wave]


    Composition: 210,000 Stage 4 Monsters, and 150,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 65,000 Stage 6 Monsters, 25,000 Stage 7 Monsters, 10,000 Stage 8 Monsters, 3,250 Stage 9 Monsters, 10 Epic Rank Monsters


    Countdown: 00:04:55


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Wuuu, the number of the Epic Rank Monster is doubled. This is a good thing,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself, ''Now I have five minutes to chat with this interesting beast,'' He was interested in Vera.


    ¡ªI hate humans!


    It was an expected answer for someone who was killed by humans. There was no way that the beast did not hate humans. Then he came up with something, "But I am a human, why do you want to be contracted with a human you hate?" He wanted to know the adolescent Inferkost''s reaction to this statement.


    ¡ªI know you are a human but you are not the one who killed me or killed my family, Master. I don''t hate you. You have done nothing to me. I hate humans who killed me and my family but not you.


    If he was surprised before, Tang Shaoyang was shocked this time. Vera was more mature than he thought. The Beast understood that humans were not a single entity.


    "But what if your sister is killed by humans? Are you still not going to hate me?" Tang Shaoyang threw another tricky question. Vera seemed to love his sister too much, and it might be the trigger for him.


    ¡ªHahh¡­ It will be a lie if I don''t upset the human race but just like I said, Master. In the vicious cycle of life, if you are weak then you will be hunted by the strong. But yes, I will be upset and angry but again, it will not bring my sister back alive. Maybe I will sulk for a few weeks, and if that happens I wish you would understand if I don''t talk with you for a moment.


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. He could not provoke the beast. Vera became a spirit with regret that he could not watch his sister grow up. The beast wanted to see his grown-up little sister.


    He did not expect that one day he would encounter such a thing. Love for his sister was the push for him to be a spirit. That was admirable as he could not do the same for the kids in his orphanage. Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    He then opened his window status to check on his mana. Maintaining the transformation consumed a lot of mana. He had to watch his mana consumption, just in case that he would face a strong monster, "Hmmm, I can maintain the transformation for another three to four hours then I will preserve my mana for the next waves,"


    Right after his conversation with Vera was over, he felt the vibration on the ground. The vibration was slightly stronger than the beforehand wave as more monsters spawned this time. He did not wait for the wave toe as he flew toward the vibration''s direction.


    ***


    The same as the beforehand wave, it took Tang Shaoyang less than ten minutes to finish the eleventh wave with his transformation activated. Of course, the Ten Epic Rank Monsters were still Warbear. After that, he activated the [Epic Summoning].


    [You have summoned Grade S+ Spirit, Ronan the Helion Wolf!]


    Rona was simr to a werewolf that reached three and a half meters in height. He had the body of a human and the head of a wolf with ck-red fur covered his neck down to his chest. The deep red eyes showed the cruelty of a monster he had never seen before.


    There was no talk between the two as Tang Shaoyang subdued the spirit in the battle. The battle power between Ronan and Maldros was about the same but he crushed Ronan harder than the ck Storm Dragonewt.


    [You have established a contract with Grade S+ Spirit, Ronan the Helion Wolf!]


    ***


    Tang Shaoyang proceeded with the next wave.


    [The Trial of the Epic will continue to the twelfth wave!]


    [The twelfth wave will spawn in five minutes!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Twelfth Wave]


    Composition: 250,000 Stage 4 Monsters, and 180,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 80,000 Stage 6 Monsters, 33,000 Stage 7 Monsters, 13,000 Stage 8 Monsters, 4,000 Stage 9 Monsters, 20 Epic Rank Monsters


    Countdown: 00:04:59


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After defeating the twelfth wave, he cast his summoning skill. He repeatedly did the same things for hours. Fighting, clearing the wave, summoning the spirit, fighting against the spirit, and establishing a contract with the new spirit¡­ It was a cycle he did in the trial of the Epic.

 Chapter 573 - Septuplets Troll Warlord

    <h4>Chapter 573 - Septuplets Troll Warlord</h4>


    The Trial of the Epic was pretty much easy for Tang Shaoyang. The Epic Rank Monster, the Warbear was killed in one hit, and the remaining monsters were nothing. The same for the spirit, even though the number of sacrifices increased by many. Tang Shaoyang could only summon Grade S+ Spirit.


    [You have cleared the fifteenth wave of the Trial of the Epic!]


    Tang Shaoyang was still in his transformation skill. He flew to the sky and cast [Epic Summoning].


    [You have summoned Grade S+ Spirit, Bagin the Troll Warlord!]


    "What the¡­" Tang Shaoyang almost cursed out as this was the third Troll Warlord he summoned. He also summoned the Troll Warlord in the thirteenth and fourteenth waves, Rogin and Togin. For some reason, their names ended with the same word -in, "Are they brother?"


    ¡ªWe are not!


    ¡ªWe are not!


    Two roars rang in his head. That was Rogin and Togin''s voices. Both replied at the same time and in the same tone.


    "So you are brothers," Tang Shaoyang concluded with a nod, "Then you guys are triplets? Answer me, Togin!" He raised his tone, and the Troll Warlord called Togin relented.


    ¡ªNo, we are not triplet but there are seven of us, Master.


    "What? Your mother must be very strong to bear seven trolls¡­" That was a surprise for sure, ''Does that mean I will be summoning the other four Troll Warlords in the next four waves?''


    "You, dunce! Fight me!" Bagin rushed toward Tang Shaoyang with his battle but he had fought two Troll Warlords before. He was familiar with the way the Troll Warlord fought. They reinforce their weapon and body with mana to reinforce their attack. Physical Strength was what Tang Shaoyang excelled in. He easily beat the third Troll Warlord.


    [You have established a contract with Grade S+ Spirit, Bagin the Troll Warlord!]


    Tang Shaoyang immediately returned to the stone pir after he defeated Bagin and activated the next wave.


    [The Trial of the Epic will continue to the sixteenth wave!]


    [The sixteenth wave will spawn in five minutes!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Sixteenth Wave]


    Composition: 500,000 Stage 4 Monsters, and 280,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 120,000 Stage 6 Monsters, 60,000 Stage 7 Monsters, 28,000 Stage 8 Monsters, 8,000 Stage 9 Monsters, 130 Epic Rank Monsters, 1 Ancient Rank Monster


    Countdown: 00:04:59


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ancient Rank Monster, this would be a challenge for sure," Tang Shaoyang was excited when he found there was an Ancient Rank Monster within the sixteenth wave. But then he made a downcast expression as he remembered something. The gator tribe he fought against before, they were Ancient Rank Beastmen too but¡­


    "They are weak. Now my second ss has advanced, and my bloodline is fully unsealed. Even Ancient Rank Monster should be easy for the current me¡­"


    When the sixteenth wave spawned, Tang Shaoyang immediately went after the direction. He soon found the wave, and he also found the Ancient Rank Monster. The Ancient Rank Monster was standing between the Epic Rank Monster, the same Warbear. However, the Ancient Rank Monster was not a Warbear, at least, it was not a bear for sure.


    The monster had the head of a snake and bat wings. It had four hands that each of them was holding a spear. The snake-head also wore armor, a rare sight for sure.


    Tang Shaoyang took out his battle-ax and dived into the wave. He rushed straight toward the snake-head and mmed his battle-ax on the Ancient Rank Monster.


    Dang!


    The snake-head crossed the four spears and blocked the attack. Of course, Tang Shaoyang was not using a skill or even using yer Energy in his attack. He did not intend to kill the snake-head. He wanted to know what kind of creature this snake-head was.


    [Basic Detection]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: ???


    Race: Monster - Serpentos


    Affiliation: -


    ss: Battle Master


    Second ss: Poison Possessor


    Evolution: Ancient


    Level: ???


    Skill: ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Serpentos? And it has two sses?" Tang Shaoyang got the information he wanted but a frown formed on his forehead, "Poison, huh? This is quite troublesome. I should finish this thing quickly before it could use the poison,"


    If it was a physical battle, Tang Shaoyang was confident with his body and strength. If it was a poison then he was not going to y around with a poison. The right poison could even kill a Dragon. He did not want to die because of this poison.


    Tang Shaoyang channeled his yer Energy on his battle-ax before he used his movement skill, [sh Step]. His figure disappeared and appeared again behind the Serpentos. He mmed the battle-ax downward at the Serpentos'' snakehead.


    Boom!


    From the impact of his attack, Tang Shaoyang could tell that his battle-ax failed to split the head open. That meant the Serpentos was still alive after that strike. He then activated another skill, [yer de].


    Dozens of crescent-shaped des formed with yer Energy. Tang Shaoyang did want to give the Serpentos to use the poison. He controlled [yer de] and rained down the Serpentos with the yer de.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 1016!]


    Tang Shaoyang heard the notification of leveling up, meaning he had killed the Serpentos before it could use the poison. He was relieved that he could kill the Serpentos quickly, "I need a solid n for the next wave. The trial must be sending the same Serpentos for the Ancient Rank Monster. But I am actually surprised that the monster can hold two sses as well,"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and focused his strength on clearing the wave. It took him almost twenty minutes to finish the sixteenth wave. That was a lot of timepared to his previous record.


    "I can''t be dissatisfied with what I have done. I am sure that I am one of the best facing the Trial of the Epic," After saying that, Tang Shaoyang flew to the sky and cast [Epic Summoning].


    "Please no more Troll Warlord!" He begged quietly.


    [You have summoned Grade S+ Spirit, Mugin the Troll Warlord!]

 Chapter 574 - Hell

    <h4>Chapter 574 - Hell</h4>


    Rogin, Togin, Bagin, Mugin, Bain, Dorin, and Hagin. Tang Shaoyang collected the septuplets Troll Warlords that he could barely differentiate. Hepleted the septuplets Troll Warlords in the neenth wave. Since then, the spiritual space had be a lot noisier as the Grade B Spirits remained silent.


    They did not dare to converse with the higher grade spirit. But there was an exception, the Obsidian Golem Newborn was making a friend with Maldros the ck Storm Dragonewt and Vera the Adolescent Inferkost. He often listened to their conversation where they talked about their experiences during their lifetime.


    Tang Shaoyang had to cut off his connection to his Spiritual Space in order to have a calm mind, "I need someone to manage the spiritual space so they will not disturb me,"


    He had heard from his spirits that the Spiritual Space was a world within him. He was the core of the world. As long as he was alive the world would be maintained. If it was a different world then he needed someone to manage that new world, "I can ask Orlean and Zaneos to manage those spirits, Bronson might be the right spirit to keep them in check as well,"


    Tang Shaoyang thought about it as he went back to the stone pir. Bronson was the highest grade spirit so far, the only Grade SS Spirit he had. Even though the grade did not really matter but from his experiences fighting with his own spirits, Bronson was indeed the strongest, "I will take care of that once I finish this trial, maybe I can summon a new Grade SS Spirit,"


    There was another frustration. Despite the Ancient Rank Monsters'' sacrifices, he still failed to summon a Grade SS Spirit. Grade S+ Spirit was the highest grade he could summon so far.


    "Don''t tell me that Grade SS Spirit could not be summoned¡­" He paused as he thought about Rumru the ck Dragon. The ck Dragon was a Grade SSS Spirit, it should be possible to summon the Grade SS Spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang arrived at the stone pir and ced his hand on it. He then activated the next wave of the trial.


    [The Trial of the Epic will continue to the Twentieth wave!]


    [The twentieth wave will spawn in five minutes!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Twentieth Wave]


    Composition: 450,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 210,000 Stage 6 Monsters, 95,000 Stage 7 Monsters, 38,000 Stage 8 Monsters, 15,000 Stage 9 Monsters, 210 Epic Rank Monsters, 12 Ancient Rank Monster


    Countdown: 00:04:59


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Twelve Ancient Rank Monsters, maybe this is my chance to summon Grade SS Spirit?" He was being hopeful with the sacrifices, "Or maybe not," He then noticed that Stage-4 Monster was not included within the wave.


    "No wonder I felt like there were fewer monsters before," He felt that the number of the monsters was reduced in the neenth wave. It was clear now that the stage-4 monster was removed from the wave. The number of the stage-4 monster was dominating the wave before though their number did not matter to Tang Shaoyang.


    Five minutester, the twentieth wave spawned and attacked him. He fought 210 Warbears and 12 Serpentos. Those were his real opponents. But again, Tang Shaoyang made sure to kill the Serpentos before they could use their poison before he killed the Warbear.


    Tang Shaoyang finished the twentieth wave in twenty minutes thanks to the stage-4 monsters that were removed from the wave. He could finish the wave faster with fewer monsters needing to be killed. As usual, after he killed them he summoned the next spirit.


    [You have summoned Grade S+ Spirit, Hargug the Helion Wolf!]


    "The second Helion Wolf after Ronan¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he looked at the Helion Wolf that came out of the dark-red mist, "Don''t tell me Hargug is your brother, Ronan?"


    ¡ªNo, My Lord. We, Helion Wolf, do not have siblings or parents. We live alone


    "What? How is that possible? Then who gave birth to you if you don''t have parents?" That was a ridiculous answer.


    ¡ªHell! Hell is the one who gives birth to us so we can''t call it our parents!


    That was an interesting answer for sure. Hell was supposed to be a world just like Earth, Arkania, and Lukan. However, the world called Hell could create a creature like Helion Wolf.


    "Then it makes all Helion Wolf your siblings since you guys were born from the same ce?" Tang Shaoyang was interested in this Hell. There''s a possibility that this Hell is not a world too but a creature, a creature that became a world? He felt it was nothing possible with the system around.


    ¡ªNo. We were born in Hell but we have to fight to survive. We fought each other to fill our bellies. I don''t think we are siblings if we want to kill each other.


    "Hmmm¡­" Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin as a crazy idea crossed his head. The idea was to conquer this Hell. If he conquered Hell then he could have an unlimited yet strong army. That was a crazy idea for sure but he stillcked the data about Hell, and before he thought of conquering Hell he needed to find a way to reach Hell first.


    His thoughts were interrupted by Hargug who took the initiative to attack him. s, Hargug was not even a challenge for Tang Shaoyang who was still in his transformation. He defeated Hargug in less than a minute.


    [You have established a contract with Grade S+ Spirit, Hargug the Helion Wolf!]


    "Hah, another Grade S+ Spirit¡­" He let out a sigh before he flew back toward the stone pir, "At this point, I can reach the thirtieth wave with my Dragon Transformation,"


    Tang Shaoyang realized that each time he leveled up his mana would back full. At this point, a wave of monsters was the same as a level for him. Sometimes, he would level up twice after clearing the wave.


    [The Trial of the Epic will continue to the Twentieth-one wave!]


    [The twentieth-one wave will spawn in five minutes!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Twentieth-one Wave]


    Composition: 500,000 Stage 5 Monsters, 250,000 Stage 6 Monsters, 115,000 Stage 7 Monsters, 45,000 Stage 8 Monsters, 17,500 Stage 9 Monsters, 250 Epic Rank Monsters, 20 Ancient Rank Monster


    Countdown: 00:04:59


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The trial continued.

 Chapter 575 - Exalted Fallen Angel

    <h4>Chapter 575 - Exalted Fallen Angel</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang fought wave after wave of monsters until, and he reached the thirtieth wave.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" For the first time, he had to fight extra hard. He was facing thirty Myth Rank Monsters. The one-eyed monster, Cyclop. Cyclop had six hands, and that one big eye could shoot a beam. That beam was so destructive and easily broke his defense.


    [me Shield], [Mana Shroud], and his external scale barely blocked the beam yet he had to face thirty of them. He had to be careful with their beam but what was more annoying was that Cyclop excelled in a closebat battle. The same as Serpentos, they had two sses as well, Battle Grandmaster and yer.


    Yes, The same as his second ss, yer. That was his ss before he advanced to Legend yer. The beam that shot through their eye was yer Energy, "Is this my limit?" He questioned himself.


    It was not that he was disappointed with the result. Tang Shaoyang was in fact satisfied with his growth. Even though he was not even an Epic Rank yet, he could defeat the Myth Rank Monster that was three levels above him.


    [You have cleared the thirtieth wave!]


    [Congrattions! You have cleared all the waves for the Trial of the Epic!]


    [Congrattions! You have unlocked the Special Wave!]


    [Return to the stone pir to find out about the Special Wave!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 32 Attribute Points!]


    [You have reached level 1039!]


    "Huh!? Special Wave?" Tang Shoayang felt that the exhaustion was recovered after the level-up notification. He got crucial information about the Trial of the Epic that Roan did not know. The Trial of Epic only had thirty waves in total, and there was a Special Wave if he managed to clear all thirty waves.


    He was about to fly back to the stone pir until he touched a monster corpse next to his foot. Only then he realized that he had not summoned a spirit yet. He flew up to the sky and extended his hands wide and cast the skill.


    [Epic Summoning]


    All the corpses burst into ck mist. To his surprise, the phenomenon of the summoning was gentler than the beforehand summoning. There was no storm but the ck mist just gathered in one spot as the ck mist created a sphere.


    Tang Shaoyang was no longer hopeful to summon the Grade SS Spirit. Even with additional 25 Myth Rank Monsters, he still summoned Grade S+ Spirit. He began thinking that summoning the Grade SS Spirit needed a special sacrifice. He managed to summon Rumru because he sacrificed a dragon. A creature that was at the same level as a God. So he expected this spirit was just another Grade S+ Spirit.


    [You have summoned Grade SS Spirit, Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel!]


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard the notification. He did not expect that he could summon a Grade SS Spirit. His eyes intensified as he looked at the sphere made of ck mist.


    A smooth white leg stepped out of the ck mist. The figure was wearing a short skirt that only covered up to her upper thigh. He looked up to the body part, the figure had light ck armor covering her torso. Then he looked up to her face, and his eyes widened in delight.


    This was the first woman that managed to rival the beauty of the Goddess of Love, Lunea. Her chiseled face, sharp chin, a high bridge nose, and light blue eyes perfectlybined. Creating a beauty that matched even a Goddess. The sultry red lips andbined with her smile were very attractive.


    But there was one thing that was eye-catching from the figure. It was the four pairs of the ck-feathered wing on her back. Despite her peerless appearance, the fallen angel gave off a mncholic air. Her light blue eyes looked around before she locked her gaze on him.


    "Fallen Angel, huh?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. That kind of thing was popr in western fantasy. Yu Shun told him a lot about it when he asked about the game. The young man mentioned Fallen Angel a few times. He did not expect that he would meet one here.


    "Let''s make a deal, Human!" A sultry voice flowed from the Fallen Angel''s sultry lips. However, Tang Shaoyang could discern the contempt when she said "Human".


    "Deal? Why do I need to make a deal with you when I can defeat you?" A wide grin formed on his lips. Yet another prideful spirit who was thinking that her race was above the others. He was used to this kind of thing as she was not the first spirit.


    Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel broke into a sultry giggle but he could tell that was a fake giggle, "Don''t joke around, Human! Even with your Dragon Transformation, you can never defeat the Exalted Fallen Angel! Moreover, even if you can get my body forcefully., you can never get my heart as well. If you make a deal with me, you might get my heart as well,"


    A flirtatious smile formed on her lips. The Fallen Angel was seducing him for sure. Maybe she knew that he desired her. As a man, Tang Shaoyang did not deny that he desired the beauty in front of him.


    Tang Shaoyang''s grin became wider when he heard thest part, "I don''t think so. If I can get your body then it will be easy for me to obtain your heart as well. Let''s not waste our time here. I have to face the Special Wave and return soon,"


    Tang Shaoyang then released his [King of Beast Aura] and [yer Domination]. He could see a shock stered on her face. He did not waste his time and rushed toward Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel with his battle-ax. The yer Energy covered the battle-ax as he was being serious. He did not care if his opponent was a beauty as he was going all out from the start.


    In the next second, Tang Shaoyang arrived in front of the Fallen Angel. He immediately shed his battle-ax downward. At the same time, he activated his skill, [Thousand st].


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

 Chapter 576 - Stubborn Fallen Angel

    <h4>Chapter 576 - Stubborn Fallen Angel</h4>


    A thousand sts exploded, hammering the Exalted Fallen Angel below him. However, Tang Shaoyang could feel something blocking his battle-ax. The st did not hit the Fallen Angel. As the explosion dispersed, he finally saw what blocked his [Thousand st].


    It was a ck sphere, around five meters in diameter. A surprise reflected on Tang Shaoyang''s face that the Fallen Angel managed to block his attack that he imbued with yer Energy.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The ck sphere did notst long as it disintegrated and showed Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel behind the ck sphere. The Fallen Angel seemed to be surprised as well. Her light blue eyes widened a little bit as she looked at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Impressive! You can break [Fallen Sphere]. It seems you are not all just talk," Zara smiled as a shield and a sword appeared in her hand. The sword and the shield matched with her armor, pitch-ck in color, "But that''s not enough to defeat me,"


    The shield was big enough to cover her whole body and the sword was about two meters long and twenty centimeters in width. The Fallen Angel leaped toward Tang Shaoyang as she put her shield forward.


    Tang Shaoyang could see that there was faint ck energy covered the shield, "Is that ck energy is Dark Mana?" There was familiarity with Zaneos''s dark mana. The mana for the demon and undead race.


    Instead of retreating, Tang Shaoyang also rushed toward the Fallen Angel. He used his movement''s skill, [Blink]. His figure disappeared and appeared again right behind the Fallen Angel. He hooked his right arm on her neck and brought her down to the ground.


    Boom!


    "Kurgh!" Zara groaned in pain. She was caught off guard as she was not expecting that her opponent could use [Blink]. From her experiences, [Blink] was an exclusive skill to a mage. The movement skill to secure their position from the assassin and the closebat enemy. Who would expect that a brute warrior would use [Blink]?


    She was about to get up but Tang Shaoyang moved faster. He grabbed Zara''s neck and activated his skill, [yer Touch].


    Pang!


    That was a sharp pain that invaded her head. Yes, it started from her head then her flesh and bone. Then it was as if her innards and heart were being squeezed from inside. She screamed in pain as her mind went nk instantly. She could not even think about how to escape from the predicament.


    "ARGHHHH!"


    The scream echoed for three minutes. Tang Shaoyang showed no mercy even if his opponent was a woman. Women or kids, as long as they were opponents he should fight he would show no mercy.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Erratic breath escaped from Zara. The beauty was in a mess as her face was paled. This was the first time that she experienced such pain, "What was that? What did you do to me?" Cold sweat covered her face as her chest heaved up and down.


    Tang Shaoyang merely smirked at the girl. In the end, she also could not bear the [yer Touch]. However, he did not show the magic circle that appeared above her forehead. Meaning that the Fallen Angel had not given up yet.


    "What? Do you think I will give in because of the pain?" Zara smirked as she raised her knee to kick off Tang Shaoyang. Again, the kick missed. With [Spirit Eyes], Tang Shaoyang could see everything around him.


    He activated his skill, [Mirage Stride]. His figure split into seven and moved toward seven different directions. Zara immediately stood up and extended her hand wide.


    Swoosh!


    A shock wave made of dark energy spread out, hitting seven Tang Shaoyang. As soon as the shockwave reached him, all seven figures disappeared. All of them were just mirages.


    "Where''s the real one?" Zara scanned her surroundings but she could not find Tang Shaoyang. Then she felt a presence above her. She was about to make her move but it was toote as Tang Shaoyang pinned her down once again.


    Tang Shaoyang''s right hand was on her, and he was sitting above her directly, [yer Touch]. He did not believe that the Fallen Angel would not sumb to the pain.


    "ARRGHHHH!" Zara screamed once again. Her body was trembling fiercely as she endured the pain. If not for Tang Shaoyang suppressed her down, she might run amok. This kind level of pain was intolerable even for her. However, Zara endured it all. She did not give up as she was aware that she could not be killed.


    Just like that, fifteen minutes passed. Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel had lost her voice. Her body was slightly trembling as her breathing was weakened. But she did not give up. Tang Shaoyang did not see the magic circle for the contract.


    "So you are not going to give in? Do you prefer to be sacrificed for my level instead? I can raise my level if I sacrifice Grade SS Spirit," Tang Shaoyang was amazed by how stubborn the girl was. She did not give in despite the pain she experienced for fifteen minutes.


    When he mentioned sacrifice, her body shuddered slightly and her face turned even paler. That meant the only thing she was afraid of was death. He could not kill the spirit in a normal fight but he could sacrifice the spirit to get level, skill, and spiritual energy. He needed spiritual energy to use some of his skills as well.


    As an experienced spirit, Zara was aware of what Tang Shaoyang talked about. However, she did not want to be contracted unless they made clear terms. Zara gritted her teeth, "Can you bear to sacrifice me?" She suddenly smiled seductively.


    "I can if you are so stubborn. It''s not like I have other choices¡­" Tang Shaoyang paused all of sudden. He looked at her face down to her chest that was covered in light armor and down to her thigh, "I have another choice that I haven''t tried before. I don''t want to do it because that is just wrong to do it but I can''t bear to lose the Grade SS Spirit¡­"


    "What do you want to do?" Zara panicked when she saw a lewd smile on Tang Shaoyang''s face.

 Chapter 577 - More~ Faster~ (Read Previous s Author Thoughts Before Unlocking The )

    <h4>Chapter 577 - More~ Faster~ (Read Previous ''s Author Thoughts Before Unlocking The )</h4>


    "You leave me with no other choices¡­" Tang Shaoyang shook his head. This was rape, not something he was proud of to do after what happened to his girlfriend. However, Zara did not give him other choices. He beat her in a fight but she was still unwilling to be his contracted spirit.


    [Spirit Sacrifice] might be a good choice but he did not want to sacrifice a Grade SS Spirit. It took a lot of effort to summon one Grade SS Spirit. He did not want to lose the one in front of him. The only choice was [Divine Pleasure]. She was a woman even with wings on her back. However, he believed in his talent.


    "I am sorry¡­" Tang Shaoyang''s hand reached her thigh.


    "NOOOO!!!" Zara screamed as she tried to fight back but she had lost all energy. Her body was too weak to fight back after enduring the pain. She could feel his hand on her thigh. Caressing her thigh.


    Tang Shaoyang did not make his move directly as he waited for Zara to give up. He caressed her thigh for some time but there was no sign that the Exalted Fallen Angel would give up. No, in fact, Tang Shaoyang''s action only angered her.


    "Don''t you dare to touch me with your filthy hands, Bastard!" Zara screamed.


    "You are viting the rule of the spirit. You lost in a battle but you are still unwilling to be contracted. This is not my fault," Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    What he said was the truth. She lost in the battle against him. She was supposed to be his contracted spirit but she was using a loophole in the process of the contracted spirit. A will, if she had a firm will that she would win the fight. The magic circle for the contract would not appear, and she could not be contracted unless she changed her will.


    It was two minutes of silence. The man was still caressing her thigh but Zara kept her lips shut, grinding her teeth silently as she looked at the man with resentment.


    "Hah¡­ I don''t think that I will do this kind of thing one day¡­" Tang Shaoyang shook his head as his hand went further into the private area. There was a smooth fabric that separated his hand and the private area.


    Zara''s eyes widened in shock when she felt the finger reach her private area. The man really did it. She thought it was just merely a threat but the man was serious with his words. But this just confused her even more. She would not surrender even if the man did this. No, in fact, she was even more unwilling.


    "You really give me no other choices, girl," Tang Shaoyang''s other hand moved. He removed the armor that covered her chest and showed beneath the armor. There was a ck fabric that covered her belly and chest area.


    Zara gritted her teeth as tears started to gather in her eyes. Then she felt a hand reach her chest, caressing her breast gently. At this moment, she sensed a weird sensation on her body. Her mind was screaming, wanting to fight back. But there was a thing that weirded her out. It was her body that epted what he did to her.


    "Nggg~" As the man continued to caress her private area and her breasts. A soft moan escaped from her mouth. She moaned subconsciously as she felt a pleasure she never experienced before.


    Her brain immediately jolted awake as her eyes widened in shock. Zara tried to fight back the urge inside her body but it was as if her body did not listen to her. Her body would not move even though her brainmanded them to move.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows. He was at his limit but the Fallen Angel had not given up yet. Yes, he did not n to do it for real. It was just a threat so the Fallen Angel would give up. But his effort bore no fruit as Zara did not give up.


    He was at his limit for sure. A defenseless sexy woman right in front of him. On top of that, her body was really his type. She had a huge asset, at least an E cup.


    "Ahn~" Another moan escaped Zara''s mouth. This time, she did the unexpected where she got up and hugged Tang Shaoyang, and whispered in a soft voice, "More~ More~"


    That whisper was a trigger for Tang Shaoyang. He did not care anymore what he did was wrong or right. He ripped apart the ck fabric and pulled over the battle skirt. As he fondled her breast, he ripped apart her pants as well, revealing her private area.


    Zara did not know what happened to her but there was a strong desire that she could not fight back. Her mind was screaming that she did not want this but her body epted the man.


    Tang Shaoyang looked down and noticed that Zara''s private area was already wet. That meant she was ready for the real action. He then canceled his transformation. There was no way he could do the deed with the scale covering his mighty rod.


    The little Shaoyang had been erected tall, ready for action. Tang Shaoyang directed little shaoyang toward the wet private region and slowly the little Shaoyang entered the private region.


    "Urgh!" There was a pang of pain. Zara felt that something was getting ripped apart in her private area. Then she sensed something big fully entering her body. She felt ufortable at first but as the thing inside her moved gently, the pleasure sensation returned. She felt an amazing sensation all over her body as the thing moved inside her.


    ''What is this? I never felt like this before¡­'' She could endure pain but she could not endure the strong urge inside her. She felt that her body heated as she moaned again, "Ahn~ Ahn~ Ahn~" This time, that moan came from her subconscious thoughts.


    Her mind went nk as she moved her body closer toward Tang Shaoyang and she whispered again with her sultry voice, "More~ I want more~" Yes, she wanted more. This was not enough. Faster, she wanted faster¡­

 Chapter 578 - Shut Up And Move!

    <h4>Chapter 578 - Shut Up And Move!</h4>


    Her mind refused and was angry that the man forced himself on her but her body epted this. The weird contradiction should never happen but it happened to her right now. She wanted to push the man away but she pulled the man close to her instead.


    Zara''s hand was around his neck as he kept pushing down and up. Her body was shuddering in pleasure. Something she never felt and experienced before. The only thing she did was to harmonize the movement with the man''s movement as it would give her more pleasure.


    Tang Shaoyang kissed her lips, and she did not refuse the kiss. She clumsily followed the man and let him do anything he wanted. The tongue pried her mouth open and their tongue touched each other.


    If it was before, she would be disgusted that her tongue was tangling with any men but not this time. As she followed what the man did then she felt more pleasure all over his body. They continued in the middle of nowhere. She did not know how long they had been doing this but she felt that she would never have enough of this.


    "I am going toe," The man whispered into her ears with his deep voice. She did not understand what he was talking about until she felt something warm poured into her belly. She did not feel ufortable with the foreign inside her body for some reason. After the warm liquid poured into her belly the man stopped moving his hips.


    At this time, her mind became clear again and her blue pupils widened in shock. She recalled what happened twenty minutes ago. Her face reddened instantly as she realized that she was partly at the fault. She did not resist his advance hard enough. Not only that, she asked for this¡­


    Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel could not believe what happened to her. She asked for it. She asked him to go harder and faster. As her mind went ck, the man let her body fall onto hers.


    "What are you thinking about?" His voice was gentler than before, and she discerned guilt within his words. Guilt? Zara looked at the man''s face.


    Tang Shaoyang did not look away despite the guilt he had for the fallen angel. But after the continuous battle, this was what he needed. On top of that, the woman forced him to do it as she was not giving up. She did not even try to negotiate the terms after the fight. Zara just straight refused to be his contracted spirit.


    "What did you do to me?" Zara opened her mouth. There was no trace of arrogance in her words. It was just a pure question as she wanted to know. She could not believe that she would do that by her own will. This treacherous human must do something to her.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and whispered to her ears, "Did you forget what I said in our first exchange? I can get your heart as long as I can get your body,"


    Zara''s body twitched slightly when she felt warm breathing in her ears. That was another weird but pleasant sensation. However, she maintained her stoic expression and replied, "You can never get my heart,"


    "Are you sure? You are the one who asked for this. Did you forget that?" Tang Shaoyang''s deep whisper entered her ears once again.


    Zara then remembered again that it was indeed her who asked for that. The man was just touching her until she asked for it, "You haven''t answered my question! What did you do to me? Undo it right now!"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I did nothing to you, My Angel. It''s one of my skills¡­ No, it''s because of my race, not my skill," He was trying to rephrase it truthfully. [Divine Pleasure]''s origin was a skill he got from his talent whichter changed his race to High-Human. So he was telling the truth when he said it was because of his race. [Divine Pleasure] might be an ability exclusive to High-Human.


    "Your race? You are just a human. What''s so special about humans!?" The words sounded arrogant but Zara said it with a confused tone. Meaning, she was not trying to look down on a human but she wanted to know about humans more.


    "I am still a human but not just a normal human, I am High-Human. Maybe you have heard it somewhere about High-Human? I don''t know much as well. The system changed my race. It was not me who wanted to be High-Human," Tang Shaoyang was telling the truth as Zara looked at his face with an intense gaze.


    "You are telling the truth¡­" She was about to say something until she felt something twitching inside her body. She paused for a moment when she realized what it was. The man''s thing was still inside her.


    Zara could feel that the thing was getting bigger and bigger until it filled the whole space inside. She was about to protest until a wave of pleasure started to spread all over his body again. Her body trembled slightly as she felt the pleasure was getting stronger and stronger.


    The man did not even move. The thing was just hardened inside her body but she already felt this good. Zara closed her eyes and enjoyed the pleasure once more as a soft moan escaped from her lips, "Nnggg~"


    "See you seem to enjoy this. Why don''t you be honest like your body," Tang Shaoyang teased her as he moved little Shaoyang slowly and gently.


    "Ahn~ Ahn~ Ahn~" The unrestrained moan escaped from Zara''s mouth. She no longer tried to hold back. However, she felt that the man was moving too slow. This was not enough.


    "So, what do you know about High-Human?" Tang Shaoyang asked the Fallen Angel. He thought that the Fallen Angel might know something about High-Human.


    "Shut up and move faster!" Tang Shaoyang got an unexpected response from the angel. He was stunned there andpletely stopped moving.


    Zara became impatient. She got up and pushed the man down. Her abrupt movement caused little Shaoyang to get out of her private area. Zara was no longer shy about this. Her hand moved so fast and caught little Shaoyang. She directed little Shaoyang to her private region and pushed down.


    "Hnnnngggg~" Zara let out a long moan as she felt a great pleasure doing this herself.


    Zara found out that the sensation waspletely different when the man moved by himselfpared to when she was in charge. When she was on top, she was controlling the phase, and she could move it faster when it needed to be faster or slowing down when the time needed to slow down.


    Zara closed her eyes and moved her hips up and down. She never thought that she would feel this great from having sex. But then she recalled his words. The reason she felt this good was because she was having sex with High-Human. She would never feel this way if she did this with the others.


    The Exalted Fallen Angel could detect lies in words so she knew that the man was telling the truth. At this moment, she did not want to think about other things. She focused on moving her body. Up and down as she kept doing it faster and faster while closing her eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang was, of course, enjoying himself. He let her go wild. He did not care that much about control when having intercourse. Zara took over the control for ten minutes before she reached a climax, "Ahnnnn~"


    She let her body fall onto Tang Shaoyang''s body. While she had reached the climax she did not feel the hot liquid poured into her body. She furrowed her brows as this waspletely different from her first experience.


    "Let''s change position, shall we?" Tang Shaoyang whispered to her. She did not understand what he said. She just let him move her body as he tried to make her stand. When they stood up, Tang Shaoyang pulled out the little Shaoyang and a pir rose in front of them.


    "You hold onto the pir," Tang Shaoyang instructed her, and she followed the instruction, "Bend your body a bit and stick out your butts,"


    After everything was ready, Tang Shaoyang directed little Shaoyang into the private region, and they started the third round. It was the third round for Zara and the second round for Tang Shaoyang. He had not reached the climax yet.


    Zara did not know what all of this was but she found out soon when he entered her again. Different positions for different pleasure. This was much better than before as the man rammed her from behind. Zara closed her eyes and moaned.


    Her legs almost gave in but the man held her thigh so she did not fall. He raised her left leg and continued ramming "Ahnn~ This is much better¡­ More~ Oh yeah¡­"


    His hands were moving to her chest and fondled her gently. Each part of her body that was being touched by the man would give him different pleasure as well. At this point, Zara had lost it until a thought crossed her mind.


    ''What happens if they don''t form the contract? Does that mean she could never feel this kind of experience again? I don''t want that!''


    As those thoughts appeared in her mind, a magic circle appeared above her forehead. Even an Angel could not win against the Divine Pleasure. However, Tang Shaoyang did not bother with the magic circle. He was focusing on what he was doing¡­ The female moan filled the empty battlefield.

 Chapter 579 - The Special Wave - Record

    <h4>Chapter 579 - The Special Wave - Record</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang reached the climax and fell to the side. He was not tired, no, for some reason, he could not get tired when having sex. However, Zara was at her limit. He could tell that by her condition.


    Zara had her eyes closed as she stabilized her breathing. He could see the enjoyment on her face, which made him less guilty. That meant the girl enjoyed the deed. Of course, the guilt was there, tucking his heart slightly as he kept remembering about her ex-girlfriend who suicided after the incident.


    Looking at the magic circle above her forehead, Tang Shaoyang ced his palm on it.


    [You have established a contract with Grade SS Spirit, Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel!]


    Tang Shaoyang then got closer to her face and kissed her on the cheek, "Get rest, we will chatter,"


    "I don''t know that you can be gentle to a woman too," The Fallen Angel muttered in a low voice. She thought he was crude to a woman since he used that tormenting skill on her.


    "I am gentle to my people, let alone my woman," After saying that, Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel''s figure burst out into the ck mist and entered his forehead. He wasying down, stark naked on the grasnd that had turned red from the blood of the monster. He looked at the bright sky that never turned dark even once. The sky was too artificial to be true.


    "I don''t think that having sex with a woman from a different race will give a different thrill as well," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he recalled the feeling of having sex with Fallen Angel, "And she''s quite good as well for her first time¡­" He reached climax twice with her. That rarely happened as he usually needed two women to reach a climax or a long time to reach a climax.


    He then shook his head. "But she''s spirit. I wonder if I can do it again with her?" The summoning spirit had a physical figure, but he was not sure with the [Spirit Manifestation]. The skill he used to summon the spirit to fight for him.


    "No, this is not the time to think about that," Tang Shaoyang shook his head and got up. He got the clothes that were ten meters away from where he was and dressed up, "We were doing it for about an hour¡­" he muttered in a low voice as he checked his mana bar.


    He still needed to recover a quarter of his mana to get it full again. "I have to wait for my mana to get full before starting the special wave," Tang Shaoyang was unsure of the special wave, but one thing is for sure that the special wave would be much harderpared to the thirty waves of monsters he had faced so far.


    The wise decision for him was to wait until his mana recovered, then he could proceed to the special wave. With that in his mind, Tang Shaoyang walked back to the stone pir. When he arrived at the stone pir, he ced his hand on it and the screen popped out.


    [Do you want to end the Trial of The Epic now and return to your world? (Yes) (No)]


    [Do you want to proceed to the special wave for greater reward choices? (Yes) (No)]


    "I guess I will wait until my mana fully recovers." Tang Shaoyang''s choice was obvious. He would end the trial with the perfect score for the perfect reward. He would not end it now, even though thirty waves gave him a substantial reward as well.


    He sat next to the pir and meditated. Meditating would not only increase his Magic Power, but it could also speed up the mana recovery. He lost track of time, how long he had been meditating, and how long he had been in this separate dimensional space. One thing for sure, he needed to finish the Trial of The Epic as soon as possible.


    Tang Shaoyang had many agendas for the future. He needed to fight against the Beast Guardian and the Dark Tribe. Then he had to conquer the Beast Coven, The Elven, and also the Moonlight Tribe. After that, the Gigante Forest would be his, and his next grand purpose was to take over this continent.


    Yes, he was not satisfied with just taking down the Lionax Kingdom. He might as well take the continent too. The Lionax Kingdom was the strongest kingdom on the continent. If he took down the Lionax Kingdom, then the other two kingdoms should be easy as well.


    Time passed quickly. Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and opened his window status. His mana bar was full, meaning he was ready for the special wave of the Trial of The Epic. He got up and ced his palm on the stone pir. He chose the second option to proceed to the special wave.


    [Warning: The Special Wave''s difficulty is many folds harder than a normal wave! You might be killed in clearing the Special Wave! Do you still want to proceed to the Special Wave?]


    The warning was much clearer than the warning he tried to proceed the wave beyond the seventh wave. However, a mere warning did not discourage him from challenging the Special Wave. He was not the type of person who was good at scheming, making strategies, or even managing his people, so the only thing he could do was to protect his people with his strength.


    The Special Wave could give him a brand new strength that would bring him to a new height. He would not miss this golden chance, even at the risk of his life. There was no hesitation in his decision as he immediately proceeded to the Special Wave.


    [The Special Wave challenge monster will be spawned in ten minutes! Make your preparation yer Tang Shaoyang. This might be yourst moment!]


    [Defeat the enemy, Survive and Get stronger! Good Luck, yer Tang Shaoyang!]


    "I don''t need ten minutes of preparation. I am ready," He muttered in a low voice as he had to wait for another ten minutes. However, he got a clue that he just needed to face a monster, one enemy. It was clear from the System announced the challenge.


    Ten minutes passed, and Tang Shaoyang found out the enemy for hisst challenge.


    [Adolescent Golden Dragon has been spawned! Defeat the Dragon to clear the Special Wave challenge!]


    *** ***


    Selena and Ashley were waiting for Tang Shaoyang''s return in Roan''s room. They had been waiting for almost two days. Yes, this was the second day they were in the old man''s office. They put Roan in an awkward situation where he had to do his work in another room.


    The reason they were waiting in the office was that Tang Shaoyang went to another dimensional space from this room. The System would send him back here if he seeded in the Trial of The Epic.


    "How long for one to pass the trial, Ashley?" Selena asked Ashley. This was her twentieth-one time Selena asked the same question to Ashley. Yes, she was that worried for her man to not return after learning the casualty of the Trial of The Epic.


    "Hah¡­" Ashley shook her head and smiled wryly at her sister, "I don''t know, a week or even a month? My father finished his trial in ten days. However, you should know about him. He will take the risk to proceed the trial for better rewards,"


    Selena''s concern only caused Ashley to get concerned as well. She did not know how strong Tang Shaoyang was, but he was much stronger than an Epic Rank. The trial should be easy for him. The problem was that the man would take the risk for a better reward. She was sure about that.


    "We can''t do anything but wait for him, Selena. In the history of the Lionax Kingdom, the Left Guardian is the only person who got to the furthest wave in the trial. He finished the twenty-one waves in one and a half months. We have plenty of time to wait, and I am sure he will return soon," Ashley tried to reassure Selena, even though she was worried about the man herself. She just did not show it outside.


    "Ashley is right. It''s just two days since his departure. Lord Tang should be safe, and I believe Lord Tang will finish the trial faster than anyone." Roan also tried to help to assure the girls. He hoped they would stoping to his office. He could do nothing with them being here.


    "But Ashley is wrong about the record. Commander Alton is the only person who gets to the furthest of the trial, twenty-four waves. Commander Alton finished the twenty-four waves in thirty-five days. That''s the reason the Kingsley Family bes wary of Commander Alton ad his subordinates. The Kingsley Family wants to get rid of us so no one can threaten the throne," Roan proudly mentioned his ex-leader achievement.


    "Really? But the Royal Record says the otherwise. Commander Alton finished the trial after clearing the neen wave," Ashley furrowed her brows.


    "Do you still believe the Royal Record after knowing how rotten the Kingsley Family is?" Roan shook his head. "However, we can''t know the actual record as The me Queen hides her trial record. The me Queen Rosalie told no one how many waves she faced to reach the Epic Rank, and she was stronger, much stronger than Commander Alton when they were still in the Epic Rank,"


    Roan was reminiscing about the past where Commander Alton would repeatedly tell them how strong The me Queen was¡­ It was the good old day.

 Chapter 580 - Against The Golden Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 580 - Against The Golden Dragon</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was standing still as an enormous creature hovered above him. The Adolescent Golden Dragon pped its enormous wing and looked down at him. Their gazes met.


    "Which fool inherited their bloodline to a filthy human!?" an arrogant voice rang. It was the Golden Dragon who spoke as he noticed Tang Shaoyang had a dragon bloodline.


    The size of the Adolescent Golden Dragon was bigger even than the Dark Wyvern despite being adolescent. The golden scales emitted gleaming in power. Its golden eyes filled with contempt and scorn.


    "As expected of a dragon, arrogant," Tang Shaoyang did not look away from the dragon. The Golden Dragon did not give the same feeling when he met Rumru the ck Dragon. That time, even though he did nothing, Rumru''s aura was enough to intimidate him. However, this Golden Dragon was nothing like Rumru. Of course, the situation had changed as well. He was now level over a thousand already.


    "The trial''s difficulty is hard, but it will not give me a challenge that is impossible to clear. That means I have a chance against this Golden Dragon," Without realizing it, a wide grin formed on his lips. He was excited as he finally found a worthy opponent to go all out.


    "Let''s see if you can force me to use Integration and Transformation at the same time or not," After saying that, Tang Shaoyang activated his skill, [Grand Dragon Transformation].


    "Futile, Human! Your power is given by a dragon. You can never beat an actual dragon!" The Golden Dragon was not afraid in the slightest in the transformation.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang would not fall for that kind of provocation. He took out the Dragon Destroyer and flew toward the Golden Dragon. He gathered the yer Energy in his battle-ax and shed toward the Golden Dragon''s head.


    The Golden Dragon disdained to make a move as it stayed still. Of course, it did not let Tang Shaoyangnd the attack on its body. There was a golden shield forming before the battle-ax could hit the Golden Dragon. The Dragon Destroyer that was imbued with the yer Energy hit the golden shield.


    Boom!


    The booming sound rang as the deep red yer Energy spread out. At the same time, the Golden Barrier disintegrated. The Golden Dragon''s eyes widened a little bit. It did not expect that the barrier would be destroyed in one attack.


    "So far, yer Energy is enough to face the dragon," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he flew back. The attack was just a facade. His real purpose was to cast [Basic Detection on the Adolescent Golden Dragon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: ???


    Race: Beast - Golden Dragon


    Affiliation: -


    Evolution: Myth (Adolescent Stage)


    Level: 1978


    Skill: ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Hah, the Dragon is level 1978, almost level 2000.'' Looking at the level, he realized that the Golden Dragon might be stronger than he thought. The gap between the levels was too big. However, the Dragon did not have a ss just like the monster, ''But being a Dragon is the same as having a ss,''


    "You are not bad, for being able to break my barrier." The Golden Dragonmented, "Maybe that fool Dragon is hoping for something from you, but unfortunately, that is still not enough to defeat an actual dragon." The Golden Dragon opened his mouth wide. A golden me gathered in its mouth.


    Swoosh!


    Just like a beam, the Golden Dragon shot the golden me toward him. Tang Shaoyang was aware that a dragon''s fire was not a joke. He would not try to block the me or even use his Dragon''s fire to face the golden fire. He cast his movement skill, [Mirage Stride].


    His figure split into eight figures and ran in different eight directions. The golden me hit the empty ground.


    Boom!


    The golden fire exploded and swallowed a sizable area. The Golden Dragon noticed the enemy was using mirages to trick him. "Foolish! Do you think you can trick Dragon Eyes with that cheap trick?"


    The Golden Dragon immediately located the real Tang Shaoyang. The figure that ran toward it. It opened its mouth again and shot the golden me.


    "You are right about that. As someone who has Dragon Eyes, I should know that mirages will not work on you," Tang Shaoyang agreed with his enemy that he just made a mistake. He then saw the iing golden fire. It was too fast, but he had a solution for that. He could use [Blink] or [sh Step] to dodge the iing fire.


    However, he had another idea to counter the golden fire. He activated [yer de] and formed thirty yer des. He then countered the golden fire with his [yer de]. The thirty yer des moved together toward the golden fire. The first ten yer des evaporated into nothingness, but the next twenty yer des cut through the golden fire.


    The Golden Dragon squinted its eyes at the sight of the yer de that managed to cut its golden fire. It then formed a golden barrier once again. This time, the Golden Dragon created multiple barriers instead of one. It learned its lesson to not underestimate its enemy.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The twenty yer des crushed into the sixyers of golden barriers. Twenty yer des broke fiveyers of golden barriers out of sixyers, "If I only formed one barrier, that de will hit me for sure." The Golden Dragon muttered in a low voice.


    "Alright, ying time is over. It''s time to finish this useless fight," The Golden Dragon then tried to find Tang Shaoyang. However, he did not see Tang Shaoyang down there, "Huh!? Where is he?"


    "Looking for me? I am behind you!" The Golden Dragon turned its head and saw Tang Shaoyang was right behind him. He had his battle-ax in his hand and shed it toward the Golden Dragon''s next. Of course, he had his yer Energy coated the battle-ax. At the same time, he also cast the skill, [Thousand st].


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Tang Shaoyang sent the Golden Dragon down with his Thousand st. The Golden Dragon fell to the ground with a boom. An enormous pit formed on the ground while dust rose, covering the sorry figure of the Golden Dragon.


    "As I thought, even if you are a dragon, he is still Adolescent Stage. He does not have enough experience in a battle," Tang Shaoyang floated in the air as he looked down. The position now changed. He was in the air and the Golden Dragon on the ground.


    Roar!


    A deafening roar resounded, clearing the dust and revealing the Golden Dragon''s figure. The Golden Dragon looked up. Its eyes no longer had arrogance, but seething in fury, "You have sessfully made me angry, Human! You will experience a true hell! I will not kill you directly, but I will torment you slowly until you beg to be killed!"


    The Golden Dragon''s scales around his neck were broken from the strike. Blood was flowing from the wound.


    Tang Shaoyang smirked at the Golden Dragon''s taunt. But then his eyes widened in the next moment as the Golden Dragon disappeared. Yes, the enormous giant dragon vanished. [Spirit Eyes] and [True Dragon Eyes] failed to see the Golden Dragon.


    "Looking for me?" Then he heard a voice from behind. Tang Shaoyang did not have a chance to turn his head as the Golden Dragon grabbed his wings, "You are and creature, so you should stay on thend!"


    The Golden Dragon grabbed the wings and tore the wing apart. It pulled the wings from Tang Shaoyang''s back.


    "ARRGGHHHHH!" Tang Shaoyang screamed in pain. It was so painful that he could not hold the scream. After ripping the wing apart, the Golden Dragon threw him to the ground.


    Boom!


    Tang Shaoyang crashed to the ground, and their position reversed. He felt that all his bones were painful. It had been a long time since he suffered an injury in a battle. Some of his enemies in the past gave him a hard time defeating them, but the Golden Dragon was the only one who could injure him to this extent.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and he cast another skill, [Epic Integration. He chose Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel for the integration. She was the strongest spirit he had.


    Fwoosh!


    Four pairs of the ck-feathered wings came out from his back. He lost the dragon wings, but he had angel''s wings now. The dust cleared with a p of his wing. The wing was not the only change that happened to him, but his eyes also changed. The deep purple eyes turned ck, while the golden irises and red pupils remained the same.


    "What now? Fallen Angel? It seems you have a weird power, but it''s futile! You can never defeat a dragon!" Once again, the Golden Dragon vanished.


    Before the transformation, he failed to detect the Golden Dragon''s movement. This time, he managed to see it now. It was not a movement, but instant teleportation. Tang Shaoyang immediately formed a barrier with the dark mana and also the yer Energy. He mixed the two energies to form a powerful barrier.


    The Golden Dragon appeared on top of him and swept its tail toward him. The barrier cracked, but the Golden Dragon failed to destroy it. However, Tang Shaoyang was still flung away by the impact.


    "I have prepared a present for you!" Even though he was still in the air, Tang Shaoyang managed to cast [yer de]. A hundred yer des formed in the air around the Golden Dragon.


    "Futile! You can''t defeat me, Human!" It was indeed futile as the Golden Dragon teleported again. The Golden Dragon teleported toward Tang Shaoyang, who was still in the air, and caught him mid-air. The Golden Dragon then mmed him down hard to the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "URGHHH!" Tang Shaoyang grunted in pain. He underestimated his enemy, thinking he could defeat the Golden Dragon just because it did not have a lot of experience.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Golden Dragon vented out his anger by repeatedly mming him on the ground. Just like the Golden Dragon said. He would not kill Tang Shaoyang directly. He wanted to torment Tang Shaoyang before killing Tang Shaoyang.


    ''I will die if I don''t think of a way to break free from its grasp,'' Tang Shaoyang''s mind spun quickly to find a solution, ''I have no choice, but to try this,''


    [True Dragon]

 Chapter 581 - Imperion

    <h4>Chapter 581 - Imperion</h4>


    As soon as he activated the skill, the Golden Dragon released him immediately. The Golden Dragon''s hand was scalded by the energy that came from Tang Shaoyang''s body. The Golden Dragon flew back, making a distance from Tang Shaoyang.


    "What happened?" The Golden Dragon looked at the ck energy that formed a sphere with the human as the center. He was confused because that ck energy could hurt him. He looked at his palm that burned. His tough skin burned up and his burning flesh was revealed.


    The energy was so lethal because he just held the man for a short time, but the energy could burn him to this extent. The Golden Dragon looked at the energy sphere worriedly. On top of that, the energy sphere was getting bigger and bigger. The sphere reached twenty meters tall already.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang lost his vision. Everything was ck, dark. However, he could sense everything around him, and from that, he could sense the Golden Dragon as well, who was in the distance, looking at him.


    "But what is this?" He spoke but he could not hear his voice. Aside from losing vision and not being able to speak, everything was amazing. Even without his vision, it was as if he could see everything. He could even feel that the Golden Dragon was worried about him. Yes, he could sense the Golden Dragon''s worry. Not worried about his well-being, of course. The Golden Dragon was worried about the energy sphere.


    Tang Shaoyang himself did not know what happened to him. His consciousness was clear and awake, but it was merely consciousness. He could not feel his body. The sphere was getting bigger and bigger until it reached forty meters tall. It had be much bigger than the Golden Dragon. The Golden Dragon was around twenty meters long, half of the energy sphere.


    The Golden Dragon was truly concerned with that energy sphere. If that energy sphere exploded, then he could not escape from the explosion in this limited dimension, "I have to prevent the energy sphere from getting bigger."


    The Golden Dragon took the initiative to attack the energy sphere. He opened his jaw as golden fire gathered in his mouth. He did not immediately fire the shot. The Golden Dragon held the shot to gather more power.


    Swoosh!


    Just like a beam, the Golden Fire shot through the air and hit the energy sphere. The golden fire engulfed the energy sphere, but that was it. Nothing happened afterward as the golden fire slowly dispersed and revealed the unscathed energy sphere.


    The Golden Dragon gave a second, third, and fourth try, but it was futile. The golden fire could not damage the energy sphere. It could not be touched, and it could not be destroyed with his fire as well. The Golden Dragon was powerless before the energy sphere.


    Tang Shaoyang watched everything. He was worried at first, but then the golden fire could do nothing to the energy sphere. The energy sphere was like an unbreakable cocoon that protected him from danger, "But what is this? What should I do?" Tang Shaoyang also did not know what happened to him. He thought he would transform into a real dragon, but that was not the case.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoayang then heard a heartbeat. The sound was clear in his ears, though he did not have one. There was one thing that weirded him. He heard a heartbeat from two hearts. Yes, the thumping sound resounded concurrently.


    Tang Shaoyang could not exin what happened in the next few minutes. It was as if he was being reborn again. The moment his vision returned, he was a sixty meters tall dragon. He looked at his hands that had turned into ws.


    He wiggled his tail and opened his wings. His wing was so wide, reaching sixty meters'' wingspan. He moved his body around to get used to his new body before he focused on the Golden Dragon. The enormous Golden Dragon just now looked small before him.


    "What''s up, buddy?" Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth and spoke to the Golden Dragon.


    "Fake Dragon! You are Fake! The Fake Dragon could never beat the real Dragon!" The Golden Dragon shouted at Tang Shaoyang, who had turned into a ck dragon. He used teleportation and appeared above Tang Shaoyang. The Golden Dragon opened his mouth as the golden fire gathered in his mouth.


    "There you go," Tang Shaoyang looked up and opened his mouth as well. With his new form, he easily sensed the space fluctuation and predicted where the Golden Dragon would appear. That was so easy when he transformed into an actual dragon.


    The ck fire gathered in Tang Shaoyang''s mouth. He was going to use his fire to fight the Golden Dragon''s fire. The moment the Golden Dragon released the golden fire, Tang Shaoyang also shot his ck fire.


    Two different fires from different dragons shed in the air. The sh did notst long as the ck fire engulfed the golden fire and shot through toward the Golden Dragon. Thetter managed to teleport away before the ck fire hit him.


    The Golden Dragon made a distance from the enormous ck Dragon as their situation switched. Tang Shaoyang was now cornering the Golden Dragon.


    "I will not lose against Fake Dragon!" The prideful Gold Dragon used his teleportation once again. It was fast, but the current Tang Shaoyang easily saw through the teleportation.


    "So from behind now," as the Golden Dragon appeared behind him, Tang Shaoyang immediately used his tail. His tail coiled around the Golden Dragon''s body and mmed The Golden Dragon to the ground. "This is the payback of what you have done to me,"


    Tang Shaoyang mmed the Golden Dragon''s head to the ground, not just once, but repeatedly. After mming the Golden Dragon dozens of times, he threw the Golden Dragon away. The Golden Dragon did not even try to maneuver in the air as his body crashed to the ground.


    Boom!


    The Golden Dragon stood up. He had lost one of his horns. Blood painted his golden scales around the face area. "This is not possible. Which foolish dragon gives everything away to a mere human? This is impossible." The Golden Dragon muttered in a low voice. The young dragon could not believe what he saw right now.


    There were three ways to inherit a bloodline, at least three ways for a dragon to inherit their bloodline to a non-dragon descendant. First, it was a drop of a Dragon''s blood essence. Second, Half-Inheritance, meaning the Dragon would give half of his blood essence. Third, Full-Inheritance, meaning the Dragon would give up his life to inherit the bloodline, giving off everything not just blood essence, but also Dragon''s heart.


    A drop of blood essence was enough to strengthen the constitution of the inheritor. The Half-Inheritance would grant the inheritor of a transformation ability like what Tang Shaoyang did earlier and also inherited the fire of the dragon. Thest part was where basically the dragon was giving everything off. It was the same as giving birth to a new dragon.


    The Golden Dragon did not expect there would be a dragon that would give a full inheritance to a lowly human. It was something he could not believe.


    "What? Are you done now?" Looking at the Golden Dragon who was in a daze, Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth. He received no response from the Golden Dragon as thetter kept looking at him with a shocked gaze.


    "If you don''t want to make your move, then I will." Tang Shaoyang activated [sh Step] and appeared right in front of the Golden Dragon. He stepped on the Golden Dragon''s head and pinned the head down on the ground. He then opened his mouth right before the Golden Dragon''s face as the ck fire gathered in his mouth. He would finish the Golden Dragon with his ck fire.


    "No, please! Don''t kill me! I will do anything for you! Anything! But please don''t kill me! We can form a Companion Pact- No, let''s form a ve contract instead! I am willing to be your ve, but please spare my life!" The Golden Dragon snapped out of his trance and offered something tempting, so he would not be killed.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped his fire attack and looked at the Golden Dragon, "But this is my trial. I have to kill you- wait¡­" He stopped midway as he thought of something. The trial did not ask him to kill the monster but beat the monster. Forming a Companion Pact with the Golden Dragon might be counted as defeating the special wave?


    "Alright, but I have a condition. I want you to form a life Companion Pact," Tang Shaoyang grinned at the Golden Dragon. Lifetime Companion Pact was a pact where thepanion would die if he died. That meant the Golden Dragon''s life connected to his life. It was thanks to Greed, who was willing to form a lifetime Companion Pact with him before he started the trial.


    The Golden Dragon did not give a second thought as it immediately gave in. There was a notification ringing in his head with a screen popping out at the same time.


    [The Golden Dragon is willing to form a lifetime Companion Pact with you? (ept) (Decline)]


    [You have formed a lifetime Companion Pact with The Golden Dragon!]


    [Please name yourpanion!]


    "You don''t have a name yet?" Tang Shaoyang asked the dejected Golden Dragon. If the Golden Dragon had a name already, then he would use that name instead.


    "Yes, I have a name, Imperion. However, I want a new name, Master. I will never use the name given by my parents! Please grant me a new name!" Tang Shaoyang had released the Golden Dragon from his grasp. Now the Golden Dragon was kneeling toward him.


    "Huuu, I can feel the hatred, so strong," Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the Golden Dragon had a deep hatred when he mentioned the parents, "Let me think about it,"

 Chapter 582 - Exalted Monarch Of Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 582 - Exalted Monarch Of Spirit</h4>


    "A name, huh!? But Imperion is a cool name," Tang Shaoyang looked at the Golden Dragon. Thetter shook his head, telling him the Golden Dragon did not want to bear that name.


    "Alright then, a new name." He thought about two creatures he had named, "Pride, Greed¡­ Arrogant? That''sme." He immediately shook his head, then he remembered that the Golden Dragon had a deep hatred toward his parents. "What about Wrath?"


    Tang Shaoyang was considering naming the Golden Dragon with Wrath. It was still in consideration since he was thinking of other names, but the Golden Dragon bowed toward him, "Thank you for choosing a name for me, Master." The Golden Dragon immediately epted the name.


    [You have named yourpanion The Adolescent Golden Dragon, Wrath!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Wrath


    Race: Beast - Golden Dragon


    Affiliation: Tang Empire - Tang Shaoyang''s Companion


    Evolution: Adolescent Golden Dragon


    Level: 1978


    Skill: [Teleportation] [Breath Fire] [Elemental Maniption] [Dragon''s Domain] [???]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Golden Dragon, or now was Wrath, only had five skills. He felt it was too little for a Dragon to have five skills, ''But maybe because he is still in the Adolescent stage?''


    ¡ªThat''s not it, Master. Because what we consider a skill, it''s not a skill to the Dragon. [Dragon Sense] for example. It''s a skill that allows us to have the sense of a Dragon, but that''s not a skill for a dragon. They are born with it.


    Maldros the ck Storm Dragonewt answered for Tang Shaoyang. The answer made sense. Just like a human that was born with feet, they would have an ability to walk, so it was not considered a skill.


    "I see." Tang Shaoyang then canceled the [True Dragon] skill and returned to his human form. "Can you suppress your size? You are too big for me to bring around." Even though he did not have an expression, deep inside, he was quite excited. ''I mean, I have a dragon as a pet. Who will not be excited?''


    "I can." After that, Wrath suppressed his size to the size of an adult cat. It had turned into a lizard rather than a dragon. Then Wrathnded next to Tang Shaoyang.


    [You havepleted the Trial of the Epic!]


    [You have advanced to Epic Rank!]


    [Congrattions! You have gained an additional reward forpleting the Trial of The Epic''s special wave!]


    [You gained +100 levels, all existing skills increased by one level, one billion Game Coins, and one Epic Treasure Chest!]


    [Congrattions! You have advanced from [Spirit Sovereign] to [Exalted Monarch of Spirit]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Spirit Fusion]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Spirit Switch]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Spirit Resurrection]!]


    [Exclusive ss Bonus Attribute: +100 Magic Power!]


    [Congrattions! All existing skills increased by one level!]


    [ss Advancement has been achieved! You will now gain 64 Attribute Points!]


    [You havepleted the Main ss Achievement!]


    Tang Shaoyang opened his window status and focused his gaze on the third skill he gained from advancement, [Spirit resurrection]. It was the skill that Zaneos had been waiting for, the resurrection. He then tried to use the skill.


    [You don''t have enough Spiritual Energy to use the skill!]


    That was the notification he received from the system. He had three thousand Spiritual Energy, but it was not enough to use the skill, "So how much Spiritual Energy is needed to cast the skill?" That was a good question because the skill did not show how much Spiritual Energy was needed to cast the skill.


    "What about [Spirit Switch]?" Tang Shaoyang saved that question forter and tested the other two skills.


    [You don''t have a spirit summoned to switch!]


    When he heard the notification, Tang Shaoyang was aware of what the skill was for. It was to switch a position with the summoned spirit. He did not know if he needed this skill, but it might be handy one day. Who knew? He then tried the third skill, [Spirit Fusion].


    [Please choose a target to be fusion with the spirit!]


    His eyes brightened when he heard the notification. It was the same as integration, but the skill was not meant for him. He could use the skill so his friend could be integrated with the spirit. This was so helpful. He could summon the spirits to protect his people and fusion them with spirit as well to enhance their battle power.


    Selena was the best target for the Spirit Fusion since she was a healer. She could protect herself with Spirit Fusion. "It''s a skill from the Spirit Contractor''s branch ss."


    He remembered the time where he had to choose the development of his main ss development. The other two choices were [Spirit General] and [Spirit Kindred]. This skill should belong to [Spirit Kindred]. Of course, it was based on Zaneos'' assumption if [Spirit Kindred] was a support ss.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: High Human


    Main ss: Exalted Monarch of Spirit


    Second ss: Legend yer [Level - 1139]


    Evolution: Epic Rank


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 1139


    Talent: Divine Body


    Bloodline: ck Dragon


    Attribute Point: 284262


    Strength: Epic (1-Star) [0/20,000 AP 2-Star]


    Agility: Epic (1-Star) [0/20,000 AP 2-Star]


    Vitality: Epic (1-Star) [0/20,000 AP 2-Star]


    Stamina: Epic (1-Star) [0/20,000 AP 2-Star]


    Magic Power: Epic (1-Star) [0/20,000 AP 2-Star]


    Spirit Power: 301


    Sense: Epic (1-Star) [0/200 2-Star]


    Mana: 99999/99999


    Spiritual Energy: 3010/3010


    yer Essence: 153007


    yer Energy: 153007/153007


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Epic Summoning], [Sovereign Rule], [Epic Integration - Max Lvl], [Mana Mastery (Master)], [Master Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Max Level], [Spirit Eyes - Max Level], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Max], [Raged Alteration - Max], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Max], [Divine Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Max], [Dispersal (Passive) - Max], [me Shield - Max ], [Mana Shroud - Max], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [True Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Divine Fire], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [True Dragon], [Spirit Manifestation], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive,)], [Abyss Domain], [Undead Poison], [Thousand st - Lvl Max Lvl], [Deadly Charge - Max Lvl], [Mana Regeneration (Passive) - Max Lvl], [Spirit Gate], [Spirit Energy], [Rush - Lvl 9], [Perception (Passive)], [yer Domination (Passive)], [yer de], [Elemental Maniption], [Realm of Fire], [Dragon Sense], [Gravity Pull], [Grievous Strike], [Spirit Link], [Sovereign Aura (Passive)], [Spirit Blessing - Lvl 4], [Resistance (Passive)], [Perseverance (Passive)], [Rapid Recovery (Passive)], [yer Touch], [yer Absorption], [Vnt Step - Lvl 6], [Mirage Stride], [King of Beast (Passive)], [Blink]


    Contracted Spirit (95): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordmaster] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)], [Malki - The Fire Ant Emperor], [Feera - The Chimera], [Yowe - the Undead Elite Lancer], [Bronson - The Executioner], [Aerelion - The Dark Wyvern], [Orleans - The Demon Prince], [Crystal - The Frost Knight], [Rosalie - The me Queen], [Jet - The Abyss Raven], [Pari - The Dire Bear], [Orlon - The Dark Hound], [Exon - The Giant Hawk], [Majon - The Horned Hound], [Arkanos - The Ice de], [Lilliana - The Crimson General] [Palmer - The Wind Elemental Knight], [Pierson - The Earth Elemental Knight], [Goru - The Hobgoblin Champion], [Trian - The Wrath Troll], [Doru - The Obsidian Golem Newborn], [Maldros - The ck Storm Dragonewt], [Vera - The Legendary Beast (The Adolescent Stage Inferkost), [Ronan - The Helion Wolf], [Rogin - The Troll Warlord], [Togin - The Troll Warlord], [Bagin - The Troll Warlord], [Mugin - The Troll Warlord], [Bain - The Troll Warlord, [Bain - The Troll Warlord], [Hagin - The Troll Warlord], [Hargug - The Helion Wolf], [Zara - The Exalted Fallen Angel]¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The first thing he noticed was that his attributes had changed. From the number into the word ''Epic'' with one silver star next to Epic. The system had changed the attribute once he advanced to the Epic Rank, "Roan told me nothing about this." He muttered in a low voice.


    It had be simple butplicated at the same time. It was simple because he did not have a lot of numbers that would make his head dizzy to see it. But it was quiteplicated because of the star, "Does that mean I be a lot stronger with more stars?"


    "Let''s save that forter." Tang Shaoyang then looked down at his contracted spirits. He almost had a hundred contracted spirits with most of them being Grade B Spirit, "Should I sacrifice the Grade B Spirits?"


    He summoned over fifty Grade B Spirits during the trial, but he had a little over twenty Grade S Spirit and above. He felt that these Grade B Spirits were useless no, ''I also need the Spiritual Energy to use the [Spirit Resurrection]. The only way to get Spiritual Energy is to sacrifice the spirits.''


    Tang Shaoyang was truly considering sacrificing the Grade B Spirit before he was getting attached to these spirits. Of course, Karan was an exception. There were a few exceptions of Grade B Spirit he would not sacrifice.


    "Let''s talk it out with Zaneos and the otherster," He muttered in a low voice before he stretched out his hands. "The trial is over now, let''s get my actual reward!" Tang Shaoyang then flew toward the stone pir. There was no notification about the actual reward. That meant he had to get the reward from the stone pir.


    Tang Shaoyang was so excited to get the reward. He flew at his maximum speed to reach the stone. As soon as he arrived at the stone pir, he ced his right palm on it.


    [Congrattions! You have finished the Trial of The Epic perfectly!]


    It started with another congrattions screen.


    [Please choose your reward!]


    [Third ss (3)] [Second Talent (3)] [Epic Bloodline Awakening] [Ancient Grade Equipment (5)]


    [Warning! Please choose carefully! You can''t return to the choices once you choose your reward!]


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows. That meant he could not see the choices¡­ The third ss, for example, was given three choices, but if he chose the Third ss, he could not choose the other rewards even though he just wanted to see what kind of ss it was.

 Chapter 583 - Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 583 - Wrath</h4>


    There were a lot of things Tang Shaoyang needed to put into consideration before he made his choice. First, he excluded the equipment from his choice. He did not want to be strong because of an external force. He considered Gear as an external force to him, so getting gear was a big no unless it was his only choice.


    "Epic Awakening Bloodline?" Roan said about bloodline awakening. It was random as bloodline awakening was awakening a bloodline that existed in his body. There was no choice for that, all depending on his luck. He would not waste this chance on that if he had the choices.


    "But this is Epic Awakening Bloodline, there''s an Epic at the front. This must be something good." Considering the Dragon Bloodline he had, bloodline gave him a lot, skills and bonus attributes. If he could awaken the bloodline in the same rank as his Dragon Bloodline, he might choose the bloodline. However, he knew he could not get the same rank bloodline as Dragon Bloodline if it was Epic Awakening Bloodline. The dragon was the same rank as a God, so Epic Awakening Bloodline would not give him the bloodline in the same rank.


    "So Epic Bloodline Awakening is a no? But the Third ss and the Second Talent would be in the same rank as the bloodline. In the end, all is the same." Tang Shaoyang thought about it longer, "However, Talent is not something I can get easily. If the Talent is in the same rank as the Epic Bloodline, Talent might be the best choice here."


    He recalled the chance of getting Grade S Talent and Grade SSS Talent. The chance was too low, and he had to spend a lot of Game Coins on that. "But I don''t know if Epic Rank is the same as Grade S? Grade S Spirit is about as strong as Epic Rank. Does that mean I can get Grade S Talent?"


    After considering the choices and the potential reward, he narrowed it down to Third ss and Second Talent. If he could get a ss in the same rank as the yer ss, he might choose the Third ss. But this was one time chance to get a second Grade S Talent as well.


    "I can''t decide." Tang Shaoyang was in a big dilemma. Even though he had narrowed down the choice, he kept ncing at the Epic Awakening Bloodline as well. Sometimes, having a choice was not good either. Now it was hard for him to decide.


    At this moment, there was a voice rang in his head. "Depending on the urgency, I can rmend you a choice. Do you want to listen?" It was Zara''s voice.


    "Depending on the urgency? What do you mean by that?" He did not get what she tried to say.


    ¡ªYes, if you want to get an enormous boost to your power shortly. I rmend you to choose Bloodline or Talent. Talent and Bloodline get stronger the higher your level is, but different with a ss. You should know about that, you have to level up your ss to get your ss''s highest potential. It will take time for that, that''s why I said it was depending on your urgency. A ss has a lot of potentials but a Talent and Bloodline could give you a big spike in your power in a short time since you are a high-level yer.


    Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel exined the meaning of her words. It was not about which one better, but what he needed. Thanks to her words, Tang Shaoyang immediately made a decision on what to take.


    As Zara said, he needed to get stronger quickly as he was going to face Legend Rank Guardian Beast and also the Myth Rank Knight, Commander Alton, who might be had reached Legend Rank as well. "Then I will get Talent instead. I still need to face a trial to reach Ancient Rank, right? And the System will offer me the same reward if I finish the trial of the Ancient Rank?"


    ¡ªYes, but talent would be excluded from the next reward. However, you will get a better reward if youplete the trial with a perfect score like this trial. Better reward choices than The Trial of The Epic.


    "I see." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as his hand moved to tap Talent''s option. He was presented with three choices.


    [Devourer] [Blessing of Shadow] [Wrath]


    Those were the three choices. Of course, as always, System was never helpful to the yers. It did not give any exnation about what the talent did. The yer had to explore the talent by themselves afterward.


    "Do you know something about these three talents, Zara?" The only choice he had was asking Zara, hoping she knew something about the talent.


    ¡ªI only know one of them. Wrath! That''s the same talent as one of the Devil Lord''s talents.


    "Devil Lord. Who''s that? No, we will talk about thatter. So what is this Wrath about?" His priority was to choose the talent, not chatting about Devil Lord.


    ¡ªWrath is a talent that enhances your physical power than anything else. It also grants you a skill that is like a Berserk, but a much better version of Berserk skill where your attributes increased temporarily. This is my first time to see about [Devourer] and [Blessing of Shadow].


    Zara only knew one of them, which was actually good. At least, he would not bepletely blind to these talents. Tang Shaoyang then asked the other spirits if they knew something about the talent. Unfortunately, none of the spirits knew about the talent. However, he inclined toward [Wrath] than the other two.


    There was a reason for that. He analyzed the talent based on the name of that talent itself. He felt that [Shadow of Blessing] was more suitable for Lu An, who fought with their insane movement. As for the [Devourer], he believed that talent was rted to devour something in order to gain something. Maybe the talent was about devouring a beast or monster to gain attribute points or even a skill.


    If that was the case, then [Wrath] was more suitable for his fighting style. With the lead from Zara, Tang Shaoyang chose [Wrath].


    [You have gained a second talent, Wrath!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Infernal Wrath]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Wrath Fire]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Attribute Shift]!]


    [You will gain +350 Strength, +200 Agility, +300 Vitality, +200 Stamina, +150 Magic Power, +20 Sense, + 100 Attribute Points!]


    [Skill Friction detected! Initiating Skill Fusion [Divine Fire] and [Wrath Fire]!]


    [Skill Fusion seeded!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Chaos Fire]!]


    Tang Shaoyang stared at the screen in front of him. Did he regret his choice? No, he would never regret his choice. This was what he was looking for. Just like Zara said, [Wrath Talent] gave him a tremendous boost in attributes while giving him only three skills. It did not matter. This was what he needed.


    [The Trial of The Epic is over!]


    [You will be teleported back to your original world in 59 seconds!]


    "It''s time to allocate all my attribute points!" Tang Shaoyang then opened his window status.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: High Human


    Main ss: Exalted Monarch of Spirit


    Second ss: Legend yer [Level - 1139]


    Evolution: Epic Rank


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 1139


    Talent: Divine Body


    2nd Talent: Wrath


    Bloodline: ck Dragon


    Attribute Point: 1,764,962


    Strength: Epic (1-Star) [0/20,000 AP 2-Star]


    Agility: Epic (1-Star) [0/20,000 AP 2-Star]


    Vitality: Epic (1-Star) [0/20,000 AP 2-Star]


    Stamina: Epic (1-Star) [0/20,000 AP 2-Star]


    Magic Power: Epic (1-Star) [0/20,000 AP 2-Star]


    Spirit Power: 301


    Sense: Epic (5-Star) [4,180/24800 6-Star] 22780


    Mana: 99999/99999


    Spiritual Energy: 3010/3010


    yer Essence: 153007


    yer Energy: 153007/153007


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Epic Summoning], [Sovereign Rule], [Epic Integration - Max Lvl], [Mana Mastery (Master)], [Master Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Max Level], [Spirit Eyes - Max Level], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Max], [Raged Alteration - Max], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Max], [Divine Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Max], [Dispersal (Passive) - Max], [me Shield - Max ], [Mana Shroud - Max], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [True Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [True Dragon], [Spirit Manifestation], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive,)], [Abyss Domain], [Undead Poison], [Thousand st - Lvl Max Lvl], [Deadly Charge - Max Lvl], [Mana Regeneration (Passive) - Max Lvl], [Spirit Gate], [Spirit Energy], [Rush - Lvl 9], [Perception (Passive)], [yer Domination (Passive)], [yer de], [Elemental Maniption], [Realm of Fire], [Dragon Sense], [Gravity Pull], [Grievous Strike], [Spirit Link], [Sovereign Aura (Passive)], [Spirit Blessing - Lvl 4], [Resistance (Passive)], [Perseverance (Passive)], [Rapid Recovery (Passive)], [yer Touch], [yer Absorption], [Vnt Step - Lvl 6], [Mirage Stride], [King of Beast (Passive)], [Blink], [Infernal Wrath], [Chaos Fire], [Attribute Shift]


    Contracted Spirit (95): [Karan - The Great Warrior] [Zaneos - The Demon Swordmaster] [Zowen - The Lightning Magus], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)], [Malki - The Fire Ant Emperor], [Feera - The Chimera], [Yowe - the Undead Elite Lancer], [Bronson - The Executioner], [Aerelion - The Dark Wyvern], [Orleans - The Demon Prince], [Crystal - The Frost Knight], [Rosalie - The me Queen], [Jet - The Abyss Raven], [Pari - The Dire Bear], [Orlon - The Dark Hound], [Exon - The Giant Hawk], [Majon - The Horned Hound], [Arkanos - The Ice de], [Lilliana - The Crimson General] [Palmer - The Wind Elemental Knight], [Pierson - The Earth Elemental Knight], [Goru - The Hobgoblin Champion], [Trian - The Wrath Troll], [Doru - The Obsidian Golem Newborn], [Maldros - The ck Storm Dragonewt], [Vera - The Legendary Beast (The Adolescent Stage Inferkost), [Ronan - The Helion Wolf], [Rogin - The Troll Warlord], [Togin - The Troll Warlord], [Bagin - The Troll Warlord], [Mugin - The Troll Warlord], [Bain - The Troll Warlord, [Bain - The Troll Warlord], [Hagin - The Troll Warlord], [Hargug - The Helion Wolf], [Zara - The Exalted Fallen Angel]¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 584 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 584 - Return</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang looked at his total attribute points. He had 1,763,962 million Attribute Points. That was massive, and he realized that now all specific attributes became attribute points. It did not directly allocate to strength, agility, and others. He had to do it manually now. That was a big difference when before he reached Epic Rank except for Sense. He noticed that his Sense had be 5-Star.


    "Now let''s n it out carefully." If it was him beforehand, he would smash all the Attribute Points into Strength. However, he realized he needed a lot of manas to sustain [Spirit Manifestation].


    "Let''s try raising my strength into 2-Star.'''' Tang Shaoyang spent twenty thousand attribute points on Strength.


    Strength: Epic (2-Star) [0/20,000 AP 3-Star]


    He was surprised when he saw the result. He thought it needed over twenty thousand attribute points to reach 3-Star, but it was the same attribute points. "I can reach 10-Star Strength if I spend two hundred thousand attribute points."


    Tang Shaoyang then raised his Strength to 10-Star. He spent two hundred thousand attribute points for that. He did this for a reason. It was to find the maximum star he could get. He thought 10-Star might be the maximum. Unfortunately, 10-Star was not the maximum. However, he got good news after raising his strength to 10-Star. It was the number of attribute points needed to reach 11-Star was still the same. Twenty thousand attribute points to reach 11-Star.


    "I assume it''s the same for the other attributes." He assumed that the other attributes needed the same AP. He contemted how to allocate his million attribute points. Of course, a minute was not enough for that. Before he could think of how to allocate his attribute points, a portal formed next to the stone pir.


    Even though he did not jump into the portal, it sucked him. This time, he felt nothing from the teleportation. The moment he opened his eyes, he was back in Roan''s office. He did not feel the difference before because there was no one but him in that separate dimension. Now he could feel the difference when there was someone around him.


    He could feel the presence of three people in this room. To his surprise, he could even feel what these three people felt. Two of them were worried, and another was stiff and nervous.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the two people who were close to each other. He saw Selena and Ashley. Both girls were looking at him as well. He was about to greet them, but the girls rushed and jumped into him. Yes, Ashley also jumped onto him. The two girls were clinging to him like a monkey clinging to a tree.


    "Why didn''t you tell us you were going to take the Trial of The Epic?" Selena said with her soft voice. There was a little resentment in her tone.


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to say that he did not want to disturb Ashley, who just lost her father. He was the one who killed her father, after all. Even though her father was a jerk, it was still bad if he appeared before while she was still recovering.


    "My bad." Maybe because he could feel their feelings, so he did not say it out loud. He became a little sensible with his words. Tang Shaoyang then nced at Roan, who had a change of feeling. Roan was nervous before, but the old man was shocked for an unknown reason.


    "Have we finished evacuating the knight''s families?" Tang Shaoyang broke the ice with another topic. The Malone Family and the Ambrose Family''s knights submitted toward him, so Carl and Tristan were getting their families to Biaska Town before the Revolution Army noticed.


    "We have taken care of that, My Lord¡­" Roan''s words trailed off. There was something the old man wanted to ask, but he was hesitating to ask.


    "What''s wrong? Do you have something in mind?" Tang Shaoyang walked to the couch and put the two girls on that. "Sit down properly, Roan is here." Only then the two girls released their hands from him.


    He was about to sit, and Selena pointed at the flying lizard above his head. The three were too excited and shocked with his return, so they did not notice there was a flying golden lizard with him.


    "What''s that? Golden flying Lizard?" Of course, no one would think that the small thing was a dragon, especially with Wrath''s current size. The Golden Dragon was angry at being called a flying lizard. Wrath was about tosh out at Selena, but the little guy held back when he met Tang Shaoyang''s gaze.


    "He is not a flying lizard, but a Golden Dragon." When Tang Shaoyang said the little thing was a dragon, the two girls smiled at him. They thought Tang Shaoyang was joking with them. However, soon the smile disappeared when they saw a serious face on his face. He was not joking.


    "You will not believe me if I don''t show this to you guys." Tang Shaoyang shared Wrath''s window status. "His name is Wrath, and I don''t think you should call him lizard again."


    Selena and Ashley looked at the window status and looked up at the flying little dragon. They kept looking back and forth between the window status and the actual dragon. They had a disbelieving expression on their face.


    Roan came over to see as well, and then his eyes widened in shock. The old man was about to fall backward, but he managed to bnce his footing in time. "Did you get the Dragon as a reward, My Lord?"


    That was the only possibility for Tang Shaoyang to have a dragon pet. Even though it was still in the Adolescent Stage, a dragon is a dragon.


    "Nope, I clear all thirty waves of the Trial of The Epic and face this guy at the special wave of the trial. I beat this little guy until he submitted to me." Tang Shaoyang summarized how he had Wrath with him. That was what actually happened.


    "Wait, what?" Roan failed toprehend what His Lord said. Thirty waves? Special wave? It was unheard. No one in the history book had even reached the twenty-fifth wave, yet His Lord was talking about the thirtieth wave and a special wave.


    "Wait, did you finish the Trial of The Epic within three days?" The shock just never stopped until Roan felt numb from the shock. He just could notprehend how all of this happened.


    Ashley looked at Tang Shaoyang as if he was an alien. As someone who knew how hard the Trial of The Epic was, Ashley was in a state of disbelief like Roan. In their minds, no way that could happen.


    "Let me tell you what happened if you guys want to know." Tang Shaoyang sat next to Ashley. His butt just touched the soft couch until a ck shadow jumped into his shoulder. Greed, who was in the other room, noticed his Master''s return.


    "Hello, buddy. How''s your day?" Tang Shaoyang rubbed Greed''s fur. The cat enjoyed the treatment. It closed its eyes and napped on hisp.


    "Who is this furred creature?" Looking at Greed who napped on his Master''sp, only then Wrath dared to stop on his shoulder. After the fight between them, the Golden Dragon did not dare to act brazenly in front of his Master lest His Master would dislike him.


    Greed merely opened his eyes and nced at the Golden Dragon before it closed its eyes again. There was a spark between the two creatures. However, Tang Shaoyang paid no attention to them as he recounted what happened during the trial to the three people who were eager to know what he experienced there.


    After Tang Shaoyang told them everything, Roan was standing still in a daze. When he heard the monsters'' rank his Lord had to face in a wave and their number. It was unbelievable, and if those words were noting from his Lord, then he might not believe it.


    Ashley''s reaction was not far from Roan. She was shocked as well. Not only the man had to face a harder trial, but he finished the trial in just three days. Yes, it had been three days since Tang Shaoyang took the Trial of The Epic. They did not expect him to return today even though they had been waiting in Roan''s office since morning.


    Only Selena had a different reaction. It was as if she expected her man would do something amazing like this. It was something normal to her. She was not surprised at all.


    "I see, so it''s been three days. There are still three days until the Dark Tribe and the Green Sky Serpent will attack Kirin." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice, "There''s still the Gator Tribe as well. It seems we have to skip the Beast Coven."


    "Alright, girls. Can I have some time alone to get used to my strength?" Tang Shaoyang then held the wooden table. He just touched it, but it cracked with his touch. "I don''t think I can hold anything until I get used to my current strength."


    He looked at the two girls. "Get some sleep. We will depart into the Gigante Forest next morning." He noticed it was night already. So he had an entire night to sort things out before departing to Gigante Forest. He had to allocate his Attribute Points, and he had a lot of discussion with the spirits that buzzed in his head. The new spirits met with the old spirits¡­ There were a lot of things that needed to be sorted out before he could continue his conquest into Gigante Forest.

 Chapter 585 - Spirit Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 585 - Spirit Blessing</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang''s story still shocked Roan and Ashley. Both were still in a state of disbelief. Not only did the man finish the Trial of The Epic in three days, but he cleared all the waves in the trial. It did not stop there. He also had a dragon pet now. Tang Shaoyang thoroughly shocked them to the core. He left them as Selena waved her hand at him as he headed out of the office.


    Wrath and Greed followed him, staying on his shoulders. While Wrath kept ncing at the ck cat, Greed ignored the Golden Dragon even though it was a dragon. Maybe Wrath had not matured enough to intimidate Greed with his aura. Thetter did not look ufortable with The Golden Dragon around him.


    When he reached the door and tried to open it, he broke the handle. This always happened to him when he had a significant increase in his strength. It took him some time to adjust to his strength. The reason he did not return the two girls'' hug.


    He looked back, and the three people looked at him strangely. Tang Shaoyang waved his hand awkwardly and headed to his room. There was a dedicated room for him in Biaska Inn. He went there, and fortunately, he did not break the door this time.


    Tang Shaoyang hopped onto the bed and straightened his body on the top of soft. Three days passed in this dimension, but he was sure that the trial was more than three days. He did not know how long he spent in that trial dimension since there was no day and night. But he was sure that he stayed there more than a week? The conversion time did not add up with what Roan told him.


    Roan told him that an hour in this world was a day in that trial dimensional. He did not know how the old man determined that, but he was sure that was wrong.


    ¡ªWee back, Master. And Congrattions on your advancement to Epic Rank.


    At this moment, Zaneos'' voice rang in his head. The Demon Swordmaster weed and congratted his master back from the Trial of The Epic. After Zanoes, the other spirits followed to congratte him. His head buzzed with the spirit''s voice.


    "And I have good news for you guys as well." After saying that, he opened the status window for the spirit to see his skills. He showed them the new skills. After he showed them the new skills, a deep silence followed. Resurrection skill was merely Zaneos'' conjecture.


    The demon did not think that the skill existed. After a brief silence, Zowen was the first one to scream. The hysterical scream rang in his head. Tang Shaoyang could feel the excitement of his spirits. Zaneos was not an exception. Even though the Demon Swordmaster did not express his joy, he could feel the happiness of the demon.


    "Now the bad news. I don''t have enough Spiritual Energy to use the skill. In order to use the skill, I need Spiritual Energy instead of mana. To gain Spiritual Energy, I need Spiritual Power, an attribute that could only be gained by sacrificing the spirits." Tang Shaoyang exined the bad news.


    "However, I have over fifty Grade B Spirits from the Trial of The Epic. I can sacrifice them for Spiritual Power¡­" Tang Shaoyang had not finished his words, as the Demon Swordmaster cut him midway.


    ¡ªNo, don''t sacrifice them. You can''t sacrifice your contracted spirits for other spirits, Master. I don''t agree with that!"


    That was a firm response from the Demon Swordmaster. But then he remembered Zaneos'' past. The Demon King sacrificed Zaneos to save the other demons. Zaneos did not want the same repeat.


    ¡ªWe can gain Spiritual Power slowly. Ensuring that I can live again is enough for me now. Let''s take this slowly, Master.


    "That''s fine by me." Tang Shaoyang agreed with that. "Let''s take this slowly. We need to figure out how much Spiritual Energy is needed to use the skill. There are a lot of things we need to think about, but for now, let me allocate by attribute points first¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang exined how the new attribute system worked. He needed to discuss with them which one he should focus on. These spirits were more experienced than him in the battle. They should know what hecked, and what he needed to improve.


    ¡ªBased on your fighting style, I rmend you focus on your Strength and Vitality. And since you want to maintain the Spirit Manifestation as well, you can pour the same amount of AP to Magic Power as well.


    Zowen was the first one to voice out her opinion. Zaneos, Orlean, Bronson, and the other Grade A and above spirits voiced their voice. Most of them agreed with Zowen''s opinion, including Zaneos.


    Amongst many spirits, he did not hear a voice from one spirit, Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel.


    "Zara? What''s your opinion?" Tang Shaoyang asked the Fallen Angel. She was the only Grade SS Spirit after Bronson the Executioner.


    ¡ªI don''t think you should focus on your Strength and Vitality. Don''t forget with your new skills, [Wrath] and [Attribute Shift]. On top of that, you have [Grand Dragon Transformation], [True Dragon], and [Spirit Integration]. I don''t think you need to focus on your Strength and Vitality. You just need to focus on your Magic Power and put enough AP on the remaining attributes.


    Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel understood all the skills Tang Shaoyang had. She felt it was a waste to focus on Strength and Vitality when he has [Attribute Shift] skill. It was a skill that shifting one attribute to another attribute. Tang Shaoyang could shift all his Magic Power to Strength if he really needed Strength in the future. Attribute allocation should not be an issue for someone with Wrath Talent.


    ¡ªThe reason I ask to focus on Magic Power is so you can use your skill infinitely while maintaining your active skill, such as [Epic Integration], [Grand Dragon Transformation], [True Dragon], or even [Spirit Manifestation]. If you need more physical power, you can raise your strength temporarily with [Attribute Shift].


    When Zara pointed out that he had [Attribute Shift] skill, no spirits were against that proposal.


    ¡ªIf that really is the case, attribute allocation is no longer an issue for you, Master. I think the Fallen Angel''s idea is the best for your skills. Especially if you want to create an army of undying spirits.


    Zaneos agreed with Zara''s idea as well. That was the best for Tang Shaoyang. He did not know that Tang Shaoyang had [Attribute Shift] skill before. If that was the case, his Master truly needed a lot of mana to main the undying army. Spirits were the dead, so if they were killed when they were being summoned by [Spirit Manifestation]. They just returned to Spiritual Space. No damage was done to them. Tang Shaoyang just needed to summon them back with [Spirit Manifestation].


    Tang Shaoyang felt that was indeed the best for him. He followed his Spirits'' advice and raised Agility, Stamina, and Vitality to 10-Star. He spent another sixty hundred thousand Attribute Points. After that, he put the remaining attribute points on Magic Power.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Attribute Point: 4,962


    Strength: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Agility: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Vitality: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Stamina: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Magic Power: Epic (48-Star) [0/20,000 AP 49-Star]


    Spirit Power: 301


    Sense: Epic (5-Star) [4,180/24800 6-Star]


    Mana: 1,059,999


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    That was Tang Shaoyang''s current attribute after he spent 1.7 million attribute points. He had over a million mana. His eyes looked at the mana he had right now and muttered in a low voice. "I think I have too much mana now."


    ¡ªMore is always better than less. Moreover, you will keep summoning the new spirits from now on. I think a million mana is still not enough.


    That was what Zara told him after he said that. That was true. Ny-five spirit was just the start, he would have more spiritster. Now the attribute allocation matter was over, he needed to be prepared for the next agenda. The next agenda would be a battle against two Guardian Beasts of the Gigante Forest and the Dark Tribe.


    There was a skill that had never been used before, [Spirit Blessing]. The Spirit Blessing was level 9 now, and he had 27 blessings avable. He could use them now without feeling bad about the other spirits. He had the name for the spirits that deserved his blessing.


    ¡ªYou haven''t used a single blessing yet?


    Zara''s surprised voice rang in his head.


    "Yup, but I will use it now. I still don''t know what this blessing does, though. Do you know something about Spirit Blessing?" From the name of the skill, it was a skill to strengthen the spirit. Maybe it could help them to evolve, but he was not sure either, hence he never used it before.


    ¡ªSpirit Blessing will help the spirit advance to the next grade, an entire grade. If you used a blessing on Grade B Spirit, then the spirit will advance to Grade A Spirit instead of Grade B+ Spirit.


    The concept was the same as the Spirit Advancement, but Spirit Blessing did not need sacrifice. The advancement was much better as well. This is the superior version of the Spirit Advancement. Of course, there was a limitation where he only had a limited blessing.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened when he heard the exnation about [Spirit Blessing] from Zara. "Does that mean if I use the blessing on you and Bronson, both of you will reach Grade SSS Spirit?"

 Chapter 586 - Spirit Blessing - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 586 - Spirit Blessing - Part 2</h4>


    ¡ªThat''s not how it works. I need five blessings to reach Grade SSS, and Grade S Spirit needs three blessings to reach Grade SS Spirits. So don''t waste the blessing on me or Grade S Spirit if you still have Grade A Spirit and Grade B Spirit.


    Zara exined the details of how the Spirit Blessing worked. There was always a limitation for a skill.


    He had 27 Blessings. He would spend many blessings on Grade SS Spirit, but he felt it was worth spending that many blessings on them. Grade SSS would own at least the Ancient Rank¡­ No, Grade SSS Spirit would be stronger than that since Rumru the ck Dragon was Grade SSS Spirit. Rumru was an adult Dragon, the same rank as God.


    Of course, he knew that once the living became a spirit; they became weaker. The current Rumru did not possess the same power when he was living. Grade SSS Spirit would be at least at Legend Rank?


    "Does that mean Grade SSS Spirit is around Legend Rank?" Tang Shaoyang was not sure about the rank and the grade. He asked Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel. She might know more than him. If that was the case, then he just needed to advance Bronson and Zara to Grade SSS Spirit. With two Grade SSS Spirits, he would own the Gigante Forest for sure.


    ¡ªYeah, Grade SSS Spirit is about the same as Legend Rank. But like I said, save the blessing forter. Unless you really need our power to achieve your goal, but I think you are powerful enough to face Legend Rank with your [True Dragon]. Since your purpose is to have a strong spirit army, then you should prioritize the Grade A Spirits.


    "That''s true as well. But just in case, I will save ten blessings for you and Bronson. My enemy is two Legend Ranks, and there''s a chance one of them has reached Demi-God Rank. But wait, does the blessing work instantly, or it will take some time before you guys advance?" Saving ten blessings did not work if it did not work instantly. He could not wait for them to advance if he truly needed them to fight.


    ¡ªYes, it''s another perk of blessing. It works instantly. You don''t have to wait, but the drawback is that we, the spirits, could not adapt to our strength yet.


    Having a new power, but did not know how to use it. It was the same as useless. The spirits needed some time to know their new power as well.


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. If Kirin had advanced to Demi-God Rank, then he truly needed the Grade SSS Spirit''s help. He was not that confident to fight against the Demi-God Rank, even with his [True Dragon].


    "For now, let''s use one Blessing on Karan." He would consider using the blessing on Bronson and Zara, but his priority was Karan. The spirit that had been with him from the start. Without Karan, who was willing to be contracted without putting on a fight, he might not reach this far. He might even die against the Lord of the Fogged Ape.


    [You have used Spirit Blessing on Karan the Great Warrior!]


    [Grade C+ Spirit, Karan the Great Warrior has advanced to Grade B+ Spirit, Karan the Berserker!]


    [You have used Spirit Blessing on Karan the Berserker!]


    [Grade B+ Spirit, Karan the Berserker has advanced to Grade A+ Spirit, Karan the Berserkermaster!]


    [You have used Spirit Blessing on Zaneos the Swordmaster!]


    [Grade A Spirit, Zaneos the Swordmaster has advanced to Grade S Spirit, Zaneos the Infernal Swordmaster!]


    [You have used Spirit Blessing on Zowen the Lightning Magus!]


    [Grade A Spirit, Zowen the Lightning Magus has advanced to Grade S Spirit, Zowen the Lighting Grand Magus!]


    He used two blessings on Karan to advance the orc to Grade A Spirit, and then he used one on Zaneos and Zowen. Those three were the first three spirits he had. What Tang Shaoyang did not expect was there was a spirit angry with his decision on using two Spirit Blessings on Karan.


    ¡ªFoolish! Why did you use two Spirit Blessings on a useless Grade C+ Spirit? You are wasting the blessing. You should use it on me and let me advance to Grade S+ Spirit!


    Arkanos the Ice de was the one whoined to Tang Shaoyang. Angry, yes, that guy was angry. Indeed, if it was from a third perspective, people would choose Arkanos over Karan. However, Tang Shaoyang appreciated the sentiment between him and Karan. Getting Karan stronger before he used [Spirit Resurrection] was his way to repay the favor.


    "Why should I use the Spirit Blessing on you? What have you done for me?" Tang Shaoyang fired back at the old spirit.


    ¡ªIt''s not about what I have done for you, but it''s about what I can do for you in the future. Thinking ahead, young''un!


    Arkanos was defiant even though Tang Shaoyang was his Master. Bronson, Aerelion, and Orlean said nothing, even though they had done a lot for him. Yet, this guy dared to talk back to Tang Shaoyang.


    "If you are thinking about the future, what about if you be a sacrifice for me instead? Grade A+ Spirit, I can gain maybe a hundred Spirit Power. If I have enough Spiritual Energy, maybe I can visit the Spirit World as well." He did not say that to joke around. He had many Grade S Spirits now, having less than one Grade A+ Spirit did not change his strength.


    Sure enough, when Tang Shaoyang said that, Arkanos fell silent. If thetter said that kindly, Tang Shaoyang might exin to him and the other spirits why he chose Karan. However, the old spirit thought that he was in charge of something, so he could say whatever he wanted to.


    On top of that, Tang Shaoyang did not have any attachment to Arkanos. He might sacrifice Arkanos for real¡­ He did not want a spirit challenging his authority.

 Chapter 587 - Spirit Blessing - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 587 - Spirit Blessing - Part 3</h4>


    There was no more response from Arkanos. Tang Shaoyangpletely shut him down with the word ''sacrifice''. He then opened the status window and checked all the spirits. He immediately found two spirits for the blessing. The first one was Grade A Spirit, Malki the Fire Ant Emperor. The second was Grade A+ Spirit, Feera the Adolescent Chimera.


    [You have used Spirit Blessing on Malki the Fire Ant Emperor!]


    [Grade A Spirit, Malki the Fire Ant Emperor has advanced to Grade S Spirit, the defire Ant Emperor!]


    [You have used Spirit Blessing on Feera the Adolescent Chimera!]


    [Grade A+ Spirit, Feera the Adolescent Chimera has advanced to Grade S+ Spirit, Feera the Chimera!]


    Once someone became a spirit, their growth halted. Blessing and Spirit Advancement were the only way for a spirit to grow stronger or grow into adulthood. In Feera''s case, the Chimera now had matured and be an adult Chimera.


    ¡ªThank you for your blessing, My Lord.


    Malki the defire Ant Emperor and Feera thanked him simultaneously. Tang Shaoyang nodded in response as he looked over more spirits for the blessing. His primary focus was Grade A Spirit and Grade A+ Spirit. He had three spirits in the same grade.


    Yowe the Undead Elite Lancer and Rosalie the me Queen were Grade A Spirit, and thest one was Grade A+ Spirit, Arkanos the Ice de. The others were Grade S Spirit and above or Grade B+ Spirit and lower.


    [You have used Spirit Blessing on Yowe the Undead Elite Lancer!]


    [Grade A Spirit, Yowe the Undead Elite Lancer has advanced to Grade S Spirit, Yowe the Undead Master Lancer!]


    [You have used Spirit Blessing on Rosalie the me Queen!]


    [Grade A Spirit, Rosalie the me Queen has advanced to Grade S Spirit, Rosalie the me Empress!]


    [You have used Spirit Blessing on Arkanos the Ice de!]


    [Grade A+ Spirit, Arkanos the Ice de has advanced to Grade S+ Spirit, Arkanos the Ice and Fire de!]


    ¡ªThank you for your generosity, My Lord! I will not disappoint your trust in me!


    Yowe was the first one to say his thanks to Tang Shaoyang. The Undead did not expect that he would be chosen for the blessing. His Lord has many Grade S Spirit, so he thought his Lord would use the blessing on them instead of him.


    ¡ªThank you~ I will pay you more if you can resurrect meter~


    Rosalie was the second one. She said that in a seductive tone. Arkanos followed at thest. He started with an apology.


    ¡ªI apologize for my insolent remark, Master. I promise that will never happen again and thank you for giving this General your blessing. This General will not disappoint you!


    Tang Shaoyang was not that petty to not use the blessing on Arkanos. There was no reason for him not to use it on the old man. Of course, if that old man remained defiant with his tone and attitude, Tang Shaoyang would sacrifice him for real. He was willing to listen to criticism and advice, but he did not want the spirit who was thinking they were above him.


    Karan was the only Grade A Spirit, but he had used two blessings on the Berserkermaster. It would be unfair to the other spirits if he used one more blessing on him, but¡­ "Who cares? It''s up to me to decide!" After saying that, he used a blessing for Karan the Berserkermaster.


    [You have used Spirit Blessing on Karan the Berserkermaster!]


    [Grade A+ Spirit, Karan the Berserkermaster has advanced to Grade S+ Spirit, Firestorm Berserker!]


    ¡ªI¡­


    Karan wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. Tang Shaoyang was so generous to him by giving him three blessings. The Orc Warrior was not good with his words, so he did not know what to say. Tang Shaoyang could feel that Karan was very grateful to him, and that was enough.


    "It''s okay, buddy. You don''t have to say anything to me. But I need yourpanion in the next battle, and I will be waiting for your action with your new ss. Don''t lose to Zowen!" Tang Shaoyang smiled. He had received the Orc''s sentiment, and that was enough.


    ¡ªThere''s no way this brute can win against me, even though his grade is higher than mine. I have be a Grand Magus now. There''s no chance for him to win!


    Zowen''s bold im rang in his head, and then Karan became lively again as the orc refuted the female magus'' im. It was the good old days where the two quarreled. Tang Shaoyang shook his head and searched for more spirits. He had 17 Spirit Blessings left now. If he needed to save ten Spirit Blessings, then he could only use 7 Spirit Blessings. There were several names in his mind, Lilliana the Crimson General, Crystal the Frost Knight, Jet the Abyss Raven, and Doru the Obsidian Golem Newborn.


    ¡ªI don''t want a blessing. You should save that for the others. However, in exchange, I want you to resurrect me first.


    Before Tang Shaoyang could use the Spirit Blessing on those four names, Lilliana spoke first. It seemed she could read what he would do next. Tang Shaoyang then recalled their first meeting when she stated her request. She wanted to be a mother and raised her child. That was her regret, and maybe that''s why she did not want to get any stronger. The spirit with unusual regret.


    "You are wrong there. Even if you want to be a mother, you need to get stronger to protect your children. What if there''s a danger that''s stronger than you in the future?" Tang Shaoyang tried to persuade the Crimson General to receive a blessing. This was a weird situation. The other spirits wanted the Spirit Blessing badly, yet this one refused to get one.


    ¡ªDon''t I have you? You will protect the mother of your children and your children, right? There''s no need for me to be stronger or else you will ask me to fight for your empire as well. I don''t want that to happen!


    Lillian responded tly.

 Chapter 588 - Spirit Blessing - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 588 - Spirit Blessing - Part 4</h4>


    Lilliana''s answer stunned Tang Shaoyang for sure. He did not expect to hear that from Lilliana. The girl rarely showed emotion, and she was not interested in him either. At least, during the time she stayed in the spiritual space, she never once started a conversation with him. He was caught off guard by the confession.


    ¡ªWhat? Are you going to let another man have me? I have observed you for a few days, and I doubt you will let me go away with another man after resurrecting me. On top of all that, you seem to be good at making your woman happy, so I don''t mind being with you. Also, you have many women, and you will have many kids. That way, I can be a mother for many kids as well.


    Lilliana totally shut him down there. He could not refute her im, especially after she said she epted him. He did not refute that, but he still insisted on the Spirit Blessing. "Then more reasons for you to ept the Spirit Blessing. If you want to raise my kids, then you have to be strong enough to protect them as well. With my ambition, I can be with you guys all the time."


    Before Lilliana could respond to him, Rosalie spoke first.


    ¡ªWhat are we hearing? You guys can talk about that privately. Don''t you have any shame, Lilli?


    ¡ªSays someone who flirted with my future husband. You should look at yourself before you talk about someone else, Rosalie. I don''t want to hear that from you.


    Lilliana raised her tone when she responded to Rosalie. Lilliana was Rosalie''s General when she just entered this continent from the major continent. However, she died when they fought against Arkanos'' force. Lilliana used her body to block Arkanos''st attack and died to protect her Queen. That was why she said that Rosalie owed her a lot.


    He did not know what happened, but the two often quarreled after their first meeting as a spirit. Crystal might know something about it, not that he was interested in the women''s matter as well. He overlooked the banter and came up with a decision. "You must ept the Spirit Blessing, Lilliana."


    ¡ªSince my husband asks me to, then I will ept the Spirit Blessing. However, a reminder for you, I will not hold any position, but a mother for your children. If I have to fight, it''s protecting the children. I will never fight for you!


    That was a firm statement from Lilliana. She was tired of the battle and would never join the battlefield again unless for her children. He did not like that. At least, she should take part in the Empire Affair. But then he thought about it. If he really had children of his blood, then he required someone to protect them all the time. Maybe Lilliana was the right one to hold that role.


    There was no more discussion after that, as Tang Shaoyang used the Spirit Blessing on the four names.


    [You have used the Spirit Blessing on Lilliana the Crimson General!]


    [Grade B+ Spirit, Lilliana the Crimson General has advanced to Grade A+ Spirit, Lilliana the Guardian!]


    [You have used the Spirit Blessing on Crystal the Frost Knight!]


    [Grade B+ Spirit, Crystal the Frost Knight has advanced to Grade A+ Spirit, Crystal the Grand Frost Knight!]


    [You have used the Spirit Blessing on Doru the Obsidian Golem Newborn!]


    [Grade B+ Spirit, Doru the Obsidian Golem Newborn has advanced to Grade A+ Spirit, Doru the Adolescent Obsidian Golem!]


    [You have used the Spirit Blessing on Jet the Abyss Raven!]


    [Grade B+ Spirit, Jet the Abyss Raven has advanced to Grade A+ Spirit, Jet the Abyss Raven!]


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows slightly when thest blessing on Jet. The Abyss Raven did not evolve. Jet''s title did not change, it remained as Abyss Raven. As he was in deep thought, he remembered that Jet became a spirit when he was still a kid. The reason the title did not change was that Jet had matured instead of evolving.


    Four Spirit Blessings used, he had thirteen Spirit Blessings left. Tang Shaoyang nned to use ten Spirit Blessings on Bronson the Executioner and Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel. He rubbed his chin as he considered what he needed to do with the remaining blessing. He could use three Spirit Blessings to advance Aerelion the Dark Wyvern or Orlean the Demon Prince. That way, he could have three Grade SSS Spirits. He had so many choices, but hecked Spirit Blessing.


    "Should I have six Grade SS Spirits instead?" Tang Shaoyang could use twelve Spirit Blessings on four Grade S Spirit. Again, he was not sure if Kirin had reached the Demi-God Rank or still Legend Rank. Kirin''s current rank was the crucial factor if he should get Grade SSS Spirit or more Grade SS Spirit. The spirits did not voice their opinion, since it was a sensitive matter between the spirits. They let their Master decide for them.


    After a few minutes, Tang Shaoyang came up with a decision. He would use five Spirit Blessings on Zara and use six Spirit Blessings for two Grade S Spirits. By that calction, he would have two Spirit Blessings left. He would use that on Grade A Spirit.


    [You have used five Spirit Blessings on Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel!]


    [Grade SS Spirit, Zara the Exalted Fallen Angel has advanced to Grade SSS Spirit, Zara the Angel of Death!]


    [You have used Three Spirit Blessings on Zaneos the Infernal Swordmaster!]


    [Grade S Spirit, Zaneos the Infernal Swordmaster has advanced to Grade SS Spirit, Zaneos the Void Sword!]


    [You have used three Spirit Blessings on Aerelion the Dark Wyvern!]


    [Grade S Spirit, Aerelion the Dark Wyvern has advanced to Grade SS Spirit, Aerelion the Infernal Wyvern!]


    [You have used Spirit Blessing on Doru the Adolescent Obsidian Golem!]


    [Grade A+ Spirit, Doru the Adolescent Obsidian Golem has advanced to Grade S+ Spirit, Doru the Obsidian Golem!]


    [You have used Spirit Blessing on Lilliana the Guardian!]


    [Grade A+ Spirit, Lilliana the Guardian has advanced to Grade S+ Spirit, Lilliana the Grand Guardian!]

 Chapter 589 - Alternative Option

    <h4>Chapter 589 - Alternative Option</h4>


    Contracted Spirit (95):


    Grade SSS Spirit: [Zara - The Angel of Death], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)]


    Grade SS Spirit: [Zaneos - The Void Sword], [Aerelion - The Infernal Wyvern], [Bronson - The Executioner]


    Grade S+ Spirit: [Lilliana - The Grand Guardian], [Vera - The Legendary Beast (The Adolescent Stage Inferkost), [Orlean - The Demon Prince] [Doru - The Obsidian Golem], [Karan - The Firestorm Berserker] [Arkanos - Ice and Fire de], [Feera - The Chimera], [Maldros - The ck Storm Dragonewt], [Ronan - The Helion Wolf], [Rogin - The Troll Warlord], [Togin - The Troll Warlord], [Bagin - The Troll Warlord], [Mugin - The Troll Warlord], [Bain - The Troll Warlord, [Bain - The Troll Warlord], [Hagin - The Troll Warlord], [Hargug - The Helion Wolf], [Rokian - The Revenant], [Artras - The Revenant], [Argon - The Revenant], [Sheynos - The Shadow Bane], [Haynos - The Shadow Bane], [Muri - The Helion Cyclop], [Suri - The Helion Cyclop], [Zuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Nuri - The Elemental Cyclop]


    Grade S Spirit: [Zowen - The Lightning Grand Magus], [Rosalie - The me Empress], [Malki - The defire Ant Emperor], [Yowe - The Undead Master Lancer]


    Grade A+ Spirit: [Crystal - The Frost Knight], [Jet - The Abyss Raven]


    Grade B+ Spirit: [Trian - The Wrath Troll]


    Grade B Spirit: [Pari - The Dire Bear], [Orlon - The Dark Hound], [Exon - The Giant Hawk], [Majon - The Horned Hound], [Palmer - The Wind Elemental Knight], [Pierson - The Earth Elemental Knight]¡­ (+50 other spirits)


    Grade C+ Spirit: [Goru - The Hobgoblin Champion]


    Tang Shaoyang used all the Spirit Blessings, while the Grade B Spirit dominated his spirit armyposition. He also had many Grade S+ Spirits. It was thanks to the Trial of The Epic. He had allocated all the attribute points, and he had used all the Spirit Blessings as well. That was the preparation for the next battle.


    "Now it''s time for an open discussion for everyone." When he said everyone, he included all the spirits. "We need to discuss an alternative option to gain Spirit Power. I can''t sacrifice the spirits if I want to build a spirit army. I agree with that, so we need an alternative to how to gain the Spirit Power without sacrificing the spirits."


    Tang Shaoyang spent the rest of the night discussing the alternative way to gain Spirit Power with all the spirits. While discussing that, he also adjusted his body with the sudden increase of his attribute.


    *** ***


    After spending all night, they could only get a solution. It was not an actual solution, but he could try to use the [Spirit Gate] and entered the Spirit World. Maybe he could find a way to increase his Spirit Power in the Spirit World.


    That was the only option he could have when no one knew what to do. Finding something in the right ce. Spirit World might be the right ce to find whether there was an alternative way to increase the Spirit Power or not. Of course, Tang Shaoyang would not do it right now. Right now, he had another pressing matter: it was to set up an ambush for the Dark Tribe and the Guardian Beasts.


    Tang Shaoyang got up from the bed and walked toward the door. When he opened the door, four female attendants were waiting for him. Next to the female attendant, there was a trolley with a tray of food.


    "Good Morning, Lord Tang." The four female attendants bowed their heads and greeted him simultaneously. "We came to deliver breakfast for you."


    There was no need to ask. This must be Roan''s doing. Tang Shaoyang was about to send them off, but his eyes looked at the food. It was three days in the real world, but it was over a week in the trial dimension. During that time, he did not eat anything. There was no way he would monster meat. No matter how bold he was, he was still disgusted to eat monster meat.


    "Bring the food inside." Tang Shaoyang entered the room again and woke up the sleeping Golden Dragon and thezy Dark Predator. "Call Selena and Ashley to my room if you want to eat."


    Greed''s hazy eyes opened wide the moment the word "eat" entered his ears. He woke up and immediately dashed out of the room. Seeing the ck cat go outside, the Golden Dragon went back to sleep. "Prepare another two portions for the breakfast, Greed''s food as well, and double the portion!" He told one attendant.


    "Yes, My Lord. I will prepare the food immediately." After saying that, the female attendant turned around and left the room. The workers of Biaska Inn were familiar with Greed. They prepared a lot of fresh meat every day for Greed. As for why their Lord asked to double the portion, they did not ask. It was not for them to ask that. They just needed to do what they were ordered to.


    The breakfast was two loaves of bread and a bowl of white soup. He did not know what kind of soup was, but it was quite tasty. Of course, it was nothingpared to Elin''s cooking. Still far off, not even close.


    As he took the first bite, only then he realized the three female attendants were staying in the room. "What are you guys doing here?"


    "We are here to serve you, My Lord. We will do anything you ask." A bolder attendant answered his question.


    Tang Shaoyang then realized that the three attendants were beauties. On top of that, Roan seemed to know his taste as they had big chests. He shook his head. Roan''s intention was obvious. Before he could send them off, an icy voice rang in the room. "He needs nothing from you. Serve the food for us and then leave!" Ashley and Selena entered the room, and they heard what the female attendant said to Tang Shaoyang.


    Ashley''s response was chilly as her cold blue eyes locked on the female attendant, who replied to Tang Shaoyang. The three female attendants bowed their heads and immediately left the room.


    "After breakfast, I am going to talk to Roan. He can''t be doing this with us still here." Ashley did not me Tang Shaoyang. She could tell that this was Roan''s doing to tter his Lord. However, Ashley would not let this matter slide.


    "You can''t me Roan, Ashley. You should know why Roan does this, right?" Selena smiled as her alluring crimson eyes looked toward Tang Shaoyang¡­ Even though the girl was smiling, she still gave off a different feeling.

 Chapter 590 - Change Of Plan

    <h4>Chapter 590 - Change Of n</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang remained silent as he focused on his food. He only raised his head when the two girls sat across from him. "I have asked them to prepare breakfast for you guys as well."


    Ashley ignored breakfast and went directly to the main topic. "What will you do now? Will you go back to Gigante Forest?"


    "Mnnn." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he swallowed the meat in his mouth. "Yes, but there''s a change of n. I will go alone to fight the Guardian Beasts and the Dark Tribe. I will tell Aki and the others to continue their trip to the Beast Coven''s territory."


    "Why? Even though you have a dragon, it''s still Myth Rank. I don''t think you can win against the Guardian Beasts even with the Golden Dragon." Ashley voiced out her doubt. As someone who was raised on this continent, she knew the terror of the Guardian Beasts. If her man wanted to fight the Guardian Beasts, then they should fight together.


    Tang Shaoyang did not convince Ashley with his words, but with action. He summoned Maldros the ck Storm Dragonewt, and Orlean the Demon Prince. Both are Grade S+ Spirits, not his stronger spirits, but it should be enough to convince Ashley.


    "What do you think about them? These two could fight against the Epic Rank tow to tow or even stronger than the Epic Rank." He smiled at Ashley.


    The girl scanned the two spirits. He had seen Orlean when they fought against the Malone Family and the Ambrose family''s force. However, this was the first time he saw Maldros, and the first time she saw a species like Maldros. Her blue eyes locked at Maldros.


    "Greetings, Mistress. My name is Maldros, and I am ck Storm Dragonewt." The dragonewt seemed to know that the two girls did not know what he was, so he told them.


    "Dragonewt? What''s that?" Ashley blurted out.


    "Dragonewt is a race with a dragon bloodline. You can say that we are a dragon''s descendant, but we are quite distant from the actual dragon. It''s fortunate for me that I am a third-generation descendant, so I have a little resemnce to a dragon." Maldros exined. He treated thedies like his Master, a smart move on his part.


    "Is he telling the truth that you are stronger than the Epic Rank?" Ashley bluntly asked the spirit. It was just hard to believe that Tang Shaoyang had a summon that was stronger than the Epic Rank.


    "Indeed. I think I have an advantage against the Epic Rank, and maybe up to Ancient Rank." Maldros nodded his head and went on when he received a nce from his Master. "Also, Master has stronger spirits than me, Mistress. You don''t have to worry about Master. I believe no one can beat him."


    Ashley realized the gap between her and Tang Shaoyang was just too big. She could not even bepared with his summon. Genius Knight? It was more like a garbage knight.


    She was praised to be one of the geniuses in the kingdom. Yet a genius like her was nothing to Tang Shaoyang who came from a lower world.


    "You should notpare yourself with Master, Lady Ashley. He is a special one." Orlean, who seemed to notice the change in Ashley''s mood, tried tofort her. Of course, he was telling the truth as well. On Earth, his Master might be the strongest one. That was what Orlean believed.


    This was just a depressing truth. Tang Shaoyang who could feel Ashley''s feelings immediately changed the topic. "What about the war between the Revolution Army and the Lionax Kingdom? Any update from the battlefield?"


    "Yes, they are in a stalemate situation. While the Lionax Kingdom deployed its reserved force, the Revolution Army had reinforcements from another world. I think the war will continue for some time. A few weeks or maybe a few months." Ashley immediately updated the information about the war.


    She knew it was Tang Shaoyang who forced the Revolution Army to appear early. That was a smart n, but not as effective as he thought. She knew the Revolution Army''s strength, so she thought the kingdom would root the Revolution Army very quickly.


    But she did not see thise where the Revolution Army could stand a chance against the kingdom. This was an unexpected situation.


    "That''s good for us. I have more time to conquer Gigante Forest. I haven''t even taken down one of the four biggest tribes in the forest. It will be bad if the Revolution Army falls too quickly." Tang Shaoyang had the same thought as Ashley.


    He thought the Revolution Army could not win against a well-established kingdom such as the Lionax Kingdom. He just needed the Revolution Army to weaken the kingdom''s force.


    Tang Shaoyang finished his breakfast even before Selena and Ashley''s breakfast came. He looked toward Ashley and Selena. "If you want to join the battle, then you can join Aki''s group toward the Beast Coven''s territory."


    "But¡­" Ashley still wanted to follow Tang Shaoyang to fight the Guardian Beast. She wanted to get involved with the major battle.


    "We don''t know if Kirin has evolved to Demi-God Rank or not, but I don''t want to gamble by bringing you guys to battle against the Guardian Beast. If the situation is too dangerous, I can retreat." Tang Shaoyang reminded Ashley of the possibility the Guardian Beast had reached Demi-God Rank.


    Ashley was silenced by that statement. She knew she was just a burden if she followed Tang Shaoyang. She was not even an Epic Rank.


    "Also, I want you, Roan, and Tristan to lead the knights. We will bring the knights into the forest!" After he said this, Ashley had nothing to say. She was trusted with the knights.


    She knew this was the best for her, not just for her safety, but also for her growth. The weaker opponents were the only way to pave her way to Epic Rank.


    Ashley nodded her head. "I will listen to you."


    Tang Shaoyang was aware of her frustration, but this was the best for her.

 Chapter 591 - Welcoming Cheers - Dwarves

    <h4>Chapter 591 - Weing Cheers - Dwarves</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang called Roan afterward. The old man was not alone. Carl and Tristan were with him. As soon as Roan entered the room, he received a piercing re from Ashley. The girl had not forgotten yet about the female attendant.


    It was fortunate for Roan that they had a more important agenda. Ashley said nothing, despite the re she had for Roan. The old man also yed smart by ying dumb in front of that obvious re.


    Tang Shaoyang told him to gather the knights and get ready to march into the Gigante Forest. He told him about the destination and the n. Roan said nothing about the n, but Tristan disagreed with Tang Shaoyang''s reckless n.


    "We can''t let you fight the dangerous Guardian Beasts by yourself, My Lord. We have to go together." Tristan had the same mind as Ashley. It was not the time to split the force. At least, that was what he thought until he saw the two spirits.


    Different from Ashley, who had to ask the spirit, The Epic Rank knight could feel that these two spirits'' aura. Maldros and Orlean''s presence silenced Tristant''sint. There was nothing to say when his Lord had summons that were stronger than him.


    "I have more spirit, and four of them are stronger than them, and over twenty spirits are at the same level. Going alone is our best bet. If I can''t defeat Kirin or the Green Sky Serpent, then I can escape. You will be a burden if you follow me." Tang Shaoyang was blunt with his words.


    Not that he wanted to hurt the knight''s pride, but that was the truth. The Epic Rank was not something special to him, while the kingdom would do anything to have Epic Rank Knight in their force.


    "Also, I have that guy as well." Tang Shaoyang pointed at the Golden Dragon at the corner of the room. The Golden Dragon was in its mini size, eating the fresh meat along with Greed. Despite his mini size, it did not hinder the Golden Dragon from eating. Wrath ate a lot and faster.


    Tristan had nothing to say when his Lord pointed at everything he had. The Epic Rank Knight had heard about the Golden Dragon. However, hearing it and seeing it directly with his own eyes were totally different. Even though the Golden Dragon tried to suppress its aura. Tristan could feel the ferocious aura from the beast.


    "It''s decided. You three will assist Ashley to lead the main army to the Beast Coven''s territory. Get the knight ready, and we will depart in half an hour!" With that being said, the three knights bowed their heads and left the room.


    An hourter, Tang Shaoyang arrived at his base in the forest. He said it was a base because Aki truly built a fortified base. There was a ten meters tall wall surrounding the base, and all the tribes he had conquered lived in the same base now.


    Tang Shaoyang was genuinely surprised because he was away for four days, and they made a fortified base. It was also not just an amateur''s creation, but a fine base as well. Aki and Lauri bowed their heads, but soon their eyes focused on the Golden Dragon on his shoulder.


    Yes, he had Greed on his right shoulder and Wrath on his left shoulder. They made his shoulders into their territory. "Oi, don''t daze around like that. Tell me, how do you build this base?"


    The Dark Tremor Beastmen snapped out of his daze and looked toward his Lord. He processed the question and replied immediately. "It''s not us who built the base, but the Dwarves!"


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes shone when he heard thest word. He asked Aki to search for the Dwarves. He was not expecting them to find the dwarves this fast. No matter what, this was good news. He secured a way back to Earth. Now he could focus on the fight.


    "No, I can bring my army as well. If they fight stronger monsters, they can get stronger quickly." He muttered in a low voice.


    "Where''s the dwarf? I want to meet them." Tang Shaoyang was eager to meet the dwarves. He heard a lot about the dwarves from Lu An and Yu Shun. Both told him about the dwarves'' specialty and characteristics.


    They were small, usually portrayed with a thick beard or something with their deep voice. Crafting was their specialty. They could build almost anything that rted to crafting, from a weapon to a building.


    "They also want to meet you, My Lord. Let me lead you to them." The eight meters gate opened as he brought the knights with him inside the base. As soon as he entered the base, he heard cheers from the beastmen and a weing howl from the beasts.


    They called his name and praised him. With his current Sense, he could tell that this was genuine. They did not do this under Aki''s order. He could feel their excitement when they greeted him.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised for a moment, then he nced at Aki with a frown. This rat beastmen''s ss was Mind Control. This guy could use his skill to control the masses to tter him.


    Seeming to read what was in His Lord''s mind, Aki shook his head. "I do nothing to them, My Lord. I swear with my life. They are doing this because they are grateful to you, who have created a home for them. Now they don''t have to fight each other for food, nor do they have to fight to defend your house. They are grateful that you provide them a ce to call home."


    In the end, whether it was the beast, beastmen, or humans were the same. They just wanted a ce that could be called a home that did not let them starve. The home that protected them from the danger outside.


    "You don''t do anything, My Lord. However, your name scares away the potential danger that threatens them¡­" Aki continued.

 Chapter 592 - Meeting The Dwarf - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 592 - Meeting The Dwarf - Part 1</h4>


    The weing was a surprise, but he was eager and more excited to meet the dwarf. His purpose in meeting the dwarf was to have them repair the portal gate that had Earth and Lukan connected. He did not n to force them to work under him, and if they continued to live peacefully in hiding, he would let them be.


    Unless they had the same ambition as him, he might crush them once they became an obstacle for his grand purpose. However, he had to admit that the dwarves were much more amazing than he thought to build this kind of base within three days.


    The house was not a hut or even a wooden house, but they built the house with concrete material. It was not just any shabby random house, but a well-built house. Most of them were two floors, so a few families could live in the same building for the time being.


    While the dwarves were amazing, three days were not enough to have them build houses for everyone. However, this was not bad at all. He followed Aki and Lauri to the center of the base.


    "Lauri, I think you should lead the knights to the ce we have prepared for them." Aki had received the message from Roanst night that Lord Tang had returned. Yes, during Tang Shaoyang''s absence, both often exchanged messages to update the situation. The rat beastmen had prepared everything meticulously for his Lord''s arrival.


    "Alright." Lauri nodded his head and turned toward Ashley and the other knights. "Ladies and gentlemen, please follow me. We have prepared a quarter for the knights."


    Tristan sought Tang Shaoyang''s approval, which thetter nodded his head. Only then, Tristan, Roan, and Carl led the knights to follow Lauri, the Chief of the Parmus Tribe. Ashley and Selena stayed behind. Both overheard the conversation, and they wanted to meet the dwarf, too.


    Aki nced at the two women for a second before he continued toward their destination. Since the Lord said nothing about the two women, he would not question it. ''Those two must be Lord Tang''s women. I have to be careful with my attitude towards them.'' The rat beastmen thought to himself.


    Aki led Tang Shaoyang to the center of the base. There was a five-story house, the biggest building within the base. On top of that, the building had a fine exteriorpared to the other houses, which looked like a box instead of a house.


    Aki opened the gate and entered the building. Tang Shaoyang thought the dwarf was staying upstairs. However, that was not the case when he saw Aki open a secret passage to the underground.


    When the four entered the secret passage, the door closed on its own. There was a long stair that led them to the underground with torches hung on the wall. The dimmed path caused Tang Shaoyang to frown.


    The air was not good for a living being to live within, so why did the dwarves prefer to live underground? That was a good question on his part. ''Maybe it''s rted to the reason they live in seclusion?''


    They came down and there was another door. The door was made of wood instead of concrete. Aki knocked on the door five times before he stopped. Three secondster, Aki knocked on the door again two times. It was clear it was a code to open the door.


    Sure enough, two seconds after the secret knock, the wooden door opened, and Tang Shaoyang finally got to see the dwarf. It was a surprise how the dwarf looked exactly what Lu An and Yu Shun told him. The dwarf looked the same as the fictional character in the game.


    "Who are they?" The dwarf who opened the door questioned Aki. His voice was wary and dubious at the sight of three humans who followed Aki.


    "Chief Engin asked me to bring my Master to meet him. He is my Master, and they are¡­" Aki introduced Tang Shaoyang, but the rat beastmen was unsure how to introduce the two women to the dwarf. Even though he had a guess who they were, what if he was wrong? This was not the first time he met them, but he did not know their official rtionship.


    "They are my lovers, and they can be trusted." Tang Shaoyang continued with Aki''s words and looked at the dwarf. Having a deep voice, yet rough, short yet bulky, and thick beard. The dwarf looked exactly the same.


    "What about those two!?" The dwarf pointed at Greed and Wrath. Wrath and Greed were napping on his shoulder. "We don''t allow a dangerous creature to enter our settlement."


    Tang Shaoyang smiled at the dwarf. "They are not dangerous unless you provoke them, or if you threaten my life. However, since we came to have a conversation, I don''t think they are dangerous creatures, at all."


    Of course, the dwarf remained unconvinced by Tang Shaoyang''s words. The dwarf was not sure about the ck cat, but he could sense a stronger aura from the golden lizard. He looked at Tang Shaoyang, then he looked at Aki.


    Aki was the only one he could trust, a little bit. Unsure what to do with the situation, the dwarf decided to stall for some time. ''I should call the Elder and let them take care of the situation.''


    "Please wait a moment. I will call Elder Zand. My duty is merely guarding this door to ensure the settlement''s security. Please-" Before the dwarf could finish his words, Tang Shaoyang cut midway.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have time to dilly dally with you." Tang Shaoyang stepped into the settlement. The dwarf pulled the battle-ax that was simr to their size and pointed it at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and smiled as he extended his right hand forward.


    Fwoosh!


    A strong gale hit the dwarf, pushing the short figure backward for five meters. Tang Shaoyang entered the settlement, and then he realized this was not a settlement, but it was more like a security room¡­ He quickly located another door that might lead him to the real settlement where the dwarves lived.

 Chapter 593 - Meeting The Dwarf - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 593 - Meeting The Dwarf - Part 2</h4>


    Aki knew why Lord Tang was rushing things up. It was two days away until the Dark Tribe and the Green Sky Serpent attacked Kirin. They did not have a lot of time until then.


    "Can you trust me and lead us to Chief Engin, Mohsen? If we really want to attack the settlement, we will bring more people with us." Aki shook his head helplessly. Things would go well if one side relented.


    The rat beastmen knew he could not persuade his Lord to relent, so he tried to persuade the dwarf guard instead. "Don''t forget I have made a system contract in front of your Chief and the Elders too. I will die if I bring someone to attack the dwarf."


    It was unfortunate for Aki, as his words did not enter Dwarf Mohsen''s ears. The Dwarf looked at the man in front of him with his eyes widened. He had a disbelief expression, which was weird to Tang Shaoyang.


    ''Why would the dwarf get surprised with my Wind Elemental Power? I thought Elemental Power is amon thing in Lukan.'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself.


    Of course, the reason it shocked the dwarf was that the wind managed to push him back. He wore Anti-Elemental armor made by their best craftsman in the settlement. No elemental power could affect him. That was what was supposed to happen, but the man in front of him easily pushed him back with a slightly stronger gale.


    However, from that attack, Dwarf Mohsen could tell that the man does not have an evil intention. That attack was not to kill him, but pushed him back from the door. He did not detect the killing intent from the attack.


    Despite his rational thought telling him that the man was not dangerous, Dwarf Mohren made an excited smile. He had a reason to fight now. Different from the other dwarves, Mohsen was a fine warrior instead of a craftsman. He just knew the basics of crafting, building, and forging as he dedicated his whole life to be a warrior.


    However, as the dwarves were living in seclusion, he did not have other duties except guarding the entrance to the settlement. He did not have an opponent he could fight. Of course, he was sparring against the other dwarves periodically, but a spar was not even a fightpared to an actual fight.


    On top of that, he did not worry if Chief Engin would scold him. This was self-defense.


    Mohsen rushed toward Tang Shaoyang as he activated the hidden mechanism under his armor and weapon. The armor was glowing in green while the short battle-ax was glowing in red.


    The glow meant Mohsen enhanced the effect of the anti-elemental force in his armor. Green meant for a specific Wind Elemental Power. Since Tang Shaoyang used a strong gale just now, Mohren assumed Tang Shaoyang was a Wind Elemental Power wielder. As for the glow in his battle-ax, it was enhancing his attack power.


    The dwarf in front of him was quite fast, despite his short legs. Of course, a pure movement without skill was nothing in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. Tang Shaoyang took out his battle-ax and swung it toward the dwarf. He recalled Yu Shun and Lu An''s words about the dwarves.


    They were amazing smiths, and they must be armed with excellent weapons too. With those thoughts in his mind, Tang Shaoyang imbued a little bit of yer Energy. Mohren did not try to dodge the attack. The dwarf faced the attack head-on.


    Dang!


    The two battle-axes shed, and the result was to be expected. Tang Shaoyang sent the dwarf guard flying backward. There was a loud bang in the confined room as Mohren''s back hit the wall. The dwarf hit the wall and fell off weakly.


    Tang Shaoyang assumed his enemy was at Epic Rank, but from the sh earlier. He felt the dwarf was not even an Epic Rank. Mohren was too weak to be an Epic Rank. He then cast [Basic Detection] on the dwarf.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Mohren


    Race: Dwarf


    Affiliation: Dorgon Kingdom


    ss: Elite Guard


    Level: 428


    Skill: ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah!?" Tang Shaoyang gasped in surprise. Mohren was not even close to Epic Rank. There was no need for him to use yer Energy at all. That was unnecessary. He was bullying the dwarf. He turned toward Selena and smiled wryly. "I hit him a little too hard. Can you please heal him, Selena?"


    Thetter shook his head helplessly and approached the dwarf. Aki helped Mohren to sit and was surprised to see blood all over his mouth. This was not just a little too hard, but extremely hard. Of course, Aki did not dare to say it out loud.


    Fortunately, Selena was capable of healing Mohsen, even though the dwarf remained unconscious afterward. After Selena healed the dwarf, the door toward the settlement opened.


    Three dwarves wearing a red robe entered the security room. The dwarf in the front looked at Tang Shaoyang, then he looked at the unconscious dwarf.


    "Hah¡­" The dwarf in the front let out a sigh. "It''s unfortunate that it was Crazed Mohsen''s shift when you came to visit. I am sorry if Mohsen offended you in any way." The dwarf in the front bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang.


    One Dwarf also bowed his head, but the third dwarf did not bow his head. The third dwarf looked toward Tang Shaoyang with his defiant eyes. "There''s no need for us to apologize. He is the one who hurt one of us! He should be the one to apologize to us!"


    "Yup, I am sorry for that. I don''t intend to hurt him, but he is too weak¡­" Tang Shaoyang immediately realized that his wording was quite bad. He was calling the dwarf weak, that was not good for the first impression.


    The third dwarf was about to retort, but the dwarf in the front stopped the third dwarf. "That''s enough, Sadrigh!" After that, the third dwarf shut his mouth.


    "I am sorry for our poor hospitality, even though we invited you to meet us. My name is Engin, and I am the Chief of Dorgon. Pleased to meet you, Lord Tang¡­" The dwarf in the front smiled at Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 594 - Offer - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 594 - Offer - Part 1</h4>


    Chief of the dwarf was much more polite than he thought. He thought the dwarves hated humans from how the guard reacted to him. With Chief Engin directly greeting him, he entered the settlement with no problem.


    The underground settlement was a giant tunnel with many pirs supporting the ceiling. The surprise behind the settlement was the glowing pir. Yes, the pir was glowing bright, bing the source of the lighting for the people living in the underground settlement.


    The paved street connected the districts. This underground settlement was muchrger than he thought¡­ ''Don''t tell me they built this in four days?'' Because if the dwarves dwelled in this underground all the time, Aki should be able to find them much earlier.


    Seeming to be able to read his mind, Chief Engin opened his mouth. "Yes, we built this underground settlement in four days. We have never stayed in one ce for too long. So we built many underground settlements in Gigante Forest."


    They were more like a nomadic tribe thatprised dwarves. "But why don''t you guys settle down in one ce instead of moving around?" That was a good question. If they were capable of making this kind of settlement, they should work on territory and fortify that territory instead.


    "Settle in one ce? Are you joking with us?" Sadrigh replied in a high-pitch voice. "Ah, you propose so you humans can catch us. As expected of humans, cunning."


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the Sadrigh, the only dwarf that did not wee him. The other dwarves, including the dwarves they met in the street, greeted them with a smile. Just this Sadrigh who was hostile toward them. He must have a beef with the humans.


    "I mean, that''s much a better choice for you guys if you excel in making an amazing settlement like this. You don''t have to build any new settlement, but fortify that settlement instead. Rather than building the same thing over and over, searching for a new building to increase your defense is better." Tang Shaoyang expressed his opinion to the dwarf.


    That was what was in his mind when he heard the dwarves kept moving from one ce to another.


    Sadrigh was about to retort Tang Shaoyang, but Chief Egin red at the dwarf. Chief Engin then smiled apologetically at Tang Shaoyang. "I am sorry for Sadrigh''s rudeness. He has a reason to hate humans, but that''s not a good excuse to be rude to a guest we invited. A group of humans can''t represent all of humanity, after all."


    "I agree with that, but humans need their cunning thought to survive, since we are born weak." Tang Shaoyang did not deny that humans were cunning. That was how it was.


    They kept chatting until they arrived at the main building where Chief Engin lived. He noticed one thing about this Dorgon Kingdom. They did not have guards? The only fighter he had seen was Mohren.


    "I am sorry for our poor hospitality. We just settled up here for a short time. So we have little food." Chief Engin smiled kindly as two female dwarves served two tes of fruits.


    "It''s okay. Ie here for a talk, not food." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head.


    "Then we will get to the main topic directly. I heard you are looking for me. May I ask why are you looking for the dwarves?" Yes, it was not Aki who found the dwarves, but the dwarves who found them. Chief Engin heard that a new rising group was looking for them.


    Instead of running away, Chief Engin tried to meet with the representative to determine the opposite party''s intention. From the way Aki talked to him, they did note with a bad intention such as ving them.


    "Isn''t that obvious? They want to capture us and make us be their ves. They just want to use our ability for free!" Sadrigh was the one who answered Chief Engin''s inquiry.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. "That''s actually a good idea. So, do you want to be my ve instead?"


    Sadrigh''s face changed when he heard that. His face turned ugly as he immediately stood up with his finger pointed at Tang Shaoyang. However, before Sadrigh could say anything, Chief Engin spoke first. "Can you leave us, Sadrigh? Haven''t you promised me not to talk?"


    Chief Engin''s kind smile disappeared. He looked at one of his elders with a solemn expression. The Chief could tell that was Tang Shaoyang''s intention. The talk was merely a joke to scare Sadrigh as his Elder had been using something they had not done. "Leave us for now and cool your head down!"


    Sadrigh''s mouth opened, but no words came out. In the end, the Elder turned around and left the building. Chief Engin let out a sigh again and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. The old dwarf wanted to hear Tang Shaoyang''s answer.


    Tang Shaoyang took out the crystal ball from the dimensional gate and ced it on the table. "I want you to make a new Dimensional Gate with this. I heard the dwarf can make a new dimensional gate as long as I have this. Can you make one for me?"


    Chief Engin looked at the crystal orb, then he looked at Tang Shaoyang. He tried to determine the opposite party''s actual intention. Even though he was acting polite and friendly, Chief Engin had the same worry as his Elder, Sadrigh. He was afraid the humans would ve them.


    Of course, they had made enough preparation to escape from them. If they just wanted something from the dwarf, they could give the thing they wanted and disappear again afterward.


    "That''s it? Are you not going to ask us to make a weapon for you or armor?" The opposite only wore some casual shirts with no armor. If not for the man''s aura, he might think he was just a normal human with no position or power.


    "Nope. I don''t need armor. That will just hinder my movement, and I have an excellent weapon already. I just want you to make the dimensional gate for me!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head and expressed his purpose.

 Chapter 595 - Offer - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 595 - Offer - Part 2</h4>


    Chief Egin nced toward the second dwarf and whispered. "Do we have enough material to build a dimensional gate?"


    "Yes, we have enough materials to make at least ten Dimensional Gates." The second dwarf nodded his head. "But should we do this for free? Shouldn''t they pay us?"


    "I am fine by paying for your service to make me a dimensional gate, give and take. Do you want me to pay with what? Game Coin?" Of course, Tang Shaoyang did not mind paying. Even though the only thing he had was a Game Coin. He had a lot of them after finishing the trial. He should have enough to pay the Dimensional Gate¡­


    Chief Engin looked at Tang Shaoyang then he nced at the second dwarf. He made sure that he was saying in a low voice so only both of them could hear the whisper. He did not expect the human would have a sharp hearing to hear that.


    "Or I have an offer for you, the dwarves." Ashley suddenly joined in the conversation. Chief Egin and the second dwarf looked toward Ashley before the dwarves looked at Tang Shaoyang.


    "What if the Dorgon bes the vassal of the Tang Empire? The reason you and your group keep moving around is that you don''t want to be enved by the kingdom, right? Then join the Empire, and we will protect the Dorgon''s people."


    "And in exchange for that protection, you want us to work with you? What''s the difference then? In the end, you just want us to work for you." The second dwarf who never joined the conversation suddenly spoke and raised his voice.


    "Of course, it''s very much different from very. You be our vassal, and we will give you food and home. And you don''t have to worry about the work. We will not force you to do anything you don''t want to. However, you have to help the Empire to build the city. We will neverpel you to make magical equipment." Ashley exined with a smile.


    As someone who was born and raised on this continent, she was aware of why the dwarves hid instead of staying in one ce. The human''s greed for the magical weapon caused them to hide. Most of the dwarves did not like to build weapons, as most of them enjoyed building the infrastructure of the city.


    Since most of the dwarves refused the kingdom''s request to make Mana Canon, the kingdom used their force to enve the dwarves. That was the beef between the dwarves and the humans on this continent.


    Ashley knew the history and took that as her advantage. No, they had another advantage. "Our main territory is not in Lukan. Wee, No. Hees from another world, a lower world than Lukan. If you join us, you can get free from the people of the main continent and the three kingdoms."


    "You will have a new home in another world. Don''t worry about work, the Empire will pay for your work as well. Maybe you are worried since hees from a lower world, but he alone could force the Gator Tribe to retreat, and kill one of the Elders. I presume you have heard about that."


    Chief Engin''s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden revtion. He thought the leader of this group came from the main continent. But he was not, and he came from a lower continent instead. He was even more shocked because the man could defeat the Gator Tribe alone.


    Of course, he heard the sh between the new rising group against the Gator Tribe. The result was unexpected, where the new group forced the Gator Tribe to retreat.


    "That''s him before he reached Epic Rank. Now he is Epic Rank, he is much stronger than before. This is the best offer for you, again this is just an offer from us. We will not force you to join the Empire. If you are afraid that''s just an empty promise, haven''t you heard about the Vassal Contract? We can ensure fairness with the contract." Ashley was quite smooth with the talk. She boosted Tang Shaoyang''s image in front of the Chief Engin.


    "Lower world? How long since the game started?" It was a lie if Chief Engin was not interested in the offer. In the lower world, the dwarves felt strong amongst the weak. He was confident that the dwarves could survive against the others.


    "A few months, around four or five months since the game started." Tang Shaoyang pondered for a moment before he gave them the answer. He was not sure, as he did not track the time.


    "The offer is valid, and you don''t have to make the decision right now. I will be in Lukan for at least another month or two months. As for the people of the three kingdoms, you should not worry about them. After I conquer Gigante Forest, I will wage war against them." Tang Shaoyang grinned at Chief Engin.


    "Anyway, what about the Dimensional Gate? How long will it take to make one Dimensional Gate?" Tang Shaoyang could sense the two dwarves'' anxiousness and worries. He did not want to press that matter as the dimensional gate was a more important one.


    "It will take us a month to make a Dimensional Gate, and for that, you have to pay us a million Game Coins." The second dwarf answered instead of Chief Engin.


    "That''s good for me, but I will only pay a hundred thousand Game Coins upfront. I will pay the rest after I receive the product." Tang Shaoyang did not care about a million, as he had gotten a billion from finishing the Trial of the Epic. "Please draft the contract."


    After they settled peacefully on everything, Tang Shaoyang left the underground settlement. After Tang Shaoyang left, Sadrigh entered the building once again.


    "How is it? What do they want from us this time?" Sadrigh asked.


    Chief Engin told everything about their conversation. The fact that Sadrigh acted hostile toward Tang Shaoyang was for a reason. It was a trick to find out the guest''s true nature.


    "I agree with the dimensional gate project, but the offer is too good to be true." Sadrigh shook his head.


    "That''s why I told them it takes us a month to make the Dimensional Gate. We will see the development in this one month. We will see the situation from the sideline and decide our next moveter." The second dwarf replied with a smile.

 Chapter 596 - Trap

    <h4>Chapter 596 - Trap</h4>


    Chief Engin, the second dwarf, and Sadrigh just were not aware that Tang Shaoyang knew their farce. He could feel their feelings, and he could tell when Chief Engin rebutted Sadrigh, the Chief was not that angry. The old man was too calm to do the acting.


    As he walked up the stairs, he nced at Ashley. "That''s an excellent offer there. I never thought of asking them to be my vassal at all." He thought they loved living underground, so it was useless to offer them to join him.


    However, from their reaction, there was a chance the dwarves would join his empire. Chief Engin did not immediately reject the offer. That was a sign that the dwarf was considering joining his empire. Especially after Ashley said he came from a lower world that was a few months old. He could feel emotional fluctuation from Chief Engin. It was more to excitement¡­


    The only thing he needed to do was to conquer Gigante Forest. By then, the dwarves would follow him of their volition. He was not worried about the dwarves. As he came out of the secret passage, Tang Shaoyang turned toward Aki. "I will head to Kirin''sir by myself. You and the knights go to the Beast Coven''s territory. By the time you arrive at the Beast Coven''s territory, the battle against Kirin should be over."


    Aki was surprised to hear the change of the n. The original n was to head the Beast Coven before they went to ambush Kirin and the Dark Tribe. Since they werete, he thought they would go together to Kirin''sir. The rat beastmen was not expecting them to split their force.


    However, two things in Aki''s mind could be a problem for them. First, could his Lord win against the Dark Tribe and the Guardian Beast? It was not just one Guardian Beast, but two. Second, if they split with Lord Tang, then what about the Gator Tribe? Even with the knights, Aki believed the Gator Tribe should be stronger than them. He did not like this new n.


    "Are you worried about the Gator Tribe?" Tang Shaoyang could read the rat beastmen''s concern. There was a Myth Rank in the Gator Tribe. It was the biggest obstacle for them. Of course, Tang Shaoyang was aware of this issue.


    Aki admitted and nodded his head. It was not realistic to win against the Gator Tribe with their current force. Not that he looked down upon the knights, but they truly were nothingpared to the Gator Tribe.


    Tang Shaoyang then summoned Zaneos, Bronson, and Aerelion, the three Grade SS Spirits. After that, he also summoned the septuplets Troll Warlords, seven Grade S+ Spirits. "They should be enough to face the Gator Tribe. What do you think?"


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Aki. It was fortunate that the room was big enough to amodate the big wyvern. Aerelion squeezed out through the door. However, the Infernal Wyver was just too big for the gate. It destroyed the gate frame and the wall.


    "Oopsie, that''s not my fault." After saying that, the Infernal Wyvern flew toward the sky. After advancing to Grade SS, Aerelion became slightly bigger. The clear change happened on the Infernal Wyvern''s skin. There was a striking spike that grew on its back with two shorter horns protruded upwards on its head.


    On top of all that, Aerelion was not just ck. There was a red shade covering its wing and something me-patterned tattoo on its body in deep red color. Within the blink of an eye, Aerelion disappeared into the sky.


    Aerelion must be excited about the advancement and wanted to try something out. Tang Shaoyang shook his head and looked toward Zaneos and Bronson. "You two will lead the septuplets to defeat the Gator Tribe. After you finish the Gator Tribe, you can go back to the Spiritual Space. I still need you guys to fight the Guardian Beasts and the Dark Tribe."


    "Ah, so that''s your n, Master¡­" Zaneos nodded his head.


    "What about us?" Mugin, one septuplet Troll Warlord raised his hand and asked.


    "You stay with the group and protect them. I need you all to stay with them so I can switch up with one of you to reunite with the group!" Tang Shaoyang had his n for that. Yes, he would not let the group continue their trip without protection.


    "Is there any stronger force than the Gator Tribe?" He nced at the rat beastmen. Thetter was a bit in a daze as he looked at Zaneos and Bronson. The Dark Tremor Beastmen realized where his Master''s confidence came from. With strong summons like them, he did not need to worry about his Master''s safety.


    When Aki heard the question, he paused for a moment before he replied. "We have to face eight more tribes before we can reach Beast Coven''s outer territory, but all of them are weaker than the Gator Tribe. Their leader should be around Ancient Rank."


    "If it''s Ancient Rank, the septuplets can handle them." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "Then that''s it. I will leave now." He then walked toward the two girls. He hugged them and whispered some gentle words. The surprise was that Ashley boldly kissed him. "Come back, or else another man would warm my bed."


    Tang Shaoyang knew the girl was joking, so he just smiled at that. He waved his hand at them as he walked to the sky using [Sky Walk]. The moment he stopped waving, he ran fast through the air.


    "Jet! Now you can guide me to where Kirin''sir is?" The Dark Abyss Raven knew Kirin''s Lair.


    ¡ªYes, My Lord. Kirin''s Lair should be in the north of the Gigante Forest. Just follow my direction, and we will arrive quickly there.


    Tang Shaoyang followed The Abyss Raven''s direction. After two hours of flying, he finally reached his destination. It was a big canyon with two enormous rivers around. There was a rock cliff between the two rivers that reached the sky. It looked taller than the mountain, as he barely saw the end of it.


    ¡ªThis ce does not change, at all¡­ Kirin stays at the peak of that cliff!


    A hatred-filled voice rang in his head.


    ***


    Aki assisted Ashley in leading the force into the Gator Tribe''s territory. During his Lord''s absence, he was not idle waiting for his Lord toe. He had done a lot of research about the Gator Tribe. Thanks to that, they avoided the Venomous Gator''s territory.


    ''But where are they?'' Aki asked himself as he looked around. They entered the Earthern Gator''s territory. It was an open space with just red soil. There was nothing around, not even a single tree or even a boulder. It was an open field, and their force was in the open. This was the worst path, but they chose this path over the venomous swarm.


    The rat beastmen felt uneasy as the Gator Tribe just let the force enter the territory. ''Or are they afraid of us after the sh against Lord Tang?'' That was a possibility. The Gator Tribe might let them pass the territory.


    "It seems they are preparing an ambush ahead of us. Careful of the traps." Ashley''s intuition told her that this was not a pass from the Gator Tribe. The Gator Tribe might have nned something, or something else. She was not sure, but there was an advantage of open space. They could not get ambushed by the enemy even though the enemy would easily surround them.


    "Then I will be the vanguard. I will check if there''s a trap or not." Zaneos volunteered to be on the front. The Demon picked up his pace. After another four hundred meters of marching, Zaneos suddenly stopped and signaled the force behind him to stop.


    "Fall back, now!" He yelled at them to fall back while he remained on the spot. Ashley did not know what happened, but she ordered the force to fall back. The force retreated fifty meters away from Zaneos as suddenly the red soil opened up. It was just like a giant creature opened its mouth.


    Within the blink of an eye, a few hundred meters'' areas sunk down, creating a massive pit. The pit was around thirty meters deep, but Zaneos did not try to escape. He let himself fall into the pit.


    "What have you prepared for me, Gator Tribe? Juste at me." The Void Sword muttered in a low voice as he spread out his sense. At this moment, the bird''s loud caws rang. Zaneos noticed shadows hovered from the sky. He looked up to find an enormous group of birds were above him.


    Meanwhile, Aki was paled at the sight of the birds. He recognized that group of birds. "Why are they here?" The rat beastmen blurted out.


    "Do you know them?" Ashley asked the rat beastmen.


    "Yes, they are the Fiery Rook Tribe that lived in the deeper part of Gigante Forest. They are not supposed to be here." Aki panicked. There was a reason for him to panic. The reason was that the Fiery Rook had two Myth Rank Leaders and ten Ancient Rank Elders.


    "This is bad. We should call Lord Tang." Aki turned around toward Bronson, the undead spirit. "Quickly contact Lord Tang and ask him toe. We can''t win against the Fiery Rook Tribe, and the Gator Tribebined. We need him."


    However, Bronson furrowed his brows at the cowardly rat. "Shut up, Rat! Don''t you ever dare to contact Master, or I will beat you up into pulp all the time in the Spiritual Space." Bronson then threatened the septuplet Troll Warlords.


    The seven Troll Warlords looked at each other in fear. Seven Troll Warlords had tried to fight everyone in the Spiritual Space. The result was a disaster, especially when they fought against Bronson. The Undead Spirit showed no mercy and beat them to the brink of death. Of course, they could not die, but the beating was terrible enough for them to feel they were almost dead.


    Under Bronson''s sharp gaze, Seven Troll Warlords nodded their heads. Bronson then turned toward the Rat. "Just stay where you are right now if you are afraid of losing your life. Leave the battle to us."


    The Executioner then looked toward the sky. The giant group of crimson-colored feather birds spewed out fireballs into the pit. Just like Ashley said, the Gator Tribe prepared a trap for him. If the force was still in the pit, they could not escape from the rain of the fireball.


    "What about him? Will he be okay?" Ashley worriedly asked Bronson about Zaneos. Thousands of fireballs fell toward the demon. That was a scary sight to behold.


    "He will be fine, Lady Ashley." Bronson nodded his head.

 Chapter 597 - Infernal Sword In Action

    <h4>Chapter 597 - Infernal Sword In Action</h4>


    Zaneos looked at the fireballs raining on him. The Demon merely looked up at the sky. When the fireballs were ten meters away from him, he moved his right hand toward the sword. He pulled the sword out and seethed in again. That happened in the blink of an eye.


    No one could see the sword''s movement. In the blink of an eye, many spaces distorted in the air and swallowed all the fireballs. The terrifying fireballs vanished into nothingness.


    Ashley and Aki looked at the scene before them with widened eyes. The two, no, all of them could notprehend what happened. Where did the fireballs disappear to? Was that Zaneos'' doing? No one knew because they did not see Zaneos do something. The demon did not even move from his spot.


    .


    Even Bronson was clueless about what happened. He did not know if that was Zaneos'' or Aerelion''s doing? The Undead Spirit looked up. Beyond the cloud, he saw the big shadowing closer. So he did not know if it was the demon or the wyvern. Both were creatures of the same origin, after all.


    ''Maybe this is why Master used Spirit Blessing on Zaneos and Aerelion.'' The Executioner thought to himself.


    Zaneos smiled subconsciously. He did not expect that one day, the spirit would be a lot stronger than his peak when he was alive. Yes, he could not achieve this when he was alive. He had gotten stronger, even though he did nothing. ''The system is ridiculous.''


    Meanwhile, the group of Fiery Rook was still hovering above him. They did not move and seemed to be confused with the disappearance of their fireballs. Zaneos observed the group and muttered in a low voice. "The sky is not my domain, but his."


    At this moment, Aerelion came down from the sky and hovered above the group of the Fiery Rook. The Fiery Rook turned around, and the Infernal Wyvern roared furiously at them. Right after the roar, the reddish-ck fire spread out from the Infernal Wyvern''s body.


    The fire swept everything in the sky, including the group of the Fiery Rook. The reddish-dark fire stayed up in the air as the dead body of the Fiery Rook fell one by one. All of them were still in the fire.


    Zaneos could trust what was in the sky to Aerelion. His focus was on the enemy that came from the pit. The wall around the pit suddenly fell off and revealed the army of the Gator Tribe. They had been hiding underground all this time to ambush the group with the trap.


    However, Zaneos messed up their n. The one who was supposed to be in this pit was his Lord''s force, not him. The Infernal Sword looked at the leader who led the army of the Gator Tribe, the Golden Gator, Goldier. Next to him was his brother, one of the elders, Goldien.


    The Gator Tribe looked at the sky and witnessed the falling Fiery Rook. Goldier''s eyes shook as he looked at the creature that ughtered the Fiery Rook Tribe. He set up this perfect n, using the Fiery Rook Tribe''s force to assist them from the sky while they surrounded the enemy on thend.


    However, it was no longer a perfect n when the unexpected foiled his n. This was a failure, the opposite of what he pictured when he proposed the alliance between the two tribes. They could not even take a single enemy down with them.


    "So, what''s your decision, Goldier? If you want to surrender right now, My Lord will ept you and your tribe to be part of the Empire." Zaneos tried to solve it without violence. His Lord needed a lot of force to realize his ambition to conquer this continent. More force was needed, but if the Gator Tribe did not appreciate the offer. They could be a big lump of experience for his Lord too. Either way, his lord benefited.


    "Don''t be ridiculous! We will never surrender to the person who has killed Silver!" Goldien was the one who responded to Zaneos.


    "You are not suitable to be a leader. Maybe that''s why your brother is chosen to lead the tribe instead of you." Zaneos shook his head. "You are prioritizing your feelings instead of your people. You know, right? Your decision will bring destruction to your tribe? You are a chief of a tribe, your decision will affect your people as well."


    "Don''t spout nonsense at my face, Demon! You are thest person I want to listen to!" Goldien took a step forward and pointed his index finger at Zaneos. "Where''s your lord? Is he hiding behind his subordinate now? Tell him toe out, because I will kill him!"


    Zaneos shook his head. "First of all, My Lord never hides behind his subordinates. He deems you and the Gator Tribe are not worthy of his time. He sent me, that guy, and them." The Demon pointed his thumb to his back.


    As Zaneos spoke to Goldien, Bronson led the septuplet Troll Warlords down to the pit. They were now approaching Zaneos. When Bronson arrived next to The Infernal Spoke, he spoke with a frown on his forehead. "What are you doing, Zaneos? I don''t think Lord Tang asked us to talk with these weaklings."


    "They are indeed weak, but if they join the Empire, Our Lord does not have to waste his time to fight those weaklings. We can use them to conquer the three kingdomster." Zaneos smiled.


    Goldien''s frown deepened as he saw the new group. The new group looked stronger. That was what he perceived from observing Bronson and the seven trolls. ''Do we have a chance against them?''


    "We" meant himself, Goldien, and the other three elders. From the situation, Goldien was not confident to win against them. Especially with the one Myth Rank and four Ancient Rank Fiery Rook were stalled by the giant creature that was simr to a dragon. Goldier was considering all the options he had.


    Leaving their territory was not possible. The other tribes would not ept them unless they surrendered. It was no different than surrendering to this new force. Fight the demon? They might win, but what about the man who beat them before? He was not here yet. Even if he and the Elders defeated the Demon, their force would be weakened. When that man came to them, they were just waiting to be ughtered by him.


    While Goldier was in deep thought, Goldien was provoked by Bronson''s remark. His fury took over him as he rushed toward Zaneos and Bronson, alone. "Let''s see what you say after you taste my fist, Undead!"


    "Do you want me-" Before Bronson could finish his words, Zaneos cut him off. "No, I will face the Chief and the Elder. I don''t think those armies could force me to go all out."


    "I figured that out." Bronson nodded his head and looked at the septuplet Troll Warlords. "Do you remember what I said?"


    "Yes, Sir. We fight them, but we don''t kill them." The septuplets Troll Warlords replied simultaneously. Bronson asked them to not kill the Gator Armies, but wounded them and left them for Ashley and the force to kill them. Even though his Lord did not ask him to do it, he took the initiative to tell the Troll Warlord.


    "Don''t!" Goldier tried to call his brother. But thetter did not heed his call. The other three tried to help too.


    "Don''t go over, stay back!" Goldier ordered the Obsidian Gator Chief, the Earthern Gator Chief, and the Venomous Gator Chief to not help his brother. The three Elders halted their steps and looked toward the Grand Chief with their eyes wide opened.


    "What do you mean? Your brother is¡­" The Obsidian Gator Chief stopped midway as he realized Goldier''s intention. "Do you want us to surrender?" The Obsidian Gator raised his voice slightly.


    "That Demon''s words are right. We are the leaders, our decision will affect our tribesmen. If we fight them, I am afraid they will kill us all." Goldier voiced his concern. He prioritized his tribesmen over his brother''s life.


    "So you think we can''t win against that demon, undead, and seven trolls? What are you trying to say?" The Earthern Gator Tribe asked the Grand Chief.


    Goldier looked up at the sky. The reddish-dark fire became like a cloud in the sky, and he could see the Fiery Rook fighting the giant creature. Only five Fiery Rook were still alive, and they fought the wyvern desperately.


    "Yes, I don''t think we can win against them. The best choice is to surrender. Look at those tribes that have been absorbed by them. It seems they treat them well. We don''t see abuse or¡­"Before Goldier could finish his words, the Venomous Gator Chief interrupted.


    "I understand what you are trying to say, Goldier. However, I don''t think I can work for someone who has killed Silver." The Green Gator shook his head. "However, I know you can control your emotions better than us, and think more rationally than us. We will fight alongside Goldien, and we will leave the tribe in your care."


    The Venomous Gator Chief smiled and turned around. The Obsidian Gator Chief and The Earthern Gator Chief tapped Goldier''s shoulders and smiled. "We will leave our people in your hands. We are sorry for leaving you alone, brother." After that, the two gators also turned around and rushed toward Zaneos.


    Meanwhile, Zaneos pulled his sword and shed the sword horizontally. The demon did not move from his spot. However, the space in front of Goldien suddenly distorted, and the de came out from the distorted space.

 Chapter 598 - Its Not Even A Fight

    <h4>Chapter 598 - It''s Not Even A Fight</h4>


    Goldien did not expect such a skill from the demon. He was caught off guard. However, he had been on many battlefields for a long time. With his experience, he managed to think of a countermeasure for the attack.


    Goldien raised and put his arms up. His arms were glowing in bright gold. He could not avoid the de, so blocking it was the best he could do to minimize the damage.


    Swoosh!


    However, Goldien''s countermeasure was just not enough to block Zaneos'' de. The de cut through the wrists. Goldien''s eyes widened in shock, terror, and fear. All of it mixed into aplex emotion Goldien never felt before. He looked at his own hands fell off as blood spurted out¡­


    "Goldien!" The Obsidian Gator, The Venomous Gator, and The Earthern Gator came over. "What-" The Obsidian Gator stopped his words midway when he looked at the missing arm. Goldien was just as strong as them. How could he be defeated so easily? It was not even a minute since Goldien charged at the demon.


    "Fall Back! Leave the demon to us!" The Obsidian Gator and The Earthern Gator took the frontline while the Venomous Gator stayed next to Goldien. The three observed the demon. They were not clear about what happened.


    Plop!


    Goldien fell on his butts and muttered dreadfully. "Run! Leave me alone! You can''t win against that demon!" The Golden Gator thought about that attack. He tried to think of a countermeasure. No matter how hard he thought about it, he could not think of any countermeasure. ''Unless¡­''


    Goldien turned his head, he looked toward his Brother, Goldier. His brother had something that could counter the demon, Anti-Mana Domain. If the demon could not use his mana, then he would not be able to execute the same skill. They had a chance against the demon if his brother joined, but¡­


    Goldien saw his brother turned away from him and the other elders. His brother chose to surrender instead of fighting to the death. He was furious. Anger took over him, but that was just for a moment as his sight fell on the Gator Tribe''s people.


    Despite his fury, he managed to calm his anger and thought of the reason why his brother decided to not fight. He looked up at the sky. From thousands of Fiery Rooks, only one who was still alive and fighting the dragon-like creature. The Myth Rank Fiery Rook.


    He then looked toward the demon, who was at the same level as the Myth Rank. Then his eyes fell on the undead and the seven trolls. It did not stop there, knights were stationed around the pit. The trap they set up for the enemy now became their burial instead.


    His brother did this for the tribesmen. Goldien was aware of the situation they were in after a quick scan. So what if they could kill the demon? The others would kill them even if they managed to kill the demon.


    The Golden Gator was aware it would take a lot of them to take that one demon, but the demon was not alone. They might win the battle against the demon if Goldier joined the battle, but they could not win the war. His brother was prioritizing the tribesmen. ''That''s the reason we choose you to lead us.''


    Zaneos looked at his sword. He was also surprised that his technique could grow to this extent. The demon was not expecting to be this powerful. ''I don''t think the Gator Tribe can help me go all out.'' He thought to himself after the first attack.


    "Let''s end this quick and return to Master." He muttered in a low voice and raised his head. The three gators were ready to fight him this time. Zaneos pushed the sword''s handle with his thumb.


    Fwoosh!


    His figure drifted forward so fast. The three Gators could not see it. They saw the demon again when he stopped between them. Zaneos was now standing between the three gators. The three Ancient Rank Gators were about tounch their attack until the surrounding space distorted.


    Countless des came out from the distorted ce and attacked the three gators. The attack was from all directions, and the three gators could not escape from the distorted space. It was toote for them to escape.


    The only thing they could do was to minimize the damage on them. However, all of that was futile as the des cut through the gator''s hard shell. In the blink of an eye, the three gators with bodies full of cuts fell. The blood oozed from the cut as they were breathing weakly.


    Goldien was numb from the shock. He showed no expression when hisrade fell. But one thing he realized, he was dumb to think they had a chance against the demon. From the start, they had no chance to win the fight. The Golde Gator looked toward the demon and muttered. "How can you be this strong? This unfair¡­"


    "You are right. This world is unfair. You can only seek your share of fairness by yourself, but not by relying on the world. The world has never been fair." Zaneos snapped his finger and the space around Goldien''s neck distorted. The next second, the head fell from the neck. However, Goldien''s body was sitting still with no head.


    Zaneos walked passing through the dead body and faced the Grand Chief of the Gator Tribe. The three Gators would die on their own shortly after, so he did not bother to finish them off. His ck eyes gazed at thest leader of the Gator Tribe. "What''s your decision? It''s not toote to ept my offer."


    Goldien, without hesitation, kneeling down, and the other Gators followed their Grand Chief in motion. They had witnessed the fight between the four Elders against the demon. It was not even a fight in their eyes. They were smart enough to surrender immediately instead of voicing out their grievance for killing the four Elders.


    "We-" Goldien was about to make a vow, but Zaneos stopped them. "You don''t vow to me, but My Lord. Save that vow forter. For now, I want you to make a loyalty vow to The Empire of Tang. I want a representative from each tribe as well, The Golden Gator Tribe, The Obsidian Gator Tribe, The Silver Gator Tribe, The Venomous Gator Tribe, and The Eathern Gator Tribe."


    After saying that, he turned around and signaled for Ashley toe over with Selena. The two girls came over with Aki and Lauri heeled them. Ashley was still shocked by the show before her, but she maintained her dignified image in front of her man''s subordinates. She could not show it outside.


    "This is Lady Ashley and Lady Selena. They are the representatives of the Empire while Lord Tang is not around. Their orders are the same as Lord''s order, understand?" Zanoes introduced thedies to the Gator Tribe.


    "Yes, Sir!" Goldien replied immediately, which was followed by the other Gators.


    "Good. Can you start the ritual, Lady Selena?" Zaneos respectfully requested Selena to start the ritual to make the sacred vow.


    "But it will not work if he is not here. I need both sides to be here to proceed with the sacred ritual." Selena shook her head. She could not start the ritual if Tang Shaoyang was not here.


    "I see¡­" Zaneos nodded his head and rubbed his chin. It did not take long before he found the alternative. "Then they can make a vow to Lady Ashley instead. Since Lady Ashley will lead the operation to attack the Beast Coven, after all. We can''t wait for Lord Tang Shaoyang toe over."


    "Let''s do that instead." Selena agreed with that. Ashley was part of the Empire, and she might a General of the Empire in the future. So it did not matter The Gator Tribe vow to. Ashley was about to refuse that, but Selena dragged her toward the Gator Tribe.


    Goldien and the other Gators did not have a choice but to follow the arrangement. The way the demon treated these two weak women, the two women must closely rte to the Lord Tang Shaoyang.


    After that, Selena started the ritual. It did not drain Selena since it was a vow between seven individuals. In less than three minutes, the ritual was over. The Gator Tribe now became part of the Empire, and the force had gotten stronger with an additional tribe joined them.


    "Then my duty is over. I will head back to Lord Tang Shaoyang''s side." Zaneos bowed his head toward Lady Ashley. Bronson also bowed his head, though he said nothing. The undead was not good with his words.


    "Where''s Aerelion? We need to join Lord Tang''s side." Zaneos looked around and found the Infernal Wyvern. The wyvern was gathering the corpses of the Fiery Rook it had killed.


    "Wait, Sir! Are you leaving us?" Goldien was surprised that the three strong individuals would leave them. He had scanned over the force. He realized that none of them were as strong as these three.


    "Mnnn. The n was to defeat the Gator Tribe and rejoin Lord Tang''s side. We have to fight the Dark Tribe and the Guardian Beasts." Zaneos told their n since the Gator Tribe had be part of the force.


    "But what about us? What about the Fiery Rook Tribe? I don''t think they will take this silently, and I don''t think we can face them as well." Goldien told Zaneos about the Gator Tribe''s alliance with the Fiery Rook Tribe. Now they had be part of the empire. In other words, they betrayed the Fiery Rook Tribe. They would not be happy with this and would retaliate with a stronger force. They needed Zaneos and the dragon-like creature with them.

 Chapter 599 - Kalliyan

    <h4>Chapter 599 - Kalliyan</h4>


    "That''s a problem¡­" After hearing it from Goldien, Zaneos realized they might stay with this force for the time being. He looked at the seven Troll Warlords. He was not sure if seven of them were enough to face a Myth Rank. Another problem was the Fiery Rook was an aerialbat-type beast.


    The seven Troll Warlords might defeat a Myth Rank, but he was not sure if it was an aerial beast. "I will stay then. Those Fiery Rooks are quite fun to fight against." A gigantic shadow hovered over them. Aerelion had finished gathering the bodies and joined the group.


    Everyone looked up. Goldien looked at the creature who defeated the Fiery Rook Tribe''s force alone. "A real dragon?" he muttered in shock. They looked alike, and this was the first time for Goldien to meet a wyvern¡­ He thought the dark creature was a dragon.


    "I am not a dragon, I am a wyvern." Aerelion corrected the Grand Chief of the Gator Tribe before he looked toward Zaneos and Bronson. "You two can join the Lord''s side. I will stay with them until I take care of the Fiery Rook Tribe."


    That was the optimal n for them since Tang Shaoyang only had three Grade SS Spirits. Their power was needed there to fight the Dark Tribe and the Guardian Beasts. Zaneos and Bronson nodded their heads in response. "Then please protect them, Aerelion." Those were Zaneos''st words before he and Bronson disappeared. They returned to the Spiritual Space.


    *** ***


    On the other side of Gigante Forest, Tang Shaoyang had arrived at the supposed to be Kirin''sir. He was not in their, or else Kirin woulde for him if he came too near. He was resting at the biggest and tallest tree around the area, away from the Kirin''sir, but he could monitor the surroundings from his spot.


    "From what Aki told me, the Dark Tribe and The Green Sky Serpent will attack Kirin tomorrow, but it might be the time they depart as well. They should arrive tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    "Now, I have nothing to do, but to wait for them¡­" Tang Shaoyangid down on the thick branch that was even bigger than his body and closed his eyes. Even though he had his eyes closed, [Spirit Eyes] kept monitoring the surroundings.


    ¡ªWe have returned, My Lord.


    All of a sudden, Tang Shaoyang heard Bronson''s voice in his head. He was surprised they returned early. "What about the Gator Tribe? Have you finished them off?"


    ¡ªThe Gator Tribe surrendered after I killed the four Elders. Because you are not there, I have them vowed to Lady Ashley.


    Zaneos reported the details of the battle against the Gator Tribe, including the Gator Tribe colluded with the Fiery Rook Tribe.


    Tang Shaoyang had gotten used to Zaneos that had be too formal with him. He repeatedly told the demon to drop the formality, but the demon was stubborn. At this point, he could not force the demon to speak normally with him again.


    "I see¡­" Aerelion stayed by Ashley''s side, and he was relieved inside. With Aerelion with them, he did not need to worry about their safety until they entered the Beast Coven''s territory. "You should tell me before you return to the Spiritual Space. The Dark Tribe will arrive tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. You two can stay longer on Ashley''s side."


    ¡ªThat''s actually my fault. I was being impatient to fight the Dark Tribe, so I urged Zaneos to return quickly. I apologize, My Lord.


    Bronson was the first one to respond to that. The undead spirit apologized as if he was making a big mistake. "You don''t have to be sorry about that. I am not ming you or something." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "What about your new power, Zaneos? Have you tested it?"


    ¡ªI have tried a few basic moves, but the Gator Tribe is not strong enough for me to go all out. It was a disappointment.


    Just like that, Tang Shaoyang spent his time talking with the spirits. When the night came, Tang Shaoyang detected movement from the forest. Through the [Spirit Eyes], he detected a big force wasing toward his direction. He immediately woke up and hid from the iing force.


    The Dark Vultures filled the sky, and mixed beastmen on the ground marched together. Tang Shaoyang controlled his aura, making sure no one could find him while observing the force with [Spirit Eyes].


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the Dark Force only brought a few hundred of their force. But he could understand what the Chief of the Dark Tribe tried to do. Rather than bringing thousands of forces, he only brought the elite amongst the elite to fight Kirin. He had seen the main force, but he did not see the Green Sky Serpent and Igor the Infernal Sabre, the Chief of the Dark Tribe.


    ¡ªThey are here!


    Bronson''s excited voice rang in his head. The undead spirit anticipated the fight since the Dark Tribe was the strongest force they had ever fought so far. "We are not going to initiate the attack. We will use Kirin to tire them out before we join the fray." He told his spirits his original n. Just in case they forgot about that.


    At this moment, something big covered the moon in the sky. Tang Shaoyang looked up and found a creature blocking the moon. A gigantic green-scaled creature flew in the sky, and it reached forty meters long with eight wings. If not for Aki telling him that this Guardian Beast was a Serpent, he might think it was a dragon.


    ''That thing must be the Green Sky Serpent, the Legend Rank beast.''


    He was slightly surprised, but not that much, as his True Dragon''s form was still bigger than this Green Sky Serpent. ''It seems they will attack Kirin tomorrow, or maybe tonight.''


    ''Let''s watch everything from the sideline.'' He subconsciously smiled as the approaching armor arrived at the edge of the cliff. The army had to cross over to reach Kirin''sir, but since they were just a few hundreds, the Green Sky Serpent should be able to bring them on its back.


    ''Ata, boys. We found our next target.'' Tang Shaoyang discovered that it might be Igor, the Chief of the Dark Tribe. It had the head of a tiger with two red long tusks protruded upward from its mouth. It had one taller horn and smaller horns, forming a circle on its head. The horns looked like a crown.


    The ck fur covered its body with a long tail trailing its footsteps. Igor was around four meters tall and had seven ck spears floating on its back. Its ck eyes blended with the darkness of night as its sharp gaze fell on the Kirin''sir.


    ''Huhuhuhu¡­ The waiting game is over, it''s watching time.'' Tang Shaoyang looked in the same direction as well. He got to see one of his enemies. Now he was curious what Kirin looked like. ''Time will tell¡ª''


    "Come out, cowardly Kirin! Your time hase!" A loud yet sharp roar entered his ears.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised and looked up. It was the Green Sky Serpent''s voice. From the look of it, they would start it tonight. Much better than he thought. After that roar, the atmosphere fell into a deep silence again.


    However, after five minutes, Kirin did not respond to the Green Sky Serpent''s call. Just as he thought Kirin would not appear, a female voice rang. "What are you doing in my domain, Rotten Serpent? Did you forget our agreement? Or do you want to die?"


    The voice came from the rock click across from them. Tang Shaoyang did not see the figure, but he was sure that the voice belonged to Kirin.


    "Agreement? The agreement will cease to exist from today onward! Gigante Forest will only have one Guardian Beast, that''s me!" The Green Sky Serpent replied arrogantly.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel the overwhelming confidence in the Green Sky Serpent''s voice. It seemed the serpent had a way to deal with Kirin if it was that confident. His gaze remained on the rock cliff, waiting for Kirin''s arrival.


    "Do you think you can win against me even with the help of these weaklings?" The same voice replied. It seemed Kirin did not have the intention to show up.


    "Bahahahaha¡­" The Green Sky Serpent let out monstrousughter. "Don''t act tough, Kalliyan. Do you think I don''t know that you are just giving birth? I have been waiting for this moment for years. I am waiting for you to give birth to the kid in your stomach. Because I know you will be weakened once you give birth!"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear that. In the end, the Green Sky Serpent knew Kirin was in its weakest moment. The fact Kirin did not reply to that confirmed what Green Sky Serpent said was the truth. ''No wonder the Dark Tribe is willing to work together with the Green Sky Serpent.''


    "I have been waiting for years, when will you give birth to the kid in your belly." The Green Sky Serpent''s excited voice rang. "Ah, you have been waiting since the great war against the demon. I have had my eyes on you since that time, but you keep dying giving birth until now. You thought that no one would notice, but I have my eyes on you, Kalliyan!"


    ''What? Can Kirin do that?'' Tang Shaoyang was quite surprised with the back story. ''But wait, Green Sky Serpent is not one of the Guardian Beasts at that time, or else, Jet should know this cunning serpent''s existence.''

 Chapter 600 - Unforeseen

    <h4>Chapter 600 - Unforeseen</h4>


    There were so many things revealed within that brief conversation between the Green Sky Serpent and Kirin. Kirin could dybor, and the fact that the Green Sky Serpent existed even in the great war against the demon was new information for Tang Shaoyang. That meant the Green Sky Serpent was not a figure that appeared out of nowhere.


    The night suddenly brightened as a bright light descended from the rock mountain. The light illuminated the surroundings as most of the beastmen looked away from the bright light.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes locked on the figure. He finally got to see Kirin, and it did not look like what he imagined before. Kirin had the head of a dragon with a long neck, a pair of whiskers, a pair of horns protruding backward from above its eyebrow, and scales covered its body.


    However, it looked different from what Aki told him. Aki said Kirin was a descendant of a Divine Ox and a Dragon, but he could not see the characteristics of an Ox. This Kirin was more like a horse than an ox to him. The golden crest went from its head to the back until it reached the golden tail¡­ It looked like a horse with a dragon''s head instead of an ox with a hoof that was also simr to a horse.


    On top of that, the size was not as big as he thought. It was around three meters tall with a buffed body. It floated and looked down at the Green Sky Serpent. "I don''t know how you find out about me giving birth, but you still can''t defeat me even at my weakest moment."


    "Buhahahaha¡­" The Green Sky Serpent burst out inughter. "If it was before, then you can say that, but I have reached Legend Rank now. Even if you are Demi-God Rank, I can still kill you, since you are in the weakest moment in your life."


    Kirin said nothing to that im. It observed the enemy force silently in return and its eyes fell on the Abyss Sabre.


    Tang Shaoyang did the same. He frowned too as none of the two sides started to fight. ''Why do they keep talking? Just fight already.''


    ''But Jet, I think we know the reason Kirin does not help you and your tribe. She was pregnant, and I think she dyed giving birth because of the conflict between the Abyss Tribe. But why is she giving birth now?''


    Jet did not give his response to Tang Shaoyang''s conjecture, but he could feel the conflicted emotion in the Abyss Raven''s heart.


    ''Moreover, it was an internal conflict of the tribe under her patron. She could not take one side, and it was a conflict that had to be solved by the tribe, not her. Of course, this is just my view about the whole situation. I will still kill Kirin since it will benefit my cause.''


    The existence of the Guardian Beasts would be an obstacle for him to conquer the entire forest. The tribes would unite and work together with the Guardian Beast to fight him if he did not get rid of the Guardian Beasts first. This was a golden chance to get rid of both the Guardian Beasts.


    After a long silence between the two sides, Kirin finally opened her mouth again. "Are you sure about that, Suvan? I don''t think you can kill me with my Master here." As she spoke, Kalliyan looked in a certain direction.


    Green Sky Serpent and Igor followed Kirin''s gaze, who was looking at the biggest tree. Suvan was scanning the tree with his sharp gaze. The same for Igor. He observed the tree. The Master of Kirin, if that was the truth, then this master was very strong. They had to be cautious.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the sudden change in the situation. He was sure that Kirin was talking about him. With everyone looking at him, Tang Shaoyang could no longer remain hidden. Of course, he had a way to escape from here. He could just switch ces with one of the Troll Warlords. However, it would take time to return here.


    ''What does she mean by Master? We have never met before¡­'' Soon Tang Shaoyang realized what happened. ''Kirin can feel my presence from the start, and she forces me to join her side to fight with her by saying I am her Master. A smart beast.''


    ''Hah, I am underestimating the Legend Rank Beast''s sense. It seems she has found me out since the start.''


    Since he was being found out, Tang Shaoyang came out of the biggest tree. He floated to the air with [Sky Walk]. He ignored the gazes of the beastmen around him as his eyes met with Kirin''s eyes. Without saying anything, his figure shed toward Kirin''s side. He floated a head above Kirin.


    "Kneel!" As he said that, Tang Shaoyang let out his aura to burst out. [King of Beast] and [yer Domination] aura filled the atmosphere. Kalliyan was taken aback by the fierce aura. She almost followed the man''s order to kneel, but she managed to hold back.


    The same for Igor and the Green Sky Serpent. The two were surprised by the unknown figure that suddenly appeared. The two exchanged nces, inquired to each other if they knew this unknown figure. Igor shook his head, meaning he did not know who this man was.


    "Who are you?" Suvan could not hold back and ask.


    "Didn''t you hear her? I am her Master apparently." Tang Shaoyang turned around and grinned at the gigantic snake.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you kneel? Am I your Master?" He then looked back at Kirin''s golden eyes. Fury could be seen in her eyes, but she did not unleash her fury at him.


    ''Listen to me, human! What about we make a deal instead? Help me fight this group, and I owe you a favor.'' Tang Shaoyang suddenly heard Kirin''s voice in his head. Yet another surprise, but he smiled at Kirin. Since he did not know how to speak to Kirin''s head, he said it aloud.


    "A favor from Kirin? That might be tempting for the others, but not for me." Tang Shaoyang smirked at Kirin. "Since I came here alone, that meant I was confident to get away from here unscathed. Don''t try to fool me with your favor. I am here to kill you. You should know that by now."


    "Don''t you dare to ignore me, Human!" Suvan let out an angry roar as he was being ignored. Clearly, the human and the Kirin were having a conversation and ignored him.


    "Hoho, look who''s angry, the snake." Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle and looked Kalliyan in the eyes. "You don''t have much time, Kalliyan. Let''s make a lifetimepanion pact or we will have three ways of battle. I don''t mind either way."


    Kalliyan was shocked to hear that from the human''s mouth. She was Legend Rank and the Green Sky Serpent was also Legend Rank. How could the man be so bold to challenge both of them? Sure, the man looked strong, but she was sure the man was not even Legend Rank. She could tell that by the man''s aura. However, she perceived a familiar aura from the man, the Dragon''s aura.


    Kalliyan looked at Tang Shaoyang and looked at the back of Tang Shaoyang. Just like Suvan said, she was at his weakest moment. It would take a week for her to recover. The best bet was to work together with this human to beat Green Sky Serpent and his armies. She had little time to make a decision, but the image of her children crossed in her head.


    [The Kirin is willing to form a lifetime Companion Pact with you? (ept) (Decline)]


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear when he heard the notification. He did not have to kill the Guardian. This way worked as well. The thought of making the Guardian Beast hispanion never crossed his mind because he knew the Guardian Beast was too prideful to ept the contract. However, this was a rare moment when he could force the Kirin to sign the lifetimepanion pact. He epted it without hesitation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Kalliyan


    Race: Beast - Kirin


    Affiliation: Tang Empire - Tang Shaoyang''s Companion


    Evolution: Legend Rank


    Level: 3119


    Skill: [???]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He did not know why he could not see her skills, but he could ask thatter.


    [You have formed a lifetime Companion Pact with The Kirin!]


    [Please name yourpanion!]


    "Name? Do you like your current name, or do you want a new name?" Tang Shaoyang asked the Kirin.


    "I like my current name, Master." Kalliyan knelt to Tang Shaoyang.


    After saying that, Kalliyan''s forehead shone brightly. That light shot toward Tang Shaoyang''s forehead. That was an indication that the contract was formally established. This was an unexpected gain, but he did not have to celebrate for this, as he had to fight the remaining Guardian Beast.


    "Wrath, it''s time for you to go to work!" Tang Shaoyang nudged the sleeping Golden Dragon on his shoulder. The Golden Dragon woke up and opened its eyes. He looked around before his golden eyes fell on the gigantic creature.


    "That thing is still stronger than me though, Master." The Golden Dragon admitted openly.


    "That''s my prey. You just need to kill its underlings." He pointed at Igor and the Dark Tribe''s force.


    Swoosh!


    "They would be nice prey for my next evolution." Wrath pped his wings, flew up. In the air, his body erged and returned to its original form.

 Chapter 601 - Against The Guardian Beast And The Dark Tribe - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 601 - Against The Guardian Beast And The Dark Tribe - Part 1</h4>


    No one paid attention to the golden thing that slept on his shoulder. So when Wrath returned to his original size, he surprised everyone, including The Kirin.


    Kalliyan looked at the Golden Dragon. The Golden Dragon''s appearance surprised her, but she squinted her eyes afterward. Sure, the Dragon could be helpful, but it was still too weak to help them face the Green Sky Serpent. That gigantic snake was Legend Rank. An Adolescent Golden Dragon would not give them the winning factor.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang was not done yet. He extended his hands to the side and cast [Epic Summoning]. He summoned 21 spirits and left the remaining Grade B Spirits and below in the Spiritual Space. They could not help since they were fighting an Elite Force. They would just waste his mana.


    .


    Zara appeared right next to him while the others were being summoned on the ground. The sudden extra force surprised everyone, including The Kirin. On top of that, all of them were strong. There was one of them that rmed her. It was the angel next to her.


    ''Who are they? And where do theye from?'' Kalliyan was puzzled, and she finally understood why the man was so confident abouting here alone. He had the force that he could summon anytime. They had a chance.


    "We three will face the Green Sky Serpent, and the remaining force will face the Dark Tribe." Kalliyan voiced her opinion to fight their enemy. She felt that if the three of them worked together, it would be easy to beat the Suvan.


    "What are you talking about? You face the Dark Tribe, it''s only me and Zara who fight this gigantic snake." Tang Shaoyang pointed at the Green Sky Serpent. He did not want to share the exp of Legend Rank''s beast with her.


    Kalliyan looked at the human and nced at the angel. The angel did not even spare a nce at her. It hurt her pride, as the human did not trust her. Of course, there was more than worry. She was now bound lifelong with this human. If the Green Sky Serpent killed the human, she would die as well.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored Kalliyan''s gaze and looked toward the furious Suvan. The Green Sky Serpent was furious that they ignored him all the time. They even formed a lifelong pact in front of him.


    "What do you think, Zara? Can I beat this giant snake with my Grand Dragon Transformation?" Tang Shaoyang did not want to use his True Dragon form if possible, since he wanted to save it as his trump card forter. If he used it right now, everyone else in Gigante Forest would notice his presence.


    "I don''t think so unless Kirin joins us in fighting this snake. For a snake, this one is quite strong." Zara shook her head.


    "I have no choice then." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "Please stall him while I transform. I am afraid this guy can interrupt my transformation."


    After he said that, Zara flew in front of him and faced the snake. She summoned a ck shield in her left hand and a ck long sword in his right hand. She was in her stance and a big shadow hovered behind her. The shadow had the same shape as Zara, a Fallen Angel with six pairs of wings.


    After the advancement from the Spirit Blessing, she got an additional two pairs of wings, while before she had four pairs of ck feather wings, now she had six pairs of wings. That was a significant change for her after the advancement. Of course, in terms of strength, she had gotten a lot stronger too.


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang activated his [True Dragon]. ck energy engulfed him. Since it was too hot, Kalliyan had to back away from Tang Shaoyang. The sudden temperature rise alerted everyone, including the Green Sky Serpent.


    Suvan squinted his green eyes and observed the energy sphere. He felt something bad from it. His instinct told him to do something about the energy sphere. He opened his mouth as green liquid gathered in his mouth.


    Fwoosh!


    The Green Sky Serpent shot the liquid toward the ck energy sphere. The Golden Dragon failed to interrupt the transformation, but Suvan was not a Myth Rank beast. This snake was a Legend Rank Beast, not a Myth Rank. Tang Shaoyang could not risk it by letting the Green Sky Serpent attack him. That was why he asked Zara to protect him while he transformed.


    Zara put her shield forward as dark energy spread out from the shield, shielding the energy sphere from the green liquid.


    Ssh!


    The green sshed out and let out ssshh sounds. Zara furrowed her brow, as she did not get what the Green Sky Serpent tried to do. The acidic liquid could not pierce the energy sphere for sure. ''Is this snake has no brain? Should I fight it by myself?'' The Angel of Death questioned the Green Sky Serpent''s intelligence.


    The energy sphere got bigger and bigger. However, since Zara was part of Tang Shaoyang, she was not affected by the heat. ''Let''s try to fight it.''


    The shadow behind her moved, rushing toward the Green Sky Serpent. The shadow was barely noticed, but the shadow was very clear to Green Sky Serpent. Suvan moved his tail, sweeping it toward the shadow. Meanwhile, the shadow brandished the sword toward the serpent.


    Bang!


    Even though it looked like a shadow, the sword hit the Green Sky Serpent''s tail. The sh was real, even though it was a shadow. Suvan''s tail bounced back from the sh while the shadow stayed still.


    Zara furrowed her brow and felt something off. Why was the Green Sky Serpent so weak despite being a Legend Rank Beast? She really thought that she could kill this Green Sky Serpent alone without Tang Shaoyang''s help.


    Of course, she did not want to get this ahead for herself. She had learned her lesson when she fought Tang Shaoyang. She underestimated Tang Shaoyang and paid the price for it. Of course, the price was not that bad. No, it was even an unforgettable price that she did not expect. However, if she had the same mentality to fight the Green Sky Serpent, she would have to pay an enormous price this time.

 Chapter 602 - Against The Guardian Beast And The Dark Tribe - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 602 - Against The Guardian Beast And The Dark Tribe - Part 2</h4>


    ''What''s this?'' Suvan looked at the shadow hovered above him. It had the same size as him, but it looked like the projection of the angel. He tested the shadow with his physical strength, and he was at a disadvantage in terms of physical strength.


    The Green Sky Serpent was about to do some experimental attacks on the shadow to find its weakness, but he heard a scream from below. He looked down. The force summoned by the human started the sh against the Dark Tribe. The vanguard of the Dark Tribe was crumbling, but he did not care about those lowly beings.


    ''I need Igor to stall this angel so I can kill Kalliyan. As for that thing¡­'' The Green Sky Serpent looked at the energy sphere. He started to worry about the ck energy sphere that was getting bigger. It was now around ten meters in diameter.


    Things did not go as he expected since this human appeared out of nowhere¡­ "Igor,e here and fight the angel! I will kill The Kirin!" The Green Sky Serpent was called the Abyss Sabre. He would not waste his energy in fighting the angel.


    Zaneos overheard the shout. He passed over the vanguard of the Dark Tribe and directly faced Igor. He did a quick calction. Grade SSS Spirit could hold the Legend Rank Serpent, and he might fight equally against the Primordial Rank Beastmen.


    Igor squinted his eyes at the demon. He felt the demon''s aura, and he was sure that the demon in front of him was not weak at all. "I don''t think I can help you, Master Suvan. I have someone to fight too." The Abyss Sabre did not think that he could ignore the demon to help Suvan.


    The Abyss Sabre the dark energy gathered in his hand, forming a long w. It was dark, but Igor''s dark energy was lighter than Tang Shaoyang''s dark energy.


    In response, The Green Sky Serpent nced in Igor''s direction. He did a quick scan of the demon and made a noise as if someone clicked his tongue. It sounded simr, but louder. ''In the end, the Dark Tribe is useless.''


    "ytime is over. Let''s see if you can block this one." As Suvan said that, he pped his wings and flew upward. The Serpent was too fast that it left a green streak behind.


    The giant shadow returned to Zara''s side as she followed the Green Sky Serpent''s movement. At the same time, she gathered the dark mana on her shield. The shadow did the same thing as her. After what Suvan said just now, it was for sure the serpent wouldunch a big attack.


    Suvan''s figure became a green dot in the night, but then the dot became bigger and bigger again. Suvanunched himself toward Zara at an extreme speed. Zara flew above the energy sphere as she raised the shield toward Suvan. It was fast, but she could see everything clearly.


    The shadow followed Zara''s movement and raised the shield toward the iing Suvan. The green beam hit the shield and produced a booming sound that shook the ground.


    Boom!


    Zara furrowed her brow as soon as Suvan hit the shield. The figure shattered into green particles. She quickly realized that the green beam was not Suvan, but the energy in the same shape as Suvan. ''Where is he?'' When those thoughts crossed her mind, she immediately turned around toward The Kirin in the distance.


    Sure enough, Suvan was above The Kirin, and Kalliyan seemed to not notice The Green Sky Serpent''s presence. It was understandable, since she could not detect Suvan''s presence as well. The sly serpent hid his aura and sneaked toward Kalliyan.


    Fwoosh!


    Zara absorbed the big shadow into her body, and her figure disappeared. In the next second, she came out of Kalliyan''s shadow. She thrust her sword toward Suvan, who was right above Kalliyan. To her surprise, her sword and her body passed through Suvan''s figure.


    Suvan, who was above Kalliyan, was just a mirage. It was not real. Zara opened her eyes wide. She was struck in confusion by Suvan''s trick. Her mind raced quickly and thought about where the real Suvan was.


    ''I could not feel Suvan''s presence from here, but I could feel a fragment of his presence there¡­'' The Angel of Death turned toward her head toward the energy sphere, which had reached thirty meters tall. It was the spot where she blocked Suvan''s attack.


    "Gotcha!" Suvan grinned at the Angel of Death. The Green Sky Serpent opened his mouth as green energy gathered in its mouth. Yes, it was not green liquid, but green-colored mana. The Green Sky Serpent directed his next attack to the energy sphere.


    After some thought, the Green Sky Serpent decided to get rid of the variable that could not be predicted. He was curious about what was inside the energy sphere, but he would not bet his life to see what was inside the energy sphere.


    "NO!" Sara tried to rush over and screamed. The same for Kalliyan, The Kirin tried to rush over. Her Master was inside the energy sphere. If he died, then she would die too. However, they were toote as Suvan shot the green energy in his mouth toward the energy sphere.


    Boom!


    Green Energy exploded as soon as it hit the energy sphere. Even Suvan was swept away by his own attack and his body was sted dozens of meters away. The giant explosion swept the area.


    Kalliyan was rmed by the explosion. She stopped midway and rushed toward the rock mountain, to herir. She cast big protection around the mountain with all mana she had. Her newborns were in their. If the explosion reached the rock mountain, her newborns might die.


    As the explosion subsided, her defenses cracked everywhere. Kalliyan looked up, and Suvan was right above her, two meters away from her cracked protection. "I have used sixty percent of all my mana on that attack. It''s a miracle that your shield still manages to block that." A wide grin formed on Suvan as he tapped the cracked protection with his w.


    With a single tap from the Green Sky Serpent, the cracked shield disintegrated. "You used all your mana to protect yourir. Your time hase, Kalliyan."

 Chapter 603 - Against The Guardian Beast And The Dark Tribe - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 603 - Against The Guardian Beast And The Dark Tribe - Part 3</h4>


    Zara ignored The Green Sky Serpent as she rushed toward Tang Shaoyang''s side. She was panicking inside. However, before she could reach the core of the explosion, a colossal figure came out of the explosion.


    "Hahhh¡­" She released a relieved sigh at the sight of the ck dragon. She was so scared when The Green Sky Serpent attacked the energy sphere. It seemed the transformation finished in time.


    Fwoosh!


    Even though he was in the energy sphere, he sensed everything that happened outside. As soon as he came out of the energy sphere, he immediately rushed toward the Green Sky Serpent.


    Tang Shaoyang hovered above the Green Sky Serpent and spoke. "I will not let my people die within my watch." He gripped the Green Sky Serpent by the neck and threw the giant away from the Kirin¡­ He would not let this snake kill his future mount.


    Suvan was not expecting a tremendous force would throw him away like that. He crashed onto the cliff wall and the ground was shaking from the impact. The Green Sky Serpent immediately flew up and looked in Kirin''s direction. His eyes widened in shock at the sight of the ck dragon.


    ''What is this? Where does this ck dragone from?'' The Green Sky Serpent was confused with the current development. Another Dragon just popped out of nowhere, as if Dragon was amon creature. It was an Adolescent Golden Dragon before, now it was an adult ck Dragon.


    ''This is not good for me. I have to face the ck Dragon and also the angel. I should leave this ce immediately.'' The thought of leaving this ce crossed in the Green Sky Serpent''s mind. He then nced at the Dark Tribe''s force.


    The hundred of Dark Tribe''s elite force was shing against the dozens of creatures summoned by the male human that suddenly appeared. The elite force of the Dark Tribe could not even push the enemy force.


    Suvan shook his head. This elite force was useless as they could not even dominate the enemy with fewer numbers. The situation was truly hopeless for them.


    The Green Sky Serpent then nced at Igor. The Abyss Sabre was fighting against the demon swordsman. Both were exchanging blows equally. He noticed something weird about the demon''s sword technique. He observed the demon swordsman briefly before he looked back at the ck dragon.


    ''Talking about the human, where is he? There''s no way he can survive my attack, right?'' The Green Sky Serpent looked to the side where the explosion was. Instead of finding his target, he met with the icy gaze of the angel. In the next second, the angel disappeared from his sight.


    The sudden disappearance gave him a sudden panic for a moment before he sensed the angel''s presence from below. Suvan directed his mana onto his scale, forming ayer of protection.


    Sure enough, Zara came out of Suvan''s shadow as she shed her sword toward the lower belly of the Legend Ranked Beast. The sword was coated in ck energy. The sword grazed against Suvan''s protection, but she failed to break the protection. She did not stop there, of course.


    Zara followed up with her skill. She held the sword downward as the pitch-ck energy covered her sword. She then shed her sword upward toward the Green Sky Serpent''s lower belly.


    [Death sh].


    The sword passed through the protection and also the Green Sky Serpent''s body. The sh passed through, not breaking the protection or cutting the Green Sky Serpent''s body.


    Suvan blinked his eyes as he felt nothing, even though the sword passed through his body. Three secondster, then he felt an excruciating pain at the part where the sword passed through.


    "GRAARGHHHRRR!" The Green Sky Serpent screamed in pain as his body curved upward. The dozens of meters long of the serpent were flung upward as the scream echoed through the forest.


    The sudden scream caused the battle between the Dark Tribe and the spirits to a halt. Everyone was looking in the same direction, looking toward the Guardian Beast who got sted to the sky.


    Zara looked up with the same icy gaze. She was not done yet with her attack. As the Green Sky Serpent was flying in the air, she activated her next skill.


    [Death Sword Domain]


    Hundreds or even maybe thousands of pitch-ck swords formed around the Angel of Death. The sword had the same shape and color as the sword in her hand. She directed all the swords toward the Green Sky Serpent.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The Green Sky Serpent had not ovee the pain over a sword, but countless same swords were speeding up toward him. He never experienced this kind of pain before. The Legend Ranked Beast''s mind nked for a few seconds. He sobered up again when the countless swords were right before his face.


    Suvan tried to swing his tail to block the iing sword. However, his effort was futile as the ck swords passed through his tail and shot toward his head.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Hundreds or maybe thousands of pitch-ck swords passed through Suvan''s tail and head. After a moment of silence, The Green Sky Serpent''s agony scream filled the forest. At the same time, the Green Sky Serpent''s body flew up even further. Everyone came to a halt as everyone looked at the Green Sky Serpent, who was slowly bing a dot in the dark sky.


    With that kind of body, it became a small dot in the sky. It was a clear sign that the gigantic beast was so high in the sky. Igor was struck with confusion as he saw this. The Green Sky Serpent was a figure that most of the beast and beastmen revered. One of the strongest in Gigante Forest, but it was defeated this fast.


    Igor then looked toward the Angel of Death before he nced at the ck dragon that hovered above the Kirin. At this moment, fear and terror struck him. He realized that he and his tribe were in the worst predicament. If The Angel could defeat the Green Sky Serpent, then they were nothing in front of her.

 Chapter 604 - Infernal Slash

    <h4>Chapter 604 - Infernal sh</h4>


    Igor scanned the surroundings and read the situation he was in. He realized they were in a terrible predicament, with everything that transpired around him. The Guardian Beast lost against the angel, and his elite force was struggling against the human''s summons. Things did not go as he wanted.


    ''This can''t continue or else I will die¡­'' Igor looked around. He froze when he saw the ck dragon next to the Kirin. He focused on fighting the demon swordsman, so he did not notice there was an additional dragon. On top of that, the Dragon was far stronger than the Golden Dragon. He could tell from the aura emanated by the ck dragon.


    ''I have to escape and live. Even if my force is annihted, as long as I live, I can return stronger.'' Igor decided to escape from this ce upon noticing he was in a dire situation.


    .


    "You should never look away from your opponent!" Zaneos appeared behind the Abyss Sabre. He sheathed out the sword and shed his sword toward the back of the Abyss Sabre.


    Igor turned around immediately and saw the sword shed through the void. The sword cut through the space, causing him to not be able to see the attack. It forced the Abyss Sabre to make a barrier made of dark energy to block the iing attack. He directed all his mana to form the barrier since he did not know where the attack woulde from.


    The Beastmen witnessed that the surrounding space cracked, but he could do nothing about it. This was his first time encountering someone with this weird power. He did not know how to cancel the cracked space. The only best he could do was to put everything in his defense.


    With his quick calction, there were twenty-one cracked spaces around him, and a de came out of each of the cracked spaces. The sword came out from all directions. Dodging the sword was impossible from the start, but this cornered the Grand Chief of the Dark Tribe even more.


    Igor gritted his teeth and received the attack with his barrier. The barrier he created around him disintegrated as soon as the twenty-one swords hit the barrier. The twenty-one sword cut through the barrier and into his flesh. He endured the pain as he made a growling sound.


    Zaneos looked at Igor''s condition and nodded his head. "I don''t think you can block my attack¡­" The demon sounded surprised as the Abyss Sabre only suffered a few cuts here and there. He thought his sword technique would kill Igor. "You are indeed a worthy opponent for me to go all out."


    Igor''s eyes widened in shock. He did not know whether the demon was bluffing or it was just a simple truth. If that attack was just a normal attack, then he was screwed for sure. ''I have to take the initiative. I can''t let him control the flow of the battle or else I will die if he keeps attacking with that weird skill.''


    Igor leaped toward Zaneos and swung his erged w. Yes, the w made of the ck energy erged in size, bing three times bigger than his own body. He then mmed the w down toward Zaneos.


    "Yeah, that''s good. I don''t want to be the only one who attacks you." Zaneos'' lips curved upward. He raised his sheath and blocked the erged w.


    Boom!


    The sh produced a booming sound as the w hit the sheath. The ck energy wave spread out. However, Zaneos did not even move an inch. He stayed still as if the attack was nothing to him.


    "Don''t tell me this is your best?" Zaneos spoke in a disappointed tone, provoking the Abyss Sabre even more. Ever since he became the leader of the Dark Tribe, no one dared to taunt him like that. Even the Guardian Beast, The Green Sky Serpent, treated him equally.


    "I am going to kill you!" Igor''s left hand moving, moving to punch Zaneos in the face. Of course, he did not intend to punch the demon. The energy w in his left elongated and aimed at the demon''s eyes.


    Zaneos pulled his sword out from the sheath and shed it down. The sword cut through the w as if it was tofu. In the next second, Zaneos sheathed the sword back and took five steps back. An amused smile formed on his lips as he raised his gaze, meeting with the Abyss Sabre''s eyes.


    "Not bad, you almost got me there, but you are too slow." The Infernal Sword looked toward the battle in the air. He did not see the Green Sky Serpent anymore in the sky, and Wrath, the Golden Dragon, was running amuck between the Dark Tribe''s elite force along with the other spirits.


    "I enjoyed the fight with you, but unfortunately, our ytime is over." After saying that, Zaneos pulled out his sword and held it upward with his right hand. He directed the sword toward Igor and closed his eyes.


    "Infernal Sword Technique; Infernal sh!"


    Igor prepared another barrier as he saw the demon pull out the ck sword. He then heard the demon muttering the skill name. He furrowed his brow as he noticed there was a mirage around the sword. The mirage sword was moving clockwise, but he saw the actual sword was in the same position.


    He did not know what the demon wanted to do, but he got a bad feeling about it. ''I can''t passively defend his attack. I have to make my move first or else I might die.'' Igor was about to make his move, but the clockwise rotation had finished.


    In the next second, Igor widened his eyes as his mouth opened wide. He wanted to say something, but no words came out of his mouth. His expression remained like that for ten seconds. After ten seconds, his face down to his body was split in two. Slowly, the two parts of the body fell in the opposite direction.


    Yes, Igor, the Chief of the Dark Tribe, was dead. He was killed by Zanoes'' sword technique. Just like that, a prominent figure in Gigante Forest withered.


    "It will be a thrill if he survives that attack." Zanoes shook his head in regret as he sheathed his sword back.

 Chapter 605 - Dont Anger Women

    <h4>Chapter 605 - Don''t Anger Women</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang watched the battle between Zaneos and Igor from the air. There was a reason for that. He wanted to know how strong Grade SS Spiritpared to a Primordial Rank was. The result was unexpected, as the Primordial Rank could do nothing against Zaneos. The Abyss Sabre died in one attack.


    "Did you see that, Jet? I am sorry I can''t fulfill my promise to kill The Kirin, but I have killed the leader of a tribe who destroyed your tribe and killed your family. By this point, you should realize that The Kirin did not help you because she was expecting. She was protecting her unborn child from the potential danger."


    Tang Shaoyang made a promise to Jet the Abyss Raven to kill the Kirin. At that time, he thought Kirin, the Legend Ranked beast, was not willing to be his pet. It was understandable, since the beast was the apex of existence in this forest. There was no way she would agree to be his pet if not for the circumstances.


    .


    The only way to get rid of this obstacle was to kill the Guardian Beast. But the unexpected situation forced The Kirin to form a lifelong pact with him. He felt bad he could not fulfill his promise, but he would not miss the chance to have a Legend Rank Beast as his pet.


    There was no reply from the Abyss Raven. He tried to sense the Raven''s feelings with their connection only to find out Jet''s calmness. Yes, he did not sense disappointment from the bird. "We will chatter. I have to finish my business here." Tang Shaoyang then looked up.


    Zara''s attack was fatal, but it did not kill the Green Sky Serpent. The green dot in the sky was slowly getting bigger and bigger again. It fell at an extreme speed.


    Swoosh! Boom!


    The Green Sky Serpent was free falling from the sky and crashed into the forest close to The Angel of Death. She immediately rushed over toward the Green Sky Serpent. The same ck swords were floating behind her, rotating slowly. She floated above the Green Sky Serpent and furrowed his brows.


    "What is this? Are you pretending to be dead now? I am not done yet!" Zara noticed the Green Sky Serpent was not moving, but she could sense life from the snake. The Legend Rank Beast was clearly still alive. However, she did not receive any response from the snake. It stayed still, not moving.


    "Since you want to die, then I will kill you right now!" More and more swords formed around the Angel of Death. She directed all the swords toward the Green Sky Serpent''s head. "If one time is not enough to kill you, then I will do it again!"


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    As the swords flew toward the Green Sky Serpent''s head, Suvan''s green scales glowed brightly. The glow gathered in one spot before it floated into the air. It created a massive glowing green sphere in the sky, and in the next second, the green sphere cracked open. The Green Sky Serpent came out from the green sphere.


    "Huh!?" Zara frowned slightly. Her words pierced through the Green Sky Serpent''s head on the ground, but there was another Green Sky Serpent in front of her. She then sensed no life from Green Sky Serpent on the ground, but the one who just came out of the green sphere was vibrant with life force.


    The Angel of Death did not understand what happened with the situation. "Is that an illusion?" Zara looked at the lifeless body on the ground, but it was an actual body.


    "Hehe, are you confused?" Suvan cackled as he noticed the confusion at the Angel of Death. "That''s not an illusion. That''s my real body. You are right. I am immortal. You can''t kill me!" The Green Sky Serpent then opened his mouth as green energy gathered in his mouth. He then shot the green energy at the Angel of Death.


    Fwoosh! Boom!


    The green energy hit the natural barrier around Zara and pushed her back three steps back. Zara furrowed her brow deeper as she sensed the Green Sky Serpent''s attack was getting stronger. Not only did he survive without a major injury from her attack, but the snake was getting stronger as well.


    "He has seven lives, so you have to kill him seven times in order to kill him." A female voice entered Zara''s ears. She recognized the voice. It was Kalliyan''s voice. "However, you have to be careful. He is getting stronger each time you kill him."


    Zara''s eyes widened a bit when she heard that. Tang Shaoyang was also surprised when he heard that. He did not know that such a skill existed. It was a powerful skill for sure, having seven lives. On top of that, he would get stronger each time he was killed. He desired such a skill.


    "Can I obtain that skill? He is not a spirit, so I can''t sacrifice him to get the skill¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. "What about [yer Absorption]? Thest time I used that skill on Derekh Malone, I got levels and attributes only. I can try it and use the body to summon a spirit. If I am lucky, I can summon this Green Sky Serpent and sacrifice it to get the skill."


    Meanwhile, Zara raised her gaze and smiled. "So that''s what happened. Then it should be easy. I just need to kill you six more times." Despite her stunning face, her smile was quite terrifying. Suvan felt a chill in his spine.


    p!


    Zara''s wing opened as she floated above the Green Sky Serpent. The shield vanished from her hand as she held the sword with her two hands. The dark sky was getting even darker as thick ck energy covered the sky. "I shall punish you for trying to kill the man I love, punny snake! [Death Judgement]!"


    A massive sword made of ck energy formed right above the Green Sky Serpent. The dreadful aura filled the atmosphere. Suvan was panicking as he sensed death. Yes, he could sense death wasing for him after he died one time.


    ''I can''t die again consecutively like this. I have to dodge the sword.'' Just as he was about to escape, he realized he could not move.


    "It''s toote! You can''t escape from my [Death Judgment]! You will die in agony!" The massive sword descended and pierced through the Green Sky Serpent''s head. The sword brought Legend Rank Beast down to the ground as the sword pinned its head down on the ground.


    Just like that, the Green Sky Serpent died for the second time with its eyes widened in shock. From its eyes, it could not believe that it died just like that. He was an apex figure on this continent, but the angel killed him in an instant.


    The Green Sky Serpent''s scales lost their luster and darkened. It spread out from the head to the end of the tail. The Green Sky Serpent''s majestic figure lost its majestic air.


    Meanwhile, Zara the Death Angel was still in the same stance. She was waiting, waiting for the Green Sky Serpent to be resurrected again. She would execute the same skill to kill the Green Sky Serpent for the third time.

 Chapter 606 - Killing The Guardian Beast

    <h4>Chapter 606 - Killing The Guardian Beast</h4>


    Zaneos had finished his opponent, and the remaining force of the Dark Tribe was taken care of by the other spirits. He had nothing to do but watch the Angel of Death fighting the Green Sky Serpent. He was not sure, though, if it was a fight or a one-sided ughter.


    The Green Sky Serpent had his head pierced by the sword for the third time. He did not understand why the Green Sky Serpent did not try to dodge or even block the sword. There should be enough time from the time when the sword formed until it pierced its head. However, the Green Sky Serpent remained still after it got resurrected for the fourth time.


    Zaneos stood there as he rubbed his chin. "Or maybe because the Green Sky Serpent could not move?" The Demon muttered in a low voice as he observed the gigantic snake returned from the dead for the fifth time. He overheard what Kirin said, a unique skill where the snake had seven lives.


    The same scene repeated. As soon as the Green Sky Serpent came back alive, the ck sword formed above it¡­ Once again, the Legend Rank Beast did not try to dodge or block the iing attack, and Suvan stayed still on the spot as the ck sword pierced through its head.


    Zaneos concluded it was not the Legend Rank who did not want to dodge the attack, and it was because simply the Green Sky Serpent could not avoid the attack. It must be rted to The Angel of Death''s skill.


    "So, it''s not only me who has gotten stronger¡­" The Infernal Sword muttered. He thought his Infernal Sword Technique could rival an individual at a level above him, but he was too naive to have that kind of thought. "But what about me against the Legend Rank Beast? Maybe I have a chance to win against the Legend Rank beast?"


    He was unsure about that, but the Primordial Rank Beastmen was not a match for him. He killed Igor in one attack, and he might win even against the Legend Rank Beast. That was not just empty confidence, as Igor was the proof that he had gotten a lot stronger.


    The Demon then witnessed the Green Sky Serpent''s sixth resurrection. This time, the demon noticed the sword formedte. The gigantic creature almost escaped from the skill, but the skill was just too strong. The Green Sky Serpent failed to escape as the sword pierced its head again.


    "We win, but Zara is at her limit¡­" The Demon Swordsman noticed that the Angel of Death was at her limit, and he could tell that as she waste to cast her skill. "Of course, there has to be a limit for that powerful skill, or else she is still alive instead of bing a spirit." Zaneos then nced at the ck dragon. "What about My Lord? How strong is he in his True Dragon Form?"


    Zara wanted to force herself to use the skill six times in a row, but he knew his Lord well. His Lord would not let that happen. As he predicted, the ck dragon flew next to the Angel of Death.


    "Leave hisst life for me. Thank you, and you can get some rest." Tang Shaoyang sent a gentle whisper to the Angel of Death.


    "No, I want to kill him with my own hand!" Zara stubbornly stared at the darkened corpse. Fury was apparent in her tone, and Tang Shaoyang knew she was angry at the snake because it tried to attack him.


    "Silly girl, why would you lower yourself to his level?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "Also, am I fine? This snake can''t hurt me. Get some rest. You have done your job well. Leave the rest to me."


    Zara looked at the darkened corpse and looked at the majestic dragon next to her. She agreed and returned to the spiritual space to recover, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone and the Green Sky Serpent. The arrogant Guardian Beast was now cowering in fear and terror, and he could sense it clearly.


    The Green Sky Serpent did not dare to use hisst life, dying the final resurrection. However, he knew that this was not the permanent solution. He had to think of a way to escape before the angel could use the fearful skill again.


    It was natural for him to be scared of the Angel of Death. Just like Zaneos predicted, he froze in time when the angel cast the skill. He could not avoid or block the attack even if he wanted to. There was nothing he could do but let himself get pierced by the sword. But then he noticed the angel disappeared.


    ''This is my chance.'' This was his chance to escape. Yes, he did not care about The Kirin anymore, and his top priority was to save himself. As for the ck dragon, he might not win against the ck dragon, but he was confident he could escape from the ck dragon.


    The Green Sky Serpent used his final resurrection. As soon as he came out from the green energy sphere, the Green Sky Serpent turned around. There was no pause between his movements as he tried to escape for his life.


    "There''s no way I will let you escape from my grasp." Tang Shaoyang''s shadow hovered above the Green Sky Serpent, ovepping with the serpent''s enormous body. He gathered his yer Energy and caught Suvan.


    The massive Green Sky Serpent crashed into the forest. Tang Shaoyang pinned down the gigantic serpent from moving and cast his skill, [yer Absorption].


    "ARRGHHHHH!" Suvan''s scream echoed through the forest. His scream caused the ground to shake. He tried to break free from the grasp as he mmed his tail, but it was a futile effort. The tail strike was blocked by [Mana Shroud], the firstyer of Tang Shaoyang''s defense.


    The physical attack failed to break the [Mana Shroud], and the tail kept bouncing back after failing to break [Mana Shroud]. As time passed on, The Green Sky Serpent''s fierce struggle weakened. In the next two minutes, the Green Sky Serpent stopped moving.

 Chapter 607 - Significant Gain

    <h4>Chapter 607 - Significant Gain</h4>


    "It seems I was overestimating the power of Legend Rank Beast¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered after he killed the Legend of the Gigante Forest. The Green Sky Serpent was weak, and at least, it was not as strong as he thought.


    ¡ªHe is not weak, but we have be too strong. If you don''t use your Spirit Blessing on me, the result might be different.


    He heard a weak response from the Angel of Death. Zara voiced her honest opinion about the Green Sky Serpent. If not for the Spirit Blessing, she would lose the fight. She had to kill Suvan seven times, and The Serpent became stronger with each resurrection.


    "You are right. If I face the Green Sky Serpent before reaching the Epic Rank, the result may be different. But that''s just a possibility that will never happen because we have killed the Green Sky Serpent."


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 64 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 64 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 64 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 64 Attribute Points!]


    ¡­


    [You have reached level 1513!]


    Tang Shaoyang''s lip curved upward when he heard the notification in his head. He expected this, the insane level up, and the three hundred seventy-four levels by killing one beast. But then, he frowned, as the excitement did notst long. He recalled the level of the Legend Rank Beast.


    Suvan was level over three thousand something, and he killed a beast level over three thousand while he was level a thousand and a hundred thirty-nine. He should get more levels than just three hundred seventy-four levels, at least five hundred levels. He expected a significant boost in levels, but he felt this was still too low.


    ¡ªYou don''t look happy with what you get? It''s actually decent since you have two sses. If you only had one ss, you may get over five hundred levels.


    Zara reminded him he had two sses. The number of monsters or beasts he had to kill doubled to level up.


    "Ah, you are right about that." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. However, he was still waiting for something, waiting for the [yer Absorption] notification. He used the skill on Legend Rank Beast; he also expected a big reward from this skill. It did not take long before he heard the notification.


    [You have absorbed the Legend Rank Beast! You gained 34781 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 64 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 64 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 64 Attribute Points!]


    ¡­


    [You have reached level 1745]


    The creases on his forehead disappeared when he heard all the notifications of level up and the attribute points. This was a big surprise for sure after the disappointment. He was only disappointed that he did not get the Green Sky Serpent''s seven life skill. ''I can only get levels and attribute points from the yer Absorption, and that''s good enough.''


    "I killed the big boss, and it''s time to wrap things out." Tang Shaoyang nced at the battlefield only to discover that the Dark Tribe''s elite force had surrendered. It happened right after the Green Sky Serpent''sst scream before his body dried up. Of course, only a quarter of the Dark Tribe''s elite force left after the one-sided battle against the spirit.


    He scanned the Dark Tribe''s elite force and noticed a few beastmen had a simr appearance as Igor the Abyss Sabre. "Kill the Abyss Sabre and spare the rest!" That was his verdict before he nced at the Abyss Raven, who was amongst the other spirits. He did not see any reaction from the ckbird, and that was the best he could do as he could not kill the Kirin.


    As soon as he said that, Bronson and Orlean made their move and killed the remaining Abyss Sabre. At the same time, Tang Shaoyang returned to his human form. "This body is morefortable for me." That was his remark. Not that he disliked the Dragon form, but he just felt weird when he transformed into a dragon.


    "While waiting for them to finish off the Abyss Sabre, I will sacrifice these colossal bodies. Thanks to that snake''s skill, now I have seven Legend Rank Beast''s bodies. This sacrifice is huge¡­" He paused for a moment as he thought of a crazy idea. "Should I use all the bodies for the sacrifice? I may summon the Grade SSS Spirit with that kind of sacrifice."


    Tang Shaoyang then nced at the dried-up body. Suvan''sst body before it died miserably. "Can I sacrifice this body?" That was a good question. The only thing left was the green scales that had lost their luster. The meat, organs, and bone had disappeared. It was an iplete body.


    "Fuck it, let use all the bodies." Tang Shaoyang extended his hand toward the seven bodies and cast the skill. Hemitted to summoning only a powerful spirit, might as well do it to the end.


    The Green Sky Serpent''s skin puffed out into green particles and the other six bodies, meaning the skin was considered the sacrifice. Unlike the past sacrifices he had done, there was no spectacr phenomenon even though he sacrificed seven Legend Rank''s bodies.


    The bright green particles gathered in one spot and formed an egg shape. The egg absorbed the green particles, and it got bigger. Within the next sixty seconds, the size of the egg had reached twenty meters tall. The egg radiated the bright green light, illuminating the dark forest.


    The egg burst out in the next ten seconds as a gigantic figure came out of the egg. As the green particles slowly dimmed down, Tang Shaoyang got a clear sight of the creature from the egg, and as soon as Tang Shaoyang identified the newly summoned spirit, a wide grin formed on his lips.


    "We meet again, Suvan~."


    [You have summoned Grade SS+ Spirit, Suvan the Guardian Beast!]

 Chapter 608 - Seven Souls

    <h4>Chapter 608 - Seven Souls</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang saw a funny expression on the Green Sky Serpent. Its green eyes widened in fear as its jaw dropped, staring nkly at Tang Shaoyang. Just as he predicted, he could summon the Green Sky Serpent, who had a deep hatred before he died.


    ''He haunts me even in the afterlife¡­'' Suvan shook his head, thinking he might see things because of his fear of this man. He tried to get rid of his fear and closed his eyes for a few moments. After a while, he opened his eyes again only to see the same man who killed him, grinning ear to ear at him.


    Tang Shaoyang caressed his chin and thought about it. "Grade SS+ Spirit, a level higherpared to Zaneos and Bronson, but you are not The Grade SSS Spirit I am looking for. What should I do now?"


    He considered sacrificing Suvan because of the skill it had. He knew that the chance to get the skill was small, but it was worth a try. Aside from the skill, he would get levels and Spirit Power¡­ He needed Spiritual Energy to use a specific skill from his primary ss. It was just another dilemma for him.


    The Green Sky Serpent did not know what the man was talking about. He was in a panic and looked around anxiously, only to find out he was in a familiar ce. It was the same ce where he died, but he did not see his dead bodies, and he saw the remnant of the Dark Tribe''s elite force as well.


    "Where is this?" Suvan blurted out as fear and confusion mixed within his tone. He was panicking as if he was in a nightmare.


    While the Legend Rank Beast was panicking, Tang Shaoyang hade up with a decision. "I don''t think I can work with someone who has a deep hatred toward me, and it''s better to sacrifice this big guy." He did not want to take the risk that his spirit would backstab him in the future.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to call Bronson and Zaneos, and those two spirits might want to fight the spirit of a Legend Rank Beast. However, he noticed the magic circle appeared above Suvan''s head, which meant Suvan had submitted to him.


    In order to sacrifice the spirit, he needed to beat the spirit first, and he could not just use the [Spirit Sacrifice] to the spirit of his will. The spirit needed to be subdued to use the skill, which was the skill''s condition.


    In this case, the spirit submitted on its own, meaning he could use the skill directly on the spirit. He did not think that the Legend Rank Beast''s spirit would be easily broken down like his. "Thanks for making it easy."


    Tang Shaoyang extended his right toward the gigantic spirit and cast [Spirit Sacrifice].


    [Do you want to sacrifice the Grade SS+ Spirit, Suvan the Guardian Beast?]


    [You have sacrificed the Grade SS+ Spirit!]


    "No, please don''t! Please don''t kill me again!" The Green Sky Serpent seemed to realize something and begged Tang Shaoyang. "I will do anything for you. I am willing to be your ve, anything, but please don''t kill me. Give me a second chance!"


    He realized that he was about to be killed again. The gigantic serpent begged for his life, but the man did not budge even with his pleading. His firm and cold eyes were telling him that he was done for.


    "I CAN''T ACCEPT THIS! WHY IS THE WORLD UNFAIR TO ME!? I HAVE BEEN WAITING FOR THIS MOMENT¡­" The words cut off as the Green Sky Serpent''s existence faded away. A profound silence followed after that as everyone just witnessed the legend of the forest disappeared from the world.


    [You gained 212 levels and a random skill of Suvan the Guardian Beast!]


    [You gained 1212 Spirit Power!]


    [You have obtained a skill, [Seven Souls (Passive)]!]


    "[Seven Souls (Passive)]?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. From the name of the skill, there was a chance it was a skill he wanted. However, he was not sure as he had to die if he wanted to test the skill. If he did note back alive, then it was not the skill. He ignored the fact that he just got another 212 levels from the sacrifice as he rushed toward Kalliyan.


    "Do you know the skill''s name Suvan''s seven lives?" He asked The Kirin, who might know the name of the skill. At the same time, he also asked the Angel of Death. Zara, who had vast experience, might know the skill as well.


    ¡ªI don''t know. I never encountered someone with seven lives. Even a God only has one life.


    That was Zara''s answer. His only hope was Kalliyan, and he looked at the Legend Rank Beast in the eyes.


    Kalliyan did not know why her Master asked that all of a sudden, but she indeed knew about the skill a little bit. Suvan was not the first beast to have that skill. "The skill''s name is [Seven Souls]? Or [Seven Lives]? Something like that." The Kirin nodded her head.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear when he heard that. He was not expecting to get the skill, for sure. He was ready to be disappointed, but thedy luck was on his side, and he got the jackpot.


    Kalliyan did not know about her Master''s sudden mood change, but as long he was happy, that was good. She did not want to piss her new Master after what she witnessed just now. She could not even achieve the same thing as this man in order to kill Suvan. However, this human easily killed one of the strongest existences in the forest. Getting on his good side was the best decision she had ever made in her life.


    "Alright, get your kids with you. We will be leaving after I finish cleaning the mess." Tang Shaoyang nced at the corpse of the Dark Tribe''s elite force. Those corpses were worth a lot for the sacrifice since they were an elite force. He might summon a Grade S Spirit or even Grade S+ Spirit.

 Chapter 609 - Rowan

    <h4>Chapter 609 - Rowan</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang extended his hands wide and cast the [Epic Summoning]. The Dark Tribe''s elite force corpses disappeared into ck particles, creating a ck storm in the forest. The phenomenonsted for a minute before a figure came out of the storm.


    A three meters tall ck-furry figure stepped out of the storm. The figure had a spiral horn on its forehead, red eyes, and tail that discharged ck electricity. It was a ck wolf, and it immediately bared its teeth at the sight of Tang Shaoyang, asserting dominance. Of course, the wolf chose the wrong target. Instead of being intimidated, Tang Shaoyang found it was quite funny.


    [You have summoned Grade S+ Spirit, Rowan the Abyss Storm Wolf!]


    However, the wolf soon nced at the Kirin next to Tang Shaoyang. The ck-furred wolf stunned for a moment as its red eyes widened in surprise. From the look of it, the wolf recognized Kalliyan, the Guardian Beast of the Gigante Forest.


    .


    After a moment of surprise, Rowan got to the edge of the cliff and knelt toward Kalliyan. "This Rowan greets the Patron of the Abyss n."


    "Raise, child," Kalliyan responded with an exhausted voice. "I am no longer The Protector of your n, and I have failed your trust in me for my selfishness. I don''t deserve your bow the honor, Brave Warrior."


    The Abyss Storm Wolf raised his head and looked toward the Kirin. He did not understand what she said at all. He remembered the figure in front of him, fighting together against the demon with them. She led the force and wiped out the demon that tried to invade the continent.


    "He is a brave warrior who fell during the great war against the demon race, Master. I recognize him; if not for the war, he might reach my level by now. s, fate was cruel and took his life before he could reach his peak of power." Kalliyan exined to Tang Shaoyang before he asked her to.


    "Master?" Rowan looked toward the human who was floating next to The Kirin. Things were getting weirder and weirder. The Protector he admired now had a Master, and it was a human. He could not believe it, but from her tone and gesture as she spoke to the human. Everything was true; the Protector of the Gigante Forest had a human as her Master.


    The human was a weak being. They were born weak and fated to be the bottom chain food of the strong. However, this human had the strongest beast under hismand.


    "Things have changed after the great war against the demon. The Abyss n is no longer exists. The remnant of the Abyss n, the Dark Tribe also on the brink of destruction. I am also no longer the Guardian Beast of the Gigante Forest but a servant of my Master." Kalliyan exined. "As for why you are here, it might be rted to my Master. Why don''t you speak with him instead?"


    Rowan looked toward Tang Shaoyang and blurted out. "Are you that strong to make The Protector submit to you?" The Abyss Storm Wolf observed the human. "I don''t think you are that strong¡­"


    "Funny guy," Tang Shaoyang shook his head and smiled at the ck-furred wolf. "It''s not you who decides if I am strong or not." After saying that, he nced toward Bronson and Zaneos, and both were standing next to each other. "Do any of you want to teach the newbie the real power?"


    Bronson and Zaneos looked at each other. The two spirits were not satisfied with the battle against the Dark Tribe''s elite force. They would dly take the offer from their Master, but two against one was disgraceful.


    "You have fought The Chief of the Dark Tribe. Let me have this one!" Bronson was the first to open his mouth, and he let Zaneos fight Igor before, so this was his turn now.


    "Fair enough. You can teach the newbie. Make sure to beat him hard, so he knows his ce!" The Demon Swordsman nodded his head.


    Bronson grinned, "You don''t need to worry about that. He disrespected Master for doubting him, and I will let him know his ce for sure." The Executioner licked his lip and approached the ck-furred wolf with his twin reavers.


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang ignored the battle, and there was no need to watch the fight as he believed in Bronson. He opened his window status. He gained many levels today; he had to allocate all the attribute points. By the time he finished allocating his Attribute Points, the fight should be over.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: High Human


    Main ss: Exalted Monarch of Spirit


    Second ss: Legend yer [Level - 1,957]


    Evolution: Epic Rank


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 1,957


    Talent: Divine Body


    2nd Talent: Wrath


    Bloodline: ck Dragon


    Attribute Point: 2,653,646


    Strength: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Agility: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Vitality: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Stamina: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Magic Power: Epic (48-Star) [0/20,000 AP 49-Star]


    Spirit Power: 1513


    Sense: Epic (6-Star) [12,100/24800 7-Star]


    Mana: 1,940,000


    Spiritual Energy: 15130/15130


    yer Essence: 295,220


    yer Energy: 295,220/295,220


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Epic Summoning], [Sovereign Rule], [Epic Integration - Max Lvl], [Mana Mastery (Master)], [Master Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Max Level], [Spirit Eyes - Max Level], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Max], [Raged Alteration - Max], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Max], [Divine Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Max], [Dispersal (Passive) - Max], [me Shield - Max ], [Mana Shroud - Max], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [True Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [True Dragon], [Spirit Manifestation], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive,)], [Abyss Domain], [Undead Poison], [Thousand st - Lvl Max Lvl], [Deadly Charge - Max Lvl], [Mana Regeneration (Passive) - Max Lvl], [Spirit Gate], [Spirit Energy], [Rush - Lvl 9], [Perception (Passive)], [yer Domination (Passive)], [yer de], [Elemental Maniption], [Realm of Fire], [Dragon Sense], [Gravity Pull], [Grievous Strike], [Spirit Link], [Sovereign Aura (Passive)], [Spirit Blessing - Lvl 4], [Resistance (Passive)], [Perseverance (Passive)], [Rapid Recovery (Passive)], [yer Touch], [yer Absorption], [Vnt Step - Lvl 6], [Mirage Stride], [King of Beast (Passive)], [Blink], [Infernal Wrath], [Chaos Fire], [Attribute Shift], [Seven Souls].


    ¡­

 Chapter 610 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 610 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 1</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang got over two million attribute points. That number was shocking for sure, and then his eyes fell on his level, and he was shocked to find out his current level. He just reached level 1000 recently, yet his level almost doubled within two days. It was just crazy the number of experiences given by the Legend Rank Beast.


    Tang Shaoyang subconsciously turned to the side, looking at Kalliyan. The Kirin noticed her Master''s gaze, and she did not know why but she felt ufortable and worried for an unknown reason. She assured herself that a pact now bounded them, and she should be safe around him.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. It was something he would never do for sure. If that happened, there would no one would follow him in the future. ''I can''t greed myself like that. I should go to the main continent instead and hunt a few Legend Ranks. I might reach Ancient or even Myth Rank in no time¡­''


    This continent was just a tiny part of Lukan. He had not heard about people who had reached Legend Rank, and the strongest existence in this continent was Kalliyan and Suvan. He killed Suvan, and Kalliyan was now under hismand.


    "I have achieved my goal¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. His goal was to protect his empire from the Lionax Kingdom and the residents of this world. If he had defeated the two strongest existences, that meant he had achieved his goal, and there was nothing to worry about anymore.


    "I only need to wait for the dwarf to create the portal gate, then I can go back to Earth¡­" There was a concern in his voice. Thest time he left his base, his base was in a mess. He just hoped that the base should be under control since Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue were there to take themand.


    "Let''s not focus on that, but the thing in front of me instead." Tang Shaoyang looked at the number of his attribute on his screen. He followed his original n by pouring all attribute points on Magic Power since he needed mana to maintain his spirit army.


    After spending 1.040.000 Attribute Points, he realized that he could no longer allocate the attribute points on Magic Power. He maxed out his Magic Power in a few days after he reached Epic Rank.


    Magic Power: Epic (100-Star) [!]


    Tang Shaoyang did not see the attribute points requirement for the next star, but a red exmation mark. He tapped the exmation mark, and a screen popped out.


    [Magic Power has reached the peak of the Epic Rank! You can no longer allocate the attribute points on Magic Power until you reach the Ancient Rank!]


    That was a rare informative information from the system as the system usually left him alone to find out the answer. This was something good from the system for sure, though he could figure it out easily by himself for this case.


    "Nevertheless, it''s still a good improvement." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and looked at the remaining attribute points he had, and he had 1.613.646 Attribute Points after maxing out the Magic Power. It was still a lot of attribute points; now, he had to think of an attribute he should focus on.


    There was no need for him to think about it as he immediately came up with a decision, Strength. That was the next attribute he would focus on. Of course, it did not matter which attribute he should focus on since he could use [Attribute Shift] to change his attributes temporarily, depending on what he needed.


    Attribute Point: 13,646


    Strength: Epic (90-Star) [0/20,000 AP 91-Star]


    Agility: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Vitality: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Stamina: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Magic Power: Epic (100-Star) [!]


    Spirit Power: 1513


    Sense: Epic (6-Star) [12,100/24800 7-Star]


    Mana: 2,980,000


    Spiritual Energy: 15130/15130


    yer Essence: 295,220


    yer Energy: 295,220/295,220


    Looking at the screen before his eyes, Tang Shaoyang nodded in satisfaction. But then he thought of something else. "Does that mean I have to max out all attributes to reach Ancient Rank?" He creased his foreheads as he tried to calcte the total attributes needed to max all attributes.


    ¡ªYou don''t have to. You can still evolve to Ancient Rank even though your attributes are not maxed out.


    Zara exined to him. This was not her first contract with a Spirit Contractor, so she knew a lot about the system.


    ¡ªHowever, you are a unique one for sure. My previous Spirit Contractor did not have any of his attributes maxed out until he reached a level of over two thousand. You are doing great¡­ No, that''s more than great¡­


    Tang Shaoyang smiled wryly at thepliment. He was doing great if hepared himself with his peers, but he knew well that someone still could kill him. God, he felt that he was still nothing in front of those Gods.


    ''What about the Demi-God? I can defeat a Legend Rank beast. Does that mean I can defeat Demi-God?'' That was a good question. He could easily kill the Green Sky Serpent. If that was the case, he could fight equally the Demi-God.


    ¡ªDepend on what kind of demi-god. If you meet with Demi-God Rank Green Sky Serpent, you may have a shot to win, but I am not sure if it''s a human Demi-God or other races. You shall know by now that it''s not about the rank. What if you encounter Epic Rank Demon with three sses, two Talents, and two bloodlines? Do you think you can win against such an opponent?


    That was a wake-up call for Tang Shaoyang. What Zara said was the truth. It was not just about the rank. Everything went smoothly all this time, so he wascent. "Thanks for the reminder. You are right. I should not underestimate my enemy regardless of their rank."


    Just as Tang Shaoyang predicted, the battle between Rowan and Bronson was over after he finished allocating all the attribute points. The Executioner stepped on the Abyss Storm Wolf''s back with his right foot.


    "You are only this strong, yet you dared to doubt Master''s strength." Bronson bent down and pulled the wolf''s head. "If you can''t even beat me, don''t think about fighting Master. You will just make his hand dirty."


    The Abyss Storm Wolf growled, showing his sharp white teeth. He was angry, but there was nothing he could do since the undead defeated him fair and square. The undead beat him with overwhelming power. He then nced at Kalliyan, seeking help, but thetter shook her head.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the battle was over. He came over and stood in front of the Abyss Storm Wolf. While the wolf did not want to admit defeat, but the magic circle appeared above its head. He knew it was still unwilling to be contracted from the wolf''s expression, but the magic circle appeared anyway.


    ''What you did to prevent the magic circle from appearing, Zara?'' He recalled the even where the Angel of Death refused to be his contracted spirit. He defeated the Fallen Angel fair and square, but the magic circle did not appear, forcing him to use the underhanded method instead.


    ¡ªThere''s a secret to that. It''s not just about the result of the battle, but the willpower. While Kirin admitted Rowan''s power, his willpower is not as strong as mine. If the wolf has firm willpower, that magic circle will not appear. In short, deep inside, Rowan admitted his defeat.


    ''I see¡­'' Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and squatted in front of the Abyss Storm Wolf. "I don''t know what your regret that makes you be a spirit, but like it or not, you are defeated by my spirit. You must be my contracted spirit, and I may grant your wish in the future if you follow me." After saying that, Tang Shaoyang put his right hand on the magic circle.


    [You have established a contract with the Grade S+ Spirit, Rowan the Abyss Storm Wolf!]


    The Abyss Storm Wolf dissolved into ck particles and entered his forehead. The same as usual, nothing new about contracting a new spirit


    "We are done here. You guys can go back. We will join the seven trolls and Aerelion soon." Tang Shaoyang looked toward Bronson and Zaneos. The battle was over, and they had achieved their goal to take down the Guardian Beasts and the Dark Tribe''s main force.


    As the spirits started to go back to the spiritual world one by one, Tang Shaoyang remembered onest thing about the remnant of the Dark Tribe. He had taken down the main force, which meant he could conquer the Dark Tribe''s remaining force since the main force was now gone.


    "Orlean, wait!" Orlean, the Demon Prince, was thest spirit, who was about to return, so he called him out before the demon could return.


    "Do you need something, My Lord?" The Demon Prince put his right hand on his chest and bowed his head.


    "Yes, I need you to go with Kalliyan." Tang Shaoyang pointed his thumb toward the Kirin, who was still floating on the same spot. "I want you to follow her to take down the remaining Dark Tribe, and right now is the best time to conquer the Dark Tribe."


    "I want you to follow her, so she cane to meet me after everything is done. I think you are the right person for this."

 Chapter 611 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 611 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang briefed Kirin on what she should do next. Thetter hesitated for a moment before she epted the task. She no longer had the right to refuse this man''s order even if she did not want to get involved with the forest''s affair.


    "After you subdue the Dark Tribe, Orlean will lead you to me." After saying that, he turned toward the Demon Prince and nodded his head. He entrusted the task to Orlean since the demon was a prince, and he must know a lot of stuff to manage the Dark Tribe. "I will leave the Dark Tribe in your care, Orlean."


    "Leave it to me, My Lord. I will not disappoint you." The Demon Prince bowed his head.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. He was about to use his skill until two shadows rushed toward his shoulder¡­ Greed hopped on his left shoulder while Wrathnded on his right shoulder. He looked toward Greed weirdly, but thetter ignored the gaze andid down on his shoulder instead. The cat was missing in the battle, but then Green returned in a happy mood.


    "I am leaving." Tang Shaoyang shook his head and looked toward the Demon Prince before activating his skill, [Spirit Switch]. He swapped his position with one of the septuplets Troll Warlord, Togin.


    Kalliyan looked at her Master, wondering where he would go to. In the blink of an eye, she witnessed Her Master disappeared and was reced by a monster. The monster looked around in confusion, but the monster seemed to recognize the Demon Prince. Not long after that, the monster also disappeared.


    The Kirin had a lot of questions in her head, but she was curious about many things. Such as what happened just now? What kind of monster was that? And where did her Master go? While she was in a daze, Orlean the Demon Prince came over. "Get your children down, and let''s wrap this thing quickly. We have to help Lord Tang Shaoyang to take over the Gigante Forest."


    Kalliyan snapped out of his trance and nced at the Demon Prince. Her eyes showed hostility at the sight of the demon, but she could do nothing about it. ''Wait, Demon? Does that mean my Mastere from Underworld?''


    No one identified where the Demon came from, so people called that the demon came from the Underworld, which she believed. ''This is ironic. I fought the Demon in the great war, and now I be their underlings.'' She recalled the war in the past and shook her head. She did not care about the world, and even she had to bow to a Demon. What mattered to her was her newborns. She did not care about the others.


    "If may I know, where does Lord Tang Shaoyange from? Do you guyse from the Underworld?" Kalliyan opened her mouth and asked the Demon Prince, who had his back on her.


    Orlean turned around, and his red eyes met with The Kirin''s gaze. "I don''t know why you are asking that, and I don''t care either what''s your intention. If Lord Tang Shaoyang does not tell you anything about that, then I will tell you nothing. This is just a reminder for you, while Lord Tang Shaoyang trusted you, you don''t have our trust yet. Just do what Lord Tang Shaoyang asked you to, and ask nothing."


    Kalliyan did not know why the demon was so unfriendly toward her. ''Did he notice my hostility? I thought I kept on check on it so that he won''t notice.'' She was not aware that Tang Shaoyang was almost hurt because of her.


    The early fight against the Green Sky Serpent was where Suvan managed to trick Zara the Angel of Death to protect her, leaving Tang Shaoyang, who was undergoing transformation to be defenseless.


    The Demon Prince med The Kirin as he thought the sacrifice was not worth it, and he would instead let the Kirin died than getting Lord Tang Shaoyang hurt. Orlean turned around, heading toward the surrendered Elite Force.


    Kalliyan gazed at the demon''s back. If it were before, she would kill the demon without a doubt for acting disrespectful like that. But she was not in the position to do so, not with her current status. The Kirin let out a sigh and went up to herir to get her newborns.


    ''It''s fortunate that the task is quite easy. Since Suvan is dead, no one is a threat to my life.'' The Kirin thought to herself. It sounded arrogant, but that was the fact. Not even The Elven and the Moonlight Tribe dared to confront her, so she was safe if it was just to subdue the remaining Dark Tribe. ''It will be different if he asked me to conquer the continent with him.''


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang''s vision changed as he suddenly appeared next to the six Troll Warlords. At the sight of their Master, the six Troll Warlords knelt. "We greet the Great Lord."


    "There''s no need for the formality since we are in a war right now." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at the six Troll Warlords and scanned the surroundings. He was in the middle of the forest, and the Troll Warlords seemed to be in the night watch as the others were resting.


    He then looked at the six Troll Warlords. "Which one of you, Rogin?" The six Troll Warlords exactly looked at the same. Their faces and their armors and weapons were the same, and it was hard to identify each one of them.


    Rogin stepped out as he raised his head. "I am Rogin, My Lord. Do you need something from me?" The Troll Warlord bowed his head. Despite being a monster, they acted carefully and cautiously around him, not crude like the other monsters.


    "Lead me to Aki!" Tang Shaoyang wanted to meet Aki as soon as possible, and he wanted to know how far they were from the Beast Coven. The next battle against the Beast Coven would be the second step to conquer the Gigante Forest.

 Chapter 612 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 612 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 3</h4>


    Rogin nodded his head and turned around, heading toward the main camp. "Please follow me, Great Lord."


    Tang Shaoyang followed Rogin toward the main camp. As he followed Rogin, he looked to the side, looking toward his left shoulder. "Where were you going just now, Greed?" He was curious where the little guy went to during the battle. He did not notice where the little cat went as he focused on the Serpent Sky Serpent.


    Greed did not respond to him as the little guy was snoring. Yes, the little cat was sleeping on his shoulder. He furrowed his brow and muttered in a low voice. "Don''t tell me he''s sleeping¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang opened Greed''s window status. The screen would tell him if the cat waszing around or hunting, and he could see it from Greed''s level¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Greed


    Race: Beast - Dark Predator


    Affiliation: Tang Empire - Tang Shaoyang''s Companion


    Evolution: Stage-9 Beast


    Level: 756


    Skill: [Natural Invisible] [Mana Maniption] [Shadow Ruler] [Night Vision] [Shadow Split] [Shadow Illusion]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang immediately looked for Greed''s level and was surprised that the cat''s level had increased. Last time, Greed was still level 590ish, which meant the cat''s level increased around 150 levels. Not that amazing, but it was great, considering the little cat gained that many levels within less than two weeks.


    "He has his own to fight as well." He remembered what Ashley told him about the Dark Predator. The Dark Predator was supposed to be gigantic, but this guy remained in the same size even after passing the Adolescent Stage. ''But there''s something weird with this guy, and how can he evolve so fast?''


    Greed did not have [Spirit Sacrifice] and [yer Absorption] like him, and the little guy was for sure not hunting the monster that several ranks above him, so how? He felt Greed was hiding something from him, but the screen did not show anything about any hidden skill.


    "We have arrived, My Lord." Rogin stopped before a wooden house. It seemed Aki and Ashley managed to conquer yet another established tribe. The Troll Warlord was about to knock on the door, but Tang Shaoyang directly opened the door and entered the house.


    Aki was sitting at the round table with his grandson, Nol. They had a conservation with a light mood. He saw a smile on Nol''s face until the little rat saw him. That smile instantly vanished as he jumped off the seat and hid behind his Grandfather.


    Aki immediately stood and put his right hand on his left chest before bowing toward Tang Shaoyang. "This lowly servant greets, Great Lord."


    Despite trying to be calm, Aki could not hide his shock from his voice. He was shocked that his Lord was so fast to reunite with them. His Lord went to the Guardian Beast''sir to ambush the Dark Tribe and the Guardian Beast. He thought it would take Lord Tang Shaoyang three days until they reunited again. But it was not even an entire cycle of a day, yet he met with his Lord again.


    ''Did he fail to ambush them?'' That was the most likely possible exnation why Lord Tang Shaoyang was here, and he could not think of any other reasons for his Lord''s sudden appearance. ''The Kirin is an existence that has been existed in the Gigante Forest a long time ago. There''s no way for his Lord who just entered the Epic Rank can defeat him this fast.''


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Rogin and dismissed him. "You can return to your spot¡­ No, inform Ashley and Selena that I am here." After saying that, he muttered in a low voice. "They willin non-stop in my ears if I don''t tell them¡­"


    Rogin nodded his head and left the house, leaving Aki and Tang Shaoyang. Nol seemed to want to go as well. But the little rat was too afraid to leave, so he stayed behind his grandpa.


    "Tell me your progress. How long until we reach the Beast Coven''s territory?" Tang Shaoyang then looked toward the rat beastmen and asked. At the same time, he was thinking about something else.


    He was thinking of splitting his force since Zara could fight equally against the Legend Rank Beast feared by the tribes in the forest. He could ask her to lead another force to fight the Moonlight Tribe or seek Elven''s territory. If he had these four tribes under hismand, Gigante Forest was his. ''I have enough mana as well to maintain all High-Rank Spirits.''


    Aki started his report about their battle. Thanks to the septuplets Warlords and the Infernal Wyvern, the group managed to subdue another seven tribes along the way toward the Coven Tribe. There was no casualty too on their side as their force increased to 3480 armies now.


    "We are not far from the Beast Coven''s territory. If we continue with our current speed, we will arrive at the Beast Territory in two days since we have to fight many tribes before we can reach the Beast Coven''s territory." That was the end of Aki''s report.


    "That means we are close to the Beast Coven''s territory." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. ''Should I summon the Spirits to clear out the tribes in our path? That way, we can reach the Beast Coven''s Territory sooner. But wait, should I go with them? Wouldn''t it be better for me to go alone?''


    ''No, using spirit armies is a no. I need my force to get stronger, and I need them to fight with those tribes.'' Tang Shaoyang threw away the notion to use his spirit armies. ''Nah, I have to let them watch my fight to gain their loyalty. I need to show them that they are following the right person.''


    At this moment, the door opened as Ashley and Selena entered the house. Both girls were running toward him and hugged him. Greed was pushed back and fell off his shoulder as Wrath flew away from Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder, avoiding the disaster in time. The two girls were genuinely worried since Tang Shaoyang was fighting Legend Rank Beast alone.


    "That''s should be enough for now." Tang Shaoyang nodded toward Aki and stood up. He carried the two girls and whispered. "Where''s our house?"


    *** ***


    The next morning, Tang Shaoyang woke up by the knock on his door. He could feel Aki''s presence from behind the door. Selena and Ashley were sleeping on his chest, stark naked, and the knock did not even wake them up.


    He pushed the two girls away slowly to not wake them up. Then he took out his clothes from inventory. After dressing up, he kissed the two girls'' forehead and headed out of the house.


    As soon as he opened the door, Aki was waiting for him with his head lowered. "You better have a good reason to wake me up this early." He looked at the sky, and the sun did not fully rise yet. This was still too early, and he would miss his morning exercise for sure.


    Aki immediately bowed his head and apologized. "I apologize for disturbing your sleep, My Lord. This is not an emergency, but The Beast Coven sends an emissary to meet you."

 Chapter 613 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 613 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 4</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang raised his eyebrow when he heard the Beast Coven sent an emissary to meet him. ''Do they realize we areing for them?'' He frowned and shot a nce at Aki. "Why do you think they send an emissary?"


    Aki lowered his head and shook his head. "I don''t know, My Lord. I tried to ask the emissary, but they refuse to say anything until they meet you."


    "Do you think there''s a traitor with the newly recruited force? How do they know that we are after them?" Tang Shaoyang got suspicious, and it was reasonable to be suspicious of them since only the leader of the tribe had to make an oath. The remaining tribesmen were not under oath, so there was a chance for them to betray him.


    Aki knew what was in Tang Shaoyang''s mind, but he still shook his head. "I don''t think they would betray us since their family is under our protection." The rat beastmen did not believe that there was a traitor among them. "The Beast Coven may know our destination from the path we take, so they send an emissary to talk with you, My Lord."


    .


    "That might be the case, but there''s a chance one of you betrayed me. Not everyone has a family, after all." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Aki, who was about to talk back. "Let''s not argue here, guide me to meet this emissary."


    Aki bowed his head and turned around. The emissary was in Aki''s house, waiting for Tang Shaoyang. There were three of them, and they were beastmen.


    Two beastmen had a panther''s head, while the third was simr to a human but with whiskers and furry ears. As he entered the room, the three emissaries looked toward him. With a single nce, the three beastmen could tell that he was the leader of this force.


    Tang Shaoyang did not greet the emissary as he immediately sat down next to the three emissaries. He observed each of them and found out that the third beastmen was the strongest amongst the tree, and he could tell that by the three beastmen'' mana capacity.


    The beastmen was a creature with a wonder, same species, but not all of them had the same characteristic. "So, do you want to talk with me?" He met with the three beastmen'' gazes.


    "Are you the Leader of The Tyrant?" The catgirl opened her mouth and asked him. "We will only talk to him, not anyone else!"


    The Tyrant was the name given to Tang Shaoyang by the residents of Gigante Forest. He forced the other tribes to bow down, and his deed had spread through the whole forest. No one did not know the rising Tyrant.


    "What do you think? Do you think he will bring the bottom rank to you guys?" Tang Shaoyang pointed at Aki while rolling his eyes. "Stop wasting time and talk! What do you wan- No, what the Beast Coven want?"


    The catgirl squinted her eyes as she nced at Aki. She knew that the man in front of her was the leader of The Tyrant. However, she wanted to know the leader''s name, and she was waiting for the man to introduce himself to her as one of her tasks was to find out Tyrant''s identity.


    "On behalf of The Beast Coven, we are here to give The Tyrant an offer¡­" Before the catgirl finished her words, Tang Shaoyang cut her midway. "I also have an offer for The Beast Coven; join my empire, and the Beast Coven will be spared." He said that with a wide grin. He countered the offer as he immediately knew why they came to meet him.


    Alton wanted to absorb his force and started his revenge for his Queen. ''What a shallow n. Does he think I will give up just because he says so?''


    The catgirl was unhappy that the man said the words she wanted to say. She furrowed his brow and spoke again. "Do you know the leader of the Beast Coven?"


    Before they left, the Leader of The Beast Coven told her something. It was to reveal his identity to the leader of The Tyrant. She immediately understood her Leader''s intention. He wanted to use his past glory to recruit The Tyrant, but did he has to do this? She felt they had enough force to subdue the newly formed power like The Tyrant.


    The Tyrant might be strong, but they did not have a solid foundation and loyalty. As long as they defeated the leader, the remaining force would surrender to The Beast Coven. She did not understand why The Chief had to do this way.


    "Of course, I know. The formermander of the Fotia Legion and also the former leader of the Revolution Army who was betrayed by his disciple, Alton." Tang Shaoyang maintained his grin as he stared at the catgirl.


    He had identified three of them. The panther head was Epic Rank Beastment, and the catgirl was Myth Rank Beastmen. It was a strong group, but they were nothing in his eyes. ''Aye, I forgot. I can''t underestimate them. One of them might be someone with three sses, who knows.''


    [Basic Detection] did not reveal all their information but their ranks. He had to be cautious of the opposite party regardless of their ranks.


    Sure enough, his words triggered the two panther heads. They stood up and pointed their spears toward his face. "If you dare to say it again, this spear will leave holes on your body!" The panther head on his left threatened him.


    "You dare!" Aki shouted loudly. "Do you know where you are right now? Do you dare to point your weapon to Great Lord?" At his shout, the ground was trembling slightly.


    The rat beastmen was quite clever to prepare the force ready before bringing him to the emissaries. If anything were to happen, the army would crush these three.


    The three emissaries realized that they were surrounded, and they could tell the steps were moving closer to the house.

 Chapter 614 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 614 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 5</h4>


    "Put your spear down!" The catgirl immediately ordered herrades to step down, and their mission was to talk, not fight. Even so, the man''s words triggered her too, but she could control her emotion well and did not show it to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Calm down, you two! Remember our task and don''t disappoint, The Chief!" She added with a clear tone. Her yellow eyes remained looking at Tang Shaoyang. "Since you know our Leader, you should know his power as well. Do you think you can win against him?"


    "I see, so you know we are targeting the Beast Coven." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and nced at Aki. His gaze told the rat beastment that there was someone who ratted out their n to the Beast Coven.


    "I know how strong your leader is, but do you know how strong I am?" He shook his head at those words. They were trying to intimidate him with Alton''s past glory, and that method would never work on him.


    "This talk is not going anywhere¡­ You are wasting my time now. Do you still have something to talk about with me? If you don''t have anything else, you can leave. We will meet again on the battlefield." Tang Shaoyang had no intention to kill these three. If he killed these three, it would be hard for him to subdue the Beast Coven.


    The catgirl observed the man''s calm expression for a moment before getting up. "Let''s leave." The two panther heads were still ring at him. Even though he told the truth, the two beastmen still resented him for what he said about their leader.


    As the emissaries left the house, Aki approached him. "It''s okay for them to go like that, Great Lord? Shouldn''t we kill them instead, so they can''t inform the Beast Coven that we are attacking them?"


    The rat beastmen was quite concerned, and he thought it would be better to catch The Beast Coven in surprise instead of openly attacking the Beast Coven. No matter what, the Beast Coven was still the four great tribes.


    "It doesn''t matter. If we kill the emissaries, it would be hard to force the Beast Coven to surrender. They would fight to theirst breath instead of surrender to us, and our purpose is to conquer them, not ughtering them." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Aki. "Get the army ready. We will move in ten minutes."


    *** ***


    Just like Aki predicted, they reached the Beast Coven''s territory within a day trip. Within that one day, Tang Shaoyang''s force increased as more tribes joined under his wing.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped at the border of the Beast Coven''s territory. Just like Aki told him, the Beast Coven was prepared to wee them, and the Beast Coven''s force blocked their advance at the border.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately noticed the Chief of the Beast Coven, confirming his conjecture that the leader of the Beast Coven was indeed a human. An old man with long white hair and wrinkles on his face, even so, the old man''s posture was not that weak of an old man.


    Despite his age, the old man radiated a strong aura. Tang Shaoyang could see the zing mana from the old man, indicating the old man was not normal. He tried to use [Basic Detection], but it did not work. So he was clueless if the old man had reached Legend Rank or still Primordial Rank.


    ''Is he your Commander Knight, Rosalie?'' He asked The me Empress for affirmation the old man was Commander Alton.


    ¡ªI barely recognize him, but he is indeed Alton, and the person next to Alton is An, one of the Vice Commanders of the Fotia Legion, Vice Commander An.


    ¡ªI don''t think we can still get old even with the system. I thought we will remain young as long as we had high attributes.


    Rosalie confirmed the old man was Alton, but she brought a surprise with her. It was the fact Vice Commander An was also with Alton. Ashley told him that An was joining the kingdom in the south or something, and he forgot the name of that kingdom.


    The following response was from Crystal. She was supposed to be close friends with these Commanders as well.


    ¡ªWhat are you going to do with them? I hope you don''t kill them.


    Rosalie requested Tang Shaoyang not to kill the two old men as she was well aware they were doing this for her. They wanted to avenge her for what The Kingsley Family had done to her.


    ''It depends on them, not me. If they are willing to work under me, then I don''t mind taking them with me. However, if they insisted on fighting to thest breath, then I don''t have other choices but to kill them.'' That was Tang Shaoyang''s response. Of course, he did not mind additional Primordial Rank or even Legend Rank subordinates.


    ¡ªSummon Crystal and me, let us talk with them. I think we can convince Alton and An to be your subordinate.


    Rosalie had an idea in her mind, and she thought this was the best idea to resolve the issue without fighting.


    ''That''s the worst idea since they are your loyal knights. They might think I am forcing your spirit to stay behind even though you are already dead, and that might worsen the situation.'' He repeatedly refused this kind of idea, even when Crystal asked him to talk with the head of the Ambrose Family.


    ¡ªBecause they are loyal to me, you should let me meet them. They will listen to me, and you can absorb The Beast Coven''s full force. Just let Crystal and me try it.


    Rosalie did not want her loyal knights to be killed by Tang Shaoyang, even though she did not know how strong the two had be. However, no matter how strong they were, Rosalie felt that Tang Shaoyang was still much stronger than them, hence she tried to meddle this time.


    "Since you insist¡­" That was the best scenario if he did not have to fight, but he did not mind fighting the Beast Coven either, and they could be experiences and sacrifices for him.


    Tang Shaoyang then summoned Rosalie and Crystal to meet their old friends. "You better convince them, or else I have to kill them."

 Chapter 615 - Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 615 - Reunion</h4>


    Alton scanned the iing force, and he saw familiar faces amongst the iing force. Three of them were his former subordinates, Carl, Tristan, and Roan. "Why are they with him?" The old man muttered in a low voice.


    "Who?" An had gone to The Warmir Kingdom as soon as The Fotia Legion, so he did not recognize his former subordinates who had gone old like him.


    "Don''t you recognize them? Roan, Tristan, and Carl." He pointed at the three old men who led the knights. "They should stay in Biaska Town. Why are they here?"


    "From the look of it, they be that man''s subordinates now. Have you been in contact with them all this time?" An furrowed his brows. He immediately recognized the three old men when Alton mentioned those three names, and those three were the same as them, seeking vengeance for the me Queen.


    "Maybe we can talk it out with the leader and work together¡­ I believe that man promised them the Lionax Kingdom''s destruction. If we work together with them, we can make our move faster. This is the best time while they fight the Revolution Army as well." Alton voiced his thoughts. The thought of working together with The Tyrant was tempting to Alton since they had arge force.


    "I don''t think that will work. Didn''t you send your subordinate to meet them?" An shook his head. He was not keen on the idea of working together with someone he did not know. The Tyrant was a new force in the forest that appeared out of nowhere with no clear background. They were too suspicious, and avoiding them was the better choice.


    "I sent them to meet The Tyrant, but at that time, I offered them to join the Beast Coven instead of working together. This time I am offering them an equal standing proposal instead of bing part of us." Alton was optimistic about his idea.


    "I don''t know, you decide. You are the leader, and I will follow your decision as long as we can destroy The Lionax Kingdom soon. I am tired of waiting." An shook his head and let Alton decide everything.


    "Alright then, let me talk with them first. I hope we can solve the issue without fighting or else we have to wait longer¡­" Looking at the number of the opposite party''s forces would suffer too if a fight broke out, and that was thest thing he wanted after gathering his force for years in Gigante Forest.


    Alton walked forward, approaching the approaching enemy. He stopped in his sixth step after seeing a figure that suddenly appeared before the unknown man. Alton''s blue eyes widened in shock when he saw the two figures. The old man blinked his eyes a few times, thinking he was seeing things.


    Alton thought blinking his eyes did not work, he rubbed his eyes hard, but the figure did not disappear. Then he saw the red-haired figure smile at him as the blue-haired girl next to the red-haired figure stared at him expressionlessly.


    "Long time no see, Alton." Rosalie''s melodious voice rang.


    An and Alton widened their eyes in shock. Both could not believe to hear the voice they had not heard for a long time. Without him realizing it, tears trickled down from Alton''s eyes. He was about to kneel and greet his Queen and also his life benefactor, but a hand pulled him back.


    "What are you doing, Alton? Don''t tell me you can''t see through it? It must be an illusion. Queen Rosalie was dead years ago. The one in front of us must be an illusion!" The enemy''s trick did not easily trick An. "That illusion must invoke our deep desire, and it''s to see Queen Rosalie and Crystal. The one in front of us is fake!"


    Alton snapped out of his thought as his face twisted in rage. He could not believe the opposite party would use a dirty trick on them. "You are not getting away with this!" He said that to the man who had a leisurely smile on his face.


    "Stupid! We are not an illusion!" Crystal was the first one to open her mouth. "Listen to us before you think of some random guess. As always, you guys are straightforwardly stupid!"


    "We are not an illusion; we are spirits. Because we died in an unjust cause, we be a spirit. Our Master has a ss rted to summoning a spirit, and he summoned us." Crystal presented the man to the two old knights.


    "Of course, you will say that because you are an illusion made by that man! I will not fall for this cheap trick!" An shouted back at Crystal, and he believed that everything that Crystal said to them was that man''s maniption.


    Crystal shook her head and pulled out her sword. "I think I need to show you guys my sword technique so that you will trust my words. If I am an illusion, I might not be able to hurt you, right?"


    Alton thought about it, and what Crystal said was making sense. If the figures in front of him were an illusion, they could not hurt them as they were just fake images. Alton was about to agree with that proposal until An interrupted them.


    "Don''t fall for her, Alton. She is fake. If the illusion can hurt us, that means this is an advanced skill of that man!" An said something that made sense as well. In this situation, Alton would choose to believe An rather than the Crystal illusion.


    "This old fool will make me crazy. He said the truth, even if he summoned us, they would not trust our existence, Rosalie." Crystal said with an exasperated tone. "Maybe it would be better if we let them suffer a little bit."


    "We are real, An. I have be a spirit because of my grudge against the Kingsley Family. I have made a contract with this man, and I will lend my power to him. In return, he will help me destroy the Kingsley Family." Rosalie smiled at the two old knights.

 Chapter 616 - Crossing The Line

    <h4>Chapter 616 - Crossing The Line</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang watched from the sideline as he promised. He did not expect this variable when he had to face two Legend Rank. Ashley told him that Vice Commander An had reached Legend Rank. Of course, that was just a rumor, but people believed An had reached Legend Rank.


    "But what is he doing here? I thought he was guarding the Warmir''s Border." Ashley was surprised by An''s appearance in Gigante Forest. "If The Lionax Kingdom knows that General An is not guarding the border, they may send a full force to face the Revolution Army. This might be bad for us."


    Ashley had a point there. If The Lionax Kingdom sent reinforcements to fight the Revolution Army, they would break the stalemate situation, and the Revolution Army would lose if that happened.


    Tang Shaoyang kept hearing the banter that did not go anywhere, and he started to get impatient after hearing Ashley''s analysis of the battlefield.


    .


    "General An seems to bring his knights with him as well. Warmir''s border is weak now. This is truly bad for us." Ashley muttered in a low voice after noticing the knights on the Beast Coven''s side.


    Aki did not understand what Lady Ashley said, but from the situation, he could guess the Great Lord was bing impatient after hearing what Lady Ashley said. That meant it was a signal for them to get ready. The rat beastmen slowly retreated to Lauri''s side and told Lauri to get the army prepared for battle.


    Ashley was in charge of the knights, but Aki and Lauri were in charge of the beast and the beastment forces.


    "Rosalie! Crystal! I don''t have time to hear your useless banters. If you want to have a conversation, do itter!" Tang Shaoyang''s impatient voice rang.


    Rosalie knew that they had wasted time too long. If she could not convince Alton in a short time, the battle would break out between the two sides. "Alton! An! Listen to me! I apologize that you have to suffer like this because of me, but trust me, I am real. I am Queen Rosalie the me Queen."


    She raised her hand, and a big fireball formed in the air. "You should be able to feel the heat from my fireball, right? That means I am not an illusion." She then shook her head. "That''s not my point. I hope you two can follow My Master. I don''t want you to fight against him, and I don''t want you two die after what you have gone through." Queen Rosalie was shaking her head as she said in a saddened tone.


    She was genuinely saddened that these loyal knights had to suffer because of her. She did not mind if the knights she raised did not avenge her. That was not her purpose of forming a legion through the kids from the street with no family. She just wanted to give them a future, so her kingdom would thrive.


    "See, I told you! They are an illusion! In the end, these two fake illusions try to persuade us to join under this man." An shouted again and raised his spear toward Tang Shaoyang. "Stop with this bullsh*t, Youngman! Or else, I will make you suffer the pain you never experienced before!"


    "Good! I am tired of hearing your loud voice as well, old man!" Tang Shaoyang took out Dragon Destroyer from his inventory and cast [Grand Dragon Transformation]. Yes, he did not use [True Dragon] to test these two old men''s power.


    He tried to use [Basic Detection] on the two old men, but the [Basic Detection] did not work. That meant they had a tool to block the skill. The only way to find out how strong the two old men were, was to fight them directly.


    Tang Shaoyang did not stop as he also cast [Epic Integration]. He chose Zowen for the integration. "Let me test your new power, Zowen." As he integrated with Zowen, a lightning strip formed on his cheek and chest. It had been a long time since he used integration.


    ''I kinda wanted to try to use [Epic Integration] while I am in [True Dragon] form¡­'' He wondered how strong he was if he tried that.


    Crystal came over to his side and tried to block him. "Can you please wait longer, My Lord? I did not stop you from killing my descendants because they have deviated from the right path, but this time is different. Those two have be like this because of Rosalie, and I hope you can give her time to convince them. Or else, Rosalie will be haunted with guilt if they died in your hand."


    "I don''t see how Rosalie will convince those two old knights." Tang Shaoyang nced over and noticed Alton also drew his sword out. "They are ready to fight me."


    "Let me do this then." Crystal turned around and stepped out. At the same time, she also pulled out her sword, and she held the sword horizontally toward Alton and An.


    "Frost Sword Technique: Third Sword Frost, Frost Outburst!"


    Fwoosh!


    Crystal''s figure bolted out from her spot toward An, leaving a trail of frost. She aimed the sword at An in order to convince the old man as An was harder to be convinced than Alton. She showed her technique, hoping An would believe their story.


    An''s eyes widened in surprise for a moment because he was familiar with this technique. But he responded quickly and raised his shield in his left hand.


    Bang!


    The sword hit the shield, and the frost aura spread onto his shield. The frost aura started to freeze his hand as well, but then An smiled. "It''s an excellent replica, but it''s too weak for Frost Sword Technique. You can''t trick me with this half-baked sword technique. sh Spear!"


    An''s right hand moved in a sh and stabbed right at Crystal''s chest, and the spear pierced through her chest to back.


    Crystal''s blue eyes widened in shock as she did not expect An would kill her without hesitation. Just like that, Crystal''s figure slowly faded away. After Crystal''s figure vanished, An turned toward Alton. "See, she is just an illusion! Don''t get tricked by them!"

 Chapter 617 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 617 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 6</h4>


    An smiled widely, telling Alton he had been right from the start. Crystal was just an illusion, or else there would be a body behind after killing her.


    Alton furrowed his brow and pulled An over as they retreated a few meters away. No longer after that, a fireballnded on the spot where they just stood now.


    Boom!


    An turned around and saw the me Queen illusion floated to the air as the temperature around them rose. The current situation caused him to recall the past memories where the me Queen was angry at them. ''No, the one in front of me is just an illusion. They are already dead!''


    Recalling this made An angrier at Tang Shaoyang for using such a dirty trick to face them. "You are not getting away with this!" He gritted his teeth as his face twisted in anger.


    "You are not getting away with this, An!" Rosalie''s angry voice echoed as her red hair was aze in me, and her red eyes were zing like a me¡­ "You have gone too far!"


    A giant fireball formed in the sky like a mini sun as the tree around them started to get burned up by the fire. The temperature kept rising drastically.


    Ashley swept the sweat around her forehead and looked at the mini sun that kept getting bigger and bigger. She thought they should stop this or else they would get affected by the mini sun as well. However, Tang Shaoyang stayed still on the spot without saying anything. She assumed they were safe. ''But where did Grandma go? Did she die?''


    Ashley did not have a great attachment to Grandma she had just met. She did not scream outwardly, but she was genuinely concerned when her Grandma disappeared. She was the only family she had, after all.


    ''Are you okay, Crystal?'' Of course, the spirit could not die unless they were sacrificed with [Spirit Sacrifice]. Crystal returned to The Spiritual World after An killed her.


    ¡ªI am fine. You should stop Rosalie! I just realized that we are weaker now because our power is stagnant once we be spirits. However, the living keeps getting stronger, and we can''t match the current them.


    ''You are not fine at all.'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head, and it was clear from her voice that Crystal was weakened. He did not stop Rosalie; instead, he summoned Zara, Bronson, and Zaneos.


    "How long would she be in a weakened state?" He asked Zara.


    "Around twelve hours. Don''t worry, Crystal will return to her original state after twelve hours." Zara exined. There was a penalty for the spirit who died, and they would be weakened for twelve hours. The penalty was quite significant, and the spirit would lose fifteen percent of their powers in that twelve hours.


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and looked at the mini sun that had reached the maximum size. "Get prepared for the battle. I will face these two old men, and you guys watch over their force."


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang nced at his right shoulder. The Golden Dragon, Wrath, was still sleeping soundly on his shoulder despite the rising temperature. He flicked the Golden Dragon''s forehead.


    "Ouch! Who dares to wake up this Mighty Dragon!" Wrath flew over in his mini size and looked at the culprit, and his arrogance quickly disappeared as he lowered his head. "Do you need something from me, My Lord?"


    "Get ready for another battle!" Tang Shaoyang pointed at the opposing force with his chin and nced at his left shoulder. The ck cat was nowhere to be seen as always. Greed must be sensitive to war like this and made his move before he ordered him to.


    Fwoosh!


    Wrath returned to his original size. The Golden Dragon immediately attracted the opposing party''s attention. The mini sun and now the giant dragon. At the same time, Aerelion the Infernal Wyvern descended from the sky, hovering next to the mini sun.


    Alton''s face turned grim as he saw the opposing force. Angel and dragon, those two creatures, were a myth and something that only existed in the book. This was the first time he saw the real ones.


    "I think I know now why The Tyrant can easily subdue these tribes," Alton muttered in a low voice. "But why did they use this kind of cheap trick if they are this strong?" He did not understand why the man used Queen Rosalie and Crystal to face them.


    Fwoosh!


    At this moment, Queen Rosalie''s illusion threw the mini sun toward him and An. "Get ready for the battle, An." Even in the face of the mini sun, Alton calmly stepped forward and stood in front of An.


    [Pyrolis Scutum]


    Alton''s silver shield turned red, and me spread out from the shield, forming a colossal shield, protecting his people behind him. The mini sun shed with the me shield and exploded, and the me spread out toward Tang Shaoyang''s direction. Alton used Queen Rosalie''s fire to attack Tang Shaoyang, which was clever of Alton.


    Tang Shaoyang pierced his Dragon Destroyer to the ground and extended his right hand toward the fire, using elemental maniption to control the fire. He easily controlled the wildfire, and he directed the fire to the sky. He gripped the battle-ax and approached the two old men.


    "You don''t deserve to use that skill after what you did to Crystal! Ungrateful Bastards!" At this point, The me Empress realized the gap between her and her loyal knights. Her knights had gotten a lot stronger while she was stagnant. Even after The Spirit Blessing, she was still not a match against the knights she had raised.


    "That''s enough, Rosalie. I have given you enough time, and it''s my turn now. I will do my best not to kill them, but you can''t me me if I identally kill them." Tang Shaoyang approached the two old knights. In each of his steps, he left a lightning trail.


    ''Let''s try [Attribute Shift]'' Tang Shaoyang opened his window status and realized that his Magic Power had reached Ancient Rank by integrating with Zowen.


    Strength: Epic (90-Star) -] Strength: Ancient (15-Star)


    Agility: Epic (10-Star) -] Agility: Epic (40-Star)


    Vitality: Epic (10-Star) -] Vitality: Epic (40-Star)


    Stamina: Epic (10-Star) -] Stamina: Epic (40-Star)


    Magic Power: Epic (100-Star) -] Magic Power: Ancient (70-Star)

 Chapter 618 - Altons Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 618 - Alton''s Proposal</h4>


    That was his current attribute after integrating with Zowen. His attribute forcefully broke through to Ancient Rank. Tang Shaoyang looked down toward his total mana.


    Mana: 5,080,000


    He had a little over five million mana, an additional 2,100,000 mana after integration, and that was an insane number for sure. He then cast [Attribute Shift] and shifted his Magic Power to Agility.


    Agility: Epic (40-Star) -] Agility: Epic (100-Star)


    Magic Power: Ancient (70-Star) -] Magic Power: Ancient (30-Star)


    .


    Epic (60-Star) was the same as Ancient (40-Star). He did not lose that much Magic Power as he managed to max out Agility. As the me dismissed, Tang Shaoyang was twenty meters away from An and Alton.


    "No! At least let me beat An! He has to pay the price for killing Crystal. Not only has he wiped out the Ambrose Family and caught her in the past, yet he dares to kill her in front of me! This is unforgivable!" Rosalie was angered by the fact that An directly killed Crystal without any hesitation.


    "Imand you to stay back. It''s not you who should punish them for what they have done to Crystal. It''s me! Silly of me to believe you two!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he remained expressionless. Before Rosalie could say anything, he forcefully summoned her back to the Spiritual World.


    "I don''t know if there''s someone who has reached Legend Rank aside from the two Guardians of the Lionax Kingdom in the Ortis Continent. My name is Alton, exmander of the Fotia Legion!" Alton bowed his head slightly.


    "There''s no need for a formal introduction. This is not a duel but a war!" After saying that, Tang Shaoyang rushed toward Alton, and he did not activate a movement skill, a pure speed from his attribute.


    Alton expected the opposing party to be fast, but not this fast. He barely saw the man''s movement and reacted in time. He raised his shield and blocked the iing battle-ax that came from above him. ''Did he focus on Agility?''


    Bang!


    Alton''s eyes widened in shock. If Tang Shaoyang''s speed surprised him, Tang Shaoyang''s pure strength shocked him. He knew the man did not use any skill but just pure strength. However, he was still getting pushed back by Tang Shaoyang.


    "You are not the only one with a bloodline, kid!" At this moment, An ambushed Tang Shaoyang from the back, and An also used his bloodline transformation. Light green fur covered his body, holding a spear with both his hands, and he aimed the spear toward the back of Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang saw the maning from behind him. As the spear was a few centimeters away from his head, Tang Shaoyang activated his movement skill, [Mirage Stride]. Under normal circumstances, he would split into eight mirages. But this time, he split into twenty-one mirages.


    The spear hit the empty air, and An yelled at Alton. "I told you, this dude is good with his illusion skill. Throw away your hesitation and fight, Alton! Do you want to throw away your hard work for years!?"


    An knew that Alton was still hesitating after Queen Rosalie''s illusion and their best friend''s illusion. "You can''t get away with a cheap illusion!"


    Fwoosh!


    An summoned five tornadoes around him and swept most of the mirage. "Huh!?" He then noticed the remaining five mirages kept running away from him, and he could tell that all five mirages were fake.


    "Above you, An!" Alton shouted at his friend. An immediately turned around and crossed his spear horizontally to block the iing attack.


    Tang Shaoyang activated his [Thousand st] and purposely shed his battle-ax against the spear. He was testing the water, wanting to know the two knights'' actual rank, and if both of them were Legend Rank, he needed to use his [True Dragon] to fight them. However, if they were Primordial Rank, he thought [Grand Dragon Transformation] should be enough to face them.


    There was a reason for him saving the [True Dragon]. He was wary of the other two tribes, The Elven and the Moonlight Tribe. After his battle against the Green Sky Serpent and the Dark Tribe, these two tribes guessed his n and came for him. Again, he was not that confident to face all of them at once. A precaution was needed in this scenario.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    An received the [Thousand st] with his spear. He was getting pushed back by the [Thousand st], and his hand was trembling as the st bombarded him. At this moment, Alton came to help his friend. He stood in front of his friend and used [Pyrolis Shield] to block the st.


    "I am sorry, my friend. You are right, I can''t hesitate, or else my hard work for years will be in vain." Alton calmly received the [Thousand st]. This time, he stood still without getting pushed back. The same as An, he also used his bloodline transformation.


    Tang Shaoyang watched Alton receive his [Thousand st] without budging. From this, he could tell that Alton was Legend Rank, just like the Guardian Beast. He recalled the old man''s early words.


    "I don''t know if there''s someone who has reached Legend Rank aside from the two Guardians of the Lionax Kingdom in the Ortis Continent." That was what the old man said, and he should realize that the old man was Legend Rank as well based on that.


    ¡ªBe careful. Alton''s bloodline is a top-grade, Divine zing Ox. It might be weaker than your Dragon Bloodline, but he has reached Legend Rank while you are still Epic Rank.


    Rosalie warned Tang Shaoyang not to underestimate Alton.


    As the dust settled down from the st, Tang Shaoyang saw the two old men standing side by side, unscathed. Alton''s dark eyes met with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze.


    "Before we proceed to our battle, are you willing to listen to my proposal, Young Man?" Alton calmly looked at the man who was hovering above him.


    "I don''t mind hearing yourst wish." Tang Shaoyang replied tly.


    "Thank you for willing to hear this, old man." Alton bowed his head. "This is a war between The Beast Coven and The Tyrant. However, I have a proposal to minimize the casualties for both sides. Let''s change this into an honorable duel where the winner takes everything. If you win against me, then The Beast Coven will follow you, and if you lose, you and your force must join the Beast Coven? What do you think?"

 Chapter 619 - Interference

    <h4>Chapter 619 - Interference</h4>


    Alton''s hesitation was not just from the illusion but the force behind Tang Shaoyang. The two dragons and the angel were a concern to him. Even though he did not know how strong they were, he could tell that they were not far from him. He proposed this in the hope of gaining the young man''s force as well.


    "Bahahahaha¡­" The expressionless Tang Shaoyang burst out inughter when he heard the proposal. It was aughable proposal because he knew well that his force was a lot stronger than the Beast Coven.


    The Beast Coven might have a dozen Myth Rank and a few Primordial Rank, but Zara alone was enough to rival a Legend Rank. In addition, Zaneos and Bronson, his spirit army was invincible. That was not just blind confidence because the Dark Tribe was proof of how strong his spirit army was. The Dark Tribe''s elite force could not stand a chance against his spirit army.


    Alton probably realized that and offered a ridiculous proposal¡­ Aware of the situation, Tang Shaoyang burst out inughter, and it was more mockingughter than anything else. Theughter suddenly stopped as he returned to his expressionless face. "First, let me correct you one thing, Old Man. We are not The Tyrant but an Empire, The Empire of Tang! And I am the Emperor of this Empire!"


    "Second, what do you take me for, Old Man? A fool? Do you think you can trick me with this bullsh*t honorable duel? Moreover, you offered me this ridiculous proposal right after your friend killed one of my spirits?"


    The temperature suddenly dropped as An and Alton sensed a strong aura came from the young man in front of them. The aura was so ufortable for him as if the aura was trying to subdue him to submit to the young man. This was the first time Alton felt an aura like this.


    "But I can agree with this ridiculous proposal with one condition." Tang Shaoyang suddenly grinned. The frequent change of expression made Alton even more ufortable.


    Tang Shaoyang then pointed his index finger at An. "Let me kill that old man, and then we are even. If you agree with this condition, then I will agree with the duel! If you don''t believe me, we can sign a system contract right now."


    He was forcing Alton to choose between his friend and his people. As for the duel, he did not mind even if he lost. He had [Seven Souls]. Even if he died in the duel, he would return stronger, and he had nothing to lose.


    "What are you afraid of, Alton? Don''t tell me you are scared of the force behind him!?" An screamed at his friend even though Alton had not said anything. "Don''t tell me you want to exchange my life for an illusion?" It was a lie if An was not panicking. This was a ridiculous way to die.


    "Don''t get too excited, An." Alton shook his head. "I am not going to sacrifice my friend for the duel. I am sorry, but I can''t agree with your condition."


    "Then let''s end this quickly, shall we?" After saying that, Tang Shaoyang summoned all the spirits, including all Grade B Spirits. Of course, Crystal and Zowen were the only two spirits that would be absent from the battle. Rosalie returned with a calmer mind, and she had settled down her anger after Crystal consoled her.


    An and Alton''s faces turned grim at the newly summoned forces. They did not expect that the young man would hide another force.


    "We will spare your lives if you surrender, but we will kill those who resist!" Tang Shaoyang shouted. Those words were not just for the Beast Coven but also amand to his force. "I will face Alton, you can-" He was about to ask Zara to face An, but Zaneos and Bronson stepped forward. "Let us fight the Primordial Rank human, My Lord. This will be a good battle experience for both of us."


    The Primordial Rank Beastmen and Human were different. It was harder to reach Primordial Rank if you were a human, while it was easier for the beastmen to reach Primordial because of natural evolution. In that case, usually, the Primordial Rank human would be stronger than the Primordial Rank beastmen because of the evolution trial.


    Of course, this case did not apply to an absolute creature such as a Dragon, which was why Bronson and Zaneos wanted to work together to face An. Once again, both still wanted to try to their limit all this time, and no one could push them to the limit.


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately agree as he nced at Zara. The Angel of Death smiled and nodded her head. "Let them fight that old knight. I don''t mind. But I can tell you one thing, rank and grade don''t matter. Sometimes, Grade S+ Spirit can be stronger than Grade SS Spirit. That''s just a reminder for you two!"


    Then Zara turned toward Tang Shaoyang. "I will observe the battle and try to minimize our casualty."


    "Good then. Everything is settled. You two can fight An and leave Alton for me. Primordial Rank and also Legend Rank, I wonder how many levels they would give me." Tang Shaoyang turned around toward his enemy, who was cautiously observing his force one by one.


    As Alton assessed the opposing force''s strength, his expression was getting uglier and uglier. He realized why the man wasughing at him when he proposed a duel. Only a fool would ept his proposal with this kind of force. An had the same expression as his friend. He might be brash, but he could tell that they were facing an incredible force even with his knight.


    Tang Shaoyang did not wait for Alton to make his move as he rushed toward Alton after a quick instruction for his force.


    Boom!


    However, midway to reach Alton, someonended right in front of Tang Shaoyang. The figure was wearing heavy te armor with a shield, and the figure raised her shield toward Tang Shaoyang, blocking his battle-ax.


    The figure got pushed back by the strike and raised her head. Tang Shaoyang stopped his advance and looked at the figure who interrupted the fight. It was not a human as he could see bunny ears popped out of the steel helmet and furry arms.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows as his concern came true. The Moonlight Tribe interrupted his fight against the Beast Coven. He was about to question the bunny-eared figure, but a barrage of arrows was shot toward him. He could easily block the arrows, but he decided to leap backward instead.


    Tang Shaoyang distanced himself from the bunny-eared figure, and then another seven figuresnded next to the bunny-eared figure. Three of them were wearing the same armor and had the same ears. The other fours were wearing a green cloak, a bow in their right hands, and a quiver on their back.


    The green-cloaked figure stepped forward and spoke. "I am the representative from The Elven, Kaylin!"


    After that, the bunny-eared figure stepped forward as well and said. "I am the representative from The Moonlight Tribe, Lusha."

 Chapter 620 - No Mercy

    <h4>Chapter 620 - No Mercy</h4>


    The Elven Territory


    The Princess of The Elven and the Maiden of The Moonlight Tribe gathered in one Elven''s tree house room. Just like Tang Shaoyang imagined, The Elven had pointy ears and a stunning look. The only thing he was wrong with was Elven''s hair, which was snow-white instead of blonde.


    Across from the Elven Princess, Moonlight Maiden sat with an uneasy look on her face. She had long bunny ears that bent forward, from her elbow to her wrist covered in white fur, and the same for her knee down to the ankle was also covered with white fur. Both were stunning women from their appearance.


    The Elven Princess gave off an aloof air while the Moonlight Maiden gave off a lovely-type girl.


    "Do you think that will work, Princess Allisa? I don''t think The Tyrant will back down easily." The Moonlight Maiden said with a concerned tone.


    "Don''t worry, Maiden Sylvia. Our n is perfect. Only a madman who dares to oppose the Great Four Tribes and Two Guardian Beasts of Gigante Forest." Princess Allisa said confidently. She believed that her n was wless.


    "B-but we can''t contact the two Guardian Beasts. There''s not even a response from the Dark Tribe. We are alone. On top of that, our squad found a trace of battle around Kirin''s Lair." Maiden Sylvia was not convinced easily, especially with the Guardian Beast that could not be contacted.


    "But The Tyrant does not know we can''t contact the Guardian Beasts, and we just need their names to scare The Tyrant. That should be enough to buy us time to investigate what happened with Kalliyan and the Dark Tribe." The Elven Princess was not concerned in the slightest, and she believed the name of Guardian Beast and the Great Four Tribes were enough to scare anyone in Ortis Continent.


    "I hope so¡­" The Moonlight Maiden muttered in a low voice. She was not that confident with their n, causing The Elven Princess to shake her head. Alissa had heard that The Moonlight Maiden was timid, but she did not expect she would be this timid.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang''s concern came true when the intruder introduced themselves. The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe came over to mess up with his n. They probably knew that after the Beast Coven, they would be his next target.


    Tang Shaoyang remained silent as he observed the intruders with his sharp eyes. The Elven named Kaylin observed the force behind him, and her jade-green eyes stopped at the sight of Zaneos.


    Since The Tyrant did not respond to her, she assumed the opposite party would not speak to them. Kaylin did not care and continued. "We, The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe, condemn the act of war that The Tyrant has brought to Gigante Forest. We disapprove of your action and don''t ept your presence in the forest. Leave, or else we will take action against your faction!"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh. "I n to take care of The Elven and The Moonlight Tribeter, but since youe to me now. Then I will clean all of you at once."


    "I might suffer a loss here, but it will hasten my n to conquer Gigante Forest." He muttered in a low voice and nced at Zara. The Angel of Death received her Master''s signal and nodded her head.


    "What?" Lusha, The Moonlight Warrior, could not believe what she heard from the man''s mouth. "Do you know who we are? We are the Great Four Tribes! If you don''t leave the Gigante Forest right now, even the Guardian Beast will step in since you disrupt the peace within the forest!"


    When Lusha brought up The Guardian Beast, Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. He immediately realized that The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe still did not know the Green Sky Serpent had been killed, and Kalliyan had be his lifelong pet.


    "I see¡­ I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he connected the dots. These eight individuals came to intimidate him with the existence of the Guardian Beasts, and they wanted to stop the war against the Beast Coven.


    ''I made the right move. If I don''te for the Guardian Beast first, I will back down right now. But the two Guardian Beasts are no longer an unknown threat to him.''


    "If you want to scare me away with the Guardian Beast, then you are choosing the wrong person to scare." After saying that, Tang Shaoyang yelled. "Zara!"


    The Angel of Death made her move as she appeared in front of the eight individuals. Kaylin and Lusha were caught off guard as the Angel of Death was too fast. More than that, they did not expect that The Tyrant would attack them after they threatened The Tyrant.


    Kaylin immediately used his Wind Elemental to push herself backward. At the same time, the other three Moonlight Warriors came forward. The three warriors took out the shield from the inventory and blocked the ck sword. However, the ck swords passed through their shield and stabbed their thighs.


    Eight ck swords pierced through the four Moonlight Warriors'' thighs and pinned them down on the ground.


    "ARGHHHH!!!" The four Moon Rabbit screamed in pain as blood trickled down from their thigh. It was a bizarre sight; the ck sword did not break the armor, but it ripped apart their flesh. Just like that, the four Moonlight Warriors were taken down.


    Kaylin and the other three Elven were shocked that the angel trounced the Moonlight Warrior this fast. Kaylin pulled out her bow and was about to take the arrow from the quiver, but she could no longer feel her left hand. She wanted to help the Moonlight Warrior, but she instead saw her left hand fall off.


    Kaylin''s eyes widened in shock as she witnessed her right hand that held the bow also fell from her body. While she was still confused about what had happened to her, her vision also fell off. No, it was her body that fell to the ground. Right after that, she experienced excruciating pain as she realized she had lost all her four limbs.


    Kaylin was about to scream, but she heard herrades scream instead, along with bone-crunching noise. She looked to the side and witnessed an undead step on herrade''s thigh, crushing herrade''s leg, one by one. After the legs, the undead then stepped on their arms as well.


    "You should not interfere in Master''s fight. He is pissed off right now." Then Kaylin heard a deep voice from the back. She turned around and saw the demon with a straw hat, looking down at her coldly.


    The Elven was shocked to the core. She could not even feel the opposite party''s movement, and they just appeared right behind her and cut all her limbs off. Kaylin gritted her teeth and endured the pain.


    "Commendable to hold your scream." Zaneos nodded his head, but hispliment was thorns to Kaylin. "Don''t worry. Master does not want to kill you, and he wants you to witness the battle against the Beast Coven. We have a healer as well, so you will not die anytime soon."


    Alton took a deep breath and breathed out everything in one go. He barely saw what happened and could not react in time to help the Elven and the Moonlight Warrior. He knew they were strong, but he did not expect to be this strong.

 Chapter 621 - Against Alton - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 621 - Against Alton - Part 1</h4>


    "You should not be concerned about them, old man. Your opponent is me." Tang Shaoyang did not wait for the old man to get ready as he rushed toward the old man. The same as before, he did not use any skill, and it was his pure speed after [Attribute Shift].


    Unlike An, Alton did not throw away his shield even after the Bloodline Transformation, and he raised his shield and shed against the battle-ax.


    Dang!


    As the battle-ax hit the shield, it created a massive shockwave. Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the old man did not budge even a little under his attack. ''Even though he may not raise his Strength to Legend as his rank, Alton''s strength should be around Ancient Rank or even Myth Rank. Legend is still Legend, after all.''


    "Don''t forget about me!" An rushed around to Tang Shaoyang''s back and attacked from behind. An was aware that they might be in a dire situation from how strong this man''s force was¡­ The best move was to kill the leader, and they would win the fight.


    Tang Shaoyang saw An through the [Spirit Eyes], but he did not make any countermeasure. Of course, he was not testing if his body was strong enough to receive a blow from Primordial Rank Knight, and it was because he trusted Zaneos and Bronson to have his back.


    Sure enough, Bronson and Zaneos appeared on his back. Bronson reflected the spear upward with his reavers. The Executioner easily changed the spear''s direction to the air. At the same time, Zaneos drew his sword out. The spaces around An split open as des came out from the space. The de shed toward An from all directions.


    "What is this weird power?" An was flustered as the weird power surrounded him. However, his experiences on the battlefield did not disappoint him as he immediately collected himself. He discharged his mana from his body and formed the wolf''s head, covering his body from head to toe.


    The des hit the shield, but the sword failed to break it. However, An''s shield was cracked all over. A gentle touch might break the sturdy shield that managed to block dozens of Zaneos'' swords. An did not give a second thought as he immediately backed away from the demon and undead.


    "You are from the Underworld!?" An pointed his index finger at Tang Shaoyang and used Tang Shaoyang. "You work together with this damned creature!?" He was an old knight that survived through the Great War against the Demon. He was well aware of how scary the demon could be, but this was the most frightening he had encountered so far.


    The Demon could affect the space around him and attack him from that space, which meant the attack coulde from anywhere, and if he was careless, he might lose his life here.


    At the same time, Alton nced at his friend before looking back at the man in front of him. ''Working together with the demon? That''s not possible as demons will not listen to anyone but their lord.''


    In the Great War, they had tried to work together with the demon. Working together, meaning they wanted to coexist with the demon, but the demon refused to coexist with humans. The endless war exhausted the human race, but the demon thought otherwise. They did not want to share the territories with the human race, and the demon wished for absolute authority over Lukan.


    In other words, Alton did not believe that the demon was willing to work together with a human. Unless the man in front of him was a demon. ''No, he is not a demon. While the demon also has a bloodline, their bloodline is different from the one human''s bloodline system.''


    Alton was in deep thought until a rumble that followed by thunder struck down. He raised his shield again and blocked the thunder. The electricity spread out through his shield to his armor, stiffening his body.


    The thunder kept striking down at him, but it could not break his defense at all. He also easily dispersed the stiffness from the thunder. He furrowed his brow slightly and met Tang Shaoyang''s gaze.


    ''That''s it? Has he gone all out yet? I think he is a Legend Rank, but to think he could not even break my basic defense.'' Alton looked at Tang Shaoyang cautiously. ''Or is he still testing me?''


    At this moment, he heard the buzzing sound of the electricity. Alton looked up and saw a giant sword made of lightning right above him. It was just one sword at first, then the sword multiplied. Within thirty seconds, the swords multiplied to thirty swords.


    ''I have to dodge this¡­'' Alton did not dare to block this one. He was about to move away, but he soon realized he was locked up in a lightning cage. He took three steps forward and shed his sword at the lightning cage. Of course, he imbued his mana into his sword to break the lightning cage.


    However, as soon as his sword touched the lightning cage, the lightning cage struck him from all directions. "Urghhh." He grunted as he endured the barrage of lightning on his body.


    Tang Shaoyang did not give Alton a chance to avoid his Thunder Judgment. It was not a skill, but he named this attack with Thunder Judgment. He copied the Temr Knight''s skill, while their sword made of brilliant light, his sword made of lightning.


    As Alton was trapped in the lightning cage, thirty lightning swords descended toward him. Thirty explosions of lightning swords shook Gigante Forest. The Beast Coven''s people screamed for their leader, but they were getting swept away by the shockwave of the explosion.


    The lightning burst out in all directions, burning everything on their path. Zara had to cast a shield to protect everyone behind her. As the lightning explosion was still raging, the crimson me swirled out. The me revolved from the spot where Alton was standing, and the me tornado was getting bigger and bigger.


    At the same time, the me sucked in the lightning, creating a firestorm. After all the lightning sucked into the firestorm, a figure came out from the firestorm. Of course, Alton came of the firestorm, but he was a different figure now.


    His body turned into a me, zing fiercely. The only thing that did not turn into a me was his ck horns, and it remained ck-golden in color. His shield and sword turned into a me, and he did not resemble a human anymore.

 Chapter 622 - Against Alton - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 622 - Against Alton - Part 2</h4>


    "I will be disappointed if you die from that attack." Tang Shaoyang grinned at the zing old man. "You finally got serious, huh?"


    "You will regret this, Young Man. No one is ever alive after fighting me with this form." Alton said tonelessly as he observed the surroundings. Everything was charred ck because of their sh. However, he was relieved that no one suffered from the sh. "I have to stop this before you kill my people."


    Fwoosh!


    Alton''s figure blurred into a crimson streak and appeared right before Tang Shaoyang. The old knight did not use any skill, and he merely hacked his sword down toward Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang crossed his battle-ax and received the sword attack.


    .


    Swoosh!


    As soon as the sword touched his battle-ax, the me sword produced a zing me that swallowed Tang Shaoyang. As the me swallowed Tang Shaoyang as a whole, it exploded.


    Boom!


    Alton did not stop there, and he could tell that the young man was still standing right in front of him from his sword. His body turned around in the air andunched a spinning kick toward Tang Shaoyang''s chest.


    Boom!


    The me exploded again as a figure flew backward from the explosion. Tang Shaoyang was flung into the air as his body crashed into trees, and he stabilized himself in the air with [Sky Walk]. He recovered his footing and looked at the zing figure in surprise.


    The first sword attack breaks his first two outer defenses, [me Shield] and [Mana Shroud]. The kick was unexpectedly strong as blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth. He wiped the blood with his thumb. Even though he was in a disadvantageous position, the broad grin was still on his expression.


    Alton''s attack only made him excited even more for the battle. He nced at Zaneos and Bronson, who were still fighting An. The old knight was getting pushed back by theirbination attack.


    ''I think I need your power here, Zaneos. I am sorry, but I have to recall you back for the integration.'' Tang Shaoyang spoke to Zaneos through [Spirit Link].


    From that short exchange, he could tell what he wascking; it was the technique. While he was good at fighting, it was just a brawl of strength and instinct. He did not have an essential discipline like Zaneos, who chose the path of the sword, or like Alton, who had been trained to be a knight. In this case, Zowen also did not have the basics of fighting in closebat.


    ''There''s no need for you to be sorry, My Lord. This is my duty.'' After saying that, Tang Shaoyang recalled Zaneos to his Spiritual Space and canceled the integration with Zowen. ''Thank you for your help, Zowen.''


    After he canceled the integration, he immediately used the skill again. The lighting strips on his outer scale disappeared as two small ck horns appeared below his dragon''s horn, and there was no particr change on him aside from those two small horns.


    "Then let''s match our attribute with Legend Rank knight." After the integration with Zaneos, he cast more skills, [Enhanced Strength] and [Raged Alteration].


    [Enhanced Strength] boosted his Strength by 10-Star while [Raged Alteration] increased all his attributes for 5-Star. He did not stop there as he cast his new skill, and this was a new skill he never tried in actual battle, even when he was fighting the Green Sky Serpent, [Infernal Wrath].


    [Infernal Wrath] doubled all his attributes, but it consumed his stamina. With all buff he had, Tang Shaoyang checked his current attributes.


    Strength: Myth (40-Star)


    Agility: Primordial (5-Star)


    Vitality: Ancient (85-Star)


    Stamina: Ancient (100-Star)


    Magic Power: Myth (15-Star)


    That was his current attributes without using [Attribute Shift]. The previous attribute shift got canceled. He could still modify his attribute, but Zaneos said something before he could use his skill.


    ¡ªMy Sword Technique based on speed, My Lord. I think you don''t need to modify the attribute. This is the rightposition.


    Alton observed the man in front of him intensely. Even though he did now what it was, he felt that the man in front of him had changed. ''What is this random feeling? Is he really a demon? That does not matter. I have to kill him before he unites with his force to fight me.''


    All this time, he observed the angel''s movement as well. He was cautious that the angel wouldunch a sneak attack on him, but he realized that the young man was so prideful that he did not want to receive help from his subordinate. This was a golden chance for him to kill the young man before the others intervened.


    Swoosh!


    Alton rushed toward Tang Shaoyang again. This time, seven me swords formed around him. As soon as he arrived in front of Tang Shaoyang, the seven me swords surrounded Tang Shaoyang from all sides. Alton cut all paths so Tang Shaoyang could not retreat.


    However, he read it wrong. Tang Shaoyang never thought of backing down. He raised his battle-ax, and the spaces around cracked. At the same time, the same battle-ax came out of the cracked spaces. He used seven me swords, but Tang Shaoyang had twenty-one battle-axes.


    Alton''s figure dissolved in me as the battle-ax passed through his body. He avoided the battle-ax, but Tang Shaoyang received all the seven me swords with his defense.


    [Dispersal Triggered! You have blocked 70% of the attack!]


    Dispersal was his passive defense skill. Thanks to this, the me swords failed to break his [Mana Shroud]. However, Tang Shaoyang''s figure was on fire, yet the fire did nothing to him.


    "What was that?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. "If he keeps doing that, I can''t hit him. But wait, if I can''t hit him, that means he can''t hit me too."


    Alton furrowed his brows as his gaze became even more intense. His kick managed to injure the young man, but the seven swords could not even leave a scratch on the young man. Things were getting more bizarre.


    Alton took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a second. "I have to use that."


    "Pyrolis Sword Technique: First zing Sword, Ethereal me!"

 Chapter 623 - Against Alton - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 623 - Against Alton - Part 3</h4>


    The Crimson me Swords turned into a golden me, and in the next second, Alton appeared in front of Tang Shaoyang. The concept was simr to blink, so Tang Shaoyang did not see iting.


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard for a moment, but he quickly reacted. He activated his [Chaos Fire]. The ck me discharged from his palm, swirling into his battle-ax. At the same time, he channeled his yer Energy into his battle-ax as well. He then brought his battle-ax upward, shing against Alton''s golden me sword.


    Boom!


    The golden me and the ck me shed. The two different fires collided and spread out. At the same time, a figure was pushed back from the fire. Alton looked at the collision between the two fires in shock. He did not think that he would be forced back with that sh¡­ He was sure that the young man was caught unprepared with his attack, but he still lost from the sh even after that.


    ''So he is testing me.'' Alton squinted his eyes. This was the weird fight he had for years as he felt his opponent was getting stronger and stronger each time he tried to do something. "Let''s try it once again."


    "Pyrolis Sword Technique: Fourth zing Sword, Blooming me!" Hundreds of golden me swords formed around the explosion, creating a blooming flower with all the tip swords aimed at the explosion. Alton then shed his sword downward, then the hundreds of golden me swords moved into the core of the explosion, where Tang Shaoyang was.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The golden me swords burst out, creating another stormy me amidst the explosion. The fire spread wildly, forcing the others to retreat from the battlefield, leaving Tang Shaoyang and Alton alone. Even An was forced to retreat under Bronson''s pursuit.


    Of course, as the two leaders fought, the Beast Coven also attacked Tang Shaoyang''s force. The war between the two forces broke out soon after they got separated from the leaders.


    Alton stood motionlessly on the spot, staring at the explosion. He hoped his attack did something to Tang Shaoyang. As the me calmed down, he saw a figure standing in the center of the zing ck me. He observed the figure and realized that all his attacks were futile. He did not even see a scratch or burned mark on the ck scale from all the attacks heunched.


    "I see since the skill does not work, what about this one." Alton rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. He recalled that he won the closebat, so he might as well fight Tang Shaoyang closely.


    Tang Shaoyang also realized that even his [Chaos Fire] did not work on Alton. While [Chaos Fire] blocked the golden me, it could not be used to attack Alton as the golden me also neutralized his ck me.


    Looking at the iing Alton, Tang Shaoyang swung his battle-ax horizontally as Alton pushed his shield forward. He imbued yer Energy in his battle-ax before he swung it toward Alton.


    Dang!


    Alton''s me shield blocked the attack, but his hand was shaking from the impact. The old knight then used his skill, [me Charge], and the fire suddenly zed and pushed him forward, forcing Tang Shaoyang to retreat.


    "I see, it''s working." Alton realized that closebat was truly effective against Tang Shaoyang, and he did not give Tang Shaoyang time to recover as heunched himself forward. He stabbed the me sword toward Tang Shaoyang''s chest.


    Instead of blocking or dodging, Tang Shaoyang cast a movement skill, [Vnt Step]. He maneuvered in the air, avoiding the stab and bringing the Dragon Destroyer downward toward Alton. Alton did the same; he spun in the air andunched a spinning kick toward Tang Shaoyang''s waist. Alton was faster as his kicknded first.


    Tang Shaoyang grunted in pain as his body flew to the side. Shortly after that, he regained his footing with [Sky Walk]. By the time he regained his footing, Alton was right in front of him with his sword ready to cut his neck. Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth and activated his skill, [Fire Breath].


    He spewed the ck me toward Alton''s face. However, Alton expected the counter as his body maneuvered to the side. The [Fire Breath] backfired as he lost sight of Alton. If not for [Spirit Eyes], he would not notice the old knight moved to the side instead of retreating.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed his body backward to avoid the sword, but he was a secondte. The sword grazed toward his forehead, cutting through the dragon scale. It was not a deep cut, but that was Alton''s win. Blood trickled down from his forehead toward his eyes.


    At the same time, Zaneos was watching the fight closely as he was integrating into Tang Shaoyang. He could do nothing but observe the battle from the sideline. He did not expect that The old knight would corner Lord Tang Shaoyang. ''What Zara said was true, not all Legend Ranks are the same. But Lord Tang Shaoyang should win the fight if he uses [True Dragon]¡­''


    However, Zaneos soon read his Master''s thoughts. The Demon Swordsman realized that his Master did not have an intention to use [True Dragon]. He could sense the excitement from his Lord even though he was being cornered. Yes, the fact that he was in a disadvantageous position only excited His Master more.


    It was not that he did not understand the excitement, but he felt this was not the right time for this. Alton could kill His Master if this continued. As the fight continued, Alton kept pushing his Master back with the unexpected maneuver. Of course, Zaneos could tell His Master about Alton''s movement, but it might not be effective because Alton might hit His Master first by the time he told His Master where the attack woulde from.


    As the fight continued, Tang Shaoyang suffered many cuts. His chest, shoulder, hand, and even on his neck.


    ''If only I can transfer my vision¡­'' Zaneos then found out a trick that might help his Master. He could enter into his Master''s thoughts when he was integrating with his Master, and maybe he could share his experiences and vision with his Master.


    ¡ªMaster, I might have a way to help you in this fight. Please don''t resist, and I will start transferring my experiences and vision with you.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what Zaneos talked about, but he nodded, indicating he agreed to do what Zaneos wanted to do. At the same time, Tang Shaoyang was having a hard time against Alton. As the battle continued, the thing he could do was dodging the old man''s me sword. He could not evenunch a counter as the battle continued.


    Alton summoned seven me swords around him. As he thrust his sword forward, the seven me swords alsounched toward seven parts of Tang Shaoyang''s body.


    Tang Shaoyang held the battle-ax in the middle and spun the battle-ax, blocking all the attacks. The me swords dissolved into a normal me, and he reflected Alton''s sword simultaneously.


    "Huh!?" At the same time, Tang Shaoyang saw something strange. He could see four ovepping Alton''s images that went into four different directions. He was quick with the reaction and leaped back. It was bizarre, and he did not want to take the risk to face that.


    ''Was that Alton''s skill?'' Tang Shaoyang spected that it was Alton''s skill. The ovepping images confused him for sure.


    ¡ªIt is not, but that''s my vision. It''s simr to an ability to read the future like Lady Mengyao, but I get this vision after countless years of fighting on the battlefield. It started with my instinct to read the enemy''s movement, but itter evolved into this vision. I got back this ability after the advancement to Grade SS Spirit.


    Zaneos immediately exined to Tang Shaoyang. He did not think this would work, and he realized that integration was not just about attributes and skill, but they could share their experiences and innate ability for his Master to use.


    ''Huh? But shouldn''t I get the skill after integrating with you? Why does it appear right now?'' Tang Shaoyang''s thought it was a passive skill. If it was a skill, he should learn the skill after he integrated with the Demon Swordsman.


    ¡ªI don''t know, but that''s not a skill, My Lord. It''s my innate ability that is born from my sword technique. I think the System does not take that as a skill, so we don''t share it unless I transfer it to you? I am not clear too, but I think it''s not the time to talk about this, My Lord.


    Sure enough, Alton wasing for him. The old knight rushed in a straight line toward him. There was no ovepping image this time. However, as soon as he raised his vision, the ovepping images appeared. There were six of them, including the real Alton.


    Tang Shaoyang was not used yet with this vision. He then swung his battle-ax horizontally. At the same time, he activated [Invisible sh]. When he executed the move, the ovepping images were reduced from five to two. That meant Alton would move toward these two directions.


    In the first ovepping image, the old man would move to his right and cast the ming shield charge toward him. In the second ovepping image, the old man would move to his lift and sh the sword to his neck.


    However, Tang Shaoyang was aware that Alton would fail to do so because of his [Invisible sh]. Either way, Alton would be hit with the invisible de that formed through the skill. Sure enough, the invisible de struck Alton''s belly and sent him flying backward.

 Chapter 624 - Against Alton - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 624 - Against Alton - Part 4</h4>


    "Urghh!? Alton grunted as he held his belly. The pain was there from the strike, but he was more curious about where the strike came from. He recalled what Tang Shaoyang did, and his opponent was swinging the battle-ax. However, he was sure that the battle-ax did not reach him.


    Once again, the Legend Rank Knight found out that his enemy was still hiding something up in his sleeve. ''What was that?'' Alton tried to analyze what happened just now. He then looked at the Dragon Destroyer in Tang Shaoyang''s hand. ''Is that the secret of his weapon where he can elongate his weapon?''


    ''I don''t know, but I have to try it again. But this time, I have to be cautious.'' Alton''s analysis timing also gave Tang Shaoyang more time to adapt to the new things in his head. It was not just Zaneos'' innate ability, but he gained the Demon Swordsman''s experiences that had gone through countless battles.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head as it was too much information he had to proceed with¡­ He focused on the old knight who was approaching him. Alton did a simple move which rushed toward him straightforwardly. As Alton moved toward him, The Old Knight summoned twelve me swords around him.


    It was a quick reaction from Tang Shaoyang as he summoned the [Chaos Fire]. The ck fire formed a curtain around him, protecting him from the twelve me swords. The reaction was instant, so the moment the twelve me swords shot toward him, the ck me neutralized all the twelve swords.


    At this moment, Alton arrived in front of Tang Shaoyang, two meters away from him. The knight was about to swing his sword horizontally, but Tang Shaoyang reacted faster. He swung the Dragon Destroyer first, the same move as before as he used [Invisible sh]. He then saw the ovepping images again.


    The two ovepping images were the same movement as before, but there were two additional ovepping images despite his counter. In the first ovepping image, Alton pulled his sword back and raised his shield. In the second ovepping image, Alton canceled his attack and leaped backward.


    Slowly, the ovepping image became a reality where Alton raised his shield to block his attack. The Invisible sh hit the shield before the battle-ax''s de hit the shield. As he was being hit, Alton immediately retreated as he had achieved what he wanted, and it was to find out about the invisible sh.


    ''I see, it''s not the weapon, but a skill-'' Alton figured out what was the thing that hit him, but he did not expect that his opponent would counter him at this time. All this time, he had cornered his enemy, so he did not expect the counter.


    Tang Shaoyang cast [sh Step] and appeared before Alton. At the same time, he raised his battle-ax as the yer Energy shrouded the de. That did not stop there as Tang Shaoyang also activated [Thousand st]. Simultaneously, three spaces cracked around Alton with the same battle-ax.


    Hebined all the skills and abilities in one attack. Three battle-axes from the cracked void and added with [Thousand st]. With all of that, he produced four thousand sts that had been imbued with yer Energy.


    Alton did not expect the counterattack, exceptionally this fast. The counterattack gave the old knight no choice but to block the iing attack instead of dodging the attack. He put the me shield forward, and the crimson me turned into the golden me. The golden me then spread out like a cocoon that would protect him from the attack.


    Bboom! Bboom! Bboom! Bboom!


    The continuous st resounded as the ground was shaking fiercely from the impact. As the st stopped resonating, a figure flew out of the explosion. The ming figure was sent flying backward and crashed to the ground. This was the first time Alton suffered injuries.


    The old knightid down on the ground and coughed up mouthful blood. It was not just one cough. Alton coughed up more blood as he tried to get up.


    Psssh! Psssh! Psssh!


    The blood around his mouth immediately evaporated under the burning fire. At the same time, the blood he coughed up on the ground was boiling. By the time he stood up, Tang Shaoyang was standing right before him.


    At the same time, Alton noticed shadows hovered above them. The old man looked up and saw three giant ck fireballs descended toward him. His quick instinct told him to get away from this, but then he suddenly realized he could not move.


    Alton looked down and found out that his feet had sunk into the ground. He tried to force himself to move away, but his feet were firmly stuck in the ground. By the time he realized, he did not have much time either. Once again, he was forced to receive the attack. The golden me shield intensified and once again spread out, forming protection around his body.


    However, Tang Shaoyang had prepared more than just three ck fireballs. He used [yer de], creating twenty-four dark-red des around him that pointed toward the golden me cocoon. Yes, the yer de was tainted with dark energy. The pure red energy was mixing up with the darkness, changing the color of the de darker.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The twenty-four yer des flew toward the golden me cocoon before the three ck fireballs could hit Alton. The yer des pierced through the golden me cocoon, and right after that, the three giant ck fireballsnded on the golden me cocoon.


    Boom!


    The ck me erupted out, sweeping hundreds of meters of area. Tang Shaoyang was still standing right in front of the golden me cocoon. It was his own ck me, so it could not hurt him. The ck me went wild, and it did not disperse until a few minutester.


    As the ck me slowly died down, the golden me cocoon also disappeared, showing Alton''s sorry figure. The Legend Rank Knight was no longer in his te armor. Even the golden me that shrouded around him was gone. Alton was bleeding all over his body, but the knight was still holding his sword and shield.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Alton breathed heavily as he fell with one of his knees. He was in a dire situation where he could no longer continue to fight. Everything happened so fast, and his enemy managed to catch him off guard. He thought he had the battle in his hand after he figured out how to fight his enemy.


    The knight looked at the figure in front of him in wonder. Everything was weird during the battle. As the battle continued, his enemy was getting stronger. It was as if he was fighting a different person from five minutes ago.


    Tang Shaoyang took a step forward. He was precisely a step away from the Legend Rank Knight. He was about to say, "Give up, Alton! And follow me!" But those words never came out of his mouth as the battle-ax fell off from his hand. He took a few steps backward as his hand clenched around his chest.


    Tang Shaoyang grunted in pain as he fell with one of his knees. His expression was in pain as he clutched his chest tightly. He did not know what had happened, but he felt an excruciating pain in his heart.


    ¡ªWhat''s wrong, My Lord?


    Zaneos panicked for the first time. He was flustered because Tang Shaoyang was still in a battle against the Legend Rank Knight. Alton might not look like he could continue the fight, but the knight was surely capable of killing an immobilized opponent. However, Zaneos did not receive the response he expected. There was no response from Tang Shaoyang.


    The situation only made Zaneos flustered. He tried to take control over Tang Shaoyang''s body, but he realized it was not possible. He tried everything he could, but there was nothing he could do in his position.


    Tang Shaoyang truly could not hear Zaneos'' voice. His ears were filled with buzzing sounds, and he could not hear anything. The pain was not lessening for sure, and it only got more painful as he tried to endure it. His vision started to get hazy.


    Alton noticed Tang Shaoyang''s abnormality. The Old Knight noticed that his enemy''s eyes slowly turned ck while clutching the chest area. He did not know what had happened to his opponent, but he was aware this was the golden chance to kill his enemy. It might not be in ordance with his path as a knight to kill the helpless enemy, but he would die if he did not take this chance.


    Alton used all his energy to get up as he threw away his shield. When he stood up, he took a deep breath and made his way toward Tang Shaoyang, dragging the sword with him.


    Tang Shaoyang could see that Alton wasing for him, but he could do nothing about it. His ears were buzzing, the pain was amplified, and his vision blurred. At the same time, it was as if his energy was being drained out of his body. His head screamed at his body to move, but his body did not listen to the order.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" His breath turned erratic as the knight was approaching. ''After all of the things I experienced, am I going to die like this?'' This was the silliest way to die for sure. He died in a battle, but he lost to himself? He did not die because his enemy was strong, but something ridiculous happened to him.


    When Alton arrived right in front of him, Tang Shaoyang''s vision ckened out.

 Chapter 625 - Tang - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 625 - Tang - Part 1</h4>


    Alton looked at the young man whoid down unconscious. The transformation was going off, and the old knight observed the young man''s face. Alton was sure that the one in front of him was not a demon but a human. He never heard about the demon with the human-like appearance.


    "It does not matter if he is a human or a demon, and this is a war¡­" Alton looked at the surroundings, or to be more exact, he was checking on the Beast Coven''s force. He found out that The Tyrant was cornering his force.


    There was only one thought in his mind, and he immediately executed the n in his mind. However, before he could grab Tang Shaoyang, there was a big shadow hovering above him. At the same time, he sensed fierce killing intent directed toward him. He could back down, but backing down was not the option for him with his current condition. Even the young man could no longer fight; it was the same for him as well. With his body, even Epic Rank Knight could kill him¡­


    He could no longer continue the fight and had to grab the man in front of him so that he could stop the war. That was the best bet for him, threatening The Tyrant Force with their leader. However, before he could grab the young man, there was a force that hit his chest.


    "Urgh!" Alton was sent flying backward and crashed to the ground. From the force that hit him, the old knight was sure that the one who kicked him did not intend to kill him. Even so, Alton tried to get up immediately. The moment he managed to stand up, he saw the unexpected figure standing twenty meters away from him.


    The figure stood there, protecting his enemy. "Kirin!?" Yes, the one who was in front of him was the Guardian Beast, Kirin. "But why?" Alton was confused. Why would the Guardian Beast protect Tang Shaoyang? Wasn''t she supposed to drive The Tyrant away? The Tyrant had been wreaking havoc in Gigante Forest, the force that disrupted the peace within the forest.


    "You are not in the position to question me, Beast Coven''s Chief!" Kalliyan responded coldly. Even though she appeared to be aloof outside, she was so scared inside. The moment she arrived in this ce with the Dark Tribe''s force, she sensed the bond between her and her Master weakened. She rushed over and saw Alton trying to grab her Master.


    Kalliyan then turned around and checked her Master''s condition. Tang Shaoyang''s expression was in pain, and his skin turned dark. She noticed two small horns popped out on his forehead, but the horns slowly sunk back. "What happened?" She looked around, but no one was around him. The Angel was leading the army to fight against the Beast Coven.


    The Kirin then turned back toward Alton before checking her Master for the second time. Aside from being unconscious, she did not see any injuries on his body, and her Master looked fine, nothing dangerous from her eyes.


    "Let''s end the war first. That Angel might know something that happened to him." Kalliyan muttered before approaching Alton. "Give up, Old Knight! Or else you and your people have to die here!"


    Alton''s eyes widened in shock when those words came out from The Guardian Beast. He stayed in Gigante Forest for years, and he knew The Kirin''s temper. She did not like war, especially if the invader attacked the forest. She woulde out and drive away the intruders. In this case, The Tyrant was the outsider as he had established the Beast Coven as the top four tribes in Gigante Forest.


    "But why?" Alton did not understand at all. Not only did she protect Tang Shaoyang, but she also took their side instead of his side. The old knight tried toprehend what happened with the Guardian Beast.


    "Because he is My Master, and I advise you to give up if you don''t want your people to get killed." Kalliyan arrived in front of the knight. The three meters tall Kirin looked down at the old knight that still could not believe the situation. "I don''t know why Master did not use the real transformation, but he is stronger than you thought, Old Knight. Just give up and follow My Master."


    Alton snapped out of his shock as his face twisted in rage. "Do you think you can convince me with just that? Do you expect me to believe your words? If not for you, your Master is dead already!"


    All of a sudden, the sky darkened. The Kirin and Alton subconsciously looked up, and the thick dark aura filled the atmosphere, blocking the sunlight. "What did you say? Who do you want to kill?"


    Kalliyan''s body shuddered slightly when she heard the voice. She recognized the voice. It was Angel''s voice. She turned around, and the Angel of Death was right above them. Zara looked at the unconscious Tang Shaoyang before looking at the old knight and the Kirin.


    "What happened!?" Zara questioned Kalliyan with her demanding tone. Kalliyan knew that the Angel could not kill her because of the contract; she did not show her fear. "That should be my question. I just arrived here."


    Zara immediately turned toward Alton with her sharp gaze. Her beautiful eyes turned deep ck, and even a fiercer killing intent focused on Alton.


    Plop!


    Alton fell on his butts as his heart was beating furiously. He opened his mouth, but no words wereing out of his mouth. Fear, yes, this was fear. He did not expect that he would feel fear after he reached the Legend Rank.


    "I don''t think you should kill him. The fact he did not die after fighting with Master meant Master wanted him alive.'' Kalliyan voiced her thoughts. That was the only reason why her Master did not transform into a dragon to kill the old knight.


    "Death is a mercy for him. I won''t kill him¡­" The Angel of Death made an evil smile.

 Chapter 626 - Tang - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 626 - Tang - Part 2</h4>


    "I think we should figure out what happened to Master first before anything else. He looks fine, and there''s no injury as well. But why is he still unconscious?" The Kirin nced at her unconscious Master before turning toward the Angel of Death, hoping thetter knew something.


    Now Kalliyan said it, Zaranded next to Tang Shaoyang and checked his body. She furrowed her brow, looking at his chest. She found out the cause why he fell unconscious.


    "While you are taking care of Master, I will take him with me. I will stop the war and take over the Beast Coven." Kalliyan dragged Alton with her toward the battlefield.


    Zara raised her head and looked toward The Kirin. "I don''t know why, but I feel you are protecting him from me."


    .


    Kalliyan stopped for a moment and turned around. "You imagine things. There''s no reason for me to protect him from you. If he killed Master, I would die too. You should know that. I just want to finish Master''s unfinished business; that is taking over the Beast Coven."


    Kalliyan brought Alton over to the battlefield and shouted. "Listen to me, Beast Coven. Your Chief is in my hand." Alton was floating next to her. "Surrender, or I will kill your Chief!"


    The shout stopped the fight. Tang Shaoyang''s spirit armies, knights, and the beastmen stayed still as the Beast Coven''s force retreated to some distance. Along with the shout, everyone looked toward the voice.


    The Beast Coven''s force saw their leader was in the hand of The Kirin. While most of them did not know what Kirin looked like, the high-ranking member of the Beast Coven knew the figure next to their leader.


    *** ***


    It was darkness, utter darkness. He lost everything but the sense of pain. He recalled what happened to him. Thest moment was Alton raising his sword against him. After that, he lost his vision, and here he was.


    ''Is this the void?'' Tang Shaoyang remembered what the spirits told him about the realm after they died. It was nothing but darkness, and this was the void in his mind. ''Don''t tell me I die? But I have [Seven Souls], I should revive if I die.''


    ''Does that mean I got the wrong skill?'' While he was doing the monologue in his head, the ache in his chest lessened. It became more endurable than before. ''I thought I had to endure this pain for the rest of my stay here.''


    For some reason, he quickly epted his death. ''But wait, there''s something wrong here. The System did not give me a choice if I want to be a spirit or not.'' He remembered another useless thing his spirits told him. The system gave them a choice if they wanted to be a spirit or reincarnated with no memories. He did not have that choice as he was here all of a sudden.


    ''If I am a spirit, does that mean I have to wait to be summoned? Wait, now I am curious about my grade. Also, what about my ss? Do I keep my ss and also the bloodline?'' As he was mulled over the useless things, he heard a voice in his head.


    [You have sessfully formed a Demon Heart!]


    [You have evolved from High-Human to a new race (???)]


    [You are the first to have three hearts, Human Heart, Dragon Heart, and Demon Heart! The System does not have data about your race!]


    [You can name your new race, or else the system will choose a random name to archive about the new race!]


    [Please name your race!]


    Tang Shaoyang turned static for a moment as his vision returned. He did not know if he could say that his vision had returned since the only thing he could see was the texts in front of him. Everything else was still ck. He re-read the text again and realized that he was not dead; he was still alive.


    The moment Tang Shaoyang realized he was still alive, he was deeply relieved. Even though he quickly epted the death, it did not mean he wanted to die. He re-read the text again and found out what happened to him. He did not know how, but he formed a Demon Heart and became the first living being with three hearts, Human Heart, Dragon Heart, and Demon Heart.


    ''Don''t tell me it was because of my integration with Zaneos?'' That was the only possibility that happened to him. ''Is this a good thing or a bad thing?'' There were so many things in his head.


    [Please name the new race, or else the System will choose a random name to archive the new race!]


    The system seemed to be annoyed as he dyed the race naming. ''Chill, dude, let me think about it.'' Tang Shaoyang thought about it seriously as he was the Ancestor of this new race. ''Human, Dragon, and Demon¡­ HuDraMon?''


    The name reminded him of his childhood, the time when he was in the orphanage. ''There''s no way I will name the new race with that. I am not a Digimon that uses -mon at the end of my name.''


    ''Since I am the Ancestor of this new race, I want my name and empire to be remembered by the world or even the universe. Let''s name it Tang instead. Yes, Tang. I want to name the new race with Tang!''


    [The new race has been named, Tang!]


    [Congrattions! You are the seventeenth yers that have discovered the new race!]


    [The System has rewarded you with a hefty reward for helping the system to find a new race!]


    [You gained 200 levels!]


    [You have evolved from High-Human to Tang!]


    [You gained +300 Attribute Points per level!]


    [You gained a new skill, [Demon Eyes]]


    [You gained a new skill, [Demonification]]


    [You gained a new skill, [Necromastery]]


    [You gained a new skill, [Demonic Energy (Passive)]]


    Tang Shaoyang heard a series of notifications in his head. He tried to check what he gained from evolution until a bright light invaded the darkness. He had gotten used to the darkness, the light was blinding to him.

 Chapter 627 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 627 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 7</h4>


    "Are you sure he is fine? Why doesn''t he wake up if he is fine?" Selena was dead-worried as she kept asking Zara. After Kalliyan closed the battle by threatening the Beast Coven with Alton''s life, it was so unexpected where the beastmen followed the human loyally. They surrendered in order to save Alton''s life.


    Just like that, The Kirin took over the charge to organize the beastmen. With her status as the Guardian Beast, they listened to her more than the others. After the conclusion of the battle, Zara brought Tang Shaoyang to the Beast Coven''s territory. They were now in Alton''s house, tending their unconscious leader.


    The spirit armies were also ready outside the house, ensuring no one came closer, including Aki. Of course, Zara had to calm down the two women, Selena and Ashley, who were freaked out after being informed that Tang Shaoyang was unconscious.


    "He is fine, as you can see. Don''t you cast your healing spell as well?" Zara rubbed the space between her eyes. It was a pain in the ass to face these two women¡­ They were not the only ones who worried about Tang Shaoyang. "I told you, he is in the process of evolution. Can''t you hear it? Three hearts are beating down in his chest. We can only trust him to ovee this."


    "How is it possible for him to have three hearts?" Ashley, who had a lot of knowledge from the Royal Family Library, never heard about someone with two hearts, let alone three. She did not know if this was a good thing or a bad thing.


    "The world or universe, to be more exact, is vast than you thought. Lukan and Earth are just small parts of the universe. Who knows, but maybe there''s even someone with five hearts." Zara shook her head, and her eyes never left the man on the bed. "However, I believe this is a good thing for him. That means his body is adapting to a new power. It''s just that the timing is rather unfortunate."


    Zara had just finished her words, and soon she noticed the man had opened his eyes. She was the first one to notice that, and her figure blurred toward the bed. "How do you feel? Can you hear me?" She waved her hand toward Tang Shaoyang, and he turned toward her.


    Zara noticed the noticeable change in Tang Shaoyang, and it was his left eye. The left eye turned ck, losing the characteristic of the dragon eyes. It was a ck eye with a red pupil, simr to the demon''s eyes.


    It took a while for Tang Shaoyang to adapt to the light. He followed the voice and looked toward Zara''s wless face. He blinked his eyes a few times before he smiled. "I thought I was dead, but I''m d to see you again." Those were his words after he woke up.


    "Why would you say something horrible like that?" Selena was standing behind Zara and scolded him. However, tears gathered in her eyes. She was dead-worried, and that was his words the moment he woke up.


    "Hah¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a long relieved sigh as he looked at the ceiling. He subconsciously put his right hand on his chest. Now he sensed it; he had three different heartbeats that were beating at the same time. One of them beat weaker than the other two, and he figured that must be his original heart.


    "What happened? Why did you fall unconscious in the middle of the fight?" Ashley was more collected than Selena. She had asked Alton what had happened to Tang Shaoyang. The old knight told her that he did not do anything as Tang Shaoyang fell by himself.


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward Ashley and smiled. "Don''t worry. It''s nothing terrible, a fortune in the worst timing. I have evolved into a new race that even the System does not know."


    When he said that, Zara looked at him intensely as Ashley and Selena exchanged nces. They tried to figure out the meaning of his words, evolving to a new race that even The System did not know. It was something hard to believe as they thought The System knew everything.


    "Yes, I am the first of my race. Apparently, I have three hearts, my original heart, Dragon Heart, and Demon Heart." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and exined.


    "Then are you no longer a human?" Ashley looked at Tang Shaoyang weirdly. The fact that Tang Shaoyang''s left eye turned dark concerned her. Now she found the truth, and it was more concerning. No matter what, the demon race was never good in her eyes, even until now. A quarter of her man was a demon now, and she did not know how to react to this.


    "I am not a human, I am Tang. The System asked me to name the new race, so I named it after my family name and empire. You can say that Tang is a branch of evolution from a human." Tang Shaoyang tried to exin to them what happened when he was unconscious.


    "If one of you bears my child in the future, they might be born as a Tang instead of a human." He grinned ear to ear.


    Zara furrowed her brow for a moment before she shook her head. "I never heard of this before. What if I bear your child? Will our child be born with a new race?"


    As soon as she said that, Selena and Ashley looked toward the Angel of Death. They thought Tang Shaoyang was talking to two of them, but they did not expect the angel would include herself.


    Selena squinted her eyes and observed Tang Shaoyang. The fact he did not refute or say anything about it confirmed the angel''s rtionship with her man. ''Wait, don''t tell me they have done it?''


    "We don''t know unless we tried it. I should start to rack up my Spirit Energy to revive you, though. It will take a long time before we find out about that." Tang Shaoyang merely grinned.


    "You two¡­" Ashley reacted strongly when she found out about the angel''s rtionship with her man. "Don''t tell me¡­"


    Zara made it simple by admitting straightforwardly. "Yes, you two have to share him with me as well."

 Chapter 628 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 8

    <h4>Chapter 628 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 8</h4>


    When the atmosphere in the room turned weird, Tang Shaoyang immediately changed the topic. "What about the war? Did The Beast Coven surrender? Or did you guys destroy¡­"


    Ashley let out a sigh at the obvious attempt of changing the topic, but she was ufortable talking it out, so she followed the rhythm. "We won the war, and the Beast Coven surrendered. We have everything under control now."


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang expected the result as soon as he noticed Zara, who was still here even though he passed out. As long as the spirit armies were out there, the Beast Coven had no chance to win against his force.


    "What about Alton? What happened to him? I thought I was dead for sure since I passed in front of him." Tang Shaoyang recalled thest moment before he passed out. He saw Alton''s silhouette in front of him.


    "Kalliyan came at the right moment¡­ She saved your life¡­" Zara exined what happened after he passed. How the Kirin saved his life, and how Kirin took care of the war afterward. She did single out a detail about the war.


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head once again. He thought he was alive because of the new skill he gained from The Green Sky Serpent. It was a relief and also a disappointment. It was a relief because Kalliyan saved him, and it was a disappointment as he could not figure out if [Seven Souls] was the right skill for the resurrection.


    He tried to get up, but Zara held him down. "You should take more rest. We will take care of the rest to make sure there''s nothing for you to be worried about."


    "I am fine." Despite the force being applied to pin him down, he easily pushed her hand as he got up. He was not in his transformation. It was a surprise that he could easily push her hand away like that. "Don''t exaggerate things. I am fine. I told you this is a good thing for me. There will be no problem with me."


    Tang Shaoyang did want to stay in bed all day when he had a lot of things that needed to be done. The first thing he needed to do was how to face The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe. These two forces'' strengths were unknown, totally different from the Dark Tribe and the Beast Coven that were very active in Gigante Forest.


    "What about the representative from The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe?" Tang Shaoyang looked at Selena. They should be alive with Selena''s healing ability. He told Zaneos and Bronson not to kill them because he had a use for them.


    "They are fine for now. Selena healed them per your order." Ashley reported the current situation. "We imprison them in the dungeon for now."


    "Good. Lead me to meet them. It''s time to use those two tribes to bait the Moonlight Tribe and the Elven out from their hideout. We don''t have much time since An betrayed the Warmir Kingdom." Tang Shaoyang got up from the bed and stretched his body. He felt his body was lighter than usual, and he could feel that his senses became sharper as well.


    "Do you feel any different with your eyes?" Ashley came over and asked him. The noticeable change in his eye was the main concern to her.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes and looked around. He realized that he saw something he had not seen before. With the Dragon Eyes, he could see the mana that flowed in the atmosphere. However, after the evolution, he could see the different energy that flowed along with the mana. He saw faint dark energy with the mana.


    ¡ªThat''s the Demonic Energy we demons use. It''s a demon''s mana, and you can use it as well since you have Demon Heart, My Lord.


    Zaneos'' voice rang in his head. After he passed out, the integration was canceled. Aside from the three women, he was the fourth that was anxious with Tang Shaoyang''s predicament. It could be said that it was him who put Tang Shaoyang in danger. If Tang Shaoyang did not integrate with him, that would not happen.


    ¡ªI am d you are returning even stronger, My Lord. However, that''s my fault for putting your life in danger. If not for me, you will not pass out. I apologize for my carelessness, and this servant deserves the punishment.


    ''What are you talking about, Zaneos? You are not in the wrong here. In fact, this is a blessing in disguise. Do you know what I get from evolution?'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    ¡ªRegardless of what you got from evolution, I am the reason why you are in danger. If I had been more careful with the situation, you would not pass out in the middle of the fight like that. If I don''t transfer my ability and also my experiences to you-


    The Demon Swordsman could not finish his words as Tang Shaoyang cut him midway. ''The System rewarded me with 200 levels. On top of that, I got a lot of Attribute Points from the evolution as well. This is an enormous fortune for me. Even if Alton killed me back then, don''t forget that I have [Seven Souls]. In fact, I should be thankful to you; if not for you, this evolution would never happen, though I agree that we have to be careful in the future.''


    He tried tofort the Demon Swordsman not to feel guilty. Zaneos was not at fault since Zaneos was trying to help him. If not for Zaneos, he might lose against Alton.


    As Tang Shaoyang had a conversation with Zaneos, he headed toward the dungeon. The eight prisoners would be a pawn for his next big step. Zaneos did not respond to him again since the demon could sense what he felt right now. The Demon Swordsman sensed the sincerity in his words thatforted him slightly.


    As Tang Shaoyang headed toward the dungeon, the spirit armies followed him closely. They were afraid that something would happen, so they followed him closely.

 Chapter 629 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 9

    <h4>Chapter 629 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 9</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang went to the dungeon with Zara, Ashley, and Selena. The dungeon was underground, located at the deep part of the Beast Coven''s vige. He stepped into the damp and dim dungeon, but his eyes could see everything clearly.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped for a moment and looked to the side. "Can you call Kalliyan toe here?" He thought about it, and he realized he needed The Kirin to execute his n. The three girls looked at each other. None of them wanted to leave him, and they were gesturing at each other to go to call Kalliyan.


    "Never mind, I will ask Orlean to call her instead." Tang Shaoyang shook his head and activated his [Spirit Link] to Orlean. The Demon Prince''s reply was quick and spry. Tang Shaoyang could hear that The Demon Prince seemed to rush over to call Kalliyan as he spoke.


    After that, he continued into the dungeon¡­ Through his sense and his [Spirit Eyes], he easily located the eight representatives from the two tribes. There were three levels in this dungeon, and they were at the end of level 1 dungeon.


    Tang Shaoyang soon arrived at the cell. The Elven and The Moonlight Warriors were ced in a different cell, next to each other. He stood in front of the cell as the eight representatives also looked toward the uninvited guests. The four Elven and the four Moonlight Warriors were still limbless.


    "The Elven will not stay still for what you have done to us!" Kaylin remained strong even with her current predicament. She showed no fear to Tang Shaoyang despite the plight she faced. Once she showed weakness, the enemy would use that weakness against her.


    "As I thought, you still think Your Elven highly." Tang Shaoyang could not help but remember what Lu An and Yu Shun told him about the Elf''s characteristics. They were prideful and also arrogant, thinking the other races were lower than them. Even after they witnessed the Beast Coven''s fall, The Elven still acted haughty like this, thinking the Elven could win against him.


    "I don''t know if having a prideful vassal is necessary. Some day, they may bring a disaster to my empire. Should I eradicate The Elven and take in The Moonlight Tribe instead? It''s not like I need the Elven to take over the Ortis Continent." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    Of course, even though he said it in a low voice, everyone still could hear it. The eight representatives felt the human was too arrogant when they heard the first part, but they were shocked when they listened to thetter part, taking over the whole continent.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the Elven and looked toward the Moonlight Warriors. "Which one of you is the leader?" Compared to the Elven, the Moonlight Warrior was more docile. They did not show any aggressive stance but just stared at him.


    "What do you want to do with us?" The first Moonlight Warrior at the corner of the cell opened her mouth. Her moon-like eyes wavered at the sight of Tang Shaoyang, but she still faced him.


    "Don''t worry, I will not do anything to your leader. I need your leader to send a message to your Chief and Elders. A simple message, just report what happened here and what happened to the Beast Coven." Tang Shaoyang smiled and gestured to Ashley to bring the Moonlight Warrior out.


    Ashley entered the cell and dragged the Moonlight Warrior out of the cell. "Since you are brave enough to speak with me, I assume you are the leader?" The Moonlight Warrior did not answer him. "I don''t care if you are the leader or not, but you will be the messenger between your tribe and me."


    Tang Shaoyang then nced at Selena. "Can you regrow her limbs? She needs that so she can send the message." Selena nodded her head and squatted next to the Moonlight Warrior. She extended her hand toward The Moonlight Warrior''s shoulder and chanted in a low voice.


    The bright glow covered the Moonlight Warrior''s shoulders, and slowly, The Moonlight Warrior''s hands grew back. Selena repeated the process, but it was The Moonlight Warrior''s feet this time.


    "You tell your leader what happened to the Beast Coven and convey my message to them. Surrender and be my Empire''s vassal, or else we will bring the war to the Moonlight Tribe!" Tang Shaoyang deepened his voice as his face turned solemn to leave a deep impression on the Moonlight Warrior.


    The Moonlight Warrior did not immediately agree with Tang Shaoyang''s terms as she nced at herrades. "What about them? What will you do to them?" There was a reason for her concern. It was the past event where humans were ving the beastmen.


    The humans would take them as sex doll and a toy to y with. Most of them that the humans caught were sold for that purpose. If that were what would happen to herrades, she would rather die than leave them behind.


    Tang Shaoyang sensed the Moonlight Warrior''s concern over herrades. He held his chin for a moment before he continued. "Then what about signing a system contract? If you do what I tell you to, then I promise you not to harm yourrades, but if you break the contract, then suffering is their future. I can tell you that suffering is not death; death is a mercy for them."


    The Moonlight Warrior''s body shuddered slightly, but she braced herself to stand up and bowed her head. "As long as you don''t harm myrades, I will do everything for you."


    "Good choice. Call Roan-" Tang Shaoyang stopped midway as he realized that the girls would not leave him. He activated [Spirit Link] and connected to Maldros. After confirming his order, the ck Storm Dragonewt cut the call and headed toward Roan.


    "Why don''t we use The Oath instead?" Selena did not understand why they had to take a long way to draft a system contract when they had her here to hold the oath ceremony. "They don''t know anything about the oath; they will not trust the credibility of the oath."


    "Do you call for me, My Lord?" At this moment, Kalliyan arrived and knelt toward Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 630 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 10

    <h4>Chapter 630 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 10</h4>


    Kaylin''s jade green eyes widened in shock at the sight of the three meters tall creature. While she had never seen the real Kirin with her own eyes, she had seen the picture of The Kirin. She immediately recognized Kalliyan, the Guardian Beast of Gigante Forest.


    She was shocked to see the Guardian Beast here, but she was shocked even more when she saw the Guardian Beast kneeling to the man. She could not believe what she saw in front of her. The strongest figure in the forest was kneeling to a human? Her mind froze for a moment, trying toprehend what she saw.


    The other Elven and the Moonlight Warrior were shocked as well with Kalliyan''s appearance. Earlier in the battle, they did not see or sense The Guardian Beast''s presence. Even when Kalliyan shouted, they could not see clearly who was shouting. They thought it was just the voice of one of Tang Shaoyang''s subordinates. But no one could guess that one of Tang Shaoyang''s subordinates was The Guardian Beast.


    "You betrayed US!" Kaylin was the first one to yell. If she had her hand, she might point her finger at Kalliyan. Her reaction was not unexpected, and this was what Tang Shaoyang wanted. He wanted to show the Elven and the Moonlight Tribe that resistance was futile with Guardian Beast on his side.


    "Betrayed who?" Kalliyan stood up and nced at the limbless Elven. "You conspire with this lowly human to-" Kaylin did not finish her words as Zara appeared in front of her. The Angel of Death pushed Kaylin''s head backward with her left hand. A transparent ck sword appeared in her right hand, and without any hesitation, she thrust the sword to Kaylin''s throat.


    The sword went through Kaylin''s throat, and Elven''s body shook as her eyes widened open. She opened her mouth, trying to scream, but no voice came out of her mouth. Kaylin''s body shook from the amount of pain she experienced.


    "I will not allow you to insult The Emperor of Tang without paying any price!" Zara''s eyes ckened. Kaylin tried to break free from the grasp, but her body did not budge under Zara''s grasp. "This is the first and thest time you disrespect him, do you understand?"


    Kaylin nodded her head furiously as tears flowed out from her eyes and snot from her nose. The beautiful creature was in a more than sorry state. She looked pitiful for a prideful elf. The other three Elven looked at the Angel in terror as they were surrounded with thick killing intent. They felt like they were drowned and suffocated by the killing intent.


    "Do you understand?" Zara then looked at the other three Elven. The three Elven also nodded their heads. After that, The Angel of Death slowly pulled out the sword from Kaylin''s throat. Only after the swordpletely pulled from her throat, Kaylin''s breathing noise could be heard again.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Tears were still flowing down from her eyes, but she lost her arrogance after what she had experienced just now. She looked at Zara in terror as the Angel returned to Tang Shaoyang''s side.


    The Moonlight Warrior subconsciously took two steps back from Zara. In that short moment, the Angel managed to nt a deep fear on the Elven. That was something she would not want to experience. However, she noted something else to report to the Moonlight Tribe''s Chief and Elders. The existence of the Angel that was as strong as The Guardian Beast.


    Even though she did not have any proof about that, she was sure about that after she experienced the terrifying aura from the Angel of Death. Not long after the incident, an old knight arrived in the dungeon. Roan came with a leather scroll, and he brought two of them as per Tang Shaoyang''s instructions.


    Tang Shaoyang took one of them and handed it to the Moonlight Warrior. "Read the contract if you don''t trust us, but be quick." After saying that, he saved the second contract to his inventory. He was still considering bringing the Elven under his banner or not. He leaned to thetter since he did not want a troublesome subordinate like the Elven.


    "What''s your name?" Tang Shaoyang asked the Moonlight Warrior. "M-my n-name is Lusha." The Moonlight Warrior stuttered a bit as she replied.


    Lusha read the contract and made sure that the opposite party did not trick her. After double-checking the contract, she dropped her blood and signed the contract. Tang Shaoyang did the same, and the contract scroll turned into light particles. Half of it entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead, while the remaining of it entered Lusha''s forehead.


    "You can go now! If I don''t hear the answer from the Moonlight Tribe in two days, I will take that as a No, which means we will meet again on the battlefield." Tang Shaoyang looked at Lusha.


    "What about them?" Lusha was still concerned about herrades, "You have promised me not to harm them."


    "Haven''t you read the contract properly? If your tribe is in a war against me, the contract will be nullified. That means I can do anything I want to yourrades." Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. "You can leave now before I change my mind."


    Lusha gritted her teeth and nced at herrades. The three Moonlight Warriors nodded their heads at Lusha, telling thetter to leave. "Wait for me." Those were herst words. Lusha then rushed out of the dungeon without looking back.


    Tang Shaoyang then looked toward Ashley. "What about Alton?" He then looked toward Kirin. "You did not kill him, did you?"


    "We did not kill him." Kalliyan shook her head. "We detain him at the third-level dungeon." Zara was the one who said thest part.


    "I see." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and headed toward the second-level dungeon. He ignored the Elven, who were looking at him, expecting to have the same treatment as the Moonlight Tribe.


    Kaylin''splexion paled because that meant, The Elven would be on the list to be destroyed by this man. Before, she thought it was impossible for this man to destroy The Elven, but with The Guardian Beast, she could see the destruction of her home. She opened her mouth, wanting to speak to the man, but the trauma from the Angel of Death prevented her from speaking. She was too scared to speak after what Zara did to her. Until Tang Shaoyang''s back disappeared from her sight, Kaylin stayed silent.


    Tang Shaoyang entered the level-two dungeon, and to his surprise, the level-two dungeon''s cells filled with people. Most of them were men with muscr bodies, and from their build, he could tell they were knights.


    "Who are they?" Tang Shaoyang observed the knights. Some of them were fine, while most of them suffered injuries.


    "They are the knights who followed An. They refused to join the Empire, so we detained them here until further instruction." Ashley was the one who answered him.


    "You bastards! Come and fight me!" There was a wild knight who stood up and tried to rush over. He banged the steel bars with his bare hands. Zara took care of him, she shed her ck swords, and the man screamed in pain and kept screaming. "MY HANDS! MY HANDS!" Even though his hands were intact.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the knight''s gazes and entered thest level dungeon. There were only four cells in the third-level dungeon, and two of them were upied. The cell was filled with dirty water around waist level. The dirty water reached the stone bed, so the prisoner could not sleep without being wet.


    A figure was sitting at the edge of the stone bed with his eyes closed, and that person was Alton.

 Chapter 631 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 11

    <h4>Chapter 631 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 11</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was shocked to see Alton''s condition. It was as if the old man had gotten older in a short time. Alton had his eyes closed as if he could not sense his arrival.


    "How long have I been unconscious?" He could not help but ask the girls. The change was too big.


    "A few hours? Around eight to ten hours, maybe." Selena was the one to answer him. "Do you want me to heal him? Zara did not let me heal him." She was quite concerned about Alton. The old knight received inhumane treatment from Zara. She did not say anything when Tang Shaoyang was still unconscious since the old man almost killed him. But now, she sympathized with the old man.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Zara as he did not expect this woulde from Zara. He was not surprised if this was Bronson''s doing, but he was wrong about that. ''I guess that''s why she evolved into the Angel of Death.''


    Alton heard the noise from outside of his cell and opened his eyes. His vision was blurry, and he could not see clearly the people outside his cell. He squinted his eyes until his vision cleared. Alton''s body shuddered at the sight of Angel of Death as his brown eyes shook for a moment.


    However, Alton immediately shifted his gaze toward Tang Shaoyang. The old knight gazed at Tang Shaoyang for a while before he opened his mouth. "Is that true that you have summoned Queen Rosalie''s spirit? Is that true that the one An killed is Crystal''s spirit, not your illusion?" Alton''s voice was hoarse, but he tried to get his voice to get the confirmation.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Zara andmunicated through the [Spirit Link]. He was asking if Rosalie met Alton during the time he fell unconscious. He got the confirmation, Rosalie indeed met Alton. She was still trying to convince Alton and An to follow him. If Alton asked him this, that meant Rosalie was sessfully convincing the old knight.


    "Is there a reason for me to lie to you? I mean, I have her and her." He pointed at Zara and Kalliyan with his thumb. "Do you think the Beast Coven has a chance against us if my goal is to destroy the Beast Coven?"


    "I never agreed to let them meet you because I know you will not believe it, but they insisted on meeting you since they were afraid of me killing you and An." Tang Shaoyang told the truth. He did not care if the old knight was trying to kill him a few hours ago. If Alton joined him, that was a big win for him.


    "That''s true." The old knight muttered in a low voice before looking straight at Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. "Can you revive Queen Rosalie? Do you have the skill to revive her? If you promise me to revive her, I am willing to follow you to be your loyal knight until the end of my life. No, I don''t mind if you take me as a ve as long as you can revive Queen Rosalie."


    "I do have the skill to revive her, but she is not on my priority list to be first to be revived. There''s a long line for the resurrection." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "She''s not the only spirit I have, after all. On top of that, I can''t use that skill yet because I don''t meet the condition yet. It will take time before I can revive her."


    Alton stood up and approached the steel bars. He stopped right before the bars and knelt toward Tang Shaoyang. "If you promise me to revive Queen Rosalie, This Alton is willing to be your ve. I will-"


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. "Let''s cut the formality. You just need to make an oath never to betray me. That should be enough." He gestured to Selena toe over. It was not that he did not appreciate the gesture, but this was not the right ce for that.


    "You just have to repeat my words, Sir." Selena remained respectful to the Elder. It was that pitiful, so Selena could not treat him coldly. After Alton nodded his head, Selena started the oath ceremony.


    The dark dungeon turned bright as soon as Selena started the ceremony. Her hands were glowing brightly as she recited the oath, and Alton followed after her. It did not take long for them to finish reciting the oath. After Alton, Tang Shaoyang followed his promise. "In the name of the Empire of Tang, I promise to revive Rosalie."


    The lights in Selena''s hand turned into two light balls. One light ball entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead, and the other one entered Alton''s forehead. After the ceremony oath was over, Tang Shaoyang gestured his hand to Selena. "You can get him out and heal him now."


    "Before that, can you listen to my one request, My Lord? Can you forgive An?" Alton was still kneeling as he voiced out his first request. "I know this might be presumptuous of me to make the request, but I say this because An might be useful for your ambition, not just because he is my friend."


    "We haven''t talked about anything, but you seem to know a lot about me?" Tang Shaoyang smiled at the old knight. Of course, he knew that it must be Rosalie who told the old knight about him. "It''s not up to me, but depending on your friend. From my understanding of him, An is the one who does not want to follow me."


    "It''s because of the misunderstanding between us. An thought you were using our past to sway us, but we were wrong about that. We don''t know that the dead can be summoned as a spirit, and we don''t know there''s a ss that can do that as well. It''s our ignorance that caused the misunderstanding¡­ I wish you can forgive An just like you forgive me, and let us serve your, My Lord."

 Chapter 632 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 12

    <h4>Chapter 632 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 12</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and saw An in front of Alton''s cell. This one was in much worse condition than Alton. Of course, the worse condition was not from the torture but the fight against Bronson. However, Tang Shaoayng still nced at Zara while thetter shook her head. "I did not do anything to this guy."


    An had both his legs broken, and his hands were in much worse condition as he could see the bone. Heid down on the stone bed with his back soaked by the water. The water reached his ears level, but An stayed. It was not like he could do anything either in his condition.


    "Bronson won this dominantly against the Primordial Rank Knight?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the Executioner could overpower the Primordial Rank. This only boosted his confidence that taking over the Ortis Continent was just a matter of time. There was nothing to be worried about with his current force.


    ''If my n goes smoothly, this continent is mine for sure.'' The n he was talking about was the Moonlight Tribe and The Elven. If he could take over these two tribes'' forces, then Gigante Forest was his. He could deploy all the beastmen and beasts to attack the three kingdoms. By that time, the Lionax Kingdom should have been weakened after their war against the Revolution Army. Things went in the right direction for him.


    "Heal him first." Tang Shaoyang gestured to Selena to heal An. It was a surprise that An was still alive in his condition. Then he recalled Bronson''s early title, Knight yer. Bronson seemed to hate the knights, so he was incredibly cruel to the knight opponents he faced so far.


    "I don''t deserve to be alive. Just kill me." A faint voice came from the old knight. An had his eyes open all the time, enduring the pain from all over his body. He felt he deserved all of this after what he did to Crystal. The Kingsley Family used the Fotia Legion to destroy the Ambrose Family, and he participated in that battle since he thought Crystal was the one who killed Queen Rosalie.


    After learning the truth, he was feeling guilty all the time to Crystal. Now he had a second chance to ask for forgiveness, but instead of asking for forgiveness, he hurt Crystal, who tried to save them from Tang Shaoyang. After learning all of that, An felt like he did not deserve to be alive anymore.


    "Is that all you can say?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the old knight as he raised his hand, gesturing to Selena to stop healing An. "After you learn the truth, you decide to run away?"


    "I basically killed her two times. What do you want me to do!?" An screamed; his voice echoed in the dungeon. His eyes filled with guilt and suffering.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes. He thought there was more understanding here. While An defeated Crystal, he did not kill her for the second time since the spirit could not die unless through the sacrifice. Of course, there might be another way to kill the spirit, but he did not know. In the end, Crystal was still alive as a spirit. ''Unless Rosalie did not tell him that spirit could not die?''


    "Did Rosalie tell you that Crystal died?" Tang Shaoyang nced at Alton, who just came out of the cell. Alton made a downcast expression and lowered his head. The same as An, Alton''s expression was overwhelmed with guilt as well.


    "I see, but that''s the right punishment for you two." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and summoned Crystal. He revealed to the two old knights that Crystal did not die. "It seems Rosalie did not tell you that a spirit could not die."


    Alton raised his head and looked toward Crystal, and An also turned his head toward Tang Shaoyang. They saw Crystal with her usual expressionless face. "I don''t think I will see you two in this condition, but you kind of deserve this." Those were her first words for the two old knights.


    Alton''s eyes widened to maximum stretch, for he did not expect to see Crystal again. When Queen Rosalie met them in the dungeon, she was crying in front of them, and he thought Crystal was truly dead, dead. Then the old knight recalled Tang Shaoyang''s words. ''Indeed, we deserve this kind of punishment, being overwhelmed with guilt.''


    "I think you find your reason to live, Old Man." Tang Shaoyang spoke to An, who was trying to move his body. "Stay alive and help me to revive her. That''s the best way to pay for what you have done to her." After saying that, he signaled Selena to heal An.


    The Primordial Rank Knight did not spout any nonsense again after that. He allowed himself to be healed, which took some time for Selena to heal An. After that, An stood up and knelt toward Tang Shaoyang. "This An is grateful to you to reunite us again. From today onward, An Adrice will dedicate his life to serve The Emperor of The Empire of Tang¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang obtained two of the strongest knights'' loyalty in the Ortis Continent. After that, they proceeded with the ceremony oath. After the ceremony oat was done, Tang Shaoyang nced at Alton. "Now, tell me about The Elven? Are they worth the trouble to be part of my Empire? Or should we just destroy them?"


    Aside from the information about the elf from Lu An and Yu Shun, Tang Shaoyang knew nothing about this elf. Like how strong they were, for example. Just like he thought, Elven''s arrogance might cause trouble within his Empire. Not he was afraid of the external trouble, but the internal strife.


    *** ***


    As soon as Lusha came out of the dungeon, she rushed in one direction as fast as possible. Oftentimes, she would stop to make sure no one was tailing her. After a few stops, she realized that The Tyrant did not send anyone to follow him. Then she remembered his threat. If her tribe did not answer him in two days, he would bring the war to them.


    Thinking about the war, Lusha''s body shuddered. It was not that she did not believe in her tribe''s strength, but the Guardian Beast''s presence was enough to scare her. On top of that, there was another individual that was not less scary than the Guardian Beast, the Angel. Additionally, there was also The Tyrant who managed to force the Guardian Beast to follow him. ''How strong is he?''


    Lusha shook her head and picked up her pace. ''It''s not the time to think about that. I have to report this to Chief Moon immediately.''


    After non-stop running, Lusha arrived at the giant wooden wall. Behind this wall was the Moonlight Tribe''s territory. She charged toward the gate and banged the wooden gate.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "It''s me, Lusha! Open the gate immediately!" She kept shouting while banging the gate with her fist. "This is an emergency! Open the gate immediately!


    The gate opened as a squad of seven Moonlight Warriors rushed toward Lusha, fully armed. But they immediately lowered their weapons at the sight of Lusha.


    "Lusha? Where''s the other?" One Moonlight Warrior approached and asked.


    "It''s not the time for that, Captain. I have a report for Chief Moon about the war between The Tyrant and The Beast Coven¡­ I have to meet Chief Moon now!" Lusha shook her head and urged the Moonlight Warrior to let her in.

 Chapter 633 - Chief Moon

    <h4>Chapter 633 - Chief Moon</h4>


    Chief Moon was not a name but a title for the Chief of the Moonlight Tribe. The Captain Guard immediately escorted Lusha to meet Chief Moon when the names of Tyrant and Beast Coven were brought up.


    Lusha headed toward the big building in the center of the Moonlight Tribe''s main vige, the round building that was simr to a dome. Chief Moon was already there as she entered the building as someone informed him that the scout had returned.


    Chief Moon was sitting at the end of the big hall, together with his attendants. Chief Moon was a middle-aged man with the face of someone in his forties. Of course, Chief Moon was much older than he looked. The Chief was 209 years old this year.


    The two attendants standing on his side were much older as wrinkles were apparent on their faces. The three looked at Lusha, who walked in a hurry toward them. When she reached ten meters distance, she knelt down and greeted. "This Lusha greets Chief Moon!"


    "Rise, Child. Let me hear the report you have." Chief Moon''s voice was gentle and soothing. He smiled at Lusha, who was standing and looking at his eyes. Lusha took a deep breath and started with the war between the Beast Coven and The Tyrant. However, the attendant to the right of Chief Moon interrupted her midway. "So you failed to stop the war? Isn''t The Tyrant afraid of The Guardian Beast, and also the Elven, and Us? We can''t overlook this, Chief. We must gather our force and annihte The Tyrant, or else we will lose our position in the forest."


    "I am sorry, Grand Elder, but I haven''t finished the report. There''s more than the war that I have to report." Lusha suppressed her emotion and calmly continued. Herrades'' lives were at stake, so she quickly interrupted even though it meant disrespect to the Grand Elder.


    "Who allowed you to speak when I am speaking!?" Sure enough, the Moonlight Rabbit on the right of Moon Chief was angry when Lusha interrupted him. As the Grand Elder was about to continue scolding Lusha, Chief Moon spoke. "Let her finish what she has to say first, Grand Elder Olming!"


    With Chief Moon''s words, the Grand Elder Olming shut his mouth. But the resentment was still in his eyes as he eyed the Moonlight Warrior. Lusha ignored the gaze and looked at Chief Moon''s eyes.


    "Yes, we can''t stop the war with the name of our tribe, The Elven, and The Guardian Beasts. We lost the fight and have our limbs t-twisted and c-cut¡­" Lusha''s voice shook up when she mentioned the horrible event that happened to her when Bronson and Zaneos attacked them.


    "They did not kill us. No, they purposely kept us alive to witness the war, the war where The Tyrant''s force destroyed the Beast Coven¡­" Lusha recounted the details of the war that she witnessed while lying down on the ground.


    "What about Alton, The Chief of the Beast Coven?" Chief Moon furrowed his brow when he heard the Beast Coven stood no chance against The Tyrant. He did not expect that The Tyrant was this strong to destroy the Beast Coven.


    "Chief Alton fought The Tyrant''s leader, but I can''t see their fight. From what I know, Chief Alton lost to The Tyrant''s leader. No, he said himself that he was Emperor of The Empire of Tang. Perhaps Chief Moon knows something about this Empire?" Lusha replied with uncertainty. She did not see the battle, but the fact that Tang Shaoyang upied the Beast Coven''s territory meant Chief Alton lost.


    Chief Moon and the two Grand Elders'' eyes widened in surprise when they heard Chief Alton lost to the Tyrant Leader, no, The Emperor of The Empire of Tang. Chief Moon rubbed his chin and thought of the name of the empire. He had never heard of this name before. Three Kingdoms and one Forest that was the structure power of the Ortis Continent.


    "Then why are you here? You said that your limbs were cut, but I see you are still intact¡­" The Grand Elder Olming frowned. "Don''t tell me they send you as bait toward us?"


    Lusha immediately shook her head. "No, they sent me here to send you guys a message, but more than that. I have an emergency that I haven''t mentioned. It''s about the Guardian Beast, The Kirin. The Kirin has joined The Tang Empire, and she bes that Emperor''s subordinate."


    "Don''t joke around, Lusha! I might overlook the fact you disrespect me, but this is simply too far!" Grand Elder Olming pointed his finger at Lusha as his face flushed in anger. The Guardian Beast was not just simply the forest''s guardian but also a figure that the residents of the forest revered. Saying the Guardian Beast became someone else''s subordinate was an insult to the whole forest.


    Lusha shook her head furiously. "I won''t dare to lie about this, Grand Elder. I saw with my own eyes that The Kirin was kneeling toward that man. I can describe The Kirin''s features if you don''t believe me, so you can confirm if it is the real Guardian Beast or not."


    "Go ahead. Tell me The Kirin''s features!" Chief Moon opened his mouth as his voice was not as gentle as before anymore. As the only individual who had met Kirin, Chief Moon knew Kalliyan''s features.


    Lusha started to mention Kalliyan''s features one by one, from the color, the horn, and even to the minor details about the hoof. There was no way Lusha would forget that encounter. On top of that, she described the aura she felt from Kalliyan, making sure not to leave a single detail.


    Confirming The Kirin on his enemy side, Chief Moon took a deep breath. He recalled the event that happened around The Kirin''sir. They also could not contact The Kirin until now, which only supported Lusha''s im that The Kirin had followed the Emperor of the Tang Empire.


    This was terrible news for the Moonlight Tribe, not just for the Moonlight Tribe, but the other tribes in the forest, including the Elven. Chief Moon''s index finger tapped the armrest on his chair as he observed the nervous Lusha.


    Lusha also hoped that the one she saw was not The Kirin, but she could tell from the Chief Moon''s reaction that she saw the real thing. Her fingers were fidgety as she had more bad news to say to Chief Moon and the Grand Elders.


    Chief Moon noticed this and opened his mouth. "Do you have more information you haven''t told us? Oh, I remember that they send you to us to ry the message. What is this message you haven''t told us?" The Grand Elders focused their eyes on the Moonlight Warrior as well.


    "There''s one more, the individual that has an aura that rivals The Kirin. That individual has human-like features, but she has seven pairs of ck-feather wings¡­" Lusha described Zara in detail.


    "You are not joking, right?" The shock kepting over them. Chief Moon rubbed the space between his eyes as he started to get a headache. At this point, he believed what Lusha said to him. Just like Lusha said early, there''s no reason for her to lie.


    "Then what about the message?" Grand Elder Olming was the one who questioned the message. This message might be crucial information for their next step, gathering the force to fight The Tang Empire orpromised to avoid the war.


    "The Emperor said surrender or they will bring the war to our tribe, and if we don''t give an answer within the two days, he will bring the war to our tribe." Lusha ryed the message.


    After rubbing the space between his eyes, Chief Moon rubbed his forehead. One Guardian Beast was enough to give him a headache, and now he heard another one that was as strong as the Guardian Beast. This was not something the Moonlight Tribe could face. Especially after years of peace, they were not prepared for a big battle like this.


    If it was only The Kirin, they might have a chance to defeat the Guardian Beast along with The Elven. But now, there were many things he needed to consider before taking a big decision, such as dering the war. Especially, they did not have any information about the Emperor''s strength.


    "What about yourrades? Are they still alive?" Chief Moon tried to distract his mind for a moment by asking Lusha''srades. Of course, his mind was still thinking about the solution to the crisis they faced.


    "They are still alive, and their lives are guaranteed safe for two days. After that¡­" Lusha did not finish her words. Herrades'' lives were in the hand of Chief Moon''s decision. Chief Moon was aware of that, but he changed the topic once again.


    "What about the Elven? Did the Empire send a message for the Elven too?" The Moonlight Tribe and The Elven were in alliance to maintain peace with the forest. The two tribes had the same role as the Guardian Beast. Chief Moon felt that it was best to talk this out with the Elven''s King.


    "I don''t know, but Kaylin made a grave mistake. She disrespected The Emperor, and I think The Tang Empire is considering destroying The Elven. They did not release the Elven." Lusha remembered about the two contract scrolls, but the man only used one on her. That meant he did not release the Elven for sure.


    At this moment, steps wereing from outside the building¡­ The double doors pushed open as Moonlight Maiden Sylvia entered the hall with the twelves Elder of The Moonlight Tribe followed her.

 Chapter 634 - Moonlight Tribes Decision - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 634 - Moonlight Tribe''s Decision - Part 1</h4>


    After the Moonlight Maiden and the Elders entered the main hall, Chief Moon told Lusha to leave. The next meeting was not something in Lusha''s position could attend. As Lusha left the hall, the hall went into a deep silence. Everyone was looking at Chief Moon as they went to their seats.


    "Grand Elder Olming, you can brief them on what happened to The Beast Coven and also the Guardian Beast." Chief Moon looked to the side and told Grand Elder Olming. At the words, everyone was looking at the old man.


    Grand Elder Olming took a deep breath and told what he had just heard from Lusha. "This might be hard to believe, but this is what happened to our ally¡­"


    An Elder stood up from the chair and raised his choice. "There''s no way I will believe that, Grand Elder Olming! Do you know what kind of a figure the Guardian Beast is? There''s no way The Guardian Beast will bow to mere a human! Lusha may make up that kind of story to cover up her and her team''s failure!"


    "Do you think so?" Chief Moon looked to the Elder. "Why would she cover something that eventually gets revealed? That doesn''t make sense, Elder Armsong. On top of that, her team is held hostage by the Tang Empire."


    Chief Moon changed the way he addressed Tang Shaoyang''s force with the actual name of the empire. He did not call them The Tyrant anymore, proof that he had epted the existence of the new force.


    Elder Armsong, the brown-colored Moonlight Rabbit, froze when Chief Moon interrupted him. He was just too hot-headed and could not ept that something like that had happened. Who would expect the Guardian Beast to bow down to a human? That was something impossible, at least, in the hundred years of history, that never happened.


    Chief Moon looked at his own daughter, Moonlight Maiden Sylvia. "Moonlight Maiden, Lusha is your direct subordinate. You chose and trained her; do you think she would lie about her failure? Do you think she will do this far to cover up her failure?"


    Moonlight Maiden Sylvia became the center of attention in the hall. Everyone looked at her, expecting an answer from her. Sylvia did not immediately respond to her father''s inquiry. She fell silent for a moment before responding to her father.


    "I don''t think Sylvia will do that just to cover up her failure. In the first ce, it was not her fault, even if she failed to prevent the war. We can''t expect four warriors to prevent the war between The T-TAng Empire and The Beast Coven. Lusha is also known for her loyalty to herrades. I don''t think she lied to us." Despite the nervousness she felt, Sylvia answered that well. Her thumb was pressing the palm while responding to her father.


    Elder Armsong looked at the Moonlight Maiden before ncing at Chief Moon. Then he bowed toward Chief Moon and apologized. "Forgive this old man, Chief Moon. It''s just hard to believe that¡­"


    "I understand your feeling, Elder Armsong. I also feel the same, and it''s hard to believe. However, this is not the time to question Lusha''s credibility. We have to think of a way solution for the crisis." Chief Moon nodded his head at Elder Armsong. "The Tang Empire gives us two days to decide, should we surrender or should we fight the Tang Empire? This is the main topic for us to discuss."


    "Before we cane up with a decision, there are many things we need to consider. For example, we have two Guardian Beasts, not just one." Chief Moon once again looked at his daughter. "What about The Green Sky Serpent? Can you make contact with Sir Suvan? Also, what about the Dark Tribe?"


    When those questions came at her, Sylvia became even more nervous. She was not expecting the situation would escte to this extent. All of a sudden, The Tyrant, or now The Tang Empire, was in the upper position to take over Gigante Forest. Her tribe was under The Tang Empire''s threat.


    If they did note up with the right decision, the Moonlight Tribe might perish. The Kirin and an individual described as an Angel might be as strong as The Kirin, and they would have to face them if the war broke out. On top of all that, their actual opponent was The Emperor of The Tang Empire, who could defeat the leader of the Beast Coven.


    The Moonlight Tribe might be strong as a whole tribe, but none of them individually strong enough to contend with the Guardian Beast, let alone an individual that might be stronger than the Guardian Beast. The war was disastrous to them, for sure.


    "Moonlight Maiden!?" Chief Moon called her out as she was in a daze. There were so many things in her head. Sylvia snapped out of her trance. "Ah, yes. We can''t contact or find Sir Suvan. We sent people to the Dark Tribe''s territory, but none of the messengers returned¡­"


    Sylvia stopped midway as she thought of something. The dots slowly connected in her head. The trace of battle around the Kirin''sir, the Dark Tribe that suddenly could not be contacted, and the missing Green Sky Serpent. Her eyes widened in shock, but that was just her conjecture.


    "I might know what happens to the Green Sky Serpent and the Dark Tribe¡­" After she said that, everyone''s gaze became even more intense. Sylvia took a deep breath and started to speak what was in her mind. "This is just my conjecture, but I think the rumor is true. The rumor about the Green Sky Serpent and The Dark Tribe working together to kill The Kirin."


    There was indeed a rumor about that, but they thought it was just something absurd and brushed it off as a joke. Everyone knew that the Kirin was the strongest individual in the forest. The Dark Tribe would not be that stupid to fight the Kirin. That was what everyone thought at that time, and Sylvia had the same thoughts at that time.


    However, with the clues she found up to this time, that was most likely what happened.


    "Let us hear about your conjecture, Moonlight Maiden." Chief Moon allowed her daughter to speak out. There was no harm in listening to her daughter''s conjecture rather than the meeting getting stalled.


    Sylvia took a deep breath and told everyone in the hall about the clues she had found out so far. The trace of the battle around the Kirin''sir and the missing Green Sky Serpent. She pointed out those two topics, and she said missing because the Green Sky Serpent was usually easy to contact. This was the first time in years that the Green Sky Serpent did not respond to their call.


    The same for the Dark Tribe. They might not have a harmonious rtionship with the Dark Tribe, but they always kept in contact, especially in an emergency like this.


    "This sounds silly, but the Green Sky Serpent and the Dark Tribe worked together to get rid of The Kirin. That exined the trace of the battle around The Kirin''sir and also exined the phenomenon yesterdayst night. They managed to corner The Kirin, and that was the time when The Tang Empire appeared.


    The Tang Empire helped The Kirin to fight the Dark Tribe and the Green Sky Serpent. With the help of the empire, they killed the Green Sky Serpent and also took over the Dark Tribe. The reason why the people we sent to the Dark Tribe''s territory did not return. Like I said before, this sounds silly, but this is the most usible exnation as to why The Kirin followed the human."


    That was a great deduction on her part, but not everyone believed that. An Elder raised his hand and spoke up. "Or maybe the Tang Empire has something to threaten The Kirin and force her to follow them. In this case, a further investigation is needed to be done before we cane up with the right solution. We should focus our force on investigating The Green Sky Serpent and the Dark Tribe. If we have Sir Suvan, The Dark Tribe, and The Elven with us, I think we can face the Tang Empire even with The Kirin with them."


    As this Elder voiced his thoughts, the other Elders started agreeing with his opinion more than the Moonlight Maiden''s silly conjecture. "Yes, that''s right!" "Let''s investigate things thoroughly!" "We cane up with a decision from listening to one source!" or so. Out of the twelve Elders, eight of them agreed to further investigation.


    "What about the deadline? We need to respond to the Tang Empire within two days, or they will attack us next." Chief Moon looked at the Elder with his calm eyes. Despite the crisis, he maintained his emotion well. No one knew their Chief was thinking by just looking at his expression. "What if everything Moonlight Maiden said is what actually happened? If The Green Sky Serpent is killed and the Tang Empire swallows the Dark Tribe, we are in a dire situation."


    "We need to conduct a further investigation. I agree with that, but that''s not what I want to discuss with The Elders. But how do we cope with the worst situation where the Dark Tribe and The Green Sky Serpent could not help us? If The Tang Empire could defeat the Beast Coven, the Dark Tribe should not be an issue for the empire¡­ We need to think of a way to survive the worst situation since we only have two days. What if our investigation leads to nothing? What should we do by then?"

 Chapter 635 - Moonlight Tribes Decision - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 635 - Moonlight Tribe''s Decision - Part 2</h4>


    "I am not a fool to make a decision based on conjecture." Chief Moon looked at the Elders. "But we are not in the situation where we have leisurely time to conduct an investigation. If we can contact and find Sir Suvan and the Dark Tribe within two days, we can fight the Tang Empire, but what if we don''t have them with us? Do you think we can win against the empire and also the Kirin? On top of that, we don''t know how strong the Empire''s force is, at all."


    As Chief Moon pointed out everything, the hall went into silence once again. Now they thought about it, and the deadline was the main problem. If the Tang Empire did not put a deadline for them, their n might work out.


    "Can we ask the Tang Empire for more time for us to discuss this? I mean, two days are just too short of making a big decision like this. Since he wants to end this peacefully, we can ask him for more time." One of the Elders spoke up.


    At this time, Chief Moon started to rub his forehead for real. ''I feel like peace has been dulling their senses. We are not in themanding position here, and we are not in the ce to make requests like this. Even though my daughter says crazy things, she seems to be aware of the crisis, the only one.''


    Chief Moon observed the Elders in the room, and most of them were looking calm. As he thought, they did not take this seriously. They thought it was impossible for the Moonlight Tribe to fall. He understood where their thoughts came from since the Moonlight Tribe had be the powerhouse of Gigante Forest for hundred years.


    However, they had to take this seriously because their opponent was The Kirin. It seemed his people had not realized the threat yet. It was his duty to remind his people that the Tang Empire was the real threat. ''Or do they don''t believe Lusha that The Kirin followed the human?''


    Chief Moon kept rubbing his forehead and looked at his daughter. "What do you think, Moonlight Maiden? Do you think the Tang Empire will extend the deadline for us?"


    Sylvia nced at her father, and then she nced at the Elders. Eyes were on her, but she did not understand why her father kept asking instead of the other Elders. The Two Grand Elders also had more knowledge than her. ''What does Father want from me?'' She felt like her father was nning something for her, pushing her forward in this emergency meeting.


    "I don''t think the Tang Empire will give us more time." Sylvia shook her head and continued. "The Tang Empire did not send a messenger to the Beast Coven, but why did he send a messenger to us? From my understanding of the Tang Empire, they don''t want to destroy us but absorb our power into the empire."


    Elder Armsong raised his hand. Chief Moon nodded his head, indicating he could speak. Elder Armsong spoke up. "Let''s assume your theory is correct that the Tang Empire has defeated The Dark Tribe and also killed the Green Sky Serpent, and also destroyed the Beast Coven, but why don''t they also send a messenger to the Dark Tribe and the Beast Coven if they want to mass up the force? I feel like you are making up a story, Moonlight Maiden."


    Sylvia almost blurted out, calling the Elder stupid, but she managed to stop that. ''Hanging out with Princess Alissa corrupts me.'' She thought to herself before looking toward her father. After her father nodded his head at her, Sylvia responded with a smile.


    "It''s simple because they want to show off their power that they are capable of destroying us. If The Tang Empire does not attack the Beast Coven and win, we will take the message as a joke, and we will not be here to discuss this, Elder Armsong." Her smile and polite tone made Elder Armsong could not find fault in her words.


    "Also, based on Lusha''s testimony, she was not told by The Emperor that The Kirin is on the Empire''s side, but he showed us that The Kirin is on their side. This is different than being told, but it is clear that The Empire was threatening us with The Kirin''s presence. Why do they send us a messenger instead of dering war like they face the other tribes?


    The answer is simple because the Moonlight Tribe has a deeper root than the other two tribes. It applies to Elven as well, and I believe Elven will receive the same messenger anytime soon. Also, the Empire will not agree with our request because they are in themanding position. They are not stupid to let us buy time to think for another solution, Elders. Requesting for more time is too obvious." Moonlight Maiden Sylvia shook her head.


    "But we have The Elven with us. If our two tribes unite and face the Tang Empire together, I do believe we have a chance against the Empire even if The Kirin is on their side." Elder Armsong refused to back down against the greenhorn. At this point, he would be humiliated if he lost to a little girl.


    Moonlight Maiden Sylvia took a deep breath and stood up. She thought her father wanted her to shine in this meeting so that she would do her best. She then walked into the middle of the hall and started to speak.


    "War, we don''t know how strong the enemy is, but The Kirin alone is enough to create chaos within our tribe. Let''s not think about the angel in Lusha''s report. Let''s assume that angel is not that strong, but what about the Emperor? The Emperor is someone that could defeat Sir Alton, The Chief of The Beast Coven. Additionally, we can''t ignore the fact that the Empire has also absorbed many tribes into their force.


    Since we can''t confirm if The Tang Empire has defeated the Dark Tribe or not, let''s exclude them from the Tang Empire''s force, but don''t forget about the Beast Coven''s force¡­ What if they surrendered to The Empire after being defeated? What if Alton is on their side? We don''t have enough information to ensure our win if the war breaks out."

 Chapter 636 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 13

    <h4>Chapter 636 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 13</h4>


    The meeting reached a stalemate, and Chief Moon had to continue the meeting the next day. In the meantime, Chief Moon also deployed his force to investigate the Dark Tribe and The Green Sky Serpent''s whereabouts.


    "Do you think The Green Sky Serpent is dead?" Chief Moon asked her daughter before taking a sip of his hot tea. Thanks to her daughter, the meeting, at least, progressed further even though they had note up with a decision.


    "I know it''s hard to believe, but The Kirin followed the humans. It''s also hard to believe, right? Since so, we have to think the worst for the tribe. However, I dare to think like that because of the clues I have found, Father. The trace of battle around The Kirin''sir is not just a small scale battle, but a big scale battle." Sylvia shared her discoveries, including the pit that was the same size as the Green Sky Serpent''s body.


    "I have sent messengers three times to the Dark Tribe, yet none of them returned. So I assume the Dark Tribe is under the Tang Empire''s control too." She added as her shoulders slumped.


    Chief Moon nodded his head. "What do you think if war breaks out between the Tang Empire and us? Do you think we can win?"


    Sylvia shook her head. "I don''t think we can win against them. Since their purpose is to unite the forest under one ruler, I believe Alton and The Beast Coven have surrendered. Don''t you remember what Uncle Alton said to us in the past? Why did hee to the forest?"


    While the Beast Coven and the Moonlight Tribe were not that close on the surface, Chief Moon and Alton often met secretly. They had gotten closer by years, and he knew why Alton came to the forest. He knew why Alton created The Beast Coven, and it was to take over the Lionax Kingdom.


    "What if the Tang Empire has the same goal as Alton?" Sylvia asked her father with an exhausted smile. It was an exhausting day for her to face The Elders. She had to word her words carefully because internal fighting was thest thing they wanted in their situation.


    "He will surrender, and the Beast Coven will follow him." Chief Moon nodded his head. Yes, why did the Tang Empire gather the force of Gigante Forest? The Empire might have the same goal, and it was to take over the human kingdoms.


    "Not just that, we have to include the group of knights that recently joined the Beast Coven as well. Despite the reinforcement, the Beast Coven still lost. This Tang Empire is scarier than we think, Father." Moonlight Maiden Sylvia let out a sigh and looked to the side. Her little brother was sleeping peacefully, not aware of the crisis their tribe had to face.


    It was supposed to be like this, and she did not want her little brother to be involved in the war. He was too young for this, and she wanted to protect him. The only treasure her mother left behind.


    Chief Moon let out a sigh and rubbed his temple. "I forgot about that reinforcement. I heard they are the Warmir Kingdom''s border force that has been protecting The Warmir Kingdom from The Lionax Kingdom for years. So, what should we do then?"


    "We don''t have any choice but to surrender, don''t we?" Sylvia shook her head in regret as this happened in her father''s era. "I mean, it is not that bad considering The Kirin is part of The Tang Empire too."


    "However, we have to make sure that The Empire does not throw us away after they make use of us. We can''t let them throw us away after they conquered the Ortis Continent. This might sound crazy, but I think The Tang Empire wants the continent for itself. So we need something to bind us with The Empire. We can''t just give ourselves away or limit the bound with just a contract. We need a more solid bond between the two forces." Sylvia had thought about it, and she might have a way to avoid the war against The Tang Empire and secure the Moonlight Tribe''s future.


    "You seem to have a n. Do you want to share it with your father?" Chief Moon smiled proudly. Even though her daughter was a little timid, she was actually quite smart. She thought differently than the others and was undoubtedly more cautious even though no one managed to shake the Moonlight Tribe''s foundation for hundreds of years.


    Sylvia smiled and shared what was in her mind with her father. Chief Moon''s smile slowly disappeared as he looked at her daughter in shock as she told her n. The father took a deep breath and opened his mouth. "You don''t have to do this, Sylvia. We can think of another way to solve the crisis."


    Moonlight Maiden Sylvia shook her head. She could not think of another way to guarantee the tribe''s future aside from this. She stayed longer before leaving the room with a smile.


    After Sylvia left the room, Chief Moon walked out and stood at the porch, looking at the big round moon in the sky. Not long after that, two silhouettes came over and stood next to him. Those two silhouettes were Grand Elder Olming and Grand Elder Auron, the only two Grand Elders of the Moonlight Tribe.


    "I am sorry to have you two to work thiste, Uncle." Chief Moon turned around and made an apologetic smile.


    "There''s no need for you to be sorry. We are doing this for the tribe." Grand Elder Auron shook his head.


    "So, did you find something? Did what Lusha tell us is the truth, or was she under hypnotic skill?" Chief Moon asked.


    "I have checked Lusha, and she was not under any skill. She''s sober, and she is telling the truth." Grand Elder Olming replied.


    "I have visited The Beast Coven''s territory, and they indeed lost to The Tang Empire. The bad news is, Alton and his knights have surrendered to the Empire¡­" Grand Elder Auron reported his discovery.

 Chapter 637 - The Elven Royal Family

    <h4>Chapter 637 - The Elven Royal Family</h4>


    "Hah¡­" Chief Moon let out a long sigh. He still looked at the moon and opened his mouth again. "What about The Kirin and The Dark Tribe?"


    "That''s the next bad news for us. I saw Kalliyan and part of the Dark Tribe within the Empire''s force. I don''t see Igor with them, though." Grand Elder Auron furrowed his eyes slightly when he mentioned Igor.


    "It seems My Daughter truly has a sharp sense. She guessed everything with those little clues." A proud smile formed on his face before it turned into a sad smile. "What about the Angel Lusha talked about? Did you see her?" An Angel with seven pairs of wings should be easy to find.


    "I don''t see The Angel." Grand Elder Auron shook his head and made a worried look. "But Kalliyan and The Emperor discovered me, but they did not chase me. I feel like they were letting me see their force purposely. Just like Moonlight Maiden said, they wanted us to realize that we can''t fight them."


    Chief Moon looked at the two Grand Elders. "Since Uncle Olming has confirmed that Lusha did not lie, The Angel is most likely true as well. So, what do you think we should do?"


    Grand Elder Olming was the first one to voice his thoughts. "I think we should discuss this with The Elven. I think we have a cha-" Before he finished his words, Grand Elder Auron cut him off midway. "So, do you want to bring the tribe down with us, Olming?"


    Auron then shot a cold gaze toward his brother. "Unless you have a way to kill Kalliyan, we can''t win against them. Our three with the Elders may contend tow to tow with Kalliyan, but we still can''t kill Kalliyan. What about Alton and The Emperor? Don''t forget that the Tang Empire has absorbed almost half of the tribes in the forest. I understand why you don''t want to lower your head to them, but we have to think about our tribe''s survival."


    "But Chief Moon can hold Alton-" Grand Elder Olming was unwilling to give up, but his words cut midway once again. This time it was Chief Moon who interrupted him. "I can''t. Alton was holding his strength while fighting against me. He was considering my feelings as the Chief of The Moonlight Tribe, so our fight always ended up with a draw, but I know he was stronger than that."


    "Of course, we will not surrender just like that, and we have to meet The Emperor and discuss the treatment for our tribe. We have to make sure that the Empire does not use us and throw us away after." Grand Elder Auron looked toward Chief Moon. The decision was in Chief Moon''s hand, and what they could do was give The Chief their words.


    "I have Sylvia and Lusha to meet with The Emperor tomorrow evening. If we can''t find Sir Suvan, then we don''t have a choice but to surrender." Chief Moon muttered helplessly and looked toward a direction. "Before, we have to talk this out with The Elven. Do you want to apany me, Uncles?"


    Grand Elder Olming also let out a sigh. He did not want to surrender, but if the enemy was that strong, they did not have a choice but to surrender. "We will apany you until the end of our lives, Chief Moon. That''s our duty as the Grand Elder regardless of the situation."


    Chief Moon and the Two Grand Elders headed toward a direction, the direction where The Elven resided. While only a handful of figures knew where The Elven lived, Chief Moon was amongst those handfuls. Of course, this information was limited to Chief Moon, Grand Elder, Moonlight Maiden, and Moonlight Scion.


    With the three incredible speeds, Chief Moon and The Grand Elder arrived at the edge of the Gigante Forest. What was in front of them was the ocean, and Elven''s territory was ahead of them. Chief Moon took three steps forward and said in a low voice. "May Nature Guide Me to Your ce."


    After saying that, Chief Moon, followed by the two Grand Elders, stepped into the cliff. However, instead of falling from the cliff, they disappeared. They entered the home of The Elven.


    The trees inside Elven''s territory were bigger and lusher. Amongst the giant trees, there was the tallest amongst them that reached two hundred meters tall. Chief Moon could see the tallest from the entrance, and that was where most Elven lived.


    "We greet Chief Moon and The Grand Elders." Four elves came down from the tree and bowed toward Chief Moon and The Grand Elders. The elves had two short swords on their waist and a bow on their back. That was the basic equipment each Elf has. Chief Moon and The Grand Elders returned the gesture with a slight nod as well.


    "The King and The Queen expected your arrival, and we will guide you to meet Them." Just like that, the four elves guided Chief Moon and the Grand Elder. Instead of guiding them to the throne room or some sort of vast hall, the elves guide them to a treehouse. Of course, it was still a big house, but not as big as The Moonlight Dome.


    As Chief Moon entered the house, he entered a room with a round table. There, he met with The Elven King and also The Elven Queen. Chief Moon put his right on his left chest and bowed his head. "Chief Moon greets Elven King Revalor and Elven Queen Ava." The two Elders also followed him.


    Even though they were in equal stand, the Elven King and The Elven Queen were much older than him. He did not know how old they were, but he was sure they were at least five hundred years old.


    "Stop with the formality, Moonsong. I receive you in my house so we can skip with that awkward formality." The Elven King waved his hand at Chief Moon, whose real name was Moonsong.


    Queen Ava also smiled at the three guests. Of course, the pair were not by themselves as their children were seated around him. The Elven King was blessed with three children, two sons, and one daughter.


    Chief Moon let out a relieved sigh since they were waiting for his arrival. He and the Grand Elders took a seat across from The Elven King and his family. Moonsong did not bother with chit-chat as he directly entered the main topic. "I assume The Elven also has received the message from The Tang Empire since you are waiting for my arrival?"


    When the name of the Tang Empire was brought up, The Elven King lost his smile. He rubbed his clean forehead and nodded his head. "Yes, Kaylin just returned two hours ago and told us everything that happened to The Beast Coven. But do you really think that The Kirin will bow her head to a human? I still can''t believe this, but Kaylin said she saw it directly. The Kirin knelt to the human."


    "While I hope it was false, or just the enemy''s tactic to intimidate us, Uncle Auron has confirmed it." Moonsong smiled wryly and nodded his head. "The Kirin has joined The Tang Empire, not just that, but The Tang Empire has defeated The Dark Tribe as well. It''s just us now."


    The Elven Queen Ava squinted her eyes with the bad news. She pondered for a while before she spoke. "Us? What about Sir Suvan? I think we still have a chance if Sir Suvan is with us."


    Moonsong widened his eyes for a little. He then nced at Princess Alissa, and he immediately realized that Princess Alissa had not reported about the possibility that The Green Sky Serpent was dead. This was weird since Sylvia and Princess Alissa worked together to investigate what happened around The Kirin''sir.


    "What''s wrong? Have you met with Sir Suvan? Is he not willing to help us?" The Elven King noticed the concern in Moonsong''s eyes, so he asked.


    "It''s not that, but there''s a possibility that Sir Suvan is dead," Moonsong told The Elven King and The Elven Queen about her daughter''s theory. The battle around The Kirin''sir, where the Green Sky Serpent and The Dark Tribe worked together to kill The Kirin. "Don''t you know there is a pit that has the same size as The Green Sky Serpent near The Kirin''sir?"


    "We did not find the body, but there''s no way they will leave the body if The Tang Empire killed The Green Sky Serpent. The body is too precious to leave behind. Of course, this is just a theory. We are deploying our force to search Sir Suvan now, but that''s a usible exnation as to why Kalliyan followed the human."


    The Elven Queen Ava looked toward her daughter. "Why didn''t you tell us about this, Alissa?"


    "It''s just a possibility, Mom. We haven''t confirmed if Sir Suvan''s dead body created the pit. As for the Dark Tribe, I am still waiting for the messengers to return." Prince Alissa replied. She still believed that not reporting the discoveries was the right thing to do since none of them were confirmed yet.


    "We also sent three messengers to The Dark Tribe, but none of them have returned yet. However, at this point, I believe the Dark Tribe has surrendered to The Tang Empire." Chief Moon shook his head. "We can''t put our hope in The Dark Tribe."


    Moonsong noticed that The Elven Queen was about to scold Princess Alissa, but he spoke first¡­ "But King Revalor, I want to confirm you one thing with the messenger. Did Kaylin say anything about The Angel with seven pairs of wings?"

 Chapter 638 - Moonlight Maidens Decision

    <h4>Chapter 638 - Moonlight Maiden''s Decision</h4>


    The Angel had an auraparable to The Guardian Beast, which was their primary concern. If such an individual existed in The Tang Empire''s force, fighting them was just a suicide. He wanted to confirm if Kaylin also saw the same thing.


    "Did your messenger also get stabbed with her sword?" The Elven King''s eyes widened a bit when he heard that from Moonsong. The sword could traumatize their Elven''s elite soldier without inflicting physical damage and also had an aura as strong as the Guardian Beast.


    "Stabbed by her sword?" Chief Moon recalled Lusha''s story, and he did not hear anything about her getting stabbed. However, he heard that The Elven disrespected The Emperor. "No, Lusha did not say anything about her being stabbed, but she indeed said that Kaylin disrespected The Emperor, and The Angel unleashed her aura. That was why Lusha felt that The Angel is as strong as The Guardian Beast."


    The Elven King let out a sigh for the first time. "Does that mean we have to face the two Guardian Beasts if we don''t surrender?" Kalliyan alone was enough to intimidate them, now added with The Angel, The Elven King was pessimistic about the war. Especially with the missing Green Sky Serpent.


    "Unfortunately, not just them, but also Alton also has surrendered to The Tang Empire. I think his friend An, who is a Primordial Rank Knight, is also with him." Chief Moon told The Elven King another piece of bad news. "The reason why I came here is to tell The Elven about The Moonlight Tribe''s decision. If we can''t find Sir Suvan until tomorrow evening, Lusha and Sylvia will meet The Emperor. We will be discussing the treatment if we surrender to them."


    "Are you willing to surrender your freedom to The Tang Empire just like that?" The Elven King frowned at the unexpected decision. The Elven Queen, The Prince, and also The Princess also frowned. If the Moonlight Tribe surrendered to The Tang Empire, the Elven was alone to fight The Tang Empire. The King Revalor did not expect this from The Moonlight Tribe. They were so easily given up before they fought.


    "You may think that The Moonlight Tribe is a coward, but I am thinking for my people. We have been at peace for over a hundred years since the war against The Demon Race, and my people are not ready for the war." Moonsong shared his thoughts. "Even the Elite Moonlight Warrior could not give a fight to The Emperor''s subordinates. Didn''t you hear from them that their limbs were cut without fighting back before they were sent back to be messengers?"


    "Eight against two, but the eight lost. It''s not just about The Kirin, Alton, Angel, and The Emperor, but the Emperor''s personal army is stronger than we think, or else, The Dark Tribe and The Beast Coven would not fall this fast."


    The room fell into silence. Even The Elven King could not refute Chief Moon''s im about that. It was not Kalliyan or The Angel, or even The Emperor who defeated the scout group, but The Emperor''s two subordinates. He had to consider the fact that Kaylin and Lusha were an eliteparable to The Myth Rank, yet they were taken down with ease.


    "But if we work together, it will not be easy for them to take us down as well." Princess Alissa broke the silence. She was confident that The Elven and The Moonlight Tribebined was not weak to fall easily.


    Chief Moon smiled wryly as he looked at Princess Alissa. "I agree that it will not be easy for The Tang Empire to take us down, but they will eventually take us down, Princess Alissa. Let''s be realistic; who could fight The Kirin?"


    "Us!" Second Prince Arbane stood up and dered. "If all of us in the room work together, I think we can kill The Kirin." The second prince extended his hands to all the people in the room. He was talking about his father, his father, Chief Moon, and The two Grand Elders.


    The Crown Prince Virion shook his head. "Remember, little brother. Our enemy is not just the Kirin. We have to consider The Emperor who could force The Guardian Beast to follow him and Sir Alton, The Chief of The Beast Coven. On top of all that, they have an Angel that is as strong as The Guardian Beast. They will not allow us to gang up against The Kirin; they will not watch us do that. Unless Sir Suvan is on our side, the chance for us to win against them is zero."


    "I agree with Chief Moon that we have no choice but surrender, but we have to discuss the terms. We don''t want them to use us and then throw us away. We need to form a solid bond with The Emperor."


    "Brother! We are The Elven! How could you suggest that horrible idea!?" The Second Prince pointed his index finger to The Crown Prince. "We will fight them, and at the same time, we will search for Sir Suvan!"


    "Yes, even if we can''t find Sir Suvan, we can work together with The human kingdom. The Lionax Kingdom is the strongest, and we can send a delegation to them to discuss an alliance." Princess Alissa supported The Second Prince.


    The Crown Prince Virion shook his head as he looked at the adults. None of them talked about the situation of The Lionax Kingdom. "It seems you don''t know what happened to the Lionax Kingdom. They are busy fighting The Revolution Army, and they will not dispatch the army to help us. The other two kingdoms are eyeing The Lionax Kingdom as well, and they will attack the Lionax Kingdom the moment they have a chance. We are alone, Brother and Sister."


    The Second Prince Arbane looked at the adults, and one of them refuted his brother''s im. That meant that they were alone.


    "You are true about them not being able to take us down easily, but they will wear out our strength and defeat us eventually." The Crown Prince Virion looked toward his brother. "If we lose in the war, what do you think will happen to our people and us?"


    Princess Alissa and The Second Prince looked toward their first brother while the adult listened from the sideline.


    "The best thing that can happen to us is death. But if we don''t die in the war, we will be their ves. They can do anything to us as they fit¡­" He looked at his beautiful mother and sister. "Especially for you two, I don''t want to imagine what will happen to you two if we lose the war¡­" The Crown Prince shook his head and lowered his gaze.


    Only then the Second Prince and Princess Alissa realized that losing the war was worse than surrendering to their enemy. Just like their first brother said, if they lost the battle, they would be ves with no rights. However, if they surrendered on their own, they could still negotiate the terms not to be ves, gaining a position in the empire.


    Their thoughts were that they had done their best even if they lost the battle, and they could be proud of that. However, they never thought of the result of their defeat in the battle. In the aftermath of the battle, if they died, that was the best for them, but the worst might happen for them if they were alive, especially for the women and the children.


    After the momentary silence, Chief Moon broke the ice and spoke. "I also have the thing that I want to tell The Elven Royal Family. We will be canceling the engagement between the Second Prince and my daughter."


    The Second Prince Arbane opened his eyes wide as he stood up. He looked at Chief Moon in shock as he was not expecting to hear this. "W-wwhy?" Prince Arbane managed to utter that word.


    Moonsong closed his eyes for a moment before he opened his eyes again and looked Prince Arbane in the eyes. "We will surrender to The Tang Empire, but with a condition, The Emperor has to marry Sylvia. We will create a marriage bond with The Emperor, the best way to ensure The Moonlight Tribe''s future."


    "What!?" Grand Elder Olming and Grand Elder Auron blurted out in shock. This was their first time hearing about this. The two Grand Elders looked at Chief Moon with questioning gazes.


    "It''s not my decision, but her decision." Chief Moon leaned his back to the chair and closed his eyes. "I tried to convince her since we have many excellent girls, but she made a great point. If it''s not her, The Emperor might take the bond lightly. That''s why Lusha and Sylvia will meet The Emperor tomorrow evening to discuss this further."


    The Elven King Revalor closed his eyes as his index finger started to tap the table. The marriage between The Elven Second Prince and The Moonlight Tribe''s Moonlight Maiden was a political marriage to strengthen their bond. While it was the case on the surface, in fact, it was Second Prince Arbane that fancied The Moonlight Maiden; hence The Elven King proposed the marriage. It was not a bad thing, after all.


    The Elven King Revalor understood why Moonlight Maiden easily canceled the marriage. Their marriage was never based on love. At least, it was just one-sided love from his second son.


    "We came here to convey this to you, and I apologize it hase this way¡­" Chief Moon stood up and bowed his head toward The Elven King and The Elven Queen.

 Chapter 639 - Elvens Decision

    <h4>Chapter 639 - Elven''s Decision</h4>


    Before Chief Moon could reach the door, Second Prince Arbane rushed toward him. Of course, Chief Moon sensed someoneing toward him. He turned around and was about to hit the person, but his hand stopped midway upon seeing The Second Prince Arbane. Thetter grabbed Chief Moon''s cor with his two hands. "Why? Why did you do this to me? Why did you forcefully separate us!?"


    The two Grand Elders were about to make their move, but Moonsong gestured them not to make any move with his left hand. He then looked The Second Prince in the eyes. "As I said, this is not my decision, Second Prince Arbane but hers." He slowly grabbed Elven Prince''s hand off his cor.


    "There''s no way Sylvia will do that voluntarily, and you must be forcing her to do that. She loves me!" The Elven Prince yelled at Chief Moon, causing thetter to frown.


    "I don''t know who he inherited that stupidity from." The First Prince Virion stood up from the chair and walked toward his brother. When he arrived next to his second brother, Virion pulled his second brother and raised his knee to his brother''s stomach.


    "Urghh!" Second Prince Arbane''s hand covered his stomach as he looked in shock at his first brother. He was shocked because this was the first time his brother had hit him. While his thought was processing what happened before him, his brother continued with a punch on his nose. "Arghh!"


    His right hand covered his bloody nose while his left hand was pointing at his first brother. "You hit me!?" Arbane''s tone was someone that could not believe he just got hit. Virion shook his head. "It seems you haven''t realized your mistake, my dear brother."


    Chief Moon looked at The Elven King and nodded his head. He said nothing about The Second Prince Arbane and left the house afterward. He was not interested in watching the second prince get beaten.


    "Did you see that, Father? He just hit me!" Second Prince Arbane turned around while his other hand was still pointing at his first brother, hoping his father would help him in this matter. However, The Elven King shook his head and muttered in a low voice. "We have spoiled him too much." He was talking to his wife, and Queen Ava closed her eyes.


    Crown Prince Virion was not done yet. He pulled Arbane''s hand that was pointing at him, and he raised his right knee. For the second time, Arbane was hit on the belly. The second hit was much harder than the first one as Arbane fell on his knee. His face scrunched in pain.


    Virion squatted and pulled his second brother''s hair. "Do you know what you have done?" Learning his lesson, Arbane was no longer acting defiant as he shook his head. For the first time, he found out how scary his First Brother was.


    "You almost ruined our rtionship with The Moonlight Tribe!" Virion said that in a cold voice. "Have you considered his feelings as well? Do you think Chief Moon is willing to hand over his daughter to a tyrant like The Emperor? Do you also know that you just grabbed Chief Moon''s cor? Someone that much higher in status than you, a mere prince? You just disrespect him in front of his people!"


    "But our father-" The Second Prince Arbane just wanted to say that their father was higher than Chief Moon. But he stopped midway when he saw her brother''s eyes glinting dangerously at him.


    "The reason Chief Moon respects our father, because our father is much older than him, but in terms of status, they are the same! How can''t you don''t understand this? You are so stupid." Virion pped Arbane''s cheek once more. "Also, you have to face the reality that Moonlight Maiden Sylvia never loved you. The reason she agreed to marry you is to strengthen our bond with The Moonlight Tribe and because The Elven King made that request for you!"


    "That''s enough, bro-" Princess Alissa could not bear to see her second brother devastated like that. However, she earned a piercing re from Virion, so she swallowed the remaining words back.


    "I thought you were quite smart, my little sister. But you seem to haven''t realized that we are in a dire situation." Crown Prince Virion released Second Prince Arbane and stood up. "Haven''t you heard what Chief Moon told us just now? They will surrender to The Tang Empire!"


    "But if we find Sir Suvan and have him to help us, we have a chance to defeat The Tang Empire!" Princess Alissa still put her belief in the second Guardian Beast.


    "Do you think so?" The Crown Prince Virion smirked at his cute little sister. "Then let me ask you, who do you think will win if The Green Sky Serpent and The Kirin fight?"


    Princess Alissa opened her mouth and closed it again. She did not know who was stronger, but she was about to say that both were equal. However, there was a reason why his brother asked that, meaning the two Guardian Beasts were not equal even though both had the same status.


    "You can ask our father. One of the few that experienced The Great War against The Demon that is still alive. He should know the answer." Then The Crown Prince looked at his second brother. "Grow up, Brother. Elven''s greatness will end soon, and we have to adapt to the change to survive. Your father could no longer protect you, especially if you offend The Emperor. If that happens, we will sacrifice you for the whole Elven."


    After saying that, The Crown Prince returned to his seat. The Elven King and The Elven Queen did not interfere with their children''s argument. They also did not refute the Crown Prince''s words as if they agreed with him.


    "So, do you think we have no chance against them, Virion?" The Elven King asked his eldest son.


    "Zero chance!" Virion replied confidently. "You should know that as well, Father. When was thest time we heard about The Tyrant? It was when they were fighting against the Gator Tribe. After the initial sh against the Gator Tribe and killing one of The Gator Tribe''s Elders down, The Tyra- The Emperor disappeared, and his force also did not make any move until a weekter.


    Bam! It was not even a week, around three to four days after their reappearance, but they had taken down The Dark Tribe, having The Kirin joined The Tang Empire, and The Beast Coven lost. On top of all that, they have forced more than a dozen tribes to follow them. This is not just about The Guardian Beast, Father.


    The scariest thing about them is the unknown force that could take down The Dark Tribe and force The Kirin to follow them. We don''t have any information about them but one, the angel that has an aura as strong as The Guardian Beast. Now added with the remnant of The Dark Tribe and also Sir Alton¡­"


    The Crown Prince Virion did not finish his words, but everyone in the room knew what he was about to say. Added with the Beast Coven''s force and also The Moonlight Tribe, which was about to surrender.


    "On top of all that, The Tang Empire is prepared about this, but not us. We haven''t been in a war since thest war against the Demon. We are not ready for a war." The Crown Prince added.


    The Elven King closed his eyes while tapping the table with his finger. That was a bitter truth about The Elven situation. They were not ready for war, and this came to them unexpectedly.


    "So we have no choice but to follow Chief Moon''s step? It''s to surrender to The Tang Empire, but we have to build a solid bond with them? Is that the only choice we have?" Queen Ava muttered in a tone that she could not believe that The Elven would reach this point.


    "Unless you have a better solution, Mother." Crown Prince Virion faced his mother with a firm gaze. "If we just surrender without making a solid bond as The Moonlight Tribe did, we will be thrown away once The Emperor achieves his goal. Don''t forget Kaylin''sst message."


    "The Emperor does not like the prideful Elven like us, and he is considering destroying us instead of taking us in. That means The Emperor could achieve his goal with or without us, but the message is a sign that he is giving us a chance." The Crown Prince Virion looked at the ceiling of his house. "We have to lower ourselves unless we want to fight to the death."


    "I will not let my daughter marry that Tyrant! I will not let that happen!" Queen Ava burst out emotionally.


    Prince Alissa''s shoulder shrunk when she heard her mother''s words. She realized that she was about to be sacrificed like Sylvia. Her face paled in a split second as fear started to take over her.


    At this moment, the door of their house opened. Everyone on the table looked toward the door.


    "Don''t worry, Sister. You don''t have to sacrifice your daughter. I will do it!"


    *** ***


    The next day, The Elven King with his eldest son visited The Moonlight Tribe. They were riding a white horse as a beautiful carriage pulled by five horses followed them.


    "I apologize for my brother''s irresponsible action yesterday night, Uncle Moonsong." The Crown Prince Virion bowed his head, but he called Chief Moon intimately, giving the opposite party no chance to act intimate as well.


    Chief Moon waved his hand and smiled gently. "There''s nothing to apologize for, and I understand your brother''s feelings." Then he looked at the royal carriage behind them.


    "The Empire gives us no choice but to follow them." The Elven King Revalor smiled bitterly¡­ "We win against the demon, but we lose to the empire with unknown origin."

 Chapter 640 - Demonic Energy

    <h4>Chapter 640 - Demonic Energy</h4>


    "Once you reach a dead-end, we just need to find a new opportunity." Crown Prince Virion said in a serious tone. "And our new opportunity is The Tang Empire. We can''t win against them, so let''s win together with The Tang Empire instead."


    The Elven King looked at his eldest proudly, but he was also saddened at the same time. His son was amazing, but Elven''s greatness ended in his era. He failed his son, and he failed to inherit The Elven as a whole to his son.


    "Also, I am here to invite The Moonlight Tribe to The Elven''s new king coronation." The Elven King Revalor looked up and closed his eyes. "I am too old for this so that I will abdicate as The Elven King. Virion will inherit the throne in three days."


    Chief Moon was surprised by the news. The Elven King Revalor might be over five hundred years old, but from the elven''s lifespan, The Elven King Revalor could live for at least another three or even five hundred years more. Moonsong quickly understood why The Elven King abdicated earlier.


    ''If I have a sessor, I will choose the same path as him.'' Chief Moon thought to himself. He would do the same if his son matured and was ready to lead the Moonlight Tribe. However, his son was too young for the role.


    At this moment, Moonlight Maiden Sylvia walked together with Lusha toward them. Sylvia wore Moonlight Tribe''s traditional dress. It was simr to the Japanese kimono with all white. The girl wore a gentle smile on his face, and she bowed her head when she saw The Elven King.


    "Sylvia greets The Elven King and The Crown Prince."


    The Elven King and The Crown Prince nodded their heads in response. "You are beautiful as always, Sylvia," Revalormented at the girl who was supposed to be his daughter-inw. s, fate did not allow it to happen. She would be The Emperor''s woman, and the status between them would be switched soon.


    After a short chat, a white carriage arrived at the next of the elven green carriage. While the elven carriage exuded elegance, Moonlight Tribe''s carriage exuded the pureness of white. Lusha opened the door as Sylvia entered the white carriage.


    "Alright then, leave everything to me, Father. I will do my best to fight for Elven''s interests." After saying his farewell, The Crown Prince hopped on his horse and led the two carriages along with Lusha.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting in his new lodging, sitting naked at the table. He opened the window status to organize his attributes. There was no time for him to allocate all the attribute points he had.


    He had to organize his army and adjust his force with the system rank he had created before, The Tarrior. He appointed Alton to be Marshal. Ashley and Aki were The Vice Marshal, one below the rank of Alton. Kalliyan refused the position, she would help the fight, but she did not want to be bothered with the work of the Officer.


    Aki, An, and more of higher ranks be The Legion Commander. As for the remaining, he gave them the authority to appoint the officers below them. After choosing the officers, he had to approve all of them and listen to the report. Alton insisted on him hearing the progress of the appointment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Tang


    Main ss: Exalted Monarch of Spirit


    Second ss: Legend yer [Level - 2,157]


    Evolution: Epic Rank


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 2,157


    Talent: Divine Body


    2nd Talent: Wrath


    Bloodline: ck Dragon


    Attribute Point: 1,308,346


    Strength: Epic (90-Star) [0/20,000 AP 91-Star]


    Agility: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Vitality: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Stamina: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Magic Power: Epic (100-Star) [!]


    Spirit Power: 1513


    Sense: Epic (20-Star) [!]


    Mana: 2,980,000


    Spiritual Energy: 15130/15130


    yer Essence: 295,220


    yer Energy: 295,220/295,220


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Epic Summoning], [Sovereign Rule], [Epic Integration - Max Lvl], [Mana Mastery (Master)], [Master Mana Perception - Lvl 3], [sh Step - Max Level], [Spirit Eyes - Max Level], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Max], [Raged Alteration - Max], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Max], [Divine Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Max], [Dispersal (Passive) - Max], [me Shield - Max ], [Mana Shroud - Max], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [True Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [True Dragon], [Spirit Manifestation], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive,)], [Abyss Domain], [Undead Poison], [Thousand st - Lvl Max Lvl], [Deadly Charge - Max Lvl], [Mana Regeneration (Passive) - Max Lvl], [Spirit Gate], [Spirit Energy], [Rush - Lvl 9], [Perception (Passive)], [yer Domination (Passive)], [yer de], [Elemental Maniption], [Realm of Fire], [Dragon Sense], [Gravity Pull], [Grievous Strike], [Spirit Link], [Sovereign Aura (Passive)], [Spirit Blessing - Lvl 4], [Resistance (Passive)], [Perseverance (Passive)], [Rapid Recovery (Passive)], [yer Touch], [yer Absorption], [Vnt Step - Lvl 6], [Mirage Stride], [King of Beast (Passive)], [Blink], [Infernal Wrath], [Chaos Fire], [Attribute Shift], [Demon Eyes], [Demonification], [Necromastery], [Demonic Energy (Passive)]


    Contracted Spirit (95):


    Grade SSS Spirit: [Zara - The Angel of Death], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)]


    Grade SS Spirit: [Zaneos - The Void Sword], [Aerelion - The Infernal Wyvern], [Bronson - The Executioner]


    Grade S+ Spirit: [Lilliana - The Grand Guardian], [Vera - The Legendary Beast (The Adolescent Stage Inferkost), [Orlean - The Demon Prince] [Doru - The Obsidian Golem], [Karan - The Firestorm Berserker] [Arkanos - Ice and Fire de], [Feera - The Chimera], [Maldros - The ck Storm Dragonewt], [Ronan - The Helion Wolf], [Rogin - The Troll Warlord], [Togin - The Troll Warlord], [Bagin - The Troll Warlord], [Mugin - The Troll Warlord], [Bain - The Troll Warlord, [Bain - The Troll Warlord], [Hagin - The Troll Warlord], [Hargug - The Helion Wolf], [Rokian - The Revenant], [Artras - The Revenant], [Argon - The Revenant], [Sheynos - The Shadow Bane], [Haynos - The Shadow Bane], [Muri - The Helion Cyclop], [Suri - The Helion Cyclop], [Zuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Nuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Rowan - The Abyss Storm Wolf]


    Grade S Spirit: [Zowen - The Lightning Grand Magus], [Rosalie - The me Empress], [Malki - The defire Ant Emperor], [Yowe - The Undead Master Lancer]


    Grade A+ Spirit: [Crystal - The Frost Knight], [Jet - The Abyss Raven]


    Grade B+ Spirit: [Trian - The Wrath Troll]


    Grade B Spirit: [Pari - The Dire Bear], [Orlon - The Dark Hound], [Exon - The Giant Hawk], [Majon - The Horned Hound], [Palmer - The Wind Elemental Knight], [Pierson - The Earth Elemental Knight]¡­ (+50 other spirits)


    Grade C+ Spirit: [Goru - The Hobgoblin Champion]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyangughed when he saw the number of the Attribute Points. He just spent over two million Attribute Points a few days ago, and now he had another 1.3 million Attribute Points. This higher world was a paradise for him where he could get stronger infinitely. At least, he felt like that with the time he spent in Lukan.


    He then noticed that his sense had maxed out as well. He did now know it happened, but it did. "20-Start for Sense, huh!?" Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes, and he could sense everything around him. Stable breathings from the bed, the steps around his house, and the wind. He could picture everything in his head even though his eyes were closed.


    He increased his focus, and he could even sense the dirt in the ground that got blown away by the wind. Everything was clear to him. "It''s not the time to y around with my senses." Tang Shaoyang shook his head and opened his eyes. "It''s time to allocate my attributes. If they don''t give me a reply tomorrow, then I will give them what they want."


    The first thing he did was to max out Strength. He spent two hundred thousand Attribute Points to max out Strength to 100-Star. ''Agility, Vitality, and Stamina¡­ I don''t think I will ever run out of my Stamina, just like in the early game.'' That left out Agility and Vitality, and it did not take a long time for him to decide. He always chose a sturdier body than a high movement speed, so Vitality was his choice.


    Tang Shaoyang used the remaining Attribute Points on Vitality. Thanks to [Attribute Shift], he did not need to spread Attribute Points to bnce his attributes.


    Attribute Point: 1,308,346


    Strength: Epic (100-Star) [!]


    Agility: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Vitality: Epic (65-Star) [0/20,000 AP 66-Star]


    Stamina: Epic (10-Star) [0/20,000 AP 11-Star]


    Magic Power: Epic (100-Star) [!]


    Spirit Power: 1513


    Sense: Epic (20-Star) [!]


    Mana: 2,980,000


    Spiritual Energy: 15130/15130


    yer Essence: 578,220


    yer Energy: 578,220/578,220


    "Attribute Allocation is done. It''s time to test out the new skill." Tang Shaoyang looked at the four new skills he got from evolving to Tang, the new race he created. As he looked at the skill, he subconsciously put his right hand on his chest. He could feel it, the three heartbeats that beat in rhythm.


    "I feel like I have be a weirdo, now." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. He felt like he had be a monster now. "Me is still me, and it does not change." After saying that, he looked at the four skills, one of which was a passive skill, Demonic Energy.


    "Shouldn''t it appear on my attribute, The Demonic Energy?" He thought he would gain a new attribute from learning [Demonic Energy], but nothing changed on his attribute.


    ¡ªIt does not work that way, My Lord. The Demonic Energy should work the same as mana. No, Demonic Energy is the demonic creature''s mana. In your case, your Demon Heart will change the mana into Demonic Energy for you to use. There''s a certain skill that requires you to use Demonic Energy, like Demonification and Necromastery. In that, your Demon Heart will convert the mana into Demonic Energy automatically. Of course, that''s just my conjecture. What about if you try the skill so we can study it.


    It was surprising that Zowen The Grand Magus came up with the conjecture instead of Zaneos or Orlean, the demon.

 Chapter 641 - Necromastery

    <h4>Chapter 641 - Necromastery</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang followed Zowen''s advice to use the skill [Demonification]. He thought the skill used to transform him into a demon, but it did not work. He soon found out why the skill did not work.


    [You need a target to activate [Demonification]]


    Tang Shaoyang quickly realized that [Demonification] was not turning himself into a demon, but the others. It was turning others into a demon and establishing a demonic army, that did not sound bad, at all. The demon was born with high attributes, at least, higher than humans.


    ¡ªI don''t think you can do that, My Lord. The newborn demon needs a better environment to grow stronger. Different from you, the demon can''t convert mana into Demonic Energy. They need to live in a territory with Demonic Energy, or their growth will be stuck.


    Seemingly able to read Tang Shaoyang''s mind, Zaneos voiced his thoughts about the n to turn others into the demon.


    "Then what about you and Orlean? Let''s say that I can resurrect you with my skill. Does that mean we have to look for a specific territory for you to live in?" Tang Shaoyang realized that he could not just resurrect the demon even if he wanted to.


    ¡ªOf course, we are different from the newborn, Master. The high-ranking demon could turn mana into Demonic Energy, so we don''t need a specific environment to live in. You can be at ease with that.


    "So I can''t use the [Demonification] without a target, let''s try [Necromastery]. Do you guys know what this skill does?" Tang Shaoyang had no idea what this skill did, so he tried Demonification. But it turned out that the Demonification was not the skill he thought about.


    ¡ªYou have a subordinate that has a simr skill to Necromastery, My Lord.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised when Zaneos said that. "Do I?" He tried to recall, but he did not know all his subordinates'' sses.


    ¡ªYu Shun, My Lord. Necromastery is simr to Yu Shun''s skill. In fact, it is simr to your Epic Summoning too, but Necromastery is summoning Undead instead of a Spirit. Aside from that, I don''t know much about Necromastery.


    Zaneos responded with an exnation that was easy to understand by his Lord. Indeed, Tang Shaoyang immediately grasped what this Necromastery was.


    "Let''s try to use it then." Tang Shaoayng activated [Necromastery], instead of activating the skill, he received a notification from the System.


    [You need five souls to summon a Skeleton!]


    [You have unlocked Soul Counter!]


    [Soul Counter is the soul you harvested from killing a living being. A stronger soul can be used to summon a stronger Skeleton!]


    [Note: To gain soul, you have to kill the living with your hand, and your summons'' kills will not earn you a soul!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Soul Counter:


    Grade SSS Soul: 0


    Grade SS Soul: 0


    Grade S Soul: 0


    Grade A Soul: 0


    Grade B Soul: 0


    Grade C Soul: 0


    Grade D Soul: 0


    Grade E Soul: 0


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Then a window appeared in front of him, showing how many souls he had. But the thing that attracted him the most was the skeleton thing. "I thought Necromastery would summon an Undead. Why is it a skeleton?"


    ¡ªSkeleton is Undead


    The answer to that was simple. Just like a Zombie, Skeleton was also Undead. Zombie and Skeleton were two of many types of Undead.


    "I see, so I need to kill five people to get five souls so we can try Necromastery. But where do I find these five people?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. He could not kill the people around him as they were his people. If he did that, he would lose their trust for killing them just to test his new skill.


    As Tang Shaoyang was thinking about getting the five souls, he heard steps. The steps were still far from the house, but he could tell the steps wereing toward his dwelling from the rhythm and direction. "Why is he in a hurry? Do The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe decide to fight me?"


    Around thirty fifty secondster, he heard knocks from the door. He got up and was about to open the door, but Rosalie saved him from the embarrassment.


    ¡ªWhat are you doing? You are still naked!


    The me Empress was saying to the point, almost screaming. His hand that was about to reach the door handle stopped midair as he looked down. The erected Little Shaoyang was baring its greatness toward the door. "You saved my life." Tang Shaoyang thanked the me Empress.


    ¡ªWhatever, just wear anything!


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and called out. "Who is it?" He knew that the one behind the door was Aki, but he asked anyway.


    "The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe have sent their envoy to talk with us, My Lord. They want to meet you." Aki spoke from outside the door.


    "They want to meet me?" Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. He was not expecting that those two forces would give their reply this fast. "Does that mean they agree to surrender?"


    "Yes, they agree to surrender, but they have a condition and want to meet you, only you." Aki''s excited voice rang once again. The Rat Beastmen was so excited as he did not expect that his Lord managed to conquer the entire forest within less than two months. It was normal for him to be this excited. On top of that, he was appointed with a high position, even though many were stronger than him.


    ''They agree to surrender, but they have a condition.'' Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. ''Let''s talk with them. Solving a few days of the problem by talking for minutes is quite good. This way, I can conquer the whole forest quicker. But I can''t let them meet me so fast.'' He smirked as a n formed in his head.


    "Let Marshal Alton entertain them first. I will meet them in half an hour." Tang Shaoyang stretched out and walked back to the table. ''Should I send Kalliyang too? Nah, that might be too much for them¡­'' He smiled evilly.

 Chapter 642 - Conditions - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 642 - Conditions - Part 1</h4>


    "I will deliver your order to Marshal Alton, My Lord." After saying that, Aki rushed away from the house. ''Hihihi, I made the right choice. Fortunately, I can''t cancel the oath, or else I will regret it.''


    Tang Shaoyang was waiting in his dwelling for half an hour. Of course, he was not idle as he tried his new skill, [Demon Eye]. During his evolution to a new race, his left eye turned into a Demon Eye.


    But thanks to Zaneos, his left eyes that turned into Demon Eye inherited The Demon Swordsman''s innate ability to read enemy movement. Just like that, half an hour passed quickly.


    "It''s been half an hour, I guess? I can''t let them wait too long." Tang Shaoyang dressed up. It was just a normal long sleeve ck shirt and ck pants.


    ¡ªDon''t forget your eye patch! As the two tribes have fought the demon, they may change their mind and fight you to death if you show them the Demon Eye.


    Rosalie reminded Tang Shaoyang to cover his Demon Eye. Lukan had a deep history with the demon. If he showed them the demon eye, they might fight him, thinking he was a demon. He had to be careful about that. That was why they asked the dwarf to make an eye patch for him.


    He wore the ck-eye patch to cover his left eye and muttered in a low voice. "So it''s two weeks until the dwarf finishes the Dimensional Gate. Shall I bring the Tarrior here to level up?" He thought about it, but most of them were around level 50 to level 100. "I don''t think it''s a good idea. They will die instead of getting stronger, but Zhang Mengyao, Li Na, Yu Shun, and Lu An can survive well here."


    "Let''s talk it out with them after the Dimensional Gate is finished." Tang Shaoyang was about to open the door, but Selena woke up. "Where are you going?" She was sitting on the bed with the nket covering half of her naked body.


    "We have guests from The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe. They agree to surrender, but with a condition. I am going to meet them right now. Do you want to join me?" Tang Shaoyang thought about it, and it was not bad to let the two tribes know her women.


    Selena squinted her eyes. For some reason, her sense tingling and something ''bad'' was about to happen. She was about to answer no, but she changed her mind. "Ashley, wake up! We need to greet our guests."


    Thanks to the two girls, he had to wait another fifteen minutes before they were ready to leave the house. He looked at the two girls weirdly, and even Ashley was confused about why she had to dress up. What was weirder was that he did not know where the two girls got the evening gown from.


    Ashley had a light blue evening gown, and Selena had a red evening gown. Both had the same long off-shoulder evening gown. "Where do you get the dress from?" He never saw them with those dresses before.


    Instead of answering him, Selena pulled Ashley to his right side. She moved Ashley''s left hand to hook into his hand. After that, she moved to his left side and hooked his left hand. Just like that, both walked toward the Beast Coven''s meeting hall. Tang Shaoyang looked at Selena, there was something weird with the girl, but he did not ask it as they proceeded toward the meeting hall.


    When he arrived at the front building of the meeting hall, Tang Shaoyang saw two carriages parked there. He furrowed his brows as he sensed someone inside each of the carriages. He widened his senses and sensed four individuals inside the meeting hall. He recognized two of them, and one of them was familiar as well. As for the fourth one, this was the first time he sensed this individual. They were simr to the Elven but also different.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the carriage as he bypassed them. ''What is this? Why do they separate like that? Do they want to save the hostage by baiting me with the discussion? Let''s see what they will do.''


    Tang Shaoyang entered the meeting hall. Inside the meeting hall, he saw Lusha, who was looking down at the ground. The bunny girl did not wear her armor this time, but a formal attire simr to the Japanese kimono. Her face paled slightly.


    Next to Lusha, he saw a handsome man with white hair. The man had a top-ss gigolo, someone that could live by selling his face. The weird thing was his pointy ear, but of course, he could tell that this man was The Elven. He wore a white shirt inside and a green vest outside. He was surprised that the Elven had the same attire as the modern clothing on Earth. ''At least, they are not behind in clothing, I guess?''


    At the same time, Crown Prince Virion turned his head toward the entrance. A man entered the meeting hall with two women on his sides. He had a chat with Chief Alton, who was now bing Marshal Alton. He tried to get the information about The Emperor, but Alton was very tight-lipped. The only thing he got from Marshal Alton was a name, Lord Tang Shaoyang.


    Virion assumed the man was The Emperor since they were scheduled to meet the Emperor at this time. His guess was confirmed as Marshal Alton and Vice-Marshal Aki knelt toward the man.


    Lusha immediately stood up and bowed her head toward the man. "Lusha greets The Emperor." She addressed the man respectfully.


    The Crown Prince Virion was forced to bow as well since everyone did it. He got up and bowed his head slightly toward Tang Shaoyang and greeted. "The Crown Prince of The Elven greets The Emperor."


    Tang Shaoyang motioned everyone to get up as he sat at the seat of honor where usually Alton sat. He waved his hand at the Crown Prince Virion and Lusha. "Let''s skip the formality. Say the condition for you to surrender and wrap this up quickly."


    Virion furrowed his brows¡­ ''Sloppy'' That was his first impression of The Emperor.

 Chapter 643 - Conditions - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 643 - Conditions - Part 2</h4>


    Alton and Aki bowed their heads once again toward Tang Shaoyang before leaving the room. Since Ashley was with Tang Shaoyang, he felt it was enough. Crown Prince Virion sat back on his seat and was followed by Lusha. The girl was getting more nervous when The Emperor arrived.


    "Since Lord Tang does not like the formality, then I will get to the point." Virion nced at Lusha for a moment before continuing. "The Elven Moon and The Moonlight Tribe has three conditions. If you agree with the conditions, we are willing to be The Tang Empire''s vassals."


    ''Three conditions, huh? Will they ask something I can''t agree on, and those two from the carriage will try to save the hostages?'' Tang Shaoyang became suspicious and expanded his senses once again. He found out that the person inside the carriage was still there, both of them. He then looked at Lusha. The bunny girl flinched out and lowered her head.


    ''What Crown Prince Virion talks about?'' Lusha was panicking inside because this was a different scenario from what she talked about with Chief Moon. The Elven side also never talked anything about the discussion with her. She was hesitant for a moment before she raised her head and looked at The Emperor.


    "I apologize, Lord Tang. The Moonlight Tribe only has one condition to be The Tang Empire''s vassal. I will convey Chief Moon''s words for you after The Crown Prince Virion." She braced herself and spoke up. She did not know what the prideful Elven nned, but she acted so they would not be grouped with The Elven, just in case, if The Elven did something against The Tang Empire.


    Crown Prince Virion frowned as he did not expect Lusha to speak out. ''It''s my bad. I should have talked it out with her on our way here.'' He ced his right hand on his left chest and bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang. "I apologize, Lord Tang. Lusha is right. My voice does not represent the Moonlight Tribe."


    ''Are they trying to buy time?'' Tang Shaoyang could not help but be suspicious. He nced at Ashley, but the girl said nothing. He shook his head. "It''s fine, so what''re the conditions?"


    "First, I want to confirm something, and also I want you to meet me with The Guardian Beast, Kalliyan." The first condition was unexpectedly easy. It was not hard to do, but Tang Shaoyang did not immediately agree to Crown Prince Virion.


    ''I see. The Elven wants to confirm if Kalliyan is real or not. They don''t trust me, huh?'' Tang Shaoyang thought about it for a moment before replying. "Meet Kalliyan and confirm something? What thing? As for Kalliyan, it can be arranged."


    "Did you kill The Green Sky Serpent, Sir Suvan?" The Crown Prince Virion asked out. That was something they wanted to confirm. However, he wanted to ask Kalliyan instead of The Emperor. But since The Emperor asked him, he told The Emperor truthfully.


    "The Green Sky Serpent!? Ah, that giant snake? I did kill him." Tang Shaoyang replied immediately. By how fast he replied, Crown Prince Virion did not believe his words. "I apologize for my rudeness, but I want to confirm that from The Kirin''s mouth directly." In other words, The Crown Prince did not believe Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and summoned The ck Storm Dragonewt, Maldros. The Dragonewt materialized next to him, and he immediately knelt toward Tang Shaoyang. "Maldros greets, Great Lord."


    "Summon, Kalliyan! Our guest wants to meet her." Tang Shaoyang ordered the Dragonewt. "Yes, My Lord." After that, Maldros left the meeting hall.


    The Crown Prince Virion''s eyes locked on the dragonewt. He could see the Dragon''s characteristics from Maldros, but he had never seen such a creature before. This was the first time for Virion to see Dragonewt. The Crown Prince''s head was full of questions. ''What is he? Where does hee from? Is he a Dragon''s descendant like Kalliyan?''


    "While we are waiting for Kalliyan, what is The Elven''s second condition, Crown Prince Virion?" Tang Shaoyang called the Elven Prince with the title. Showing his future vassal respect was necessary, he thought.


    The Crown Prince Virion snapped out of his thoughts and looked toward The Emperor. "Ah, right. The second condition¡­" Virion lost hisposure for a second. After calming down his mind, he mentioned the second condition. "We want a position in your army, a leading position, amander position."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. Understandable condition in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, but he would not agree immediately to that. "How strong you are¡­ No, how strong is The Elven Kingpared to Mashal Alton? If you want to lead my army, you have to earn it with your strength. I don''t want a weakling leading my army."


    That was a tricky question for The Crown Prince to answer since the two had never fought before. However, he was confident that his father was stronger than Alton. He was about to say that until he remembered how cautious his father was against Marshal Alton. "I don''t know. They never fought before, so I don''t know who''s stronger." Virion shook his head.


    "I can appoint your father to be a Legion Commander, a rank below Marshal. If your father can prove his worth, I don''t mind promoting him to Marshal." Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin and voiced his thoughts. He had heard from Alton how strong this Elven King was, so he did not mind having this King lead a legion of his army.


    The Crown Prince Virion furrowed his brow and fell silent. He had not exined that his father would abdicate as The Elven King, and he would be crowned as the new Elven King.


    "I n to inform you of this after our meeting, but I will say it now." Virion looked at The Emperor in the eyes. "The Elven King Revalor, my father, will abdicate his throne to me. The Elven will hold the coronation ceremony in three days, and The Elven wishes for Lord Tang to attend the ceremony. So, my father will not take any position in the military but me."

 Chapter 644 - Conditions - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 644 - Conditions - Part 3</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the Elven Prince as his forehead creased. He was not expecting to hear this, but he thought about it again. The reason The Elven King abdicated his throne at this time. It was easy to read because Elven lost its freedom under his era, so he abdicated the throne.


    Tang Shaoyang easily read that by how prideful The Elven was. He then observed the Crown Prince and activated [Basic Detection].


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Virion Zintoris


    Race: High-Elf


    Affiliation: The Elven Kingdom


    ss: ???


    Evolution: Myth Rank


    Age: 213 Years


    Level: 2,256


    Skill: ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Wait, there''s something weird here. Virion is level 2256, but he has reached Myth Rank. I am level 2157, but I am still Epic Rank. I should be at least Ancient Rank by now.'' He was confused by the level system. ''On top of all that, Kalliyan is level 3119, yet she has reached Legend Rank. What is this? Does anyone know anything about this?''


    ''Is it because of the race difference? Or does ss be the main factor for evolution? Is talent also a factor in evolution?'' There were so many things that could be the factor of evolution if he had to guess, but there was no way to get a definitive answer from this. He needed more clues to get to the conclusion.


    Of course, even the spirits did not know the answer. Through their experiences, they never encountered such a thing, including Zara. ''What about your previous Master, Zara? Did he evolve to Ancient Rank?"


    ¡ªI served three Masters, and none of them reached Ancient Rank. My Master''s highest level is 1489. You are the first Master to surpass level 2000.


    That was The Angel of Death''s answer. The confusion over evolution put him in silence for a while. The Crown Prince silently waited for his answer. It was until Ashley nudged his waist that Tang Shaoyang snapped out of his trance. He observed The Crown Prince Virion a little longer before giving his response.


    "I see. I never heard about you before, and your worth has not been proven yet. While your father has rich experience to lead an army, you don''t have any." Tang Shaoyang calcted the Great War against the demon that ended almost two hundred years ago. By that time, The Crown Prince was a little over ten years old.


    "I have fought against the human kingdoms and led The Elven to a glorious victory." The Crown Prince Virion refuted immediately. He might not have rich experiences as his father did, but he had gone to war. He had defeated the three kingdoms'' forces when they tried to take over their home.


    "You have experienced the war, but your father is the one who leads the Elven, not you. I might not be from Gigante Forest, but I have a lot of people who know about the Gigante Forest''s history. Don''t try to trick me!" Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes at Virion. Thetter slowly lowered his head. He just did not like that The Emperor looked down on him, but the opposite party was right about that.


    The Crown Prince Virion never led an army by himself because The Elven King Revalor was the one who led the army. He participated in the war but never led the army, and that was an irrefutable fact.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Lusha. "What about you? Does Chief Moon also abdicate his position? Or is he willing to lead my army?" Instead of discussing Elven''s position in his army, he changed the subject to The Moonlight Tribe.


    Lusha was startled at; first, she panicked when The Emperor''s attention was on her. But she quickly collected herself and replied. "The Moonlight Tribe is willing to obey The Tang Empire''smand as long as The Tang Empire agrees with our one condition. There''s no change in The Moonlight Tribe''s Chief Moon."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. He was delighted that the Moonlight Tribe readily agreed to be his vassal. "We will talk about The Moonlight Tribe''s condition after I listen to The Elven''sst condition."


    Tang Shaoyang then looked toward Crown Prince Virion. "I can appoint you as a Vice-Legion Commander, and you will be under Chief Moon''smand. If The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe join The Empire, I will establish a new legion, and Chief Moon will lead that Legion. That is the best position I can give to you until you have proven your worth on the battlefield."


    ''Chief Moon as my superior, that''s not the worst, I guess.'' Crown Prince Virion thought to himself. He pretended to consider the offer for a bit longer before he responded with a positive reply. "That''s fine. But can I ask you something else? Is there a higher position than Mar


    shal?"


    The Crown Prince tried to find out the army structure of The Tang Empire. Elven was prideful in nature, so he tried to figure out how high this Vice-Legion Commander was.


    "There is, Supreme Commander. That''s the highest position you can achieve in The Tang Empire''s military." Tang Shaoyang answered quickly. It was just a matter of time before The Crown Prince Virion figured it out. He did not mind telling The Elven Prince early, not like it was crucial information either.


    The Elven Prince nodded his head. The Legion Commander might not be the highest position, but not too far off. A few years needed to reach Marshal, and he would maybe be The Supreme Commander in ten years. He was aware that strength was not the main issue to get the position, but also trust from The Emperor.


    "Then thest condition, we want you to marry The Elven''s Elder, Aleesa. She is the youngest sister of the current Elven Queen. By marrying one of us, we will entrust Elven''s future in your hand, Great Lord." The Crown Prince bowed his head.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang was not expecting this toe. He expected them to ask for the position in the military, but not this one¡­ It took him a while to proceed with what The Elven Prince said to him. "What!?"

 Chapter 645 - Decision - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 645 - Decision - Part 1</h4>


    ''As I thought, something wrong is about to happen.'' Selena furrowed her brow as her bad omen came true and looked at The Crown Prince Virion unpleasantly. Despite his good look, she loathed him for bringing up this topic. However, she did not react as she tried to figure out the implication behind the marriage.


    Tang Shaoyang was trying to obtain the two great forces in Gigante Forest to conquer the whole forest. As someone close to Tang Shaoyang, Selena was aware of their goals. If they could take the Gigante Forest, including the Moonlight Tribe and The Elven, then the continent would be their next goal. The two forces would smooth their way to achieving the goal.


    Selena wanted to voice out her inner feelings that she did not agree with this, but she could not do that since she knew their goal was. She thought about why The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe asked for the marriage. She immediately got the answer, just like when Tang Shaoyang married her with an oath.


    The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe wanted something that could assure them of being The Empire''s vassal. Marriage was the best choice to ensure that The Empire would not throw them away after conquering the Ortis Continent. She was fully aware of that; hence she could not say anything. These people were trying to ensure their people''s safety.


    Selena nced at Ashley, and thetter was a lot calmer than she thought. She stayed cool and said nothing. In the end, the decision was on their man. She nced at Tang Shaoyang and found out that he did not expect the marriage condition either.


    Tang Shaoyang had the same thought as Selena as to why The Elven wanted to marry the royalty to him. It was easy to read. His index finger tapped against the table and thought about the condition. He then looked at Lusha. Thetter flinched slightly, but she did not lower her head this time.


    "Don''t tell me The Moonlight Tribe''s one condition is marriage as well?" Tang Shaoyang asked the bunny girl.


    Lusha took a deep breath and nodded her head. "Yes, Chief Moon asked you to marry The Moonlight Maiden. She is Chief Moon''s eldest daughter, and if you agree with the condition. The Moonlight Tribe is willing to be The Tang Empire''s vassal."


    Family Bond, once The Emperor married The Moonlight Maiden, The Tang Empire became their family and a new home. That was the only thing The Moonlight Tribe wanted from The Tang Empire. They did not ask for a high position or a title from The Empire. As long as Sylvia did her job, it was just a matter of time before the Moonlight Tribe could attain the position in The Empire.


    That was the Moonlight Tribe''s n, or to be more exact, Sylvia''s n. All of this was Sylvia''s n, and she asked her father to trust the tribe in her hand. As long as she became one of The Emperors, she would secure the Moonlight Tribe''s future. If she could be The Emperor''s beloved, then it was just a matter of time until the Moonlight Tribe rose in position. They just need to offer one condition for that to happen: The Moonlight Maiden has to marry The Emperor.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his forehead for a moment. He quickly realized that words from his mouth might not be enough to gain The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe''s trust. He could not refuse the request if he wanted to absorb The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe''s forces into The Empire. "Before I make my decision, let me see the brides first."


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang realized something. The person in the carriage, they were the brides. The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe never nned to rescue the hostages and fight him. Their purpose in talking to him was for him to agree to marry their people. Indeed, if he married their people, he could not hurt them. Not that Tang Shaoyang nned to throw them away after he achieved his goal, either. But just as he thought, his words were not enough to convince them.


    The Crown Prince Virion and Lusha stood up, and they bowed toward him. "We will bring her to meet you." After that, the two left the meeting hall. Tang Shaoyang expanded his senses once again, and he guessed right. The person in the carriage wasing out. He could not see them, but he could sense their movement.


    "What do you think? Should I agree with their condition, or should we conquer them forcefully?" Tang Shaoyang was asking the two girls. Since Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue were not here, he had to ask the two girls'' permission.


    Selena looked at Ashley, and she knew the importance of the two forces for them to conquer the forest. She could not say thoughtlessly that she did not agree with the condition. Ashley looked toward Tang Shaoyang and answered. "You have to agree with their request. If we fight them, it will weaken our force to fight the Lionax Kingdom and other two kingdoms."


    Weaken our force, meaning they would weaken The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe''s forces. Since it was a war, casualties were bound to happen. Even if they did not suffer much, the Elven and The Moonlight Tribe might suffer from the battle. By the time they joined the empire, their forces had been weakened from the battle. That was what Ashley meant by weakening our force.


    "Not only that, fighting The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe will be giving The Lionax Kingdom more time to subdue the Revolution Army. That''s not good for us, and it will be best for us to fight The Lionax Kingdom as soon as possible, forcing them to use all their hidden cards from the start. We don''t know if they have more reserve forces in another world."


    "If you are asking for my feelings, then I don''t mind it. I have prepared myself for this the moment I epted you." That was the end of Ashley''s answer regarding the marriage matter¡­ She looked for the big picture, the benefit of epting the two forces'' request instead of going to war against the two forces.

 Chapter 646 - Decision - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 646 - Decision - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang asking them to look for the brides was just an excuse. An excuse so he could talk with the two girls. He wanted to know their opinion as well about the request. After hearing Ashley''s answer, he turned toward Selena. He quickly realized why the two girls were dressing up. ''Women''s intuition is so scary.''


    After hearing Ashley''s answer, Selena recalled what happened to her in the past. It was the time when she met Tang Shaoyang. Desired by revenge, she gave her body to him. She thought about it, and she realized that she was not in the position to be greedy. The fact that she got rid of the ve status was the best thing that could happen in her life, yet the greed almost blinded her.


    Selena smiled and responded with a nod. "I don''t mind having two more sisters with us. Moreover, they are quite unique sisters as well." Tang Shaoyang noticed the fluctuation of emotions within Selena. She was upset, and then she became nervous, then she calmed down. That was a weird change of emotions for sure.


    At this moment, Crown Prince Virion and Lusha returned to the meeting hall. They were not alone as another two women came with them. Tang Shaoyang''s eyes immediately looked at the two girls that came with them. Without a doubt, both were gorgeous beauties despite the unusual features on them.


    Even though the two girls were epting the two girls, he still had to consider this marriage. He was not Yu Shun or Lu An who has easily epted this type of girl. He was still adapting to the new world. He did not mind having Demon, Beastmen, or even Beast as his people, but taking them as a wife was a different problem. He was troubled if he had to sleep with the bunny girl.


    Although the Moonlight Maiden''s attire covered her body well, he could see the white fur in her wrist. He was troubled to ept a woman that had a different appearance than a human. Angel was another thing, and he regarded the angel as a human with wings. Not that weird since the angel''s facial features were the same as the human.


    On top of that, he had seen angel tingy in the movie. Tang Shaoyang could quickly ept the angel with their gorgeous look. However, The Moonlight Tribe was on a whole different level. Not just their wrist covered in fur, but their ears were also totally different from the one he had, the long rabbit ears. He then subconsciously imagined the scenery of her lower region.


    There was one time, it was Rumru''s subordinate, The Snow Tiger Tribe. The Chief of Snow Tiger offered to marry his daughter, but he refused at that time. That time, he refused the offer outright, without even seeing the Chief''s daughter. However, he was now presented with a choice that was hard to refuse.


    Tang Shaoyang had talked this out with Alton. Thanks to his new Marshal, he found out that The Moonlight Tribe was in alliance with The Elven. If he wanted to offer surrender, he had to offer both forces, or else the two forces would unite and fight him until thest of their breath. If he refused to marry the bunny girl, there was a big chance The Elven would also refuse to be his vassal.


    "We greet The Emperor~" The Elven Elder and The Moonlight Maiden bowed their heads toward Tang Shaoyang.


    At the greeting, Tang Shaoyang raised his head and focused on the Elven Elder. He had heard from Yu Shun and Lu An that Elf was a beautiful creature, but he was not expecting to be this gorgeous. ''I should be able to guess it after looking at the Crown Prince Virion.''


    The long silver hair, the attractive jade green eyes, and the smile on her lips wereplementing to create a perfect look. Looking at the female elf in front of him, he could not help butpare her with the Goddess of Love, Lunea, and Zara, the Angel of Death. Of course, The Moonlight Maiden''s appearance was not pale inparison. Especially her smile, he found out that her smile was mesmerizing.


    One more thing, he was a chest-type man. So after looking at their perfect appearance, his eyes fell on their chest. The Elven Elder wore a dress that showed her cleavage. Not the biggest, but it was big enough to satisfy him. Then he found out that The Moonlight Maiden had a bigger chest. He could tell that even though The Moonlight Maiden did not wear revealing attire. He could tell that by the shape of her body. Her chest was bulging out despite her dress. It could be said that the two women were his type, but the bunny ears were still disturbing to him.


    As Tang Shaoyang was making his decision, Maldros returned to the meeting hall with Kalliyan. The three meters tall Kirin followed Maldros from behind. The Crown Prince, Elven Elder Aleesa, and The Moonlight Maiden Sylvia looked toward the entrance. The three had their eyes widened in shock at the sight of The Kirin.


    Hearing it from Lusha and Kaylin was enough to shock them, but seeing The Kirin directly bow its head and kneel toward Tang Shaoyang stunned them. Aleesa and Sylvia lost theirposure at the sight of The Kirin.


    "We greet The Great Lord." Maldros and Kalliyan knelt.


    "You can return now, Maldros." At Tang Shaoyang''s order, Maldros returned to Spiritual Space. "The Crown Prince Virion of The Elven asked to meet you, Kalliyan. He said that he wanted to confirm something from you, and you can answer his question."


    "Yes, My Lord." Kalliyan stood up and looked at The Elven Crown Prince. "What do you want to ask, Young Elven?"


    Crown Prince Virion swallowed mouthful saliva and tried to calm his chaotic heart. He secretly nced at The Emperor. Hearing it from other people and seeing it directly with his own eyes were two different things. However, he quickly calmed down and got to the main topic.


    "The Elven wants to ask you about The Green Sky Serpent." Virion used ''The Elven'' instead of his own identity, meaning his confidence was shaking in front of The Guardian Beast, Kalliyan. From the side, Aleesa frowned at the changed attitude of her nephew. She wanted to scold him, but she maintained her smile when she noticed The Emperor was watching her and The Moonlight Maiden.


    "We want to know if The Green Sky Serpent is still alive or dead? We want to confirm this from you directly, The Guardian Beast of Gigante Forest." Virion looked Kalliyan in the eyes.


    Kalliyan furrowed her brows and looked toward her Master. Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at her. "I don''t mind. You can tell them what happened back then. They are your people in the first ce, and they trust you more than me.


    "Yes, Suvan is dead. He and The Dark Tribe tried to take advantage of me being weakened from giving birth to my children. They attacked me, but My Master saved me and killed Suvan. You can check myir, and there should be traces of battle there¡­" Kalliyan summarized what happened to her and confirmed Suvan''s death.

 Chapter 647 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 14

    <h4>Chapter 647 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 14</h4>


    The Crown Prince Virion subconsciously looked at The Moonlight Maiden Sylvia. All she said became the shocking truth. That was the exact same story he heard from Sylvia. The defeat of The Dark Tribe, the death of The Green Sky Serpent, and including the fact that The Green Sky Serpent and The Dark Tribe worked together to kill The Kirin.


    Aleesa had the same reaction as her nephew. She had heard about Sylvia''s conjecture about what happened to The Kirin. She justcked the details of where Kalliyang gave birth that weakened her. That was the only thing thatcked in Sylvia''s story, and everything else was right on the spot.


    The Crown Prince Virion slumped his shoulders and breathed out in relief. He made the right call by surrendering to The Tang Empire. "Thank you for answering my question, Sir Guardian Beast." Virion bowed his head toward Kalliyan. "You should not thank me, Young Elf. I was just doing what My Master asked me to. You are thanking the wrong person."


    Being rebuked by Kalliyan, Virion snapped out of his shock and bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang. "Thank you for letting me meet with Sir Guardian Beast, Lord Tang." He became even more respectful to Tang Shaoyang, the person who killed The Green Sky Serpent. ''If we decide to fight, The Elven will be razed¡­ Damn! We should give My Sister to marry The Emperor.'' He regretted not pushing his sister to marry The Emperor. If his sister married The Emperor, they would have a close tie to The Emperor directly.


    "Alright, I agree with your request. I will marry¡­" Tang Shaoyang looked at the two girls. He forgot the brides'' names already. Of course, it was not intentional because he truly forgot their name. He had been thinking about it, and he came up with a conclusion. He could marry them but not necessarily bed them. Not until he adapted to their appearance.


    "My name is Aleesa, My Lord." The Elven Elder immediately changed the way she called him. It was as if The Elven had be The Tang Empire''s vassal. "My name is Sylvia~." The Moonlight Maiden smiled and said in a gentle voice.


    "Since Lord Tang agrees to marry them, when can we hold the wedding?" Virion wanted to hold the wedding as soon as possible after seeing The Kirin.


    However, Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "We will not hold any wedding, but we can hold an oath marriage." He did not even hold the wedding with the other women, so these were no exceptions. He felt that the marriage oath was more than enough, so he would not waste his time with the wedding.


    "But¡­" The Elven had a tradition for marriage. It was for the couple to make an oath in front of the sacred tree. Virion was about to object, but Aleesa cut him off midway. "I will follow as per your instruction, My Lord." Sylvia also followed Aleesa and agreed with the marriage oath. "But what''s the marriage oath, My Lord?" Sylvia took the initiative to ask since this was her first time hearing about the marriage oath.


    "It''s an oath that a couple should take when they are married. Once you take the oath, you can''t betray your husband, and the husband can''t betray the wife. We will be bonded as a couple eternally until one of us dies." Tang Shaoyang summarized briefly. Of course, that was just nonsense from his side. He himself did not know the meaning behind the marriage oath.


    Delia said that was just a ceremony of the people of the Arkania Continent. He did not really know if the marriage oath had a bound in it. The bluff worked well when he saw the change of expression of Aleesa and Sylvia. He did not know what made them react that way, but he continued. "Let''s wrap things up quickly. I have let you meet Kalliyan, and we will form a new legion tomorrow. For the Marriage Oath, we can do it right now."


    "She is a Holy Priest, and she will conduct the Marriage Oath for us." Tang Shaoyang introduced Selena to the girls and the Crown Prince. Holy Priest, that was Selena''s hidden ss, the reason why she could conduct the death oath and the marriage oath.


    "This¡­" Crown Prince Virion looked at his aunt. He did not know what to do with this because this was different from what he and his father nned. However, he did not have a choice to refuse if they wanted to secure the agreement.


    "Oh, tomorrow morning. I want The Head of The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe to make a loyalty oath to me as well. The Elders also have to make the loyalty oath to me, and after that, The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe officially be The Tang Empire''s Vassals." Tang Shaoyang scanned the four people.


    "We will arrange that," Aleesa responded with a nod. "Then let''s start the Marriage Oath first."


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Selena, and thetter nodded her head. She stood up and extended her hand toward Tang Shaoyang and also Aleesa. "Please hold my hand and follow my words." Those words were directed to Aleesa and Sylvia. The two nodded their heads, and the Marriage Oath started with Aleesa.


    The meeting hall glowed brightly as they held the Marriage Oath. Lusha and Crown Prince Virion became the witness of the marriage. There were so many things inside the Crown Prince''s head, but he had no way to satisfy his curiosity. The humanoid creature with dragon characteristics, the oath, Holy Priest, and more. The Emperor was shrouded with mysteries he could notprehend.


    After the Marriage Oath, Tang Shaoyang released the hostages. The representatives who tried to prevent the war. He returned them intact, with all their limbs functioning properly. After a small chat, Crown Prince Virion and Lusha excused themselves to return to their home.


    "I wille back with my father and The Elven''s Elders tomorrow for the loyalty oath." The Crown Prince Virion knelt toward Tang Shaoyang. He was kneeling now, no longer bowing. He felt ufortable all over with this, but he had to bear it and get used to it.


    "I will inform Chief Moon about the loyalty oath as well, Great Lord." Lusha followed after the Crown Prince¡­ Her threerades followed to kneel as well.

 Chapter 648 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 15

    <h4>Chapter 648 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - Part 15</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang now faced the two new wives in front of him. He might be a womanizer, but it was still awkward that he married the girls he had just met. Not even ten minutes since they met, and they were officially wife and husband.


    "This might be awkward for you, but this is the only way for our people to trust The Tang Empire." Aleesa noticed the awkwardness in Tang Shaoyang, so she tried to exin the things. "On top of that, I am not forced to marry you, but I volunteered to marry you. This is my will."


    ''I don''t think that''s your will. You guys are forced to marry me because The Empire threatens your tribe.'' That was what was in Tang Shaoyang''s mind when he heard Aleesa''s words. However, he indeed did not sense malice from the two girls. The two girls were unexpectedly calm.


    "The same with me. I volunteered to marry you, and I am no longer Sylvia of The Moonlight Tribe but Sylvia of The Tang Empire. Please don''t hesitate to ask me if you need help regarding Gigante Forest." Sylvia also spoke up, breaking the awkward silence in the meeting hall. The Moonlight Maiden had keen senses and deduction.


    After the fall of The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe, The Tang Empire had to take the next step to conquer the whole forest. Even though The Empire had taken down the four great tribes, Gigante Forest was never under the rule of the four great tribes. The Tang Empire still needed the next step to conquer Gigante Forest, and this was where she would prove her worth.


    "In other words, can I trust this issue on you two?" Tang Shaoyang got the meaning behind Sylvia''s words. Of course, the next part was easy since The Empire had taken down the great four tribes. The remaining tribes in the forest would join them soon if the news spread out.


    "Yes, you can leave this issue to us. Two days, you can give us two days after we form the new legion, then Gigante Forest is yours, My Lord." Aleesa nodded her head. She could tell what the Moonlight Maiden nned, so she could not lose to her about the issue. She had to be actively helping the Empire.


    "There''s no need for formality between us. Since you two are my wives now, you can call me by name instead." Tang Shaoyang eased up a little bit around the two. "For tonight, you can have a rest after the long journey. We will continue the talk tomorrow."


    Sylvia and Aleesa looked at each other. The Emperor dismissed them just like that. ''Ah, he can''t wait to bed us, but two at once¡­'' Aleesa did not like the idea, but she was not in the position to refuse this.


    "Lead them to our house. I will stay here tonight." Tang Shaoyang said. He was talking to Selena and Ashley. He did not n to bed the new bride, not tonight, at least. There were so many things in his head right now. "Also, can you call Alton and An for me?"


    Aleesa and Sylvia exchanged nces once more. They did not hear it wrong. He was asking instead of ordering. On top of that, he did not n to sleep with them as well from his words. At least, that was how it was from the way he spoke; he would stay in the meeting hall. The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe were the number one species humans looked for to be sex ves, so it was weird when they were being ignored like this.


    ''Isn''t he supposed to be a Tyrant?'' The two girls were not expecting this side of The Emperor. "Got it." Ashley nodded her head and spoke to the two girls. "Follow me. I will show you our new room, sisters."


    After the four girls left, Tang Shaoyang and Kalliyan were the ones in the meeting hall. "You can go back too, Kalliyan. Spend your time with your newborns as much as possible because we will be busy in the following weeks."


    "Thank you for your understanding, My Lord." Kalliyan bowed before leaving the meeting hall. Tang Shaoyang was alone in the meeting hall right now.


    "What do you think?" Tang Shaoyang asked. He was asking the spirits regarding the marriage. "Do you think they scheme something behind me, or they just want to secure their tribe''s safety?" Yes, he still doubted The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe. As two ancient tribes in the forest, the two so easily surrendered. He thought they would fight back instead of surrendering.


    ¡ªYou can sense it, and I don''t think your ability will lie to you, right?


    The first one to respond was Lilliana The Grand Guardian. She was the only one who got excited about the marriage. Tang Shaoyang could tell that by her excited voice. "What makes you excited like that?"


    ¡ªMore wives, meaning more children. You have to do it often, so the girls conceive your children. You are an Emperor, after all, and you need a sessor.


    Lilliana''s answer left Tang Shaoyang speechless. This one particr spirit seemed to have an obsession with taking care of children. "I am still too young to think about the sessors¡­" He paused midway. "Talking about children gives me a headache. What if my children tried to kill me to take the throne? What if they kill each other for the throne?"


    That was amon issue with the past kingdom, where the princes fought for the throne. He did not want that to happen to him or his family.


    ¡ªThat''s something easy to fix. You just need to choose one prince to inherit the throne. You can prevent internal strife. Of course, if the children are under my care, they will not grow up like that, and I will educate them properly so they will not fight. Good education and a good living environment will prevent them from fighting for the throne.


    Liliana replied confidently.


    "Let''s not talk about it." Tang Shaoyang gave up talking about that with Liliana. "There''s a more critical issue here. The Rank, why The Elven Prince is Myth Rank while he is still level 2200-ish, but I am still in Epic Rank."


    ¡ªIf I have to guess, it must be rted to your bloodline, ss, and talent. You have a high-grade ss, high-grade Bloodline, and high-grade Talent, My Lord. Maybe that''s why your requirement to reach the next rank is also higher.


    Zaneos was the first one to respond. The Infernal Sword was more interested in this issue than his affair about The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe.


    ¡ªThat makes sense. Don''t you remember what Roan told you about the Trial? The trial bes harder if your ss is a high-grade ss. The same is for the advancement rank; the requirement is higher since your ss is high-grade.


    Rosalie voiced her thoughts as well. That was the logical exnation for all of this.


    ¡ªThat can be the factor, but we will find out once we ask Alton and An. Isn''t that why you call them?


    Zara responded with that as the steps were getting closer to the meeting hall. Tang Shaoyang looked up¡­ Alton and An entered the meeting room.

 Chapter 649 - Figuring Out The Trial - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 649 - Figuring Out The Trial - Part 1</h4>


    "What do you need from us, My Lord?" Alton and An knelt toward Tang Shaoyang. Thetter waved his hand at the two. "Nah, no one around. Skip the formality and sit."


    Even though Alton had just known Tang Shaoyang for a few days, he was aware that his new Master was not someone of high social status. He could tell that by theck of etiquette. Of course, it did not matter to him who his Master was as long as they had the same vision.


    Alton got up and sat at the seat of the Crown Prince Virion, and An sat next to him. Tang Shaoyang did not bother chit-chat as he directly asked The Legend Rank Knight the question. "Do you know the level''s requirement to reach Ancient Rank?"


    The question was unexpected for both knights. Because Tang Shaoyang was a Legend Rank, their Master should know the level''s requirement for The Ancient Rank, so why did he ask? Despite his curiosity, Alton replied. "Level 1500 for Ancient Rank, then level 2000 for Myth Rank, then level 2500 for Primordial Rank."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow when he heard the reply. He should be at Myth Rank already if he followed those requirements, just like The Crown Prince Virion. But here he was, still Epic Rank even though he was level 2157. He then looked at An. "What about you?"


    "We-we have the same requirement, My Lord." An did not know how to answer that. He was still Primordial Rank, 139 levels away to reach Legend Rank. But he had the exact requirement as Alton''s when he reached Ancient Rank and Myth Rank.


    "This is weird." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. Of course, the two old knights could hear him muttering as well. The old knights looked at each other. They did not understand the meaning behind their Master''s mutter. What was so weird? Wasn''t that a universal requirement for rank advancement? The two friends exchanged nces.


    "I apologize for my impudence, My Lord. If I may ask, what''s weird?" Alton was careful with his words. Even though The Emperor asked to be casual when no one was around, he maintained a respectful attitude. "Maybe we can help you," An added at the end.


    "I am now level 2157, but why am I still at Epic Rank?" Tang Shaoyang did not bother to hide his level and rank. Not that he was careless, but because the two had taken the loyalty oath. Leaking his information was the same as a betrayal, and they would be punished for that.


    "What!?" Alton blurted out loudly as he stood up from the seat. His eyes widened open, and it was as if his eyes almost popped out of the socket. He looked at An and blurted out a question. "Am I hearing it wrong?"


    "I-I do-don''t think so¡­" An was stunned as well when he heard that from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth. How could an Epic Rank defeat The Legend Rank? This did not make sense. "You are joking, right, My Lord?" Alton could not help but say that.


    "I am not." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "I am level 2157, and I am still in Epic Rank. That''s why I ask you the requirement for The Ancient Rank, or else, why would I ask?" He wanted to show his window status to the two old knights, but he did not trust that deep yet to show his window status.


    "Th-then¡­ How did you beat me?" It sounded like belittling their Master, but Alton could not find the right word for that. He was genuinely confused. How could The Epic Rank be stronger than The Legend Rank? Especially the attributes. If his Lord was still Epic Rank, he should have superior attributes, but his Lord fought him evenly.


    "Because I am stronger than you." Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes as the answer was too obvious. "But how?" He added with a smile. The old knights nodded their heads. Yeah, how could their Lord be stronger than them when he was lower in rank than them.


    Tang Shaoyang thought about how to exin things to them. If he replied with "I have two sses, a Grade S Talent, and a Bloodline." They would ask him again how he had those things when they could only get it through the Trial.


    "It''s because I am the first generation of the game." Tang Shaoyang thought about it, and that was his answer. Yes, the first generation where he got the most significant benefit of the game with their reward. The reward from conquering the smart base, the limited advanced ss from the smart base, Survival Game, the sudden mission if the zombie horde attacked the base, and he believed there was more than that.


    This was a significant advantage for the first generationpared to theter generation where the world had been conquered. That made him stronger than these people. Of course, his answer only made them confused. They did not understand the meaning of the first generation.


    "Oh, we haven''t told you that Ie from the lower world. I am not from Lukan." Tang Shaoyang told them more about his origin. "It''s just a few months since the game started in my original world. So, I get a lot of rewards from my original world."


    Alton sat back and leaned back against the chair. He closed his eyes and massaged the space between his eyes. The old knight was processing a lot of information from his new Master. All of that information did not make any sense and was absurd. If he came from a lower world, how could he be that strong, stronger than him? Especially since the game just started a few months ago. Compared to him, who had been living for 137 years, it was just absurd his Master could get stronger than him.


    "I have a high-grade Talent, a high-grade Bloodline, and two sses." Tang Shaoyang added a little bit more details about his current power¡­ It did exin how he could get stronger than The Legend Rank, but it did not make sense to get those things when he just started the game a few months ago.

 Chapter 650 - Figuring Out The Trial - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 650 - Figuring Out The Trial - Part 2</h4>


    An was in a daze, looking at his Lord with an unbelievable gaze. He was still hoping that his Lord was joking with them, but it looked like he was not joking at all.


    "You can ask Ashley if you don''t believe me. She and The Third Prince of the Lionax Kingdom were the ones who invaded my world, giving me ess to Lukan. Also, the dwarf is currently making the dimensional gate for me. You cane with me to Earth when the Dimensional Gate is finished." Tang Shaoyang exined. He sensed the two old knights did not believe him, so he added more exnation.


    At this point, Alton had no choice but to believe his Lord. There was no reason for his Lord to lie to them. There were so many things he wanted to ask, like how could his Lord have two sses, bloodline, and talent? However, he was not in the position to ask that personal question.


    Alton thought about his Lord''s question: Why was he still at Epic Rank when he was level 2157? From his knowledge, the trial''s difficulty depended on the grade of the ss. He thought about his condition and An''s condition when they reached Ancient Rank. Both had one ss, one talent, and one bloodline.


    "Maybe that''s the factor that dys your rank advancement, My Lord. I had one ss, talent, and bloodline when I entered the Ancient Rank''s trial. What about you, An?" Even though it was hard to ept their Lord''s strength, Alton continued the conversation by giving off his thoughts.


    An nodded his head. "It was the same for me." Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. Alton''s guess was the same as him because he had more things with him that caused to dy the rank advancement. "I have two sses, two talents, and one bloodline now, so maybe I can advance to The Ancient Rank when I reach level 2500."


    It was not just a random calction but based on the total of his ss, talent, and bloodline. He told them where that guess came from, and Alton nodded his head in agreement. "It seems that''s more likely the condition for the rank advancement."


    "But will the equipment be included for the rank advancement? Let''s say that I have an Ancient Grade Weapon. Does that mean I need to reach level 3000 for the rank advancement?" Tang Shaoyang thought about the reward from the trial. Equipment was one of the trial rewards, so he thought the equipment might be the factor for the advancement.


    "Do you have an Ancient Grade Weapon?" Alton blurted out once again. Epic Grade Weapon and above could not be crafted. Those high-grade weapons only came from the System, so he was pretty shocked as well if his Lord had an Ancient Grade Weapon.


    "I don''t have that kind of weapon, of course. I am just asking if a high-grade weapon can be a factor in rank advancement." Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    Alton nodded his head and thought about it. It made sense because the high-grade weapon was one of the rewards from the trial. "But wait. Even if you have two sses, two talents, and one bloodline, how could you win against me? I have three sses, one bloodline, and one talent. On top of that, my sword is Myth Rank Weapon."


    Alton thought about it, and his Lord was about as strong as An, the Primordial Rank. However, that was not the case, and his Lord had surpassed in the term of strength. Especially after his Lord woke up from the slumber that happened in the middle of the fight against him. Alton could feel it from his Lord''s aura.


    "I told you, all of them are high-grade. I finished the Trial of The Epic to the final wave, to the bonus wave. Then I was offered a high-grade reward from the system. And I chose my second talent there." Tang Shaoyang shared his story about the trial.


    "Wait¡­ Wait¡­ Wait¡­" Alton just realized something fishy with his Lord''s wordings. "Are you saying the second talent? Not the second bloodline, right?" Alton saw his Lord nod in response. Alton''s eyes went round at the realization. "How is that possible? Talent is supposed to be innate from birth. It''s something you were born with, not something you can obtain, My Lord."


    "What are you talking about? When you start the game, you can choose a talent too in the smart base. If you want a better talent, you can pay it with a Game Coin. I got my first talent from killing 1000 Undead at the start of the game, and I got the second talent from The Trial of The Epic." Tang Shaoyang looked at Alton weirdly. "Didn''t the System offer you a talent when you finish the trial?"


    "No, the System only offered me a ss, bloodline, and equipment. The System never offered me a Talent as a reward." Alton then looked at An, who was in a daze as he listened to the conversation. "What about you, An? Did the System offer you a Talent when you finish the trial?"


    An snapped out of his daze and subconsciously shook his head. "No, the System never offered talent. It''s always Bloodline, ss, and Equipment. After I chose the bloodline reward from finishing the Trial of The Epic, the System never offered me another bloodline again as the reward. It''s always ss and equipment."


    Tang Shaoyang did not know that Alton had three sses. It was a surprise to hear that Alton had three sses. He could not use the [Basic Detection] on them because the tool shielded them from the detection. He listened to Alton and An''s experiences and thought about them.


    After thinking about it for a while, Tang Shaoyang looked at Alton. "Did you clear the trial? The thirty waves of monsters?"


    Alton and An looked at each other. They shook his head as none of them had cleared the trial. "That''s the difference. I finish my trial to the final wave¡­ That''s why the System offers me Talent."

 Chapter 651 - Figuring Out The System

    <h4>Chapter 651 - Figuring Out The System</h4>


    "That might be the case why the System did not offer us a Talent as the reward." Alton had to agree with that point. "But what about the smart base you are talking about, My Lord? We never heard anything about the smart base."


    Their Lord told them about the smart base, where they could obtain a talent by paying with Game Coin. If this ce existed, Alton wanted to visit this ce to get his second talent.


    "You don''t even know the smart base?" Tang Shaoyang looked at Alton weirdly. The Smart Base was the basic of the game, the ce with unlimited resources. This kind of ce should be known by the people that experienced the game, but Alton did not know anything about the smart base.


    Then he nced at An. Thetter also shook his head, meaning he did not know about the smart base too. This was a puzzling situation even for Tang Shaoyang. ''What about you, Rosalie? You should know something about the smart base, right?''


    Tang Shaoyang thought about it, but maybe because the Ortis Continent was at the remote pce of Lukan. The smart base might not exist in this continent, but the smart base should have existed in the main continent where the major power of Lukan stayed. From the information, Rosalie was from the main continent.


    ¡ªI don''t know about the smart base too. Just like Alton said, talent is something we were born with. It is not something we can gain.


    Rosalie replied with a confused tone too. She followed the conversation between Alton and Tang Shaoyang, but this was her first time hearing about the smart base.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his forehead, and the whole conversation confused him too. "Yes, The Tang Empire has more than one smart base on Earth, and there''s one in each city, I think. This is weird that you guys don''t know anything about the smart base."


    "Now I think about it. Maybe you two can get the second talent." Tang Shaoyang thought that these knights could get their second talent by visiting the Earth. "Yeah, save a million Game Coins, and you two can get good talent. We have to wait for the dwarf to finish the Dimensional Gate for that."


    The two old knights'' eyes shone. But their expression changed when they heard the number of the coin they needed to pay.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t have a million Game Coins?" Tang Shaoyang noticed the change of mood quickly. He thought a million Game Coins was a small number for Legend Rank Knight and Primordial Rank Knight. He confirmed when their expressions soured when he said that.


    "If it were before when I was still the Commander of the Fotia Legion, a million Game Coins would be a small number for us," Alton confessed honestly. "But after we left the Lionax Kingdom, I have been using my Game Coin to build the Revolution Army." He poured his money to build an army, but his disciple took his army from him.


    "Same. I used my money to build my knights. Raising an army is too costly, and I barely have ten thousand Game Coins now." An nodded his head. He had to take care of the knights, their equipment, their daily needs, and their pay. No one would follow him for free.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. Of course, he did not feel their pain when a stream of money entered his treasury from the reward and his people who kept cleaning the zombies. "The money should not be an issue because we have a big battle soon. The three kingdoms will not surrender easily. They will put up some fight, and you guys can get some coins from them. Also, you have a sry from the Empire, though you have to wait until we return to Earth. Money should not be a problem for you two."


    "Alright, you two can return and get some rest." Tang Shaoang dismissed the two knights. Even though he had not gotten the answer he wanted, he had some clues for that. If his calction was correct, then he needed to wait until level 2500. Of course, that was just a mere guess from him.


    "Then we will leave, My Lord." The two old knights stood up and bowed their heads. Even though they still had many questions in their head, only time could answer that. The two knights left side by side from the meeting hall, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone there.


    Tang Shaoyang sat in the honored seat, thinking about the issue in this Lukan. He could understand the benefit of the first generation of the game, but it was surprising that they did not know anything about the smart base.


    ¡ªMaybe the smart base is only for a certain world with no basic foundation like Earth. The people of the Earth have to learn everything from the start. The System creates a smart base to assist the humans. Some worlds like mine have the basics for the magic to fight the monsters spawned by the System, so the System does not create a smart base for my world. The same case applies for this Lukan, maybe.


    That was Zaneos''s answer. That was a logical exnation, but they did not know if Lukan had a smart base or not.


    ¡ªOr the forces or the empires that have smart bases hide it from the public for their own interest. Just like these people did not know there''s a stronger existence than Demi-God Rank.


    Zowen followed with her opinion.


    ¡ªWhat do you mean by an existence above the Demi-God Rank?


    Sure enough, even Rosalie did not know anything about God. She was from the main continent, but she did not even know about this. There were two scenarios for this: either no one in Lukan who had reached God or the major forces hid the existence of God.


    They spent the night discussing this issue, figuring out how the System worked, and more things.

 Chapter 652 - The Elvens Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 652 - The Elven''s Reaction</h4>


    Crown Prince Virion separated with Lusha and her team. He and the three Elven hostages immediately went back to Elven''s territory. They traveled within the maximum since the hostages were fine. They did not suffer any forms of torture and were not starved either, so Virion just went back at full speed.


    As soon as he returned, The Elven King and the nine Elders were waiting for him. The Elven King Revalor noticed that Aleesa was not his son, and the hostages returned safely. It was clear that The Emperor epted their conditions, and Aleesa immediately stayed with The Emperor.


    Revalor was not surprised by that since Aleesa was the prettiest even amongst the Elven. The human Emperor must get captivated by her and agreed with the condition, why Aleesa volunteered by herself. Because she knew that her charm was irresistible. If it was a spoiled Elven Princess, there was a chance that the Human Emperor would refuse the condition.


    However, if their conditions were epted, that meant the Guardian Beast Kirin was following the Human Emperor, and the Green Sky Serpent was dead. That was bad for sure, meaning they did not have any other choices but the Empire''s vassal.


    "You three go to Orina''s house for a further check-up!" King Revalor ordered the three hostages to go before looking at his son. "Virion! You follow me to the assembly house!" After saying that, The Elven King turned around and headed toward a direction. The nine elders followed the Elven King, and Virion followed from the back.


    Even though they named it Assembly House, it was just a simple and small house. A house with only a long table with eleven seats. The Elven King sat at the honored seat while the Elven Elders took the remaining seat. There was one empty seat, and it was supposed to be the youngest Elder''s seat, Aleesa.


    The atmosphere in the room was quite grim as the nine Elders gazed at The Crown Prince with an intense gaze. Crown Prince Virion was standing at the other side of the table, facing The Elven King.


    The Elven King raised his head and met with his son''s eyes. "So, have you confirmed everything? We want to hear the report, Crown Prince Virion!" Revalor''s dignified voice broke the silence.


    "Yes, I have confirmed The Guardian Beast Kirin is real, and I have met her. I also heard from Kalliyan directly that Sir Suvan is dead, and Emperor Tang killed him." The Crown Prince reported. The Elven King was not surprised by this, but the Nine Elders were surprised by this. That was because The Elders did not believe that The Guardian Beast followed a human.


    "Emperor Tang? Is that his name?" The Elve King asked. The Crown Prince nodded his head. "Sir Alton told me The Emperor''s name, and his name is Lord Tang Shaoyang." By saying that, The Crown Prince also told the Elven King and the nine Elders that Alton had surrendered to The Tang Empire.


    The nine Elders seemed to have a hard time believing the report. They looked at each other as murmurs broke out amongst them. The Elven King tapped the table. "Stop with the chatter. Let Crown Prince Virion finish his report. If you have something to ask, then ask! Don''t be like kids, talking by yourself when we are in the Assembly House!"


    The nine Elders quieted down after that. Virion also paused his report, scanning the nine Elders if they had anything to ask him. After a while, one of the Elders raised his hand. "What about the angel? Did you see the angel that Kaylin talked about, Crown Prince Virion?" This Elder was sitting close to The Elven King.


    Virion shook his head. "Unfortunately, I did not see the angel with ck-feather wings. However, I saw a beastmen that I had never seen before. I believe that beastmen does not exist in Gigante Forest." The Crown Prince continued with Maldros'' characteristics.


    The nine Elders looked at each other. After hearing the Dragonewt''s description, they also could not figure out the creature. Just like Virion said, it was not something that existed in Gigante Forest. The nine Elders looked toward The Elven King, hoping that their King knew something about this creature.


    "Something that can be summoned at will and disappeared at will. I think that creature is The Emperor''s summon, not the resident of the forest." King Revalor shared his thoughts. "However, I indeed never see something like that. Maybe that creature is rted to a dragon, or maybe a dragon''s descendant just like Kalliyan."


    The Elven King took a deep breath and closed his eyes as he leaned back against the chair. For some reason, he was relieved that he chose not to fight The Tang Empire. The nine Elders looked at each other again when they heard the exnation. A silence followed up after that as they thought about the Elven King''s exnation.


    It was a logical exnation, but that also meant bad news for them. If The Emperor could summon creatures, they could not measure how strong The Emperor was. How many creatures could he summon? How strong were they? This also meant it would be hard for The Elven to break free from The Empire.


    Yes, Elven never nned to be The Empire''s Vassal forever, and it was uneptable for Elven. Figuring out how strong the enemy was and trying to find a way to get their freedom back; that was initially their n.


    The Elven King waved his hand at Crown Prince Virion. "Please continue your report."


    "Yes." Virion nodded and continued with his report. He told them about the military position first.


    "So, do you say that he will only appoint you to be Vice-Legion Commander even though you are Elven''s future king? This is uneptable!" One of the Elder mmed the table hard as he raised his voice. The Elder did not call Tang Shaoyang with lord but he. It was clear that he had not epted Tang Shaoyang as their leader yet.


    "Yes, and I think it''s reasonable since I am weaker than Sir Alton and Chief Moon." Virion replied with a nod.

 Chapter 653 - Valiant Six ( 654)

    <h4>Chapter 653 - Valiant Six ( 654)</h4>


    After reporting everything, Crown Prince Virion left the Assembly House under The Elven King''s order. He had done the best; the rest was on his father''s shoulders now, convincing The Elder to bow their heads. If this continued, the Elder would ruin their rtionship with The Tang Empire.


    After the sound of the double door closed, the nine Elders looked toward The Elven King. Six of them showed displeasure on their faces while three Elders calmly waited for The Elven King to speak. The Elven King also observed the nine Elders as he easily read what was in their minds.


    One of the Elders could not hold back anymore and opened her mouth. "King Revalor, I think we should consider the Crown Prince Virion''s session to the throne. From the way I look at it, he is siding with The Tang Empire instead of his kingdom. I think he is not suitable to lead The Elven Kingdom!"


    Elder Seriana openly voiced her dissatisfaction with what Virion did just now. From the way, he reported the result of his meeting with The Emperor. The Crown Prince prioritized the Tang Empire instead of the Elven Kingdom. He even threatened them for the Tang Empire.


    "I agree with Elder Seriana in this case. As the throne''s sessor, The Crown Prince should prioritize the Elven Kingdom''s interest instead of The Tang Empire. This time, Crown Prince Virion has gone too far." Another Elder voiced his voice of disagreement.


    "In this part, Second Prince Arbane is superior to The Crown Prince. Even though The Second Prince is less mature than the Crown Prince, he is someone who will prioritize The Elven Kingdom over an outsider." The six Elders voiced their support to push The Second Prince Arbane for the throne after another.


    The Elven King Revalor''s eyes widened a little bit when he heard those from the Elders. He was not expecting to listen to this right at this moment. But then, he smiled as he scanned the six Elders. ''I see, so you want a puppet king for you guys to control, huh!?''


    Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!


    King Revalor tapped his index finger against the table as he observed the six Elders. These six Elders never nned to bow their heads to The Tang Empire despite their dire situation. The Guardian Beast Kirin was not enough to scare them.


    "What about you three?" The Elven King looked at the three Elders, who did not say anything. "Why don''t we hear your opinions before we decide what we will do for our next step?" His index finger did not stop tapping the table as he asked the three Elders.


    The three Elders looked at each for a moment before they looked straight at The Elven King. "We will follow The King''s order!" The three replied in unison. The three Elder''s answer earned them an unpleasant re from the other six Elders.


    "Good, very good. That''s a good choice." The Elven King suddenly pped his hands. The dignified aura around The Elven King was reced with a yful one as he smiled at the six Elders. "I don''t know what in your six Elders'' heads are. Or maybe you guys don''t have the brain to think?"


    The three Elders lowered their heads while the other six Elders were stupefied with the significant change on the Elven King. They could notprehend the sudden change. They looked at The Elven King with their eyes widened open.


    "We are in a dire situation where The Elven Kingdom is facing the downfall if we are making the wrong move, yet you are trying something funny with our kingdom at stake." The Elven King smiled at the six Elders. "I don''t know if you are brave or a fool? Do you n to push my second son to the throne and control him as a puppet? Then do you want to attack The Tang Empire from inside when they did not expect it? Catching them off guard? Is that your n? Do you, six fools, still think that The Elven has a chance to defeat The Tang Empire?"


    The six Elders were stunned when those barrages of questions came from The Elven King. That was in their n, sneaking Elder Aleesa to the Empire., then they supported the Second Prince to take the throne and control the King from the dark. When the right time came, they would strike the Tang Empire from inside. Their target would be The Guardian Beast Kirin and Sir Alton. As for the mysterious Emperor, Aleesa should be able to take him after she charmed him. That was a great n. At least, the six Elders thought so.


    The Elven King''s smile disappeared as he massaged the space between his eyes. "You guys are beyond saving. I can''t let you guys harm The Elven Kingdom more than this."


    "Then how do you guys kill The Guardian Beast Kirin? How? Let me hear your n? Setting an ambush or trap for The Kirin? THEN. WHO. AMONG. YOU. CAN. KILL. KALLIYAN? YOU ARE ALL STILL AT PEAK MYTH RANK, AND KALLIYAN IS LEGEND RANK!" The Elven King lost control over his emotions.


    Revalor did not expect that he appointed these fools as an Elder of his kingdom. ''How stupid are you, the past Revalor?'' He took a deep breath and calmed his emotion down. "Can you guys even hurt Kalliyan? If your stupid n is working, The Guardian Beast Kirin should have been dead a long time ago."


    "But we have you, The strongest Elven King in the history of the Elven Kingdom. The first Elven King to reach Legend Rank." Elder Seriana said that cautiously. "If you are working together with us, killing Kalliyan should not be an issue."


    "I see." The Elven King smiled wider this time. "Then? Then what should we do about Sir Alton and Lord Tang? You are not expecting me to fight them alone, are you? Do you think we can kill The Guardian Beast Kirin unnoticed? I would be exhausted by the time I killed Kalliyan so that you six will fight Sir Alton and Sir Tang?"


    The six Elders looked at each other. Elder Seriana swallowed up mouthful saliva. She was nervous about the change on The Elven King, but she still voiced her n. "We have Elder Aleesa. We can order her to kill The Emperor in his sleep. With the beauty of Elder Aleesa, it should be an easy task for her. As for Alton, I think the nine Elders can take care of him."


    "Wait! Does Elder Aleesa know your n?" The Elven King paused for a moment.


    "No! She does not know our n. Suppose we tell her to do that; I believe Elder Aleesa will agree to do that even if her life is at stake." Elder Seriana replied while shaking her head.


    "Thank God." The Elven King was relieved when he heard that Elder Aleesa was not involved with the n. "Hah, she''s too smart for her to be involved with this foolish n. That means I don''t have to kill her."


    "Huh!?" Elder Seriana was shocked when she heard thest part and blurted out to the point, almost screaming. "What do you mean by that, Elven King!"


    "Royal Guard! Cast the Silent Spell!" The Elven King did not reply to Elder Seriana as hemanded. "Thanks for your contribution to The Elven! You guys will be remembered as a wise Elder instead of a foolish Elder, so don''t worry about it."


    The Elven King took out the long green sword from his inventory and stood up from the honored seat. "The Elven will mourn for the loss of the great six Elders. They bravely fought together alongside the Tang Empire against the Green Sky Serpent, who tried to kill the weakened Guardian Beast Kirin after giving birth to her children."


    "The six Elders died after they bravely protected the Guardian Beast Kirin''s children from The Green Sky Serpent''s attack. They exchanged their lives for the future protector of Gigante Forest. Their names will be recorded in The Elven''s history as The Valiant Six. May you rest in peace within The Sacred Tree."


    The six Elders stood up from their chairs and jumped away from the Elven King. They rushed toward the door, but the door did not budge even if they smashed it with their fist. One of them took out a sword, but the sword could not even leave a scratch on the door.


    "Are you insane, Revalor!?" Elder Seriana screamed at The Elven King.


    In response, Revalor smiled¡­ "I am willing to be insane or even a crazed demon for The Elven''s future."

 Chapter 654 - The Elvens Reaction - Part 2 ( 653)

    <h4>Chapter 654 - The Elven''s Reaction - Part 2 ( 653)</h4>


    "However, he agreed to form a new legion if The Elven King did not abdicate from his throne. He wants King Revalor to lead the new legion instead of me." Crown Prince Virion told everyone what The Emperor told him.


    Everyone looked at The Elven King, but the upset Elder just mmed the table harder. "What does that even mean? Is he looking down on The Elven!? I think we should re-negotiate this. At least, he should appoint you as a Marshal!"


    "That''s not how it works, Elder. Just like how we don''t trust him, he also does not trust us. I think the Vice-Legion Commander is pretty good for us." Virion did not agree with The Elder. For someone who had met Tang Shaoyang, he knew that the negotiation would not work with that man.


    "But we are The Elven! We should be above others even if we have to lower to that human¡ª" Before the upset Elder could finish his words, Virion cut him off. "You have to address Lord Tang respectfully from now onwards, Elder. We don''t want The Emperor to cancel the offer and dere war against us."


    "You¡ª" The Elder pointed his finger at Virion, but The Elven King stopped before it escted further. "I do agree with Virion. We have tomit since we have surrendered unless you guys want to change your mind and fight The Tang Empire? As for The Vice-Legion Commander, we should ept that arrangement since Virion isckingpared to Chief Moon and Sir Alton."


    The nine Elders went silent when the Elven King sided with Virion. "Haven''t you guys realized that we are in a situation where we have topromise?" The Elven King scanned the nine Elders. "I will still abdicate my position as your King since I have failed you guys, but you guys have to change your train of thoughts to assist Virionter."


    The nine Elders lowered their heads. Their status change was too fast, and not everyone could adapt to their new situation now. Revalor understood that, but this was not a waiting game for the nine Elder tried to adapt. Elven''s future was on the line; if they did not change their attitude, Elven would be under annihtion threat.


    Elven King Revalor had failed his people, and he did not want it to be worse, like the fall of Elven. This was the best situation they could get off, but the Elders were not in the same mindset as him. ''Should I shuffle the Elder too before I abdicate the throne? I think we need new Elders if this continues.''


    The Elders wanted to say something more, but they ended up lowering their heads. All the Elders had challenged Sir Alton once the old knight tried to establish a faction. However, none of the Elders won the fight. It was the biggest secret of The Elven where a man humiliated the nine Elders.


    Yes, The Elven had confronted Alton once, and only The Elven King and the Elven Elders knew about it. Even Crown Prince Virion did not know about that. It remained a secret because The Elven King also ended up with a draw against Sir Alton.


    When everyone fell silent, Crown Prince Virion continued with his report. "The Emperor agrees to marry Elder Aleesa and Moonlight Maiden, but he does not like the custom of our marriage. So there will not be a wedding for Elder Aleesa and The Emperor, and Elder Aleesa has married Lord Tang through the Marriage Oath."


    "The Marriage Oath is maybe the Empire''s custom; I am not sure. But there''s a Holy Priest that performed the Marriage Oath. I am not clear too about this Holy Priest. However, the oath is working simrly to a system contract that is bound to the married couple." Virion exined how the marriage oath worked. Of course, that information was limited from what Lord Tang told him.


    The Emperor ignored the Tradition that Elven regarded highly. The Elven King furrowed his brows at this. Marriage was a sacred thing between The Elven, and the married couple had to take a vow in front of the Sacred Tree. That was how it worked for Elven. However, The Elven King could not say anything because he was not in the position to interfere.


    "Also, Lord Tang wants us to make a Loyalty Oath, all of us. After this, we will officially be The Tang Empire''s Vassal." Virion added.


    The Elven King and the nine Elders raised their heads, looking at the Crown Prince. They were asking for more exnation about the Loyalty Oath. "Can you exin to us about the Loyalty Oath?" Revalor asked.


    "Just like I said, the oath works like the system contract. Lord Tang wants us to be bound by the oath, so we can''t betray him. I have asked Sir Alton about this, and he said all Lord Tang''s subordinates made the same oath. Sir Alton is not an exception." Virion exined.


    "What if we betray him after the oath?" One of the Elders raised a question. "Death!" That was an instant answer from Virion.


    "Lord Tang will know if one of us betrays him, and you will know what will follow after that, right? The Elven''s destruction." He added calmly as if his kingdom''s destruction was nothing. "Before I take the throne, I will say this to the Elders. If that really happens, I am sorry, but I have to give your family in return for Elven''s safety. I will not hesitate to hand over your family, including the newborn."


    "I see," The Elven King nodded his head. "What about me? I have to take the oath too?"


    "Yes." Virion nodded his head. "Lord Tang is wary of your influence on The Elven. Even if you abdicate the throne, you still have to take the Loyalty Oath." That was not in Tang Shaoyang''s words. It was Virion''s words. He regarded himself as one of The Tang Empire already and thought of the best for the Empire. ''I have to change and adapt¡­ I have to think for the Empire instead of The Elven from now on.''

 Chapter 655 - The Loyalty Oath - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 655 - The Loyalty Oath - Part 1</h4>


    The following day, Tang Shaoyang looked at the girl from The Arkania Continent, putting up a tie on him. It was the tie that office workers usually use, matching with his ck suit outside and redshirt inside? He did not know if it matched since it was all dark, but the girls said darker attire fit him.


    "Where did you get this from?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the smooth hand that tied the red tie, and he did not even know how to do it. Yes, he did not even know to put a tie, yet this girl tied it smoothly as if she had done this a lot.


    "Sister Zhang Mengyao and Sister Kang Xue told me to bring this with me because we will often meet with the nobles and do some high-ss stuff." That was what they thought since they snuck into Lukan and mixed with Ashley and Prince of a kingdom. However, that never happened since they encountered the Revolution Army from the start.


    "I don''t like how that prince looked down at youst night. Even though he did not show it, I could tell that the Elven Crown Prince did not sincerely respect you." Ashley said from the side as she was trying the new dress. He was trying on the light green dress, showing her smooth white back as she tied her long deep blue hair updo, simr to bun-style, but it was quite messy, not the circr bun. Not the bad messy one; it was a good messy bun style.


    After trying the evening dressst night, the girl liked to try out the other dresses Selena brought with her. The light green dress was the third dress she tried from many dresses. Selena finished with the tie as she gave a final touch with a light tap on his chest.


    "What with this? I think my usual clothes will be fine." Tang Shaoyang did not like this stiff outfit. "Nope, you have to wear this because this is an important event. You can''t wear that long sleeve shirt for the oath ceremony. You have to show your dignified image, or else they will look down on you." Selena voiced her concern. While Tang Shaoyang did not mind what others thought of him, it did matter for her.


    His hand was about to shake the tie that tightened around his neck, but Selena''s hand was faster. She held his wrist and shook her head. "Nope, don''t touch it! You are going to mess it up." Selena herself was wearing the red dress. It seemed red was her favorite color.


    "What about those two girls?" He addressed his new wives with those two girls. Even though they were his wives, the two were like strangers to him.


    "They are trying on the dress, and they are a bit shy to wear it in front of you." Selena smiled when she talked about those two girls. "You should not treat them coldly, and they are not typically a bitch scheming behind you. They are genuine by marrying you, not forced as you thought to be."


    "I am not sure about that." The one who replied was Ashley, not Tang Shaoyang. "Especially the Moonlight Rabbit who acted cutely. She is suspicious of me."


    "They might look suspicious, but my gut feelings tell me that they don''t have an evil intention toward us. In fact, I feel like they are trying to gain our trust to smooth out our rtionship with The Elven Kingdom and The Moonlight Tribe." Selena had a good impression of Aleesa and Sylvia overnight.


    "I am not treating them coldly, just so you know where Ie from, right? On earth, there are only humans, nts, and animals. We don''t have Elf, the beastmen, demons, or other humanoid races. I don''t mind them if we just see each other, but having intimate contact with them is a different thing." Tang Shaoyang shared his thoughts.


    "I see." Selena nodded her head. The beastmen or other humanoid races was amon thing in the Arkania Continent. That made sense, and she understood why her man was a little bit indifferent toward the two stunning beauties. "But you can''t just ignore them. Talking with them is a good way to adapt to their appearance."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and walked toward the window. He upied a three-story house, and he was on the third floor. He looked outside through the window and noticed that the crowd had gathered. Kalliyan and Alton were waiting in front of the house, waiting for him.


    "I think it will be more fitted if I wear a set of full armor instead of the suit." Tang Shaoyangmented as he saw Alton''s glistening armor. The old knight looked valiant in his full set of armor. "It does not have to be the best armor, but just armor for a show." Tang Shaoyang did not have a set of armor, and he always fought with his long sleeve shirt.


    Not because he did not have the armor, but he felt like he did not need it. On top of that, the armor would be just a hindrance for him. He also had [me Shield] and [Mana Shroud] that could rece the armor. He also had [Dragon Scale], not just those two skills, and if the enemy were strong, he would transform with [Grand Dragon Transformation]. If that was not enough, he had [yer Energy]. He could form a barrier like [Mana Shroud] with [Energy yer], giving him even stronger defense.


    At this moment, the door opened. Aleesa and Sylvia entered the room with their new dress. It was a simr dress to the one Ashley and Selena had but in a different color. Aleesa wore a dark-violet dress that contrasted with her silver hair and jade-green eyes. Sylvia had a silver dress on her, and he noticed a big difference from her. He did not see the fur around her wrist and ankle. It was just a smooth, milky white wrist, but she still had bunny ears.


    "Good morning, Lord Shaoyang~" Both greeted him with a sweet smile on their faces.


    Tang Shaoyang was in a daze for a moment before he shook his head. "That looks good on you two." He followed Selena''s advice not to ignore the two girls. "Are you ready? Everything is waiting for us?"


    The four girls smiled and nodded their heads. Tang Shaoyang led the four girls outside, meeting with Kalliyan, Alton, and other high-ranking officers. They greeted him and the girls by kneeling on the ground. "We greet the Great Lord!"


    The simultaneous voices echoed in the air, and the greeting gave chills to the people who remained standing. Yes, amidst the crowd, a group was still standing: the Elven King and The Elven Elders, Chief Moon and The Moonlight Tribe''s Elders.


    The Elven King Revalor and Chief Moon took a deep breath before they followed the others to kneel and greeted Tang Shaoyang. "We greet The Great Lord!"


    "Rise!" Tang Shaoyang responded with a word as he headed toward the group. Tang Shaoyang quickly distinguished between the two tribes by their ears. However, he noticed something different among The Elven. They wore all ck as if they were currently mourning¡­ As the group stood up, Tang Shaoyang arrived in front of the group, meeting with The Elven King and Chief Moon for the first time.

 Chapter 656 - The Loyalty Oath - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 656 - The Loyalty Oath - Part 2</h4>


    "I am the current King of The Elven Kingdom, Revalor." The Elven King bowed his head at Tang Shaoyang as he introduced himself to his Lord. After him, Moonsong also bowed his head. "I am Moonsong, Chief Moon of the Moonlight Tribe. It''s a pleasure to serve you, My Lord."


    "Mnn." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and looked at Elven''s group. They wore a ck cloak, and the atmosphere was quite gloomy too. He looked at the group and found out that the Elven who followed The Elven King was rtively young. There were ten Elven that looked at the same age as Crown Prince Virion and three old elven.


    Noticing Tang Shaoyang''s attention on them, The Elven King smiled sadly. "The Elven is mourning because we lost six of our Elders. We are sorry to wear the ck cloak for the Loyalty Lord, My Lord."


    The sadness was genuine even though he was the one who killed the six Elders. Aleesa''s eyes widened in shock as she looked at the Elven King. ''What happens?'' She wanted to ask that, but she knew this was not the right moment. Before she went to meet her husband, the six Elders that were not here were still alive yesterday. How could they die overnight?


    "I offer my sincere condolences for your loss." Tang Shaoyang responded with a nod. He thought of asking how they died. Since The Elven was his vassal, he thought of avenging the six Elders'' death. However, he felt something fishy about the whole situation. He nced at Aleesa and noticed the Elven girl was surprised by the news of the six Elders'' death. He decided to keep silent about the Elder''s death.


    "They have found their peace within the Sacred Tree. That''s the final resting ce for us, The Elven." The Elven King smiled.


    For some reason, the Elven King''s words gave Tang Shaoyang a chill. It was as if the Elven King was someone from fanatical religion or something. He threw away the thoughts and got to the main topic directly. "We will start the Loyalty Oath after she exins what is necessary."


    Tang Shaoyang pulled Selena with him, bringing her to the Elven and The Moonlight Tribe. "She has a ss Holy Priest, and she has an ability to cast something like a system contract, The Oath. She is also my wife, Selena."


    "We greet Lady Selena." The Elven King and Chief Moon were the first two to greet Selena with a slight bow of their heads. The others followed after them, greeting Selena just like their leaders did. After Tang Shaoyang introduced Selena, Chief Moon took the initiative to introduce his people too.


    Chief Moon brought two Grand Elders and twelve Elders with him, nothing else. The Elven King brought the remaining three Elders and also ten younger Elven. The ten younger Elven were the sessor to the Elder''s position. Not just did The Elven King abdicate his throne, but The Elders also resigned from their position. Of course, Crown Prince Virion was among the group.


    Even though this was an official event, it did not take long for the Loyalty Oath. It started with Selena exining the oath and telling them to follow her words. After the instruction, she extended her right hand toward the Elven and The Moonlight Tribe as her left hand extended toward Tang Shaoyang. "I¡­"


    The Elven King, Chief Moon, and the others followed the oath, and the light glow surrounded the group. The glow was getting brighter and brighter, and after they finished the oath. The glow was transferred through Selena''s hand toward Tang Shaoyang. The radiant glow enveloped Tang Shaoyang before sipping into his body.


    Selena took a deep breath and released it in one go. She then looked toward The Elven King and Chief Moon and informed them that the oath was over. The Elven King looked at his hand and looked at the Lord Tang Shaoyang. He noticed the glow around him, and that went into Lord Tang Shaoyang. After the Loyalty Oath, he felt like something was missing from him.


    Of course, the event was not over yet. There were still many things that needed to be discussed between Tang Shaoyang and his vassals. After that, they went to the meeting hall. The higher rank in the Tang Empire''s forces and also the vassals, gathering at one table.


    "As I promised, we will form a new legion with you, Moonsong as the Legion Commander, and Virion as the Vice-Legion Commander. Usually, we will have the second Vice-Legion Commander. But I will entrust that job to you two." Tang Shaoyang spoke to Moonsong. The Elven King and the three Elders joined in the meeting hall, but they were excluded from voicing their opinion.


    Moonsong looked at Virion, and then he nced at the Elven King. He thought the discussion would be between him, Elven King, and Lord Tang Shaoyang. However, since the Lord has spoken, he could only agree with the arrangement. It was not that he did not want to work with Virion, but he felt like the young prince was still too young for the position.


    "If that is the case, let''s decide the second Vice-Legion Commander right now, My Lord. I have someone to rmend for that position." Moonsong nced at the Grand Elder Auron. "Even though he''s old, he has the experience we need to lead an army. He is the Grand Elder of The Moonlight Tribe, Auron."


    The second Vice-Legion Commander was supposed to be given to The Elven. That was the distribution for the position, the fairness between the two vassals since The Moonlight Tribe had gotten the Legion Commander. However, there was a reason for Moonsong to propose this.


    Chief Moon was looking for what the Tang Empire needed in the short term. From the Elven''s formation this morning, he was sure that Virion would suggest one of the Elder''s sessors for the position. He did not want two young inexperienced Elven to be his assistance to lead the army.


    From what Sylvia told him before she left the tribe, the Tang Empire had one goal to conquer Gigante Forest. It was to conquer the whole continent, meaning after The Moonlight Tribe and The Elven became the vassal, their Lord would focus on the three human kingdoms. That was the next big war for them, fighting the three kingdoms, and he did not want the two young inexperienced Elven to be his Vice-Legion Commanders.


    Crown Prince Virion immediately red at Moonsong, and He was visibly angry because of what Moonsong said. It was not in the right ce, in front of Lord Tang Shaoyang. Unless he coulde up with a better rmendation, Auron would get that position, the second Vice-Legion Commander.


    He looked at the young Elders; none of them had the same qualification as Grand Elder, not even close. Virion secretly nced at Tang Shaoyang, hoping The Lord would refuse the rmendation since The Grand Elder was too old.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin as he scanned the two people, The Elven Prince and Chief Moon. ''Are they fighting for that position? If they fight for it, then I have to prevent infighting between these two¡­'' This was the first day of their official meeting, but the atmosphere was not quite good already.

 Chapter 657 - Luminous Legion

    <h4>Chapter 657 - Luminous Legion</h4>


    However, Tang Shaoyang did not immediately interfere with the situation. He looked at the old Moonlight Rabbit, Auron, and then he looked at the Crown Prince Virion. "Do you have a specific reason to appoint Auron to be the second Vice-Legion Commander?"


    There must be a reason for Chief Moon to push his own people to the position even though he said they could decide that by themselves. On top of that, Alton told him that The Elven and The Moonlight Tribe were in alliance, so they should not be fighting like this for no reason.


    "It''s for the following battle, My Lord." Chief Moon looked Tang Shaoyang in the eyes and exined. "I presume we will be fighting the three human kingdoms after we conquer Gigante Forest, right?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not know why Chief Moon asked that, but he nodded his head. Everyone in the meeting hall was his people now, so letting them know was the best. "Yes. After we get all the tribes under our banner, we will start attacking the three human kingdoms. We will start with The Lionax Kingdom."


    "Therefore, I proposed Auron for the second Vice-Legion Commander. He has a lot of experience under his belt, and I think he is the right person to lead an army in the war. I need someone like him to assist me in leading the army." Chief Moon expressed his thoughts. Yes, he never nned to fight for the position. "While at that, since Grand Elder Auron is old, we can nurture someone from our subordinate to seed his position after the war."


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the group with The Elven. The Elven King and The Elven Elders were retiring from their position, and the new Elven Elders were rtively young. It could be said that they were a bunch of inexperienced. Moonsong''s reasoning was right on the spot, but he did not agree immediately to it.


    Since Chief Moon brought up this here, he might as well involve everyone in the discussion. He looked at Ashley, Alton, and Aki. "What do you guys think?" He involved the only Marshal and Vice Marshal in his force. Of course, there was a reason for this, even though he could agree immediately to Moonsong''s proposal. It was to give The Elven some face. He had to pay attention to this kind of thing from now on.


    "I don''t see a problem here, My Lord." Alton looked at Auron before he replied with a nod. He agreed for Auron to take the position.


    "Unless you have someone better than Auron, I don''t see an issue as well. We need the experienced one to lead the army." After Ashley said that, everyone in the meeting hall looked toward Virion. Even though her words were not direct, everyone got the message. Unless you, The Elven, had a better candidate, Auron was the right person to hold the position.


    Crown Prince Virion wanted to fight out the second Vice-Legion Commander so The Elven could integrate quickly into the Tang Empire''s military force. However, when he nced at his father, thetter nodded his head. The current Elven King told him to agree with the proposal.


    ''Hah. Even though my first son knows when to fight and surrender, his vision is stillcking. How can he not see that Moonsong only wants Auron to take the position until the war is over? On top of that, Lord Tang was clearly inclined to agree with the proposal. You should not go against Lord Tang, son.'' King Revalor thought to himself. At the same time, he nced at Aleesa. The fact that she did not voice any words in this meeting, meaning Aleesa had not gotten Lord Tang Shaoyang''s affection yet. Things did not go as they expected.


    Crown Prince Virion took a deep breath and replied. "I agree with Chief Moon''s rmendation. We need someone at Grand Elder Auron''s caliber in the war. I think this is the best for the new legion."


    "Good, then it''s decided that Auron will hold the Vice-Legion Commander." Tang Shaoyang smiled as he appointed Auron to be the second Vice-Legion Commander. "Then we will continue with the next topic. I want to hear your n to absorb all the tribes in Gigante Forest into the Empire."


    The first one to raise his hand was Chief Moon. Tang Shaoyang let the Moonlight Rabbit speak. "Before wee to that topic, I have a question, My Lord. What''s the name of the new legion?"


    "Name for the legion?" Tang Shaoyang creased his forehead. The first time he heard such a thing. He did not think that a name was necessary for a legion. "Yes, the name of the legion is the spirit for the army. I think it''s important for a legion to have a name."


    "If you think a legion must be named, then you can decide the name by yourself. You can tell me after you havee up with a name." Tang Shaoyang thought it was best for the one who led it to name their legion instead of him.


    Chief Moon secretly nced at Alton. He asked Lord Tang to name the new legion, but thetter replied tly as if he was not interested. He asked Alton for that. Alton shook his head and nodded afterward. He got the message that Lord Tang would not want to name the legion, and he had to name it by himself as per Lord Tang''s words.


    "I have a good name in my mind. It''s the Luminous Legion, the legion that will light the path of The Tang Empire." Chief Moon said the name with a smile on his face.


    ''That''s a good name.'' Tang Shaoyang said to himself. "That''s a decent name."


    ''It seems I brought up something unnecessary to the table.'' Chief Moon thought to himself as he heard the indifferent reply from Lord Tang.


    "For the next n, it''s actually quite easy since we have The Elven, The Moonlight Tribe, The Beast Coven, and The Dark Tribe surrendered to The Empire. We just need to send a group of representatives to the remaining tribes. The grouppromised for an individual from the great four tribes. I think they will surrender to us if we do this and if you want to conquer the forest without violence." Alton voiced out his thoughts.


    "Of course, if you want to show off our military force, we can gather up the elite and attack the remaining tribes until they surrender. Either way, it is just a matter of time before they surrender to The Tang Empire."


    With Alton opening the topic, every one, one by one, voiced their thoughts in this regard. The Crown Prince Virion did not want to lose to Chief Moon as he kept expressing his thoughts in the meeting.


    *** ***


    Three dayster


    Tang Shaoyang arrived at Elven''s territory with his four wives. Of course, thedies dressed him again with the suit. They came to The Elven''s territory for Virion''s coronation as the new Elven King. The coronation was quite simple. The old King would put the crown on the new Elven King. However, today''s coronation would be different because King Revalor asked him to do that instead.


    As they entered the territory, a group of Elven greeted him at the entrance. Revalor weed Tang Shaoyang in person, but the unexpected happened when Tang Shaoyang just took his fifth step into The Elven''s territory.


    "Die! You lowly Human!" Everyone looked toward the voice. There was a figure on the tree with a bow in his hand, and he directed the bow toward Tang Shaoyang¡­ The tree was just around twenty meters away from Tang Shaoyang, not too far for the arrow to miss.

 Chapter 658 - Second Chance - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 658 - Second Chance - Part 1</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the green-cloaked figure standing on the top of the tree house''s rooftop. The figure had a fully-pulled bow, and he noticed that the mana gathered in the arrow. It was not just a regr arrow, some sort of a skill he had to guess. He did not do anything even though the figure threatened him with the arrow, and he was interested in the development. What Elven would do about this was what he wanted to see.


    Revalor''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the voice. ''How could he be out here?'' He recognized the voice, his second son, Arbane. Before he greeted Lord Tang, he made sure that his second son was locked up. He knew that his second would not let it slide like that when the woman he loved married another man.


    ''Who!?'' That was the first question that came up in his head. Who let his second son out? ''No, it''s not the time to think about that. I have to think of a way to get that foolish son out of the situation.'' The only thing that crossed his mind was death if he did not minimize or deescte the situation.


    Before Revalor could think of anything, he noticed the wind spiraling around the arrow. Arbane was about to shoot the arrow. "Protect Lord Tang Shaoyang!" He yelled to his people, but not a single Elven moved, but one, Virion, was the one who made his move. He rushed to the front of Tang Shaoyang.


    However, Arbane changed his target toward the girl next to Aleesa, Sylvia. "If I can''t have her, then no one can have her!" After saying that, Arbane released the arrow.


    Swoosh!


    The arrow elerated throughout the air as the spiral wind covered the arrow. Twenty meters distance was nothing for the arrow as, within the next second, Arbane shot the arrow, it arrived in front of Sylvia. Arbane changed the target and caught everyone off guard, but one person.


    Tang Shaoyang extended his hand toward the arrow-enveloped wind and activated his skill, [Gravity Pull]. At the same time, he also got rid of the wind from the arrow. Just like that, the arrow that almost pierced Sylvia''s forehead was in Tang Shaoyang''s hand right now.


    "Lowly human, huh!?" Tang Shaoyang snapped the arrow in his hand and muttered in a low voice. "I am not a human anymore, though." Everyone could hear him, but no one understood what he was saying. He then looked toward the green-cloaked figure and smiled. "What a great wee."


    After the failed shot, a series of figures rushed toward the person on the rooftop. The iing figures were wearing a deep green cloak and had their face covered with a mask. Arbane was not expecting his arrow to miss in this short distance, so the group easily subdued Second Prince Arbane.


    "I apologize for the ident, My Lord. We will execute the offender soon after the coronation. We will not tolerate anyone who tries to hurt you." Revalor had a quick think and thought of a way to get his second son out. First, he had to keep his second son''s identity hidden. Second, he would find a criminal in the dungeon and present the prisoner''s head to Lord Tang. Third, he would ensure that his second son did not meet or even speak to Lord Tang. If Lord Tang heard his second son''s voice, he might identify the culprit.


    "Not all Elven agree with my decision to surrender to the great Empire, but I don''t think they will do something stupid like this." King Revalor added. That additional information was telling Lord Tang that there was opposition from his faction.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes and looked at the green-cloaked figure subdued by The Elven''s force. He then nced at Revalor, and he was not that stupid to not notice that. Revalor was hiding something from him, and it was the identity of the shooter.


    "Please give us a second chance, My Lord." Virion bowed ny degrees. "We will make sure to get rid of the opposition before our war against the Lionax Kingdom."


    "Right, a second chance. Everyone deserves a second¡­" His voice cut midway, and he looked at the subdued figure. "But that guy does not deserve the second chance. But we will talk this out after the coronation. I will not ruin the coronation for that senseless guy."


    Aleesa looked at her brother-inw and also her nephew. Of course, she recognized the voice of his nephew the moment Arbane shouted. The Elven Elder then nced at Sylvia. The same for the Moonlight Maiden; she recognized her ex-fiance''s voice as well. It was shown from the shock on her face, but that was a good cover as well. People might misunderstand that she was shocked because the arrow almost pierced her head.


    The one who was in a panic was Revalor. He did not want his second son to die like this, so he kept thinking of a scenario where he could save his second son. The previous n might work because Lord Tang decided to deal with this after the coronation. However, he had to ensure that Aleesa and Sylvia did not say anything about the attacker''s identity.


    Revalor looked at his sister-inw with a pleading gaze. There were two messages behind his pleading gaze. It was to not speak about Prince Arbane to Lord Tang, and he pleaded with her to convince The Moonlight Maiden Sylvia not to talk as well. Of course, he had to talk with Chief Moon, but he believed that Moonsong would help him if he spoke up. So he was not worried about Moonsong.


    Crown Prince Virion ordered the Royal Guard to take the attacker to the dungeon. He made a motion of grassing his lips with his thumb, telling the Royal Guard to shut Arbane''s mouth. Like his father, he did not want Arbane''s identity to get revealed for a different reason. If his father did that to protect Arbane, he did this so Lord Tang would not find out Arbane was part of Elven Royal.


    ''I have to present Arbane''s head, but I will make sure no one speaks about that foolish brother of mine as my brother¡­'' Yes, Virion was ready to sacrifice his brother to clear up the misunderstanding and avoid the conflict with Lord Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 659 - Second Chance - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 659 - Second Chance - Part 2</h4>


    The coronation ceremony was so simple. Tang Shaoyang was brought to the sacred tree, and there was a tform in front of the Sacred Tree of The Elven. Of course, the ceremony started with a prayer where The Elven would pray to the Sacred Tree. Tang Shaoyang was curious about what made this tree different from the other trees, but he did not find anything extraordinary aside from its size.


    Tang Shaoyang activated [Basic Detection], and it told him the name of the tree. Sacred Tree was the name of the tree, but the tree was not a living thing. He observed the tree with the Dragon Eye and found out the mana density around the Sacred Tree was thicker than the other ces. Aside from that, he could not find something special about the tree. In the end, it was just a regr tree in his eye.


    After the prayer, Tang Shaoyang was invited to the tform. There were three seats on the tform. The seat was more like a throne, and two thrones were on the same height level, while a throne was higher behind the two thrones. Revalor had briefed Tang Shaoyang on what he should do, so everything went smoothly.


    The father and son weed Tang Shaoyang onto the tform before they went to the thrones. The father took the left throne, and the son took the right throne. Tang Shaoyang took the throne that was higher than the two thrones behind the father and son. After he sat there, the Elven started to sing. The pleasant tone entered his ears, and he enjoyed the song.


    The songsted for around ten minutes, and after the song finished, it was for the final moment. Tang Shaoyang got up from the throne and walked between the two thrones where the father and the son sat. He turned toward the father and used both hands; he lifted the crown on Revalor''s head. He then put the crown on top of Virion''s head.


    That was his only duty in this coronation. After that, Tang Shaoyang walked back to his throne and sat there. Virion then stood up from his seat and turned around, and he knelt toward Tang Shaoyang and the Sacred Tree. The new Elven King made his vow to lead the Elven Kingdom. The vow was not that long; it only took a minute for Virion to finish his vow before he returned to the throne.


    Cheers and ps resounded after that. However, Revalor did not look cheerful or happy as his people. He looked pensive and disturbed.


    Tang Shaoyang got up from his seat and said, "I think my job is done here." He did not know what to do with the Elven crowd. It was not like they were cheering for him but their new king. "I will leave first, and you two can have fun celebrating this with your people." After saying that, he got off the tform.


    Revalor came to his son and whispered. "Can you entertain Lord Tang? I need to talk with your aunt." Virion was maintaining his smile as he waved his hand toward his people. After hearing that from his father, he knew what his father wanted to do. His father wanted to cover up for his brother.


    "I don''t think we should cover up what Arbane did, Father. I think it will be much better for us to hand over Arbane''s head to Lord Tang. That way, we can avoid future trouble." Virion voiced his thoughts.


    "No! How can you do that to your second brother!?" Revalor was shocked to hear that came from his first son. Virion stopped waving and turned toward his father. "I am now The Elven King, so I have to prioritize my people over my family. Isn''t that what you say to me?"


    Revalor''s eyes widened for a moment, but he was still adamant about saving his second son. "No, we can still save Arbane and also maintain a good rtionship with Lord Tang. I will take care of it, and you just need to give me some time!"


    "If you insist, father." Virion nodded his head. "But I warn you. If that''s not possible to save Arbane, I will not hesitate to speak out about Arbane." After saying that, Arbane waved his hand at his people and followed after Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he walked off the tform. He did not know what made the father and the son think that he could not hear their conversation. Everything was clear in his ears, what they were talking about. ''Brother? Arbane? Alton did say that The Elven King Revalor has two sons.''


    Tang Shaoyang let the Elven y their game. He followed their n by following Virion as thetter said about the progress of conquering Gigante Forest. Yes, during the three days before the coronation. They were not idle as they followed Alton''s n to send a representative group to the remaining tribes in the forest.


    Meanwhile, at the other side of the Elven Territory, Revalor managed to have a separate meeting with Aleesa. "Can you convince Sylvia not to speak about Arbane?" That was the first thing that came up from Revalor.


    Aleesa let out a sigh as she knew her brother-inw woulde to her. "I don''t think so, Brother. Just so you know, Arbane almost killed her." She shook her head. "Furthermore, I think it will be much better if we confess honestly in front of my husband. I haven''t talked a lot with him, but I think he is reasonable to talk with."


    "NO!" Revalor opposed the idea strongly. "Did you forget why we call him The Tyrant?"


    "Everything about him is false. He did not and never ate the beastmen. He always asked the tribe he attacked to surrender instead of ughtering them. Everything you heard about him is wrong." Aleesa shook her head. "Also, have you seen the surrendered tribes? They were not tortured or forced to join the military, all of them were well-fed and living under the roof! I advise you to confess and hand over Arbane instead. You can ask for forgiveness, but we have to punish Arbane too¡­ That way, Arbane can avoid the death penalty."

 Chapter 660 - Second Chance - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 660 - Second Chance - Part 3</h4>


    "Do you think so?" Revalor looked at his sister-inw dubiously. He doubted that Tang Shaoyang would let off his second son after trying to kill his wife.


    "I am not sure, but this is the best chance for us to strengthen our rtionship with him. Just telling you that he has not touched me yet." Aleesa warned her brother-inw. "If you want to take the bet and are willing to hand over Arbane, I will talk it out with him. I will do my best to ask for his forgiveness."


    "No!" Queen Ava barged into the room and interrupted the conversation. "You can''t do that, Aleesa. Didn''t you remember what your husband said? Everyone deserves a second chance but not my Arbane."


    "But if he finds out that we are lying to him, not just Arbane will die, but The Elven!" Aleesa shook her head. "I know you love Arbane, but there''s a chance that Alissa and Virion will die if you lie if you do that. You know that, right?" She looked her sister in the eyes.


    Queen Ava stumped when she was reminded of that. She could not deny that. If Lord Tang found out about their trick, not just Arbane would be in danger but everyone, including her first son and her only daughter. She looked at her husband as she did not know what to do anymore at this point.


    "Do you promise that you will talk this out with your husband?" Revalor lost his wits when it came to Tang Shaoyang. Just like Aleesa said, this was the best chance for all of them. "But can you convince him if he has not even touched you yet?"


    "Unless you have a better solution, then I will follow your n. However, if you insist on swapping the culprit, I will not follow your n. So if Lord Tang asks anything about Arbane, I will tell him anything that my husband wants to know about your second son." Aleesa did not try to hide that she was not going to help them with their crazy n.


    Of course, the reason she did not want to help was because of the Marriage Oath. Tang Shaoyang told her that she could not betray him or else the oath would be against her. She did not know hiding this from him was an act of betrayal or not, but she would not want to take the risk. If the oath detected this as an act of betrayal, then not just her would die, but also The Elven.


    ''On top of that, this is my new family. I have started to think for the Empire''s benefit rather than The Elven Kingdom.''


    *** ***


    On the other side, Virion was trying his best to buy time for his father. But he could only do this much when Lord Tang Shaoyang said this to him. "Don''t you have to go with your people? You can go and celebrate the coronation with your people, but I want you to return in two days."


    Elven King Virion nodded his head. If he stayed longer while trying to tter his Lord, thetter might be suspicious of him. Virion had no choice but to nod and left Lord Tang alone in the room.


    After Virion left the room, Alton, Moonsong, Ashley, Selena, and Sylvia entered. It was him who called them over. He tapped his index finger on the table and looked at Chief Moon, Sylvia, and Alton. "Do you know an Elf named Arbane?" When he brought that name, he noticed a change of expression on Chief Moon and Sylvia.


    "That name sounds familiar to me." Alton rubbed his chin and thought the name carefully. Before he could remember the name, Moonsong spoke first. "Arbane is the Elven Kingdom''s second prince. He is Virion''s younger brother."


    Alton went with, "Ah!" and nodded his head repeatedly. "No wonder I felt like the name is familiar because he is the Elven Kingdom''s second prince. What''s wrong, My Lord? Did he say something to you?"


    "This is interesting." Tang Shaoyang smiled. So the attacker was The Elven Kingdom''s second prince, but why did he attack me? No, he was not attacking me, but Sylvia.


    "Talking about Second Prince Arbane, aren''t you supposed to marry him?" Alton suddenly turned toward Sylvia, but the old knight soon realized his mistake. Sylvia was not just a mere Moonlight Maiden but his Lord''s wife. "I apologize for my impudence, Lady Sylvia."


    "Ah!" Tang Shaoyang immediately understood what had happened. He finally understood why the attacker chose to kill Sylvia instead of him. "I was engaged to Second Prince Arbane before, but we have canceled the engagement. Also, I swear that Second Prince Arbane has not touched me yet, My Lord." Sylvia hastily exined before things went south.


    "It''s okay." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand indifferently. ''They must be talking with Aleesa now since she is not here. Let''s see what they will do.'' He then nced at Alton. "Send a message to Aki, get the force ready to fight."


    Everyone in the room was shocked by his order. "Don''t worry, just tell them for a potential fight." He did not know what Revalor would do for his second son, but it was better safe than sorry. Especially, Revalor did not have the responsibility for The Elven Kingdom anymore.


    Even though Alton was confused with the suddenmand, he did not question his Lord and made his move. "Yes, My Lord." Alton got up and left the room. After he left the room, a knock rang. "It''s me, Aleesa, My Lord. Can I enter?"


    After Tang Shaoyang answered ''yes'', the door opened. Aleesa entered the room with Revalor and another stunning elf woman. He had seen this elf woman, the previous Elven Queen. She was there when Revalor weed him earlier.


    As soon as the couple entered the room, the couple knelt toward Tang Shaoyang. "Lord Tang Shaoyang, we ask for your forgiveness for what our second son did to you¡­ We wish for the Great Lord''s benevolence and forgive our second son."

 Chapter 661 - Second Chance - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 661 - Second Chance - Part 4</h4>


    Selena and Ashley were clueless about what the couple did, but Sylvia and Moonsong were aware of why they knelt like that.


    "Hoo!? What happens?" Tang Shaoyang pretended to be surprised, but his acting was suck. Aleesa and the elven couple immediately realized that Tang Shaoyang already knew the attacker''s identity. Revalor nced at Moonsong, but thetter shook his head, indicating it was not him who told Lord Tang the attacker''s identity.


    "The attacker this morning. He is my second son, My Lord." Revalor confessed. Deep inside, he was d that he followed Aleesa''s n instead of executing his n to swap the attacker. Lord Tang already knew the attacker''s identity, and if he did that, they were doomed for sure.


    "What? He is your second son!?" Tang Shaoyang pretended to be shocked. Ashley could not bear it anymore and cut off midway. "Your acting is terrible. I don''t know what happened, but I can tell you already know everything¡­ Wait, what? The attacker this morning is your second son?"


    "Trying to assassinate The Lord''s wife is the same as treason. I think he deserves the death penalty." Ashley did not listen to the drama until the end as she delivered her judgment. The reason was that the Second Prince of The Elven King was the culprit. "As a royalty, he should know the punishment for killing The Lord''s wife."


    "We know he deserves the death penalty, but I wish you to listen to the whole story before you deliver your judgment, My Lord." Aleesa stepped in. "Until a few days ago, he was Sylvia''s fiance. He was heartbroken when the Moonlight Tribe canceled the engagement all of a sudden and made an irrational decision by trying to kill Sylvia."


    "It''s our negligence for not paying extra attention to our second son, My Lord. I wish you to give our second son a second chance." Revalor put his head on the ground. The prideful, former Elven King knelt with his head on the ground. This was for his son, the father''s love.


    "Also, I don''t think executing the Second Prince is a good decision. Especially when we have just surrendered to The Tang Empire. I am afraid it will raise the Elven Kingdom''s people''s dissatisfaction, and they might riot if you execute Prince Arbane." Aleesa added.


    "I see. So, I shall just let this slide, so the others will know that they will be forgiven if you try to assassinate my wives or me and fail. Are you trying to say that, Aleesa?" Tang Shaoyang smiled.


    "That''s not what I meant, My Lord. I¡­" Aleesa tried to correct herself, but Tang Shaoyang cut her midway while waving his hand. "I know you don''t mean that, but what do others think? There will not be a few that think like that if I forgive Second Prince Arbane after what he has done."


    "This¡­" Aleesa was lost for words. She could not refute that because people would interpret the action differently. "Of course, we will still punish the Second Prince Arbane, My Lord." Since she had promised to her sister to save Arbane, she would do her best. "We can give him a severe punishment."


    "A severe punishment? Like what?" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "Life imprisonment? What''s the harsh punishment in your mind, My Lady?"


    For some reason, her husband''s smile was terrifying for her. Aleesa swallowed mouthful saliva as her right was shaking slightly. Now she thought about it, and she never thought about the proper punishment for Arbane''s grave offense. Life imprisonment was no different than the death penalty, but she could not think of a better punishment.


    "I will bear half of my son''s sin, My Lord," Revalor said. He knew that Aleesa was being cornered, and if this continued, Aleesa would have a hard timeter. He had to interfere. "Arbane and I will be war ves for twenty years. No, fifty, No! A hundred years of war ves. We will serve you as a war ve for a hundred years. We will use our power to pay for our crime!"


    Tang Shaoyang put his right hand above his lips, covering his mouth. However, Selena and Ashley, who sat closest to Tang Shaoyang, could see the smile underneath his hand. Both immediately realized their man had achieved what he wanted, pulling off the former Elven King to fight for him.


    "Alright, I can agree with that. However¡­" Tang Shaoyang paused for a moment before he continued with a smile. "Instead of a hundred years, I will cut it to seventy years. Seventy years of service as a foot soldier in the military, that''s the punishment for you and your son. If you agree, I will overlook Arbane''s offense, and we will announce that the attacker has been executed. We will keep this a secret for the people in this room."


    Revalor raised his head and looked toward Tang Shaoyang with his eyes open. He was not expecting that Tang Shaoyang would let them off easily like this. He was relieved deep inside and also grateful that Lord Tang did not execute his second.


    "Thank you for your benevolence, My Lord. We will do the best for the glory of the Tang Empire." Revalor bashed his head onto the floor.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, the Elven Kingdom''s dungeon


    Second Prince Arbane sat at the edge of the stone bed of his jail. His expression was full of regret for what he had done. He acted out of his emotion and tried to kill Sylvia, who had betrayed him. However, he forgot the implication of his action. By doing this, he endangered his family.


    While he did not care about his life, his action might drag everyone to their doom, including the Elven Kingdom.


    Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Arbane heard the steps, and it stopped in front of his jail. He raised his head and saw his brother, the new Elven King. He stood up and rushed forward. "What happened, Brother? Is everything okay?" He asked with concern.

 Chapter 662 - Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 662 - Brothers</h4>


    "So you are still concerned about our family after what you have done, Brother?" Virion looked at his brother indifferently as he leaned his back against the wall.


    Arbane averted his gaze from his brother and lowered his gaze. He moved his feet, rubbing his feet on the ground while waiting for his brother to continue what happened outside there. He wanted to know the implication he had done for his family and also for his kingdom.


    "Hah¡­" Virion let out a sigh. "Lord Tang has decided your punishment. You will not be executed for what you have done. You will be a ve war for the Tang Empire, a foot soldier that is always standing in the front for The Empire for seventy years. Aside from food and lodging, The Empire will give you nothing for seventy years. You can''t be promoted, and you have to hand over all your Game Coins to the Empire! You have nothing but a weapon and armor!"


    Arbane raised his head as his brother''s voice echoed in the dungeon. "I can''t ept this! This is too harsh for what I have done!" He yelled toward Virion as his hand clenched onto the steel bars that separated him and Virion.


    "What did you say?" Virion''s eyes went cold, and he approached his brother. His steps were getting heavier as he got closer to the cell bar. "Say it again to my face!"


    Bang!


    Virion punched the cell bar with his fist, causing the hardest steel in the forest to bend in. "Repeat it once again, Brother! This time I will not hesitate to destroy your face so you will not be recognized when you go outside!" His eyes bulged out as his right hand reached his brother''s chin.


    "Do you know what Father and Mother did to save your life? Do you know what our parents did so you won''t be executed?" Virion pulled his brother''s chin closer to his face and said this slowly but loud enough to Arbane''s ears. "They knelt to Lord Tang! Your father ced his face on the floor! Your father has to be a ve war like you! Your father bore your mistake and lowered himself to the floor just to save your life! Your fucking useless life!"


    Swoosh!


    Virion''s left hand punched Arbane on the belly, causing thetter to be flung against the wall.


    "Kuorgh!" Arbane spat out the saliva in his mouth as his face turned red from the pain. He knelt and held his stomach. He then slowly raised his head to see his brother''s face.


    "Hah." Virion controlled his emotion and let out a sigh again. "That''s what our parents paid to save your life, Brother."


    "This¡­" Arbane wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. He could not believe that his father, whom he always looked up to, would kneel to someone else. "¡­ Impossible!"


    "You will find out soon since you and your father will work together from now on. You will have to fight for the Empire, fighting alongside your father on the battlefield. Isn''t that amazing, Brother?" Virion made a sarcastic remark. "You will be able to witness the strongest Elven King in the history of our Elven Kingdom."


    "You can ask him if you don''t believe me. But I doubt he will tell you the truth unless you ask him straightforwardly." Slowly, Virion lowered his head. "I guess this is much better than having your mother and sister sleep with Lord Tang, right? Fortunately, Lord Tang Shaoyang is not a sicko pervert."


    "If that happens, I will make sure to kill you with my own hand, Brother." Virion''s voice cracked into madness as he red at his brother. Arbane flinched because this was the first time his brother had made that kind of expression in front of him. "Hah, it seems that I loved you so much in the past now that love turned into hate. I can''t control my emotions when I see your face, Brother."


    "I talked too much." Virion took a deep breath and released it in one go. He made eye contact with Arbane. "I am telling you that The Elven will no longer have your back from now on. You are alone, Brother. I will not protect you anymore from Lord Tang Shaoyang if you make a fatal mistake in the future. I will cut your head with my hand in front of Lord Tang Shaoyang. You are alone, Arbane!"


    After saying that, Virion turned around and left his brother in a daze. When he reached the entrance, he heard Arbane''s scream, calling his name. However, he did not look back and ignored his brother. Despite his expressionless face, tears flowed down from his eyes. "Who knows that I will cry at this age." He said as he closed the door.


    "However, seventy years is enough for you to learn about the world, Brother. I hope you can learn well from Father." Virion muttered in a low voice as he wiped the tears. Seventy years were nothing for Elf, who could live for a thousand years.


    *** ***


    The attacker incident disappeared as if it had never happened in the first ce. None of the Elven talked about it since the festive atmosphere surrounded The Elven. They celebrated their new king and were not aware that the previous king had be a ve war.


    Tang Shaoyang made sure no one knew about the incident and the aftermath. There was no reason to escte this further since he had gotten what he wanted, a Legend Rank Elven. However, there was one person that was still worried about the aftermath.


    The former Elven Queen was sitting next to the window, gazing at the blue moon in the sky. Amidst the cheers from her people, she had an unsettling expression. "Did he truly forgive us just like that? What if he does some trick and kills them on the battlefield?"


    Ava let out a sigh and took a sip of wine from the table¡­ "I have to confirm this, but how?" She followed her husband''s habit by tapping the table with her index finger.

 Chapter 663 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - End

    <h4>Chapter 663 - Taking Over Gigante Forest - End</h4>


    The n to take over Gigante Forest went well. The Tang Empire''s name quickly spread like wildfire in Gigante Forest. Especially with the fall of the two great tribes and the two great tribes that had be the Tang Empire''s vassal. Most of the tribes surrendered to the Tang Empire''s force, but there were always stubborn tribes that refused to surrender.


    When a tribe refused to surrender, the Tang Empire would send their army to force the tribe to surrender. Just like what happened today, The Empire sent a force to conquer the Steel-Hide Bear Tribe.


    However, Steel-Hide Bear was quite unfortunate because The Emperor visited their territory by himself. Screams rang within the Steel-Hide Bear Tribe''s vige as The Emperor watched the battle unfold from the air. He was floating in the air while his right was holding the Chief of The Steel-Hide Bear.


    Below him, a group of a hundred Elven and his spirit army crushed the Steel-Hide Bear Tribe''s force. Of course, it was a one-sided battle where the Elven''s arrow easily pierced the steel hide and disabled them. Yes, they did not kill a single Steel-Hide Bear; they were taking them down alive.


    "W-we su-surrender¡­" The Steel-Hide Bear''s Chief managed to utter those two words after great difficulty. "W-we wi-will¡­ s-serve The Tang Empire."


    "You should surrender from the start not to waste our time." Tang Shaoyang released his grip on the Steel-Hide Bear Tribe''s Chief. He was thirty meters in the air, and he estimated the bear would not die falling from this height.


    Dump!


    The noise of the big bear falling on the ground resounded, and an Elven came over to make sure the Steel-Hide Bear Tribe''s Chief did not die. She let out a relieved sigh when the bear was still alive. "You should stay at home if you are not interested in helping us!" Aleesa shouted from below.


    Yes, the one who led the Elven was Aleesa, and her older sister, Ava, also joined the Tang Empire''s military force. No one knew why the former Elven Queen joined the Tang Empire''s military force, but people guessed it was because of her husband and son. Both sisters were Captain and a Vice-Captain of a hundred people group.


    The Elven Elder acted boldly in front of her husband now. After seven days of living together with him, she finally got used to him and became bolder by the day. She dared to speak with him casually like Ashley and Selena, even in front of others. However, her husband had not bedded her yet, and she had been sleeping with Selena and Ashley.


    ¡ªWe found human prisoners, My Lord. What should we do about them?


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Aleesa as he heard the report from Orleans. "Tell me the location?" After saying that, he disappeared and appeared again in front of a tree with a door. The Steel-Hide Bear made their house from the giant tree. In front of the door, Orlean was waiting for him.


    The Demon Prince opened the door for Tang Shaoyang before they entered together. There were rows of cells inside the building. Just like Orlean told him, the cells were filled with prisoners; all of them were human. When the prisoners saw Tang Shaoyang, they rushed toward him. "Sir! Please save us!" They were calling to save them, but Tang Shaoyang ignored all of them until he reached a cell with unusual prisoners.


    The other prisoners were in armor, but the group in this cell had a noble outfit. When he stopped in front of the cell, a boy around eleven or twelve stepped up. The boy stood in front of him, guarding the people behind him. "Come back, Dean!" Ady with orchid-colored hair tried to pull the boy with her. "Please forgive my son, Great Lord. He did not intend to fight you."


    The woman was cautious around Tang Shaoyang instead of seeking help. She had not lost her reason yet. The man might look like a human, but he had a demon servant. No matter how she thought about it, the man was not part of the Lionax Kingdom. They might be part of the Revolution Army or, worse, the remnant of the Demon Race.


    "It seems you are in charge of these people?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the woman who tried to pull the boy and hide the scared girl behind her. He pointed at the other prisoners. "Who are you? Where are you from? Are you a noble of the Lionax Kingdom?"


    "We don''t oblige to answer you!" Thedy replied firmly. Instead of pointlessly arguing with thedy, Tang Shaoyang summoned a yer de. The dark-red de floated next to him as he pointed at the boy. "Just to make sure that you know your situation. I can kill the boy if you refuse to answer me. And if you still refuse to answer me, I will kill the girl behind you. And if you still refuse to answer me, I will kill them one by one in front of you."


    The boy''s body trembled when he heard his ruthless threat. Thedy''s eyes also wavered in front of the threat. At this moment, a man stood up. "I am sorry, Sir. I will answer all of your questions. Please don''t harm them."


    "My name is Yoman, and I am the butler of the Rosikh Family of Aram City. She is the Rosikh family''s Mistress, and he is the head of The Rosikh Family." Yoman introduced the boy as the head of The Rosikh Family.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes and coldly red at Yoman. "Do you take me as a fool? Is this kid the head of a noble family?"


    "I am not tricking you, Sir. The Rosikh Family lost their territory to The Revolution Army, and The Rosikh Family''s head lost his life to the Revolution Army." Yoman earnestly exined. "We were fleeing from Aram City, but we encountered The Steel-Hide Bear''s tribe on the way back to The Rosalie Capital. We tried to fight our way, but The Steel-Hide Bear Tribe was too strong for us."


    "I see." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "Though you all are looking weak, maybe Alton can make something out of you all. You have two choices, die right now or join The Tang Empire?" He then yelled for all the prisoners to hear.


    As soon as he said that, murmurs broke amongst the prisoners. Most of them were talking about The Empire they had never heard before.


    "Tsk, you should exin things first before asking them to join like that." The door opened, and Aleesa entered while shaking her head. As soon as she appeared, the jail went into uproar because of Elven''s appearance.


    "The Tang Empire is the Empire that rules Gigante Forest. The Elven, The Moonlight Tribe, The Beast Coven, The Dark Tribe, and The Guardian Beast Kirin have joined The Tang Empire," Aleesa briefly exined. "He is the Emperor of The Tang Empire, Lord Tang Shaoyang."


    All the prisoners gasped in shock when those big names were mentioned. If Aleesa was not an elf, they would not believe it. However, since it was the prideful elf who told them that, it was most likely true.


    "Just like Lord Tang Shaoyang said. We don''t take prisoners; either you join us, or we will kill you all! Make your choice!" Aleesa added.


    "I will leave them to you." After saying that, Tang Shaoyang left the jailhouse. When he reached outside, he looked at the bright sky and muttered. "This is thest tribe¡­ We will start the attack in two days."

 Chapter 664 - A Deal With Devil - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 664 - A Deal With Devil - Part 1</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting on the branch of the tree and gazed at the blue moon. "Is the moon supposed to be blue?" He muttered in a low voice because he remembered the moon was supposed to be white or even a bit yellowy.


    "I think so," Aleesa replied as she looked at the same moon in the sky. "At least, the moon Lukan was blue. Does the moon on Earth have a different color?"


    "I don''t know. Before and after the game, I never had the chance to enjoy the view of the night sky." Tang Shaoyang was not lying because he truly did not remember the color of them on Earth. He focused on a lot of things, and he did not remember such a trivial thing.


    He had to survive by joining a gang, spending his time fighting against the other gangsters. When the game started, he had to survive by fighting the monster. He continued to fight in order to survive. However, it was different because he fought not just to survive but to conquer as well. Tomorrow would be his first official war for his Empire, a war to expand his territory. To strengthen his army, ensuring he would be on the top and give the order instead of receiving the order.


    "We can confirm that after we finish our business here." Aleesa smiled and nced at Tang Shaoyang. "Don''t we return to Earth after we defeat the three kingdoms? I don''t think it will not take long until we defeat them all with our current force. Unless you want to advance to the main continent?"


    "That''s true. We can confirm that once we return to Earth." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "But I don''t like to underestimate my enemy. We will go all out from the start and secure our victory as soon as possible. As for the main continent, it will be better for us to send our people to investigate the main continent before thinking of invading them."


    Tang Shaoyang bent his head backward and looked at the stars this time. He remembered that back on Earth did not have a lot of stars. "I don''t think we will go to the main continent any time soon. We have a tower that will appear on Earth too."


    "Tower?" Aleesa never heard anything about the tower from Selena and Ashley. Tang Shaoyang responded with a nod. "Yes, a tower will appear, and it''s supposed to be part of the Game as well. I don''t know what kind of tower, though."


    "Anyway, we will attack The Lionax Kingdom tomorrow. Alton has prepared our full force to attack the north of The Lionax Kingdom. We will meet with The Lionax Kingdom''s main force and also The Revolution Army''s force. Have a good rest; I don''t think Alton is enough to defeat the two Guardians of The Lionax Kingdom. We need you~" After saying that, Aleesa kissed Tang Shaoyang on the cheek.


    She had dedicated her life to the sake of The Elven King for over two hundred years. She knew little about the rtionship between man and woman. Her cheeks blushed after kissing him, and Aleesa immediately hopped off from the tree before running away.


    "I thought she was almost three hundred years old, but she can still get shy like that." Tang Shaoyang shook his head, but there was a slight smile on his face. His weird sense was detecting that The Elven Elder was now dedicating her life to him and his empire. He could tell her feelings by sitting next to her. "I kinda don''t like this power even though it is very useful. Now I am burdened by her feelings. I guess I have to learn to ept her as well, just like she epted me."


    "What prisoner is doing, wandering around in thiste knight?" Tang Shaoyang detected a presenting toward him, a person. He could detect her from a hundred meters radius. He thought she was simply wandering around for fresh air, but he was wrong. She came for him.


    The nobledy with orchid-colored hair came out of her hiding spot and approached the tree where Tang Shaoyang was. When she arrived at the tree, she bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang. "My name is Viona Ros- My name is Viona, a fallen noble of The Lionax Kingdom."


    "I already know about you? What do you want?" Tang Shaoyang did not bother to nce at thedy below him as he simply stared at the night sky. ''Hah, I sense it again, her feelings. Nervousness, guilt, anxiousness, fear, determination, and desperation. Everything mixed together weirdly.''


    Plop!


    Thedy fell on her knee. "Please grant me power, Great Lord. Grant me the power to kill The Revolution Army. Give Julian, the leader of the Revolution Army, to me, and I will do anything for you. I will give you everything!"


    "Give me everything?" Tang Shaoyang bent his head and looked at the kneelingdy. "It seems you haven''t realized your situation yet, Viona, is it? You have nothing to give me. You and your children are relying on my Empire to live. The Empire gives the food you atest night and lodging for your family to sleep."


    "Why don''t you just continue to live and raise your children peacefully so your children can make a contribution to my Empire? What you are doing right now is foolish. Furthermore, I am not a God that can bestow any power to you. If you want the power, you should gain it with your hands, and you already know how to obtain the power."


    "I need to increase my power quickly. I want to join the war with the Empire. I want to kill the people who have invaded my city and kill my husband!" Tears flowed from Viona''s eyes as words filled with hatred came out of her mouth. She no longer had the bearing of a nobledy. "I want to kill them with my hands. I want to kill Julius with my hand!"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. "Even if I am a God, I don''t think I can increase your strength to the Myth Rank within a week, let alone one night. You are asking for a ridiculous thing. Just like I said, there''s nothing you can give me either for me to help you-"


    "My Body! My soul! You can do anything to me as long as you can grant my wish!"

 Chapter 665 - A Deal With Devil - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 665 - A Deal With Devil - Part 2</h4>


    "I am not asking you to take me as your wife or mistress. You can treat me as a ve, a toy, or anything. As long as you grant me the power to kill!"


    Tang Shaoyang smiled andnded right in front of Viona. Hended smoothly; not even vibration was made as hended from twenty meters height. He squatted down and raised her chin. Viona''s hazel eyes filled with determination as she stopped tearing up; her resolution was absolute. However, Tang Shaoyang easily wavered her resolution with just a single sentence.


    "Hah¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. "The world is truly cruel for the weak. A wife loves her dead husband dearly, to the point she is willing to betray that love for vengeance. The world is crueler than I thought¡­" ''That''s why I have to keep getting stronger, or else the cruel world wille for me.''


    Viona''s wavered when Tang Shaoyang worded it like that. That was the truth as she gave her body to another man to avenge her husband. She was betraying him for vengeance. ''But I have done nothing wrong. I am not wronged, my husband. He is no longer here. I am a free woman, so that I can do anything with my body!''


    Viona gritted her teeth and looked The Emperor in the eyes. She showed him her resolution was not easily wavered. She would do anything for the vengeance.


    "Hoho. I think you will give up, but that''s not enough to make you give up with that vengeance. Since you are that determined, I actually have a way to make you strong overnight." Tang Shaoyang smiled and looked her in the eyes. "Do you want to make a deal with me, Viona?"


    "A deal?" Viona''s hazel eyes shone brightly, but those bright eyes filled with hatred and excitement to kill The Revolution Army. "I will do anything to kill the Revolution Army!"


    "Oh, but I have to tell you this, woman. I can''t grant your wish for Julian''s life. Julian''s life belongs to my Marshal, a Legend Rank Knight, Alton, the formermander of The Fotia Legion. I think you should know that name if you are a noble of The Lionax Kingdom, right?" Tang Shaoyang maintained his smile.


    Viona''s eyes shook when she heard the formermander of The Fotia Legion. Of course, he knew the name of the Fotia Legion. It was the legendary and the strongest legion the Lionax King ever had. She was also familiar with the name of Alton as she was also a noble, the knight that reached Legend Rank, one of the strongest individuals in the Ortis Continent.


    "Julian was Alton''s disciple, and that Julian had taken the Revolution Army from Alton. It''s payback time, I guess. So you don''t need to worry about Julian. Alton will kill him for you." Tang Shaoyang flicked his finger and smiled at Viona. "Do you still want to make a deal with me? "


    "Yes!" Even though she could not kill Julian with her hand, she still wanted to kill the Revolution Army''s armies. She was not going to miss this chance because she knew that The Empire was capable of destroying the three kingdoms and the Revolution Army. In thest two days, she had been roaming around freely and managed to see the real power of The Tang Empire. If she did not do it now, then there would be no more opportunity to kill the Revolution Army''s people.


    "However, before we proceed with the deal. I want to confirm that you can help me to increase my strength." Viona was not that foolish to fall for the trick; at least, she thought so. She had to be cautious because she was weak.


    "Alright. It''s just a matter of time for you to know about the skill since you want to make the deal." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "I have two skills that can help you to grow stronger. I have the skill to summon a spirit that could help me to fight, and I will summon two spirits as your guards. They will disable the enemy for you to kill so that you can level up quickly. The second skill is [Spirit Fusion], which allows me to fuse my spirit into an individual temporarily. By integrating with the spirit, your attributes would be increased by two folds at the minimum, and you will also gain the spirit''s skill temporarily."


    Viona listened to the man''s words. Even though she was raised to be a nobledy who would help her husband manage the territory and treasury, she knew a lot about ss, skill, and weapons. Those were also parts of managing territory as she had to put the right person to do the thing for her. She learned a lot about various sses, but she had never heard of this type of ss.


    "You seem not to believe it, yet you still ask for my help." Tang Shaoyang shook his head and stood up. "Do you want to try it? Fusion with the spirit? I had never tried the skill before since I recently got it, and my people are strong, so they don''t need my help."


    "Let me try it. Prove to me that kind of skill exists!" Viona got up and looked Tang Shaoyang in the eyes. She would confirm it with her own body if the skill existed or the man just wanted to trick her.


    "Good. Let me choose which spirit I should integrate with you. Do you prefer a closebat battle, or do you want to kill the enemy from afar?" Tang Shaoyang looked over at the list of his spirits as he asked the woman.


    "I want to kill them with a sword. I want to rip them apart! I want to cut their heads with my swords!" Viona gritted her teeth.


    "Closebat, is it?" Tang Shaoyang checked over the list of the Grade S+ Spirits and immediately found the right spirit for Viona. ''Do you want to help this girl, Lilliana?'' He chose Lilliana, the Grand Guardian.


    ¡ªYes. If that helps you to take her as your woman, then I am willing to help her¡­ Make sure to make a kid with her after the war.

 Chapter 666 - A Deal With Devil - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 666 - A Deal With Devil - Part 3</h4>


    Boom!


    The dust rose as a pit formed in the middle of the forest. As the dust slowly dispersed, a figure standing inside the pit came into sight. Tang Shaoyang stood at the edge of the pit and looked at the figure. "How is it? Do you think I am still lying to you?"


    Viona raised her head and looked at the man who had given her the power to kill. He was not lying about the spirit, and even now, she could hear the spirit talking in her head. The spirit kept telling her to sleep with The Emperor and made children. Of course, she ignored it for the most part.


    "What if I run away with your spirit?" Suddenly those words came out of her mouth. "Huh!? Runaway with my spirit? That is just impossible. First, your son and daughter are in my hands. Second, I don''t think the spirit in your body agrees to run away. Third, I can give you the power, but I can take the power from you."


    "What? Are you regretting making a deal with me?" Tang Shaoyang smiled. "Technically, we haven''t made a deal yet. I am just proving to you that I am not lying, and you still can back down from the deal if you want to. I am just telling you this for a warning, what is mine will forever be mine! The demonstration is over. Come back, Lilliana."


    Viona could feel that the power bestowed to her slowly disappeared from her body. At thest moment, the spirit kept encouraging her not to be afraid of The Emperor. The spirit even told her that she would not regret her decision by making a deal with the man.


    "That''s not enough if you try to change my mind, Great Lord. Let''s make the deal." As soon as Viona said that, Tang Shaoyang appeared in front of her. She was surprised by his shocking movement. Before she could react, his hand circled her waist, and he brought her flying. He brought her to the nearest and tallest tree beforending on the huge branch. The branch was at the side of the road in her previous city, wide enough for five carriages.


    "I think this is the right ce to carry on our deal." Tang Shaoyang whispered in a low voice into her ears.


    "What do you mean?" Viona broke away from Tang Shaoyang and looked at him in shock. Of course, she knew what the deal he talked about, but surely they would not be doing it here. This was in the open, and there was no way she would agree to do that here.


    "The deal, of course. You said it yourself, and you will give me everything. Are you stepping back? That''s fine too. We haven''t crossed the line." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head.


    "No! I agree with the deal!" Viona was afraid that The Lord would leave her. He was her only chance to get the power. If he decided to leave, she would not be able to stop him based on his speed. "B-but nnot here. Can we go somewhere else, a more private room?"


    "If you agree with the deal, that means you have to follow my words." Tang Shaoyang approached Viona and stopped right in front of her. "You promised you would give me everything, including your body and soul?" He ced his index finger on her chest. Only then did he realize that she was wearing a nightdress. "So you have to follow my words, and I want your body now and here. It''s been a few days since I slept with my wives."


    Viona''s face turned red from anger and embarrassment. However, what the man said was right. She was selling her soul and body to this man in exchange for power. She had no right to say anything.


    Viona took a deep breath and calmed down her emotion. Then she pulled her nightdress and approached the man in her underwear. She circled her hands around his neck and kissed him on the lips.


    Tang Shaoyang responded to her kiss as their tongues intertwined. He extended his right hand to the side and took out his bed. He always had a bed in his inventory each time he went out, and now the bed came to great use.


    Viona did not realize the bad as she felt the hand approaching her chest. ''What is this? There''s something strange with this man? Why am I getting aroused?'' She felt heated up as the man fondled her breasts. He fondled her gently, and each pinch on her nipples would give a jolt of pleasure to her body.


    "Hmmm~" She moaned. It was irresistible, and she wanted more and more. ''This is crazy!'' She realized how crazy it was because she enjoyed having sex with another man aside from her husband. She thought the pleasure from sex was from the love, the love for her husband. She did not love this man, but he could give her a fantastic pleasure that her dead husband could not.


    She was out of breath as her face turnedpletely red. The man pulled her, and only then, she realized there was a bed next to him. The man lifted her and put her onto hisp. The man put his mouth on her nipple and started ying with her nipples.


    "Ahnnn~" Viona raised her head as a moan escaped out her mouth. ''What is this? What happened to me?'' She was hit with confusion and also a pleasure at the same time. In the end, she did not try to think about what happened to her body rationally. She enjoyed the pleasure the man gave her.


    Tang Shaoyang got up from the bed and ced Viona on the bed. Then undressed and showed the mighty little Shaoyang¡­ "Don''t you think you should do something about this?" He smiled as he looked at Viona, who secretly took a peek at him.

 Chapter 667 - New Project

    <h4>Chapter 667 - New Project</h4>


    ''As expected of a married woman, they are excellent on the bed.'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself as he held her head on the crotch. He then pulled her up on the bed. "That should be enough. Let''s get to the main course."


    The man picked her up easily to the bed. She anticipated the next course for sure after what she felt just now. "Nnggg." She could feel that the man was rubbing his things on hers. Even so, her body was electrocuted by the pleasure as she twisted her body a little bit. She never felt like this before, this was-


    "Ahnnnnnnn~" Viona lifted her body up from the bed when the man''s thing entered her. However, she immediately covered her mouth, fearing others might hear her.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned and whispered. "Don''t worry. I can''t sense anyone near us, so you don''t have to suppress your voice. You can go crazy." After whispering that, he started to pick up his pace.


    At first, Viona was still suppressing her voice. However, as he was going faster, she could no longer suppress her voice. She could no longer think rationally and let her voice out. Amid the night, in the middle of the forest, Viona''s moan echoed from the top of the tree. Just like that, fifteen minutes passed, and Viona had reached her climax for the first time.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" She breathed erratically and looked at the man above her. He was smiling at her. She was supposed to resent this man for recing her husband, the man she loved on the bed. However, there was no resentment in her. It was more a desire, the longing desire, hoping she owned this man. ''Have I gone crazy?''


    "We are not done yet, baby." Tang Shaoyang whispered her in the ear as he picked her up again. Of course, she knew they were not done yet because she could feel that his thing was still hard inside her. He picked her up and flipped her position without taking out his thing. The rubbing sensation inside her caused her to moan. "Hnggg~"


    "Hold on the tree. We will start the next round." Viona followed his instruction. She held her position with her knee as she put her hands onto the tree. "Ahnnn~ Ahnnn~ Ahnnn~" As they were in the position, the man started to move again. At this point, she did not bother with how loud she was.


    While Tang Shaoyang said, there was nothing to worry about because he could sense no one near them. It was practically true, no one near them in the radius of a hundred meters area. However, there was someone near them, and that someone could not hear their voice, but she could see what they were doing.


    She was standing around three hundred meters away. "I see, so you like that kind of thing, huh!?" After saying that, the figure turned around and left.


    Viona had lost the ability to think as she did whatever the man instructed her. They maintained this position for another twenty minutes before she reached climax once more. "AHHHNNNNN~" She could feel the warm liquid pouring into her as her body twisted in pleasure.


    Her knees went weak as she fell on the bed. She could no longer hold her position. She could also feel the man''s body on her back, stering on her back. But there was another thing she could feel, and it was the man''s thing that was still hard inside her. Before she could say anything, the man started moving again.


    Viona thought that she was at her limit, but she realized that there was no limit to her body when having sex with this man. They started the third round on the bed and ended the third round on his embrace.


    She had her back on the man''s chest as he held her thigh up. It never crossed her mind before that she would try this position. Viona looked down at her private region. The white liquid was spilling from there, and she immediately looked away. She was ashamed to see that and looked up to the sky.


    ''I am sorry, Robin. I don''t think I can''t resist this anymore.'' Viona said in her head as she looked at the full blue moon. "We haven''t done yet, babe." He said that as he turned her body, now they were facing each other. His hands were on her butts right now, and he started to move again.


    By the time they finished, Viona immediately fell asleep. Her erratic breath calmed down as she slept with a smile. Tang Shaoyang sat on the edge as he started to look at the moon again.


    ¡ªWhy are you doing that?


    Rosalie questioned Tang Shaoyang. "Doing what?" He replied calmly.


    ¡ªThe woman, why do you want her when you have gorgeous wives waiting for you? Sylvia and Aleesa will not stop you if you want them. Why do you choose this woman instead?


    "Because I am bored." Tang Shaoyang replied as he nced at thedy who was sleeping peacefully.


    ¡ªWhat do you mean? You are bored with your wives, so you are looking for new women!? Will you do the same to us too?


    Rosalie raised her voice. She was angry when she heard his reply, and without realizing it, she regarded herself as one of Tang Shaoyang''s women already.


    "No, I am bored because I have nothing to do. We will start a big war, but I can''t join the battle unless those two Lionax Kingdom''s guardians join the fray as well. I can only watch from the sideline, so I decided to start a new project for myself." Tang Shaoyang got up and started to dress up.


    ¡ªA new project? What do you mean? What''s the rtion between the new project and this woman?


    "A hidden force that only listens to the Emperor''smand. So no one could order them but The Emperor. They work in the dark to do the dirty thing for the Emperor or something like that. So you know my perverted ability, right? This perverted ability will make them loyal to me. But of course, I am not going to force anyone, I am just giving the offer to the desperate one, like thisdy¡­ Or maybe, I will force someone to join if they have an ability I desire."

 Chapter 668 - First Attack - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 668 - First Attack - Part 1</h4>


    ¡ªIf you are that bored, then you can join the war instead. What do you mean by you can''t join the fight unless the two Guardians fight too?


    Rosalie could not understand his reasoning at all. However, it was not Tang Shaoyang who answered her, but her best friend, Crystal.


    ¡ªHe can''t join the war because he will kill most of the armies by himself if he joins the fight. That''s a good thing in a way but bad overall. You are a former Queen, and you should know your soldiers can only get stronger by fighting and leveling up. So he has to watch from the sideline and intervene when something dangerous joins the fight, like the two Guardians of The Lionax Kingdom.


    ¡ªOf course, I am not justifying what he did. He is quite evil to do that, but again, you need to be evil to lead many people, or else he will fall to the evil. Haven''t you experienced it by yourself by trusting your people too much?


    Rosalie no longer refuted what her friend said. You have to be evil to know what the evil thought about. It was not wrong, but she still could not agree with what Tang Shaoyang did. Again, her words did not matter to the guy anyway. She just wanted to know why the man did this as she thought Tang Shaoyang was quite decent.


    ¡ªHe is not as decent as I thought, but why did you choose her over anyone else? There are more people that are better and more talented than her. Why would you choose a weakling like her?


    Rosalie started to question Tang Shaoyang''s choice now. If he wanted to start a big project like this, choosing someone more experienced and stronger than Viona. It was clear that thisdy was never participating in the battle at all.


    ¡ªI don''t think talented people matter in the game. Everyone has the same chance, a bit more luck, you will be stronger than the one experienced. On top of that, experiences are something you could gain. We are in a war, and she will get the experience you are talking about if she survives the war. However, the desperate one is quite different. She is desperate for power, and she will risk her life for the power. Someone like her will grow strong faster than the talented one since this is a game where numbers matter.


    It was Zaneos, the one who replied to Rosalie. The Demon Swordsman felt evil and good were just nonsense. It would be good as long as it benefited them, and the process did not matter. In the end, it was just a deal between his Lord and the woman. It was not like his Lord forced the woman. The woman consented to the act as well.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the spirit as he was choosing the equipment for Viona in his inventory. He brought a lot of equipment in him, and it was the equipment from thest Survival Battle. He chose Tier B Sword and Tier B Shield for her. "And for the armor, I think I can ask Alton about that. He must have knight armor in him." He did not have armor for her.


    "Or should I give her this one?" Tang Shaoyang took out the ming Sword. It was an Epic Tier Sword, one of the Lionax Kingdom''s treasures. "Nah, I will see her performance if she deserves this one. If not, then Wei Xi is a sword user; he deserves the sword."


    *** ***


    Viona furrowed her brow when someone shook her. ''Who disturbs my sleep?'' She opened her heavy eyes and saw a man. Thenst night memories started to pour down into her head, and she opened her eyes wide. She sat up and tried to cover herself with the nket, but there was no nket on the bed.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes. "What do you want to cover up? I have seen everything and tried everything. Get up, we will depart to the battlefield soon. Unless you change your mind and want to stay behind with your children?"


    Only then did Viona remember entirely that she made a deal with this man. She looked around and realized that she was still on the same tree. However, she noticed a sword, a shield, and armor at the edge of the bed.


    "I have prepared the gear for you. You can use it for now, and if you can prove your worth in the battle, I will give you better equipment." Tang Shaoyang pointed at the equipment. "Also, I figured out that you want to bid farewell to your kids, so I wake you up early."


    Viona said nothing as she immediately grabbed the clothes first. She dressed up and got the chainmail for the inner armor before she wore the armor. While she rarely fought, she was still level 178, fortunately. She had enough attributes to wear heavy armor, though she was still stiff to move around with the heavy armor.


    "It seems you are ready." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as Viona put the helmet on. "However, I will cast the [Spirit Fusion] only when the battle is about to start because integrating with the spirit will exhaust your body."


    "Alright." Viona nodded and was about to jump, but she stopped midway. "This is too high for me. Can you bring me down?" Twenty meters was still too high for her, and she might break her legs if she jumped without thinking.


    Tang Shaoyang grabbed her waist, and Viona only saw blurred scenery with her eyes. The moment the blurred scenery stopped, she was right below the tree. She was surprised by the speed as this man could move this fast. ''But this is something to be expected from him. He was someone who united Gigante Forest.''


    As soon as Tang Shaoyang released her waist, she ran back toward the camp. This could be herst day with her children, or maybe today was the start of her vengeance¡­ Either way, she had to meet her son and daughter.

 Chapter 669 - First Attack - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 669 - First Attack - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the main camp where everyone had gathered. Mashal Alton, Vice Marshal Ashley and Aki, Legion Commander Moonsong, and Vice-Legion Commander Virion and Auron. They put their right hand on their left chest and bowed toward him as he entered the camp. "We greet, Great Lord."


    "Mnn." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and stood next to Marshal Alton. "Have you prepared for our attack?"


    "Yes, My Lord. Our first target would be Bareham City, the city that bordered Gigante Forest." Marshal Alton nodded and pointed at the map on the table. Tang Shaoyang pretended to look at the map even though he could not read the map. "We have sent a group of Elven Scouts to gather information."


    "From the information, the city is still in the hands of The Lionax Kingdom''s nobles. However, the city lord left Bareham with his force when he heard the news about the Revolution Army. The Bareham City''s defense is rtivelyx, and we can send a General and three thousand armies to capture the city." Marshal Alton shared his thoughts with Tang Shaoyang.


    "As I said, I will trust my force to you, Marshal Alton. We will follow your n if no one objects." Tang Shaoyang scanned the other officers, and none of them objected to Marshal Alton''s n. "That''s good. Let''s start the party, shall we?"


    *** ***


    Goldien, the Golden Gator, looked at the city in front of him. He was the enemy of the Empire less than a week ago, yet now he had be a General of The Tang Empire to lead three thousand armies. He nced at the beastmen and beast armies behind him, most of them rtively weakpared to the main force, but his armies were strong to the people who defended the city.


    "We are ready to attack the city, General Goldien." The Silver Gator came toward him and reported. The Silver Gator was Silver''s sessor who was killed by Tang Shaoyang, the new Chief of the Silver Gator Tribe, Roomba. He had be the Vice General, assisting Goldien to lead the army.


    "Good, follow me." Goldien walked toward Bareham''s city gate and stopped fifteen meters away from the gate. "Listen to me, the people of Bareham City! We came to capture Bareham City. If you don''t want to die, open the gate and surrender!"


    There was a squad guarding the gate from the top wall, a squad consisting of twelve people. They looked at each other for a moment before one of them looked at the Captain. "What should we do, Captain? There''s a monster outside; this never happened before."


    It had never happened before that a monster came out of Gigante Forest and attacked the city. At least, no monster had ever attacked Bareham City before. This was the first time because the guard was prioritized to check up on the hunters that came back from the forest rather than guarding the gate from the monster.


    The Captain looked at the Golden Gator. Within a single nce, the Captain could tell that the gator was not weak. "You guys wait here. I will report this to Lord Berth first." Lord Berth, the guild leader of Hunter Guild after the noble left the city. He had taken over the city for almost a month. Of course, his position as the Guild Leader was not why people epted him as the new lord. It was because Lord Berth was a newly ranked Epic Rank.


    Lord Berth was the strongest person in the city after the noble family left the city, and people decided to follow him. Just like that, a new hierarchy was formed in Bareham City. The Captain ran to the City Lord Residence. He encountered two guards at the gate of the residence.


    "Who are you!?" One of the guards pointed the spear at The Captain.


    "I am the Captain Guard, and I want to deliver an emergency message for Lord Berth. A monster came out of the forest, and they said they wanted to capture the city. Please deliver the message to Lord Berth." The Captain Guard did hope to enter the lord''s residence.


    "If monsters attacked the city, why didn''t you ring the bell? Why would you run to Lord Residence? You look suspicious." Another Guard came closer and observed the Captain Guard.


    "It''s because they seem to want to talk with us. That''s why Ie here to deliver the message to Lord Berth." Captain Guard was already anxious with two strong monsters outside the city wall, yet these guards gave him a hard time. ''Why don''t you just deliver the message and get over it?''


    "One of you can deliver the message to Lord Berth, and I will stay here with one of you if you are suspicious of me. I will not run away." Captain Guard urged these two gate Guards.


    The two guards noticed the urgency in Captain Guard''s tone and realized that this might be true. They nodded, and one of them entered the residence.


    *** ***


    Roomba looked at the wall. "What are they doing? Are they ignoring us?" He could not help but speak in an upset tone because they had not heard an answer in fifteen minutes. "This is taking too long, Chie- General Goldien. The Great Lord will be displeased if we don''t capture the city as soon as possible."


    "Let''s wait for another five minutes." Golden remainedposed even though the city did not respond to him. "We are asked to capture the city, but Marshal Alton also instructed us to take over the city without harming the civilians. So if they surrender without fighting, we can minimize the casualties from the civilians."


    "Civilian?" Roomba did not understand the difference between the civilians and the people who fought them.


    "Civilians are the residence of the city that can''t fight. In our terms, it is the old and the children." Goldien looked at his Vice General worriedly. "Remember that! You can''t harm the people that could not fight."


    "What is this? Now the monsters came out of the forest to capture human''s city?" A deep voice rang from the wall, causing Goldien and Roomba to look toward the voice.

 Chapter 670 - Capturing Bareham City - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 670 - Capturing Bareham City - Part 1</h4>


    Goldien looked up to the wall and saw a human wearing silver armor. The human looked down at him, but he could not see his face because covered by the helmet. However, Goldien could tell that the man was someone important in the city, and from the way the human dressed up, they were not going to surrender.


    "I am Goldien, a General of the Tang Empire-" Before Goldien finished his words, Lord Berth cut him off. "There''s no need to introduce yourself, Monster! We will not surrender to the monsters like you! We will fight for our honor!" Lord Berth raised his sword to the sky and shouted.


    "I see. So that''s your answer." Goldien raised his right hand and clenched it. That was a signal for his second Vice General to march forward with three thousand armies. Not long after that, the ground shook as the three thousand of beasts and beastmen rushed toward the gate.


    Lord Berth was shocked by the number of the enemy, but he calmed himself down when he remembered that he was not alone. He signaled the squad of mages to shoot the fire. They would reduce the enemy''s number with the magic attack before they face them head-on.


    "Huh!?" Lord Berth waited for his subordinates to attack, but the attack never came. "What are you doing!? The enemy ising closer! Attack now!" He looked toward the side where the mages gathered. He positioned two groups of mages on the left wing and three groups on the right wing, but none fired their magic.


    "We can''t use our mana, Lord Berth!" One of the mages shouted in panic. He could feel the mana inside him, but the mana dispersed when they were about to be discharged out of his body when he executed the skill.


    "What are you talking about? You can''t use your mana!? Are you joking with me?" The monsters'' armies were drawing near to the gate, yet these fools were still ying around. Lord Berth then tried to use one of his skills and realized that he could not use the skill because his mana could not work properly. "What!? What happened?" He was panicking.


    Of course, it was Goldien''s Anti-Mana Domain. He activated the skill from the start to reduce the casualties. Yes, one of his jobs as General was to suppress the number of deaths.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The vanguard had arrived at the gate and mmed their fists toward the gate. The mages were still trying to cast their skills but to no avail. As the monsters knocked on the main gate, the wall shook slightly from the impact. The mages who could not cast their skills immediately left their posts and ran between their tails.


    They were not that stupid to stay above the wall while they could not use the skill. If the monsters climbed up to the wall, they were dead for sure. So ny-seven mages turned their backs against their wall and escaped. "Where are you going!? Come back!" Lord Berth called out, but the mages did not heed his words.


    "Damn!" Lord Berth cursed out as he looked at the Golden Gator, who was still in the same position. He almost said they would surrender because fighting without mana was impossible to win against the monsters born with superior attributes. But Lord Berth swallowed those words back and as he came down off the wall.


    ''I finally could be a City Lord after years. I finally have a city for myself, and I will not give up just like this.'' Lord Berth gathered his men below. "Get ready! We will fight the monsters and protect our city. Archer! Get in your position and start firing your arrows!"


    ''Damn! I should not rece those cowardly mages with my hunters.''


    *** ***


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Viona''s breathing turned erratic as she heard the booming sound from the gate. The fight had not started yet, but she had lost her breath already. This was her first time joining a battle like this, after all.


    ¡ªStupid! Calm yourself down, or else you will die the moment you meet with your enemy. Take a deep breath and release it slowly. Repeat it three times.


    Lilliana was the one who got scared by watching this from the sideline. She did not know how strong the enemy was, but this woman would die any moment if this continued. She was afraid that Viona might freeze when she saw bloodter. Viona followed the advice by taking a deep breath.


    ¡ªYou can''t die now. We haven''t fought the Revolution Army, and you haven''t avenged your husband''s death yet. Don''t forget your son and daughter as well! Who will take care of them if you die?


    Lilliana did her best to encourage Viona, so the girl would not do something stupidter. Viona calmed down a little bit under Lilliana''s words, but she was still nervous even with two bodyguards that followed her. The man she made a deal with, summoning to beast spirits that would follow her on the battlefield, Feera the Chimera and Vera the Adolescent Stage Inferkost.


    Boom!


    Thatst boom was the sound of the gate being broken apart. "Charge!" With the word, Viona''s body moved on her own and charged forward with the beast and beastmen.


    ¡ªJust rush straight toward the backline and target the long-range enemy, or you head toward the wall.


    Lilliana noticed the archers above the wall and guided the girl. The archer was weaker in closebat, and Viona could take that advantage.


    ¡ªDon''t forget your goal. You are here to increase your level.


    Viona followed the advice as the monsters rushed toward the line of armored knights; she ran toward the stairs. She climbed up the stairs and met with her first opponent. There was an armored knight and three archers. Viona froze for a moment as she was not expecting to fight four people at once.


    ¡ªWhat are you doing, Doofus? Do you want to die? Activate Guardian Shield!


    Lilliana was angry that the woman froze when she met with the enemy. But his words woke Viona as she raised her shield and activated the skill¡­ The mana spread out from her shield, creating a barrier that protected her from the arrows.

 Chapter 671 - Capturing Bareham City - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 671 - Capturing Bareham City - Part 2</h4>


    The arrows hit the barrier and reflected away, saving her life. ''What now?'' Viona''s mind was nk. She did not know what to do next after blocking the arrows.


    ¡ªFollow up with Guardian Rush!


    Viona took a few seconds to process what Lilliana told her. She activated [Guardian Rush] and her figure rushed forward to the armored knight. The knight tried to block her with the shield, but it was futile as the knight got knocked away off the wall.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have gained 4 Attribute Points!]


    The notification that she had not heard for a long time rang in her head. Viona learned her lesson to keep moving when she was in the battle. She raised her sword and stabbed the archer''s neck that was two meters away from her. The three archers seemed to be shocked that the knight was knocked that easy, so Viona easilynded her stab. The sword pierced the knight, and she pulled to the side.


    The archer held his neck as blood spurted out before he fell to the ground not long after that. Viona then charged toward the archer on the right and beheaded the archer with one sh. The head fell off to the side as the body walked a few steps forward before it fell.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 4 Attribute Points]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 4 Attribute Points]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 4 Attribute Points]


    Viona leveled up thrice, but she did not rejoice as her breathing ragged after killing two archers. She felt nothing for the first kill because the knight did not die in front of her. The two archers were different as she personally killed them, and their blood was on her te armor.


    Viona turned around to look for the third archer. However, thest one ran away after his threerades died. She was about to chase until she heard Lilliana''s voice warning her.


    ¡ªWatch out, your back!


    Viona turned around and raised her shield. There was a man with leather armor mming the ax toward her.


    Dang!


    She stopped the ax with the shield and shed her sword horizontally toward the man''s belly. The man leaped backward after the ax was blocked, causing the sword to miss.


    "Huh!? So there''s a traitor between us. You choose to side with the beast rather than your fellow humans." The man could tell that Viona was not a beastmen. There was no a beastmen wearing armor like her, after all. So Viona was easily identified by the man.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Viona did not bother to reply to the man as she tried to calm down. At the same time, she scanned her surroundings. Her hurried breathing was not because she was tired but because this was the first time she killed humans. The shock and uneasiness, along with nausea in her stomach, were the factors.


    She tried to find the archers instead of fighting the hunter in front of her. She had to be careful and aware of her surroundings, but the archers were distancing themselves from her.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The arrows shot toward her, but she easily blocked the arrow with her [Guardian Shield]. The man noticed that Viona could use the skill and immediately yelled. "Guys! We can use our-"


    The man did not finish his words as Viona mmed her shield toward the man''s body using [Guardian Rush]. She pushed the man to the stone fence, mming the man''s back toward the stone fence hard.


    "Kuargh!" The hunter coughed up blood and stared with his piercing gaze. "You dirty bast- Krourggh!" The man could not finish his sword as Viona pierced his throat with her sword. She twisted the sword and pulled the sword to the side. The hunter instantly died as his body fell. Viona looked away from the hunter and looked for a new target.


    Viona looked away from her victim to minimize the ufortableness, but she realized that six hunters surrounded her. Behind the six hunters, four archers aimed at her with the arrows.


    ¡ªAim the archer, and use the movement skill!


    ''Movement skill?'' Viona did not understand what Lilliana meant. ''Do you mean [Guardian Rush]?''


    ¡ªYou¡­ Haven''t you checked up on all my skills? Don''t tell me you only know [Guardian Rush] and [Guardian Shield]?


    ''No, I know [Guardian Stomp].'' Viona''s answer left Lilliana speechless. The former immediately gave a quick check on the skills and realized that she had many skills. She noticed that one of the skills that Lilliana meant, [Wind Dash].


    She did not wait for the opponent to attack her first as she activated [Wind Dash]. Her body moved as fast as the wind, passing through the gap between the warriors, and arrived in front of the Archer. Viona followed up with the following skill, [Whirlwind de].


    The wind whirled between the archers, slicing through their bodies and cutting them into pieces. They did not even let out a sound before they died. Viona did not stop there as she turned around and activated [Guardian Rush]. She charged at one of the warriors and threw them away from the wall. She did not know if the warrior died or was still alive as she rushed to the next warrior.


    ''Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!'' That was in her mind as she kept charging at the enemy. Feera and Vera did not do anything but watch Viona from the sideline. They were instructed to guard her, not interfering unless the woman was in danger.


    The battle continued, but it did notst long as soon as they entered the city. The battle was over half an hour after the gate was breached open. The remaining force surrendered to the Empire, and the civilians stayed in their house as per Goldien''s order. The Bareham City''s defense copsed as soon as he killed Lord Berth.


    Viona leaned against the wall as she looked at the dead bodies around her. She was still on top of the wall. She was the one who killed all the armies on the top of the wall. Of course, it was not that many, less than a hundred.


    Plop!


    She fell on the ground and passed out after Goldien announced that they had captured the city.

 Chapter 672 - Vionas Class - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 672 - Viona''s ss - Part 1</h4>


    Viona opened her eyes, and the first thing that came into her sight was an unfamiliar ceiling. "Where am I?" She was confused before getting a sudden headache. She rubbed the side of her head as she tried to recall what happened to her and how she could end up here.


    ''I remember that we are in a battle, and I have been fighting¡­ Ah, I passed out after the battle was over.'' She recalled everything. Recalling the battle, she moved to the side and threw up. The nauseous feeling from recalling the gory battlefield came into her head, and her belly churned up. However, her stomach was empty, and the thing that came out from her mouth was just acid.


    Viona wiped the acid from her lips andid over on the bed. ''Lilliana, are you there? Do you know where I am?'' She tried tomunicate with the spirit in her body but received no response. Receiving no response from the spirit, meaning Lilliana had left her body. She let out a sigh and tried to get up, but she realized that she had no energy.


    Viona tried to push her body up, but her hands were trembling. All her joints were sore, and her legs also had no energy. She barely could move her body, even though she managed to throw up just now. ''What is this? What happened to my body?''


    "Oh, you woke up?" A deep voice interrupted her thoughts. Viona''s eyes moved to the side and noticed a man enter the door. She had never seen this man before, a gray-haired man with a thick white beard. The man closed the door and leaned his back against the wall. "Lord Tang Shaoyang said that your body is exhausted because you pushed yourself too hard. That''s the side effect of [Spirit Fusion]."


    "W-who are you?" Even though Viona was still weak, she could tell that the gray-haired man was strong. It was a weird instinct she had never felt before. She heard a lot about Alton, but she had never actually seen his face. If there was a picture, it was a picture of the young Alton, not the old Alton.


    "Me? I am Marshal Alton." Alton replied to thedy with a frown on his forehead. "Lord Tang Shaoyang asked me to look over you, though I don''t understand why he is interested in someone like you. It''s not my ce to question The Great Lord."


    Viona was shocked to hear that name here, but again, she made a deal with The Emperor. It was normal for that man tomand someone like Marshal Alton, the Legend Rank Knight. Even though Marshal Alton''s words were unpleasant to her ears, she said nothing about Thinking about it, Marshal Alton was right. Why would that man be interested in her? She had seen his Elven Wife, who was much more beautiful than her.


    "Lord Tang has a message for you. He said it''s not toote to back down now and said that your battle performance was disappointing." Marshal Alton added.


    "No! I will not back down!" Viona responded instantly as she raised her voice. She soon realized that she was speaking with a Marshal. She was not supposed to raise her voice when she spoke to someone like him.


    "I see." Marshal Alton nodded his head. "He had expected that answer from you. If you don''t change your mind,e to the Bareham Tower once you recover. Don''t evere unless you have recovered!" Marshal added and opened the door. Before he left the room, he nced at the woman on the bed. "Don''t you ever do something nasty to Lord Tang, or else I will kill you and your family with my hands."


    Viona''s heart skipped a beat when she met with Marshal Alton''s gaze. After the warning, Marshal Alton closed the door. She wanted to get angry because she was the one who got taken advantage of by their Lord, but Marshal Alton had the nerve to warn her like that. ''It''s not like I can do that either. What can a weak woman like me do to the man who managed to unify Gigante Forest?''


    "But who will expect the Legendary Knight like him serving someone aside from the me Queen," Viona muttered in a low voice before shaking her head up again. "It''s not the time to think about that. I have to recover as soon as possible, or else I can''t join the next battle. Anyway, how long have I been unconscious?"


    "You have been unconscious for three hours, woman." Another voice rang in the room, a bit too childish tone to her. She looked up and saw a flying golden lizard descend from the hole in the ceiling. The golden lizard thennded next to the pillow andid down next to her.


    "My name is Wrath, and my Master sends me here to make sure that you don''t break down." After saying that, Wrath remembered something and flew back to the ceiling. The Golden Lizard returned with a golden scroll in his mouth, two of them. "He also asked me to give you these two scrolls, and you can choose one of them after you recover."


    Viona''s right hand moved, trying to reach the golden scroll, but Wrath pped her hand away with his tail. "Master said you can pick after you recover. Justy down and recover quickly if you want to get one of these."


    "It should be fine for me to check the scroll, right? It''s not like I have something to do as I can barely move my body." Viona looked at the Golden Lizard with a frown. "And you said that I have to choose one of them, so it will give me more time to think which one I should choose."


    Wrath fell silent for a moment, and he found out what the woman said made sense. He nodded his head and pushed the two scrolls to Viona. "Alright, you can check it out, but don''t try something funny, woman."


    Viona nodded her head and reached the first golden scroll. There was a screen that appeared before her eyes as soon as she held the scroll.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ss Change Scroll]


    ss: Elemental Knight (Wind)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 673 - Vionas Class - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 673 - Viona''s ss - Part 2</h4>


    ''ss Change Scroll!?'' Viona was surprised by how fast Tang Shaoyang could get the ss Change Scroll. He promised to give her a better ss, but not within a day, for sure. ''Moreover, this is a superior element in offense. As expected of an Emperor.''


    ''It''s not just one, but two of them. He asked me to choose between the two, and now I am curious about the second ss.'' Viona released the scroll and reached the second scroll.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ss Change Scroll]


    ss: Elemental Knight (Shadow)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''Huh!?'' Viona furrowed her brow. Both were the same ss but a different element. She had never heard about Shadow Elemental before and realized that this was a rare elemental. The wind elemental was for sure moremon than the shadow, but she did not know the potential of this shadow elemental.


    ''I hope Lilliana is around so I can ask here which one is better for me.'' She let off the golden scroll because the Golden Lizard was staring at her intensely. Staring at the ceiling, she thought to herself. ''Why would he tell the golden lizard that I have to choose one of them? It''s not like I can take two of them.''


    Wrath gathered the two scrolls around him and closed his eyes. He slept next to Viona, who was thinking hard about which ss she should choose. ''From the choice, I should choose the Wind Elemental. I can easily find the record of the Wind Elemental Knight and learn from their records, but not with the Shadow Elemental Knight.''


    ''However, there must be a reason why Shadow Elemental Knight is rare. This might be the ss with hidden potential.'' Viona could note up with a decision after thinking about it for a while. However, she was inclined to the Wind Elemental Knight because she could easily find someone with the same ss to guide her.


    Viona spent four hours with her eyes open, staring at the unchanging ceiling. She could feel that energy start to return in her body, and she could move her body freely after four hours of staying on the bed.


    Viona got up and sat on the bed. The golden lizard was sensitive to the movement around him, so it woke up as soon as she tried to get up. "What are you doing, Woman? Have you recovered?" That was what he asked her when he woke up. From the tone of the golden lizard, she could tell that he was displeased that she woke him up.


    Viona ignored the golden lizard''s words and walked toward the window. She noticed this, but the surroundings were too quiet. She looked outside and found out that she was in Bareham City, but the street outside was empty. ''What happened to the residents of Bareham City? Did they all get killed? Also, where are the beast and beastmen armies? Did they leave the city already?''


    "If you are looking for the armies, they have already left the city to attack the next city. They departed two hours ago, and they were heading to a city called Yoram City. Maybe they have captured the city already by now." It was as if the Golden Dragon could read her thoughts.


    "What about the residents of Bareham City?" Viona imagined that the beasts tore apart those weak civilians in her head. Her stomach started to churn up again as she imagined the ughter. She leaned forward and held onto the window frame.


    "The ones who surrendered are escorted into Gigante Forest, and the ones who resisted are killed." Wrath yawned and pushed the two scrolls away from him. "It seems you have recovered, Woman. Now choose one of them so that I can return to My Master''s side. You have decided which one you want, right?"


    Viona managed to suppress nausea when she heard that the residents were escorted to the forest. She turned around and walked toward the bed. Just like the golden lizard said, she had to choose quickly, or else she would miss more battles. However, Viona grabbed two of them and saved the scroll into her inventory instead of choosing one of them.


    "What are you doing, Woman? You can''t take them all!" Wrath stood up and hissed at Viona. He unleashed his suppressed aura and scared Viona. She fell on her butts as she gazed at the golden lizard in shock. She was not expecting that small creature to have this terrifying aura.


    "N-No! I am not taking two of them. I haven''t decided which one, so I saved them in my inventory." Viona hurriedly exined before things got worse. Wrath did not budge as he stared at her with his terrifying gaze.


    Viona hurriedly took out the two scrolls and ced them in front of the golden lizard. "You made the right decision, Woman!" Wrathmented as he pulled the two golden scrolls away from Viona.


    After putting it back, she got up and scanned the room. She was looking for her equipment and found it quickly at the corner of the room. She put on the armor and sat down on the table. Because of the ss Change Scroll, she forgot something important. The Attribute Points, she got a lot of points from killing the warriors and archers.


    Viona opened her window status and was shocked to see her level. She was level 227. ''I heard many notifications back then, but I did not expect that my level would increase this much. Does that mean the people I killed are around level 300ish to 400ish? or else I will not quickly level up like this.''


    She allocated the Attribute Points. It did not take a long time for her to prioritize Stamina over the other attributes. Her reasoning was the [Spirit Fusion]. If she had high Stamina, she would not be this exhausted and passed out during the battle. She chose Endurance over movement, strength, and Magic Power.


    After allocating her Attribute Points, she turned toward the golden lizard. "Do you know where Bareham Tower is? I want to meet your Master now."


    "My Master asked you to lead you to Bareham Tower after you choose the scroll¡­" Wrath paused for a moment. "Never mind, and I will tell Master that you have not chosen the scrollter."


    Wrath went out of the building, and Viona followed him. When they were on the street, Wrath looked at her andmanded. "Don''t get too close to me, or else Master will be angry that I hurt you identally. Though you are hurt mostly because of your stupidity."


    Viona endured the golden lizard''s bber as she made some distance from the golden lizard. She retreated three meters away from the golden lizard. However, it only invoked the golden lizard''s anger even more.


    "Do you have a death wish, or what? I told you to stay away from me, and you are still too close!" Wrath felt this woman was stupid for sure. At least,pared to his Master''s other women, this one was clumsier and stupid.


    ''Calm down, Viona! Get stronger and remember to spank this golden lizard once you get stronger.'' Viona thought to herself as she walked away ten meters back. Her thoughts changed quickly after she witnessed what happened next¡­ She looked up and fell on her butt with her eyes and mouth widened open.

 Chapter 674 - Grand Knight - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 674 - Grand Knight - Part 1</h4>


    ''I guess you should forget to spank this thing, Viona. You better not be on his bad side.'' Viona thought to herself as she watched the small golden lizard turn into a ten meters long Golden Dragon. She found out that the golden lizard was not a lizard but a dragon. Even though she had never seen a dragon before, she was sure the one in front of her was the real one.


    "Why are you sitting there, Woman? Hop on, Woman! Bareham Tower is not in this city." Wrath turned his head around and found the woman was sitting on the street. ''I was right. This woman is stupid.'' He did not perceive Viona''s fear.


    Viona snapped out of her shock and nodded her head. She came over as the Golden Dragon lowered his body for her. She was hesitating to touch the dragon scale, but under the Golden Dragon''s re, she forced herself to touch it and climbed on the back of the Golden Dragon. Taking a deep breath, she climbed onto the Golden Dragon''s back slowly. It was a lie that she was not anxious. The thing below her was a mythical creature that only existed in the book.


    ''This is crazy. How can that man have a dragon on his side?'' Viona just joined the Tang Empire''s military force for a few days. She did not know that much about the details of the force, and that included the fact that the Guardian Beast Kirin was part of the Tang Empire. She did not know that.


    "Hold on tight, Woman! If you fall off, you will turn into a meat paste." Wrath yfully warned Viona. Sure enough, Viona went stiff when she heard that and held onto the Golden Dragon tightly.


    Fwoosh!


    With a p of his wing, Wrath flew off to the sky. Bareham Tower was not inside the city but at the border of Bareham and Yoram. The tower was built to oversee the territory bordered directly to Gigante Forest before the Lionax Kingdom decided to establish Bareham City next to Gigante Forest. Hence it was called Bareham Tower.


    Viona closed her eyes as she subconsciously gripped the scale tighter. She could feel the strong gust of wind hit her face as her long hair fluttered. Nervous and excited, that was what she felt right now. And it was because of the same reason she was sitting on a dragon.


    The moment she opened her eyes, they had already arrived at their destination. She was disappointed because she could not enjoy the view from the sky. The twenty meters tall tower came into her sight. ''As expected of a dragon, this guy is so fast.'' It was not even five minutes passed, but they had traveled this far.


    As she was marveled by the Golden Dragon''s speed, Wrath suddenly shook her off from his back. Viona''s eyes opened wide in shock as her body fell. She was stunned that she did not even scream. Of course, Wrath caught her in the air and shoved her into the highest floor of the tower.


    Only when she fell on the floor of the tower that she scream. "ARRGHHHH!"


    "What''s with that? Your scream is toote." Wrath snickered at the scared Viona. He purposely did that to tease her. It was just a child y for a dragon, but it was enough for Viona to get a heart attack. Everything happened so fast that she barely proceeded with what happened.


    Viona looked at the Golden Dragon resentfully, but she did notsh out at the creature. She controlled her emotion not to cuss out at the dragon, and thest thing she wanted was to end up in a dragon''s stomach. She then looked around to find the man she looked for, and she quickly found him.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the girl and shook his head. "Have you decided which ss you want?"


    Viona took a deep breath as she stood up. This time, she regarded the man with more respect and fear. She showed the noble etiquette and greeted him with a bow. "Viona greets Lord Tang Shaoyang. I haven''t decided which ss is better for me. That''s why I want to meet you and ask your and Lilliana''s opinion."


    That was the main reason why she wanted to meet Tang Shaoyang. She wanted to integrate with Lilliana and asked the spirit about which ss suited her more.


    "Both are good sses. If you want to ask me which one suits your battle style, none of them is suitable for you." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "However, rather than looking for a suitable ss, it''s better to adapt with the ss instead. So it does not matter which ss you choose. What matters is, can you master the ss? Change your battle style based on the ss and master it."


    Wrath had returned to his mini size and flew to Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder. He had two golden scrolls in his mouth, and Tang Shaoyang took the scroll from Wrath. "If you ask my rmendation, then I rmend you take the Shadow Knight. However, since you want to speak with Lilliana too, I will summon her too."


    Tang Shaoyang summoned Lilliana through Epic Summoning, and once again, Viona was surprised with the man''s ability. Even though she was not someone good at a fight, she had the knowledge of sses and skills. She had never heard of skill like this or even a ss rted to the spirit thing.


    Lilliana smiled as she noticed Viona''s gaze and approached her. "He is amazing, right? Even though I should not say this since we are fellow women, you will not regret choosing him." Viona snapped out of her thoughts and looked away from Tang Shaoyang.


    "If you want to consult me which ss is better for you. I will say to follow his rmendation, but I will exin what those two sses do. From my understanding of Wind Knight, you will have to adapt by fighting your opponent face to face¡­ Relying on your speed, that''s how you win against your opponent."

 Chapter 675 - Grand Knight - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 675 - Grand Knight - Part 2</h4>


    "For Shadow Knight, you have a high-speed movement with your Shadow Elemental too, but you can adapt to sneak attack style of fighting. You don''t have to confront the enemy head-on. I think I understand why he rmended you the Shadow Knight." Lilliana nodded her head. "If you want to know the depth of each ss. We can continue our conversation, and it might take hours for that."


    Viona fell silent for a moment and thought about it. She still did not understand how Shadow Elemental worked because Rosikh Family did not have that information. Lilliana also did not go into the details about the Shadow Elemental. Viona looked at the man who was standing on the tform outside the tower. The man was gazing in Yoram City''s direction.


    It reminded her that they were attacking Yoram CIty. ''The battle is not over yet? That means I can join the battle. I can''t waste my time on more depth information about the sses. I have to join the fight to level up! Since they rmend me Shadow Knight, might as well I choose it.''


    Viona shook her head at Lilliana and approached the man. "I choose Shadow Knight."


    "Good choice." Tang Shaoyang turned around and smiled as he threw the golden scroll toward Viona. "Get your ss now, and you might join the battle if you go there right now."


    Viona did not hesitate to tap yes when the system asked if she wanted to get the ss. There was no special effect for getting ss, but there were many notifications in her head.


    [You have changed your ss to Shadow Knight!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Shadow Maniption]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Shadow Step]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Shadow Bind]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Shadow sh]!]


    [You have gained bonus attributes: +1 Agility and +2 Magic Power per level up!]


    [You have met the requirement for the second ss Advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed with the second Advancement? Y/N]


    Viona immediately tapped Yes without hesitation. She knew it meant to her that meant she was about to grow stronger.


    [You have advanced to Shadow Elite Knight!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Shadow Domain]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Shadow Mirage]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Shadow de]!]


    [You have gained bonus attributes: +1 Stamina, +2 Agility, and +4 Magic Power per level up!]


    [You have met the requirement for third ss Advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed with third ss Advancement? Y/N]


    [You have advanced to Shadow Grand Knight!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Shadow Clone]!]


    [You have learned a skill, [Shadow Prison]!]


    [Your skill, [Shadow Maniption] has evolved to [Advanced Shadow Maniption]!]


    [Your skill, [Shadow Step] has evolved to [Advanced Shadow Step]!]


    [Your skill, [Shadow Bind] has evolved to [Shadow Chain]!]


    [You have gained bonus attributes: +1 Vitality, +2 Stamina, +4 Agility, and +8 Magic Power per level up!]


    It took a while for Viona to sort out all things she got from the advancement. For some reason, she, who did not like the violence before, could not wait to jump into the battlefield now. There were so many things she wanted to try: all her new skills, the new her who had be Grand Knight.


    Viona finally understood why Lord Tang Shaoyang said that both sses were good. It was a ss that evolved as she reached a higher level. Such a ss was umon even in the Lionax Kingdom. Yes, not all knights could be Grand Knight by leveling up, but her new ss was an exception.


    "Are you ready to join the battle? Or do you want to wait until the next attack?" Tang Shaoyang asked the woman who was in her own little world. He could tell that she was in an excited mood, and he understood why.


    "Yes!" Viona snapped out of her thoughts and immediately replied.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and nced at Lilliana. Lilliana had to return to the Spiritual World so he could cast [Spirit Fusion]. The former nodded her head and returned to the Spiritual World.


    "Do I still need [Spirit Fusion]?" Viona asked. There was reluctance in her tone because she did not want to get that exhausted because of the [Spirit Fusion] just like before.


    "Yes, unless you want to die." Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at Viona. This woman wascent just because she had advanced to Grand Knight, thinking she could survive on her own. "I have heard about thest battle from Lilliana. If not for her guiding you, you would die before you could swing your sword. Furthermore, the enemy you will face is stronger than the beforehand, who are mostly hunters instead of proper knights. There are still many knights stronger and more experienced knight than you. I don''t want my precious scroll to go to waste just because of your foolish bravado."


    "I-," Viona realized that she had made a blunder. What the man said was right; she could not get full of herself just because she got a new ss. The ss did not determine who would die on the battlefield. Many other factors would determine who would die there. "I am sorry, Lord Tang Shaoyang. I get full of myself."


    "It''s good if you realize that." Tang Shaoyang shook his head and cast [Spirit Fusion]. After that, he summoned Vera, the Legendary Beast. Then he flicked The Golden Dragon, who was sleeping on his shoulder.


    "Wake up, youzy bum! I have a task for you." Wrath woke up as he went with, "Ouch!"


    "Task? What task? Just let me sleep, Master." The Golden Dragon whined, but Tang Shaoyang ignored the dragon and pointed at Viona. "Your task is to protect her! There''s no but, or you will have to go die for a month!"


    When Tang Shaoyang brought up the diet, Wrath immediately flew outside the tower and returned to his original size. "Hop on, Woman! Let''s rock them up."


    Viona hesitated for a while before she hopped onto the dragon.

 Chapter 676 - Shadow Grand Knight - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 676 - Shadow Grand Knight - Part 1</h4>


    Viona quickly arrived on the battlefield by riding the Golden Dragon. Just like Lord Tang said, the battle was not over yet. Yoram City''s force collided with The Empire''s force right outside the wall. Different from the previous battle where the city''s force passively defended their wall, Yoram City''s force brought the fight outside the wall.


    "Will you join the battle too, Mr. Wrath?" Viona asked the Golden Dragon respectfully. If the Dragon joined the battle, the Empire would easily turn the tide of the battle.


    "No. I am not allowed to kill these weaklings by Master. Weaklings fight the weaklings, that was what my Master told me, so I will not join the battle, Woman." Wrath shook his head and located a spot tond. "Get ready tond, Woman! I will have younded next to the enemy force."


    To her surprise, no one noticed a giant dragonnding next to them. Viona looked around, and no one looked at her or the dragon as if the dragon did not exist. ''Huh!? What is this? Can''t they see me?'' She was confused because theypletely ignored her and the dragon.


    "We are in my invisibility spell, Woman. They can''t see us, so quickly get off my back before I throw you away." Wrath squinted his eyes at the woman on his back. Viona nodded her head and jumped off. Shended next to Yoram City''s force, and the four knights looked at her as they gasped in surprise.


    Viona froze for a moment before she immediately activated her movement skill, [Shadow Step]. She disappeared in her shadow and jumped out of one of the knights'' shadows. She thrust her sword into the knight''s back of the head and immediately pulled it out. As the knight fell to the ground, the other three knights turned in her direction.


    Viona immediately executed the next skill, [Shadow de]. Her shadow turned into the scythe''s de and cut through the three knight''s bodies. The three knights'' upper bodies fell to the side as blood spurted out. Their organs spilled over, but Viona immediately looked away. She just could not see such a scene for too long, or she was afraid that she would pass out again like before.


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 8 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 8 Attribute Points!]


    The notifications caused Viona to smile even though she was scared of the dead bodies just now. The notification was an indication that she had grown even stronger by days.


    ¡ªThat''s a significant improvement as I don''t have to give you instructions anymore. However, using too many skills is not good since you have limited mana. I don''t ask you to reserve your mana, but use the skill moderately, or just use the skill just for emergencies.


    Lilliana spoke in Viona''s head. Even though Viona did well in killing four knights, Lilliana thought Viona could do better than that. She did not want Viona to be too reliant on the skills. Viona was a knight, after all, not a mage. Lilliana was trying to teach Viona to use the skill effectively.


    "Noted." Viona nodded her head. "I just want to try a new skill." After saying that, she scanned around and looked for her new prey. The battle was in chaos, and she did not notice any formation as the knight and the beast brawled to death.


    She quickly realized that she was not in a good position. The Golden Dragon dropped her on the enemy side as she saw more knights from Yoram City instead of the beast and beastmen. There was no need for her to look for the new prey as they came for her.


    Two knights came from the front, one from the right, two from the left, and three from the back. The knights quickly surrounded her from all directions, cutting her ways to retreat. ''I am screwed. I can use the skill, right, Lilliana?''


    ¡ªI am not preventing you from using the skill, but I am asking you to use the skill effectively. Use the low mana cost skill, use [Guardian Rush] to the right.


    Viona followed the instruction and turned to the right. She did not hesitate to activate the skill and rush toward the lone knight with her shield. The knight raised his shield as well, and their shields shed.


    Dang!


    The loud noise of the two shields rang in the air. The loud noise stunned the other knights for a brief moment as they witnessed their friends get knocked seven meters backward. Viona followed with another normal rush and stepped her right foot on the knight''s chest. After that, she stabbed the knight in the neck and pulled it to the side.


    The knight let out an unclear gurgle as his body shook for a moment before he stopped movingpletely. Viona turned around as two knights rushed toward her with an angry roar. It seemed she had just killed their friend, so they angrily rushed toward her.


    ¡ªDon''t copy these knights. Don''t let anger cloud your judgment in the battle. Look at them! They lowered their guard and focused on an all-out attack.


    Indeed, the knight raised their swords, but they three their shields away as they came to her. The two knights'' swords were glowing terrifyingly, though. ''I will die if those two swords hit me.'' For some reason, she was calmerpared to her first battle.


    When the two knights were two meters away from her, one of the knights swung the sword toward her neck, and the other one thrust his sword toward her heart. Viona took a light step to the right, and her movement was sudden and rtively fast for the two knights. She avoided the attack cleanly.


    Viona eyed the small gap of the armor on the knight''s neck. She quickly thrust her sword with all her might. The sword pierced through the neck and went through to the other side. The sword did not stop and pierced the second knight''s neck as well. She quickly pulled the sword out after that and leaped backward a few meters away. The two knights slowly fell to the side as blood squirted out through their necks.

 Chapter 677 - Shadow Grand Knight - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 677 - Shadow Grand Knight - Part 2</h4>


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Viona breathed raggedly, but she still held the shield and the sword tightly. She stabilized her breathing and turned toward the ten meters gate. "Now, how do we enter the city now?" The gate was tightly shut, and she did not have a destructive skill that could destroy the gate.


    ¡ªDestroy the gate with my skill, [Destructive m]. That should be enough to demolish this gate.


    Lilliana interjected in her head. Viona rarely used Lilliana''s skill, and of course, it was under Lilliana''s instructions. The main reason was that their integration was just temporary. When Viona caught up with the others, Tang Shaoyang would not use [Spirit Fusion] anymore on her. So she had to get used to how Shadow Knight fought by not using Lilliana''s skill.


    "I see," Viona nodded her head and was about to cast the skill, but she heard footsteps from behind. She turned around, and a big group of knights rushed toward her. She positioned herself to have another round of the fight and raised her sword.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!" The knight in the front immediately called when he noticed Viona raised her sword. "We are the knights of the Tang Empire. Look at our armor; we have the same armor!"


    When the knight reminded her that, Viona observed their armor carefully before she looked down at her armor. Even though her armor was covered in fresh and dried blood, she could tell that they were wearing the same armor as hers.


    Viona nodded her head and lowered her guard. She turned around toward the gate once again. The Captain was relieved that Viona lowered her sword and came to her side. "I saw you from afar, and you were incredible. You killed more knights than my squad in total, I think." Captain Robertplimented Viona.


    "Thanks." Viona tonelessly responded as she tried to locate the right spot to hit the gate with the skill. Captain Robert was surprised to hear the woman''s voice. Who would expect the valiant knight who fought alone in the frontline was a woman.


    "I guess we have to wait for General Goldien or General Goran to destroy the gate-" Before Captain Robert could finish his words, he noticed the woman knight''s shield was glowing in red. Then he witnessed the woman knight m her shield toward the gate.


    Bang!


    The deafening noise shook his ears. He could tell that the m was so strong, but he noticed the gate did not budge. Captain Robert was about to say something when he witnessed the gate shattered into pieces. The cloud dust rose and blocked the view of the city, and his eyes widened in shock.


    ''This Empire is crazy. Who knew there''s someone like her in our rank.'' Captain Robert thought to himself. ''Wait, I thought only low-leveled knights that joined the battle. How can someone like her be a low-level knight?''


    Viona did not know what was in Captain Robert''s head as she directly entered the city after the gate ruptured. She walked through the cloud of dust, and the city came to her sight. The thorny fences were used on the street into the city, and rows of knights were standing behind the thorny fence.


    "Surrender, then you will be spared! Resist, then you will be killed!" Viona yelled toward the knights. Upon closer look, she realized that only the first row was the real knights. Behind the knights were the militia, the civilians with armor and sword. She could tell that with a quick observation. Those people were trembling in fear even though it was just her alone. She just did not know that she was the source of their fear.


    The sturdy gate crumbled with one hit, and a female knight in bloody armor suddenly entered the city with a sword that still dripped in fresh blood. That scene alone was enough to deter the civilians who were never holding a sword.


    "Throw your weapons, kneel, and put your hands on your head if you want to surrender!" Viona warned them once more. If they did not give, she would not hesitate to charge at them. She had given them a chance to save their lives, and if they wanted to fight to the death, she would give it to them.


    nk!


    A civilian threw his sword, kneeled, and then put his hands on the back of his head. "I surrender! Please don''t kill me!"


    "What are you doing? You will be killed by these beasts even if you surrender. Fight for your survival! Don''t surrender!" Thest Captain Knight of Yoram City shouted. However, his shout could not deter the civilians as more and more threw their weapons and kneeled. "I surrender! I have a three years old daughter and five years old son. I don''t want to die here!"


    nk! nk! nk! nk!


    After one surrender, more and more surrendered, throwing their weapons away. Just like that, only the first row of knights remained standing. The Captain Knight bellowed furiously. "If they don''t kill, then we will kill you! We have fought to protect the city, and you surrender like this? No way! I am going to kill all of-"


    Pop!


    Before Captain Knight could finish his words, his head exploded. The civilians were screaming in fear as a figure appeared next to Captain Knight. The figure caught the body before it fell, and the crimson me burned the dead body into nothingness.


    The figure looked to the side and asked. "Do you still want to fight, or do you want to surrender?"


    The remaining knights immediately threw their weapons and kneeled as well. The civilians might not feel it, but the knights could feel it. The figure''s aura was too strong for an average like them to handle.


    Viona was surprised to see the figure. The figure was Marshal Alton, and she did not expect to see him here. She thought she would just wait in the camp until they met with the Lionax Kingdom and Revolution Army''s main force.


    Marshal Alton turned around and walked toward Viona. When he arrived in front of her, he tapped her left shoulder twice. "You are better than I thought. Maybe Lord Tang can see what I don''t see in you. Good job!" After saying that, Marshal Alton disappeared.


    Then Captain Robert entered the city with his squad¡­ "What are you doing? How could you be that reckless to enter the city alo-" He stopped midway upon noticing the surrendered knights.

 Chapter 678 - First Clash Against The Revolution Army - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 678 - First sh Against The Revolution Army - Part 1</h4>


    Even though two thousand knights were killed, the city residents were not that hostile toward the knights that took over the city. Of course, cries could be heard from the houses as the wives lost their husbands and children lost their fathers. Again, they did not show hostility toward the knights.


    Viona walked on the street with her bloody armor and followed the other knights toward the central za. Captain Robert, who met her in front of the gate, was now walking next to her. In his early thirties, he had brown hair and a unique scar below his slightly broad chin. He had a yful attitude, but he was too friendly. As for his look, decent, but not that handsome either.


    "Where do youe from? I am from the Warmir Kingdom and have been following Comm- Vice Marshal An for a while." The man carried his helmet on his left and extended his right hand to Viona.


    Viona''s forehead creased as she finally figured why this man was overly friendly with her. He might be curious about her because she had been fighting alone, and as for the chance that this man might fancy her was zero because she had not shown her face once. She reached Robert''s hand and replied with one word in an indifferent tone. "Viona."


    She was trying to tell the man that she was not interested in talking with him. However, this guy either could not read the atmosphere or was just too persistent. He kept talking to him. "Do you belong to any squad? Or any Legion?"


    "No. I am alone." Viona immediately regretted answering the man. She was just asking the man to talk more. Sure enough, the man started another conversation. "Why don''t you join my squad instead? I heard from the General of my division that we would have a big war ahead of us. We will be fighting the Revolution Army and the Lionax Kingdom''s main force. It will be safer for you to join my squad instead of fighting alone."


    "No, thanks." She replied briefly without ncing at the man. However, Captain Robert was so persistent as he wanted to secure her a spot in his squad. "I can give you a position like Vice-Captain. If we do well, we will get promoted quickly, especially in a big war like this. Let''s work together, Viona."


    Viona halted her steps and looked toward Captain Robert. Thetter was smiling kindly at her, and she finally understood why the man kept pestering her. He wanted her in his squad and did the work for him to climb up in rank. The Captain always got promoted first than the members. That was how it worked anywhere.


    This Captain Robert had seen she fought in the frontline and thought of roping her into his squad. If the squad he led did well in the battle, he could climb up in rank. That was his aim by approaching her.


    Viona said nothing in return and headed toward the Central za. This time, she ignored Captain Robert even though he kept talking to her. As soon as she arrived at the Central za, she straight walked toward the women''s restroom to wash the sweat and the dried blood. Only when she entered the restroom was she freed from Captain Robert.


    After washing up, she felt so refreshed that the stickiness of her sweat was gone. She came out of the restroom with chainmail and long pants. From the information, the armies had an hour''s break before they marched into the next city.


    Viona returned to the za and found out that rows of booths were in the za. The city residents provided food for the knights in the central za, and the break was for the knights to eat. She also saw the General that Captain Robert talked about. ''He is General Arsi, right?''


    General Arsi was a middle-aged man in his mid-forties, and he was quite young to lead three thousand knights in that age. ''He might be strong to have that position.'' She thought to herself as she walked toward one of the booths. She imagined General Arsi would be as strong as General Goldien since both were holding the same position.


    Viona shook her head, ''Because of that Robert. I am starting to think about the position. Let''s have some food and get ready for the next battle.'' She reached the tray with a bowl of soup on it given by the middle-ageddy behind the booth.


    She thanked the middle-ageddy and walked to the next booth. She got a loaf of bread from this booth and steak from the further booth. Looking at the tray in her hand, she creased her forehead.


    This was too much for her, but she realized that she might not get this kind of foodter as they approached the main battlefield. ''I guess I have to enjoy the food while I can.'' She got to the corner of the za and decided to eat alone instead of joining the other knights.


    Viona found an empty bench further back from the central za. She sat there and scooped the soup, but her hand stopped midair when she heard the familiar voice. "Yo, beauty. May I sit next to you?"


    She raised her head and saw Captain Robert was smiling at her. This time, the man showed a gentleman''s smile instead of a friendly smile. She realized that he did not recognize her. However, she could not talk to him, or else he would recognize her through the voice.


    She made a wise decision by ignoring the man and tasting the soup. It was surprisingly tasty and light, even though it looked thick. She nodded her head, enjoying the food.


    "I will take your silence as a yes." Captain Robert sat next to Viona shamelessly. He did not speak as they finished the food¡­ No, Robert finished his food first and was waiting for her to finish her food. "Do you want to grab a drink,dy?"

 Chapter 679 - First Clash Against The Revolution Army - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 679 - First sh Against The Revolution Army - Part 2</h4>


    allnovelfull


    "Hah¡­" Viona let out a long sigh as she expected thising. "No, thank you." She refused the man politely.


    "Why not? Fighting all day will be quite stressful for us. You should join us to have a drink to relieve your stress-" Captain Robert paused for a moment as he realized something. "Wait, your voice is familiar¡­ Ah, are you Viona?" He realized that the woman was the bloody knight.


    "Yes, I am Viona, and I also wish you not to get too close to me." Since Captain Robert pretended not to notice it, she drew a clear line between them.


    "Why not? You are a woman, and I am a man. It''s natural for the opposite to bound at each other, right?" Captain Robert maintained his smile even though Viona had said it out. "You don''t know me that much, and I think you will be interested in me after we get to know each other closer."


    "Hah¡­ I don''t want to say this since we will berades on the battlefield, but you force me." Viona got up and looked down at the man with a solemn face. "I belong to someone else. Suppose you get too close to me. I am afraid you will die without knowing how you die, so please stay away from me."


    Captain Robert nced at Viona''s finger, and then he smiled again. "I am a persistent guy, after all, and I know you don''t belong to someone." His smile got wider, "I know you are worried about me, but you don''t have to threaten me like that."


    "I am serious. Even your Vice Marshal An will not be able to help you if you piss him off." After saying that, Viona''s face turned cold as she noticed Captain Robert still had a smile on his face. He did not take her warning seriously. "This will be myst warning for you. I am not worried about you, and I didn''t even know you until a moment ago to worry about you. I just don''t want someone else to die because of me!" Viona''s voice turned cold, and she immediately turned around and left Captain Robert.


    His smile stiffened because not just her tone turned cold, but the woman used her aura to intimidate him. For some reason, her aura was so intimidating, and Captain Robert was startled, and his heart skipped a beat.


    ''Damn, Bitch! Do you think you can lie to me? You don''t even wear a ring, so you say you will kill me if I keep chasing after you?'' Captain Robert''s eyes turned vicious, and he smiled evilly as he looked at Viona''s departing figure.


    *** ***


    After stopping at Yoram City for an hour, General Goldien and General Arsi led the six thousand armies to the next city, Draum City. This city was bigger than Yoran and Bareham City, and this city produced one-fourth of the food for the Lionax Kingdom. Not just food, Draum City was famous for its drinks as well.


    Thanks to their specialty, Draum City became the main target of the Revolution Army, and it had fallen to the Revolution Army''s hands. So the Tang Empire would face The Revolution Army in the next battle.


    "Our scouts have returned." General Arsi said as he looked at General Goldien. "There''s around ten to fifteen thousand of the Revolution Army stayed in the city, and Myth Rank Knight is the one who is in charge in the city. It''s understandable for them to put that many armies since Draum City is the one who supplies them with the provision."


    "I see." General Goldien nodded his head as he rubbed his snout. "Let''s send the scout once more to get more detailed information, like their average level. While we are on it, I will report this to Marshal Alton."


    After his defeat against Tang Shaoyang, Goldien was bing more cautious than ever. If it were him before his loss to the Tang Empire, he would order his force to storm into the city already. If one man could force his tribe and him to surrender, it was not weird for ten thousand force to defeat them even though he was confident in his subordinates'' strength.


    "There''s no need!" Marshal Alton entered the main tent. "Their force''s average level is around level 600 to level 700, and five Epic Rank officers, one Ancient Rank officer, and the leader are Myth Rank Knight."


    General Arsi and General Goldien were about to greet Marshal Alton properly, but thetter waved his hand. "Skip with the formality. Are you confident taking them down with a minimal casualty?" Mashal Alton questioned the two Generals.


    Goldien was Myth Rank Beast, and General Arsi was Ancient Rank Knight. Both looked at each other, and Goldien was sure that the battle was theirs as long as they took care of the officers and themander. However, he did not dare to ensure minimal casualty.


    "We can win, but I don''t think I can guarantee the minimal casualty, Marshal." Goldien was the first one to give his response. Since even Goldien admitted by himself like that, General Arsi''s confidence was shaken. He nodded his head, indicating that he agreed with General Goldien.


    "I will call the Elven Division of Luminous Legion to help you two. Queen Ava is Primordial Rank, and I think three divisions should be enough to capture Braum City." Marshal Alton took out a scroll from his inventory. He opened the scroll and bit his thumb before putting his blood on the scroll.


    After that, he handed the scroll to General Arsi. "Our main force is following closely behind. Send this to Vice Marshal An."


    "Yes, Sir." General Arsi took the scroll with his two hands and left the tent in a rush.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Viona was standing at the high hill and looked at Braum City. She heard from the others that the Revolution Army had taken over the city so that they would fight the Revolution Army soon¡­ "Finally¡­" She smiled viciously while looking at the wall of Braum City.

 Chapter 680 - No Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 680 - No Surprise</h4>


    "Can''t wait to kill them, are you?" Viona heard a familiar next to her. She was startled and turned to the side. Lord Tang Shaoyang was standing right next to her, and she did not notice when he arrived. Her heart was beating furiously as she imagined if the one who came next to her unnoticed was her enemy.


    She quickly responded with a nod. "Yes, I can''t wait to start the fight. I feel like I want to charge forward and kill everyone that is part of the Revolution Army!" The deep hatred in her tone was vivid.


    "Yeah, you can go wild, but don''t let your anger cloud your head, or else you will die in their hands instead. There were a few Epic Ranks, one Ancient Rank, and one Myth Rank on their side. If you catch their attention, you will die before you can kill them." Tang Shaoyang smirked at the woman who was getting excited about killing the Revolution Army.


    Viona made a surprised expression and looked at The Emperor. He came to check up on her, and she was not expecting the lofty Emperor would check up on her in person even though he said that with a smirk. She could tell that he was concerned about her.


    "Don''t get me wrong. You have used a precious Change ss Scroll, so it will be a waste for a good ss holder like you to die so soon when you haven''t contributed anything to the Empire." Tang Shaoyang poured cold water on Viona''s imagination that ran wild. "Also, Ie to cast [Spirit Fusion] on you."


    Tang Shaoyang then extended his hand toward her and cast the skill. As Lilliana integrated into her body, she felt like she was being rejuvenated as boundless energy entered her body. After that, He got closer to her ear. "I feel like I want to do it tonight, kinda enjoying having an affair, but I think we have to skip it tonight. Good luck with your battle."


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and disappeared. He did not have some kind of stealth skill, but he just moved too fast that Viona could not see his movement.


    ¡ªDon''t get upset with him. He is just like that because you treated him like a Lord instead of your man. If you treat him like he is your husband, then he will soften too.


    Lilliana tried tofort Viona, who seemed upset, but she was wrong as soon as she noticed Viona''s cheek flushed red. She could tell that Viona''s heartbeat also elerated.


    ¡ªStupid me to worry about you. However, this only makes even more curious the feel of having sex with that man. All women will get attached to him once you have sex with him, so I wonder- Can you tell me how good it is?


    Viona''s eyes widened a little bit, and her face was as red as a tomato now as Lilliana caught her red-handed. She shook her head and waved her hand frantically. "W-what are you talking about? I-I a-am not enjoying it." After that, she ran away back to the camp with the other knights.


    ¡ªYou can''t run from me, Stupid Girl. I am inside you, so it''s useless if you run away. Just tell me, how does it feel? Don''t lie to me. I watched you do it with him, and your face told me that you enjoyed it- No, It''s more than just enjoying. You are in pleasure.


    *** ***


    The Elven Division came under the leadership of the former Elder and former Queen of the Elven. General Aleesa and Vice General Ava were leading the elven forces.


    The knights made a ruckus with the Elven appearance, but most kept their distance from the Elven. It was not unknown that The Elven was prideful and lofty. On top of that, of course, the Elven were known for their might. One of the great fours of Gigante Forest.


    "Look at the two women. They are so pretty and hot." One of the knights whispered amongst their friends. "I don''t mind losing ten years of my life if I can sleep with one of them."


    The other knights pped the knight''s head and scolded in a low voice. "Fool! Do you want to die? General Aleesa is Lord Tang Shaoyang''s wife, and Vice General Ava is Elven''s former Queen. She is the wife of Elven''s former King. If you want to die, then die alone. Don''t implicate us with your foolishness!"


    Viona heard the conversation, and her eyes fell to General Aleesa. Looking at the stunning figure, she could not help butpare herself with Aleesa. She admitted that Aleesa was far prettier than her.


    ¡ªYou don''t have to get depressed like that, Girl. She might be prettier than you, but he had not touched her yet. You defeated her in a way, so cheer up.


    Lilliana was exposing her Master.


    Viona was surprised that Lord Tang Shaoyang had not touched his Elven Wife. From the look and the shape of Aleesa''s body, Aleesa was perfect. But then Viona rolled her eyes. "Is that supposed to be apliment?"


    *** ***


    Fifteen minutes after the Elven Division arrived, The Tang Empire''s force made their move.


    Aleesa and Ava led their forces to the front. They took out the bow from their inventory and pulled the string without an arrow. As the two pulled the bowstring to maximum stretch, an arrow made of mana formed.


    "We will blow the gate, get your men ready, General Goldien! General Arsi!" Aleesa signaled the other two Generals to get ready. Slowly, the wind enveloped the mana arrow, swirling the mana arrow.


    The n was simple, Aleesa and Ava would blow the gate with their arrows. The Elven armies would snipe the archers and mage on top of the wall. The Elven came to support them from the back.


    "We are ready!" General Golden and General Arsi signaled to the Elven General from their position. Along with the signal, Aleesa and Ava released their arrows.


    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!


    The arrows sped up toward the city gate, and "Boom!".


    The two arrows blew up the gate, and it did not stop there as the arrows went through into the city. The two arrows destroyed a few buildings before the arrows dispersed.


    As the gate into the city opened, General Goldien and General Arsi led their force into the city. The Archer and the Mage of The Revolution Army tried to defend the city, but the arrows killed them before they couldunch their attacks.


    The Elven sniped the guards from hundred meters away from the city wall. Thanks to the excellent support from the Elven, the vanguard reached the city gate without casualty.


    Viona was amongst the vanguard, and she witnessed the power of the Elven from a close range. ''If the Elven wanted to, they could destroy the city from afar. They are scarier than I thought.'' Such a thought crossed her mind as she looked at the damaged gate.


    ¡ªBut we are here not to destroy the city or kill civilians. If that''s our goal, Tang Shaoyang will do that by himself. It only takes him less than a minute to raze this city.


    Lilliana interjected.


    "I know! Our goal is the Revolution Army." Viona''s eyes sharpened at the sight of the rows of knights behind after she entered the city. Her eyes filled with deep hatred as she pulled out the sword. She picked up her face and activated her skill, [Shadow Step].


    Her figure disappeared into her own shadow, and she appeared again from the shadow of one of the Revolution Army''s knights. She followed up with [Shadow de], and the scythe made of shadow cut through the seven knights at once.


    Viona usually would look away from the bloody scene, but she did not this time. She watched the falling bodies as she smiled widely. The thrilling excitement from killing the Revolution Army''s knights took over her.


    The other knights from the Revolution Army were caught in surprise as an enemy suddenly appeared from theirrade''s shadow. Viona took this chance tounch another attack. She activated [Guardian Rush] and charged at the closest knight in front of her.


    The knight was flown backward and hit more knights behind him. Then she turned to the closest knight. She learned the lesson from the previous battle: stab and sh her sword to instantly kill the enemy. She thrust her sword knight''s neck, and then she twisted the sword.


    The knight was holding his neck and struggling, but in the next second, the body stopped moving and fell to the side as Viona pulled her sword. After one attack and followed with another, Viona was dancing amidst her enemy, killing them cruelly. Her sword would slice the enemy''s neck or pierce through her enemy''s skull. If not for the helmet, everyone would see that crazed smile as she killed the knights.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang watched the whole battle from the sky, and no one noticed that he was above Braum City. "It seems I worried for nothing."


    Even though this was not a battle with no casualties, one of his knights'' lives was traded for twenty to forty knights of the enemy''s sides. The strong were getting stronger, and the weak would be eliminated from his force. A natural selection for his Tarriors.


    "But this surprises me that the enemy''s Myth Rank will go after Aleesa and Ava." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he nced at the knight that confronted the two sisters. Both sisters were Myth Rank, but of course, the enemy could not use their [Basic Detection] because of the tool the Lionax Kingdom created to ward off against the [Basic Detection].


    "Another victory with no surprise, I guess."

 Chapter 681 - Too Weak

    <h4>Chapter 681 - Too Weak</h4>


    Aleesa and Ava looked at the figure in front of them. The Myth Rank Knight, who was supposed to be inside the city, wasing after them. Both looked at each other and nodded. "Let''s end this fast."


    Queen Ava put back the bow into her inventory and took out two short swords. She held the short swords backward. Aleesa did the same, putting her bow back into the inventory and taking out a long sword. The sword had the exact height as her.


    "Never crossed my mind that we will fight together again after years, Sister." Ava smiled as she scanned the enemy in front of her. Aleesa had the same smile, "I am still fighting while you were assuming a position as a Queen. I hope your skill is not rusty and bes a burden for me."


    "Elven and Beasts? What''s the meaning of this!? Why are you attacking the Kingdom? Didn''t Gigante Forest agree not to step into the human''s territory, and we did not meddle in Gigante Forest?" The Myth Rank Knight questioned the sisters.


    "Are you dreaming, or what? We never had an agreement, and even if we had an agreement, it would no longer be valid since we were attacking the kingdom in the name of the Tang Empire." Aleesa sneered at the Myth Rank Knight. "Also, when did youe up with that ridiculous agreement? The human did not meddle in Gigante Forest? Then why do the humans keeping to hunt the beasts?"


    "Just ignore him. Why would you talk with this lowly human?" Ava frowned. "I bet that agreement was between the humans since they failed to invade our forest from time to time."


    After saying that, Ava was about to make her move, but something appeared in front of her. "No! This is my prey! Don''t take my prey from me." A flying golden lizard came out of his stealth and told the sisters to retreat. "Go back! I will fight him instead."


    Ava did not know the Golden Dragon''s existence within the Tang Empire, but Aleesa knew that. She often saw Wrath with Tang Shaoyang, but the Golden Dragon never showed himself to the outside. Only a limited number of people knew about the Golden Dragon''s existence.


    "What is this?" Ava looked at her sister before looking back at the Golden Lizard. "Do you know this lizard?"


    "Ssssh!" Aleesa panicked slightly when her sister called Wrath with the lizard. If it was her, Wrath might not do anything since she was Wrath''s Master''s wife, but not with her sister, who was not rted to Tang Shaoyang. "His name is Wrath, and he is not Lizard. He is the Golden Dragon." Aleesa quickly whispered to her sister.


    After that, Aleesa turned toward Wrath with a smile. "Does my husband agree for you to join the fight? I think this fight is supposed to be for us to level up."


    Wrath nced back and pointed upward with his little hand. "Master agrees to let me fight against the Myth Rank Knight."


    Aleesa, Ava, and The Myth Rank Knight looked up at where Wrath pointed at. Sure enough, they saw a dot in the sky, and Aleesa and Ava quickly identified the figure in the sky.


    The Myth Rank Knight did not know the figure was, but from the two Elven''s conversation with the Golden Lizard. He figured out that the figure must be their superior. ''That means we will win the battle once I take that man down!'' With those thoughts in mind, The Myth Rank Knight used his Wind Elemental to fly.


    However, Wrath intercepted him halfway. "You are too weak to fight against, Master. I am your opponent."


    "Lizards are not supposed to fly in the sky like this. You should just stay on the ground!" The Myth Rank Knight summoned de winds and surrounded Wrath with those des.


    "What did you call me? I dare you to repeat it!" Wrath''s voice turned cold, and his body erged. Dozens of de winds hit his golden scales, but it could not leave a scratch on his shiny scales. In no time, Wrath returned to his original size, thirty meters long Golden Dragon.


    The Myth Rank Knight''s eyes widened in shock as the giant creature opened his wing and looked down at him with its arrogant gaze. The Myth Rank Knight opened his mouth and closed it again. He repeatedly did that as he was lost for words to say. He knew dragons existed in this world since Kirin was a Dragon''s descendant, but he thought such creatures only existed in the main continent.


    ''You don''t have to panic!'' The first thing he did was to cast the [Basic Detection] on the Golden Dragon. After the shock, a frown formed on his forehead as he found out the Golden Dragon was just Myth Rank. ''Does that mean I have a chance to kill the Golden Dragon?''


    "I don''t like the way you looked at me, punny knight." Wrathmented, and suddenly, his w appeared before the Myth Rank Knight. Thetter was not expecting that the giant creature would be this fast. He tried to dodge, but Wrath was just faster than him.


    Wrath grabbed the Myth Rank Knight and dove to the ground. The Myth Rank Knight tried to break free from the grasp, but he quickly realized that the grab was too strong for him to break free. He tried to attack the talon with his Wind Elemental, but it was futile.


    BOOM!


    "Kuargh!" The Myth Rank Knight coughed up blood as his back was mmed onto the ground. He still tried to shake off the grasp, but nothing he could do in this situation.


    As the dust settled down, The Myth Rank Knight''s eyes widened in terror as he was facing the Dragon''s mouth. The Golden Dragon opened his mouth as the crimson me gathered in there. To be more exact, his face was inside the Golden Dragon''s mouth, and the me was just a meter away from him.


    Swoosh!


    The crimson me shot toward his face.


    Wrath pulled back and saw the headless body in his hand. "That''s the punishment for calling me Lizard!" As he said that, he nced at Ava. Thetter noticed the Golden Dragon''s gaze and immediately looked away.


    "This is too weak. I thought Master said that The Myth Rank Human is stronger than the Myth Rank Beast, but he died just like that." Wrath muttered in a low voice before he returned to his small size and disappeared.


    "You saved my life, I think." Ava took a deep breath and released it slowly to calm down. "But you never said anything about the Dragon to us. What''s the meaning of this, Aleesa?" The Elder Sister furrowed her brow.


    "Why would I tell you about the Golden Dragon?" Aleesa countered as she shrugged as if it was not something big. "Remember, I am no longer part of the Elven, Sister, and I am now part of the Tang Empire. Also, It does not matter if I tell you or not, right? We are on the same side now."


    Aleesa shook her head and looked at the figure in the sky. "My priority is not The Elven anymore, but The Empire. I am not the Queen, but The Emperor''s legal wife, so it does not make sense for me to reveal my husband''s secret. Wrath is my husband''spanion."


    Ava did not like what Aleesa said, but again, it was the fact. ''Maybe because I just stepped down from my position.'' She let out a sigh and looked at the flying figure. "You are right about that, but I am just surprised that you can change that quickly."


    "The one who adapts faster will survive, Sister. That''s how the world is. You just need to ept it, and you will quickly adapt to your new life and environment. Also, If the Empire falls, then the Elven will follow too. If the Empire is thriving, so does the Elven." Aleesa was telling her sister that her heart for the Elven Kingdom did not change. "So it''s all the same, in the end."


    *** ***


    The brief Golden Dragon''s appearance changed the flow of the battle quickly. The Revolution Army''s knights saw their leader try to fight the enemy''s leader but were killed instead by a Dragon. The Revolution Army''s morale took a hit, and The Tang Empire''s knights quickly took over control of the battlefield.


    The anti-climax battle was over half an hour after the Myth Rank Knight died, and the Tang Empire captured their third city. By the time the battle was over, the sun was ready to set.


    General Aleesa, General Goldien, and General Arsi gathered in the same building. They discussed whether to continue their march, or call it a day, and continue the attack tomorrow. General Arsi looked at the Golden Gator, and the Golden Gator looked at General Aleesa.


    "I think we are done for today. What do you think, Marshal Alton?" General Aleesa looked at the door, and Marshal Alton had just entered the room.


    "Three cities in one day, though it''s slower than my prediction, I think we can call it a day. Giving our soldiers time for enough rest is not a bad option for future battles." Marshal Alton nodded his head and came over. He brought a map with him and opened it on the table. "Since we get to rest early, weunch our attack early in the next morning." He pointed at one city that was close to Braum City. "We will attack Orium City before the sunrise."


    "Yes, Sir!" The three Generals answered at the same time.

 Chapter 682 - Skeleton

    <h4>Chapter 682 - Skeleton</h4>


    Viona stood on the wall and looked over toward the direction of Gigante Forest. She was watching the tens of thousands of civilians being escorted by a division that consisted of beastmen. In the sky, flying beasts watched over the group. The civilians might not know since it was dark, but she could see the flying beasts from where she was standing.


    ''Three cities in one day?'' She recalled the Lionax Kingdom''s history. The war against the neighboring kingdoms, Malecia and Warmir. ''I remember clearly that it took the Lionax Kingdom two and a half months to take over Aram City from The Malecia Kingdom, and here, the Empire captured three cities within one day.''


    "But I can''t overlook the fact that the Lionax Kingdom is battling against The Revolution Army," Viona muttered in a low voice. She looked in the direction of Gigante once more, the ce where she left her son and daughter. She missed and worried about her daughter. What was she doing right now? Was she okay without her mother? There was an urge telling her to go back, but Viona shook her head. "Please wait a little longer, Elle, Robin."


    Viona then turned around, but she stopped her steps when she saw who came up to the wall with her. Captain Robert was bringing a mug of booze in his hand. He raised the booze as a smile stered on his face. "I saw you from below!" Robert motioned downward with his mug, "What are you doing here? Why don''t you join us and celebrate our victory together?"


    "I don''t drink!" Viona tried to get away from this man, but Captain Robert blocked her. "At least, you should drink the one I brought for you." He forcefully pushed the mug on his left hand toward her. She looked at the green-colored booze and frowned.


    "Don''t you know that Braum City is famous for their brewing? You should try it." Captain Robert forced the mug into her hand. She knew it was not good to let the mug fall. Even though she did not like this man, she did not want to make an enemy. Especially not if he was her ally.


    Viona took the mug and brought it slowly to her mouth. ''I will just drink this one and leave.'' She just wanted to finish this one mug and leave immediately. However, as the mug came closer to her mouth, she noticed something amiss. In her eyes, Captain Robert was smiling weirdly. At that moment, her instinct was telling her to throw away the drink, and she followed her intuition. She threw away the mug and questioned the man. "Did you put a drug in the drink?"


    Captain Robert''s smile froze, and his eyes widened slightly. He immediately regained hisposure and denied it. "Of course not! If you don''t want to drink it, just say so. Why would you use me of something absurd?" He raised his voice.


    "Yes, I don''t feel like drinking something from a stranger." Viona did not bother to hide her feelings from this man anymore. "I don''t like hanging out with you, so please stop bothering me." After saying that, she intended to leave, but Captain Robert blocked her again.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Viona questioned Captain Robert. Thetter smiled. "I just want to celebrate our victory, don''t be so cold." He tried to hold Viona''s hand, but she immediately backed away from the man. She then saw four more peoplee up, and the four seemed to be Captain Robert''s friends.


    "Gegege¡­ You get rejected again, Captain?" One manughed as he scanned Viona from top to bottom. The other three followed withughter as they blocked the stairs.


    Viona quickly realized that her institution was right. Captain Robert drugged the drink and wanted to do something terrible to her. For some reason, she did not panic or worry even though they had five people. Not because she had a way out, but because she belonged to that man. ''This is weird, for sure.''


    "I thought knight is honorable and all about justice, but you are no different than a gangster." Viona heard a familiar voice and looked back. A man was sitting on the wall, his feet were swaying, and he smiled while waving his hand at her. "Yo, I thought we were going to spend a night together, but you did not drink it."


    Lord Tang Shaoyang was right behind her, and she did not notice when he came. ''Was he here all the time?'' From those words, Lord Tang Shaoyang heard and witnessed everything. That meant he was around from the start. ''Maybe this is why I feel safe?''


    "Who are you!?" Captain Robert was rmed as he also did not notice the man''s presence until now.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored Robert and motioned for Viona toe over. She came over, and when she arrived in front of her. He circled his hand around her waist and pulled her. Then he kissed her on the lips. She was not expecting the kiss and was surprised. But then she responded to his kiss, and they exchanged a deep kiss for a while.


    When their lips departed, Tang Shaoyang licked his lips and muttered. "I want to eat you right now, but we will skip that part tonight." He then pulled her to the side and took three steps forward. "What should we do with these scums, Marshal Alton?"


    "Of course, we should remove them from our force. Or else they will growrger and be a parasite to the others. We don''t need people like them. What do you think, Vice Marshal An? They are your people."


    Captain Robert and his four friends looked toward the voice, and their eyes widened in shock. Who would expect the two highest superiors would be here? Robert looked at Vice Marshall An, who had a disappointed expression on his face.


    "I agree with that." Vice Marshall An let out a sigh and nodded. "Also, you should not do that in front of others, My Lord. You have wives, and it does no good to your image if the others see you kissing another woman that is not your wife." Marshal Alton reminded Tang Shaoyang.


    Captain Robert slowly turned his head toward the man, who was hugging Viona''s waist. His eyes were bulging out as if it was about toe out of its socket. He was on the brink of breakdown when he found out the man''s identity next to Viona.


    ''I am done for.'' That was the thing in his head right now. He was about to make a move on The Emperor''s woman. He was beyond saving, and not even Vice Marshal An could help him in this situation. Then he remembered what Viona had told him before. She belonged to someone else, and he could get killed if he kept pestering her.


    "There''s no one here unless you two want to gossip behind me; no one will know." Tang Shaoyang shrugged and gave a slight p on Viona''s butts. "Go ahead, you don''t- No, you can actually stay behind and see everything." He then released his yer Aura and engulfed the five knights with his aura. "You don''t mind, right, Vice Marshal An?"


    Vice Marshal An nodded his head. The four knights were pleading for their lives, but Tang Shaoyang killed them before making a loud noise. yer des formed around the five knights and beheaded them in the next second. The five knights died just like that.


    "You can leave now." Tang Shaoyang turned his head and asked Viona to leave. She looked at the headless bodies and looked back at Tang Shaoyang. She said nothing and left the wall silently.


    "What do you want to do with the body? Do you want to bury them?" Tang Shaoyang turned toward the two old knights and asked. Marshal Alton nced at his friend before voicing his thoughts. "I want to set an example for the others by showing these bodies, but I don''t think this is the right time for that. We are still in a war, and it might be demoralizing for the others if they see one of theirs die like this."


    "I agree with that, and we can let the others see this. The knights I bring with me don''t have family, so burning them is better. Even if we bury them, no one will take care of their graves." Vice Marshal An responded in a disappointed tone. "I apologize for you to see this side of my knights, My Lord. I will discipline the others strictly so the same thing will not repeat."


    "There''s no need for you to apologize." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. "People change once they have power." After saying that, he flicked his finger, and the five bodies burned into ashes. He could save the bodies for the Spirit Summoning, but he did not feel good about it since these five were An''s subordinates. ''I have enough knight bodies with me. These five bodies don''t matter.''


    After the bodies disappeared, Alton and An excused themselves and left, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone on the top wall. After everyone left the wall, he opened the status window and checked the soul counter.


    [Grade B Soul: 5]


    "So these knights'' souls are Grade B." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. "I forget to ask their levels. The grade must be rted to levels. ss and Talent may be the factor of grading as well." He wanted to figure out the grading system, so that he could harvest the necessary soul for the Necromastery


    "Now I have five souls. Let''s try the skill." After saying that, Tang Shaoyang cast [Necromastery].


    [You have used five souls to summon a skeleton!]


    The Dark energy gathered on the floor and whirled slowly. Tang Shaoyang observed the dark energy, and then the skeleton came out of the swirling dark energy. The skeleton was around 1.8 meters, and it had a bone sword in its right hand. That was it, and Tang Shaoyang finally saw the skeleton simr to the skeleton model in the scienceb. The only difference was this skeleton''s eyes glowing in deep purple.


    ¡ªThe Necromancy is somewhat different from the Necromancer in my world. You use the soul to summon the undead, but the Necromancer in my world used dead bodies. The necromancer will transform the dead body into the undead, not the soul.


    Zowen, who witnessed everything from the Spiritual World,mented. Necromancer was not umon in her previous world, and they fought a lot against the Necromancer. She knew a lot about them, but she never encountered the Necromancer using soul to summon their undead.


    Tang Shaoyang focused on the skeleton in front of him since he knew nothing about Necromancer. He got closer and spoke. "Can you speak? Can youmunicate with me?" He flicked his finger in the face of the skeleton.


    ¡ªUndead does not have intelligence, Master. You order them, and they follow your orders. They can''t spea-


    Zaneos'' words stopped midway as the skeleton was responding to Tang Shaoyang. Of course, the skeleton could not speak, but its jaw was cking at each other as if it was talking.


    "Oh, it can speak. It says, ''I can only speak to you, Master.'', this is amazing." Tang Shaoyang smiled like a child who found a new toy. "But what''s the difference between Grade B soul''s skeleton and Grade S soul''s skeleton?" He then extended his hand toward the skeleton and said. "Open status window!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skeleton]


    Level: 1


    ss: -


    Attributes:


    Strength: 40


    Agility: 40


    Vitality: 40


    Stamina: 40


    Magic Power: 40


    Mana: 400


    Skill: -


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to see theplete attributes of the skeleton, and he found out that the skeleton could also gain ss and skill. He then smiled yfully as a thought crossed his mind. "It seems I will not be bored with this new toy, and maybe the different grade soul will give different attributes¡­ This is interesting.

 Chapter 683 - The Sunfire Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 683 - The Sunfire Kingdom</h4>


    Revolution Army''s main camp


    "What? We lost Braum City!? How is this possible? The Lionax Kingdom''s main force is right ahead of us, and we have Ulrick there. A mere noble house will not be able to capture Braum City!" Julius could not believe what he heard from his subordinate''s report.


    Braum City was so important to the Revolution Army as the city was the source of his army provision. He put Ulrick, the second Myth Rank Knight, from his side to guard the city with twelve thousand armies. Braum City should be safe as long as the Lionax Kingdom did not send their main army there.


    "I am not sure, My Lord. We lost contact with Ulrick and our people in Braum City. We have sent two groups to check up on the situation, but no one returned." Stan shook his head as he was not sure either what happened within Braum City. He was sending a message, asking for more supplies. However, the messenger never returned, the supply never came, and he sent a group to check.


    Even after almost twenty hours, there was no response from Braum City. He assumed the Lionax Kingdom had captured the city back, and he immediately reported this to Lord Julius. Braum City was their source of food for their armies as the food there was enough to feed their army for two months. That should be enough until the end of the war, but they would get screwed if they did not capture the city.


    "Is it possible for Ulrick to betray us, My Lord?" Stan could not help but think so. He had the same thoughts that Braum City should be safe unless the Lionax Kingdom''s main force attacked the city. However, it was not possible for the Lionax Kingdom to do that since they were currently fighting. The only possibility was that Ulrick, the one who was in charge in Braum City, betrayed the Revolution Army.


    Julius furrowed his brow as it was indeed a possibility. However, he remembered Ulrick''s past, and there was no way for that to happen. Something else must happen in Braum City, ''But what?''.


    At this moment, someone entered the room. Julius looked up, and the frown disappeared from his forehead as he smiled and got up from the chair. He approached the man within the ck armor and greeted him respectfully. "Good evening, Sir Powan. I wonder what made Sir Powane here?"


    The man called Sir Powan nodded his head in response and looked at Stan. Thetter bowed his head and left the room. Stan was aware that Sir Powan wanted to talk with Lord Julius alone, so he left on his own. When he left the room, he closed the door and told the guards at the door to leave.


    Sir Powan wasing from the Sunfire Kingdom from another world. The force that Lord Julius invited to help them fight the Lionax Kingdom. Sir Powan was one of the five Great Generals of the Sunfire Kingdom and was the Legend Rank Warrior. That was why Lord Julius acted courteously around Sir Powan. They were relying on Sir Powan to fight off against the two Guardians of the Lionax Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, as soon as Stan left, Sir Powan looked toward Julius and asked. "You seem troubled, Sir Julius. What''s wrong?" Thetter let out a sigh and replied to the Primordial Rank Warrior what happened to Braum City. "Sir Powan has a sharp sense." Julius nodded his head. "We lost contact with Braum City, the key piece and strategic city for us¡­" He told Sir Powan how vital the city was for them.


    "I see¡­" Sir Powan nodded his head after hearing everything from Julius. "This is a problem, especially with our reinforcement which will arrive in two weeks at the fastest and two months at thetest." The current situation was that the Revolution Army was holding back and minimizing their movement after encountering the Lionax Kingdom''s main army.


    The Lionax Kingdom''s Left Guardian and Right Guardian were Legend Rank Knight, and Sir Powan could not handle the two at the same time. They exchanged small skirmishes from time to time, but they never went all out. Now their source of food was cut off, and they could no longer maintain the current situation.


    "Of course, we still have food from the other cities, but those provisions can only maintain our army for two weeks at most. Do you think Sir Esien and Sir Vandim can arrive in two weeks, Sir Powan?" Julius asked in a hopeful tone. The two names he mentioned were two of the Five Great Generals of the Sunfire Kingdom and also Legend Rank, just like Sir Powan. The reinforcement was their winning condition.


    "Hmmmm¡­" Sir Powan considered Julius'' words and shook his head. "I am not sure, Sir Julius. They are still on their mission when you notify us. This is too early to the scheduled time you told us, so I can''t give you an answer for that. As for the food, maybe we can try to capture Braum City back."


    "Of course, we have to capture Braum City back. I have sent my men to investigate what happened to Braum City, and the result of the investigation wille tomorrow morning at the fastest." Julius nodded his head. "However, I am considering our option as I am afraid that if the culprit is the Lionax Kingdom, they will burn our provisions in Braum City and kill our army slowly."


    "But you said it. Unless the Lionax Kingdom sent their main force, it would be hard to capture the city. We are keeping in check on the Lionax Kingdom''s main force, so the culprit should not be them." Sir Powan leaned his back against and closed his eyes. "Can you tell me more about thend around Braum City? Is there another force that may interfere with our fight? Is it possible for Malecia to take the city from us?"


    "I don''t think Malecia is involved with this. The Malecia Kingdom is located to the north of the Lionax Kingdom. If they want to invade the Lionax Kingdom, Aram City will be the first city they attack. Second, the more chaos happened within the Lionax Kingdom, the more advantageous for them. So they will not help the Lionax Kingdom to attack us. Malecia wants us to fight against the main force instead of crippling our force." Julius reasoned why it was impossible for the Malecia Kingdom to be involved with the Braum City issue.


    "That makes sense. They want us to destroy each other with the Lionax Kingdom''s main force, so they will not do that." Sir Powan nodded his head. "Then is it possible for this man named Ulrick to betray us and side with the Lionax Kingdom instead?"


    "That''s not possible as well. Ulrick is part of the fallen noble, the victim of the Lionax Kingdom''s Royal Family. They executed his family, so there''s no way Ulrick betrayed us. He is the person that wanted the most for the Royal Family''s destruction." Julius also denied the possibility.


    Sir Powan epted the reason and thought of other possibilities. "What about the force around Braum City? Is there any strong force around that area?"


    "Strong force around Braum City?" Julius never considered this before since no force ever caught his attention, but one. "There''s one, actually. Gigante Forest, thend of the beasts and the foreign races. Gigante Forest is stronger than the three kingdoms, but the force inside the forest is not united and structural like the kingdom. The three Kingdoms agreed not to invade the forest after they failed to invade the forest years ago as they were afraid that the forest would unite and fight them back. But like I said unless we invade their territory, the force inside the forest is not united."


    "Wait¡­" Suddenly Julius remembered a name, the name he almost forgot crossed his mind once again. The master he betrayed, Alton, entered the forest after he took over the Revolution Army, and he never heard anything again about his master afterward. "If it''s my Master, then it''s possible for them to capture the city. I think we know what we face, Sir Powan."


    Julius recounted anything about his Master to Sir Powan, anything he knew about Alton.


    "I see, using the force of the forest to make aeback. This is troublesome since your Master is also even Legend Rank. If the enemy is just Primordial Rank, I can travel there and capture the city as fast as possible, then return to my post. However, it''s not possible to do that if the enemy is also Legend Rank." Sir Powan looked at Julius and added. "Capturing Braum City back is out of options, Sir Julius. I can''t leave my post too long, and if the Lionax Kingdom finds out about my absence, we will lose the city we have defended for two weeks. It''s not worth the risk at all."


    "I understand, but to make sure, I will send a group of experts to scout the city. If it''s my Master the cause we lost Braum City, we will think of an alternative n about the provision." Julius agreed with that as they were relying on Sir Powan to defend their frontline.


    "If you really don''t have a way to get the provision. You can contact Prime Minister Arjen, and he may help you with that." Sir Powan shared his idea. That was the man who handled the negotiation between him and the Sunfire Kingdom. The cunning old man that had taken a lot of advantage of him, thest person Julius wanted to meet in this situation¡­ Of course, Julius was still nodding outside, giving Sir Powan a nod.

 Chapter 684 - Assassination Plan

    <h4>Chapter 684 - Assassination n</h4>


    Sir Powan nodded his head and changed the topic. "What about your progress? How close are you to the Primordial Rank?" When Sir Powan brought this up, a smile formed on Julius''s face. "I am halfway to Primordial Rank. The war against the Lionax Kingdom brings me closer to Primordial."


    "I have an unrealistic idea to speed up your progress. Do you want to try it?" Sir Powan suddenly smiled as his eyes gleamed. "The fastest way for us to level up is to kill the people in the same rank. This is the reason why we agree to help you to fight the Lionax Kingdom. What about if we assassinate the King of the Lionax Kingdom?"


    It was a surprise that this crazy idea came from Sir Powan. Julius did not expect this side of Sir Powan, and he had known this man for like five years. Sir Powan was known for his calmposure in every situation, but not this time. The King of the Lionax Kingdom must be guarded tightly, especially, they were in the war. There was no way they could assassinate the King.


    "I don''t think we can do that, Sir Powan. King Emerson should be guarded tightly, and it''s almost impossible to assassinate him." Julius shook his head. It was a lie if he was not tempted by the n, but he had to be realistic.


    "What if we purposely spread the information about Braum City? We told them that your Master hase out from the forest for revenge?" Sir Powan smiled. "You told me that your Master has a deep grudge against the Lionax Kingdom? So what will the Lionax Kingdom do when they hear this?"


    "First, they will tighten their frontline. The Lionax Kingdom will try to starve us because we lose Braum City. Second, they will try to split their force to face your Master. They do not want to get sandwiched by two hostile forces for sure. If that happens, the guard around King Emerson will be loosened. There''s even a chance that King Emerson will lead an army, and that''s our chance!" A crazed gleam shed in Sir Powan''s eyes.


    "That¡­" Julius could not refute that as it was indeed a golden chance for him. Him, reaching the Primordial Rank was another variable for the Revolution Army to win the war against the Lionax Kingdom.


    "Of course, we will only make our move if those conditions are fulfilled. If they don''t get the bait, we have no choice but to wait for the reinforcement." The crazed gleam in his eyes disappeared, and Sir Rowan smiled calmly.


    Julius'' eyes shone, and Sir Powan convinced him to assassinate King Emerson. "Let''s wait until my men return from Braum. If it''s really My Master, then we will do that, Sir Powan."


    Sir Powan shook his head and waved his hand at Julius. "Unless you send Epic Ranks, don''t expect them to return alive. You are just throwing away your men''s lives, Sir Julius."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang found a new toy to y with, the Skeleton. He wanted to try many things with the skeleton, so he decided to fly around, looking for prey to level up his skeleton.


    After an hour of searching, he found a group of people heading toward Braum City. They came from the west side, Astium City, and it was another city under the Revolution Army''s control.


    "Those people wear all ck. They must be the people sent by the Revolution Army to investigate Braum." Tang Shaoyang muttered as a smile formed on his lips. "Good prey for my skeleton."


    He dove from the sky andnded right in front of the group. The groupprised seven people and had their faces covered with ck clothes.


    Boom!


    Tang Shaoyang weed them with a grand entrance. The dust rose, covering his figure from the group. He then came out of the dust and waved his hand at the group. "Yello, who are you, sirs?"


    The seven people immediately drew their swords and got into a fighting stance. The seven people were exchanging nces, but all of them shook their heads afterward. They tried to identify Tang Shaoyang, but none of them knew the man in front of them.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The seven people immediately spread out and surrounded Tang Shaoyang. They did not waste their time and tried to end the fight as soon as possible. However, by the time they surrounded Tang Shaoyang, thetter had split into eight figures, creating confusion between the seven people.


    Arghhhh!!


    In the next second, they heard a scream. The six people looked at the cry and found their friend to be limbless already. He was crying as he lost all his limbs. The bizarre thing was they did not see who did that to their friend.


    Arghhhh!!!


    Another scream echoed through the air, and their subconscious action was to look in the direction of the scream. Their secondrade had fallen too, in the same fashion by losing all four limbs.


    Arghhhh!!!


    By the third scream, the other four did not look in the scream direction anymore. The four people turned around and ran for their lives. Another scream resounded, but the remaining three kept running in different directions.


    The three thought one could escape from this man and reported the situation to the main camp. However, none of them made it as the three consecutive screams one after another.


    Tang Shaoyang dragged seven people into one spot. Even though they suffered blood loss, none of them were dying. This was the wonder of the attributes. As long as they had high Vitality, they would not die from mere blood loss.


    "Who are you!?" One of the men questioned Tang Shaoyang while enduring the pain. Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the man. "It should be my question, and do you know that you are not in the position to question me?"


    It was funny enough that the man refuted him with an absurd im. "Do you know who we are? We are the scout team from the Revolution Army! The Revolution Army will not forgive you for doing this to us!"


    Tang Shaoyang grinned as he squatted down and held the man by the cheek. "Oh no, what should I do? I wiped out the Ambrose Family a few weeks ago, and now I take down the Revolution Army''s scout team? Should I hide and spare your lives? Was that the response you expected?"


    The man''s eyes bulged out in shock. He knew about the Ambrose Family that suddenly lost contact with the Revolution Army. The other scout teams were sent to look for the Ambrose Family, but they gained nothing. What they knew was that the Ambrose Family''s force wasst seen near Biaska Town.


    Tang Shaoyang shook away the man and stood up again. He then summoned the Skeleton, and it immediately looked toward the limbless people on the ground as soon as it appeared. However, the Skeleton did not attack the wounded immediately as it looked toward Tang Shaoyang as if the Skeleton was asking for his permission.


    "Go ahead, and you can kill this guy first." Tang Shaoyang pointed at the man who talked with him.


    The Skeleton immediately made its move as soon as it received permission from its Master. He lunged over and started to bash the man''s head. However, the skeleton''s hand cracked after hitting the man''s head.


    The man''s level was a lot higher than the Skeleton, meaning higher in attributes as well. It paused for a moment before looking around. The Skeleton found what it was looking for and dragged the man with him.


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to lend a sword or spear to the skeleton, but he was curious what the Skeleton wanted to do. He wanted to test out if the Skeleton was smart enough to find a solution. Asking a weapon from him was a smart choice, but the Skeleton had its own way of killing the man.


    The Skeleton dragged the man toward a boulder, and there, it grasped the man''s head and started to bang the man''s head against the boulder. It was also smart enough to aim the head toward the pointy side of the boulder.


    ARGHHHHHH!!!


    The man screamed on top of his lung, but the Skeleton just showed him no mercy by banging the head non-stop. Itsted for two minutes before the man finally died. After killing the man, the Skeleton turned around and looked at him before ncing at the remaining six people.


    ck! ck! ck! ck!


    The Skeleton was grinning, asking for more prey from its Master.

 Chapter 685 - Skeleton Advancement

    <h4>Chapter 685 - Skeleton Advancement</h4>


    Under the moonlight, the white frame of the skeleton had turned half red from the blood. Especially the lower half, which most of it was red, cked its jaws, asking for more prey to kill. It looked creepy for sure, as the remaining six people were whimpering in fear. Even though the skeleton was weaker than them, they could not move now. If the Skeleton happened to target them, then they would die tragically, just like their friend.


    "Wait, just sit there for now!" Tang Shaoyang ordered the Skeleton as he pointed at the bloody boulder. The man''s blood gave red color on the boulder, and the Skeleton followed his order by sitting there, like a good kid waiting for candy.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the six people begging for their lives as he opened the notification he had just received. After killing the man, he heard consecutive notifications from the system, telling him that the Skeleton had leveled up. He opened the Skeleton''s status window and found something interesting with Skeleton.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skeleton]


    Level: 30


    ss: -


    Attributes:


    Strength: 156


    Agility: 156


    Vitality: 156


    Stamina: 156


    Magic Power: 156


    Mana: 1560


    Skill: -


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Your {Skeleton} has met the condition for the advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed {Skeleton} advancement? {Yes} {No}]


    Tang Shaoyang tapped yes. This was what made him interested in the Skeleton project. Just like the other yers, the Skeleton could get stronger by advancing, and maybe he could create skeleton armies this time. On top of that, the Skeleton had a higher statpared to a normal human as well. He was eager to explore more things about the Skeleton.


    [Please choose your Skeleton''s advancement: (Evolution) (ss)]


    "I see. It''s no different than the beast''s advancement." He concluded after seeing the option of advancement. The beast could evolve into the beastmen and get a ss. The only difference was that the Skeleton had ess to the ss from the start. "Any idea which one shall I choose first? Is it better to get the ss first or let the Skeleton evolve first?"


    Tang Shaoyang asked his spirits for their opinions, but none of them could give him a definite answer.


    ¡ªWe are not sure. First, there are a lot of us who are not familiar with the system. Second, even though the other spirits have experienced the system, this is their first time encountering something like this. There''s nothing we can do but do some experiments.


    That was Zaneos'' answer. Just like he said, not all the spirits had gone through the Game like him. Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and looked at the remaining six people. "We have the right amount of soul for another summoning here. I can kill five of them to get five souls and summon a new Skeleton."


    After doing a quick calction, Tang Shaoyang tapped the (Evolution) option. He wanted to try evolution first before trying ss advancement.


    [Please choose the advancement for your Skeleton: (Elite Skeleton) (Steel Skeleton) (Earth Skeleton)]


    Tang Shaoyang was not expecting another surprise from the system. He did not think that he got to choose the advancement. He thought the system randomized the evolution, or the Skeleton had a fixed evolution. "Hmmmnn. Thest two options are self-exnatory. Those bones may turn into steel or earth if I choose one of them, but what about the Elite Skeleton?"


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the cracked finger bones on the Skeleton. The bone cracked after it tried to kill the man by punching it. "The safe choice is Steel Skeleton, but I am curious what the other two will offer to me."


    "Let''s go for Steel Skeleton instead. I can try the other two when I summon another skeleton." After some time, he chose Steel Skeleton. Right after that, the Skeleton who was sitting on top of the boulder was shrouded in bright light. The Evolution did notst that long as the light dimmed in the next ten seconds and showed the Steel Skeleton.


    [Your summon, Skeleton, has evolved into Steel Skeleton!]


    Just like Tang Shaoyang thought, the white bones transformed into grayish steel. It looked shiny under the rain of the moonlight, and instead of making a "ck ck ck" noise, it made a "nk nk nk" noise now. The Skeleton realized that it had evolved and was quite excited.


    "Alright, stop it. It''s pretty annoying in my years, too noisy." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at the excited Steel Skeleton. Thetter immediately stopped and returned to the boulder, behaving like an obedient kid. However, the Steel Skeleton kept ncing at the six people whoid down on their blood. They were wriggling their way from Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang came over as he formed [yer de] and beheaded five people. He could feel the disappointment from the Steel Skeleton, and that feeling channeled directly onto him. He was not bothered by that as he checked the grade of the souls he harvested. It was surprisingly the same Grade B Soul. "This is actually good so that I canpare both Skeletons'' growth because they get summoned from the same grade souls."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Skeleton]


    Level: 30


    ss: -


    Attributes:


    Strength: 40


    Agility: 40


    Vitality: 40


    Stamina: 40


    Magic Power: 40


    Mana: 400


    Skill: -


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The second Skeleton looked around in confusion for a moment before looking straight at the person who summoned it. It looked at Tang Shaoyang with its empty socket and spoke. "ck ck ck¡­" After that, the Skeleton knelt toward him. This one was more respectful than the first Skeleton.


    Tang Shaoyang picked the sword on the ground and threw it to the Skeleton. "Take this and kill that guy!" He pointed at thest person. A wave of emotion streamed toward him from the first skeleton, and it was sulking? He nced at the first Skeleton, who was still sitting on the boulder, and he was sure it was sulking because he let the second Skeleton kill the seventh person.


    The second Skeleton did not care about the first Skeleton''s feelings as it headed toward thest man. The man was wiggling hard in the pool of blood while screaming, "No!!!" Of course, the Skeleton did not have empathy with him as it thrust the sword to the man''s head. The sword went straight to the skull and brain as more blood poured out onto the ground.


    The second Skeleton then returned to his front and knelt again. It put the sword on the ground beforehand, right before his feet. "ck ck ck¡­"


    ''I have killed the man, Master.'' Tang Shaoyang could understand the meaning of noise. People might call him crazy, but he could interpret what they were saying. ''It''s the same like Li Na understands what Moon says, but I don''t.'' He thought to himself.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the second Skeleton''s status window and proceeded with the advancement.


    [Your {Skeleton} has met the condition for the advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed {Skeleton} advancement? {Yes} {No}]


    [Please choose your Skeleton''s advancement: (Evolution) (ss)]


    [Please choose the advancement for your Skeleton: (Skeleton Warrior) (Skeleton Archer) (Skeleton Mage)]


    "Since I have a frontline, this time, let''s choose for support." It was between Skeleton Archer and Skeleton Mage, but he chose Skeleton Archer instead. He had a lot of people good with magic, but he barely saw a decent archer¡­ Cao Jingyi was a decent archer, but the others were just average.

 Chapter 686 - Skelly Family

    <h4>Chapter 686 - Skelly Family</h4>


    Like the first skeleton, the second skeleton was enveloped by the bright light, and it was over in the next ten seconds.


    [Your skeleton has advanced to Skeleton Archer!]


    The Skeleton was still at the same height, but it had something new with it. There was a quiver made of bone and human skin(?) on its back. There was a stack of an arrow made of bone inside the quiver. In its right hand, it was holding a bow made of white bone as well.


    "It seems I don''t need to worry about the bow and the arrow." Tang Shaoyang muttered after he saw the end product of the Skeleton Archer. He then looked at the sulking Steel Skeleton and gestured to it toe over. Even though it was sulking, it still came over and stood next to the kneeling Skeleton Archer.


    "Why are you sulking over your little brother? Aren''t brothers supposed to share things? And as a big brother, you should protect your little brother instead of getting jealous." Tang Shaoyang lectured on the Skeleton. He was not expecting a response from the Steel Skeleton as he was testing things if this Skeleton was simr to people like having feelings, learning new things and more things.


    The Steel Skeleton paused for a moment and nced down at Skeleton Archer. Tang Shaoyang slowly to feel the confusion from the Steel Skeleton that gradually changed to an understanding? Understanding others'' feelings was still weird, but he could tell that the Steel Skeleton was no longer sulking.


    It nodded its head in understanding and made another nking noise. Unlike the Steel Skeleton, Tang Shaoyang could not feel anything from the Skeleton Archer. "Alright then, you seem to ept it, Big Brother. Let''s start with the name first. Wee to Skelly Family, and you will be the head that leads Skelly Family, Kaiser. As for you, Keeper. Your job is to help your brother to watch over the Skelly Family."


    The Steel Skeleton, or now Kaiser, was excited. He could feel the excitement from Kaiser, but he did not know what it excited for. Maybe the name, maybe because he was the first brother, or maybe he was the head of the Skelly Family. Alright, go back, for now. I will call you guys back when I find more prey."


    The two Skeletons returned to where they from. Tang Shaoyang did not know if there was something simr to Spiritual Space like the spirit for the Skeleton. They disappeared from his sight as he expanded his vision through the Spirit Eyes. The Spirit Eyes now had expanded up to a thousand meters.


    Tang Shaoyang found a few beasts around, but those beasts would only give a little experience for the Skeleton to level up. He wanted to look for the same target, like the people in the same level he just killed now. Those people would boost the Skeleton''s level to the next advancement.


    ''Should I go to the border? The Revolution Army must have some of their men to watch the border, right?'' He considered going to the border, ''But that will rm the guard¡­ Nah, it does not matter. If there''s a post there, then I will just take it over until they arrive.'' Just like that, Tang Shaoyang rushed toward the border.


    It did not take that long for him to reach the border between Braum and Astium. However, he did not see any post around the border. ''This is weird. Haven''t they gotten the information that we are capturing their cities? Why don''t they guard the border? Are they giving up these cities?''


    Tang Shaoyang floated in the sky as a frown formed on his forehead. Alton told him that they were still three cities away from the main battlefield. If they captured the following three cities tomorrow, the battlefield would turn into a triangle battlefield with a big in in the center.


    To make sure of his conjecture, Tang Shaoyang flew with maximum speed toward Astium City. He could tell what the Revolution Army''s n was by checking the city. It took him less than five minutes to reach the city from the border. He soon reached Astium City and discovered that the city''s defense wascking.


    ''Huh!?'' Tang Shaoyang looked at the guard on the top of the wall. He saw civilians with leather armor and a sword instead of armored knights, archers, and mages. As for why he could tell they were civilians was because he overheard the conversation between those civilians. They wereining about the Revolution Army who forced them to fight.


    Tang Shaoyang flew around Astium City and discovered that the real knights were waking up the civilians from door to door. They gathered the adult and young adult from the civilian houses, and he heard cries from the wife and mother who got their husband and son taken from them forcefully. He even discovered the knights were taking a teenager in his fourteen.


    Tang Shaoyang kept roaming in the sky until he reached the west gate of Astium City. He found out that the knights, archers, and mages gathered in the west gate. They were packing up some supplies with the carriage as the gate to the west opened. There was no need for him to sneak around to overhear what they wanted to do. It was as clear as the moon right now that they were going to leave Astium City.


    "Interesting. They wanted to block us with the civilian army and regroup with the main army." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. It was cruel, but it was also a smart move from them. There was nothing less than two thousand armies could do against his armies. If even Braum City fell with the Myth Rank Knight, then there was no hope for them to defend the city. So they were using the civilians to dy his army to escape.


    "Smart move, but it''s also unfortunate I am here. I don''t n to join the battle, but you guys just force my hand to move." Tang Shaoyang grinned as he summoned Zara. "Can you please pick Viona for me? I have to share some of them for her, or else she would be too weak for the main battlefield."


    He chose Zara since she might be the fastest and could fly among the other spirits. The Angel of Death nodded her head and disappeared from his sight.


    Tang Shaoyang descended at the west, right in the middle of the entrance. He was standing between the two knights who were keeping a watch over the gate. They did not notice him until he stood next to them. "Who are you!?" The knight''s voice was loud enough for others to hear. Soon, everyone looked toward the voice and noticed the man with casual clothes blocking the street.


    "What are you doing here?" Another knight on Tang Shaoyang''s right was a lot calmer. He thought Tang Shaoyang was just a civilian that just returned from the forest or something. "You are old enough to be enlisted. Follow me to the barracks, and we will equip you with armor and weapons."


    The knight grabbed Tang Shaoyang''s hand and tried to drag him into the city, but Tang Shaoyang did not budge from his spot. The knight was surprised that this man had more Strength than a knight like him.


    "Enlisted? But why?" Tang Shaoyang pretended to be one of the civilians of Astium City and asked the knight.


    The knight was not suspicious since he thought Tang Shaoyang had just returned to the city from outside. "The savage from Gigante Forest is attacking the city. Braum City has fallen into their hands, so we have to work together to defend Astium City."


    "What about you guys? Why are you guys packing up? Shouldn''t you fight with us to protect the city from the savage?" Tang Shaoyang''s question caught the knight off guard.


    The knight snapped out from the question and raised his voice. "It''s none of your business what we are doing. You have to follow me now!" He tried to drag Tang Shaoyang forcefully, but he realized that the man did not budge even an inch. The knight turned toward Tang Shaoyang with his eyes widened.


    At this point, the others who packed up the supplies continued packing up. They had the same thought as the knight, thinking Tang Shaoyang was just a civilian who came back from outside.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned and pulled the knight toward him instead. He took the knight down, and his right foot stepped on the knight''s back. He twisted the arm and pulled it apart from the knight''s body.


    "ARGGHHHHHH!!!"

 Chapter 687 - Raid In The Night

    <h4>Chapter 687 - Raid In The Night</h4>


    The other knight was stunned as he was not expecting the sudden turn where the man suddenly pulled his friend''s hand apart like that. There was a five seconds dy before the knight reacted, but it was toote as a yer de sliced his body in half.


    Tang Shaoyang tapped his forehead when he saw the body sliced into two. "I forgot that I have to spare his life for the Skeleton." He said that as the man below him screamed for his life as he checked the soul counter. "Another Grade B Soul, so the average of the Revolution Army is Grade B Soul. Guess I have to kill four more knights for more souls."


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right foot and stepped on the knight below him. The head popped out like a balloon as the juicy thing, and the blood spluttered. It happened in fifteen seconds, and the other knights who packed up the supplies stopped their activities and looked at him with their jaws dropped.


    "Enemy attack!" Until one of them screamed that they pulled out their weapons. The Archers and Mages immediately retreated to the back as the Knights stepped up in the front. A disciplined reaction from the knight instead of chaotically moving around in panic.


    Swoosh!


    Zara arrived at the right moment, and she was carrying Viona, who was already in her armor. Maybe it was embarrassing for her to be carried like a kid, so Viona immediately hopped off. She then took out the shield and sword from her inventory and positioned herself to fight. "This¡­" Viona did not know what to say when she saw the enemy. She looked around, thinking they would have more allies around, but it was not. "Are you sure to fight them with only three of us?"


    "Why? Are you scared, little girl?" Zara smiled at Viona.


    "Of course not!" Viona immediately denied it.


    "If not for you, I can wipe them out within less than a minute," Zara said matter-factly and added. "And it''s not just the three of us." Right after Zara finished her words, Tang Shaoyang summoned the other spirits. He summoned Grade S Spirits and above except for Lilliana.


    "Don''t worry. You are not going to fight them at once, but you fight five of them at one time." Tang Shaoyang extended his right hand at Viona and cast [Spirit Fusion] on her. Lilliana integrated with Viona, and the girl looked more energetic than before as she nodded her head repeatedly. Even though she did not know Tang Shaoyang would make that five vs one happen, she believed him.


    "Capture them and bring them outside. Let''s not disturb the civilians." Tang Shaoyang instructed the spirits as he turned around and gestured to Viona to follow him outside. "Follow me. We are not going to fight inside the city. This city will be mine soon, so better not to destroy it."


    "Huh!?" Viona was bbergasted by the situation. She thought she would fight together alongside the monsters. Viona still followed Tang Shaoyang despite the confusion as Zara and the other monsters rushed toward the knights. She kept looking back to see what happened to the fight.


    ¡ªYou don''t need to worry about them, Viona. They are stronger than you thought. If you want aparison, the angel that brought you here is stronger than Marshal Alton. The Demon Swordsman with a straw hat and the undead with reavers should be a little weaker than Marshal Alton. The others should be stronger than Epic Rank or about the same around Epic Rank.


    Lilliana tried to ease Viona''s worries. Less than fifty individuals were fighting against thousands. That was a crazy idea to the point of foolishness.


    After hearing that, Viona opened his mouth, but no words came out. She tried to say something, but everything she heard from Lilliana left her speechless. It was hard to believe, especially when she knew the history of the Ortis Continent. A stronger figure than Marshal Alton and only two individuals fit that category: The Guardian Beast Kirin and The Guardian Beast Green Sky Serpent. If that angel was stronger than Marshal Alton, then it made her the third.


    ¡ªYou seem to misunderstand my words, Viona. That angel is even stronger than the Guardian Beast. It seems you still don''t know yet, but she killed Green Sky Serpent six times. So you better don''t offend her and get along with her instead. On another note, Zara is also one of Tang Shaoyang''s women.


    There was a lot of information that entered her head, and Viona barely proceeded with it. In fact, she was getting dizzy about it. Not just stronger than Marshal Alton, but also stronger than the Guardian Beast?


    ''Does that mean she is the strongest in the Ortis Continent?'' Those thoughts immediately appeared in her head after hearing what Viona told her. If Zara was stronger than the Guardian Beast, that meant she was the strongest in this continent.


    Lilliana responded with a smallugh.


    ¡ªFufufufu¡­ It seems you have forgotten about someone, Your Man. He defeated Zara; that was why she followed him. I told you, right? You are making the right decision to give yourself to this man. The downside is, you can never break free from this man. Not because of the contract or anything else, because this man has something other men don''t have, and I bet you have experienced it yourself.


    Even though Viona could not see what expression Lilliana made, she could picture Lilliana was making a teasing smile while looking at her. There was no need for Lilliana to speak further as Viona knew what Lilliana was talking about, and her cheeks immediately flushed red.


    Viona tried to calm down and changed the topic immediately. ''So, he is part of the Demon Race? I saw a few demons and creatures simr to the demon, and also undead.''


    ¡ªI can''t tell you that. If you want to know more about your man, then you should put some effort into it. If you spare your time with him a little more, he will answer anything you ask.


    There were a lot of questions in Viona''s head, but she did not get to ask Lilliana. "This is a good spot to hold a fight. Let''s wait here." She heard Lord Tang Shaoyang''s voice and looked around. It was an open field next to the main road, approximately three hundred meters away from Astium City.


    "Oh, we don''t need to wait. They are here already." Tang Shaoyang saw his spirits were leading the less than two thousand Revolution Armies through his Spirit Eyes. The armies were like a hoard of sheep being herded by the dogs. He then looked at Viona. "Get ready to fight; you will be fighting against five at once."


    Viona had no clue what they were waiting for, but soon she found out. The angel and the others were escorting more than a thousand armies. Those thousands were following thirty-two individuals meekly. Those people had their heads lowered as fear and terrorid bare on their faces. The thing that confused her was that those more than a thousand armies suffered no injuries at all¡­ They were perfectly fine.

 Chapter 688 - Gladiator Fight - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 688 - diator Fight - Part 1</h4>


    Viona soon found out why the knights followed the spirits obediently when she got to see the backline. The mages and the archers were dragged, leaving a trail of blood. Yeah, they all lost their limbs, whimpering in pain as snot and tears filled their faces.


    That was right; they were whimpering and could not say anything. When they got closer to her, she finally understood why they could not speak. There was a trail of blood around their lips, and a few had blood flowing out from their mouths. The clear one, she saw some of them opened their mouths, and their tongues were gone.


    Viona''s heartbeat was rising as this was her first time facing such cruelty. She might get used to beheading her enemy and only suffered mild nausea, but this was on another level. She could feel her stomach churning, and she started to taste the acid in her throat. That was right; she was about to throw up.


    ¡ªDon''t! Hold it up and swallow it back. Don''t show your weak side to him!


    Viona felt the acidic liquid was in her mouth already, but she held it back when she heard Lilliana scream in her head. She did not know why Lilliana said that, but she followed Lilliana''s instructions. Even though they got to know each other recently, Lilliana would always have her back. She kept her face straight and swallowed back what was in her mouth.


    ¡ªI am not supposed to tell you about this, but I will tell you right away. Master chooses you for something, more than just his b*tch. Unless you satisfy to be his b*tch, then you can show him your weak side.


    ''What? What are you talking about?'' Viona did not know what Lilliana was talking about. Not that she cared that much since she had sold everything to the man. However, if she had to choose to be his b*tch or more than his b*tch, she would definitely choose thetter.


    ¡ªMaster wants to create a secret force that only listens to his orders. And he chooses you to helm that secret force. So, don''t show your weak side to him and prove to him that you are the right person for that. Don''t give him a chance to doubt you, understand? You should know that Secret Force is. It is a force that will do the dirty work for the Emperor.


    ''But he never said anything about that to me before.'' Viona responded with doubt. That was never stated in the contract. Furthermore, it did not make sense for Lord Tang Shaoyang to choose her to bear that heavy responsibility as she was a former nobledy, not a knight. Her background just did not add up with the thing called secret force.


    ¡ªI told you already. He is currently essing you right now, and your background does not matter. What matters to him is your loyalty and the fact that you can betray him. As for power and others, you can get that power easily with the world governed by the system. This war is one of many chances for you to grow stronger. Just make sure to show no sympathy and be cruel to your enemy.


    Viona subconsciously looked toward Lord Tang Shaoyang. The man was talking to the angel and a beastmen with dragon''s characteristics. Even though the man was not looking at her, she could feel his gaze for some reason. It was as if he noticed her gaze while not looking at her. It was a weird feeling she felt for a long time.


    ¡ªThat is Dragonewt, and you can say that he is also a dragon''s descendant, just like Kirin. His name is Maldros, and he is pretty nice so that you can be easy around him in the future.


    Many spirits did not even resemble a beast, beastmen, or even the demon. Viona wanted to ask those things Lilliana, but the time did not allow her to have a casual conversation with Lilliana. Maldros was right in front of her and bowed to her slightly. "My name is Maldros, and I will assist you in¡­ d-diator fight? It''s quite hard to pronounce, but essentially, I will make an arena for you to fight five knights at once. Make sure to win the fight and kill the knights to level up, Lady Viona. My Master has a great expectation of seeing your growth."


    Viona''s thoughts that were filled with questions went nk when she heard that from the Dragonewt. She could not help but connect it with what Lilliana told her about the secret force. Everything that Lilliana said to her made sense now.


    "Yes, Sir Maldros," Viona responded solemnly. The ck Storm Dragonewt smiled and shook his head. "You can call me by my name, Lady Viona. I don''t think I deserve that title yet." After saying that, Maldros walked toward the knights who were standing on their feet.


    "Listen to me! I will spare your lives if you can defeat her!" Maldros raised his voice and pointed his finger at Viona. "I say defeat her, not kill her. If you kill her or even identally kill her, you will face something worse than death itself! Understand?"


    The Dragonewt''s voice echoed in the air, but no knights dared to reply. All the knights lowered their gazes, but they clenched their palms into a fist as they secretly nced at Viona.


    "Understand!?" Maldros raised his voice higher as no one answered him. All the knights immediately straightened their backs and replied simultaneously. "Yes, Sir!"


    Viona was preparing to fight, but there was something that caught her attention. The limbless mages and archers were dragged into a different area. She was curious what those people would face, but she knew it was not the time for that. Lilliana should know what Lord Tang Shaoyang wanted to do with those people. Since she told her nothing about it, meaning it was not the time for her to know.


    ''Focus, Viona. You have something big ahead of you. If I can be that secret force, then my children''s future is secured.'' Viona pped her cheeks¡­ Having a position was much better than bing a y toy for The Emperor.

 Chapter 689 - Gladiator Fight - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 689 - diator Fight - Part 2</h4>


    Over thirty spirits formed a ring with Maldros and Viona as the center of the ring. Maldros gestured to the group he had formed from the knights toe forward. A group of five knights walked toward Maldros. They were wearingplete armor from top to bottom and armed with their original sword as well.


    The knights were surprised that they were given their equipment. "We are ready to fight, Sir Maldros." The five knights then bowed their heads toward the ck Storm Dragonewt. It was not out of respect but out of fear. They have seen what these monsters could do to them. Especially the one that blended in the dark night above them, the dragon. They could feel that the dragon was watching them from above.


    "Good. You fight, and if you win, you will be free." Maldros repeated the promise in a stern voice. "If you kill or identally kill her, you will face something worse than death. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, Sir!" The five knights replied loudly. Maldros nodded his head and looked toward Viona. "Then I watch the fight from the sideline, Lady Viona." He bowed his head and walked to the side.


    The five knights looked at each other, exchanging nces before looking at thedy in front of them. They did not understand the meaning of this fight; why would these monsters let them fight this woman, five at once at the same time. The more bizarre thing was that this woman was not that strong either. They could tell from her aura, and this woman did not have the aura that strong people.


    If the monsters wanted the woman to level up by killing them, they should not be armed. There must be another purpose that they did not know, but no one cared about that. The five knights exchanged nces once more as their eyes gleamed with determination. They nodded their heads and moved up.


    The five knights spread out and surrounded Viona. They were making sure that Viona could not escape from them. Then the five knights nodded and raised their shields at their chests'' level before pushing toward Viona together. The n was to corner the woman and defeat her without taking the risk of killing her.


    Viona stood still as she observed the five people. Nervous? Yes, she was slightly nervous since it was five knights at once. However, she remembered what Lilliana told her not to show her weakness to Lord Tang Shaoyang. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes for three seconds. She released her breath at the moment she opened her eyes, and she also made her move.


    Swoosh!


    Viona activated [Guardian Rush] and charged in one direction. She realized that she might be at a disadvantage once the five came closer to her. She decided to break the encirclement by taking one of them down.


    Dang!


    Viona''s shield shed against the knight''s shield. As their shields shed, the knight was surprised by the sudden quick movement for the woman. What he did not expect was the power behind the push. He was overwhelmed by the woman''s strength and stumbled backward. The knight''s eyes widened as he saw the woman raise the sword. He was about to beg for his life, but Viona did not hesitate to thrust the sword into the gap on the helmet.


    There was a ''¡ª'' gap on the helmet for the eyes, and the sword went straight into that gap. Blood sprayed out from the gap as the man ceased to move. Viona immediately pulled out the sword and turned around. There were four more knights she had to face.


    The blood was still dripping from the sword as she readied herself for the attack. However, to her surprise, the other four knights were frozen on the spot. They did not move even an inch from where they were. ''This is my chance¡­'' She thought of using [Shadow Step], but she changed her mind as she was aware of the other hundreds of knights watching from the side.


    Viona did not want to open all the cards she had in the first. [Advanced Shadow Step] could be used to catch the enemy by surprise, and if she used it now, she would lose the element of surprise itselfter. She did not change her attack and used [Guardian Rush] to one of the knights.


    Her figure shed forward at an incredible speed. The moment she arrived in front of one of the knights, thetter activated his skill as a barrier formed around the knight.


    Bang!


    Viona''s shield crashed against the barrier, and the barrier immediately disintegrated into pieces. At the same time, the knight was pushed three steps back. He lost his bnce for a few seconds, and by the time he stabilized the stance, the de was right before his eyes. In the next second, the sword went through into the same gap as the first knight.


    The other two knights immediately distanced themselves from Viona, but the third one made a different decision. "Fool! We should attack together and don''t give her a chance to recover!" The knight yelled as he drew the sword out. He detoured toward Viona''s back and was aiming for Viona''s shoulder.


    He remembered what Maldros told him; he could not kill the woman, or else the worst woulde for him. ''This woman will not die from losing an arm!'' Behind the helmet, the knight had a crazed grin. He thought the attack wouldnd for sure, but those thoughts disappeared until the woman''s shadow turned into a de and cut through his body.


    The knight looked down and saw himself sliced into two as his vision darkened. It was less than five minutes, yet three knights were killed. Of course, Viona could do this thanks to [Spirit Fusion]. If not for her high attributes from the integration, she could not win against the five knights with her current level.


    Viona slowly pulled the sword from the knight and turned around. The two knights were standing close range to the other captured knights who formed a ring line. They were making the farthest distance from the woman, and they realized that the woman was not weak as she looked.


    The two knights exchanged nces and nodded. Their only chance was to attack Viona together, and the two realized that. Then the two knights rushed together toward Viona while thetter let the knightse to her.


    When the two knights were five meters away from her, Viona activated [Guardian Shield]. She raised her shield and put it forward, forming a barrier as a whole. The knight in the left had his sword on fire, and the knight in her right had four wind des around him.


    Viona let the two knights attack her barrier. The fire sword and the wind des hit the barrier. The fire engulfed the barrier as the wind de turned wild, assaulting the barrier endlessly. The barrier broke into pieces. The two knights were happy as they managed to break the barrier. However, they did not expect Viona to let them break the barrier.


    From the zing fire, a shadow de shot through toward the knight on the right. The de pierced through the knight''s chest te and hung the knight in the air. The de hit the knight''s heart. At the same time, Viona went through the fire and thrust her sword at the gap on the helmet.


    Thest knight died in the same fashion as the first and the second knight, having his skull and brain pierced by the sword.

 Chapter 690 - Skelly1 - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 690 - Skelly1 - Part 1</h4>


    "Huhu, your girl is showing a big improvement there," Zaramented as she watched the battle from Tang Shaoyang''s side and added. "She killed five knights in five minutes or maybe less. It''s pretty good for someone who never touched a sword until a few days ago."


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting on the chair. The chair was made from the dirt, using his Elemental Maniption. Three dead bodies were lying down in front of his feet as the whimpers of the knights filled the air. "I can''t say that''s a big improvement. It will be a big improvement if she can do that without the help of [Spirit Fusion]."


    "You are pretty strict even though she is your woman," Zaramented, but then she nodded. "I agree with you about the improvement. However, we can only see the improvement when she reached the same level as the Revolution Army''s average level. The reason you use [Spirit Fusion] on her is because of her low-level, right?"


    "Yeah, we will see her improvement once she reaches that level." Tang Shaoyang nodded and looked at the counter soul. After killing three mages, he had another five Grade B Souls. "I see, a knight''s soul around level 400 to level 700 is Grade B."


    He reached that conclusion since the three bodies were level 500ish, level 600ish, and level 707 from left to right. Despite the difference in the level, they had the same grade of soul. He actually wanted to search for Grade A Soul, curious what he could summon with Grade A Soul.


    Tang Shaoyang activated his Necromastery and summoned a new skeleton. He gave a quick check on the new skeleton''s window status even though he already knew the skeleton''s attributes from the Grade B Soul.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! ck!


    The Skeleton made a series of noises with its jaw when it looked at the three dead bodies. The Skeleton''s feelings were transferred to Tang Shaoyang. He could feel the excitement from the skeleton from the blood. Yes, the Skeleton was excited by the blood.


    "What is this? I have summoned three skeletons, and three of them have different characteristics. The first one is quite greedy, the second is calm and hard to read, and the third one is a psychopath?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    The Skeleton then followed its gaze toward the other limbless people. The cking noises were getting louder and faster. The skeleton was getting even more excited with more preys before it.


    Tang Shaoyang extended his hand toward one of the people and used [Gravity Pull]. One body flew toward his hand, and he immediately threw the body to the front of the newly summoned Skeleton. It stopped making noises for a moment, ncing at the body in front of his feet before looking back at Tang Shaoyang.


    The Skeleton was struck with confusion at first before it changed into an inquiry. Despite how psychopath it looked, it was still asking for his permission instead of acting on its own. Tang Shaoyang responded with a nod, and the Skeleton immediately lunged toward the helpless archer.


    However, this one was not smarter than the first two Skeletons. The first Skeleton punched and mmed the head to kill, and the second Skeleton used a weapon to kill. This one was unique!? No, unique was not the right word; dumb was the right one to describe the new Skeleton.


    The Skeleton lunged to the back of the archer and bit the man''s head with its jaw bone. Yes, it was like a beast hunting its prey. The difference was that the beast had sharp teeth or fangs to tear their prey, yet this skeleton had none of it. It did not even have teeth, yet it tried to bite the man to death.


    Zara was stunned when she watched the Skeleton before she burst out inughter. The funny part was that the man was crying in pain while the Skeleton kept trying to bite the man''s head even though it did not work.


    Tang Shaoang put his right on his forehead while shaking his head. This was just beyond embarrassing, and he could no longer watch it. He took out a spear from his inventory and threw it toward Skeleton. The spear''s shaft directly hit the skeleton''s frame and bounced off.


    The Skeleton stopped biting the man''s head and looked at the thing that hit its frame. The skeleton looked at the spear before looking at Tang Shaoyang. It did not understand why its Master disturbed it, and Tang Shaoyang could feel the dissatisfaction from the Skeleton.


    "Should I kill this skeleton and summon a new one instead?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. "You should not kill it. You always need someone like this Skeleton in your team." Zara said some nonsense. At least, it was nonsense in his ears. "Also, what would the other Skeleton say if you kill one of them so easily?"


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at Zara. "I don''t think the skeletons get attached to each other." He believed that Zara told him to keep the Skeleton for fun. "Pick the spear and kill that man with the spear!"


    The Skeleton picked up the spear with both of his arms. It did not immediately stab the man with the spear as it tried to get a good grip on the spear first. After a while, it nodded its head and stabbed the spear to the man''s head.


    The spear pierced through the man''s skull and immediately died right after. However, the Skeleton did not stop. It repeatedly stabbed the man''s head, then lowered the stab to the chest area. As it stabbed the man repeatedly, cking noises of its jaw filled the air.


    Tang Shaoyang was picturing a psychopath killing their target, mutting their target into pieces or something. He frowned at the unsightly sight and stopped the skeleton. "Enough!" Only after hearing hismand did the Skeleton stop.


    The Skeleton turned around and looked toward Tang Shaoyang for a while before ncing at the other people. "Stay there and don''t move!" Tang Shaoyang ordered the Skeleton.


    Despite the disappointment he felt from the skeleton, it followed his order. It stood next to the unrecognizable corpse and held the spear tightly.


    "Good." Tang Shaoyang nodded and opened the skeleton''s status window. "What should I do for you?" He proceeded with the advancement and considered the option for his third skeleton¡­ He needed the right form before he could mass-produce the skeleton, choosing the right evolution to create a massive army of skeletons.

 Chapter 691 - Skelly1 - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 691 - Skelly1 - Part 2</h4>


    The Skeleton was enveloped by the bright for ten seconds before the light slowly dimmed down, revealing the new figure. It could be said as a new figure because the third Skeleton became taller. It was not just ten or twenty centimeters taller, but a meter taller. Tang Shaoyang had to look up to see the third skeleton.


    [Your Skeleton has advanced to Elite Skeleton!]


    Tang Shaoyang chose to evolve the Skeleton into Elite Skeleton. The third path for the Skeleton as he wanted topare the three skeletons. "But I need one more sample. I have chosen two evolutions and one ss; there''s still the third option I haven''t tried."


    "The spear also changed!" Zara spoke to his ears. Tang Shaoyang followed her gaze and noticed that the Elite Skeleton was still holding a spear, but it was not the same spear he gave the Skeleton. The spear had turned into a bone spear, but it was grey instead of white.


    "Wait. That spear is a Tier B Spear, and I just made a loss by turning that spear into a bone spear." Tang Shaoyang pped his forehead with his right hand. Tier B Spear might be nothing in Lukan, but it was a precious treasure for the people on Earth. He got the spear from the Survival Game.


    Tang Shaoyang then motioned the Elite Skeleton toe over with his left hand. The Elite Skeleton walked toward him obediently as it kept ncing at the people. "Give me your spear!" He demanded the Skeleton as he wanted to examine the bone spear.


    There was a slight hesitation from the Elite Skeleton. It did not immediately give the spear to him. There was like fifteen seconds pause before the Elite Skeleton presented the bone spear to Tang Shaoyang with its two hands.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows and inspected the spear from a close range. For sure, the spear also got longer, and the spear was now around 2.3 meters long. He then snatched the spear with his right hand, and a box screen appeared in front of his eyes. The screen contained the details of the spear.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Bone Spear (Growth)]


    Tier: B+


    Attribute Bonus: +90 Strength, +50 Vitality


    Description: The Spear that grows along with its owner


    Owner: The Third Skeleton (Tang Shaoyang)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to see the details about the bone spear. This was his first time seeing equipment with a description. As for the owner thingy, he learned from the Lionax Kingdom''s third prince Epic Tier Sword. But the most interesting was the fact that the spear could grow stronger along with its owner.


    Tang Shaoyang then realized why the Elite Skeleton was reluctant to give the spear. The spear had be part of it, so it was reluctant to give the spear to the other. "This is just getting even more interesting." He smiled as he assessed the spear in his hand.


    "From now on, you will be called Skelly1. That''s your name until you perish, understand?" Tang Shaoyang named the third Skeleton. There was something he wanted to test out, and it was about the naming. He wondered if the naming mattered, and he checked the bone spear again.


    He saw the change on the screen, and it was the name of the owner. It was no longer Third Skeleton, but Skelly1. He wanted to try if the system recognized the name when he gave the skeleton a name. He did not expect it would work since there was no notification from the system.


    "Here you are. I am not going to take it from you." Tang Shaoyang threw the spear back to Skelly1. Thetter caught the spear and put the spear on its chest. Skelly1 did really treasure the spear, and Tang Shaoyang got the gist of it. ''I should not think badly about this guy.''


    Skelly1 treasured the spear because it was a gift from him. ''This is why you have to make a good impression, or else people will think badly about them.'' He thought to himself. Skelly1 gave him a psychopath impression and did something stupid by trying to bite the man to death. That was a bad impression, so he did not think that Skelly1 would be this emotional.


    "Alright, you can stay next to me for¡­" Tang Shaoyang paused for a moment before he summoned Kaiser and Keeper. "Why don''t you talk with your new family?"


    Tang Shaoyang told Skelly1 about the Skelly Family. "These two are your big brothers, so you should listen to them from now on."


    Skelly1 nced at Kaiser and Keeper, and even though Skelly1 did not say anything, Tang Shaoyang could tell that Skelly1 was thinking right now. ''Why would I listen to these two when I am stronger than them? It''s them who should listen to me!''


    Skelly1 was displeased with his decision to put him under someone else. "That''s my order!" Tang Shaoyang emphasized it to Skelly1 before looking at Kaiser and Keeper. "Treat your new member family well, and his name is Skelly1."


    Keeper nced at Skelly1 and nodded while Kaiser acted overly friendly by hooking Skelly1 waist and making a nking noise with its steel jaw.


    Tang Shaoyang had an idea of having the Skeletons fight each other to find out which one was stronger. However, he did not have the time to do that now. He wanted to evolve all the Skeletons further to get the strongest evolution for the mass-producing skeleton armies.


    The nking and cking noises filled the air though it was a little bit annoying. Tang Shaoyang ignored them and extended his hand to one of the hostages. He used [Gravity Pull] and retrieved five bodies as the yer des cut through their necks.


    [You have summoned a Skeleton!]


    When the new skeleton was summoned, Kaiser and Skelly1 stopped making noise. The two Skeletons looked at the new Skeleton, and for some reason, he could not tell why these two feelings. He did not pay attention to it anymore as he pulled another body and put it in front of the newly summoned skeleton.


    The new Skeleton looked at the body and looked back at Tang Shaoyang. He then took out a sword from his inventory, and this time, he gave the skeleton Tier C Sword. He was hoping the sword would evolve into a growth-type weapon like the spear he gave to Skelly1.


    "Kill him." The new Skeleton nodded and picked up the sword, and it immediately stabbed the man''s head with the sword.


    [Your {Skeleton} has met the condition for the advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed {Skeleton} advancement? {Yes} {No}]


    [Please choose your Skeleton''s advancement: (Evolution) (ss)]


    [Please choose the advancement for your Skeleton: (Elite Skeleton) (Steel Skeleton) (Elemental Skeleton)]


    Tang Shaoyang''s flicked for a moment as he saw something different appear in the option. It was always (Elite Skeleton) (Steel Skeleton) and (Earth Skeleton), yet this one had a different option which was (Elemental Skeleton).


    At least, Kaiser and Skelly did not have this (Elemental Skeleton) option. As for Keeper, he chose ss evolution, so he did not know if Keeper had a different evolution option¡­ ''The third option may be random and different for each skeleton.''

 Chapter 692 - Skelly2

    <h4>Chapter 692 - Skelly2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang selected [Elemental Skeleton] evolution for the fourth Skeleton, and bright light immediately enveloped the skeleton. There was a tiny difference in the fourth Skeleton''s evolutionpared to the first three skeletons. The light that enveloped the fourth Skeleton was bright red, and itsted twenty seconds longer than the first three skeletons'' evolution.


    As the red light dimmed down, Tang Shaoyang felt a wave of heat from the fourth skeleton hit his face. There were four noticeable changes on the fourth Skeleton. First, the skeleton frame turned light red, just like steel that was heated by the fire. Second, the light redbones were releasing a heatwave just like a microwave. Third, instead of getting taller like Elite Skeleton, the Elemental Skeleton got shorter by ten centimeters. It should be around 1.7 meters after the evolution. Fourth, The Tier C Sword turned into a me sword, simr to the ming Sword in his inventory but different as the me was less intense.


    Tang Shaoyang scanned the Elemental Skeleton from top to bottom and nodded his head. From the aura released by the Elemental Skeleton, this one was stronger than the first three Skeletons. "Can you lend me your sword?" He asked for the sword as he wanted to see the change from the sword.


    Different from Skelly1, who was reluctant to lend the spear to him. The Elemental Skeleton did not hesitate to lend the sword to him. It approached its Master and presented the me sword with its two hands.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to reach the sword''s handle, but his hand stopped midair. He rubbed his chin for a moment and said. "You will be called Skelly2." He named the fourth skeleton. It was azy name, but he did that for a reason so that he could remember their names easily. Skelly2 did not protest with the name as he felt gratefulness transferred to him by Skelly2. That gratefulness made him a little guilty, but he threw away thoughts and grabbed the sword.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [zebone (Growth)]


    Tier: C+


    Bonus Attributes: +30 Strength, +50 Magic Power


    Description: The sword with Fire Elemental Power and grows along with its owner.


    Owner: Skelly2 (Tang Shaoyang)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head while trying to swing the sword. He tried a few times, and he felt ufortable swinging such a small weapon. The sword was too light in his grip. Shaking his head, he threw zebone to Skelly2, and thetter caught the sword before kneeling.


    "Don''t be so formal. From now on, you are part of the Skelly Family." Tang Shaoyang pointed at Kaiser and Keeper with his thumb. "They are your new family, so get along with them well."


    Skelly2 looked at the three Skeletons, who were looking at it in a daze. It nodded toward Tang Shaoyang and walked toward the three. As soon as Skelly2 joined them, they made loud noises, especially Kaiser and Skelly1. Kaiser and Skelly1, who looked like they were arguing early, now got along well as they weed Skelly2.


    "Kaiser,e here. It''s time for you to get some levels." Tang Shaoyang motioned his hand to the Steel Skeleton. To his surprise, the Steel Skeleton was a bit reluctant toe over, and this was getting in his head. He wondered what happened to the Skeleton, but he did not perceive anything aside from reluctance from Kaiser.


    One thing was for sure, Skelly1 was in a happy mood right now, and it seemed that talking to Skelly2 was the cause of that happiness. He then cast an inquiry gaze on Keeper, who maintained his calmness from the start. There was a deep male voice in his head that rang all of a sudden, and he was sure it was Keeper''s voice.


    ''Skelly2 is a girl, Master. It seems Kaiser and Skelly1 fancy her.'' Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes a few times while looking at Keeper. Thetter nodded at him twice, indicating he did not hear it wrong. He gave Skelly2 a second look, from top to bottom, trying to find what differentiated a male skeleton from a female skeleton.


    ''Is it because Skelly2 is shorter?'' It wasmon for women to be shorter than men. However, it was not urate data to differentiate a gender when not a few women are also taller than men. Tang Shaoyang shook his head and threw away those useless thoughts before he pulled another body. He ced the body in front of Kaiser''s feet and said. "Kill!"


    Kaiser nodded and stuck his fingers together, then it nced at Skelly2 before striking the man''s neck. Kaiser easily prated the skin with his steel fingers even though the man was much higher in level. Then Kaiser pulled the man''s spine, separating the man''s head from his body. Tang Shaoyang was not expecting to see this and was quite surprised by how cruel this skeleton was. It never crossed in his mind to do that even once before.


    However, Tang Shaoyang quickly understood why Kaiser did that. It was to impress Skelly2 as Kaiser raised the head to the air. He shook his head and checked Kaiser''s level, and frowned. Kaiser''s level increased to level 79, and he was sure that the man it killed just now was above level 400. Based on his calction, Kaiser should reach level 100 easily by killing that man.


    "Hmmm, interesting. Maybe evolution is the cause¡­" Tang Shaoyang extended his hand once more and got another man for Kaiser. This time, Kaiser just stepped on the man''s head casually. Maybe it failed to impress Skelly2 early, so it did not try any other weird move.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Steel Skeleton]


    Name: Kaiser


    Level: 100


    ss: -


    Attributes:


    Strength: 716


    Agility: 576


    Vitality: 716


    Stamina: 506


    Magic Power: 506


    Mana: 5060


    Skill: [Steel Shaper], [Hardened Steel]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Your {Skeleton} has met the condition for the advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed {Skeleton} advancement? {Yes} {No}]


    [Please choose your Skeleton''s advancement: (Evolution) (ss)]


    ''Should I choose ss, or should I keep evolving this guy to its strongest form before getting it a ss?'' Tang Shaoyang thought it about and shared it with the spirits in his body. A lot of voices spoke in his head, and the spirits'' opinions varied. However, he liked Zowen''s argument in this regard.


    ¡ªI assume the ss is varied depending on the Skeleton Variant. Take Keeper, for example, and its sses are the basics, Warrior, Archer, and Mage, since it''s just an ordinary skeleton. However, if Skelly2 chooses her ss now, I believe her ss is more special than just Warrior, Archer, and Mage. She will receive an advanced ss than just an ordinary Skeleton. In conclusion, Keeper is your weakest skeleton right now.


    Zowen provided him with a simple exnation that was easy to understand. A stronger variant would get a stronger ss. With that in mind, Tang Shaoyang chose (Evolution) with no hesitation.


    [Your Steel Skeleton (Kaiser) has advanced to Silver Skeleton!]


    Kaiser was enveloped in bright light for twenty seconds before it revealed its new body made of silver. It was self-exnatory evolution, and Kaiser''s steel body turned into a silver body. The boy now looked cleaner than before.


    "I see, so there are no longer options for evolution once I choose Steel Skeleton. After Silver, maybe it will turn into a Golden Skeleton?" Tang Shaoyang guessed Kaiser''s future evolution. "But I am curious¡­ What''s after Gold? This is really getting even more interesting."

 Chapter 693 - Skeletons Advancement - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 693 - Skeleton''s Advancement - Part 1</h4>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Silver Skeleton]


    Name: Kaiser


    Level: 100


    ss: -


    Attributes:


    Strength: 716


    Agility: 576


    Vitality: 716


    Stamina: 506


    Magic Power: 506


    Mana: 5060


    Skill: [Silver Shaper], [Hardened Frame], [Regrowth], [Sprint]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as he felt that thest skill was uselesspared to the first three skills. ''Does this mean Steel Skeleton evolution is not that good? I don''t think I can decide it yet until Kaiser reaches his final form.''


    ''If I follow the human''s advancement, the next advancement should be at level 200.'' Tang Shaoyang looked at the captured people. They were in despair as they realized that they were used as fertilizers for the Skeletons. There was no hope for them to escape alive from this Demon''s hands.


    Tang Shaoyang got another five people for Kaiser as he calcted it would take five to six knights of level 400 and above for Kaiser to level up. This time, Kaiser used his skill to kill these five people. It transformed its right hand into a de and cut the five men''s heads.


    Tang Shaoyang''s prediction was right on the spot, five people for Kaiser to reach the next level.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Silver Skeleton]


    Name: Kaiser


    Level: 200


    ss: -


    Attributes:


    Strength: 1216


    Agility: 1376


    Vitality: 1316


    Stamina: 1106


    Magic Power: 1006


    Mana: 10060


    Skill: [Silver Shaper], [Hardened Frame], [Regrowth], [Sprint]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hmmm¡­" Tang Shaoyang caressed his chin as he tried to recall his attributes when he was level 200.


    ¡ªYou have more attributes than the Skeleton, but it''s because of your bloodline and the second ss. Your attributes back then were above five thousand, about five times of Kaiser. If you don''t have those two, this Skeleton should be stronger than you on the same level.


    Zowen''s memory was sharper than Tang Shaoyang''s, and she still remembered his attributes when he was level 200.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and concluded that these skeletons were more valuable than the human armies. Of course, the fact that he could get Bloodline and second ss was a variable that made the human''s potential bigger than the skeleton. The Skeleton had a specific path for them while humans did not have that path, but they could create their path based on their luck and courage.


    If Tang Shaoyang did not have the courage to face the Zombie just like the others, he would not get a talent early that made him strong from the start. He had to add luck in part of his strength because of his encounter with Rumru, The Beast King.


    [Your {Silver Skeleton} has met the condition for the advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed {Silver Skeleton} advancement? {Yes} {No}]


    [Please choose your Silver Skeleton''s advancement: (Evolution) (ss)]


    Tang Shaoyang chose evolution without a second thought.


    [Your {Silver Skeleton} has advanced to Golden Skeleton!]


    Kaiser''s body was shrouded in bright golden light for thirty seconds before it dimmed and showed its new frame. Just like he guessed, Kaiser''s frame turned into gold, shining under the moonlight. Aside from the new frame, he noticed that Kaiser was more expressive than before. This guy now could smile like a human; the golden bone was stic as Kaiser could make a perfect smile.


    Tang Shaoyang was not happy with that as it made Kaiser even more creepy than before. However, it could not speak as it made a nking noise still, expressing its happiness after the evolution. He tried to ignore Kaiser and thought about the next evolution. "Hmmm, if the skeleton followed human''s advancement, then the next evolution should be at level 400. I am curious about what Kaiser''s next evolution will be. tinum?"


    This time, Tang Shaoyang pulled ten more people with [Gravity Pull]. He ced all of them in front of Kaiser. "Go for it!"


    Kaiser looked at Tang Shaoyang, and its eye socket erged a little bit. It was surprised, but then Kaiser formed a broad smile on its face and formed a de with its right hand. Then the Golden Skeleton started to cut the people''s heads.


    "Stop!" At the eighth head, Tang Shaoyang stopped Kaiser because he heard a notification in his head. Of course, he was toote as Kaiser had already killed the ninth person, but it stopped after that, looking at Tang Shaoyang in confusion.


    [Your {Golden Skeleton} has met the condition for the advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed {Golden Skeleton} advancement? {Yes} {No}]


    [Please choose your Golden Skeleton''s advancement: (Evolution) (ss)]


    Tang Shaoyang ignored Kaiser''s gaze and opened the Golden Skeleton''s window status.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Golden Skeleton]


    Name: Kaiser


    Level: 300


    ss: -


    Attributes:


    Strength: 2016


    Agility: 2176


    Vitality: 2116


    Stamina: 1906


    Magic Power: 1806


    Mana: 18060


    Skill: [Frame Shaper], [Advanced Hardened Frame], [Advanced Regrowth], [Advanced Sprint], [Frame Molder], [Impale].


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Huh? Level 300?" Tang Shaoyang thought that the eight knights were enough for Kaiser to reach level 400, but he did not expect that the Golden Skeleton was still level 300. "It''s different, after all. Does this mean the Skeleton will advance per one hundred levels?" While talking to himself, Tang Shaoyang tapped yes for the advancement, and he chose evolution again.


    [Your Golden Skeleton has advanced to the Obsidian Skeleton!]


    It was not tinum or Diamond, but Obsidian. This was unexpected as Tang Shaoyang expected tinum or maybe any kind of gems. The evolutionsted for thirty seconds, and Kaiser''s new frame came into his sight; from the bright gold, Kaiser turned into the obsidian ck. From the change of Kaiser''s emotion, Tang Shaoyang could tell that this stupid Skeleton liked its beforehand evolution even though he became stronger.


    ''I thought only girls like shiny things, but this skeleton has a unique taste too.'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he pulled another twenty people and put everyone in front of Kaiser. So, there were twenty-one people in total. "You can kill them now."


    Tang Shaoyang motioned Kaiser to continue the ughter, and thetter continued to cut the heads. One strike, one kill, the knight could not scream as they died. This time, Tang Shaoyang was listening carefully for the notification so he could stop Kaiser in time so it would not waste the experience.


    [Your {Obsidian Skeleton} has met the condition for the advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed {Obsidian Skeleton} advancement? {Yes} {No}]


    [Please choose your Obsidian Skeleton''s advancement: (Evolution) (ss)]


    "Stop!" Tang Shaoyang stopped Kaiser when it was at the eighteenth head and chose evolution once again right after.


    [Your Obsidian Skeleton has advanced to Meteorite Skeleton!]

 Chapter 694 - Skeletons Advancement - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 694 - Skeleton''s Advancement - Part 2</h4>


    "Huh!? Meteorite Skeleton?" Tang Shaoyang had heard about obsidian before, and it was like a stone but harder than steel. That was his knowledge about Obsidian, but he never heard anything about Meteorite. "Is it rted to the meteor?"


    While Tang Shaoyang was in his own thoughts, Kaiser had finished the evolution. Kaiser''s new frame was ck-gold. The main frame was still ck, but there were gold spots all over its frame. Those gold spots cheered Kaiser up for losing its golden frame. He did not care what the Meteorite Skeleton thought of its new frame as he opened the window status to check the new skills.


    [Advanced Hardened Frame] became [Frame Reinforcement], [Advanced Regrowth] advanced to [Prompt Restoration], [Frame Molder] to [Advanced Frame Molder], [Advanced Sprint] to [Short Blink], [Skeletal Armor], and [Titanic Enrage]. Thest two skills were the new skills, but he only knew what Skeletal Armor did. It must be a skill that gave Kaiser an armor on top of its frame.


    ''Is it simr to a skill like my Wrath?'' Tang Shaoyang guessed it randomly since both had the same meaning but different words. Wrath and Enrage both were expressing anger, so he thought it might be simr skills. While checking the skills, he skipped to check the attributes, now he was checking on it.


    Attributes:


    Strength: 3216


    Agility: 2976


    Vitality: 2916


    Stamina: 2806


    Magic Power: 3006


    Mana: 30060


    All the attributes almost doubled, which was a good thing. ''This skeleton could be strong, so it''s worth investing my time in this Necromastery. They could do the odd job for me, at least.'' Tang Shaoyang did not know how strong the skeletons could be, but they should be enough to take care of his trivial matters.


    ''34 knights above level 400 for Kaiser to reach level 400¡­'' Tang Shaoyang then looked at the captured people that amounted to over a thousand people. ''Let''s pause Kaiser''s evolution and upgrade the other three skeletons first.''


    "Come over here. It''s your brother''s turn to kill these people." Tang Shaoyang called Kaiser back before motioning to Keeper toe over. Albeit reluctant, Kaiser followed his order as it kept ncing back at the three remaining people. The regret and disappointment were so clear on the Meteorite Skeleton''s face.


    "You can start with two!" Tang Shaoyang ignored Kaiser and ordered Keeper to kill only two people since it took Kaiser two people to level up to level 100. Meanwhile, he had Keeper''s window status open to see how many levels Keeper would get from killing one of them.


    Keeper nodded as its middle finger grew bigger and longer before it plucked the elongated middle finger from its own hand. Then Tang Shaoyang realized that Keeper was making a bone arrow from his finger, and he could see that the middle finger was regrowing back as Keeper plucked it off.


    The Skeleton Archer did not show any cruelty as he just stabbed the arrow to the people''s foreheads, killing them without pain but less gory. He could say that Keeper was more sensible than Kaiser. However, the Meteorite Skeleton was not satisfied with how his little brother did things. It was expressing its dissatisfaction to Keeper as the nking noise filled the air.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the Meteorite Skeleton while putting his index finger on his keeps and making a ''Sssshhh'' noise. He thought Kaiser would not understand his gesture, but surprisingly, thetter immediately stopped.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and gave Kaiser a thumbs-up before processing the new information of the Skeleton Archer. There was a difference between Steel Skeleton and Skeleton Archer. Thetter gained more experience than the former.


    Keeper reached level 87 by killing one knight, while Kaiser reached level 79 by killing one knight. Eight levels were not a massive gap since they were still below level 100. ''Or maybe killed a higher-level knight instead. That could be the case since all knights have different levels.''


    [Your {Skeleton Archer} has met the condition for the advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed {Skeleton Archer} advancement? {Yes} {No}]


    Tang Shaoyang tapped yes, and he found another difference between the first and the second skeleton. Instead of giving him a choice of evolution, Keeper immediately evolved to the next evolution.


    [Your Skeleton Archer has advanced to Elite Skeleton Archer!]


    ''So this is what happens if I choose the ss from the start?'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself. He thought Keeper would have the choice for evolution just like Kaiser had the option to get a ss. ''Nah, let''s see the next evolution.''


    Tang Shaoyang pulled four people and ced all of them in front of Keeper. He motioned The Elite Skeleton Archer to kill the five people. It took Kaiser five people to reach level 200, so it might be the same for Keeper. Sure enough, Keeper just needed to kill five people to reach level 200.


    [Your {Elite Skeleton Archer} has met the condition for the advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed {Elite Skeleton Archer} advancement? {Yes} {No}]


    Tang Shaoyang took his time before he tapped yes, and to his surprise, the system gave him choices for the next evolution. However, it was a different choice than the evolution or the ss choice.


    [Please choose your Elite Skeleton Archer''s advancement: (Master Skeleton Archer) (Ranger) (Hunter) (Gunslinger)!]


    Tang Shaoyang faced four choices for Keeper''s next advancement. However, his focus was on the fourth choice. He kind of understood the first three choices since they were rted to Archer in a way, but not the fourth one. There was one familiar word in it, gun, something he was familiar with. "But bow to a gun? The evolution is not going to be something I expect."


    "I think you should choose the fourth one instead. I had never heard of such a ss before, and it might be something like a rare ss like yours?" Zara suggested the unexpected ss.


    Tang Shaoyang looked back with a surprised look¡­ "You can see this?" He thought the summoned spirit could not see the system screen in front of him unless they were inside the Spiritual World.

 Chapter 695 - Skeletons Advancement - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 695 - Skeleton''s Advancement - Part 3</h4>


    "I can see what you see, including those screens from the system. I think it''s because I am your spirit, so that makes me part of you." Zara nodded her head and looked at the transparent screen in front of Tang Shaoyang. "I am still curious what this Gunslinger is about."


    "Ah, you haven''t gone to my world yet, right?" Tang Shaoyang remembered that Zara had not been on Earth before. He contracted her when he was on the Trial of the Epic. "While people on Earth don''t know anything about magic and stuff, we invented something called a gun. Gun is¡­" He exined the concept of the gun and also the type of themon gun.


    "I see, then this only makes me even more curious about the ss. Even the System recognizes the gun to create such a ss. Maybe there are even mana bullets, so your skeletons will shoot mana bullets instead of the ammo you are talking about." Zara smiled as she scanned Keeper from top to bottom.


    "Now you say it like that, and I am also curious now." Tang Shaoyang almost forgot this was not just the same gun on the earth. It was something that the system recognized, just like Zara said. He then looked at Keeper. This one was different than the others, calmer, thoughtful, and more intelligent than the other three skeletons. "Maybe I should ask him instead?"


    "You can do that too, but I already can tell Keeper''s answer. Do you want me to answer it for him?" Zara smiled while shaking her head and continued even though Tang Shaoyang did not ask her to. "He will answer it like this, ''I will follow whatever you want me to be, My Lord,'' or something simr like that."


    Tang Shaoyang could not refute that. He felt like Keeper would give him a reply like that because this skeleton was smarter than the others. Even though he knew the answer, he still motioned Keeper toe over and ask the Elite Skeleton Archer. "You have four choices for your next evolution, Master Skeleton Archer, Hunter, Ranger, and Gunslinger. Which one do you want?"


    Keeper knelt with one of his knees and replied firmly. "I will follow whatever path you choose for me, Master." Those words directly entered Tang Shaoyang''s head as Keeper still could not speak. Thanks to this as well, Zara could not hear it.


    "So, what is his answer?" Zara had a victorious smile over her face as she asked Tang Shaoyang. Thetter shrugged and smiled in response. "Keeper chooses Gunslinger. You are wrong about Keeper, and he chooses Gunslinger himself."


    That was a straight lie, but he did that for fun. Since Zara was not in the Spiritual World, she could not listen to what Keeper said. She could see the system screen, but she could not hear what was inside his head. The Angel of Death looked down at Keeper, but thetter ignored her.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the suspicious gaze from the angel and chose Gunslinger. The same bright light enveloped Keeper, and itsted for thirty seconds before he could get to look at Keeper''s new look. The bow and the quiver disappeared, but he did not see any guns attached to Keeper.


    [Your Elite Skeleton Archer has advanced to Gunslinger Skeleton!]


    Tang Shaoyang scanned from top to bottom to ensure he did not miss it, but he could not find the gun. "Where''s your gun?" He asked while trying to find the difference on Keeper. The only difference was Keeper no longer had its bow and quiver. Gunslinger did not get taller or bigger. It remained in the same size but without bow and quiver.


    ''Are you talking about this, Master?'' Keeper raised his right arm, and the whole right arm slowly formed a gun. It was not just a handgun, but something simr to the sniper rifle in the movie but made of bone.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes and observed the gun. He never had a gun before, even when he was still a street thug with the Dragon Talon. However, he knew the most important part of the gun: the cartridge to put the bullet into the gun. He did not see that in that sniper made of bone.


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to ask the details about the gun from Keeper as he pulled out another eight knights. He ced all of them ten meters away from Keeper as he wanted to try this gun. "Use your gun to kill them! But wait, do you only have one gun?" it was kinda suck if Keeper only had one gun, the sniper one. That meant Keeper could only fight from a distance.


    ''No, I have this one too.'' Keeper raised his left hand, and his left palm transformed into a handgun, but bigger than a normal handgun. The normal handgun in his mind was something like a Glock, but the one that formed in Keeper''s hand was twice bigger than the Glock. From the look of it, that smaller gun had big firepower as well. "So you have two guns you can use for the short-range and the long-range. Good, try your new guns on them."


    Keeper nodded and aimed the smaller gun at one of the knights. Even though the gun had no scope, Keeper had an eye skill to help with the aim. The muzzle aimed at the knight''s forehead, and the Gunslinger Skeleton released the shot.


    Bang!


    The smaller gun released a blue smoke at the end of the muzzle as a blue streak line formed in the air. Tang Shaoyang observed the bullet that came out of the gun, and he was sure it was not a bone. The bullet was made of mana, and the mana bullet went straight to the man''s head.


    The head exploded as the juice and blood spilled all over the ce. The seven knights around the dead body were screaming. The head explosion, the scream, and the nking noise filled the atmosphere. Yes, the nking noise from Kaiser¡­ The Meteorite Skeleton was getting excited with the explosion.

 Chapter 696 - Skeletons Advancement - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 696 - Skeleton''s Advancement - Part 4</h4>


    [Your Gunslinger Skeleton has advanced to Elite Gunslinger Skeleton!]


    After killing the eight people with the gun, Keeper evolved to the next stage. Tang Shaoyang noticed a change in Keeper after the evolution. This guy had be taller, around two meters tall.


    "You are right about the bullet. It''s not a bone or steel bullet, but a mana bullet." Tang Shaoyang nced at the eight dead bodies. Four people died with their heads exploded, and the remaining four had a hole with seven centimeters in diameter on their foreheads. Weird enough, the smaller gun caused the head to explode while the sniper gun just left behind a hole. The sniper should have more firepower than the smaller gun.


    "I told you, right? Don''t you get excited for Keeper''s growth then? I am curious about Keeper''s final evolution. Because if the only thing he can do is shoot a bullet made of mana, then this ss is surely trash. I kind of understand why you are so disappointed when you find this ss in the option." Zara nodded her head in response.


    "I think Keeper can do more than that. He may imbue the Elemental Power in the future, maybe. What if Keeper gets a new type of energy like yer Energy and makes the bullets from this yer Energy? That should be strong enough to kill a dragon, right?" Tang Shaoyang remembered the day he killed Rumru. He had to imbue yer Energy to pierce that hard shell.


    "That''s possible, but yer Energy originates from a ss, and I don''t think Keeper can get a second ss just like you did." Zara nodded her head as she agreed with the Gunslinger''s potential. The ss could be stronger than this, but this Skeleton had a limitless path. The Skeletons had a specific path they had to follow, and they could not get like bloodline or talent, or even second ss.


    "Not necessary yer Energy. I think there are other energies aside from yer Energy, but who knows? We can only wait for the future." Tang Shaoyang voiced out his thoughts as he extended his hand to the group of the captured knights. He pulled eighteen knights and ced them in front of Keeper.


    Keeper did not wait for Tang Shaoyang''s order as it aimed the gun toward the eighteen people''s heads. It shot eighteen people with its smaller gun and reached level 400. This proved that Kaiser and Keeper had the same experience bar since both killed thirty-three people to reach level 400.


    [Your Elite Gunslinger Skeleton has advanced to Master Gunslinger Skeleton!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Master Gunslinger Skeleton]


    Name: Keeper


    Level: 400


    ss: -


    Attributes:


    Strength: 2636


    Agility: 3516


    Vitality: 1936


    Stamina: 1936


    Magic Power: 3976


    Mana: 39760


    Skill: [Bone Regeneration (Passive)], [Power Shot], [Aim Gaze], [Mana Bullet], [Master Gunslinger], [Advanced Mana Regeneration], [Consecutive Dash], [Pierce (Passive)], [Camouge], [Marking Shot].


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang opened Keeper''s status window andpared it with Kaiser. He realized that Keeper had more Magic Power and Agility than Kaiser, though the other three attributes were lower. "I think Keeper is stronger than Kaiser." He muttered in a low voice.


    "That depends¡­" Zara paused instantly as she looked at Kaiser, who was making a nking noise next to Skelly2. "This time, I agree with you. Choosing a ss from the start is not necessarily weaker than evolution. However, it is because Kaiser does not have its specialty yet while Keeper has it."


    "Good, you can go back for now." Tang Shaoyang said to the kneeling Keeper. Thetter nodded his head and walked back to the group. "It seems I have to make something for Keeper." Hemented as he looked at the naked Keeper.


    "You can ask the dwarves to make something for him. They have be even more docile to you after seeing Kalliyan face to face. I think they can make something for the Skelly Family." Zara gave him an idea about the equipment.


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s visit the Dwarvester." Tang Shaoyang nodded and motioned Skelly1 toe over. The Elite Skeleton came over, no, he was running. This one seemed to be excited after seeing Kaiser and Keeper killing those knights. The Elite Skeleton stopped a meter away from Tang Shaoyang and kept looking toward the captured knights. If not for Tang Shaoyang''s presence, Skelly1 would run over and start the ughter.


    "Stay there!" Tang Shaoyang gave hismand. The Elite Skeleton straightened his backbone and stood still while holding the bone spear with his right hand. When the two bodiesnded right before him, the skeleton was trembling in excitement. Yes, it was visibly shaking, and as soon as Tang Shaoyang said, "Go ahead," the Elite Skeleton moved as fast as it could.


    The first thing Skelly1 did was stomp the knight to the right, and the head exploded like a watermelon. Then, it raised the bone spear and thrust the remaining knight.


    [Your {Elite Skeleton} has met the condition for the advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed {Elite Skeleton} advancement? {Yes} {No}]


    [Please choose your Elite Skeleton''s advancement: (Evolution) (ss)]


    "I see, so this one is the same as the Steel Skeleton." Tang Shaoyang nodded before choosing the evolution option. Skelly1 was immediately enveloped with a bright light for ten seconds.


    [Your Elite Skeleton has evolved to Great Skeleton!]


    The 2.8 meters Skelly1 transformed into a 4 meters tall Skeleton. The size of the spear also adjusted to Skelly1 size. Skelly1 had be bigger with the following evolution. Then it knelt toward Tang Shaoyang, and even though it knelt, they were about the same height.


    Tang Shaoyang pulled another five knights for Skelly1, and it trampled quickly after. Five of them died after the giant Skelly1 trampled them.


    [Your {Great Skeleton} has met the condition for the advancement!]


    [Do you want to proceed with {Great Skeleton} advancement? {Yes} {No}]


    [Please choose your Great Skeleton''s advancement: (Evolution) (ss)]


    [Your Great Skeleton has advanced to Skeleton General!]


    ¡­


    [Your Skeleton General has advanced to Elite Skeleton General!]


    ¡­


    [Your Elite Skeleton General has advanced to Great Skeleton General!]

 Chapter 697 - Skeletons Advancement - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 697 - Skeleton''s Advancement - Part 5</h4>


    [Your Elemental Skeleton has advanced Elite Elemental Skeleton!]


    ¡­


    [Your Elite Elemental Skeleton has advanced to Master Elemental Skeleton!]


    ¡­


    [Your Master Elemental Skeleton has advanced to Magic Swordsman Skeleton!]


    ¡­


    [Your Magic Swordsman Skeleton has advanced to Elite Magic Swordsman Skeleton!]


    Different from the first three Skeletons, Skelly2 had a straight path ahead of her. There was no option to choose, ss or evolution. As soon as he agreed with the advancement, Skelly2 would evolve immediately. When Skelly2 reached level 300, she got a ss as well and became Magic Swordsman. On top of that, those empty socket eyes were filled with the zing me now.


    "All the skeletons have reached level 400 now, and it will be slower to level them up from now on." Tang Shaoyang looked at the captured knights. "Should I summon a new skeleton or grow these four skeletons first?"


    "I think you don''t need those skeleton armies for now. So, better to focus on what you have and grow the numberster. We have to find out a certain evolution which is good to get mass-produced and which one is not. Just you know, we need skeletons with the strongest potential, but the strongest skeletons when they are around level 500 to level 2000. We can''t keep leveling them up, after all." Zara shared her thoughts.


    "Also, I have a suspicion about these skeletons. I am afraid that what these skeletons killed, it will not help you to level up." Zara had a suspicion about the skeletons. "These Skeletons grew stronger by killing people, not like the spirit. I think they take the experience from killing for themselves."


    "How do you know that? I think the experience will be shared with me, but we don''t know for sure since there''s no indication of the experience." Tang Shaoyang thought that since the skeletons were part of him, the experience would be shared between the summon and the Master just like Summoner. Moon did all the kills, but Moon and Li Na leveled up together.


    "That''s because I never encountered necromancy like yours. Your skeletons are weird and stronger for sure. But necromancy is not supposed to have anything to do with the soul. The necromancy I know involves dead bodies, not souls, and the skeletons don''t evolve like your skeletons. At least, the normal necromancy doesn''t have an option like yours." Zara was interested in these skeletons'' grooming because she found something new in Tang Shaoyang''s necromancy that she could not find in the normal necromancy,


    "We will find out if we share the experience or not. If the skeletons shared the experience, I should get a level from killing over a thousand knights with level 400 and above. If I don''t level up by the end of this, you should be right about the skeletons taking all the experience by themselves." Tang Shaoyang looked at Kaiser and motioned the Meteorite Skeleton toe over.


    "For now, let''s get everyone to level 500 first." He agreed with Zara''s advice to find the strongest skeleton variant within around level 500 to level 2000. From the current progress, Skelly2 and Keeper were stronger than Kaiser and Skelly1.


    As Kaiser arrived in front of him, Tang Shaoyang kept throwing the bodies toward the Meteorite Skeleton. He was unsure how many knights were needed for Kaiser to reach level 500. He counted the knights one by one, and he heard the notification of Kaiser''s level up after killing a hundred and twenty-one knights.


    "I don''t expect it will take that many for Kaiser to reach level 500." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. Kaiser killed eighteen knights to reach level 400 from level 300, ten times more.


    [Your Meteorite Skeleton has advanced to Mithril Skeleton!]


    "Mithril Skeleton? Mithril? What is that?" It was something Tang Shaoyang had never heard before. He just knew a little of the fantasy terms, after all. "It''s an ore that has highpatibility with Magic or mana. It''s a precious material if you want to make something magical." Zara had the knowledge of this Mithril. "This is kinda cheating. You can take your skeleton''s frame, and it will restore on its own, right? Does that mean you will have an unlimited supply of Mithril? I think Steel Skeleton''s specialty is notbat but a source of materials instead."


    Now Zara said it, and Tang Shaoyang realized that Kaiser was more precious than the other skeletons in a way. If they had more Steel Skeleton, they could have unlimited materials for cksmithing. "Also, we have a cksmith facility from upgrading the smart base." Tang Shaoyang''s eyes lit up as he realized that he did not need to look at mines to find the materials for crafting.


    ''Steel Skeleton for materials.'' Tang Shaoyang made a mental note for himself. After that, he continued with Keeper, and it took a hundred and twenty-three knights for Master Gunslinger Skeleton to reach level 500, two more knights than Kaiser.


    [Your Master Gunslinger Skeleton (Keeper) has advanced to Grandmaster Gunslinger Skeleton!]


    ¡­


    [Your Great Skeleton General (Skelly1) has advanced to Baron Skeleton!]


    ¡­


    [Your Elite Magic Swordsman (Skelly2) has advanced to Master Magic Swordsman!]


    Skelly1 killed a hundred and fifteen knights while Skelly2 killed a hundred and thirty-one to reach level 500. All four Skeletons had a different number, but not that far off. After all four Skeletons reached level 500, he looked over the captured knights. There were around eight hundred knights left. "Let''s start over with Kaiser again."


    Tang Shaoyang thought that the next Kaiser evolution was at level 600, but he was wrong about it. Kaiser killed all the knights and reached level 723, but there was no notification for the evolution this time. "Not level 600 and not level 700?" He muttered in a low voice. The number was weird for sure, level 723. "Is it level 750? Or is it level 800?"


    "I think it should be level 750, and then the next evolution is level 1000. That should be the right level for the next evolution." Zara looked at the bodies all over. "The Skeleton''s grooming is over¡­ It''s time for the Spirit Summoning."

 Chapter 698 - Quick Witted Hermit Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 698 - Quick Witted Hermit Thunder</h4>


    "I wonder who you will summon this time? Will you summon the spirits that have a rtion with those knights and Empress?" Zara was talking about Rosalie, Crystal, Lilliana, and Arkanos. The four spirits knew each other when they were alive. It was unique for sure, and Tang Shaoyang might summon a new spirit that knew these four spirits.


    Even though Zara was summonedter, she got to know this when she talked with the other spirits in the Spiritual Worlds. Women, whether they were human or angels, they loved to gossip.


    "That''s interesting." Tang Shayang nodded his head as he recalled the four skeletons back. After that, he started taking out dead bodies from his inventory. It was the dead bodies from the previous fight, and he had been gathering those bodies for a single summoning like this. "It''s fortunate that the dead body can be stacked up to ny-nine."


    He poured all the dead bodies from the previous battle and gathered over five thousand bodies. Looking at the pile of dead bodies, Tang Shaoyang turned around. There should be more than this since Vioan took care of the remaining knights in the diator fight. "Let''s use these bodies for the sacrifice and save those bodies forter summoning."


    Viona had just killed one-fourth of the captured knights, and it would take more time until she killed them all. Tang Shaoyang did not want to wait and proceeded with the summoning. He extended his right toward the piling corpses and cast [Epic Summoning].


    As usual, the spirit came with a grand entrance and was a bit unusual this time. A big thunder struck all the corpses and evaporated all the corpses. The ck smoke rose to the sky as a figure stepped out from the ck smoke.


    Viona and her opponents stopped their fight and looked toward the thunder direction. Maldros was well aware of what his Master did there. "It''s okay, Lady Viona. It''s Master''s doing. If you are curious about it, you can ask himter. Please finish the diator fight first."


    Viona nodded her head, but she would never ask what Lord Tang Shaoyang was doing. She knew her position, and it was not her position to ask what her lord was doing. She turned toward the newly five knights who entered the ring to fight her. ''Focus on your objective, Viona. You have to get stronger to kill those bastards from the Revolutions Army!''


    *** ***


    [You have summoned Grade A+ Spirit, Warren the Hermit Thunder!]


    "Hermit Thunder? Is that even a ss? Or was it this guy''s title when he was alive?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the figure that came out from the ck smoke. The figure had tattered clothes, and there was a big hole, big enough so he could see the skin underneath it.


    The figure swayed to the right and left as he walked out of the ck smoke, and Tang Shaoyang soon realized the figure was holding a jug in his left hand? ''Don''t tell me that''s alcohol?'' This was just another weird spirit.


    "Do I need this kind of spirit? Should I sacrifice this Hermit Thunder instead?" After killing all the knights, he and Zarae to the conclusion that the skeletons did not share the experience with him. He did not level up after the four skeletons killed over a thousand and four hundred knights.


    "What did you say?" Hermit Thunder overheard Tang Shaoyang''s voice and responded. "Do you want to kill me? I am not going to let myself get killed again." The figure came to Tang Shaoyang and knelt. "Please ept me as your spirit."


    Tang Shaoyang thought the spirit was angry after what he said, but he did not expect the spirit to kneel. What surprised him even more was the fact that the spirit offered himself. He did not even start the negotiation and never nned to do another negotiation. He was about to ask Zara to have fun with the Hermit Thunder before deciding what to do with this spirit, but thetter surrendered.


    The Hermit Thunder had a straw hat, and that straw hat was glowing. Tang Shaoyang just needed to put his palm there, and he would establish a contract with the spirit. "Since this guy knowingly surrendered, I think you can ept him. He is still Grade A+ Spirit, after all."


    "Yes, thisdy angel is right. I am still useful even though I am not as useful as the angel." The Hermit Thunder shamelessly agreed with Zara''s words. Tang Shaoyang nodded and put his hand on the glowing straw hat.


    [You have established a contract with Grade A+ Spirit, Warren the Hermit Thunder!]


    "We are done for tonight. Let''s watch Viona''s fight for now." Tang Shaoyang joined the ring as he formed a chair from the dirt. He sat on it and watched the diator fight, not that he was interested in the fight, but because he had nothing to do.


    Just like that, three hours quickly passed¡­


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" The level-up washed away her fatigue, but Viona still subconsciously panted after almost four hours of battle. No, she did not know that she had been fighting for nearly four hours since she lost track of time. The only thing in her mind was to get stronger and kill these knights. Thanks to the integration with Lilliana, she achieved the goal.


    Viona then nced to the side. The man was sitting on the chair, looking at her with a smile. She was relieved when she saw that smile, thinking the result was his satisfaction. She still remembered what Lilliana told her before the fight, and this was a test if she was suitable to lead the secret force.


    ''Don''t get ahead of yourself. Tang Shaoyang expected this result since I am integrating with you. The real test is when I am not with you anymore. Get prepared because it could happen anytime soon.'' Lilliana said her piece of words for Viona. She was aware that this might be thest time she integrated with Viona.


    "I know," Viona replied in a low voice as she stabilized her breathing. She then checked the window status. "I am level 668 now." She could not believe that she had reached this level in less than a month. ''He was not lying when he promised me the power¡­ Now, the rest is on me.''

 Chapter 699 - Three Ways Battle - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 699 - Three Ways Battle - Part 1</h4>


    When the diator fight was over, Tang Shaoyang recalled all the spirits back, and the field was empty right after, leaving Tang Shaoyang, Zara, and Viona. When Tang Shaoyang stood up, the dirt chair disintegrated into the dust. He walked toward Viona, knowing well that the woman was exhausted. Not physically exhausted, but mentally exhausted. Four hours of battle was enough to wear out her mental as he had once experienced when he fought the zombie horde when he was mentally exhausted instead of physically exhausted.


    "Let''s go back to the city." Tang Shaoyang was not going to do anything with Viona, not her condition now. The city in his mouth was not Yoram City they captured early, but Astium City. "What are you doing, girl? You will be returning to Astium City, not Yoram City. So you can use your feet to walk."


    Viona''s face turned red from embarrassment. She was about to hop onto the angel as she thought they would be returning to the main camp with the others. She secretly nced at Tang Shaoyang and found out thetter was merely shaking his head. It was a hrious event for sure.


    "We will rest in Astium City tonight and will regroup with the main force tomorrow morning." Tang Shaoyang walked toward Astium City, followed by Viona and Zara. Viona was so embarrassed that she did not realize the knight''s dead bodies were gone. Tang Shaoyang had taken care of the bodies during the fight.


    The west gate of Astium City was still wide open with no one around. The civilians were too scared to go out because of the knight. "Where should we sleep?" Tang Shaoyang realized that they had no ce to sleep tonight. "Wait¡­ If the knights are ditching the city, the lord castle should be empty, right? Should we go there instead?"


    Tang Shaoyang expanded his [Spirit Eyes] to find the lord''s residence. It was so easy to find the lord''s residence. He just needed to find the biggest house in the city. Sure enough, he found the biggest residence at the city''s center. The roads in the city were empty. No one roamed around, including the civilians and the guards.


    "They truly want to abandon Astium City." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he found out the lord''s residence was empty. He scanned the residence through Spirit Eyes and found no one inside. "You can rest here. I am going to go patrol a little longer."


    He did not wait for Viona to respond to him as he flew to the sky. Viona looked at the disappeared figure in the sky and let out a sigh. "I am prepared for something, but it seems he does not have interest in me." She muttered in a low voice before entering the residence. She was an ex-noble, so she was familiar with this kind of residence and easily found a room for her to sleep.


    "You are not going to sleep with her?" Zara flew next to Tang Shaoyang and asked. She looked at the figure who had just entered the big residence. "What are you talking about? If she does not get enough rest, she might die in the main battle." Tang Shaoyang looked around the city with Spirit Eyes. "Let''s do the clean-up. Some knights still run around in the city."


    "So this is why you don''t recall me back?" Zara said with a disappointed tone. She thought she would do something with Tang Shaoyang tonight, but she was asked to kill the remaining knights in the city instead. "I am not in the mood for that." He shook his head as he pointed his finger toward the north. "You go there, and I will go in the opposite direction."


    Just like that, Tang Shaoyang spent his remaining night killing the knights. He sat on the east gate when he finished cleaning up, looking at the sun slowly rising. "I am going back to the Spiritual World." Those were Zara''sst words before she disappeared.


    Tang Shaoyang swayed his feet in the air as he looked at the approaching force. "They are here." He hopped down from the twenty meters wall and headed toward the iing force. "Who are you? Kneel and raise your hands up!" The vanguard noticed Tang Shaoyang and raised their swords toward him.


    Tang Shaoyang was speechless as his own subordinates did not recognize him. But then again, he had not shown his face in front of Vice Marshal An''s knights yet. ''I can overlook this, I guess," He was about to call the General, but the beastmen followed the knights.


    The beastmen pped the knight''s backhead and knelt toward Tang Shaoyang. "We greet the Great Lord." The five beastmen who came to check the situation knelt in front of Tang Shaoyang. Realizing the knights did not kneel along with them, the Gator Beastmen turned his head and sent a sharp re. "What are you doing? Greet your Lord, you impudent knights!"


    They were from Gator Tribes, so they recognized Tang Shaoyang. The first thing Goldien did after joining the empire was to share what the Emperor looked like. Goldien did not want one of his tribesmen not to recognize their Lord and disrespect himter. If that happened, the Gator Tribe would face extermination.


    The knights snapped out of their dazes and knelt toward Tang Shaoyang. "We greet the Great Lord." Even though they were confused, the knights followed the Gator anyway. From how the beastmen acted, the man was someone in a high position.


    "Rise." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. The gator and the knights stood up as he looked toward the gator. "Lead me to General Goldien."


    "Yes, My Lord." The Gator responded swiftly and respectfully. "Please follow me, Great Lord." Just like that, he followed the gator to the main camp. They arrived in front of the camp, and the gator was about to call the Generals, but Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. "It''s okay. There''s no need for you to inform them. Good job and return to your post."


    "Yes, My Lord." The gator bowed his head and left the camp as Tang Shaoyang entered the camp.


    "I told you guys not to disrupt us when we are in-" General Arsi was about to reprimand the intruder but stopped midway when he saw Tang Shaoyang. He knelt and ced his face on the ground¡­ "I apologize for my disrespect, My Lord. Please punish me!"

 Chapter 700 - Three Ways Battle - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 700 - Three Ways Battle - Part 2</h4>


    "It''s fine." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. "It''s not something that is unforgivable. Get up."


    "I am grateful for your generosity, My Lord." General Arsi was relieved that Lord Tang Shaoyang did not take that as an offense. He then stood up and walked to the side.


    General Goldien, General Ava, and Marshal Alton greeted Tang Shaoyang by bowing their heads. He responded to their greeting and continued with his purpose of meeting them. "So, what are you guys discussing? nning to attack Astium City?"


    "Yes, My Lord. We are discussing the right strategy with a focus of minimizing the casualty." General Goldien was the first one to answer him. "Stop wasting your time on this. Astium City is defenseless, and you can capture it right away."


    "Huh!?" The three Generals and one Marshal were confused by Tang Shaoyang''s im. Marshal Alton furrowed his brows. "Don''t tell me you attack the city by yourself, My Lord. Haven''t we agreed to let the low-level soldiers fight the early battle, My Lord?"


    "I have no choice. Those knights were about to leave the city, so I intercepted them." Tang Shaoyang shrugged and told them what happenedst night. "So, only civilians are in the city, and I have talked it out with the civilians. They agree to surrender as long as we can guarantee their safety."


    "The knights were leaving the city?" The three Generals looked at each other. "Yes. I think they n to regroup with the main force instead of defending their city. They seem to realize that they are wasting their force to fight us, so they retreat. It''s not like the next three cities are crucial to them. They captured these cities to have a safe route to transfer the supply from Braum City. Now they lost Braum City, and they have no reason to defend the city anymore."


    "I see." Marshal Alton nodded understandingly. "So they want to dy us with the civilians? This is something my disciple will do. Doing useless things even though he should know those civilians could not dy us."


    "Does that mean the next city after Astium is also defenseless?" General Arsi thought it was absurd to give up the city. If they had enough force in the city, it would not be that easy even for them to capture the city. ''Ah, this force is an exception, though. If Marshal Alton or Lord Tang Shaoyang joined the fight, there''s no city they could not capture.''


    "I think so, but just in case, you can send the scout to Yorke City and Ailo City to make sure." Tang Shaoyang nodded. "Alright, that''s it. I am stopping by to inform you guys of this, so you will not waste your time with this strategic meeting. Let''s meet again in Ailo City."


    *** ***


    The Lionax Kingdom''s Main Camp


    "What? A force from Gigante Forest is capturing the city? Are you sure about this?" King Emerson looked at his General and questioned in a dignified tone.


    "Yes, My Lord." General Atmien replied. "I have sent my scouts to Bareham City, and the beastmen are on guard of the city. We tried to send the scout into the city, but none returned. So, I am giving up to spy on the city and report this to you immediately, My Lord."


    King Emerson''s index finger started tapping the table. "Why? Why did Gigante Forest attack us at this time around? Are they making a deal with that Revolution Army?"


    "I have heard rumors from the civilians, My Lord." General Atmien interrupted. King Emerson nced at his General. "Rumor? What rumor?"


    "I heard from the civilians that escaped from Braum City that Gigante Forest has taken over the city. And from the rumor, it was the ex-Commander of the Fotia Legion that led that force, Alton." General Atmien threw a bomb at King Emerson. The King could still maintain his calm even after hearing Gigante Forest''s attack, but not this time when he heard that name.


    "What did you say? Alton? Are you sure about this, General Atmien!?" A fearful aura burst out from King Emerson, suffocating General Atmien, who was just an Epic Rank. General Atmien endured the fearful aura and slowly responded to his King. "I-I am not sure, My Lord. T-that''s just a rumor, and I have sent five veteran scout teams to investigate the rumor."


    "Calm down, Emerson!" An old voice rang in the room, and King Emerson''s aura subsided. General Atmien was relieved the aura that pressured him disappeared, but he did not lower his guard.


    The Right-Wing Guardian, Robert Kingsley, entered the room. Only someone like him would address the King with his name. "Venting your stress on General Atmien will not help us to solve the issue or confirm the rumor." Robert Kingsley sat next to King Emerson and looked toward General Atmien. "Please investigate the rumor thoroughly and report any finds to us immediately, General Atmien, "You can go now."


    "Yes, Sir." General Atmien responded swiftly and left the room. He was sweating profusely, and his back was soaked wet.


    King Emerson took a deep breath and released it slowly to calm down. That name brought out his fear. He knew how scary Alton was, so he lost his calm when that name was mentioned. "What do you think, Father? Is Altoning back for his vengeance?"


    "If that force ising from Gigante Forest, I think it''s truly Alton whoes back for us." Robert Kingsley nodded his head. "The timing is also impable to attack us when the Revolution Army shows up. I am ny percent sure it''s Alton who leads that force from Gigante Forest."


    "Does that mean Alton is rted to the Revolution Army?" King Emerson frowned as this would be troublesome if they had to fight the force from Gigante Forest too.


    Robert Kingsley shook his head. "Didn''t you hear it? The rumor says the Gigante Forest is capturing Braum City. Why would they take Braum City from the Revolution Army if they work together? That just does not make sense. But this is troublesome as well because we have to split the army."


    "For now, call everyone. We need to make our move before we get pinched by two hostile forces. Call everyone, and let''s discuss this together." Robert Kingsley rubbed his chin with a thoughtful expression stered on his face.


    "Yes, Father¡­" King Emerson left the room to make an emergency meeting.

 Chapter 701 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 701 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 3</h4>


    Everyone in Robert''s mouth was the high-ranking military in The Lionax Kingdom. The First Prince and The Second Prince, The Left-Wing Guardian, Larry the Headmaster of the Royal Academy, and the three Archdukes.


    The first one to return was King Emerson, along with an old man with long hair, wearing a golden robe. The old man with a golden robe did not bother to greet The Right-Wing Guardian as he went to his seat. Robert Kingsley did not make a fuss about it since Larry was one of two people in the kingdom who could treat him like that.


    The First Prince, The Second Prince, Left-Wing Guardian, and three Archdukes entered the room together in the following minute. The Left-Wing Guardian nodded to Robert Kingsley while the other five greeted by bowing their heads to Robert Kingsley and King Emerson. As soon as everyone was in their seats, King Emerson started the emergency directly. "Since everyone is here, I will inform you guys about the new situation in the war. I received a report about a new force from Gigante Forest."


    When Gigante Forest was mentioned, everyone in the room was surprised, including the Left-Wing Guardian. They had agreed to make peace with Gigante Forest, so it shocked them for Gigante Forest toe out at this moment. The Left-Wing Guardian, Lorian, the second Legendary Ranked Knight in the Lionax Kingdom, shot a surprised nce toward Robert Kingsley. Thetter nodded his head in response.


    "We are not sure why they attacked us at this moment, but from the report. The Gigante Forest has taken several cities, including Braum City." King Emerson continued exining the situation. "I have sent several scout teams to investigate further, so we will not get the exact answer until the scout team returns. However, I heard an interesting rumor, and it was said that the one who led the army from Gigante Forest is a man called Alton."


    When brought up Alton into the discussion, everyone on the table was shocked. That name was so familiar to them, one of the strongest of the Lionax Kingdom. Soon, everyone looked toward the Headmaster of the Royal Academy, Larry Bomian. He was the Fotia Legion''s exmander and Alton''s old friend.


    Larry was as shocked as everyone else as he was not expecting to hear that name again after years. He ignored the gazes and looked toward Robert Kingsley, "Are you sure it''s Alton?"


    Robert Kingsley shook his head calmly. "I don''t know. It''s just a rumor and spection. However, I assure you that Gigante Forest indeed joins the war as well. They have taken Bareham City, the city that is still under our authority, meaning Gigante Forest is dering a war against us."


    "But why? Gigante Forest has breached the treaty if that force is not under Alton''s leadership. But we have talked this out with the Elven and The Moon Tribe. They should not prevent that force from attacking our territory." Lorian had a puzzled expression on his face.


    "Treaty? What are you talking about, Lorian? There''s no treaty. It was just a verbal agreement, and our people are still entering the forest to hunt their kinds. I think they were fed up with it and did not bother to stop the gathered force from attacking us. I think we should put a strict restriction on Hunters, but it''s a topic for another day." Robert Kingsley shook his head.


    "We can assume that this force from Gigante Forest is under Alton''s leadership. With Alton''s capability, he could gather dozens of tribes under his banner and attack us when the Revolution Army made their move. We can safely assume that the Moon Tribe and The Elven are not involved in this attack. What they want is peace, so they will not attack us unless we attack them first." Robert Kingsley shared his thoughts about the movement behind the attack.


    "I see," Lorian nodded his head and looked at Larry. "What do you think, Larry?" The Left-Wing Guardian sent an inquiry nce. "What do I think? What do you mean?" Larry did not back down easily as he squinted his eyes at Left-Wing Guardian. "You have made a promise with me not to ask me to join the war as long as I surrender. I have followed your terms, so I will not say anything about this war as well."


    Larry was not betraying the Fotia Legion. He surrendered so the Lionax Kingdom would stop hunting down the members of the Fotia Legion. However, he was asked to teach the young knights in the Royal Academy, but he would never join the war in return. That was the term.


    "The promise became invalid when the ex-member of the Fotia Legion attacked us first. You promised us to stop the ex-member of the Fotia Legion who would create chaos in the kingdom. Alton is a formermander of the Fotia Legion, so you must join the war to stop your old friend from doing something stupid." Robert Kingsley smiled at Larry.


    "Also, I am not asking you about the war. The thing I want to ask is not about war but Alton. How strong is he now? You can probably gauge his strength since you have known him the longest. That''s information that I want from you." Lorian openly asked Larry to betray his friend.


    Larry gritted his teeth while ring sharply at Lorian. He clenched his fist tightly, but Robert Kingsley answered it instead of Larry. "Alton should be at Legend Rank by now, or else he would not make this stupid move. He should know how strong we are, so if he is not a Legend Rank, he should know that he has a zero chance to win against us."


    "That''s true, but I just want to hear it from Larry directly. Since he was Alton''s best friend, he should know more about Alton than any of us in this room." Lorian looked straight at Larry, still waiting for the answer.


    "Hah¡­" Larry let out a sigh. "Based on his talent, I think Alton has reached Legend Rank¡­" He relented when he saw the smile on Robert Kingsley''s face.

 Chapter 702 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 702 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 4</h4>


    Before Larry lowered his head to these people for hisrades, now he had to lower his head because of his family. If he did not cooperate with them, his family would be in trouble. This was why he was sure he had to join the war, despite their promise not to involve him in a war.


    "This is quite troublesome for another Legend Rank involved in the war. That guy from the Revolution Army is enough to give us a headache, and now we have another Legend Rank to face against." Lorian rubbed his forehead. This was the worst situation for them, especially if the two forces with Legend Rank individual attacked them together. The uing battle looked grim for the Lionax Kingdom.


    Robert Kingsley smiled despite the worsened situation. "That''s why we have Headmaster Larry here. Just like the promise, he has to confront and stop Alton, or else the agreement will be invalid. If you refuse this, I can''t guarantee yourrades'' safety anymore, Headmaster Larry. For your information, we keep watching those people, and we can wipe them out anytime, just in case the second Alton appeared from the Fotia Legion."


    Larry''s face turned ugly when those things were mentioned. Robert Kingsley did bother to hide it anymore. The threat was obvious in the Right-Wing Guardian''s words. He had to join the war and stop Alton.


    "By that time, I can''t guarantee your family''s safety, Headmaster Larry. Because of the Revolution Army, people in the capital city are anxious. Who knows, some people will me you and vent their frustration on the ex-member of the traitorous legion''s family. We can''t be sure about that if the news of Alton attacked our kingdom spread out." Robert Kingsley''s voice did not sound threatening, but the threat was so obvious in Larry''s ears.


    "Hah¡­" Larry released out another long sigh before replying to Robert Kingsley. "I will join the war, and I will do my best to stop Alton."


    "This is good." Robert Kingsley pped his hand and smiled widely. "Since Headmaster Larry agreed to join the war. I have an excellent n to face our enemy. What about if we split our force? The first group will stay and defend the city against the Revolution Army. The second group will take a detour and attack Gigante Forest from the back."


    "How is that a n?" Lorian, the Left-Wing Guardian, questioned that absurd n. When they loosened their defense against the Revolution Army, how was that a good n? Splitting the force was the same as suicide. "What if the Revolution Army suddenly attacked us with all their force? I don''t think we can defend the city."


    Robert Kingsley opened the map and pointed at a city. "Didn''t you hear me, Lorian? I said the Gigante Forest has taken over Braum City, the food source for The Revolution Army. We just need to put enough force to defend this city from the Revolution Army. We don''t fight them, but we starve them."


    "There are two possibilities of what would happen if we do that. First, the Revolution Army will ask that foreign force from another world for supplies. But that supplies shall not be free, and I don''t think the Revolution Army has enough resources to pay that foreign force. Or second, the Revolution Army will try to take back Braum City from Alton." When Robert Kingsley said about the second option, he had an evil smile on his face.


    "Of course, the second possibility will be our significant advantage when those two forces sh. Whoever wins the fight, they will be weakened, and that''s our time to make our move. We will crush the Revolution Army and the Gigante Forest''s force at the same time." The Right-Wing Guardian grinned ear to ear.


    "From the way you speak, you seem confident that the second possibility will happen. Even though I don''t think the Revolution Army will fall for that obvious trick." The Left-Wing Guardian looked at Robert Kingsley suspiciously. "Yes, Father. I don''t think the Revolution Army will fall for that." King Emerson also did not think that would happen.


    "You still need to learn a lot about war, Emerson." Robert Kingsley shook his head gently when he heard that from his son. "The war is not just about how strong you are, how many soldiers you have, or your strategy in battle. There are many ways to win the war. Don''t worry, I have wrapped everything, and we just need to execute our n."


    "Emerson, Headmaster Larry, Left-Wing Guardian, and Archduke Semea will lead the second force and attack Bareham City." Robert Kingsley stood up from his chair and pointed to the small city near the border of Gigante Forest. "We will recall our reserve soldiers from Dormun and Quastas, and you four will lead them to attack Bareham City."


    Dormun and Quastas were two different worlds. The Lionax Kingdom sent their soldiers to those two worlds for training and established themselves in those two worlds. Now, it was time to use those soldiers for the war. "The second group will cut the Gigante Forest''s force''s path to retreat, and the first group will attack them from the front."


    "My guess is the Gigante Forest left part of their force in these five cities to secure a route for their supply too. The second group will exterminate those forces and head toward Braum City." Robert Kingsley pointed to Braum City on the map. "This is will be the ce for the final battle. And even if the second group could not destroy the Gigante Forest''s force in these five cities, it would be enough if you could force them to retreat. They must regroup to the leading force in Braum City. Then this city will be their burial ground."


    The Left-Wing Guardian squinted his eyes as he looked at Robert Kingsley. He was aware that Robert had not told them everything about the n. There was something Robert hid from them, and that thing was the most crucial thing. "I suppose I just have to trust you and execute your n, Robert?"


    "That''s right, my friend. You just need to trust me, and I will end this war quickly¡­" Robert Kingsley nodded his head with a wide smile.

 Chapter 703 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 703 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 5</h4>


    Revolution Army Camp


    Powan and Julius met secretly in the darkroom. "I have something to report to you, Sir Julius." Commander Powan looked at Julius with a stern look. Julius straightened his back when he heard this from the usually calm Commander Powan.


    "What is it? Is it something serious?" Julius was making a guess in his head what happened to cause the Legend Rank Warrior to be like this. Then he realized that his question sounded stupid. It was certainly something serious or else, Sir Powan would not meet him privately.


    "Yes, this is about our provision, Lord Julius. I have reported to Minister Arjen about the fall of Braum City and asked to prepare additional provisions for our army." Sir Powan shook his head in regret. "Unfortunately, the Sunfire Kingdom does not have any reserve provision because our neighborhood kingdom attacked our border. We can''t rely on my kingdom for the provision."


    "Huh!? The neighborhood kingdom attacked the Sunfire Kingdom? Why all of a sudden? I thought the Sunfire Kingdom was at peace with the neighboring kingdom; that''s why you agreed to work together with me?" Julius was baffled by the surprising news.


    "I don''t know how, but it seemed our enemy knew that the Sunfire Kingdom had been sent into Lukan, so they took this chance to attack. From the situation, the kingdom to the Sunfire Kingdom''s west is also preparing their army as well." Sir Powan sighed in regret while lowering his gaze. "If the situation worsened, Prime Minister Arjen would be calling me back to the kingdom."


    Julius'' countenance paled when he heard thest part. He gripped the table tightly, and the cracking wooden''s noise could be heard in the room. "You are joking, right, Sir Powan? Will the Sunfire Kingdom back down from our contract? Do you know the consequences of breaking the contract, right?"


    "Calm down, Sir Julius. We never nned to break the contract, but we will just dy the attack until we are done with the neighborhood kingdoms. After that, I will return with the other Commanders. That''s the worst scenario." Sir Powan shook his head. "Of course, I am not going now. If the condition worsens, I will return to my kingdom in a week or even in three days. So, I will still be with you for at least three days, and we have to make something happen in these three days."


    Julius opened his mouth, but no words came from him. He badly wanted to curse out at the Sunfire Kingdom and Sir Powan. They had taken the payment, and he also promised them the Warmir Kingdom and the Malecia Kingdom''s territory. But he put himself in the Sunfire Kingdom''s perspective as well and understood their decision.


    If the Sunfire Kingdom fell, then they would not be able to help him. Sir Powan was right that he had to do something with Sir Powan here with him. He had to exploit the Legend Rank Warrior to solidify the Revolution Army in the Ortis Continent. "Then, do you have something in your mind we can do, Sir Powan?"


    "Yes, I have two ns, but it''s for you to decide, Sir Julius." Sir Powan smiled and nodded. "First, we can attack the Lionax Kingdom now. We gather our full force and take the Right-Wing Guardian''s head. My subordinates reported to me that the Left-Wing Guardian Lorion, the Headmaster Larry, King Emerson, and Archduke Semea left the city. From the direction they were leaving, I could confirm they were about to confront your Master''s force. However, they don''t go to Braum City¡­"


    Sir Powan opened the scroll map and showed a direction where King Emerson went to. "My subordinates spotted the group herest. My subordinates had to go back since they had gone too far, but from the location, I don''t think they are attacking Braum City."


    Julius nodded and furrowed his brow. "Indeed, if the Lionax Kingdom wants to confront my Master''s force, they should camp in this city, but they did not." He followed the route on the map, and he immediately understood what the Lionax Kingdom wanted. "They are going to attack My Master''s backline or maybe cutting their path to retreat?"


    "That''s precisely my thought as well. They took our bait, but they went to a different location. We can''t continue with our n to assassinate King Emerson. However, it opens a new n for us. We can fight this Right-Wing Guardian instead. I will take down the Right-Wing Guardian, and you kill him so that you can proceed to Primordial Rank. If we can execute this n, the Lionax Kingdom will not make any move for the time being. Giving us more time to solve our problem. That''s my first n."


    Julius'' eyes shook when he heard a crazier n than their initial n. Assassinating King Emerson was crazy enough, but Sir Powan proposed something even crazier. However, he could understand why Sir Powan was confident in killing Robert Kingsley. It was because when the two Guardians fought Sir Powan, thetter still could escape safely. If it was just one of the Guardians, Sir Powan had a big chance of winning.


    Julius did not immediately agree to it, and after some thoughts, he shook his head. "That''s too reckless. We don''t know if the Lionax Kingdom has something on its sleeve. What about the second n, Sir Powan?"


    "I know you will not agree with my first n." Sir Powan let out a sigh and moved his index finger to point at Braum City. "We will give up this strategic position and confront your Master. We will take back Braum City to secure your army''s provision and also for you to advance to Primordial Rank. I will be the spearhead and kill your Master while you and my subordinates take care of your Master''s force. Those monsters should be enough for you to advance to Primordial Rank, Sir Julius. This way, we can secure the food and also secure your path to Primordial Rank."


    Both ns were required to face Legend Rank Knight, which was too risky. However, if he had to choose, he would prefer to fight his Master than the Lionax Kingdom. The Lionax Kingdom had been standing for over a hundred years, and his Master''s umted force was less than thirty years. The Lionax Kingdom might have something on its sleeve, but his Master used all he had in this attack.


    "Let''s take back Braum City, Sir Powan¡­" Julius came up with a decision.

 Chapter 704 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 704 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 6</h4>


    "As you predicted, my Lord, they put civilians to defend Yorke City and Ailo City." From the top west wall of Ailo City, Marshal Alton reported the situation. Thanks to this, it only took them half-day to conquer Astium City, Yorke City, and Ailo City. The civilians decided to surrender instead of fighting them, so they took that half-day for scouting to make sure no one was defending the city and the traveling time for the army.


    "Mnn." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "Then we will be waiting for the main force toe over, right? Then we will start a real war?"


    "Yes. We will start the real war when the main forcees, but it will be ideal for us to start the attack tomorrow. We will scout the surrounding area first and n everything out. I have sent a few groups of scouts, so yeah. we will wait, for now, My Lord." Marshal Alton nodded his head and followed his Lord''s gaze, wondering what Tang Shaoyang looked at.


    "What about me? Do I have to watch the whole thing again? This is quite boring, you know." Tang Shaoyang swayed his legs in the air.


    "I am following your advice, My Lord. We have to let our forces fight themselves in order for them to get stronger. We can''t join the fight unless the two Guardians or any Legend Rank join the fight." Marshal Alton shook his head. "Also, if possible, you should let me or other Legend Ranks face the Legend Rank. We also need to fight-"


    "Nope, that''s not possible." Before Marshal Alton finished his words, Tang Shaoyang cut him off. "I am not going to miss my chance to fight. Also, I am still Epic Rank, so I still need to kill those Legend Ranks to level up. I can''t let myself get caught by you or the others."


    Marshal Alton''s mouth opened, but he did not say anything. He said the same thing before when he asked if Lord Tang Shaoyang had reached the rank above the Legend. His Lord imed to be still Epic Rank even though he had lost to his Lord. Alton thought his Lord was hiding his real strength from him. ''But there''s no need for him to lie to me even if he does not want to tell me, right?''


    "What? Do you think I am lying to you, Alton?" Thanks to his incredibly high Senses and his skill [Dragon Sense], Tang Shaoyang could feel the others'' feelings even though it was subtle. Tang Shaoyang could tell Marshal Alton did not believe his words.


    Of course, he understood thatpletely. If he were in Alton''s position, he would not believe that someone who defeated him was an Epic Rank. "Hmmm. How should I prove to you that I am still Epic?" Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. "I can''t possibly show you my status screen because I haven''t fully trusted you even with the oath."


    "Ah, this can be proof that I am still at Epic Rank." Tang Shaoyang pointed at the sleeping lizard on his left shoulder. "Do you know this lizard is a dragon, right?" Marshal Alton looked at the sleeping golden lizard and swallowed mouthful saliva. He knew that the golden lizard was, in fact, a Golden Dragon who was suppressing its size. Even though it was still Infant Golden Dragon and Myth Rank, they talked about Dragon. If that Golden Dragon matured, it could be something scarier than the Kirin.


    "This Golden Dragon is the bonus stage after clearing thirty waves of the Trial of the Epic. I have fought him and won the fight, so this guy begged for his life, so I formed apanion contract with this Golden Dragon." Tang Shaoyang told Marshal Alton the story behind how he got Wrath. "Ah, also, your ex-subordinates Roan, Tristan, and Carl can testify to it. I am entering the portal right in front of them."


    "Oh, also, I am still level 2157. That''s why I am telling you that I need to fight the Primordial Rank and the Legend Rank. I can tell you this much, and if you want to know more, you have to gain my full trust." Tang Shaoyang smiled. "Anything level 2500 is my prey."


    At this point, Marshal Alton had to believe it even though it was hard to believe. He could notprehend the situation where someone lower in rank and level could be stronger than him. ''Just how?'' That was what he wanted to know the most.


    "Oh, once youe to Earth with me, my homeworld, you will understand why I can get this strong even though I am lower in level than you. You just have to wait until then." After saying that, Tang Shaoyang sensed something. He turned his head toward the open field and expanded his Spirit Eyes.


    "Did you say that you have sent your team to scout the surroundings, right?" He asked Marshal Alton in a serious tone. "The surroundings mean the surrounding of Ailo City, right?"


    Marshal Alton did not understand why his Lord asked this, but he thought Lord Tang Shaoyang just wanted to change the topic. "Yes, but not just Ailo City''s surroundings, but also the main battlefield. From my prediction, they will finish and return by night."


    "I don''t think they will return by night." Tang Shaoyang stood up and pointed in the direction ahead of him. "It seems they return early, and they are in a hurry as well."


    Marshal Alton followed the finger and looked in the same direction. He squinted his eyes, but he could not see anything. He thought Lord Tang Shaoyang was lying to him, but then he saw a dot. It was too far for him to get a clear look, but he noticed the iing group. Alton was not sure if they were the scouts.


    "They will eventually arrive here; let''s wait for them below." Tang Shaoyang jumped off from the twenty meters wall. Even though Alton was not sure about it, he followed Tang Shaoyang to jump. They waited for the group in front of the closed gate.


    Just like his Lord told him, the group was in a hurry as he could see the group with two minutes of waiting. He was surprised to see the scouting teams. The surprise was not because the scouting team returned early but because they returned in tattered armor. On top of that, just eight men returned from the thirty men group. It was clear the scouting team fought and lost, so they returned early.


    As soon as the scouting noticed Marshal Alton, they jumped off the horse and knelt. "It''s an emergency, Marshal Alton¡­ The Revolution Army ising to Ailo City."

 Chapter 705 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 705 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 7</h4>


    "What? The Revolution Army ising!?" Marshal Alton was surprised to hear the report. He did not expect the Revolution Army to attack them after leaving three cities defenseless.


    Marshal Alton quickly realized something. "They might leave traps inside the city." He was rmed with a sudden realization. "You guys have a rest and get yourself healed. I have to check the whole city''s condition."


    "Mnn, you can go and check the city for the possible traps. I will hold the Revolution Army if theye." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Marshal Alton.


    Marshal Alton bowed his head at Tang Shaoyang and rushed into the city. "Don''t do anything to the Revolution Army, My Lord. We have to use our soldiers to fight them!" The old man did not forget to remind Tang Shaoyang.


    Marshal Alton believed that Lord Tang Shaoyang could take care of the Revolution Army by himself, but that would not be good for their force. They have to increase the Tang Empire''s force strength by this war.


    The scout team stilled when they heard how Marshal Alton addressed the man in front of them. Not everyone had seen the Emperor''s face, and the scout team was the part who had not seen the Emperor''s face. They did not know what to do when they faced the Emperor.


    The knights and scouts had heard everything about the Emperor. However, kind, generous, and friendly were not in the part they had heard about the Emperor.


    Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop!


    "We greet the Great Emperor!" The eight scouts fell on their knees and their faces on the ground. They ignored the Emperor early on, soon realizing that they had made a great mistake by doing that.


    "Rise." Tang Shaoyang motioned the eight men to get up and continued. "What are you doing? Didn''t you hear what Marshal Alton tells you? Get inside and rest!"


    The eight men immediately got up and scrambled hurriedly into the city. As they entered the city, Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. "My Lord, Lord Tang, Great Lord, and now Great Emperor¡­ I just can''t get used to this." For someone from modern society, it would still be awkward to be called like that by others.


    "But this is weird. Why would the Revolution Army attack us when they left the three cities?" The three cities in his mouth were Astium City, Yorke City, and Ailo City, where he was at. "Did they really set traps in the city? That''s why they left the city?" Tang Shaoyang was trying to understand the Revolution Army''s movement.


    ¡ªI have been to countless battlegrounds, and most likely, what happened is they set a trap in the city. If they don''t have a trap in the city, then there''s something fishy with the Revolution Army.


    Zaneos voiced his thoughts inside Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    "A trap, huh!? But what kind of trap could they set up overnight? Explosion stuff? A secret force in the city''s underground?" Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin and expanded his Spirit Eyes. There was a specialty of his Spirit Eyes that could see through walls and ground. He scanned the whole city with the Spirit Eyes, checking every house and underground.


    The civilians were still living in their house, but he could not see a weapon inside the house. That meant those civilians were not the secret army. Then he checked every corner of ces, the houses, the big building, the sewers, every possible spot that could be used to hide the explosive stuff. Again, he could not find anything suspicious.


    "I can''t find anything. I don''t think there''s a trap in Ailo City." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "Maybe in Yorke City? But why would they set up a trap in Yorke City instead of Ailo City? We have escorted the civilians to Braum City as well, so there''s no secret army in that city. Unless the Revolution Army is confident to push us back to Yorke City?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. As an Emperor, he was trying to understand the art of war, but what the Revolution Army''s movement did, did not make any sense to him. "I am getting dizzy looking at the explosive stuff in the city, and now they also make me dizzy. Maybe any of you can enlighten me with the Revolution Army''s movement? What''s their purpose in attacking us and leaving their backs open to the Lionax Kingdom?"


    ¡ªMaybe you can capture Julius alive and ask him directly, Master. I don''t understand their intentions as well.


    Even with The Infernal Sword, Zaneos gave up trying to understand the Revolution Army''s movement. The me Empress Rosalie, Crystal, and the other knights kept their mouths shut as well.


    "Yeah, we have nothing to do but wait for them?" Tang Shaoyang used [Sky Walk] to get back to the top wall. He sat on the same spot and waited for the Revolution Army. At the same time, he summoned Maldros. "Call Marshal Alton for me. Tell him too there''s no trap in the city."


    "Yes, Master." Maldross bowed and flew toward the city.


    Twenty-five minutes passed since the report came to them, and Tang Shaoyang the Revolution Army in the distance. He could tell that it was a big army with his sharp sight. "See, they came with full force."


    A few minutester, Marshal Alton and Vice Marshal Alton came to the wall. Tang Shaoyang instantly pointed toward a direction, and the two old men followed the finger.


    They could see the iing army, albeit unsure how many of them wereing. "The Revolution Army ising; prepare our men for the battle." Tang Shaoyang gave his order.


    Marshal Alton nced at the Vice Marshal. Thetter nodded his head and left the wall. Marshal Alton then came to Tang Shaoyang''s side and said. "I don''t think our current force can win against the Revolution Army''s full force."


    Tang Shaoyang flicked his finger. Of course, flicking his finger was just for a show. He summoned all Grade B Spirits and had them lining up on the wall¡­ "I think they can rece our main force until they arrive."

 Chapter 706 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 8

    <h4>Chapter 706 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 8</h4>


    The spirit summonings surprised Marshal Alton without a doubt, but then he furrowed his brows. The number did not even reach a hundred; how could these additional forces be a help for them?


    "Also, you and I are here, so what are you worried about? Don''t tell me you are about suggesting to retreat?" Tang Shaoyang looked at Marshal Alton calmly. "Even though I said to focus on growing our army''s force, that''s not our main priority, Marshal Alton. Our priority is to win the war and take over the Lionax Kingdom."


    "No. I want to suggest you defend the city instead of confronting the Revolution Army until the main force arrives." Marshal Alton shook his head. He also understood that retreat was not an option for them, and he never nned to retreat either.


    "I think we can do that." Tang Shaoyang nodded in agreement. "Then we will hold the city until the main force arrives." He agreed with that and used that time to investigate how strong the Revolution Army was.


    The Revolution Army was getting closer to Ailo City, but Vice Marshal An had arranged the defense on Ailo City. As for the civilians, Vice Marshall An arranged for them to move away from the wall and gate for their safety. The civilians followed the arrangement peacefully since none wanted to get involved in this war.


    Forty minutes passed, and the Revolution Army was at their door. The Revolution Army stopped fifty meters away from the Ailo City''s wall, making a line. The fully armored knight stood in the front with their shield and sword, while the backline was archers.


    Then Tang Shaoyang noticed two people stepping up from the line. One man was wearing white armor without a helmet, and from his appearance, the man looked to be in his mid-thirties. This man looked refined and dignified as if he had a noble origin, but Tang Shaoyang knew who this man was. He was Julius, Marshal Alton''s former disciple.


    As for the other one, the man looked much older, around in his early fifties. If Julius looked noble, this man''s aura was wild and fierce, more like a bandit to Tang Shaoyang. He could say that because he had seen this kind of man before when he was part of gangsters.


    "We meet again, Master." Julius smiled while looking up to the wall. "I hope you are doing well."


    Marsal Alton merely looked at Julius and did not bother to respond to his former disciple. He showed no emotion on his face as well, so people hardly read what was in his mind. Julius was, after all, a disciple who betrayed him.


    "Is he your Master?" Sir Powan looked at the old man on the top wall. He could tell it directly that Julius'' Master was a Legend Rank. However, one thing bothered him, and it was the man who stood next to Julius'' Master. He could not feel the man''s aura, and that was what bothered him even more.


    "Yes, he is my Master, and his name is Alton. What do you think, Sir Powan? Can you win against my Master?" Even though Julius had a smile on his face, he was pretty nervous deep inside. He knew how strong his Master was, and he knew this would not be an easy fight for Sir Powan.


    "I think I have a chance against him, but what about the man next to your Master. Do you know him?" Sir Powan asked Julius. For someone who stood next to Legend Rank, the man must also have status, not just anybody.


    Julius nced at the man next to his Master only when Sir Powan asked him. The man looked much younger than him, and he was not familiar with that face. "ck hair, yellowy skin, and ck eyes?" He muttered in a low voice. Those characteristics were rare in the Ortis Continent. No, this was Julius'' first time seeing someone with that appearance. "I don''t know, but I think he is my Master''s new disciple."


    "Do you think so?" Sir Powan thought about it, and it made sense for Julius'' Master to have a new disciple. "Let''s start the fight since we don''t have that much time. Get the archer ready while we prepare the Wall Breaker."


    Wall Breaker was equipment simr to catapult, but it was used to break the wall and gate. It was siege equipment, using a special projectile imbued with mana. Simr concept to Mana Canon, but Mana Canon used pure mana.


    Julius nodded and gave themand to his subordinates for the attack before looking back to his Master. "Are you not going to greet me, Master? You are too cold for someone who once became my Master. I know you have a new disciple, but a simple greeting will not hurt."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, but I don''t have a disciple. Enough with your nonsense, Julius." Marshal Alton responded tly. "I started the Revolution Army with my hand, and I will end it with my hands too."


    "Hahahaha¡­" Julius burst out inughter. "Your joke is funny as always, Master. You are not the only Legend Rank here. I have Sir Powan that will deal against you while I ughter the army you have raised all these years." A crazed smile formed Julius'' face. "You will never get your vengeance, whether it''s against the Lionax Kingdom or me. Today is the day of your death!"


    "What a bold im." Vice Marshal An came to Marshal Alton''s side and bowed toward Tang Shaoyang. He then looked at Julius with a smile. "We are here not for vengeance, not anymore. And your Revolution Army can never win against us, little man."


    Julius'' eyes widened in shock when he saw Vice Marshal An. "You!? How could you be here, General An?" He was not expecting Commander An to be here. Commander An should be at the border of the Warmir Kingdom, attacking the Lionax Kingdom''s border.


    "I am no longer General An but Vice Marshal An. I am no longer part of the Warmir Kingdom, and I have served a new Lord." Vice Marshal An bowed toward Tang Shaoyang¡­ "He is The Empire of Tang''s Emperor, and we are serving under him."

 Chapter 707 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 9

    <h4>Chapter 707 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 9</h4>


    Julius'' mind went nk for a moment. The appearance of An was not something within his calction. In his mind, An should be leading the Warmir Kingdom''s force to attack the Lionax Kingdom''s border from the south. The Lionax Kingdom had to split its force to defend the border if that happened.


    ''But why is he here?'' Julius recalled what An said. He was no longer General An but Vice Marshal An, and he served a new master. Julius looked at the man with an eye patch. He thought that man was Alton''s new disciple, but he was wrong about it. If An served that man, that meant his Master also served the same man.


    Julius looked at Tang Shaoyang with an unbelievable expression on his face. The Commander and the Vice Commander of the Fotia Legion served a new Master. He could not imagine that something like this would happen.


    "Who is he?" Sir Powan was curious who the second old man was. He had looked at An, but that An should be weaker than Alton, but why did Julius seem to be afraid of the second old man?


    "He is An, Warmir Kingdom''s General that I talked about with you, Sir Powan. I just don''t expect to see him here, and he is Primordial Rank." Julius turned pensive with the change of situation. "I think we should retreat now, Sir Powan. I don''t think we can win this battle."


    "Why? Because he is Primordial Rank!? Don''t worry, I will take care of your Master and this An as well. You just need to focus on the remaining force." Sir Powan was confident of defeating Alton and An altogether.


    Julius was shaking his head and thought to himself. ''Does this brute stupid not to understand the situation we are in? General An was clearly saying he served that man. That means that man should be stronger than them, or they would not serve that man. But who is that man?''


    "That''s not what I mean, Sir Powan. Didn''t you hear what An said? He said he served that man, which means my Master also serves the same man. We have to be wary of that man instead of my Master and An." Julius looked at Tang Shaoyang warily. The man looked younger than him, but the man could be older than him. Nothing was impossible with the system.


    "Now you say it¡­" Sir Powan looked toward the man, and he still felt nothing from the man. "Didn''t you tell me that your Master is trying to avenge the previous Queen of the Lionax Kingdom? Is it possible for that man to be thete Queen''s son?" He could not feel Tang Shaoyang''s aura, and he thought Tang Shaoyang should not be lower than Epic Rank. Meaning, the only reason for those two to serve a weakling like that man was because that man rted to thete queen.


    Sir Powan assumed Tang Shaoyang was not a fighter or a high-level yer like them because hecked the aura. Reasonable judgment, but Sir Powan was not aware that the aura could be controlled.


    "I can''t feel any aura from that man, and he looks weak to me. I don''t think your Master and An follow him because he is strong or something like that." Sir Powan added after making sure the man did not have any aura.


    When Sir Powan mentioned the aura, Julius looked at Tang Shaoyang thoroughly. Sure enough, he did not feel any aura from that man. Someone above level 1000 or at the Epic Rank would have an aura. Yet this man did not have an aura, empty; he looked so ordinary as he was standing with the Legend Rank and the Primordial Rank.


    "You are right, but maybe he is the Queen''s illegitimate son," Julius muttered in a low voice.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the two, baffled at what these two were talking about. With his sharp hearing, he could hear what these were talking about him, and now, ''I be your Illegitimate son, Rosalie. Should I summon you to surprise them?'' He had a mischievous idea to summon Rosalie in front of Julius.


    ¡ªThat''s actually a good idea. I can preach this Revolution Army, and they may take your side after looking at me. Didn''t Alton form this Revolution Army for my vengeance?


    ¡ªStupid Empress. He wants to summon you to kiss you. He wants to show Julius the "forbidden rtionship" since they think of him as your illegitimate son.


    Zowen seemed to know more about Tang Shaoyang, and she could instantly figure out his mischievous idea. After hearing no excuse from Tang Shaoyang, Rosalie figured out that Zowen was most likely true. She felt silent right after.


    After confirming Tang Shaoyang''s aura, Julius and Sir Powan were no longer hesitant to attack. The archers shot their arrows simultaneously, and it was not just normal arrows. The arrows were in a fire as those fire arrows were trying to hit the building behind the city wall. The Revolution Army''s n was obvious; they wanted to create chaos inside the city.


    Tang Shaoyang, Alton, and An did not make any move. They merely looked up toward the fire arrows. There was a blue barrier made of mana, reflecting all the fire arrows. It was the defensive mechanism from Vice Marshall An''s knight. They worked together to form the barrier.


    "So we just stand here and wait for Ava and Aleesa to bring the main force?" Tang Shaoyang stood there, bored, looking at the rain of the fire arrows. The main force was thebining force of the tribes from Gigante Forest. They were abining force from the strong tribe, stronger than the Gator Tribe. There were a lot of Mythic Rank Beastmen there, the reason why Alton did not include them in the early fight.


    "Ohhh, they bring out something." Tang Shaoyang noticed the Revolution Army brought out something. It was like a cannon, but it was standing upward rather than aiming at them straight forward. It was like mortar, but ten times bigger if not fifteen times bigger than the modern mortar.


    The Revolution Army put a big ck ball into the mortar, and a knight ced its hand on the mortar. The knight channeled the mana into the mortar and with, "BOOM!"¡­ The explosive sound rang into the atmosphere as the big ck ball shot toward the city.

 Chapter 708 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 10 (End)

    <h4>Chapter 708 - Three-Ways Battle - Part 10 (End)</h4>


    "That''s Wallbreaker. How can they have those things?" Vice Marshal An''s face turned ugly. Tang Shaoyang and Marshal Alton looked toward An. "What, you don''t know what Wallbreaker too?" Tang Shaoyang looked at Marshal Alton.


    "I have been living in Gigante Forest for years, so I don''t know this kind of technology." Marshal Alton shook his head. Even though that thing had fired the shot, the two still looked calm.


    "Let''s save that forter. The barrier can''t hold the shoot for more than three shots. Get ready to fight!" Vice Marshal An warned the other two.


    Boom!


    The Wallbreaker hit the barrier, and the barrier shook as the fire engulfed the barrier. Tang Shaoyang and Alton finally understood why An was so concerned about this Wallbreaker. At the same time, The Revolution Army brought out another Wallbreaker. The knights reloaded the first Wallbreaker while preparing the second Wallbreaker. They were about to shoot two Wallbreakers at the same time.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the knights who maintained barriers. They were shaking after receiving the first shot. "Tell them to release the barrier. I don''t think they can endure the Wallbreaker."


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang summoned Keeper. The two old men were startled when a skeleton appeared next to them. "Don''t worry, he is my summon." He ignored his two subordinates and pointed at the two Wallbreakers among the Revolution Army''s knights. "Can you shoot the thing that came out from those Wallbreakers?" The n was simple, asking Keeper to shoot the projectile before reaching the city.


    Keeper''s left socket glowed in dark purple as he activated [Aim Gaze]. ''Leave it to me, Master.'' The Master Gunslinger Skeleton spoke directly to Tang Shaoyang''s mind as his right arm transformed into a sniper rifle, but twice bigger than the standard sniper rifle.


    "Turned off the barrier, An." Tang Shaoyang ordered. The two old men looked at each other, but Alton nodded toward An, indicating An to execute the order. While Keeper directed the rifle toward the Wallbreaker, An ordered his men to stop the barrier. Even though the knights were confused about why they were asked to relieve the barrier, they followed the order.


    As soon as the barrier disappeared, Keeper fired the shot. The first shot was aimed at the knight who was injecting his mana into the Wallbreaker. The mana bullet shot through the air and hit the knight''s head. Despite the helmet protecting the head, the head exploded when the mana bullet hit the head.


    Keeper sessfully killed the knight who controlled the first Wallbreaker, but the second Wallbreaker managed to shoot its projectile. The Master Gunslinger immediately flicked his gun and fired the second shot. The Wallbreaker just fired the projectile, but it exploded midair when the mana bullet hit the projectile. The kes and the fire fell onto the Revolution Army.


    Julius'' face turned ugly when the Wallbreaker failed to reach the target. "Protect the shooter!" He yelled at his subordinates. If the two Wallbreakers managed to fire the projectile in time, one of them might reach the city. The knights rapidly reloaded another projectile into the Wallbreaker. This time, the knights protected the person who injected the mana into the Wallbreaker.


    "Don''t shoot the Wallbreaker. That''s our spoil. You can''t destroy them." Tang Shaoyang immediately reminded Keeper. He was aware the skeleton was about to destroy the Wallbreaker, which was good thinking, but he was interested in the weapon. He could bring it back to Earth, and it would be a deadly siege weapon.


    Boom! Boom!


    This time, the Revolution Army managed to fire the two Wallbreakers continuously. However, it did not change the oue as Keeper sniped down the projectile midair. The Revolution did not give up using the Wallbreaker as they tried to fire it again only to witness the same result.


    Keeper did not disappoint Tang Shaoyang and took down all the projectiles. During this time, Alton and An just watched everything from the sideline. An shot a nce at Alton with an inquiry gaze, clearly asking about the skeleton. Thetter shook his head as Alton also knew nothing about the skeleton.


    "So you are a Necromancer, huh?" Sir Powan appeared in front of Tang Shaoyang. He was standing at the edge of the wall and nced at Keeper. The skeleton used [Consecutive Dash] and hid behind Tang Shaoyang.


    "Sh*t, we are careless." Alton cussed out as he immediately rushed over and stood in front of Tang Shaoyang. He thought the enemy would not dare toe here, but he did not think the enemy would be so reckless to face them head-on alone.


    "Stay back, Alton!" Tang Shaoyang pulled the old man and faced Sir Powan. "I told you, right? The Legend Rank is my prey." He licked his lips while observing Sir Powan. "Since you dare toe over, I assume you are Revolution Army''s Legend Rank, right?"


    "Buahahahahaha¡­" Sir Powan let out a burst of crazedughter as he could not believe the man dared to confront him. "An auraless like you should stay behind your guardian, Moron!"


    Keeper immediately aimed the rifle toward Sir Powan, but Tang Shaoyang caught the bone muzzle without looking back. "Don''t heed the dead man''s words, Keeper. Your job is to take down the projectile and protect my people, understand?"


    Tang Shaoyang grinned while stretching his hands. "Finally, I can move my body. I have been waiting for this moment." His hair turned blue as lightning sparked from his hair and body. "I am not a Necromancer. It''s just my hobby to spend my spare time, and I am someone you can call an allrounder."


    Tang Shaoyang immediately activated [Epic Integration] with Zowen as he would not underestimate his enemy. He then extended his right hand toward Sir Powan and discharged giant lighting in the shape of a fist. Sir Powan''s eyes widened as he was not expecting such a powerful attack.


    Sir Powan leaped backward and avoided the lightning. He immediately retreated twenty meters away from the city wall andnded on the ground¡­ Shock could be seen from Sir Powan''s face. Who would expect such an attack coulde from an auraless?

 Chapter 709 - Karma - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 709 - Karma - Part 1</h4>


    "You should take a second look at where you arending at." Sir Powan looked down when he heard Tang Shaoyang''s voice. Lighting was sparking from the ground, and he was about to leap away, then realized that he was locked in a lightning cage. Sir Powan pulled out a sword from his inventory and shed his sword toward the lightning cage.


    The sword ripped apart the lightning cage, but Tang Shaoyang''s attack was not over yet. Lightning in the shape of a sword formed in the air. It was twenty meters long, and the point was aimed right at Sir Powan''s head. Tang Shaoyang predicted Sir Powan would easily get rid of the lightning cage, so as soon as the lightning cage disappeared, the lightning sword struck down.


    "ARRGGHHHHHHH!" Sir Powan let out a scream as the lightning struck him down. He could not dodge the lightning sword in time. On top of that, he was a warrior with offensive skills and attributes. He did not have defensive skill aside from his armor.


    The lightning flickered in all directions as the scream died down. When the lightning dimmed down, a figure stood right where the lightning sword struck down. Sir Powan''s left cheek charred from the lightning strike as his body released smoke. Of course, that one lightning strike was not enough to take down a Legend Rank.


    Sir Powan looked up to the wall, but he could not find Tang Shaoyang. "How are you so careless? Why would you think I am still at the top wall?" He heard the familiar voice from his behind and immediately turned around.


    Tang Shaoyang was just a meter away behind Sir Powan, swinging the battle-ax shrouded in lightning. Sir Powan put his sword horizontally to block the iing attack.


    Boom!


    Sir Powan managed to block the attack, but his body was sent flying backward and hit the city wall. The Legend Rank Warrior body sunk into the city wall as dust shrouded the defeated figure. The shadow of Sir Powan did not move for a while, and Tang Shaoyang also did not make any move. He watched the Legend Rank Warrior from where he was standing. "Don''t tell me it''s already over?"


    When those words came out from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth, Sir Powan stood up and came out from the dust. His bloodshot eyes red at Tang Shaoyang. "I have underestimated you because you don''t have an aura¡­" He muttered in a low voice before looking up. "Fortunately that Minister Arjen makes the right decision, or else, I might die here."


    "Minister Arjen?" Tang Shaoyang heard the Legend Rank''s mutter and expanded his Spirit Eyes. He was trying to find someone in the same rank as this man. He did not want to risk getting snuck attacked by a Legend Rank. The Spirit Eyes scanned the Revolution Army, from the frontline to the back. To his surprise, he found a suspicious group at the backline.


    The group consisted of five people, and two of them looked to be in their thirties. One was in his early thirties, and the other was in histe thirties. They were wearing shy armor, bright golden te armor, walking side by side, following the three old men in front of them. The two men remained respectful to the three old men, and his main focus was the old man in the middle.


    The old man in the middle had an aura of the Legend Rank, and this person might be Minister Arjen. ''I have to go all out even though this Legend Rank is a bit weaker than Alton.'' Tang Shaoyang activated [Grand Dragon Transformation]. "Let''s get a little serious."


    Julius'' heart was beating furiously as he witnessed the fight between the young man and Sir Powan. His nightmare came true that the young man was not me Queen''s illegitimate son or whatever it was. The young man was another Legend Rank and a stronger one than Sir Powan at that. Julius could tell that by the simple exchange.


    Then now witnessed the young man using bloodline transformation, and the violent dragon aura swept the battlefield. When he sensed the Dragon Aura, Julius felt like his heart stopped beating for a few seconds before it started beating wildly. Even though he had never seen or encountered a dragon before, he could tell that this was a dragon aura for some reason. It was weird, but that struck into his mind when he sensed the aura.


    Amidst his nervousness and panic attack, he heard Sir Powan''s shout. "Robert Kingsley! Come out and help me now, or we all will die!" Julius blinked his eyes a few times as he re-processed Sir Powan''s words once again. He was making sure that Sir Powan was not calling the wrong name.


    Robert Kingsley, the Right-Wing Guardian of the Lionax Kingdom, the Elder of the Royal Family. He only knew one Robert Kingsley, and that person was supposed to be his enemy. ''But why is Sir Powan calling that name?''


    "Hohohoho¡­" Laughter came from behind, and Julius subconsciously turned around. His eyes went wide when he saw who wasing toward him. Robert Kingsley led four people he knew, two Archdukes and the two princes of the Lionax Kingdom. "You look surprised, Julius? Ah, of course, you will be surprised. There''s no way Powan will tell you that the Sunfire Kingdom made a new deal with the Lionax Kingdom."


    Plop!


    Julius fell on his butt as he looked at Robert Kingsley in terror. His mind went nk as he could not think of anything. It was like a dream, or more like a nightmare for him. Just yesterday, he was thinking of conquering the Lionax Kingdom for himself with the help of the Sunfire Kingdom. However, he realized today that the Sunfire Kingdom betrayed him by making a deal with the Lionax Kingdom.


    "Mark my words, Julius. You will get the karma for betraying me, who has been raising and teaching you since you are a kid. Heaven is not blind, Julius!"


    Those words were ringing in his head¡­ It was his Master''s words when he took over the Revolution Army for himself.

 Chapter 710 - Karma - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 710 - Karma - Part 2</h4>


    "What are you doing!? Kill him! He is our enemy!" Julius snapped out of his mind, pointing his finger at Robert Kingsley and told his subordinates to attack the group of five.


    Robert Kingsley smiled while shaking his head. He spread out his Legend Rank''s aura and suppressed the surrounding knights. "If you follow my order, your sins will be forgiven for betraying the Lionax Kingdom. You and your family will be spared and can live in thisnd peacefully!"


    Even without those promises from Robert Kingsley, no one would dare to fight against the Legend Rank Knight. Along with the promise, it just killed the will of the Revolution Army to fight. All the knights stepped away from Julius and looked away from their former leader. They all felt guilty for looking away from the leader who had been taking care of them.


    Robert Kingsley nced at the two Archdukes. Both Archdukes were Primordial Rank, so there was no chance for a Myth Rank like Julius to get away from them. "You take care of our little traitor. Secure him, and we will execute him for the public''s contentment. This guy has caused great unrest to our people."


    "Yes, Lord Robert." The two old men nodded and approached Julius. Before they could take Julius, both Princes stepped up. "Can you give him to me before the public execution, Sir Areta?" The Crown Prince smiled at one of the Archdukes while the second prince stood in front of Julius. "So, this guy who killed my brother?"


    Second Prince Willis grabbed Julius'' long hair and pulled his hair up. "Where do you hide the Lionax Kingdom''s ming Sword?" Julius pulled out his sword and cut his hair. At the same time, he activated the bloodline transformation. His handsome face was covered with gray fur as his body grew bigger.


    Instead of running away, Julius rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. He had one thought at the moment. ''The enemy of my enemy is my friend.'' He thought of working together with Tang Shaoyang to face the Lionax Kingdom. He stopped a meter away from Tang Shaoyang and spoke. "I don''t know who you are, but let''s work together to face the Lionax Kingdom."


    Instead of responding to Julius with words, he responded with action. Tang Shaoyang caught Julius'' neck and mmed the man onto the ground.


    "Kuorgh!" Julius coughed out blood and looked at Tang Shaoyang with shocked eyes. He was not expecting the opposite party would attack him like this when he offered an advantageous deal. Julius'' train of thought was simple, and another Myth Rank was better than nothing.


    "Are you stupid?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head in wonder. "But how can a stupid person like you set up an army? Do you think I will work together with you? With or without you, I will conquer this continent. You are just a stepping stone that has drowned in the water. You without your army have no value. Sleep for now because someone will take care of you."


    Using his Elemental Maniption, Tang Shaoyang created a water bubble in Julius'' head. His mouth spouted air bubbles as he tightened the grip, and Julius passed out after thirty seconds. He furrowed his brows as it was too fast for Julius to pass out. This guy was a Myth Rank, so it would take longer for him to pass out.


    "Tsk, do you think you can trick me?" Tang Shaoyang smirked as he released the grip. He maintained the water bubble and stomped his face. A big bubble came out from Julius'' mouth, and his eyes went wide. "Now you have passed out, but I will maintain the bubble water for another minute."


    Tang Shaoyang summoned the Angel of Death and turned around, meeting Robert Kingsley''s eyes. He wanted Zara to have his back, but of course, Bronson and Zaneosined about why he did not summon them. Both wanted to try to fight the Legend Rank as well. ''Nope, I will fight the two myself. Zara is just for a backup, just in case I can''t handle both Legend Ranks.''


    "I heard you are looking for a ming Sword? Are you talking about this?" Tang Shaoyang took out the ming Sword and waved the sword toward Robert.


    Robert Kingsley and both princes did not expect the stranger was holding one of the Lionax Kingdom''s treasures. Their eyes widened in shock. "It''s you who killed Kaiden!" The Second Prince pointed his index finger at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang smirked and shook his head. "It''s not me who killed him, but he killed himself. That spoiled prince should know that he could not say anything about me to you guys, or the oath would take his life or¡­" He grinned ear to ear, "It''s you guys who killed him by forcing him to talk."


    "GARGGGHHHH!" The Second Prince Wilis screamed as he activated bloodline transformation at the same time. The Second Prince''s figure was in mes, and he had the face of the lion. He was about to charge at Tang Shaoyang, but Robert Kingsley stopped his grandson from moving recklessly. "Stop! What are you doing? He is not someone you can defeat!"


    Robert Kingsley''s eyes kept darting from Tang Shaoyang to the flying angel, back and forth. Tang Shaoyang alone was enough to give him a headache, and now he had to face an angel as well that was as strong as Tang Shaoyang. He was not expecting that the situation would turn out like this. He thought the war would be over soon after making a new deal with the Sunfire Kingdom.


    The old man then looked at the top wall and met Alton''s eyes. ''There''s also Alton. I don''t think we can win here.'' He made eye contact with Powan and signaled to thetter to back down. Powan realized that the situation was worse than he thought and agreed to retreat. He rushed around and regrouped with Robert Kingsley.


    ''I have to think of a way to retreat. What can I use to make this man retreat? I have to regroup with Lorion and the other Sunfire Kingdom''smanders to win this battle.'' Robert Kingsley shone when he thought of something. The old man smiled¡­ "I think you should return to Bareham City if you want to keep your subordinate''s lives."

 Chapter 711 - Final Battle - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 711 - Final Battle - Part 1</h4>


    An unknown man with a Dragon Bloodline suddenly appeared with a Legend Rank knight and a Legend Rank Angel. Even if they outnumbered them, this was not something they could ovee with numbers. The best oue from this encounter was to retreat safely, and Robert Kingsley used the Left-Wing Guardian as bait to force this man to retreat.


    "We have an army under the leadership of the Left-Wing Guardian Lorian heading toward Bareham City. If you care about your people, you should go back and save them." Robert Kingsley smiled, faking his nervousness outside. Little did he know that the one in front of him could feel his emotion.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned, showing rows of his sharp teeth while ncing back to Marshal Alton and Vice Marshal An. Marshal Alton also smiled in response, and there was a meaning behind that smile that the Right-Wing Guardian was not aware of.


    "Why would you be so concerned about my people? Should you worry about yourself?" Tang Shaoyang was shaking his head. "I thought it would take some time to fight you, but we can finish everything right now and today." He then raised his right hand, and the sky darkened as thunder rumbled beyond the dark sky.


    "Spread out!" Robert Kingsleymanded the Revolution Army as soon as he sensed the danger. "Powan and I will face this man and the angel, and you focus on attacking the city!" The Right-Wing Guardian ordered the two princes and Archdukes to lead the Revolution Army.


    Even though the second Prince and the two Archdukes were Primordial Ranks, they could not affect the fight of the Legend Rank. However, the furious second prince had lost his reason when he met with his third brother''s killer. "No! I will kill this bastard with my own hand, Grandfather. I will end his life with my hand!"


    Swoosh!


    "Noooooo!" Robert Kingsley screamed, but he failed to catch his grandson. The Second Prince broke free from his grandfather and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. Prince Wilis left a trail of me as he pointed the sword at Tang Shaoyang''s chest.


    However, before the second prince arrived at his target, the thunder struck him down repeatedly. Instead of blocking the thunder, Wilis formed a me shield and let the thunder hit him. The me shield disintegrated when the third thunder hit Wilis, but the second prince did not care. He received the following three thunder with his body,


    By the time Second Prince Wilis arrived in front of Tang Shaoyang, thetter was ready with his battle-ax. He raised the Dragon Destroyer and brought it toward the Second Prince Wilis. Even though his enemy was just Primordial Rank, he did not underestimate Wilis. He imbued the Dragon Destroyer with yer Energy.


    The tip of the sword shed against the battle-ax''s de. The fire exploded from the Second Prince Wilis sword, and it tried to engulf Tang Shaoyang. However, yer Energy easily reflected the fire and pushed it back toward the Revolution Army. The storm of me headed toward the Revolution Army.


    Robert Kingsley did not waste his time and used his Bloodline Transformation. The grandfather and grandson had the same bloodline, and he also transformed into the ming lion. The Right-Wing Guardian extended his hand toward the storm of me caused by his grandson and absorbed all the me to protect the knights behind him.


    By the time the me had disappeared, Robert Kingsley nced back at Sir Powan. "We have to defeat this man and the angel quickly. Don''t give Alton a chance to join the fight, and then we have a chance to turn the situation around."


    Sir Powan nodded and activated his bloodline transformation. Two horns sprouted from the side of Powan''s head, curved upward while his body grew up to three meters. His body buffed out, showing the buffed muscles after the transformation. Berserk-Bull, that was Sir Powan''s bloodline, a bloodline that relied on physical power instead of magic.


    "ARGHHHHHH!" A pained roar echoed through the air. Robert turned toward the voice only to see the man with Dragon Bloodline strangled his grandson to the air. The lightning engulfed his grandson, who was still screaming in pain.


    "What are you doing!?" Robert was about tounch his attack to save his grandson, but he noticed the army behind him was not moving. He scolded Crown Prince Chandler and the two Archdukes. "Leave this man to us andmand the army to capture the city!" He was using the army to distract Alton; at least, he hoped so because their chance to turn the situation was almost zero if Alton joined the fight.


    Only then did the Crown Prince and the two Archdukes move. They led the Revolution Army to the other side of Ailo City.


    Robert nced at Powan and said. "Step back for a moment." Powan did not know what Robert wanted to do, but he followed the request. He stepped back a few meters away from Robert, and then he saw thend turned intova. Not just the spot where he stood, but the dozens of meters of the area turned intova, and it kept expanding.


    In the next second, hundreds of meters of the area turned into an ocean ofva. Of course, the area where Tang Shaoyang was standing and the city was still normal. Powan had to keep his distance from Robert, or else he might get hurt.


    Theva then turned into a giant wave and moved toward Tang Shaoyang. Theva wave reached twenty meters tall and elerated toward Tang Shaoyang. Robert did not care about the city. What mattered to him was his grandson. Since his son had transformed into ming Lion, theva would not hurt Wilis.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the giant wave and smiled. His smile widened even the twenty-meters tallva wave was in front of him. "Let''s see¡­ Water should counter the me. But that would be boring. Let''spare who''s fire stronger, shall we?"


    Instead of using Elemental Maniption to use Water Elemental Power, Tang Shaoyang activated [Realm of Fire]. Thend around him turned into a ck me, and the ck me pir shot up from the ground¡­ Within the blink of an eye, thend around Tang Shaoyang had turned into thend of ck me.

 Chapter 712 - Final Battle - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 712 - Final Battle - Part 2</h4>


    The ck me spread out, but Tang Shaoyang could control his spreading me this time. He focused the me on spreading to the front when the ck me met with theva. An interesting urrence happened. Instead of shing at each other, the ck me turned theva wave into ckva.


    Tang Shaoyang expected a sh or explosion between the two different mes, but it was unexpected when he gained control over the ckva wave. Just like that, thevand turned into ckvand. "I guess this is one of Chaos Fire''s traits?" Chaos Fire was a new evolved skill when his race evolved into half-demon, half-dragon, and half-human, which he named Tang.


    He controlled theva wave and returned the wave into normalva. Ailo City had be one of his cities, so he did not want to destroy thend with a skill on a big scale like this. Even though the attribute of the me had changed, Robert was fine, even if he was standing on top of the ck me.


    "Guess we have the result whose me is stronger?" Tang Shaoyang smiled while Robert Kingsley gritted his teeth. "You look so concerned. Is it because of your reckless grandson?" Second Prince Wilis had lost his power and had stopped screaming as his body was dangling in the air, weakly.


    "Let''s add one more concern for you, Sir Robert. Rather than worrying about the grandson you can''t save, you should worry more about your other grandson. My main force just arrived in the city." Tang Shaoyang pointed to the top of the wall. Ava and Aleesa had arrived a while ago and just showed up when they noticed the battle.


    Robert Kingsley followed the finger and found two Elven standing next to Alton and An. His pupil erged in shock to see Elven. Seeing Elves on the battlefield was a bad omen as it signified one thing, Elven participated in the battle. ''If The Elven Kingdom participates in this war, does that mean they have another Legend Rank?'' He was aware that The Elven King was a Legend Rank.


    "Y-you a-are Elven Queen?" What made it worse, Robert recognized one of the Elven. If The Queen was on the battlefield, The King should be here as well. That meant there were four Legend Ranks here.


    Ava looked at the human who called her name, and she recognized Robert was one of the human powerhouses. "I am no longer The Queen of the Elven Kingdom. I am General Ava of The Tang Empire now."


    Robert Kingsley''s mind went nk for a moment. If those words did note from the involved herself. He took that as a joke, but it was different when Queen Ava admitted that. ''No longer Queen, General, and The Tang Empire.'' The Right-Wing Guardian immediately realized that the third party in the war between the Revolution Army and the Lionax Kingdom was the Tang Empire.


    "It''s ate introduction, but I am The Emperor of The Tang Empire, Tang Shaoyang." Tang Shaoyang introduced himself with a big grin. "It seems I hit your nerve for you to have that kind of expression. Let''s add one more concern to your head. You said I should be concerned because half of your force attacked my backline? I assume it''s the Left-Wing Guardian who leads that force? Then it should be you who worries about your subordinates. I ced Kalliyan the Kirin, Moonsong the Moon Chief and his Moon Tribe, and the former Elven King Revalor and also the current King of the Elven Kingdom."


    Robert Kingsley''s eyes widened in shock when he heard that from Tang Shaoyang. He raised his right, pointing at Tang Shaoyang while taking a few steps back. "This¡­ You¡­ How¡­" his mind quickly thought the worst possible. "You have conquered Gigante Forest?"


    "Bingo! You are right. Unfortunately, I can''t reward you anything." Tang Shaoyang smiled. "There''s no more Gigante Forest, but only the Tang Empire. The Lionax Kingdom, The Malecia Kingdom, and The Warmir Kingdom will also cease to exist soon."


    Robert wanted not to believe what Tang Shaoyang said to him, but the former Elven Queen''s appearance was enough proof that his enemy was not lying. That meant the Lionax Kingdom''s new enemy was not just part of Gigante Forest''s tribes but the whole forest under the banner of the Tang Empire.


    Terror and fear filled Robert''s head, and he lost his will to fight upon realizing his enemy was a force that had conquered the Gigante Forest. ''We can''t win. I have to escape from them. Yes, escape. As long as I am alive, there''s always a chance for me to make aeback. I can ask for help from the main continent or seek the Sunfire Kingdom''s help. I have to escape!''


    Robert Kingsley turned his back toward Tang Shaoyang and darted away from Ailo City. He did not care about his two grandsons anymore and fled as fast as he could. Tang Shaoyang wanted to crush Robert''s mental state as a form of vengeance for his subordinates, the former members of The Fotia Legion. However, he did not expect Robert to run away between his tail like this.


    "Like hell, I will let you escape!" Tang Shaoyang''s figure shed after Robert Kingsley. Before that, he gave hismand to Zara. "Please entertain our guest while I am away, Zara."


    The Angel of Death understood her Master''s order. She nced at the confused Powan. The Legend Rank Warrior tried toprehend his situation and why Robert Kingsley suddenly ran away? Everything did not make sense for the Legend Rank Warrior because his ally fled after a short conversation.


    ''I don''t care, and I don''t know what happened, but I have to escape too.'' Since Robert ran away, there was no way he would win this fight alone. He was about to make his run, but the angel suddenly appeared in front of him, smiling at him while holding a ck sword¡­ "Damn you, Robert!" He cursed Robert for running away alone.

 Chapter 713 - Final Battle - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 713 - Final Battle - Part 3</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang chased after Robert Kingsley, entrusting the city to Zara and Alton. He was confident that they would not lose, not after the main force had arrived. They had traveled hundreds of kilometers in five minutes.


    Tang Shaoyang could attribute shift into Agility and catch up, but he did not do so for a reason. He wanted to follow Robert Kingsley to his destination and possibly the Lionax Kingdom''s main force so that he could end everything at once. As he was in the chase, Robert Kingsley suddenly stopped.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the old man who ran for his life suddenly stopped. He halted his chase and scanned the surroundings. They were in the middle of the barren in. ''Is it possible for a trap?'' He used Spirit Eyes and expanded his vision to all directions, making sure he did not miss anything. ''There''s no trap nor an ambush.''


    "Have you decided to fight me instead of running like a coward?" Tang Shaoyang taunted the old man as he tried to figure out what the opposite party nned.


    The Right-Wing Guardian turned around with a big smile. "I don''t know if you are foolish or brave, but you made a great mistake by leaving Alton and that angel behind. You should stay with them so you don''t die."


    With that simple answer, Tang Shaoyang figured out why Robert Kingsley stopped. The old man realized that only he went out to chase, so the old man decided to fight him instead of running away. The Right-Wing Guardian was confident to fight him in one vs one.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned while shaking his head. "Confidence is good, but blind confidence is just foolish. Also, if you want to fight me alone, there''s no need for you to run away. I am going to face you and that bull alone. My angel and Alton are there just to watch me fight you two. You just throw away your chance to defeat by working together with that bull, unfortunately."


    "Bahahahaha¡­" Robert Kingsley let out a burst ofughter when he heard that from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth. "That works on you too. Aren''t you being too confident to face me alone? Young man this day, having a little bit of power and thinking he can take over the world."


    "I am not sure about the world, but it''s enough to kill you." Tang Shaoyang grinned and licked his lips. "It seems you have gone senile. Do you think I conquer Gigante Forest with my mouth?" After saying that, he canceled the integration with Zowen. ''It''s been a long time since ourst integration, right, Karan?''


    ¡ªLet''s do it again and crush this old man. The Orc does not care if you are a kid, an elder, or a woman. As long as he or she is on the battlefield, they are our enemy. Gegegege¡­


    ''You have be even creepier, My Friend.'' Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle and activated [Epic Integration] with Karan. Of course, since he was still in [Grand Dragon Transformation], there was no change in his physique.


    Robert Kingsley''s smile disappeared when he heard thest part from Tang Shaoyang. He opened his mouth and tried to say something, but he could not deny that im. Indeed, this man conquered the unconquered forest with hundreds of tribes residing in the forest when the three kingdoms failed to do so.


    "You can''t escape from me now, old man!" Tang Shaoyang raised his right foot and mmed to the ground. It was Karan''s skill, [Earth Split]. The ground shook and split up into two, creating a deep fissure. Of course, Robert Kingsley easily avoided the skill by jumping into the air, but that was what Tang Shaoyang aimed for.


    Tang Shaoyang activated the second skill, [Wild Axes]. Dark axes formed in his hand, and he threw them toward Robert. He did not expect the axes to hit Robert as he was merely testing the water. He wanted to know how strong his opponent was. It was a good trait he learned from Zaneos, who kept emphasizing not to underestimate the enemy.


    Robert Kingsley pulled out a sword from his inventory and reflected the flying axes.


    nk! nk!


    The old man was getting pushed back from blocking the Wild Axes. By the time hended on the ground, he tried to find Tang Shaoyang. However, the figure disappeared from his sight. He expanded his senses and sensed a presence behind him. ''F*ck, how could he be this fast?''


    Robert Kingsley turned around and shed his sword horizontally. The me de formed in the air and shot forward. Since it was a me, Tang Shaoyang waved his hand toward the me de and the me de dispersed.


    "It seems I am your worst enemy. Your fire will not work on me." After saying that, his figure disappeared. He activated [Blink] and teleported to Robert Kingsley''s back. He swung the Dragon Destroyer, but Robert Kingsley reacted in time. The old man turned around and put his sword horizontally, blocking the battle-ax.


    The old man was pushed back by force behind the attack as his face crunched in surprise. They were in the same Legend Rank, but why was Tang Shaoyang stronger than him?


    ''Did he focus on Strength Attribute? If that''s the case, I can''t win in a closebat battle, but my Fire Magic also does not work on him. He must have high Magic Power as well, but how? Where did this monstere from?'' Robert Kingsley''s mind was full of wonders as he tried to figure many things at the same time.


    ''He did say that he is The Emperor of The Tang Empire. Was he an Emperor who lost in a war on the main continent, so he came to the Ortis Continent to make aeback?''


    "You are really underestimating me. I can''t believe that you have your mind somewhere else." Tang Shaoyang was right in front of the dazed old man. He swung the Dragon Destroyer to the old man''s chest. This was not just a normal attack as he activated [Grievous Strike].


    Once again, Robert crossed his sword in a defensive position and blocked the iing attack. He received the strike, but his hand was trembling from the impact, and he was sent flying one more time as this attack was much stronger than before. His body bounced on the ground and crushed into the big boulder.


    Robert Kingsley was about to get up, but he saw a shadow behind the dust. "Damn!" He cursed out and extended his hand upward, creating a me barrier around him. "Not only is he monstrously strong, but he is so fast!"


    [Thousand st]


    The Dragon Destroyer unleashed a thousand sts, disintegrating the me barrier, creating a massive crater with a shadow in the center of it. Tang Shaoyang was standing in the air, looking down into the pit. Robert''s humped forward while holding on to the sword he pierced to the ground to stand up. The old man looked up to the sky while breathing raggedly.


    "What is this? I haven''t used my Demon Eye yet." Tang Shaoyang was rubbing the eye patch that covered his right eye. He beat Alton with this eye and integration with Zaneos, a Grade SS Spirit. However, he beat Robert Kingsley without using his Demon Eye, and Karan was just Grade S+ Spirit. He hoped for a close fight like when he fought Alton, but he was disappointed with the result.


    ¡ªI think that''s because of your evolving race, Master. You fight Alton while you were High-Human, and fight The Right-Wing Guardian when you be Tang.


    That was Zaneos'' response, and it made sense. However, Tang Shaoyang felt this was still too easy, especially since this guy was Legend Rank.


    Robert Kingsley''s eyes twitched when he heard that tone from Tang Shaoyang. The old man could tell that Tang Shaoyang was looking down at him. He pulled out the sword from the ground and held it with his two hands.


    Swoosh!


    Fire zed around the sword, and the fire was getting more intense as time passed. Robert Kingsley took a deep breath and looked up, but then Tang Shaoyang used [Blink] and teleported right in front of the old man.


    "What? Are you expecting me to wait for you to execute your ultimate skill? I am sorry, but I don''t want to go through that trouble. Let''s end everything now." Tang Shaoyang''s right hand grabbed Robert Kingsley''s neck while grinning ear to ear. "Let''s see how much I will get from absorbing a Legend Rank."


    [yer Absorption]


    "ARGGHHHHHH!" The fire around the sword died down as Robert Kingsley struggled wildly. The old man hit Tang Shaoyang''s arm and kicked the air as he struggled madly. He could not break free from the grasp no matter what he did. He felt that all his organs were melting, and his brain was about to explode. This was the worst, and he had never felt like this before.


    What made it worse, he could not use his Magic Power. Slowly, the lion mane around his neck disappeared, and Robert Kingsley returned to his human figure. Robert Kingsley stopped struggling and looked at Tang Shaoyang with a nk look by this time.


    "Ah, I forgot one more surprise for you, old man. While you are still conscious, let me give you thest present for bing my nutrient." Tang Shaoyang remembered something and summoned Rosalie. "Here you are. Don''t you think her face is familiar to you, old man?"


    Robert Kingsley''s nk eyes widened in terror and fear when he saw the red-haired woman¡­ There was no way he forgot this woman, the master he betrayed, and also the woman he loved.

 Chapter 714 - Final Battle - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 714 - Final Battle - Part 4</h4>


    Yes, Robert betrayed this woman because Rosalie rejected his confession by saying she had someone she loved. Jealousy and ambition took over him, and he plotted the rebellion. The rebellion was just a trick to force Rosalie to ept him, but until thest moment, Rosalie still rejected him.


    Even when she was poisoned with Mana Corroder, the poison that ate her mana, causing her not to be able to execute any skill, she still rejected her. He threatened her that he would sell her to whore house for the nobles after having fun with her. Even after all of that, the woman chose to kill herself instead of epting him. The person who had been loyal to her, helping her to establish the strongest kingdom in the Ortis Continent.


    This was the main reason why the Lionax Kingdom kept hunting down The Fotia Legion. The strongest knight legion and also the one that Rosalie treasured the most. Rosalie never told him who the man she loved was. He thought Alton was the man she loved; hence he used everything in his hand to destroy Alton.


    Disbanding the legion, purposely leaking out the information that he killed Rosalie in order to incite an attack from the Fotia Legion''s members, so he had a legitimate reason to hunt down the Fotia Legion and use his power to force Alton''s best friend to surrender.


    Robert could no longer feel the pain as he recalled everything in the past, and tears flowed down from his eyes at hisst moment. He did not know why he could see her in thest moment of his life, but his desperate gaze turned into a gentle and loving gaze. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something. "I l-lo-lo-ve y-you¡­"


    [You have absorbed a Legend Rank individual! You gained 177898 Attribute Points!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You gained 3538 Attribute Points!}


    ***


    The notifications of leveling kept ringing in his head, but Tang Shaoyang ignored all the notifications and looked back at Rosalie with his eyes widened open. He was sure that he did not hear things, and Robert Kingsley said "I love you" at thest moment of his life. He could not understand what actually happened as this was totally different from what Rosalie shared.


    Robert betrayed her in order to take over the kingdom, and he nned to make her an exclusive prostitute for the high-ranking nobles. That was the whole story from Rosalie, and she never mentioned the fact that Robert loved her. "Are you lying to me?"


    "I am not. I just never mentioned the part where Robert confessed to me, and I rejected him. I don''t think that counted as lying, right?" Rosalie smiled as she nced at Robert Kingsley. There was no pity or even sympathy in her eyes, she looked relieved that she had achieved her vengeance, but revenge did not give the satisfaction she expected. "Maybe because I am not the one who killed him?" She muttered in a low voice.


    "That''s true. You did not lie to me, and it does not matter anyway." Tang Shaoyang released the old man from his grip and checked the transparent screen in front of his eyes. He checked how many levels he got from killing a Legend Rank. "I am sorry about killing Robert. I kinda forgot about your thing with this Lionax Kingdom."


    [You have reached level 2489!]


    Three hundred thirty-two levels, his level increased that many by killing a single Legend Rank, and he had another Legend Rank waiting for him to kill. Despite the gain from killing a Legend Rank and bonus Attribute Points from [yer Absorption], he was not happy because he did not see a sign of advancement to Ancient Rank. "Maybe it''s level 2500?" He muttered unhappily. The other advanced their rank when they reached level 1500, but he almost doubled up, yet he was still in Epic Rank.


    "I do need a guide to know more about the system." Tang Shaoyang stored the Legend Rank''s precious body for the summoningter. As he stored the body in the inventory, he remembered something else. "I just killed a Legend Rank with my hand, and I should get a high-grade Soul, right?" He opened his soul counter, and sure enough, he had a Grade SS Soul. "This is hard. How am I supposed to get five Grade SS Souls? Maybe summoning a Skeleton with a high-grade soul just needs one soul."


    Tang Shaoyang gave it a try and activated [Necromastery], but he was bound to be disappointed with it.


    [You don''t have enough soul to call the dead!]


    "Why don''t you try to mix up the soul? Like four Grade B Souls and one Grade SS Soul for an experiment?" Rosalie had been hearing this man''s monologue for a while and suggested an idea.


    "That''s a brilliant idea, but I don''t want to experiment with Grade SS Soul. Maybe I will try to mix Grade A soul and Grade B soul instead. Both souls are surely easier to get than Grade S and Grade SS Soul. If the difference of mixing souls is significant, then we can try to mix themter." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head.


    He looked around before looking toward Rosalie. "Do you want to return to The Spiritual Space, or do you want to join a fight as well? I guess you can fight to vent out your frustration or something." He had to return because he had another Legend to harvest. At this point, The Legend Rank was no longer a threat to him.


    ¡ªI think you should be careful when you return to Earth, Master. You can use the Legend Rank in the Ortis Continent as a standard of the Legend Rank. Alton and Albert might not have Talent since they could not ess the smart base as you did. They don''t go through the Survival Game as well, and they miss so many things from the early event.


    As usual, Zaneos was concerned his Master would underestimate the enemy after he defeated the Legend Rank.


    "I will stay here and have some fun, I guess. However, I do need a mask to cover my face. I don''t want anyone to recognize me." Rosalie was doing some light stretching. It seemed the woman was excited about the fight.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes. "Do you think I have something like that? Only the old will recognize you, such as your former subordinates. The other must have forgotten what you look like."


    Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie flew back to Ailo City, and by the time they arrived at Ailo City, he saw the second Legend Rank was lying down on the ground, losing his right arm and legs. The big horns on his head were pulled out as blood profusely flowed from the hole in his head.


    Two ck swords pierced his shoulder, pinning down the Legend Rank Warrior, who was still in his bloodline transformation. Zara, the Angel of Death, stood next to the dying man with seven ck swords rotated around her. Her ck wings folded on her back, and she sat in the air with a boring look.


    Yeah, Zara defeated the second Legend Rank while he was chasing Robert Kingsley. At the sight of Tang Shaoyang, the Angel of Death flew over toward him. "That''s not my fault, it''s yours. What took you so long?" She struck first before getting med.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes. "Then why are you leaving me this dying man for? You can just kill him."


    The seven ck swords shot toward Sir Powan''s head and ended the man''s suffering¡­ As expected of Angel of Death, she was something else to kill a dying man by inserting seven swords into the man''s head.

 Chapter 715 - Final Battle - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 715 - Final Battle - Part 5</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was floating in the air, looking down at the battlefield. This happened on another side of Ailo City, the Revolution Army against the Tang Empire''s beast army. Even though The Crown Prince just took over the army, he controlled the army well. They followed his order as if the Revolution Army was the Lionax Kingdom''s army to begin with.


    A charismatic Crown Prince and a talented fighter second Prince, the future of the Lionax Kingdom was bright with these two. In his age, the Second Prince had reached Primordial Rank, and it was an incredible feat. It could be said that the Second Prince Wilis was the youngest to reach the Primordial Rank he had encountered so far. Most of the Epic Rank were old men, not to say the Legend Rank.


    "So this is war, huh? There''s not much different than a thug brawl. The only difference was the numbers." Tang Shaoyangmented while looking at his people who ughtered the knights. Yes, this was just another one-sided ughter. Ava, Aleesa, and the other Generals joined the fight, facing the Generals and the other high-ranking from the opposing army.


    It had been four days since they attacked and captured the cities. Using the momentum, they easily took another territory from the other gangsters. Tang Shaoyang felt no different when he was in the gang, taking over the territory from the others, and so on.


    "What are you talking about? This is more like a kid''s y than a war. You are like an adult taking toys from the kids. The real war will never be like this, and I do believe that with your ambition, you will experience the real war one day." Zara reminded Tang Shaoyang not topare this battle with the real war.


    "I have heard about your encounter with God in the Arkania Continent, and if you go there once again, I think you will experience the real war." She added.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and looked toward the direction of Bareham City. "I wonder about the situation there? They should be okay, right? Ah, I forgot that I have [Spirit Link]. Having too many skills makes me forget about nonbat skills."


    Tang Shaoyang left Aerelion the Dark Wyvern in Bareham City in case the worst scenario happened there so he could switch ces with Aerelion. Now, the war here was basically over, and what was left for him was the sacrifices for the summoning. He activated [Spirit Link] to see what Aerelion saw.


    *** ***


    Bareham City South Wall


    "Hah¡­ In the end, they still don''t trust us by leaving us here." Moonsong let out a sigh as he leaned his back against the hard wall. He was staying on the wall, waiting for the expecting nk that would cut the path to retreat for the main force. In other words, they were the rear guard, watching the main force''s back. Moonsong never expected that he would be ced here after joining the Tang Empire.


    "Mind your words, Sir Moonsong. You are no longer the beforehand Chief Moon but merely a Legion Commander now. If they heard what you say, you might lose your favor with His Majesty." Revalor smiled at his old friend as he kept looking toward the south. The former Elven King had be a watch guard with no ranking now, but the Elven King seemed to enjoy his role.


    "I am just stating the fact, Sir Revalor. Also, you don''t have to address me formally like that. I am still respecting you despite your circumstances. I hope we can maintain our rtionship despite the circumstances." Moonsong shook his head. "Also, I don''t think I will lose my position that easily just because of some random grumbles. I do believe that Lord Tang Shaoyang is not that petty, and I just need to gain his trust like Sir Alton did."


    "I would prefer in your position than Sir Alton''s position, though. Alton can rise in rank that quickly because of the oath. Lord Tang Shaoyang must have a stricter oath on Sir Alton. That''s why he trusts him more than you." Revalor nced to the side as he noticed his son came with a tray of food. "It looks like our food is here." He said with a smile. "Also, I can''t act like before when you are my superior, Sir Moonsong. Please treat me the same as the other foot soldiers.


    Moonsong looked to the side. The former Second Prince of the Elven Kingdom was carrying food before looking back at Revalor. The former Elven King had a smile on his face as he watched his soning over. That smile weirded Moonsong. "You seem to enjoy your punishment, Sir Revalor? You look happier and have more vigorpared to when you are still on the throne."


    "Right? I feel the same. I feel like bing a ve is not bad, too, trying something new than staying in that stuffed forest called home. I am enjoying this more than bing Elven King. I can do the thing I can never do as a King, roaming around in the forest and doing more stuff. Oh, I picked up a new hobby, sculpting. I will show you my creation if you want to see itter." The former Elven King smiled.


    Moonsong was baffled by Revalor''s response. He could not believe that he heard this directly from Elven''s mouth. The Elven should love staying at their house than any other ce, but he was shocked when a King said he enjoyed more bing a ve than a King.


    "Of course, that is just a plus side of bing a ve. The main reason is that I don''t hold a big responsibility for my people and kingdom anymore. On top of that, I manage to keep my familyplete. That''s the biggest reward, I think." Revalor came over to his son and took the bowl from the tray.


    Moonsong then looked at Arbane once again. The spoiled prince had be humble after the tragedy. He received the bowl from Arbane''s hand. If it were before, this Elven Prince would never do such a thing. ''A setback is necessary for a person to mature, I think.''


    All of a sudden, a big shadow fell over them. That shocked the three as the three immediately threw the bowl from their hand and got into a fighting stance.


    "It''s me, Aerelion. How can''t you guys still not recognize my aura?" Aerelionnded on the wall and looked down. He noticed the bowl on the ground. "I am going to say to finish your food quickly because we have uninvited guests, but there''s no need for that¡­ Get the army ready, we are going to fight now."

 Chapter 716 - Final Battle - Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 716 - Final Battle - Part 6</h4>


    "Huh!?" Moonsong was aware that Lord Tang Shaoyang left behind one of his familiars with them, but he thought it was to protect thedies. While the main force left Gigante Forest, Vice Marshal Ashley and Priest Selena stayed in Bareham City. He thought Aerelion was here to protect thedies from the danger, not helping them fight. However, it seemed he was wrong about his thoughts. Marshal Alton indeed predicted the Lionax Kingdom would attack the backline.


    Revalor nudged Moonsong''s waist with his elbow. Chief Moon was still surprised by the news, and his mind was somewhere else. Moonsong snapped out of his thoughts and replied. "Yes. But may I know the details about the enemy, Sir Aerelion? Like the number and where are they now?"


    "Hmmmm¡­" Aerelion paused for a moment. He did not know anything about the details. He saw the enemy from above, and it was like a colony of ants, so he did not bother to count them. As for where they were, he did not know the ce around here well, so he was not sure either.


    ¡ªApproximately above a hundred thousand knights, and they are an hour to the south by walking.


    The Dark Wyvern heard his Master''s voice in his head, and he subconsciously yelled out. "Master!?" He turned his head around, trying to find where the voice came from. Moonsong and Revalor looked at each other before looking around as well. They were sure that the Dark Dragon just said, Master. That meant Lord Tang Shaoyang was here.\\\\


    ¡ªDon''t bother to look for me. I am speaking through [Spirit Link]. Just tell Moonsong what I told you just now. They can''t hear my voice, and I will return to Bareham City right now.


    Aerelion nodded and conveyed Tang Shaoyang''s words to Moonsong. "I will keep watching the enemy, and I will signal you if the enemy is near."


    "What kind of signal, Sir Aerelion?" Moonsong nodded and asked. The Infernal Wyvern pointed at the sky. "I will spit my fire in the sky, big enough that you will notice it immediately." After saying that, Aerelion flew toward the sky. "Also, Master ising back."


    "It seems you haven''t gotten used yet to your new role, Sir Moonsong." Revalor smiled as he looked at the withdrawing figure in the sky. "You have to take the initiative, Moonsong. Or else, you will lose Lord Tang Shaoyang''s favor quickly even though you have married your daughter to the Emperor."


    "My n is never to stand out or climb up, but for my tribe''s safety. I don''t mind even if I lose my position." Moonsong said with a relieved smile. He felt that the burden and responsibility in his position were too big for him as he was also the Chief of his Tribe. There were so many already in his hands.


    Of course, if he had to relieve his position, it was when the Moon Tribe had gained a firm standing in the Tang Empire. For now, he had to work hard to establish his tribe in this Empire. Leading this war was one of them.


    "You are too naive for someone your age, Moonsong." Revalor shook his head and looked to the south. "If you are thinking of relieving your position and bing free from responsibilities like me, then you are stupid. The reason your tribe is safe is not because of your daughter but because of you. If you are not a Legend Rank, Lord Tang Shaoyang will not listen to our request. So, if you lose Lord Tang Shaoyang''s favor, the other tribes will fight for it, and The Moon Tribe will have to pay it for you. So, maintaining your position and climbing up in rank is a must for you. This might be myst piece of advice as a friend to you. I believe Lord Tang Shaoyang will assign us to a different post after the war."


    After saying that, Revalor came over to help his son get up. "Son, you should never show your weak side like that¡­" The father and son walked away side by side as Revalor lectured his son.


    Moonsong let out a sigh. He could not refute what Revalor told him as it was a fact. The other tribes would fight to get his position in the Tang Empire. It was true, and the other tribes might frame them to rece him. Of course, that was an extreme case, but he indeed could not lose his status if he wanted his tribe to be safe.


    "I guess I have to climb up, and this might be my chance for it. Over a hundred thousand knights¡­" Moonsong frowned when he heard the number. "How can the Lionax Kingdom have that much army when they are facing the Revolution Army? Wait a minute, Lord Tang Shaoyang is returning. What about the frontline?"


    Moonsong was confused with all this fractured information. "Arghhh, I am no longer the mighty Chief that will know everything. I can only get a limited formation with my position, and certain things are even forbidden for me. Let''s adapt slowly."


    "We have won the war." Moonsong was about to return to manage the Luminous Legion, but then he heard a female voice. He looked over, and Vice Marshal Ashley was approaching him. Chief Moon blinked his eyes and shook his head, recalling what he had just heard. "We win the war?"


    "Yes. We have wiped out the Revolution Army and its leader. Lord Tang Shaoyang also has killed the Right-Wing Guardian, the two princes, and two Archdukes of the Lionax Kingdom." Ashley shared the information. "From the information, The Left-Wing Guardian and King Emerson lead this force. As long as we defeat them here, the Lionax Kingdom will not have the Commander and King lead them. They will be a headless snake."


    Moonsong nked upon hearing the news that they had won the war against the kingdom that had been standing for hundreds of years within less than a week¡­ If the Right-Wing Guardian was dead, they practically won the war even though they had not captured the Lionax Kingdom''s capital.

 Chapter 717 - Final Battle - Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 717 - Final Battle - Part 7</h4>


    The Left-Wing Guardian Lorian and King Emerson walked side by side with Headmaster Larry and Archduke Semea following them. They were riding horses, following the road ahead of them with a hundred and fifty thousand armies behind them.


    ''I don''t expect Robert to pull out all our reserve armies from the other worlds.'' The Left-Wing Guardian Lorian thought to himself. He felt like Robert had a hidden agenda by pulling out their secret ace. He then nced at the giant trees to his right. ''I think he wants to take over Gigante Forest as well by drawing all our armies. He wants to use this as an excuse to conquer the tribes who attacked their cities. He is too greedy and overly ambitious. We haven''t taken care of the Revolution Army, yet he is thinking of attacking Gigante Forest.''


    "How much longer before we arrive at Bareham City, Sir Larry?" Archduke Semea opened up a conversation as the horses'' hoof ran onto the ground, leaving a trail of dust in the air.


    "I am not sure, but we should be close to Bareham City." Larry looked around, searching for something that made Archduke Semea curious. "What are you looking for, Sir Larry? Do you find something?"


    Hearing that, Guardian Lorian and King Emerson turned their heads. They were curious as well after hearing the conversation. Headmaster Larry looked around and shook his head. "I don''t know, but I feel like we are being watched. That feeling is getting stronger as we get closer to Bareham City."


    "I feel uneasy for a while, but I don''t know the cause. Now you mention it, I indeed feel like being watched." The Left-Wing Guardian Lorian scanned the surroundings, trying to find the source of his uneasiness.


    "Maybe because we are in a war, and you are being too cautious, Uncle Lorian." King Emerson did not share the same sentiment and tried to shrug it off because of the nervousness. He did not feel like being watched, and he was confident with his a hundred and fifty thousand armies.


    Archduke Semea felt the same as the other two, but he did not say as he did not want to make the situation worse. Just like that, they continued the journey in silence while Left-Wing Guardian Lorion and Headmaster Larry kept looking around them. It was disturbing for sure, but King Emerson had no way to stop his Uncle.


    After another few minutes of the trip, a group of three approached them. They were wearing all brown from top to bottom. They were the scout team of the Lionax Kingdom who secured the perimeter area for King Emerson and his force.


    King Emerson stopped the horse as the scout team arrived in front of him, kneeling. "We greet your Majesty. We are from the scout team and here to make a report."


    "Mnnn. Speak, do you find anything suspicious?" King Emerson responded with his dignified voice.


    "The scout team did not find anything suspicious or even watch posts from the enemy. We have secured a twenty kilometers area, and we are safe to march to Bareham City." The leader of the scout team reported. It was weird for them not to find anything, even a watch post from the enemy.


    "Good. That means they don''t seem aware that we are attacking them. How long does it take for us to reach Bareham City?" King Emerson asked the scout. He nned tounch a surprise attack, so better to move quietly than rush up.


    "We will arrive in ten minutes by walking. It''s not that far away from here, Your Majesty." The scout leader responded respectfully.


    "Alright, back to your post until furthermand." King Emerson dismissed the scout and looked toward The Left-Wing Guardian. "What do you think, Uncle? Should we attack them openly, or we set up a surprise attack? We can wait until the night andunch the attack at night."


    "What do you guys think?" The Left-Wing Guardian did not answer King Emerson as he asked Headmaster Larry and Archduke Semea instead.


    "Surprise attack is our best chance, but we have to wait at least twelve hours for that to seed. On top of that, we are bringing too many armies, and the enemy may find us when they send a group to patrol the area. While they don''t have watch posts, they should have a patrol. I think we should back off a little bit andunch the surprise midnight attack." The first one to give his opinion was Headmaster Larry. A surprise attack was much safer than attacking the enemy openly.


    "I think it does not matter if it''s a surprise attack or an open attack. First, the enemy must only have a few thousand armies, with most of them being part of the logistic army. Second, If they truly are not aware of our present, we still have our element of surprise even if we attack them now. Third, we have a hundred and fifty thousand armies. I can''t see we will lose with this many armies." Archduke Semea gave his thoughts as well.


    Everyone could understand the logic behind Archduke Semea''s idea. An army always put the logistic army to be the rear guard. It was to watch the back of the main army and regte the main force supplies. Of course, there must bebatant and strong individuals, but their number was usually low. So, it did not matter to them if it was a surprise attack or an open attack.


    Of course, attacking now had more pros than cons. Larry was aware of that, but the feeling of being watched was why he suggestedunching a surprise attack at midnight. He felt uneasy about this, and the uneasiness kept getting stronger as he got closer to Bareham City. He felt like the enemy was already aware of them.


    "I agree with Archduke Semea. It does not matter when or how we attack them. We will win with our armies." King Emerson voiced his thoughts as well. "It''s not like we are facing their main force, which is at Braum City."


    "Good. I also agree with attacking Bareham City. No matter what, there''s no way we will lose against the rear guard." The Left-Wing Guardian was also confident with the army they trained in another world.


    However, everything went south when they arrived at the south wall of Bareham City. Lorian recognized the Moonlight Rabbit on top of the wall. "Moonlight Tribe?" The Left-Wing Guardian was baffled when he found the Chief of one of the four major tribes on the wall.


    He also discovered that Elven was on the top wall as well. Rows of Elven Archers were positioned and were ready with their bows. They would shoot the arrow and start the battle as long as they heard the order.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Chief Moon!?" The Left-Wing Guardian yelled while pointing his finger at Moonsong. "Do you forget the treaty between the three Kingdoms and Gigante Forest? We promised to stop the war, but you broke the treaty by capturing our city! Are you going to start a war against the three Kingdoms once again?"


    "We will fight the three kingdoms." Moonsong nodded his head and smiled. "Aren''t we in a war right now? Your empty threat does not work on me."


    Lorion could not ept that reasoning and tried to argue, but three figures descended from the sky and floated above Bareham City''s wall¡­ "I am notte for the party, aren''t I?" Tang Shaoyang made his entrance.

 Chapter 718 - Overwhelming Victory - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 718 - Overwhelming Victory - Part 1</h4>


    Lorion looked at the man in the sky when he heard the words enter his ear. He was sure the man said, "I am notte for the party, right?". From that sentence, he understood that their enemy knew about their arrival.


    He scanned the city wall and immediately understood that the enemy was ready for them. This was not a surprise attack since they expected them toe. Despite knowing the iing attack, the enemy did not escape, which made him uneasy. That meant the enemy was not afraid of the Lionax Kingdom''s armies despite their overwhelming numbers.


    "Which is the Left-Wing Guardian?" Tang Shaoyang scanned the Revolution Army, mostly the frontline, because the big-shot would stand out. He found four old men, but he did not know which was the Left-Wing Guardian. "Are you the Left-Wing Guardian?" He looked at a short white-haired old man with dark-red armor.


    "Yes. My name is Lorion, The Left-Wing Guardian of the Lionax Kingdom!" Lorion motioned to Archduke Semea with a hand signal secretly. He was asking the Archduke to do a quick check on the enemy. "Who are you?" He would buy them some time while Archduke had their men to do a quick investigation such as the enemy''s armyposition. Since one of the chiefs of the strongest tribes in the forest was here, the battle might not be as easy as they thought.


    Robert decided to split their force because they assumed that the four great tribes were not involved in the attack. They were wrong about that because Chief Moon was defending the rear line.


    "Me? I am the Emperor of The Tang Empire, Tang Shaoyang." Tang Shaoyang dered. When the Lionax Kingdom''s side heard his deration, a murmur broke among the knights. Over a hundred thousand people spoke in a low voice, and the buzzing voice filled the atmosphere.


    King Emerson, The Left-Wing Guardian, and Headmaster Larry looked at each other with the face of inquiry. They asked each other if they knew the Tang Empire, but the three of them shook their heads at the same time.


    "I don''t think I have heard of The Tang Empire unless it''s a newly established Empire." Headmaster Larry looked at the floating man and muttered in a low voice. He had never heard of this name before, including the fallen kingdom before the Lionax Kingdom''s era, and this name did not exist. As the Headmaster of The Royal Academy, he knew many histories of the Ortis Continent and added that he had lived for hundreds of years. This was his first time hearing of the Tang Empire.


    At this moment, King Emerson''s shocked voice awakened Lorian and Larry from their thoughts. His voice was shaky as if he saw something incredible. Hence the two old men followed King Emerson''s finger and saw a gigantic ck dragon. The gigantic ck dragon was hovering behind the man, creating tremendous pressure on them.


    As if one dragon was enough, another dragon appeared behind the man. If the first one was ck, the second was glistering gold. The Dragon Aura swept over the Lionax Kingdom''s armies and caused a stir as the horses were neighing in fear. Many knights fell off from the horse, but King Emerson, Lorion, and Larry managed to press their horse down by grasping the horse''s neck.


    "Let''s escape, your Majesty. I don''t think we can win this war now." That was the first thing that came to Larry''s thought at the sight of two dragons. Even though the aura was weaker than the Left-Wing Guardian, a dragon was a dragon.


    Even Lorion swallowed mouthful saliva at the sight of the two Mythical Creatures. "What is this? Where do these dragonse from?" That was the first thing that came out of Lorion''s mouth. He had heard about the Dragon''s descendant, The Kirin, but not the real one. He turned toward the most knowledgeable of the three, Headmaster Larry.


    "You will not get the answer from me, Sir Lorion. I don''t know where ites from, and no book even mentioned the real dragon. That thing should only exist in the main continent, not in this remote continent¡­" Headmaster Larry paused for a moment as he thought of something. "Don''t tell the Tang Empire is me Queen''s associate. They know that Robert killed the me Queen, and theye to avenge her?"


    Larry was born in this continent and had been following the Queen since he was a kid. He was being trained as a knight in the same generation as Alton. Once, the me Queen told them about her past story, him, Alton, and An. At that time, they were curious about the main continent and ended up asking her about the main continent.


    Amidst their innocent and naive question, they asked about her family. The me Queen told them that she was a rtive to a Royal Family of an Empire. The Emperor of that empire tried to set up an arranged marriage, and she escaped to the Ortis Continent because she did not want to get married.


    ''Wait, this does not add up. This man is too young to be an Emperor.'' Larry furrowed his brows. ''Is he a sessor to the throne? No, even if he is a sessor, he should not admit openly like that. It''s the same as treason.'' Contradiction after contradiction filled Larry''s head as he tried to make everything coherent about this man''s background.


    "No, that''s just not possible¡­" Lorion tried to deny that, but the only usible exnation about the dragon was the main continent. It was as if two dragons were not enough to shock them. The dragon''s descendant, Kalliyan the Kirin, flew from Bareham City. The hybrid of an ox and dragon floated next to the man.


    King Emerson, Larry, and Lorion''s jaw dropped from the sight of this. They wanted to say something, but no words came out from their throat. They were stunned to the point that they almost became mute.


    After that, they saw two figures approaching the man from the east, Zara and Rosalie. Lorion''s eyes locked on the angel with a stronger aura than him. Yes, he could tell that the angel was stronger than him within a nce. The Angel of Death floated right behind the man, ring at him with her piercing re. He straight ignored the other one because of the angel.


    "Long time no see, Lorion, Larry, and little Emerson?" A nostalgic voice entered his ears. His body was trembling when he heard that familiar as the past memories shed in his head. Then his mind ended up picturing a person, a woman with ming-red hair, a charismatic figure that led them into the battlefield, and the caring leader, me Queen.


    Lorion looked toward the voice, and his eyes almost popped out of their socket because he saw someone that should not be there. No, he should not be able to see her anymore after that tragic end. He opened his mouth and closed it again. There were many things he wanted to say, but he just could not say it.


    Plop!


    Meanwhile, Headmaster Larry fell on his knees and looked up with tears. He did not know if this was just an illusion or anything¡­ He could not help but tear up at the sight of Rosalie.

 Chapter 719 - Overwhelming Victory - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 719 - Overwhelming Victory - Part 2</h4>


    Morale was one of the keys to winning the war, and what Tang Shaoyang did was to lower the enemy''s morale. Not this was necessary since they were winning anyway, whether the enemy''s army had high or low morale, but he just wanted to end this quickly. He did not want to waste his time and missed the tower summoning on Earth.


    Of course, another reason was that the Legend Rank posed no challenge to him. After a single fight against Robert Kingsley. He had killed the man called Powan as well and reached level 2712. His level increased by killing another Legend Rank, and what, he still could not advance to the next rank. At this point, he had given up to reach the next rank, even with the Left-Wing Guardian.


    Sure enough, chaos formed within the Lionax Kingdom''s army. Great unrest spread out among the knights and with additionally the confusedmanders because of Rosalie''s appearance, the knights were unsure what to do, and their mental state was unstable for sure.


    "You are still alive, me Queen?" King Emerson questioned Rosalie. The only person who did not have a memory of Rosalie, so he was not affected by her appearance. As The King, he knew that he should show his people that he deserved to be their monarch, not this me Queen. He did not show his weak side even though he was in front of the previous ruler.


    "Alive? Your father should know if I am still alive or not, though you can''t ask him anymore because¡­" She did not finish her words as Tang Shaoyang showed The Right-Wing Guardian''s dead body. "Oh, you can''t recognize him anymore because this body is iplete." Tang Shaoyang realized that they would not recognize the body with no flesh, bone, or hair.


    "What about this one?" Tang Shaoyang pulled out The Crown Prince and The Second Prince''s dead bodies. It was as if his inventory was filled with collections of the dead bodies, and he kept showing the dead bodies.


    "NO!!!!!!" King Emerson screamed on top of his lungs at the sight of his dead sons. He had three sons, and now three of them have died. His breath became hurried as he activated Bloodline Transformation and turned into the ming Lion. Without a second thought, King Emerson charged toward the sky.


    "Don''t!" The Left-Wing Guardian tried to stop King Emerson, but he was toote. The King leaped through the air and tried to reach Tang Shaoyang. King Emerson was just Myth Rank, the weakest King in the Lionax Kingdom''s history, though there were only two precedents, me Queen and Robert Kingsley.


    "Don''t meddle, Rabbit. He is my prey!" Rosalie, who was idle all this time, reminded Moonsong, who was about to block King Emerson. Rosalie the me Empress came forward, standing in front of Tang Shaoyang, and she extended her right hand toward the iing King Emerson. A giant vortex of me formed from her hand and pulled King Emerson into the center of the me vortex.


    The vortex me exploded and spat out a figure toward the ground. At the same time, a wave of me came down toward the Lionax Kingdom''s army. King Emerson crashed into the ground in the middle of his army, creating a zing pit and killing the knights around him.


    "Get up and fight, Larry! Think about your family? What will happen to them if you die here?" The Left-Wing Guardian realized that they were in a dire situation and immediately called out to Larry, who was crying while kneeling on the ground. ''What are you doing, Robert? How can the two princes die? What happened at Braum City?''


    ''No, our priority is to escape from this ce first and regroup with Robert. That''s only our chance to win.'' The Left-Wing Guardian still believed that Robert was still alive. The human''s skin was just a trick to scare them. He believed so.


    Lorion extended his hand toward the wave of me and reflected the me with his wind. Of course, the disaster could not be avoided because the me wavended on his armies. "Attack! Our only chance to survive is to fight them! Attack!"


    A n was formted in his mind to use over a hundred thousand knights as bait. While the knights blocked the enemy, he would use that chance to escape. At this point, he did not even care if King Emerson was still alive or not. He tried to incite Larry to fight, but his effort was useless because Larry did not budge from his position.


    Lorion expected the knights to attack Bareham City at his shout, but he was surprised because no one attacked the city. Yes, the knights did not listen to his order. "What are you doing? Attack the city!" Using his aura, Larry shouted angrily.


    Instead of attacking the city, the knights threw their weapons and shields to the ground and knelt. Lorion was bbergasted with the situation. "Don''t give up! We have the numbers! We can win!"


    After Lorion finished his words, the sky darkened, and Lorion subconsciously looked to the sky. It was not raining, no dark clouds. The cause was the aerial beasts that came from Gigante Forest. The sky filled with those aerial beasts to the point he could not see the sky anymore, and the sun disappeared from his sight.


    Lorion immediately activated his bloodline transformation, and a pair of green-feathered wings formed on his back. He did not hesitate to p his wings and flew toward the opposite direction of Gigante Forest. He straight abandoned his army and his king for his life.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Of course, Tang Shaoyang would not let his prey slip off his hand. He appeared in front of Lorion, blocking the Left-Wing Guardian''s path to escape. The Left-Wing Guardian was about to change direction, but the Angel of Death was right behind him.


    Swoosh!


    At this moment, an arrow shot through the air and ripped apart Lorion''s wing. "ARGHHH!" The Left-Wing Guardian screamed in pain. Without his wing, he could not maintain his position in the air. As he fell, he looked toward the direction of the arrow and discovered another figure that he did not expect to be there, The Elven King Revalor.


    ''There''s no way I can escape from this ce¡­ I am doomed.''

 Chapter 720 - Overwhelming Victory - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 720 - Overwhelming Victory - Part 3</h4>


    [You have reached level 2897!]


    Tang Shaoyang stored the Left-Wing Guardian''s dead body into his inventory. He looked at the battlefield, it was supposed to be a battlefield, but the enemy gave up quickly without fighting. All he could see was the knights kneeling and surrendering without a fight, and the only battle was Rosalie against King Emerson.


    However, the Myth Rank King Emerson posed no challenge to the furious Rosalie. King Emerson was weakly held in the neck by Rosalie and her hand slowly heated red. Tang Shaoyang thought she was about to kill him, and he did not stop her since he killed Robert by himself. After all, she needed to vent out that hatred to Robert''s son.


    Tang Shaoyang let her do what she wanted, but he was not expecting her to burn King Emerson''s body. "Don''t¡­" He was about to call her out, but it was toote as her fire burned King Emerson in an instant.


    "Hah, my precious sacrifice." Tang Shaoyang shook his head in regret. It was a Myth Rank body. Combined with the other Myth Rank and Epic Rank bodies, he might summon Grade S Spirit.


    It seems Rosalie realized her mistake. She apologized when she returned to his side. "I am sorry, I forgot you need the body for the sacrifice." For some reason, those words sounded familiar to him.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes and observed Rosalie''s countenance. "Don''t tell me you did it on purpose because I killed Robert?" He did not wait for her reply and shook his head. "Nevermind, let''s wrap this up quickly."


    He scanned the battlefield and located the old man still kneeling on the ground. Hended right in front of the man. "Do you know him?" The question was directed to Rosalie.


    "Of course. Larry is Alton''s childhood friend and the kid I raised. It seems he has grown old, but I still recognize him. I mean, they are like my sons." The me Empress replied while approaching the kneeling Larry.


    The old man raised his head and looked up at Rosalie''s face. "Are you still alive, me Queen?" His voice was shaky as he was still shocked by Rosalie''s appearance.


    "Me, alive?" Rosalie shook her head. "No, I am dead. The thing you see is my spirit." She pointed toward Tang Shaoyang. "He is my Master, and he is the reason I am here, seeing your pathetic state. So, what happened to you? Why are you together with the Lionax Kingdom''s armies?"


    The snot covered his upper lip, and tears wet her wrinkled cheeks. The guilt was so apparent in his eyes when his eyes met with Rosalie''s gaze. "I¡­"


    "I don''t want to know about that." Tang Shaoyang cut in. "What''s your position in the Lionax Kingdom''s armies?"


    Larry looked toward Tang Shaoyang before looking back to Rosalie. He was asking her permission to answer Tang Shaoyang. "It seems he needs teaching before he can be a good dog."


    "No, don''t." Rosalie blocked Tang Shaoyang. "Answer him. He is now my Master, which is your Master as well if you still consider me as your Queen."


    Larry nodded and told his position in the Lionax Kingdom.


    "Headmaster of Royal Academy? I don''t think your position is high enough to persuade the Lionax Kingdom to surrender." Tang Shaoyang thought Larry was from a noble house.


    "Me! I am from the Semea Family. I can persuade all the nobles to surrender!" Archduke Semea, who had thrown his weapon long ago, raised his hand and stood up. He was aware that his chance to save his life and family hade.


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward Larry, the only one who could confirm that old man''s words. "Yes. He is Archduke Semea, and his family is one of the three Archdukes of the Lionax Kingdom."


    "Good, now you follow me." Tang Shaoyang motioned to Archduke Semea to follow him. Since the knights surrendered, Tang Shaoyang did not continue the fight. He liked to fight, not a mindless ughter. "You can have your time with your subordinate. But if you decide to kill him, don''t burn the body!" He reminded Rosalie as he headed toward Bareham City.


    Legion Commander Moonsong greeted Tang Shaoyang with a bow. "Wee back to Bareham City, Your Majesty."


    "Mnn." Tang Shaoyang nodded. "Where''s Selena?" He needed Selena for the oath ceremony to bind Archduke Semea. Moonsong pointed up to the wall. "Lady Selena and Lady Ashley are on the top wall."


    "Alright. You take care of the remaining knights. Imprison them temporarily¡­ Do we have enough prisons?" Tang Shaoyang had seen the knights fill the main road to the back. He believed there were over a hundred thousand knights.


    "That should not be an issue. We can change the house in the city to be a prison. Also, we have dwarves to modify the lock of each of the houses. Leave everything to me, Your Majesty." Moonsong put his right hand on his chest and dered. ''I don''t have a chance to show my worthiness since the battle is over before it starts. Taking the aftermath is my chance, I guess.'' Chief Moon thought to himself.


    "Good, I will leave them to you." Tang Shaoyang tapped Moonsong''s shoulder. After that, he left Moonsong outside the wall and walked into the city with Semea, Rosalie, and Zara. There was no need for him to climb up the wall because Ashley, Sylvia, and Selena waited behind the gate.


    "Wee back." Selena was the boldest of the three. She rushed over and hugged him, nting his lips on his. At the same time, she eyed The Angel of Death and Rosalie. The two spirits'' appearance worried her slightly.


    "Mnn. Can you help with the oath with this old man?" Tang Shaoyang ced the girl down and pulled Archduke Semea. "He promised us for a smooth transition to take over the Lionax Kingdom. I don''t want to continue the meaningless war."


    "Captain Ashley¡­" Archduke Semea muttered as he recognized Ashley. He then quickly connected the dots and realized Tang Shaoyang''s background. "Don''t tell me you are from the other world, not the main continent?"


    "Yes, Ie from the world your third Prince visited. Enough with the chit-chat¡­" Tang Shaoyang motioned to Selena to start the oath ceremony. "I want it to be a ve oath and as strict as possible!"

 Chapter 721 - World Congress - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 721 - World Congress - Part 1</h4>


    It had been twenty-eight days since Earth had entered Stage-2 of the Game, and within a month and two days, Earth Dimensional Tower would appear on Earth. However, no one realized there would be a World Congress before the tower appeared.


    The Tang Empire Smart Base


    Zhang Mengyao closed her eyes, leaning back on her chair in the office. The sound of tapping sound against the table resounded in the room as she tapped her index finger on the table. She copied that habit from her man, Tang Shaoyang.


    After a while, someone knocked on the office door. She was waiting for this knock as her eyes shot open and replied. "Come in!"


    Lu An entered the office with a dejected look. "Negative. The Dimensional Gate is still off." After saying that, he closed the door and left the room. Lu An did this every morning, reporting the Dimensional Gate''s condition to Zhang Mengyao every morning. They were waiting for the same person to return.


    [There''s no need for you to be worried, Lady Zhang Mengyao. The Tang Empire''s leadership is still under the name of my Master, which means he is still alive.] Origin, the Smart AI who managed the smart base and important territories of the Tang Empire spoke.


    "That''s not the issue." Zhang Mengyao shook her head while looking at the invitation from the System. There was an open transparent screen in front of her, and it was an invitation for the faction with a territory. The Tang Empire had conquered one-third of China and was invited to World Congress as a major faction, or VIP in short. However, their leader was not here right now.


    Zhang Mengyao did not know what this World Congress was about. She was afraid of making the decision, especially if it was essential. Since Tang Shaoyang was not here, it was her to make the decision. However, she was still traumatized to make a decision. She did not want the same thing when they faced the first zombie horde to happen.


    [You have his trust, and I believe he will support your decision regardless of the issue.] Origin tried to boost Zhang Mengyao''s confidence. [Aren''t you doing well in managing the territory and the people even though he is not here? You can do this, Lady Zhang Mengyao.]


    "It''s not like I have any other choices." Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh and scanned the invitation once again. The invitation said that she could bring up to thirty people to the World Congress. She had to choose the people for the congress, but the invitation did not tell her what they would talk about in the congress. The System would tell them when they arrived at the World Congresster.


    "I don''t think I will bring thirty people with me." Zhang Mengyao muttered in a low voice as she thought of several names in her head. She needed to fill the nk space on the letter, the names that would participate in the World Congress because today was thest day for The Tang Empire to submit the names.


    The first name that came into her mind was Wei Xi, Vice-Supreme General of the Tang Empire. The second name was Kang Xue, the head of the Healer Division. The third name would be Cao Jingyi, Marshal of the Tang Empire. The fourth name was Li Shuang. She was one of Tang Shaoyang''s women, and she was the one who helped her manage the city.


    The fifth name was Kang Jiayi, the Tang Empire Internal Security Division Director. The sixth and the seventh names were Lu An and Yu Shun. Since the World Congress was a ce where the other factions gathered, it was a good ce to show off what they got. Also, it was for their security too. Yu Shun and Lu An easily entered the top ten strongest in the Tang Empire.


    "Thest person should be Li Na¡­ Ah, Liang Suyin as well." She almost forgot the Tang Empire''s fire witch on the list. "I don''t think we need that many people since we will not do any action or any diplomatic rtionship with the other factions. I need his approval for the diplomatic rtionship, and it''s not like we need to form a diplomatic rtionship as well. We have everything here."


    After submitting the name, she informed all the people on the list about their departure in two days through the Tang Empire''s Communication System. She sent them a message one by one, all the replies were quite fast, and every one replied positively, but one person, Li Shuang.


    "What is she doing? Is she busy? No, no matter how busy she is, she should spare her time to reply to my message." After Zhang Mengyao finished her words, the knock on her door rang. The person behind the door did not wait for her reply and immediately opened the door after the knock.


    Li Shuang entered the door with her working suit and tied her hair into a ponytail. The mature beauty had regained her confidence after the apocalypse and had be a great help to the Tang Empire to establish a proper and working city.


    Zhang Mengyao even established the City Management Division for Li Shuang to have a proper workce. She recruited a lot of people, and thanks to this division, they ran the city in order.


    "I have several names in my head, and I think we should bring them. They are good at negotiation and more stuff." Li Shuang voiced her thoughts as soon as she entered the office. She did not bother with greeting since they were close.


    "No, we don''t need them, but just you. It''s not like we can make any decision without him. So we don''t need your people in this congress. Also, we don''t know what we will talk about in the congress since the invitation does not mention the topic." Zhang Mengyao shared the invitation with Li Shuang.


    "Hmmm. We indeed don''t know anything since the System does not mention anything about the topic. Let''s bring people that are good inbat instead of our security. After all, we don''t know what will happen at the World Congress. The System does not even tell us about the rule, so the fight will likely happen if there''s no rule." Li Shuang voiced her thoughts.


    "We have the strongest team already, so you don''t need to worry."

 Chapter 722 - World Congress - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 722 - World Congress - Part 2</h4>


    "Have you heard it, Sister Elin? Everyone is going to the World Congress, but they don''t bring us. This is unfair." Deliained. "She brings the other women, but us, the women from the Arkania Continent. I heard Sister Arina is not on the list too."


    Elinova looked at the oven, checking her cake. It was her new project after hearing about the cake from Kang Xue. She was trying the new stuff to make a cake with the avable ingredients. The cake grew bigger and looked nice from outside. "Hmmm, maybe I can take it out in one or two minutes."


    After saying that, Elinova looked toward Delia and shook her head. She knew what the girl was talking about and what she tried to imply. Zhang Mengyao invited all of Tang Shaoyang''s girls to the World Congress, but the girls from the Arkania Continent. Delia felt that she was being discriminated against because of that, but Elinova did not think so.


    Elinova came over and flicked her finger on Delia''s forehead. "Why would we envy them? You know, right? They are not ying around but for the empire''s official duty. I prefer staying in my kitchen rather than joining them at the World Congress."


    Delia was still much younger and sometimes a little immature, so Elinova had to look over her. She exined to Delia what this World Congress was about based on her knowledge.


    "Urgh. If that''s the case, then it''s much better to stay at home." Delia changed her mind after hearing what the World Congress was about. She did not want to sit and hear the other people speak for hours. That was just too boring.


    "Sister Elin! Sister Elin! Sister Elin!" At this moment, a bunch of children entered the kitchen together, calling out Elinova cheerfully. Amongst the children, Li Na''s sister, Li Yue, was taking the lead. "Have you seeded in making a cake?" Yeah, the children were excited about the cake. It was something that was hard to find since the Game.


    Yeah, Elinova was popr with the children as she often let the children have the new food she made. The purple-haired woman had a smile on her face at the sight of the children. She brought them to the front of the oven and let them see the cake inside. "Look there. I think we will have a cake soon. Do you guys want to decorate the cake together with me?"


    "Yes~" The children replied simultaneously.


    After the children, Li Shuang and Li Na entered the kitchen together. Elinova approached Li Na and Li Shuang as the children and Delia yed around. "Do you guys want food for the World Congress?"


    Li Na shook her head while smiling. "No, we can have the jerky and instant noodles for the food. We have the walking-stove with us." The walking-stove she was talking about was Liang Suyin. She was the Fire Elementalist, the highest one in the Tang Empire. No one did not know about her in the Tang Empire.


    "Then¡­" Elinova was about to ask, but Li Shuang cut her off. "I want to leave Li Jiaying with you. Can you watch her while I am attending the World Congress? We don''t know how long the World Congress is, so can you watch my daughter?"


    "Of course. You can leave Jiaying to me, but have you told her yet that you are going today?" Elinova immediately agreed with that. She liked kids, and kids seemed to like her as well. "I have told her, and it seems she is excited about staying with you."


    Elinova nodded and turned toward Li Shuang. "I know. I will watch over your grandma and Li Yue too. You can go with ease."


    "Thank you, Sister Elin." Li Na lowered her head slightly while shaking her head. "Grandma is a little bit more active after leveling a few times. I kinda worried about her instead of Li Yue." Yes, Li Na''s grandma gained levels after cooking for months in the kitchen. Li Na''s grandma was now level 32 and invested her attribute into Strength, Stamina, and Vitality.


    The grandma who was having a hard time walking was now moving around actively like a kid. That worried Li Na more than her Little Sister, who was popr among The Tarrior. "No worry. There are still many things I need to learn from your Grandma too. This might be my chance to learn her secret recipe."


    ''Thank you, Sister Elin." Li Na bowed his head. "There''s no need for thanks between us, Li Na. Aren''t we family?" Li Na''s face blushed slightly as she was not used to this.


    "Then we will leave now. The portal will open soon." After that, Li Shuang and Li Na bid their farewell, leaving the bustling kitchen.


    *** ***


    Assembly Room


    Zhang Mengyao sat next to the main seat with the people on the invitation list. A few hours ago, the system told her that the portal gate would open at the ce where she was and told her to enter the portal to attend the World Congress. That meant she could choose the portal''s location, and she chose the Assembly Room of the Tang Empire.


    The main door opened as Li Na, and Li Shuang entered the Assembly Room in a hurry. "Where have you been?" Zhang Mengyao asked the two women. She was constantly at the edge because of the World Congress.


    Li Shuang smiled and motioned to Li Na to take a seat while she headed toward Zhang Mengyao. "You are too tense, Mengyao. That will not do. Being nervous is necessary, but you are bound to make a mistake if you are too tense. Calm yourself down, take a deep breath and release it slowly." Li Shuang whispered to Zhang Mengyao. "Take it slow, we The Tang Empire, there''s no need for you to worry in this World Congress."


    Zhang Mengyao followed the advice and tried to calm herself from the nervousness. After repeating what Li Shuang told her three times, the portal appeared next to her, and a notification from the System rang in her head.


    [The portal to World Congress for the Tang Empire has been opened! Please enter the portal gate!]


    Everyone in the room got up from their seats when the portal gate appeared. Zhang Mengyao stood closest to the gate and stared at the portal gate for a while. Shen turned back and nodded to the eight people, signaling to enter the portal gate.


    The eight people nodded their heads. The other eight were visibly nervous since Tang Shaoyang was not around. If he was with them, they might be less nervous. Yes, the main reason they were nervous was that Tang Shaoyang was not with them.


    Zhang Mengyao took a deep breath and stepped into the portal gate. Her vision cked out for a moment until a bright light invaded her eyes. She squinted her eyes for a while to adjust her eyes before she got a clear look at where she was.


    Zhang Mengyao stood behind a table, and there was a round tform five meters ahead of her. She then scanned the surroundings and got a clear look at the surroundings. This ce was simr to the parliament auditorium, with the seat and table set to round the tform.


    She looked at her table and noticed there was a name que there. She picked up the que, and there was something written on it, Empire of Tang. Putting back the que, she sat on the chair behind her.


    The system transported right on top of her chair, so she just directly sat on the chair. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, calming herself down once more. Li Shuang was right, if she was too tense, she was bound to make mistakes. After calming down a little, she opened her eyes and tried to observe the surroundings once more.


    With the second observation, she managed to pick a small detail that she missed early. For example, the invisible barrier that protected the Tang Empire''s seats. With the barrier, that meant the others could not attack them. Another small detail was that the Tang Empire had arger space than the other areas.


    "So that''s the meaning of VIP?" Zhang Mengyao noticed the seating space was different. Since the invisible barrier separated the seating space, they could easily tell that with a second observation. The front seat mostly had a bigger space, which got smaller to the back seat.


    "That''s right, but I am more curious what makes us different? The requirement to be VIP, I mean." Li Shuang sat next to Zhang Mengyao. "I think it''s the territory. We have conquered many territories, and maybe the number of the people in our faction too."


    "We are the first to arrive, huh?" Cao Jingyi sat at the other side of Zhang Mengyao. They agreed that Zhang Mengyao, Li Shuang, and Cao Jingyi would do the talk if that were necessary, so they sat close to each other.


    "The System still prepares thirty seats even though we only submitted nine names." Wei Xi spoke randomly as he sat behind the three.


    "And we are the first one to arrive as well." Kang Jiayi sat next to Wei Xi. Liang Suyin, Li Na, Yu Shun, and Lu An sat behind in row with Kang Jiayi and Wei Xie. The three girls took the front seat, and the other six were behind.


    As Kang Jiayi said, the Tang Empire''s faction was the first one to arrive as no one was around but them.


    "So there are nine VIPs?" Li Shuang muttered after doing a quick count on VIP seats¡­ It was easily counted because the VIP seats were in the front.

 Chapter 723 - World Congress - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 723 - World Congress - Part 3</h4>


    "Where are the others?" After a while, Kang Xue started to question the validity behind this World Congress. She felt like she was invited into a scam meeting or something because after two minutes passed, they were still the only faction that arrived.


    "They still have another eight minutes until the portal gate closes. They might be skeptical about the Portal Gate and afraid of entering the Portal Gate without precaution. After all, not everyone has experienced the Survival Game." Kang Jiayi responded to her daughter. "We are too nervous because Lord Tang Shaoyang is not around, so we arrive too early."


    No one refuted Kang Jiayi as it was the truth. Everyone was nervous about appearing on this big stage without their leader. After all, Tang Shaoyang was akin to an umbre that protected them from any kind of danger.


    Another minute passed, and the second faction arrived. The second faction was another VIP like them and located across from their seat, on another side of the tform. The Tang Empire arrived with just nine people, but the second faction came with a full party of thirty people.


    Zhang Mengyao''s eyes locked on the name que. The name que appeared at the same time as the people of the second faction appeared. "First Order Guild" was the second faction''s name. After the name, she scanned the thirty people. She was sure that the second faction was not from Asia; they were white, at least the majority were white.


    ''Europe? American? Or Australia?'' Zhang Mengyao tried to think about their background, and


    suddenly she realized that at least ten people wereughing while pointing their fingers at them. She followed to where they were pointing at, and their fingers were directed toward her faction''s que name.


    Zhang Mengyao''s eyes turned sharp, ring at the opposite party, especially the younger ones, who wereughing at them. Not just her, the others seemed to realize theyughed at the name of their empire. Lu An was the first to draw his sword, but a bright red warning alert appeared in the middle of the tform.


    [Warning! Violence is not allowed during the World Congress. The Vitor will be forcefully teleported out from the venue!]


    Above the tform, a big screen formed, warning the Tang Empire. Kang Jiayi was the first one to react and pushed the sword back into the sheath. "Calm down, Lu An. You don''t want us to miss the World Congress, right? We can''t miss this, or we will be at a loss to what the System wants to announce to us. We can''t disappoint Lord Tang Shaoyang."


    Lu An calmed down after Kang Jiayi mentioned thest part. He calmed down and put the sword back into his inventory. "Just remember their faces. If we can''t do anything to them in this venue, we can do something outside to them." The old man added.


    If it were three months ago, they would be embarrassed with The Tang Empire. As the people from modern society, the empire was like an ancient thing that existed in history. Bringing it back to the modern era was cringe for sure. But it was different now, The Tang Empire had be a new home to them, a new country they built with their sweat and blood. So when the othersughed at the Tang Empire, it was an insult to their home, not something they could tolerate.


    Zhang Mengyao, Wei Xi, Li Na, and Lu An''s aura ran wild in the venue. While the barrier separated them physically, the intense killing intent was still transmitted toward the opposite party.


    The older guys from the First Order realized that the younger ones had offended the Tang Empire. They pulled back the younger one and apologized by bowing toward the Tang Empire''s direction. They could feel the strong killing intent, and they did not want to mess up with this kind of group for sure.


    The older guy scolded the people whoughed and put them on the back to avoid further conflict. Lu An returned to his seat and clicked his tongue, annoyed that he could not do anything to those people. The barrier separated the group and hindered them from speaking to the other factions.


    Zhang Mengyao was sure that the old man was scolding their younger member, but she could not hear anything. She leaned back on her chair, but her eyes never left the First Order Guild. The nervousness was reced with anger directed toward the First Order Guild.


    After the First Order Guild, the other factions arrived at the auditorium one by one. There were eleven VIP spaces, and all the space was filled within thirty seconds. The other nine VIPs arrived within that range of time.


    To the right of the Tang Empire was a faction called Blue Vest. All of their members were white, simr to the First Order Guild. Zhang Mengyao guessed Blue Vest came from America. The opposite of Blue Vest, the faction on her left was all ck, and if she had to guess, they must be from Africa. On top of that, the name of their factions gave it as well, The Uprising. That name gave her a vibe of the warlord in Africa.


    The other seven Factions were Revolution Kingdom, Pr Guild, World Union, North Federation, Amazon Guild, Shiva Federation, and Saint Guild. Of course, a sh was bound to happen when people with power met. Saint Guild and The Uprising shed for some reason, and the Revolution Kingdom shed against the World Union.


    Of course, They only shed verbally as the system immediately warned them when someone pulled out the weapon from their inventory.


    "This is good for us. No other factions from our country are as big as us." Cao Jingyi noticed that none of them were from her country from the eleven VIPs.


    "Is that really good for us? Don''t you think it looks like the factions from our region are weak? What if the other factions start targeting our region?" Kang Xue did not feel good when Cao Jingyi pointed that out.


    "Of course, that''s good for us. That means no faction as strong as us in our region. We can expand our territory safely." Cao Jingyi saw it from another point of view. Indeed, the Tang Empire would easily expand its territory without fighting a strong faction.


    Cao Jingyi then started to look around. Observing the other factions one by one made her dizzy because there were too many people. But she was sure the seat was not based on the region because the faction behind them was from the west. Just like that, six minutes passed, and the portal gate was supposed to be closed by now, and the World Congress should start.


    [Wee to 1st Earth''s World Congress!]


    The golden text appeared above the tform. The text spun for a while, making sure all the factions in the auditorium saw the wee text.


    [There are many purposes of the World Congress, and this will not be thest World Congress. The System will hold an annual World Congress to update about the Game and new stuff going around the Earth; hence the World Congress is held.]


    The wee golden text disappeared, and a new screen appeared in front of Zhang Mengyao''s eyes. The actual content of the World Congress was sent directly to each individual in the auditorium.


    [In this first World Congress, The System will exin the Game and why The Game is happening on Earth. We believe many of you are curious about the cause of the change in your world.]


    [First of all, we will congratte you guys because The Earth is the 1389th to join the Game of Universe. The System selected Earth to join the Game of Universe for a reason. That is because The Earth is about to get destroyed within forty years. This will happen to Earth if The System does not choose Earth into the Game of Universe!]


    A giant picture appeared above the tform, and it showed the future of Earth. Lava was bubbling from thend, Earth lost its eighty percent of thend to water, the sky was dark all the time with thunder rumbling all the time, and meteors fell into the water from time to time. That was not far from the doomsday movie, but the one in the picture was worse than the movie.


    [The Game is the only way to save a from extinction, and why The Game? The Game is needed so the habitat of the Earth can adapt to the new life and environment. Once a joins The Game of Universe, that means your is interconnected with the others. The System is helping the habitat of the Earth, so you guys will not get oppressed by the habitat of the other worlds, hence the Game is held for you to survive within the evolved Earth¡­ That is the simple exnation from The System, and if you guys are curious about the Game, then explore the other worlds to find more answers.]

 Chapter 724 - World Congress - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 724 - World Congress - Part 4</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao felt the exnation about the Game was unnecessary at this point. They had gone through the Game for almost a year, and it did not matter anymore the reason why the Game started. If she wanted to know something, it was the purpose of the Game. However, she could get the answer from that little exnation. The Game was made for people with no power.


    Zhang Mengyao had gone through several Survival Games, and she had seen the other worlds. Whether the world that had gone through the Game or the world that had yet to experience the Game. She found that the humans in the other worlds were more powerful than them. They could use mana and spell without the help of the system.


    Through the system, the strong get stronger, but the weak could catch up to the strong. In other words, the Game was a tool to bnce the worlds, giving a chance for everyone to have equal power. Zhang Mengyao interpreted the Game that way after a little exnation from the System.


    ''But why would the System summon the zombie next to us? What about the advanced technology we have?'' She felt like the Game was disorganized and killed more than half of the poption on Earth.


    Seventy-three factions from all of Earth were too little considering the poption on Earth that reached ten billion. It was less than total countries in the world before the Game even, so she did not think the Game was effective enough unless the Game was purposely reducing the number of people.


    The other booth also broke into a discussion, but they had no way to know what the others were thinking about. The System also did not continue for a while, letting the participant proceed with the new information.


    After a while, the World Congress continued.


    [That is the only information The System can share with the yers, everything else, you have to find it out yourself. The next issue is an event. Since Earth has entered Stage-2 of the Game, the System will celebrate it by holding apetition between the factions with a big reward. Usually, the event is a fighting tournament between the yers where the faction will send five representatives to fight in the tournament. However, The System detected a yer that grew up out of the System''s prediction, the yer with the highest level on Earth, so the fightingpetition is quite unfair. The System considers canceling the fightingpetition andes up with a new event.]


    The System''s announcement paused there, and it caused a stir in every booth. The person with the highest level on Earth was enough to create a stir in the auditorium. If not for the barrier that blocked the noise, the auditorium would get too noisy. The main concern is that the gap between the highest and second-highest levels must be significant, or else, the System would not consider it unfairpetition. The factions tried to find this person and started to scan at each other.


    Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, and Cao Jingyi looked at each other. It was a lie if they were not curious about this highest-level yer. "For some reason, I think he is the highest level yer." Kang Xue muttered in a low voice.


    "For sure, it''s Lord Tang Shaoyang." Lu An chimed in with confidence. "I have been with him since the beginning of the Game, and he never ran away from zombies. You guys should know he never ran away from a fight, whether being outnumbered or not."


    When Lu An mentioned thest part, Zhang Mengyao remembered the fight against the zombie horde. Not just her, Cao Jingyi, Wei Xi, Li Na, and Liang Suyin remembered the fight thatsted for five days. Tang Shaoyang did not sleep because they had to face two zombie hordes.


    "Lord Tang Shaoyang is in another world now, and I bet he is wreaking havoc there, leveling up crazily." Lu An added calmly. His confidence in Tang Shaoyang was unshakeable, so he believed the variant the System talked about was Tang Shaoyang.


    "I can''t refute that." Cao Jingyi agreed with Lu An. "However, we can''t be careless and still be cautious of others. Lord Tang Shaoyang is not the only one who has a chance to enter the other worlds but the others too. We can''t assume things as it may backfire us unless we know Lord Tang Shaoyang''s current level."


    "That for sure." Kang Jiayi agreed with Cao Jingyi''s view. "We will know about that once Lord Tang Shaoyang returns from the other world. For now, let''s focus on congress and be cautious of the others too."


    "Yeah, we have to be cautious of the other VIPs. If the highest level yer is not on our side, this yer is among the other ten VIP groups." Zhang Mengyao agreed to be cautious, but her heart told her this yer was Tang Shaoyang. ''Maybe because I miss him¡­'' She thought to herself.


    [Due to privacy issues, The System will not disclose the name and the level of the person that breaks the bnce on Earth. So for the event, The Systemes up with a bnced game, Battle Royal. The participants will be teleported to a new dimension, and the yers will fight there until thest group standing.]


    [In the Battle Royal, a faction can send ten people into the new dimension, and all participants will have their level and attributes reset to level 1. Keep in mind the participants will retain their Bloodline, ss, Talent, and Skills. The System will try to bnce the event, but we can''t deny the yer''s effort in obtaining those perks. The System will send a guide concerning the Battle Royal to all factions for more details about the Battle Royal.]


    [Of course, the yers can choose to continue with the fightingpetition event as well. The System will give the yers the freedom to select the event. The following agenda is Voting Event. The VIP factions have thirty votes, and the remaining factions have ten votes. Before we proceed with the voting, the yers will be given two hours for a discussion so that all factions can agree on which even do you want to select. The yer can follow the guide to turn off the barrier on your booth.]


    After that, a big screen popped out above the tform. It was the timer, the remaining time until the voting.


    [1:59:59]

 Chapter 725 - World Congress - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 725 - World Congress - Part 5</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao saw the options in front of her. Since she was the designated leader, the option appeared only for her. She shared the options for the others to see as well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Do you want to turn off the canceling noise? (Yes) (No)]


    [Do you want to turn off the barrier? (Yes) (No)]


    [Do you like to send a private message to other factions?]


    Note: Violence or killing is not allowed during the World Congress. The Vitor will be forcefully expelled from the World Congress and receive a -10 levels penalty. The Vitor''s faction will be cklisted for the next two World Congress!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There was an option where they could turn off the canceling noise only, meaning they could stillmunicate even though they were behind the barrier. Zhang Mengyao, Cao Jingyi, and Kang Xue turned around to discuss their move.


    "What do you guys think?" Zhang Mengyao asked for their opinion. Kang Jiayi scanned the surroundings, and no one had turned off their barrier to have a discussion with the other factions. Most of them were still inside the barrier to have a discussion among themselves.


    "Does it really matter to us whether it is a Battle Royal or a Fighting Competition?" Lu An was the first one to voice out his thoughts. "Since I believe Lord Tang Shaoyang is the highest level yer, the Fighting Competition is the best bet for us, but do we lose in a Battle Royal with Lord Tang Shaoyang on our side? In the end, it does not matter which event it is; we will win the event."


    Kang Jiayi was bbergasted with how confident Lu An was. He did not share the same view as Lu An in this case. He was more cautious and assumed the highest level yer was from the other factions instead.


    "The event is not that important for us. I agree with Lu An, the event does not matter to us, but don''t we need to form diplomatic rtionships with the other factions? At least, we need to try to find out the other factions'' capability." Cao Jingyi did not focus on the event. It was not that attractive because she had not seen the reward yet. She felt it was more important to have a good rtionship with the other VIP factions instead of thinking about the vote.


    They fell silent after hearing Cao Jingyi''s words. But Zhang Mengyao then shook her head. "Are you sure we want to form a diplomatic rtionship with the other faction? I mean, we know nothing about them but their faction name. If we want to form a diplomatic rtionship, it should be the faction from our region, not the one that is far from our region."


    "You have a point." Cao Jingyi agreed. "But should we get to know each other at the least? No farm from doing that?"


    "If you want to know each other with the other factions, please don''t include me in that troublesome task. I will just sit here and watch." Yu Shun was not interested in doing small talk and formal stuff. "I am not good at talking, especially with strangers."


    "I am the same. I am afraid I will harm others instead." Lu An followed his statement while his gaze locked on the First Order Guild. If he got out of this barrier, he might end up pulling out his sword and killing those people.


    "I think we should have brought my people instead." Li Shuang said in regret. They did not know what this World Congress was about, so they brought the strong people instead of HR people.


    "Does that mean we agree that the vote does not matter?" Wei Xi interjected. "From the situation, the smaller factions undoubtedly will vote for the Battle Royal because they will have a fair chance to win in that event. Even if all the VIP factions vote for the fighting Competition, we will only have 330 votes, and there are 62 smaller factions. In total, the smaller factions will have 620 votes, almost double the VIP''s votes."


    "But I think we should still vote for the Fighting Competition. The System does not exin the details about the Battle Royal, but we have a high chance to win the Fighting Competition with Lord Tang Shaoyang." Liang Suyin, who maintained her silence all the time, voiced her thoughts.


    "That''s true. What if the System spawns the participants separately instead of in a group in the Battle Royal? If we get ganged up by the other factions, we still can lose. But it''s different if it is a fightingpetition. We fight in an arena, individually or in a group, and our enemy can''t gang up on us." Lu An followed up with approval.


    "Especially if Lord Tang Shaoyang is with us. I don''t think we will lose in the Fighting Competition." Li Na agreed.


    "Does that mean we agree to vote in the Fighting Competition?" Zhang Mengyao asked.


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!" Kang Jiayi called it three times while looking at his group in the thunderstruck. "Where''s that confidenceing from? Didn''t we agree to assume the highest level yer from the other factions? If we agree on that, we should vote for Battle Royal instead. I know you admire Lord Tang Shaoyang, but we can''t blindly judge like that."


    The Fire Witch Liang Suyin shook her head. "I am confident a hundred percent that Lord Tang Shaoyang is that highest yer. You just haven''t witnessed how he fought, Sir Kang. If you have seen him fight, you will have the same confidence that he is the highest level yer." Liang Suyin had seen Tang Shaoyang fight against the knights in the Arkania Continent, including the Dragon Transformation.


    "If you ask Cao Yuntai, Gu Yingjie, and Fan Rui, they will have the same answer as me." Those three names were the people who followed Tang Shaoyang into the Arkania Continent in the Survival Game. They witnessed how Tang Shaoyang fought against the beast, the knights that were far stronger than them.


    "I have also watched him fight. That''s why I believe Lord Tang Shaoyang is the highest level yer." Li Na nodded her head. She was in the same group as Tang Shaoyang in thest portal of the Survival Game.


    Those answers left Kang Jiayi speechless. He wanted to refute them, but he could not counter their argument since he had not seen Tang Shaoyang''s full power.


    "Let''s hold this discussion for now. We have guests." Cao Jingyyi interjected while pointing toward the side of the barrier¡­ A group was standing there, waving their hands at them while smiling.

 Chapter 726 - World Congress - Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 726 - World Congress - Part 6</h4>


    A group of five was standing next to the Tang Empire''s booth, and Zhang Mengyao recognized the group. They were her fellow country, or to be more exact, her ex-fellow country. She did not see any country name from the VIP factions, meaning no government survived through the Game.


    The five men looked above the forties, and from the way they were standing, they seemed to be from the military. Zhang Mengyao herself was from the military as well, but she did not recognize any of these five. She was from Nan Jing''s base, and they might be from the other cities'' bases.


    She nced at Kang Jiayi for confirmation and found out that Kang Jiayi was surprised to see the group. It was clear that he recognized the group. Kang Jiayi was a retired General, and if the old man recognized the group, meaning these people were high-ranking officials.


    Zhang Mengyao did not know what to do. It was not like the opposite partying with an ill intention. There was no reason for her to refuse a group that came with goodwill. Wei Xi read the situation and spoke up. "Let theme in and listen to what they want to say." The others agreed with Wei Xi as well by nodding.


    Zhang Mengyao opened the screen and turned off the barrier. She smiled and invited the group into their booth, "Pleasee in." At the same time, she nced at Kang Jiayi. She was trying to signal the old man to send her a message about the group''s identity. However, Kang Jiayi did not pick up the signal as he stared at the iing group.


    "It''s been a long time, General Kang." The man in histe forties greeted Kang Jiayi with a gentle smile on his face. Kang Jiayi returned the greeting with an amiable smile. "It should be former General. You are the new General, General Wang."


    Kang Jiayi and General Wang hugged while exchanging small talk in a small voice. "It''s been a long time, Sir. I did not expect to see you here." General Wang seemed to be close with Kang Jiayi based on their conversation.


    Kang Jiayi released the hug and made a restrained smile. He realized why General Wang wasing over, and he believed this would have a bad end. "Haha, same for me." He replied with a short response.


    "Then, are you part of the Tang Empire, Sir? If you are from the Tang Empire, this will be easy to talk with." General Wangpletely disregarded everyone and solely talked with Kang Jiayi. While Yu Shun and Lu An did not care about it, the others were displeased.


    "I don''t think I can be any help for you, General Wang. While I am part of the Tang Empire, my authority is not that significant to make a decision for the faction. If you want to discuss something with the Tang Empire, you should talk with her." Kang Jiayi shook his head and directed General Wang to Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi. "She is the Supreme General of the Tang Empire, and he is Vice-Supreme General."


    The words Supreme General entered his ear, General Wang furrowed his brow. General was supposed to be the highest-ranking in the military, yet this Tang Empire made a new ranking above General. He felt like being degraded.


    Of course, General Wang was not aware the military system of the Tang Empire waspletely different from the old one. The other four men also showed their displeasure upon hearing the title Supreme General.


    General Wang just showed it briefly before a smile returned to his face. "Hello, I am General Wang Zhengju. We are from Chengdu Survivor Establishment." He extended his hand for a handshake.


    Zhang Mengyao reached the hand and faked her smile. "Hello, Zhang Mengyao, the current Supreme General of the Tang Empire." She did not bother to ask the other four''s identity and let them have a seat. "Please sit."


    The booth split into two sides, Zhang Mengyao, Li Shuang, Wei Xi, Cao Jingyi, and Kang Xue were to face their guests, and the four sat behind. It was clear that the chain ofmand was in these five people rather than the retired General Kang Jiayi. ''What? These women represent this faction?''


    General Wang Zhengju looked over toward Kang Jiayi. Thetter nodded his head with a smile, and then he shook his head. Kang Jiayi nodded, indicating these five had authorities over the Tang Empire. He shook his head, meaning he could not help General Wang.


    "If we may know, what do you want to discuss with us, General Wang? If you want to talk about the vote, then we haven''t made a decision yet." Wei Xi opened the conversation without any fear. If it was before the Game, he did not have the courage to speak like this with a General.


    General Wang snapped out of his thoughts and shook his head. "No, wee here to talk about something else, not the vote." He did not immediately say his purpose of visiting the Tang Empire and nced in the direction of the auditorium. "I have heard a lot about The Tang Empire from Major General Shi Yan. Not only are you an organized establishment run by civilians, but you also manage to gather the strong survivors. You guys are doing a good job for the country."


    Zhang Mengyao let out a small sigh and lowered her head as she had expected what woulde from this group. "Major General Shi Yan?" Wei Xi however, did not know who this Major General was.


    "He is the person who runs the Suzhou City Establishment." Zhang Mengyao responded lightly. At the same time, when the Suzhou City Establishment was mentioned, Lu An grinned ear to ear. He made quite a mess there by joining the Survival Game of the Suzhou City. Not a few died with his sword as they shed inside the Survival Game.


    "So I came here with a proposal. We are willing to overlook what you have done to the people in Suzhou City Establishment as long as the leader of the Tang Empire apologizes to the leader of the Suzhou City Establishment. After we clear the misunderstanding, we can work together to rebuild our country¡­" General Wang conveyed his purpose of visiting the Tang Empire''s booth.

 Chapter 727 - World Congress - Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 727 - World Congress - Part 7</h4>


    The five people raised their gazes and stared at General Wang intensely. Of course, they did not use their killing or anything to intimidate General Wang. They were just bbergasted by General Wang''s words.


    "I hope The Tang Empire is willing to hand over your smart base and territory to the military. The military will take care of the rest to rebuild our country. You guys just can stay at the safe shelter, and the military will do their job to take back our country from the damned zombies." General Wang smiled naturally as if he was saying non-significant things.


    "Of course, if you want to help, the military will recruit you guys and ce you in an appropriate position. We are not going to refuse the people who were willing to help us to rebuild our great country."


    Zhang Mengyao was worried that the hot-tempered Lu An, who admired Tang Shaoyang so highly, would be offended by General Wang. She kept checking the young man, but Lu An let out a chuckle instead of drawing his sword. That chuckle caused General Wang and his group to look at the young man.


    Lu An was just around twenty, so young, but the Tang Empire took him to the World Congress. General Wang was not happy that this young manughed at him. He looked toward Zhang Mengyao. "Please keep your subordinate in check."


    "Also, this is not just a hope or wish, but amand from the military. You have to hand over the Tang Empire''s territory and smart base because it belongs to our country! You civilian have no right to own that ce!" General Wang added. It seemed what Lu An did was a trigger to General Wang. He was trying to enforce authority as a General.


    "First, our leader will never apologize to anyone." Zhang Mengyao tried to be amiable. She was considering working together with the military if possible, but it was not possible. She did not bother with the formality or even basic courtesy. "Second, we are not going to hand over anything to the military. Third, the country you are talking about has fallen. Not a single country survived from the Game."


    Zhang Mengyao pointed toward all the booths and threw a question to General Wang. "Is there a booth that represents a country? No! Do you know what it means? It means The System wants the old government to disappear and let the survivors form a new rule." Of course, thest part was just a bluff. She did not know what the System wanted. It was just a wild assumption from her.


    "I am considering working together with you guys because you are my fellow countrymen, but I no longer have those thoughts. Please leave our booth! we are not willing to continue the conversation with you guys." Zhang Mengyao pointed out the exit.


    "Heh!? Are you sure about this? Are you going to turn the whole country to be your enemy?" General Wang smirked. "Also, you are not the leader of the Tang Empire. Major General Shi Yan told me that the Tang Empire''s leader was a man, not a woman. You can''t make the decision for the faction, woman."


    "It''s a war deration? Does that mean we can take over Suzhou City Establishment? That group has be a nuisance for us, and they are too close to our main base." Lu An made an unexpected remark that caused the five men to change their expressions.


    "Do you think we are afraid of your empty threat?" The man in his mid-forties behind General Wang responded to Lu An. "We can send our aircraft and tanks to your base and tten your territory!"


    "Don''t joke around, old man." Lu An smirked. "Do you take us as a fool? Do you know how many military bases we have raided? Those things don''t work anymore."


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head and met General Wang''s eyes. "You are lucky that the Leader is not here, or else you will return to your booth in disgrace. Leave before we force you out of the booth."


    She pointed at the exit and turned off the barrier. At the same time, she nced at Lu An. Thetter received the signal and directed his killing intent toward General Wang and his group. While General Wang fought the zombies, he was still too low in level to endure the fierce killing intent exuded by Lu An.


    General Wang staggered a few steps back, the same for the other four. Without realizing it, they were out of the Tang Empire''s booth. Zhang Mengyao immediately turned back the barrier. "Finally, they are gone."


    She did not care what the others thought about them as she returned to her seat. The urge to hit General Wang''s face was so strong that she had to kick them out of the booth. She did not want the Tang Empire to be cklisted from the World Congress for something trivial like that.


    However, they were not worried about the military''s animosity because of what Lu An said. The advanced technology did not work anymore. Even the rocketuncher was not working. The tank was merely a steel shell as it could not shoot and move. If the tank did not work, let alone an aircraft, nuclear power was not a threat. That meant the military had nothing that could threaten them.


    "So, what do you guys think about the vote? I agree with Lu An that we should vote for the fightingpetition instead of the Royal Battle. We are individually strong, so why do we need to throw our big advantage by restarting everything to fight in the Battle Royal?" Zhang Mengyao voiced her thoughts after the unpleasant guests left their booth. She wanted to continue their discussion about the vote.


    "I think so as well. Even if Lord Tang Shaoyang is not the highest level yer, we can still get second ce." Wei Xi agreed with Zhang Mengyao''s reasoning.


    After having a glimpse of General Wang, he felt that the Tang Empire was far ahead. Then he nced at Lu An and Yu Shun. ''And we have a small monster as well, but I am not sure if Yu Shun will do well in a fightingpetition¡­ Nah, Yu Shull will probably overwhelm his enemy with his zombie army.''

 Chapter 728 - Smooth Transition - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 728 - Smooth Transition - Part 1</h4>


    Lukan


    The transition from the previous ruler to the current ruler was going smoothly. The Lionax Kingdom''s army gave up just like that when the Tang Empire came to take over the kingdom. Of course, there was no resistance because those who tried to resist had been eradicated.


    Yes, six noble houses tried to resist as they were not willing to be under Tang Shaoyang''s rule. One Archduke, two Dukes, and three Counts were conspiring together to have a siege battle. They were brave enough to fight back because they gained support from the civilians. The civilians willingly joined the army to fight.


    There was one reason why these noble houses were willing to put up a fight. Because the news of King Emerson and the two Guardian''s deaths were spread out like a wildfire. Within one night, everyone in the kingdom knew they had lost their King and Protector in a war. The Royal Family was left with nothing but a princess.


    There was a significant benefit behind the fight. If the coalition managed to expel the invasion, the Archduke Family could marry their descendant to the princess and control the kingdom by themselves. That was a big prize awaited for them. The bigger prize, bigger risk, that was natural.


    However, the result was disastrous. Yorutuba City, where the battle took ce, was razed in a me of war. It was a literal me; yes, the city was gone from the map, leaving behind ashes and ruin for people to see the consequences against the Tang Empire. Not a single person survived from the city, and even children were not spared.


    Of course, there was more that made the other noble houses scared of the Tang Empire. It was the thing that destroyed Yorutuba City. Since the noble houses openly challenged the Tang Empire, the other neutral noble houses sent their people to watch the war. If they had a chance, they might fight together.


    But instead of seeing a chance to win against the Tang Empire, they were despaired after hearing the report about the creature that razed Yorutuba City. A gigantic dragon razed the city, not just one but three dragons. On top of that, they spotted Kirin, the Guardian Beast of Gigante Forest.


    Tang Shaoyang transformed with [True Dragon], and along with Kalliyan, Aerelion, and Wrath, they destroyed Yorutuba City. Tang Shaoyang did not let his subordinates participate in the battle when it came to ughter. It was enough for him to bear the guilt of killing the innocent. He would spare the children, women, and elders if it were the usual fight. However, this was different as he wanted to deter the remaining noble houses, so there was no need for the needless battle anymore.


    Killing a few thousand to save the million, that was what he did. Sure enough, after he razed Yorutuba City, the whole Kingdom surrendered. The noble houses relinquished their private force and weapons to the Tang Empire while retaining their wealth. That was the promise from the Tang Empire.


    There was no resistance after the Yorutuba City event, and today, The Emperor entered the Capital City of the Lionax Kingdom. The main road was filled with people. And yes, even though the Lionax Kingdom had just lost the war and a new ruler took over the kingdom, people were not afraid of the new ruler at all.


    The atmosphere in the air was quite intense despite the crowd gathered, and they made no noise. Everyone was staring at the closed gate, and people could feel the vibration on the ground, the steps of the warhorses wereing closer, meaning the new ruler was near the city.


    The twenty meters tall gate opened, making a loud noise. After the gate fully opened, music resounded in the air. The music tool had a simr sound to the trumpet, and the drum boomed in the air. Along with the music, people''s eyes stared at the opened gate.


    The people who wanted to see the new ruler gasped in shock as someone entered the city in a warhorse? The civilians were not sure if it was a warhorse or not. It stood like a horse, three meters tall with shiny greeny scales all over the body with golden mane from the head to the back. Its golden tail fluttered under the breeze, and the creature stepped into the city.


    People were looking at the face of the warhorse, and it was not like a horse at all. There was no voice until someone gasped in shock. "It''s Kirin! Guardian Beast Kirin!" Along with the shout, the quiet crowd buzzed. People were pointing at the Kirin, but their friends would fast enough to p away the hand. It was rude pointing your finger at the highest rule.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang did not mind the noisy crowd and the music. He brushed Kalliyan''s golden mane and muttered in a low voice. "It seems you stole my spotlight, Kalliyan."


    "Should I leave, Master?" Kalliyan was aware that she was stealing her Master''s spotlight. Today was supposed to be her Master''s day, but her appearance ruined it. "It''s fine. This is actually good, so the people will know that their new ruler is more amazing than their previous ruler."


    "They probably already know about that, Master. You killed their previous ruler." Kalliyan replied with a small voice.


    Following Tang Shaoyang and Kalliyan, Marshal Alton, Vice-Marshal An, and Vice-Marshal Ashley rode their warhorse. They did not wear helmets so that the civilians could see their faces. Quickly, the people recognized Ashley as she was a famous knight of the Lionax Kingdom. After that, one by one, people started to recognize Alton and An as well.


    The tense atmosphere quickly broke into cheers as someone started to cheer and pped their hands. Once a group started to cheer, the others followed. This was orchestrated by Archduke Semea and Headmaster Larry for their new Lord. They nted their people within the crowd and used them to melt the tense atmosphere.


    Instead of weing the new ruler, this was as if people were weing the soldiers that just came back from the war¡­ The cheers reverberated through the city.

 Chapter 729 - Smooth Transition - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 729 - Smooth Transition - Part 2</h4>


    When the parade was halfway to the castle, Aerelion the Infernal Wyvern and Wrath the Golden Dragon showed up above Rosalie City. The two giant creatures flew across the city. Their appearance caused the cheers toe into a pause until someone shouted nonsense. "It''s the Tang Empire''s Guardian Beast! Dragon!"


    People did not know where the voice came from, and they did not bother to look at who was speaking. They believed what that random guy just said and broke into a cheer once more. Who was not excited about having a dragon as their protector?


    "Larry is doing it well." Alton discovered that students were wearing the Royal Academy''s uniform, shouting and cheering from the corner side. He also noticed Archduke Semea people in the crowd. To be honest, he was surprised they did not encounter resistance from the citizens.


    "There''s no reason for them to reject the new ruler. We promised them nothing would change aside from the ruler and the name. They are not stupid enough to suffer the same fate as Yorutuba City''s people." Ashley responded with a low voice.


    "You look displeased even though everything goes smoothly, Ashley. Do you have something in mind?" An noticed the girl did not look that happy. He could tell that as well by her not enthusiastic voice. "Are you concerned that Lord Tang will pick the princess as his new wife?" He cracked a joke to lighten up the mood.


    "That''s not it." Ashley shook her head as a frown appeared on her forehead. "We are his spear and sword, but why did he bear it by himself? It''s our duty to win the battle for him, not the other way around."


    Vice-Marshal An quickly realized what Ashley talked about. She spoke about the Yorutuba City event when Lord Tang Shaoyang ughtered the civilian and the knight by himself.


    "While I agree with you about that, I think he did it for us." Marshal Alton nced at Ashley. "Especially you, Ashley. Before a Vice-Marshal, you are Lord Tang Shaoyang''s wife. He will never let your hand get dirty by killing those ignorant fools." Those ignorant fools were civilians who supported the noble houses to fight them. They were stupid enough to meddle in the war while they could avoid the conflict.


    "I think we made the right choice, Alton. At the moment, even without me Queen, I will still follow him." Vice-Marshal An looked at the man''s back. "He is a good leader."


    ''What are you guys talking about? It''s so embarrassing.'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself as he could hear everything the three talked about. Having a sensitive hearing sometimes is also not a good thing. Despite his inner feelings, Tang Shaoyang put on a calm mask while observing the people on the street.


    The parents were even bringing their children, pointing at the dragons in the sky. To be honest, Tang Shaoyang was not expecting the n to work like this. This took them a week to n before they entered the capital.


    ''How is it? Is it still the same city you remember, Rosalie?'' Tang Shaoyang asked Rosalie.


    ¡ªNope. It''s totally different, but it''s a good difference. The city has be much better for sure. I think they still treat the people of my kingdom well even though they took the throne from me treacherously.


    Rosalie responded calmly. She was not that excited returning to the city she built from zero. It was not like she could take it back with her current circumstance. There was nothing she could do.


    ''Do you want to take this back? I don''t mind having you manage this region, but it will be under the Tang Empire''s banner, not your kingdom.'' Tang Shaoyang could read her mind and mood well. His guess was spot on, but he would not let Rosalie''s kingdom take this region from him.


    ¡ªDuh, I am not that crazy to fight you over the past thing. Mainly, I know how strong you are. On top of that, my life is basically in your hands. I cane back alive if you wish to.


    ''Did I make a promise to revive you?'' Tang Shaoyang asked. He remembered that he mentioned Crystal the Frost Knight, and Rosalie fell for that.


    ¡ªYou did not promise me, but you promised Alton and An to revive me.


    Tang Shaoyang could picture Rosalie making a smug smile when she said that. ''Yeah, but we have to figure out how this skill works and how much Spiritual Energy is needed to use the skill. On top of that, the cooldown must be very long since this is more like an ultimate skill or sort.''


    ¡ªI mean, I have been waiting for this chance for years, waiting a few years more is not an issue for me. It''s not like I am in a hurry too.


    During the parade, Tang Shaoyang was striking a conversation with the spirits, trying to distract himself from Alton, An, and Ashley''s conversation. Another ten minutes passed, and the parade arrived at the destination, the Royal Castle of the Lionax Kingdom.


    Knights were standing on the side, making a path for the parade to enter the castle. When Kalliyan stepped into the castle, all the knights knelt on one of their knees. "We greet, The Great Emperor!"


    The knight''s voice boomed in the air, and Tang Shaoyang was surprised with the grand greeting. Among the knights, one stood up and approached Tang Shaoyang. "I will lead you to your throne, Your Majesty." Larry bowed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Rise." Tang Shaoyang raised his right hand and said. At his word, all the knights stood up at the same time. After that, he came down from Kalliyan. "You can go back. It''s over for today."


    Kalliyan replied with "Yes," and flew back to where her babies were.


    The castle was broad, and Larry did give him a little bit of a tour of his new castle until they arrived at the throne room. The throne was just a long hall with a golden carpet in the middle. At the end of the golden carpet was the golden-red throne.


    Larry remained at the entrance while Tang Shaoyang approached the throne. The throne was almost a meter wide, with various ornaments on the throne. He was not a fan of these ornaments, but he could take care of themter¡­ For now, he sat there and looked toward Larry.

 Chapter 730 - Smooth Transition - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 730 - Smooth Transition - Part 3</h4>


    Seven pairs of red pirs came to Tang Shaoyang''s sight, and more details about the throne hall could be seen from the throne. There was a weird feeling inside him. ''Satisfaction for reaching my first step?''


    He kept fighting to gain more power so he would be above the others. Not that he was thirsty for authority, as it was more like he did not want the same thing repeated when he was still in his gangster''s life. The feeling of helplessness when his girlfriend was taken from him. The helplessness when he could do nothing to avenge his girlfriend after she suicide. He just did not want those things to repeat in his life, hence he dreamed of being an Emperor where he was above the others.


    Tang Shaoyang figured out that no one was stupid enough to oppose the Emperor. He smiled and closed his eyes. His past life was totally the pr opposite of his new life. ''I now have millions of people under me and hundreds of thousands of armies that will fight for me.''


    While he was in deep thought, he heard a cough. Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and looked toward the source of the cough. Larry was purposely coughing to get his attention. "What is it, Larry? Do you need something from me?"


    "No, Your Majesty. However, there''s someone who wants to meet you. I don''t know if you want to meet her." Larry replied hesitantly.


    "Who?" Tang Shaoyang asked.


    "She is thest bloodline of the Kingsley Family, Princess Florian. She is currently detained in prison." Larry looked at Tang Shaoyang. "Should I bring her to you, Your Majesty?"


    ''Thest bloodline of the Kingsley Family, huh? I wonder what she wants?'' Tang Shaoyang nodded. "Alright, bring her to me." He agreed to meet this Princess. What confused him was that Larry let out a sigh of relief. That meant Larry wanted him to be this princess from the Kingsley Family, but why?


    ¡ªThe Princess wants to warm your bed. What else? To maintain her lifestyle as a noble, the only thing she can do in her situation is to give her body to you. You have another woman to warm your bed.


    That was Karan''s voice who was speaking in his head. In Karan''s point of view, mutual feeling or consent was not needed in a rtionship. That was just a monster''s point of view, and female monsters were just meant to breed. That was what Karan learned as a monster when he was still alive.


    It took ten minutes for Larry to bring Princess Florian into the throne room. Before entering the throne room, he could hear the conversation between Larry and Princess Florian.


    "Do you think this will work, Uncle Larry?" The soft and tired female voice rang in the hallway. "Do you think the new lord is willing to spare the Kingsley Family?"


    "To be honest, I am not sure either, Florian. I know nothing about Lord Tang Shaoyang, and I barely speak with him too." Larry sounded nervous. "But this is the only thing you can do to save your family. I am giving you a chance to speak, and the rest is in your hands."


    "But what if he kills me inside? My nephews and nieces will lose the only family member they can depend on, and I don''t think they can go through this situation without their guardian either." Florian sounded so concerned.


    "Anyway, it will be the same if you are to be detained in prison. They will go through their new life without you too." Larry shook his head. "I heard Lord Tang Shaoyang has three wives, and I think a beauty like you has a chance to him." The old knight was signaling to Florian with his words.


    The Princess realized what Uncle Larry wanted her to do. She fell silent for a moment while looking at Uncle Larry. "This might be hard for you, but this is the only way. Unless you are an Epic Rank or above, I don''t think you have other methods."


    "But I have Ian. We promised to¡­" Princess Florian choked midway. She had a fiance, and he was from the Duke Barton Family. They had been lovers for three years, and she did not want to betray her lover.


    "You should know, Florian. I am not in the position to make a demand or request to Lord Tang Shaoyang. I am just nobody in front of His Majesty, and I also have a family to protect. I can''t help you more than this. If you don''t want to do this, that''s fine as well. I can escort you back to prison until Lord Tang Shaoyang decides what he wants to do with you." Larry let out a sigh and nodded his head.


    "No, I will do this for my brothers!" Princess Florian made a decision. While Prince Chandler and Prince Wilis had not married yet, they already had children outside the marriage. Prince Chandler had a five-year-old daughter and a two-year-old son, while Prince Wilis had a one-year-old baby boy.


    They were the only thing her brothers left, and she felt like she had to do something about it. After saying that, Princess Florian entered the throne room. This room was her father''s room, and each time she entered this room, she would see her father on the throne. However, today was different as she saw someone else on the throne.


    The man had ck te armor covering his body. He leaned to the right, resting his right cheek on his palm while looking at her indifferently. A gush of anger and hatred bubbled inside her, but she endured it well for not acting out based on her emotion.


    The man on the throne was the culprit who killed her grandfather, father, and brother. She lost everything to this man, but there was nothing she could do to change it.


    Princess Florian walked toward the throne slowly. The man had an eye patch to cover his right eye and rare ck hair. When she was seven meters away from the throne, Florian knelt¡­ "Florian greets, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 731 - Smooth Transition - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 731 - Smooth Transition - Part 4</h4>


    When the woman entered the throne hall, Tang Shaoyang observed her. He did not think this Florian was from prison because she was still in a beautiful white dress. She looked in her early twenties, and she had blushy colored hair, covering her back with long hair. Her countenance was paled, and her eyes were slightly red from crying.


    Despite her age, her body had matured as he could see the big cleavage. As she got closer to the throne, she knelt, and the cleavage became even clearer in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. From her conversation with Larry and her action that purposely showed a part of her body, he got a clear understanding of what Princess Lorian wanted.


    "Lorian greets, Your Majesty." Her voice echoed through the throne hall as it was just her and Tang Shaoyang inside.


    "Mnn, rise." Tang Shaoyang responded. Lorian stood up and faced Tang Shaoyang with determination. ''At least, he is not the fat ugly bastard.'' She thought to herself.


    "I have heard about you from Larry, so what do you want from me?" Tang Shaoyang questioned the princess.


    Plop!


    Florian knelt with her two knees and ced her forehead on the golden carpet. "Please spare my family! Please don''t kill my brother''s children! I will do anything you want for them!" Her voice echoed through the hall once more, louder this time.


    She started to tell Tang Shaoyang a brief story about her only family. The two Princes did not have an official wife, but they had a mistress outside. Since her brothers were busy with the kingdom''s affair, she had been looking for her nephew and niece, keeping them hidden from the other nobles and her father.


    "Hah¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as this scene reminded him about Viona. She said the same thing, but their purpose was different. "What makes you think that you have something? You have lost your Royal Family status, and you are no longer a Princess. What can you give to me?"


    There was silence for a moment before Tang Shaoyang continued. "Your body? Your body is no longer yours. You are a war prisoner, not that much different from that ve. So, what makes you think that you have something to give me?"


    ''Why doesn''t she leave the Capital City quietly instead with her nephew after the King''s death? Why did she let herself get captured?'' Tang Shaoyang did not understand what Florian and Larry tried to achieve by doing this.


    Larry tried to help Florian, meaning they had a close rtionship. It should be easy for Larry to sneak out three children and a woman out of the city unnoticed instead of begging him. "Also, what makes you think that you can keep your life? Isn''t it normal for me to eradicate my enemy to their roots, so my enemy can''t think of revenge?"


    Florian was stoned on the floor as she was not expected to be killed. That was thest thing that crossed her mind. She remembered that Uncle Larry told her that the Emperor was good to his people and did not mistreat the prisoners.


    "You are going back on your words!" Florian raised her head and looked at Tang Shaoyang angrily. "You promised not to mistreat or kill the surrendered people. I surrendered, and you still want to kill me?"


    "Unfortunately, you are part of the Royal Family, and the promise does not apply to you, the Kingsley Family." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "Also, since you are part of the Kingsley Family, you should know that the throne never belongs to the Kingsley Family, right?"


    When he reached thest part, Florian was surprised. She was surprised that Tang Shaoyang knew the secret of the Kingsley Family. "Did Sir Alton tell you about our past?"


    "No, it does not matter. Regardless of the past of the Kingsley Family, you have no reason to kill the innocent like me. I have no contribution to what my grandfather did to the me Queen. It''s my Grandfather''s sin, not mine, not my nephew and niece!" Florian raised her voice.


    "That''s true. But still, you can''t deny the fact that Robert Kingsley''s blood flowed inside your body. You are part of that sinful man, and you received the privilege of what your Grandfather has done in the past. Unless you tried to reveal the secret to the public?" Tang Shaoyang smiled.


    "Ah, Alton did not tell me what happened in the past. The me Queen herself told me the story." After saying that, Tang Shaoyang summoned Rosalie.


    Plop!


    As Rosalie came into her form, Florian fell on her butts as her eyes widened in shock to see someone she was not supposed to see. She immediately recognized the me Queen because her grandfather hung her painting in his room. The figure in front of her was the same exact person in the painting.


    "He also changed the throne room. My throne room is never this luxurious because we are still building cities and expanding our territories. I don''t have time to decorate my throne hall with something fancy." Rosalie looked around at the throne hall.


    "Yours and your family''s lives are not in my hands, but her hands." Tang Shaoyang grinned.


    Rosalie then turned toward Florian. She was in her red dress as she let her crimson hair let loose. She scanned Florian from her hair to her figure. "This is actually a good product."


    The me Empress approached the kneeling Florian and squatted behind Florian. She nodded her head andmented, "She has a good figure." She said that while tilting her head down to see Florian''s butts. Then Rosalie squatted down and held Florian''s chest. "She is your type. Are you sure you want to hand her over to me?"


    Florian could not do anything from shock. Even when Rosalie squeezed her chest, she did not struggle. She was still in shock to see Rosaliee alive.


    "Don''t I have something better in front of me?" Tang Shaoyang smiled as he looked at the approaching me Empress.


    Rosalie rolled her eyes and sat on Tang Shaoyang''sp. She looked down at Florian and spoke her mind. "Actually, I have something good in my mind for this girl. We will let her and her family live with one condition¡­ I want you to have sex with her in front of her fiance."

 Chapter 732 - Smooth Transition - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 732 - Smooth Transition - Part 5</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang did not expect Rosalie toe up with something like that. It was worse than death as she wanted to break Florian. "She and her family deserve that. In fact, this is too lenient since we are sparing the dangerous seeds that may bite us back in the future. How is it, girl? Do you want to take this path?"


    "Wait. Does she have a fiance? How do you know?" Rosalie''s information about the remaining Kingsley Family should be the same as him as she was with him all the time. He did not know that Florian had a fiance.


    "Even though you have a quick movement, your mind is slow sometimes." Rosalie slowly turned her head toward Tang Shaoyang. "Didn''t you hear it from her conversation with Larry? She said something like, ''But I have Ian. We promised --''."


    "Also, look at her ne. The ''I'' letter ne on her neck confirmed my guess that she has a fiance. It''s just that easy." Rosalie smiled charmingly and looked at the even more shocked Florian. She was prepared to have her body sullied by the Emperor, but it was totally different if she had to do it in front of the man she loved.


    "How is it, Princess? If you agree to my term, we will not kill your family." Rosalie had turned evil mode this time. "If you don''t trust us, then we can sign a System Contract. That way, you can be at ease."


    "Wait a minute. I haven''t agreed with your crazy idea yet." Tang Shaoyang interrupted. "While I want to try a Princess and enjoy outdoor activity, I don''t enjoy it when someone watches me doing it, especially if it is a man. I refuse the proposal, but if you insist on doing that, you can have someone rece me to do it. You just want her to suffer, right? You can choose one of the knights to have the reward to have a one night with the Princess instead."


    "Tch." Rosalie clicked her tongue and shook her head. "The idea will not work if it''s not you. I need your pervert ability to satisfy her, so her fiance can see how much she enjoys having sex with another man. That way, she will suffer more."


    "I thought I was cruel enough to ughter the children, but you are more evil than I thought." Tang Shaoyang was bbergasted with her idea. Of course, this did not make him better than Rosalie. He was still the cruel ughterer, but his evil idea could never think like what Rosalie proposed. He thought of physical torture instead of mental torture when it came to torture.


    Someone interrupted them from outside the hall at this moment as Alton knocked on the door. "It''s me, Alton, My Lord."


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Rosalie, and thetter hopped off from hisp. She then looked at Tang Shaoyang. "Can I have her while you are in a meeting with yourmanders? I am still thinking about the proper punishment for her."


    "You can have her. No, she is yours. You can do anything you want to her." Tang Shaoyang then pointed at the back corner to his right. "There''s a small room there. You can have your time with the Princess there."


    Rosalie dragged the shocked Florian toward the room, and Tang Shaoyang responded to Alton. "Come in."


    The double door opened as Alton, An, and Ashley led the generals into the throne hall. They had captured the Lionax Kingdom within less than two weeks, much faster than they predicted. They expected a fierce resistance, but Robert Kingsley''s reckless move sped up the invasion.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang''s ambition did not stop there, and the next target was the Malecia Kingdom and the Warmir Kingdom. Since he had Gigante Forest under his banner, conquering the two kingdoms should not be an issue for them. That was today''s meeting''s topic.


    Following Marshal and Vice-Marshal were the Legion Commander and Generals. Moonsong and his chosen generals, and Aleesa was among them, his new elven wife. At this point, he had used seeing the Elven and did not feel weird anymore to see the long-eared race. ''Now I look at her carefully, and she''s stunning. Her figure did not lose to Elin and Zhang Mengyao.''


    Aleesa was not the only female Elven he had seen, but she was one of the Elven with the biggest boobas. ''The second Elven with big boobas is the former Elven Queen and Aleesa''s big sister, Ava.'' Ava was walking side by side with Aleesa.


    "Hail to the Great Emperor!" When everyone arrived in the throne hall, Alton suddenly raised his voice. After that, everyone knelt down to the floor. "Congrattions on your first sessful conquest, Your Majesty!" The Legion Commander and the Generals followed Alton''s words. Their voices echoed in the throne hall, and Tang Shaoyang felt like he wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    Tang Shaoyang was shocked to hear this, and he almost showed it on his face. Fortunately, he endured the shock and embarrassment well and did not have a change of expression. ''I have to get used to this kind of thing from now on.''


    "Rise." Everyone stood up and formed a line on the two sides at his words. There were no seats in the throne hall, so they stood next to the golden carpet.


    "Let''s start the first official meeting." Tang Shaoayng straightened his back and put a solemn mask on his face. "We will start with the aftermath of the war. I want to hear your report, Marshal Alton."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Alton replied sternly and continued with the report. "We have taken control of half of the Lionax Kingdom. Within three days, we can take control over the entire kingdom. The transition is also going smoothly. The noble houses epted our terms. They will be relieved from their nobility, but they will retain their wealth. The more challenging part is to manage the territory. Since we relieved the noble from their duty and took over the territory, we quickly had to take over the management of each territory¡­ If we are not quick, I am afraid the bandits will run wild, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 733 - Smooth Transition - Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 733 - Smooth Transition - Part 6</h4>


    "Bandit?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. The term was new, but he was not new with things like a bandit. It was simr to the gangster in his old world, but the bandit should be wilder and bolderpared to the gangster.


    The gangster would use a dark means to grab money from people. The loan shark business was a great example of what the gangster did. Bandits were on a different level, they were ransacking viges and robbing people openly, and they would kill people without batting eyelids. Same yet different at the same time.


    "This bandit is quite an annoying problem but should not be hard to solve." Tang Shaoyang looked toward Moonsong. "We can have our aerial legion sweep the region where bandits often appear." He looked at Ashley. "You should know more about these bandits, right, Vice-Marshal Ashley?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." This was a formal meeting, so Ashley had to address her man formally. She talked a lot about her story about eradicating bandits, and she understood why this duty fell on her hands. Especially, she had a deep hatred for the bandits as they took her mother from her. In fact, she was d that Tang Shaoyang delegated this task to her.


    "Good. You can work together with Legion Commander Moonsong to eradicate the bandits." Tang Shaoyang set his order. I think this was the only thing they could do to face the bandit issue. Then he looked toward Alton. "Do you have a better solution to face the bandit, Marshal Alton?"


    "I don''t think we have a better solution than your proposal, Your Majesty. I will discuss the issue with Vice-Marshal Ashley and Legion Commander Moonsong for a better option." Marshal Alton replied.


    "Mnn. It''s better to solve the bandit issue as soon as possible after taking over the kingdom. That way, we can buy people''s hearts that the Tang Empire is better than the Lionax Kingdom." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "I am waiting for your better solution, Marshal Alton."


    "Leave it to me, Your Majesty." Marshal Alton bowed his head.


    "Alright, let''s get to the next report, Marshal Alton." Tang Shaoyang motioned Alton to continue with the report.


    "The next issue is our biggest ambition to take over the Ortis Continent. The only way to achieve this goal is to conquer the Warmir Kingdom and the Malecia Kingdom." Marshal Alton continued with the report. "I have a short discussion with Vice-Marshal An, and we propose to attack the Warmir Kingdom first."


    Before Marshal Alton could continue with his report, someone raised his hand. Everyone in the throne hall looked toward an old man with gray hair. This person was Archduke Semea, the new General that had just entered the rank. Tang Shaoyang appointed him to be a General because of his rank. Archduke Semea was Primordial Rank Knight, not something he could find easily anywhere. On top of that, Archduke Semea was also under the influence of a strict oath.


    "I apologize for interrupting." Archduke Semea apologized first. Marshal Alton did not mind and nodded toward Archduke Semea. It was a signal that thetter could speak. "I think we should attack the Malecia Kingdom first since The Malecia Kingdom is weaker than the Warmir Kingdom."


    Marshal Alton smiled. "You have a point, General Semea, but please listen to my report until the end. There''s a reason why I propose to attack The Warmir Kingdom first. It''s true that the Malecia Kingdom is weaker than the Warmir Kingdom, but I don''t think there''s a big gap between the two kingdoms. Since we know the two kingdoms will put up a strong defense, it will not make us faster to win against the Malecia Kingdom. That''s the first reason."


    "Second, we have the former Great Commander of the Warmir Kingdom, Vice-Marshal An. We can say that he must be very familiar with the power structure of the Warmir Kingdom. He should know more about the Warmir Kingdom than any of us, so we can use this information as a weapon to fight the Warmir Kingdom. On top of that, the Warmir Kingdom is weakened because Vice-Marshal An brought his knights to our side."


    "Third, The Malecia Kingdom is aware that they are weaker than the other two kingdoms. We can use that as a weapon against them and make them surrender instead of fighting them. Of course, there must be a condition for this surrender, but we can take them as our vassal instead of conquering them through the battle."


    Marshal Alton stopped and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. "What do you think, Your Majesty? If you don''t want to ept the Malecia Kingdom as a vassal, we can still fight them after defeating the Warmir Kingdom. We are following your decision, Your Majesty."


    "Hmmm." Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. "I don''t mind epting the Malecia Kingdom to be our vassal, but I want the agreement to be based on oath, not just System Contract. And if the Malecia Kingdom proposes an absurd condition, then we will take the kingdom by force."


    "I don''t think they will put an absurd condition if they really want to surrender, Your Majesty. We can have the Guardian Beast Kirin and the two Dragons to the border for a start. We can have them light up the forest with fire." Marshal Alton smiled.


    ''I never thought that conquering the other Kingdoms would be this easy.'' Marshal Alton thought to himself. ''Everything is possible because of that man on that throne.''


    "That''s a good n. Let''s start with the Warmir Kingdom, and we can have Kalliyan send my greeting to our neighbor tomorrow." Tang Shaoyang totally agreed with Marshal Alton''s n. "What about the knights of the noble houses'' private force? Have all the noble houses handed over their private force?"


    The official meeting continued for another two hours. They were discussing the aftermath of the battle. The Tang Empire now had an overwhelming force after absorbing the Lionax Kingdom''s force. They had to form a new legion, choosing the new Legion Commander and generals. While the noble houses gave up their privilege, many of them came to Marshal Alton to be the general of the Tang Empire¡­ They wanted to get back their nobility privilege by contributing to the Empire.

 Chapter 734 - Dimensional Tower - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 734 - Dimensional Tower - Part 1</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang stretched his hand up and sat on the chair near the window. Sitting the whole day, choosing the new generals, and forming a new legion took a toll on him. "I don''t think sitting a whole day is more exhausting than fighting." He rubbed the space between his eyes and looked through the window.


    Tang Shaoyang was currently inside the previous king''s reading room. There was a shelf full of books next to him and a window in front of him. This was a rxing spot to rx as he could watch the city from this room. The moon hung in the sky, and the city lit up with themps.


    "Ah, I forgot to check on Rosalie. What is she doing with the princess?" However, once he rxed on the chair, he felt like he was toozy to do anything else. He just wanted to settle there for a moment and get some sleep. The chair wasfortable, and the breeze entering through the small holes above the window wasforting.


    Tang Shaoyang could check on Rosalie with [Spirit Link], but he was just toozy. When he had just started to close his eyes, someone knocked on the door. He furrowed his brows. "Who!?"


    "It''s me, General Ava." A female voice replied from the door. "I am bringing you a calming tea, My Lord."


    "What is a Field General doing? Why is she bringing me tea?" Tang Shaoyang was annoyed that his rxing time was disturbed. He sounded grumpy even though Ava meant good. Field General was the official name, but they made it short by calling it just General. It was a ranking below of the Vice-Legion Commander.


    "Come in." He was not a fan of tea, but since they had made it for him, he might as well try it. Maybe this calming tea was different from the tea on Earth.


    The door opened, and Ava entered the room with a tray in her right hand. The Elven wore a woman tunic that was more like a nightgown with slightly revealing tops. The former Elven Queen smiled and put the cup of tea on the table next to the chair. "This is a calming tea, Rosalie Capital''s specialty, and quite famous in the noble circles. It''s a drink that can bring calmness to whoever drinks it."


    "Thank you." Tang Shaoyang did not immediately drink the tea and looked at the city. "Have Selena and Sylvia returned?"


    The capital entranced those two girls, Selena and Sylvia. He did not know what they saw from the city, but Selena sent him a message through System Communication. "Sylvia and I wille backte. You don''t need to wait for us for lunch and dinner."


    "I don''t think so. The maid said Lady Sylvia and Lady Selena had not returned yet. That''s why I brought you the tea for you." Ava smiled.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what or why, but his strong instinct told him there was something fishy about the former Elven Queen bringing him the tea. She was the former Royalty, and there was no way she brought the tea willingly for him unless she wanted something from him.


    "What about Aleesa and Ashley? Don''t tell me they are not over yet?" Tang Shaoyang nodded and changed the question.


    "Oh, Lady Ashley got information from her informant that there''s a bandit den near the city. She prepares to do a midnight raid, and Aleesa decides to join the raid. It seems my sister is expecting an acknowledgment from you, My Lord." Ava replied.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and looked at Ava. He wanted to ask, "Then what are you doing here? Why don''t you help your little sister?" But he decided not to and reached the cup of tea. He brought the cup to his lips as he enjoyed the night scenery. There was a bed in the corner of the room, so he did not need to go back to his actual room. He would sleep in this room tonight.


    He took a sip of the tea. After the first sip, he immediately noticed there was something in the tea. Tang Shaoyang widened his eyes and looked toward Ava with his eyes widened open.


    *** ***


    World Congress


    Zhang Mengyao did not leave the booth for the remaining discussion time for the Event Vote. The Tang Empire agreed to vote in the fightingpetition, but the other VIPs factions were not as idle as them. The other VIP factions were approaching the smaller factions actively. She was not curious about what they were doing as there were only two purposes for those VIP factions approaching the smaller factions.


    First, the VIP faction wanted to absorb the smaller faction. It was something that General Wang proposed to them. Second, the VIP faction persuaded the smaller faction to follow their votes for the event.


    "That group is kinda dangerous." Kang Jiayi suddenly voiced his thoughts while pointing toward a direction. Zhang Mengyao followed the finger and found a big group gathered in the World Union''s booth. There were three VIP factions in that group aside from the World Union, not just smaller factions.


    The three VIP factions were Saint Guild, North Federation, and Blue Vest. It seemed they were in a heated discussion, but the others had no way to know what they were talking about. "Huh!?" Surprisingly, General Wang''s four followers were also in that booth.


    "I think we will soon know what they are talking about." Li Shuang was the first one to say it out. "Look, those four are the men who followed General Wang. I think they wille back and threaten us for kicking them out of our booth."


    "But what do you think they are talking about, Miss Li?" Wei Xi was curious about what made four VIP factions gather in one booth.


    "I think they are talking about creating a world organization. A central and only government that governs this leaderless Earth, using the pretext to fight together to face the other worlds or something like that." Li Shuang guessed¡­ "I am not sure, but we will know for sure if there''s room for another discussion after the event vote."

 Chapter 735 - Dimensional Tower - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 735 - Dimensional Tower - Part 2</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao remained in the booth even though a big group gathered there. The others did not bother toe out to find out either. As the timer ticked down to ten minutes, a notification rang in her head.


    [You have received a message from The First Order Guild!]


    Zhang Mengyao looked up at the booth across the tform, to where the First Order Guild seated was. A middle-aged man smiled at her and waved his hand while nodding his head. She then looked at the message.


    [Good evening, Miss. My name is Frans, Vice Guild Leader of the First Order Guild. I want to apologize for what our guild members did early before the World Congress. They are young and still hot-blooded, but they are inherently good. I wish you and your faction members could forgive them. If possible, can you spare ten minutes to speak with us? My guild members want to apologize to you and your friends.]


    Zhang Mengyao raised her eyebrow as she was not expecting the opposite party to apologize. After the earlier incident, she thought they would have bad blood with The First Order Guild. She shared the message with the others, especially Lu An. That guy was so petty when it came to the Empire and Tang Shoayang. If they wanted to mend the rtionship between the two factions, they should appease Lu An.


    "What do you think? Do you want to meet them?" Zhang Mengyao asked the others'' opinions. It was not something she could decide by herself.


    "I don''t mind meeting them-" Before Kang Jiayi could finish his words, Lu An cut him off. "If you want to meet them, exclude me from that boring meeting. I participate in this World Congress as a bodyguard. Since the System does not allow violence, I don''t think you guys need me."


    Lu An did not want to meet the people from the First Order Guild because there was a bad taste left behind after the incident. Meeting them in person would make it worse unless he could get rid of that bad taste.


    "Me too. I participate in the World Congress with the purpose of security, so I don''t think I can be a help to speak with the other participants." Yu Shun followed. As for Yu Shun, it was nothing personal. He was just socially awkward around strangers, so it would be better if he did not join the conversation.


    "It''s better for me not to meet them as well. I am afraid I will do something that I should not do if I meet them." Li Na voiced her thoughts as well. "Look at them! They were smiling andughing. There''s no remorse or sincerity to apologize, so it''s better if I don''t meet them."


    Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh and looked at the others. ''It seems I brought the wrong personnel. Should follow Sister Li Shuang''s advice to bring her people.''


    "Then we will not meet them." Zhang Mengyao decided not to meet the First Order Guild. "I will send our reply instead."


    The Supreme General typed something to reply to The First Order Guild''s Vice Guild Leader. She should at least maintain basic courtesy. Having one less enemy was much better than having one more enemy to watch over. She replied as if the incident was nothing, but she reminded the First Order Guild not to repeat it because some of her members found it was offensive.


    First Order Guild''s booth


    "How is it?" Guild Leader Herman asked his Vice Guild Leader. "Have they replied yet?" Herman Bonivido was a man in his early thirties and was quite concerned about the start of their exchange.


    Frans smiled bitterly and shook his head. "No, they refuse to meet us." Frans shared the reply with the Guild Leader. Then he looked at the back and realized why the opposite party refused to meet in person. "I think we are not sincere enough to touch them, Sir."


    Herman followed Frans'' gaze, exuding his aura to fill his booth. Theughter stopped instantly as the younger members looked terrified at their Guild Leader. "You seem not to realize your mistake yet, do you? Blue Vest is troublesome enough, yet you made us a new enemy, and you still canugh instead of reflecting on your mistake!"


    "We are First Order Guild, Sir Herman. Why should we be afraid of them? From their skin color, they must be Asian. They must be far from our base in LA, so the chance of meeting them outside is pretty small." The bolder one replied to the Guild Leader.


    Herman massaged the space between his eyes. "If there''s a simr event like World Congress. We should bring the members with a bit more brain than the guys with muscles." Those words were directed to Vice Guild Leader Frans.


    "Didn''t you feel it? The dense and fierce killing intent from that young man earlier?" Herman confronted his guild members. These people were the chosen ones, the strong ones in his guild as he took a precaution, in case the World Congress turned into a bloody congress. It was normal to be bolder since they were young, but he never felt an aura like Lu An''s killing intent. It was a signal that the Tang Empire was just more than a VIP faction. There was a chance that faction was where the psychopath murderer gathered. Having a beef with these kinds of people was thest thing he wanted. The fact the Tang Empire did not send anyone tomunicate with the other factions was a sign they might be a group of psychopaths.


    His guild members knew who he was talking about. The young member immediately clenched their mouths shut after being reminded by Herman. "I believe he has killed many people to have that kind aura, and I am trying to mend our rtionship with them, but you guys ruined, once again."


    "They might be from Asia, but we can''t confirm that. However, there''s a thing called teleportation gate? What if they have something like that ande to our region? If that timees, do you want to face that young man?" No one answered Herman as Lu An''s aura was enough to terrify them. ''I don''t think our guild member is this weak mentally¡­ I need to train them a little bit, so they are not terrified in front of the strong people.''

 Chapter 736 - Dimensional Tower - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 736 - Dimensional Tower - Part 3</h4>


    ''But this is good for them to fear. If they have no fear, they may offend more people.'' Herman thought to himself. "Also, what kind of leader can have that kind of member? Have you thought about it? Their leader must be scarier than that young man to make him follow her." Herman reminded something that never crossed these young people''s minds. "Don''t underestimate them just because they are women. Sometimes, women are scarier than a beast."


    "Yes, Guild Leader. We are sorry for our recklessness and are willing to make it up. Can you meet us with them? We are willing to apologize." The bolder young man called Caleb responded to Herman.


    "The Tang Empire does not want tomunicate with anyone. None of them came out of their booth since the start. We sent them a message, but they did not want to meet us. From their reply, they at least don''t take it as a big offense. Just remember not to repeat it." After saying his piece, Herman turned around to look at the Tang Empire''s booth. They were talking by themselves.


    "How is it, Frans. Did you find something about the Tang Empire?" Herman had sent his people to investigate the Tang Empire. He did not have that much hope to find anything about them, but it was worth trying.


    "I found a piece of interesting information about the Tang Empire, Sir." Frans nodded his head. "The leader of the Tang Empire does not attend the World Congress. That girl is not their Leader. They are from China, Shanghai City. That''s their main base. That''s the only information I could get."


    "Where do you get this from?" It was more than he expected. "Are you sure this information is reliable?"


    "The Suzhou City Survivor Establishment''s member told me about it. I have spent a few thousand Game Coins. I think the information is reliable." Frans nodded his head. "There''s one more. The Suzhou City Survivor Establishment has an animosity against the Tang Empire. That young man who exuded the fierce killing intent had killed hundreds of soldiers during the Survival Game of the Suzhou City. His specialty is assassination."


    "This is not interesting at all, Frans. You are telling me that we just offended an assassin? A great one at that?" Herman was speechless.


    "Oh, there''s more, Sir. The Tang Empire is the faction that dominates China, I think. They are a major faction with thergest territories." Frans added another piece of information that soured Herman''s expression. "That''s it. Oh, there''s one more thing, the Fire Witch. It''s the red-haired girl. That single girl is enough to scare a whole establishment."


    "Hahhhhh¡­" Herman let out a long sigh and nced to the back. The young members looked away from their Guild Leader. "Reply to their message¡­ NO, I will reply to their message by myself."


    *** ***


    As the timer ticked to zero, a big screen with golden words on it popped out above the tform.


    [Please submit your vote!]


    After that notification, the text changed into a timer once again. This time, the timer was set for three minutes, meaning the factions had three minutes to submit their votes.


    Zhang Mengyao looked at the screen that popped out in front of her. It was just a simple screen with two choices.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Please vote for the System Event!]


    1. Fighting Tournament


    2. Battle Royal


    Note: Your faction has thirty votes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Supreme General tapped the number one without any hesitation. She knew the Fighting Tournament was the least favorite since there were more smaller factions than the major factions. When the three minutes timer reached zero, the result came out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Fighting Tournament: 540 Votes


    Battle Royal: 410 Votes


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhang Mengyao was surprised when the result came out. She thought it was the Battle Royal for sure, but the Fighting Tournament was chosen instead. She looked at the others as she was bewildered by the result. The others had the same expression as her as none expected to see this result.


    "This result gives me a bad omen." Kang Jiayi was the first one to voice his thoughts. Then he remembered where the four VIP factions gathered the smaller factions into the World Union''s booth. "Don''t tell me they have figured out who the highest yer is?"


    "They all look weak to me, though." Lu An scanned the World Union''s booth and said. "I think I can assassinate all of them if we can locate them." He was so casual talking about killing people.


    [Thank you for participating in the votes. We have the result, and the event will be a Fighting Tournament, Earth Strongest yer Tournament, or ESPT in short. The tournament will be held a week before The Earth Dimensional Tower opens for Earth.]


    [Alright, the following agenda will be thest agenda for this year''s World Congress. The System will exin to you what the Earth Dimensional Tower is. In this vast universe, the tower ismonly called Dimensional Tower.]


    [What is a Dimensional Tower? Dimensional Tower is an artificial world created by the System for the yers. There are five types of Dimensional Tower, from the lowest rank tower is Mortal Level Tower, Sky Level Tower, Ancient Level Tower, Hell and Heaven Level Tower, and God Level Tower.]


    [What''s the difference between those levels of towers? Each type of tower contains different numbers of artificial worlds. For example, the Mortal Level Tower only has ten floors, meaning there are only ten Artificial Worlds in the Mortal Level Tower. Sky Level Tower has 25 floors, Ancient Level Tower has 50 Floors, Hell and Heaven Level Tower has 75 floors, and God Level Tower has 150 floors.]


    [What''s the purpose of the Dimensional Tower? The Dimensional Tower has a resource that your original world might not have. For example, in smithing, you can find a rare ore you can''t find in your world. In Alchemy, you can find herbs that do not exist in your world and more¡­ Yes, Dimensional Tower''s purpose is to give the yers more resources to survive in the uing stage.]

 Chapter 737 - Dimensional Tower - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 737 - Dimensional Tower - Part 4</h4>


    ''More resources for the yers?'' Zhang Mengyao doubtfully asked herself. She felt like the resource was more for the factions than the yers, but there was nothing wrong with wordings. The yers were the ones who built the factions, so it was the same.


    [However, the yers have to be careful inside the towers. While the Dimensional Tower is an artificial world with resources, the yers have to be careful with the indigenous habitants of the tower. They are mostly beasts and monsters, but there''s one more thing you should know about the tower. The Earth is not the only world that has ess to enter the Dimensional Tower.]


    [Each tower has limited ess, so you don''t have to worry about the tower getting crowded and not getting the resource. Mortal Level Tower for example, there will be only ten worlds that have ess to enter the Mortal Tower. So, if the yers on Earth choose the Mortal Level Tower, there will only be ten worlds, including Earth, that have ess to the tower.]


    [I have to remind you that the lower-level tower, the more scarce the resources are. A lower-level tower has low regeneration resources and fewer treasures than a high-level tower. But don''t be careless too as there''s a chance you will encounter a world that has gone through the Game longer than Earth.]


    [An additional information, The yers don''t have to worry about the yers from the other worlds to sneak into your world as it is impossible. You can''t enter another world through the tower, if somehow a certain yer manages to find a way to sneak into another world through the Dimensional Tower, the System will punish the yer. Death Penalty is the only punishment.]


    [Where will the Earth Dimensional Tower appear? The System will choose the ce where the tower will appear, and it''s a random ce. So, if the yers want to enter the tower, you have to travel to the tower. There''s no shortcut, but there are several factions with benefits, VIP factions. The System will give the VIP faction a teleportation gate to the Earth Dimensional Tower. It''s a reward for their effort during the Game.]


    [Calm down! I know you feel it''s unfair, but the System will only reward the best. If any factions feel it''s unfair, then you just need to be a VIP faction in the next World Congress. How to be a VIP faction in the World Congress? The VIP status is determined by the overall strength of the faction, such as the number of members of the factions, the number of territories the faction has, and the high-level yers in that faction.]


    [The yers must be curious about the other factions'' overall strength, but the System will not share such crucial information. The Earth has eleven VIP Factions, and these eleven factions will be rewarded with a teleportation gate.]


    [Finally, we have reached the final stage of the World Congress, which is to vote which tower the Earth does need? You will be the one to decide. As a reminder, each world has a chance to summon three towers during the game. That means you can summon another level tower in the following stage. Before the vote begins, you will be given two hours to discuss which one you want to vote for.]


    After that, the timer appeared again above the tform. It was another two hours for the factions to discuss the tower.


    Zhang Mengyao turned around. "What do you guys think about the tower?"


    "I think the tower is a simtion from the System, so we, the yers, can adapt to the situation once The Earth is connected to other worlds." Wei Xi was the first one to respond.


    Obviously, the others agreed with his thought. "So, we can assume that the System will ce in the tower with the same level of growth, right? I mean, Earth is less than a year old sneaking baby if we calcte it since the Game started, so the System will ce us in a tower with worlds that are around one to four years into the game, right?" Kang Jiayi was quite worried about the vagueness behind the Dimensional Tower. He felt like they should be more careful with the yers from the other worlds instead of the indigenous inhabitants of the Dimensional Tower.


    "I think it depends on the level tower we choose. If we choose the Ancient Level Tower or even the Hell and Heaven Level Tower, I think we have a higher chance of meeting with the world around ten to fifty years into the game or even older." Zhang Mengyao shook her head. "So, it depends on our choice."


    "Then we can start it slowly by voting the Mortal Level Tower?" Kang Jiayi chose the safest level. He felt like that was the right decision to make instead of encountering the strong world. But the old man found that the others made aplex expression. "What''s wrong? That''s the safest choice for us."


    "That''s the safest choice, but he will be angry if he knows that we choose the Mortal Level Tower." Wei Xi shook his head. "HE" in his mouth was their leader, Tang Shaoyang. As someone who had been with Tang Shaoyang for a while, he knew that their leader would choose at least Ancient Level Tower.


    "The Sky Level Tower is still doable, but more than that is too risky. I don''t think it''s worth the risk." Kang Jiayi did not understand Tang Shaoyang because he would not say that if he knew Tang Shaoyang.


    "I think it''s still doable for us to enter the Ancient Level Tower." Zhang Mengyao voiced her thoughts. "We have found locations for the three Survival Games. We have to finish those survival Games before the Earth Dimensional Tower is summoned. Also, don''t forget the reward from the fightingpetition. I think the reward is to help us to prepare to enter the Earth Dimensional Tower."


    Kang Jiayi''s jaw dropped after hearing how optimistic Zhang Mengyao was to win the fightingpetition.

 Chapter 738 - Dimensional Tower - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 738 - Dimensional Tower - Part 5</h4>


    "But it''s not for us to decide. What we can do is to use our votes." Li Shuang pointed outside the barrier. "The other factions have formed a group. Our pitiful thirty votes will barely change the result."


    Everyone looked outside, sure enough, groups were formed among the faction, and the Tang Empire was the only lone group.


    "Even so, we will still vote for the Ancient Level Tower." Zhang Mengyao voiced his thoughts. "That way, we are eliminating the weaker factions topete for resources with us. Our rival in the tower is only the other ten VIP factions."


    "I like that shrewd idea, but are you sure we can get something from the Ancient Level Tower?" Li Shuang totally agreed with that. "You are The Supreme Commander, and you know the most The Tarrior''s capability."


    "If we can finish the three Survival Games in time, our army is strong enough to enter the Ancient Level Tower." Wei Xi had to agree in this regard. "Don''t forget in the fifth stage of the Survival Game. We will be sent to another world that is more advanced than Earth in magic, skill, and ss. So yeah, we need to finish the three Survival Games before the fightingpetition to increase our chance in the Ancient Level Tower."


    Kang Jiayi noticed that Li Shuang trusted Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao''s judgment. Then he observed the others and found out that only he worried about the tower''s future. The others looked confident to face the Ancient Level Tower.


    At this moment, someone was standing next to the Tang Empire''s barrier. The person knocked the barrier with his hand like he was knocking on the door. Wei Xi stood up and approached the man. "Turn off the canceling noise only." Zhang Mengyao nodded and turned off the canceling noise.


    "What do you need?" Wei Xi was direct with his words. The opposite party was a man in his mid-thirties. He was a westerner with blonde hair, smiling politely at Wei Xi. "Fortunately, the System truly helps us with thenguage barrier. Hello Sir, my name is Larsen, a representative from The World Union."


    "Wei Xi, a representative from the Tang Empire. Do you need something with us?" Wei Xi nodded his head.


    "Yes, Sir. My Leader has a big project for all factions in this auditorium. We hope you can turn off the canceling noise to listen to what my Leader is about to say." Larsen smiled.


    "We may listen to your Leader, but we are not necessary to agree to your Leader''s proposal." Wei Xi nodded.


    ''Heh, you will be forced to agree, or else you will make the other factions be your enemy.'' Larsen''s smile became wider, and he nodded. "It''s fine, Sir. It''s just a mere proposal from The World Union."


    After saying that, Larsen left and went to another booth. Wei Xi returned to his seat. "What do you guys think this World Union wants to do?"


    "I have the gist of it." Li Shuang squinted her eyes as she looked at the World Union''s booth que. "You should be able to guess by their name. They want to make a central government for the world or something like that. If we don''t agree to join them, they will make us look like a greedy group or something terrible in front of the others. It''s easy to read."


    "So, that''s the reason they gather North Federation, Saint Guild, and Blue Vest?" Cao Jingyi muttered in a low voice. "Those four VIP factions are enough to deter the smaller factions, forcing the smaller factions to join them. No small factions dare to oppose those four major powers, and it seems Amazon Guild and Shiva Federation joined the project too."


    Cao Jingyi noticed the Amazon Guild and Shiva Federation''s representative joined the big group. Six out of eleven VIP factions united as one. The First Order Guild had a good rtionship with the Revolution Kingdom, and there were a dozen smaller factions joined them too. The Uprising Guild and The Pr Guild made a separate group by themselves with the remaining smaller factions. Just like that, six different groups were formed in the First World Congress.


    "We are alone, I guess?" Kang Xue smiled wryly as she realized that the Tang Empire was the only faction that stood alone.


    "It does not matter if we are alone or together. As long as we have Bro-Lord Tang Shaoyang, none of them are a match for us." Lu An chimed.


    "That''s true. We don''t need to worry about being outnumbered. I can capture a few zombie lords to keep up the number if necessary." Yu Shun followed. The two youngest members in the group said as if it was not a big deal.


    "Here hees. Let''s listen to what he wants to say. If we are not interested in it, we can just turn back the canceling noise." Li Shuang called out as someone approached the tform. The tform in the middle served no purpose until the leader of the World Union used it.


    The leader of the World Union was a man in his early forties. He was wearing a formal suit and donning the hair neatly. He had the aura of a leader and looked reliable from the outside.


    "Hello, fellow yers. My Name is Hines Myers, a leader of the World Union." Hines'' deep voice echoed through the auditorium. "During the discussion time, I have talked with several leaders of the other factions, including other VIP factions. Amazon Guild, Saint Guild, North Federation, Blue Vest, and Shiva Federation."


    "After having a discussion for a while, we agreed on something important for the future of The Earth. I will share our discussion and give the other factions a fair chance to join us for a better cause. As everyone knows, we will be entering the Earth Dimensional Tower and facing the other yers from the other worlds¡­ Instead of fighting at each other for the resource, we have agreed to fight the other yers from the other worlds together! We agree to form a centralmand for the Earth, and we will be calling it the Central Government!" Hines Myers raised his voice at the end.

 Chapter 739 - Dimensional Tower - Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 739 - Dimensional Tower - Part 6</h4>


    Li Shuang had the expression ''I read them like a book'' on her face after Hines Myers''st sentence. She guessed right on the spot about the World Union and the other five VIP factions'' ns. "They don''t want to centralize themand; they just want to absorb the smaller faction power into them."


    "We hope to stop the meaningless fight between ourselves and work together to build a new world together. Of course, we can only achieve this if you guys work together with us. By helping each other, it is just a matter of time before we can build a brand new world together¡­" Hines Myers continued his speech by sharing his vision about his new ideal world. It was too ideal to be real, in fact.


    The Central Government was built with a council in the highestmand. The Council itself consisted of twenty members chosen from the factions. As for how they would select the member, Hines Myers kept the qualification hidden and said they would discuss itter after the Central Government formed.


    "What do you guys think? Should we join them?" Cao Jingyi asked with a smile on her face, and her tone was full of sarcasm.


    "Don''t joke around like that, Cao Jingyi!" Wei Xi was rmed and raised his voice when he heard his wife''s words. He knew Tang Shaoyang too well that that man would never agree to join this kind of thing. If Tang Shaoyang knew his wife said that, it would not surprise if Tang Shaoyang executed her as it was not far from treason.


    "Tang Empire''s representative! Can you lower your voice while I am speaking here?" Being interrupted, Hines Myers squinted his eyes and gazed at Wei Xi.


    Thetter smiled and bowed to apologize before returning to his seat. His wife wasughing at him, the same for the others who picked her joke. Only Kang Jiayin rubbed the space between his eyes in distress. ''Maybe because I am too old right now. I don''t have the same energy as these youngsters.''


    Theyughed and joked around even though the big powerhouse was about to be established. If the Central Government was sessfully established, it could be a faction that ruled the world. Especially with the six VIP factions who agreed to join. It would be hard for a new VIP faction to emerge with the Central Government.


    Hines Myers continued that the Central Government would also create a military system, meaning the faction had to send their fighters to join the military. Most of them were simr to what the Tang Empire had done in their territories.


    Hines Myers took his time and spent thirty minutes on the tform to exin their n. At the end of his speech, he revealed something to deter the VIP faction and the smaller faction. "The World Union has a discussion with five VIP factions, and we have discovered something that might interest you in joining us to form the Central Government. The highest-level yer the System mentioned is one of us. We disclosed our level to each other, and I am that person."


    "I know that you may not believe in me, so I will disclose my level right now." Hines Myers smiled and disclosed his level. "I am level 1289, and I am an Epic Rank. If you wonder what Epic Rank is, I can''t disclose this information to you guys. This information is exclusive only to the faction that is part of the Central Government."


    "Bullsh*t¡­" Everyone heard that voice from the Tang Empire''s booth. But the voice was cut off midway, so they could not hear the following words. Zhang Mengyao was quick with her hand as she immediately turned off the canceling noise.


    "You can''t say that, Lu An." Zhang Mengyao immediately scolded the young guy.


    "What do you mean I can''t say that? They are clearly lying. Level 1289 is the highest level? I am level 1434 already. You should expose them so we can prevent them from forming this Central Government." Lu An felt that he was on the right.


    "You can''t say that. You can''t reveal your level to these people! Let them think they have the highest-level yer. Does it matter to us? No, right?" Zhang Mengyao questioned the young man. "That''s it, don''t reveal your level to anyone, not even your allies. Keep it your secret, including us. Don''t you remember what Tang Shaoyang taught you?"


    Lu An opened his mouth, and he realized that he had made a mistake. If Zhang Mengyao turned off the canceling noise in time, his level would be exposed to the other factions. "I am sorry."


    "As long as you understand, that''s fine." Zhang Mengyao shook his head. The others in the same booth as Lu An looked at the young man in shocked eyes. "You are level 1434?" Wei Xi blurted out. "How can you level up so fast? I am still level 1309."


    "What about our Fire Witch?" Wei Xi could not help but look to Liang Suyin. She was a famous figure in the empire, after all. The red-haired woman shook her head. "I am lower in levelspared to you two. I am level 1278."


    "I am level 1337." Kang Xue also shared her level without being asked, and the others followed. "I am the lowest, I think, level 1187." Cao Jingyi revealed her level as well.


    "Don''t worry, Sister Cao. I am the lowest of you guys. I am still level 1097." Yu Shun smiled.


    "Yeah, indeed, you are the lowest, but I would rather fight anyone else that has a higher level than you." Wei Xi blurted out. As everyone revealed their levels, they looked toward their Supreme General as she was the only one yet to reveal her level. Under peer pressure, Zhang Mengyao told them her level. "I am level 1501."


    That was a shocking revtion that she was at the highest level among them. "Don''t forget about me. I am the lowest among you guys, measly level 312." Li Shuang interjected with a smile. She was aware that they shared their level for Lu An.


    Kang Jiayi was the only person with no voice. Then he quickly realized why these young guys were so confident with their fighting capability¡­ ''I am worried for nothing, I guess.''

 Chapter 740 - Dimensional Tower - Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 740 - Dimensional Tower - Part 7</h4>


    As they were busy showing off their level to each other, they ignored Hines Myers. Thanks to that, Larsen had to visit the Tang Empire''s booth once again.


    "Do you need something from us, Representative Larsen?" Wei Xi confronted him again.


    "Can you listen to what my Leader has to say until the end? You know it''s rude to ignore someone that speaks to you?" Larsen was a bit hostile with his words.


    "I know, but your Leader does not speak to us specifically. I don''t think it''s rude at all." Wei Xie returned with a smile.


    "But it''s rude to interrupt someone when he is speaking, don''t you know that?" Hines Myers interjected.


    "I know, that''s why we immediately turn on the canceling noise so we will not interrupt your speech, Sir Hines." Wei Xi maintained his smile. "Also, we are here to listen to what the System wants to say to us, not to join your ideal government. So yeah, The Tang Empire is not interested in the Central Government or whatever."


    "Are you saying you don''t want to work together to rebuild our world?" Hines Myers squinted his eyes at Wei Xi.


    "Wow! Wow!" Li Shuang stood up from the chair. "Please don''t put your words into our faction. Did we ever say that we don''t want to work together? Can you remind us when we mentioned that part, Sir Hines?"


    "You don''t say it, but your words imply that. Am I wrong?" Hines Myers continued.


    "You are totally wrong about that. But can we work together without joining the Central Government? We totally can. Can we help each other without joining the Central Government? We totally can." Li Shuang smiled.


    "So you are going to decide not to join the Central Government without your leader''s agreement. Can you make that big decision for your faction?" Hines Myers smiled as he revealed that the Leader of the Tang Empire did not attend the World Congress to the others.


    "I don''t know why you can''t read something easy like this as a leader of a faction. If you delegate your subordinate into a congress or diplomatic mission, does that mean you don''t trust your subordinate? Is that what you are trying to imply now, Hines?" Zhang Mengyao did not bother with the formality anymore. "If our leader delegates us to attend the World Congress, our leader obviously trusts our decision-making."


    "Shut up! Woman!" Hines pointed his finger while raising his voice. "You should just stay in the kitchen. This is-"


    Zhang Mengyao cut him off midway. "The minor factions should think twice before joining this Central Government. Apparently, The Central Government only allows men to speak, and they value you based on gender. We, The Tang Empire, do not value people based on gender. As long as you have the capability for a position, we will appoint you in that position regardless of your gender."


    Zhang Mengyao used that to counter Hines Myers. This guy tried to make the Tang Empire their enemy by rejecting their proposal to join the Central Government, so she did not hold back from retaliating.


    Half of the factions brought women with them, so Hines Myers was offending those women, including the Shiva Federation, who brought twenty women with them. After saying that, Zhang Mengyao turned on the canceling noise again. She did not want to listen to Hines Myers for the remaining half an hour.


    Hines Myers pointed his finger at the Tang Empire while saying something, but they could not listen to him with the canceling noise. So, they did not know what happened to the Central Government, but it seemed there was friction between them after a confrontation with the Tang Empire.


    When the discussion time was over, the System asked the participants to return to their booth. It was time to vote.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mortal Level Tower


    Sky Level Tower


    Ancient Level Tower


    Heaven and Hell Level Tower


    God Level Tower


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    That was the choice in front of Zhang Mengyao, who had the power to vote for the Tang Empire. She chose what Tang Shaoyang would choose, which was the Ancient Level Tower. After three minutes, the voting was over, and the System revealed the result.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mortal Level Tower: 130 votes


    Sky Level Tower: 790 votes


    Ancient Level Tower: 30 votes


    Heaven and Hell Level Tower: 0


    God Level Tower: 0


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The result is in our expectation. The majority of factions choose the Sky Level Tower." Zhang Mengyao muttered in a low voice. After a while, she realized that the other factions were looking toward them, all of them. "Why are they looking at us? Has everyone joined the Central Government and decided to be hostile toward us?"


    "I don''t think so." Li Shuang shook her head. "It must be because of the vote result. They must have guessed the thirty votes of the Ancient Level Tower from us."


    The Tang Empire was the only faction with no allies so far, and the VIP had thirty votes. So everyone could easily guess where those thirty votes came from. "They must think we are crazy for choosing the Ancient Level Tower." Wei Xi let out a chuckle.


    "Not just them, I think so too. I think we are crazy to choose the Ancient Level Tower." Kang Jiayi interjected.


    [That concludes the first World Congress for Earth. We will hold the Fighting Tournament within three weeks. Please prepare your best fighter to fight to get the rewards. Then a weekter, Earth Dimensional Tower will be summoned in a random territory, and the yers from Earth have chosen to summon the Sky Level Tower.]


    [Good luck with your endeavor, yers from Earth. The auditorium will be closed in two hours. So you have two hours extra to stay, or you can go back immediately if you wish to.]


    The System stopped speaking afterward, and the timer appeared above the tform. Zhang Mengyao stood up from the chair. "Let''s make preparations for this Earth Dimensional Tower before he returns¡­ We will finish three Survival Games within three weeks and win the Fighting Tournament."

 Chapter 741 - Affair - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 741 - Affair - Part 1</h4>


    Herman looked at the Tang Empire''s representatives going back without caring about the aftermath of the World Congress. ''Even though you don''t want to form any rtion with any of us, we can trade information, right?'' The information like what happened in his region, and what kind of monsters in his region. He thought that was valuable information, but the Tang Empire seemed not to care about that.


    "Why don''t they expose the World Union?" Herman muttered in a low voice. He was not aware he just said what was in his heart.


    "The same reason as yours, Sir Herman." Vice Guild Leader Frans interjected. "They don''t want to reveal their levels to the public."


    Herman was startled, but then he nodded his head. "I am sure that young man is about to expose Hines'' deceit, but the one in charge stopped him. Let''s contact the faction in the same region as the Tang Empire and find out more about them."


    "Are you sure, Sir Herman?" Frans asked his leader and looked at the establishment from the China cities. There were five establishments from China, and all of them were joining a group, the Central Government. "From my short conversation with the representative from that region, the Tang Empire does not have a good rtionship with them. If we want to get closer to the Tang Empire, we have to keep our distance from those factions."


    "What I want is more information about the Tang Empire. So we don''t need to have a good rtionship with those factions. You bribe one of their representatives once more." Herman''s eyes locked on General Wang. "That man entered the Tang Empire''s booth earlier, but it seems he angered them. You can find out what these people want from the Tang Empire."


    "Alright, I will investigate the Tang Empire, but you have to talk with the minor factions first, Sir Herman. We can''t ignore them, or else they will join Blue Vest. Sharing the minor factions some tips might help us to acquire them." Frans said a piece of advice before leaving the booth.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang stared at the former Elven Queen in front of him as thoughts appeared in his mind. He activated [Grand Dragon Transformation], and killing intent filled the room, suffocating the former Elven Queen.


    Tang Shaoyang appeared in front of Ava, catching her wrists and lifting her. "What did you put in the tea? Were you trying to poison me?"


    Ava''s face paled while shaking her head furiously. "N-no! It''s not poison!" After great difficulty, she managed to utter those words.


    Tang Shaoyang did not let her go. "Then what is it?" This was the first time that a mere aura could be this suffocating. Sweats started to soak her forehead. "It''s an aphrodisiac! It''s not poison, it''s an aphrodisiac!"


    In that instant, the killing intent disappeared. The anger was reced with confusion. "Aphrodisiac? Why did you put an aphrodisiac in my drink? What are you trying to achieve?" Tang Shaoyang questioned the former Elven Queen.


    Yes, when he drank the so-called calming tea, his sensitive body recognized the thing that could affect his mind. He assumed it was a poison, but aphrodisiac could also be in that category. However, thanks to [Resistance], the aphrodisiac did not work on him.


    Tang Shaoyang released the wrist and returned to the chair. Ava was gasping for breath as it was hard for her to breathe when the killing intent was directed to her. He looked at the woman, scanning her from top to bottom. ''No wonder she came to me with that kind of clothes, but why?''


    "What do you want? Why are you trying to drug me? I don''t understand?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head. It was hard to understand her motive. "Oh, do you want to drug me so that you can humiliate me? Like, the new ruler is forcing the citizens or something?" That could be the case. After drugging him, she dragged him into the street and threw him into a random woman. If he was on drugs, the woman would not be able to resist him.


    "No!" Ava immediately denied it and revealed her intention. "I don''t want to harm you in any way, I just want to make a deal. No, to be exact, I want to force you to make a deal."


    Tang Shaoyang turned off the Dragon Transformation and rubbed his chin. "If you want to strike a deal, there''s no need for you to use drugs. You can just say it to me directly." He squinted his eyes as he became suspicious of Ava.


    "You are married to my Sister, and I am afraid you will turn down the deal. That''s why I am using the drug. I will do the action first and state the termster." Ava lowered her head as she was ashamed to say that out.


    Tang Shaoyang was bbergasted as it seemed the former Elven Queen was up to something different than the one in his mind. "Wait, what kind of a deal are you talking about? Are you here not on behalf of the Elven Kingdom?" He thought the deal she was talking about was the Elven Kingdom, not a personal deal.


    "No!" Ava shook his head. "I want to make a personal deal, just like you did with the fallen female noble."


    "Fallen female noble?" Tang Shaoyang thought about it. He knew who she was talking about, but after thinking a while, he was shocked that this former Elven Queen wanted to make that shady deal.


    "Yes, that Viona woman." Ava raised her face to meet Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. "I saw everything what you two did that night."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Ava saw that event. He used Spirit Eyes to make sure no one was around, and he did not see anyone back then. However, there was one thing that confused him even more. "What do you want from me? Do you know what Viona gave me, right?"


    "I don''t know the exchange, but within a single night, that girl became so strong." Ava shook her head¡­ "I watched her, and her progress was so fast. That must be your doing, right?"

 Chapter 742 - Affair - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 742 - Affair - Part 2</h4>


    "Do you want power as well?" Tang Shaoyang could not understand what the woman in front of him was thinking about.


    "No. I don''t want the power, but I want my husband and son''s safety. I want you not to kill them!" Ava said something unexpected.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes a few times as he tried to confirm that he did not hear things. "Do you think I will kill the Legend Rank Elven and Epic Rank soldiers? Why do you think so?"


    "I don''t know what''s in your mind. You have told us not to kill the elder, women, and children in the war against the Lionax Kingdom, but you killed them anyway." Ava revealed her concern. "You can say you will not kill my husband and my son today, but I don''t know what will happen in the future. You may change your mind at the end of their service."


    "Alright, into the main thing. Do you know what Viona gave to me then?" Tang Shaoyang questioned Ava. "Do you know the content of our deal?" In response to that question, Ava shook her head. Even in the night, Elven had a sharp sight, but their hearing was not as sharp as their sight, so she could not hear the deal that night. She only knew that Viona gave her body to Tang Shaoyang for a night.


    "I see." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "Do you think it''s just a one-night deal, right?" In response to this, Ava nodded her head. After that night, she did not see the two do it again. So she thought it was just a one-night deal.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and let out a sigh. "Alright, you can get out now. As for your husband and your son, they will be safe. I will not kill them unless they do something stupid, like betraying me. Let''s forget our conversation and consider this conversation never happened."


    ''Who''s going to trust your words.'' Ava did not trust Tang Shaoyang''s words, not someone who easily ughtered the children and elders of his own kind. "I want to hear the details of your deal with Viona."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and stood up from the chair. He approached the window and looked outside. "I don''t understand why you are so stubborn? Do you have a problem with your husband? No, if you have a problem with your husband, you won''t make this kind of deal. I can''t understand a woman at all."


    Tang Shaoyang then nced to the back, and Ava was still standing in front of the door, staring at him with her stubborn gaze. "The deal is simple. Viona gave her soul and body to me in exchange for the power to avenge her husband, who died at the hand of the Revolution Army."


    He then turned around to face Ava. "Do you still want to make the deal? That means you will lose your husband forever either way, with the deal or without the deal if you think I am going to kill your husband for no reason."


    Ava''s face paled as she was not expecting that answer at all. She thought it was just a night kind of deal, but she was wrong. Like Lord Tang Shaoyang said, she lost her husband even making a deal with him. She gritted her teeth and clenched her fist.


    Since the day Tang Shaoyang ughtered the civilians in Yorutuba City, she had been gued by nightmares. She kept dreaming her husband and son died in the battle, and sheter found out that it was Lord Tang Shaoyang''s scheme all along. That kind of nightmares gued her nights until she came to a resolution.


    However, there was no way she could agree with the deal. She could not sell her soul and body to this man as it was the same as she lost her husband.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and waved his hand. "Leave. I told you that I would not kill your husband and son. There''s no reason for me to kill those who have contributed to my Empire. There''s no need for you to worry." Shaking his head, he returned to his chair and closed his eyes.


    ''You keep saying you will not kill my husband, but you don''t want to give me an assurance like the System Contract. Do you think you can fool me?'' After being haunted by the nightmares and Yorutuba incident, Ava was not trusting Tang Shaoyang that easily.


    He did not hear the sound of the opening door, and then he opened his eyes only to see Ava was right in front of him. Her face flushed red while looking at him in the eyes. "Let''s change the deal," Ava said with determination in her eyes.


    ''You keep saying you will not kill my husband, but you don''t want to give me an assurance like the System Contract. Do you think you can fool me?'' After being haunted by the nightmares and Yorutuba incident, Ava did not trust Tang Shaoyang that easily.


    "Hah¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out another sigh. A woman was hard to deal with, whether she was a human or an Elf. "Even if you change the deal, you will lose your husband. Don''t you understand that? Your rtionship will never be the same anymore once you do this behind your husband. Leave before I change my mind, Woman."


    "NO!" It was a firm rejection from the former Elven Queen. "Let''s change the deal. I will be yours within seventy years. I can be your sex ve or even the heartless assassin who will do you dirty work. In exchange, I want you to guarantee my husband and son''s lives! That''s the deal."


    Tang Shaoyangughed when he heard that. Seventy years might be short for Elven, but that was more than enough for him to conquer her. "You really don''t know what you are doing, Ava? The problem is not the deal itself, but me. Once you do it with me, you will never go back to your husband."


    "I am different from the cheap women you have encountered, Lord Tang Shaoyang. My love for my husband is eternal¡­" Ava did not back down despite being told to leave repeatedly.

 Chapter 743: Affair – Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 743: Affair - Part 3</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang let out another sigh and lowered his head, rubbing his forehead. It was not that he was not interested in Ava, but she had aplicated status within the Empire. On top of that, her husband was still alive, and her husband was his subordinate.


    ¡°So you insist on this deal? Seventy years of your life to guarantee your husband and son¡¯s lives? Is that what you want? Does that mean you want me to pull them back from the frontline?¡± Tang Shaoyang raised his head, grinning as he scanned Ava from top to bottom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone could kill my husband aside from your and your subordinate, the angel, the Guardian Beast Kirin, Sir Moonsong, and Sir Alton.¡± Ava was well aware that only these handful of people could kill her husband. ¡°I want these people¡¯s names in the contract, including your name. They are not allowed to harm and kill my family.¡±


    ¡°If you want your husband and son to be safe, pulling them back from the frontline is the best option.¡± Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he genuinely did not understand this Elven woman¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°If my husband is not on the battlefield, then he might discover our deal¡­¡± Ava said in a low voice.


    There was no need for her to fill the nk as Tang Shaoyang immediately understood the meaning behind those words. ¡°You want to keep the deal a secret, including my women. Does that mean you bring the System Contract with you?¡±


    Ava took out a scroll from her inventory. She brought out two scrolls and checked them one by one before handing one of them to Tang Shaoyang. ¡°This is the contract; you can read it.¡±


    ¡®She even prepares two contract systems for this. That means she has thought of the worst.¡¯ Tang Shaoyang thought to himself. ¡®The other one must be the one-night contract.¡¯


    ¡°The contract is fine, but let me ask you one more time. Do you really want to do this? This is thest chance for you to back down.¡± Tang Shaoyang reminded the former Elven Queen. ¡°I am not going to refuse a beauty who throws her body at me.¡±


    ¡°Stop being wishy-washy.¡± Ava was determined to sell her body only to secure her husband and son¡¯s lives. ¡°Sign the contract, and we have the deal.¡±


    ¡°I have heard the saying ¡®Love is blind,¡¯ and now I witness it with my eyes.¡± Tang Shaoyang bit his thumb and ced the blood on the contract. Ava took the contract from Tang Shaoyang, checking the content once more to make sure Tang Shaoyang did not change the content. After ensuring the contract¡¯s content, Ava bit her thumb and signed the contract.


    The scroll burst out into particles of lights before the particles of lights entered Tang Shaoyang and Ava¡¯s forehead. It was an indication that the contract had been established between the two.


    ¡°The deal is made, and you are mine.¡± Tang Shaoyang circled his hand on her slim waist and pulled her onto herp. Ava was startled, but she did not reject his advance.


    He looked up at the Elven, who was hundreds of years older than him. If it were before, he would never touch this woman. After asking Alton and An a lot about the beastmen and Elf, he felt it was normal now.


    A typical elf before the game could live up to a thousand years, and they should be able to live longer with the System now.


    He looked at Ava¡¯s green eyes, and thetter was embarrassed. She tried to look away, but she felt his hand enter her gown from the back. It startled and caused her to look at him again. ¡°You are more like an anxious rabbit right now. Calm down and rx, I will do everything for our first time.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang caressed her smooth back as he started to kiss her neck. She tried to resist at first, but she was reminded of the contract. She reluctantly circled her hands on his neck as she tried to resist the weird feeling that started to invade her body.


    Yes, the moment Lord Tang Shaoyang started to caress her back, she felt something stirred up inside her. After her neck, he began to go down to her chest. Tang Shaoyang lifted the revealing nightgown, taking off the barrier between his lips and breasts. He sucked the red nips as his left hand yed with the other one.


    ¡°Ahnn~¡± Without realizing it, she moaned. When she realized that, she immediately covered her mouth. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? How can I make that kind of noise?¡¯ She started to question herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, Ava. You can just let it out.¡± Tang Shaoyang got off her big breast and grinned at the former Elven Queen. ¡°You don¡¯t have a bra, but you guys get panties.¡± His left hand was rubbing her wet panties. ¡°It seems you are ready for the actual action.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and took off his pants. The former Elven Queen could feel something big rubbing her cake. He sat back on the chair with Ava on hisp once again. Since this was their first time, he would not flirt with the embarrassed woman. That would make her even more awkward.


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to take off the panties as his hand moved the fabric that covered the goalpost. He held the erected Tang Shaoyang and raised her waist a little bit for positioning.


    Ava¡¯s body trembled as she hugged the man tightly. She would be doing it with her second man in her life while her husband was still alive. The guilt forced her to close her eyes and grit her teeth. ¡®This is for my husband and son.¡¯


    Without saying anything, Tang Shaoyang let the little Shaoyang enter Ava. Thetter immediately shot her eyes open as she could not hold the moan. ¡°Ahhhnnng~¡±


    Ava¡¯s mind nked for a moment as the guilt and her worries disappeared for a moment. She did not have time to think or do anything as Tang Shaoyang moved her waist up and down.

 Chapter 744: Affair – Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 744: Affair - Part 4</h4>


    ¡°Ahn~ ahn~ ahn~.¡± Ava¡¯s unrestrained moan resounded in the reading room. She truly lost the capability of thinking once they started. At this point, Tang Shaoyang¡¯s hand was caressing her back as she moved up and down on her own.


    Tang Shaoyang enjoyed the former Elven Queen¡¯s service. He looked at her face filled with pleasure. This woman who just said that ¡®her love for her husband is eternal¡¯ made this kind of face.


    ¡®This talent is kinda crazy.¡¯ He thought to himself amidst the pleasure.


    After a while, Ava let out a long moan, and her body went weak. Her chin rested on his shoulder as she breathed heavily. She had reached the peak for the first time. Even though she had reached her peak, she knew it was not over yet. She could still feel that the little Shaoyang was still standing inside her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can move for a while¡­¡± Ava whispered to Tang Shaoyang¡¯s ears. The signal was clear that she was asking Tang Shaoyang to move instead.


    Tang Shaoyang did not respond to her as he sniffed her body. ¡°You smell good.¡± He then held her cheeks and kissed her lips. She might refuse his kiss if it was before, but not with her current condition. There was no response from her at first, but she started to return his kiss after a while. Their tongues intertwined as she responded to the kiss passionately.


    Tang Shaoyang lifted her body and rotated her body without getting separated. Then he walked toward the window and let her feet down to the floor while holding her waist. They were in another position, facing toward the city.


    ¡°W-we can¡¯t do it here¡­¡± Ava was scared when Tang Shaoyang brought her to the window. The people outside could see them if they looked toward this window. They would be exposed to the people, and her husband would find out her secret deal. ¡°The people outside can see us.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang licked his lips and bent his body to get closer to her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Who will look at this window? Moreover, the room¡¯s lighting is dim, so the people would not recognize you. No, in fact, no people in this city recognize you.¡± He kissed her cheek and started to move. Once he moved the little Shaoyang, she could no longer refute Tang Shaoyang.


    The suppressed moan escaped from her lips, and the concern of being seen by the people instantly disappeared from her mind. The only thing in her mind was to enjoy this moment as she never felt like this when she had intercourse with her husband. She held onto the window frame as she could not hold the moan anymore.


    Ava pasted her body onto the cold sses, trying to maintain her posture. She could feel the prickling cold on her skin, but she did not care about the cold. She kept her butt high, so the little Shaoyang fully entered her body. Her bountiful butts pped against Tang Shaoyang, adding rhythm to the room along with Ava¡¯s moan.


    They maintained the position long enough until Tang Shaoyang came out. He filled her with her liquid, and it overflowed her as it dripped onto the floor. He pasted his chest onto her back and whispered. ¡°Now, do you understand what I mean that it could never be the same anymore once you made a deal with me, right?¡±


    His deep voice entered Ava¡¯s ear, and her body jolted a bit. She opened her mouth to refute him, but no words came out. The former Elven Queen could not deny that as she had never felt like this before when she did it with her husband. ¡®No, I can¡¯t stay like this. I have to leave this ce before he corrupts me more than this.¡¯


    ¡°Get off me. We are done tonight. I am going to return to my room.¡± Ava tried to get away, but she was too weak to break free from Tang Shaoyang. She could only tell him to get away.


    ¡°Done? Who said we are done tonight?¡± Tang Shaoyang¡¯s hand started to move again, creeping out to her breast. The firm breast was sofortable to knead, and he yed with it until he heard a suppressed moan from Ava.


    ¡°Hmmmm~¡± Ava tried to hold it, but she could not. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me? How did I be this sensitive with another man?¡¯ She could not understand her own body. ¡°W-we are not over?¡± Her voice was trembling, either from the shock or the pleasure.


    Tang Shaoyang took out little Shaoyang and carried her over to the bed. There was a bed at the corner of the room, and maybe it was for the previous king to take a nap after reading. He ced her on the bed, and they now were face to face. After a while, Ava tried to look away as her face became as red as a tomato. Even after the two rounds, she could not get rid of the embarrassment.


    Tang Shaoyang licked her smooth cheek and whispered. ¡°Why are you getting embarrassed after what we have done?¡± Then he licked her long right ear, and to his surprise, her body was trembling. He nced at her face and realized that he had just discovered her soft spot.


    He did not immediately start the third round as he started to stimte her once again. Her breathing became hurried as her expression was intoxicated. The signal was clear, and he whispered to her once again. ¡°Shall we start the next round?¡±


    Ava responded with a shy nod as she spread her leg. Another girl had fallen into his hand.


    *** ***


    For the first night that Ava did not experience a nightmare. This was the first time after the Yorutuba incident. She slowly opened her heavy eyelids and looked at the ceiling. This was the first morning she woke up with a fresh mind. Then thest night¡¯s memories returned to her mind. Her eyes widened open as she reached her body and realized that she was still naked. That meantst night¡¯s memory was not false. ¡°I did it.¡±


    ¡°You did it.¡± She heard the man¡¯s voice from the side. Ava looked over and saw Tang Shaoyang was standing before the window.

 Chapter 745: Affair – Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 745: Affair - Part 5</h4>


    Ava looked at the man in a daze, and her face flushed red as thest night scene shed in her head. Tang Shaoyang smiled while shaking his head as he beckoned the former Elven Queen toe over. She shook her head, coiling herself on the bed.


    Tang Shaoyang smirked and walked toward the bed. She was so embarrassed to look at him in the face, so she had her back on him. He hugged her from behind, and Ava¡¯s body trembled slightly from the contact. ¡°Why are you still embarrassed? I thought there was nothing to be embarrassed about between us. Remember, we still have 69 years and 364 days.¡±


    Ava could feel his hand creeping to her breast, and she felt something hard touching her cake. Afterst night, she was well aware that this man was fond of her breast, and that hard thing was a miraculous thing that brought her to a new height. ¡°I-I don¡¯t think we have time for this. Don¡¯t you have toe to see the new legion?¡±


    After yesterday¡¯s meeting, they created ten new legions that consisted of the Lionax Kingdom¡¯s previous knights. Of course, since they followed the Tang Empire¡¯s system, there was no more knight but Tarrior. Alton, An, and the previous Archduke Semea, who was now Field General Semea, were the ones responsible for the new legion.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I am the Emperor, and they are my subordinate. They should wait for their Emperor, not the other way around.¡± Tang Shaoyang whispered to her ears. ¡°We can have another round since you are still shy.¡± As he said that, his left hand moved to the lower abdomen part, toward her private region.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned. ¡°Your body is honest, but your mind is not.¡± He kissed her on the cheek and flipped her body. He pped the smooth, white bouncy cake. ¡°Raise it a little bit.¡± He said in a gentle tone.


    Ava followed his instruction and raised her butts a little bit. ¡°Ahnn~¡± Then something big entered her as she subconsciously moaned. Last night was like a dream for her, but she tasted it once again, and she could not believe that anyone other than her husband could make her feel this good. No, in fact, Lord Tang Shaoyang did better than her husband.


    ¡°Nggg~ Ngggg~ Nggg~ Ngggg~¡± Ava tried to suppress her voice as this was in the morning. She did not want the maid in the castle to hear her voice. But it was too good, and she could not resist it. From the suppressed moan, it turned into an unrestrained moan. Her voice filled the reading room once more as she let Tang Shaoyang do whatever he wanted to her body.


    He lifted her up from the bed, holding her tight and moving her body up and down. Fortunately, there was no mirror in this room, or else she could not bear to see herself in this position. It was too shameful, but it was too good. Her mind clouded with the pleasure that came to her body. Thest spot was the chair, she had her knees on the pad while holding the backrest, and Tang Shaoyang was pounding her from behind.


    The chair was making a creaky noise from the impact. They started it on the chair and ended it on the chair. She felt the warm liquid fill and overflow her, and she could feel the warm liquid dripped onto her calf. She breathed heavily and sat on the chair.


    Tang Shaoyang had put on his clothes and kissed her on the lips. She responded to the kiss willingly. ¡°Alright, I will leave first. You can take your time.¡±


    Ava looked down and thought. ¡®What if I get pregnant? If I don¡¯t do anything with my husband, then he will discover this. I have to go with him at least once a week.¡¯


    ¡°Remember the contract. You can¡¯t have sex with anyone, including your husband, during the contract.¡± Tang Shaoyang¡¯s voice entered her ears, and she immediately turned around. ¡°I never added that term in the contract!¡±


    ¡°I did add that term. You did not read the contract after I signed it?¡± Tang Shaoyang opened the door and winked his right eye. ¡°That¡¯s your fault, not me, signing the contract without reading it.¡± After that, he left the reading room, leaving the stunned Ava.


    The castle was so big that he had to find his way with Spirit Eyes. Hallway after hallway, he returned to the first floor, and four maids greeted them with a bow. They guided him to the dining hall. ¡°Has anyone looking for me?¡± He asked one of the maids.


    The maids lowered their heads as one of them answered. ¡°No, Your Majesty.¡± While blood did not shed in the capital, they still feared the new rule.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. ¡°What about Lady Selena and Lady Sylvia?¡± He could search for them with Spirit Eyes if they were in the castle, but what was the use of these maids if he had to look by himself?


    ¡°Lady Selena and Lady Sylvia haven¡¯te out of their room. We have prepared four maids ready to help them dress up.¡± The maid replied. Despite the fear, their voices were not shaking. They were a professional maid for the Royal Family, from what he knew.


    ¡®Ah, I forgot about Rosalie and Florian. Are they still in that room?¡¯ Tang Shaoyang suddenly remembered about them. He felt them in the small room in the throne hall, and he did not know what had happened to the former Princess in the hand of Rosalie.


    ¡°Can you fetch thedies in the throne hall? Ask them to have breakfast together with me.¡± Tang Shaoyang told the maids.


    The four maids looked at each other as they did not know there were otherdies in the throne hall. The two maids bowed their heads and left to the throne hall. Soon, he arrived at the dining hall. A long table stretched in the center of the room with the fancy chairs. The maid pulled the main seat where he was supposed to sit.


    Tang Shaoyang was not used to the treatment, but it was something he had to learn and get used to quickly as he was not just a bottom rung thug anymore.

 Chapter 746: Taking Over a Continent – Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 746: Taking Over a Continent - Part 1</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang then looked at the table. He wondered if the Royalty breakfast was different, but it looked the same in his eyes. There was a small basket with bread, a bowl of soup, fruits, and a ss of milk. The difference was on the te, the bowl, the spoon and fork, and the tablecloth.


    ¡®Wait, milk?¡¯ Tang Shaoyang looked at his drink and furrowed his brows. He never drank milk ever since he ran away from the orphanage. It was ten years ago or even more, thest time he drank milk. He had forgotten the taste of this milk. ¡°Can you get calming tea instead?¡± He asked the maid to change the drink.


    ¡°That¡¯s Royalty Milk. Why don¡¯t you want to drink this luxurious drink?¡± Rosalie arrived in the dining hall. Florian followed her closely along with the two maids.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Rosalie was wearing a veil, and he did not know where that red veil came from. She walked over and took the ss of milk. She gracefully lifted her veil a little bit and drank the milk. ¡°This is the famous Royalty Milk, the drink of the royalty. You should try it.¡± Rosalie ced the ss next to Tang Shaoyang¡¯s hand.


    The maids grew apprehensive as Rosalie acted so casually toward the Emperor. All the maids¡¯ bodies tensed up and lowered their gaze, lest incurring the Emperor¡¯s wrath. However, the Emperor¡¯s reaction was out of their expectation.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed the ss of milk away. ¡°If you want, then you can drink it. Get me a calming tea.¡± He then said to the closest maid. Thetter bowed her head and replied. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Get a seat and have breakfast.¡± Tang Shaoyang did not know that the Spirit could eat the human¡¯s food, so he invited Rosalie to eat. Thetter did not bother with the formality as she took the closest seat to Tang Shaoyang. There were three servings on the table, and she took one of them.


    Tang Shaoyang took a piece of bread and ate it with his hand. He did not bother with the etiquette and nced at Florian, who had panda eyes. Aside from the panda eyes, the former Princes did not suffer anything. ¡°So what have you been doing with her?¡± Princess Florian¡¯s body shook a little bit when she was being mentioned in the conversation.


    Rosalie scooped the soup into her mouth gracefully, totally different from Tang Shaoyang, who shoved the bread into his mouth. ¡°I have decided her punishment, and it is to be my ve for the remaining of her life in exchange, we will raise those three children.¡±


    ¡°That means she is your ve too. You can do whatever you want to her, but once you¡­¡± Rosalie did not finish her words, but Tang Shaoyang understood what she was about to say. She was talking about the resurrection. ¡°After that, she will serve me for the rest of her life. Unless she does something huge, maybe I will free her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by we will raise the children?¡± Tang Shaoyang stopped eating and looked at Rosalie suspiciously. He tried to figure out what she was up to. ¡°We raise them, so this girl will not nt any seed of vengeance on the children or something like that. We will grant them a new identity so that they don¡¯t know who their parents are.¡±


    Florian¡¯s body trembled when she heard thest part. It was cruel that the kids would forget about their parents, but this was the best for them. At least, Kingsley¡¯s blood continued even though it would not be known as Kingsley anymore.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his forehead and looked at Florian. The girls he had encountered in this Ortis Continent were kinda weird. ¡°I don¡¯t need a useless individual on my side. You can entrust her to someone else.¡±


    Rosalie was surprised to hear that from Tang Shaoyang. The surprise was reflected on her face as she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s clearly your type, big breast and big butts. I think she can be used to warm your bed.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and scooped the white soup. The bread and soup were notparable to Elin¡¯s cooking, but it was still good enough for him to finish it. ¡°I have my wives.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she is the previous princess, so she knows a lot more about the Lionax Kingdom. She can stay next to you as a guide? Maybe she can also help you to manage the territory.¡± Rosalie tried many ways to make Florian stay next to Tang Shaoyang. That made him suspicious. He stopped eating and squinted his eyes at Rosalie. ¡°What are you up to? Do you n something behind me?¡±


    Rosalie rolled her eyes. ¡°Why would I scheme something behind you? There¡¯s no benefit in doing so for me.¡±


    ¡°Prepare another five set breakfast, and three for children.¡± Tang Shaoyang ordered the maid before looking toward Florian. ¡°Bring your nephew and niece to me. Since Rosalie has made the deal with you. We will raise the children as she promised, and you will stay in the castle for the time being until further instruction.¡±


    Florian nodded her head and left the dining room in a hurry. ¡°I will entrust my lovely ve to you until the time.¡± Rosalie smiled at him before returning to the Spiritual Space after finishing a bowl of soup and a ss of milk.


    Not long after that, Sylvia and Selena arrived at the dining hall. Selena noticed that someone had eaten one of the breakfast. ¡°One of my spirits ate it, another one wille soon.¡±


    Selena nodded and sat at the other side of Rosalie¡¯s previous seat, and the moon rabbit princess sat next to her. ¡°How¡¯s the city?¡± Tang Shaoyang asked the two girls as he remembered they were so excited to stroll in the capital.


    ¡°Yesterday was quite fun actually. I ate something new, bought some stuff¡­¡± Selena told Tang Shaoyang about her yesterday¡¯s adventure while Sylvia interjected some times. Soon, the door of the dining hall opened once again. Florian entered the dining hall together with three kids. The former princess panicked when she could not find Rosalie, but Tang Shaoyang beckoned toe over.

 Chapter 747: Taking Over a Continent – Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 747: Taking Over a Continent - Part 2</h4>


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Selena asked Tang Shaoyang as her gentle tone sharpened. Especially when she discovered beauty with three children.


    ¡°She is the former Lionax Kingdom¡¯s princess, and¡­¡± Tang Shaoyang got closer to Selena and whispered. ¡°Those three children are her brothers¡¯ children.¡±


    At the same time, Florian hurried the three kids to greet the Emperor. The five years old boy and three years old boy bowed their heads clumsily while the two years old little girl followed. The timing was perfect as the breakfast was ready when the kids arrived. ¡°Get a seat and have breakfast too.¡± He pointed at the empty seats.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. We can eat in the kitchen. We don¡¯t deserve to eat at the same table with you, Your Majesty.¡± Florian shook her head as she objected softly. After the fall of her kingdom, she was aware that she was not the lofty princess anymore but just an ordinary orphaned girl. Eating on the same table with The Emperor as a ve was a big no.


    ¡°So you refuse my order?¡± Tang Shaoyang smiled at the little girl while waving his hand. Even though he was smiling and his tone was soft, the implication behind his words was not light. At least, that was what Florian perceived and immediately bowed her head. ¡°This ve deserved punishment for disobeying Your Majesty¡¯s order.¡±


    ¡°Why is it so hard just to tell you to eat?¡± Tang Shaoyang scratched his forehead and pointed at the empty seat. ¡°Just sit and eat the food. If you don¡¯t want to eat the food, let the children eat the food. They look starved.¡± The three children were sniffing as the soup had a pleasant aroma.


    Only after that, Florian nodded and put the boys on the chair while the little girl was sitting on herp. ¡°Don¡¯t stand up on the chair.¡± The three years old boy was standing as he was too small. When he was sitting on the chair, the table was around his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You two can stand on the chair and eat the food.¡±


    Under Tang Shaoyang¡¯s order, the two boys ignored their aunt and started to eat. For a son of a prince, they did not have the etiquette of the noble. They tore the bread with their small hands and dipped it into the soup before putting the bread into their mouth. Both boys had the same way of eating the bread.


    Tang Shaoyang did not mind and looked at the curious Selena. ¡°I will tell you the detailster.¡± Selena and Sylvia nodded as they did not mind the children¡¯s etiquette. He then turned toward Florian, who fed the little girl the soup. ¡°What about their mothers?¡±


    Florian¡¯s face crunched in pain at the question. She let out a sigh and looked at the children. ¡°I can¡¯t tell about them in front of the children. It¡¯s not something they should know. I wish Your Majesty could understand.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and looked at the little girl. He smiled and asked. ¡°So, who¡¯s your name?¡±


    The little girl did not immediately tell him her name as she looked toward her aunt. Thetter nodded her head. Only then did the little girl tell him her name. ¡°Alice, just Alice.¡± Tang Shaoyang was a little surprised that the two-year-old girls could speak fluently already.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to continue his conversation, but a maid entered the dining hall and interrupted him. ¡°I apologize for disturbing you, Your Majesty. Sir Alton and Sir An have arrived and are looking for you.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and stood up from his chair. ¡°Can you look over them for the time being? If you still want to stroll around the capital, you can bring them with you too. She may know a ce that you two don¡¯t know.¡±


    Selena and Sylvia had no reason to refuse that. They now had a guide for their capital¡¯s adventure. Tang Shaoyang stroked Alice¡¯s hair before leaving the dining hall. The maid led him to the throne hall as Alton and An were there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the room and hear your report.¡± Tang Shaoyang pointed toward a smaller room that could be used to hold a small meeting. There was a table for six people inside, and he took a random seat. ¡°So, what¡¯s the progress?¡±


    Alton and An exchanged nces for a moment before Alton replied. ¡°We have created twenty new legions for the uing war, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Mnnn. What about¡ª¡± Tang Shaoyang paused and looked toward Alton. ¡°Twenty new legions? I thought we agreed to form only ten new legions? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The number did not add up with what they had agreed in the beforehand meeting.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we realized that the Lionax Kingdom has been training their knights in another world. After the battle, the main force of the Lionax Kingdom is left around a hundred and fifteen thousand knights left, and the noble houses¡¯ private force is up to fifty thousand knights. In fact, we want to create more legions, but we need your consent, My Lord.¡± Alton exined the situation. He did not expect that the Lionax Kingdom would have these many knights.


    ¡°Wait! Have you checked on them personally? I don¡¯t want big numbers, but I want the quality. Are they strong enough to be part of the Tarrior?¡± Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow after hearing the report. ¡°If we have too many forces, then it will also be hard to nurture them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the issue, My Lord. The Lionax Kingdom is doing well in training their knights. The gap between them is not that big as they are equally strong.¡± An let out a sigh. There was a bit of respect in his tone when he mentioned this.


    ¡°Also, we have an immediate concern, My Lord. If we don¡¯t ept them into the Tarrior, then there¡¯s a chance for them to turn into bandits.¡± Alton voiced his concern. ¡°If we don¡¯t pay them and give them a ce to live. I am afraid they may turn against us. Not that¡¯s an issue for us, but it will be the best if we can prevent this from happening.¡±

 Chapter 748: Taking Over a Continent – Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 748: Taking Over a Continent - Part 3</h4>


    That was an issue Tang Shaoyang had never thought of before. Indeed, if the knights stopped being knights, what would they be in the future? Not all the knights were talented to dab in other fields easily after dedicating their lives for years to fighting. The easy way to gain money through their specialty was to rob the others.


    ¡®If there¡¯s an Adventurer Guild like the one in Arkania Continent, they can be an adventurer for their livelihood. However, such a thing did not exist in this Ortis Continent. The continent was small and was easily managed by the kingdoms. It was rare to see monster and beast run into the vige or city, and the strong beast and monsters were contained in Gigante Forest.


    Bandit was a different problem, and the reason these people became bandits might be rted to the limited rted-job inbat. If one did not join the kingdom¡¯s force, the people withbat expertise could not get a job with decent pay. If they did not have any way to earn money, it would force them to be bandits.


    ¡°We only have two choices, huh?¡± Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. ¡°The easy way is to recruit them into our army. The hard one is to create a decent job for them with decent pay.¡± He turned toward Alton. ¡°Do you mean by equal inbat power? Does that mean they are equally weak too?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to consider as weak and strong. If we go by this continent¡¯s standard, they are equally strong, above average if youpare them with the armies of the Warmir Kingdom and the Malecia Kingdom.¡± Alton thought a bit before giving his answer. An nodded his head in agreement as he was surprised as well by the strength of the Lionax Kingdom¡¯s knights.


    ¡°I think we can form a new legion, but remind them they may get transferred to my world, Earth. We don¡¯t need that many armies once we take down the Warmir Kingdom and the Malecia Kingdom.¡± Tang Shaoyang came up with a decision.


    ¡°That will be fine for them, I think. Because half of them were trained in other worlds.¡± Alton nodded his head. ¡°We also have some issues regarding the dimensional gate to the other worlds, Your Majesty. I have looked into these dimensional gates, and all of them are stronger world than Lukan. What should we do with the Dimensional Gate, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy all the dimensional gates for now. I have to return to Earth after the battle against the two kingdoms. I don¡¯t think we have enough manpower to control all the gates either.¡± Tang Shaoyang voiced his thoughts about those dimensional gates. If the worlds behind those dimensional gates were stronger worlds than Lukan, it was dangerous to let the gate remain open. Once the forces on the other side found the dimensional gate, they would most likely invade the Ortis Continent. Tang Shaoyang could not split his focus when the Earth Dimensional Tower was about to appear.


    ¡°If we have enough preparation, we can open the dimensional gate once more with the dwarf on our side.¡± It was not worth risking it when they did not have enough preparation to defend against the foreign invasion. ¡°How many dimensional gates do we have?¡±


    ¡°We have 17 active dimensional gates and seven destroyed dimensional gates,¡± An reported the total of the dimensional gates. It was natural that the Lionax Kingdom became the strongest kingdom in the Ortis Continent with those resources.


    ¡°Destroy all of them for now. If we still have knights on the other sides, recall them all. We will form more legions and recruit all the knights.¡± Tang Shaoyang set hismand for the dimensional gates. While the dimensional gates were overwhelming, the resources from the other worlds were massive. If not for he had to go back to the Earth, he was ready to explore the new world.


    ¡®Nah, I think I should focus my development in Lukan first. There¡¯s still the main continent, and there might be a lot stronger forcespared to Gigante Forest and the three kingdoms.¡¯ Tang Shaoyang thought to himself.


    ¡°As your wish, Your Majesty.¡± Alton and An bowed their heads. ¡°Does that mean we will start the attack on the Warmir Kingdom once we are done with the recruitment?¡± Alton asked Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡°What do you think, Alton?¡± Tang Shaoyang returned the question. ¡°From your perspective, are we ready tounch an intermediate attack to the Warmir Kingdom, Marshal Alton?¡±


    ¡°Give me three days, Your Majesty. I think we are ready to attack the Warmir Kingdom in three days.¡± Alton replied with a firm tone. If Tang Shaoyang told him to attack the Warmir Kingdom tomorrow, he would follow the order. But the ideal way to take some time for the knights to adjust to the new rule of the Tang Empire¡¯s military. The knights were under a new general, meaning they had to adjust to the Tang Empire¡¯s strategy instead of following the Lionax Kingdom¡¯s strategy.


    ¡°Alright. We will follow your n as you know the best about the state of our army.¡± Tang Shaoyang agreed with the n if it was three days of waiting. ¡®I have to send Kalliyan, Wrath, and Aerelion to the north, to the border of the Malecia Kingdom.¡¯ He was about to ask if they had more to report, but someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Tang Shaoyang replied to the knock. The door opened, Ashley and Aleesa together entered the room. Both were still in their armor as they had just returned from raiding the bandits. ¡°You have returned, so how¡¯s the raid?¡±


    ¡°We have seeded in rooting the bandit,¡± Ashley replied with a positive result. ¡°I have reached level 1000. What do you think, should I take the Trial of Epic now, or after the war?¡± She immediately came over to ask these three people for an opinion regarding the time for taking the trial.


    Ashley was not far from level 1000, so it was not a surprise for Tang Shaoyang. ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t take the trial now. Take the trial when we return to Earth. Do you forget about talent? There¡¯s a chance that you can get a second talent so that you can clear more waves in the trial.¡±

 Chapter 749: Taking Over a Continent – Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 749: Taking Over a Continent - Part 4</h4>


    The other four looked at Tang Shaoyang as they did not understand what he talked about. Talent was something everyone got when they were born, not something they could get externally, like ss and bloodline. Also, this was everyone¡¯s first time to hear the second talent, which was more absurd.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you guys about my world?¡± Tang Shaoyang looked at Alton, An, Aleesa, and Ashley. Then he turned toward Ashley. ¡°You should probably know, right?¡±


    ¡°You did mention something like that, but I think that¡¯s just your trick to entice us to join the Empire.¡± Ashley nodded her head. Tang Shaoyang did mention the talent thingy, but she thought it was just an enticement. ¡°Talent is hereditary, not something you can awaken like a bloodline, and not something like ss through the scroll.¡± That was what she believed for years.


    Tang Shaoyang went with ¡°Ah¡± as he nodded his head. ¡°You should know that my world is a few months into the game, right?¡± He looked toward Ashley. Thetter nodded her head, but the three were surprised when they saw Ashley nodded her head. The three looked at Tang Shaoyang in disbelief.


    ¡°Do you know the history of the Game itself? How it started, do you know that?¡± Tang Shaoyang started with a question. Aleesa nodded her head as she was an existence that had gone through the game from the start. ¡°I do, but that time, I was still a kid. If I am not wrong, we got the blessing of nature that increased our affinity with nature that spurred our magical ability.¡±


    ¡°Huh!? Just that?¡± Tang Shaoyang was quite baffled to hear that from Aleesa. ¡°Didn¡¯t you encounter zombies? No, I mean Undead?¡±


    ¡°Undead? No, there¡¯s no undead, or such a thing appeared. We heard the System voice in our head, and then we got the blessing.¡± Aleesa recalled what happened in the past. ¡°Thanks to the Game, we have gone through war after war since the other tribes who got a different blessing until we became the big four in Gigante Forest.¡±


    ¡°This is weird. The Game in my world started with the mass appearance of the undead, or we called them zombies.¡± Tang Shaoyang did not expect that the two worlds had a different start. He recounted what he experienced and what happened to Earth to them. ¡°So, it could be said that Earth lost half or even more of its poption after the Game started.¡±


    Everyone exchanged nces, but none of them got the answer to what made the two worlds have a different start. ¡°We can save that mysteryter. I will tell you what I got in these few months¡­¡± He told them about the territory, smart base, and more stuff rted to the smart base, including the ss and the talent.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have something like that. In order to obtain a knight ss, we have to go to an Academy or be taught by the knight. Once we learned the basics, we got a ss Knight.¡± Alton shared the process of him getting the ss. He remembered when Rosalie taught him to fight and how he obtained the ss.


    Tang Shaoyang started to tap the table, and he got the gist of the difference between Lukan and Earth. However, it still puzzled him why the two worlds experienced a different start. ¡°Anyway, you can get talent from the smart base. You have one free chance to obtain a random talent, and you can pay 1 million GC to get better talent. I have a guess that you guys can obtain a second talent through my smart base since you are from a different world, not the resident of the Earth.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang then looked toward Ashley. ¡°So, I want you to wait until we return to Earth before taking the trial. If you can get a second talent, the chance of clearing the trial is high.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I think you should wait for that chance, Lady Ashley.¡± Alton agreed to Tang Shaoyang¡¯s idea. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t get a second talent, there¡¯s a chance for you to get a better talent than the one you have right now.¡±


    Ashley thought for a moment and said. ¡°I have Tier-C Talent. Even though it will dy my growth since I can¡¯t level up, it¡¯s worth the wait.¡± She agreed with the idea of postponing the trial.


    After they were over with Ashley¡¯s trial issue, they continued with the meeting. Alton had a lot he wanted to ask his Lord regarding the Earth, but he chose to wait. ¡®Let¡¯s give Lord Tang Shaoyanng the whole continent, and only after that, I deserve to ask him something.¡¯


    *** ***


    Three days were not that long, and it quickly passed. Thirty-three new legions were created under the banner Tang Empire. A legion consisted of five thousand Tarriors, which meant the Tang Empire¡¯s new armies amounted to a hundred and sixty-five thousand Tarriors. Aside from thete knights from the Lionax Kingdom, they had forty legions of monsters and beasts. In total, Tang Shaoyang had three hundred and sixty-five thousand Tarriors that were ready to fight.


    The capital was too small to amodate citizens and armies, so the Tarrior had to camp outside the Capital. If one looked at the camp outside the wall, they would be intimidated by the number of the armies. On top of that, they had to include the flying beasts too.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang¡¯s eyes shot open, and he looked at the unfamiliar ceiling. It was not the ceramic ceiling of the Lionax Kingdom¡¯s castle. He was sleeping at an average inn in the Capital. He nced at his chest. Viona¡¯s head rested on his chest as she was still stark-naked, sleeping soundly after the fruitful night.


    Today the Tang Empire¡¯s force would march toward the south, toward the Warmir Kingdom. He met with the girl, asking whether she still wanted to fight or return to her children¡¯s side. The reason she joined the fight was the Revolution Army, but the Revolution Army had been eradicated. There was no more reason for her to continue to fight, so he meant to ask her if she still wanted to fight.


    Her answer was not out of his expectation. ¡°I still want to fight, and I still want to get stronger!¡±

 Chapter 750: Taking Over a Continent – Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 750: Taking Over a Continent - Part 5</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang stood on top of the north wall, watching his legions march toward the north. ¡°This will take longer than I thought.¡± He muttered in a low voice. The n was to conquer Gigante Forest, and then he would have the whole continent. But it was not that simple, the process took longer than he expected.


    The war against the Warmir Kingdom would at least take a week. On top of that, they had to add the marching time. An estimated it would take ten days to reach the border, and that was a journey without resting, and it would take two weeks if they wanted to maintain the Tarrior in their prime condition before the war.


    ¡°Three weeks to conquer one kingdom. I hope the Malecia Kingdom will surrender on their own.¡± Tang turned around and looked toward the south. He had sent Kalliyan, Aurelion, and Wrath to terror the Malecia Kingdom¡¯s border. He nned to harass the Malecia Kingdom while spreading the rumor about the fall of the Lionax Kingdom and the Warmir Kingdom. The rumor did not even hide the number of his armies as he wanted the Malecia Kingdom to know that it was just impossible to win against the Tang Empire.


    People would think of Tang Shaoyang as a madmanining about conquering a kingdom within three weeks. That was a super fast war with all things considered to conquer a kingdom within a week.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make some sacrifices, shall we?¡± Tang Shaoyang flew back toward the Lionax Kingdom¡¯s castle. He did not go into the castle but into the castle¡¯s backyard. There was a vast training ground that connected to a garden. He flew there andnded in the middle of the training ground.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his nose as the unpleasant smell from the rotten bodies entered his nose. This was torture for someone with a high sense like Tang Shaoyang. That was right, there were a few small hills made of dead bodies. The bodies started dposing, and these bodies were the bodies of the Revolution Army, Lionax Kingdom¡¯s knights, and the bodies from Yorutuba City.


    ¡°What¡¯s my goal? I think I have enough Spirit Armies for now, so my goal is to gather the Spirit Power.¡± Tang Shaoyang muttered by himself as he extended his right toward the pile of dead bodies. ¡°There should be less than two hundred thousand bodies. Is it enough to summon at least Grade A Spirit?¡±


    Tang Shaoyang contemted for a moment before he took a body and a head from his inventory. ¡°Let¡¯s add one Myth Rank Knight for the first sacrifice.¡± After that, he activated the skill, [Epic Summoning].


    The Myth Rank¡¯s bodies he sacrificed belonged to the leader of the Revolution Army, Julius. After taking him down, he handed Julius to Alton. Thetter handled it swiftly as he cut Julius¡¯ head in front of Tang Shaoyang. No words, no torture, but a straight execution.


    All the bodies disappeared and turned into ck mist. All the sacrifice was human bodies, but an unexpected spirit came out of the summoning, a demon. The demon had five horns, and two ck tusks protruded downward from its mouth. It held two battle-axes and stared at Tang Shaoyang with its sharp gaze.


    [You have summoned Grade S+ Spirit, Ahrun the Demon General!]


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the one that came out was Grade S+ Spirit. ¡®A body of Epic Rank could summon Grade A+, another body of Epic Rank could only summon Grade B+ Spirit. A myth Rank Body and less two hundred thousand knights summon a Grade S+ Spirit. Everything about summoning is hard to understand.¡¯ He thought to himself.


    ¡°Any volunteer wants to fight this Grade S+ Spirit. I will give you guys three minutes to defeat him.¡± Tang Shaoyang offered his spirits. There were a lot of maniacs who loved to fight, so he gave the offer. Arkanos the Ice and Fire de was the first to respond to him.


    ¡ªLet me fight this demon, My Lord.


    Arkanos was also a Grade S+ Spirit himself, so Tang Shaoyang doubted that Arkanos could defeat Ahrun the Demon General within three minutes. ¡°Can you beat him in three minutes? Just a fair warning, I will not entrust you with any fight in the future if you fail.¡±


    ¡ªLet me assist you, Arkanos. I think if we both fight together, we can defeat him faster.


    The second spirit was Maldros the ckstorm Dragonewt. He took the initiative to help Arkanos. Thetter was hesitant to receive the help as he did not respond to Maldros immediately. However, Arkanos epted the offer to fight together with the demon.


    Tang Shaoyang summoned Arkanos and Maldros together. Arkanos was wearing ck armor with two swords in his hand. The sword in his left hand was made of ice, and the sword in his right hand was made of fire. As for the ck Storm Dragonewt had his usual neat suit for a butter outfit.


    Arkanos did not say anything to his teammate or even his opponent as he rushed toward the Demon General, leaving an ice trail behind. Maldros pped his wing and flew after Arkanos. The Dragonewt was trying to match his friend¡¯s movement tounch a coordinated attack on the demon.


    ¡ªYou don¡¯t speak to the demon but immediately ask us to fight the demon. Don¡¯t you want to make a contract with this Demon General?


    Zaneos asked Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡°No. I am going to sacrifice this Ahrun for Spirit Power. Until we get another way to increase my Spirit Power, I am going to sacrifice the spirit for the Spirit Power.¡± Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    ¡ªAre you sure? The Demon General is Grade S+ Spirit. Don¡¯t you have any regretter sacrificing a high-ranking Spirit?


    Zowen chimed in. She did not expect Tang Shaoyang would sacrifice the Grade S+ Spirit to farm the Spirit Power.


    ¡°Yeah, I am sure about it. It¡¯s time to fulfill my promise for your resurrection. I don¡¯t want to dy this any longer.¡± Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he watched the fight. The fight was intensified as Arkanos and Maldros cornered the Demon General. It took them less than two minutes to force the Demon General to kneel.


    Tang Shaoyang approached the kneeling Demon General and extended his hand toward it. There was no hesitation as he activated [Spirit Sacrifice]. The Demon General¡¯s body burst into smoke as the notifications rang in his head.


    [You have sacrificed Grade S+ Spirit, Ahrun the Demon General!]


    [You gained three levels, a random skill of Ahrun the Demon General, and seventy Spirit Power!]


    [You have obtained a skill, [Splitting Throw]!]

 Chapter 751: Taking Over a Continent – Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 751: Taking Over a Continent - Part 6</h4>


    ¡°Seventy Spirit Power, three levels, and a skill.¡± Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. The skill and the level were just an additional bonus as his main objective was the Spirit Power. ¡°Just seventy Spirit Powers for Grade S+ Spirit?¡± He felt like it was too little as he expected to get a few hundred Spirit Power from Grade S+ Spirit. That was why he did not hesitate to sacrifice Grade S+ Spirit, thinking he could get a few hundred of Spirit Power at once.


    Now he got the result from sacrificing the Grade S+ Spirit, and he hesitated to continue with his project. He had dozens of Epic Ranks bodies, ten Myth Rank, six Primordial Rank bodies, and three Legend Rank bodies. If he sacrificed two Epic Rank bodies, he was guaranteed to get at least Grade A+ Spirit.


    ¡ªThere¡¯s no need to hurry, Master. I also feel like it¡¯s worth sacrificing a strong Spirit for Spirit Power if the exchange is this low. We can wait longer, and a few years are not a problem for us, who have been waiting for hundreds of years.


    Zaneos was able to read Tang Shaoyang¡¯s thoughts and spoke. The Infernal Demon felt like it was not worth sacrificing Grade S+ Spirit for just seventy Spirit Power. No matter what, their Master¡¯s safety was the top priority.


    ¡ªI have to agree with Zaneos. If sacrificing that spirit gives you at least ten levels, then it¡¯s worth it, but it¡¯s not worth it if it¡¯s just three levels. As for the skill, I don¡¯t think you need more skills. Your objective is to reach the Myth Rank.


    Zowen followed up with her statement to support Zaneos.


    ¡°If that is the case, it will be worth it to sacrifice the high-grade spirit. The only way to level up is to kill someone on the same level as me, but there¡¯s none now unless I want to do some crazy sh*t like killing my subordinate.¡± Tang Shaoyang was helpless with the current situation. The only way for him to level up was to go to the stronger world. However, he could not leave his empire too long and neglect his duty as a leader of many people.


    ¡ªDon¡¯t you just need to kill the two Legend Ranks on the Warmir Kingdom? I think that will be enough for you to reach level 3000.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but Alton asked me not to interfere in the battle this time. Just like I need to level up, they also need to level up. I can¡¯t hold their growth by taking all the fight.¡± Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh. Moonsong and Alton specifically requested Tang Shaoyang to trust them with the Warmir Kingdom¡¯s subjugation.


    After killing three Legend Ranks himself, Tang Shaoyang could not refuse their request. If his force did not grow stronger along with him, that meant he failed as a leader. So the chance to reach level 3000 quickly was through the Spirit Sacrifice. ¡°I have told them, though, that I will be taking the dead bodies. Let¡¯s continue with the Spirit Sacrifice for now.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang checked his inventory and counted how many Epic Rank bodies he had. He had twenty-seven Epic Rank dead bodies in total. ¡°Let¡¯s try to sacrifice one body first.¡± He threw the dead body a few meters ahead of him and extended his hand toward the body before casting the skill. The body burst into red mist, and someone came out from that red mist.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the summoning phenomenon was this simple. He waited for the notification to know what grade spirit he summoned by sacrificing one body of the Epic Rank.


    [You have summoned Grade A+ Spirit, Warkin the me Knight!]


    Warkin had a red-armored te armor with a long sword on his waist and a shield on his back. The man looked toward Tang Shaoyang through the gap between the helmet with a sharp gaze. After that, the me Knight nced toward Maldros and Arkanos.


    Warking pulled the shield from his back and put it on his left hand as his right hand pulled the long sword. The me Knight was ready to fight even though Tang Shaoyang had not done anything.


    ¡®Do any of you know a guy called Warkin? I am going to sacrifice this guy.¡¯ He asked his spirit. There were a lot of spirit knights from the Ortis Continent on his list, so he asked them. However, none of them answered, meaning no one recognized Warkin or the spirit knights were too scared to admit it, thinking they would get sacrificed if they admitted Warkin as their friend.


    ¡°It¡¯s Grade A+ Spirit. Do you still want to fight, Arkanos?¡± Tang Shaoyang turned toward Arkanos, who was waiting next to him. This guy was not satisfied that Maldros helped him in the previous fight, so he offered another fight.


    ¡°Yes, Master. Leave him to me. I will finish this fight quickly.¡± Arkanos nodded and pulled his two des out. He walked toward Warkin in a slow step. The first one to make a move was Warkin. The me Knight¡¯s body shrouded in fire and rushed toward Arkanos. The movement left behind a trail of me as Warkin thrust the sword toward Arkanos¡¯ chest. At the same time, Warkin held the shield to protect his chest area.


    ¡°Not that easy.¡± Arkanos raised his left foot and stomped on the ground. An ice wall formed in front of him, blocking the ming knight¡¯s sword. The sword pierced through the ice wall, but it failed to break it.


    The me Knight tried to pull his sword, but his sword stuck on the ice wall. All of a sudden, the ice wall broke into pieces. Arkanos rushed through the ice wall and shed his fire sword horizontally. The me de formed and cut through the air. Warkin immediately raised his shield and blocked the me de.


    Boom!


    Warkin¡¯s body was sent flying from the impact, but the me Knight managed tond on his feet. Warkin was left unscathed from their first exchange despite the obvious power gap.


    ¡°A decent experienced knight, but he is summoned not at the right time.¡± Tang Shaoyangmented as he watched the fight.

 Chapter 752: Taking Over a Continent – Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 752: Taking Over a Continent - Part 7</h4>


    The battlested two minutes before Arkanos forced the me Knight to his knees. Tang Shaoyang approached them. ¡°It took you longer to defeat a Grade A+ Spirit?¡± Arkanos¡¯ body flinched slightly at thement. He had fun while fighting, so it took him longer to finish the fight.


    Tang Shaoyang walked past Arkanos and reached the kneeling Warkin. He extended his right hand toward the me Knight and activated the skill, [Spirit Sacrifice].


    [You have sacrificed Grade A+ Spirit, Warkin the me Knight!]


    [You have gained one level, a random skill of Warkin the me Knight, and thirty Spirit Power!]


    [You have obtained a new skill, [me Burst]!]


    ¡°Grade A+ Spirit is much worse than Grade S+ Spirit. I think I should get the form of summoning Grade S+ Spirit.¡± Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. ¡°If one Epic Rank corpse is enough to summon Grade A+ Spirit, then let¡¯s try two. That should be enough to summon at least Grade S Spirit.¡±


    After the first sacrifice, Tang Shaoyang had reached level 2900. If he kept summoning Grade A+ Spirit, he needed a hundred Epic Rank dead bodies. Obviously, he did not have that many corpses. He was left with twenty-six Epic Rank dead bodies, nine Myth Rank dead bodies, six Primordial Rank dead bodies, and three Legend Rank dead bodies.


    ¡°Nah, let¡¯s see what we will have.¡± Tang Shaoyang took out two Epic Rank dead bodies. These bodies mostly belonged to the Revolution Army as they wiped out the Revolution Army. The two bodies burst out into green mist as a strong gale hit the backyard. The wind was getting stronger and stronger, forming a big tornado in the training ground.


    [You have summoned Grade S Spirit, Tarmian the Wind Spear!]


    A light green te armor figure came out from the wind, pointing his spear toward Tang Shaoyang. ¡°You seem the strongest amongst the three. Come and fight me!¡± The newly summoned spirit challenged Tang Shaoyang. This spirit deserved to be confident as he was a Grade S Spirit.


    ¡°I am not going to fight a weakling.¡± Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at the spirit and nced at Maldros. ¡°He is Grade S Spirit, Tarmian the Wind Spear. Can you beat him as quickly as possible?¡± He did not give the offer to Arkanos.


    Maldros put his right hand on his left chest and bowed. ¡°Leave him to me, Master. I will finish this impudent spirit.¡± As he replied to Tang Shaoyang, Tarmian dashed toward Tang Shaoyang. He thrust the spear toward Tang Shaoyang¡¯s chest as the wind swirled at the spearhead.


    However, Maldros did not allow the spear to reach his Master. The ck Storm Dragonewt appeared in front of Tang Shaoyang and caught the spear with his two bare hands. He opened both his palms and stopped the spear in the air, bolts crackled around his palm.


    ¡°You are decent too, but this is not enough to stop my spear, dude.¡± The easy-going Tarmian responded cheerfully. At the same time, the swirling wind was getting stronger and stronger, engulfing Maldros and Tang Shaoyang. The swirling wind split the ground, and the dust rose, covering the figure inside the swirling wind.


    Tarmian leaped backward from his wind afterward. ¡°You are toocent for a weakling.¡± The Wind Spearmented as he put the spear on his shoulder, thinking he had won the battle. However, a shadow loomed over him, and then he saw a streak of ck lightning followed after. His vision was toote to catch Maldros¡¯ movement.


    Tarmian was about to escape, but a firm grip grabbed his neck. He could not escape from the grip as a crushing force pushed him down to the ground. His vision nked for a moment before pain assaulted his face. He tried to get up from the ground, but he realized that he could not budge from the grip.


    Bzzzt! Bzzzt! Bzzzt! Bzzzt!


    The ck lightning burst out from Maldross¡¯ palm and struck Tarmian, from top to bottom. Tarmian¡¯s body shook as he let out a painful shriek. Basically, Maldross defeated Tarmian within less than thirty seconds after the Tarmian attacked them. However, Maldros would not let Tarmian go easily after attacking his Master.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Maldros.¡± Tang Shaoyang came over and stopped Maldross. There was a magic circle above Tarmian¡¯s head, meaning the Grade S Spirit had given up. However, it was a pity that Tang Shaoyang did not look for a spirit to be contracted but sacrificed.


    ¡°Get off him, Maldros. I don¡¯t want to sacrifice you identally.¡± When the word sacrifice entered Tarmian¡¯s ears, the guy struggled fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± Tarmian could not finish his words as the skill activated. The Wind Spear¡¯s body burst out into nothingness, and notifications rang in his head.


    [You have sacrificed Grade S Spirit, Tarmian the Wind Spear!]


    [You have gained two levels, a random skill of the Tarmian the Wind Spear, and fifty Spirit Power!]


    [You obtained a new skill, [Wind Elemental Maniption]!]


    [Friction skills detected, initiating skill fusion, [Wind Elemental Maniption] and [Master Elemental Maniption]!]


    [Skull fusion failed because [Master Elemental Maniption] is a superior skill!]


    ¡°Two levels from Grade S Spirit, and two Epic Rank corpses for Grade S Spirit. Does that mean I need to sacrifice three Epic Rank corpses to summon Grade S+ Spirit? If that is the case, it will be worth summoning Grade S Spirit rather than Grade S+ Spirit as I will get the same level, but more Spirit Power.¡± Tang Shaoyang came to a conclusion. Just like Zowen said, he did not care that much about the skill since he had everything he needed. On top of that, he would get additional skills if he integrated with a spirit.


    ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then it¡¯s worth more to summon Grade A+ Spirit, but I am afraid that sacrificing just one Epic Rank will summon me a random grade spirit between Grade B+ Spirit to Grade A+ Spirit.¡± Tang Shaoyang was in a dilemma. If he somehow summoned Grade B+ Spirit, it would be a disaster as he would not get level from sacrificing Grade B+ Spirit.


    ¡°F*ck it. Let¡¯s sacrifice one Epic Rank at once. What I need is Spirit Power.¡± Tang Shaoyang bet everything by sacrificing one Epic Rank body.

 Chapter 753: Taking Over a Continent – Part 8

    <h4>Chapter 753: Taking Over a Continent - Part 8</h4>


    Maybedy luck was on Tang Shaoyang¡¯s side today. He summoned twenty-four Grade A+ Spirit from the remaining twenty-four Epic Rank dead bodies. That meant he managed to raise his Spirit Power by eight hundred. So in total, he had two thousand and three hundred thirteen Spirit Power.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if I have enough to use [Spirit Resurrection].¡± Tang Shaoyang tried to use the skill, but the response was a notification from the system.


    [You don¡¯t have enough Spiritual Energy to use the skill!]


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh. ¡°Can the skill be clearer? I appreciate it if all the skills are more like Necromastery. There¡¯s even a Souls Counter for the skill.¡±


    ¡ªTry to gather three thousand Spirit Power. Maybe you can resurrect Grade E or even Grade D Spirit. If that is the case, we can measure how much we need for Grade S+ Spirit resurrection.


    That was Zaneos¡¯ voice. Even without his advice, it was not like Tang Shaoyang had any other choices but kept trying. It was kind of disheartening that even with over two thousand Spirit Power, they could not trigger the skill. On the other hand, it was understandable since it was a skill that could revive a being.


    Tang Shaoyang continued the spirit summoning with Myth Rank bodies. Just like what he did with the Epic Rank body, he only used one body to summon a new spirit as it was a high-rank sacrifice.


    [You have summoned Grade S Spirit¡­]


    The Myth Rank sacrifice was enough to summon Grade S Spirit, which was good news for Tang Shaoyang. Eight Myth Rank bodies, meaning eight Grade S Spirit, meaning he gained sixteen levels. On top of his levels, he also got four hundred Spirit Power.


    ¡°I am level 2943 now. I can easily reach level 3000 as long as I can get enough sacrifice from the Warmir Kingdom. Level 3000 is secured even though I don¡¯t kill the Legend Rank.¡± Tang Shaoyang was relieved that he could reach level 3000 before returning to Earth. The Earth Dimensional Tower was his main concern, so he felt like he needed to get strong before that tower appeared.


    Then he inspected the skills as he got four skills from sacrificing eight Grade S Spirit. He got eighth skills, but four skills disappeared as he had the superior version of the skill. That was not necessarily bad for him. The four skills were, Wind Domain, Water Domain, Earth Wall, and Nature Grasp.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with this Domain Skill. I don¡¯t think I will ever use it in a fight as I have the Realm of Fire. That once is much stronger than the other domain skill.¡± Tang Shaoyang was not that interested with the domain skill because of the Realm of Fire. It was an evolved skill from Fire Domain. With an addition of Water Domain and Wind Domain, he had four domain skills in total. The Realm of Fire, Wind Domain, Water Domain, and Abyss Domain.


    Tang Shaoyang had Abyss Domain for a long time when he tried to sacrifice the spirit for the first time. He got that skill, but he never used it once, and he did not know what the skill did. Based on the name, the Abyss Domain would likely strengthen the Demon and Undead type¡¯s power.


    ¡°Nah, let¡¯s not think about the skills for now.¡± Tang Shaoyang took a body from his inventory. It was Prince Wilis¡¯ body.


    [You have summoned Grade S+ Spirit, Aritoma the Beast yer!]


    The one that came out from the brown mist was a man. The man had a thick beard and long hair, topless as he showed the packs on his chest. He had a giant de on his back, and smaller des on his waist. From the man¡¯s appearance, he was more like a hunter than a knight. His sharp eyes observed the surroundings and stopped at Tang Shaoyang.


    Aritoma grinned ear to ear. ¡°You are a beast in human skin!¡± The man eximed while drawing the giant de on his back. The de was two meters long, and it would be 2.3 meters long with the handle. The de was around seventy meters wide, but the man easily held the de with one hand.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you are wrong. I am not a human or a beast.¡± Tang Shaoyang replied while shrugging. He was a new species called Tang, but he did not bother to exin it to the soon-dead spirit. Instead of letting Maldros and Arkanos ganged up on this man, Tang Shaoyang summoned Bronson the Executioner.


    ¡°Can you finish him quick, Bronson?¡± Tang Shaoyang asked. The Executioner observed his opponent for a while before nodding his head. ¡°I can take him down within one to three minutes. That¡¯s possible if I go all out from the start.¡±


    ¡°Then do it.¡± As soon as Tang Shaoyang said it, Bronson did not waste his time and rushed toward Aritoma This time, Tang Shaoyang did not wait for Bronson to beat his opponent as he summoned Zaneos the Infernal Sword. ¡°Do you want to have fun too, Master?¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­¡± Zaneos let out a sigh. ¡°Stop calling me with Master, My Lord. The other spirits and your subordinates may misunderstand it. Also, I don¡¯t deserve to be called Master because I did not teach you anything. You never learned my Swordsmanship. Just address me with my name.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to join too, Teacher?¡± Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. ¡°If you want to fight too, then I can summon other spirit. I should just summon all the spirits at once, so that will save my time.¡±


    Zaneos let out another sigh and shook his head. At this point, he just epted it. ¡°I will take that offer, My Lord. Let me have some fun too, so I don¡¯t get too rusty.¡± The Demon Swordsman agreed to have some fun as well.


    Tang Shaoyang did not wait for Bronson to finish his fight as he sacrificed another Primordial Rank body. From the summoning, he called another Grade S+ Spirit.


    ¡ªWhat about me? Why don¡¯t you let me fight too?


    Zara the Angel of Deathined from the Spiritual Space. When Zara said it out, the other Grade S+ Spirit followed as they also wanted to fight instead of staying inside the Spiritual Space.

 Chapter 754: Taking Over a Continent – Part 9

    <h4>Chapter 754: Taking Over a Continent - Part 9</h4>


    Ava returned to the castle after sending off the army toward the battlefield. She did not join the main army as she had a different duty. Her duty was to lead a thousand Elven to the border of the Malecia Kingdom. She was tasked to watch over the Malecia Kingdom¡¯s movement, and if possible, to represent the Tang Empire to persuade the Malecia Kingdom to surrender.


    As for why Ava was chosen for the duty? Because she was an Elven, a former Elven Queen. That way, the Malecia Kingdom would believe the Tang Empire had conquered Gigante Forest. Then it would smooth their operation to force the Malecia Kingdom to submit to them.


    Ava entered the main hall and found a maid. ¡°Do you see Lord Tang Shaoyang?¡± The maid bowed her head. ¡°Lord Tang Shaoyang has not returned to the castle since morning, but I heard he ordered the workers to empty the Royal Training ground.¡± The maid recognized the Elf as one of the Generals, so she told Ava what she knew.


    ¡°Royal Training Ground?¡± Ava was not that familiar with the castle¡¯syout, and she did not know where Royal Training Ground was.


    ¡°The Royal Training Ground is behind the castle. Do you want me to guide you there, Lady?¡± The maid offered politely. Ava nodded her head. ¡°Lead me to the Royal Training Ground.¡±


    The former Elven Queen followed the maid. They went to the backyard through the castle¡¯s back door. It was ten minutes of walking to reach the Royal Training Ground from the castle. ¡°The Royal Training Ground is ahead.¡± The maid pointed the vastnd ahead of them. There was a steel fence that separated the training ground from the surroundings.


    Ava smelled something unpleasant from afar and furrowed her brows. ¡®Does he do something there? This is the smell of rotten flesh.¡¯ She turned toward the maid and stopped to go further. ¡°I will go by myself from here. You can go back to your post.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡± The maid bowed her head and left Ava.


    The former Elven Queen jumped over the fence, and she sensed a strong aura ahead of her. There was no sign of fighting, but she hurried over. Then she saw the man with monster and undead, and also knight? She finally managed to see the beastmen with dragon features that her son told her about. ¡®But what¡¯s with the demon and undead?¡¯ Ava did not approach him and watched from afar.


    *** ***


    [You have sacrificed Grade S+ Spirit¡­]


    [You have gained three levels, a random skill, and seventy Spirit Power!]


    [You obtained a skill, [Basic Great de Technique (Passive)]


    [You have sacrificed Grade S+ Spirit¡­]


    [You have gained three levels, a random skill, and seventy Spirit Power!]


    [You obtained a skill, [Earth Domain]!]


    [You have sacrificed Grade S+ Spirit¡­]


    [You have gained three levels, a random skill, and seventy Spirit Power!]


    [You have obtained a skill, [Shield Breaker (Passive)]!]


    ¡­


    [You have obtained a skill, [Shadow Walk]!]


    [You have obtained a skill, [Reflection]!]


    [You have obtained a skill, [Marking Shot]!]


    Tang Shaoyang honestly did not know what to do with the skill. He even got an archer skill, something that was useless to him. There was no way he would use the skill. Reflection was a defensive skill, generating a shield barrier thatsted five minutes and blocked fifty percent of the damage. That was the best skill from sacrificing the six Grade S+ Spirits.


    Shadow Walk was the second best, granting him invisibility while moving so fast. The rest of the skills were kinda meh, in his opinion. Especially the Earth Domain, a skill that he would never use, just like the archer skill. Basic Great de Technique was quite decentpared to those two skills, allowing to gain knowledge about the Great de even though his weapon was not the great de, but battle-ax. In some way, he could still apply the technique with the battle-ax.


    As for Shield Breaker, it was literally what the skill did, breaking the shield. The shield meant not just equipment but also the barrier skill, just like his Reflection. Of course, the chance of destroying the shield equipment was higher than destroying a barrier skill. All in all, still a good harvest including eighteen levels and four hundred and twenty Spirit Power.


    ¡°Now we have thest three sacrifices.¡± Tang Shaoyang checked his inventory. He was left with three Legend Rank dead bodies. ¡°If we consider the Primordial Rank sacrifice, then I may summon Grade SS Spirit next.¡± After saying that, he summoned Zara. ¡°Teacher and Bronson will face one Grade SS Spirit, Zara will face one, and I will face thest one.¡±


    After Tang Shaoyang assigned the fight, he was about to take out the bodies, but he sensed something. That something was the feeling of being watched. His sensitive sense picked this up and turned around, and he saw a shadow over a thousand meters away. The figure was standing still, but he could not see the face.


    Tang Shaoyang expanded his Spirit Eyes, and he managed to identify the figure. The figure was Ava. ¡°What are you doing there? Come over if you want to watch!¡± He did not mind if Ava wanted to know more about his ss and skill, as it was not like it mattered at this point. The moment she made a deal with him, she was his. There was a zero chance that she would betray him.


    Ava was startled when she heard the shout and relieved that Tang Shaoyang was not angry as it could be said that she was spying on him. She came over and was cautious around the foreign force. A few of them were weaker than her, but some were stronger. She felt like she could take on the beastmen with the dragon¡¯s characteristics and the knight. However, she felt like it was hard to win against the demon and the undead, especially the angel with seven pairs of wings.


    Ava had heard about the angel from the Elven that was caught as a hostage, and she thought it was absurd to rival her husband¡¯s power. Now, she saw it with her own eyes, and she could tell that her husband had no chance against this angel. ¡®Lord Tang Shaoyang truly can dispose of my husband easily even if he does not do it directly.¡¯

 Chapter 755: Taking Over a Continent – Part 10

    <h4>Chapter 755: Taking Over a Continent - Part 10</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be cautious, and they are my spirits.¡± Tang Shaoyang smiled while shaking his head. He could feel the fear from Ava and tried to exin. ¡°They are more like a summon to me, so yeah, they are allies.¡±


    ¡°Your summon? Are you a summoner?¡± Ava immediately shook his head. ¡°No, you are not a summoner.¡± She remembered Tang Shaoyang¡¯s fight against the Legend Rank from the Revolution Army. Even though she did not watch it from the start, the fact that the Left-Wing Guardian had to run from Lord Tang Shaoyang was enough proof to know how powerful Lord Tang Shaoyang was.


    ¡°Simr but different.¡± Tang Shaoyang replied in a nonchnt tone. ¡°Summoner calls a living being, but I call the dead spirit. They are the spirit of the dead, so it¡¯s kinda simr but different in a certain aspect. Also, I need a certain sacrifice to summon the dead spirit.¡± After saying that, he took out an unrecognizable body, left with skin and bone. This was Robert Kingsley¡¯s body.


    ¡°I am going to summon a new spirit, so you can stay and see if you want.¡± Tang Shaoyang extended his hand to the body and activated the skill. The body disappeared into ck mist, and a horned demon came out from the ck mist. The demon had four hands with a horn curved upward. The red blood eyes scanned the surroundings and stopped at Tang Shaoyang.


    [You have summoned Grade S Spirit, Axolotol the Wrangler Fiend!]


    ¡°What!?¡± Tang Shaoyang was baffled that he only managed to summon Grade S Spirit from the Legend Rank body. He thought it was a guarantee of Grade SS Spirit as the Primordial Rank body was enough to call Grade S+ Spirit. Everyone nced toward Tang Shaoyang, wondering what made Tang Shaoyang react like that.


    ¡°It¡¯s only Grade S Spirit.¡± He let out a disappointed sigh.


    ¡°Maybe because you use [yer Absorption] on that body, My Lord. The yer Absorption damages the quality of the sacrifice, so you only manage to summon Grade S Spirit.¡± Zaneos was the first one to give a usible exnation. To be honest, he was surprised that the one that came out was a Grade S Spirit.


    ¡°Arkanos and Maldros, you two face this demon.¡± Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at the two spirits. Arkanos was reluctant to work together with Maldros only to face a Grade S Spirit, but he did not dare toin. However, he was well aware that his Master was not in a good mood because it was just a Grade S Spirit, so he did not want to make it worse by simply executing the order.


    ¡°Huh!? Arkanos?¡± Ava looked at the knight with widened eyes. She was sure that Tang Shaoyang called the knight Arkanos. She was familiar with that name, the past ruler of the Ortis Continent before it split into three kingdoms. The famous tyrant of the human race was constantly at war against Gigante Forest. She heard the man died after someone staged a rebellion. She was unclear about the details, but she heard the tyrant die under a woman¡¯s hand, the previous Lionax Kingdom¡¯s Queen.


    ¡°Do you know Arkanos?¡± Tang Shaoyang was surprised and looked at Ava. Then he realized that this woman was a few hundred years old, so it was normal for her to know the history of the Ortis Continent. ¡°I called his spirit through this summoning, and we made a contract.¡±


    ¡°Then, is it possible to summon my father, who had died a few hundred years ago?¡± Ava blurted out without thinking.


    ¡°Hmmm. After doing this summoning for a few months, I learned that to summon an Elf Spirit, I need the Elf¡¯s bodies for the sacrifice. If I use the elf as the sacrifice, there¡¯s a chance for me to summon the Elf Spirit. However, I can¡¯t specifically choose the spirit I want to summon.¡± Tang Shaoyang exined. ¡°Ah, one more condition. Did your father die with resentment? Or did he have a wish to be fulfilled? If your father died in peace, I don¡¯t think I can call your father spirit.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. That¡¯s just a random thought of me, Your Majesty.¡± Ava shook her head after hearing the condition. There was no way she would let Tang Shaoyang use Elf for the summoning, and she thought her father died in peace too. She then looked toward the spirit called Arkanos and Maldros only to find they had beaten the demon spirit.


    ¡°Usually, I establish a contract with the spirit as I want to form Spirit armies, but I need something from them so that I will sacrifice them.¡± Tang Shaoyang said as he approached the beaten-down demon. He immediately activated the skill as soon as he was in range.


    [You have sacrificed Grade S Spirit, Axolotol the Wrangler Demon!]


    [You have gained two levels, a random skill of Axolotol the Wrangler Demon, and fifty Spirit Power!]


    [You obtained a new skill, [Titan Grip]!]


    After he was done with it, Tang Shaoyang immediately went for the second summoning. He took out the Right-Wing Guardian of the Lionax Kingdom, Lorian. He proceeded with the summoning immediately.


    [You have summoned Grade SS Spirit, Galeon the Great Demon!]


    ¡°This is weird. Why do I keep summoning a demon spirit instead of a human spirit? Is it because there¡¯s no Grade SS Human Spirit?¡± Tang Shaoyang wondered.


    ¡°That may be the case.¡± Zaneos and Bronson walked past him toward the Great Demon. The Great Demon had two ck goat horns, ck eyes with red pupils, and was four meters tall. The Demon Swordsman and The Undead took the initiative as they were afraid that the next spirit would be lower than Grade SS Spirit. If that was the case, they could not enjoy the fight if they let Zara take this one.


    Tang Shaoyang threw another body toward the other side, thest body of the Legend Rank, Sir Powan of the Revolution Army. He activated the [Epic Summoning] as the body burst out into the red mist.


    [You have summoned Grade SS Spirit, Yu the Ancient Alchemist!]


    ¡°Huh!? Alchemist?¡± This was the first time that Tang Shaoyang summoned a non-fighter spirit.

 Chapter 756: Taking Over a Continent – Part 11

    <h4>Chapter 756: Taking Over a Continent - Part 11</h4>


    A man with long ck hair came out of the red mist, wearing an ancient red robe with it. His face was ghastly pale as if he had nevere out of his house in his lifetime. The Ancient Alchemist looked around just like the other spirits did before stopping at Tang Shaoyang and nodded his head.


    Zara was about to fly toward Yu, but Tang Shaoyang held her back. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to fight, Zara. He is not a fighter but an alchemist.¡±


    The Angel of Death stopped her track and looked at the long-haired man. ¡°Are you sure about that? I think he¡¯s pretty strong for a non-fighter.¡± She was suspicious as she could feel the strong aura emanated from the long-haired man.


    ¡°I know he¡¯s strong, but I don¡¯t think he is even a match against Arkanos inbat.¡± Tang Shaoyang could feel the strong aura, but it was about the same or even weaker than Arkanos. After saying that, he approached the Ancient Alchemist. ¡°So, do you prefer to fight it out against my angel? Or are you willing to establish a contract with me?¡± He went straight to the point to establish a contract with Yu.


    ¡°Hmmm. You are certainly strong, but I don¡¯t know if you deserve my service.¡± Yu the Ancient Alchemist scanned Tang Shaoyang from top to bottom before making his remark.


    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. If you don¡¯t want to establish the contract, I will sacrifice you.¡± Tang Shaoyang shook his head in pity. ¡°The reason I want to get stronger is to skip the boring persuasion as if I am desperate enough for someone like you. You are not worth that effort.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang was about to motion Zara to fight Yu the Alchemist, but thetter was rmed when he heard the sacrifice. ¡°What do you say? Sacrifice me? Are you going to make the whole Spirit World be your enemy?¡±


    ¡°The whole Spirit World to be my enemy?¡± Tang Shaoyang did not know what this guy was talking about. ¡®Did he try to bluff me so I wouldn¡¯t sacrifice him?¡¯ That was a possibility.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Do you think you will be weed in the Spirit World when you sacrifice them to get stronger? Can¡¯t you understand such a simple issue?¡± Yu smirked at Tang Shaoyang. ¡°You better let me go back, or else there will be no spirit wanting to be your contracted spirit anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. That gives me a justification to sacrifice more spirits because no spirit wanted to be my contracted spirit. Do you think I would care about that?¡± Tang Shaoyang shrugged. ¡°This is thest chance. Be my contracted spirit, or you will be sacrificed!¡±


    ¡°Also, does it matter whether you want to be contracted spirit or not? I should just beat you and enforce the contract upon you, but I don¡¯t like the rebelling spirit like you. Make your choice!¡± He added.


    ¡®Also, how could the spirit know that I have been sacrificing spirit if I don¡¯t tell them?¡¯ Tang Shaoyang realized that Yu the Ancient Alchemist tried to bluff to save his life.


    Yu met with Tang Shaoyang¡¯s gaze, and the former realized that the opposite party was serious with his words. ¡®If I don¡¯t agree to be his contracted spirit, he will truly kill me. But, he should at least offer something in order to establish a contract. I want him to provide me with resources for my research.¡¯ The Ancient Alchemist had his own thoughts, ¡®It seems the first remark that leads me to this situation.¡¯


    Yu the Ancient Alchemist, was trying to y hard to get, but he used the wrong method to the wrong person. He realized that the one who summoned him was the straightforward type. ¡®I should just state my conditions, and we will sign the contract right after.¡¯


    Despite his regrets, Yu the Ancient Alchemist was no longer fighting back against Tang Shaoyang. He gave as a magic circle appeared above his forehead and came over to Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang himself was surprised Yu easily gave up like that. He thought the guy would continue acting tough. If that were the case, he would truly sacrifice this guy. He did not want to make any promise, no more of that, since he could only fulfill one of his Spirits¡¯ wishes so far. It was Rosalie¡¯s promise to avenge her to her killer. He achieved that by killing Robert Kingsley.


    Tang Shaoyang then put his palm on the magic circle. The magic circle burst into brilliant light and split into two before entering Tang Shaoyang¡¯s forehead. At the same time, Yu the Ancient Spirit turned into a red orb and disappeared into Tang Shaoyang¡¯s forehead as well.


    [You have established a contract with Grade SS Spirit, Yu the Ancient Alchemist!]


    ¡°What are you going to do with this Alchemist? I think you want to sacrifice them for the Spirit Power?¡± Zara thought Tang Shaoyang wanted to sacrifice all the spirits today.


    ¡°Not with the Grade SS Spirit.¡± Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he nced toward the other side. Zaneos and Bronson cornered the Grade SS Spirit, The Great Demon. He thought that would be an easy fight for Zaneos and Bronson since both were Grade SS Spirit. To his surprise, The battlested for twenty minutes.


    Galeon the Great Demon went berserk and started to fight back against Zaneos and Bronson. The ground shook and split open as eventually Galeon was defeated, down on his knees. Despite his loss, the Great Demon grinned ear to ear. ¡°That¡¯s an exciting battle. I am satisfied with the battle, so I don¡¯t have any regrets anymore.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang came over. Even though the Great Demon was kneeling, it still had the same height as Tang Shaoyang. Zaneos turned toward his Master and spoke for Galeon. ¡°I think he is an exceptionally strong spirit, Master. It¡¯s a shame to use him as a sacrifice, My Lord.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. ¡°Who¡¯s going to sacrifice the Grade SS Spirit? I am not that stupid to sacrifice a high-rank spirit like this one. I was just scaring the brazen alchemist. But if you are Grade S+ and lower, I am going to sacrifice you despite your potential.¡±


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang put his hand on the magic circle that appeared above Galeon¡¯s head.


    [You have established a contract with Grade SS Spirit, Galeon the Great Demon!]

 Chapter 757: Taking Over a Continent – Part 12

    <h4>Chapter 757: Taking Over a Continent - Part 12</h4>


    ¡°We are over with the summoning.¡± Tang Shaoyang then opened his window stats to check his status window.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Tang


    Main ss: Exalted Monarch of Spirit


    Second ss: Legend yer [Level - 2961]


    Evolution: Epic Rank


    Age: 26


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 2961


    Talent: Divine Body


    nd Talent: Wrath


    Bloodline: ck Dragon


    Attribute Point: 12,896


    Strength: Epic (100-Star) [!]


    Agility: Epic (100-Star) [!]


    Vitality: Epic (100-Star) [!]


    Stamina: Epic (27-Star) [0/20,000 AP 28-Star]


    Magic Power: Epic (100-Star) [!]


    Spirit Power: 3183


    Sense: Epic (20-Star) [!]


    Mana: 2,980,000


    Spiritual Energy: 31830/31830


    yer Essence: 2,371,980


    yer Energy: 2,371,980/2,371,980


    Skill Point: 0


    Skill: ¡­¡­[yer Touch], [yer Absorption], [Vnt Step - Lvl 6], [Mirage Stride], [King of Beast (Passive)], [Spirit Fusion], [Spirit Switch], [Spirit Resurrection], [Blink], [Infernal Wrath], [Chaos Fire], [Attribute Shift], [Demon Eyes], [Demonification], [Necromastery], [Demonic Energy (Passive)], [Wind Domain], [Water Domain], [Earth Wall], [Nature Grasp] [me Burst], [Basic Great de Technique (Passive)], [Earth Domain], [Shield Breaker], [Shadow Walk], [Reflection], [Marking Shot] [Titan Grip] (A/N: only show the new skills as the list too long)


    Contracted Spirit (97):


    Grade SSS Spirit: [Zara - The Angel of Death], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)]


    Grade SS Spirit: [Zaneos - The Void Sword], [Aerelion - The Infernal Wyvern], [Bronson - The Executioner], [Yu - The Ancient Alchemist], [Galeon - The Great Demon]


    Grade S+ Spirit: [Lilliana - The Grand Guardian], [Vera - The Legendary Beast (The Adolescent Stage Inferkost), [Orlean - The Demon Prince] [Doru - The Obsidian Golem], [Karan - The Firestorm Berserker] [Arkanos - Ice and Fire de], [Feera - The Chimera], [Maldros - The ck Storm Dragonewt], [Ronan - The Helion Wolf], [Rogin - The Troll Warlord], [Togin - The Troll Warlord], [Bagin - The Troll Warlord], [Mugin - The Troll Warlord], [Bain - The Troll Warlord, [Bain - The Troll Warlord], [Hagin - The Troll Warlord], [Hargug - The Helion Wolf], [Rokian - The Revenant], [Artras - The Revenant], [Argon - The Revenant], [Sheynos - The Shadow Bane], [Haynos - The Shadow Bane], [Muri - The Helion Cyclop], [Suri - The Helion Cyclop], [Zuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Nuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Rowan - The Abyss Storm Wolf]


    Grade S Spirit: [Zowen - The Lightning Grand Magus], [Rosalie - The me Empress], [Malki - The defire Ant Emperor], [Yowe - The Undead Master Lancer]


    Grade A+ Spirit: [Crystal - The Frost Knight], [Jet - The Abyss Raven]


    Grade B+ Spirit: [Trian - The Wrath Troll]


    Grade B Spirit: [Pari - The Dire Bear], [Orlon - The Dark Hound], [Exon - The Giant Hawk], [Majon - The Horned Hound], [Palmer - The Wind Elemental Knight], [Pierson - The Earth Elemental Knight]¡­ (+50 other spirits)


    Grade C+ Spirit: [Goru - The Hobgoblin Champion]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thanks to all the levels, he managed to raise his Stamina a little bit while the other attributes were maxed out. The only disappointment was that he only managed to raise the Spirit Power up to 3183. He tried the Spirit Resurrection once more, but the result was negative. The path to revive the spirit was still far.


    ¡°That¡¯s for today, guys. We will do it again when the expedition army brings back more sacrifices.¡± Tang Shaoyang ended his summoning session with a wave of his hand toward the spirits. Maldros, Arkanos, Bronson, and Zaneos bowed their heads toward Tang Shaoyang before returning to the Spiritual Space.


    Zara was the only one who stayed. ¡°What about me? I haven¡¯t fought anyone yet.¡± Sheined as she did not get the share of fighting the summoning spirit. Then she eyed Ava. ¡°What about you let me have a spar against your Elf Woman? Don¡¯t worry, I will hold back so we can have a fair fight.¡±


    Ava¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she eyed the Angel of Death cautiously as she made a distance from the angel. She was a Primordial Rank, so she had no chance to win against this angel that was stronger than a Legend Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes and waved his hand at Zara. ¡°You will have the chance when we fight a stronger enemy, so you don¡¯t have to worry aboutcking the opponent to fight. Also, you have to return now. I am afraid my mana will get depleted faster to maintain you and Aerelion outside for too long.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang ordered Aerelion to harass the Malecia Kingdom, so he needed to be careful with mana usage, or he would run out of mana so quickly. Maintaining Grade SS Spirit for weeks was draining his mana, and along with the summoning, it took more mana than he could regenerate in one day. This was included with his skill, [Mana Regeneration].


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The Angel of Death smiled at Ava before disappearing into the Spiritual Space, leaving Ava and Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡°So, are you looking for me?¡± Tang Shaoyang turned toward the former Elven Queen and smiled. Ava did not have a smile after witnessing all of that just now. The fight between the Great Demon against Zaneos and Bronson was a great shock to her. She just realized that Lord Tang Shaoyang had more in his sleeve.


    ¡°How strong are you?¡± That question just came out of her mouth. That was her inner thought after witnessing all of this. Soon, she realized that she had crossed the boundary as their rtionship was merely contractual. There was no way Lord Tang Shaoyang would tell her his real power.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good question.¡± Tang Shaoyang was not expecting a direct inquiry like that, but he still answered her. ¡°To be honest, I also don¡¯t know how strong I am. I can win against the Legend Rank, which means I am about the Demi-God Rank. However, there are many factors that need to be considered, so ranking is not everything.¡±


    ¡°Have you reached the Demi-God Rank then?¡± Ava was not expecting the answer, but she continued asking him since he answered.


    ¡°Me, Demi-God Rank? I wish, but I am still Epic Rank. Demi-God Rank is simply still far from me.¡± Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    Ava furrowed her brow as she simply did not believe him, and Tang Shaoyang noticed the distrust in her expression. Instead of convincing her with her words, he showed his window status and let her see a glimpse of the screen. Even though it was just a glimpse, Ava saw it with her eyes that this man was indeed still Epic Rank.


    She was shocked with the revtion, but she was even more shocked that Tang Shaoyang showed her the window status.


    ¡°Why am I showing my window status to you?¡± Tang Shaoyang read her expression easily. ¡°That¡¯s because I trust you. I know you will not betray me, right? No, you can¡¯t betray me. That¡¯s the right word.¡±

 Chapter 758: Taking Over a Continent – Part 13

    <h4>Chapter 758: Taking Over a Continent - Part 13</h4>


    ¡°Ahn~ Ahn~ Ahn~¡± An intense moan rang in the room. This was the previous King¡¯s bedroom, which was now Tang Shaoyang¡¯s bedroom. Inside, a couple was making out, Ava and Tang Shaoyang.


    Ava held the mirror¡¯s frame, looking at herself in the mirror. Her breasts were jiggling as Lord Tang Shaoyang thrust her from behind. She saw her face was flushed red, and she was drowned in pleasure. This was the third time they were having sex, and she could not help butpare Tang Shaoyang with her husband. She realized that her husband was nothing in this aspectpared to Lord Tang Shaoyang.


    Ava felt her body was trembling and shaking with the pleasure this man gave her, something she had never experienced when she was doing it with her husband. Then she saw his hand reaching her breast and fondling her breast. That just gave her another jolt of pleasure, causing her to moan louder.


    They continued in this position for another five minutes before she reached climax together with Lord Tang Shaoyang. She felt the warm liquid pouring into her womb. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment as sweat dripped from her forehead. This was her fifth time reaching a climax, and the second time Lord Tang Shaoyang came inside her.


    Tang Shaoyang¡¯s head got closer to her cheek, and she turned her head around and kissed him on the lips. She took the initiative to kiss him this time. After the passionate kiss, their lips parted. Even though he hade twice, Ava still could feel the thing inside her was still hard. ¡®Today will be myst day in the Capital City¡­¡¯ With those thoughts in her mind, she started to move by herself, indicating she wanted to continue. However, her legs went weak as she tried to move and almost fell.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and picked her up. He brought her and put her on the bed, and she was facing down on the bed. ¡°You should just tell me if you haven¡¯t had enough.¡± After hearing those words, Ava buried her head on the bed as her face flushed red. He caught her, and when she recalled the day they made a contract, that just made her face even redder.


    They continued for another hour, and Ava admitted defeat. If not for her duty, she would continue until she passed out, just like the other day. At the castle gate, Ava faced the man she loved? It was aplex feeling, but she was unsure whether it was love or just a good impression.


    Ava had to admit that now, Tang Shaoyang looked handsome and dashing in her eyes. It was hard for her to look away from this man. However, the feeling toward her husband caused a conflict within her heart. She did not know her feelings for his man, as he could not get away from her head after their first night.


    Despite the conflicted feelings within her, she still kissed Tang Shaoyang. ¡°I promise you that I will make the Malecia Kingdom surrender at the same time the main force captured the Warmir Kingdom.¡± That was her promise for this man before she departed to the southern border with her Elven Armies.


    ¡°Take your time. If you encounter trouble, then you can contact me through Aerelion.¡± Tang Shaoyang nodded with a smile. Then he found that Ava had a confused expression. ¡°The Dark Wyvern. He is one of my spirits too, so we can stillmunicate even though we are far away, and I can switch ces with him too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we will encounter trouble. The Malecia Kingdom only has two Legend Ranks, and I don¡¯t think they are The Guardian Beast Kirin¡¯s opponent. I should be fine there, but I will contact you if we really encounter something we can¡¯t face.¡± Ava nodded and bid her farewell.


    As Ava disappeared from his sight, Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and turned around. He looked at the gigantic castle and let out a sigh. ¡°What do I do now? I have nothing to do.¡± He was truly idle as his subordinates took care of everything for him. ¡°I can take care of the bandit issue while Ashley is heading to the Warmir Kingdom. But I know nothing about this kingdom, and I have to start from zero without a guide.¡±


    ¡ªWhat about learning Alchemy? Since you have nothing to do, fill your spare time with something meaningful. You are wasting your few hours with that long-eared woman.


    Yu the Ancient Alchemist persuaded Tang Shaoyang to learn Alchemy.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. ¡°I can just integrate with you to know more about alchemy, and then I will have your skills too. On top of that, I am not interested in Alchemy, that boring stuff.¡± He once tried to concoct a rough antidote for Lu An in the Survival Game, and he knew that alchemy was so boring as it involved patience, something he was not good at.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find out what Sylvia and Selena are doing. Having fun with them is better than spending my time in the gloomyboratory.¡± Tang Shaoyang smirked and entered the castle.


    *** ***


    Night


    Tang Shaoyang was waiting in the same room when he spent a good time with Ava. He was in a silver night robe, leaning his back against the bed. The person he was waiting for was Selena, and then the double door of his bedroom opened. He looked toward the door only to see Sylvia entering the bedroom with her white nightgown.


    ¡°Sister Selena asks me to sleep with you because she has something to do¡­¡± Sylvia¡¯s voice was so small as a mosquito, but fortunately, the sharp hearing came in handy in this situation. Tang Shaoyang heard everything that the Moon Rabbit Princess said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Tang Shaoyang smiled and got off the bed. He approached Sylvia, who was standing still at the door. When he arrived in front of her, Tang Shaoyang whispered in a deep voice. ¡°Then why are you standing at the door?¡±

 Chapter 759: Taking Over a Continent – Part 14

    <h4>Chapter 759: Taking Over a Continent - Part 14</h4>


    Sylvia had no experience with this kind of thing as she maintained her purity as the Moonlight Maiden of the Moon Tribe. When she heard her husband asking, ¡°Then why are you standing at the door?¡± her face flushed red instantly. She lowered her head, did not dare to look him in the face.


    ¡®I should ask Sister Selena what I should do in this scenario?¡¯ Sylvia regretted that she asked nothing about this to Selena. She was like a cornered rabbit as Tang Shaoyang ced his left hand on the door behind, and his right held her chin. He lifted her face as he had an amused smile on his face.


    ¡°This is your first time?¡± Tang Shaoyang asked. There was no ill purpose behind his question as he did not care much about purity. Sylvia blinked her eyes and nodded her head. ¡°Alright, you just need to rx and follow my lead. I will take care of everything.¡± He whispered to her long ears.


    Tang Shaoyang started to sniff around her neck, causing Sylvia¡¯s body to tremble. She was not expecting this, and she immediately closed her eyes. She was just too embarrassed to keep her eyes open. After sniffing, Tang Shaoyang kissed her neck down to her cor before going up to her lips.


    Sylvia¡¯s lips were soft, but he did not do anything weird like trying to pry her mouth open. They exchanged a kiss for a while as his left hand went down to hold her slim waist. After a while, Sylvia was out of breath, and their lips parted ways. At this time, Sylvia¡¯s eyes opened, looking straight toward Tang Shaoyang¡¯s face. She did not know what had happened, but she felt hot inside. It started to feel weird since her husband was sniffing her neck.


    ¡®Were I supposed to feel like this?¡¯ Sylvia was clueless and questioned herself. There was no way she would ask her husband about this. As her mind was confused with her condition, her husband lifted her by holding her waist. She subconsciously circled her hands around his neck, and then her husband smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s a good reaction. Now kiss me.¡±


    Sylvia subconsciously followed his instruction and ced her lips on her husband¡¯s lips. She was supposed to tilt her head, but she did not, and their tall noses shed. She backed down a bit, blinking her eyes a few times. There was something weird, that was what she felt right now. Her husband kissed her just now, and this did not happen.


    ¡°You should do it like this.¡± Tang Shaoyang tilted his head to the side and kissed her, catching her off guard. Her eyes rounded up, but she immediately closed her eyes as she was just too embarrassed. However, she tried to respond to the kiss, albeit clumsy.


    Tang Shaoyang brought her to the bed, he sat at the edge of the bed and continued kissing her. This time, he pried her mouth open. Sylvia jolted in surprise when her tongue touched his tongue, but she did not struggle or stop kissing. As her breathing became hurried, Tang Shaoyang ced her on the bed, and she slowly opened her eyes. Her face was red as a boiled crab, but she did not look away from Tang Shaoyang. For some reason, she desired her husband even more.


    Tang Shaoyang merely smiled and pulled her nightgown. Just like that, Sylvia was stark naked in front of him. However, he did not rush it as this was her first time. He yed it as gently as possible. His hand moved up to her plump breasts and fondled them gently.


    ¡°Hmmm~¡± Sylvia moaned, but she tried to suppress her voice right after, upon realizing that she was making a weird noise. However, she just could not hold it back no matter how hard she tried. The voice escaped from her mouth, and the only thing she could do was suppress her weird voice.


    Tang Shaoyang started to kiss her again as his hands yed with her breast. Even though it was smallerpared to Ava¡¯s, it was not that small either.


    Sylvia did not know what had happened to her body, but she enjoyed this. Instead of thinking anything useless, she followed Tang Shaoyang¡¯s movement. Responding to the kiss passionately, wriggling her body in pleasure as his hand yed her beast. She never thought the intimate activity would be this good.


    Tang Shaoyang parted his lips and looked at Sylvia. He knew that she was ready for the main action just from the look. He took off the night robe and positioned little Shaoyang in her private region.


    ¡°I am going to put it in.¡± Tang Shaoyang whispered to her ears gently. He did not try to rush it since this was Sylvia¡¯s first time. After telling her that, only then did he put little Shaoyang at the entrance of her private region. He rubbed it off before entering her.


    Sylvia¡¯s mind nked for a moment when she sensed a foreign thing entering her body. The thing was huge, as if her private was being forcefully opened. She expected the pain, but she did feel any pain at all. Instead of pain, she felt good.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Tang Shaoyang did not move right away as he knew she was supposed to be in pain. He could feel the hymen when he entered her. To his surprise, Sylvia shook her head. ¡°I am not in pain. In fact, it¡¯s so good.¡±


    Her voice was small, but it was very clear in his ear. Tang Shaoyang was not expecting such an answer from the Moonlight Maiden. He looked at her face, and he did not detect any peculiarity that indicated she was in pain. That meant she meant it when she said it was so good.


    ¡°Then I will start moving now.¡± After saying that, Tang Shaoyang started to move slowly.


    ¡°Ahn~¡± Sylvia moaned in pleasure.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang was sure the girl did not lie to him when she said it was good. He picked up his pace, but he made sure that he did not move too fast.


    Sylvia did not know what happened, but she relented to her pleasure. Her hands circled onto Tang Shaoyang¡¯s neck as she let out an unrestrained moan.

 Chapter 760: Taking Over a Continent – Part 15

    <h4>Chapter 760: Taking Over a Continent - Part 15</h4>


    Sylvia¡¯s moans filled the room, and after a while, she felt something, something she had never felt before. The pleasure reached its peak, and she let out a long moan as she wriggled her body in pleasure. She did not know why, but she felt like her body moved on its own. She closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again.


    Her husband stopped moving, and she stared at him. He was smiling at her, and at this moment, she felt like her husband was the most handsome in the universe. She regarded marriage as a path she should take for her tribe, for her family. She did not have any feelings for this rumored tyrant, and if there was a feeling for this man, it should be disgust and resentment as this man forced her to take the path she did not want to take.


    As she took the path, she thought she was no different than a sex ve to this tyrant. But everything was different than what she thought. This man stayed away from her in the first week, and then she learned from the human girl that her husband had a repulsion toward her and Elder Aleesa. She learned that he married her and Elder Aleesa not because of her beauty but because she wanted her tribe¡¯s power.


    As the time passed, her feelings toward her husband slowly changed as well. She thought the man was a tyrant, but those rumors were untrue. She had witnessed everything about the man closely, aside from the incident of the Yorutuba, he had not done anything Tyrant would do. He did not hurt the innocent citizens that surrendered, including the surrendered knights as well.


    As of now, her heart fluttered when her husband smiled at her. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Tang Shaoyang asked. The girl had been staring at him for quite a while. Sylvia shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Her voice was still small as before, clearly not used to the situation.


    ¡°We are not over yet. Now turns around¡­¡± Tang Shaoyang instructed the girl to move up, changing into a new position. She crawled on four, but she buried her head into the pillow as the position was too much for the shy Sylvia. ¡°Can we change our position¡­¡± She did not finish her words as Tang Shaoyang held her waist up. ¡°Lift your waist. You will know soon why we changed position.¡±


    Sylvia did not have time to refute as Tang Shaoyang entered her once more. Her body wriggled slightly from the sensation as her mind went nk. Yeah, she forgot what she wanted to say once her husband started again. They continued in the same position for a while, and she understood what he said earlier. This was much better than the first time.


    Her knees almost gave up, but she stubbornly maintained her position until she fell on the bed. She could not hold her position, but this did not stop her husband. Her moans filled the room just like a rhythm.


    *** ***


    Sylvia furrowed her brows when she felt a vibration on the bed. She opened her eyeszily, and an unexpected scene came into her sight. A woman with red-brownish hair had her hands on the edge of the bed as a man held her from behind. Her blurry vision soon cleared, and she recognized the woman. She was Sister Selena, and the man behind her was her husband.


    Sylvia immediately closed her eyes again, afraid they would find she had woken up. The Moonlight Maiden tried to recall her memory, how she ended up here. Slowly, the memory returned to her mind. Last night, she had a wild ride with her husband until she passed out from pleasure. Her memory stopped after the fifth round.


    She slowly nced down, and she was still naked. The Moonlight Rabbit opened the corner of her eyes, peeking at her husband doing it with Sister Selena. ¡®I watch them so I can learn.¡¯ She justified her action with those thoughts in her head. The first focus was Sister Selena¡¯s face as she did not expect the gentle and warmth Selena could make that kind of expression. ¡®Did I make the same face when I am doing it with my husband?¡¯


    ¡®Ah, they are doing it in a different position.¡¯ Sylvia did not recall doing it while standing like that. ¡®Does it better thanying down on the bed?¡¯ It piqued her curiosity. As her mind ran wild, the couple changed their position. Her husband held Sister Selena¡¯s thigh and lifted her body. From her perspective, she could clearly see the little Shaoyang inside Selena¡¯s private region. After that, her husband moved Sister Selena up and down.


    Sylvia¡¯s vision immediately looked toward Selena¡¯s face. The gentle Selena made a lewd face, and she moaned louder. She could tell that Sister Selena must be feeling good from the moan. From watching the two, she imagined doing it herself with her husband. Yes, Sylvia wanted to try that position.


    After a while, Selena¡¯s long moan filled the room. From the moan, Sylvia was well aware that Sister Selena had reached the climax. She subconsciously looked at the connected part and saw the overflowing white liquid. At the same time, unknowingly, her hand reached her private region. She still remembered the warm liquid that filled her stomachst night.


    Sister Selena threw her body forward and fell right in front of her. Sylvia immediately closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. ¡°Naughty girl. Do you think I don¡¯t know you have been watching me?¡± Selena¡¯s teasing voice entered her ears.


    Sylvia instantly woke up from the bed and tried to exin herself. ¡°I did not try to peep. I just suddenly woke up and saw you two.¡± Then she caught Selena smiling at her, and her husband also smiled. She immediately lowered her head in embarrassment until she heard her husband¡¯s voice. ¡°Do you want to try a new position?¡±


    Sylvia was about to say no, but the word never came out of her mouth. Instead, she looked at Sister Selena. Thetter motioned with her head and said. ¡°Go on. He is not just my husband, but yours too. What are you embarrassed for?¡±


    Those words were akin an encouragement for Sylvia. She came down from the bed and approached her husband. She positioned herself just like Sister Selena and raised her butt. ¡°Let¡¯s try this position.¡± Her voice was small, and she did dare to look at her husband while saying it.

 Chapter 761: Taking Over a Continent – Part 16

    <h4>Chapter 761: Taking Over a Continent - Part 16</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang let himself indulge in the past neen days. He stayed in the castle, strolling with the girls around the city, and of course, in the night, he would have the girls apany him as well. He allowed his body to rx and enjoy life.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes, looking at the well-decorated ceiling before looking to his side. Selena was sleeping soundly with her head on his arm while Sylvia literally slept above him. He could feel that little Shaoyang was resting inside Sylvia¡¯s body. ¡®It seems I just turned an innocent girl into a corrupted girl.¡¯


    Tang Shaoyang then lifted Sylvia slowly so as not to wake her up and put her to the side. He then put Selena¡¯s head on the pillow before getting up from the bed. Walking to the window, he pulled the curtain a little to look outside. The people in the Capital City were doing their activity, the shop owner opened their shops, the women went to the market to buy the daily necessities, and the guards patrolled.


    Their kingdom just fell into a new ruler, but the people were not affected in the slightest. It was as if the war never happened as only the noble houses were affected by the new ruler. Tang Shaoyang looked away from the district and nced at the castle entrance. He saw a guard was running toward the castle, bringing a round crystal ss.


    ¡®It seems there¡¯s an emergency.¡¯ He thought to himself as he picked up the linen clothes and went out of the bedroom by himself. ¡®It¡¯s almost three weeks since the main force left the Capital. I hope there¡¯s some result from them.¡¯


    When he reached the dining hall for breakfast, two maids led the armored guard into the dining hall. ¡°Captain Guard Alfonso greets, Your Majesty.¡± The guard knelt and greeted Tang Shaoyang.


    ¡°Rise.¡± Tang Shaoyang responded and turned toward Captain Guard Alfonso. ¡°Do you have something to report, Captain Guard Alfonso?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Marshal Alton just contacted through the Miracle Crystal. He has something to report to you directly, Your Majesty.¡± The Captain Guard replied with a firm voice.


    ¡°Miracle Crystal?¡± Tang Shaoyang looked at the crystal ss in Captain Guard Alonso¡¯s hand. He never heard of an item with that kind of name.


    Captain Guard Alfonso presented the Miracle Crystal. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. You can choose Line 2 to contact Marshal Alton.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang took the Miracle Crystal from Alfonso. When his palm touched the ss, a screen popped out in his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Contact List]


    Line 1


    Line 2


    Line 3


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He was about to tap Line 2, but the Miracle Crystal glowed. The contact list disappeared, and a new notification popped out.


    [Line 2 is requesting a connection to Line 0! (ept) (Reject)]


    Tang Shaoyang chose yes, and the glowing crystal dimmed down as an image appeared in the crystal. Alton¡¯s face appeared in the crystal, and he was about to bow, but Tang Shaoyang spoke first. ¡°Skip the formality, Alton. I want to hear the report.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Alton still bowed his head as he replied respectfully. ¡°I bring good news for the Empire, My Lord. We have defeated the Warmir Kingdom¡¯s armies and captured the Capital of Warmir.¡±


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the news and recalled the time when Alton left Rosalie City. ¡°That¡¯s faster than your calction. Take control over the kingdom and stabilize the territory,¡± He rubbed his chin. ¡°Also, tell Moonsong and Virion to return early. There¡¯s something I want to discuss with them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord,¡± Alton replied quickly. ¡°Then I will close the Miracle Crystal.¡± With a nod from Tang Shaoyang, Alton cut off themunication.


    The image disappeared from the crystal and returned to an ordinary ss crystal. Tang Shaoyang looked at the Miracle Crystal with an interesting gaze before turning toward the Captain Guard Alfonso. ¡°How many Miracle Crystals do we have, Captain Guard Alfonso?¡± If it were technology from the Lionax Kingdom, he would bring this to Earth.


    System Communication was exclusive for the Empire¡¯s executives, and thismunication crystal could be used for the lower ranks. Since the System erased phones and othermunication tools from Earth. Thismunication crystal became handy for his people.


    ¡°We only have four Miracle Crystals, Your Majesty.¡± The Captain Guard¡¯s reply surprised Tang Shaoyang. Four crystals were so little for a kingdom, meaning this crystal was not something that could be mass-produced.


    ¡°Is itplicated to make one of these things?¡± Tang Shaoyang asked.


    After a few minutes exining the Miracle Crystal, Captain Guard Alfonso left the dining hall with the crystal in his hand. That Miracle Crystal was not something the Lionax Kingdom created but something they found as a reward from clearing dungeons. The Lionax Kingdom named it Miracle Crystal because it could be used for long-distancemunication.


    As for what the dungeon was, it was something simr to a mini-game. Entering an exclusive space to defeat the monsters inside that space to obtain rewards. However, while the mini-game and dungeon had a simr concept, they had a different mechanism. The mini-game was generated through the abandoned building, but the dungeon would form a portal gate in a random ce.


    ¡°Not only do we have a different start, but we have different mechanisms as well.¡± Tang Shaoyangpared the two worlds. He shrugged and started his breakfast, and after his breakfast, he came down to the castle¡¯s underground.


    Yes, there was something new in the castle¡¯s underground after he upied the castle. Through the secret passage, he entered huge spaces underground with tents lining up. Of course, this was much better than two weeks ago as he could see houses stood up now. The dwarves were working on the house, and the dwarf¡¯s children were ying around.


    Chief Engin, the Dwarf Chief rushed toward Tang Shaoyang from afar and immediately greeted him with great respect. ¡°You should notify me if you want to visit, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and looked around. The dwarf had built over a hundred houses within two weeks. He was impressed by how fast the dwarves worked. ¡°So, what about the Dimensional Gate? Have you made the new gate?¡±

 Chapter 762 - Taking Over A Continent - Part 17

    <h4>Chapter 762 - Taking Over A Continent - Part 17</h4>


    The promised time was a month to make a new Dimensional Gate, and it was over a month by now. The promised Dimensional Gate should be finished, but Tang Shaoyang did not immediately take it from the dwarf. He did not want to activate the gate because he wanted to make sure there was no more threat to him and his empire on Earth. He would only feel safe when the continent fell into his hands; only then did he want to open the Dimensional Gate.


    "Yes, My Lord. We havepleted the Dimensional Gate to Earth. Do you want to install the Dimensional Gate right now?"? Chief Engin bowed his head respectfully. After Tang Shoayang took over Gigante Forest, The Dwarf swore allegiance to Tang Shaoyang. They were seeking protection from the Empire.


    "No." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "I am here for something else." He had a serious expression and continued with a solemn voice. "I have an offer for the dwarf. Do you want to follow me to the Earth?"


    Chief Engin''s smile disappeared right after hearing that offer from his Lord. His biggest fear of surrendering to a force came true. On the surface, they were a vassal, but once he started to refuse the Lord''s order, that was the time that the Empire would pick a fault on his tribe. He opened his mouth and wanted to decline the offer, but the words could note out of his mouth. Chief Engin was aware of the consequence of refusing the ruler''s order, and it would not end nicely for sure.


    Tang Shaoyang sensed the ripple of emotion on Chief Engin, and those emotions were dominated by fear. He realized that Chief Engin might misunderstand him.


    "Do you want to talk with me somewhere else? You seem to misunderstand my intention of bringing your tribe to my world." Tang Shaoyang broke the silence. He would not force the dwarf to follow him to the Earth, but either way, he could send his people to this world to learn something from the dwarf if they did not want to follow him.


    Chief Engin nodded his head and led Tang Shaoyang to his dwelling. Despite being the chief of his people, Chief Engin''s dwelling was no different than the others. The same size, the same model, and the same exterior. The Dwarf Chief let Tang Shaoyang sit as he was about to get a drink for his Lord.


    "There''s no need." Tang Shaoyang motioned Chief Engin to sit across from him. "I am here to talk, not to drink." As usual, he was direct with his words. "Before I talk into the depth why I want you to follow to my world, I will tell you the situation of my world first."


    Chief Engin responded with a nod. Even though he was in a dilemma, he was d that his Lord went into length to exin to him the situation. At least, he could prepare for what his people would face.


    Tang Shaoyang exined everything about the world, and he did not hide the fact that the Earth just went through the game for a few months. He did not forget the benefits of following him either. Since it was a new world into the game, Earth was a treasure stove for the old world like Lukan. Of course, he did not forget to tempt the dwarf with the smart base, every feature of the smart base, and even the cksmith facility he had.


    "That''s the situation my world is in, so yeah, I want your tribe to help me to build my Empire. I will give you a territory to manage, and I will ce the cksmith Facility for you to manage as well. Of course, I will prepare all the materials you guys need for anything." Tang Shaoyang exined everything thoroughly and added. "And I will not force you to follow me. If you don''t want toe to my world, that''s fine too. However, I will send my people to you and teach them your knowledge. You have two choices, follow me to my world or train my people, either way is good for The Empire."


    Chief Engin fell silent and lowered his head. He was in deep thought as he considered the offer. He realized that he misunderstood Lord Tang Shaoyang. If he had to think about the proposal, that was not bad. The world was a few months into the game, meaning the inhabitants were pretty much weaker than them. Nothing was too dangerous for them, and on top of that, they had the Tang Empire, who protected them from the danger.


    "Wait¡­." Chief Engin realized something. "If your world is a few months into the game, how can you be this strong?" Those words blurted out from his mouth. Then he realized that he was being rude to Lord Tang Shaoyang. ''Did Lord Tang Shaoyang lie to me?''


    "Hmmm." Tang Shaoyang did not know how to answer that question. It would be unreliable if he replied, ''It''s because of my luck.''


    "I don''t know how to answer, but I can tell you what I did since the day the game started." Tang Shaoyang told Chief Engin his experience when the game started. "All I did was keep fighting the monster. From day one of the game until now."


    "It''s okay if you don''t believe it because once we open the Dimensional Gate, you can visit my world to check it over. My world is in ruin, and the order has not been established yet." Tang Shaoyang shrugged as there was no reason to lie to Chief Engin. "Again, you can still choose the second option, teaching my people your knowledge. I do really need skilled people to help me to grow my territory."


    Chief Engin nodded his head as he appreciated the honesty of his Lord. As his Lord said, he could check the Earth first, and he would know if his Lord was lying or not. He felt like there was no need for Lord Tang Shaoyang to lie either. Lord Tang Shaoyang could just force him to follow him because of the oath.


    "Can you give me some time, My Lord? I need to discuss this with the Elders too. It''s not something I can decide by myself.." Chief Engin gave his answer.

 Chapter 763 - Taking Over A Continent - Part 18

    <h4>Chapter 763 - Taking Over A Continent - Part 18</h4>


    "Alright, you can take your time. It''s not like we are getting separated or anything." Tang Shaoyang nodded and added in a solemn tone. "But remember this, Engin. As The Empire is getting stronger, The Dwarf will be benefited as well. However, if The Empire falls, you and your people are going down with The Empire as well."


    It was not a threat to the dwarf as it was the fact. They would fall along with him if his Empire fell because of the oath they agreed on.


    "That''s the offer, but I want to speak about something else." Tang Shaoyang changed the topic. "Have you heard of the Miracle Crystal?" That was the main thing he wanted to discuss with Chief Engin. That thing would be the key for his Empire''s development for sure.


    "Miracle Crystal?"Chief Engin furrowed his thick brow. "I never heard something like that. What''s Miracle Crystal, My Lord?"


    "You don''t know as well?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised as even a craftsman like the dwarf did not know about the Miracle Crystal. He then exined what Miracle Crystal was. "In another world, it is a long-distancemunication tool. If possible, I want you to replicate the Miracle Crystal."


    "Why would a long-distancemunication tool called Miracle Crystal?" Chief Engin thought the crystal was something magical, more than a meremunication tool since it was called Miracle Crystal.


    "I don''t know." Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "It''s not me who names that thing, but the guard of the Lionax Kingdom. How is it? Do you think you can make a simrmunication tool?"


    "If My Lord wants us to invent themunication tool. It will take us years to make a perfectmunication tool." Chief Engin was confident with his people''s skills. Since they could remake a dimensional gate rted to space, themunication tool should not be hard. They did not try to make one because they were moving together as one. They did not need the long-distancemunication tool.


    "However, if we have this Miracle Crystal, it will shorten our time to research themunication tool. Give us three, no, two months, and then we can make amunication tool based on Miracle Cristal, My Lord" Chief Engin tapped his left chest to show how confident he was in making themunication tool.


    "Then¡­." Tang Shaoyang did not finish his words and summoned Maldros. "I will send Maldros to deliver the Miracle Crystal. Make sure to notify your guard." After achieving his goal, Tang Shaoyang stood up from the chair and left Chief Engin''s house.


    Chief Engin did not idle as he immediately called the Elders even though he had something in his mind. By how his Lordmunicated everything in detail, he believed everything that Lord Tang Shaoyang told him, and he came up with a decision to follow his Lord to the Earth. However, just like he said to Lord Tang Shaoyang, this was not something he could decide by himself.


    *** ***


    The following day, Moonsong and Virion returned to the Capital City. Yeah, it took them a day and a night to return since no army followed them. The Legion Commander and Vice-Legion Commander immediately headed toward the castle. By the time they entered the castle, the maids received them.


    "The Emperor is waiting for Legion Commander Moonsong and Vice-Commander Virion in the throne hall." The maid ryed the message.


    Chief Moon and the Elven King exchanged nces. Both were curious why Lord Tang Shaoyang summoned them back to the Capital even though they had not conquered the whole Warmir Kingdom. The two nodded toward the maid and headed toward the throne hall right after.


    Thirty minutester¡­.


    Moonsong and Virion came out of the throne hall with a frown on their foreheads. They realized why Lord Tang Shaoyang summoned them as it was rted to their tribes'' future. Not something they could decide on a whim as their Lord asked them if they wanted to move their home to Earth.


    Lord Tang Shaoyang stated all the benefits would be given to them if they wanted to move to Earth. A territory, facility, and the benefits of moving.


    "What do you think, Sir Moonsong?" Virion asked Chief Moon, someone who was more experienced than him. "I think we will move to Earth." The new Elven King voiced his thoughts. He could not refuse something, the reward for moving up; his family would be appointed as the first noble family for the Empire. If the Elven Kingdom moved up, they would attain Earl title, skipping Baron, Viscount, and Count. This was the fastest one to climb up in rank in the Empire.


    Moonsong nced at the young King. He understood well what Virion was thinking, but again, it was something hard to refuse either. What surprised him was that the Elven were willing to leave their holynd for a status. ''Things change so fast, huh?''


    "I will discuss the issue with the Elders of my n first," Moonsong replied while shaking his head. "I think we arefortable where we are living right now and will be satisfied with the Viscount title."


    "I see." Virion nodded his head. "Then I will be leaving first. I have to discuss everything with my n''s Elders¡ª" The Elven King paused mid-way and let out a sigh. "I want to discuss this with my father, but I don''t think he will help with my decision."


    Moonsong looked at the young King and did notment on his remark. He had spoken to Revalor a lot during the march toward the Warmir Kingdom, and he was also aware that Revalor would not say anything for the Elven Kingdom''s decision for the future. Revalor trusted and left everything on his son.


    "But still, I am going to convince the Elders to move." Virion said as they walked toward the entrance. "The Earth is just a few months into the game. There''s a thing called a mini-game that is simr to a dungeon with a big reward. On top of that, the big game like the Survival Game. I am afraid I will miss that if The Elven stays in Lukan."


    Hearing that, Moonsong paused his track as he realized something big behind the move. Just like Virion said, the Earth was like a treasure stove for him and his tribe. ''Maybe moving to Earth is not a bad choice.. I can see my daughter every day too.''

 Chapter 764 - Taking Over A Continent - Part 19

    <h4>Chapter 764 - Taking Over A Continent - Part 19</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang watched the door closed, and his stiff posture faltered as he leaned to the side. His elbow rested on the wide armchair as he held his chin.


    "Hmmm. It''s almost three weeks. If I don''t hear any news from Ava, then I will visit the Malecia Kingdom by myself." He muttered in a low voice. Tang Shaoyang''s original idea was to have the main force attack the Warmir Kingdom. He would attack the Malecia Kingdom by himself. However, Alton, An, and Ashley opposed the idea of him attacking the Malecia Kingdom for some reason.


    They insisted on forcing the Malecia Kingdom to surrender. It was not like there was no progress from Ava. The Former Elven Queen had talked with the Queen of the Malecia Kingdom, and the kingdom showed their thoughts of surrendering to the Tang Empire. However, the nobles of the Malecia Kingdom were the cause of the discussion in a stalemate. They wanted to keep their nobility as they did not want to suffer the same fate as the Lionax Kingdom''s nobles.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang did not agree with those conditions. If they wanted to keep their nobility, they had to contribute to the Tang Empire instead of their old kingdom. In fact, he wanted to have a better system than the nobility, but it was another day''s discussion.


    Tang Shaoyang activated [Spirit Link] and made a connection with Aerelion. He saw what Aerelion saw, and Ava held another meeting with the Malecia Kingdom''s Queen in the middle of the forest. Aerelion was standing behind Ava, intimidating the Queen and two old men. He did not interrupt the discussion as he heard everything through Aerelion.


    "This is our fourth meeting, Queen Jasmine." Ava opened the discussion with a solemn look on her face. "Unfortunately, you still can''t convince Your Majesty with all your offers. All nobles will be stripped from their title, but the Royal Family. The Tang Empire will let The Duncan Royal Family manage the Malecia Kingdom''s territories based on His Majesty of the Tang Empire''s direction."


    "If you still refuse to surrender, then The Tang Empire will bring the fire of war to the Malecia Kingdom." To the Queen''s left, the old man was about to refute back, but Ava continued with a solemn face. "His Majesty has be impatient because the Malecia Kingdom keeps stalling the capittion."


    The old man had his mouth opened, but words came out from his mouth now. The people of Malecia stepped into the streets, rying their voices for the kingdom to surrender to the Tang Empire. After the news of the fall of the Lionax Kingdom spread among the people, the Malecia Kingdom was swept by great unrest. Especially after they confirmed that the Lionax Kingdom fell into the Tang Empire within days.


    On top of that, people at the border started to spot the dragons, not just one, but two. The trigger made the Malecia Kingdom''s citizens force the ruling family to surrender to the Tang Empire. Of course, the rumor of the third dragon was also heard by the Malecia Kingdom''s people, and the fact the third dragon was not seen around with the two dragons worried caused great concern to the people.


    In fact, not just the citizens of Malecia but also the nobles were trembling in fear. If the war broke out, the nobles were the main target of the enemy, not the civilians. However, despite their fear of the Tang Empire, they still took advantage of the Tang Empire''s willingness to talk with them. They added the condition that the nobles kept their territories, private force, and wealth.


    Of course, the noble factions were well aware that the Tang Empire would not agree with those conditions. However, that was not their goal; the noble faction''s goal was to take the middle way as they wanted to maintain their wealth and the territory. However, they did not expect the Tang Empire to be unwilling to relent or take the middle way.


    "Not just that, we have taken down the Capital of Warmir too," Aerelion interjected amidst the silence. "My Master just informed me that the main force has wiped out the Warmir Kingdom''s armies. If you still don''t want to ept the condition, be ready for the war. This is thest warning for the Malecia Kingdom if you still refuse to surrender. Also, you still dare to put an audacious condition for someone in your position. Be aware of your position. The Malecia Kingdom is not in the position to negotiate!"


    Thest sentence was Aerelion''s words, not Tang Shaoyang. The Infernal Wyvern was annoyed as the Malecia Kingdom kept stalling the surrender despite being in the lower position. The Infernal Wyvern voiced his annoyance.


    Jasmine Lorene Duncan, the current Queen of the Malecia Kingdom, flinched when she heard the ck Dragon speak to them. She was not aware that Aerelion was not a Dragon but a Wyvern. However, they did not have knowledge about the dragon hence regarded Aerelion as a Dragon. Tang Shaoyang exploited that fact to his advantage, and it worked.


    As the ruler of people, she quickly regained herposure while the two old men almost jerked out of the seat when Aerelion spoke. Taking a deep breath, Queen Jasmine faced Aerelion. The Master of this Dragon should be the Emperor. That meant the Emperor was watching the meeting from far away.


    Queen Jasmine stood up and held her dress before bowing toward Aerelion. "This humbledy is the head of the Duncan Royal Family." She kept her head down and continued. "The Duncan Royal Family is willing to surrender and be the vassal of the Tang Empire." She addressed herself as the head of the Duncan Family, meaning she introduced herself to Tang Shaoyang not as the ruler of the kingdom but as a head family. The meaning behind that action was clear that the Malecia Kingdom was willing to surrender under the Tang Empire''s condition.


    Queen Jasmine did not bother to discuss this with the noble anymore. If the Warmir Kingdom had fallen, then the Malecia Kingdom was next.. She did not want that to happen and immediately gave her answer right away.

 Chapter 765 - Taking Over A Continent - Part 20

    <h4>Chapter 765 - Taking Over A Continent - Part 20</h4>


    "However, This Jasmine asks Your Majesty for your assistance for the capittion. I am afraid some forces refused to listen to my decision." Jasmine was quick with her action and did not give the noble''s representative to meddle with the surrender. She was tired of holding the same discussion as the threat loomed over her people. The nobles were seemingly not aware of the real danger as they dared to haggle.


    The two old men looked at Queen Jasmine with their eyes widened open. They did not expect the Queen would throw them under the bus like this. However, the two old men were quick-witted as they stood up and bowed toward Aerelion. "We wish for Your Majesty''s assistance."


    Meanwhile, back to the throne hall, Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. He scratched his forehead. "If they easily surrender like this, I should do this from the start." He muttered in a low voice before speaking to Aerelion through the [Spirit Link]. "Tell Ava to proceed with the handover."


    After saying that, he switched off the [Spirit Link] and sighed. "Hah, everything is over now." If the Malecia Kingdom did not try to fight back, that meant they did not have a secret force or n to fight the Tang Empire. They possessed no threat to him and Earth, so he could safely open the Dimensional Gate between Earth and Lukan.


    "Wait a minute. What about the Legend Rank of the Revolution Army?" Tang Shaoyang suddenly remembered the Legend Rank from the Revolution Army. "If I am not wrong, that persones from another world too. Have we found that Dimensional Gate?" After they wiped out the Revolution Army, they ignored the reinforcement brought by Julius from another world.


    The following morning, Tang Shaoyang held another meeting with Moonsong and Virion. It took them one night to give him an answer about the transmigration to Earth. The Elven Kingdom and the Moon Tribe agreed to move to Earth.


    "Good choice." Tang Shaoyang responded with a nod. "Have you heard about the Dimensional Gate possessed by the Revolution Army from Marshal Alton?" The one who did clean-up for the Revolution Army was Alton. He started the Revolution Army, and he was also the one who ended it.


    Moonsong and Virion exchanged nces before both looked at Tang Shaoyang. "I didn''t hear anything about the Revolution Army from Sir Alton, Your Majesty," Moonsong replied and was followed by Virion. Both had the same answer.


    "Alright, I will ask Alton myselfter. You can go now, and I will tell you the date once I open the Dimensional Gate." With that being said, Moonsong and Virion left the throne hall. With thest Dimensional Gate from the Revolution Army, Tang Shaoyang hesitated to open the Dimensional Gate.


    *** ***


    Two dayster, Alton and Ashley returned with good news. They had taken over the whole Warmir Kingdom, leaving An to take care of the aftermath since he was familiar with the Warmir Kingdom. Back in the throne hall, Tang Shaoyang questioned the Dimensional Gate possessed by the Revolution Army.


    "Ah, are you talking about this, Your Majesty?" Marshal Alton took out a dimensional sphere from his inventory. "I have destroyed the Dimensional Gate. However, the gate has been shut down from the other side. I destroyed the Dimensional Gate for precaution."


    Tang Shaoyang was relieved after hearing that. On the same day,ter in the night, Ava also returned to Rosalie Capital with good news. She brought the former Queen Jasmine to hold the oath ceremony and signed the System Contract. The System Contract was an assurance for Jasmine, who was not convinced by the oath.


    Tang Shaoyang watched Jasmine leave the throne hall and let out a relieved sigh. "Hah, does that mean this Ortis Continent is mine?" He just still could not believe that he would have a whole continent under his ruling. That was surreal for Tang Shaoyang as he was just a street thug a few months ago.


    "Then I am ready to open the Dimensional Gate." Tang Shaoyang stood up from the throne and stretched out. This continent was no longer a threat to Earth. "But we have to keep a watch on the main continent. I have to set up a team to oversee the Ortis Continent. Also, I need to send a big team to transform this continent."


    Tang Shaoyang had so many things in his hands, but it was fortunate that he had capable people under his orders. He then headed toward the underground, where the dwarf lived.


    Chief Engin and four Elders of the Dwarf Tribe sat across from him. "We are willing to follow you to Earth, Your Majesty. We also agree to teach our people the dwarf''s knowledge, but we want to choose these people by ourselves. Can you agree with this condition, Your Majesty?"


    "That''s fine by me. I will leave everything under your care, and you guys know the people with the potential." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "Then I will leave the Development and Infrastructure Division under the Dwarf''smand. I will send you a team of advisors to help you."


    Everything went smoothly with no ident. After a short meeting with Chief Engin and the Dwarf''s elders, Chief Engin led Tang Shaoyang to the biggest building in the underground. "We have installed the gate inside this building, Your Majesty." Chief Engin guided Tang Shaoyang into the building.


    It was just a big building with one floor and one hall. The building served as a safekeeping ce for the Dimensional Gate, nothing else. At the end of the hall, there was a ten meters wide stone gate. Chief Engin led him to the gate and pointed to the floor. There was a round hole about the size of the Dimensional Sphere. "Please put the Dimensional Sphere in this hole to activate the Dimensional Gate, Your Majesty."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as he took out the Dimensional Sphere from the inventory and put it inside the hole. The stone gate glowed brightly for thirty seconds before it dimmed down. When the glow disappeared, the Dimensional Gate was activated.


    "Congrattions, Your Majesty! Lukan and Earth have connected again, and you may return to your home.." Chief Engin bowed toward Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 766 - Return - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 766 - Return - Part 1</h4>


    It was just a day before the System Fighting Tournament, and there was still no news from Tang Shaoyang. Zhang Mengyao reviewed the paper in her hand, but she could not just focus on the work with her current mental state. From the Faction System, she could see that she was still the Vice-Leader of the Tang Empire, meaning Tang Shaoyang was still alive. If he died in another world, the faction leader would automatically change.


    Zhang Mengyao put the paper back into the pile and rubbed her forehead. They had done everything within their capability for the System Fighting Tournament. They had cleared six Survival Games within three weeks, basically speed-running the Survival Game, and they had achieved exponent growth.


    The tournament was not her primary concern, it was Tang Shaoyang''s well-being. The fear of losing Tang Shaoyang, the man she loved. She realized that she had developed a deep feeling for the man. Even though they started with an ill incident, the feeling grew as time passed, and she realized that her biggest fear was losing her man.


    Bam!


    At this moment, the door flung open, and a figure dashed into her room. Zhang Mengyao startled and looked up. Li Na entered the room in a hurry.


    "The Dimensional Gate is operating again, Sister Meng. The Dimensional Gate is operating again." Li Na was telling Zhang Mengyao to the point of screaming. Her voice echoed in the room, and Zhang Mengyao looked at Li Na in a daze. It took her a while to process what Li Na said to her. The Supreme General snapped out from her thoughts and jumped out from the chair.


    The Dimensional Gate was actually very far from the main base, but Zhang Mengyao did not care about the distance. She did not even bother with the car as she rushed by running. However, a huge shadow loomed over her as she looked up.


    Li Na was flying above her with her second familiar, Seraphic. It was a giant aerial beast with shiny white feathers. The bird had a simr look to the eagle with a golden crown on its head. What made it different from the regr bird was its three pairs of wings. The giant bird came down closer to hear, and Zhang Mengyao heard Li Na''s voice afterward.


    "Hop on, Sister Meng." Li Na called out. It was surely much faster than running on the ground as they would not encounter any obstacle in the air. Zhang Mengyao nodded and leaped toward Seraphic. The gigantic beast elerated toward where the Dimensional Gate was.


    The hundreds of kilometers distance was not an issue for Seraphic as Li Na hurried the beast. The days of the trip were shortened to an hour, thanks to Seraphic. The giant beastnded right in front of a building. The building was more like a shrine, and the Dimensional Gate was inside that shrine.


    Zhang Mengyao jumped off the beast and rushed into the building. Since the building had the Dimensional Gate, it was heavily guarded by the Tarriors. She ignored the guard''s greetings and barged into the chamber. As the door flung open, she saw the functioning Dimensional Gate. However, her eyes did not look toward the Dimensional Gate as there was a familiar figure standing in front of the Dimensional Gate.


    Zhang Mengyao paused for a moment as she felt a different aura from the man, but then she rushed toward the figure and jumped onto Tang Shaoyang. Yeah, she grabbed Tang Shaoyang with all fours. Yes, it was more like catching instead of hugging him.


    Tang Shaoyang was stunned by Zhang Mengyao''s antics, but then he responded warmly. He stroked her ck hair. Zhang Mengyao did not say anything for a while.


    "I am back." Tang Shaoyang did not know what to say as he was caught off guard. This was not Zhang Mengyao he knew of. She usually could maintain herposure despite the situation, but she was off her character this time.


    "I miss you." Zhang Mengyao finally spoke. "I thought I was not going to see you anymore. The Dimensional Gate stopped functioning a few hours after you entered the gate a few hours. I thought something had happened to you."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. I am here now." Tang Shaoyang stroked her hair and whispered. "Hey, everyone is looking at us." The Tarriors that guarded the Dimensional Gate were looking at them. He understood why they had that kind of reaction as he was also surprised by her.


    Zhang Mengyao got off from Tang Shaoyang after realizing they were being watched. Despite everything she did early on, she maintained a straight face. "Wee back." Then she found Selena and a rabbit girl. She squinted her eyes at Selena, and thetter shook her head helplessly. She told Zhang Mengyao that she could not keep her promise to watch over their man.


    Tang Shaoyang pretended not to notice the exchange between Zhang Mengyao and Selena. He looked at the entrance as a petite figure walked at a quick pace. Li Na''s eyes brightened when she noticed her man''s arrival, but she was more reserved than Zhang Mengyao. She came over and stood next to Zhang Mengyao. "Wee back~."


    "Let''s get back. There are a lot of things we need to take care of." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Selena and Sylvia. But Zhang Mengyao did not go easy on Tang Shaoyang. "Why don''t you introduce us to this beautifuldy?" The beautifuldy in her mouth was, of course, Sylvia.


    Li Na nced curiously at Sylvia, and this was not the first she saw a beastmen as she encountered a lot of them when she went through the Survival Game. She just never saw the rabbit one. Her eyes nced at the fluffy ear and tail, back and forth.


    As for Sylvia, she had been informed by Selena that Tang Shaoyang had other women on Earth. She was not surprised to see her husband''s other women as soon as she arrived on Earth. The Moonlight Maiden took a step forward and bowed her head politely.. "Hello, my name is Sylvia, and I am from the Moonlight Rabbit Tribe."

 Chapter 767 - Return - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 767 - Return - Part 2</h4>


    When the opposite part was this polite and gentle, Zhang Mengyao returned with a smile as well. "My name is Zhang Mengyao, this fool''s woman." She pointed at Tang Shaoyang with her thumb. Since she could not get angry with Sylvia, she vented that frustration toward the man. Then Li Na followed by telling her name to Sylvia.


    "Let''s get back to the main base. We need to make a lot of arrangements as our Vassals will move to Earth as well." Tang Shaoyang did not mind Zhang Mengyao''s attitude, which was just temporary. However, he did not have time to y around like that. There were a lot of things he needed to catch up on.


    "Vassal?" Zhang Mengyao was not a kid as well. When her man brought a serious topic, her yful nature disappeared as she turned serious. Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at the girls to follow him outside. "I will exin to you on the way back."


    When they arrived outside the building, the yard was suddenly filled with killing intent. Sylvia flinched slightly, but Tang Shaoyang easily dispelled the killing intent with his Dragon Aura. He then nced at the figure who was standing on the wall. Lu An was standing there with a sword in his right hand.


    "If you want to have a spar, we will do thatter, but not now." Tang Shaoyang was aware that Lu An wanted to fight him. The young man wanted to test how close he was to his leader, but this was not the right time.


    "It will not take your time that long, Brother Shaoyang. This will end quickly." After saying that, Lu An threw five ck daggers, but those five ck daggers were not aimed at Tang Shaoyang. The five daggers spread out andnded around Tang Shaoyang instead, a few meters away from the target.


    Of course, Lu An purposely threw the daggers that way. As the daggernded on the ground, Lu An''s figure disappeared from the wall. He drew the red sword in the air and shed toward Tang Shaoyang. If it were the others, they would have a hard time seeing Lu AN''s movement, but not with Tang Shaoyang, who had his Sense maxed out.


    Tang Shaoyang''s right hand was covered in dragon scale as he activated [Dragon Scale] skill. He stopped Lu An''s sword by catching it with his bare hand. "I told you that you could not win against me if you relied on your speed only. You need more than speed to defeat me."


    "I don''t think so, Brother Shaoyang." Lu An smiled in response. The next moment, Lu An''s figure was reced by the ck dagger. The ck dagger exploded, and the ck gas shrouded Tang Shaoyang. The real Lu An was standing a few meters away from the explosion. "I know that''s enough to beat you, but this is just the start."


    "Unfortunately, Young Man, this is the end for you." Tang Shaoyang''s voice came from Lu An''s back. He did not give Lu An to escape as he grabbed Lu An by the neck. At the same time, he made sure to coat his palm with yer Energy, preventing Lu An from switching position with the dagger.


    "Speed is good, but not good enough to beat me, Lu An. You need more than just a trick move." Tang Shaoyang released Lu An. "I know you haven''t used everything just like I did, but we are not going to fight to the death, so we stop now. Ah, one more thing, I don''t think the fight is fair since my level should be much higher than yours."


    Lu An coughed and turned around. "What''s your level?" He asked that out of curiosity. "I am level 1821, and still Epic Rank."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Lu An managed to reach that high. He honestly did not expect his subordinate to surpass level 1000 this fast. Of course, he was an exception as Rumru, the ck Dragon, contributed a lot for his level. He did not think he would reach this height if not for his sacrifice.


    "I am level 2943, and I am still Epic Rank. I will face the Trial of Myth once I reach level 3000, I think." Tang Shaoyang did not mind telling his level to Lu An. They had been together since the start of the Game, and he trusted this young man more than anyone.


    Lu An''s eyes went round, bulging out as if it was about to pop out from the socket. He expected Brother Shaoyang to be the highest level yer globally, but he did not expect the gap to be almost double his level.


    "Alright, let''s catch upter. I have to take the official business first." Tang Shaoyang summoned Aerelion. "Hop on." He invited the girls to get onto the back of the Infernal Wyvern. Lu An, Li Na, and Zhang Mengyao were shocked to see the dragon. This was the first time they saw Aerelion and regarded the wyvern as a dragon.


    Sylvia and Selena had seen Aerelion, so they were not that surprised as the others. They got onto the Wyvern''s back by themselves. "What are you doing? Let''s head back to the main base, Mengyao."


    Zhang Mengyao snapped out of her thoughts and hopped onto the Wyvern. Li Na wanted to try to ride a Dragon, so she did not summon Seraphic. The four girls sat on Aerelion''s back, and Tang Shaoyang flew by himself. "Follow me, Aerelion."


    After Tang Shaoyang left with the four girls, Lu An kept staring at the sky. The gigantic dragon became a dot in the sky and disappeared from his sight quickly. The young guy let out a sigh as he clenched his fist. "I lost again, not even close." He muttered in a low voice as he clenched his palm into a fist.


    "I thought I was getting closer to Brother Shaoyang, but our gap widened instead." Lu An closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, his clear eyes were filled with determination. "I can''t give up. Since Brother Shaoyang is almost level 3000, he needs more experience than me to level up.. If I am diligent enough, I can narrow the gap."

 Chapter 768 - Return - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 768 - Return - Part 3</h4>


    Best novel online free at  or NovelTeam.Net


    Zhang Mengyao kept looking at her man since they arrived at the main base. There was a look of disbelief on her face as she could not believe what she had just heard about the vassal, Gigante Forest, the three kingdoms, and the continent. It was just hard to believe that her man managed to conquer a continent within less than two months.


    "So, you are going to migrate the people from the three kingdoms to Earth?" Zhang Mengyao could not hold back her curiosity and ask. Even though Tang Shaoyang had told her about all the vassals, he had not told her which vassals would transmigrate to Earth.


    "Of course not. Why would I move those people to Earth?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "I have confirmed three vassals that will transmigrate to Earth. The Moon Tribe, the Elven Kingdom, and the Dwarf are the three vassals that will follow me to Earth. We will allocate them territory to manage."


    They were walking to the elevator, and when they arrived at the elevator, Sylvia hesitated to enter the lift. "What is this?" The Moonlight Maiden asked. Ever since she entered the main base, she became the primary attention of the other people, but no one dared to stop them because Zhang Mengyao was with them.


    "Ah, this is a device that will bring us to the upper floor, so you don''t have to climb up the stairs." Tang Shaoyang exined as he had an amused smile on his face. "Get in." After a moment of hesitation, Sylvia entered the elevator. As it was about to go up, Sylvia was startled and immediately held Tang Shaoyang''s hand. She thought they were about to fall, but everyone had an amused smile on their faces while looking at her.


    The meeting room was on the twelfth floor. Arriving on the twelfth floor, Tang Shaoyang turned toward Selena and Sylvia. "Do you want to join the meeting, or do you want to walk around the main base? You can try the food of our world too if you want." Those words were directed to Sylvia.


    "I will apany you to tour the base if you want." Li Na immediately volunteered as there were many things she wanted to ask the flurry beastmen. Sylvia hesitated as she kept looking at him and Zhang Mengyao, back and forth. She was conflicted inside as on one side, she wanted to stroll around to find anything new about the Earth. On another side, she wanted to be a capable woman who would help her husband manage the Empire, even if it was just a small thing.


    "That''s fine if you want to stroll around. You need to familiarize yourself with the new ce if you want to help me." Tang Shaoyang smiled in response. He could sense the inner conflict Sylvia had.


    "Yes, you can have fun for now, because you will not have the same chance when we start to work. We will be busy in the following month, so use this time to familiarize yourself with the main base and also our civilization." Zhang Mengyao followed with a smile. She did not know where the rabbit girl would be ced, but she was d that she had more manpower to manage the Empire.


    Zhang Mengyao found out that Sylvia and her tribe was the main reason Tang Shaoyang could return faster. If not for the help of the Moon Tribe, it would take longer for Tang Shaoyang to unite Gigante Forest and take over the continent. If not for her tribe, Tang Shaoyang might not return in time for the Fighting Tournament.


    After getting Zhang Mengyao''s consent, the three girls left together while Zhang Mengyao led Tang Shaoyang to the meeting room. It was a smaller meeting room where the higher-ups would hold a meeting. There was a meeting hall where all divisions came together to discuss everything everyone was up to.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed the door into the meeting room. The room was not that big, with a long table and nine chairs in the middle of the room. He was surprised there was someone inside the meeting room, a woman with long ck hair, wearing a cream zer with a white shirt inside.


    Hearing the door open, Li Shuang got up and turned around. When she saw Tang Shaoyang enter the room, she approached him with a big smile. As soon as she arrived in front of him, she put her hands around his neck and kissed him.


    "Hey, I am here too, you know." Zhang Mengyaoined as the kiss took longer than she expected. "Please be careful with your actions, Division Head Li Shuang. If I don''t close the door quickly, the others may see you doing inappropriate things."


    Their lips parted as Li Shuang rolled her eyes at Zhang Mengyao. "First, I can see there are no people outside. Second, it''s not inappropriate to kiss your lover." She retorted while walking side by side with Tang Shaoyang to the chair.


    "I have called Li Shuang, and she is responsible for stuff that is unrted to the military like the treasury, the city development, and more. If you want to talk about migration, you speak to her. She will take care of that for you." Zhang Mengyao told Tang Shaoyang about what Li Shuang had done for the Tang Empire.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang was impressed that the helpless turned into a capable woman. A while ago, she was helpless and running around in the street, starving with her daughter. With a suitable position, she changedpletely. He then exined to Li Shuang the Elven Kingdom, the Dwarf, and the Moon Tribe.


    The Moon Tribe and The Elven Kingdom were part of the military faction, but the Dwarf would have a big role in the Empire''s development. He did not forget to tell that to Li Shuang. He wanted her to treat them properly.


    "We have captured two provinces since your departure, and we have twenty cities with a smart base. We can give them a city, or even a province if you want. However, we need to know their preference for what kind of region they want to live in.." Li Shuang nodded her head and told him the avable territory for the neers.


    Read novel online free fast updates at  or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 769 - Return - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 769 - Return - Part 4</h4>


    You can read the novel online free at  or NovelTeam.Net


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head understandingly. He did not consider the environment for the Elven Kingdom and the Moon Tribe to live in, but that was not a big issue. "Can you list the environment for the avable region? We can just send the list to them and let them choose which region they want."


    "It will take sometime, but should not be an issue." Li Shuang nodded her head. "Is there anything else I need to know about our new allies?"


    "You can meet their leaders soon enough, so you can ask them directly what you want to know." Tang Shaoyang did not know much about the Moon Tribe, the Elven Kingdom, and the dwarf. However, one thing he was sure about, there was no need for him to worry about the dwarf. They were used to living underground, so they could live anywhere.


    Li Shuang got up from the chair and nodded her head. "I will start the work right now, so our allies can have afortable ce to live in." She then headed toward the door while winking her eyes at Zhang Mengyao. As she was about to open the door, she remembered something. "What about thenguage? Do we need a trantor to converse with them?"


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. "We have the mighty System. Even though their voice sounds strange in your ear, you will understand what they are saying. You don''t need a trantor."


    Li Shuang nodded and nced at Zhang Mengyao. "Enjoy your time with him now, because it will be my turn at night." After saying that, she left the room, leaving Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao alone.


    "So, is there anything I need to know about what happened here?" Tang Shaoyang nced at Zhang Mengyao. He ignored the obvious hint from Li Shuang and went for the official topic. He wanted to know about the Earth Dimensional Tower and stuff.


    It was Zhang Mengyao''s turn to tell Tang Shaoyang about the Empire''s progress. The first thing she reported to him was the number of survivors that joined the Tang Empire. He opened the faction menu and was surprised by the number of people who had joined the Empire. A hundred and fifty-seven thousand people had joined their faction, and as of now, they still focused on developing the main territory, and all people were in this city.


    Then Zhang Mengyao told him about the World Congress, something he missed while he was away. She told everything about the World Congress, including the other seven-two factions, and the content of the World Congress. The content of the World Congress was not that important as he was more interested in the factions that banded together to create a Central Government.


    "The Fighting Tournament is tomorrow and the Earth Dimensional Tower will appear after the tournament." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he was relieved. "That means I am notte for that event. But why is everyone voting for Sky Level Tower? Are they weak? They don''t have the guts to take the Hell and Heaven Level Tower? The precious thing should exist in this tower instead of Sky Level Tower."


    Zhang Mengyao expected Tang Shaoyang wouldin after knowing the vote, but she did not expect he wanted the Hell and Heaven Level Tower instead of Ancient Level Tower.


    "What about us? What did we vote for?" Tang Shaoyang was curious and asked. "We voted for the Ancient Level Tower, but the other factions chose the safer choice which was the Sky Level Tower. If the tower is too strong, we will gain no benefit from the tower. I think choosing the low-level is a wise choice." Zhang Mengyao exined her reasoning for choosing the Ancient Level Tower.


    "By choosing that tower, we also cut the chance for us to get treasure and precious resources from the tower. Can we increase the level tower then?" Tang Shaoyang asked Zhang Mengyao. Thetter paused for a moment before shaking her head. She did not know if they could increase the level or not.


    "Even if we can''t get the benefit from the tower now, we can get itter. It''s not like our growth will stuck even if the tower is too strong for us." Tang Shaoyang had a different idea for choosing the high-level tower. "Don''t forget the Survival Game and the mini game. We can also trigger a certain event from the System to gain more rewards. Did you forget the horde event?"


    "So, if we can no longer grow stronger from the avable events here, we can go to the tower. However, that option is no longer there as we don''t know if he could summon another tower or not." Tang Shaoyang had reached the point where he could not get stronger with the avable events, so he could think far ahead of everyone else. "Didn''t you tell me that once we reach level 1500, the Survival only helped a little to our growth?"


    The Survival Game was not something they could rely on to grow rapidly like before once they reached level 1500. Zhang Mengyao and Lu An felt that after clearing six Survival Games consecutively. They barely got stronger and leveled up after the third Survival Games, but they had no other way but Survival Game to get stronger.


    [Don''t worry about that, Master. After stage two, Earth will advance to stage three, and the stage four or thest stage of the Game. The System will hold another World Congress each time the Earth advances to the next stage, and you will be able to choose a new Dimensional Tower to summon too. So yeah, you don''t need to worry about the tower as long as you could trigger the condition for the next step.]


    Origin''s voice rang in the room. The Smart AI that managed all Tang Empire''s smart bases gave valuable information.


    "Then I am relieved to hear that." Tang Shaoyang tapped his finger and nced at Zhang Mengyao while grinning ear to ear. Zhang Mengyao knew that Tang Shaoyang cooked a bloody n in his head.. "Then we have to ''convince'' the other factions to vote with us."


    Read novel online free fast updates at  or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 770 - Earth Tournament - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 770 - Earth Tournament - Part 1</h4>


    The meeting with Zhang Mengyao did notst that long. After talking about all the important stuff, Zhang Mengyao rushed toward Tang Shaoyang''s chair and kissed him. It started with an aggressive kiss, and she tore Tang Shaoyang''s linen clothes. It was two months ago thest time they had made up, and she could no longer hold back when the man was in front of him.


    They started it from the chair, causing the chair to creak from the impact. But the chair from the System was not something that could be broken easily from the weight and their movement. Tang Shaoyang lifted her onto the table from the chair and continued going crazy afterward.


    Zhang Menyao''s moans filled the meeting room, and amidst that, she managed to say something to Origin. "P-please, lock the door, Origin."


    Tang Shaoyang grinned when he heard that from Zhang Mengyao. He picked her up while she put her hands around Tang Shaoyang''s neck. He pushed her body up and down while bringing her closer to the window.


    "You have be quite naughty, huh?" Tang Shaoyang put her down. Zhang Mengyao was facing the window outside the room, and they could see the hallway from inside. "People might see us, but you are brave enough to make a move."


    He brought the little Shaoyang to her private region, rubbing it against her private region. The move stimted Zhang Mengyao even more. "T-there''s n-no need to worry about that. W-we can see outside, but the people outside can''t see inside." She turned her head and kissed him. "Let''s continue, and we will be busy with the fighting tournament and the migration stuff starting tomorrow."


    Tang Shaoyang pushed little Shaoyang into the private region once more. "Ahn~" Zhang Mengyao closed her eyes and moaned. ''Maybe I haven''t been doing this for a long time, but it''s much better than before.''


    She put her hands onto the window as Tang Shaoyang rammed her from the back. From the window to the hallway to the window outside the building. Zhang Mengyao forgot how many times she reached the climax until she breathed roughly on the table, sprawled on all four while looking at the ceiling.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up in front of the girl and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He was surprised that Zhang Mengyao could hold up for two hours. ''I think that''s a perk of being an Epic Rank. Ah, I don''t think so, Zara can''t evenst for an hour.''


    He sat next to Zhang Mengyao and rubbed her t belly. "We have been doing it without using condoms¡­." Even though Zhang Mengyao held a crucial position in his Empire, he expected her to be pregnant. Yes, all of a sudden, he wanted to have a kid of his own.


    "I think it''s better if I don''t get pregnant, at least, not now. We are rapidly growing and expanding, so I don''t think I can leave my post." Zhang Mengyao reached his hand and stroked her belly together. "But there might be a chance I will get pregnant this time. You fill me too much." Her hand reached her private region and touched the overflowing semen on it.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the window, looking outside. "But I attained many capable people from my journey. I think we can rely on them to help us with that issue. But yes, we need to do something with the Ortis Continent before anything else before focusing on what we have here."


    Resources, order,w, and a lot of things needed to be enforced and announced to the people in the Ortis Continent. They had to make sure the people in that continent were aware that they were under the rules of the Tang Empire instead of the old kingdom.


    Zhang Mengyao came down from the table and stood next to Tang Shaoyang, still stark naked. "Don''t worry about the Ortis Continent. Sister Li Shuang can take care of that issue. As long as you give her enough human resources, she can handle it."


    Zhang Mengyao looked at his crotch and was surprised that it was still standing straight. Her hand reached the little Shaoyang as she squatted down. "What about the Fighting Tournament? I think we should focus on that first as it will start tomorrow."


    Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes as he sensed her tongue. "What about it? What''s the reward from the tournament? Do we need to go all out?" He thought about it for a moment. "If the rewards are not that important, we have to keep our ace a secret. What''s the format?"


    Zhang Mengyao stood up and held the little Shaoyang with her hands, directing it toward her private region once more as she sat on hisp. She moved slowly up and down. "We need to register fifteen fighters for the tournament, ahn~... The tournament format will start with a group stage, eleven groups. Seven groups will consist of seven factions, and four groups will consist of four factions."


    Zhang Mengyao did not stop moving while exining the tournament format. "The first ce of each group will advance to the yoff stage with the elimination system while the second ce of the group will have to fight again for the remaining five spots for the yoff." She moved slowly so she could speak properly as her breath hurried.


    "As for the fighting format. We will send five fighters from the registered fighters for the fight, and we will fight the best of five matches. The first faction with three wins will win the match." Zhang Mengyao had her eyes closed, immersing in what she was doing as she continued exining the fighting tournament.


    "For the yoff match, the fighting system will be different. We will choose five fighters from the registered fighters, and it uses thest man standing format. We will send our fighters to fight one vs one, and the winner will stay in the arena until he or she is defeated. Also, we are restricted from killing the participants unless both sides agree with a death match."


    "So, what do you think of other factions? How strong are they?" After asking that, Tang Shaoyang put his face on her breast.


    "I don''t know." Zhang Mengyao shook her head. "I try to use [Basic Detection] on them, but the system does not allow me to use the skill during the World Congress. From my understanding, they should be weaker than us. However, we have to be careful with the ten major factions."


    "Then, do you have the names of the people who will represent us in the fighting tournament?" Tang Shaoyang parted from his favorite boobies and reclined on the chair, enjoying Zhang Mengyao''s gentle movement.


    "I do. You, me, Lu An, Wei Xi, Kang Xue, Yu Shun, Li Na, Liang Suyin, Qin Shoushan, Zhao Zhong, Yan Sheng, Tian Donghai, Kang Zian, Bai Yuan, and Pride." Zhang Mengyao had prepared the names, the best of the best fighters they had now. Of course, there were more promising people, but she did not want to take the risk and chose the best one.\\\\


    All those names were familiar to him, the people who had been following him from the start. He was surprised that even Pride was included in the list. ''That Demonic should make great progress while I am away.''


    "Let''s put Yu Shun and Kang Xue out. We can''t let others know about their abilities." Tang Shaoyang about it, and he felt like it was better to keep Kang Xue and Yu Shun hidden from the other factions. Kang Xue had the ability of miraculous healing, and Yu Shun could control and nurture the zombies. If the others knew about their abilities, the two would be the assassination targets if something big happened in the future.


    "What about Kairu and Wen? Those two should make big progress too, right?" Tang Shaoyang remembered the ming Lion and the Jade Eagle from the Arkania Continent. Both were stronger than Pride when he was leaving the Earth to Lukan. He expected to grow stronger by now.


    When those names were mentioned, Zhang Mengyao opened her eyes and let out a sigh. "I don''t know. After you leave for another world, those two have been moving by themselves. They are attacking the abandoned territory and saving the survivors by themselves. However, for some reason, they return once we start the Survival Game. I think they only listen to you."


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin and nodded. "Put those two names into the list, and put Li Na out of the list as well. I don''t want the others to know about Li Na''s beasts as well. Give me one empty spot. I think I have someone in mind to fill that spot, but I need to add him to the faction first, or else he can''t be registered as our fighter. What about the reward? You haven''t told me anything about the reward?"


    "The individual rewards are a hundred levels and a treasure chest for each individual for the first ce. For the second ce-" Tang Shaoyang cut her midway before she finished telling him the rewards. "I don''t need to know the second or the third ce reward. We only aim for the first. What about the faction''s reward?"


    Zhang Mengyao smiled when she heard that from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth. It would turn out to be an arrogant im if the others said it, but it was different when her man said it. She believed that they could easily win the tournament with her husband here.


    "The faction reward is the one we should aim for.. We will get a +3 level for the smart base, and we can upgrade any base with this level. Two random facilities and one billion Game Coins!"

 Chapter 771 - Earth Tournament - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 771 - Earth Tournament - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang strolled around his smart base. The twenty-five floors building had be the official building of the Tang Empire. The first floor for the lobby and the second floor up to the fourth floor became a cafeteria for thousands of people. The fifth and sixth floor had be the office for the Development, Infrastructure, and Human Resources offices.


    The seventh floor was for the Healer and Medical Division office. The eighth and ninth floors were the office for the military''s officials. The tenth floor was for the Agriculture Division. The eleventh and twelfth floors were TEIS or Tang Empire Internal Security Division. Kang Jiayi, as the head of TEIS had an office on the twelfth floor.


    The thirteenth floor was general meeting rooms if the division wanted to have a discussion together with the other division. There were four small meeting rooms and one big hall on the thirteenth floor. The fourteenth up to the twentieth floor was still vacant for further development.


    As for the twenty-first floor up to the twenty-fifth floors were an exclusive floor for the leader and his women. Only a few people had ess to those floors as the control room was located on the twenty-fifth floor. Overall, the smart base was quite organizedpared to a month ago. Tang Shaoyang looked at theyout paper in his hand and familiarized himself with his pce.


    He noticed that the whole twenty-first floor was marked as a kitchen. With a ding sound, the elevator in front of him opened. Curious about the twenty-first floor, Tang Shaoyang tapped number twenty-one. He was alone as Zhang Mengyao recuperated after their long and fierce battle.


    Tang Shaoyang arrived on the twenty-first floor, and the whole floor was open with no wall or anything. Of course, the ce was not empty as shelves filled with spices and ingredients, and if he looked up, there were marks above that would help navigate the visitor. The freezer room was to his right, the tool room was to the back, and the actual kitchen was to the left.


    Tang Shaoyang directly went to the kitchen as he could hear noise from that side. He listened to the sizzling noise from the frying pan as a good aroma of food entered his nose. He paused his steps when he saw the purple-haired woman was bustling in the kitchen on her own. There was no need for him to see her face as he recognized her.


    Elinova seemed not to notice his arrival, so he approached with a light step. He hugged the woman from behind and whispered. "What is my Chef cooking?" She was startled as someone suddenly hugged her, she calmed down immediately after hearing the voice.


    "You-" Her words stopped as she realized something. She jerked around and looked toward Tang Shaoyang''s face. Elin blinked her eyes in surprise as she could not believe to see her man was here.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and pecked her tall bridge nose. "Be careful, your food will get burnt if you are looking at me too much." Being reminded by Tang Shaoyang, Elin immediately turned around and started to stir her cook.


    Tang Shaoyang hugged her from behind once more and put his chin on her shoulder. He looked at the frying pan. "What are you cooking?" The smell was familiar to him. "Is it pork? Crispy pork?"


    Elin smiled and nodded. "Yes, but it''s not pork, but boar meat. Can you smell it? It smells stronger than the pork."


    "Hoo, are you learning my home cooking?" Tang Shaoyang remembered his regr ce when he was still part of the gangsters. He remembered a stall opened by an old man who sold various kinds of pork menus, one of them was the crispy pork.


    "Yeah. I try to learn it from Li Na''s grandma. I am using her recipe." Elin pointed at the steaming pot at the side. "I am trying the boar belly too, and also the smoked ribs."


    "Hooo," Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear all the menus. All of them were his favorites, actually. "What''s the asion? Why do you cook so many of them?" He looked at the window. It was past noon already, so the cook was not for lunch. "Are you cooking for dinner? Isn''t it too early?"


    "This is just for my practice. I still can''t make the same one that Li Na''s Grandma made, so I am trying to make the same one." Elinova shook her head while scooping the crispy pork with the drier from the boiling oil. Elin then put a new pain, scooping a little oil from the frying into the new pan.


    After putting the hot oil into the pot, she put garlic, green and red pepper, onion, and green onion. She stirred them together in the pan until the aroma came out from the pan. After that, she grabbed a bottle and poured a little liquid into the pan.


    "What''s that?" Tang Shaoyan was curious about what she put into the food. "Oh, this?" Elin showed the dark bottle. "This is called cooking wine. Li Na''s grandma said the cooking wine could help enhance the aroma of the food." She replied while stirring her cook. Then she added the crispy pork into the new pan.


    Elin then started to stir the crispy pork again before putting salt and pepper powder before stirring the crispy pork evenly once more. That was thest step of her cooking as she ced the crispy pork into the te.


    "This is Salt and Pepper Crispy Pork." Elin smiled and turned around. "Do you want to try it?"


    "dly. I will try all your food." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. He did not know what level she tried to achieve with her cooking, but he could tell that the food must be delicious just from the aroma. "What about the smoked ribs and the boar belly? I want to try them as well. Oh, it''s better if you have rice too."


    Elin smiled. "Don''t worry, we have rice. I also make bone broth from the boar''s bone. Do you want the broth too?"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "Bring everything to me. I will eat all of them." After saying that, he walked to the nearest table and sat there like a good kid, waiting for his good.


    A few minutester, his mouth was packed with food. The crunching noise from chewing the crispy pork flowed out of his mouth. "One more, please." Tang Shaoyang handed the empty bowl in his hand to Elinova. He asked for more rice while pushing the empty te on the table. "I want more for everything."


    As Elinova took another bowl of rice and the dishes, Tang Shaoyang grabbed the bowl of bone soup. There were various veggies in the soup, and he started it by taking a sip of the broth. After taking a sip of the soup, he took a deep breath before releasing it slowly. It was the most delicious food he ever had in his life. Those fancy restaurants could not bepared to Elin''s cooking.


    By the time Elin returned to the table with the rice and the dishes, Tang Shaoyang had emptied the bone soup, leaving only a clean white bone. "What do you mean by trying to perfect your cooking? This is perfect already. Maybe Li Na''s grandma is too old to judge your food." He said that topliment Elin, and it was an honest judgment from him.


    "Hush. You can''t say that about Li Na''s grandma. Without her, it would be hard for me to make food to your people''s taste. While my cooking is good, Arkanian''s food is different from your home''s cooking." Elin shook her head. "Also, Li Na''s grandma never said that my cooking is not tasty, but I just can''t create the same taste as Li Na''s grandma''s cooking. I am afraid my cooking is not to your taste¡­." her voice became smaller. Yes, she tried to copy Li Na''s grandma''s cooking so Tang Shaoyang would like her food. She wanted to make the same food to this world''s cooking, but she could not copy the cooking perfectly as there was a trace of the Arkanian''s taste in the food.


    "Then you should wait for me toe back instead of experimenting by yourself. Since you are cooking for me, you should wait for me to taste it." Tang Shaoyang smiled at her as he took the bowl of rice from her hand.


    The only way to make the cook happy was not topliment the food but to show the cook that her food could make him smile and happy. It was the moment the cook was waiting for, at least, he believed so. The Chef must be happy when she saw the person who ate her food was happy after eating her food.


    "Pher nu nid tu prefect yur fud¡­ (There''s no need to perfect your food¡­)" Elinova shook her head while smiling. "Swallow the food in your mouth first before talking." This was her first time to see this side of her man. She realized that she did not know much about her man.


    "The food is perfect, rather than experimenting with the same food again and again. I would like you to learn a new recipe instead." Tang Shaoyang swallowed the food and spoke. He then finished four bowls of rice and three serving dishes. His words were not meant to make Elinova happy, it was genuine praise as he truly missed this food.


    Elinova had a wide smile while watching Tang Shaoyang devour her cooking.

 Chapter 772 - Earth Tournament - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 772 - Earth Tournament - Part 3</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes open as he heard the noise of water dripping from the bathroom. He opened his eyes asst night''s memories returned to his mind. It was a fabulous night for sure.


    Tang Shaoyang then nced down, and he was still stark naked. He remembered that Elin was sleeping above him, and she was nowhere to be seen now. He nced to the right, Delia was sleeping soundly while Arina was sleeping to his left. Sitting up on the bed, he saw Li Shuang sleeping on the couch, and then he saw Kang Xue was sleeping near the edge of the giant bed.


    It was not emperor size or king-size bed as this as it was eight meters long and ten meters wide. Meanwhile, Liang Suyin and Li Na were hugging each other at the other side of the bed. He did not spot Elinova, meaning she was the one who was in the bathroom.


    Tang Shaoyang got off the bed and walked toward the window. He opened the curtain slightly to see outside. The sun was not fully risen yet, but he could see his people start their day. While not everyone was assigned to a job, most of them were. Zhang Mengyao told him that eighty percent of the poption were assigned jobs.


    From the trivial things like people looking over the yground where his people left their kids while they were working. The cooking assistants, to the militia who hoped to be recruited into the Tarrior or TEIS, or became a simple farmer. There were more works than that, but Tang Shaoyang did not remember it as it was tooplicated for him.


    He heard the development division and stuff. They recruited people, choosing the capable people from the survivors, and handpicked them directly by Li Shuang. There was even a hunter team, the people who hunted the beast for food or gathering herbs and simr stuff in the wild. Li Shuang apparently nned to build an academy system, but she was waiting for him to discuss the academy.


    Tang Shaoyang was interested in this academy stuff, but they did not have the chance to talk about it yet. When the word academy entered his head, what crossed his mind was the knight academy like the one in the Lionax Kingdom. It was not the old school of this world. ''We have Larry who teaches the knight too. That means we can save up some Coins for the ss change too.''


    From his knowledge, the academy student obtained the knight ss after finishing the knights'' basic. Tang Shaoyang then shook his head. ''I need to discuss this with Li Shuang and Larry. I don''t know the details of how the knight academy works.''


    He then closed the curtain and turned around, heading toward the bathroom. The sound of the dripping water still could be heard from the bathroom. He did not knock as he directly opened the door and spotted a figure was showering.


    Tang Shaoyang approached Elinova from behind and hugged her. She heard the sound of the opening door, so she knew that someone wasing so she was not surprised. When the hands reached her breasts, she immediately discovered that it was her man.


    "Why did you wake up so early?" Tang Shaoyang whispered to the girl.


    "I am not an idle woman. I have a lot of work, making sure that my people are preparing the food properly." Elinova smiled as she replied. Of course, Tang Shaoyang was aware of her work as well. The cafeteria on the main building was not the only cafeteria as they had more cafeterias in other ces. The three floors cafeteria was not enough to feed over a hundred thousand people.


    There was no official division for this one, but Elinova was in charge of this issue, ensuring that the survivors were well-fed. For the time being, the survivors were not allowed to sell food by themselves, like opening restaurants or selling the raw ingredients, as everything was under the Empire''s supervision. All the trades must be under the Empire''s supervision, and of course, this was just a temporary measure as Li Shuang had nned something for this.


    "Don''t you have your subordinates? Why bother hiring them if you have to work this early?" Tang Shaoyang continued while his hands were naughty, roaming around her breasts and private region. Her breath hurried as she was stimted by his hand.


    "M-more reason for me to work early, no?" Despite the temptation, Elin still answered him. "As a leader, I have to be a great model for them. If I amte, my subordinates will start to follow me by beingte to work. They think that I amte anyway so that they willete too. We can''t let such a practice happen in our workce."


    "What a greatdy, but it seems you will bete for today." The little Shaoyang was rubbing her private region, and she could feel it. Elin was about to refuse, but the jolt of pleasure her body sensed just now. She did not say anything as little Shaoyang entered her, and she let out a melodic moan.


    Elin ced her hands on the wall as Tang Shaoyang pushed her from behind. She realized that thest crazy night was not enough to quench her thirst for this man. An hourter, both came out of the bathroom together, and none of the girls woke up yet.


    Elinova dressed up before choosing an outfit for Tang Shaoyang. Even though today was the Fighting Tournament, she picked him a suit. She picked him a maroon color, suit, pants, and tie with a ck shirt inside. She learned from Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang this was the official attire of the people on Earth.


    Elinova''s eyes gleamed when she saw Tang Shaoyang in the suit. "Wow, you are so dashing." She turned him around so that he could see himself in the mirror. But then she furrowed her brows, "But there''s something that ruins it, that eye patch."


    Elinova stood in front of Tang Shaoyang and looked at him in the face. "I wanted to ask this since yesterday, but I wish you would tell us instead. What''s wrong with your left eye? Why did you wear an eye patch? Did you hurt your eye while you were in another world?"


    Tang Shaoyang touched the ck eye patch. He realized that he had not told her and the other girls about the eye. It was not that he did not want to tell them, but because he was just used to the eye patch and felt normal with it now. Elinova looked concerned while looking at his left eye.


    "Ah, this. My left eye is fine, it just changed." Tang Shaoyang pulled off the eye patch, letting Elinova see his ck eye with a red pupil. It was the Demon eye he got after evolving into a new race. He told her in detail what happened with his left eye. "I have to cover my left eye after the evolution, or the people of Lukan will mistake me as a demon. Aren''t you afraid of my left eye too?"


    Elinova was amazed by the story and smiled when she heard thest question. She held her cheek and pulled her face down to her before kissing his left eye. "Your left eye has changed, but the person is still the same. It does not matter whether you are a human, a Dragon, or even a Demon. To me, you are the reliable figure that will always be here to protect me, right?"


    Her response caught Tang Shaoyang off guard as he did not expect to hear that from Elin''s mouth. He thought she would be startled with his new appearance, but she epted him readily regardless of the change.


    "Since you have been curious since yesterday, why didn''t you ask me?" Tang Shaoyang kissed her on the forehead and asked.


    "I was waiting for you to tell me. I think it was not just me, but everyone else. They were waiting for you to tell them what happened to your left eye." Elinova responded with a gentle smile. "We don''t want to put you in a tough situation, just in case, that left eye is a secret that no one is supposed to know, or something like that. So, no one asked you."


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and got closer to her ears. "There''s no secret that I can''t share with you guys. Sometimes, you just need to be direct with me. As you know, I am dense with this kind of thing."


    "Noted." Elinova nodded.


    [Master. Kairu and Wen have returned from their trip, and they are waiting for you in the lobby.] At this moment, Origin''s voice rang in his head. [Ah, Pride also just arrived.]


    "Okay. Tell them to wait for me." Tang Shaoyang nodded and was about to put the eye patch on, but Elin took away the eye patch from him. "I told you, right? The eye patch ruins your handsome look. Don''t wear it."


    After saying that, she opened the wardrobe once more and took out a ck coat. Behind the coat, there was a symbol of two gold-red dragons with the word "Tang" between the two dragon symbols.


    "Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang designed this for you. They n to make this as an official emblem for our Empire, but they are waiting for your approval." Elinova put the coat over his shoulder. It was a long and oversized coat for Tang Shaoyang but fit well with his body, and he believed the coat served no purpose for him. Even though it was winter, the weather did not affect his body at all.


    "Now you are good to go.." Elin tapped his shoulder two times.

 Chapter 773 - Earth Tournament - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 773 - Earth Tournament - Part 4</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang stood in front of the three meters tall beastmen in front of him. Not just did their aura grow stronger, but their stature got bigger.


    "Can you stop releasing the heat?" He asked the ming Lion. Kairu''s mane was glowing in red, releasing a ming heat to the surroundings. The lobby was supposed to be cool, but it was hot now because of Kairu. Making it worse, Wen''s feathers released the breeze as well, spreading the heat to the lobby.


    "It must be hard for him to control the heat, Master. He is excited to meet you." Wen smiled as he informed Tang Shaoyang. The biggest change was that their faces changed into the human''s face. Wen had bright green eyes with green brows, but his face was a bit hairy. As for Kairu, he had a sharp brow with fierce red eyes and his red hair mixed together with the thick red mane.


    ''You are releasing breeze too. Does that mean you are excited to meet me?'' Tang Shaoyang did not expose Wen outright as he smiled at them. "You two have grown stronger while I am away, but I heard you did not listen to Zhang Mengyao''smand?"


    Kairu flinched slightly when he heard that while Wen maintained his smile. "We figured out that moving on our own is better for our growth than moving together with others. However, we also have been helping out the survivors from the other regions. We are helping the base in our way."


    "Good job," Tang Shaoyang tapped Kairu''s shoulder and Wen''s shoulder. "I have heard a lot about your contributions as well. However, missing withoutmunication is not the right thing to do. You have to report your movement with Zhang Mengyao at least to coordinate with the main force. Alright, since you guys are curious about a lot of things, do you want to visit another world with me? We have to pick thest fighter for the tournament."


    Kairu nodded his head repeatedly at the words while Wen nodded his head once. Under many people''s gazes, Tang Shaoyang led the two beastmen outside the building.


    "Bo- Lord Tang Shaoyang!" Hearing the shout, Tang Shaoyang''s body shuddered. He was ufortable to be called lord in front of many people. He looked toward the voice; Qin Shoushan and Zhao Zhong walked toward him side by side. ''As I thought, I am still not used to how they address me, especially here, on Earth.''


    Qin Shoushan bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang. "Wee back, Lord Tang Shaoyang."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and scanned the two from top to bottom. He had heard from Zhang Mengyao that the two had reached Epic Rank too. "Good work, you two." As someone who was not good with words, that was the only thing that coulde out of his mouth. ''It will be better if they can treat me casually like before, but I think that''s not the right thing to do.''


    The Tang Empire was growing rapidly, and he must get used to how the people addressed him since he took this path. "You can wait inside. I will pick up ourst fighter for the Fighting Tournament."


    After saying that to the two, he flew toward the Dimensional Gate direction. At the same time, Wen carried Kairu to fly, following him. Soon they arrived at the Dimensional Gate and entered Lukan once more.


    The dwarves swarmed toward him when he arrived in the underground settlement. But they immediately backed away at the sight of Kairu and Wen. Then he found out that the dwarves wanted to know what Earth looked like, and they wanted to know when they would be moving up.


    "First of all, they are your allies. His name is Kairu, and this one is Wen. Second, we are still surveying the territory and will send my representative when the timees. So, you don''t need to worry about it, Engin." Tang Shaoyang calmed down the dwarves.


    "I apologize, Your Majesty." Chief Engin bowed. "We are just anxious about moving up to a foreign environment. However, can we choose by ourselves where we will move to, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes, we will provide the territory, and you will choose the location by yourself. That''s the n, but please wait for our arrangement at the moment. We need preparation because the people of my world never saw dwarf, elven, and beastmen are umon in my world. Be easy, and my people wille within a few days, or maybe tomorrow." Tang Shaoyang exined to the dwarves.


    After calming down the dwarf, he walked out of the underground settlement with Kairu and Wen. "Have you seen dwarves in Arkania? Or is this your first time seeing them?"


    "We haven''t heard them, let alone seen them." Wen was the first to answer him as Kairu followed with a nod. As they came out of the underground settlement, they arrived in the throne hall where Marshal Alton, Vice Marshal Ashley, Legion Commander Moonsong, Vice-Legion Commander Virion, and dozens of generals were waiting for him.


    These people were about to stand and give him a formal greeting, but Tang Shaoyang raised his hand to stop them. "Let''s skip the formality, we don''t have that much time." He opened the screen, and it was an hour and twenty minutes before the System would open the portal gate to the arena of the Fighting Tournament.


    Tang Shaoyang went to the throne and sat, scanning his subordinates while Wen and Kairu stood next to him. The two beastmen were surprised to find a lot stronger individuals than them. At least six individuals were stronger than them in this throne hall based on the aura.


    Tang Shaoyang was direct with his words and told them why he gathered them here. It was to choose thest spot for the fighting tournament, and he did not forget to mention the prize of a hundred levels from the tournament. However, he only had one spot for that, and he could tell the change of atmosphere when he mentioned thest part.


    A hundred levels were massive for them who had reached level 2000 and above. Of course, Tang Shaoyang did not want his subordinates to fight for thatst spot. "I have three names in my head, Alton, Moonsong, and Revalor."


    Alton and Moonsong were most likely chosen because the three were someone with the highest level. However, they did not expect to hear thest name. Revalor was a ve, while Alton and Moonsong had a high ranking in the military. As Revalor''s son, Virion was surprised to hear his father was nominated to be a candidate for the fighting tournament.


    "We are going to discuss thest spot, and we only have twenty minutes for that. So, I need your neutral and honest opinion regarding thest candidate." Tang Shaoyang revealed his intention of gathering them was for this. He could just choose one of them, but he felt it was better to talk it out with them directly, especially the involved person.


    Alton and Moonsong stood across from each other, exchanging nces. They seemed to bemunicating even though no words came out of their mouths.. They nodded as Alton stepped up.

 Chapter 774 - Earth Tournament - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 774 - Earth Tournament - Part 5</h4>


    By the time Tang Shaoyang returned to the main base, it was forty minutes away until the portal to the arena opened. He opened the meeting hall, and everyone in the hall looked toward him. "I have brought the fifteenth fighter for us. Let me introduce him, his name is Revalor, and he is Legend Rank."


    The former Elven King bowed his head toward the people in the room. Regardless of their position in the Empire, he was sure that he was the lowest rank amongst them. He made sure not to offend anyone, lest they would bully the Elven Kingdom after moving to Earth.


    A silence ensued in the meeting hall as everyone was looking at Revalor. The first one to approach Revalor was Lu An. He came closer and observed the long ear. "Are you an Elf?"


    Revalor raised his head and nodded. "Yes, I am an Elf." After Lu An, Zhang Mengyao came over. "Legend Rank? Does that mean he is the strongest among us?" Before Tang Shaoyang could reply, Revalor spoke first. "I am not stronger than His Majesty, My Lady."


    Zhang Mengyao paused and furrowed her brow. Even though Tang Shaoyang was almost level three thousand, he was still Epic Rank. As for the Legend Rank, it was at least two ranks above Epic Rank. She was still unclear about the rank, but it was Myth Rank and then Ancient Rank after Epic Rank.


    "It seems you still don''t understand the rank, but we will talk about itter." Tang Shaoyang walked toward the main seat. "Do we have more spots for spectators? Can we bring more people to watch the Fighting Tournament?"


    "Based on the book rules, we can bring a hundred people with us. However, they could just watch the fight, and they could not participate in thepetition regardless of what happened in the Arena." Zhang Mengyao replied. The System sent them something like that after the World Congress. She told Tang Shaoyang about the rule book, but thetter was not interested to read that.


    "Do we have more spots then? Our vassals want to watch the tournament as well." Tang Shaoyang asked. Alton, Moonsong, Virion, and more people from Lukan made that kind of request. There was no reason for him to refuse their request to watch the fight.


    "Sir Kang Jiayi and her wife¡­. Hmm, we actually have a lot of spots for the spectators." Zhang Mengyao nodded her head. "We can bring more people with us, up to seventy people, I believe."


    "Good then. Bring the people in, Origin." After saying that, the door of the meeting hall opened. Alton, Ashley, Moonsong, and more generals entered the meeting hall. Vice-Marshal An was not here because he was tasked to take care of the Warmir Kingdom. "They are the Generals and people who have been helping me with my fight in the Ortis Continent. Treat them well." He whispered to Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang.


    Tang Shaoyang thought there would be a moment of awkwardness between them, but everything went smoothly. Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang stood up, approaching Alton, Moonsong, Ashley, and the people who had helped him. They thanked them for assisting Tang Shaoyang in his fight.


    The harmonious atmosphere spread out in the meeting room. Even Aleesa and Ashley were epted by the other girls, and just like that, forty minutes shed quickly.


    [The Fighting Tournament has started. Please enter the Portal Gate to get into the Arena!]


    Along with the notification from the System, a portal gate formed next to Tang Shaoyang, three meters away from him to be exact. He got up from the chair and stood in front of the portal gate. "Is everyone here?" That question was directed to Zhang Mengyao.


    "Everyone is here. We are ready to depart." Zhang Mengyao replied. At the same time, Li Shuang stopped in front of him. She held his cheeks and kissed him on the lips. "Good luck kiss from me. I can''t watch you win the tournament, but I will cheer you on from here. Ah, also, your left eye is actually quite charming."


    After saying the parting words, Li Shuang walked to the side. Tang Shaoyang grinned. "Now I am on fire. Should I fight from the start and finish the fight as soon as possible?"


    "You are not allowed to do that. At least, let us have fun, Brother Shaoyang." Lu An came to his side and said.


    The chosen fifteen fighters gathered on Tang Shaoyang''s back, ready to depart anytime. The first one to enter the portal gate was Tang Shaoyang, followed by the others afterward. The surroundings cked out for a moment, and he appeared in a room. It was a 15x15 meters room with chairs, more likely a waiting room.


    [Wee to the waiting room of the Earth Fighting Tournament.]


    [The tournament will start once all the participants arrive in the waiting room!]


    [We have divided the factions into a group for the group stage. You can check at the monitor in the waiting room.]


    Along with the notification, Tang Shaoyang nced at the only monitor in the waiting room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Earth Fighting Tournament''s Group A]


    1. Tang Empire


    2. Tachibana n


    3. Osiris Guild


    4. Houston Legacy


    5. Legion Guild


    6. New Nation


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Next to the table, they could see the faction with the registered name for the fightingpetition. The Tang Empire was in group A along with the other five factions, meaning they were in four groups with six factions. There were four groups with six factions, with seventy-three factions in total, while the other seven groups were with seven factions.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to look at the other participants from the other factions, but those names were unfamiliar to him. There was no picture, but just a name. Then he nced at the timer above the table. They had nine minutes until the tournament started.


    Tang Shaoyang did nothing but sit in his chair with his eyes closed. There was nothing he could do in this limited space, not even a spar with Kairu and Pride, who had been asking him to fight. By the time the timer ticked down to five minutes, another notification rang in his head.


    [All the participants have arrived in the Arena. We will send you to the Arena within ten seconds!]

 Chapter 775 - The Expected Result - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 775 - The Expected Result - Part 1</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang and his team were teleported once more, and this time he appeared inside the arena. The area was like a giant colosseum with a big square arena in the middle. Zhang Mengyao and Revalor were next to him, but he heard a voice from behind.


    Kang Xue, Li Na, Yu Shun, and the others were behind them, right behind their booth, cheering for them. Tang Shaoyang smiled at them before scanning the surroundings. To the right was a faction called Blue Vest. They were wearing a blue vest with a blue jacket, having a matching uniform. To the left was a faction called the First Order Guild. The First Order''s guild members did not have matching outfits, but they were fully equipped.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to use [Basic Detection] on one of them, but the skill did not work. [You can''t use [Basic Detection] in the System''s space!]. That was the notification from the System after he tried to use the skill. He was about to look away from the First Order Guild until he noticed a middle-aged man smiled and nodded toward him.


    ''Huh!?'' This was the first time he attended the System''s event, so he did not know anyone. However, this middle-aged man acted as an acquaintance, but he quickly realized the middle-aged man was greeting Zhang Mengyao. "Do you know someone from the First Order Guild?" He asked Zhang Mengyao. He did not know that they had a rtionship with the First Order Guild.


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head. "I don''t know them, but we have a little history with them." She told Tang Shaoyang what happened in the World Congress when the young member of the First Order Guildughed at them. Of course, she did not miss to tell him that Lu An easily scared the First Order Guild.


    "What about The World Union? Those people have been staring at us from the start. Do we have a beef against them?" Tang Shaoyang pointed his finger at the World Union''s booth across from them. He could know what faction they were because there was a floating name above each booth. He could not help but notice since the people from the World Union had been staring in his direction intensely.


    "I am not sure, but maybe they resent us. To be more exact, they tried to create a centralized government, but we messed up with them. Maybe they failed to establish the Central Government because of us, so they resent us." Zhang Mengyao shrugged. They had an argument, but it was merely an argument. She was not sure either what caused the World Union to have that kind of reaction.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and started scanning the other people. Since he could not use [Basic Detection], he tried to measure these people''s strength based on their aura. He could not scan all the people in the arena as The System interrupted him.


    [Wee to the Earth Arena. An artificial arena built by the system for the Earth''s event!]


    [We have divided the factions into groups, ensuring that the group is divided fairly. The factions should have received the book rulers from the System, so we don''t need to exin the rules. We will start the tournament right away, and we will start the tournament with Group A.]


    [First Match, Tang Empire vs. New Nation!]


    [For the factions from the other groups, you don''t have to watch the fight, and The System will notify you when your group is about to start.]


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that his faction would be the first one to walk on the stage. After the notification from the system, he got a personal notification as the leader of the Tang Empire.


    [Please submit five fighters for your match against New Nation!]


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately put the names into the list as he tried to find where the New Nation''s booth was. He found the New Nation''s booth on the third floor of the arena, and they were looking back at him as well. He quickly scanned the fifteen fighters before muttering in a low voice. "This should be an easy fight."


    Tang Shaoyang then put his name for the first fighter on the list before looking at the other fifteen. "So, who wants to fight in our first round?"


    "Why do you put your name in the first match?" Zhang Mengyao could see his name on the list and questioned Tang Shaoyang. He should be the final boss, and even if they wanted to put his name in the list, it should be on the fifth, thest round of best of five, not the first.


    "I want the Best Fighter''s title for the bonus reward, so I figure that I have to fight from the first match of the group stage until thest match of the yoff stage." Tang Shaoyang did not hide his n to get the reward as the best fighter in the tournament. The System did not specifically mention the reward, but he wanted to be the first to receive the reward. In order to be the best fighter, he had to fight and be undefeated.


    "Let me fight!" Pride and Kairu were the first to raise their hands, so he put their names on the list. He submitted the names immediately. For thest fighter, he put Revalor and Liang Suyin. He figured that thest two people would not fight as he, Pride, and Kairu would easily sweep the first three rounds.


    It seems the New Nation was prepared by their fighter selection as well, and ten names appeared above the arena. Tang Shaoyang''s name was the first, and there was a golden crown next to his name. It was a symbol that he was the faction leader of the Tang Empire. The others were surprised that the faction leader directly stepped into the arena in the first match.


    A portal gate appeared inside the booth as the System notified Tang Shaoyang to step up to the arena. He walked through the portal and appeared above the arena.. He looked up to see his opponent''s name, Alun Gaynor.

 Chapter 776 - The Expected Result - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 776 - The Expected Result - Part 2</h4>


    Alun Gaynor swallowed mouthful saliva as he observed his opponent. He was not the main fighter from the New Nation, and he was the eleventh strongest in the rooster. His role in this match was a sacrifice, so the others who were stronger than him could secure them a ticket for second ce.


    Yes, the New Nation nned to send a weaker member to fight the Major Faction, such as the Tang Empire, so their stronger factions could fight the other five factions that were about the same level as them. However, Alun Gaynor did not expect to face the leader of the Tang Empire. He flinched and looked down when he met his opponent''s ck left eye and unique purple right eye.


    ''But I have to fight, so the World Union and the other Major Factions will find out how strong The Tang Empire''s leader is.'' Alun Gaynor was determined to fight instead of surrendering. He could just surrender, but he decided to fight, hoping he could force the opponent to reveal his true strength.


    The New Nation was part of the World Union''s alliance, so the World Union tasked the New Nation to fight instead of surrender. The faceless avatar on the arena started moving, and this faceless avatar was the referee for the match. It was written in the rules book.


    [Participant Tang Shaoyang, ready?] A static voice came from the faceless avatar. Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, and the faceless avatar turned toward Alun Gaynor. [Participant Alun Gaynor, ready?]. Alun nodded his head in response.


    [An intentional killing is prohibited. If you intentionally killed your opponent, you and your faction will be eliminated from the tournament. The Participants can also surrender if you deem you can''t fight any longer! If the referee deems the participant can no longer fight, the participant is considered to lose!]


    [Ready? 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Fight Start!] The faceless avatar announced the start of the fight, but none of the participantsunched their attacks.


    Tang Shaoyang remained on the spot, but he could sense the anxiousness and fear from his opponent. The fight had not started yet, but the man was scared of him already. He was honestly surprised because he controlled his aura well. "You can surrender if you are scared to fight." His intention meant well as he gave his opponent a chance to surrender, but he said it on the wrong asion.


    "Do you think I am afraid of you?" Alun Gaynor grew furious upon hearing that from Tang Shaoyang. He was about to make his move, but he suddenly lost sight of Tang Shaoyang. In the next second, a palm was right before his face. The palm gripped his face, and he felt like his body was flying in the air.


    Boom!


    Tang Shaoyang mmed the head onto the tiles. The tile cracked as blood spread on the cracked tile. Alun Gaynor also stopped moving at the same time. He immediately released his grip from his opponent and raised his two hands. He was copying the action of a football yer when he pushed someone else down. Of course, in this case, Tang Shaoyang had no intention of killing his opponent. It was a pure ident.


    "I am sorry. I don''t know that my opponent is too weak." Tang Shaoyang took two steps back from the unconscious Alun Gaynor and looked down at the body. "He is still breathing, though. Do you want me to heal him? I have a healer on my side." He was speaking to the faceless avatar.


    "LIE! He is intentionally trying to kill his opponent. Based on the rule book, he should be disqualified!" The New Nation''s guild leader stood from his chair and pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes and shrugged off. "me the System for disabling the [Basic Detection] skill. If I know his level, maybe I can control my strength. There''s no reason for me to kill nobody, too, risking my spot in the tournament."


    "Regardless of your intention, you should bear responsibility for killing an innocent guy in the fighting tournament." The World Union''s leader also joined. "We will talk this out after the match is over."


    [Tang Shaoyang is the first-round winner between The Tang Empire Vs. The New Nation!]


    [Please for the New Nation Faction to take your injured member from the arena. If you don''t retrieve your member within thirty seconds, we will send the body outside the arena right away.]


    "Bear the responsibility? Are you joking with me?" Tang Shaoyang grinned as he met with Hines Myers'' eyes. "If you are scared of dying, then you should never join the tournament. You shall have realized the risks of joining the fighting tournament, and one of them is dying."


    At this moment, three people from the New Nation came through the portal to get Alun Gaynor. Tang Shaoyang took out a vial of healing potion and threw it toward one of them. "As I said, it was an ident. Take this healing potion for your friend." He discovered that the System and the referee did not have the intention of healing the injured, so he gave the New Nation a healing potion. While the healing potion might be precious for the smaller factions, it was nothing for the Tang Empire. They had a lot of healing potions from the treasure chest from clearing the mini-games.


    The portal to return to the booth appeared for Tang Shaoyang, but he did not immediately return to the booth. He looked up to the World Union''s leader. "I don''t know what''s your problem with me, but it seems you try to make me a public enemy to the other factions. I don''t care what your intention is, but if you and your faction or even whatever the Central Government is getting on my way, then I will destroy you guys without mercy!"


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang turned around and walked toward the portal gate. He was about to enter the portal but paused midway. He turned his head and scanned the other factions. "Ah, it applies to all of you."

 Chapter 777 - The Expected Result - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 777 - The Expected Result - Part 3</h4>


    "Only a lunatic can tame another lunatic." Herman Bonivido, the Guild Leader of the First Order muttered in a low voice after hearing Tang Shaoyang''s deration.


    "What are you talking about, Sir?" First Order''s Vice Leader, Frans asked Herman.


    "I am talking about that Tang Shaoyang. He basically warns all of us not to get in his way, or we will be his enemy." Herman shook his head. "He basically antagonizes all factions on Earth. I think I understand why that dangerous assassin is tamed by that kind of man. He is lunatic, crazier than the assassin."


    "If you know what kind of man he is. I don''t think it''s appropriate to say it aloud, Sir." Frans reminded his guild leader. "While we are not afraid of the Tang Empire, our hands are full with the Blue Vest that keeps harassing us."


    "Are you really not afraid of that man?" Herman secretly nced at Tang Shaoyang, who had returned to his seat. "Can you see his movement just now? I am not sure if it''s a skill or it''s just his pure speed."


    Frans fell silent for a moment and recalled the fight. He then shook his head. "I can''t see his movement, but I believe it should be a skill. It must be a skill, simr to your movement skill, but faster."


    Herman let out a chuckle and shook his head. "Let''s say it''s a skill. Can you counter it? How do you fight him if we can''t see his movement? In the end, it does not matter if it''s a skill or not. We just make sure not to get in their way instead. No, let''s not get rted to them anyway. They are dangerous whether as an ally or as an enemy."


    For sure, the Tang Empire attracted more troubles by the deration. If they were rted to the Tang Empire, they would get involved in the problem. The other factions would regard them as enemies if the First Order Guild befriended the Tang Empire. And, they did not want to antagonize a faction with powerful individuals like the Tang Empire either. So, it was better to keep their distance from the Tang Empire, not too close, and not to be their enemy either.


    "I agree with that." After a momentary silence, Frans replied in a small voice. "That''s why you should not say something like that about their Emperor, or we will be troubled, Sir."


    The first round of the first match between the Tang Empire and the New Nation ended with surprise and a little bit of drama between The World Union and the Tang Empire. Regardless of the implication, the first round of the fight surprised everyone in the arena. Everyone hoped to see the actual performance from the leader of the Major Faction as the Tang Empire, but the battle ended in a sh. It ended up with disappointment as they could not watch a proper fight. After the first round, the second round started immediately after Tang Shaoyang, and Alun Gaynor left the arena.


    [Second Round of the first match, Pride Vs. Wil Popkin!]


    When the four meters Demonic Ape entered the arena, The World Union turned off their barrier and protested to the referee.


    "This is not fair! How can you allow a beastmen to fight in the Earth Tournament! This is a vition of the rule!" Hines Myers shouted to the point his voice filled the whole arena. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang crossed his legs, swaying his leg lightly as he watched the show. He was amused that the guy had the thought ofining at this moment.


    If the beastmen was not allowed in the tournament, the System would not let the Tang Empire register Pride, Kairu, and Wen in the fighting list. The fact that the System allowed it, meaning the Tang Empire vited no rules. Sure enough, the System popped out a big red screen above the arena for everyone to see.


    [Please read the rulebook carefully. The fighting tournament is not exclusive to humans. As long as the individual belongs to a faction based on Earth, the other races can join the Fighting Tournament as long as that individual is registered as a member of the faction! The System makes the rules, not the yers! Further disturbance from the audience, the disturber will be penalized for speaking as the First Warning. The System will expel the faction from the arena for the Second Warning, and you will get disqualified from the tournament for the Third Warning!]


    Hines Myers returned to his seat upon reading the warning. He was seething in rage as he felt that the System was being partial to the Tang Empire.


    Wil Popkin hoped that the System would cancel the fight and let the Tang Empire choose a new fighter to fight him instead. From the size, the Demonic Ape was domineering, and he did not have the confidence to fight this beast. Of course, he had fought a zombie of a simr size, but the zombie was not an intelligent creature while the one in front of him possessed intelligence.


    The referee asked his readiness, and he nodded in response. Then the faceless referee asked the Demonic Ape''s readiness, and thetter responded with a nod as well. Wil Popkin''s heartbeat raced up as the battle was about to start. By the time the referee said "Fight!" his opponent had jumped into the air.


    Wil Popkin saw that and looked up. By the time he looked to the air, the Demonic Ape was just a few meters above him. ''Don''t tell me what I just saw is the afterimage?'' By this realization, Wil Popkin raised his two hands. "I give up!". After saying that, Wil Popkin threw his shield and sword to the ground.


    After the surrender deration, a blue barrier formed around Wil Popkin. Pride mmed his giant arms into that barrier, creating a loud "Booming." st to the whole arena. Wil Popkin then saw the barrier cracked under the beastmen''s arm.


    Badump! Badump! Badump! Badump!


    ''If the System does not create the barrier, then I will die for sure.'' That was what crossed in Wil Popkin''s head at the sight of the cracked barrier.


    Ptui!


    Pride spat on the cracked barrier and said.. "Coward!" before turning around, leaving the arena, back to the Tang Empire''s booth.

 Chapter 778 - The Expected Result - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 778 - The Expected Result - Part 4</h4>


    ''I don''t care if you call me a coward or anything. My life is more important than anything. It will be foolish to fight when I know the result is going to be miserable for me.'' With those thoughts in mind, Wil Popkin turned around. He did not dare to say that aloud, lest he would offend the beast.


    Just like that, the Tang Empire secured its first two rounds against the New Nation in less than five minutes. Then the match proceeded with the third fight, Kairu against a man called Clough Harris.


    As soon as Clough stepped into the arena, he could feel the rising heat. He looked at the ming Lion in front of him as he sensed the beast was the source of the heat. Kairu was excited about his first match and could not control the releasing heat. When the referee started the fight, Clough Harris immediately raised his hands. "I give up!"


    Kairu''s eyes went wide in shock before the shock was reced with fury. "Damn you, weak human! If you don''t want to fight, you should never participate in this tournament." The build-up excitement from the anticipation of showing off his power to his Master was gone. That was what made him upset the most.


    Clough Harris was afraid that the beast would do something bold even in front of the referee. He turned around and ran toward the portal gate. He did not care if the beast cursed. While he could not die in this tournament, he could be half-dead like hisrade. There was also a possibility of idental death, so he escaped from the fight. It was a wise decision on his part, but the others might not appreciate the wise decision from Clough Harris.


    Wil Popkin was enough to bring embarrassment to the faction, yet Clough Harris did something worse. The New Nation''s leader pped Clough Harris on the cheek as soon as the guy returned to the booth. At least, Wil Popkin tried to fight and gave up halfway when he realized the enemy was stronger than him, while Clough Harris surrendered as soon as the battle started.


    After the p, it was followed by a punch to the stomach. Clough Harris clenched his stomach as his eyes widened in shock. He fell on his knees and looked at his leader with bewilderment.


    "What? You dare to give that gaze after embarrassing our faction!" The leader pointed his index finger right on the face of Clough Harris. "Thanks to you and Wil Popkin, the New Nation no longer has any face to the other factions!"


    "Then why didn''t you put your name to fight the Tang Empire?" Clough Harris would not let this slide like this. He was embarrassed enough to surrender without fighting, but his leader humiliated him in front of many people. "You know we can''t win against the Tang Empire, so you choose to sacrifice us? What are we to you!?"


    "Don''t you dare to question me!" The New Nation''s leader was about tounch a punch in Clough Harris''s face, but Wil Popkin caught his leader''s hand.


    While the leader of the New Nation was the strongest fighter among the fifteen, the gap between them was not that big. Wil Popkin easily stopped the punch. "I have enough of your domineering attitude, Isaac! You have the face to save the potion given by the Tang Empire''s leader for yourself instead of using it to Alun, and now you humiliated yourrade in front of many people just because he gave up on a losing fight! I have enough of this. I will leave the New Nation!"


    The New Nation''s booth became the center of attention as they ignored the System''s announcement for the Tang Empire''s winning deration. People could not believe that the leader of the New Faction saved the potion instead of using it to heal hisrade. The Game took the moral of the people, but they did not expect to this extent.


    "I will leave the New Nation too." Clough Harris followed Wil Popkin''s decision to quit. They appointed Isaac as their leader as they thought Isaac was the right person to lead their faction. However, they had seen their supposed friend''s true color and decided to leave the faction. Along with Clough and Wil, five more people voiced their wills to quit the faction.


    "We will bring Alun with us. You don''t deserve to be a leader, Isaac!" After saying that, Wil Popkin and Clough brought Alun with them, leaving the arena with the other five people who expressed their intention to leave the faction.


    Isaac soon realized that he had gone too far, but it was toote already the moment he realized that. His friends left him, eight of them, including the dying Alun.


    "The drama is more interesting than the fight. I think that will be the highlight for the first day of the tournament." Tang Shaoyang said it out aloud. He immediately covered his mouth as he realized the barrier was turned off. He turned on the barrier and nced at Zhang Mengyao in a low voice. "Why did you turn off the barrier?" Thetter only responded with a smile.


    However, the System did not care what happened to the New Nation as the System continued with the next match, Tachibana n Vs. Legion Guild. Tachibana n was based in Japan, while Legion Guild was from South Korea.


    Even though the Tachibana n managed to win the match by a 3-1 score, it was an intense battle. Of course, they had to pay a huge price for their first win; three of their fighters suffered heavy injuries. If they did not get a high-grade potion, they would not be able to participate in the fight for the remaining first day or even for the rest of the tournament.


    The same for the Legion Guild, as their four fighters were heavily injured in the fight. It was a massive hit for the Legion Guild since it was their first match. After that, the System proceeded to the third match of group A between Osiris Guild and Houston Legacy. The Houston Legacy brought a big surprise as they swept the Osiris Guild with a 3-0, with just one person suffering a severe injury.


    The first three matches of group A ended with The Tang Empire, the Tachibana n, and Houston Legacy in the lead with one point.. The System did not give the faction a break time as they proceeded with the next match, Tang Empire against Legion Guild.

 Chapter 779 - The Expected Result - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 779 - The Expected Result - Part 5</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang put his name as the first fighter once more, Liang Suyin was for the second round, and Wen for the third round. Thest two fighters were Revalor and Zhang Mengyao. He rotated the list so he could be the person with the most fights and obtain the Best Fighter title.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up at his opponent''s name, Ah Cha Eun, before looking back at the woman in front of him. The woman had short hair, holding two daggers in her hand. She wore something simr to a vest and short pants, maybe not to hinder her movement. He scratched his head and spoke. "I don''t know what level you are, but I advise you to surrender if you don''t want the same ident as my first opponent to happen to you. I am not going to hold back just because you are a woman."


    "Then don''t hold back." Ah Cha Eun sneered as she readied herself for the fight. "I am not going to surrender just like those cowards. I will fight you until one of us is down! Come at me!" The woman motioned toward Tang Shaoyang toe at her.


    "I don''t think it''s cowardly action to retreat from a losing battle." Tang Shaoyang shook his head and added. "You are brave. Brave but stupid."


    As soon as the faceless avatar announced the start of the fight, Tang Shaoyang made his move. The maximum Agility of the Epic Rank was not something Ah Cha Eun could handle. She noticed the blurred afterimages, but she could not see the actual figure. She froze on the spot until she sensed someone grabbing her neck from behind.


    Ah Cha Eun was about to hit away the hand with her dagger, but it was toote. The hand pinned her down to the tiles, having her face kissing the tile. At the same time, she could feel another hand pushing her back. Then she heard the familiar voice from behind. "Don''t try anything funny, or I will break your neck. While we are not allowed to kill, idental killing is not punishable. Just give up!"


    Ah Cha Eun tried to break free, but she realized that the gap between her and Tang Shaoyang was just too big. She could not move her body even an inch. However, she could still move her hand. She flipped the dagger and was about to stab Tang Shaoyang on the body, but her hands stopped moving after she flipped the dagger.


    Her sharp instinct rmed her not to continue her move, or she felt like she would die for sure. Ah Cha Eun ceased her movement and admitted her defeat. "I lost!"


    "You make a good choice." Tang Shaoyangmented. "If you continue your move, I will not just break your neck, but both your hands as well. When you try to stab or kill someone, you must get ready to be killed as well. I will not hesitate even if you are a woman."


    Tang Shaoyang released the woman after the referee announced his win. He then walked back to the portal to the booth. It was just another clean win from him. He did not use any skill, just the pure speed of his attributes.


    "Tch, he said he was not going to hold back just because his opponent is a woman, but look at him." Zhang Mengyao had an amused smile on her face while shaking her head.


    "What are you talking about, General Zhang? I don''t think he is holding back with that kind of speed." Since it was a formal gathering, Wei Xi addressed her with the title. If it was a normal asion, they were casual.


    "If he is not showing mercy, he would punch her or knock her down instead of subduing and forcing her to give up. It''s just too obvious." Zhang Mengyao rolled her eyes. What he imed and he did waspletely different.


    Wei Xi was about to continue the conversation, but Tang Shaoyang returned to the booth. He did not want to piss his Boss hence he shut his mouth.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to his seat and let out a sigh. "I thought I would have fun in this tournament, but they are too weak even to entertain me." He leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes.


    Liang Suyin got up from the chair. "Then I will also finish my round quickly." She entered the portal and stepped onto the arena after saying that. Her opponent was a man in histe twenties, having a spear in his right hand, and his name was Cha Hyuk.


    Cha Yuk pointed his silver spear toward Liang Suyin, "Get your weapon out. I am not going to show mercy even if you are a woman!"


    Liang Suyin smiled as those words reminded of someone she loved. Tang Shaoyang said the same thing when he fought against the Legion Guild''s first fighter. "There''s no need for you to hold back, and I don''t use any weapon, so you cane at me anytime." She raised her right hand and motioned Cha Hyuk toe at her.


    "You will regret this." Cha Hyuk rushed toward Liang Suyin, but he was forced to stop in his third step as fire rose from the ground. A wave of heat hit his face, causing him to take a step back. He was about to retreat from the fire, but he realized that he was surrounded by the fire. The fire was forming a circle with him as the central, confining him from moving.


    Cha Hyuk gritted his teeth and was about to charge into the fire until he heard Liang Suyin''s voice from outside the fire wall. "I am an Elementalist, so I don''t use a weapon. Also, better you don''t charge into the fire because I form fiveyers of firewall. I don''t think you can get out unscathed from my fire.. Unless you want to give it a try, which I don''t rmend you to do because my fire is not just an average fire."

 Chapter 780 - The Expected Result - Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 780 - The Expected Result - Part 6</h4>


    Cha Hyuk looked around, trying to find a gap in the firewall. Of course, he could not find any gap to break free from the firewall. He could feel it as the temperature rose very quickly, and his face turned red from the heat. It was a sign that the fire was bing hotter and hotter.


    Then Cha Hyuk looked up as he calcted how tall the firewall was. The only chance to escape from the firewall was from above. However, the firewall was around ten meters tall, and he was not confident enough to jump over it.


    ''Even if I can jump over the wall, there are another fouryers of the same firewall. No, but I have to take the chance. We can''t afford another loss after our first against the Tachibana n.'' Cha Hyuk steeled his heart and was about to make a jump, but then he saw a fireball above him. The fireball was around five meters in diameter. He realized that that fireball would descend toward him if he made the jump.


    "Damn, Magician!" Cha Hyuk cussed out before returning his spear into his inventory. "I give up!" There was just no chance for him to win against his opponent. Of course, he had the skill to block the attack, but he did not think it was enough. Let''s say he could get out with the least injury from the firewall and the fireball, but what next? On top of that, Cha Hyuk was not confident with his skill to face this kind of fire. He could sense the fire was different from the usual fire for sure.


    The firewall disappeared and showed a roasted figure inside the firewall. His skin was red for being too long, simr to a cooked crab. Cha Hyuk was in a daze as he looked at the back of the woman who defeated him. He had a bitter smile on his face and muttered. "I am the number five of the Legion Guild, and I can''t do shit in this fight." He was disappointed in himself.


    As the red-haired woman was about to enter the portal, he extended his forward and called out. "Wait a moment." Liang Suyin stopped her steps and looked back with a puzzled look. "May I know your name, and where youe from?" Cha Hyuk asked boldly.


    Liang Suyin blinked her eyes as she looked at the man. Then she looked up, her name and his name were still up there. But then she frowned as she realized something from the question. He asked where she came from as well, not just her name. It was clear that this man wanted to find the Tang Empire''s main base. That was what crossed her mind after thinking about it a while. It was not simply hitting on her, as his objective was the second question.


    "I am not that stupid to tell my home to a stranger." After saying that, Liang Suyin turned around and entered the portal, leaving the stupefied Cha Hyuk. He blinked his eyes as thought about what he had done to offend the beauty. Only after he returned to his booth, his friend smacked the back of his head.


    "Stupid. Why would you ask that in front of many people? It''s the same as asking to reveal the Tang Empire''s main base. Of course, she will not tell you." The number three of the Legion Guild, Yoo Kwang Sung shook his head. "Also, I advise you not to hit any women from the Tang Empire unless you have made a background check. Look over there." Yoo Kwang Sung pointed at the Tang Empire''s booth.


    Cha Hyuk looked over and was shocked at what he saw. Liang Suyin was kissing Tang Shaoyang, not on the cheek, but lips. It was a clear signal that she was taken, and her man was the leader of the Tang Empire.


    "I don''t want our guild to be targeted by a major faction like the Tang Empire just because of a woman. Unless the Guild Leader wants to wage a war against the Tang Empire." Yoo Kwang Sung, Cha Hyuk, and the other members looked at Park Nam Hoon. They realized that their Guild Leader was staring at someone in the Tang Empire''s booth.


    "What are you looking at, Guild Leader?" Cha Hyuk asked. Park Nam Hoon snapped out from his gaze and looked at his friends. "Look at the Tang Empire''s spectator booth, they have an Elf. What do you think? Do I have a chance with her?"


    Pyak!


    Yoo Kwang Sung smacked his Guild Leader''s head. "Please use your brain, Park Nam Hoon! Look at that Elf, look at her gaze, who she is looking at? The Tang Empire''s Emperor. He dares to call himself an Emperor, so I bet he has several women, Empress, concubines, and mistresses. So, I advise you not to take any interest in the beauties around that man, unless you want to wage war against the Tang Empire."


    Park Nam Hoon rubbed the back of his head. "You just smack your Guild Leader''s head."


    "I don''t know why we chose this dude to be our Guild Leader. Can you put some sense into his head, Jin Sang, Shi Eun?" Yoo Kwang Sung shook his head as he walked toward the portal gate. Park Jin Sang was the second in the Legion Guild while Song Shi Eun was the fourth. The five friends formed the guild together and helped the survivor and became one of the most influential guilds in South Korea.


    "I will take our first win against the Tang Empire." Yoo Kwang Sung was doing a light stretch as he was about to enter the arena.


    "I don''t think you can get the first win for us, Kwang Sung." Cha Hyuk looked at the arena. The yer named Wen was not a human, but a beastmen. "Look at your opponent!"


    Yoo Kwang Sung looked over and his face paled instantly. He had witnessed how scary the first two beastmen were. His mouth opened as he wanted to say something, but no words came out of his mouth. His mouth opened and closed, back and forth for sometime before finally looking at his friends.. "Wish me luck, guys."

 Chapter 781 - Profitable Business - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 781 - Profitable Business - Part 1</h4>


    Yoo Kwang Sung looked around in a panic-stricken face as fierce tornadoes surrounded him. As soon as the referee announced the start of the battle, his opponent summoned countless tornadoes around him. He tried to cross over, but the wind tore his clothes underneath the armor.


    "I am not going to go down without fighting." Yoo Kwang Sung used a skill as a blue barrier formed around him. He wanted to break free the encirclement from the tornadoes forcefully. He charged toward the two tornadoes that were close to each other, trying to go through the small gap between the two tornadoes.


    Yoo Kwang Sung thought he had a chance to pass the tornadoes, but it was just a futile effort. The barrier did not evenst for five seconds before it disintegrated. As the barrier disintegrated, the wind de hit his armor, pushing him back at the same time. His skin that the armor did not cover was sliced apart by the wind.


    He endured the pain as he let out a sigh. Even though he had another defensive skill, it would still be hard to win the fight. More like impossible to win the battle, and he came up with that realization when his barrier was destroyed almost instantly. Yoo Kwang Sung put his sword back into the inventory and raised his hands. "I surrender."


    Just like that, the Tang Empire forced the Legion Guild to surrender. Another clean sweep from the leader of Group A. Wen returned to his booth indifferently despite his win while Yoo Kwang Sung returned to his booth in a gloomy countenance. The Legion Guild suffered two losses, meaning their chance to go through the yoff stage was small.


    "It''s fine, Kwang Sung." Park Nam Hoon hugged his friend and tapped his back. "I don''t think I can win against that monster. You don''t have to me yourself for our loss."


    Group A''s match proceeded to the next match, The Houston Legacy against the New Nation. To everyone''s surprise, the New Nation forfeited from the Earth Tournament. After announcing their forfeit, the New Nation left the arena. It was understandable because the System did not allow the New Nation to add more fighters after seven of them left the arena. It might be the split of the New Nation as well as seven core members leaving the faction.


    Just like that, The Houston Legacy got one free point and got the chance to reserve their fighter from the battle. A big advantage, but the other factions in the same group had the same advantage except for the Tang Empire, who had fought the New Nation. The next match was the Tachibana n against Osiris Guild.


    The surprise from this match was that the leaders from both factions fought in the first round. The Tachibana n''s leader had a katana as his weapon, while the Osiris''s leader used a trident. An hour into the tournament, the spectators were given an intense and suspenseful battle.


    The battlested for twenty-five minutes before the Tachibana n''s leader finally made a blunder, getting thrown away from the arena by a single strike. The arena was in a shamble with broken tiles, and a chunk of the arena was missing. The Tachibana n''s leader immediately got up, showing that he could still put up a fight, but it was over after the referee announced Morcos as the winner of the battle.


    Morcos bowed toward Izuhara Tachibana, the leader of the Tachibana n. Thetter let out a sigh and bowed his head as well. It was a good fight from both sides. Then the audience followed with ps to appreciate the fight.


    "What do you think about them? Have they reached Epic Rank yet?" Zhang Mengyao asked Tang Shaoyang, who looked bored. She thought it was a good show, but her man had a different opinion regarding the fight.


    "Maybe?" Tang Shaoyang answered indifferently. "But I doubt they have reached the Epic Rank, though. Why didn''t they use the Bloodline transformation? There''s no way they don''t choose the bloodline reward from clearing the Trial of The Epic, right?"


    "Maybe they want to save it for the yoff or the deciding match for second ce?" Zhang Mengyao thought saving the ability for theter battle was the only exnation for why they did not use the Bloodline Transformation. "So, do you think they haven''t reached the Epic Rank based on their battle?"


    "I am not sure either," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. While he had met with the Epic,? Myth, Ancient, Primordial, and Legend, he could not tell their rank by looking at them. He was not that omnipotent, but he could tell how much mana they had with his Dragon Eyes. However, the amount of mana one person had, did not determine their rank. A pure mage would have more mana than a warrior for sure, so the mana could not be a standard to assess the others'' rank.


    "That may be the case, but I don''t think it''s worth it. If the Tachibana n loses this match, they are a point behind, and their leader has consumed a lot of energy in this fight. It looks like he suffered a serious injury from thest strike. With all of those added into consideration, I don''t think it''s wise not to use the Bloodline Transformation if they have one." Tang Shaoyang shared his thoughts. "Nah, we will find out in the next match. If the Tachibana n''s members use the Bloodline Transformation to secure their win, then you are right. That Izuhara Tachibana is saving his skill forter."


    In the next round was another fierce fight, and the Osiris Guild made another upset by defeating the Tachibana n''s member. Less intense, but the ending was scarier than the previous fight as the Osiris Guild''s fighter managed to pierce the Tachibana n''s member in the shoulder. The spear went through the body, and the faceless avatar stopped the fight with the Osiris Guild''s win.


    The Osiris Guild''s member pulled the spear without hesitation, causing the Tachibana n''s member to bleed profusely. To everyone''s surprise, the Osiris Guild''s member licked the blood on the spear afterward.. It was clearly an act of provocation toward the Tachibana n.

 Chapter 782 - Profitable Business - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 782 - Profitable Business - Part 2</h4>


    It brought a surprise because the Osiris Guild''s leader bowed his head toward the Tachibana n''s leader. No one expected the Osiris Guild''s member to do this after the previous match. However, the Osiris Guild''s member did not care what the audience thought of him as he returned to the portal with an indifferent attitude.


    The Tachibana n retrieved their dying members, but everyone could see that the atmosphere within the arena had changed. At this point, it was more than a mere tournament but a matter of pride and grudge between the two factions.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the dying fighter from the Tachibana n, and an idea crossed his mind. "How much do you think they want to pay for us to heal their member? I believe this is an opportunity for us to make a lot of Game Coins. A hundred thousand? No, a million per person, do you think they will pay a million to heal their member?"


    He then looked at Selena and Arina. Selena was an Arch Priest, and Arina was Exalted Cleric. Both had achieved a high rank in their respective ss, especially Arina. Her ss was focused on support and healing as she was not capable of holding the oath ceremony like Selena. That specialized ss made Arina able to do a lot of things, and healing the dying should not be an issue for Arina.


    "Why would you heal them? Don''t we have more advantages if we let them fight without healing their injuries?" Zhang Mengyao did not think it was worth it to heal their opponent for coins. However, Cao Jingyi, who was sitting in the spectator seat, heard Tang Shaoyang''s idea. "I think that''s a great idea. We can save up a lot of coins for the next upgrade. Don''t forget that we have a lot of smart bases that need to be upgraded. I think this is the fastest way to get many coins, a million for healing a person. I bet they will pay for it. The tournament is not just an opportunity for them but also a matter of pride as this will be proof which faction is the strongest."


    "Then I give you the permission." Tang Shaoyang nodded and appointed Cao Jingyi to be in charge of the healing business. Arina and Selena said nothing about it as they were d to help Tang Shaoyang get more coins.


    Right after receiving the permission, Cao Jingyi turned off the barrier and shouted. "If you want to heal your injured fighter, thene to us. We have two healer experts that can help your dying guild members. One million per person regardless of your injuries, from the heavy injury to the light injury, we can heal them."


    Everyone looked toward the voice as the tense atmosphere was reced with awkwardness. No one expected the Tang Empire would do this kind of shady business. What shocked everyone was the Tang Empire charged a sky-high price for the healing business.


    Everyone believed no one would fall for this trap, but a group came down from the second floor. The Tachibana n brought their dying member who had lost too much blood that even a low-grade potion failed to heal him. The Tachibana Guild''s leader came to meet Cao Jingyi, he nced at Tang Shaoyang, but thetter did not even nce at him.


    Izuhara Tachibana took a deep breath and spoke in a severe tone. "Can you heal my nephew? I will pay a million Game Coins if you can heal my nephew." Izuhara''s nephew was breathing weakly even though the low-grade healing potion was given to him. Unfortunately, The Tachibana n did not have the high-grade potion, and he had asked the World Union to lend them a hand, but they were refused. The Tachibana n was desperate enough and willing to pay a million to heal the dying member.


    "What do you think, Arina? Can you heal him?" Cao Jingyi did not give the answer as she called the expert in this field. Arina came over and checked the person before nodding her head. "It''s not a problem. But it will take an hour or maybe two hours before he can fight again in the arena."


    "Please heal my nephew!" Izuhara Tachibana urged Arina. He was about to reach Arina, but Alton appeared before him. "Please maintain your distance, Sir."


    The Tachibana n''s leader was shocked as he could not sense this old man''s movement. What shocked him was that this old man was not part of the registered fighter of the Tang Empire. Izuhara Tachibana took a step back and bowed his head. "I am sorry. I am just too anxious about my nephew''s safety. I will pay one million GC, please heal my nephew."


    "Done." Arina did not move from her spot to heal Izuhara''s nephew. The two meters distance was not an issue for the Exalted Cleric to cast her skill.


    Izuhara Tachibana was once more surprised when he heard that. He looked toward his nephew. While his nephew was still covered in fresh blood, he could see the hole in his nephew''s shoulder had disappeared. Not only just that, but he could also hear the stable breathing from his nephew.


    Izuhara Tachibana rushed toward his nephew and checked his nephew''s condition. All the wounds his nephew suffered from the previous fight were gone. It was as if it had never been there in the first ce. If not for the fresh blood, he might think his nephew was not dying a few moments ago.


    "That''s not how you are doing a business, Arina. They should pay me first before you heal them. What if our customers run away after you heal them?" Cao Jingyi reminded Arina as she stopped in front of Izuhara Tachibana and extended her hand toward him. "We have healed your nephew, Sir. Please pay up now."


    Izuhara Tachibana was about to stand up until he noticed his nephew opening his eyes. The healing was more potent than a healing potion.. He immediately stood up and reached Cao Jingyi''s hand, paying up a million GC.

 Chapter 783 - Easy Group - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 783 - Easy Group - Part 1</h4>


    Izuhara Tachibana helped his nephew to get up as he secretly nced at Tang Shaoyang. He had witnessed firsthand how potent the Tang Empire''s healer was. If his dying nephew was healed in an instant like that, then his severely injured members could get healed and fight in the next match too. However, a million was still too much for his faction. If not for his nephew''s life, he would not pay up to a million GC.


    "Do you need something else from us, Mr. Izuhara?" Cao Jingyi wore a polite smile. Of course, she had to be polite to her customers. There was a saying, "Customer is a King." She treated Izuhara Tachibana with that kind of attitude.


    "You know, we have two severely injured members. I would like to hire your healer''s service for them, but can you lower the cost?" Izuhara Tachibana tried to haggle the cost.


    "I am sorry, Mr. Izuhara, but we can''t lower the cost. A million per person, regardless of injuries, light injuries, or even the dying person like your nephew, will have to pay the same amount." Cao Jingyi shook her head.


    The Tachibana n took a deep breath and shook his head. His faction could not take out that much GC. "Thank you for your help, Miss¡­."


    "My name is Cao Jingyi. Pleasure doing business with you." Cao Jingyi maintained her smile while Izuhara Tachibana bowed his head. "Thank you for saving my nephew, Miss Cao."


    Cao Jingyi shook her head. "There''s no need to thank us, Sir. We are doing business, and this is something we ought to do after receiving your money. You cane to our booth anytime if you need our service again."


    Izuhara nodded once more before leaving the Tang Empire''s spectator booth with his guild members. After the customer left the booth, Tang Shaoyang turned his head, and Cao Jingyi made an okay gesture with her finger with a big smile, indicating the business was a sess. Tang Shaoyang also responded with a big grin, easy one million.


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head and looked back toward the arena. The third round between the Tachibana n and the Osiris Guild was starting. The atmosphere waspletely different as the Tachibana n member stared at his opponent with a deadly gaze. As the referee announced the start of the fight, the Tachibana n''s member rushed toward the enemy with his hand on the katana''s handle.


    He used a movement skill as everyone could see the burst movement from the Tachibana n''s member. He cut the ten-meter distance between him and his opponent within less than two seconds. The Osiris Guild''s member was caught off guard by his opponent''s burst movement.


    The Osiris Guild''s member managed to raise his round shield to block the iing sword, but he did not manage to block the full force behind the sword, pushing him three meters backward. The bloody battle was started with an advantage for the Tachibana n''s member. The battle finished faster than the first two battles, six minutes, with Tachibana n''s win.


    People did not expect that the Osiris Guild''s member would lose his right hand at the end of the battle. The man screamed in pain in the ground as blood soaked the tiles. If not for the referee announcing the Tachibana n''s win, that man might lose all his limbs as the Tachibana n''s member stood next to him with a sword dripping fresh blood. It was clear that the Tachibana n member wanted to continue, but he managed to hold back, turning around and limping toward the portal.


    Meanwhile, Cao Jingyi did not bat an eye at the bloody scene since she had seen something worse than this. She nced toward Arina. "Can you attach that hand? It seems we have a potential customer."


    "I can do that within twenty-four hours, and I don''t think it''s possible if a day passes." Arina nodded her head.


    Sure enough, the Osiris Guild came toward the Tang Empire''s booth. The Guild Leader came by himself to make the request. Arina did the job, attaching the hand as the Osiris Guild paid a million GC. The fifteen registered fighters from each faction should be the best fighters, so they did not want to lose them and were willing to pay a million GC to heal them.


    The fourth round started, and yet it was just another bloody battle. The Osiris Guild member''s weapon was a round shield and a spear, while the Tachibana n member''s weapon was a katana. The Tachibana n won the fourth round, and the Osiris Guild member lost his left hand while his left thigh was dangling from his body, halfway wholly detached from the body.


    Of course, the Tachibana n also suffered big wounds all over his body. There was a hole in his right thigh, shoulder, and left stomach. However, the guy remained standing still, looking down at his opponent. The whole arena was in an eerie silence.


    "Don''t you think this has gone too far, n Leader Izuhara?" Hines Myer finally spoke once again after the warning from the System. He realized that as long as he did not criticize the System or disrupt the fight, he would be fine. "The tournament is for the Earth''s prosperity, not of us killing each other. Remember, our real enemy is the other worlds!"


    Izuhara Tachibana looked at Hines Myer expressionlessly. He did not show any fear toward one of the major faction leaders as he motioned his guild members to retrieve their fighter from the arena. Instead of responding to Hines Myer, Izuhara Tachibana hugged his guild member who had just returned from a bloody battle. "Good job. Bring him to the Tang Empire''s booth."


    "You dare to ignore me, n Leader Izuhara?" Hines Myer raised his voice. It was not Izuhara who responded to Hines Myer but Tang Shaoyang. "Why do love so much in meddling in other factions'' affairs? Do you have nothing to do?"


    The shift of attention changed toward Tang Shaoyang.. Without a doubt, the Tang Empire was the center of attention in the tournament, the lone faction with no alliance nor rtionship with the other factions.

 Chapter 784 - Easy Group - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 784 - Easy Group - Part 2</h4>


    "As the major faction from the Central Government, of course, I have the right to meddle in the other factions'' affair, including-" Before Hines Myers finished his words, Tang Shaoyang cut him off. "What is this Central Government? Do I acknowledge this Central Government? Do the other factions acknowledge the Central Government?"


    "Of course not. The First Order Guild never acknowledged the Central Government''s authority, and we opposed their action by trying to meddle with the other guilds'' affair." Herman Bonivido took this chance to side with the Tang Empire. Of course, his purpose was not to suck up with the Tang Empire but to oppose the Central Government formed by six major factions.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang had a different reason to speak up. He just acted to protect his potential customers, so this major faction did not stop them from having a bloody fight. More bloody fights then more customers for him.


    Hines Myers'' face turned from anger as the two leaders of two major factions openly opposed him. He was about to speak, but Tang Shaoyang spoke first. Izuhara Tachibana arrived at the Tang Empire''s booth at the right time. "Is the Tachibana n part of the Central Government''s alliance?"


    "No! We are an independent faction with a diplomatic rtionship with the First Order Guild." Izuhara Tachibana gave a firm reply about the Tachibana n''s status.


    "Do you hear it? Can you stop meddling with the other''s affair from now on? You can be one of the major factions now, but be careful your faction may disappear tomorrow or the day after tomorrow from antagonizing the other factions." Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes as he realized something. "Does the Central Government want to control the number of the major factions on Earth by forming a centralized administration?"


    That could happen if the Central Government managed to bring all factions to join them. The Major Factions would control the smaller factions, ensuring fewer major factions appeared. That was actually a brilliant idea, less brilliant than his idea, though. He would conquer the world with his absolute force.


    "This is nder! The Central Government is formed to restore the world to be a safe ce for us to live. That is just a baseless nder." Hines Myers stood up from his chair and pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang.


    "I will make that kind of world, but not just for human races, but all races to live side by side peacefully. We have a simr goal. Why don''t you work under my Empire instead? Dissolve the Central Government ande to my empire." Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. During their argument, the Osiris Guild and the Tachibana n had paid a million to heal their fighters.


    "Oh, the next match has started. We can continue our discussionter if you want." Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear as Hines Myers held his anger and returned to his seat. If he continued arguing when the match started, he was afraid the System would expel him from the arena.


    The arguments between Tang Shaoyang and Hines Myers did not solve the bad blood between the Osiris Guild and the Tachibana n. No, the fact that the World Union was no longer meddling in their fight, it just made the fighting get more intense. However, the fifth round ended with the Osiris Guild member knocked down from the arena as the Tachibana n sent a mage instead of a swordsman.


    Just like that, the Tachibana n managed to secure another point. The Tang Empire, the Tachibana n, and the Houston Legacy led Group A with two points. The System continued Group''s match with no break, and it was between the Legion Guild and the New Nation. Thanks to this, the Legion Guild secured one point. The next match was the Tang Empire against the Tachibana n.


    "The Tachibana n seems to have a lot of coins. Should I leave my opponent on the verge of dying?" As soon as the draw appeared above the arena, that evil idea came to his mind. "I don''t think it''s a good idea. If you do so, they might note to us anymore." Zhang Mengyao rolled her eyes at that ridiculous idea.


    However, the Tachibana n had a different idea as they forfeited the match against the Tang Empire. They would rather reserve their fighters for the next match than fight the Tang Empire. Another easy point for the Tang Empire. The next match was the Osiris Guild and The Houston Legacy.


    To everyone''s surprise, the Osiris Guild forfeited from the battle, but then Tang Shaoyang learned that the Houston Legacy and the Osiris Guild were in alliance with the Revolution Kingdom. They were allies, and since the Houston Legacy had a bigger chance to get second ce, the Osiris Guild chose to give one free point to Houston Legacy.


    The next match was the Tang Empire against the Houston Legacy, and the Houston Legacy gave up too. At this point, no factions wanted to fight the Tang Empire. The first two matches were enough to give the other factions the idea of how strong the Tang Empire was. Even if they could win the match, they must pay a huge price for that win, so the Houston Legacy and the Tachibana n were fighting for second ce instead.


    The next match was the Tachibana n against the Legion Guild. It was an intense fight but ended with the Tachibana n as the winner with a 3-1 score. Park Nam Hoon secured Legion Guild''s first round, but the Legion Guild lost in the next three rounds. With that result, the Legion Guild had no chance to enter the yoff stage with three losses.


    Losing three times in a row, there was no chance for the Osiris Guild to pass to the yoff stage, so they forfeited from the fight too, giving the Tang Empire the fifth point and became the champion of the group A, the first faction to enter the yoff stage.


    Thest match of group A was between the Tachibana n against the Houston Legacy, fighting for second ce for an elimination stage.. In the Elimination Stage, they would fight the other second ces from the other groups for five tickets to the yoff stage.

 Chapter 785 - Easy Group - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 785 - Easy Group - Part 3</h4>


    Thest match of group A was suspenseful, intense, and bloody. As Zhang Mengyao predicted, these people saved their trump cards for the deciding match. Izuhara Tachibana had reached Epic Rank and had a bloodline rted to the ck fox. The ck fur covered his skin, and even his face transformed simr to a fox''s face.


    It was rather unlucky for his opponent, who was not an Epic Rank. Izuhara secured the first win after less than a minute of fighting. Since the fighter from the Houston Legacy did not give up, he suffered many cuts all over his body before getting knocked out of the arena. In the second round, the leader of the Houston Legacy stepped up.


    The Houston Legacy''s leader, Shane Manning did the same thing as The Tachibana n''s leader, activating the bloodline transformation from the start of the fight. Shane Manning''s bloodline was rted to big cat species, simr to the leopard. The yellow-cream fur with ck spots all over his body. Both leaders managed to avoid the battle between the Epic Ranks for the first time in the arena. Since Shane Manning''s opponent was not an Epic Rank, the fight ended quickly with a 1-1 score.


    In the third round, the dying Izuhara Tachibana''s nephew, Nomiya Tachibana fought again after almost losing his life earlier. To everyone''s surprise, Nomiya Tachibana was an Epic Rank, and he had a simr fox bloodline as his uncle. However, his fur color was bright blue instead of ck, and he had lightning affinity as the fur discharged spark of lighting from time to time.


    However, the Houston Legacy''s fighter was also an Epic Rank. The two factions sent two Epic Ranks for the third round of the match. O''neal Blevin had a bloodline rted to the snake as deep ck scales covered his outer appearance. For some reason, O''neal Blevin followed the snake''s habit, hissing at his opponent with his long tongue.


    The atmosphere in the arena heated up as the first Epic Rank sh started. They lived up to their rank, the fierce and suspenseful battle happened in the arena. Fortunately, a barrier protected the spectators as Nomiya''s lightning reached the spectator seat. The battlested for an hour, the longest battle so far. Nomiya Tachibana failed to secure a point for the Tachibana n despite the fierce lightning.


    O''neal Blevin''s poison wore out his opponent, causing Nomiya Tachibana to lose the battle. In fact, it was a miracle that Nomiya Tachibana managed to hold out that long as he was poisoned fifteen minutes into the battle. At the end of the battle, O''neal Blevin limped his way to the portal while his body swayed to the right and left as if he would fall at any moment.


    Meanwhile, Nomiya Tachibanaid down on the broken arena as his transformation wore out. Without the transformation, everyone could see Nomiya''s face turned deep purple from the poison, and his red veins appeared on his neck up to his face. The young man endured the pain while his eyes turned white.


    Izuhara Tachibana retrieved his nephew and immediately rushed toward the Tang Empire booth. He did not even care about the next round as he immediately sought the help of the Tang Empire. "Can you heal my nephew again?" While Izuhara was concerned, he was not anxious as he thought the Tang Empire''s healer could save his nephew.


    Arina shook her head. "I am sorry, Sir Izuhara, but I can''t cure your nephew this time. I can heal his injuries, but I can''t expel the poison from his body. I am a healer, and we are healing wounds, so you need an antidote to save your nephew, not a healer."


    Izuhara Tachibana''s eyes widened as he was caught off guard by the information. However, he immediately realized that it made sense. Even if they healed the injuries, the poison was not an injury but a harmful foreign substance in his nephew''s body. Izuhara Tachibana then looked toward the Houston Legacy''s booth. "Guild Leader Shane, can you sell us the antidote for my nephew?"


    That was the right step to take. The poisoner must have the antidote, so buying the antidote from the Houston Legacy was the only way to save his nephew. Shane Manning smiled when he heard the request from the Tachibana n''s leader. "It''s easy. Give up this match, and then we will give you the antidote."


    Izuhara Tachibana clenched his hand into a fist as he looked toward the arena. While the Tachibana n was not a major faction, they had four Epic Ranks including the n leader. So, the fourth and fifth round representatives of the Tachibana n were an Epic Rank. The chance of them passing into the yoff stage was big.


    Izuhara realized it was impossible to aim for first ce with the major factions in the race. However, they could still aim for the prize for the top sixteen. It was better than nothing, but he weighed it whether it was worth losing an Epic Rank to reach the top sixteen? He could not decide it and looked toward his friend in the arena.


    His friend nodded his head, telling him that he was willing to surrender in exchange for the antidote. Izuhara made a difficult decision and decided to forfeit the match. "We will give up the match." As soon as he gave the answer, the fighter from the Tachibana n forfeited the fight. It was an anti-climax end with the Houston Legacying up as the winner with a 3-1 score.


    The Tachibana n seemed too naive to ept the terms easily, or maybe Izuhara Tachibana panicked as his nephew was at the death door. "Thank you for your generosity, n Leader Izuhara. However, we don''t have the antidote. We are very sorry to inform you thiste." Shane Manning bowed his head toward Izuhara Tachibana.


    "Woah!" The audience was shocked to hear that from Shane Manning''s mouth. They did not expect the Houston Legacy would go back on their words. The Tachibana n went into ruckus as they tried to go to the Houston Legacy''s booth.. At the same time, Izuhara Tachibana activated his bloodline transformation.

 Chapter 786 - Easy Group - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 786 - Easy Group - Part 4</h4>


    A fight outside the ring was about to happen, but the System did not allow that to happen. A huge force pinned down all Tachibana n''s members, including Izuhara Tachibana. They fell onto the ground and could not move as a giant warning screen appeared above the arena.


    [You are not allowed to use your power outside the arena. Retract your power, or the System will impose a death penalty for the individuals who break the rule!]


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he rose from the seat. He turned off the barrier and approached the pinning down Izuhara Tachibana. "I don''t know how you can be a leader of a faction if you are this naive." He said that as he squatted next to Izuhara. "Cancel your transformation, and control your subordinates. I may have a way to cure your nephew. It will be a pity if your n gets wiped out by the System."


    Izuhara Tachibana was about to get angry as he thought Tang Shaoyang came to mock him. His anger disappeared when he heard the next part as he looked at Tang Shaoyang with his eyes widened open. He saw some hope and canceled his transformation. As soon as he did that, the force pinned him down disappeared.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and summoned a spirit, Yu the Ancient Alchemist. He instructed the long-haired spirit to check on Nomiya. "Can you cure that guy?"


    Yu looked around for a brief moment beforeing toward Nomiya Tachibana. He squatted next to the young man and slit his skin to take a drop of blood into his finger. He licked the blood and contemted for a moment before giving a confident answer to his Master. "I can make the cure, but you need to provide the materials. The poison is deadly, but it''s not a rare poison."


    "I will prepare the materials. Give me the list of the materials, and I will get it for you, Sir." Izuhara Tachibana was in a desperate situation, providing the material to save his nephew was nothing to him. However, Yu did not respond to Izuhara as the Ancient Alchemist looked toward his master. It was not up to him to cure the young man, but ording to his Master''s will.


    "But you shall know that it''s not free, n Leader Izuhara. We are not doing a free service." Tang Shaoyang looked toward the Tachibana n''s leader. "Listen to me first before you agree without thinking. This is not just about money since I reveal my trump card in front of many people."


    Izuhara Tachibana was aware of what Tang Shaoyang talked about. He realized that this was not really about money anymore. It was hard to find a ss that could make an antidote or even a healing potion as far as he knew. If this long-haired man could make an antidote, there was a big chance that he could make a healing potion. It was something the other factions fought over, and the Tang Empire had the person that could mass-produce it. After this event, the long-haired man would be the target of the other factions.


    Of course, that was what Tang Shaoyang talked about. He was talking about his ability to summon the spirit. But he did not know what the opposite thought about.


    "I have only one condition. I will instruct him to make the antidote with one condition, and the Tachibana n must be the Tang Empire''s vassal." Tang Shaoyang came closer to Izuhara Tachibana and whispered. "I am not asking you to disband your faction, but I want the Tachibana n to work under the Tang Empire, just like a vassal is supposed to be. That''s the only and one condition to cure your nephew."


    Izuhara Tachibana opened his mouth and closed it again, time and time again. On the one hand, he wanted to agree with that condition to save his nephew. On the other hand, he wanted the Tachibana n to be an independent faction. He wanted to rebuild his country for his people through this n. On top of that, it was not something he could decide by himself as he formed the Tachibana n together with his friends, which had now be a family by changing their surname into Tachibana.


    "I can dy the poison from spreading even further, but you only have twelve hours to make a decision." Yu was aware that his Master had a hidden intention to save the young man. He became the aplice to make it smooth. He formed mana needles and punctured the needles in many spots, twenty-seven needles in total. Nomiya''s body stopped shaking as his breathing stabilized. The needles clearly eased the pain, and it proved to Izuhara Tachibana that it was not a bluff that he could save Nomiya.


    "If you are worried that I will deceive you, then we can sign a contract." Tang Shaoyang knew that Izuhara Tachibana might not trust him after what Shan Manning did to him. "You also have twelve hours to discuss the issue with your n."


    Izuhara Tachibana took a deep breath and nodded his head. "I will discuss this with my n. Please wait for my answer, and please take care of my nephew." After saying that, Izuhara Tachibana walked back toward the Tachibana n''s booth.


    In the meantime, the System announced the winner of group A, the Tang Empire got first ce with a wless score, and the Houston Legacy came up in second ce. However, no one cared about the result as the Tang Empire, and the Tachibana n became the center of attention. The other factions wanted to know what kind of a deal the Tang Empire offered to the Tachibana n.


    *** ***


    Revolution Kingdom Booth


    Victor Brent Whitney, the King of the Revolution Kingdom, had an unsightly face as he looked in Tang Shaoyang''s direction. "Damn! That Tang Empire and its leader is annoying. They keep getting in our way. If not for that bastard, the Tachibana n will yield to My Kingdom!"


    Yes, everything that happened between the Houston Legacy and the Tachibana n was staged by him. He nned to get involved and "forced" the Houston Legacy to hand over the antidote. He wanted the Revolution Kingdom to be the middleman between the two factions and roped the Tachibana n into his alliance.. However, the Tang Empire was a step ahead of him and ruined his n.

 Chapter 787 - Tournament Casualties - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 787 - Tournament Casualties - Part 1</h4>


    "Should I interfere now and tell the Houston Legacy to give the antidote to the Tachibana n?" Victor considered interfering right now. He did not know what the Tang Empire told Izuhara Tachibana, but he felt it was not something he did not like.


    Raymond Irving shook his head. "I don''t think that''s a good idea, My King. We will just make a fool of ourselves if we step out after the Tang Empire interferes. Furthermore, the Tachibana n knows our alliance with the Houston Legacy. I think they will be suspicious of us too, and our n to bring the Tachibana n into our alliance is pretty small. The n will only work if the others don''t have the antidote for that poison, My King."


    Raymond Irving wore sses with a neat hairstyle, making him look like a private secretary. This man was a strategist of the Revolution Kingdom, the King''s right hand. Of course, aside from being a strategist, this man was also one of seventeen Epic Ranks in the Revolution Kingdom. Most of the time, King Victor would consult anything with Raymond.


    "Hah, it''s a pity." Victor Brent let out a sigh while shaking his head. "Their fighters seemed decent, and they look like an influential faction in Japan. That means we change our targets." There were five factions from Japan, and two of them had joined the World Union''s Central Government. The Revolution Kingdom wanted to expand its influence to Japan, meaning they had to rope the remaining three factions. The Tachibana n was on their radar because of their performance in the fight.


    "The remaining two are Yamaguchi-Gumi and Mount Fuji?" Victor furrowed his brows when he brought up these two names. Yamaguchi-Gumi was a faction formed by the yakuza, and Victor did not like to cooperate with thesewless people. As for Mount Fuji, they were a faction formed by the surviving soldiers of Japan, and their loyalty was for their country. It would be hard to convince them to be loyal to the Revolution Kingdom.


    "Our best choice is the yakuza. While they are wild, we only need them to spread our influence in Japan. Once we can form a teleportation gate between inds or continents, or even find convenient transportation to their location, we can change them with our loyal people." Raymond Irving voiced his thoughts for n b.


    "What about China? That ce should have a lot of natural resources for one of the biggest countries in the world." Victor Brent looked toward the Tang Empire''s direction. There was a massive wall if they wanted to spread their influence in China with the Tang Empire''s existence. Not just the natural resources, but also the human resources since China was the country with the highest poption, followed by India. So China was a strategic ce to spread their influence.


    "Hmmm. Most of China''s factions originated from their military that formed a survivor establishment. They are quite united except for the Tang Empire that stands alone. The bad news is they have joined the Central Government, and the Tang Empire will not join us, so it would be hard to put our people from inside China itself." Victor Brent rubbed his chin. "We have to infiltrate China from outside. Vietnam, Myanmar, Mongolia, Laos, or Korea. We can use the factions from that region to infiltrate China. That''s our best option, I think."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was not aware of what the Revolution Kingdom nned, but he focused on curing Nomiya Tachibana. "What kind of materials do you need to concoct the antidote?"


    "Huh!? Do you want to cure him now, Master?" Yu did not understand why his Master asked this when the Tachibana n had not given their answer yet. "Or do you have confidence that they will ept your proposal, Master?"


    "It does not matter if they don''t agree to be our vassal. If we cure them regardless of their decision, they will look at us in a positive light. So, if anything happens to them, they wille to us for help. If that happens, it''s just a matter of time for the Tachibana n to be the Empire''s vassal." Tang Shaoyang smiled as he opened a portal back to the base.


    "You go back to the base and buy the materials from the General Stores. I think level 3 General Store sells the herbs, and you may find the materials there. Ah, if you don''t know how the Smart Base works, you just need to call Origin. He will guide you to get the materials." Tang Shaoyang instructed the Ancient Alchemist to bring the poisoned Nomiya inside the barrier.


    "Heh, it''s just less than two months since you returned from Lukan, but you have be even more shrewd and know how to y softly." Cao Jingyi was surprised by Tang Shaoyang''s decision to cure Nomiya Tachibana regardless of the Tachibana n''s decision. The Tang Shaoyang she knew would use force to make the others submit to him, but he was different this time.


    Yu the Ancient Alchemist nodded and entered the return portal to the base. Tang Shaoyang said nothing to the remark as he brought the unconscious Nomiya Tachibana into the Tang Empire''s booth. While the ruckus died down, the System continued the tournament to group B.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Group B]


    1. Blue Vest


    2. ck Devil Madagascar


    3. Sacred Rome


    4. Norilsk Syndicate


    5. The Grizzly Wolves


    6. Panama Federation


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Group B had six factions, with Blue Vest as a major faction. From the draw, there would be a major faction in each group. So, the major faction would not fight in the group stage but the yoff stage. Tang Shaoyang nced at the Blue Vest''s booth, and these people were wearing blue police uniforms. At least, their clothes and vest were simr to the police uniform. He was unaware of their history, so he did notment anything about his neighbor.


    "ck Devil Madagascar, is that the country famous for their animal? Tasmanian Devil?" Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin, and most of the factions were named based on the city or a country. "Panama? And Rome City?" He felt Panama was a country name, but he was not sure. He guessed the Sacred Rome was from Italy.


    The first match was Blue Vest against Sacred Rome. Tang Shaoyang waited for an exciting battle or even a possible blood bath between the two factions. However, the Sacred Rome forfeited from the fight as soon as their name came out on the screen. Everyone was puzzled by the situation, everyone immediately found out why the Sacred Rome gave up the fight.


    The Sacred Rome was part of the Central Government, and The Blue Vest was an executive faction in the Central Government. Just like that, the Central Government sessfully ruined the tournament with their alliance. It continued as the Panama Federation and ck Devil Madagascar were also part of the Central Government. They surrendered when they were supposed to fight the Blue Vest.


    When it came to the other two factions, the Central Government''s factions went wild. They were going all out from the start, consuming the Norilsk Syndicate and the Grizzly Wolves'' energy. Especially the Blue Vest, they were unrestrained in the ring, and finally, a person lost his life in the arena as the member of the Blue Vest identally killed the member of the Norilsk Syndicate.


    It was not a direct kill as the Norilsk Syndicate''s member died in the Norilsk Syndicate''s booth. Watching all of this from the sideline, he realized that the System came up with a wed tournament. Obviously, the idental killing could be staged easily, like when he used too much strength when he hit the New Nation''s member. If he wanted to kill someone, he just needed a powerful skill to kill his target.


    His target might not die immediately from the strike, but the target would die after the referee announced the winner. It was counted as an idental killing, so the killer would not be punished. On top of that, the Central Government''s factions easily manipted the tournament without strict regtion.


    Of course, not just one life, but three lives lost in group B. It was the match between the Blue Vest and The Grizzly Wolves. Two fighters from their side die in the first two rounds. In the first round, the Blue Vest sent their Epic Rank right away. That Epic Rank used the bloodline transformation and used an overpowered skill. The Grizzly Wolves'' member died right after the referee announced the Epic Rank as the winner.


    In the second round, the Grizzly Wolves sent their Guilder Leader, who was also an Epic Rank. Unfortunately, the Blue Vest''s guild leader fought for the second round. It was a fierce battle between the two Epic Ranks, but the gap between the two was just too big. The Blue Vest''s leader, Scot Moran, overwhelmed the Grizzly Wolves'' guild leader. The fight was over in two minutes, and it was over when the Grizzly Wolves'' guild leader passed out.


    The Grizzly Wolves'' members tried to bring their leader to the Tang Empire''s booth for healing, but unfortunately, the Grizzly Wolves'' Guild Leader died on the way to the Tang Empire''s booth. The Grizzly Wolves did not continue to the third round and gave up the tournament right away.


    Before leaving the arena, the Grizzly Wolves'' members looked at the Blue Vest''s booth with their venomous res. The fight was not over with just the tournament and would continue outside the tournament.. That was a clear signal from the Grizzly Wolves, who had lost their Guild Leader.

 Chapter 788 - Tournament Casualties - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 788 - Tournament Casualties - Part 2</h4>


    "Heh, this is interesting. The leader of the World Union said not to kill each other because our enemy is the other world, yet the Blue Vest killed three people already." Tang Shaoyang spoke, and his voice was loud enough for everyone to hear his words. Along with that, the others looked toward Hines Myer.


    It was not a secret that the Blue Vest was an executive faction in the Central Government. What the Blue Vest did was different from the Central Government''s goals. It was not a small issue since The Blue Vest was a major faction and an executive.


    "We have received information that Norsilsk Syndicate and the Grizzly Wolves vited human rights by implementing very. We can''t let such factions exist in this world, and this is just the beginning of sanction from the Central Government." Scot Moran confronted Tang Shaoyang as he stood up from his seat.


    "Oh, but those two factions are not part of the Central Government. Your regtions don''t apply on their territory, and they can do whatever they want in their territories." Tang Shaoyang smiled. "Unless you think the world is under the Central Government''s reign." He squinted his eyes and met with Scot Maron''s gaze.


    "What''s wrong with that? Of course, we are the Central Government, and we govern the world. So yeah, regardless if you are part of the Central Government or not, you have to follow our regtions." Scot Moran dered arrogantly. "We damned the very, so it shall not exist in this world. The Central Government will punish the factions that vite the regtion, and we will not stop until we achieve our goal, to abolish the faction that vites thew set up by the Central Government!"


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear when he heard that from Scot Moran''s mouth. He turned on the barrier and cut off the conversation with Scot Maron. He did not want to attract the System''s attention as the System continued the tournament to group C. The major faction in group C was The First Order, and it was the group with six factions.


    "Heh? The tournament is no longer boring with the Central Government." Tang Shaoyang smiled and nced at Zhang Mengyao. "Can you look up all factions that are part of the Central Government?"


    Zhang Mengyao looked at Tang Shaoyang for a moment, but she did not question it as she nodded her head. "I don''t think it''s that hard to find that information. We can buy that information from our neighbor, The First Order Guild. They seem at odds with the Central Government, so they should know more about the Central Government."


    At this moment, Izuhara Tachibana returned to the Tang Empire''s booth with the Tachibana n''s members. "He is Muneaki Tachibana, and he is Ietane Tachibana. Both are Quasi n Leaders that are helping me to manage the n."


    Muneaki was an old man in his early fifties with long white hair. Despite his age, he did not have wrinkles, most likely because of the attributes. Ietane was considered youngpared to Muneaki in histe thirties. He put a stiff smile as he bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "We havee up with an agreement regarding your offer, but before we give our answer, can you tell us more about how Vassal works in your Empire, Mr. Tang?" Izuhara asked cautiously and politely. As for Izuhara, he was in his early forties and had a sharp brow. In a single nce, this man looked reliable on the outside even though he was quite naive about what happened early.


    "You don''t have to disband your faction and will retain your original territory. However, you must heed our call and follow our rules andw. What do you get in return? You will gain our protection, we will share the resources and you have to share your resources as well, and that is the simple exnation." Tang Shaoyang presented Cao Jingyi, who knew the details about the vassal contracts. Yes, they made a fixed vassal contract for a situation like this, which has be handy now.


    "You can have a conversation with her as she knows more about the details for the vassal contract. Yes, don''t worry, we prepared a contract to ensure the vassal''s interest as well." Izuhara Tachibana followed the direction and met with Cao Jingyi''s gaze.


    "Don''t worry, even though he looks unreliable on the outside, he is the most reliable person in the Tang Empire. He is just not good with paperwork, so that''s why we are here to fill in what he iscking." Cao Jingyi acted friendly to his leader. It was a smart y on her side as she showed to the three upper-echelons of the Tachibana n that Tang Shaoyang was quite friendly with his subordinate, getting a good image in front of the three.


    As Izuhara was about to head to the spectator seat, Yu arrived with a vial with purple liquid. The Alchemist handed the vial toward Tang Shaoyang. "This is the antidote for the poison, Master. You can give him any moment as long as you don''t pass ten hours."


    Tang Shaoyang took the vial from Yu. "Good job, and you can return now." Yu nodded his head, and he returned to the Spiritual Space. The sudden disappearance shocked Izuhara, Muneaki, and Ietane. The three exchanged nces, but no one asked where the Alchemist had disappeared.


    Tang Shaoyang then handed the vial to Izuhara Tachibana. "Regardless of your n''s decision, this is the antidote for your nephew. Take that as goodwill from the Tang Empire."


    Izuhara Tachibana looked at the antidote in Tang Shaoyang before looking up to Tang Shaoyang''s face, back and forth. "I¡­." He wanted to say something, but no words came out of his mouth.


    "Take it before I change my mind." Tang Shaoyang urged Izuhara. The Tachibana n Leader immediately took the vial from his hand and bowed his head. "Thank you for your generosity, Mr. Tang." He said nothing as he approached Nomiya Tachibana and put the antidote into his nephew''s mouth.


    The purple color and the vein slowly faded away from Nomiya''s face. It was a good sign that the antidote worked properly. Izuhara was relieved to see his nephew''s condition was getting better. He took a deep breath and stood up. He said nothing as he walked toward Cao Jingyi with a new determination.


    From the sideline, Tang Shaoyang observed the Tachibana n Leader. He could sense the gratitude and resoluteness from the man. There was no need for him to wait for the discussion. He believed he obtained Izuhara Tachibana''s loyalty from a simple action by giving the antidote early.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up as the First Order Guild''s first round was about to start. He summoned the return portal as he would not watch the rest of the match. He was not entertained with the fight and would not spend his time sitting and watching the fight all day.


    "Where are you going?" Zhang Mengyao asked.


    "I am going back." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. "I would instead finish my business in Lukan rather than watch this boring fight." He stopped in front of the portal and looked toward the spectator seat, looking at Alton and the others. "You don''t have to follow me. I have An to assist me there." After saying that, Tang Shaoyang returned to the base.


    "Huh!? This is rare. I thought he would like to watch the tournament." Zhang Mengyao muttered in a low voice. Even though it was quite bloody, the fight was quite decent, actually. She could know her potential enemy''s strength too by watching the battle. "Let''s finish my task first." She stood up and headed toward the First Order Guild.


    Tang Shaoyang asked her to find the factions that were part of the Central Government, so she was going to find out about that first. She stood up from the chair and headed toward the First Order Guild. She was weed warmly by the First Order Guild.


    "May I know your purpose of visit, Lady?" Herman Bonivido asked with a polite smile. He was surprised that the aloof Tang Empire visited his faction. ''Do they want to make an alliance with us to oppose the Central Government? What should I do it''s their purpose? Should I ept or decline?''


    "My name is Zhang Mengyao, and I am The General of the Tang Empire. You can call me General Zhang or Miss Zhang, Sir Herman" Zhang Mengyao nodded her head. "So, Sir Herman. My purpose foring here is to buy information from the First Order Guild."


    ''Huh!?'' Once more, Herman was caught off guard when the opposite party revealed their intention. ''Buying information, not inviting us to form an Alliance? What kind of information?''


    "I don''t know if we have the information you want, General Zhang." Herman Bonivido looked uncertain on his face. "May I know what information you want from The First Order Guild?"


    ''Are they looking for the Blue Vest''s location?'' There was an argument between Scot Moran and Tang Shaoyang earlier, so he thought of this possibility. ''Or do they want to exchange information about the game?''


    "Do you know all factions that are affiliated with the Central Government? We want the list of factions in the Central Government. Do you have the list, Sir Herman? If you have the list, we are willing to pay a million Game Coins for the list." Zhang Mengyao revealed what she wanted from the First Order Guild.


    Herman and Frans looked at each other when they heard the request. That was an odd request for sure, but understandable at the same time. The Central Government''s influence was significant to the other factions, so knowing about the potential enemy was wise. Herman was curious what the Tang Empire wanted to do with that information, but it was rude to ask.


    "Do we have the list, Frans?" Herman pretended not to know about the list as he wanted Frans to control the conversation. He was afraid that he might slip out, so he handed it to the Vice Guild Leader.


    "We have the list of the factions of the Central Government, but we are unsure if we have all factions listed." Frans nodded his head. "My name is Frans, and I am the First Order Guild''s Vice Guild Leader."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Frans." Zhang Mengyao smiled and offered the man a handshake. Frans took the hand for a formal handshake as Zhang Mengyao continued. "That''s fine. We will buy the list."


    However, Frans shook his head. "We don''t sell the list, but you can have it for free, General Zhang. Take the list as an apology because our guild members have been rude to your faction in the World Congress."


    "Are you sure? It''s a million Game Coins." Zhang Mengyao asked once more. A million Game Coins was the same as killing a million low-rank zombies, quite a lot even for the Major Faction.


    Frans smiled and ignored Herman Bonivido, who had a stiff smile. "While it''s a lot, it''s nothing for us. So, how do you want me to send the list?"


    Zhang Mengyao nodded and took out a book and a pen from her inventory.. "I will write it down."

 Chapter 789 - Rebellion!? - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 789 - Rebellion!? - Part 1</h4>


    The issue in Lukan he was talking about was the Malecia Kingdom. While the Malecia Kingdom had surrendered, they had not proceeded with the procedure. He had not even met with the Malecia Kingdom''s Queen to perform the oath. As soon as he arrived at the castle, he directly flew toward the Malecia Kingdom.


    With Tang Shaoyang''s current speed, he took an hour and a half to reach the border of the Malecia Kingdom. He was floating above the dense forest, and he saw the tower that separated the Lionax Kingdom territory and The Malecia Kingdom. The ten meters stone tower was used as a marker as no one lived there. The border between the two kingdoms was unguarded, but he could understand why.


    The forest that separated the two kingdoms was quite harsh to live in because of the murky swamp. Most of the forest was a swamp, so he did not find anyone aside from the beast that lived in the swamp. He reached the tower andnded there if he could find a direction to the settlement near the forest.


    Despite his sharp sight and Spirit Eyes, he could not find a nearby settlement. He had no choice but to summon Aerelion. The Infernal Wyvern was helping Ava with the Malecia Kingdom''s issue, so the wyvern should know more about the area around here. The twenty meters long wyvern appeared before him and lowered his head. "Do you need my assistance, Master?"


    "Mnn, can you lead me to the nearby city? No, do you know the Malecia Kingdom''s capital?" Since Aerelion was here, he might as well go directly to the Capital of the Malecia Kingdom. However, the Infernal Wyvern shook his massive head. "We never went to the Capital of the Malecia Kingdom, Master. It''s Elven who went there with Queen Jasmine as we are concerned that Wrath, Kalliyan, and I will scare the people."


    "Then lead me to the nearby city." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. He could only go to the nearby city and ask the people there the direction of the capital. "Yes, My Lord." The Infernal Wyvern lowered his head near the floor, signaling Tang Shaoyang to ride on its back.


    Tang Shaoyang hopped on the back of the Infernal Wyvern. Aerelion went to the north straight, and it only took them five minutes to arrive at the city. He tapped Aerelion''s neck and ordered. "Go down. We need to ask the guard for directions to the capital."


    "Are you sure, Master? We will scare the people in this town."Aerelion was being thoughtful of his Master. When he was here with Ava, Wrath, and Kalliyan, they often came here to harass the people until the Queen came by herself to meet them. He thought it was not good to appear here after they struck the deal.


    "Why would you care? Moreover, they must get used to your appearance since this is no longer the Malecia Kingdom but the Tang Empire. They have to blend in with the beast and beastmen for the rest of their lives." Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    "Moreover, the Emperores to his new territory, so a grand entrance is needed." He tapped the neck once more and instructed the wyvern. "Go down, Aerelion."


    The Infernal Wyvern followed his Master''s order and came down. As soon as the twenty meters wyvern came into sight, he heard screams from the town. The guard on the wall rmed the bell as they screamed. "WE ARE UNDER ATTACK! WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!"


    The archer pulled their bow and aimed at Aerelion until a voice stopped them from shooting the wyvern. "CEASE THE ATTACK! CEASE THE ATTACK! IT''S NOT AN ENEMY!" The guards paused their action as a man with silver te armor rushed his way to the top of the wall, heading toward the wyvern.


    The man knelt on the floor. "My name is Dorag, and I am the Commander Knight of Gunningham Town. May I know what your Excellency needs from our small town?"


    Dorag listened to the Queen''s decree that the Malecia Kingdom had surrendered to the Tang Empire, who had conquered the Lionax Kingdom and The Warmir Kingdom. The Queen told all the knights andmanders that the dragons were not their enemy anymore but allies. So once he heard the ck dragon attack the town, he realized that the Tang Empire''s representative wasing to their kingdom.


    "I want to ask a direction to the capital." Tang Shaoyang was direct with his purpose. Dorag stood up and pointed toward the northeast. "Your Excellency just goes straight to the northeast. Your Excellency will arrive at Smanca Capital after passing five cities."


    "Thank you." After thanking the Commander Knight, Aerelion flew straight toward the northeast. If they followed the direction, the Capital was the sixth city to the northeast. With Aerelion''s traveling speed, it took them around thirty minutes to pass the five cities. "Land to that fancy castle."


    In the center of the Smanca Capital, he saw a big pce with an inner wall. Without a doubt, that pce should be their destination, where the Queen and Ava were. Aerelion went down from the sky to the pce. The Infernal Wyvern''s appearance caused an uproar to the people in the city as they thought the dragon was attacking the city.


    Beforending in a big yard, Tang Shaoyang noticed something weird within the pce. For sure, the pce must be guarded tightly, but there were too many knights in the pce right now. He estimated there were roughly five to ten thousand knights, and he believed it was too many to guard the pce.


    "Wend directly to the main building." Tang Shaoyang pointed at the building where most of the knights gathered. The knights spread out, letting the Infernal Wyvernnd in front of the main castle. When he hopped down from Aerelion, all the knights sheathed out their swords.


    "What''s the meaning of this? I am the Emperor of the Tang Empire, and this is how you wee your new Ruler? With swords?" Tang Shaoyang did not bother to conceal the yer Aura and the Dragon Aura anymore. Once his aura went wild, all the knights took five steps back, giving a bigger room for Tang Shaoyang and Aerelion.


    The knights exchanged nces as confusion spread out. They had heard about the issue of their Kingdom surrendering to an Empire. However, the situation was different as the nobles staged a revolt, not willing to submit to the Empire. That was the reason why the knights gathered in the pce area. They wanted to force the Queen to abdicate the throne.


    Once they heard Tang Shaoyang''s identity, the knights tightened the guard. Since Tang Shaoyang admitted that he was part of the Tang Empire, more reasons for them to let him pass into the main building. "I see, so the Malecia Kingdom changes their decision? So, you want a war against the Empire?"


    Tang Shaoyang summoned Zara and Maldros, and the atmospherepletely changed once more. The angel and beastmen''s appearance caused the knight to feel apprehensive. "Get ready to fight anytime. We will be wiping them out if they attack us first."


    Zara licked her red lips and responded with a seducing smile. "Why don''t we take the initiative and wipe them now? Watching the tournament just makes me want to fight as well."


    At this moment, an old man passed through the knight''s formation and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. Of course, the old man was unarmed, and he wore the luxurious linen clothes that a noble would wear. He had a panic-stricken face as he warned the knight. "DON''T YOU DARE TO ATTACK UNLESS YOU WANT YOUR CITY TO BE RAZED BY THE DRAGON!"


    The knights flinched when he heard the shout. This warning especially came from an influential figure of the Malecia Kingdom. Most of them knights lowered their swords by half, but they were still cautious, just in case they were suddenly attacked.


    "Wee to Smanca Capital, Lord Tang Shaoyang." The Old Man knelt in front of Tang Shaoyang. He looked on the ground, did not dare to raise his head to look at his new ruler. Even though it was not official yet, the Malecia Kingdom had agreed to submit, and this event might ruin the kingdom if it angered The Tang Empire.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized the old man. "So what''s the meaning of this, Old Man?"


    "I am ashamed of what happened with my kingdom, but The Malecia Kingdom still holds itsmitment to surrender to the Tang Empire." The old man remained to kneel. "My name is Alex Stone, and we are currently talking it out with the opposition nobles. Can you give us more time to convince the opposition nobles?"


    "I have given you enough time, and I will not give you more time." Tang Shaoyang was firm with his words. "I just want an answer, does the Malecia Kingdom agree to surrender or not? Give me the answer!"


    Badump! Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Alex Stone''s heartbeat sped up as he felt the sharp aura directed toward him. It was just an aura, but it suffocated him. This shocked him, not because of how strong the aura was, but because the aura worked on him. He was Primordial Rank, and a mere aura affected him to this extent.


    "Yes, My Lord. The Malecia Kingdom agrees to submit to the Tang Empire." That was a quick answer from Alex. "But can you give us more time to convince the opposition nobles?"


    "Are you deaf or what? There''s no more time for you or the opposition nobles. Since the Malecia Kingdom has submitted to me, what happened here is for the Empire to handle, not you." Tang Shaoyang took a step forward and looked down at the old man. "So, what are the opposition nobles trying to do? Are they trying to overrule the Empire''s authority? If that is the case, then it''s an act of treason, no?"


    Alex Stone''s body trembled when he heard thest part, the act of treason. If the opposition noblesbeled a rebellion, then there was only one fate waiting for them, the death penalty. That was thest thing he wanted to see. There was a momentary silence from Alex Stones before he replied to Tang Shaoyang.


    "I am afraid there will be a bacsh if you do that, My Lord." Alex Stones still lowered his head. "If youbeled them as the rebellion, I am afraid the others will follow their steps and fight the Empire. We can''t underestimate their influence within the kingdom, My Lord."


    "Oh, that''s an interesting answer you have there, Alex." Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear.. "Is that your personal answer, or does it represent the Malecia Kingdom''s stance? I will assume the Malecia Kingdom backs down on their words and decides to wage war against the Empire based on what you just said to me. Please make it clear, Alex! This will be thest time I ask you this, does the Malecia Kingdom surrender to the Empire, or are you going to fight the Empire?"

 Chapter 790 - Rebellion!? - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 790 - Rebellion!? - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang''s tone might be casual and neutral, but he knew his answer would decide the future of the Malecia Kingdom and her people. After that question, he sensed the menacing aura from the beastmen and the angel, and he was shocked the angel had a stronger aura than his Queen and Malecia Guardians.


    His mind thought faster, but he could not get a neutral answer. Would they fight the Tang Empire? A force that had taken down the two other Kingdoms, or would they surrender to the Tang Empire? Lord Tang Shaoyang demanded a yes or a no from him, which would decide the whole kingdom''s fate. More than half the former nobles would bebeled a traitor if he chose thetter, and their families would be eradicated.


    "I apologize for interrupting you, My Lord." An old voice rang as a shadow descended next to Alex Stones. "This old man is Ryu, one of the Malecia Guardians. I don''t think Prime Minister Alex can make such a decision for the Kingdom. I have a proposal; what about if you join the assembly inside the castle?"


    The knights let out a relieved sigh simultaneously as an old man named Ryu appeared. However, they were shocked to see the Malecia Guardian kneeling to the intruder. Malecia Guardian was the strongest individual in the Malecia Kingdom, a pir of the kingdom. It was natural for the knights who revered Ryu to be upset to see their idol knelt to other than the Queen.


    "Oh, it seems you misunderstand me, Ryu." Tang Shaoyang smiled. "Ie to im what rightfully is mine. I am here not to listen to why those opposition nobles don''t agree with my sovereignty."


    "What a bold im!" Another old voice rang in the air, but it was a female voice this time. An old woman with white hairnded next to Alex Stone with a battle dress and a greatsword on her waist. Ryu came in formal clothes as his intention was clear that he came to talk, not fight. However, the olddy was prepared to fight with his battle dress and weapon.


    "I don''t think you will stoop this low instead of fighting for your kingdom, Ryu! You are truly an utter disappointment to the kingdom." After making thatment, the olddy turned toward Tang Shaoyang. "How should I know you are the Emperor of the Tang Empire? Moreover, what makes you think Malecia is yours even if you are the Emperor? The Queen and the Prime Ministers may agree to surrender, but the people of Malecia will never agree to surrender to a Tyrant!"


    The olddy sheathed her greatsword and pointed toward Tang Shaoyang. However, by the time she pointed the sword forward, the figure had disappeared from her sight. "Pointing your sword to the Emperor is a grave offense" She heard the voice from behind and immediately swung her sword to the back.


    However, before the olddy could fully swing her sword to the back, Zara appeared in front of her. She was being sandwiched from behind and back. Zara did not give a chance for the olddy to surrender as she grabbed the olddy''s back of head and mmed the olddy''s face to the ground.


    Boom!


    Blood spurted from the olddy''s face, and she now had her head on the floor, being forced to kneel toward Tang Shaoyang''s feet. That happened in an instant. Tang Shaoyang used [Blink] to appear on the olddy''s back while Zara used her pure speed to attack the olddy. Even Ryu could not react even if he wanted to help the olddy.


    However, the old man reacted afterward as he intended to help the olddy. No matter what, the olddy was his old friend, and he could not wait and see while his old friend was being humiliated like that. However, Zara was faster than him as she released the shock wave of ck energy, and at the same time, The Angel of Death unfolded his twelve pairs of wings.


    Prime Minister Alex Stones was the closest to Zara, and he experienced the most significant impact from the shock wave as his body flew to the side. Even Ryu was pushed seven steps back, and thanks to Ryu, or else Alex Stones would crash to the knights. Ryu widened his eyes as he realized that the enemy was stronger than him.


    ''I finally understand why Queen Jasmine is hell-bent on surrendering to the Tang Empire.'' The old man came to the realization of why the Queen was resolved to surrender despite his support to fight the Tang Empire. He might not see Kalliyan and the Golden Dragon in the face, but this Angel alone was enough to smash the pce without him being able to do anything.


    However, the olddy had not given up yet as the wind started to gather around her body. She was not going down without fighting back. At the same time, Zara''s eyes turned ck as her irises turned red. "Hehe, yeah, it will be boring if you go down without fighting back. Please entertain me, old hag."


    At the same time, a ck sword formed above the olddy''s head, and the tip of the ck sword touched the olddy''s head. "If you don''t break free from my grasp in ten seconds, then this sword will pierce your head. However, you have a second option. You can surrender and cease your transformation right now. Then My Master will decide the punishment for you."


    Ryu immediately took out his long sword from his inventory. He had to help his old friend, but the ck dragon and the beastmen blocked him. The ck Dragon let out a roar as the Dragonewt had a spear pointing at Ryu. Just like that, the two strongest individuals of the Malecia Kingdom''s movement were locked by the intruder.


    Riona had her life at the mercy of the intruder, and Ryu could not save her because the dragon and the beastmen blocked him.. The supposed fierce and fearful battle of the Legend Rank came to an end so quickly.

 Chapter 791 - Rebellion!? - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 791 - Rebellion!? - Part 3</h4>


    The knights were raising their swords once more as the Commander Knight shouted. "Charge to the enemy and save Guardian Riona!"


    "NOOOO! DON''T! DON''T YOU DARE TO MOVE!" Ryu immediately screamed on top of his lung and directed his aura toward the knights. His aura stopped the knights instantly before they could charge toward Tang Shaoyang. The old man then nced at Riona and relieved his old friend gave up fighting back. The wind dissipated from Riona''s body as she stopped the transformation.


    It was not that he did not save Riona, but he did not want the knights to throw their lives away. It was like kittens flocked to a tiger, but no matter how many the kittens were, they could not do anything to the tiger, let alone save Riona. It was more like suicide if the knights charged toward Tang Shaoyang and the Angel.


    "Haha, in the end, you are still afraid of death, and yet you still want to fight My Master?" Zara ced her index and middle fingers on Riona''s neck. The ck energy transferred into Riona, and her skin instantly turned darker. After that, the ck sword disappeared as she released Riona''s head. "She is harmless now as she can''t use her mana, and her body can''t move freely like before."


    Zara infused her ck energy into Riona''s Mana Whirlpool and muscle within a tolerant amount. The ck energy would not kill Riona, but it would disrupt her mana and movement as the ck energy was notpatible with humans.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the defeated Guardian and nced toward Alex Stones. "So, what''s your answer? I haven''t heard your answer yet, Alex!" The stunned Alex snapped out of his daze and frantically looked back and forth between Ryu and Tang Shaoyang. He requested help from The Guardian, but Ryu did not dare to speak anymore as he was afraid Tang Shaoyang would do something to Riona.


    "We surrender to the Tang Empire, My Lord." Alex Stones stuck with their agreement that the Malecia Kingdom had agreed since the start. The war was looming over the kingdom, and danger threatened Smanca Capital.


    "Then I can assume these knights are the traitors of the Empire?" When Tang Shaoyang brought up the knights, Alex Stones'' body tensed up. These knights are the main force of the opposition nobles, but Alex Stones did not want them to bebeled as traitors.


    Ryu shook his head at Alex Stones, who could not speak properly with Tang Shaoyang. When Alex was in the meeting with the nobles and the Queen, he was eloquent and convincing. He did not want to speak, but it would be best to quell Lord Tang Shaoyang''s anger at the moment. "I apologize for interrupting, Lord Tang Shaoyang. The Pce is holding an assembly, so the knights are deployed for security."


    Ryu saved the knights from beingbeled as a traitor by saying that. They were not the main force of the opposition nobles but a guard. Alex Stones'' eyes brightened, and he tidied up his clothes immediately. "What are you doing!? Make a path for The Emperor to the Pce!"


    Ryu and Alex Stones led Tang Shaoyang into the Pce as the knights made a path. The knights were not that stupid not to realize the grave situation they were in. They sheathed in their swords and bowed their heads as Tang Shaoyang walked toward the Pce. There were six guards in golden armor at the entrance to the Pce, but they opened the double door at the sight of Alex Stones and Ryu. However, they were more shocked to see the dragon, the beastmen, and the angel.


    "I don''t think you can follow us into the Pce unless you can suppress your size like Wrath, Aerelion?" Tang Shaoyang stopped and nced at Aerelion. The Infernal Wyvern''s head almost hit the roof. Even though the Pce was bigger than Aerelion itself, there might be no space inside.


    "Don''t worry, My Lord. I can make more space for Sir Aerelion." Ryu finally got to know the name of the ck dragon. He felt like the Dragon was important for the talk with the opposition nobles to deter them. They had to know that their enemy was someone who could tame a dragon. It would be better if the Guardian Beast of the Gigante Forest and the Golden Dragon were here. However, he did not dare to make that request as he might offend the Emperor''s authority. He should neverpare the Emperor''s presence, who was higher than the Dragon itself.


    Ryu signaled the six guards to move as he sheathed out his long sword, cutting the entrance. The entrance fell down, forming a bigger entrance for Aerelion to enter. Of course, Aerelion still had to bend his body to enter the Pce. "We will make a bigger entrance for the dragons to attend the assembly, My Lord."


    "It''s actually fine because my dragons are reluctant to attend the meeting, but since you have made the way, then you can join us, Aerelion." The Infernal Wyvern bowed his head as they entered the Pce, the assembly dome where the Queen and the Nobles often held an assembly. There was an uproar, but it was silenced by Aerelion''s appearance.


    The Assembly Dome had a stance on both sides as dozens of giant pirs stood to hold the weight of the dome. The nobles were stunned when they saw a female figure was being dragged on the floor by the beastmen. There was no way they did not recognize the figure, the Guardian, who had been protecting the kingdom for years.


    There was a white throne at the end of the dome where Queen Jasmine sat. Ava sat next to the Queen with ten male elves behind her. The fact Ava sat side by side with Queen Jasmine made clear that Jasmine had lowered her stance. She was no longer the Queen with the highest authority anymore.


    Ava smiled when she saw the figure and stood up from the chair. She whispered to Jasmine, "He is the Emperor of the Tang Empire, Lord Tang Shaoyang."


    Queen Jasmine stood up from the throne and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. She knelt in front of Tang Shaoyang, reaching his hand and kissing his hand. "This Jasmine greets Your Majesty Emperor."

 Chapter 792 - Not Rebellion

    <h4>Chapter 792 - Not Rebellion</h4>


    The deep silence ensued inside the dome hall as Jasmine guided Tang Shaoyang to the throne. The new ruler upied the throne that was supposed for the Queen. The silence did notst long after Tang Shaoyang sat on the throne.


    "Do you see this? The Queen, who is supposed to preserve the Kingdom''s dignity, guides someone else to the throne. She is no longer the Queen of the Malecia Kingdom but a traitor!" A man that looked in his forties with a thin mustache stood up from his seat and voiced his im while pointing his index finger toward Jasmine.


    "I apologize for showing you the ugly side of the Malecia Kingdom, Your Majesty." Jasmine bowed her head toward Tang Shaoyang. "Can you give me a little more time to solve our issue, Your Majesty?"


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Ava as he wanted to know the situation, but thetter nodded her head instead. The former Elven Queen signaled Tang Shaoyang to let Jasmine Lorene Duncan take care of the issue. "Trust her." Her lips moved without voice.


    "Alright, go ahead." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "If you can''t solve it, then I will solve it by myself."


    "Thank you for your trust, Your Majesty." Jasmine bowed her head once more before walking down from the throne tform, standing in the middle of the nobles. "He is Your Majesty Tang Shaoyang, the Emperor of the Tang Empire. Hees here to im what is supposed to be his, so we don''t have time to continue our discussion. You only have two choices, going to war against the Tang Empire or surrendering to the Tang Empire. Let''s decide with votes. Please raise your hands if you agree to war against the Tang Empire."


    The nobles looked at each other when the Queen started the votes. Earlier, the Queen tried to convince them to follow her to surrender to the Tang Empire. She had told them all the reasons why they had to surrender, including the three different dragons. Of course, the nobles had confirmed the fall of the Lionax Kingdom, but the opposition nobles would not fall without fighting. Especially after hearing the terms of surrendering where they had to lose all their nobilities except for the Duncan Family, who would manage the territory for the Empire. They thought they could get a leeway by forming an opposition such as maintaining their territory; hence the opposition nobles formed.


    The opposition nobles took advantage of their Queen''s character, thinking they could get more than their current wealth under the Empire''s ruler. However, they did not expect the Queen to give up just like this the moment the Emperor arrived in their territory. The Queen only gave them two choices, surrender by following the Empire''s terms or war. Of course, everyone was aware of the consequence of choosing thetter. There was no war, and it was more like they would bebeled as traitors instead.


    A man in his mid-forties raised his hand, Everett Duncan, who was chosen to lead the opposition nobles. This man held a special identity in the high court of the Malecia Kingdom, the Queen Uncle. The nobles used this man for their interest and managed to have a discussion with the Queen.


    "The Malecia Kingdom will not fall without fighting back! We will fight for our people and ournd!" Everett Duncan shouted in the dome hall. He was not aware that he was being used by the nobles, still thinking he could seize the throne from his niece. His voice filled the dome hall, but no one followed his steps. Yes, Everett Duncan was the only one who raised his hand in the air.


    The man soon realized the predicament and looked around in panic. He looked at the Duke, who supported his move earlier. The old man with white hair had his eyes closed and his hands crossed on his chess. The other nobles looked away from Everett''s gaze, and the man soon realized that he had lost his support from the nobles.


    ''WHY?'' That was the only thing that crossed his mind as he could not understand the situation. He thought the nobles supported him for the throne, but there was something wrong with the current situation. The enthusiastic nobles before the meeting were now looking away from him.


    Everett Duncan suddenly felt a mountain-like pressure on his shoulders as he met his niece''s gaze. Thetter shook her head in regret before looking away from him. All of sudden, he lost all his energy and fell back on his seat. He realized what happened as his gazended on the figure that was being dragged from outside by the beastmen.


    The nobles who supported him were now pulling their support and abandoning him. He was just a tool for the negotiation with the Queen. They never supported him to take the throne as the rebellion was just an empty threat. Now, he became the sacrifice for the noble upon realizing the Guardian was easily defeated.


    What about him? He was doomed the moment he said what he dered just now. He basically opposed the surrender, meaning he opposed the Empire, he, alone. Everett Duncan let out a chuckle from his seat and covered his eyes with his palm.


    "Please raise your hands if you agree to surrender!" Queen Jasmine continued with the vote as she looked away from her uncle. The moment she said it, all the nobles in the dome hall raised their hand with no exception.


    "Good, from today onwards, you are no longer the nobles of the Malecia Kingdom, but the people of the Tang Empire." Queen Jasmine made a deration with a firm voice. "Of course, you can still be a noble again. You guys can start it over by contributing to the Empire."


    After saying that, Queen Jasmine turned around and knelt toward the throne. The nobles followed her movement and knelt toward the throne. "We greet Your Majesty Emperor!"


    Tang Shaoyang watched everything from the sidelines from start to finish. Even though he was unclear about what happened within the Malecia Kingdom''s court, he had the gist of what happened after witnessing the votes and their result. The nobles never nned to fight against the Tang Empire as they just wanted more from the Empire.


    After knowing they could get nothing from their action, all the opposition nobles stepped back and sacrificed one person. He saw that one person fell weakly on the chair as gloom invaded his face. The vigorous face and spirit he just showed could no longer be seen on his face as if he had been aged for ten years. He, who just came, could understand the situation easily. The man must realize the position he was in as well.


    "So, who''s that man?" Tang Shaoyang asked Ava. The former Elven Queen was standing right behind the throne dutifully. She came closer after hearing the question. "That man is Jasmine''s uncle, Everett Duncan."


    "I see." Tang Shaoyang then looked at the Queen. The woman knelt toward him, but he could feel the negative emotion dwelling inside her. Concern and anxiety despite showing a strong stance with the matter. If not for his special ability, he could not detect the negative emotions.


    Tang Shaoyang then stood up, voicing his vision for the future Empire and so on. The formality speech for the new ruler before he dispersed all the nobles, leaving only Queen Jasmine and Everett Duncan. The former nobles left the dome hall as soon as possible, afraid of being associated with Everett Duncan.


    Meanwhile, the lifeless Everett Duncan did not leave the dome hall. The man just sat on his seat, looking down. Without a doubt, his action was an act of treason, and the only thing that awaited the traitor was the death penalty. The main issue was he brought his family with him as well. The Emperor would not let the seed of the traitor alive. His family would be executed along with him because of his foolish ambition. That foolish ambition killed his seven-year-old daughter and his three sons.


    Everett Duncan was at his wit''s end until a shadow stopped in front of him. He raised his head and saw his niece''s smiling face. "I will discuss this with the Emperor. I will do my best to reduce your punishment, but for now, please go back, Uncle Everett."


    Everet opened his mouth open and closed it again. He never thought that his niece was still willing to help him despite what he had done to her. Without realizing it, tears dropped from the corner of his eyes. "I am sorry¡­ Sob¡­ Sob¡­ I am sorry¡­.." That was the only thing he could say to his niece.

 Chapter 793 - Smooth Sailing

    <h4>Chapter 793 - Smooth Sailing</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes with a content smile on his face. Yesterday was a wild ride. After the Malecia Kingdom surrendered, he had a great day with the Queen. Yes, The Queen gave up her body in exchange for his uncle''s family. Not that he nned to kill that pitiful man and his family, and he told Jasmine that he did not n to execute Everett Duncan and his family.


    However, this was a simr case with Ava, where the girl did not believe his words. Jasmine wanted the equivalent exchange in order to trust him, and just like that, they made a contract. It was not a ve contract but a simr one. He came to pick up the Queen for the oath, but he ended up staying in Lukan.


    ''I wonder what happened with the Earth Tournament. We have passed into the yoff Stage, so maybe it will take two or three days for my next match. There''s also an elimination stage for second ce.'' Tang Shaoyang was slightly concerned about the tournament since they had not measured the time between Lukan and Earth. One day on earth, how many days and hours on Lukan, he did not know yet about that, but should not be far considering the time passed on Earth after he entered Lukan.


    His eyes focused on the crystal on the ceiling. He was currently in the Queen''s bedroom, whichter would be transformed into his room. This room would be his lodging if he wanted to stay in the Malecia Kingdom''s territory. ''I still have time, so I can spare my time to make a short speech.''


    Jasmine nned to hold a ceremony to greet the new ruler, and he must show his face and speak to his people. It was just another formality that could not be avoided as an Emperor. It was a hassle, but it was a must. It would be weird if his people did not know the face of the Emperor.


    "Mnnn~" The girl who was sleeping on his chest was moving. The limped little Shaoyang immediately went straight as it was still inside Jasmine. Yes, Jasmine was sleeping right above him, and Ava slept next to him. Sensing the thing inside her getting bigger, Jasmine slowly opened her eyes and looked at Tang Shaoyang.


    Her breathing was slightly hurried, and her cheeks reddened. She was almost in her mid-thirties, but she maintained her purity as the Queen of the Malecia Kingdom. Last night was her first night, so she was still shy about it. Despite her embarrassment from losing control, she still moved on her own.


    Tang Shaoyang sensed her movement as she moved her hip up and down. The hurried breathing turned into a moan as Jasminepletely sat above Tang Shaoyang. She had learned her lessonst night, and she moved on her own without guidance. He also sat up and buried his head onto her breasts.


    Twenty minutester, both reached climax. Jasmine closed her eyes as she made a satisfied look on her face. She could feel that he was being filled inside, warming her up. Ava stood on the bed and hugged the satisfied Jasmine from behind. "Now it''s my turn." The former Elven Queen was woken by their morning activity, so she wanted her share for the morning.


    Jasmine nodded and moved to the side as Ava reced her position. Instead of looking away, Jasmine intended to watch them. As a newbie in this field, she wanted to watch for learning purposes. Watching Ava making out with the Emperor, she realized their difference. Ava was wilder than her as they changed into various positions.


    After being on top, Ava crawled on four and let The Emperor rammed her from behind. Jasmine observed Ava''s expression and each position, Ava would make a different expression as well. From this, Jasmine learned that positions mattered. After that, they flipped their position with Ava''s back on The Emperor''s chest, and The Emperor held the former Elven Queen''s thigh, moving her up and down from that position.


    Jasmine never thought that they could do it in that position. That position just never crossed in her mind. As their private parts exposed to her, Jasmine could see directly that the former Elven Queen was being filled up. The white liquid overflowed from the private region and fell to the bed sheet.


    ''I have to get rid of the bedsheet before a strange rumor about me spreads to my people.'' Jasmine took another note. She thought the couple was done, but she was wrong about it. To her surprise, The Emperor brought Ava close to the ss door to the balcony. He opened the curtain, and they continued there.


    Ava was holding onto the door while the Emperor pushed her from behind. Jasmine subconsciously ced her hand on her private region. She felt a little bit sore fromst night and just now, but she did not think Ava couldst longer than her. ''I guess she has more experience than me¡­. Wait a minute¡­. Doesn''t Ava has a husband?''


    Jasmine realized something off immediately upon realizing Ava''s actual status. She had her eyes widened in shock upon realization, ''She did tell me that her husband bes the Emperor''s battle ve to save their son''s life, but¡­.'' The idea of trading her body for her Uncle''s Family came from Ava, and then she realized what had happened. ''Did she give up her body for her husband''s life too?''


    Jasmine then looked at Ava''s face, and that face did not reflect someone sacrificing her body for the others. From her perspective, Ava enjoyed the affair, and it was more personal instead of sacrifice. ''Haha¡­.'' Jasmineughed by herself, ridiculing herself for judging Ava. It was not like she did not understand how good the Emperor was. She was not in the position to judge Ava.


    They finished the morning activity an hourter, and Jasmine immediately scheduled for the Emperor''s speech, announcing the new ruler to her people in the Capital.. She nned to make a festival to wee Tang Shaoyang, but thetter came to pick her up for the oath.

 Chapter 794 - First Official War - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 794 - First Official War - Part 1</h4>


    Hearing the cheers from her people, Jasmine was relieved inside. She was worried that her people would not ept her decision to surrender to the Empire. However, it turned out the Malecia Kingdom epted the surrender. The cheers were proof of the eptance of the new ruler, Emperor Tang Shaoyang.


    "I never thought the people would ept the Empire this easily," Ava muttered what was in Jasmine''s mind as Tang Shaoang returned from the tform. She was not expecting the cheer after Tang Shaoyang''s speech.


    "I am concerned about that as well, but I am d everything is going smoothly." Jasmine chimed in as she bowed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Get ready to leave. We will be going to meet Selena for the oath." Tang Shaoyang shrugged and did not bother to exin that it was rted to his passive skill, [Universal Charisma]. At least, he believed the skill did something to the crowd.


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Jasmine bowed her head before leaving the room. During her absence, someone must take over her position to watch over Malecia. As promised, the Duncan Family would still manage the Malecia Kingdom. The only difference was that there would be no more nobles but a centralized administration under the Duncan Family.


    "What about me? Can I follow you to Earth as well?" The former Elven Queen had heard about the people going to the Earth. She wanted to go there as well as she was curious what kind of world her man came from.


    "It''s fine, but what about your people?" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. He was talking about a hundred Elven she brought with her. They were still in here, the Capital of Malecia.


    Ava waved her hand at ease and smiled. "What would happen to them when the continent is under the Empire''s rule? They would be fine to go back by themselves. Didn''t my son agree to relocate the Elven Kingdom to Earth as well? I want to see the Earth."


    "Alright then." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head once more. "Then you should manage your people first, and then we will leave after you and Jasmine are back."


    Ava happily left the room, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone inside. He sat on the chair near the window and looked outside. The people still gathered in the za, and it seemed they conversed about him. He could hear the word Emperor being repeatedly mentioned from the crowd. Deep inside, he still could not believe that he had reached this point. Being an Emperor was just something that he came up with on a whim. He just wanted not to be controlled against, just like in the past, and the word Emperor came into his mind when he thought about it. However, he never expected that it woulde true as he thought he would be the Boss of many people instead of an Emperor.


    "Everything came into a shape on its own¡­." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he closed his eyes. He leaned his head on the soft headrests and recalled the past. He just wanted a luxurious ce to be his new house, which turned out to be a smart base. Then people started following him, from dozens to hundreds, and now he had over a million people under him if hebined all the beastment and people from the three kingdoms.


    After a while, the sound of the door opening resounded, and Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes. Jasmine and Ava entered the room together. "We are ready," Ava said with his beautiful smile. He did not know why, but the former Elven Queen seemed overly excited to visit the Earth.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and stood up. "We will ride Aerelion to the Lionax Kingdom." They went to the backyard, enough space to summon the Infernal Wyvern. When they arrived at the backyard, The Malecia Guardian, Ryu and Riona were there. The olddy had be respectful toward Tang Shaoyang now as the trace of wounds on her face had disappeared.


    Riona had submitted to him, so there was no reason to execute the olddy who was also a Legend Rank. "I will leave Malecia in your hands, Grandpa Ryu and Grandma Riona," Jasmine said from above Aerelion. The two Guardians bowed their heads as the group departed. With Aerelion''s gigantic size, the people outside the castle immediately noticed the Wyvern.


    The crowd cheered once more at the sight of the almighty dragon. "Long Live The Emperor!" The crowd chanted together as Aerelion flew from Smanca.


    On the way back to the Lionax Kingdom, Tang Shaoyang had a frown on his forehead. Alton and An insisted on forcing the Malecia Kingdom to surrender, but he still did not get it. Why did they have to force the Malecia Kingdom to surrender instead of fighting them? During the one-day trip, he still could not understand their reasoning. Not that it was that important since he had sessfully obtained the kingdom, but he was just curious.


    Ava sat next to Tang Shaoyang and noticed her man frowned. "What''s wrong?" It was rare to see that frown on him, so she asked. ''Does he not want me to go to Earth?'' She thought it was about her. Jasmine turned toward Tang Shaoyang when she heard Ava''s voice.


    Tang Shaoyang did not hide his thoughts from the two girls and told them what was in his mind. He wanted to know the answer from the former Malecia Kingdom''s Queen directly. When Jasmine heard that, she smiled.


    "Because you will not get my people if you decide to go to war against us," Jasmine answered with confidence. "If we decide to go to war, and we lose the war, my people will not give up even if they have to die. We will fight to the death; either you die, or we die. So yeah, you can get the Malecia Kingdom''s territory, but you can''t get the people."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear, and he was surprised even more by how confident she was. "Are you sure? I thought your people agreed to surrender as they were afraid of the dragon."


    "That''s true. My people know that our chance to win the war is small, so they tell us to surrender with reasonable terms. We still have the petition letter from the civilians. If the Empire wants to enve the people after we surrender, they support the war. However, your terms are so reasonable that we have no reason not to surrender. We maintained our kingdom, and we just had to agree with The Empire''s vision to avoid the bloody war." Jasmine smiled as she replied to Tang Shaoyang. "I listen to my people, so do the nobles."


    "But your Uncle and the opposition nobles seem to have a different idea?" Tang Shaoyang still did not believe it.


    Jasmine shook her head. "Nah, they were just ying tricks to get more benefits before the surrender. If you agree to maintain their nobility, they will not y such a trick. You witnessed it yourself. Once youe to im the kingdom, all the nobles don''t dare to do anything."


    "What about you then?" Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes at Jasmine. "You are the Royalty, the Queen. The ruler of thisnd, but it seems you give up so easily."


    "As I said, your terms are too reasonable and too good. I am still the Queen, and my people are safe." Jasmine smiled as she rubbed her belly. "It''s not like I have the ambition to expand my kingdom as well. I just need to continue the Duncan Family''s line, and I obtained a great seed for Duncan''s future."


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the girl with a strange gaze. He thought the girl would take their rtionship negatively, but the girl epted everything well. His sharp perception also did not detect deceit in her words, meaning she was not lying. He did not have any words for that but nodded his head.


    They arrived at the Lionax Kingdom in an hour, and they directly went to the Earth. By the time they arrived at the main base, Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue stayed with Selena. "You guys here." He smiled at them.


    Zhang Mengyao squinted her eyes as her gazended on Ava and Jasmine.. "She is the Malecia Kingdom''s Queen, and she is the former Elven Queen, Revalor''s wife."

 Chapter 795 - First Official War - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 795 - First Official War - Part 2</h4>


    Jasmine followed after Selena and finished the oath ceremony. The brilliant came off Selena''s hand and split into two before entering Tang Shaoyang and Jasmine''s forehead. This was the first time that Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao witnessed how the oath was done.


    "Does this oath is more effective than the System Contract?" Zhang Mengyao could not help but feel doubtful about the method. She was afraid that the oath had a loophole that could be used against them in the future. Kang Xue shook her head as she did not know either.


    "Don''t worry about it. The prince that followed me into Lukan is already dead because he tried to break the oath." Tang Shaoyang overheard The Supreme Commander''s concern and exined it to Tang Shaoyang. "Moreover, the System Contract is not that reliable. The Royal Family of the Lionax Kingdom has a way to null the System Contract. Hence, the oath is more reliable than the System Contract."


    Zhang Mengyao was surprised to hear that from Tang Shaoyang. She thought the System was omnipotent, but one of its features could be broken. "Then do you know how to break the System Contract? We need to know that to prevent our people from breaking the contract."


    "I killed them, so we have no way to know how to null the System Contract." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He got to know about that information after he conquered the Lionax Kingdom. "There''s a princess left from the Royal Family, but the girl knows nothing about this."


    Zhang Mengyao took out the pen and a notebook from her inventory. She wrote something on it, about the System Contract. She made sure to remember to find a way to nullify the System Contractter. Those notes contained a lot of important information she had gathered, including the list of factions of the Central Government.


    "So what''s about the Earth Tournament? How many groups have finished their fight?" Tang Shaoyang inquired about the tournament right after. He did not expect to see her here because the tournament was still ongoing.


    "I left when group 8 is started." Zhang Mengyao replied as she put the notebook back into her inventory. "Blue Vest, First Order Guild, Saint Guild, World Union, Pr Guild, and the Revolution Kingdom have passed into the yoff Stage. If my prediction is correct, the group match will be over today, and the Elimination Stage will start by tomorrow."


    "Then we still have time." Tang Shaoyang smiled. "Have you acquired the member of the Central Government?"


    Seeing the smile on his face, Zhang Mengyao felt her man was nning something evil. She nodded her head regardless of what he wanted to do with that information. "Yes, but the information might be iplete."


    "That''s fine. First, I want to know whether the Suzhou Survivor Establishment is part of the Central Government or not?" Tang Shaoyang asked about their neighborhood.


    "Yes, they are. All survivor establishment in our country joined the Central Government as one, The Great Wall." Zhang Mengyao exined. "They have not officially merged, but they use that name to join the World Government, and Suzhou Survivor Establishment is one of them. What do you want to do with them?"


    "Let''s dere war against the Suzhou Survivor Establishment." Tang Shaoyang made a surprise deration.


    "But why?" The first one to question Tang Shaoyang was Kang Xue. The Suzhou Survivor Establishment is not a threat to them, so there was no need to root them out, especially, dering a war like this. This was too sudden.


    "Can you give me the reason?" Zhang Mengyao asked. "I don''t think our people will agree to fight against our fellow countrymen."


    "Then we will kick them out from Tarrior. We don''t need soldiers that refuse to listen to the order." Tang Shaoyang''s tone became increasingly sharp when he mentioned thest part. "Haven''t you heard what Hines Myers said yesterday? He tried to intimidate the smaller factions into joining them."


    "Once he unifies the smaller factions, they will aim us. So before they make their move, we will make our move first. I don''t care if it will give them a justification to attack us, but we must root the World Government''s factions in ournd. Especially, the Suzhou Survivor Establishment. They are too close to our main base, so we can''t let them be forever like that."


    "But I don''t think it''s worth it to attack them, especially when we need a lot of Coins to develop our territory." Zhang Mengyao shook her head in disagreement. In order to take over the Smart Base, they had to dere war against the faction that upied the base. In order to dere war, they had to pay 100 million Game Coins. The initial cost for dering war was just too much.


    "Or we can send our people to Suzhou to send a message. We force them to move out from Suzhou." Kang Xue offered her idea. "I don''t think they dare to fight us."


    "Then what? Will they move to the city next to Suzhou? They will still be too close to our main base." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "Prepare the Tarrior to move up to the north and west. We have secured the south, and our east is a sea. We have to get rid of the potential threat before it bes a real threat. Moreover, we can get back 100 million Game Coins after winning the Earth Tournament. Don''t forget that the reward from the tournament is one billion Game Coins."


    "Or you can use the Malecia Kingdom''s treasury, Your Majesty," Jasmine spoke up after hearing the discussion. "The Malecia Kingdom is the Tang Empire''s vassal, so our treasury is the Empire''s treasury. The Empire freely use it as long as the Empire allocates the necessary fund for the Kingdom''s survival."


    Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue made a weird face when they heard Jasmine calling Tang Shaoyang with Your Majesty. That sounded awkward for them, but they could not make it obvious on their faces.


    "How much the Malecia Kingdom''s treasury is?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but ask. It was an old kingdom''s treasury, so he anticipated hearing the big number.


    "The Malecia Kingdom has 15,6 billion Game Coins as a reserve fund. It''s our saving from generation after generation." Jasmine smiled as she told everyone the number.


    That was a lot, but also not that much if they had to consider how long the Kingdom had been established.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "Then can you transfer ten billion Game Coins to the Empire? We need a lot of money to develop our ruined territory."


    "I will arrange it with my people." Jasmine nodded her head. "But the Lionax Kingdom should have more coins than us. Haven''t you checked the Lionax Kingdom''s treasury?"


    Tang Shaoyang tapped his forehead to realize that he had missed something important. He took care of the people, the territory, and the army. However, he forgot about the treasury, the Lionax Kingdom and the Warmir Kingdombined should have at least thirty billion Game Coins. The smile on his face suddenly widened at the thought of overflowing money that would enter the Empire''s treasury.


    Tang Shaoyang then looked toward Zhang Mengyao with a smile. "What do you think? I don''t think money is a problem anymore. We will start the war against the World Government."


    Zhang Mengyao let out a helpless sigh. "Then we will start the war, but do you have a n on what you want to do with the people of the Suzhou Survivor Establishment? You will lose the people''s favor if you kill all of them." That was a concern as not all people had epted the new situation. It might incite a riot if they mindlessly ughtered the innocent.


    "It''s not for us to decide, but them. We will ept them to our territory or stay in our territory if they surrender, but if they keep fighting us, then we will kill them." Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "I don''t care what my people think of my action, even if they disagree with my action of dering war against the Suzhou Survivor Establishment. They can leave my territory if they don''t like it."


    "Then we need to call Lu An. I think he is the best to lead this war." Zhang Mengyao nodded her head. It was not that she agreed with his crude method, but regardless of his method, she would follow him. "Lu An is the only person that knows the ins and outs of the Suzhou Survivor Establishment."


    "Then call him. We only have today and tomorrow to capture the Suzhou Survivor Establishment." Tang Shaoyang nned to move by himself, but he changed his mind. He did not want to expose all his abilities to the enemy.


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head. "No, we only have one day, which is tomorrow, to capture Suzhou Survivor Establishment. After dering war, we will be given twenty-four hours, a preparation for the attacker and the defender for the war. So we can''t immediately attack them."


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, the upper echelons of the Suzhou Survivor Establishment were still watching the tournament. They did not want to miss a single match, not because they liked the bloody tournament, but to get to know how strong the other factions were. The three Generals and four Leaders were sitting in the front seat.


    Major General Shi Yan was the faction leader of the Suzhou Survivor Establishment, while Tong Zedong of the Tong House and Huo Shihong of the me Castle were acting as Vice Leaders. As they watched the intense fight in the arena, a notification rang in Major General Shi Yan, Tong Zedong, and Huo Shihong''s heads.


    [The Tang Empire has dered a war against the Suzhou Survivor Establishment. You have twenty-four hours for the war preparation!]

 Chapter 796 - First Official War - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 796 - First Official War - Part 3</h4>


    "So, how does the war thing work?" Tang Shaoyang was in the control room with Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue. Selena brought Jasmine and Ava to tour around the main base, the smart base that did not exist in their era. Ava should know about the smart base since she experienced the first hand of the Game, but since The Elven Kingdom lived in seclusion in the Gigante Forest, they did not know the existence of the smart base.


    "You can open the main menu and open the faction menu." Zhang Mengyao guided Tang Shaoyang. "There, you can find the War Deration option. You choose that option and type our opponent."


    Tang Shaoyang found the menu effortlessly and followed the instructions.


    [Please choose the faction you intend to dere with!]


    He typed Suzhou, but an automatic search did the work as Suzhou Survivor Establishment appeared. He tapped that name and continued pressing "Yes."


    [Are you sure you want to dere war against the Suzhou Survivor Establishment? Note: You have to pay 100 million Game Coins to dere war! The Game Coin will be deducted directly from your faction''s treasury.]


    The System asked him once more for confirmation. It was a good thing just in case there were two factions with a simr name. He tapped yes for the confirmation since there was only one faction with Suzhou.


    [You have dered war against the Suzhou Survivor Establishment!]


    [You and the opposing faction will be given twenty-four hours of preparation before the war!]


    [Please choose the war mode: (An All-out-war) (100 vs. 100 Battle Royal) (5 vs. 5 Arena Battle)]


    [An All-out-war: Seize the opposition''s smart base!]


    [100 Vs. 100 Battle Royal: Each side chooses 100 fighters to fight in a random terrain dimension. Eliminate your opponent fighters to win the war with no time limit!]


    [5 Vs. 5 Arena Battle: Each side chooses five fighters to participate in Arena Battle with thest man standing rule!]


    The official war was different than he thought. In his mind, they attacked the smart base directly, but the System gave them three options of how they wanted to proceed with the war. Tang Shaoyang had nothing against it as it did not matter to him. However, if he had to choose, he would select the All-Out-War. That way, the people in the Suzhou Survivor Establishment would witness how strong the Tang Empire was. That way, those people would not think of fighting back once he got rid of the Suzhou Survivor Establishment leaders.


    He instilled fear in them and ruled them with a good environment to live in. He believed the living condition in his territory was much better than in Suzhou City. "So do we decide the War Mode, or is it an agreement from both sides?"


    "I don''t know about this. This is my first time dering war as well." Zhang Mengyao shook her head. "Origin may know more about the war than me."


    [Yes, Master. If you and the defender choose the same option, the war will proceed with that method. However, if both sides choose a different option, the System will randomize the War Mode.] Origin replied immediately.


    "That''s so unreliable and not fair for the one who deres war. We pay a hundred million GC, so we must have the right to choose the War Mode, not an agreement from both sides." Tang Shaoyang did not like the method of choosing the War Mode. Since his faction paid for the War Deration, it was natural for his faction to select the mode as well.


    [I agree with that as well, Master. You can file yourint through The Faction Comint.] After Origin said that, a new screen with a new menu appeared in front of Tang Shaoyang. There were only two options in this menu, The Faction Comint and Back to Main Menu. [You can file yourint through the Faction Comint, Master. If the System deems necessary to change selection War Mode, it would be changed in the next World Congress.]


    "Is the System is willing to listen to ourints?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear that. The System did not even provide a guide for them at the beginning of the Game, yet it was willing to listen to the yer''sints.


    [Yes, the System will change and get updated based on theints. The System will change to adapt to the yers of Earth. Of course, the System will notply with allints.] Origin just gave them extremely important information.


    "Does that mean the System will be different for each world?" If that was the case, it exined why the start of the Game between Lukan and Earth was different.


    [Yes, but all the System has the same foundations.]


    "Then I will rule the System if I rule the world?" Tang Shaoyang came to realize the benefit of ruling the world. If he became the only faction on Earth, the System would change based on his desire. It was not different from being a God itself.


    [That''s true, so you have to be careful from opening the Dimensional Gate. Suppose you open the dimensional gate to a world ruled by one faction. In that case, there''s a chance they may know there''s a new dimensional gate open, and you can be attacked by them instead.] Origin warned his Master.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head understandingly. This conversation just gives him another reason to fight the World Government. If the World Government ruled the majority factions on Earth, they could change the System to their advantage. He focused back on the three options of the War Mode and chose an All-Out-War.


    *** ***


    Major General Shi Yan, Huang Shihong, and Tong Zedong panicked when the notification rang in their heads. None of them expected the Tang Empire would spend a hundred million Game Coins to dere war against them. Especially when the Earth Tournament was still ongoing. The three looked at each other and shared the bad news with the other four Leaders.


    "I think it''s rted to the conflict between the World Union and the Tang Empire, and they find out that we are part of the World Government." Major General Wu Shuan voiced his guess.


    "What should we do now? We can''t win against them for sure." Xu Cheng of the Xu Group was the one who got scared the most with the iing war against the Tang Empire.


    "I think we should report this to General Wang Zhengju." Tong Zedong of the Tong House was quick with his thoughts. "General Wang can speak for us to the World Government. If it''s the World Government, they may have a way to cancel the war."


    "I don''t think any of them can be any help for us." Major General Zuo Ren shook his head. "How are they going to help us? You should know the cause of the war. It''s because the World Government showed their ambition in this tournament. The Tang Empire knows that the World Government will target the Major Faction once we unify the small factions. Hence, they make a move before the World Government can achieve the unification goal. Do you think the Tang Empire will cancel the War Deration just because the World Government asks them to?" He looked at the other six leaders.


    Major General Shi Yan rubbed the space between his eyes. After the conflict between them in the Survival Game, his men gathered information about the Tang Empire tounch a counterattack. Once they got the information, they realized that it was just not possible to win against the Tang Empire. Even though the Tang Empire was a faction established by a civilian, the faction was organized well. The proper order had been established, and the living conditions were much better. They had to apply a ban for the people in Suzhou not to leave Suzhou, or else they would lose their people to the Tang Empire.


    More than that, the Tang Empire''s military force was much stronger than the one Suzhou Survivor Establishment had. From the information, they knew that the Tang Empire had conquered at least two provinces of territories. It exined how strong the Tang Empire waspared to the Suzhou Survivor Establishment. They were still caged in the city and could not go out further to conquer the new territory.


    "So what do you think we should do, Zuo Ren, Wu Shuan?" Major General Shi Yan asked the two Major Generals. "Do you have an idea of how we get out of this situation?"


    "I don''t think we have a way to get out of this dire situation, Sir." Major General Zuo Ren shook his head. "We have two choices only, either we fight the Tang Empire, or we surrender to the Tang Empire. If we choose the former, you should know how strong our military force is. We can''t win; we just have no chance to win this war. However, if we choose thetter, we will have to face the wrath of the other establishments and also the World Government."


    Major General Wu Shuan closed his eyes and leaned back on the chair. It was a clear indication that he had no idea how to get out of the dire situation. They were unlucky to have a base next to the Tang Empire''s base. This would happen sooner orter.


    "Then we can surrender to the Tang Empire, but we do not actually surrender." Tong Zedong of the Tong House chimed into the discussion. "We can surrender now, but we will be the eyes for the World Government to watch the Tang Empire''s movement. Once the World Government reaches our territory, we will share all the ins and outs of the Tang Empire with them. I think the World Government will agree to this n. That way, we can maintain our survival and not offend the World Government."


    "Fool!" Lu Huang Tu of the Dragon Wings'' Leader mocked Tong Zedong. "Do you forget the existence of the System Contract? If we surrender to the Tang Empire, they will force us to sign an unfavorable contract. With that contract, they will know if we betray the Tang Empire."


    "Regardless of the situation, we have to report this to General Wang Zhengju." Xu Cheng nced at the Chengdu Survivor Establishment. "They may have a better solution."


    "I will go meet General Wang Zhengju." Major General Shi Yan stood up from his chair before ncing at Tong Zedong and Huang Shihong. "You two follow me."


    The three headed toward the Chengdu Survivor Establishment and reported the situation to General Wang Zhengju.


    "What!? The Tang Empire dered war against you guys?" General Wang was shocked to hear this. The same reaction when Major General Shi Yan received the notification.


    Major General Shi Yan nodded and shared the notification with General Wang. After confirming the issue, General Wang Zhengju calmed down a little bit. Then Major General Shi Yan told General Wang why the Tang Empire dered war against them.


    "It seems the case, but they dere war now all the time. The Earth Tournament is still ongoing¡­." General Wang Zhengju was also helpless with the situation. "You three follow me. We will meet the World Union''s Leader. Maybe they can find a better solution for us."


    General Wang took this seriously because, after the Suzhou Survivor Establishment, they would be the Tang Empire''s next target. He then brought the three to Hines Myers.


    Hines Myers was surprisingly calm after hearing the war deration by the Tang Empire. "So you want me to help you to stop the Tang Empire from attacking the Suzhou Survivor Establishment?"


    "We are much weaker than them, so we hope you can stop the Tang Empire from attacking us, Sir Hines." Major General Shi Yan bowed his head.


    Hines Myers rubbed his chin as he was in deep thought. "I may have a way to stop them, but I don''t know if it will work. As you know, the Tang Empire''s leader is a bit lunatic, so my n might not work.." After a moment of silence, he looked toward Major General Shi Yan.

 Chapter 797 - Its Over Before It Starts - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 797 - It''s Over Before It Starts - Part 1</h4>


    Group eight''s matches finished faster because most factions were part of the World Government. The major faction in group eight was the North Federation, and they easily passed to the yoff Stage after the three factions gave them free three points. The tournament was not that exciting, thanks to the World Government''s factions colluding with each other. While it was less exciting, the fight was not less bloody. When the faction from the World Government fought against the faction not from the World Government, they went all out from the start, using their full power to take advantage of the loophole of the idental kill. Just like that, they easily got away from murder as the referee deemed it as an idental kill.


    As the group eight matches concluded, Hines Myers stood up from his chair and pointed his finger toward the Tang Empire''s booth. "What''s the meaning of this, Tang Empire? Are you dering war against the World Government!?" His using tone rang in the whole arena. Once more, The World Union and the Tang Empire became the center of attention.


    The First Order Guild was surprised to hear the usation. As someone who gave the information regarding the World Government''s members, he could guess why Hines Myers was confronting the Tang Empire right now. He just did not expect the Tang Empire to attack one of the World Government''s members during the Earth Tournament.


    "Lunatic, that''s indeed the right word to describe the Tang Empire''s leader," Herman Bonivido muttered by himself. His Vice Guild Leader overheard him and asked. "Do you know something, Sir?"


    Herman told Frans his guess about what most likely happened between the World Government and the Tang Empire. Thetter was shocked as well that the Tang Empire dered war during this time.


    Meanwhile, the people in the Tang Empire''s booth were confused by the usation. They were not informed of the iing war, and they looked at each other in confusion. Wei Xi looked at Cai Jingyi, "Do you know what that guy is talking about? War?"


    But one of them knew what happened, and that person was Lu An. Tang Shaoyang sent him a message through The Communication System, and it was rted to the war against the Suzhou Survivor Establishment. Lu An stood up from his chair and confronted Hines Myers. "So what? Do you think we are afraid of your clown group?" At the same time, he shared the message with Wei Xi and the others.


    Hines Myers'' lips twitched when he heard the reply from Lu An. Clearly, Lu An was just around in his twenty or even younger from the appearance. "Haha, at least we are not a coward like The Tang Empire to dere war while the tournament is still ongoing. Everyone, hear me out, the Tang Empire is dering war against one of the factions under the World Government. Clearly, our member is not ready for the war because of the tournament, and they use this to their advantage. We can''t let such sinister action prevail in our world, we have to condemn the Tang Empire. Instead of rebuilding the new world, they are spreading war in our world! I do believe such a faction is not needed in our world!"


    "That''s funny. You have the talent to be aedian, Hines Myers, I presume?" Cao Jingyi stood up from the seat and smiled at The World Union''s Leader. "If you watch all the fights, you can see that the factions from the World Government have been killing people in that arena. And those murderers can get away just because they are members of the World Government? Meanwhile, we are just using one of the System''s features to expand our territory. It''s not like we areunching a sneak attack or using a backhanded method in the war, either. Also, we can''t immediately attack as we have to wait for twenty-four hours, that''s how the war works."


    "And your faction decided to fight against your fellow humans instead of clearing all the zombies?" Hines Myers ignored the killing issue and pointed out a big w why they should not dere war. "See! This Tang Empire will be the thorn for our world if we want to rebuild our world. They will spread chaos on Earth, and I think we should eradicate them before they grow stronger. Let''s work together to clean the cancer of Earth with the World Government. Today, it might be a member of the World Government getting attacked by the Tang Empire, and maybe you will be the Tang Empire''s next target the following day!" He pointed to all the factions in the arena.


    "Ah, I see," Wei Xi also stood up from his seat. "So, is that what you are trying to achieve? To rally the masses against us," He maintained hisposure and confronted Hines Myers. "A good scheme, but we don''t care what you guys see us as. We are dering war not just on The Suzhou Survivor Establishment but the World Government. If you are part of the World Government, then be ready to be attacked by the Tang Empire! If you are part of the World Government, then you are our enemy, the Tang Empire''s enemy!"


    After that, Wei Xi turned on the barrier, so they did not hear what Hines Myers said. It was pointless to have an argument against Hines Myers. Instead of staying in the arena, all the Tang Empire''s people left. There was an iing war, so they were more interested in the war than the tournament.


    The news of the war caused an uproar in the arena as the war was something everyone least expected during the Earth Tournament. Of course, Hines Myers'' attempt in invoking the other factions'' righteous cause to go against the Tang Empire also failed. Everyone could guess the reason why the Tang Empire dered war against the overbearing World Government.


    *** ***


    The World Union''s Booth


    Hines Myers returned to his seat as he sent off General Wang, Major General Shi Yan, Tong Zedong, and Huo Shihong. "I am sorry, it seems the Tang Empire will continue the war." The n was to pressure the Tang Empire by revealing the war news. Suppose The Tang Empire cared about their image. In that case, they might not attack the Suzhou Survivor Establishment, but thetter did not give f*ck about their image.


    "So, what should we do, Sir Hines?" General Wang Zhengju asked, to the point of pleading. After hearing Wei Xi''s deration, it was clear that the Suzhou Survivor Establishment was not the only target, but the Great Wall Party would be the Tang Empire''s target.


    Hines Myers rubbed his chin. "Do you think you have a chance to win against the Tang Empire?" He asked Major General Shi Yan.


    "To be honest, we are considering attacking the Tang Empire''s main base first. We have gathered the information regarding their force, but I don''t think we can win against them after we have the information. They have more people than us¡­." Major General Shi Yan admitted that Suzhou Survivor Establishment was the weaker side.


    Hines Myers'' eyes shone when he heard Major General Shi Yan had the information regarding the Tang Empire''s main base. He straightened his posture andmanded Major General Shi Yan. "Tell me more about the Tang Empire''s force."


    A smile formed on Hines Myers'' face as he got all the information about the Tang Empire. If their force managed to reach that region, they could use this information to attack the Tang Empire. Then he realized that the Great Wall Party had an important role if the World Government wanted to take down the Tang Empire. ''I n to throw them away, but I have to think of a way to save them, so they are not falling apart under the Tang Empire''s pressure.''


    "If you can''t win against the Tang Empire, then give Suzhou''s territory to them." Hines Myers took the matter more seriously. "The Great Wall Party must gather their force and try to defend against the Tang Empire until the World Government can reach your region. Bring your core force and leave Suzhou to the closest establishment. You continue doing that until you guys gather in one territory. That''s the only way to defend against the Tang Empire."


    General Shi Yan, Tong Zedong, and Huo Shihong exchanged nces. "I am afraid we can''t pass the zombies that separate us, Sir Hines." Major General Shi Yan replied.


    "The World Union will help The Great Wall Party." Hines Myers smiled. "While I can''t send my people to your region, I can give you equipment and supplies such as healing potions. We will arm you with better equipment and Game Coins. We can only do this during the tournament."


    Hines Myers then took out a fine sword from his inventory and handed the sword to Major General. It was a Grade A Sword, something Major General Shi Yan could not get. "The Great Wall Party must discuss this together and choose one territory to gather. Please survive until the World Government arrives in your region. We will prioritize the Great Wall Party''s survival!" Hines Myers tapped his chest as he made a promise.


    The Suzhou Survivor Establishment only had twenty-four hours before the war started. Major General Shi Yan did not have time to think about the other options. Hines Myers'' n was the best oue for them. As long as they were alive, they would always have a chance to make aeback. "We will arrange our people and report it to you, Sir Hines."


    "Mnn, you have to be quick as you only have twenty-four hours." Hines Myers nodded his head.


    "We are grateful for your help and kindness, Sir Hines." General Wang, Major General Shi Yan, Huo Shihong, and Tong Zedong bowed their heads before leaving the World Union''s booth.


    "Are you really going to help them, Sir?" After the four left the booth, Bernard voiced his doubt. Bernard was the Second Vice Leader of the World Union, a man in his mid-thirties.


    "I nned to use them to test out how strong the Tang Empire''s force is, but I think they have a far better use than that." Hines Myers rxed and leaned back on his chair at ease. "Didn''t you hear them? They can be used to gather information about the Tang Empire. Aside from the power itself, information is the most important thing. If we have the enemy''s information, we have thousands of ways to take them down. I feel like we have to eliminate the Tang Empire quickly before they grow even stronger. Moreover, I use the name of the World Union instead of the World Government. They can be our loyal dogs in the future if we can save the Great Wall Party.. A loyal dog is more useful than a fierce and wild dog, after all."

 Chapter 798 - Its Over Before It Starts - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 798 - It''s Over Before It Starts - Part 2</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was in the meeting room with Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue. They were currently discussing the attack on the Suzhou Survivor Establishment. Midway discussion, the door was opened as Lu An, Cao Jingyi, and Wei Xi barged in.


    Wei Xi took the seat opposite Zhang Mengyao and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. "So, what''s the n, Boss?" Since they were close, Wei Xi addressed Tang Shaoyang casually. Of course, the strict Origin nagged the Vice Supreme Commander, [Please be more respectful, Sir Wei Xi. Master is now an Emperor of millions of people. You can''t continue doing this.]


    "I know, I know, but it takes time for me to get used to the new culture, you know. Please spare me some time with this, Origin." Wei Xi was indeed not used to how things changed so fast. Beforehand, he was asked to call Tang Shaoyang with the Lord, but now it changed to Your Majesty. It would take some time before he could adapt.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang did not mind how Wei Xi acted casually around him. He preferred that way, but he could not say it out aloud, or Origin would nag him too.


    "Apparently, the Suzhou Survivor Establishment did not choose the War Mode, so the System chose my option, an All Out War. The only thing we need to do is to seize Suzhou City''s smart base." After saying that, Tang Shaoyang looked at Lu An, "And I heard you have your people in Suzhou Survivor Establishment? We will be using your people to take over once the war starts."


    In twenty-four hours, the Tang Empire could not enter the Suzhou Survivor Establishment, and the same for the Suzhou Survivor Establishment as well. They could not enter the hostile territory until the war started, so they could notunch a sneak attack or anything.


    "But we still need to organize our army to attack from outside, too, right?" Wei Xi had heard about the people who followed Lu An in the Suzhou Survivor Establishment. They stayed there to keep on watch of their neighbor''s movements. "Marshal Alton seems too eager to make a contribution, and they are waiting outside."


    "We are not going to use the army from Lukan." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. For sure, they would win the battle in a sh because his army from Lukan was an experienced soldier and had a higher average level. He exined why he did not want to use the army from Lukan. "If it''s not an emergency, we will use our army. They need to experience the war and also level up from the battle."


    "I agree with that." Zhang Mengyao quickly interjected. "We can''t be relying on them, especially if it''s just the Suzhou Survivor Establishment."


    Tang Shaoyang shot a nce toward Zhang Mengyao and shook his head. "Don''t underestimate our enemy regardless of how weak they are. They have finished the Survival Game, and we don''t know what they got from the Survival Game. We have to be extra cautious, or we will pay a huge price."


    After that, he looked at Lu An andmanded the young man. "Can you contact your people, Lu An? You need to organize your people for tomorrow''s battle. From my understanding, only the Leader and the Vice Leader get informed for the war deration. They may not be aware of the iing battle yet."


    Lu An nodded his head and smiled. "You don''t have to worry about that, Your Majesty. My people should know about the war, and they may try to contact me right away." He got up from the seat. "I will meet them now and make arrangements for tomorrow''s battle." After saying that, Lu An left the meeting room.


    "Supreme General Zhang Mengyao knows the details about the iing war. You can ask her for more details. I need our army ready in a few hours and march to the border right away." Tang Shaoyang instructed Wei Xi. There was no particr n but an all-out attack since they had all the necessary information to take down the Suzhou Survivor Establishment.


    "Yes, Your M-Majesty." Wei Xi was a bit awkward to properly address Tang Shaoyang, but he needed to get used quickly if he did not want Origin to nag him every day. Zhang Mengyao, Wei Xi, and Kang Xue left the meeting room, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone with Cao Jingyi. He would lead the war by himself, but he was just there to observe the war. There was no benefit for him joining the war directly, and he was there for a precaution.


    "Do you need something from me?" Tang Shaoyang nced at Cao Jingyi, who was rooted on the chair while looking down. Hearing the voice, Cao Jingyi looked up. "Why?" That question came out of her mouth. "Why do you want to war against the Suzhou Survivor Establishment? Aren''t we supposed to build our world together? On top of that, they are our fellow countrymen, and they haven''t done anything that deserves to be rooted out. So why do we fight them?"


    Different from her husband, Cao Jingyi wanted to know the real reason behind the war. She was not just going to follow whatever Tang Shaoyang ordered, especially something crucial and big like a war. Even though she spoke up for the Tang Empire in the arena, she did not agree with the war. It would be best to talk it out instead of dering war like this.


    "Talk it out? What do you want to talk about with them? Asking them to join us instead of the World Government? If they truly want to join us, they wille to us on their own." Tang Shaoyang met with Cao Jingyi''s gaze. "You can see that they are more willing to follow the foreigner instead of joining us. Does it matter that they are our fellow countrymen?"


    Cao Jingyi remained unconvinced with Tang Shaoyang''s argument. It was so clear on her face as she made sure that Tang Shaoyang knew that was not enough to convince her.


    "To be honest, there''s no need for me to convince you. You are my subordinate, and I am your Leader. The Tang Empire is still standing even without you in our rank. However, because you are the person who follows me from the beginning of the Game, I will convince you why we need to start this war." Tang Shaoyang did not bother to butter up his words.


    "The issue is not about the Suzhou Survivor Establishment, but the World Government! It seems you haven''t realized what the World Government is trying to achieve." He shook his head and continued with a solemn tone. "What do you think will happen once the World Government unifies the small factions? They will target the Major Factions. Don''t tell me you haven''t realized it yet?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not wait for Cao Jingyi''s response. "Why do we start the war right now? Because we want to catch the World Government off guard. They are not yet ready to war against the Major Faction, which is our chance. Furthermore, those people don''t have any attachment to the World Government, so there will not be much resistance once we capture them. It will be easier for the people to switch to the Empire as they don''t have any attachment to the World Government."


    The people in Tang Shaoyang''s mouth were not the military force but the survivors. He did not care about the military force as he could train more people into the Empire''s military force. But there would be no Empire if there were no people, so he put great importance on the people.


    "Once the World Government takes a deep root in our region, it will be toote for us to make any move. We can''t let the World Government have any information in our region. We can''t give them time to let them grow strong to fight us." His gaze deepened as his left eye''s slit narrowed down. "Just information if you haven''t fully realized yet. If we are to be defeated by the World Government, they will kill me, and it''s the same for your husband too. Do you think the leaders of the Suzhou Survivor Establishment will care when that happens?"


    "If you haven''t fully adapted to the new world, then I will tell you that there''s no more human rights organization that will condemn the World Government if they want to kill us. No one prevented them from executing us in public to warn the other factions." Tang Shaoyang went out before leaning back to his chair in a rxed manner. "If you don''t agree with my leadership and want to leave the Empire, I will not stop you. It seems we have a different objective."


    This was not the first time that Cao Jingyi questioned his decision. If this continued, it would be better if they did not work together again. There might be a time the situation would escte more than mere argument.


    Cao Jingyi fell silent as she lowered her gaze. She realized that it seemed she had done something she should not have done. Leave the Empire? Where should she go? Moreover, her husband was attached to the Empire and worked very hard for the Empire. She could not say that she had done a lot for the faction as someone worked even harder for the Empire.


    "I apologize for my impudence," Cao Jingyi stood up and bowed her head. "I don''t think that far about the implication."


    *** ***


    The words of war quickly spread to the people in the base. That brought panic to the people, especially the people who had regr work. If the war reached them, they could not fight to defend themselves. Like Zhang Mengyao predicted, the war was received negatively by the people. They just had peace for a few months from the zombies, now the base was going to war against the human establishment.


    Of course, the Tang Empire did not involve the civilians in the war. They had the Tarriors that had been trained for a few months already. They called back all the Tarriors that went outside to clear the danger zone.


    Within four hours, ten thousand Tarriors gathered at the main base, right in the front of the main base, wearing the same red armor. From ten thousand Tarriors, five hundred were Healer, four thousand were Elite Guard, and the remaining five thousand and five hundred were Elite Warrior.


    "The Archer will return in one or two hours, and they will catch up with us together with the Fogged Ape Tribe''s force." Even though the Archer had not been upgraded to Elite Archer, they still had Archer within the Tarrior.


    "Will this be enough to seize the Suzhou Survivor Establishment? They have built a wall like us even though it''s shorter than our wall, but they still have a great defense with the wall." Kang Xue was quite concerned that their army might not be enough.


    "Don''t forget we have Lu An''s people inside the establishment. It will be easier to break their defense from inside." Tang Shaoyang reminded her of Lu An''s people. "Don''t worry, we also have Liang Suyin to break the wall, or I can do it myself."


    It should be easy for the Fire Witch to take down the gate outside unless the Suzhou Survivor Establishment had a stronger mage.


    Under many people''s watch, the Tarrior left the main base toward the border. They were going to meet with Lu An, who was at the rendezvous point, waiting for them.


    Tang Shaoyang went ahead by himself and met Lu An first. Lu An was waiting at the top of the wall, sitting at the edge while swaying his feet in the air. "Have you met with your people? What''s the situation in Suzhou?"


    Lu An was grinning ear to ear as he replied. "I have prepared a present for you, Brother Shaoyang. But you have to wait until this barrier vanishes.. The war will be over before it starts."

 Chapter 799 - Its Over Before It Starts - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 799 - It''s Over Before It Starts - Part 3</h4>


    Suzhou Smart Base


    The seven leaders gathered in the meeting room, the three Major Generals, and the four leaders from the four major groups in Suzhou. Even though they agreed to escape from the city, they did not immediately leave the city as they were trying to discuss another option for their survival.


    "It seems we don''t have any choice but to escape from Suzhou." Huo Shihong said as they could not think of other ways to escape from the perilous situation unless they wanted to surrender under the Tang Empire. However, there was one thing he was concerned about if they had to surrender. Would he maintain his position as the me Castle? From how the Tang Empire managed their territory, he was well aware that the Tang Empire would not allow an independent group to exist. If they had to surrender, he had to give up the me Castle that he had been working on for months.


    It was the same for Tong Zedong from Tong House, Lu Huang Tu from the Dragon Wings, and Xu Cheng from the Xu Group disagreed with surrendering. They knew that they would lose their status if they surrendered. The four leaders agreed to receive the World Union''s help instead.


    "But have you considered what we have to pay by receiving the World Union''s help?" Major General Wu Shuan looked at the four leaders. "I doubt we can maintain our Survivor Establishment once the World Government steps into our region, especially after we receive their help."


    "We will think about thatter, Major General Wu Shuan. Our problem now is the Tang Empire, not the World Government." Tong Zedong looked toward Major General Shi Yan. Major General Shi Yan had a higher authority than the two younger Major Generals among the three Major Generals. "What do you think, Major General Shi Yan? If all the Survivor Establishments manage to gather in one territory, there''s a chance we can be a Major Faction. We can contend against the Tang Empire and hold an important position in the World Government. I don''t think the World Union will dare to swallow us forcefully if we are strong enough."


    "Mnn, I think the same as well. We prioritize our survival for now, and we can think about the World Government issueter. Let''s receive the World Union''s help and escape from Suzhou." Major General Shi Yan agreed with the four leaders in this matter.


    "What about the zombies?" Major General Zuo Ren met with Major General Shi Yan''s eyes. "The issue is not about the equipment, but our force is not strong enough to clear the zombies. We tried to clear the zombies in Wu Xi, but we failed at that time. It was two months ago, but now, the zombies have grown stronger."


    The meeting room fell into a deep silence as everyone recalled their failed expedition to take over Wu Xi City. They failed miserably; only eight hundred soldiers returned alive from three thousand troops. The Zombie Lord in the Wu Xi had grown strong as it almost wiped the soldiers. The issue was not just the Zombie Lord itself but also the Zombie Generals. They had to sacrifice hundreds of their Soldiers to make it out alive from Wu Xi.


    "That''s also an issue," Major General Shi Yan let out a sigh. "How are we going to pass Wu Xi?" The old man massaged the space between his eyes. The closest survivor establishment was the Zhenjiang Establishment. If they went by car, it would take them a few hours, but traveling by car was not possible. The engine sound would attract the zombies to attack them, so they had to walk. It would take days of traveling to reach Zhenjiang by walking.


    "The problem is time. We only have twenty hours until the war starts, and it''s our mistake for not choosing War Mode." Major General Wu Shuan indirectly med the Leader and the two Vice Leaders. "If we choose five Vs. five War Mode, we will have a lot of time. We can scout Wu Xi and make the route to escape, but it''s not possible with the remaining time."


    "You have been arguing with us since the start of the discussion. Do you suggest we surrender to the Tang Empire?" Lu Huang Tu questioned Major General Wu Shuan. "Don''t tell me you betray us, Major General Wu Shuan?"


    When Lu Huang Tu threw the usation, the other six leaders looked toward Major General Wu Shuan. "Betraying you? I am sorry, but I am not a gangster who will abandon the people who trust us to protect them. I am not a gangster that easily abandons people!"


    "If you are worried about the people, then you should not worry about that, Wu Shuan," Major General Shi Yan interjected before the situation escted further. Infighting among them would only make the situation worse. "I don''t think the Tang Empire will mindlessly ughter them. Even though I don''t want to admit it, the Tang Empire treats their people well. As long as the people do not try something silly like fight them back, then they are safe."


    "Alright, let''s end the discussion now." Major General Shi Yan concluded the meeting. "We will escape to Zhenjiang with our strongest soldiers. Zuo Ren and Wu Shuan, you will lead the scout team to clear the route. I will give you fifteen hours to scout Wei Xi City. Five of us will meet the World Union''s Leader to request better equipment. Remember this, Wu Shuan, Zuo Ren; the civilians will be safe if the Tang Empire defeats us in the war, but not with the Soldiers. They will be killed if we lose the war. I hope you put that in your mind because those soldiers have wives and children. We can''t stay in Suzhou."


    "I understand, Sir." Zuo Ren stood up and bowed his head slightly. He then tapped Wu Shuan''s shoulder two times. "That''s the truth, Wu Shuan. Escaping from Suzhou is the best option for now."


    Major General Wu Shuan nodded his head and stood up from the chair. He followed the order and left the meeting room with Major General Zuo Ren.


    "Sir, shouldn''t we interrogate Wu Shuan first? I feel like he has changed sides." Tong Zedong spoke up after the two Major Generals left the room.


    "I know you have a different opinion in the discussion, but this is not the right time to fight each other, Mr. Zedong." Major General Shi Yan shook his head. "Wu Shuan and Zuo Ren are our strongest people, and we need them to reach Zhenjiang. Can we afford to lose the two strongest fighters right now? Unless you have people that can rece them?"


    Tong Zedong immediately backed down and bowed his head. "I apologize, Sir. I don''t think that far ahead." He quickly realized the importance of the two Major Generals'' role in their force. He just did not like that Wu Shuan told them to surrender.


    "Alright, let''s meet Sir Hines Myers." They had the data of how many people they would bring to Zhenjiang, two thousand soldiers. However, they did not realize they had made a blunder in their judgment.


    The five Leaders returned to Arena to meet Hines Myers and requested the equipment. The World Union was not stingy with their help as they gave a thousand and five hundred Grade C armor sets and five hundred Grade B armor sets. On top of that, they supplied the Suzhou Establishment with a thousand Grade B and Grade C weapons. That was a lot of investment from the World Union to ensure their survival. That was not the only support, as the World Union gave two hundred lower grade healing potions.


    Tong Zedong, Huo Shihong, Xu Cheng, and Lu Huang Tu returned to their booth with a big smile. These weapons, armor, and healing potion boosted their confidence to escape from Suzhou. However, for some reason, Major General Shi Yan felt unsettled deep inside. "We should return to the base¡­." His words were cut short by Xu Cheng.


    "Why should I return in a hurry, Sir. We should stay and watch the tournament. This is a mind game." Xu Cheng smiled as he sat rxedly on the chair. "If the Tang Empire sees us watching the tournament with no worry of the iing war, they may be cautious, thinking we have a trump card that can win the war. That way, we buy more time to escape."


    That was smart thinking, but the issue was it would only work if the Tang Empire''s representatives were in the arena. The Tang Empire did not return to the arena after their war deration against the World Government. "They will return because they must watch the Major Faction''s match, Sir Shi Yan. We also need to wait for the scout team toe back, so we may as well watch the tournament until the scout team returns." Huo Shihong noticed the old man''s concern and spoke up.


    "I hope so," Despite the uneasiness that kept growing in his heart, Major General Shi Yan did refute them. They made sense about the mind game. It was not like he had something to do if he returned to the base. In fact, he had to make sure the survivors did not find out about the war, or else they had to use violence to get out of the city.


    Shiva Federation was the Major Faction in group nine, and they were part of the World Government as well. Including the Shiva Federation, there were another two factions from the World Government. The Shiva Federation had to do more workpared to the North Federation toe on top. The ground nine''s matches finished in four hours, and the participants from the Shiva Federation killed ten people. Those ten people added more casualties in the Earth Tournament as the World Government continued showing their domination.


    Even though they were part of the World Government, Major General Shi Yan was not excited in the slightest. He kept looking toward the Tang Empire''s booth during the matches, but the Tang Empire did not return. His uneasiness transformed into fear as he kept thinking about what they were doing right now.


    Group ten started, and Major General Shi Yan stood up from the chair. "I am going to return to the base. I don''t think our n is working when they don''te back to the arena." Only then did the four leaders notice the Tang Empire''s booth was empty. They were excited about the matches and also proud at the same time because they were part of the World Government.


    The four Leaders exchanged nces and nodded toward Major General Shi Yan. "I will stay here, just in case the Tang Empire returns to the arena." Tong Zedong said.


    "Alright then, I will return to the base first." Major General Shi Yan returned to the base alone while the four Leaders stayed in the arena. Group ten''s Major Faction was another World Government''s faction, Amazon Guild.


    Group ten was the most exciting match so far because the Major Guild did not dominate the group. The Belem Guild, an unknown small faction, won all their matches. Coincidentally, or maybe the System had predicted it as thest match in group ten was between the Amazon Guild and The Belem Guild. Both had five points, and this was the deciding match for the top of group ten.


    Despite the expectation from the Major Faction, The Belem Guild won the match after one of their fighters died. The Belem Guild''s member died after fighting the Amazon Guild''s guild leader. But then, the Belem Guild reversed the situation with a 3-2 score. They killed two Amazon Guild members in return. The arena cheered for the Belem Guild as finally there was a faction fighting back against the World Government''s faction. Group ten was the longest match, and it also ended in a surprise.


    Tong Zedong then checked the Tang Empire''s booth, yet it was still empty. The Tang Empire did not bother to watch the continuation of the tournament. Furthermore, Major General Shi Yan did not return to the arena, which made him uneasy.


    "It''s almost fifteen hours, yet no one calls us yet. Should we return now?" Tong Zedong stood up from the chair and looked at the other three Leaders. The three leaders nodded in agreement as it was almost time for them to leave Suzhou.


    The four Leaders took the portal and left the arena. They returned to the meeting room and were surprised by what greeted them in the meeting room. Major General Wu Shuan and Major General Zuo Ren were sitting in the chair in front of the portal. What surprised them was that Major General Shi Yan was tied between Wu Shuan and Zuo Ren, lying down on the ground unconscious.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Wu Shuan! Zuo Ren!" Lu Huang Tu yelled while pointing at the two Major Generals. "What are you doing to Major General Shi Yan!?"


    Instead of getting an answer from the two Major Generals, shadows loomed over them from behind. Before they could do anything, they were pinned down on the ground as swords were ced on their neck. "You will lose your head if you try to fight back.." Zuo Ren warned the four Leaders.

 Chapter 800 - Its Over Before It Starts - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 800 - It''s Over Before It Starts - Part 4</h4>


    "You betrayed us!!!" Tong Zedong shouted furiously as he looked toward Major General Wu Shuan. From the moment Wu Shuan tried to persuade them to surrender, he felt something amiss. However, since Wu Shuan held a high status within the Establishment, he could not do anything to Wu Shuan. Especially when the soldiers and the survivors respected him.


    "You can say that." Wu Shuan maintained hisposure as he replied to Tong Zedong''s usation. He did not deny the usation. Then Tong Zedong looked toward Major General Zuo Ren. "You also betray us, ungrateful bastard!" There was once a moment that Major General Zuo Ren was dying inside the portal gate of the Survival Game. The Tong House saved him by using his share of healing potion for Zuo Ren. He thought it would be safe if Zuo Ren could keep tabs on Wu Shuan, but even Zuo Ren betrayed them.


    "That''s because we are taking a different path by joining the World Government." Zuo Ren gave his honest reply. "Rather than following the foreigner, I will rather follow the Tang Empire, which is also our people."


    "Just because of that, you betrayed your savior!?" If not being pinned down, he would punch Zuo Ren in the face. The vein popped on the side of his eyes as he was furious by the betrayal. However, the cold steel on his neck stopped him from doing that.


    "I actually saved your life, Sir Tong," Zuo Ren shook his head. "If you escape from Suzhou and be the Tang Empire''s enemy, you will lose your life eventually. Do you think the World Government can save you from the Tang Empire?"


    "Didn''t we tell you that the World Government is prioritizing to save us? The Tang Empire can''t destroy us if the World Government arrives in our region! Do you think the Tang Empire can win against six Major Factions? Don''t be stupid, Zuo Ren!"


    "You haven''t realized it yet, Sir Tong?" Zuo Ren kept shaking his head at Tong Zedong''s ignorance. "If you watched the Tang Empire''s matches, you should know how strong they are, right? All the fighters from the Tang Empire defeated their opponent in less than a minute, something that other fighters from the other factions couldn''t achieve. What does it mean? It means the Tang Empire''s people are far stronger than us or any other factions, and they will capture all the territories in our region before the World Government can arrive and help us."


    "NO! If we follow Sir Hines'' n and regroup with the other establishments, we will have a chance to dy that. We can try to capture more territories as well. We have a chance against the Tang Empire if we are united!" Huo Shihong yelled loudly. He tried to convince Zuo Ren, so they could be released. If Zuo Ren changed his mind, there was a chance for them to get out of this situation. However, things did not go the direction he wanted.


    "We can''t, we just can''t," Zuo Ren shook his head. "The moment you decide to escape with just the elite soldiers, we already lose the war. I don''t know if you are dumb or what, but those elite soldiers will not leave without their families. Even if we try to bring the soldiers'' families, the chance of us surviving from the zombies is lower than thirty percent, especially for the soldiers'' families. They will not be able to follow our pace, and eventually, they will die by the zombies. The elite soldiers you are talking about don''t agree to leave Suzhou. They choose to surrender to the Tang Empire. So, we never have the soldier to pass Wu Xi."


    The four leaders were stunned to hear that from Zuo Ren''s mouth as they realized there was a huge hole in their n. They did not consider the soldiers'' families, thinking the soldiers would follow their orders if they said so. Tong Zedong could not refute Zuo Ren''s argument. They did neglect the soldier''s family, and it fired back now.


    Wu Shuan stood up and came over to the four leaders. He opened a scroll in front of the four leaders, and those scrolls were the system contract. "Sign this, and we will not harm you."


    "What if I refuse to sign the contract?" Xu Cheng red at Wu Shuan. He had read the content briefly, and it was basically a ve contract. Of course, the contract onlysted for a week, and during that one week, they were not allowed to use their power.


    "Then I don''t have a choice but make sure that you can''t do anything in ten hours." Wu Shuan rubbed his chin. "Like breaking your legs and arms?" The fact that Wu Shuan said that with a t expression was quite terrifying to the four leaders.


    Just like that, the four leaders signed the system contract and were under the watch of the soldiers. These soldiers were their subordinates before, and now they were being watched by them as they had be prisoners. Within one day, their status changed from being a leader to being a prisoner. The soldiers chose to surrender to the Tang Empire rather than leave their families behind. Of course, many soldiers did not agree to surrender, but those soldiers had been taken care of by Wu Shuan. So the remaining soldiers were the people that decided to surrender to the Empire.


    *** ***


    Zuo Ren and Wu Shuan were sitting face to face in the meeting room. "Did you n this a long time ago, Wu Shuan?" Zuo Ren asked his aplice.


    "Nope. I just received the order four hours after the war deration. My position is not that high in the Tang Empire, so I can''t make a big decision like this." Wu Shuan replied honestly. "What''s wrong? You still can''t ept the Tang Empire? If that''s the case, you must adapt quickly, or you will lose everything, Brother Zuo. You should have realized this a long time ago that it''s just a matter of time before the Tang Empire seized our territory."


    Zuo Ren let out a sigh at the bitter fact. The Suzhou Survivor Establishment was just too weak to contend with the Tang Empire. He closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes, he asked Wu Shuan in a solemn voice. "You hadn''t told me yet when you betrayed us, Wu Shuan? Do you mind telling me now?"


    Wu Shuan persuaded him to surrender to the Tang Empire a week after the World Congress. The young man was crafty and found his attitude toward the foreign faction. Using that fact, Wu Shuan persuaded him to betray the Suzhou Establishment. He was hesitating and in a dilemma for a week before he finally gave in. Zuo Ren had asked Wu Shuan when he betrayed the establishment at that time, but thetter did not answer him. At this point, Wu Shuan should have trusted him as he had be an aplice to seize the smart base.


    "You are still curious about that. It''s not a big deal, I will tell you," Wu Shuan smiled and answered Zuo Ren''s curiosity, "It was back then, during the Survival Game, in the third portal, the Undead Subjugation mission. We split up that time, and my group was unlucky to encounter the first Undead King. It was just too soon for us to encounter that Undead King, and my group was overwhelmed. As my group was on the brink of annihtion, he appeared."


    "He?" Zuo Ren interjected.


    "Yeah, the young man who sneaked in our territory''s Survival Game, Lu An." Wu Shuan nodded his head. "He appeared and killed the Undead King, easily." It was necessary to add thest word as Lu An killed the Undead King in two minutes. "He initially wanted to kill us, so you would not find out there was an intruder, but he changed his mind. He asked us if we wanted to be his spy, and he would spare our lives. I actually chose to die at that time, but I can''t do that when I have to take responsibility for one hundred soldiers under mymand. They have families who might not survive if the soldiers died in this Survival Game. You should know how those four gangsters operated the city, right? So, I chose to betray the establishment as Lu An promised me, he would never order me to kill the innocents."


    "On top of that, I am morefortable that my leader is our fellow countrymen. We have the same view regarding that." Wu Shuan ended his story with a smile. "Now, I am d that I made that decision as I can ensure the soldiers'' and the survivors'' safety. I was following him and witnessing how strong that young man was." He shook his head as he recalled the past scenes. "We have no chance to survive against him if he decides to kill us."


    Hearing the simplified story from Wu Shuan, Zuo Ren fell silent as he looked down on the floor. He knew how strong Wu Shuan was. The man in front of him was the strongest person in the Suzhou Establishment. If that was Wu Shuan''s evaluation of the young man named Lu An, then they indeed did not have any hope. Then Zuo Ren heard Wu Shuan''s chuckle, and he subconsciously looked at Wu Shuan.


    "Then I asked him who''s stronger between him and his leader. Do you know what his answer is?" Wu Shuan grinned when he reached this part. "Lu An answered that his leader alone could wipe out our establishment. I thought it was ridiculous that a single person could wipe out over ten thousand soldiers, but I trusted him after witnessing how he cleared the Survival Game. By now, I think Lu An is capable of wiping out our soldiers, including you and me."


    "Do I regret betraying the establishment?" Wu Shuan''s expression turned earnest as he continued. "No, I don''t regret my decision. In fact, I am relieved that I did not choose to die back then. Thanks to that, I saved not just a hundred soldiers and their families but thousands of soldiers and survivors now."


    *** ***


    At the border between the Tang Empire and Suzhou Establishment


    Tang Shaoyang sat above Kalliyan, The Kirin. The Mythical Beast had be his mount now. He wore ck armor, Grade A set armor from the General Shop, and the battle-ax on his back. He opened the countdown screen until the war started, and he was curious about Lu An''s present.


    Wei Ximanded the guards to open the gate when the countdown reached thirty seconds. The thirteen thousand Tarriors were ready to depart for their first war. By the time the gate fully opened, the countdown had reached zero. Wei Xi yelled to the Tarriors to march forward, and Tang Shaoyang signaled Kalliyan to move. The steps of thirteen thousand Tarriors were terrifying as the wild beasts ran away as soon as they met the armies.


    It took them two hours of marching to reach the wall that protected the Suzhou Establishment. To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, he did not spot the soldiers above the wall. There were a few soldiers, but their numbers were too small, twenty soldiers. "Huh? Are they giving up?" He immediately expanded his Spirit Eyes to check if the Suzhou Establishment set up an ambush for him. However, there was no ambush or any soldiers within a thousand meters area.


    Lu An came to his side and said with a big smile. "That''s my present for you, Brother Shaoyang." He pointed in the direction of Suzhou City.


    Tang Shaoyang followed Lu An''s finger and saw the gate was opened. A group of seven people came out from the city and walked in his direction. When the group met with him and his army, the seven people put their right hands on the chest and bowed toward him. "We wee Your Majesty to Suzhou."


    Tang Shaoyang immediately understood what Lu An meant by having a present for him. Lu An''s people captured the Suzhou Establishment by themselves, meaning the war was unnecessary.. Thirteen thousand armies marched toward Suzhou for nothing, as the war was over before it started.

 Chapter 801 - Its Over Before It Starts - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 801 - It''s Over Before It Starts - Part 5</h4>


    Wu Shuan looked at the Kalliyan''s forefeet. It was the horse''s feet, but he noticed earlier that the mount was not a horse. The mount was covered in green scales, glowing in golden radiant. A two pair of horns that simr to deer''s antlers, but it curved to the back instead upward, the long whisker, and rows of sharp teeth. ''Is this a dragon?'' The head of this mount was simr to the dragon he often saw in the picture.


    What terrified Wu Shuan was the mount''s aura itself. After he reached the Epic Rank, he figured out about the aura. The Basic Detect did not work all the time, and this aura came in handy at that moment. He could figure out how strong an individual was based on their aura. The Emperor Mount''s aura was overwhelming. He felt a massive pressure on his shoulder because of the aura. There was no need for him to test it out; he was sure he could not win against this beast.


    ''The lion beastmen and the eagle beastmen are not the terrifying force of the Tang Empire. They have more than just them, and I am sure this mount is stronger than the two beastmen in the arena.'' Wu Shuan''s thoughts ran wild. Of course, Zuo Ren and the other three had not reached the Epic Rank yet, so they did not know how terrifying the mount was.


    While they could not use the aura to see how strong the mount was, they could tell that the mount was strong within a single nce. They did not dare look at the beast too long, afraid of offending Tang Shaoyang.


    "Alright, let''s not waste our time. Lead us to the City Steele." Lu An ordered the group to lead them. After the System chose an All Out War mode, Steele appeared inside the smart base. The stele appeared on the first floor. The first one to destroy the City Steele won the war.


    Boom!


    A big figurended two meters to the right of Tang Shaoyang. The figure was around a little over three meters with a bulky figure. The Demonic Ape came out from the dust and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. "Why do we stop, Master? I can''t wait to destroy our enemy. Let''s attack the city now." Pride did not know the situation, so he urged his Master to attack the city ahead of them.


    "There''s no fight, Pride." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at the Demonic Pride. "We have won the war; they surrender."


    Wu Shuan and Zuo Ren led the convoy while listening to Pride. The Demonic Ape grumbled all the way to the city as heined that the enemy was cowardly and so on. Wu Shuan and Zuo Ren''s back soaked in sweat after listening to all theints from the over three meters ape. Especially Wu Shuan, who could feel the fierce aura emanated from the Demonic Ape. After a while, only then he noticed there were two hundred big apes in the Tang Empire''s force.


    Wu Shuan and Zuo Ren exchanged nces secretly, and thetter was grateful to Wu Shuan. If he did not listen to Wu Shuan and escape with the four leaders, they would die for sure. The remaining five hours were not enough for them to pass through Wu Xi since they had to sneak around, not to alert the zombie lord. Once the Tang Empire knew that information, the Tang Empire would chase them to Wu Xi. He felt like this Demonic Ape alone was enough to catch them.


    Following the road, they entered Suzhou Survivor Establishment. The survivors had been informed that they had decided to surrender to the Tang Empire. So Wu Shuan warned the survivors not to do anything funny when the Tang Empire''s representatives entered the city. The street was filled with the survivors; it was as if they weed Tang Shaoyang and his force into the establishment. However, in fact, these survivors just wanted to see the Tang Empire''s representatives.


    Gasps of surprise could be heard from the crowd as Kalliyan and Pride stole the masses'' attention. Many eyes focused on the two beasts before they looked toward the figure riding on Kalliyan. It was like a parade show as the rows of people reached the smart base area. There was a three meters wall surrounding the smart base area, and the survivors were not allowed inside the area.


    When Tang Shaoyang entered the smart base area, a pair of hands pped. The p was loud enough for everyone to hear as the crowd barely made noise. After one p, another p followed, and then all survivors pped and cheered for the Tang Empire. It was another surprise for Tang Shaoyang as he did not expect the people would wee him and his force. He came to take over the establishment, yet these people seemed to be happy about it. Of course, he was not aware yet that these survivors wanted to move to his territory, but the four gangster groups stopped them from moving. So they were happy when they heard the Tang Empire would take over the establishment.


    Arriving in the front of the smart base, it was the soldiers who weed him. "We wee the Great Emperor!" Thousands of soldiers greeted Tang Shaoyang simultaneously. They bowed their heads toward Tang Shaoyang as he came off from Kalliyan.


    "I will lead Your Majesty to the City Steele. You guys wait here." Wu Shuan spoke to his group.


    From Tang Shaoyang''s side, only Lu An and Zhang Mengyao followed him into the smart base as the remaining force stayed outside. The thirteen thousand armies stopped next to the Suzhou Establishment''s soldiers. Even though Tang Shaoyang was not there, the soldiers kept lowering their heads. The atmosphere between the two forces was so different, and Zuo Ren let out a sigh when he saw the massive gap between the two forces with his own eyes.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang immediately found the City Steele as soon as he entered the smart base. The Steele was too obvious for people not to notice. The five meters hexagon Steele was ced weirdly on the first floor. Wu Shuan led the group to the City Steele, and he stopped three meters away from the City Steele. His job was over, so he let Tang Shaoyang take over the smart base.


    Tang Shaoyang arrived in front of the Steele, and there was a handprint mark on the Steele. He put his palm on the mark, and the City Steele glowed in golden light. Five minutester, the City Steele disappeared as a notification rang in his head.


    [You have sessfully seized the Suzhou Survivors Establishment''s smart base!]


    [The Tang Empire has defeated the Suzhou Survivors Establishment!]


    [The Suzhou Survivors Establishment has been destroyed!]


    [The Tang Empire has imed Suzhou Territory!]


    While it looked simple to take over the smart base, the five minutes timing was quite troublesome. He could not move his palm from the Steele, or he had to start over again. If it was in a normal condition, he had to defeat soldiers guarding the Steele first in order to im the smart base. Of course, the other members of the Tang Empire could also capture the City Steele. It did not have to be Tang Shaoyang or the Vice Leader to capture the smart base. Anyone from the Tang Empire could seize the smart base as long as they put their palms on the mark.


    At the same time, Wu Shuan also received the notification that his faction no longer existed after the loss against the Tang Empire. In order to create a faction that is recognized by the System, they must have a territory, or the faction would be erased from the system. So it was a game over for a faction with a single territory like the Suzhou Survivors Establishment when they lost in the war.


    "Origin! Are you there?" Tang Shaoyang immediately called his smart AI. Origin was supposed to get connected to this smart base once he captured it. Sure enough, Origin''s static voice rang, replying to its Master''s call.


    [I am here, Master¡­.] There was a slight pause before Origin continued. [I know the Suzhou Survivors Establishment is much weaker than us, but I never expected you to seize their smart base this fast. It''s been around forty minutes since the war started. Since it will take time for the march, this is just too fast. Don''t tell me you fight them by yourself, Master?]


    Wu Shuan was startled when he heard the robotic voice that answered Tang Shaoyang''s call. He was confused and puzzled, trying to figure out where the voice came from by himself. However, there were only four of them inside the smart base, and he could not sense another presence on the first floor.


    "No, they surrender to us and give me the territory." Tang Shaoyang answered before giving an order to Origin. "Check up our new smart base andpile a report to Mengyaoter."


    [Yes, Master!] After that, Origin wentpletely silent, making the poor Wu Shuan more confused.


    "Now what? I thought this war would give me entertainment until our match tomorrow." Tang Shaoyang looked toward Zhang Mengyao and asked. Today was the Elimination Stage, where the second ces from each group were fighting for the remaining five slots in the yoff Stage. He was not going to watch the boring fight for sure, knowing the result was enough as he sent a few people to watch the fight. Revalor, the Legend Rank Elven, volunteered himself to watch the fight topile an analysis of their potential enemy with Commander Alton. The Legend Rank Knight chose to watch the tournament after knowing he would not participate in the war.


    "Let me introduce you to the person who prepares the present for you, Your Majesty." Lu An quickly adapted to the change. He was not stiff or awkward when he called Tang Shaoyang with Your Majesty as he felt it was natural for him to do so. The young man introduced Wu Shuan to Tang Shaoyang. "He is the former Major General of the Suzhou Survivor Establishment, and he is my people."


    Wu Shuan was startled for a moment before he bowed his body, almost ny degrees toward Tang Shaoyang. "M-My n-name is W-Wu Shuan, Your Majesty. I am level 1119, and I am the sole Epic Rank from this establishment." The man in front of him was his new leader, so he made sure to introduce himself properly. The first impression was always the key to catching his leader''s attention, but he quickly realized that he stuttered.


    "You should not tell anyone about your level unless I ask, Wu Shuan." Tang Shaoyang reminded Wu Shuan. "No one should know your level unless we ask you. We usually need to know how strong you are for military assignments or simr stuff."


    "What should I do with him now." Tang Shaoyang held his chin and looked at Wu Shuan. Since the man contributed to the Empire, he must be rewarded. Even though his force could easily win against them, this man helped them to shorten the time of capturing the territory. He then nced at Lu An before looking back at Wu Shuan. An idea crossed his mind as he smiled.


    "We don''t have a division that takes charge of information regarding the surrounding territories, monsters, zombies, and more stuff." Tang Shaoyang then nced at Zhang Mengyao and asked. "Do we need a new division for that, or shall we form a team instead?"


    "I think a new division is fine too. For now, their work may be small, but as we expand, they will have a lot of work. Having an information division may be a great help for us." Zhang Mengyao agreed without a second thought. She nned to make this new division, but the tournament and the migration of the people of Lukan, so she kept dying the work.


    "Then we can assign Wu Shuan and his subordinate to this division with Lu An as the Division Head." Tang Shaoyang grinned at Lu An. Lu An was the top ten strongest in his empire if he excluded the people from the Ortis Continent, the three kingdoms, and the Gigante Forest. Despite his status, Lu An did not hold any position in Tarrior. He even heard from Wei Xi that the Tarriors were calling him Super Soldier since he was extremely strong for someone with no position.


    Wu Shuan raised his head and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. "We are good at that, Your Majesty. We have been trained in the military. I don''t dare to say that we are the best at it, but we do a good job of gathering information and scouting."


    "Wait, wait¡­." Lu An suddenly interrupted. "You must ask my consent first before making a decision that big, Your Majesty. I don''t think I am capable enough to lead an entire division. I don''t have any experience, and I am just good at killing people."


    "Then you need to learn." Tang Shaoyang shrugged and pointed at Wu Shuan. "This guy is a Major General, and you can learn a lot from him. You can''t avoid this forever, Lu An. Moreover, this will be a lot easier if you start it now. When we get bigger, then you will be overwhelmed with work. By that time, it will be hard for you to learn while working. Also, your subordinates will do all the work while you just need to oversee them. I will ask Li Shuang to send a few of her people to do the paperwork for your division."


    Lu An fell silent for a moment before looking toward Zhang Mengyao. Thetter nodded her head, encouraging him to take the job. Then he looked toward Wu Shuan, and the former Major General was looking at him with an expectant gaze. It was clear that Wu Shuan wanted him to take the job. "Then I will take the job. I will do my best not to disappoint you, Brother Shaoyang."


    "That''s my boy." Tang Shaoyang grinned. "As for the name of the division. I will give you the honor to name your division, and I will ask Wei Xi to help you to choose your subordinates."


    "So, what''s our n next? I don''t want to return to the arena, not interested in watching a dull fight." He then looked toward Zhang Mengyao. She was the Supreme Commander, and he thought she could give him something to do instead of idling like unemployment."


    "We can try to clear Wu Xi since we have thirteen thousand armies outside. We need to ensure Suzhou''s safety until we fortify this territory.." Zhang Mengyao replied after thinking for a few seconds.

 Chapter 802 - Field Commander Su Hong

    <h4>Chapter 802 - Field Commander Su Hong</h4>


    Wu Shuan looked at how his new superior was toying with the Zombie Lord of the Wu Xi city. That was right; it was not even a battle as Lu An toyed with the Zombie Lord and Zombie Generals with his extremely fast movement. Lu An''s figure blinked here and there, easily avoiding the Zombies'' attacks. When the young man became serious, he easily killed the Zombie Lord and seven Zombie Generals.


    The former Major General Zuo Ren was also next to Wu Shuan and watched everything from the start to the end. Two thousand soldiers attacked the main nest of the zombies, but the two thousand Elite Soldiers were nothing but spectators. All the zombies were taken care of by Lu An. Their superior would leave the zombies limbless for the soldiers to kill.


    Zuo Ren''s eyes opened once more, and he realized that the Tang Empire was not a faction they could fight. He doubted that even all establishments banded together against the Tang Empire, their chance to dy the


    Lu An returned to Wu Shuan''s side after killing the Zombie Lord. "Is that building Wu Xi''s smart base?" Lu An pointed at the building where the Zombie Lord and the Zombie Generals came out. It was a twenty-floor office building and the only building that was intact and clean.


    "I don''t know, Sir." Wu Shuan addressed Lu An respectfully. "From the building''s condition, it may be the smart base."


    "Does that mean the zombie upy the smart base? Can they use the smart base?" Lu An suddenly muttered by himself. That question was directed toward himself. It might be possible for the zombie lord to use the smart base just like they did. Even though the zombie was a being with no intelligence, the Zombie Lord was quite crafty. Zombie Lord could speak andmand the zombie armies, applying strategy in the battle. He realized that in this battle.


    "Wait, if this territory belongs to the Zombie Lord, does that mean we have to make a war deration to take over the territory?" Lu An furrowed his brow. That would be troublesome since they had to know the faction name to dere war. However, they did not know the faction name of this zombie lord, "And I have killed the Zombie Lord, the only intelligent zombie that can talk."


    Zuo Ren and Wu Shuan exchanged nces. They did not know what Lu An talked about. It was confusing to them. The territory belonged to the zombie? Was that even possible? Despite their confusion, they followed Lu An into the smart base. There was the same Hexagon Steele on the first floor, and the three approached it. The thing that attracted them was the floating screen in front of the Hexagon Steele.


    [Only the yer who killed the Zombie Lord can take over the smart base.]


    Lu An let out a relieved sigh after reading the text on the screen. He ced his hand on the mark, and the Hexagon Steele glowed in gold. It took ten seconds until Lu An received the notification from the System.


    [You have taken over the Wu Xi Territory!]


    "I see, so it''s different between zombies and us, huh?" Lu An smiled as he learned a new thing. ''It''s not a bad discovery for my debut as the head of the Intelligence Division. ''That means the zombie can take over our territory without needing the war deration too. It seems we have to build a new wall around the smart base of the other territories.'' Lu An was worried that a Zombie Lord evolved in their territory with loose defense, and the Zombie Lord could take their territory if that happened.


    "Send our people to inform the others that we have found the smart base." He ordered Wu Shuan and Zuo Ren. The two bowed their heads slightly before leaving the smart base. Once the two former Major Generals left him, he let out a relieved sigh. As their leader, he could not do whatever he wanted to. He must look dignified in front of his subordinates, or they would lose their respect. This was why he did not want to hold any position in Tarrior.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang watched the whole battle from the sky. He had mixed feelings as he watched his subordinates fight the zombies, relieved, proud, and excited. Relieved that his people were strong enough to take care of the zombies and the Epic Rank Zombie Lord. Proud that they had be so strong. Excited about the future awaiting him and his Empire.


    ¡ªI still don''t understand what Rumru said about your hardship. You barely experienced any hardship.


    Zowen interjected in his mind as she recalled the ck Dragon''s words. Rumru said that his wife read his future, and he would face a lot of hardship. In most timelines of the future, he ended up dead facing hardship. However, Zowen did not see that hardship at all. Her Master easily took over a whole continent and absorbed all the force. With the help of the new force from the Ortis Continent, it should be easy for the Tang Empire to expand on Earth.


    ¡ªI think you misunderstand Rumru''s words, Zowen. You forget the part where Rumru inherited his bloodline to Master to help him with the hardship. Without the Dragon Bloodline, I don''t think Master can win against Wrath and Zara. Even if he wins against them, it would be very hard. If Master does not clear all the waves of the trial, then it will be hard to win Kalliyan over and kill that serpent guardian. Without the Dragon Bloodline, all those things might not happen.


    Zaneos had no intention to look down on his Master, but that was a bitter truth. Without Rumru''s bloodline, then it would be hard for him to win against all these spirits. The Dragon Bloodline made Tang Shaoyang stronger, the bonus attributes, the skills, and the transformation. That was the fact that Zowen or even Tang Shaoyang overlooked. ''What if I don''t have the Dragon Bloodline? I may not be here, seeing my subordinates fight the zombies.''


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and threw away those thoughts. "I agree with Zaneos. Rumru''s bloodline is a massive help to me." He was not angry when Zaneos pointed that out. Instead of being angry, he became cautious of his future instead. "There''s maybe an encounter that still can kill meter."


    A frown formed on his forehead as that thought crossed his mind. Even though he told himself to be careful and cautious, his only way to avoid disaster was to get stronger. From the situation on Earth, he could not think of anything that could raise his level. If he hunted all the zombies and beasts to level up, that would hinder his people''s growth. "It seems the Dimensional Tower is my only chance to raise my level." He muttered in a low voice.


    "There''s nothing I can do right now, so let''s focus on what is in front of me first." Tang Shaoyang expanded his Spirit Eyes and located Zhang Mengyao. She was assisting the armies, leading the soldiers from the Suzhou Establishment. She led a thousand soldiers by herself, clearing every corner of the city while not killing a single zombie. Yeah, Zhang Mengyao positioned herself in the front, attracting the zombies while the soldiers killed the zombies when the zombies focused on her.


    After Lu An killed the Zombie Lord, Zhang Mengyao stopped assisting the soldiers. When the Zombie Lord died, the other zombies returned to be mindless creatures. They attacked people on sight with no strategy, so it should be easier for the soldiers to fight the zombies by themselves.


    An hourter, all forces gathered around the smart base with their leaders and had a meeting with Tang Shaoyang, Zhang Mengyao, and Wei Xi inside the smart base. Tang Shaoyang did not say anything as he let Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi take charge of the meeting. They gathered to discuss what to do next. He did not say anything because he wanted to learn how to lead the meeting properly, and he wanted to learn it from Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi.


    "We will not be attacking the next city since it''s an Epic Rank Zombie Lord. I don''t want to put our force at risk." Wei Xi said as he observed the twelve Field Commanders. The Field Commander led a Regiment, and a regiment consisted of a thousand Tarriors. These twelve Field Commanders were the leader of a thousand people. "We will patrol the city and try to find the survivors. You have to make sure only to kill the high-level zombies and leave the weak zombies behind."


    Wei Xi asked them to leave the weak zombie alone, and there was an important reason behind that. The n was to leave the weak zombies for the new recruit, so they could raise the new recruit safely. They could not let the new recruit fight the high-level zombies and also created a safe environment for them.


    "That''s it. Do you have any more questions?" Zhang Mengyao followed up after Wei Xi. She thought there was no question from her subordinates since that was a simple instruction.


    There was one Field Commander who raised his right hand. Everyone looked toward this person. "What do you want to ask, Su Hong?" He recognized the Field Commander.


    "I don''t have a question for the next operation, but I do have a question for Your Majesty if I may." Field Commander Su Hong looked toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes met with Su Hong''s gaze. Despite Su Hong''s polite tone, he could feel indignation from this man. He was curious why this man felt so even though this was their first meeting. Wei Xi was about to rebuke the Field Commander, but Tang Shaoyang stopped him with a wave of his hand. "Go ahead. What do you want to ask me?"


    "Why do you appoint the people that recently joined the Empire higher than us, who have been dedicating our life for the Empire earlier than them!?" Su Hong raised his voice a little as he voiced his discontent. Yes, he could not ept that Alton was appointed as a Marshal even though the old man had just joined the Empire, and it was the same for The Elven King Virion, who was appointed as Legion Commander.


    "Su Hong!" Wei Xi''s aura red up as he raised his voice. The Epic Rank''s aura was not something Su Hong could endure. Field Commander Su Hong''s face paled as sweat emerged on his forehead.


    "It''s fine, Vice Supreme Commander We Xi. I will satisfy his curiosity." Tang Shaoyang smiled and met Su Hong''s eyes. Thetter started regretting his action from asking that, but he had done, so might as well hear it to the end.


    Wei Xi pulled back his aura, but he still red at Su Hong. Questioning Tang Shaoyang in front of the others was something a mere Field Commander should do. At least, he thought so.


    "First, they are certainly stronger than you. Marshal Alton is a Legend Rank, Vice Marshal An is Primordial Rank, and Ashley has reached level 1000. She will take the trial once she gets her talent. Oh, Legion Commander Moonsong is Legend Rank, and Vice Legion Commander Virion is Myth Rank. What level are you, Field Commander Su Hong?" Tang Shaoyang asked the man before he added more exnation for the rank. "Just in case you don''t know, Myth Rank is two ranks above Epic Rank, Primordial Rank is three ranks above the Epic Rank, and the Legend Rank is four ranks above the Epic Rank."


    "I am level 597¡­." Su Hong replied in a small voice, but Tang Shaoyang could hear it clearly in his ears. When he heard those ranks, his heartbeat raced up. That meant those people were far stronger than him.


    "Second, Marshal Alton brings me a lot more armies. Three of them are Myth Ranks, eight of them are Ancient Ranks, and eighteen of them are Epic Ranks. They are now part of the Tarriors. Virion had his Elven Kingdom join the Tarrior. Virion''s father is a Legend Rank, and his Mother is Primordial Rank. Moonsong has his tribe strengthen my Empire too. Do you want to know the details of how strong they are?" Tang Shaoyang maintained his neutral tone as he exined everything to Su Hong.


    Field Commander Su Hong lowered his head. He was scared and also angry at the same time as he felt he was being humiliated in front of the other Field Commanders. Of course, Tang Shaoyang did not have an intention to humiliate Su Hong as he took this chance to exin the situation to the other Field Commanders too.


    "Third, they helped me to conquer a continent, bringing down three kingdoms for me. They have contributed enough to reach their respective rank. Do you still have a question, Field Commander Su Hong?" Tang Shaoyang ended his exnation.


    Su Hong did not answer, but he shook his head furiously, indicating he did not have any more questions.


    "That''s good." Tang Shaoyang nodded and looked at the other Field Commanders. "Do you have a question for me?"


    "No, Your Majesty." Field Commander Zhao Zhong replied while the others shook their heads.


    "That''s good, and you can leave to patrol now if you no longer have a question."

 Chapter 803 - The Rule Change!?

    <h4>Chapter 803 - The Rule Change!?</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang no longer watched the expedition after they captured Wu Xi territory. After watching their battle yesterday, he believed that they were strong enough and did not need his help at all. Just in case there was an unexpected situation, he summoned Aerelion the Infernal Wyvern and Maldros the ck Storm Dragonewt. Both should be enough to help the expedition team if an emergency arose.


    Tang Shaoyang sat next to the window in his room, watching the sunrise while enjoying his coffee. He checked the time, and it was two hours before the Earth Tournament. The yoff Stage would be held for three days. Today would be the top sixteen only. Tomorrow would be the quarter-final and the semi-final, and the day after tomorrow would be the final and the third-ce battle.


    Aside from the group nine upset, the ten Major Factions passed into the yoff Stage from the Group Stage, while the five factions that passed through the Elimination Stage were Amazon Guild, Bahamas, Taukai Family, The Enforcer, and Saharian Guild.


    Two hours quickly passed, Tang Shaoyang and his group were waiting for the portal to appear in the meeting room. It was not long before the portal appeared, and they did not immediately enter the portal.


    "As I said before, I will be taking the Best Fighter Title, so I will be fighting all of them by myself." Tang Shaoyang told his n to his team once more.


    The yoff Stage was the Last Man Standing form. If he came to the stage first and defeated his opponent, then he would continue fighting the next opponent until he lost. So, he could basically take down all his opponents alone. Hence he told his team that he would be fighting alone.


    "Guess I will be a spectator for the remaining tournament." Wei Xi shrugged. He did not mind that, and the others did not say anything either.


    "Then I don''t have toe to the arena, then, Master?" Kairu the ming Lion asked. Since he was not going to fight in the tournament, he wanted to go with the expedition team instead.


    "You don''t have to," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "I know you want to join the expedition group, so you can join them if you want." He gave the permission, especially joining the expedition would benefit Kairu more than watching the fight.


    Despite his selfish request, no oneined about it. In the end, it did not matter for them as long as their leader got the title. The stronger their Emperor was, the better for the Empire.


    "You are not going to watch Master''s matches, Kairu?" Wen was surprised that his friend did not want to watch Tang Shaoyang''s matches. "Aren''t you curious how strong Master is?"


    Kairu shook his head. "I don''t think those people can make Master go all out. There''s no point watching the matches, especially since the System prevents us from killing each other in the arena. I will rather fight the Epic Rank Zombie Lord rather than watch the fight."


    Wen nodded his head understandingly. Even so, he was still going to watch the tournament. Watching his Master''s glory was a pleasure to him, after all.


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward the other people. "You guys don''t have to follow me to the arena if you have something else to do."


    Aside from Kairu, everyone wanted to follow to the arena. They wanted to watch Tang Shaoyang''s matches. Most of them wanted to know how strong their leader was.


    "Then let''s go," Tang Shaoyang was the first one to enter the portal. He had gotten used to the feeling of teleportation, so he was quick to adapt after being teleported. He was not dizzy, and his vision was very clear despite the teleportation. It was the same booth at the same location.


    However, he noticed a change within the arena. It had gotten bigger than before. The stage in the middle of the arena became three times bigger too, so if they did not have a high sense, it would be hard to watch the fight as the seats were pushed further back from the stage. Of course, the System provided the giant screen above the stage for the spectators.


    "Hmmm, how do we know the matches? Who will we fight against?" Tang Shaoyang looked around the arena, but he did not see any screen for the schedule. However, on the screen above the arena, the System listed the sixteen factions that passed to the yoff Stage.


    They were not the first ones to arrive in the arena, but the other factions arrived even earlier than them. They turned off the barrier, so their conversation could be heard. Tang Shaoyang could hear the buzzing of people talking, and his eyes were looking for all the Major Factions from the World Government. All six Major Factions from the World Government arrived earlier.


    ''Those are my preys, if only we can turn the tournament into a deathmatch, so I can just go rampage.'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself as he took a seat. All the eyes toward Tang Empire''s booth, especially for the factions from the World Government. ''Hehe, it''s not just me who targets them, but they also target us.''


    The yoff Stage did not start immediately as they waited for another thirteen minutes before the System announced the start of the yoff Stage. The System exined the rules of the tournament, the Last Man Standing rule, and from the sixteen factions, they would be chosen randomly to fight each other, so there was no bracket.


    After finishing the exnation, the System was about to draw two factions for the first match until Hines Myers from the World Union stood up and raised his hand. "I am sorry to interrupt, but can we propose something to change the rules?"


    [The Rules are absolute! yers are not allowed to change the rules! But The System will listen to your proposal. You can speak, yer Hines Myers!]


    Everyone in the arena was surprised that Hines Myers could hold a conversation with the System. That was something the others did not know.


    "The rule I am talking about is the killing rule. I propose that yers are allowed to kill each other, on purpose or not." Hines Myers''s proposal did not surprise Tang Shaoyang, but the others were surprised by the proposal. Everyone could tell the World Government''s intention by proposing to change the killing rule. The World Government wanted to weaken the other factions.


    "There''s a reasonable reason for my proposal. If the yers are bound by no killing rule, that means we have to hold back, and that''s so unsatisfying for the yers to lose when they try not to kill their opponents. I think this rule is unfavorable for the yers." Hines Myers said that with a righteous expression on his face as if the rule was just a hindrance instead of helping the yers'' survivability in the tournament.


    The System did not immediately respond to Hines Myers'' proposal. The screen was just a ck screen for like thirty seconds until the System responded to the proposal.


    [It''s a reasonable proposal, but the rule can''t be changed midway through the tournament unless the remaining participants agree to change the rule. So, The System will open a vote, and the sixteen factions can vote for the change or not.. The yers will make the decision.]

 Chapter 804 - First Match

    <h4>Chapter 804 - First Match</h4>


    The System opened the vote as a screen appeared in front of Tang Shaoyang. Only the faction leader had the right to make the vote, and the screen only appeared in front of Tang Shaoyang. He showed it to Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Please vote for the change:


    1. Disable killing rule for the Earth Tournament


    2. Don''t change the rule for the Earth Tournament.


    Note: The System will keep the rules until the next Earth Tournament. Not using your right to vote means agreeing to change the rule.


    Voting time: 00:04:59


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sixteen factions had five minutes to make their decision. Tang Shaoyang had the idea, but he did immediately use his vote as he nced at his Supreme Commander. Before he could say anything, Zhang Mengyao motioned toward the outside of the barrier with her chin. "Someone ising to talk."


    Tang Shaoyang nced toward the left and saw the First Order Guild''s leadere to his booth. He turned off the barrier as Zhang Mengyao, and Wei Xi brought Herman Bonivido into the booth.


    "Hello, Sir Tang Shaoyang. My name is Herman Bonivido, the First Order Guild''s leader." Herman put up a smile as he introduced himself formally.


    Since Herman called him Sir Tang Shaoyang, he did not introduce himself to Herman. "Hello, Sir Herman. I would prefer for you to be direct, so do you need something with The Tang Empire?"


    Herman took a light breath before nodding his head. "I want to talk about the vote, Sir Tang Shaoyang. The World Government proposes changing the rule to weaken us, so I am hoping for your cooperation to vote not to change the rule. We can''t let the World Government weaken the other factions, or they will achieve their goal. They are intimidating the smaller factions, so all smaller factions will join the World Government. We can''t let that happen, Sir Tang Shaoyang."


    "We haven''t made the decision yet, but I will tell you my thoughts. I disagree with you, Sir Herman. They want to weaken and intimidate the smaller factions, so do I. I want to use this chance to weaken the World Government. I am going to kill all fighters from the World Government''s factions. So yeah, I agree with the rule change." Tang Shaoyang voiced his thoughts about the vote.


    That was right, he agreed to disable the killing rule. While the World Government could exploit the rule change, so did he. He would kill all their fighters from all the affiliate factions of the World Government.


    Herman expected that it would be hard to persuade The Tang Empire''s Emperor, but he did not expect that Tang Shaoyang was even crazier. Tang Shaoyang wanted to use the World Government''s n against the World Government.


    "But we have to protect the smaller factions from the World Government. We can''t let them have their way to deter the smaller factions." Herman did not give up. He had watched Tang Shaoyang help the Tachibana n, so he thought Tang Shaoyang could sympathize with the smaller factions'' situation.


    "We must protect the smaller factions? Why must we protect the smaller factions?" Tang Shaoyang suddenly got confused with Herman''s im. He never stated that the Major Faction had to help the small factions, nor he said that the Tang Empire would help the small factions. "If you are talking about the Tachibana n and the New Nation, then you are wrong about me. It''s just purely business."


    "If you want to persuade me to vote with you, then I have to say sorry. I will not change my mind unless my people can convince me to vote for the second." After Tang Shaoyang said that, Herman nced toward Zhang Mengyao with an expectant look.


    The Emperor was a lunatic, so he hoped the Vice Leaders were logical. From the First Order Guild''s perspective, it was not wise to fight the World Government now. Not when they could fight the six Major Factions. On top of that, it would be hard to find out how strong the six Major Factions were with them being separated like this. There was no path that connected one faction to another, so it''s unwise to fight the World Government openly.


    "I am sorry, but I agree with Your Majesty." Wei Xi was the first one to speak. "Using their n against them, that''s brilliant."


    Herman looked toward Wei Xi with his slightly rounded up. He opened the Vice Leader to be a little bit logical, not the same lunatic. However, he was wrong about that. Only a lunatic would follow another lunatic. The only hope was Zhang Mengyao as he looked toward the woman.


    "There''s no need for me to persuade The Emperor, especially, when there''s nothing wrong with His Majesty''s n." Zhang Mengyao shook her head. "We will choose to disable the killing rule. A piece of advice from me, I rmend you to surrender when you meet us in the yoff Stage."


    Herman was in a daze after all of that. He tried to persuade them to take his side, but it seemed he had made the wrong choice. He stayed for a moment before nodding his head. "It''s a shame we can''t reach an agreement, but I wish no animosity between us. Very well, a deathmatch it is. I will take my leave now, Sir Tang Shaoyang."


    "Mnnn, but you should listen to my Supreme Commander, Sir Herman. Regardless of whether the First Order Guild is part of the World Government or not, I will not show mercy in the fight." Those were thest words from Tang Shaoyang before Herman Bonivido left the Tang Empire''s booth.


    Whether Herman could persuade Tang Shaoyang or not, the vote had been decided the moment the System agreed to open the vote. Including the six Major Factions, there were three small factions of the World Government that passed to the yoff Stage. That meant the World Government had nine votes out of sixteen votes.


    *** ***


    First Order Guild''s booth


    "How is it, Sir?" Vice Guild Leader Frans asked Herman once thetter returned. It was Frans'' idea to persuade the Tang Empire to choose not to change the rule. They could not let the World Government''s n prevail. Even if they could not stop the World Government from expanding their influence, the least thing they could do was to dy it.


    Herman Bonivido shook his head as he turned on the barrier so the people outside could not hear their conversation. He told his Vice Guild Leader and his members the result of their discussion, leaving them speechless. Especially when the Tang Empire threatened them, that was just absurd.


    "You are right, Boss. They are lunatics, and I think we shall not get too close with them. They will attract disaster sooner orter, so let''s not get involved with them." Frans kept shaking his head.


    *** ***


    "We sessfully changed the rule, but can we kill the Tang Empire''s Leader, Sir Hines?" Peter, the World Union''s Vice Leader, asked Hines Myers. Even though they could change the rule, he doubted that anyone could kill the Tang Empire''s leader after Tang Shaoyang''s performance in Group 1.


    "Guerri tactic, we tire him in the first four rounds, then we will finish him off in the fifth match. It does not matter if we don''t win the tournament as long as we can kill that Tang Shaoyang. We should show others the consequences of opposing the World Government." Hines Myers waved his hand at ease. "We know that he wille up to the stage as the first participant, so we can use that information to our advantage."


    Yes, the deathmatch was set up to kill Tang Shaoyang and also the fighters from the Tang Empire. They would kill one monkey to warn the chickens. While Tang Shaoyang was the main target, they would target the fifteen fighters from the Tang Empire.


    "Amazon Guild, Saint Guild, North Federation, Blue Vest, and Shiva Federation agreed with my n, so we will be going all out from the start." Hines Myers grinned as he looked toward the Tang Empire''s booth. He was excited and could not wait for the yoff Stage to start.


    *** ***


    The screen above the stage lit up and showed the result of the voting.


    [We have finished the voting, and this is the result of the voting.]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Voting Result


    1. Tang Empire: Disable killing rule.


    2. First Order Guild: Don''t change the rule.


    3. Blue Vest: Disable killing rule.


    4. World Union: Disable killing rule.


    5. Pr Guild: Disable killing rule.


    6. Uprising Guild: Disable killing rule.


    7. North Federation: Disable killing rule.


    8. Shiva Federation: Disable killing rule.


    9. Revolution Kingdom: Don''t change the rule.


    10. Saint Guild: Disable killing rule.


    11. Amazon Guild: Disable killing rule.


    12. Belem Guild: Don''t change the rule.


    13. Bahamas: Don''t change the rule


    14. The Enforcer: Disable killing rule.


    15. Taukai Family: Disable killing rule.


    16. Saharian Guild: Disable killing rule.


    Total: Disable killing rule (12) : Don''t change the rule (4)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The voting result was a surprise as the majority of the Major Factions agreed to disable the killing rule. The most shocking was the small factions because that would affect them in the next tournament. Nine of eleven Major Factions agreed to disable the killing rule, meaning they wanted to kill each other in the arena. The supposed friendly tournament became an event for Major Faction to fight to the death.


    Herman and Frans realized that their effort to persuade the Tang Empire was futile with that kind of result. The World Government had sessfully initiated the deathmatch.


    [The rules have been changed, and now the participants are allowed to kill their opponents. However, if the opponent has surrendered, then you are not allowed to kill your opponent.]


    [We are sorry for the slight dy, but we will start the yoff Stage now. The first match is¡­.]


    [Blue Vest Vs. The Enforcer]

 Chapter 805 - The Top Sixteen - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 805 - The Top Sixteen - Part 1</h4>


    The top sixteen of the tournament was supposed to be a hype match, but that was not the case when both factions were part of the World Government. Before the match even started, The Enforcer Guild surrendered the fight, and just like that, Blue Vest entered the quarter-final, the first team to reach the top eight.


    Comining was useless, and no one dared to voice their discontent either because Blue Vest was part of the World Government. People thought the Emperor of the Tang Empire would say something since this was the yoff Stage, but Tang Shaoyang did not care about what happened on the stage.


    "I am interested to know what happens if two Major Factions of the World Government meet in the yoff Stage. Will one of them surrender, or will they fight?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. All this time, it has always been the Major Faction and the small faction. It was normal for the small faction to give up since the Major Faction was the stronger one, but it would be different if two Major Factions shed.


    "That''s indeed something we anticipate. I am also curious how they will handle it." Wei Xi agreed with Tang Shaoyang. There was no problem all this time because of the difference of power, but it would be different when two factions in simr power shed. They did not make the World Government a faction yet, so the System did not recognize them as an ally.


    After the anti-climax first match, the System drew the next match. There would be eight matches today, and there were seven matches left after the first match disappointment. The fourteen factions kept changing on the giant screen until it stopped to one name. The Uprising Guild would fight for the second round of the quarter-final.


    Even though the Uprising Guild agreed to disable the killing rule, they were not part of the World Government. They were the independent faction, barely rted to any other guilds. The second round was bound to be a real fight rather than one side surrendering.


    The thirteen names flickered until one was chosen to fight against the Uprising Guild. It was the Taukai Family from the World Government. Not the anticipated fight since the Taukai Family was a small faction. People were waiting for the sh between the Major Factions. Nevertheless, people were relieved since it was not the World Government''s faction that met.


    The Uprising Guild''s members came up to the arena. He was wearing brown leather armor with two des on his back. The de was simr to a machete, but his de was made of ck steel. The man with the dark skin had a savage grin on his face as the member of the Taukai Family came up to the stage.


    The Taukai Family was the faction from Japan, as everyone could tell that within a nce. The katana on his waist gave him his identity and also his look. "What are you looking at, Savage? You will die in this stage by my sword." Uchihisa Taukai did not like it when his opponent made that kind of smile. He felt like being looked down on by his opponent.


    "Spare me from the useless chit-chat, will ya?" Argari shrugged. "We are here fighting with our swords, not our mouths. If you are looking for someone to chat with, then you can have a chat with people in hell because I will send you there."


    [Since this is a deathmatch, there will be no referee. You still can surrender, and the System will kick you out from the stage.]


    The System reminded the two fighters on the stage. Since The Enforcer did not even get onto the stage, they did not get to see the reminder. After the notification, the System proceeded with the countdown.


    [3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ Start!]


    Swoosh!


    Uchihisa Taukai rushed toward his opponent. His right hand was on his sword''s handle, and his left hand was holding the sheath. Meanwhile, Argari did not react at his enemy, who charged at him in madness. He grinned because his opponent was so easy to taunt.


    When Uchihisa Taukai was four meters away from him, Argari pulled his des, holding them without a stance. He raised both des and swung it down when Uchihisa Taukai was two meters away from him. At the same time, Uchihisa drew his sword and shed it upward toward Argari''s neck.


    nk!


    The two des shed against the katana, and the sh showed the difference between the two fighters. Not just the difference of their strength, but also the difference between their weapon''s quality as Argari''s des broke the katana into three pieces and pushed through to Uchihisa Taukai''s shoulders.


    Uchihisa Taukai was supposed to surrender the moment his sword broke, but he was shocked with the result and failed to surrender. The side of his body opened out as blood and organs poured down from Uchihisa Taukai''s body. People could see that Uchihisa Taukai did not die instantly; his body was twitching for a while before hepletely stopped moving. The first casualty in the yoff Stage was from the World Government.


    "Oh,''on, you should send someone strong if you want to weaken an independent faction like us." Argari shook his des to clean it from the blood before sheathing it back. "At least, send your Epic Rank to fight me. This is no fun, World Government!"


    Argari challenged the World Government openly, just like The Tang Empire. Everyone looked toward the Uprising Guild''s booth to see the Guild Leader''s reaction, but the Guild Leader did not show any reaction toward his member''s im, meaning the leader approved his member''s action.


    *** ***


    The First Order Guild


    "Yet, it''s just another faction filled with lunatics." Herman Bonivido muttered in a low voice. While the World Government could not do anything to the factions that challenged them as of now, the factions that openly challenged them would be the main target. It would be just a matter before the regions would be connected.


    Herman did not want his faction bing the World Government''s first target if that happened. That was why he yed despite the World Government''s obvious attempt to absorb all the factions and overbearing actions.


    *** ***


    The Taukai Family did not show any reaction even though their member was killed brutally. They send someone to retrieve Uchihisa Taukai''s body from the stage before sending their second fighter. This was a Last Man Standing format, so the faction did not need to submit their five fighters. The faction could send anyone to fight in this format.


    Everyone could tell that Argari had reached Epic Rank after his im, so everyone expected the Taukai Family to send an Epic Rank to fight Argari. To everyone''s surprise, the Taukai Family did not send their Epic Rank. Everyone knew that the Taukai Family had three Epic Ranks, including their Family Leader.


    Just like the first match, the second round ended within a single exchange. Argari cut his opponent in two before beheading the head as the body fell to the ground. The Uprising Guild''s member was angry because he felt that he was being underestimated by the Taukai Family. He kicked the head toward the Taukai Family''s booth. Instead of catching the head, The Family Leader turned on the barrier, reflecting the head before falling in front of their booth.


    "What is this? Do you really think that you can tire me by sending those weaklings!?" Argari roared while pointing his finger toward the Taukai Family''s booth. "Or maybe the World Government instructed you guys to tire me out, so the Major Factions can kill me? That just does not make sense because there will be a break before the quarter-final. What is this? Why do you send your members to their death?"


    Everyone in the arena looked toward the Taukai Family, expecting an answer from the Taukai Family. However, The Taukai Family did not respond to Argari as a member retrieved the head and the body from the stage. The match continued as the Taukai Family finally sent their first Epic Rank.


    From the Taukai Family''s pattern, they seemed to be trying to tire Argari before finally sending the Epic Rank. However, there was one thing everyone did not understand, why the Taukai Family did not surrender? The Uprising Guild had more than five Epic Ranks, so continuing the match would weaken their own strength.


    Masamichi Taukai used his Bloodline Transformation, transforming into a white furry creature with a lush tail. It was just another fox bloodline, just like the Tachibana n showed. Japanese seemed to be closely rted to the fox bloodline.


    To everyone''s surprise, Argari did not use his bloodline transformation. As Masamichi Taukai left behind a white streak, Argari merely pulled out his des and fought Masamichi Taukai without using transformation. Series of nking noises rang in the arena as Argari blocked all the Masamichi''s sword attacks.


    For the first time, the spectators were given a worthy show for their time. Even though Argari did not use the bloodline transformation, they were at par. Exchanging blows time from time and skills used, leaving many deep cuts on the stages. Even though both looked equal, the spectators could tell that Argari was stronger than Masamichi Taukai.


    Argari grinned ear to ear as he received the attacks while Masamichi''s expression hardened as the fight continued. Suddenly, Masamichi ceased his assault and leaped back forward, creating a safe distance from Argari. He put the sword back into his sheath.


    "I will not let you leave this stage!" Argari screamed and used his Bloodline Transformation. The spectators barely saw his transformation as the whole arena turned dark and silent. That ensued for twenty seconds before the darkness disappeared. By the time their vision returned, the fight was over. On the stage, they saw a creature without a resemnce to a beast or human was holding Masamichi Taukai in the air.


    The ck and shadowy creature did not have feet as it looked like floating in the air. The shape of its head was simr to the fluttering fire, and its deep eyes looked at the Taukai Family''s booth. "This man is still breathing. If the Taukai Family''s head promises to fight me, I will not kill this man. Make the contract to fight me until one of us is dead, then I will not kill this guy. Make your decision, quick, Kado, before I change my mind."


    Kado was the Taukai Family''s head''s name. He was a man in his mid-thirties, standing from his seat and looking at the stage. Masamichi Taukai was in critical condition with two des pierced through his body.


    "Do you think I will buy it? You have poisoned him, and he will die soon enough. That''s why you urge me to make the contract." Kado Taukai replied with a stoic expression. He showed no emotion on his face. "But I will ept your challenge."


    Argari grinned and snapped Masamichi Taukai''s neck after being found out. That was right, he poisoned Masamichi with his Revenant Poison. Revenant Poison was the dark energy of a demon that would be a poison to a human. Masamichi needed a special antidote for that Revenant Poison or someone with Light Attribute like Kang Xue.


    "What''s that?" Wei Xi never saw a creature like Argari. Everyone could tell that the monster was Argari, but no one had seen a simr creature before.


    "It''s Revenant." Tang Shaoyang replied. "I have two Revenant Spirits, but I rarely use them because of their nasty attributes. But we don''t need to worry about fighting against someone like him, though. We have Kang Xue; she should be able to repel the poison. You just need to stay alive if you ever meet Revenant."


    Wei Xi nodded as he was relieved inside that he had a reliablerade to fight the Revenant. Hearing Tang Shaoyang''s reply, he was curious about something. He knew about the spirits that could be summoned by Tang Shaoyang, but he just did not know how many spirits he had.


    "If I may know, how many spirits do you have, Boss?" Wei Xi whispered in a low voice. It was not something he was supposed to know, but he could not hold his curiosity.


    "I have many spirits, more than thirty." Tang Shaoyang smiled at Wei Xi. "Most of them were on par if not stronger than Epic Rank, and two of them can take two Legend Ranks by themselves."


    Wei Xi gulped out and stroked his chest. "It''s fortunate that I am following you¡­." He muttered in a low voice before focusing back on the stage. Of course, Tang Shaoyang heard what he said, but he did not say anything.


    *** ***


    Kado Taukai arrived at the Arena with his subordinate. His subordinate collected Masamichi''s body before leaving Kado alone on the stage with Argari. Kado Taukai did not wear armor; he just had a kimono with a katana on his waist.


    "I don''t know that you are this strong. Guess my n to reach the top eight is failed." Kado muttered as his hand moved to his sword''s handle.


    "Heh, top eight? Don''t joke around like that, Kado. You just bring shame on yourself and your faction." Argari let out creepyughter. "Don''t worry, you will soon meet again with your dead subordinates."


    Kado Taukai did not say anything in response, and when the countdown reached one, Kado immediately activated his Bloodline Transformation.. After that, the spectators lost their vision as Argari used the same skill when he killed Masamichi.

 Chapter 806 - The Top Sixteen - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 806 - The Top Sixteen - Part 2</h4>


    The darkness engulfed the arena once more, and the darkness cut everyone''s sight as a deep silence descended. People could not see what happened on the stage, but they guessed Argari would win the fight. The spectators thought so because of the darkness caused by Argari. As the darkness wore off, noise could be heard from the spectators, asking each other who won.


    "That Argari guy is dead," Tang Shaoyang informed the people in his booth. While the darkness nketed everyone''s eyes, his Spirit Eyes could see what happened on the stage. He saw Kado Taukai cut Argari''s neck within fifteen seconds after the darkness.


    Everyone''s sight returned, and sure enough, there was a headless body lying down in the middle of the stage, and it was Argari''s body. The Uprising Guild''s member was not in his monster form anymore, and Argari''s head was right under Kado Taukai''s right foot.


    Gasps of shocks rang within the arena as no one expected Kado Taukai would win the fight. They thought Kado Taukai would die just like Masamichi Taukai. The darkness cut not only their vision but also their hearing. Without their vision and hearing, anyone who faced Argari was bound to lose.


    Before the spectators could react to the shocking result, Kado Taukai raised his right hand and caused even more confusion within the spectators, "The Taukai Family surrenders!"


    Kado Taukai''s decision shocked and confused the spectators. He won the fight wlessly, but the Taukai Family surrendered instead to fight back. Even Wei Xi could not understand such a decision as he thought Kado Taukai would continue the fight, at least, until killing one or two more Uprising Guild members.


    "He is poisoned," Tang Shaoyang nced at Wei Xi, "I''m kinda disappointed that my Vice Supreme Commander does not notice that. How could you not see the wound?"


    Wei Xi examined Kado Taukai once more and noticed the kimono sliced open, and dark blood came out from the wound. Kado wanted to continue the fight, at least, until he killed one more member. However, he was not in the condition to avenge his family member. If he continued the fight, he would die, not from the fight but the poison.


    There was a cut wound on Kado Taukai''s left shoulder. While it was not bleeding too much, it was visible to the eyes. Wei Xi failed to notice it because he was shocked that Argari lost the fight. His brain was thinking hard about how Kado Taukai won the fight despite the circumstance. It was the same for everyone else.


    Tang Shaoyang looked back at Lu An and motioned the young man toe over. Lu An came over, and he whispered something to the Intelligence Division''s head. There was a pause on Lu An''s reaction, but he nodded his head. The barrier was turned off, and Lu An left the Tang Empire''s booth. With Lu An''s subtle movement, the other spectators did not notice someone leaving the Tang Empire''s booth. The attention was on Kado Taukai.


    "Where is he going?" Zhang Mengyao asked. She could not hear what they were talking about. Wei Xi''s eyes followed Lu An''s movement, and he quickly found out Lu An''s destination. The destination was the Taukai Family''s booth.


    "He is going to recruit the Taukai Family. Kado Taukai has great potential. We can''t lose him to the World Government." Tang Shaoyang watched the fight, so did the spirits inside him. After the battle was over, Zaneos made a ruckus, saying he wanted to take Kado Taukai as his disciple. That was why he nned to fly to Japan and assassinate Kado Taukai.


    "Even so, The Taukai Family is part of the World Government. I don''t think he will join us." Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow. She could not see the fight, so she did not quite understand why he wanted to recruit the Taukai Family. "Moreover, we have the Tachibana n from the Japan region, so I don''t think we need to recruit another faction from the same region."


    "Huh!? Why not? The Tachibana n is our vassal, not the other way around. They have to listen to us, not the other way around." Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. "If they don''t like being an ally with another faction from the same region, I don''t care. They have to adapt to the change if they still want to be our vassal."


    "What if they betray us because¡­." Before Zhang Mengyao finished her words, Tang Shaoyang replied in a stern tone, "Then don''t me me if I wipe them out. I will not show mercy to someone betraying me."


    "I agree with Boss this time. They have to ept it whether they like it or not. We can''t think of their feelings each time we make a decision to expand our faction," Wei Xi voiced his agreement. "It''s not our duty to convince them, but it''s their responsibility to listen and ept our decision. Unless we make a decision that will bring a disadvantage to their faction, then we can think ofpensation for them. We can''t let them control us for what we should or should not do."


    Zhang Mengyao dropped the issue after hearing that from Tang Shaoyang and Wei Xi. They were right, and it was her train of thoughts that was wrong. She regarded the Tang Empire and The Tachibana n were in equal stance while, in fact, the Tang Empire was above the Tachibana n. It was not like they treated the Tachibana n unfairly too. "I understand."


    *** ***


    The spectators were disappointed by how the fight between The Uprising Guild and the Taukai Family ended. However, Kado Taukai did not care what other people thought of him or his faction. If he lost his life in this arena, there was a big chance that the other factions from his region would swallow his faction. If that happened, he could not guarantee his family''s safety.


    "I have been poisoned." Kado showed his shoulder to Murai Taukai, the Elder of the Taukai Family, or people would call him the Vice Leader. That was his position in the Taukai Family. "Can you ask Sir Hines to give me the antidote?"


    Murai looked at the wound, the skin around the wound turned ck, and Kado''s face paled with sweat. He nodded and ran toward the World Union''s booth and returned two minutester with an antidote. Kado Taukai reached the vial and furrowed his brow. "This is a low-rank antidote. It does not work against this poison." Kado shook his head. "I have drunk the same antidote, and it did not work."


    Murai did not say anything as he rushed back toward the World Union''s booth. Instead ofing back with a vial of antidote, he returned with a scroll in his hand. "Where''s the antidote!?" Kado urged Murai, but thetter shook his head and showed the scroll to the Family Head.


    "What is this? The poison is spreading fast. I need an antidote, not a f*cking scroll!" Kado Taukai lost his temper for the first time. He showed his emotion on his face as veins bulged out around his eyes. He was at the limit; he could no longer suppress the poison.


    "Sir Hines Myers asked you to sign this, then he will give you a high-rank antidote." Murai Taukai looked down in shame. He tried to argue, but Hines Myers did not budge.


    Kado Taukai''s frown deepened as he read the scroll. It was a system contract, asking him and his Taukai Family to join the World Union. Yes, The World Union, not the World Government, meaning Hines Myers wanted to swallow up his family to be the World Union''s members.


    "What!? He dared to propose this to me!" Kado Taukai reached the scroll and tore it apart. The barrier was not turned off, so everyone in the arena could hear his scream. "I have sacrificed three men to kill one Epic Rank from the Uprising Guild. I am in this state because of your ridiculous request, yet now you refuse to give me the antidote!?" He did not show any fear as he confronted Hines Myers.


    Hines Myers nced at the Taukai Family, showing no expression on his face. "You are asking for an extremely rare antidote, so you have to pay the price for that even if you are part of the World Government."


    ''Heh!? You are about to die. Let''s see if you can still act tough like that, Kado.'' Hines Myers thought to himself. ''The World Government does not need a wild hound, but a tamed beast. If you don''t sign the contract, then you will die. It does not matter regardless of your decision, The Taukai Family will fall into the World Union''s hands.''


    "Bastard! I will pay any price for the antidote, but you ask to disband the faction I have made and join your World Union!?" Kado Taukai''s eyes bulged as the veins on his forehead became even more apparent.


    "Actually, we have another option, Master Kado." All of a sudden, Murai Taukai interrupted. "Someone came to me earlier, and he told me that he could repel the poison inside your body."


    Kado Taukai looked toward Murai. "Who?"


    "The Tang Empire," Murai told Kado that someone from the Tang Empire came to him when he was about to ask for an antidote from Hines Myers. At that time, he thought the World Government would help them, but he did not expect that Hines Myers would use this chance to swallow the Taukai Family.


    "Don''t you dare to interfere with the World Government''s internal affair, Tang Empire!" Hines Myers shouted toward Tang Shaoyang, but the Tang Empire''s barrier was on.


    "We are just offering help to the people in need." Lu An responded to Hines Myers.


    Before Hines Myers could say anything, Kado Taukai responded to Lu An, "I will agree to whatever your condition is. Repel the poison, and the Taukai Family will be at the Tang Empire''smand!" He did not hesitate to change sides. He was not going to give a second thought after receiving such treatment from Hines Myers.


    "That''s kinda a quick response." Lu An nodded and took out a scroll from the inventory and handed it to Kado. "If you don''t care about the condition, then you can sign this. After you sign that contract, we will bring you the person that can repel your poison."


    Kado Taukai bit his thumb and dropped his blood onto the contract. He did not read the contract as he immediately signed it. He did not care about the condition, but one thing he knew about the Tang Empire. The Empire was in conflict against the World Government, so if he became part of the Tang Empire, he would have a chance to destroy the World Government. Yes, his biggest desire was to destroy the World Government now. He was not going to let the World Union slide after this.


    Lu An was surprised that Kado Taukai really did not read the contract. He nodded his head at Kado and put the contract back into his inventory. "Follow me. The person that will cure you in our booth."


    Kado remembered about the Tachibana n that came to the Tang Empire for an antidote as well. He remembered that it was a man with an ancient robe that made the antidote. He looked toward the Tang Empire''s booth, but he did not find the man with long hair.


    Lu An brought Kado to the Tang Empire''s spectator booth. He waved his hand at Kang Xue. "I brought you a patient, Sister Kang Xue."


    Kang Xue nodded her head and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. "So I just need to inject the Light Elemental into his body, and it will repel the poison?" She did not know that she could heal the poison; she knew about it just now.


    "Yeah. It''s not a poison, but more like harmful energy that poisons us, humans. Your Light Elemental should be able to repel the poison." Tang Shaoyang replied without looking back. That was supposed to be true since he got to know that from the Revenant Spirit.


    Kado Taukai looked at the woman in front of him before looking at Tang Shaoyang''s back. From their conversation, he could tell that the girl had never repelled poison before. ''What is this? Do I be an experiment subject?'' Before he could question it, Kang Xue poured her Light Elemental into him.


    Kado''s eyes widened in surprise as he felt warm energy enter his body. The warm energy entered his head and started to spread to his body. It was soforting and pleasant. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the sensation. Three minutester, He felt a string of acute pain on his chest. He opened wide and puked out ck blood. It was like blood but much thicker than blood and dark in color. It got thicker and turned into something simr to slime.


    "Hmmm, that should be the poison or the Revenant''s Dark Energy." Kang Xue muttered in a low voice before asking Kado. "So, what do you feel, Sir?"


    The pain was slowly going away, and he felt like the energy had returned to his body. He stood up and tried to move around. "I think I am fine."


    "Good. You have to wait here for a moment to make sure you are, so for the time being, you can talk with our Prime Minister." Kang Xue smiled and pointed at Li Shuang. "You must understand what it means to be a vassal, and you must know the regtions too."


    *** ***


    Hines Myers gritted his teeth and clenched his palm into a fist. He felt like destroying something. His n to absorb the Taukai Family into the World Union failed, and all of that was caused by the Tang Empire. It was not just the World Union''s loss, but the World Government''s loss. On top of that, the Tang Empire did it openly like that, which pissed him even more. There was an urge, telling him to jump into the Tang Empire''s booth and massacre all the people in the booth. But he managed to keep his sanity and hold back.


    *** ***


    It was just a small episode between the Uprising Guild, The World Union, and the Tang Empire. People quickly changed their attention to the screen when the System started the draw for the third round of the top sixteen.


    [Tang Empire]


    When the first faction appeared, the spectators'' gasped. The Major Faction became the center of attention from day one, easily passing into the yoff Stage. Then they opened an evil business, healing the fighters for money, The Tang Empire then dered war against the Suzhou Survivor Establishment, andstly, the Empire took a faction from the World Government.


    Then the System randomized the second faction that would fight against the Tang Empire. For some reason, they felt like the draw was longer than usual. All eyes were at the giant screen above the arena, and a name appeared on the screen.


    [Amazon Guild]


    The whole arena buzzed in a discussion because this would be the first sh between the Major Guilds. Even though Amazon Guild lost against The Belem Guild, they were still one of the strongest factions.


    At this moment, Hines Myers jumped out from his seat. He looked so happy with the draw result.. "You must kill all five participants from the Tang Empire, Guild Leader Sylvanus! If you can do that, then I will give you this Epic Rank Spear!" Hines Myers took out a light blue spear from his inventory.

 Chapter 807 - The Top Sixteen - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 807 - The Top Sixteen - Part 3</h4>


    Amazon Guild''s leader''s main weapon was a spear, and Hines Myers knew that Sylvanus wanted his spear. He used the spear to bait the Amazon Guild for going all out to fight the Tang Empire, and the spear in his hand could be a drive for the Amazon Guild to mobilize all the strong fighters from the start.


    Sylvanus, a man with tanned skin and a yellow bandanna on his head, stood from his seat and looked toward the World Union''s booth. "I can do it, but I need you to draft me a contract. I don''t trust you." He said that openly, without considering Hines Myers'' face in public. Of course, no one could me the Amazon Guild too after what happened to the Taukai Family.


    Hines Myers'' face changed slightly, and hesitation was clear on his face. He then looked toward Tang Shaoyang, who stood up from the seat, ready to enter the portal. He was surprised that the leader came as the first fighter. ''No matter how strong he was, five Epic Ranks should be enough to kill him.''


    "Draft me a fair System contract for Amazon Guild''s leader, Larsen. As long as Sylvanus can kill all five fighters from the Tang Empire, then I will give this spear to the Amazon Guild." Hines Myers put up a tricky condition. His target was only Tang Shaoyang, but he asked the Amazon Guild to kill five fighters. Even if Amazon Guild killed four fighters and lost the fight, he would still retain his spear.


    The guy named Larsen followed themand as he took out the scroll and drafted the contract. Of course, such action was not received well by the two Leaders of the World Union. "Are you sure you want to do this, Hines? I don''t think it''s worth exchanging our only Epic Rank Weapon for five lives." Mathew, the Vice Leader of the World Union, doubted his Leader''s decision.


    "Yes, I don''t agree with this. This is so silly. Even though the Amazon Guild is our ally in the World Government, we can let them be stronger than us. That spear can make the Amazon Guild stronger." The second Vice Leader, Paul, also voiced his disagreement. It could be said that the spear was a treasure to their faction.


    "There''s no need to worry. The Amazon Guild can never get the spear." Hines Myers had a cunning smile on his face. "Who do you think is stronger between the Tang Empire and the Amazon Guild? Do you think they can kill all five fighters from the Tang Empire? We can use the Amazon Guild to weaken the Tang Empire, and we can use the Tang Empire to weaken the Amazon Guild. This is killing two birds with one stone."


    Larsen immediately delivered the System Contract to the Amazon Guild as soon as he finished it. Ten minutester, Larsen returned with the signed contract. The Amazon Guild agreed to make a deal with the System Contract.


    "Are you done? Can youe to the stage now?" Tang Shaoyang, who arrived on the stage three minutes ago, spoke to the Amazon Guild. He did not care about the deal as he just wanted to finish the match as quickly as possible.


    ¡ªYou can''t kill them too fast, Master. If you kill these Epic Ranks easily, no one will fight youter. They will surrender when they meet your faction in the next match, and it will hinder you from getting the Best Fighter title.


    Zowen reminded Tang Shaoyang not to use his full power to fight, or it would terrify the potential opponent. The System did not exin the condition to obtain the title, but since it was Best Fighter, meaning the yer could obtain the title by fighting. Tang Shaoyang''s record as a fighter was not that good as The System could not evaluate him as a fighter if his opponents surrendered.


    ''For sure, I am not going to fight them with my Bloodline Transformation or summon you guys to fight for me. I am also not going to use Spirit Integration unless the emergency situation arises.'' Tang Shaoyang took out the Dragon Destroyer from his inventory. ''I will only use my weapon and my other normal skills. Ah, I will not use yer Energy as well. That energy is too strong for them, I think. I will show them a little bit of my power.''


    After watching a few fights between the Epic Ranks, he was aware that these people were weaker than them. Of course, he was not going to let his guard down, but he just wanted to make sure these people did not find out how strong he was. He just needed to make sure that he was stronger than all of them but not show them how far ahead he was.


    After a while, the Amazon Guild finally sent their fighter for the first fight. It was a woman with a yellow bandanna on her head, and apparently, all fighters from the Amazon Guild wore the same yellow bandanna. She was holding a spear in her right hand as most of the Amazon Guild''s members used a spear.


    "It seems your luck hase to an end to meet us in the yoff Stage." The woman spoke as she licked her lips.


    Tang Shaoyang was baffled to hear that from an Amazon Guild member, especially when they reached the yoff Stage from the Elimination Stage of the Group Stage. "Girl, are you high? Are you sure to say that to me? My faction passed to the yoff Stage directly from the group and your Amazon Guild¡­." He did not finish his words as his face scrunched in disgust.


    Tang Shaoyang''s reaction angered the girl, but he looked away from the girl and looked at the screen above. The girl''s name was Menenia. He nodded his head before looking back at the fuming girl. She was angry because he pointed out a fact.


    "I will make you regret looking down on my guild. I will not kill you directly, but I will slowly torture you before killing you!" Menenia pointed his spear toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Now you are putting words into my mouth. I am just stating a fact. Am I wrong, girl?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "Let''s end the useless chit-chat and fight. I will not show mercy even if you are a girl."


    After saying that, the System started the countdown for the first match between the Tang Empire and the Amazon Guild.


    [3¡­. 2¡­. 1¡­. Start!]


    Menenia dashed toward Tang Shaoyang, using a movement skill. Her steps were leaving behind a lighting spark as yellow lighting covered her spears as well. He could hear the spectators gasping in surprise.


    In the spectators'' view, Menenia''s movement was just a yellow streak, so they were quite surprised because Menenia was the fastest one. People did not get to see that kind of movement before; hence they gasped in surprise.


    However, Tang Shaoyang could see Menenia''s movement very clearly. The attack was a straightforward thrust toward his chest. He merely raised his battle-ax upward deflected the spear. After that, he followed up with a back kick,nding right on Menenia''s stomach.


    Menenia''s body flew backward and crushed to the tiles of the stage. She quickly jumped around and stabilized her stance, stopping at the edge of the stage. She was clearly surprised that Tang Shaoyang effortlessly blocked his Lighting Strike and Lighting Dash with just a simple swing battle-ax. Her left hand rubbed her stomach as she felt a sting of pain. The kick was not a joke, it hurt her so much.


    "What''s wrong, girl? I thought you were going to kill me? Why are you just standing there? Your spear will not reach me." Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. He could not let the girl surrender, and he realized that a simple move could deter his opponent.


    ''But she is too weak, right?'' He asked the spirits as he just merely swung his battle-ax upward. The girl was supposed to be Epic Rank, so she should be stronger than that.


    ¡ªI think you are just far stronger than her, Master. Remember, your level is three times higher than her, that may be the case. On top of that, your attributes are maxed out. No, your attributes are maxed out. Stamina does not matter in the fight. You have more speed and power than her. These people have just recently reached Epic Rank, after all.


    Zowen realized that her advice would not work whether Tang Shaoyang went all out or was holding back. He was physically stronger than everyone in the arena for sure, with level 2961.


    "Then, I have no choice but to get serious from the start." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice and looked toward Menenia, who was standing cautiously there. "If you don''t want toe, then I wille for you."


    He started with a movement skill, the worst movement skill he had. His feet kicked the air, causing his figure to dash toward Menenia. The unpredictable pattern from his movement, but he just did unnecessary things because Menenia was just dozing off on the spot until hended in front of her.


    Tang Shaoyang swung the Dragon Destroyer with his right hand and shed toward Menenia''s neck. The girl just stayed still as the battle-ax cut through her neck. The head flew toward the air as the blood spluttered around. He used Elemental Maniption to create wind around him so the blood did not get onto him.


    "Come on, you should at least send an Epic Rank to fight me." Tang Shaoyang bluffed, making the other people think that Menenia was not an Epic Rank.. After saying that, he returned to the center of the stage, waiting for his next opponent.

 Chapter 808 - The Top Sixteen - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 808 - The Top Sixteen - Part 4</h4>


    The Spectators believed that Tang Shaoyang was taunting the Amazon Guild. They had watched Menenia''s fight before, so they knew that Menenia was an Epic Rank. As for why Menenia did not use her bloodline just now, it was a mystery that only Menenia could solve. However, the main surprise came from Tang Shaoyang as no one expected he would kill Menenia in that kind of fashion.


    Amazon Guild Booth


    Sylvanus'' face turned grim after witnessing one of his core fighters killed. He had the same expression as the others, could not believe that Tang Shaoyang could kill Menenia that easily. "Fool Bitch. Why didn''t she use the Bloodline Transformation? Her death is useless now as we don''t know what kind of bloodline Tang Shaoyang has. We can''t measure how strong that guy is because she died like that."


    Sylvanus believed that Menenia was killed easily like that because she did not use her Bloodline Transformation. If she used the Bloodline Transformation, he believed the oue might be different. At least, Sylvanus believed that Menenia could do something before she died. From how the fight ended, Tang Shaoyang would prevail in the end, but he should take a little more effort to kill Menenia. If that happened, he could figure out a little about Tang Shaoyang. The key to winning against the Tang Empire was killing the leader. If the leader died, then the members would lose their spirit to fight.


    "Should we continue fighting the Tang Empire, or we surrender now, Sir?" The Amazon Guild''s Vice Leader, Martinus, asked Sylvanus. If he had to be honest, he did not want to fight the man on the stage. He was well aware of how strong Menenia was even without her Bloodline Transformation. But Menenia was killed with one counter and one attack from Tang Shaoyang. That was enough to terrify Martinus, and if they lost more people in this tournament, the whole strength of their guild would go down another notch. It would make no difference between the Amazon Guild and the other small factions. Because they lost three Epic Ranks against the Belem Guild, and from the three Epic Ranks, one of them was the second Vice Leader.


    "Of course, we will fight them until the end. We are not going to back down until we get back to our former glory. We can''t let the others look down on us because of our loss against The Belem Guild." Sylvanus gritted his teeth as he turned aggressive against his Vice Leader. "If we defeat the Tang Empire, not only can we get back our former glory, but we will get the Epic Rank spear!"


    "As a Vice Leader, you can''t show your cowardice to your subordinates, Vice Leader Martinus." Aedans, an Epic Rank from the Amazon Guild, spoke up. Since the second Vice Leader position was empty, the Epic Rank members tried to look good in front of Sylvanus, hoping he would get chosen to be the next Vice Leader. "Let me fight that imbecile, Sir. I will do my best to defeat him, even if I can''t defeat him, I will make sure to force him to use everything he has."


    Hearing Aedans'' words, Sylvanus was relieved inside. He was afraid that his members would get scared after witnessing how Menenia died. If he lost his guild members'' support, then he could not get that Epic Rank Spear from Hines Myers. He also could note down to the stage to fight Tang Shaoyang, not until he got more information about his opponent. "Good. You don''t have to defeat him, but just force him to use everything he has and tire him out. I will kill him by myself."


    Sylvanus was confident in bringing Tang Shaoyang down or even killing the self-proimed Emperor. If the Amazon Guild defeated the Tang Empire, their position in the World Government would reach a new height. If that happened, he could merge his guild with the small factions and take the World Government by himself. This was their first step towards their big ambition.


    Aedans entered the portal and met with Tang Shaoyang. When his eyes met with the ck left eye, his unwavering confidence wavered. There was something that shook him from inside, but he quickly regained hisposure at the thought of the Vice Leader position. If he could help Sylvanus to defeat Tang Shaoyang, there was a high chance he would be chosen to be the second Vice Leader. ''I might not be able to kill him, but my job is to tire this man.''


    The two did not say anything like Menenia did before. The System started the countdown, and Aedans immediately used his Bloodline Transformation once the countdown reached zero. His face turned simr to a ck leopard with five pairs of whiskers and a single horn on his forehead. His body was covered in ck fur, and he had two meters long tail with a steel thorn at the end of it. He finished his transformation, but he did not rush toward Tang Shaoyang just as Menenia did in the previous match.


    ''Now use your Bloodline Transformation too.'' Aedans observed Tang Shaoyang, waiting for thetter to use the Bloodline Transformation just like he did. It was important information to know Tang Shaoyang''s bloodline. Since he did not know how far he could go in this fight, forcing Tang Shaoyang to transform was the best thing he could do as a starter. However, to his surprise, Tang Shaoyang just stayed still on the spot.


    After what happened to Menenia, there was no way Tang Shaoyang wanted to use his Bloodline Transformation. That would be overkill, so he might as well try fighting Aedans without Bloodline Transformation. He motioned Aedans toe toward him with his left hand while his right was holding the battle-ax. ''I will put myself into a defensive position, so the Amazon Guild will not be scared to fight meter.''


    "I will make you regret underestimating me, Tang Shaoyang!" Aedans rushed forward as he screamed on top of his lungs. He felt humiliated that his opponent did not use Bloodline Transformation after he used it. It was the same announcing that even he with the Bloodline Transformation could not defeat Tang Shaoyang.


    In his five steps, his figure into five, and in the ten steps, the five figures split into thirty. That meant there were thirty Aedans right now, surrounding Tang Shaoyang from all directions. People might misunderstand that twenty-nine of them were illusions, but it was not an illusion. They were clones but with less firepowerpared to the real body. "You will never find the real one with my perfect illusions!" On top of that, he tried to bluff it, leading his opponent to believe that only one of them was real.


    If Aedans fought the others, the trick might work, but not against Tang Shaoyang. With his Dragon Eyes, he could easily tell that all of them were not an illusion but a weaker version of the real Aedans. Not just that, he also found out the real Aedans amongst the thirty clones. ''I have to pretend to struggle a little bit, I think.''


    The thirty Aedans charged at Tang Shaoyang, all of them had a spear in their hands, getting covered by the mana. The thirty Aedans thrust their spears at Tang Shaoyang at the same time. Tang Shaoyang raised his spear and swirled his body while swinging the battle-ax. Such a simple movement, but precise as he reflected all the spears, pushing them backward, but one Aedans. The real Aedans was hiding behind his clone, making a stance pulling his spear back while aiming at the defenseless Tang Shaoyang. It was his skill, Shadow Thrust.


    Swoosh!


    His body was covered in shadow as he struck his spear toward Tang Shaoyang''s chest. Tang Shaoyang responded with his defensive skill, Reflection, and Dragon Scales. Reflection was reducing the enemy''s attack power while the Dragon Scales covered his right hand, acting as armor. He thought that should be enough to defend the attack, but he was wrong.


    Reflection reduced the attack damage, but the spear still broke the scales on his palm and pierced through his palm. He saw the tip of the spearhead, a few centimeters, as his blood flowed down. He felt slight pain, but he was more surprised that Aedans could break his defense. "Hah, I am just trying not to scare my opponents so I could kill them all, but I end up hurting myself."


    Aedans was happy when the spear pierced Tang Shaoyang''s hand, but then his expression changed when he tried to pull his spear. The n was initially to pull the spear and follow with the second skill. He did not know what Tang Shaoyang was talking about, but he used all his strength to get his spear back. However, the spear won''t budge even an inch as he saw Tang Shaoyang gripped the spearhead.


    "Let''s stop doing this useless thing. The Best Fighter title should be mine whether they fight me or surrender." Tang Shaoyang released his grip on the spear and activated Gravity Pull. He sent a punch to Aedans'' stomach with his left hand, sending the opposite party flying backward. He pierced the battle-ax to the ground before pulling out the spear from his palm, then he disappeared from his spot.


    Tang Shaoyang activated his skill, [Blink], and reappeared behind Aedans, who was still in the air. He raised his right foot to the air and kicked down right on Aedans'' head.


    Boom!


    Aedans got crushed to the ground, facing up to the sky. Tang Shaoyang lifted his right foot from Aedans'' head and stabbed Aedans on the head. The spear went through his head and entered the stage''s floor, leaving only half of the spear''s shaft. Without a doubt, it was an instant kill as Aedans stopped moving.


    Tang Shaoyang did not say anything as he returned to the center of the arena where he ced the battle-ax. He was no longer taunting the Amazon Guild as he looked at his injured palm. The hole in his palm was regenerating as he could see clearly the hole was closing. Within twenty seconds, the hole was no longer there. If not for the blood, no one would know he was injured before.


    The whole arena went silent as attention was on Tang Shaoyang only. No one from the Amazon Guild came to retrieve Aedans'' corpse. A deep silence ensued within the arena until the System made a voice.


    [For the Amazon Guild, please send your fighter to continue the match. If the Amazon Guild does not send a fighter within one minute, the Amazon Guild will be eliminated from the Earth Tournament!]


    There was a good reason why the whole arena fell into a deep silence, it was because of how easy Tang Shaoyang killed Aedans. First, Aedans was in his Bloodline Transformation, and Tang Shaoyang was not. Second, no one could see Tang Shaoyang''s movement.. He disappeared from their sight and reappeared again behind Aedans.

 Chapter 809 - The Top Sixteen - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 809 - The Top Sixteen - Part 5</h4>


    "What should we do now, Sir?" Martinus was sure that Tang Shaoyang was far stronger than the Epic Rank, or maybe even above the Epic Rank. Aedans used the Bloodline Transformation, but he was still killed so quickly. He felt like sending another fighter to fight Tang Shaoyang was the same as sending their guild member to suicide.


    "What do you think we should do, Martinus?" Instead of giving an answer, Sylvanus replied with a question. Deep inside, he wanted to send another fighter to fight Tang Shaoyang. He did not want to back down after losing two Epic Rank subordinates. It was no longer about glory and Epic Rank Spear but to avenge his subordinate. He wanted at least to kill Tang Shaoyang, only Tang Shaoyang.


    "I think we must surrender, Sir. I don''t think we can win against Tang Shaoyang unless we are throwing bodies at him. He was not exhausted even after fighting against Menenia and Aedans, and we barely know how strong the man is." Martinus tried to make a reasonable excuse without offending his guild leader. "I think Tang Shaoyang has reached a rank above the Epic Rank."


    "Do you think so?" Sylvanus might believe that Tang Shaoyang was stronger than him, but he did not believe Tang Shaoyang had reached the next rank after the Epic Rank. None of the six major factions of the World Government surpassed the Epic Rank, so that was why he believed that Tang Shaoyang was still Epic Rank.


    "What about you guys? Do any of you want to fight against that bastard?" Sylvanus looked at the remaining four Epic Ranks in his guild. There were eleven Epic Ranks in his guild before, but the Belem Guild killed three of them, and two just died in Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    The four Epic Ranks looked down and did not dare to meet with Sylvanus'' gaze. The answer was clear; none of them wanted to fight Tang Shaoyang. They did not care anymore about the Vice Guild Leader position because their lives were more important than that position. As long as they were alive, there would be a chance for them to be the Vice Guild Leader in the future.


    "I see," Sylvanus expected such a response as he nodded his head. "Then I will fight Tang Shaoyang. I am going to avenge Aedans and Menenia." After saying that, Sylvanus took out his spear and entered the portal toward the stage.


    Deep inside, Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the Guild Leader himself came up as the third fighter after two one-sided fights. However, he did not show it outside as his expression was t.


    Sylvanus barely noticed Tang Shaoyang''s left ck eye from afar, when he was closer, he realized that ck eye was not a human''s eye. "What are you!?" He questioned Tang Shaoyang. "Are you a demon?" He quickly noticed that Tang Shaoyang''s right eye was also not normal.


    "Stop using a cheap trick." Tang Shaoyang talked as he looked up. "Start the fight already!" He spoke to the System because the countdown did not start.


    "Why are you in a hurry? Did I expose you?" Sylvanus'' eyes light up after seeing Tang Shaoyang''s reaction. "YOU ARE NOT A HUMAN BUT A DEMON! WE CAN''T LET YOU WIN THIS TOURNAMENT. DON''T LET THIS DEMON WIN THE TOURNAMENT!"


    "Nice trick, but yes, maybe I am a demon." Tang Shaoyang grinned as the countdown ticked down. The third round between the Tang Empire and the Amazon Guild started. He did not deny that he was a demon that might incite the others to fight him.


    That was right, using Tang Shaoyang of a demon was part of Sylvanus'' trick. He had a feeling that he might not win against Tang Shaoyang, so he wanted the other fighters to fight Tang Shaoyang. He wanted the other factions to destroy the Tang Empire by using Tang Shaoyang of a demon. Even though he did not know why Tang Shaoyang did not deny his usation, he did not care as he had achieved what he wanted.


    As for why he was confident the n would work because he just created a new enemy for humanity. If a demon appeared amongst them, the human would unite as one and fight the foreign race instead. That was what he tried to achieve by throwing an usation at Tang Shaoyang before the fight.


    When the countdown reached zero, Sylvanus used his Bloodline Transformation. His bloodline was Sky Hawk; a pair of blue-feathered wings came out from his back, as his armor''s color changed to blue as well. He then raised his spear, but his eyes widened in shock because Tang Shaoyang was already in front of him.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his battle-ax to the air as he activated his skill, Thousand st. The battle-ax glowed as the mana covered the ax-de.


    Fwoosh!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A thousand sts struck the stunned Sylvanus. The spectators did not hear the scream from Sylvanus, which meant there were two possibilities of what happened to him. First, Sylvanus managed to escape, which was unlikely after seeing his reaction. Second, Sylvanus died instantly under the barrage of the st.


    The dust rose, covering the main stage. Even the screen could not show what happened with Sylvanus. However, there was a sudden fierce wind sweeping the dust away, revealing the stage''s condition. Half of the stage waspletely destroyed, and there was a pit where Sylvanus stood before. Tang Shaoyang was standing at the edge of the destroyed stage, but they could not find Sylvanus.


    But soon, the System announced the victor, which was Tang Shaoyang. It was clear that Sylvanus died from the attack, and not even his remains were left behind. The st erased his remains.


    Tang Shaoyang silenced the whole arena one more time. There was no cheer because everyone was more scared of Tang Shaoyang than the overbearing World Government. Sylvanus used the Bloodline Transformation, but the Amazon Guild''s Guild Leader stood no chance against Tang Shaoyang, who did not even use the Bloodline Transformation.


    Since there were no remains, there was nothing to recover. As the Amazon Guild''s Vice Guild Leader, Martinus took over the leaderless guild. He was not stupid enough to send another fighter or fight Tang Shaoyang by himself, so the Amazon Guild forfeited after their three fighters died.. Just like that, the Tang Empire passed to the top eight.

 Chapter 810 - Benefitting From The World Governments Plan - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 810 - Benefitting From The World Government''s n - Part 1</h4>


    The Tang Empire was the third faction to enter the top eight, five more factions before they reached the quarter-final. As soon as the System announced the winner between the Tang Empire and the Amazon Guild, the people from the Tang Empire''s booth cheered for Tang Shaoyang. Even though their numbers were barely over a hundred, the cheers filled the arena.


    Tang Shaoyang put his battle-ax back into his inventory as he walked to the portal. Before entering the portal, he nced at the World Union''s booth. Hines Myers was looking at him too, so their gazes. Tang Shaoyang showed no expression and entered the portal after looking away from Hines Myers. Once he returned to the booth Kang Xue, Arina, and Selena charged toward him. Kang Xue reached his right and checked the wound.


    "Huh!?" Kang Xue, Arina, and Selena were surprised that the wound had disappeared from his palm. The dried blood was still there, but the wound disappeared as if he was never injured.


    "Calm down, girls. I am fine, I am fine." Tang Shaoyang calmed the three girls. The three girls were looking at the perfectly fine palm, flipping up and down. "The injured is healing on its own, so there''s no need to worry. They are too weak to leave behind a fatal wound on me."


    "What were you trying to do? Why don''t you just beat them down from the start? I feel like you were holding back for some reason." Zhang Mengyao had her hands crossed on her chest as she squinted her eyes at Tang Shaoyang. From the way Tang Shaoyang killed Sylvanus, he should be able to kill Aedans without being injured.


    "Oh, I am trying to bait the Amazon Guild to send all their five fighters and kill them all." Tang Shaoyang sat next to Zhang Mengyao, but the three girls were still holding his hand. To make sure that he was fine, Arina cast healing magic on his hand. He shook his head and let them do what they wanted to do. "However, I realized that the n might not work. If I killed their first three fighters, they would automatically surrender, so I stopped wasting time and killed Sylvanus."


    "If you have that kind of n, you can''t take all the fight for yourself. Send us one by one, make them think that they have a chance to enter the quarter-final, and we kill them all." Zhang Mengyao offered another brilliant n. Just like she said, if he pulled his fighter after they won the round, the Tang Empire would have only four fighters. It was the same as losing, surrendering after killing their opponent.


    "We can use that tactic in the quarter-final. Let''s see if it works or not," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "But I will fight alone in the final. I still want the title."


    "Guess I can have fun too now," Zhang Mengyao said with a smile. Seeing all these people fight on the stage just made her want to have a fight too. As they chatted, the next match had been decided. The next match was The World Union against the Saharian Guild. There was no need for them to wait for the result as the Saharian Guild surrendered without fighting.


    "Huh!? I thought Saharian Guild is part of the Uprising Guild, not the World Government." Wei Xi was confused that the Saharian Guild did not try to fight the World Union. He thought the Uprising Guild was in a beef with the World Government.


    "I think that''s the instruction from the Uprising Guild. The Uprising Guild is morepassionate for their allies than the World Government, who self proim to build a better world." Tang Shaoyang mocked the World Government. He could see that the Uprising Guild''s leader wasmunicating with the Saharian Guild from their respective booths. The World Union enticed the Amazon Guild to weaken the Tang Empire and told the small factions to weaken the Major Factions.


    Since the fourth match ended without a fight, the System continued to the fifth match of the day. The names shed on the screen until it stopped with a name. The first faction was The Pr Guild. The System rolled for their opponent afterward.


    "We have a guest, Your Majesty," Revalor informed Tang Shaoyang that they had a gueste to their booth.


    Tang Shaoyang did not wait for the Pr Guild''s opponent as he looked to the side. There were three people standing next to their booth, and he did not recognize any of them. "Your acquaintances?" He asked Zhang Mengyao. From their looks, the three were Asian for sure. ''Are they from the Great Wall?''


    "You did not know them?" Zhang Mengyao was surprised that Tang Shaoyang did not recognize the three. He faced one of them in the group, the Legion Guild from Korea. She informed him of the identity of the three guests, and the man in the middle was the Legion Guild''s leader, Park Nam Hoon.


    "Don''t you remember the girl? She was your second opponent in the group stage." Kang Xue also spoke up as she remembered all of Tang Shaoyang''s fights.


    "Maybe they are not that good, so they don''t leave any impression on me." Tang Shaoyang shook his head and waved his hand at Revalor. "Bring them in!" Revalor bowed his head and walked toward the three guests.


    "Don''t say unnecessary or insensitive things in front of them. If I guess correctly, theye to be our vassals." Zhang Mengyao guessed about the Legion Guild''s visit. "The small guilds have realized that the World Government will not stop harassing them until they join the World Government. So the small guilds with no ally to the major faction only have two choices. First, they join the World Government. Second, they make an alliance with the other major factions. It seems the Legion Guild is choosing us, so let me do the talk."


    There was a w in the World Government''s n for using force to deter the small factions to join them. It could fire back at them because the small guilds would choose to join another faction instead of joining them.. Just because the small factions did not like how the World Government threatened them.

 Chapter 811 - Benefitting From The World Governments Plan - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 811 - Benefitting From The World Government''s n - Part 2</h4>


    Just like what Zhang Mengyao predicted earlier, the Legion Guild came to ask about the vassge within the Tang Empire. Apparently, they came to the Taukai Family before they came to the Tang Empire''s booth. So, the Legion Guild had a clear understanding of the vassal system. They had a clear goal for what they came for and straightforwardly asked for protection from the Tang Empire.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao did not immediately ept the Legion Guild despite their willingness to join the Tang Empire as a vassal. They listened to their reasons why they sought the Tang Empire''s protection. There were three factions in total in South Korea, and two of them joined the World Government. To make it worse, the only faction from North Korea also joined the World Government.


    So, it could be said that the Legion Guild was in a precarious situation if they did not join the World Government. They had seen what the World Government did in the Earth Tournament, and they felt like being used as a pawn if they joined the Tang Empire, so they chose the Tang Empire. Another reason was that the Tang Empire was the closest major faction to Korea. They were a neighbor, so if they wanted to seek help, it was rational to seek for the Tang Empire''s protection instead of the other major factions, which were literally on another continent.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and motioned to Li Shuang toe over. "Hand them the vassal contract and let them read it." Li Shuang nodded and took out a scroll. "That''s the contract, and you have to sign it if you want to be the Empire''s vassal. On top of that, you have to take an Oath Ceremony. It''s a skill of my priest, and it works the same as the System Contract too. So you have to agree to double contracts if The Legion Guild wants the Empire''s protection."


    Park Nam Hoon, Ah Cha Eun, and Yu Jin Sung were reading the contract scroll together, but they stopped reading when they heard the Oath Ceremony that worked the same as the System Contract. Park Nam Hoon furrowed his brow as he felt something fishy about the Oath Ceremony. Why did they need to do the same thing but with a different method? He felt like there was something hidden in the Oath Ceremony.


    "Curious why you have to sign the System Contract and also take the Oath Ceremony?" Tang Shaoyang noticed the suspicion within Park Nam Hoon. "Because there is a way to break the System Contract, though we don''t know yet how to do that. So, you have to take the Oath Ceremony too, so we rest assured that you will never betray the Empire. The choice is yours, if you don''t trust me and don''t want to take the Oath Ceremony, then we can''t ept you as my vassal."


    Park Nam Hoon looked toward Yu Jin Sung, and thetter looked toward his Guild Leader too. This was the first time they heard that the System Contract could be broken. He looked toward Tang Shaoyang to make sure thetter did not lie to coerce him into taking the Oath Ceremony. However, he could not read the man''s expression whether he was lying or not.


    "The System Contract and the Oath Ceremony are just an assurance, but we build our rtionship based on trust. If you don''t trust the Empire, then I advise you not to evere to us and ask for our protection. What''s the point of seeking our protection if you don''t trust us?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head and pointed out of his booth. "You can leave anytime."


    Park Nam Hoon''s hand clenched, and the scroll crumpled under his grasp. He could not make the decision right away, but he could not refute Tang Shaoyang either. That''s how it was supposed to work. The vassal rtionship between the two factions was built up based on trust. If he did not trust the Tang Empire, then he should never sign the System Contract.


    However, if he did not have the Tang Empire''s protection, then the Legion Guild would be in danger unless he joined the World Government. He had seen how the World Government worked, using the small factions for their advantage. The Legion Guild was one of those small factions, and they might be sacrificed for the World Government''s selfish purpose. Especially when they joinedtepared to the other small factions. The major factions of the World Government would not look kindly at them but as a disposable pawn for the World Government.


    Park Nam Hoon took a deep breath and looked back at the contract. He knew if he left without signing the contract, the Legion Guild might not look good in the eyes of the Tang Empire. He must make a decision now or never. "I will put my trust in the Tang Empire."


    After reading the System Contract, Park Nam Hoon made his decision without even consulting Yu Jin Sung. He brought Yu Jin Sung to have a discussion regarding the talk, but he decided to make the decision right away. He did not know why, but when Tang Shaoyang said that their rtionship should be built on trust, he felt like he must make the decision right now.


    "You made a good decision." Tang Shaoyang motioned Li Shuang to hand over another two System Contracts. "Your Vice Leaders have to sign the System Contract, and when Ie to visit the Legion Guild''s base, all Legion Guild''s members must sign the same System Contract."


    Park Nam Hoon was about to drip a drop of his blood on the scroll but stopped midway when he heard the words "visit the Legion Guild''s base¡­." That was the most important as they urgently needed help to fight off the three factions of the World Government in Korea.


    "If you want to know how we are going to visit your base, then watch my next fight. You will know how I wille to your base," Tang Shaoyang merely smiled instead of giving Park Nam Hoon a definite answer. "I will visit the Legion Guild''s base right after the Earth Tournament. We have to do it quickly because the Earth Dimensional Tower will spawn afterward."


    Park Nam Hoon''s eyes gleamed, and he bit his thumb right away before signing the System Contract. Yu Jin Sung followed his Guild Leader because he knew Park Nam Hoon would urge him to do so. So he signed the contract before his Guild Leader spoke to him. At least, they had to show that the Legion Guild was not that desperate enough for help.


    "We will take the third contract because my second Vice Guild Leader is staying in our booth, Sir." Park Nam Hoon nced at Yu Jin Sung, he spoke to Tang Shaoyang after seeing Yu Jin Sung sign the contract.


    "If you have signed the contract, you should start calling him, Your Majesty." Revalor suddenly joined the conversation. "It''s rude to call him Sir, and I will forgive you once." After he finished his words, Revalor released his aura.


    Park Nam Hoon, Ah Cha Eun, and Yu Jin Sung''s expressions changed drastically. It was as if an enormous mountain fell into them, suffocating and heavy.. But the aura immediately disappeared after Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Revalor.

 Chapter 812 - Day Two - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 812 - Day Two - Part 1</h4>


    "Are you sure this is the right decision, Leader?" Ah Che Eun questioned her Guild Leader''s decision. She felt like they were into something weird, Emperor and Empire. She did not have a good impression of that old system. The thing she was most afraid of was what if this Emperor was authoritarian, they were not going to have time with the Empire if that was the case, and she felt it did not matter whether of joining the World Government or the Empire.


    "I don''t know," Park Nam Hoon shook his head as he kept up his pace. "However, I feel like joining the Tang Empire is the right choice. It''s an instinct, I think. And I like Your Majesty''s words, we should build our rtionship based on trust."


    Ah Cha Eun''s jaw dropped as she looked at her leader with disbelief. The answer was too casual for something serious like this. "How can you use your instinct? What if they f*ck us up as soon as we join them?"


    "How? How are they going to f*ck us up? Sending us to fight the zombies?" Park Nam Hoon nced at Ah Che Eun and smiled. "Do you think they need to mess up with us? What for? You have watched the Group Stage, right? We have even experienced ourselves. Do you think they need weaklings like us to fight the zombies?"


    "I agree with our Guild Leader, but I don''t like your reasons." Yu Jin Sang interjected in the middle conversation and looked at Ah Cha Eun. "From my observation, the Tang Empire will not treat their vassals as the World Government does to their small faction. You can argue that, because we are the third vassal, we don''t know what they will do to us. But you can see what he did to the Tachibana n and the Taukai Family. While he cruelly murdered his enemies, he treated his allies much better than the World Government."


    "But Guild Leader, I disagree with what Your Majesty Tang Shaoyang. If our rtionship is built based on trust, then he should not force us to sign the System Contract or take the Oath Ceremony. He tricked you, Nam Hoon." Yu Jin Sang reminded his Guild Leader not to trust the Empire too much.


    "Really? I think Your Majesty is right. You can''t trust someone you just met, Jin Sang. Trust is something we build up over time. What if we switch our position? The Tang Empire seeks our protection. Will you say yes, we will help them, and they don''t need to sign an agreement or anything? There''s no way you will do that if we are in their position, right?" Park Nam Hoon turned toward the stairs, walking up to the second floor. "They need an assurance that after they help us, we will never betray them. That''s something logical and makes sense. You should be suspicious about what they want to do with us if there''s no clear agreement instead. In the end, it''s just a simple exchange. They will protect us, and we will be one of them without disbanding our guild. It''s just the same that the Tang Empire is our motherpany, and we are the branchpany. I like this system more than the World Government. We don''t need to worry about internal conflict too, since we only follow one lead. Anyway, everything has its drawbacks, but I think I made the right decision."


    The three returned to the Legion Guild''s booth and told them that they had be the Tang Empire''s vassal. "You can leave the guild if you don''t agree with my decision because the Emperor will visit our base after the tournament, and all of you must sign the System Contract by then. So, if you don''t like the Tang Empire, you can quit the guild right now." Park Nam Hoon announced.


    "What? How could you make the decision without consulting us?" Song Shi Eun immediately stood up right after hearing the announcement from Park Nam Hoon. "Can you imagine what that murderer will do to us if we join them? He may put us in the front line to fight the World Government! Did he promise you three something we don''t know?" Song Shi Eun was the fourth strongest in the Legion Guild, and her voice carried weight in the guild.


    "Hah," Park Nam Hoon let out a sigh as he looked at Yu Jin Sang. "See, even our friend does not fully trust her friend. She should ask me why I made that decision before using us instead. Even sometimes fails to build trust."


    After saying that, Park Nam Hoon looked toward Song Shi Eun. "Then what? Do you want us to join the World Government? We don''t know yet if the Tang Empire will put us in the front line to fight the World Government, but I am pretty sure that the World Government will put us in the front when the war between them breaks out. Second, the Tang Empire will protect us from the World Government."


    Park Nam Hoon noticed that Song Shi Eun was about to interrupt him, but he spoke first. "Silent, let me finish what I want to say first. How will they protect us from the World Government? I don''t know, but he said he would show me in his next fight. We just need to wait until tomorrow. What did he give me aside from the protection? Nothing. Murderer, are you naive or what, Song Shi Eun? If someone wants to kill you, will you just let them kill you? If he is a mindless murderer, do you think Ah Che Eun will stand next to me by now? Please think twice, or even thrice, before saying something. You may jeopardize our guild if those words are heard by the Tang Empire."


    "Why the Tang Empire instead of the Revolution Kingdom, the First Order Guild, or even the Pr Guild? You should know the basic geography, right? Which region is closest to ours? Do you think those three major factions coulde and help us when the three factions in our region unite and attack us? The Tang Empire is the closest region to our region. They are our only choice unless you want us to join the World Government, Song Shi Eun?"


    "I hate to say this, but I will never join the World Government. I will never join them after seeing what they do to the small faction, especially what happened to the Taukai Family. They did not even help their ally, but I had witnessed the Tang Empire help the Tachibana n and the Taukai Family when they were in dire need. I can see the Tang Empire treat their allies with importance, not just a disposable pawn." Park Nam Hoon closed his eyes after saying that and took a deep breath for a moment. He then opened his eyes and looked at the fifteen fighters in his booth and also the fifty people who came to the arena to watch the tournament. "If you don''t like the Tang Empire, then you can quit the guild. We can''t go back with our choice because I have signed the System Contract."


    "It seems we have no choice indeed but to join the Tang Empire." Yoo Kwang Sung, the second Vice Guild Leader of the Legion Guild, voiced his thoughts. "I don''t like the World Government either, and I don''t want to be the Tang Empire''s enemy, not after what he showed us just now. He killed three Epic Ranks as if they were mobs."


    "What about you, Yu Jin Sung?" Cha Hyuk, the fifth strongest within the guild, asked the first Vice Guild Leader.


    Yu Jin Sung shrugged. "I will follow this guy until he does not want me anymore. I have signed the System Contract too, and there''s not much within the contract, but ask us to be loyal to the Empire. There were not many requirements."


    "If the most rational guy in our guild says so, then I don''t mind joining the Tang Empire. I am curious what he wants to show us tomorrow too." Cha Hyuk nodded his head. "Moreover, I don''t have to sign anything until he visits us, so if the Tang Empire does not visit our base, I can just quit the guildter."


    "Just like Cha Hyuk said, Shi Eun. You still have time to consider if you want to stay or quit the guild until then, but I hope you stay.." Park Nam Hoon smiled.

 Chapter 813 - Day Two - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 813 - Day Two - Part 2</h4>


    The most epic battle of the day was between The North Federation and The Revolution Kingdom. Arguably, The Belem Guild against Saint Guild was the most entertaining one as each roundsted longer than the average time. But people would keep mentioning the match between The First Order Guild and the Shiva Federation as the First Order Guild wiped out the five fighters from the Shiva Federation by sending only three fighters into the arena.


    The first day of the yoff Stage was over as the eight names passed into the quarter-final. The Blue Vest, The Uprising Guild, The Tang Empire, The Revolution Kingdom, Saint Guild, The First Order Guild, The World Union, and The Pr Guild. Three major factions were eliminated from the Earth Tournament, leaving eight major factions. Thest eight factions were all major factions, and three major factions were part of the World Government.


    The following day, all the factions returned to the arena once more to watch the top eight. Apparently, the System announced that if the quarter-final ended early, the System would continue to the semi-final match. That meant tomorrow could be thest day of the Earth Tournament, and it hyped up the spectators.


    Of course, it was depressing for the participants as they did not have that much time to recover from the previous fight if the tournament continued to the semi-final today. The World Union, Saint Guild, and The Blue Vest tried the same when they proposed to disable the killing rule, but the System straight up gave them a warning instead. It was not something that could not be changed.


    The Earth Tournament continued, and the System drew the first two factions for the first match. The eight names shed on the giant screen until a name appeared.


    [Tang Empire]


    "Woah!" The spectators let out a gasp of surprise because the spectators wanted to see the Tang Empire face some challenges in the tournament. The only faction reached the quarter-final with no challengepared to the other major factions. Now the Tang Empire reached the quarter-final where the remaining participants were the major factions. The Tang Empire would be put to the test this time.


    The whole arena went silent when the System rolled for the Tang Empire''s opponent. The seven names shed from time to time until it stopped to one name.


    [Saint Guild]


    Saint Guild also had it easy in the top sixteen as they met with the Bahamas. The Bahamas surrendered as they were part of the World Government, so Saint Guild entered the top eight with a free ticket just like the Blue Vest. This would be a show for the two factions, a test for their strength.


    "I will gost because I want to show something that may scare everyone in this arena." Tang Shaoyang looked at the other fourteen people in his booth. He did not choose them, but he wanted them toe up by themselves, and the first one to stand up was Zhao Zhong. "Let mee up first, Bo- Your Majesty."


    Zhao Zhong was someone with one of the unique sses from their smart base, the Berserker. His level was around level 1500-ish and should be stronger than most people around. Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, letting the guy be the first fighter against Saint Guild. Zhao Zhong was jumping around in front of the teleportation gate, informing Saint Guild, it was not Tang Shaoyang who woulde up first.


    "You can only defeat one person, and then you surrender afterward." Wei Xi reminded Zhao Zhong and looked at Tang Shaoyang. "I wille up at the second, Your Majesty."


    After Wei Xi, Zhang Mengyao woulde in the third fight, and Liang Suyin the Fire Witch for the fourth fight. That was the order for the battle against Saint Guild. "Don''t worry, Vice Supreme Commander. I will speed run this, so we can finish the semi-final quickly."


    Zhao Zhong entered the portal gate and appeared on the stage. By the time he arrived on the stage, the Saint Guild''s fighter was already there. His opponent was a woman in a blue robe, holding a wand that was taller than her height. From the outfit, everyone could tell that she was a mage.


    "Wuuu, why would they send a woman to fight me?" Zhao Zhong blurted out unknowingly. He did not mean to look down on women, but his duty in this battle was to kill his opponent. He was reluctant to kill women; hence he blurted out those words.


    "You dare to underestimate women? I will show you how strong women are!" Katie used her bloodline transformation after the System announced the start of the fight. Her figure was covered in me, forming a beast shape with long ears and two tails. She cast her skill after that, forming a fire cage around Zhao Zhong. She continued with her second skill, sending ava wave toward the fire cage.


    The tiles were in mes as the temperature in the arena rose quickly. Since the distance was not that far, the giant waveva reached the fire cage quickly. However, before theva wave hit the fire cage, Zhao Zhong took out his greatsword, two meters long and sixty centimeters wide. His body was covered in blood like aura, and he swung the sword to the fire cage.


    With just a simple swing, the fire cage was destroyed. He did not stop there and rushed toward the giantva wave, he thrust the sword toward theva wave. Theva wave split into two, and his figure leaped toward Katie. He swung his great sword downward toward Katie, but thetter reacted very quickly and blinked to the other side.


    Boom!


    The stage split into two as the tiles broke apart. Half of the stage was destroyed, and half of the arena was on fire. Katie''s heartbeat skipped a beat when a simple strike destroyed the stage. Zhao Zhong raised his sword and turned toward his opponent. The mage just used their movement skill, Blink. That meant the skill was still on cool down.


    "I don''t want to use this skill, but I want to show off a little bit." He raised the greatsword with both hands. At the same time, there was an image formed behind him. It was a giant image, like a demon with two horns and red eyes. The demon had a sword simr to Zhao Zhong, but it was much bigger. The image filled the whole arena, giving a fright to the spectators.


    Katie did not know what the image did, but she was sure that image was dangerous for her. She was thinking of casting her big spell, but it took her some time to cast her ultimate skill. She then looked toward the Saint Guild''s booth, and she met with her Guild Leader''s cold gaze. The gaze told her to continue the fight, and she could not surrender.


    ''F*ck it. I don''t care what people will think about my guild. My lifees first.'' Katie decided to surrender, but she was toote to make the decision as the demon image swung the sword toward her. The swing was unimaginably fast, and the strike reached her before she could say anything. The best choice was to cast her defensive spell and surrenderter. She must survive first so she could surrender. She cast her defensive, High-Rank Mana Barrier. The mana sphere formed and enveloped her body, and the sword hit the barrier.


    Boom!

 Chapter 814 - Against Saint Guild - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 814 - Against Saint Guild - Part 1</h4>


    The dust rose, covering the whole stage, but everyone saw Katie form a defensive barrier before the sword reached her. The spectators thought Katie was safe, so they were just waiting for the dust to disperse. It did not take long before they could see the stage once more as a fierce wind swept the arena, clearing the dust. More than half of the stage was destroyed from the impact, and the Demon image had disappeared. Zhao Zhong was standing in his original spot where he struck Katie, and he did not hold any weapon.


    It was a bold move from Zhao Zhong because Katie could attack him at any moment, and he would not be able to counter her. However, there was one loud cry from the Saint Guild''s booth. Everyone looked in the same direction, and a woman with blond hair was standing while pointing in a certain direction. The spectators followed where the blond-haired woman pointed at, and they saw blood remains on the rubbles. The giant screen zoomed into the remnant, and people gasped in surprise because it was blood. Confirming the spectators'' suspicion, the System announced the winner of the match, Zhao Zhong.


    The blood remains belonged to Katie; nothing left but blood. The blond-haired woman screamed from the Saint Guild''s booth, cursing at Zhao Zhong. After that, she entered the portal as the second fighter for Saint Guild in the second round between the Tang Empire and Saint Guild. Cathy was wearing te armor with a spear as her weapon, a closebat ss for sure. However, the fight was dyed for a moment because the System repaired the stage after it was destroyed by Zhao Zhong.


    It only took the System a minute to repair the big arena. Cathy went into her position, standing ten meters away from Zhao Zhong. She was ready to fight until she saw Zhao Zhong smirking at her and raising his right hand. "I surrender."


    Cathy''s eyes went wide in shock as she did not expect her opponent would surrender. Katie was her sister, and she wanted to avenge her sister; that was why she came for the second instead of the fourth. "Yeah, you should be scared! Because if you don''t surrender, I am going to kill you. No, I will not kill you immediately, but I will kill you slowly to make you regret being alive!" Cathy tried to provoke Zhao Zhong, hoping thetter would not surrender. The System had not announced it was her win, so she had a little time to change Zhao Zhong''s mind. So, rather than venting her rage, she decided to provoke Zhao Zhong instead.


    "Buahahahaha¡­." Zhao Zhong let out a loudugh while shaking his head. "Nice try, girl, but that will not work on me. Ah, just a reminder, you should be worrying for yourself instead of provoking me." He grinned ear to ear before entering the portal.


    The spectators were shocked as well that Zhao Zhong surrendered after winning the first fight. The first battle was too short for them, it happened fast and was full of surprise. Even after the first fight was over, they were still surprised by Zhao Zhong, who suddenly surrendered out of nowhere. The spectators looked at Tang Shaoyang, but thetter did not show any reaction to the surrender.


    Wei Xi came up on the stage, and he had a sword in his right hand. He did not say anything as he bent his body forward slightly, ready to pull the sword at any moment. The System had not started the count down yet, but he was already in his stance.


    "What is this? Just another coward?" Cathy did not know where to vent up her anger, so she vented it on Wei Xi. "So you want tounch a surprise attack as soon as the fight starts?"


    "What''s wrong with a surprise attack? Can''t I do that?" Wei Xi questioned the girl with a t expression. "Does the System not allow us to surprise our opponent? I did not read such a rule in the guidebook."


    The countdown did not start until ten secondster, so Cathy kept provoking and venting her anger on Wei Xi, but Wei Xi did not care about what the girl talked about. He did not need to care what a dead girl said to him, and he gave her a chance to speak more before her death. The countdown started, and when the System said: "Start!" Cathy immediately activated her Bloodline Transformation.


    She was covered in red fur, her hair also turned red, yet her face remained the same with just an additional horn on her forehead. She was still holding the same sword too, and when she was about to make her move, Wei Xi was already in front of her.


    Cathy was surprised by how fast Wei Xi was, but she had prepared for the worst. After seeing her sister''s battle against Zhao Zhong, she made sure to prepare everything for the worst. She activated her defensive skill, and a red barrier formed around her. Learning from the previous battle, she cast the second defensive skill. Her mana formed a transparent shield, covering her from the frontal attack.


    At the same time, Wei Xi drew his sword upward. It was his Swordsman''s skill, Quick sh. The sword shed upward, cutting through the red barrier and cracked the shield. His Quick sh was at max level, and he could use the skill three times continuously before getting a minute cool down. He used the second Quick sh; the sword turned around swiftly and shed down the transparent shield. The shield disintegrated within two shes, and Wei Xi did not waste his time to execute the third Quick sh. He swung the sword toward Cathy''s neck, and the sword easily cut through the neck, which did not get covered by the armor.


    The blood spurted everywhere, including toward Wei Xi as the head flew to the sky. He shook the blood away from his sword before sheathing it back. At the same time, the head fell over, and he saw Cathy still had a shocked expression until the end of her life. He understood that his Quick sh always caught his enemies off guard, even though his enemies managed to block the first and second sh.


    [Wei Xi won!]

 Chapter 815 - Against Saint Guild - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 815 - Against Saint Guild - Part 2</h4>


    Once more, the whole arena fell into a deep silence because The Tang Empire''s fighter just killed someone who used Bloodline Transformation without using one. What shocked everyone even more was that Wei Xi killed Cathy five seconds into the battle or even less than that. The spectators hoped for an entertaining or fierce battle because both were major factions, but they should realize who was stronger with just two matches.


    After the System announced Wei Xi as the winner, he raised his hand and did something that shocked the spectators even more. "I surrender." Saint Guild had not even sent their fighter into the stage, but Wei Xi surrendered. People could understand if Zhao Zhong surrendered because he just used a big skill, maybe Zhao Zhong was exhausted from using that skill, so he surrendered. However, no one could understand why Wei Xi surrendered after winning his match.


    *** ***


    "What is this? Are they telling us that the Tang Empire is much stronger than Saint Guild? What''s the meaning of this?" Vice Guild Leader of the First Order Guild, Frans, blurted out unconsciously. It was fortunate that Herman turned on the barrier, so no one aside from their guild members heard Frans.


    "It''s better for us not to know, but I have a gist of what they are doing." Herman looked at the Tang Empire''s booth fearfully. He had an idea why the Tang Empire''s representative surrendered after killing their opponent. However, he just never thought they would use such a method.


    "Can you tell me, Sir?" Arron, the second Vice Guild Leader of the First Order Guild, asked Herman. Arron was much younger than Frans and Herman, in histe twenties, but he obtained the position through his strength. He was the second strongest after Herman in the First Order Guild. "No matter how hard I think about it, I can''t just understand their actions. Are they reserving their power for the semi-final? However, they just give hope to Saint Guild to enter the semi-final by doing this. Now, each faction has three fighters left. If Zhao Zhong did not surrender, they still might have five fighters. This is not a point system, but the Last Man Standing form. The Tang Empire just lost two people by doing that."


    "That''s what they are doing, giving hope to Saint Guild. The Tang Empire purposely makes Saint Guild think that they have a chance to enter the semi-final while the Tang Empire''s goal is to kill all five fighters from Saint Guild." Herman never thought that the Tang Empire would go this far to weaken the major faction. "If Saint Guild thinks they still have hope, they will keep sending their fighters to fight, and the Tang Empire will kill them all."


    Frans, Arron, and the other fighters from the First Order Guild sucked a deep breath when they heard the exnation from their Guild Leader. "What if we meet them in the semi-final, Sir?" One of the First Order Guild''s members asked Herman.


    Herman remembered Tang Shaoyang''s words when he came to the Tang Empire booth for the rule voting. He remembered that Tang Shaoyang said he would kill all the opponents he met in the Earth Tournament. That man wanted to weaken all factions by killing the main fighters from each faction, and it included the First Order Guild.


    "I think we have to be satisfied by fighting for third ce," Herman replied without a second thought. "Even if we can win against the Tang Empire, we will still suffer big losses to win against the Tang Empire. I would rather have all my people survive from this tournament and focus more on Earth Dimensional Tower."


    *** ***


    Sure enough, Saint Guild sent their third fighter to fight even after losing their first two fighters. This time, the Vice Leader of Saint Guild would fight in the third round. His opponent was Zhang Mengyao. She was still wearing the Fallen Set from the hospital mini-game with no helmet, the tier C equipment. She did not change her equipment for a better one because this was a gift from Tang Shaoyang.


    With a shield on her left hand and ance on her right hand, Zhang Mengyao did not underestimate her enemy as she came with full gear. Meanwhile, her enemy had a simr great sword like Zhao Zhong. ''So, my enemy is Berserker. A ss with a high power attack, but less in defense.'' She thought to herself.


    Meanwhile, The Vice Leader of Saint Guild, Jason, learned his lesson from his two dying members. After the two previous fights, he was aware that his enemy might be stronger than him. He made a n for this fight, and that n was to y safe. Even though his ss was Berserker, a ss with high attack power, he would not take the initiative to attack his enemy. He would slowly test it out to find how strong his opponent was. If he had a chance to win, he would take the bed, but if his enemy was out of his reach, he would surrender.


    [Start!]


    Zhang Mengyao raised her shield andnce when the System started the third round. She thought her opponent would jump on her since her enemy was Berserker, but instead of jumping toward her, Jason leaped backward, creating more distance from her. "Huh!?" The confusion was apparent on her face, but she understood why Jason did that.


    "Hmmmm¡­" Zhang Mengyao considered chasing after Jason, but she decided not to. She lowered her shield andnce, standing there and looking at Jason from afar. She had no intention of attacking him and said tly. "You can surrender if you have no intention to fight me." From the outside, she looked like someone with no intention to mock or provoke Jason. However, it was her n to provoke her enemy. She made a gamble, hoping it would provoke Jason. It was a fifty-fifty gamble as Jason could surrender right now, and she would not be able to kill him.


    Jason fell into deep silence and stared at Zhang Mengyao. Even though his opponent was not on her guard, he was still on high alert, just in case, his opponent wouldunch a surprise attack. He kept waiting as the fight turned into a staring contest. ''Shit, why don''t youe and attack me already.''


    The staring conteststed for a minute before Jason gave up. He looked toward Saint Guild''s booth and shook his head. He was telling his guild leader that he had given up. Yes, Jason did not dare to take the gamble and fight Zhang Mengyao. To his surprise, all his guild members stood up from their seats and pointed their fingers at him. He thought they were gesturing and mocking him, telling him to fight. However, he soon realized something amiss because his guild members looked in panic, not angry or disappointed with his method.


    Jason looked forward, and Zhang Mengyao was still thirty meters away from him, in the same spot, staring at him. He did not understand why his guild members were panicking. In the next, his eyes widened in shock as he felt an acute pain on his back to his chest. Thence pierced through his chest, and it was the samence that his opponent had. "What? What happened?" He still saw that Zhang Mengyao was thirty meters away from him.


    "I don''t think an Epic Rank will easily fall to my illusion trick." He heard a familiar voice from the back before he cked out.. That was thest moment in his life, dying without knowing how he died.

 Chapter 816 - Against Saint Guild - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 816 - Against Saint Guild - Part 3</h4>


    If the first and the second fight were a surprise for the spectators, the third round was a strange round. They saw the girl was walking slowly toward Jason, and thetter just stood there doing nothing until the girl stabbed the man in the back. Thence pierced through Jason''s chest and died. They did not know what actually happened, why did Jason let Zhang Mengyao approach him without doing anything.


    Tang Shaoyang found the stage was covered in Zhang Mengyao''s aura, but he did not know what she did to Jason. The aura merely covered the stage did not reach the spectators. He had no clue why Jason stood still, and Zhang Mengyao was the only one who knew for sure since both his Demon Eye and Dragon Eye failed to see what she did on the stage.


    What baffled the spectators, Zhang Mengyao surrendered after killing Jason. At this point, it was clear that the Tang Empire was making fun of or even looking down at Saint Guild. As if the Tang Empire was telling them that they could sweep the match if they wanted to, but the Tang Empire gave a chance to Saint Guild by surrendering each time their fighter won the fight.


    At least, that was how it looked in front of the others, they had not realized that the Tang Empire was nning to kill all five fighters from Saint Guild. Zhang Mengyao returned to the booth, and everyone in the booth looked toward her earnestly. They wanted to know what she did to Jason.


    "It''s actually an Illusion Domain. I create a domain that will create an illusion. He did not move because he saw my illusion not moving." A simple exnation exined everything, and Zhang Mengyao added it at the end. "However, the skill is not that strong. If he used his Bloodline Transformation, the illusion domain might not work, and this is actually my first time trying the skill."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and thought about the domain skill. He thought the domain only rted to Elemental, but it spread to the other techniques as well. He thought so because he had several domain skills, and he agreed that the domain skill was not that strong. The skills were barely helpful in the fight.


    The fourth fighter from the Tang Empire was Liang Suyin, the Fire Witch. Since the Great Wall was part of the World Government, they should already know about her. Wu Shuan and Zuo Ren, the former members of the Suzhou Survivor Establishment, had shared all information they knew about the Tang Empire to the World Government.


    Liang Suyin was a famous figure in the Tang Empire that no one did not know about, so her general information should be known by the Suzhou Survivor Establishment. So, Liang Suyin was a part of the information shared by the Suzhou Survivor Establishment to the World Government. But of course, the Suzhou Survivor Establishment just knew that Liang Suyin was a mage who used fire. They did not know her level, the details of her skills, or even her bloodline.


    When Liang Suyin arrived on the stage, eyes fell onto Saint Guild''s booth. It could be said the score of this match was a draw with two sides left with two fighters. If Saint Guild could win the next two rounds, then the previous result did not matter. Saint Guild would proceed to the semi-final by winning the next two rounds.


    Of course, no one would think that was an easy feat after the first three rounds. The Tang Empire had showcased their capability of how strong their fighters were. It was understandable if Saint Guild decided to forfeit their ce right now.


    Maybe Saint Guild felt the pressure, or maybe they still did not want to give up. The second Vice Guild Leader was sent to fight Liang Suyin. Edwin was the second Vice Guild Leader of Saint Guild, and he volunteered himself to fight Liang Suyin. Did he hope to win the match against the Tang Empire? No, he wanted to fight to avenge his people. He wanted, at least, to kill one member of the Tang Empire, and Liang Suyin was the right target.


    The woman was a mage, and he was an assassin. As long as he moved fast enough, her skills would not be able to hit him. He was the right match-up, at least, he thought so. However, those thoughts changed when the fight started.


    Edwin could do nothing but witness it with his own eyes that everything turned into fire, including the stage. He lost his footing, but he tried to fight back by using the Bloodline Transformation. However, that was not enough to fight off the fire. The fire burned him into the dust, leaving only his two short swords behind.


    The giant screen above the stage showed the girl in mes, Liang Suyin. Her hair, body, and everything turned into fire. After burning Edwin, Liang Suyin pulled out the fire, leaving the whole stage charred ck. She was also no longer on fire. If not for the charred stage, the spectators might think the fight had not started yet. Yet, the fight ended in a sh. The spectators only saw Liang Suyin turn into fire and spread the fire to the whole stage until it burned Edwin. Edwin tried to fight back, but the fire was just fiercer than his bloodline.


    And then, it was the same as the previous three fights as Liang Suyin immediately surrendered after winning her battle. She returned to her booth as the System repaired the stage. The charred ck stage returned to its original state.


    Another silence followed up as the spectators focused on the Tang Empire''s booth. At this point, people believed that Saint Guild had no chance to pass into the semi-final. All the fighters from the Tang Empire were not just strong, but extremely abnormal strong, each one of them.


    As the silence continued, the System also proceeded with thest round between the Tang Empire and Saint Guild.

 Chapter 817 - Against Saint Guild - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 817 - Against Saint Guild - Part 4</h4>


    In thest round between the Tang Empire and Saint Guild, the final round and deciding round, The Emperor of the Tang Empire came up as thest fighter. The spectators had witnessed how crazy and strong his subordinates were, but no one had seen the Emperor go all out. Everyone wanted to know how strong Tang Shaoyang was. There was no way they were not curious after his four subordinates. What kind of leader was he to have those strong subordinates?


    ''I am afraid Saint Guild''s leader does not dare toe up after watching the first four fights. I need to provoke him a little bit,'' Tang Shaoyang looked toward Saint Guild''s booth. He looked up toward a man in his early forties and smiled. "What are you waiting for, Saint Guild''s Guild Leader? If you think you can''t win against me, then just surrender. Stop wasting everyone''s time,"


    There was no response from the man, and it worried Tang Shaoyang. ''Do I make the provocation too obvious? Should I push him more?''


    Saint Guild''s guild leader stood up from his seat. He tilted his head to the side, making cracking noises as if he was prepared to fight. "Stop with your cheap provocation. You don''t have to worry because I will not run away from you." After saying that, Reginald Melton entered the portal and came up to the stage. He was standing twenty meters away from Tang Shaoyang. "Your subordinates are lucky that they don''t have to face me, but I will im your head to show them that Saint Guild is not a faction they should look down on. This will be a lesson for your sessor."


    Tang Shaoyang did not respond to Reginald Melton as he merely grinned. The System started the countdown twenty seconds after Reginald Melton stepped onto the stage. As soon as the fight started, Reginald Melton used his Bloodline Transformation. His transformation surprised everyone, including Tang Shaoyang, because Reginald had a Dragon Bloodline.


    "Witness my power! This is my bloodline, one of the strongest mythical creatures in the world, Dragon Bloodline!" Reginald Melton said loudly as hisughter followed afterward. Reginald''s Bloodline Transformation truly resembled Tang Shaoyang''s transformation. The difference was that Reginald''s dragon was green as the green scales covered him.


    "What? Are you shocked to see my transformation? Don''t you want to fight me? Take out your weapon and fight me!" Reginald did not immediately attack Tang Shaoyang. He noticed that Tang Shaoyang did not have the battle-ax, so he gave Tang Shaoyang a chance to take the weapon. Of course, that was just a show to the people, telling them that Saint Guild had not fallen yet. On top of that, he was confident with his dragon bloodline, so he put up the show for everyone.


    "You surprised me." Tang Shaoyang admitted openly as he nodded his head two times. "Unfortunately, I will not fight you today." He then summoned Aerelion, the Infernal Wyvern. The twenty meters beast caused the spectators to gasp in shock. Just like the people from the Ortis Continent, the spectators thought Aerelion was a dragon.


    Roar!


    Aerelion roared as soon as he appeared on the stage. The roar caused the barrier that protected the spectators to shake. Meanwhile, Reginald Melton froze on the spot as he looked at the giant creature. His green eyes widened in shock as he could not believe a real dragon right in front of him. It was as if he forgot that he was still in the middle of a match. It was until he met with Aerelion''s gaze then Reginald raised his hand. He was about to surrender, but Aerelion did not give him a chance to surrender.


    Swoosh! Boom!


    The Infernal Wyvern pecked at him, about to eat Reginald Melton as a whole. The stage ground was destroyed with a single peck from the giant creature, but Reginald Melton managed to escape from the dragon''s jaw. He dashed to the edge of the stage and raised his right hand. "I surr¡ª" He could notplete the sentence as a shadow hovered above him.


    ck fire in the shape and size of Aerelion hit Reginald Melton before he couldplete the sentence. It was an attack prepared by Aerelion if Reginald Melton managed to dodge the first attack.


    BOOM!


    The ck fire exploded and filled the stage. Yes, there was nothing they could see but ck fire. If not for the barrier formed by the System, the ck fire might reach the spectators. Everyone was sure that Reginald Melton was about to surrender, but the dragon did not give him a chance to surrender. While the barrier managed to block the ck fire, the barrier failed to block the heat. The spectators could feel the extreme heat from the ck fire. The sea of fire was the right words to describe what happened to the stage.


    *** ***


    Legion Guild Booth


    "I don''t think I will change my decision. I will stay with the Legion Guild as long as we are on a good side with the Tang Empire." Cha Hyuk immediately said that after Reginald Melton was engulfed in the ck fire. "That Reginald was so happy that he had Dragon Bloodline, but look at our Emperor. He has the real Dragon."


    Park Nam Hoon swallowed mouthful saliva. He immediately understood what Tang Shaoyang wanted to show them and why they had to wait until now to see it. With the Dragon he just saw, all pieces were connected. With a dragon, Tang Shaoyang could visit them anytime through the airway. It could be said the Tang Empire had air transportation with that dragon.


    Yoo Kwang Sung and Yu Jin Sung leaned back to their chairs and took a deep breath. Even though they said that they would follow their Guild Leader and signed the System Contract, deep inside, they still doubted the Tang Empire. However, all the doubts disappeared when they saw the dragon. That dragon was the greatest weapon so far, and he could tell that by sensing the Dragon''s aura. It was clearly much stronger than the Epic Rank.


    "How is it, Song Shi Eun?" Park Nam Hoon smiled at the woman who was still recovering from her shock. "I don''t think I made the wrong decision, right?"

 Chapter 818 - Semi-Final - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 818 - Semi-Final - Part 1</h4>


    The ck fire did notst long in the arena as it dispersed within a minute. The whole stage almost disappeared, leaving a small area where Tang Shaoyang was standing. The Infernal Wyvern stood right behind Tang Shaoyang, giving off an imposing aura.


    [The Tang Empire won!]


    Both factions sent all five fighters to the stage, but only five survived while Saint Guild was wiped out. Saint Guild lost their leaders, The Guild Leader and two Vice Guild Leaders died in the fight, and the major faction was now leaderless. On top of that, they lost the other two Epic Rank fighters too. It was hard to see Saint Guild as the major faction anymore with their losses.


    There was another thing the people learned from this match. It was the power of the Tang Empire. While it was still a mystery what made the eleven factions be the major faction, the major factions were not equal in terms of strength. They saw the Tang Empire as a whole level above the other major factions based on the Earth Tournament.


    Another thing the small factions learned, the World Government was not as scary as they thought it to be. Six major factions together forming an alliance was intimidating at first, but not anymore when only two major factions of the World Government left in the Earth Tournament.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately return to the booth. He stood on the stage for a while without recalling Aerelion. He showed Aerelion to the factions agreed to be his vassals, especially toward the Legion Guild. It was his promise to them yesterday, and he showed them how they would visit the Legion Guild.


    After a while, he recalled Aerelion and stepped into the portal gate. As soon as he returned to the seat, a golden streak jumped into him, and he heard a childish voice grumbling in his ear. "Why don''t you use me instead? It''s kinda boring here."


    It was Wrath''s voice in his ear as the golden lizard nestled on his left shoulder. The Golden Dragon watched his Master summon Aerelion, and he wanted to join the fight too.


    "Oh, you are here." Tang Shaoyang was surprised to see Wrath here. Ever since Wrath and Greed arrived on Earth, they had been going around. He had asked them what they were doing, and both had the same answer. They were looking for the right ce to be their nest, their own territories. "I don''t think you are allowed to fight in the stead of me."


    Wrath hummed and closed his eyes, sleeping on his shoulder like usual as he focused back on the giant screen as the System continued drawing for the next fight. There were only six factions left, and three would advance to the semi-final. The Uprising Guild, The World Union, The First Order Guild, the Blue Vest, The Pr Guild, and the Revolution Kingdom.


    The first name that came up on the screen was The World Union, and the opponent was The Uprising Guild. Both are pretty much unbeatable, and it was just another hyped match between two major factions after the anti-climatic end between the Tang Empire and Saint Guild.


    "I think we will get busy for a while," Zhang Mengyao whispered to Tang Shaoyang as she nudged him in the waist. She pointed to the right, where a group of four foreigners came toward their booth. "I think they want to be our vassal. I notice that a lot of small factions are visiting the Taukai Family and the Tachibana n''s booths."


    "This is part of our n, no? We will show them who''s the strongest, then the small factions will join us by then. But remember we have put up some standards. We can''t just ept everyone to be our vassal. We have today and tomorrow to choose our vassals, so we have to take our time." Tang Shaoyang then looked to the other side. Another group came to their booth.


    "Fortunately, I brought Li Shuang''s people. We will let them receive these people, and I will look into their information by myself." Zhang Mengyao nodded as she motioned to her people in the spectator seats. They wore formal suits and long pants for the men, and the girl wore skirts. They came here not to watch the fight, but they watched the fight for their entertainment. They finally got to see their own superiors fight on the stage, and they were proud of their faction.


    It was very noticeable that many small factions approached the Tang Empire after the Tang Empire won against Saint Guild. Group after group approached the Tang Empire''s booth as the match between the World Union and the Uprising Guild started.


    *** ***


    The World Union Booth


    "Damn!" Hines Myers stomped the floor as he was upset with the small factions approaching the Tang Empire instead of the World Government. It was their n to absorb the remaining small factions during the Earth Tournament. That was why the World Government used extreme means such as intimidating the small factions by killing them in the fight. However, the n went naught, and it benefited the Tang Empire instead.


    "We will be sending our strongest people to wipe out the Uprising Guild." Hines Myers sent his order. "We have to show the others that the World Government is still an alliance they must fear and join!" He nned to conserve his people for the semi-final, but he changed his mind upon seeing the reaction of the small factions. "What about the Great Wall? Have they got any information from the Suzhou Survivor Establishment? We have to speed up our n and eradicate this Tang Empire. They are too dangerous if we let them be."


    "I just contacted the leader of the Great Wall, and there''s still no news from the Suzhou Survivor Establishment." The Vice Guild Leader Matthew reported. He knew of Hines Myer''s temper, so he contacted the Great Wall alliance once Saint Guild was defeated by the Tang Empire. "They said the fastest will be tonight or tomorrow. But it would take two or three days for the Suzhou Survivor Establishment to reach the closest establishment."


    "Contact the other major factions¡­." Hines Myers paused for a moment as he thought of something. "Inform Saint Guild to quickly appoint the new Guild Leader.. We will hold an emergency meeting. We need to finish off the Tang Empire as quickly as possible!"

 Chapter 819 - Semi-Final - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 819 - Semi-Final - Part 2</h4>


    The First Order Guild Booth


    "What should we do now, Sir Herman?" Frans did not focus on the fight on the stage. His mind was on the Tang Empire instead of the current match. "Should we get closer to them?" The Dragon''s show was enough to deter the man into submission. "With that Dragon, the Tang Empire has ess to all regions. It will be just a matter of time until they will extend their hands on our region."


    "You are overestimating the Tang Empire, Frans." Herman Bonivido did not agree with his Vice Guild Leader and shook his head. "The world is so big, and we will have the Earth Dimensional Tower too. At least, they need five years before thinking of expanding their influence into our region. By that time, we should be strong enough to speak with the Tang Empire in an equal position. If wee and speak to them now, they will just tell us to be their subordinates like those small factions. We don''t want that; we want an equal footing alliance."


    *** ***


    The match between the World Union and the Uprising Guild was quite thrilling. The matchsted three and half an hour before the World Union came on top. They sent three fighters and managed to win against the Uprising Guild''s five fighters. Since it was a battle between Epic Ranks, the fighter managed to surrender before they got killed, so there was no casualty from both sides.


    This was just another proof that the fighters from the Tang Empire were just abnormal as they managed to kill the Epic Ranks without giving them a chance to surrender. It was followed by the third match of the day Blue Vest against the Revolution Kingdom. Blue Vest and the Revolution Kingdom were equal in terms of strength as they had to send all their five fighters before a victor could emerge. The Revolution Kingdom''s king clutched it for the kingdom, bing the third faction advanced to the semi-final after an hour-long battle against Blue Vest''s leader.


    The fall of Blue Vest left the World Union alone, the only faction from the World Government in the Earth Tournament. It was just another proof that the five major factions in the World Government were not the strongest ones amongst the eleven major factions. With The Revolution Kingdom advanced to the semi-final, leaving the First Order Guild and The Pr Guild, thest match in the quarter-final of the Earth Tournament.


    The first match took less than ten minutes, the second match took three and half hours, the third match took four hours, and the fourth matchsted for three hours as the First Order Guild came on top of the Pr Guild. They won convincingly as their fighters swiftly beat the Pr Guild''s fighters. The First Order Guild sent four fighters to secure the win, but they lost mostly because they surrendered after winning the fight. Of course, they surrendered because they were exhausted after the close battle, something that could be easily understood by the spectators.


    The quarter-final of the Earth Tournament was over in less than twelve hours, with four namesing on top, the Tang Empire, the World Union, The Revolution Kingdom, and the First Order Guild. Those golden names were shown on the giant screen, the four strongest factions on Earth.


    [Since the quarter-final is finished quite earlier, we will proceed to the semi-final! The semi-finalists will be given three hours to rest, so use the time wisely!]


    That was the announcement from the System five minutes after the First Order Guild won the fourth match. When the announcement was made, the attention returned to the Tang Empire. From the four factions in the semi-final, only the fighters from the Tang Empire were not exhausted from the fight. It was clear who benefited from the System''s decision to hold the semi-final earlier.


    *** ***


    "Tsk, we still need to wait for three hours?" Tang Shaoyang was disappointed as he wanted to end the tournament earlier. But now, he was forced to wait for three hours for the semi-final. "What should I do in these three hours?"


    "Why don''t you try to speak with the small factions if you are that idle?" Zhang Mengyao pointed to the spectator seats where it was being overwhelmed by the representatives from the small factions. "If you speak to them, they may see our empire in a better light."


    "I don''t need them to see my Empire in a better light," Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "Why would I do something unnecessary? Also, we don''t need that many vassals, do we? We just at least need one or two factions from the same region,"


    "Don''t worry about it. Li Shuang should know more about something like that than us, so let''s trust her instead." Zhang Mengyao stood up from her seat and walked to the spectator seats. "I will help them."


    "Alright, then I will take a quick nap here." Tang Shaoyang was about to close his eyes when he heard Liang Suyin''s voice. "You can use myp if you want to sleep, Your Majesty."


    "Huu, youe at the right time." Tang Shaoyang did not hesitate to fall over to the side and had his head rested on herp. He immediately closed his eyes and enjoyed the treatment.


    *** ***


    The First Order Guild


    "Damn! Only that monster can be that leisurely." Captain Calleb of the First Order Guild cursed under his breath as he watched Tang Shaoyang sleep on the beauty''sp. "Here, we are looking for something that can make us recover faster."


    "Stop doing the unnecessary, Calleb." Someone pped the back of his head and sat next to him. "How''s your wound?" Despite their swift victory against the Pr Guild, their main fighter suffered a serious injury to the stomach.


    "It''s still bleeding, Vice Leader Keh." Calleb scratched his hair and looked toward the man in his mid-forties with a silly smile. "But it will be fine in three hours. I just need to recover my mana, and I can fight again."


    Keh pped his head once more. "It''s not for you to decide. If only you listen to the Guild Leader''s order and let me fight, you don''t have to suffer like this. Stupid." He took out the high-grade healing potion from his inventory and tossed it to Calleb. "Drink it if you want to fight in the semi-final."


    Calleb''s eyes went wide when he saw the information about the potion. He handed it back to his Vice Leader while shaking his head repeatedly. "No, can do. You can''t waste this potion on me, Vice Leader. You have to save it for yourself. What if we met the Tang Empire in the semi-final? You will need that if we fight them. Just give me the normal potion, and the wound will heal in three hours."


    Piak!


    Vice Leader Keh pped Calleb''s head once more. "If we meet the Tang Empire, then we will surrender and save our energy for the third ce instead. Don''t be silly; we can''t win against the Tang Empire unless you can beat the Dragon?"


    "We can''t give up without fighting, Vice Leader Keh!" As soon as those words came out from Calleb''s mouth, he was rewarded with another p. This time, Vice Leader Keh''s voice became colder. "We are talking about the Tang Empire, Calleb! You may die before you can surrender. Haven''t you witnessed it enough to understand that? It''s bitter to admit, but the Tang Empire is far above us now. Drink the potion and focus on healing your wound. The System only rewards the winner, not the brave one!" After saying that, Vice Leader Keh left the young man.. "Also, you are our ace; we can''t afford to lose you in this tournament, Calleb."

 Chapter 820 - The Last Day

    <h4>Chapter 820 - The Last Day</h4>


    Three hours quickly passed, and all the people started to return to their own booth. Even the Tang Empire''s booth crowded by the small factions was back to normal now. The semi-final was starting as the System announced it. The four factions appeared again on the screen, and those four names were golden; The Tang Empire, The World Union, The Revolution Kingdom, and the First Order Guild.


    [The semi-final of the Earth Tournament is starting!]


    As soon as those words were heard in everyone''s head, the four faction''s names shed on the screen. It kept changing until it stopped at one name, The First Order Guild. If the Tang Empire was the faction that dominated their enemy, the First Order Guild was a faction that often got a swift victory against their opponent.


    The screen shed once more as three names repeatedly changed. This draw would decide the First Order Guild''s opponent and also the second match of the semi-final. The giant screen stopped shing as a name appeared on it, The Tang Empire.


    When the Tang Empire''s name came up on the screen, the spectators pped their hands. There was a reason for the ps; it was because they were anticipating someone that could contend with the Tang Empire. If there was someone who could contend with the Tang Empire, then it should be the First Order Guild.


    *** ***


    The First Order Guild Booth


    "What a letdown," Herman Bonivido let out a sigh as soon as the Tang Empire''s name came up. He still remembered what Tang Shaoyang told him before when he tried to persuade the Tang Empire to vote not to disable the killing rule. The Tang Empire would not just weaken the World Government, but all major factions, including the First Order Guild. That meant his guild was on the target list as well.


    As a Guild Leader, he wanted to try to fight the Tang Empire, but not with his people''s lives on it. He would rather give up the tournament than lose his people in this tournament. Herman was about to stand up, but his Vice Leader, Frans, stopped him from standing up.


    "Let me do it, Sir." Frans smiled at Herman and took three steps forward. "The First Order Guild surrenders from the semi-final!"


    He would not let his Guild Leader take the disgrace for surrendering. It was his job to take this role instead of the Guild Leader. Sure enough, as soon as he announced the First Order Guild surrendered from the match, the spectators let out a disappointing yell. Some of them took it to the extreme by calling the First Order Guild a coward.


    That coward remark snapped Frans, and with his good hearing, he could find who yelled at him. He looked at the small faction''s booth, where the shout came from. "Hoho, someone has a big mouth here. So what if we are cowards? Does it matter to you? What''s your faction name? If you are not a coward, please let us know your faction''s name."


    Of course, the small faction''s leader immediately sat down and pretended not to notice Frans'' gaze. He was not going to tell his faction''s name because they would be targeted by the First Order Guild, a major faction that still retained its full strength.


    As the First Order Guild surrendered from the tournament, the Tang Empire advanced to the final of the Earth Tournament. The System was not affected even though the First Order Guild surrendered from the match. It proceeded to the second match between the World Union and the Revolution Kingdom. It was a fierce battle between the two factions. It seemed both factions were determined to advance to the final as the fighters sacrificed themselves to continue fighting even after getting exhausted from the previous round.


    After nine hours of thrilling battle, the Revolution Kingdom came on top. Once more, the Revolution Kingdom''s king, Victor Brent Whitney, brought the Revolution Kingdom to win the crucial match. Hines Myers lost to Victor Brent Whitney, making the World Government''s presence in the tournament weakened. Especially after Hines Myers proimed himself and the World Government as the strongest alliance. Of course, the World Government''sbined force was no joke, something even the Revolution Kingdom must be wary of.


    Just like that, the second day of the yoff Stage was over with The Tang Empire, and The Revolution Kingdom came up as finalists, then the First Order Guild would fight the World Union to fight for the third ce. It was just unfortunate that the System only rewarded the winner. In other words, only the top three got the reward.


    It was unfair for the factions who fought hard on the group stage. Especially for the Belem Guild, the small guild, who lost their two members to get into the yoff Stage. They were not rewarded for that, which was suck for them.


    *** ***


    The following day


    All factions returned to the arena once more, with a few exceptions. The Suzhou Survivor Establishment, the New Nation, and a few small factions did note for thest day of the tournament. Even without their presence, the arena was still packed with people.


    There was a countdown on the screen, the count down until the third-ce match. Thest day would be started with the match between the World Union against the First Order Guild. It was a hyped match before the final, for sure.


    The hype paid off when the fight started. The fierce battle between the two major factions brought excitement to the arena. The battle between themsted for six hours before the World Union won the match. The result surprised people as they did not expect the World Union to win against the First Order Guild.


    But that was the result, they won the match. Herman Bonivido was defeated by Hines Myers in thest round of thest man standing. Despite their loss, the spectators pped and cheered at the end of it. It was an appreciation for both sides.


    Six hours of the battle for the third-ce match, and now they had to wait for half an hour for the final. The System did not immediately start the final after the third-ce fight was over. The half an hour countdown appeared on the screen, and the Tang Empire and the Revolution Kingdom''s Booth became the center of attention. The Empire vs. The Kingdom was something the spectators awaited, and this might show the strongest faction on Earth.


    "Why doesn''t the System start the fight right after? This is wasting our time," Tang Shaoyangined as he looked at the countdown that seemed too slow. He just wanted to get the reward and proceeded with the Earth Dimensional Tower. After watching all the fights, he was confident of winning the Earth Tournament.


    "Then why don''t youe with me and meet the Belem Guild instead?" Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue came over. They wanted to ask Tang Shaoyang to meet the Belem Guild, considerably the strongest among the small factions. "Theye to us and want to meet you."


    Tang Shaoyang looked up and asked, "Why me? You know, I am not good with that kind of thing, right? I may mess up if you get me to meet them."


    Kang Xue shrugged. "It''s their wish to meet you, and since we still have twenty-five minutes, might as well meet them."


    "Is the Belem Guild that defeated the Amazon Guild in the group stage?" The Belem Guild left quite a deep impression on Tang Shaoyang. The small faction that managed to defeat the Major Faction. Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao responded with a nod.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and nodded, approaching the spectator seats. If it was the Belem Guild, he was quite interested in meeting them too. He finally got to meet the Belem Guild''s leader, and Kang Xue told him the Belem Guild was Christian. Christian was apanied by his two Vice Leaders, and the three immediately stood up and greeted Tang Shaoyang politely. "Let''s make it quick. Why do you want to meet me?" Tang Shaoyang sat and directly asked the three.


    Christian''s face looked pensive as soon as he heard the question. He took a deep breath and nodded. "We have heard the terms about the vassals, but we never heard the benefit of joining the Tang Empire. That''s what we want to know, and we want to know that directly from you, Sir Tang."


    "Joining the Tang Empire? As if you disband your faction and join the Tang Empire? Is that what you mean?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear that as he did not expect there was a faction that wanted to join the Tang Empire. He squinted his eyes and looked Christian in the eyes. "It''s surprising that you are willing to disband your faction. May I know the reason why you want to join us first?"


    Christian let out a sigh. "After we defeated the Amazon Guild and killed two of their members, you should already know that we will be the World Government''s target. We still have an advantage that they don''t know our location yet, but it will be dire for us once the World Government finds our location. So, security for our people, that''s the reason why we want to join the Tang Empire. You are the strongest faction so far, so we want your protection. However, we want to know the treatment for our people, including the people who could not fight like us."


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and looked at the two girls. "Do you bring the contract?" Kang Xue immediately understood what contract Tang Shaoyang talked about. She nodded his head and took out a scroll, and handed it to him. "This is the contract if you want to join the Tang Empire. All my people sign the same contract, whether you can fight or not. We will continue the talk if you agree with this basic contract."


    Christian and the other two received the contract and read it carefully. The contract did not tie them deeply, but it bound them to the Tang Empire. The contract was basically telling them to follow the Empire''s regtions and simr stuff. There was also tax; they had to pay a certain amount of coin to stay in the Tang Empire''s territories. The consequence of breaking the contract, of course, was not the death penalty, as everything followed the regtion.


    "I think this is a fair contract, but I don''t understand the tax part. Since not all people can fight like us, it will be hard for those people to earn coins to pay the tax. Can you give them remission?" Christian found the contract was fair. If you want to live in the Tang Empire''s territories and gain their protection, they have to follow their regtion. But he could not agree with the tax system that would burden the people who could not fight. One had to kill zombies to earn the Game Coins.


    Tang Shaoyang motioned Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue to tell Christian about that issue, the situation and condition in their territory, and about the jobs.. The discussion continued as the three guests listened to the exnation attentively.

 Chapter 821 - Final Part 1

    Christian was surprised to hear everything from Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue. He did not expect the Tang Empire would have implemented things this far. He understood the TEIS that reced the police and the Tarrior that fought the zombies. Still, he did not expect the Tang Empire to build a farm to get a permanent food source. Not just that, they recruited people to do the office work, teachers to take care of the children, and the elder got to live for free without paying anything.


    It could be said that the Tang Empire was the paradise for the survivors in this new world where zombies roamed around. What he could not think of was that the Tang Empire was building an academy as well for the children. From this, Christian got a clear understanding that the Tang Empire was not just an empire in the name, but they took this very seriously for thinking about the children.


    Here, The Belem Guild was still struggling with the food, but the Tang Empire had thought of the younger generations. Of course, he still could not prove it since he had not visited the Tang Empire, but joining the Tang Empire might not be a bad idea if all of those were true.


    "Can we disband a faction right now and join your factions, Sir?" Christian asked without consulting his two friends.


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard by Christian''s willingness to disband his faction right away. He looked at Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue before looking back at Christian. "I am not sure. We haven''t tried to recruit anyone yet. Can you disband your faction right here, right now?"


    Christian pped his forehead and shook his head. "I don''t think I can disband now since I need to return to our smart base to do it."


    "Also, there''s no need to hurry to disband your faction because we need to meet outside. So, you can only join the Tang Empire only if we meet outside because you don''t get our protection if you join the Empire now." Tang Shaoyang remembered their exchange. He realized that he might break the contract if he could not protect the Belem Guild after the Earth Tournament. ''Is this a trap from the World Government?''


    "That''s true. Then the Belem Guild just needs to stay alive until youe to our region, right?" Christian rubbed his chin. "That will be hard, but we will do our best to survive. Our location is in Lisbon, Portugal. We are waiting for your arrival, Your Majesty." The man stood up and bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang. Since Christian did so, the other two followed him. "We will not take your preparation time for the final. So we will take our leave now."


    After the Belem Guild left the booth, Tang Shaoyang looked at the two girls. "What do you guys think? Could it be a trap from the World Government or any other factions? Or do they genuinely want to join us?"


    "Hmmm, that''s hard to say," Kang Xue held her chin and thought about it. "The only way to find out is we go to Lisbon, Portugal. If the World Government''s army or other factions'' army is there, that means it''s a trap."


    "That means they are not in our top priority," Zhang Mengyao chimed in. "We should focus on the Legion Guild, the Tachibana n, and the Taukai Family first. We secure their regions, then we will continue to expand our territory further with the other eleven vassals. Also, Tarriors has secured Wu Xi City, and we have found out the Survival Game''s area for the Wu Xi City. Don''t you want to send the people from Lukan into the Survival Game?"


    "Continue the expansion for now. We will take care of the Survival Game''s quota after the Earth Tournament." Tang Shaoyang rubbed his forehead. "I feel there are so many things to do, and there''s no end to it."


    "You are the one who has the ambition to rule the world, so you bear with it." Zhang Mengyao got up from her seat and kissed him on the forehead. "But don''t worry, we are always here to help you."


    *** ***


    Half an hour is not that long, the break was quickly over, and the final of the Earth Tournament started.


    [The final of the Earth Tournament starts! Please send your first fighter to the arena!]


    As soon as the System announced it, the portal formed in the Tang Empire and the Revolution Kingdom''s booth. All eyes were on the Tang Empire''s booth as they wanted to know who they would send in the first round.


    To everyone''s surprise, they saw Tang Shaoyang standing up from his seat. In the first round of the final match, the Tang Empire sent the Emperor. This was a surprise for everyone, including the Revolution Kingdom.


    Tang Shaoyang took out his battle-ax and stood in the middle of the stage, waiting for the Revolution Kingdom to send their fighter.


    With the Emperor on the stage, everyone''s attention was on the Revolution Kingdom''s booth. Everyone had seen all fifteen fighters from the Revolution Kingdom fight on the stage, so who would the Revolution Kingdom send to fight the Emperor? All the attention fell on King Victor Brent Whitney. He had the right to decide the first fighter for the Revolution Kingdom.


    *** ***


    The Revolution Kingdom Booth


    "Let me fight him first, My King." Raymond Irving spoke up, the Revolution Kingdom''s strategist. "I will test him out if possible to defeat, and I will try hard to stay alive as well." He smiled at his King.


    Before Raymond Irving could take a step, King Victor stood up and held Raymond''s shoulder. "I will fight him right away. If I die, then we just surrender. I will leave the Revolution Kingdom in your hands if I die in the battle."


    All thirteen fighters stood up from their seats, trying to stop their Kings, but Victor spread his aura instead in return. "Silent!" The aura suppressed the fourteen fighters at once. "Mark my words. If I die today, I will leave the Revolution Kingdom in Raymond''s hand. I hope you guys can still continue to develop our kingdom well." After saying that, Victor Brent Whitney entered the portal gate.


    *** ***


    "Tsk," Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue that the Revolution Kingdom''s first fighter was the King. He hoped to fight one or two fighters before facing the King to add up his achievement for the Best Fighter Title.


    Victor Brent Whitney heard the opposite party was clicking his tongue, so his mouth twitched a little. He said nothing to it as he took out the golden shield and the red sword, gearing up as the knight. Even though he despised the man in front of him, Victor was aware that the man in front of him was much stronger than himself.


    There was no exchange from both of them during the thirty seconds they were on the stage, and the System started the countdown. As soon as the countdown reached zero, Victor Brent Whitney activated his Bloodline Transformation. The silver armor turned red, the red sword''s color deepened, and the golden shield deepened in color as well.


    People could not see Victor''s bloodline because it was covered by the helmet, so no one knew what his bloodline was. What they could see was that the armor''s color changed. That was it.


    Tang Shaoyang did not waste his time as he used [Blink] and appeared right in front of King Victor. He swung the battle-ax toward his enemy, who had just finished using the Bloodline Transformation. It went with a "Bang" as the battle-ax hit the shield.


    Swoosh!


    Victor''s face turned ugly as soon as the battle-ax hit his shield because he realized he was being overpowered. His body was sent flying back, hitting the wall of the arena.


    Boom!


    The wall crumbled, and the rubbles buried King Victor. Victor immediately recovered as he blew up the rubber and came out of it unscathed. However, his left hand, which was holding the shield, trembled from the impact.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang raised his battle-ax onto his shoulder and walked back to his original spot. He turned around when he arrived at the original spot, looking toward King Victor. He grinned ear to ear and motioned toward King Victor toe back to the arena. It was a clear provocation from him.


    Victor Brent Whitney did not fall for the provocation as he returned to the stage while maintaining hisposure. From that single exchange, he was aware that his opponent was far stronger than him. ''Not just he has more Strength Attributes than me, but he is extremely fast as well. I have to be careful.''


    "How can you be so timid with just our first exchange?" Tang Shaoyang decided to speak when he saw King Victor approach him cautiously from the edge of the stage. "It seems that''s your limit¡­. I will not give you a chance to surrender."


    Tang Shaoyang used his yer Energy to form ten yer Swords. At the same time, he used [Epic Spirit Integration] with Karan the Firestorm Berserker. His body grew up to three meters tall, which brought a shock to the spectators and King Victor. Then he raised his right foot and activated [Earth Split].


    Boom!


    He stomped onto the stage, and the whole arena shook as the stage split into two, causing King Victor to lose his bnce slightly. Then he followed up with [Firestorm Axes], throwing two axes made of firestorm toward Victor. The axes swirled and elerated in the air, shooting toward Victor.


    King Victor tried to regain his footing as he activated his defensive skill. His shield was glowing in red-golden, and at the same time, there was a dome formed to protect him. It did not stop there as an Earth Wall rose up in front of him.. He was ready to face the next assault with all his defensive skills.

 Chapter 822 - Final Part 2

    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Boom!


    The Firestorms Axes hit the Earth Wall, and the wall crumbled as the lightning raged out. The axes kept going and hit the barrier dome around King Victor. The Firestorms axes exploded as fire and lightning engulfed The King of the Revolution Kingdom.


    Victor saw his barrier dome was cracking under the assault of fire and storm. As the firestorm stopped raging, he was relieved that the barrier dome remained there despite the cracks. As his vision cleared off, he saw a shadow hover above him. He looked up and saw Tang Shaoyang in the air with his battle-ax. On top of that, there were ten red swords around him.


    King Victor subconsciously raised his shield as he realized that the barrier dome was not enough to defend himself. Sure enough, as soon as the battle-ax hit his barrier dome, it crumbled into pieces, and the battle-ax went through to hit the shield.


    Dang!


    King Victor''s expression changed as soon as he received the battle-ax with the shield. The tiles on his footing sunk as he was getting pushed in. The floor cracked and split open, and the cracks spread to the whole stage. However, Tang Shaoyang was not over with his attack as the ten yer Swords moved toward the shield.


    King Victor felt the death. Yes, he sensed something really dangerousing to him. His instinct was telling him that he would die if he did not surrender now. "I SURRENDER!" He yelled loudly to ensure the System heard him. After he said that, he felt the pressure on him was gone as a natural barrier formed around him. At the same time, he saw Tang Shaoyang was getting repelled away from him.


    King Victor was relieved deep inside that he said it in time, but he saw ten red swords were still aiming at him. Those swords must have been Tang Shaoyang''s attack, but he was at ease because he was inside the System''s barrier. However, his expression changed when the sword hit the barrier. The protection barrier broke open as the ten red swords went for his head.


    His eyes widened in shock as he did not expect the System''s barrier would be easily pierced by the swords. He thought he was dead there until the ten red swords stopped two inches away from his face. King Victor was frozen on the spot with ten sword tips right on his face. He finally understood why he felt so dangerous before. If he did not surrender, these ten red swords would pierce him to his death.


    King Victor was at the mercy of the System. If the System did not stop the swords in time, he would turn into a corpse already. After a while, the ten red swords disappeared, and his vision returned to the man standing ten meters away from him. He could see the regret in Tang Shaoyang''s face, that the attack there meant to kill him, but he was faster to surrender.


    King Victor could hear the gasps from the spectators, but it was not the time to care about what the others would look at him. He was staring at the man ahead of him, full of shock and fear, as he realized one thing from this battle. The man in front of him was the strongest individual on Earth, and he made this man his enemy.


    A minuteter, the System''s barrier disappeared as a portal appeared in front of him. The portal meant he had to return to his booth after losing the battle. "Why are you dozing off there? Get off the arena if you can''t fight anymore. Send your fighters to fight me, or you can surrender right away." King Victor heard the taunt from his opponent and showed no reaction as he came to a realization. He realized why his opponent was taunting him. His opponent provoked him to send his subordinates to fight; his opponent wanted to kill his subordinates.


    King Victor let out a sigh as he could not say anything in return. He looked up at the screen, and he was standing in the middle of the cracks. He closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again to see Tang Shaoyang''s grin. At this point, he was aware that it was impossible for the Revolution Kingdom to be the champion of the Earth Tournament. He raised his hand and admitted his loss. "The Revolution Kingdom surrenders!" After saying that, he entered the portal and returned to the booth.


    [Congrattions to the Tang Empire for winning the first Earth Tournament!]


    The giant screen switched to congratte the Tang Empire for winning the whole tournament. Then the giant screen switched to the image of Tang Shaoyang, standing in the middle of the stage with his battle-ax in his right hand. At this time, Tang Shaoyang had returned to his normal height.


    [Congrattions to the fifteen fighters from the Tang Empire to obtain +100 levels and an Epic Grade Treasure Chest!]


    [Congrattions for the Tang Empire to obtain, +3 level smart base, two random facilities, and 1 billion Game Coins!]


    [Congrattions to Tang Shaoyang of the Tang Empire for obtaining the Best Fighter title and also the reward!]


    [Congrattions to Tang Shaoyang for obtaining the Epic Rank Weapon, The Abyssal!]


    A big ck greatsword appeared in front of Tang Shaoyang, floating in front of him, waiting for Tang Shaoyang to im it. The System did not hide the reward from the public as it announced right away. The ck greatsword was sixty centimeters wide and almost two meters long. It was as if the System knew that Tang Shaoyang only used a heavy weapon, so it rewarded him with a heavy weapon for winning the Best Fighter title.


    Tang Shaoyang grabbed the greatsword as he swung it a few times in the air. He nodded in approval as the sword was not too light in his hand. He put the sword into his inventory and looked toward the Revolution Kingdom''s booth for thest time.. Everyone could see the regret on his face, the regret from failing to kill the King of the Revolution Kingdom.

 Chapter 823 - Final Part 3

    There was no formal ceremony from the System as it just directly handed the tournament prize for the top three. The second ce got +50 levels for the individual reward, and one level for the smart base, one random facility, and five hundred million Game Coins for the faction reward. The third-ce got +30 levels for the individual reward and three million game coins. The System just listed the rewards on the big screen, and the other factions could see it.


    For the constion reward, the factions that advanced to the yoff Stage got fifty million game coins. There was still a reward for them even though the System did not announce it. And yeah, just like that, thest day of the first Earth Tournament was over with the Tang Empire as the champion. There was no celebration, and the tournament ended abruptly because the Revolution Kingdom surrendered after their first-round against the Tang Empire.


    [Congrattions to the Tang Empire! The next Earth Tournament will be held in the Tang Empire''s territory!]


    [The participants can stay in the arena for another six hours as the arena will be closed automatically after that!]


    That was thest announcement from the System before itpletely disappeared. The factions from the World Government tried toin why the next Earth Tournament was held in the Tang Empire''s territory despite the obvious reason. The Systempletely ignored theints and did not respond to those people.


    *** ***


    "That''s it? I thought there would be something else, something like a ceremony or something." Tang Shaoyang was baffled as the tournament was over just like that. It truly ended abruptly, but his attention shifted to something else afterward. He heard a notification from the System in his head that he had received the Epic Grade Treasure Chest, and it was in his inventory.


    "Do I want to open the chest now?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. He had gotten an Epic Rank Great Sword, so he felt like there was no need to open the Epic Grade Treasure Chest. It could be said that he did notck anything. Up until now, he had saved a lot of treasure chests, and he used those treasure chests to reward them.


    "I am more curious what it means that the next Earth Tournament will be held in our territory?" Wei Xi spoke next to him. "Does that mean we have to reward these people? Or does the System just hold the tournament in our territory? What is our role in the next tournament? Do we make the rules, or does it remain the same?"


    "I don''t know. Origin may know something about that." Tang Shaoyang shrugged as he was familiar with the irresponsible System. The System announced something with ack of exnation of that something, leaving them to figure it out by themselves. "I am more curious about the Earth Dimensional Tower. I heard it would appear a day after the Earth Tournament?"


    "Now you say it, Your Majesty. What should we do with the expansion force with the Dimensional Tower? Shall we continue capturing more territories, or we focus on the Earth Dimensional Tower?" Wei Xi remembered an issue he needed to consult with Tang Shaoyang. Based on the System''s exnation, the tower was a territory full of resources, so they needed to focus on one of them. They had a limited force, after all.


    "We should focus on both, of course." Tang Shaoyang looked at Wei Xi. "If you need more people, don''t we have people from Lukan? We can use them to capture more territories. You just need to assign someone in charge of that matter. I think you should talk it out with Marshal Alton for further talk. Also, they need to participate in the Survival Game too, and also talent issues¡­." He suddenly remembered that not all people from Lukan got a Talent, so they needed to get one from the Smart Base. However, he still needed to choose as not everyone could get the talent.


    After the Earth Tournament, the next issue was the Earth Dimensional Tower. However, before that, there were a lot of things that needed to take care of. The three levels of smart base, the two random facilities, and more.


    "Hah¡­." Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh as he could see tons of works awaited him. He stood up from the seat and looked toward Zhang Mengyao, "Let''s return. There are tons of works waiting for us. Also, I have to visit Korea and Japan," He massaged the space between his eyes. "I guess I will solve our vassal''s issue first. That''s the easiest work for me¡­." He muttered in a low voice before calling the return portal.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the base, and he also remembered something that was more important than anything else. He received a hundred levels as an individual reward, meaning he was supposed to be above level 3000. He opened the window status; his level did not go over level 3000, but right at level 3000. Meaning he had hit the threshold for the next advancement, the Ancient Rank.


    "There''s also this," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as there was an exmation mark at the next of his rank. He tapped the exmation mark, and a screen appeared in front of his eyes.


    [You have met the requirement to take The Trial of Ancient. Do you want to take the trial now? (Yes) (Later)]


    "Taking the trial should be thest thing to do. I need to visit my vassals first to ensure their security." Tang Shaoyang held his chin as he thought of his next move. He did not know how long the trial was, so he needed to take care of everything here first before taking the Trial of Ancient. Especially after the Tang Empire won the Earth Tournament, the World Government must want to make a move against the Tang Empire in haste. So his first move should be securing his vassal from the World Government. "So, where''s the Legion Guild''s location?" Tang Shaoyang turned around, but no one had returned from the arena.


    All his people were still staying in the arena as the other factions came to them. Not just the small faction, but the major faction such as the First Order Guild also tried to make a positive impression on the Tang Empire.. It was a natural thing to do after they witnessed how strong the Tang Empire was.

 Chapter 824 - A Short Journey Part 1

    Tang Shaoyang stood next to the window of his room, looking down at the street. It had been five hours after the Earth Tournament finished, and only half of the people returned from the arena. Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, Wei Xi, Cao Jingyi, and people that held an important position were still in the arena. He did not know what took them so long to return, but he could not do anything yet without them.


    He could not just fly with Aerelion to South Korea because he did not know the direction. On top of that, he could not just go missing without telling them where he went. So, there was nothing to do, and he just stared at the street. The night had arrived, but he could see the crowd on the street, going in and out of the building.


    Those people were his people, and he was proud that those people could have their activities without worrying about their lives from the zombies. That meant a lot to him as the Leader. He had done things right, so those people had the security to go outside at night. It gave him a sense of achievement for sure as he had achieved a lot toward his ambition.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door three times. Tang Shaoyang looked away from the window and said, "Come in."


    The door opened, and Zhang Mengyao entered the room with Kang Xue, Sylvia, and Aleesa entered the room. He was surprised by how close they were since Sylvia and Aleesa were new additions to his harem members. Zhang Mengyao stared at her man in the face for a while before expressing her thoughts. "You need to visit the Legion Guild, The Taukai Family, and the Tachibana n soon before the World Government''s factions do something to them, so Aleesa and Sylvia will apany you."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Zhang Mengyao sent Aleesa and Sylvia to apany him instead of someone that knew South Korea instead. He looked at Kang Xue, and thetter''s gaze was telling him that Zhang Mengyao sent Aleesa and Sylvia with him to watch over him instead of acting as a guide.


    "They need to familiarize themselves with the Earth, so it will be good to bring them with you." Zhang Mengyao added.


    "But I need someone to guide me in that region. How do I find the Legion Guild''s base? I don''t know South Korea and Japan well. No, this is my first time going abroad." Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "Oh, there''s no need to worry about it. It will be easy for you to find them as they are in Seoul." Zhang Mengyao said with a smile, "And I have prepared you a map as well." She took out a map, the real map. Then she showed him where Seoul was, telling him the direction where he should take off from the base. "Ah, you need to hurry because the remaining four factions in South Korea are part of the World Government. There''s a chance our vassals will be attacked by them if you do not hurry up."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head helplessly. "This does not help at all. Can you just ask someone that knows South Korea toe with me? There must be someone who has gone there once in their life in our base, right?"


    "It will take a long time to find that someone. The Legion Guild may get attacked if you don''t go now." Kang Xue shook her head. It was not that she and Zhang Mengyao did not think about it, but they did not have the time. From the situation from the Legion Guild, they needed the reinforcement as soon as possible because two factions of the World Government were their neighbor.


    Tang Shaoyang helplessly took the piece of a map. Based on the map, he needed to go to the northeast if he departed from the base. He just needed to go straight to the northeast until he found thend. "Alright, Girls. Shall we depart now?" Aleesa and Sylvia nodded their heads happily. They were happy as they got more time to spend with Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang went out with the two girls and followed him closely. When he got out of his working room, he remembered something. He stopped and turned around to the two girls. "Have you gotten your Talent yet?"


    [Don''t worry, Master. Lady Sylvia and Lady Aleesa have gone to the Talent Room, and they have gotten a better talent.] It was Origin who responded to him as the two girls looked a bit clueless. [They visited the talent room the second day they arrived in the base, and Lady Zhang Mengyao guided them there.]


    "If you are talking about that Talent, then yes, we have visited the Talent room." Aleesa quickly understood what Tang Shaoyang talked about with Origin''s reminder. Sylvia responded with a nod as well.


    "It''s good then," Tang Shaoyang nodded, and he did not ask the two girls what Talent they got as he led them to the exclusive elevator. "We will depart from the rooftop instead, so we will not cause anymotion down there."


    As he was about to enter the elevator, a ck shadow jumped toward him. He did not react because it was Greed who came at him. The monster-like cat took the empty shoulder and rested there as Wrath hissed at Greed from the other side. The Dark Predator did what he usually did by ignoring the Golden Dragon. "It seems we will have anotherpanion with us." He muttered to the girls.


    Sylvia and Aleesa looked at the Dark Predator curiously. From the look on their face, they seemed to know what kind of Greed was. "Is it Dark Predator?" Sylvia could not hold back her curiosity and ask.


    "Yeah, and his name is Greed. I found him in the outer region of the Gigante Forest¡­." Tang Shaoyang shared the story of his encounter with Greed as they went up to the rooftop.


    *** ***


    Legion Guild''s base


    In the meeting room


    Ten people were gathering in the room with a pensive atmosphere surrounding them. Park Nam Hoon led the meeting as they were talking about the potential attack from their neighbor.


    "Don''t they need to use War Deration to invade us?" The number three of the Legion Guild, who was also the Vice Guild Leader, Yoo Kwang Sung, looked at the other nine people in the room. "We should be fine until Your Majesty Tang Shaoyanges to meet us. Even if they use the War Deration, only one faction can dere war on us."


    "Yeah, that will be the case if they want to take our Smart Base," Tae Bong, the man in his early fifties, shared his thoughts on the matter. "But what if they juste and invade without caring about taking over the smart base? No one can stop them from doing that. The War Deration method from the System is wed. We can''t use that as a parameter of our safety."


    "Why don''t we just listen to their demands and join the World Government?" Bak Dong Ming, a man in his early thirties, proposed an idea to the table. "If we listen to their demand, then there''s no need for us to worry about being ganged up by the Warlord Guild, ck Knight Guild, Giant Guild, and Shade Guild."


    "Dong Ming!" Park Nam Hoon raised his voice as he looked at the man. "I told you before the meeting started, right? If you don''t agree with my decision to join the Tang Empire, you can quit the Legion Guild! If you ever propose that idea once more, then I will have you kicked out from the council."


    Bam!


    "I have done nothing wrong, Guild Leader Park!" The man called Bak Dong Ming mmed the table as he could not ept being reprimanded by Park Nam Hoon. "I am just thinking for us, for the people who follow and trust their lives to us. Even if the Tang Empirees, how many people can they bring? Can they really help us fight against four factions!?"


    "Nah, Your Majesty Tang Shaoyang alone is enough, I think." Cha Hyuk, who had his eyes closed, spoke up. This guy was the number five strongest in the guild and had seen the dragon in the arena. He thought that one ck Dragon summoned by Tang Shaoyang was enough to deter the four factions.


    "Don''t speak nonsense, Cha Hyuk! How can one person be enough to help us fight against thousands or even tens of thousands?" In Youngsoo, a man in histe thirties spoke up. He was someone in charge of food for the Legion Guild. He did note to the arena, so he did not see how amazing the Tang Empire was and also the dragon. "Do you have something in mind, Jin Sang?"


    Yu Jin Sang, the second man in the Legion Guild after Park Nam Hoon, had a lot of voice in the talk. People knew him for hisposure and decision making that helped Park Nam Hoon to establish the Legion Guild. His voice carried more weight than Yoo Kwang Sung and Cha Hyuk. So, it was normal for the three people that did not go watch the tournament to ask his opinion. Yes, Tae Bong, Bak Dong Ming, and In Youngsoo did note to watch the Earth Tournament because of their responsibility. That was why they were clueless about the Dragon.


    "We have to fight until Your Majesty Tang Shaoyang arrives. What choice do we have?" Yu Jin Sang shook his head. "We can''t turn our backs against the Tang Empire. We may retain temporary peace by joining the World Government, but we will be destroyed if the Tang Empirees to us in the future."


    Bak Dong Ming was about to rebuke Yu Jin Sang, but then the door of the meeting room was knocked on three times before a woman entered the room.. Song Shi Eun entered the room and informed the ten people inside the room. "The Warlord Guild and Shade Guild are attacking our border!"

 Chapter 825 - A Short Journey Part 2

    Tang Shaoyang at the back of Aerelion with a map in his hand. After an hour of slow flight, they found the firstnd but were unsure whether it was South Korea or not. He tapped Aerelion to stop as he matched the direction with the piece of map in his hand. "Stop here for a moment, Aerelion."


    Sylvia and Aleesa helped him to look at the map. "We should go this direction based on the map." Aleesa pointed a direction to the left. Tang Shaoyang raised his head and looked toward Aleesa. "How do you¡­. Never mind, let''s go in this direction." He tapped Aerelion''s neck, and the Infernal Wyvern moved toward the direction Aleesa pointed at. "The problem is, how do we find Seoul?"


    "We can find people and ask them, no?" Sylvia blinked her eyes. Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened as he gently tapped her hair two times. "That''s a good suggestion, but we should go further since it is up there."


    Ten minutester, they found a crowd of people, and they were not in the same group from the situation. The crowd was fighting with each other, one side was shooting the arrow from the wall, and the other side was taking cover inside the building. At this moment, Aleesa took out her bow from her inventory and aimed at the people on the wall, but Tang Shaoyang stopped her. "What are you doing? We can''t kill them, and what if they are part of the Legion Guild?"


    "Don''t worry. I am just shooting their legs, so they can''t run away from us. If they are our Vassal, then we can just give them the healing potion." Aleesa answered nonchntly as if it was a normal thing to do.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes and stopped her. "I don''t think they can run away from Aerelion or any of us. Let''snd on the other side of the wall, Aerelion."


    With Aerelion''s massive size, Aerelion immediately caught the people''s attention, and they stopped fighting, looking at Aerelion in terror as a twenty meters long monsternded behind them. Especially for the people on the top wall with a bow immediately changed their target to Aerelion. Tang Shaoyang stopped them from firing the arrow. "Stop! We mean no harm!"


    Upon hearing the voice from the back of the monster, all the archers held their arrows. However, they still aimed at Aerelion for caution until the Infernal Wyvernnded behind the wall. Since the monster did not attack them, these people also did not fire the arrow. Tang Shaoyang, followed by Sylvia and Aleesa, hopped off from Aerelion. Soon he realized that no one was around him as the people that gathered behind the wall distanced themselves from Aerelion.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow and spoke once more. "I mean no harm. We came to ask for directions." That was his intention, but it sounded absurd to these people. An unknown man with an unknown origin came to them with a giant monster, and he came down to ask for directions. There was no more absurd thing than this. However, there was someone brave enough to approach Tang Shaoyang.


    A man in his mid-thirties with a thin beard came over. The man wore silver te armor with a bow and quiver on his back also a sword on his waist. He smiled at Tang Shaoyang, but his eyes kept looking at Aleesa and Sylvia. Tang Shaoyang did not mind the stare because an Elf and a Beastmen was not somethingmon on Earth. "Hello, Sir. My name is Mo Joon. How can I help you, Sir?" The man called Mo Joon acted as politely as possible as he stopped looking at the two girls.


    "I want to ask directions to Seoul? Do you know where Seoul is?" Tang Shaoyang asked the man. In thenguage matter, the System did the work wonderfully as there was no morenguage barrier between humans. They couldmunicate perfectly even though one was from China and the other one from Korea.


    "Huh!?" Mo Joon sounded surprised and looked at Tang Shaoyang cautiously. Instead of giving directions, he replied to Tang Shaoyang with a question. "If I may ask, why do you want to go to Seoul, Sir?"


    Sylvia and Aleesa frowned as the man answered the question with another question. "I think it''s not your problem what we are going to do in Seoul." Sylvia was displeased as she found it was rude for the man to return the question with another question. She replied to Mo Joon before Tang Shaoyang could say anything. "We are just asking for directions, and we will be leaving shortly after."


    "If you say so, then it''s not my problem too, if I am not telling you where Seoul is." Mo Joon had a heavy expression on his face as he replied snappily. But soon, his face changed as someone kicked his legs'' joint, causing him to kneel on the ground, and his neck was grabbed by someone. He could feel the cold nails that were about to pierce his skin. "Now it''s your problem to give us an answer unless you want to die along with these people around you too!" Then a cold woman''s voice entered his ears.


    Mo Joon tried to look up, and his eyes widened open as thedy with bunny ears was no longer in his sight. He realized that the woman with bunny ears was behind, catching him easily. What shocked him was that he did not see when the woman moved. He just felt a breeze on his cheek, and then he was in this situation shortly after.


    "You don''t have to make a move by yourself, Sylvia. You just need to spread a little bit of your aura, and that should be enough to scare them." Tang Shaoyang shook his head and looked at Mo Joon. Since his woman made her move, Tang Shaoyang focused yer Domination on Mo Joon. Soon after that, Mo Joon''s face paled as he felt his chest was tightened and made him hard to breathe.


    Tang Shaoyang bent his body slightly and held Mo Joon''s chin, forcing the man to look him in the eyes. "So, can you tell me where Seoul is?"


    "Don''t shoot! Don''t shoot! Don''t shoot!" The first thing Mo Joon did was to warn his subordinates not to shoot the arrow. Within less than a minute, he realized that the man in front of him might be scarier than the giant monster behind the man. So, the first thing he did was to give amand to his subordinate, not to escte the situation further. Just like the woman said, they might die here if they attacked the group in front of him.


    "You are in Seoul, Sir. This is Seoul." After giving hismand to subordinates, Mo Joon immediately gave in to Tang Shaoyang. He made the right decision as the pressure around him disappeared, and the woman released him from her grasp. He took heavy breathing afterward as he just felt the death door just now. His heartbeat kept elerating even when the pressure disappeared.


    "Hooo," Tang Shaoyang was delighted to hear the answer as he found Seoul right after. The next step was easier. If he was in Seoul, then these people were part of the Legion Guild. "Then you are part of the Legion Guild?"


    Mo Joon raised his head when the man mentioned his guild. He did not know if he had made the right decision by telling the man if they were in Seoul, but he did not have any choice but to relent. He took another deep breath before answering Tang Shaoyang. "Yes, Sir. I am from the patrol team of the Legion Guild."


    "Then who are the people outside? Are they the people from the World Government?" Tang Shaoyang asked Mo Joon once more. He connected the dots one by one.


    "World Government?" Unfortunately, Mo Joon was not aware of the World Government''s existence because he was just part of the patrol team. He shook his head. "I don''t know about the World Government, Sir. However, the people outside are part of the Giant Guild. We don''t know why, but after the Earth Tournament is over, the Giant Guild joins together with the other three guilds, The Warlord Guild, The Shade Guild, and The ck Knight Guild to attack the Legion Guild."


    "Ah¡­." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and looked toward Aleesa and Sylvia. "You can wipe the people outside¡­. No, leave five people alive. We need some information about our enemy." He gave the green light to the two girls to make their move. The two girls seemed eager to help him, so he gave them a task. The sleeping cat, Greed, also woke up from his slumber and rushed to the outside wall after hearing his order for the two girls.


    Meanwhile, Mo Joon was bbergasted with the situation. The unknown man from the unknown origin was clearly helping him and his guild, but he did not know why they helped him and his team. He quickly snapped out from his confusion. "There are at least two hundred people outside, Sir. Let us fight together." He did not care the reason why the unknown group helped him, but he took this chance to work together to repel the attacker.


    "No, you stay here with me." Tang Shaoyang held Mo Joon''s shoulder. "You still need to answer my question, so don''t run around needlessly. Tell me your guild situation, and where''s your guild leader? I came to Seoul to meet him¡­." His voice faded as he forgot the most important thing for this trip. He forgot to bring Selena with him for the Oath Ceremony.. "How can I forget the most important thing?" He tapped his forehead and let out a sigh.

 Chapter 826 - Taking Over Part 1

    Mo Joon was uneasy with the situation outside as he could not think how two people could win against over two hundred people. He answered Tang Shaoyang''s questions one by one as they headed toward the wall. By the time he and Tang Shaoyang reached the top wall, he stopped answering Tang Shaoyang as he rooted on the spot. He was frozen as he could not believe that he could not see the people from the Giant Guild anymore.


    Mo Joon felt a breeze on his cheek and looked to the side. The woman with bunny ears returned to the unknown man''s side with two shorts in her hand. He could still see that the blood was still dripping down from the swords. As for the woman with long ears, she was staying on the wall, shooting the people from the Giant Guild from afar. He could hear the faint scream from the other side each time she shot the arrow. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but no words came out of it.


    "What are you doing? Why are you dozing off like that?" Tang Shaoyang waved his right hand at Mo Joon''s face. "As a leader, you should check on your subordinates after the battle is over, no? Is there casualty or injured? You need to treat them quickly if there''s injured. Stop dozing off and move your ass."


    "A-a-a-ah, y-ye-yes, S-Sir." Mo Joon snapped out from his shock, but he stammered while replying to Tang Shaoyang. He felt like his heart almost jumped out of his chest as he realized that he and his team had just avoided death for sure. If he remained defiant and challenged the man, it was him, and his team would die instead of the people from the Giant Guild. He bowed toward Tang Shaoyang and the twodies before scurrying off toward his subordinates, checking on them.


    Twenty minutester, Mo Joon returned to Tang Shaoyang''s side with a panicky expression. "Do you want to meet my Guild Leader, right Sir? You can follow us to our base, and we need to hurry because seven of my subordinates got hit by poisonous arrows. We need to hurry back to the base to get the antidote."


    "Are they in a critical condition?" Tang Shaoyang asked Mo Joon. Thetter did not know Tang Shaoyang asked him, but he answered truthfully. "Yes. I am afraid they may not survive in another hour if they don''t get immediate treatment." Mo Joon hadpletely trusted Tang Shaoyang after he and his team were helped by Tang Shaoyang.


    "Then lead me to them. I may have a way to stop the poison from spreading." Tang Shaoyang did not have an antidote in his inventory, or else he could give it to them. Even if he had an antidote, it might not work against the poison since a different poison needed a different antidote. However, he had a way to stop the poison from spreading temporarily.


    Mo Joon''s face brightened as he dly led Tang Shaoyang and the twodies to his seven subordinates. There were fifty people in the Patrol Team, and they might get wiped out if not for Tang Shaoyang''s help. These people maintained their distance from Tang Shaoyang, Sylvia, and Aleesa, but they respected the three. Despite the beauty in front of them, no one dared to look at Aleesa. Not after she embedded each of her arrows to the people of the Giant Guild.


    Soon, they arrived at the seven poisoned members of the patrol team. Five of them had their faces turned blue, while the other two had their faces turned purple. Looking at the seven people''s condition, Tang Shaoyang did not hesitate to summon Yu the Ancient Alchemist. The long-haired man bowed toward Tang Shaoyang. "I will do my best to save them, Master." Yu was aware of what awaited him. He did not wait for Tang Shaoyang''s instruction as he immediately checked up on the seven people.


    Yu immediately checked on the one that had turned purple. Ten seconds after checking the man''s condition, The Ancient Alchemist looked toward his master and shook his head. "I have stopped the poison from spreading, but these two can''t be saved." After saying that, he immediately came over to the remaining five people. "Help me undress the other four people. We need to act fast before the poison enters their hearts!"


    Mo Joon wanted to ask why the long-haired man could not save his two men, but he knew this was not the right time for that. He needed to save the other five first. He motioned his other subordinates to undress the other four men as Yu''s finger hit a certain spot on their bodies. It took a minute for each person, so Yu was done in five minutes. The Ancient Alchemist took a deep breath and reported to his Master. "They will be fine for five to seven hours, but I still need to concoct an antidote to save them. Or you can give them a general antidote that will help stop the poison from spreading for a few days. However, the general antidote can''t repel the poison."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "I don''t bring any antidote with me, but we can buy them at General Shop in the smart base. We have to return to the smart base and buy the antidote for them. Get them into the car¡­." He paused for a moment. "How far is your smart base? Can we make it to your smart base within five hours?"


    "Yes," Mo Joon nodded his head. "It should be half an hour by car." He looked at the two people that had turned purple. He hesitated for a while before ordering his subordinates to bring them into his car.


    When Mo Joon got into his car, he was surprised to see Tang Shaoyang. He thought the man would follow them by flying with the giant monster. He looked around, but he could not find the monster. "Huh!?" He wanted to ask where the monster was, but he decided not to.


    Mo Joon drove the car as Tang Shaoyang sat next to him with Yu, Sylvia, and Aleesa in the middle seat. Mo Joon''s car was a pickup car, and the two poisoned people were in the back with another two members of his patrol team. A minute after he started the engine, Mo Joon braced himself and asked. "May I know why my two subordinates can''t be saved, Sir?"


    Tang Shaoyang motioned to Yu to exin, and the long-haired alchemist answered tonelessly. "The poison not just has spread to their organs, but also their brains. I have stopped the poison from killing them, and I can make the antidote for them. However, saving them may torture them in the future. I can''t cure the damaged brain, so yeah, even if I repel the poison, the damage can''t be healed. If I have to say it bluntly, they will be an idiot for the rest of their lives."


    Mo Joon was silenced by Yu''s answer. He could not say anything for a while. "Then what should I do with them, Sir? Don''t you really have any way to cure thempletely?"


    "I don''t know where your enemies got the poison from, but the poison is so lethal. Even if I can cure the five people, their organs will remain damaged because of the poison, and there''s no cure for that, at least, not within my knowledge." Yu shook his head as his voice remained toneless. "If you want my advice. I have one for you; it''s better for you to end their misery right now unless you want to be responsible for taking care of those two because they will be like a baby in an adult body."


    Mo Joon could not get angry with Yu''s advice even though the alchemist told him to kill his subordinates. He understood the point; even if his two subordinates were cured, it was just the start of their misery. He stayed silent for another five minutes. "I will consult this with the Guild Leaderter."


    "What about the Priest or Healer? Can they heal them after you repel the poison?" Tang Shaoyang suddenly interjected. That question was directed to his spirit. He had Arina the Priest who could heal with Divine Power, Selena with his rare healer ss, and Kang Xue who could heal with her Light Elemental Power.


    "I have no knowledge about that, Master, but we can try that. I will cure them with my antidote, then have Priest or Healer to heal them." Yu did not think about the healer before, and now his Master reminded him of their existence.. It was worth giving it a shot.

 Chapter 827 - Taking Over Part 2

    The Legion Guild''s Smart Base was quite crowded with panicked people. People were gathering in front of the smart base, walking back and forth at the entrance as he could hear the discussion of fleeing from the smart base among the crowd. The attack from the four guilds sent these people into a panic attack.


    "Please give us away. We are bringing injured men! Please give us away." Mo Joon yelled as the crowd made a path for them. Mo Joon''s subordinates carried the seven unconscious people into the smart base. Thanks to the injured people, it attracted the attention of Sylvia and Aleesa.


    Tang Shaoyang, Sylvia, Aleesa, and Yu sneaked into the smart base without causing anymotion. Mo Joon brought them into the fourth floor, the base infirmary. Theyid the seven poisoned people on the bed, and Mo Joon returned to him.


    "What are you waiting for? Buy the antidote from the General Shop. That will help them to survive for a few days." Tang Shaoyang told Mo Joon with a confused look. Thetter scratched his head for a moment before telling Tang Shaoyang the truth about the Legion Guild''s station. "I don''t have enough Game Coins to buy seven antidotes. Can you lend me some, Sir?" Mo Joon was too embarrassed to ask, but the situation forced him.


    Tang Shaoyang frowned as he was not expecting the Legion Guild not to have the Game Coins to buy antidotes for their people. "Where''s your Guild Leader? How can the guild not have the reserve fund to buy the antidote?" Tang Shaoyang had the Game Coins, and he was not being stingy about the money. This was just a matter of principle as the guild was supposed to be responsible for their soldiers.


    "Guild Leader Park and the Vice Guild Leaders are leading the main force to the west to fight against the Warlord Guild and the Shade Guild. All core members are heading there, and we only have civilians on our base. They don''t have Game Coins to help us buy the antidotes." Mo Joon shook his head.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and offered his hand. The Game Coins could not be materialized, and it was more like a digital currency for the yers. They needed to have physical contact to transfer the Game Coins. Mo Joon immediately reached Tang Shaoyang, and he was shocked to find the number transferred to him. His eyes widened in surprise. "This is too much, Sir. A hundred thousand Game Coins should be enough to buy seven antidotes. Ten million is too much."


    "No, you need to buy the materials to concoct the real antidote. Bring Yu with you to the General Shop," Tang Shaoyang pointed at The Ancient Alchemist with his thumb. "Hurry up! We need you to guide me to your Guild Leader."


    Mo Joon bowed his head and was about to leave, but a snappy voice stopped him. "Mo Joon! What are you doing here? If you are done patrolling, you should help the Guild Leader to the west!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward the voice and saw three peopleing toward them. An old man in his early fifties in the middle, a man in histe thirties in the right, and a man in his early thirties in the left. The one who shouted was the man on the left, and he came toward them while pointing his finger at Mo Joon.


    Mo Joon was about to exin the situation, but the man on the left looked toward Tang Shaoyang, Sylvia, Aleesa, and Yu. The man scanned four of them and stopped his gaze at Aleesa. "Who are they? How can you bring suspicious people when we are in the war against the four guilds? Can you be any more useful than this?" The man acted so bossy and scolded Mo Joon.


    "But he is more useful than you who can just run his mouth and do nothing in the safe base. I don''t see you more useful than Mo Joon at all." Tang Shaoyang replied in the stead of Mo Joon.


    Mo Joon realized the situation was about to turn worse, so he hurriedly exined to Tang Shaoyang. "He is the council member of the Legion Guild, Council Bak Dong Ming, Sir. He has been helping the guild to build the guild''s structure and in charge of the guild''s treasury."


    "Leave and get your subordinates the antidote." Tang Shaoyang ordered Mo Joon before looking toward the smug Bak Dong Ming. "There''s no more Council in the Legion Guild starting today. I will take over the base until we wipe out the four guilds and meet your guild leaders."


    Mo Joon was supposed to stay and be the middleman between his savior and his superiors. However, his body moved, following Tang Shaoyang''s order. He ignored the three superiors and left with Yu. Even though Bak Dong Ming called him out, yelling at him, hepletely ignored it.


    "Can you calm down and let me speak, Bak Dong Ming!" The man in his early fifties was calmer than Bak Dong Ming. He maintained hisposure and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. "I am Tae Bong, a Council Member of the Legion Guild. May I know who you are?"


    "The Emperor of the Tang Empire, Tang Shaoyang. I can understand if Mo Joon does not know the Legion Guild''s rtionship with the Tang Empire, but since you are a member of the Council, you should already know that I wille, right?" Tang Shaoyang was direct with his words.


    In Youngsoo''s face brightened when he heard that from Tang Shaoyang. The reinforcement hade, the Legion Guild was saved. "Yes, Si¡­. Your Majesty." In Youngsoo was the man in histe thirties, and he bowed toward Tang Shaoyang in the form of a greeting. He was about to address Tang Shaoyang with Sir, but he remembered it was not appropriate to address an Emperor. He remembered what Yu Jin Sang reminded him.


    "How can we confirm that you are the Emperor of the Tang Empire? You may be part of the ck Knight Guild or any other guilds, who disguises themselves as the Tang Empire''s representatives." Tae Bong did not trust Tang Shaoyang easily. "Show me your status window, then I will believe you."


    "Look at how cheeky you are, asking me to show my window status." Tang Shaoyang grinned as he realized something. "Do I need to affirm my status to you? Why? I told you, right? I will take over the base until the war is over." After saying that, Tang Shaoyang unleashed his aura, The Dragon Aura, and also The yer Domination. That was enough to scare Mo Joon, let alone the people with lower levels.


    Bak Dong Ming and Tae Bong''s faces turned red as their knees went weak instantly. It was just a brief moment, but Tang Shaoyang focused his aura on two of them. The two knelt on the ground as fear and terror were apparent on their faces. In Youngsoo also felt the aura briefly, and his face paled.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang summoned Maldros The ck Storm Dragonewt. "I don''t like these two. Tie them on the bed." After that, he looked toward four members of Mo Joon''s patrol team. "I want you to watch over them. Don''t let them escape from the base." Mo Joon''s subordinates nodded their heads obediently.


    "The nuisance is now gone," Tang Shaoyang turned toward the man in histe thirties and asked. "Who''s your name?"


    "My name is In Youngsoo, Your Majesty." In Youngsoo replied formally.


    "Good. You will be my guide until I meet your Guild Leaderter.." Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Tell me the situation, the ins and outs about the four guilds."

 Chapter 828 - Taking Over Part 3

    There were five guilds in total in South Korea, and those five guilds were the Legion Guild, The ck Knight Guild, The Warlord Guild, The Shade Guild, and The Giant Guild. From the five guilds, The Legion Guild was the strongest with their five Epic Ranks, while the other four guilds only had seven Epic Rankbined. The five guilds had a harmonious rtionship until the World Congress when the other four guilds decided to join the World Government, and the Legion Guild remained independent.


    The reason why the Legion Guild remained independent was that South Korea''s government backed up the Legion Guild. The main reason why the Legion Guild grew faster than the other four guilds was that Tae Bong was Seoul''s former mayor. The police force in Seoul followed Tae Bong and joined the Legion Guild, strengthening the guild''s power. It was also the main reason why the survivors chose the Legion Guild instead of the other four guilds.


    In Youngsoo was the former Superintendent General of Seoul Police who joined hands and became the council member of the Legion Guild. He and the former mayor intended to rebuild their nation with the help of the Legion Guild. That was the reason why the Legion Guild did not join the World Government. However, they did not expect The World Government alliance to use force to make them join the World Government. That was what led to the confrontation between the four guilds against the Legion Guild.


    Among the four guilds, the most dangerous were the Warlord Guild and the Giant Guild. The Warlord Guild was established by a group of mafia from Suwon. They managed to gather the street thugs and built up their influence in Suwon. Meanwhile, the scarier thing was the Giant Guild. The guild consisted of the former inmates that managed to escape from the prison after the Game started. They were known for their cruelty, and the survivors avoided them. The Giant Guild was the smallest guild among the four guilds, but they have two Epic Ranks. Despite their low number, their force was second strongest after the Warlord Guild.


    That was a short summary from In Youngsoo for Tang Shaoyang. As for the Shade Guild and the ck Knight Guild, they were formed by former civilians. They did not haveplete information about these two guilds, but they knew the Guild Leader from both guilds.


    "You are the former Superintendent General, and that old man was the former mayor, then what about that bossy guy?" Tang Shaoyang quickly realized that In Youngsoo had not told him anything about Bak Dong Ming. Since these two held a high status before the Game, he thought Bak Dong Ming was also the same. However, that was not the case as In Youngsoo shook his head. "He is Sir Tae Bong''s secretary, and we give him a seat in the Council because thanks to him, we manage to gather these many survivors."


    Tang Shaoyang was bbergasted to hear Bak Dong Ming''s identity. He was not just a low-level yer but was also a mere secretary. He was weak and also did not have any high status. From that, that man did not deserve the Council seat. Everyone could do what he had done, gathering the survivors, so there was nothing particrly special about his contribution to the guild.


    ¡ªI don''t think you can meddle with their guild''s structure. They are your Vassal, an independent force under the Tang Empire''s protection, and in return, they heed your call and pay tribute to the Tang Empire, but they still govern their own guild. While you can direct their general goal to align with The Empire''s goal, you can directly meddle with the order in their guild. Isn''t that how Vassals work?


    Rosalie, the me Empress, expressed her opinion regarding the vassge. She could tell what was in Tang Shaoyang''s mind about the Legion Guild; hence she spoke up.


    ''If it''s how vassge works, then I have to think of a new name to rece Vassal. I will ensure their safety, but I will inspect them periodically to ensure they don''t deviate from the Empire or even think to be independent again after I get rid of their threat. That is for future talk,'' Tang Shaoyang responded to Rosalie. He wanted everything under the Tang Empire''s control.


    At this time, Mo Joon returned with Yu the Ancient Alchemist. While Mo Joon brought back seven vials in his hand, his expression was grim. The former immediately went to his poisoned subordinates and gave the antidote for them while Yu returned to Tang Shaoyang''s side, informing the bad news. "I can''t make the antidote, Master. Level 1 General Shop is notplete. They don''t have four out of six materials to make the antidote."


    "Then you can return to our base. We have a Level 3 General Shop, and if you can''t find the materials you need, tell Zhang Mengyao to message me. Don''t forget to bring Selena and Arina with you as well. We need them to heal these guys." Tang Shaoyang instructed Yu the Ancient Alchemist to return to their base. After all, he needed Selena to perform the Oath Ceremony too. With Aerelion, it would be just two hours journey for Yu to return to Seoul.


    "Mnnn, that''s the only way," Yu nodded his head.


    "Then let''s not waste time anymore," Tang Shaoyang turned toward In Youngsoo, who just realized there were seven people unconsciously lying on the bed. He did not notice the seven poisoned people until now because he focused on Tang Shaoyang. "Lead me to the rooftop!"


    In Youngsoo snapped out of his daze and nodded his head. Even though he did not know theplete story, he understood that the long-haired man with the ancient robe was the only hope for those seven men. He nodded his head and led Tang Shaoyang and his group to the rooftop. Another thing he did not understand was why Tang Shaoyang wanted to go to the rooftop.


    The former Superintendent General quickly understood why Tang Shaoyang wanted to go to the rooftop. He did not know why, but a giant monster simr to the fantasy dragon appeared in front of him. It shocked him, and his legs went weak as he fell on his butts. The aura from the monster was weaker than the aura Tang Shaoyang showed before, but it was enough to scare him. The size only was enough to give him a fright, let alone the aura.


    In Youngsoo quickly tried to calm himself as he realized the creature was not a threat to his life. He saw the long-haired man with the ancient robe bade farewell to Tang Shaoyang before hopping off to the monster''s back. "You know the way back to the base, right, Aerelion?" That question came from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth, then In Youngsoo saw the monster nod twice in response.


    Tang Shaoyang tapped the monster in the head thrice before the creature flew off from the building. In Youngsoo felt the strong gust in the face, and he subconsciously closed his eyes. By the time he opened his eyes again, the giant creature had already disappeared. He did not even see it in the sky.


    "What are you doing there? Come with me. I still need your guide." In Youngsoo then heard Tang Shaoyang''s voice from behind. He looked back; Tang Shaoyang and the two girls were already inside the lift. The former Superintendent General quickly got on his feet and walked toward the lift.. At this moment, he came to a realization as to why Yu Jin Sang, Yoo Kwang Sung, and Park Nam Hoon hell-bent stayed loyal to the Tang Empire.

 Chapter 829 - Taking Over Part 4

    After sending Yu and Aerelion back to the main base, Tang Shaoyang went to the west side of Seoul. The real battlefield between the Legion Guild against the four guilds was in the west. The Warlord Guild and the Shade Guild worked together, attacking the Legion Guild from the west.


    Mo Joon drove the car, and In Youngsoo also followed them. Even though In Youngsoo was not as strong as the elite of the Legion Guild''s force, he was above level 300. Because Tang Shaoyang went to the battlefield, he decided to follow. It was forty minutes by car before they got closer to the battlefield. Even if they were in the car, they could feel the ground vibrating.


    After another two minutes of driving, they arrived at the Legion Guild''s post. From the car, Tang Shaoyang could see people were carrying the injured into the building. Some of them lost their hand or leg, and some of them were covered in blood. Mo Joon stopped the car. "You can stay in our post with Sir In Youngsoo, Sir. I will find the Guild Leader and the Vice Guild Leaders."


    Since Tang Shaoyang had In Youngsoo, he let Mo Joon and his subordinates move as they pleased. Mo Joon approached someone in the front of the building before running forward to the west. Tang Shaoyang, Sylvia, and Aleesa came down from the car. Despite their weirdposition, the beastmen and an Elven, no one looked at them.


    "Where are you going, Your Majesty? We should wait for Guild Leader Park here. This post is safer¡­." In Youngsoo closed his mouth before hepleted his words. There was something wrong with his words.


    "You can stay here if you want. Find someone brave enough to guide¡­." Tang Shaoyang did not finish his words and looked away from In Youngsoo. He was already on the battlefield, so he no longer needed a guide. He came here to end this meaningless battle and continue his journey to Japan to meet the Taukai Family and the Tachibana n.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored In Youngsoo and followed Mo Joon''s direction. Without In Youngsoo following him, he moved faster and arrived at the battlefield in the next minute. As soon as he arrived there, there were five big fireballs in the sky, falling into the twelve meters tall walls.


    "Iing attack! Mage! Hold up the barrier!" The roaringmanding voice resounded in the air. "Guard! Get ready for your Shield Barrier!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the source of the voice. He found a familiar face on the top of the wall, wearing te armor without a helmet. Park Nam Hoon''s face was covered in dirt and sweat, but he still had the vigor to continue the fight.


    "The barrier is not strong enough to block the fireballs," Aleesa voiced her concern when she noticed the defensive measure might not be enough to negate the attack. "Should I¡­." Before Aleesa finished her words, a woman with long-wavy red hair appeared in front of her. She did not know her husband''s ability yet, but she was well aware that her husband could summon anything; beastmen, demons, humans, and a beast to fight for him. However, she was still unclear about his true ability.


    "Finally, my chance to shine," Rosalie let out a chuckle as her figure disappeared in the next second. She appeared again above the barrier with her red hair fluttered as she faced the five big fireballs. The me Empress then raised her slender right hand and directed toward the iing fireballs. When the fireballs were a meter away from her, all five fireballs vanished. "Tch, this is too weak for me to have fun." She muttered in a low voice.


    *** ***


    A minute ago


    "Get away from there, Lady!" Park Nam Hoon shouted when he noticed a woman appeared above the barrier. He did not know the woman''s identity, but the fireballs were dangerous. It was too dangerous for thedy to stay there, but the red-haired woman did not heed his words. He could not save her even if he wanted to as it was toote. However, the unexpected happened as he witnessed the five fireballs vanish before reaching the red-haired man.


    "Huh!?" Park Nam Hoon was stunned when the fireball disappeared. He had seen the fireball destroy the wall on the other side as the barrier formed by thirty mages was not enough to block the fireballs. He nned to reduce the force of the fireball with the mage''s barrier and the Guard''s Shield Barrier before he stopped the fireballs by himself.


    That was the n, but a mysterious woman appeared and made the fireballs disappear. He was pretty sure it was the red-haired woman who stopped the fireballs. "Who is she?" Park Nam Hoon blurted out subconsciously. Then an image reappeared in his mind; it was his opponent from the Earth Tournament. The red-haired woman with the power of fire, the Fire Witch of the Tang Empire. "Is it Liang Suyin?" His face brightened in that instant.


    "Wrong. She is not Liang Suyin." Then Park Nam Hoon heard a familiar-sounding voice from his back. He turned his head; his eyes widened as a smile emerged on his face. He almost hugged the man that suddenly appeared behind him, but he quickly realized his status. Instead of hugging the man, Park Nam Hoon came down on his knees and greeted the man. "Park Nam Hoon greets Your Majesty Emperor."


    It was a bit awkward when that greeting came from Park Nam Hoon. He did not dare to use Tang Shaoyang''s name as he was afraid that it would make him rude to address the Emperor with the full name.


    "Mnnn," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head before introducing his spirit to Park Nam Hoon. "Her name is Rosalie, and I will say she is stronger than Liang Suyin, so be careful not to offend her." He was meant to joke around to ease the atmosphere, but Park Nam Hoon took it to his heart.


    ''What am I doing?'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "Anyway, let me introduce you to my wives. This is Sylvia from Moonlight Rabbit Tribe, and she is Aleesa from the Elven Kingdom. Treat them as you treat me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Park Nam Hoon then greeted the two women. "Park Nam Hoon greets Lady Sylvia and Lady Aleesa."


    "Alright, enough with the formality." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Park Nam Hoon. "Get up."


    Park Nam Hoon got up and looked at threedies briefly before lowering his gaze, retreating to Tang Shaoyang''s back.


    Tang Shaoyang walked closer to the edge of the wall and scanned the battlefield. There were at least a thousand people hiding inside the buildings, and a few of them were on the rooftop building and houses. "So, the people outside this wall are our enemy, right?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. They are the people from The Shade Guild. Yoo Kwang Sung and Yu Jin Sang are leading part of the Legion Guild''s force to fight against the Warlord Guild. They are¡­" Park Nam Hoon was about to tell Tang Shaoyang the enemy''s identity, but Tang Shaoyang stopped him.


    "I already heard it from your Council Member, In Youngsoo." Tang Shaoyang turned around and asked Park Nam Hoon once more. "Are there your people outside the wall?"


    Park Nam Hoon did not know why Tang Shaoyang asked, but he responded by shaking his head. "No, Your Majesty. I have pulled all my people to defend the wall."


    "You can do whatever you want, Rosalie. They are all enemies.." Tang Shaoyang gave the green light to Rosalie, who was waiting for hismand.

 Chapter 830 - Cleaning Up Part 1

    "Kuhuhuhu¡­." Rosalie let out low, excitedughter. Having watched the tournament, she was eager to fight as well. Now she had permission from Tang Shaoyang to fight, so she was getting excited about it. "What should I do for the opening? Let''s locate the enemies first." She activated Mana Sense, a skill where she spread her mana thinly in the air. From that, she could sense everything that was moving in the range of his Mana Sense.


    Rosalie closed her eyes for a moment and opened her eyes again in the next thirty seconds. "One thousand and six hundred fifty-nine people. Let''s see how you guys entertain me¡­. I am bing more and more like him." She nced at Tang Shaoyang below before looking up once more as she sensed somethinging toward her.


    Eleven enormous fireballs descended from the sky, each of them at least ten meters in diameter. "Since you guys love to y with fireballs, then I will entertain you guys." She raised her slender right hand. The crimson me swirled on her palm, starting from the size of a fist; the me expanded up to fifty meters in diameter.


    The eleven fireballs crashed into Rosalie''s me. Instead of exploding, her me absorbed the eleven fireballs, increasing her me''s size. She wanted to keep expanding her me.


    "Oi, Rosalie, are you going to destroy the city too?" Tang Shaoyang could feel the strong heat on his face as he was covered by the massive me. "I say you can go kill all of them, but I never said to destroy the city."


    "Tch, I want to show off a little bit more, but alright." After saying that, Rosalie tossed the massive fireball in her palm like tossing a ball. The massive fireball bounced off her palm up to the sky and curved down two hundred meters ahead of her.


    Just like an ant nest sprayed by the pesticide, the people ran out of the building, trying to escape from the iing fireball. When the fireball touched the highest building, it did not explode. The fireball swallowed the building, melting down the building and everything on its path. The massive fireballnded on the ground, and it melted the ground as well, creating seventy meters in diameter hole on the ground. It went down to the ground, and thirty secondster, the fireball exploded.


    KABOOM!


    The me pir rose from the hole, reaching toward the sky. After the me pir, rain of fire came down, raining down the area around the me and further ahead. The rain of fire was under Rosalie''s control as the rain of fire did notnd inside the wall of Seoul. The fire rained down the area ahead, creating a sea of fire as the fire spread out. The fire pir and the rain of firested for three minutes before it stopped.


    "Tch, that only killed half of them," Rosalie sensed that half of the enemies managed to escape from her fire. "If I increase my fireball''s size more, it should kill them all at once. Let''s continue the hunt then," She was about to cast the next spell until she saw a big group of people running toward the wall. She did not attack these people because they ran while raising their hands into the air.


    "We surrender! We surrender! We surrender!" Those people repeated the same words as they ran from the fire.


    Rosalie nced at Tang Shaoyang. "What should we do to them? Do we ept their surrender, or should I wipe them out?"


    Hearing that, Park Nam Hoon was about to reply to Rosalie, but he quickly realized it was not up to him to decide. The war was under the Emperor''s authority, so it was up to Tang Shaoyang to decide unless thetter asked his opinion. He wanted to ept the Shade Guild''s surrender since they were Korean.


    "There''s no need to kill them if they surrender. Just kill the people who try to escape," Tang Shaoyang gave his order. While he epted their surrender, he would still punish them. His way to treat his former enemies was the ve contract, and he nned to use that on the people who surrendered.


    Rosalie nodded and returned to Tang Shaoyang''s side instead of chasing the escaping enemies. "It''s not efficient for me to kill the people who flee. They are too widespread. It will be more efficient for Sylvia and Aleesa to hunt them down." It was not that she did not have a way to kill them all, but she did not like killing the people with no will to fight. "There are 367 people fleeing."


    "Let me do it!" Aleesa and Sylvia immediately volunteered to chase. The reason they followed Tang Shaoyang was that they wanted to be useful and help for Tang Shaoyang, so this was their chance for that.


    "Mnnn," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "Go ahead before Greed eats them all." Yeah, the Dark Predator had disappeared for a few minutes already. Greed always joined and hunted Tang Shaoyang''s enemies for him if there was a battle. Sylvia and Aleesa noticed that only Wrath slept on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder, Greed was not on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder anymore. They did not notice when the Dark Predator left. Sylvia and Aleesa exchanged nces before leaving the wall, chasing after the fleeing Shade Guild''s force.


    "What are you doing, Park Nam Hoon? Go bring your subordinates and catch those people," Tang Shaoyang ordered the Legion Guild''s Leader. "Or do you want me to wipe them out?"


    Park Nam Hoon snapped out of his daze and bowed his head. "No, Your Majesty. I will immediately proceed with them as war prisoners." Then he left the wall, calling his people to follow him outside the wall. When he came out from the gate, Park Nam Hoon yelled to the surrendered people, telling them to throw the weapon and kneel on the ground. Just like that, it did not take ten minutes for the battle to end since Tang Shaoyang arrived.


    Meanwhile, Mo Joon witnessed everything from the sideline. He was at the top of the wall, intending to tell his Guild Leader about the guests'' arrival, but he did not expect Guild Leader Park to kneel to Tang Shaoyang when they met. He quickly realized the guests were extremely strong and also his superior''s superior. ''Did I do something wrong to him? Did I offend that Sir?''

 Chapter 831 - Cleaning Up Part 2

    On the other side of the Seoul wall, another battle took ce. The Warlord Guild and The Shade Guild split up to divide the Legion Guild''s force instead of fighting head-on, two against one. That way, they weakened the Legion Guild''s defense by a big margin since the Legion Guild had to split their force. It was the four guilds'' n to take the Legion Guild down.


    Chup Seung-Gi, The Warlord Guild''s leader, led his people to attack the crumbling wall. With the help from The Shade Guild''s mage armies, they managed to make a hole on the wall for them to enter. The next step was to break the Legion Guild''s defense and rush toward the Legion Guild''s smart base. However, it was not easy to break the Legion Guild''s defense.


    "You guys are so persistent. Why don''t you just die peacefully?" Chup Seung-Gi took a deep breath as he got away from Yoo Kwang Sung and Yu Jin Sang. He had to fight the two Vice Leaders if he wanted to get into the Legion Guild''s territory. The Warlord Guild encountered fierce resistance even though they won in numbers.


    "Heh, even if we lose the battle, at least, I will bring you down with me," Yoo Kwang Sung grinned.


    "Why are you so pessimistic, Kwang Sung," Park Jin Sang nudged his friend with his spear''s shaft. "We are here to win, not to lose. So, stop wasting your breath on him and kill him. We have to help the others after this."


    "Bahahaha¡­." Chup Seung-Gi let out a loudugh while shaking his head. "Killing me? You two? We have been fighting for an hour, yet you can''t even touch me. Also, you should be worried about your smart base instead of defending your outer wall. The ck Knight and The Giant Guild should have made their way there already."


    "You should be concerned for your own well-being, Chup Seung-Gi!" Yoo Kwang Sung and Park Jin Sang immediately looked to the back as soon as they heard the familiar voice. Park Nam Hoon was walking toward them with a big smile, the smile of happiness. "The reinforcement has arrived! Let''s drive the enemies out!" Park Nam Hoon rallied his people as he rushed to his friend''s side.


    Yoo Kwang Sung and Park Jin Sang were surprised with their Guild Leader''s arrival. This was not something they expected because Park Nam Hoon brought a quarter of their force to fight a whole guild, the Shade Guild, around twenty minutes ago. The n was to drive the Warlord Guild out before they helped Park Nam Hoon, but it was Park Nam Hoon who came to help them instead.


    "Huh!? What happened? Did you win against the Shade Guild? But how?" Park Jin Sang asked his Guild Leader. He tried to think of how his Guild Leader defeated the Shade Guild with the quarter of their force within twenty minutes. But no matter how hard he thought about it, he could not get the answer.


    "Calm down. We win; the reinforcement has arrived." Park Nam Hoon was being suspenseful to his friend while smiling mysteriously.


    "Damn! How can Park Nam Hoon be here? What is the Shade Guild doing? They are so useless!" Chup Seung-Gi cursed under his breath as he stared at the perfectly fine Park Nam Hoon. At this moment, he heard the screams of people from his right side. He looked toward the scream, but he saw nothing. Then a scream resounded from his left side; he subconsciously looked to the left. He saw ten of his people fall down with an arrow on their foreheads.


    Before he could proceed with what happened, he heard more screams from behind. He turned around and saw his backline force fall down one by one. The archer and the mage ran around as a shadow moved between them, cutting his subordinates'' heads one by one. He could not figure out what the shadow was, then he sensed something dangerous from his front.


    Chup Seung-Gi raised his spear and directed it forward. He found a ck-furred cat right in front of him, three meters away from him. "Meow," The cat meowed at him. He did not know the cat breed, but it was the biggest cat he had ever seen in his life, almost a meter long. "Huh!? Why is there a cat here?" He just muttered those words when the cat suddenly became a pitch-ck shadow and expanded in size. The shadow was like a giant mouth that wanted to swallow him.


    Chup Seung-Gi''s eyes widened in shock, and he was about to leap backward. However, the monster in front of him was just too fast as the shadow swallowed his upper body. The shadow disappeared after swallowing half of his body, and Chup Seung-Gi''s upper body also disappeared along with the shadow. It happened in two seconds. The lower body walked backward, step by step, as blood spurted out from it. After walking seven steps backward, the lower body fell off.


    Yoo Kwang Sung and Park Jin Sang were shocked to witness the death of Chup Seung-Gi. They had fought the man for almost an hour, and they only managed to exhaust Chup Seung-Gi''s stamina. However, a stray cat came out of nowhere, killing Chup Seung-Gi in a sh. It took a while for them to ept the reality.


    "Where''s the cat? There''s a monster here, be careful!" Park Jin Sang meant to remind his people, but then a hand tapped his shoulder. "Chill. It''s not just a monster, but our reinforcement." Park Nam Hoon calmed down his friends. "It''s Your Majesty''s familiar, Greed."


    "Huh!? Your Majesty''s familiar?" It took them a few moments to understand what Park Nam Hoon told them. Park Jin Sang and Yoo Kwang Sung immediately understood what had happened. The reinforcement had arrived, but that reinforcement was not Park Nam Hoon and their quarter force, but Your Majesty Tang Shaoyang from the Tang Empire.


    Everything made sense for them now; why Park Nam Hoon could regroup with them in twenty minutes after leaving them, was because of the reinforcement from the Tang Empire. The screams continued to resound in the air, and all the screams came from the Warlord Guild''s people. Yoo Kwang Sung and Park Jin Sang looked at the battlefield.. There were two shadows hunting the Warlord Guild''s people, and there were also arrows killing their enemies.

 Chapter 832: Neutral Party - Part 1

    Park Nam Hoon, Yu Jin Sang, and Yoo Kwang Sung watched the battle from the sideline. They ordered their subordinates to retreat as the Warlord Guild''s people tried to escape from the battlefield. The two shadows kept chasing them as the arrow never stopped either. The tide of the battle turned to their victory as it had be a one-sided massacre.


    Cha Hyuk, Song Shi Eun, and the other three people regrouped with Park Nam Hoon. They were ordered to step back from the battle before the ughter pushed the Warlord Guild back. This was not a battle anymore, but a ughter field. Even the Warlord Guild''s Vice Leader could not do anything before his neck was slit open by the shadow.


    "What is this, Boss?" Cha Hyuk or people call him the number five of the Legion Guild, asked Park Nam Hoon for an exnation. Not knowing what helped them was also scary for him, so he wanted to know what happened. Song Shi Eun and the other three looked at Park Nam Hoon, waiting for the exnation.


    "What else? They are the reinforcements from the Tang Empire. Your Majesty Emperor has arrived as he promised us in the arena," Park Nam Hoon smiled wryly. While he was relieved that the Warlord Guild was ughtered, it did not make him feel better as hepared the three individuals with his guild''s strength. Three individuals were much stronger than a whole guild''s force. That gave him relief but also a warning at the same time, he should never get on the Tang Empire''s bad side.


    Cha Hyuk, Song Shi Eun, Yoo Kwang Sung, and Park Jin Sang knew the Tang Empire was so strong, but they did not expect the Tang Empire was so strong to this extent. They had the same thoughts as Park Nam Hoon,paring their guild''s strength to the three individuals. The dragon was not even here to help.


    Cha Hyuk turned his head and looked to the top of the wall, searching for the individual who fired the arrows. He found an exceptional beauty with long ears, shooting the arrows as if she was in a practice range. There was no exaggeration in her movement, pulling three arrows from the quiver and shooting it at once, killing three people at the same time. And before, he was thinking of hitting the elf girl in the arena during the Earth Tournament. Those thoughts disappeared now as he realized that the elf girl was on another level above him.


    The ughter was over when all the Warlord Guild''s people were killed. All the corpses scattered around the road, some of the bodies lost their heads, some of them lost half of their bodies, and the remaining bodies had an arrow in their foreheads. As the battle was over, the two shadows returned to the wall. One was a creature simr to a cat, and the other one was a bunny girl.


    "Don''t stare at them too much; you guys may displease them," Park Nam Hoon reminded his friends. "Let''s greet Your Majesty Emperor and remember the formality. He is our Emperor, and we are his subject now. Watch your manners in front of Your Majesty."


    If it was before, Cha Hyuk would make fun of his guild leader for that. Emperor and Your Majesty were things from the ancient time; who would use those titles in this time? But he must think thrice to joke around like that. His life and his friend''s lives might be at stake if he said something that might offend The Tang Empire.


    The eight people knelt in front of Tang Shaoyang and greeted him respectfully. They did not forget to thank Tang Shaoyang foring, hailing praise for their Emperor.


    "Skip the formality for now. Let''s focus on the four guilds and get rid of the threat first. I can''t stay too long because I have to visit the next regions," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and told them to get up.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," The eight people stood up, and Park Nam Hoon spoke up as he was the Legion Guild''s leader, "Only two guilds attacked our territory, and we are not sure of the Giant Guild and the ck Knight Guild. Their territories are quite far from Seoul, and I think we are safe for now. But my people will patrol the border, so the two guilds can''t sneak into Seoul."


    "I think you don''t need to worry about the Giant Guild anymore. They had killed them all when we first arrived, so let''s focus on the ck Knight Guild," Tang Shaoyang pointed at Aleesa and Sylvia with his thumb as he told Park Nam Hoon about his encounter with the patrol team and also the Giant Guild''s force. "Since we have taken care of the three guilds, we can narrow it down where the ck Knight Guild will attack. Do you know the ck Knight Guild''s territory? You can focus in that direction instead of spreading your force. Of course, you still need two or three patrol teams in other areas as well, just in case theye from somewhere else."


    "This is bad! We have to return immediately, Park Nam Hoon!" Park Jin Sang immediately remembered what Chup Seung-Gi told him during the fight. The ck Knight Guild and the Giant Guild would secretly enter Seoul from the other sides of their territory. If that was the case, there was a big chance the ck Knight Guild had already entered Seoul and headed toward their smart base. He told Park Nam Hoon what Chup Seung-Gi told him.


    "Leave the injured here and bring the people who can still fight with us!" Park Nam Hoon sent his order. He only left one team in the smart base to keep the base in order, and that one teamprised forty people. If the ck Knight Guild sneaked into Seoul and headed toward the base, it would be just another ughter. In this regard, it was his people who would get ughtered by the ck Knight Guild.


    "If that''s the case, then let theme to your smart base. It''s much more convenient for them toe to us rather than searching for them in this big city. I left my people in your smart base, so your people should be fine even if the ck Knight Guildes to your smart base," Tang Shaoyang assured Park Nam Hoon.


    The eight people exchanged looks, but deep inside, they were relieved that the Tang Empire''s people safeguarded their smart base. After a little hesitation, Park Nam Hoon braced himself to ask, "May we know how many people you have, Your Majesty?"


    "Two," Tang Shaoyang replied at ease, and there was a reason for him to be easy. The two people in the Legion Guild''s smart base were Zaneos the Void Sword and Bronson the Executioner. Both were Grade SS Spirit, so the smart base was extremely safe under their watch.


    Song Shi Eun was about to say something. She opened her mouth, but no words came out as she recalled what had just happened. The three individuals that managed to wipe out the Warlord Guild''s force, so those two people should be enough to face the whole ck Knight Guild since The ck Knight Guild was weakerpared to the Warlord Guild. The eight people did not say anything since Tang Shaoyang said so.


    "It seems you guys missed a few preys," Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow and turned toward the battlefield once more. Those words were directed to Sylvia, Aleesa, and Greed. "It''s rare for you guys to make mistakes like this. Especially those few people are weaker than you guys." His eyes locked into the three-story building. He saw five people inside the building through his Spirit Eyes.


    "Mnnn¡­." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "I think I understand why you guys miss them. They can hide their presence quite well." He then pointed at the building and added, "There are five people inside that building."


    Everyone followed Tang Shaoyang''s index finger. They did not have Spirit Eyes or use a detection skill, so they did not find the five people. Rosalie, who did not participate in the battle, spread her Mana Sense, and she sensed the five people in the building. "Yes, there are indeed five people on the upper floor of that building."


    With Rosalie''s affirmation, Aleesa took out her bow from her inventory. She pulled the bowstring as mana condensed, forming an arrow. That was not just a normal arrow, but a mana arrow. She aimed for the upper floor of the building and shot the arrow.


    Bwoosh!


    The strong gust hit everyone''s face as the arrow sped up toward the building. Sure enough, five people broke out from the upper floor window to escape from the arrow. As the mana arrow hit the building, the arrow exploded, bringing down the whole building.


    ? "You finallye out, little mouses," Aleesa pulled her bow once more as five mana arrows formed on her bow. Five mana arrows for five people as the first arrow was to force the five people to escape from the building. With the five targets in her sight, it would be easy for her to hit them all.


    At this moment, one individual broke out from the group and rushed toward them. Tang Shaoyang was surprised by this individual''s movement as it was simr to Lu An''s shadow movement. "STOP THE ATTACK! WE ARE NOT YOUR ENEMY!" The female voice resounded in the air with desperation in it.


    "She is the Shadow Queen!" Park Nam Hoon blurted and raised his hand. "Please stop your attack, Lady Aleesa. She is not part of the Warlord Guild and also not from the other three guilds. She is the Shadow Queen from Haven."

 Chapter 833: Neutral Party - Part 2

    Zaneos and Bronson were standing on guard right on the rooftop of the Legion Guild''s smart base. That was the best spot because they could see the surroundings very clearly. Zaneos sat on the bench on the rooftop with his eyes closed. Meanwhile, Bronson was walking around at the edge of the rooftop. The Executioner did not have the same patience as Zaneos, who could sit there without moving for fifteen minutes.


    "Hah, this is boring. I can''t bear it," Bronsonined. He then nced at the Demon Swordsman, "Is it okay if I leave you here alone, Zaneos? I will look for the enemy rather than waiting for them toe."


    "You can leave, but I will tell Master that you leave the smart base because you are boring," Zaneos opened his eyes and replied.


    "How can you snitch to Master? How old are you?" Bronson came over and sat next to Zaneos. "What about sparring against me, Zaneos? Let''s find out who''s stronger between us."


    "Remember our task, Bronson. Our task is not to kill the enemy but protect the base while Master is away," Zaneos did not give the Undead a definite answer. "If we fight here, we will destroy the smart base from the impact of our battle. If you want to be responsible for that, then I don''t mind fighting you."


    "Forget about it. If you snitch to Master, it''s me who proposes the sparring battle; Master will never call me out again. I don''t want to be stuck at the Spirit Space forever," Bronson shook his head and threw the idea of fighting Zaneos. He and Zaneos were both Grade SS Spirit, so he wanted to know who was stronger between them.


    "Also, the sparring fight can''t determine who is stronger between us. If we want to know who''s stronger between us, then we have to fight to the death, using everything we have to win. I don''t think I will use everything in the sparring fight. You are just proposing something meaningless," Zaneos closed his eyes again after that.


    "That''s true," Bronson nodded his head. "Guess I will sleep too,"


    Bronson just closed his eyes, but Zaneos opened his eyes and stood up from the bench. He looked toward the northeast side direction, the opposite direction where his Master was right now. "We have guests, Bronson. Didn''t you justin you are bored? It''s time to work now."


    Bronson opened his eyes and instantly appeared next to Zaneos. He looked toward the north and found arge group of peopleing toward them. "If I recall correctly, all the Legion Guild''s main force was deployed to the west territory. There''s no way those people are from the patrol team, right?" Zaneos recalled Tang Shaoyang''s conversation with In Youngsoo. In Youngsoo told his Master that the main force was in the west to fight against the two guilds'' invasion, so thisrge group was an enemy.


    "You are right, so let''s not waste our time anymore. We have to intercept them before they can reach the smart base. It will be bad if these weaklings get hurt while we fight the enemy," Bronson did not wait for Zaneos''s response as he pulled out his long reaver, holding them in each of his hands. He was ready to fight at any moment.


    "I guess that''s true. We can''t fight them if we are too close to the civilians," Zaneos nodded and let out a sigh. "I was a demon who ughtered countless people before, and I have to be sacrificed for the peace between human and demon. Yet, now, I am protecting the humans; fate is surely funny." The Void Sword muttered in a low voice as he found it was hrious that he had to fight for humans now.


    Then the two spirits jumped off from the rooftop, heading toward the iing group.


    *** ***


    "Hahaha¡­. I never thought we were infiltrating the Legion Guild''s territory so easily," A man in his early fortiesughed as he strolled on the road without obstruction. His name was Sim Ki Nam, The ck Knight Guild''s guild leader. "It seems The Warlord Guild and the Shade Guild are doing their job well. We don''t even encounter the famous patrol team of the Legion Guild."


    "Hehe, I told you, Sir Ki Nam. We just have to y smart instead of using brute force," Oh Jae Wook, the ck Knight Guild''s vice leader, let out a chuckle. If his Guild Leader is happy, then he would be happy as well. "We just need to meet with Sir Tae Bong and his secretary, Bak Dong Min. After that, the Legion Guild''s level 2 smart base is ours."


    "How long until we reach your guild''s smart base, Man-Shik?" Sim Ki Nam turned his head and asked the man who followed him closely. Man-Shik was Council Member Tae Bong''s people and was tasked to lead the ck Knight Guild to the smart base.


    That was right; Council Member Tae Bong betrayed the Legion Guild. The former Seoul mayor realized that he only had a little power in the Legion Guild despite his position as the Council Member. The survivors idolized Park Nam Hoon and his friends, more than him, who was the former mayor. He was not satisfied with that and nned to change the ship, getting rid of the Legion Guild and using the ck Knight Guild to rebuild his country. Then he would be the President of the new country; that was his ambition.


    Meanwhile, Sim Ki Nam also took the risk of betraying the World Government and the other three guilds. He was using the three guilds to weaken the Legion Guild''s main force. He would take the level 2 smart base for himself and get rid of whoever won the battle. That way, The ck Knight Guild would be the sole guild in South Korea. He had the ambition to be the twelfth major faction on Earth.


    "We should arrive at the smart base in five to ten minutes by walking, Sir," Man-Shik replied respectfully. He was just an errand boy, so he made sure not to get on the bad side of these people. Tae Bong promised an easy life for him and his family after the ck Knight Guild took over the Legion Guild. He did not have to fight the zombies and did not need to worry about food anymore.


    "You heard them, Bronson? Don''t kill the guy called Man-Shik. I think Master will be delighted if we present that Man-Shik alive."


    Sim Ki Nam, Oh Jae Wook, Man-Shik, and the people behind them stopped their steps as two figures stood in the middle of the road, blocking them. Sim Ki Nam observed the two figures. The one on the left was a zombie with armor, and the one on the right was unknown. He could not see it clearly because of the straw hat. "Who are you!?" He subconsciously blurted out.


    Bronson ignored Sim Ki Nam and asked Zaneos for thest time. "For thest confirmation, so I can kill all of them except for that Man-Shik guy, right?"


    "What about another twenty people, including Man-Shik? We need a few of them alive so Master can question them. Leave those three in the front alive as well. They seem to be important people, so they should have more information than the others," Zaneos pointed at Kim Si Nam and Oh Jae Wook. "You can''t kill them, but you can cut their limbs."


    *** ***


    Haven was not a guild but a groupprised of thirteen people. While they were only thirteen people, no guild dared to offend them as those thirteen people were high-level yers. It was unclear how many of them were Epic Ranks, but people guessed that at least eight of them were Epic Ranks. That was the main reason why the guilds did not dare to trouble or offend Haven.


    "They have been helping us to save the survivors as well. So, they are not our enemies," Park Nam Hoon ended his exnation about The Haven after sessfully stopping Lady Aleesa from shooting the mana arrows. He did not know what would happen, but he was pretty sure that The Haven would not remain unscathed if Lady Aleesa shot the arrows.


    At this moment, the female in ck clothes managed to reach the wall and meet with the group. A woman with long ck wavy hair, around 1.8 meters tall, walked toward them. Her face was covered in ck clothing as well, from the nose down to her neck, typical of an assassin outfit in the movie. She had two swords on her back waist, and her ck eyes observed the group as she got closer.


    "Long time no see, Shadow Queen¡ª" Cha Hyuk waved his right hand at the woman with a big smile, but the Shadow Queen cut his words short, "My name is So Yeon Hee. You can call me Yeon." Of course, this was not her first time meeting with Park Nam Hoon and his friends. That introduction meant for the four foreign faces, Tang Shaoyang, and the three girls.


    Park Nam Hoon was about to introduce Tang Shaoyang to Yeon, but he quickly realized it was not that easy to do that. Tang Shaoyang was an Emperor, so he had to treat him above everyone else. He could not just say, ''This is Tang Shaoyang, our Emperor.'' He felt like it was inappropriate as he needed to be more formal around Tang Shaoyang.


    "Good evening, Yeon," Yu Jin Sang took a step forward and smiled. He bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang and continued, "This is Your Majesty Emperor of the Tang Empire. From today onward, the Legion Guild is part of the Tang Empire."


    Yeon Hee looked toward Tang Shaoyang as she did not expect this kind of development. The Legion Guild that was known as the strongest guild in South Korea, would bow their heads to the other factions. From the way Park Nam Hoon and his friend acted around the man, it was very clear to her that this was not a joke or a prank.


    After that, Yu Jin Sang turned back to Yeon Hee with a serious look on his face. "So, can you exin why you and your friend are staying with the Warlord Guild? Depending on your answer, you can be our enemy."

 Chapter 834: Haven’s End? - Part 1

    Sim Ki Nam, Man-Shik, and Oh Jae Wook witnessed the two monsters ughtered their force. Sim Ki Nam opened his eyes wide as it almost popped out from the socket. He could not believe that three thousand people he had gathered to take over the Legion Guild''s smart base were so helpless against two monsters. Watching the ughter happen before his eyes, making him forget the pain of losing his legs. Before the massacre happened, the zombie and his friend came to him and cut his legs, right on his tight. It was a perfect cut as he could stand with his missing legs.


    Sim Ki Nam was helpless when that happened. The two monsters were just too fast for him, so he could not fight back. Even so, he thought they still had a chance since he brought three thousand people with him. But numbers did not matter at all to these two monsters. It was like a human vs. the ants; the ants just could do anything when humans wiped them out. This was the exact thing that happened before him; the three thousand people could not do shit against the two monsters.


    Within five minutes, the fight was over as the remaining people threw down their weapons and knelt on the ground. "We surrender! We give up! We are just following Guild Leader Sim Ki Nam''s orders! Please spare us!" The remaining hundreds of people had no more will to continue the fight. The three thousand dwindled to hundreds in five minutes. They quickly realized they had no chance to win the battle.


    Bronson''s figure stopped moving, "What should we do now, Zaneos? You make the decision," The Executioner did not want to make the decision by himself. He could not figure out his Master''s thoughts. Sometimes his Master showed no mercy, but he showed mercy to the people who surrendered at other times. So he let Zaneos make the decision, one of the spirits being with Master for the longest time.


    "Let''s ept their surrender then. If Master does not like them, we can still kill themter," Zaneos replied quickly. He chose the safest option as he did not know either. His Master asked him to protect the smart base, but he did not tell anything about what to do with the people who attacked the smart base.


    "Or I can just ask Master," Zaneos suddenly remembered about a skill, Spirit Link. The skill connected him with his Master, so he couldmunicate with his Master wherever they were. He forgot about the skill as he rarely used it before. "Hello, Master? Can you hear me? I have something to report."


    *** ***


    Yeon Hee''s frown deepened as she met Yu Jin Sang''s eyes. She then nced at Park Nam Hoon, but thetter nodded at her. That was a signal from Park Nam Hoon to answer the question. ''Their attitude change must be because of the man they called Emperor. We don''t know anything yet about the Tang Empire, so let''s not get on their bad side for now. We have done nothing wrong either, so we don''t need to be afraid.''


    "Since when The Haven must listen to your nonsense, Yu Jin Sang?" An arrogant male voice rang as four people came to Yeon Hee''s side. A man who looked to be in histe thirties took one step further and looked at Park Nam Hoon. "If there''s anything you need to do, you should apologize to us? What''s the meaning of your attack? We have been helping the Legion Guild since the early days, so is this how you pay us? Thanks to Haven, you and your guild be the strongest guild in our country!"


    "And we have paid you for that, haven''t we? We allow you to join the Survival Game with us, and we paid you Game Coins as well. On top of that, we also gave The Haven''s members privilege; you guys can stay in our territory as long as you like without paying." Yu Jin Sang did not back down and looked at the man that was seven centimeters shorter than Yeon Hee. "We are now in the war against the four guilds, and you guys conveniently stay with the Warlord Guild? Does that mean you are on the Warlord Guild''s side? If that''s the case, then The Haven is The Legion Guild''s enemy. Apologize? Why should we apologize to the enemy?"


    "Hehe, so you want to make The Haven your enemy, Yu Jin Sang? Are you sure about that?" The Haven member did not back down as he smirked despite the threat.


    "Shut up, Dae-Jung!" Yeon Hee wanted to deescte the situation, yet her friend did the opposite. She raised her voice slightly and pulled his shoulder back. "We are at fault anyway as they attacked us because we are staying with the Warlord Guild. We can exin what actually happened. Why would you keep provoking them?"


    However, the man called Dae-Jung stayed still even though Yeon Hee tried to pull him back. "We are The Haven, and we can''t be treated like this, or else the others will look down at us too, Yeon Hee."


    Yu Jin Sang was helpless as he showed the Legion Guild''s weakness. A guild could make a group of five people to exin the situation. It just showed how weak they were in front of Emperor Tang Shaoyang. ''No, I can''t let this happen. We can''t show weakness in front of His Majesty. We are part of the Tang Empire too. I must get the answer from The Haven even if we have a fight.'' Yu Jin Sang was about to force Yeon Hee and her friend to exin their situation, but Tang Shaoyang informed them of the good news about the ck Knight.


    "The ck Knight Guild is attacking the smart base, but there''s no need to worry about it. My people have taken care of them, and a few hundreds of them have surrendered," Tang Shaoyang informed the Legion Guild''s leaders, "Wrap up the matter here, and we will return to the base. It seems there''s a traitor within your people." He then looked at The Haven members. "As for you guys, we will overlook your impertinence, but I advise you to leave our territory. We don''t need a group of arrogant people who don''t follow the rules. If you remain here, then we will hunt all of you down."

 Chapter 835: Haven’s End? - Part 2

    "Look who''s finally talking? The Emperor is finally talking, buahahaha¡­." Dae-Jungughed as he looked toward Tang Shaoyang. "Just because your subordinates are calling you Emperor, do you think we will listen to you like an obedient dog? This is never your territory but ours! We will never leave, you idiot delusional Emperor. Who would use the Emperor this day? What are you? A chunibyo?"


    Tang Shaoyang just turned his back and walked two steps, but he halted his steps when he heard. Dae-Jung did not hide it anymore as he aimed for Tang Shaoyang from the start. A deep eerie silence followed after that as Park Nam Hoon, Yoo Kwang Sung, Yu Jin Sang, and the other members had their eyes widened in shock. After the initial introduction, they did not expect The Haven to openly mock Tang Shaoyang.


    "Look what have you done, Park Nam Hoon. You ask me not to kill them, but look at what they have done. Not only do they disrespect The Emperor, but they also dare to mock and disparage The Emperor," Aleesa was the first one to respond to the ridiculing remark. She put back the bows into her inventory and took out two short swords. Her words were toneless, but her eyes were icy as she eyed Dae-Jung.


    At the same time, Sylvia''s hands moved to her dual swords as well. She did not say anything, but her eyes locked on Dae-Jung. Park Nam Hoon panicked, and he signaled to Yeon Hee to persuade herrades to back down and apologize.


    "What are you looking at, bitches? Haven''t you seen a handsome man?" Dae-Jung grinned madly as he eyed the two beauties. "What a rare beauty and you guys are a waste by following that delusional Emperor. What about leaving that delusional Emperor and following me? I will make sure to make you two happy." Dae-Jung became even more brazen as he kept provoking Tang Shaoyang.


    Aleesa and Sylvia were about to make their moves. They wanted to silence the man forever until they heard a sigh from Tang Shaoyang. "Hah¡­." He turned around and looked at Dae-Jung expressionlessly. "I want to hurry because I have to visit Japan after this, but I will spare my precious time ying with you. The Haven, is it? You have messed with the wrong person."


    Wrath opened his eyes and hissed at The Haven members while Greed jumped off his shoulder toward Sylvia''s embrace. The Dark Predator was cowering in her embrace, "No, Wrath. Just stay still; I will take care of them by myself. You guys just need to watch, especially you guys," Tang Shaoyang looked at Park Nam Hoon and his friends. "This is a warning for the Legion Guild if you guys dare to betray the Tang Empire."


    Tang Shaoyang released his concealed aura and let it re up wildly. The Dragon Aura and also the yer Domination mingled together in the air. Park Nam Hoon and the others were shocked by Tang Shaoyang''s aura, and they subconsciously took a few steps back to the edge of the wall. They could never sense his aura before, even when they were in the arena for the Earth Tournament.


    It was the same for The Haven members as they took the exact ten steps away from Tang Shaoyang. Yeon Hee''s face under the clothes turned ugly. She realized why the Legion Guild chose the Tang Empire instead of joining the other four guilds with the World Government. She knew a little about what happened in the Earth Tournament, but this was the first time she felt such power. Based on the aura only, it was clear that Tang Shaoyang was in a different league.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you back down? Don''t you want to fight me?" Tang Shaoyang stared at Dae-Jung. "Do you feel that I am too weak? No worry, I will use my Bloodline Transformation."


    The aura was amplified by ten times, or even more. The others did not know how they felt about the aura because this was their first time facing such a strong aura. This was the strongest aura they had ever encountered in their lives.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his wings that spanned up to six meters, his tail was moving around in the air, and his deep purple pupils locked on the man who just fell on his butts. Dae-Jung fell on his butts because the aura was directed at him. His face paled as his eyes widened in terror and fear. That was just an aura, but the aura suffocated him and pressured him.


    "Come on, get up and fight me," Tang Shaoyang motioned to Dae-Jung to get up. "Ah, if you are too scared to fight me alone, then you cane together with your friends. I don''t mind if you fivee at me together too."


    Dae-Jung''s friends helped him get up, but it took him an effort to stabilize his breathing and stand up properly. His instinct was screaming at himself to run away from the man in front of him. ''I can''t win against, but can I escape from him?'' He thought of escaping, but he quickly realized it would be hard to escape from Tang Shaoyang.


    "I apologize on behalf of my friend, Sir. I know he has done something he is not supposed to, but I wish for your magnanimity to forgive my friend. We will listen to your advice and leave South Korea," Yeon Hee also had the same thoughts as her friend. They could not win against the Emperor, so the only thing she could do was ask for forgiveness. At the same time, she secretly nced at her friend, signaling him to apologize too.


    "No, no, no," Tang Shaoyang repeated no three times. "Don''t apologize now; do you take me as a fool? Do you think I will forgive him after what he said to my wives? Do you think I will forgive you all after your friend ridiculed me in front of my subordinates? Come on, don''t lower yourself like a coward. Where''s your arrogance just now? The Haven, is it? I will make sure there''s no ce for each of you on Earth. Don''t worry, I will not kill you guys because I need you to be alive to serve as a reminder for the others."


    "So, let''s stop with the meaningless talk because you can undo what you have said and done. Let''s end this with a fight, shall we?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the other four Haven''s members too. "Since none of youe at me, then I wille at you guys."

 Chapter 836: Devil to The Others, Hero to His People - Part 1

    Tang Shaoyang walked toward Dae-Jung and his friends, and each of one step, Dae-Jung, and his friends also took a step back subconsciously. He stopped in the third step, just staring at the five people. He said nothing, but his figure disappeared in the next second.


    Of the five people, only Yeon Hee could react in time to Tang Shaoyang''s speed. "Watch out!" She reminded herrades to get away as her figure turned into a shadow and got away. Of course, of the five people, only she could get away as the others failed to react in time.


    Tang Shaoyang appeared again in front of Dae-Jung, and his fist hit Dae-Jung in the face. Dae-Jung''s body flew backward and crashed into the nearby house. The house crumbled, and the rubbles fell onto him.


    "Dae-Jung!!!" The other three turned around and called their friend, but they quickly turned around. Their opponent was right in front of them, so they could not expose their backs to their enemy. When they turned around, Tang Shaoyang was no longer around them. "Help Dae-Jung!" Yeon Hee''s voice resounded in the air, urging them to help Dae-Jung. The three people turned around and saw Tang Shaoyang was right in front of the house where Dae-Jung crashed into.


    "I am not going to help him," At this moment, another woman from the Haven said that loudly. It was loud enough for everyone to hear her. "He asked for himself! All of this is because of him, and I am not going to risk my life for him."


    "What are you talking about, Sin Yoon? How can you abandon yourrade?" The man that was almost two meters tall could not believe he heard that from his friend. "Have you forgotten our promise?"


    "I remember our promise, but what do you want me to do? Can you feel it? That man is much stronger than us, five of usbined!" Sin Yoon raised her voice as she pointed at the crumbling house. "Even though all the Haven members are here, I still don''t think we can win against him. Don''t forget that cat, the bunny girl, and Elf. They are just watching for now, but once that man gets cornered, they will join the battle. I will surrender, and I don''t care what happens to that selfish Dae-Jung."


    Boom!


    At this moment, the crumbling house exploded as a figure came out from the dust. Dae-Jung had used his Bloodline Transformation. He had a pair of green-feather wings as the feathered armor covered her body. He was still holding the same spear in his hand, but his good-looking face was covered in blood.


    "You will regret this! You will regret making us your enemy!" Dae-Jung remained defiant despite the power difference between them. After saying that to Tang Shaoyang, Dae-Jung looked toward Sin Yoon. "You bitch! Do you think you will be spared by him just because you don''t help me? You bettere here and fight with me until Min Soo arrives. That''s only our chance!"


    "That''s it? Now you are relying on your friends to fight me? I thought you are strong, but you are only good with your mouth," Tang Shaoyang formed the yer Sword around him, five of them. "The greatest punishment for someone like you is not to kill you but to show you our differences." He then activated Mirage Stride. His figure split into eight people and moved into eight different directions.


    The sudden split confused Dae-Jung. They split up and surrounded him, so he could not know if it was an illusion or a physical figure. He held the spear tightly, shakily aiming it at the eight figures. "Watch your back, Dae-Jung!" Yeon Hee yelled.


    Dae-Jung turned around and saw Tang Shaoyang in front of him. Thetter had his fist ready to punch him in the face once more. It was just too fast that he could not react in time. At thest moment, Yeon Hee appeared in front of him. She did not have her sword in her hand, but the shadow was swirling in both of her palms. She caught the fist before could hit Dae-Jung.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the woman could guess the real him correctly, "You have a good sense, but that''s not enough." Two red swords descended from the sky, striking toward Yeon Hee''s thigh. "ARGHHHHHH!" The sword brought her down, and the swords went through her thighs down to the ground, pinning her down on the ground. At the same time, the impact from the yer Swords forcefully tore apart her knee. The white bone on her knees was very clear to the naked eyes as the non-stop scream filled the air.


    "Oh, no! Your friend sacrifices herself to save your ass," Tang Shaoyang ignored Yeon Hee''s condition as he grinned at Dae-Jung. Terror and fear were apparent on his face; his eyes were looking at Yeon Hee''s legs.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Dae-Jung''s heartbeat elerated uncontrobly at the sight of Yeon Hee. His hands were shaking, and he suddenly lost his energy as he fell down on his butts. This was the second time he fell like this, and he literally had not fought Tang Shaoyang yet. ''You are messing with the wrong person.'' That was just not cringe words, but a fact. He truly messed with the wrong person, and he also brought cmity to his party.


    As Yeon Hee''s scream did not stop, Tang Shaoyang walked past her and approached Dae-Jung, "What are you doing there? Come and fight this delusional emperor. Aren''t you better than me? Was that just all talk?" Tang Shaoyang raised his foot and stepped on Dae-Jung''s face. He pushed Dae-Jung''s head down to the ground as the man frantically tried to move his right foot from the face. His effort was futile as the foot did not budge even a little bit.


    "I think it''s enough punishment, no?" Then a man''s voice rang in the air. Tang Shaoyang turned his head around and saw a man with gray te armor with nine spears on his back, looking at him with a frown. At this moment, Sin Yoon and his two friends came over. They stood next to the man that just arrived and called his name. "Min Soo, you havee."

 Chapter 837: Devil to The Others, Hero to His People - Part 2

    "So, you are the leader of The Haven," Tang Shaoyang remembered that Dae-Jung mentioned Min Soo when he talked to Sin Yoon. "This coward says that I will regret this because of you, but I wonder if it''s true." He scanned Min Soo from top to bottom. He could see how much mana Min Soo possessed in his body through the Dragon Eyes. The mana in his body wasrger than the normal Epic Rank he had encountered on Earth so far. Based on mana only, Min Soo was at the level of the First Order Guild''s leader, the Revolution Kingdom''s king, and also the other leaders from the major faction.


    "RUN! JUST LEAVE ME AND DAE-JUNG! LEAVE THIS PLACE IMMEDIATELY!" Despite the pain she went through, Yeon Hee endured it and warned her friends. She told Min Soo and the others to run instead of helping her. Just from that one exchange, she could tell that Tang Shaoyang was not someone her party could fight against. "LEAVE KOREA! STAY AWAY FROM THE TANG EMPIRE!"


    Min Soo made a pained expression as he observed Yeon Hee''s condition, but he quickly masked it with a smile. "Don''t worry, Yeon Hee. I will save you from this man. I may not win against him, but we can exchange hostages for saving you."


    Hearing that, Tang Shaoyang looked in Sylvia and Aleesa''s direction. Through the Spirit Eyes, he saw seven people headed there. They aimed for his wives instead of fighting him. "Ah, I see. So you will keep me here while your friendse after my wives? A great n, but you should never do that. After what this girl did for herrades, I n on being lenient on you guys, but you just repeatedly piss me off." He said that with his expressionless face, so people could not tell whether he was truly angry or not.


    "Even though I know your friends can''t catch my wives, your intention of harming my wives is uneptable. Since thirteen of you are here, then I will show you my real power. I want you guys to tremble in fear each time you hear my Empire. I want you guys to run between your tails each time you hear my name," After saying that, he summoned all the spirits. From the Grade C+ Spirit up to the Grade SSS Spirit, he summoned all of them.


    This was the first time Tang Shaoyang summoned all the spirits at once, from humans to demon race. Two giant beasts took over the sky, Aerelion the Infernal Wyvern and Vera the Legendary Beast (Inferkost). The giant bird and the giant wyvern opened their wide wings. Thanks to Vera, the dark night turned bright because of her fire wings.


    ? Karan, the Firestorm Berserker, came next to Tang Shaoyang and eximed loudly, "Who piss you, Master. Let me fight him!"


    Zara floated above Tang Shaoyang with more spirits surrounding Tang Shaoyang. "Who wants to take those seven people to me?" Tang Shaoyang asked his spirits. "I will go, Master." All the spirits replied simultaneously.


    "Then bring them to me. I want them alive, but I don''t care if they miss one or two limbs," Tang Shaoyang sent his order to his spirits. As soon as he said that, the first one to move was Karan. The orc dashed toward the wall as the others followed from behind. At least half of his spirits went to catch the seven people that tried to go after Aleesa and Sylvia.


    Min Soo''s eyes widened in shock as his jaw dropped. He opened his mouth and closed it again from time to time. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say at this moment. The Haven''s leader found it was hard even to breathe as all various auras shed in the air, and many of them had stronger auras than him. His eyes looked to the sky; the creatures that were simr to phoenix and dragon were flying right above him.


    ROAR!


    At this moment, a furious roar came from the city wall. Min Soo subconsciously looked behind him, and he saw a Golden Dragon in the sky. The Dragon''s brilliance illuminated the dark night as if the sun rose earlier.


    Plop!


    Sin Yoon fell on her knees, "We are f*cked! We will die, and all of this because that bastard, Dae-Jung!" When she mentioned Dae-Jung, she immediately remembered the guy that caused all of this was still alive. She quickly came into a realization as an idea popped into her head. "Let me kill that bastard; maybe The Emperor will forgive us." At this moment, she even addressed Tang Shaoyang as The Emperor.


    At that thought, Sin Yoon took out a pair of daggers from her inventory, and she stood up. She activated the Bloodline Transformation, and her figure transformed into the ck leopard. There was no hesitation in her movement as she rushed toward Dae-Jung. Without a doubt, her speed was outstanding even among the Epic Rank. She quickly arrived right in front of Dae-Jung within five seconds. With a crazed expression on her face, she aimed the dagger at Dae-Jung.


    Dae-Jung did not expect his friend to want to kill him instead of saving him from Tang Shaoyang. The terrified Dae-Jung screamed in fear, but of course, Sin Yoon failed to kill Dae-Jung as Tang Shaoyang stepped on her back.


    Boom!


    The woman did not scream even being attacked. "Why do you stop me? Let me kill him, and please spare our lives. Why would we have to be dragged just because of him?" Sin Yoon''s mouth was covered in blood, but despite all of that, she still tried to kill Dae-Jung.


    "What a good show, but this guy is my prey, not yours. Who told you that you could touch my prey, woman?" Tang Shaoyang bent his body down with a smug face. Looking at the ck and purple eye, Sin Yoon cowered in fear. "I am sorry."


    At this moment, the spirits who chased after the seven members of The Haven returned to his side with the Golden Dragon. They brought the seven people without people, and the seven people had been roughed up. There was a man that lost all his limbs, but he was still breathing. Five of them were unconscious, and two were crying as snots came down from their noses.


    "Alright, I just found something interesting, so I have an interesting offer," Tang Shaoyang took three steps forward, standing next to Yeon Hee. "Unfortunately, the offer is not for the Haven but for Yeon Hee. All your lives are in her hands." He bent down to Yeon Hee and whispered something to her. After whispering to her, Tang Shaoyang kissed her on the forehead.


    "Get away from her!!!" Min Soo shouted on top of his lung, but his friends stopped him from charging toward Tang Shaoyang. The crazed look on his face showed how furious he was.


    "Heh, it seems I guess it right," Tang Shaoyang muttered with a smile before he continued to whisper to Yeon Hee, "So, what''s your answer, girl? Your friends'' lives are in your hands. Make your decision quickly before I change my mind."

 Chapter 838: Devil to The Others, Hero to His People - Part 3

    Yeon Hee forgot the pain on her legs and looked toward Tang Shaoyang''s direction. She could save the whole party, but with one requirement. She had to leave The Haven Party and follow Tang Shaoyang. That was the only condition; she had to part way with her friends and also her boyfriend. That was right, Min Soo was Yeon Hee''s boyfriend, leaving the party meant she had to leave the man she loved.


    Yeon looked at her boyfriend from the look on Min Soo''s face. She could tell that he was asking her what Tang Shaoyang told her while shaking his head. He was telling her not to agree to the offer. But then she looked at the seven unconscious people, her friends, then she scanned the surroundings. Lastly, she looked up at the three giant beasts in the sky.


    No matter what they did, The Haven Party could not leave this ce alive unless the Tang Empire let them go. So, the only way for her friends to survive was her sacrifice. "I will leave The Haven and join your empire." That was her answer. She closed her eyes and looked away from her boyfriend.


    Tang Shaoyang pointed his thumb toward Min Hoo and his friends, "Return them to that guy." The septuplets Troll Warlord brought the seven unconscious people and threw them away to the front of Min Soo. He then kicked Sin Yoon''s left foot, "What are you doing? Do you want to be captured too? Leave before I change my mind."


    Sin Yoon stood up and wiped the blood around her mouth. She looked at Tang Shaoyang before looking down at Yeon Hee. She witnessed the man kiss Yeon Hee''s forehead, but thetter did not react in any way. As for what they talked about, she was not clear about that. However, she had a gist of what happened, but she did not say anything. Yeon Hee sacrificed herself for her and The Haven.


    "Thank you, and I am sorry," Sin Yoon said softly as she walked past Yeon Hee.


    Tang Shaoyang canceled the Dragon Transformation and nced at Dae-Jung, "Why are you lying down here? You don''t want to leave?"


    "Huh!?" Dae-Jung looked up with a surprised look on his face. He thought he was done for; even if The Emperor spared his friends, he was the only one who could not leave this ce alive. That was he thought until he heard this.


    "Why? Do you want to stay?" Tang Shaoyang grinned, "I don''t mind if you want to stay. I will dly take you with me as a ve."


    Dae-Jung shook his head furiously and stood up immediately. He did not say anything and walked toward Min Soo. When he passed Yeon Hee, he did not say anything as he had no clue what had happened. Earlier, his mind was thinking of how to get out of this ce alive, so he did not pay attention around him.


    "It is surprising you let them leave," Zowen, the Lightning Grand Magus, was genuinely surprised by Tang Shaoyang''s action. She thought Tang Shaoyang would capture all members of The Haven Party and torture them afterward. "What are you nning?"


    "Killing them is just a light punishment to them, so I do something different this time," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. "Since we are done here, you guys can return now." He called back all the spirits into the Spiritual Space. Even though he was in the Dragon Transformation before, it still took a toll on him to maintain all the summoned spirits. Sure enough, despite his maximum Magic Power, it took twentieth of his mana to summon all the spirits for a few minutes.


    Tang Shaoyang took out the intermediate rank healing potion and handed it to Yeon Hee, "This is not enough to heal youpletely, but this will lessen the pain and heal you slowly." Yeon Hee kept looking down, ignoring Tang Shaoyang. "Do you want to change your mind? I don''t mind killing all of you. That can serve as a warning for The Legion Guild as well."


    Yeon Hee looked up at Tang Shaoyang; she stared at him with seething hatred. The thought of ending her life crossed her mind, but she did not do it. She did not know what he might do to her friends after she suicide. Yeon Hee took the vial and drank the healing potion.


    "You can hate me all you want, but I will never regret my actions. Because if our situation is reversed, if The Haven is stronger than the Tang Empire, Dae-Jung will really take my wives from me, and my life will be at your boyfriend''s mercy," Tang Shaoyang said as he extended his hand to the ground. He used elemental maniption to create a stretcher from earth. With Yeon Hee''s condition, she could not be carried with her dangling legs.


    Park Nam Hoon and his friends came over as soon as they noticed the fight was over, "Use this stretcher and bring her with us." Tang Shaoyang ordered them to carry Yeon Hee.


    "NOOOOO!!! You can''t take her with you! She is mine!" Of course, Min Soo would not ept Yeon Hee''s one-sided decision. The nine spears on his back flew up and floated around him. He was about to rush toward Yeon Hee, intending to save her.


    "NO! Don''te!" Yeon Hee shouted and looked up. Her face was expressionless, showing no emotion despite what she went through. "It''s over! Everything between us is over, Min Soo. Leave and don''t ever show your face in front of me anymore."


    Min Soo was clearly not expecting such a reaction from Yeon Hee. However, he quickly realized it must be Tang Shaoyang''s doing what turned Yeon Hee like this, "It''s you! I will kill you! Don''t worry, Yeon Hee. I will free you from this devil."


    Before Min Soo could do anything, his friends caught him from behind. "Stop it, Min Soo! She is doing this for you! You can''t let her sacrifice be in vain; we have to leave now!" Two men caught him and whispered something to his ears. "I know this is hard for you, but the current Haven is not strong enough to win against The Emperor. We will retreat now and increase our strength. After we be stronger, then we will return and get Yeon Hee back. This is the only choice for us."


    Min Soo was aware that what his friend said was a bitter fact on the battlefield. He and his party had no chance to win against The Emperor, not with the Golden Dragon flying above him. However, his heart could not ept this. He wanted to save Yeon Hee right here and right now. He was about to say something until he sensed a piercing killing intent from the side. He looked at the side and found a ck cat. The cat was licking his paw while observing him and his friends. He did not know how or why, but he sensed danger from the cat.


    Sin Yoon followed Min Soo''s gaze and found the ck cat. She was rmed and immediately backed away from the cat, "Get away from the cat. It''s not just a normal cat; get away from it!" The first one to follow her was Dae-Jung, who immediately jumped to the distance.


    The cat was, of course, Greed. He sneaked there without being noticed by The Haven. "Tch, you guys, can''t even sense me, yet you want to fight my Master?" The cat spoke and shook its head. "You better not move, humans. This is a warning for all of you if you ever bother or anger my Master, I will hunt all of you, including my brother will hunt you as well." Greed pointed his paw upward, pointing at Wrath.


    After saying that, Greed''s figure turned into a shadow and spread out as if he was about to swallow The Haven. Min Soo moved his nine spears to his front as he was ready to fight Greed. However, the shadow dispersed before it could reach them. After a while, they heard the same voice from behind them, "You guys will die twice already if we are fighting."


    Min Soo was rmed and turned around. The cat was right behind them, walking away from them slowly, just like what the cat said, if the cat wanted, they would die twice already for failing to sense the cat''s presence. If the catunched the sneak attack, then they had no chance to defend against it. He knew he had no chance to win against The Emperor; he was not expecting the gap between them was just too big. Even The Emperor''s familiar could kill them anytime; that was proof that he could not save Yeon Hee, at least, not now.


    "Wait for me, Yeon Hee! I wille back and get you back from the Devil''s hand! I promise you!" Min Soo shouted toward Yeon Hee. At this moment, Tang Shaoyang returned to Seoul while Yeon Hee was on the stretcher. She could hear her boyfriend''s voice, but she did not say anything in return.


    ''I don''t know if it will still be the same Yeon Hee if youe to save meter.'' Yeon Hee thought to herself. She did not know what she would go through by following Tang Shaoyang.


    *** ***


    ''Seriously, what''s your n? Why did you let them leave? They are all Epic Ranks, high-quality sacrifices.'' Zowen still could not understand what Tang Shaoyang nned.


    ''You still don''t get it? I thought Grand Magus was supposed to be smart, but how can you not understand simple things,'' Rosalie the me Empress responded. ''First, The Haven will return to him to retrieve the girl back. At that time, they wille with more people and stronger, much better quality for the sacrifice. Second, That''s torture for that Dae-Jung. What do you think will happen to Dae-Jung, the guy who caused all of this? Do you think the party will ept Dae-Jung like before? The right answer is a big no; the guy called Min Soo will probably torture Dae-Jung until he begs to be killed. Being killed by your friend is more painful than getting killed by us.''

 Chapter 839: Level 10 Smart Base

    After the battle, everyone returned to the smart base while the Legion Guild''s main force kept working on patrolling around Seoul. Just in case, the four guilds had a separate force to attack Seoul. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang returned to the smart base with The Legion Guild''s leaders, Park Nam Hoon and Yu Jin Sang. The leaders of the Legion Guild became the driver for Tang Shaoyang.


    No one was speaking inside the car, and the atmosphere turned out to be a little awkward, but Tang Shaoyang did not care about it. He opened the ripped map and checked his next destination. With the fall of four guilds, his work in Korea was over, so he would go to Japan next, ''So we will go to the southwest next?'' He scratched his cheek with his index finger.


    Ding!


    At this moment, Tang Shaoyang received a notification from System Communication. He opened the notification; it was Zhang Mengyao who called him up through System Communication. This was his first time using the voice call feature from System Communication. So far, only the faction leader and its vice leaders could use the voice call, so he rarely used it because he was always with Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue.


    [You send Yu back to get the materials to make the antidote, but our General Shop does not sell the materials. There''s a chance we can get the materials if we upgrade the smart base to level 5 or even to level 6. Should we upgrade the smart base to get the materials?] Zhang Mengyao resounded inside the car.


    Park Nam Hoon and Yu Jin Sang recognized the voice. The Supreme General of The Tang Empire, the person who spoke to them in the arena after the Earth Tournament. The two exchanged nces as they were surprised there was a device to call the others. It was general knowledge that all technologies, including phones, disappeared from Earth, so it surprised them to discover there was a simr device from The System.


    "I don''t mind. We need to upgrade the smart base sooner orter, so we might as well upgrade it right now," Tang Shaoyang did not mind if Park Nam Hoon and Yu Jin Sang overheard the conversation, so he did not bother to lower the voice. "However, let''s not use the reward from the Earth Tournament. Save that for theter upgrade. Just use our coins to upgrade the base."


    The System rewarded the Tang Empire three levels for the smart base, and they could be used anytime for any smart base under The Tang Empire. Using the reward right now was just a waste because the price of upgrading the smart base was still affordable at the current level. They might need it when the smart base reached level 7 or level 8 as their current smart base was still level 4, so saving the three levels reward for theter was the smart decision.


    [I know that already. We will save the three levels reward until we reach level 7. Origin told me that the maximum level for the smart base is level 10. Above level 10 is an Epic Level smart base, and we can''t use the coins to upgrade the smart base to Epic Level. So we will save the reward for now.]


    [I have calcted the cost to upgrade the smart base. It cost 230 million GC to upgrade the smart base to level 6 and 730 million GC to level 7. Do you want me to upgrade to level 7, or should we keep it at level 6 for now?]


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin for a moment as he calcted everything in his head. If they upgraded the smart base to level 7, then they could use the reward immediately and upgrade the base to level 10. On top of that, they also had the one billion reward from the Earth Tournament too. They had enough money to upgrade their base.


    "What''s the benefit of upgrading the smart base to level 10? The immediate benefit that will help us," Tang Shaoyang asked Zhang Mengyao.


    [Oh, there are a lot of benefits. We will have a Dimensional Auction House, an auction house that reaches all the worlds under the System''s jurisdiction. Ah, another benefit is we can install a portal gate, so we can connect our territories through the portal gate. I think we will need this the most because we need a tool to travel to our vassals'' territories. There are so many benefits, so better you look it up yourself when you return. We can have up to ten portal gates if we upgrade the smart base to level 7 and a hundred portal gates in level 10 smart base.]


    "Then let''s upgrade the smart base to level 10 directly since we have extra money from the Earth Tournament," It did not take long before Tang Shaoyang made the decision. The portal gate was an essential tool for them since the ne could not operate since the Game started. The essential tool for the long journey since not everyone could have a flying pet like Li Na and Tang Shaoyang.


    [Do you hear it, Origin? I have his consent, so upgrade the smart base to level 10 right now.] Zhang Mengyao''s annoyed voice rang from the call. [I have told this stupid Ai to upgrade the base to level 10, but it persistently told me to get your consent first. Alright, I will hang up the call. My work is piling up even more with our new level 10 smart base. Have a good trip, bye-bye.]


    Zhang Mengyao hung up the call. However, she sent him a message in the next thirty seconds. In the message, she was telling him the instructions for installing the portal gate. Installing the portal gate was actually quite simple and easy. He nodded his head as this portal gate would ease up his work.


    Meanwhile, Park Nam Hoon and Yu Jin Sang exchanged nces secretly. Even though they did not understand what materials Tang Shaoyang talked about, they clearly understood the smart base''s level. They were shocked that the Tang Empire talked about upgrading level 10 smart base so casually. They were aware of what it took to reach level 10 smart base, but the Tang Empire easily achieved level 10 smart base.


    ''I think I did make the best choice in my life,'' Park Nam Hoon thought to himself. He did not know what level 10 smart base could do, but he knew the importance of the level 10 smart base. Getting an early level 10 smart base meant the Tang Empire was ahead of the other factions.

 Chapter 840: Devil to The Others, Hero to His People - Part 4

    As soon as Tang Shaoyang arrived in Legion Guild''s smart base, the first thing he did was to install the portal gate. This way, he could delegate further work with the Legion Guild to his subordinates.


    "The portal gate is about five meters wide and ten meters tall, so where do you want me to install the portal gate?" Tang Shaoyang asked Park Nam Hoon. "We will talk about the application portal gate, about who can and who can''t use the portalter with my people. For now, let''s install the portal gate first so we can travel to each other''s territory easily."


    Park Nam Hoon nced at Yu Jin Sang. This was not something he could decide easily and by himself, but he knew that The Emperor wanted an immediate answer from him. "Can I have ten minutes¡­. No, can I have five minutes to talk about it with my friends, Your Majesty? This is not something I can decide by myself, and I need to discuss with my men that are responsible for the infrastructure."


    "You can, five minutes or ten minutes, I don''t care, but make sure to make it quick. I have to visit the other territoriester," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. With the return of the Legion Guild''s main force, the civilians cheered up as the Legion Guild brought them good news by defeating the four guilds. The gripping atmosphere in the smart base eased up with the good news.


    "Wee back, Master," Zaneos and Bronson returned to their Master''s side and reported what they encountered. He told Tang Shaoyang everything, including the result of his interrogation with the man called Man-Shik, Ah Jae Wook, and Sim Ki Nam.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow when he heard the report. He was not expecting this kind of development despite his suspicion of the former mayor Tae Bong and his secretary. He intimidated them just because he did not like people like them, having a big mouth and being arrogant, but their work amounted to nothing in the crisis.


    Instead of five minutes or ten minutes, Park Nam Hoon returned within three minutes with his two Vice Leaders, Yu Jin Sang and Yoo Kwang Sung. Tang Shaoyang spoke first before they could tell him the result of their discussion. "I have bad news for you."


    "Huh!?" Park Nam Hoon, Yu Jin Sang, and Yoo Kwang Sung were shocked to hear that from Tang Shaoyang. Especially Park Nam Hoon, he felt ominous about the bad news. ''Do we take that long? Does he want to break our rtionship and take Seoul by himself?'' There were so many things crossed in his head about this bad news.


    ? "Do we do something wrong that displeases you, Your Majesty? If that''s the case, we apologize. I will ensure that we will not repeat the same mistake again in the future, so please give us a second chance," Yu Jin Sang was quick with his action. He did not know what happened, but the first thing he did was apologize.


    "What are you talking about?" Tang Shaoyang was puzzled by Yu Jin Sang''s action. "You did nothing wrong, and I just want to inform you there''s a traitor within your people." At this moment, Bronson returned by dragging three people with him. Two of them lost their legs, but the third one had his limbs intact and only had superficial injuries.


    Park Nam Hoon, Yu Jin Sang, and Yoo Kwang Sung recognized the three people. The ck Knight''s Guild Leader and Vice Leader, but what shocked them was the third person. The third person was the Legion Guild''s member, Man-Shik.


    "Throw the guy called Man-Shik here," Tang Shaoyang pointed at the front of Park Nam Hoon''s legs. "If you want to keep your life, tell your Guild Leader everything." Zaneos'' voice rang, causing Man-Shik''s body to shiver fiercely. Man-Shik grabbed Park Nam Hoon''s legs and put his head on Park Nam Hoon''s feet as he kept apologizing. He was crying and telling Park Nam Hoon everything about Tae Bong''s n.


    Park Nam Hoon rooted on the spot as he could not believe the story. If not for Man-Shik, who told him this, he would not believe that Tae Bong nned to kill him and his friends after what they had gone through together. Then he realized that if Your Majesty Tang Shaoyang did note, they were doomed even if they won against the Warlord Guild and The Shade Guild because another enemy would wait for them in their home.


    "This is your guild''s internal affair. I don''t care what you want to do with the traitors as I will respect your decision as The Leader of the Legion Guild, but just this once. Once the Legion Guild joins the Tang Empire officially, you have to follow the Tang Empire''sw about handling the traitors," Tang Shaoyang said to Park Nam Hoon, then looked at the two leaders of the ck Knight Guild. "Clean them up. It seems we don''t need them."


    Bronson was about to kill the two, but a shadow came over, swallowing the two people alive. After that, the shadow returned to Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder. Greed was quick with his action and cleaned it up without making amotion. Of course, the Dark Predator did not care about making amotion. He just did not have enough food earlier, so he ate the two people.


    "Drag this traitor to confinement. We will take care of himter," It took a lot of effort for Park Nam Hoon not to take an impulsive action in front of Your Majesty Emperor. Yoo Kwang Sung knew well how angry his friend was, so he immediately dragged Man-Shik away.


    "We agree to put the portal gate in the front of the smart base, Your Majesty. We will create a perimeter around the portal gate, so not just anyone can use it, and we will have people guard the portal gate too," Park Nam Hoon was angry, relieved, and ashamed at the same time deep inside. He was angry at the traitors, he was relieved Tang Shaoyang did not break their rtionship, and he was ashamed as he could not manage his own people. The Legion Guild kept showing off their bad sides to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Alright then, lead me to the exact location," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. He then followed Park Nam Hoon to the location. The front of the Legion Guild''s smart base was simr to a za, a big area for people to gather or hang around. Park Nam Hoon led Tang Shaoyang to the middle of the za, "I think this spot is good, Your Majesty."


    "Good, now you make space for me. I will put the portal gate right now," Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    Aleesa, Sylvia, Park Nam Hoon, and Yu Jin Sang retreated ten meters away from Tang Shaoyang.


    [Do you want to install the portal gate here? (Yes) (No)]


    The screen popped out in front of Tang Shaoyang. He tapped yes without a second thought. The ground was shaking as something emerged from the ground. This causedmotion to the civilians inside the building. The people ran out of the building as they tried to figure out what had happened. By the time all the people came out of the building, the portal gate''s instation was over, and the ground stopped shaking.

 Chapter 841: Devil to The Others, Hero to His People - Part 5

    A tform rose from the ground, and there were a pair of ck steel bars in the bracket shapes. A murmur could be heard from the people; many of them pointed their fingers at the tform. Park Nam Hoon immediately ordered his people so the civilians did not get too close to the portal gate.


    [Do you want to activate the portal gate? Note: You need to pay 10 million Game Coins to activate the portal gate.]


    The portal gate did not immediately activate as Tang Shaoyang needed to pay the initial cost. Yeah, the condition for setting up the portal gate was someone with a high position within the faction. Leader and Vice Leaders had the authority to do it. Of course, the Leader could delegate the task of setting up the portal to his people as well. And money was the second condition to set up the portal gate. It was quite simple, and Tang Shaoyang did not hesitate to activate the portal gate right away.


    [The Portal Gate detected the connection to the Portal Gate (Tang Empire)? Do you want to connect the portal gate?]


    [The Portal Gate has been activated and connected to another portal gate!]


    The ck steel bar glowed in blue as the portal formed between the bars. That was it; the portal gate had been sessfully installed. Of course, there was still thest part, which was to name the portal gate.


    [Do you wish to change the name of portal gate b?]


    The portal gate in front of Tang Shaoyang was Portal Gate b, but he could change the name based on the region. He immediately changed the name so he and his people could easily identify their destination.


    [You have sessfully changed the name to Sub-Region Korea!]


    Tang Shaoyang stayed in front of the portal, waiting for his people to cross the portal gate. He did not wait for long as the first person crossed the portal gate, a long-haired man wearing an ancient white robe. Yu, the Ancient Alchemist, was the first one to use the first portal gate on Earth. The Ancient Alchemist walked toward Tang Shaoyang and presented him with seven vials. "I have made the antidote, Master."


    "Mnn, good work. You can go back now, but I don''t mind if you want to go around instead of staying inside the Spiritual Space," Tang Shaoyang intended to reward the spirit for his work. Good work must be rewarded, but letting the spirit stroll around might be a good reward for Yu rather than staying inside the spiritual space.


    Sure enough, Yu''s face brightened when he heard that from his Master. He raised his head and looked Tang Shaoyang in the eyes. Taking a deep breath, he voiced his request, "May I visit the Alchemist Center?"


    Tang Shaoyang paused for a moment as he recalled the ce called the Alchemist Center. The Alchemist Center was the Tang Empire''s first facility, and they got the facility in a broken state, but Zhang Mengyao had paid quite a lot of sum Game Coin to repair it. After repairing it, they renamed it to Tang Empire Alchemist Center, and Kang Xue was the person who took charge of the facility. However, since it was just a level 1 facility, there was nothing much they could do.


    "It might be a good idea sending you there, so you can help me figure out what the facility from the system can do," Tang Shaoyang was d sending Yu to the Alchemist Facility. That ce was Yu''s home ground for sure. Having Yu there, they could maximize the use of the facility. "Off you go then. I will message Kang Xue to lead you there."


    "Thank you, Master," Yu bowed his head and turned around. Despite showing no expression on his face, his action told Tang Shaoyang that his spirit was quite excited about the Alchemist Facility. When Yu walked to the portal gate, Zhang Mengyao came out from the portal gate. She came with Cao Jingyi and Wei Xi. The Ancient Alchemist bowed toward his Mistress and returned to the main base.


    "Where do you send him to?" Zhang Mengyao watched Yu''s back and asked.


    "He wanted to check the Alchemist Facility, so I sent him there," Tang Shaoyang replied, but then he noticed Zhang Mengyao was looking somewhere else, not at him. He followed her gaze and found out that she looked at Aleesa and Sylvia. He then noticed Aleesa and Sylvia shook their heads dejectedly. With quick thinking, he realized what Zhang Mengyao was up to. "And so, can you continue the work here? Get them to take the oath and distribute the System Contract too? I will head to give the antidotes and then depart for Japan."


    After saying that, he ran from Zhang Mengyao and walked toward Park Nam Hoon, "Can you call your patrol team captain, Mo Joon? Is he here?"


    Park Nam Hoon did not know why Tang Shaoyang wanted to look for Mo Joon, but he led Tang Shaoyang to look for Mo Joon anyway without asking. He wanted to know what Tang Shaoyang wanted to do with Mo Joon, so he followed the two after finding Mo Joon while his two Vice Leaders received Zhang Mengyao.


    ''Infirmary? Why would His Majesty go to the infirmary? Do his people get injured?'' Park Nam Hoon''s head was full of thoughts, thinking about what Tang Shaoyang wanted to do in the infirmary. When they reached the Infirmary Floor, he watched His Majesty Tang Shaoyang giving four vials to Mo Joon, "This is the antidote for your men. Give them this, and they should be fine."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. Thank you very much," Mo Joon bowed and kept thanking Tang Shaoyang.


    "There''s no need to thank me. This is my responsibility because you are also my people now. Go give the antidotes to them, and I will take care of the remaining three people," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Mo Joon and walked into the infirmary. Park Nam Hoon watched it with his own eyes that Tang Shaoyang gave the antidote to the unconscious people. Of course, it was not the Tang Empire''s people because they wore the Legion Guild''s armor. Those unconscious people were his people, not the Tang Empire. The pieces connected, and Park Nam Hoon quickly understood what happened.

 Chapter 842: Sub Region - Part 1

    After Tang Shaoyang left the Legion Guild''s smart base with the dragon, Park Nam Hoon looked for Mo Joon to confirm his guest. It happened exactly the same as he guessed. The patrol team under Mo Joon found the Giant Guild trying to cross their city wall, and they fought the hundreds of the Giant Guild''s people. Seven people were poisoned as a result of the fight.


    "Your Majesty Emperor came at the right time and saved us from the Giant Guild¡­." Mo Joon told the story without any exaggeration to his Guild Leader.


    Park Nam Hoon had an unbelievable look as he could not believe it had happened. The guy who did not hesitate to massacre his enemies was doing everything he could only to save seven people. Tang Shaoyang used seven hundred and thirty million Game Coins to upgrade the smart base to get the materials to make the antidote. If not for Tang Shaoyang upgrading the smart base, they could not save saved the seven poisoned people.


    ''Will I do the same?'' Park Nam Hoon questioned himself. Would he do that to save his seven people? He had enough Game Coin to upgrade the smart base to level 6 if hebined everything he and his friends had. However, would he and his friend do it to save the seven people''s lives? While Game Coin was hardly useful to make them stronger personally, Game Coin was essential to develop the territory. He would not use hundreds of millions to save seven people''s lives, but Tang Shaoyang did.


    If he did not witness this with his eyes and heard the conversation in the car, then he would not believe this story. The cruel man who ughtered people without batting an eye was doing this to save seven people that were unrted to him. He had to admit that it was just a matter of time upgrading the smart base to level 10 for the Tang Empire, but he sped it up for seven unrted people with him.


    ''He is a hero to these seven people and a Devil to his enemy,'' Park Nam Hoon thought to himself.


    "What are you doing, Park Nam Hoon? Let''s get going. We can''t let Supreme General Zhang Mengyao wait for us for the Oath Ceremony," Yu Jin Sang called his friend.


    Park Nam Hoon snapped out of his daze and followed his friends. Oath Ceremony sounded creepierpared to the System Contract. It sounded like an evil cult would do, but the process was simple and beautiful as they were enveloped by the brilliant light. After the Oath Ceremony, Park Nam Hoon received thousands of System Contracts from the Tang Empire.


    One System Contract cost ten thousand Game Coins. That meant this vassal system cost The Tang Empire a lot of fortune because the Legion Guild paid nothing for this. The Legion was tasked to distribute the basic contract to the civilians if the civilians wanted to stay in the Legion Guild''s territory.


    "What if they don''t want to sign the contract, General Zhang?" Yoo Kwang Sung re-read the System Contract for the second time. There was nothing with the contract that would threaten the freedom of those who signed the contract, but the Tang Empire still put restrictions on them. Of course, the contract was bound to the modern people, and they would choose not to sign the contract if they could. So he wanted to know what happened to the people who did not want to sign the contract.


    "It''s simple; they can''t live in the Tang Empire''s territory or the affiliate territories if they don''t sign the basic contract," Zhang Mengyao replied with no expression. "We feed and protect them; if they don''t want to sign the basic contract, then they can leave. We want you to finish this in one week. It should be easy since there are not that many people yet."


    Based on the data, the Legion Guild had less than ten thousand people. It was a lot, but not a lot at the same time. If they had topare with the Tang Empire''s people, a few thousand was nothing. One week was more than enough because the toughest challenge was how to persuade these people to sign the basic contract.


    "I understand," Park Nam Hoon immediately agreed with the decision.


    "Good, then let''s continue the discussion. So, what does The Legion Guild want to do now? Will you keep expanding your faction, or are you satisfied with what you have right now? I want to know The Legion Guild''s next goal," Cao Jingyi joined the discussion and asked Park Nam Hoon.


    Park Nam Hoon froze for a moment when he heard the question. This was the hardest question in the discussion because the Tang Empire''s n on the Legion Guild would be different based on the answer.


    "If you want to expand and take back all the territories in South Korea, then the Tang Empire will do the best to support The Legion Guild. However, if The Legion Guild is satisfied with what you have right now and want to stay as it is, then The Tang Empire will send our force to capture the ownerless territory," Cao Jingyi added at the end.


    Park Nam Hoon wanted to reply that the Legion Guild wanted to continue expanding their territories, but he paused because this was not something he could do alone. He took a deep breath and replied, "Can the Legion Guild have a week time to discuss this by ourselves? We are coping against the four guilds and haven''t thought about our vision and mission. When we establish the Legion Guild, we just want to save as many people as possible, so we haven''t thought about the Legion Guild''s future yet."


    "Alright, we will wait for your answer in a week along with the basic contract progress," Cao Jingyi seemed to expect this kind of answer as she replied right away. "Then we will continue our discussion regarding thew, internal security, tribute¡­." The discussion continued for another three hours.


    "Since we have a portal gate, we can have more discussion in the future after you fix all the issues within the Legion Guild," Zhang Mengyao nodded her head. "Then we reach the end of our discussion here. We will invite the Legion Guild to be part of the Tang Empire, and with that, the Legion Guild will be officially part of the Tang Empire."


    [Supreme General of the Tang Empire, Zhang Mengyao, invites The Legion Guild to join the Tang Empire? (ept) (Decline)]

 Chapter 843: Sub Region - Part 2

    Sub Region was simr to the vassal, the approach that System provided for a faction to annex another faction without needing war deration. Of course, the annexed faction remained as a faction, but instead of an independent faction, the annexed faction would be recognized as a sub region of the faction that annexed them. Simr to vassals, the annexing faction had full control of the Sub Region.


    The Sub Region was unlocked at the level 7 smart base, so the System officially recognized the association instead of relying on the System Contract. There was also an alliance approach where the faction in equal standing formed an alliance, just like what the World Government did, but officially recognized by the System. There were so many things unlocked after Zhang Mengyao upgraded the smart base to level 10.


    Supreme General Zhang Mengyao had told everything that Park Nam Hoon and his friends needed to know about the Sub Region system. To Zhang Mengyao''s surprise, Park Nam Hoon gave her an immediate answer right away, "We will ept it." After saying that, he tapped ept. His friends did not stop him either. Of course, they were not going to decline the offer after witnessing Tang Shaoyang''s real power.


    Zhang Mengyao and Cao Jingyi were caught off guard by Park Nam Hoon''s decisiveness. She thought the Legion Guild would ask her for another week before giving the answer, along with the Legion Guild''s report. Zhang Mengyao checked the Sub Region Tab, and she found the Legion Guild listed in the tab as the Tang Empire''s Sub Region.


    "I am d and happy with your decisiveness," Zhang Mengyao offered her right for a handshake, and Park Nam Hoon reached her hand. "Let''s work together and help each other from now on." She did not know what happened to Park Nam Hoon and his friends, but she could guess the discussion went smoothly because of Tang Shaoyang. She could tell the big change in attitude with these people.


    "We will be expecting a lot of help from The Tang Empire, and we are d if we can be of any help for the Tang Empire," Park Nam Hoon replied with a smile as well.


    The meeting was over, and Zhang Mengyao asked Park Nam Hoon to lead her to meet Yeon Hee. She had heard what happened here, and she was surprised there was a group of people that made him angry. She had heard everything in detail and wanted to meet the person after the discussion.


    Yeon Hee, the Shadow Queen, that was how the five guilds called her. The movement in the shadow obtained her the title. Zhang Mengyao thought about it before she finally realized that Tang Shaoyang intended to recruit the girl after seeing her potential. However, she felt like this girl was a double-edged sword for Tang Shaoyang. She wanted to ensure everything would be fine in the future if this girl had to join their rank.


    "This is where we confined Yeon Hee," Park Nam Hoon led Zhang Mengyao to the front door. "If I may know, what do you want to do with her, Supreme General Zhang?"


    Zhang Mengyao nced at Park Nam Hoon, and thetter flinched slightly as he realized that he had be a busy body. He initially wanted to beg not to kill Yeon Hee if Zhang Mengyao nned to kill Yeon Hee. The Shadow Queen was just too useful to be killed, but it was not his position to question his leader''s decision.


    "That''s not your business, Chief Region Park," Zhang Mengyao replied tonelessly. "You can leave now. You need to fix the issue about the traitor within your guild, don''t you? I have business with Yeon Hee."


    Park Nam Hoon bowed his head and left.


    Zhang Mengyao pushed the door without knocking, and she saw a long-haired girl at the corner of the room, sitting on the bed, hugging her knees. Yeon Hee raised her head when she heard someone open the door. Her eyes radiated hatred, killing intent, and iciness.


    "If you keep acting that way, then you leave me with no choice but to hunt your friends one by one, Yeon Hee!" Zhang Mengyao felt nothing with Yeon Hee''s gaze. Compared to Tang Shaoyang''s killing intent, Yeon Hee''s killing intent was child''s y. "Remember, the reason why your friends are alive right now is you. If you are hostile to the Tang Empire, then the deal is null."


    Yeon Hee gritted her teeth, but she had no choice but to yield. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm down before meeting with Zhang Mengyao''s eyes with no emotion.


    "You want me to recruit her to my intelligence division?" Suddenly a figure came out of Zhang Mengyao''s shadow. Yeon Hee''s eyes widened in surprise because she found a simrity to her power. The figure was a young man, maybe in his twenty or even younger, but his eyes were sharp and observant, scanning her from top to bottom.


    "I like her personality. It seems she can be cruel when she needs to be cruel, yet she can still maintain herposure at the same time," Lu An nodded his head after a quick observation.


    "I don''t want you to train her, but I want you to watch over her. Make sure she does not do anything funny to your Brother Tang Shaoyang," Zhang Mengyao massaged the space between her eyes. "If she does something suspicious¡ª" Her words are cut off by Lu An.


    "If she does something suspicious, then I will kill her with my own hands," Lu An''s eyes became extremely sharp like a predator eying his prey. Yeon Hee''s body trembled as she felt a chill on her spine.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang reached Japan within half an hour of flying. He had an additionalpanion for Japan''s trip, Selena. He needed her to hold the Oath Ceremony, after all. Even though he could install the Portal Gate and had the three girls use it, they chose to follow him instead of choosing the portal. This time he was troubled because Japan was bigger than South Korea.


    "So, where will we meet them again?" Tang Shaoyang scratched his head and opened the map once more. "Ah, it''s Osaka Castle, and Osaka is in the middle of Japan with the curve¡­."

 Chapter 844: Asahi Sub Region

    Tang Shaoyang arrived in Japan''s flying zone in half an hour, but it took him two hours to find the Osaka Castle. If not for the castle, it would take him longer to find where Osaka was. In fact, Osaka Castle was the third castle he found on this trip; it was quite a hassle to find Osaka Castle.


    Fortunately, The Taukai Family and The Tachibana Family''s territories were next to each other. The Taukai Family upied Sakai, where Osaka Castle was, and The Tachibana n upied Kyoto. So, the two factions gathered in Osaka Castle. He did not need to go around Japan since both factions came to Osaka Castle.


    Tang Shaoyang was sitting in front of the Tachibana n and the Taukai Family''s leaders, exining the Sub Region system to them. After that, he directly proposed his idea for the two factions.


    "I don''t know and don''t care what happened between the two factions in the past, but I want you to end the conflicts if you have any and establish a stronger faction together. The Taukai Family and The Tachibana n will be the Tang Empire''s representatives in Japan and manage thisnd for the Empire."


    Izuhara Tachibana and Kado Taukai exchanged nces. There was no personal conflict, but there was a rivalry growing on them as they did a short skirmish from time to time at the border. However, the conflict had not grown to a blood feud so far, but a unification between the two would be challenging. If they united together, they had to choose a new leader, and conflict to choose the new leader was inevitable.


    "I know there would be a conflict of interest if a merger happens, but the two factions can speak together on the table to discuss the merger. If you are conflicted about the leader, you can form a council, and each faction can have three representatives. You n, fight, and expand together as a whole. Don''t you want to re-establish your country? Instead of an individual leader like the King or President, you can form a council consisting of several leaders as the leader of the merger faction," Tang Shaoyang voiced his idea. It was Legion Guild''s leadership system, but that would work better for the merger faction.


    "If you agree with the merger, then I will install the Portal Gate," When Tang Shaoyang mentioned the portal gate, the two leaders looked toward Tang Shaoyang. "It''s a transportation tool to travel to each other''s territory. The Tang Empire can directly send the support and reinforcement if you ever need it."


    "Can we have an hour of time discussion, Your Majesty?" Izuhara Tachibana spoke up. "The merger is too sudden for us, and I think it will be better if we have a discussion first before we can agree to your proposal."


    "That''s fair, but instead of an hour, I will give you half an hour to have a discussion. It''s almost midnight, and I have to visit the other factions," Tang Shaoyang agreed as he immediately stood up. "I will return in half an hour."


    Half an hourter, Tang Shaoyang was invited back to the same room. Kado Taukai and Izuhara Tachibana had reached a conclusion after half an hour of discussion, "We have agreed to merge our factions, Your Majesty. However, we have one request for you, Your Majesty."


    "Mnn, say it. I will help as long as it''s reasonable," Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    "We want the Tang Empire to create an inspector team to ensure fairness within our newly merged faction. Even though we agree to merge, we will use the council system. The leadership will still be split between The Tachibana n and The Taukai Family. Suppose there''s an internal conflict within our faction. In that case, we want the Tang Empire to be our intermediary and help us solve the difference between the two ns impartially," Izuhara Tachibana voiced his request. The conflict was bound to happen when two factions merged. He and Kado Taukai did not want the internal strife to cause their downfall if the merge happened, so they hade up with such a decision.


    "There''s no need for you to ask about that. The Tang Empire is creating an Administrator Sub Region Division. It''s a division that will oversee the Tang Empire''s sub-regions, and if you need help, support, want to meet me, or anything from the Empire. You can''t go directly to me, but you need to go to the Administrator Sub Region. It''s in process and will be ready in a week or so," Tang Shaoyang gave them the good news.


    "I am grateful for your consideration, Your Majesty. Then our second request is, can you give us a week to merge the two factions? There is a lot of work for the merge. We have to give our people an understanding of the merger to avoid internal conflict because of our past rivalry. We need to discuss the administration for the new faction, and we wish for the Tang Empire''s help on this issue. We wish for the Tang Empire''s assistance in the merge, Your Majesty," Izuhara Tachibana wanted to involve the Tang Empire to ensure fairness.


    "The Empire will assist the merge, and we will send our best people to help the merge," Tang Shaoyang immediately agreed. It would be better if the Tang Empire was involved in the merger. So they would have full information about the merged faction, the ins and outs.


    "Lastly, we have agreed on the new name for our new faction. It''s Asahi!" Izuhara Tachibana informed the new name of the merged faction. It was quite fast for them to agree to the name already. That was good news, meaning the two leaders could talk with a cool head despite the sudden merger.


    "Then you need to agree on the main territory for Asahi because I need to set up the Portal Gate in the main territory," Tang Shaoyang was d that everything went smoothly with the Sub Region system. He thought it would take time to convince the Tachibana n and the Taukai Family to merge, but everything went smoothly. With this, The Tang Empire had the second sub-region under their rule.

 Chapter 845: Trial of The Ancient

    After Japan, Tang Shaoyang went to Mongolia and other regions around China such as Nepal, Myanmar, Thand till the furthest region was Australia. Fortunately, he easily found where they were, so the trip was much faster than he expected it to be. After visiting Australia and installing thest portal gate, he returned to the main base instead of traveling with Aerelion. While the journey did not tire him out, it was so boring for him.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the office while yawning. He sat there and leaned his back against hisfy chair, "What''s next? The Earth Dimensional Tower and the Trial of Ancient, should I take the trial first, or should I visit the Earth Dimensional Tower first?" He rubbed his chin. It took him a few days to finish the Trial of the Epic, and he estimated it would take him a week to finish the Trial of Ancient.


    There were pros and cons for which he wanted to do first. If he took the trial first, then he coulde to the Earth Dimensional Tower much stronger than he was. However, if he took the trial first, he was afraid that his faction wouldg behind in the race of the dimensional tower.


    At this moment, the door opened, and the person who opened the door did not knock first. He opened his eyes, and Zhang Mengyao came in alone, "Should we make some preparations for the Earth Dimensional Tower?"


    The System announced that the Earth Dimensional Tower would be summoned a day after the Earth Tournament, which was today. Despite the iing event, the Tang Empire did little preparation for the dimensional tower as they were busy with the new people joining them, "All the leaders from our sub-regions havee and asked the instruction for the uing dimensional tower."


    "Preparation? How should we prepare if we don''t know the details of the dimensional tower? What we know about the dimensional tower is that a separate space or a world itself, that''s it. The System does not tell us what we must do, the condition of entering the tower, goals, or if there are any rules inside the tower itself. Let''s take our time for now until the tower appears before making the preparation just like we usually do," Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    Zhang Mengyao nodded her head as she also did not know what to do for the preparations aside from preparing supplies and the equipment. She was about to say something until she noticed something on Tang Shaoyang. Her man seemed in deep thought, "Do you have something in your mind?"


    Tang Shaoyang looked up as a surprise was apparent on his face, "Do you have the ability to read my mind?" Zhang Mengyao had the ability to see the future for a few seconds, so it did not close the possibility of having the ability to read someone else''s mind.


    Zhang Mengyao shrugged as she came closer to Tang Shaoyang, cing her index finger to the side of his eye and saying, "If you are in deep thought, this will twitch, and the look in your eyes is vacant. So, what''s in your mind?"


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed the side of his eye, but he did not feel the twitching. Deep inside, he was surprised that Zhang Mengyao would pick up his habit that he did not know himself, "You really know me well to know something I don''t know about myself." He then shook his head and told her what was in his mind about the trial, whether he should take the trial first or enter the dimensional tower first.


    "While I don''t know much about the dimensional tower, the System will not give us the impossible difficulty on the first floor, right? I think it will be safe for us, at least, on the first five floors. I think you should take the trial first and enter the dimensional tower as an Ancient Rank instead," Zhang Mengyao thought about it for a moment before saying what was in her mind. With their current strength, they should be able to survive within the dimensional tower, especially with the additional force from Lukan.


    Tang Shaoyang thought about it for a moment. Zhang Mengyao was right; the Tang Empire should be fine even without him in the first five floors, "Alright, then I will leave the Empire in your hand until I finish the trial."


    "I thought you were thinking about the girl called Yeon Hee," Zhang Mengyao eyed him suspiciously. "What do you want to do with her?"


    "Ah!?" Tang Shaoyang suddenly remembered the girl from the Haven. "She has a potentialpared to her friends, so I was thinking of recruiting her into our empire while giving the Haven a punishment. Where is she now?"


    "If you want to recruit her, then why don''t you recruit the whole Haven instead? That way, we can easily gain their loyalty instead of using force," Zhang Mengyao shook her head. "I know, one of her friends said something he should never have said, but you just killed that guy."


    "Dying in his friend''s hand is more tragic and painful than me killing him. That''s what he deserved," Tang Shaoyang shrugged nonchntly. "Has she signed the ve contract? We need to ensure that girls do not do something desperate."


    "Yeon Hee is with Lu An," Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "If you recognize her potential, then you should not force her to sign the ve contract. We want her loyalty, and we have hurt her enough by separating her from her friends and boyfriend. Just let Lu An does the work instead."


    "If you say so," Tang Shaoyang nodded and stood up from the chair. "Then I will leave right now. The sooner I take the trial, the sooner I return." He opened the status window and proceeded with the trial.


    [Do you want to take the Trial of Ancient? (Yes) (No)]


    "Mnn," Zhang Mengyao nodded, "I will tell the other girls where you goter. Don''t be too reckless and be safe; we are waiting for your return, Your Majesty."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and tapped yes. The portal appeared before him, and the trial portal for the Ancient Rank was more gentle as it did not suck the furniture inside his office. He turned around and approached her for thest time. He kissed her on the lips passionately and parted twenty secondster. After that, Tang Shaoyang entered the portal without looking back.

 Chapter 846: Separate Ways - Part 1

    "I will do my best too," Zhang Mengyao muttered in a low voice, "Have the Elven Kingdom pick the territory they want, Origin?"


    [They haven''t decided which territory they want to live in, Ma''am. However, the Elven Kingdom has narrowed it down to two territories, between Ningbo and Hangzhou. I think they wille up with a decision within one or two days.] Origin replied right away. The AI called Zhang Mengyao Ma''am under her request because Origin had called her Mistress before. She felt like Mistress had a different bad meaning, so she came up with this because the AI did not want to call her name.


    "What about the Moonlight Tribe?" Zhang Mengyao turned around and left the office. The migration was quite moreplicated than she thought it would be, especially for the elf. They loved to live in the territory with trees, so they had already been looking for that ce for over a week.


    [The Moonlight Tribe have decided to live in the main territory. There''s an ind to our northeast, and Legion Commander Moonsong asked our permission to live there.]


    Zhang Mengyao stopped her steps for a second as she thought about something for a moment. It piqued her interest as to why the Moonlight did not want to manage a territory with a smart base. Without a doubt, the smart base was a huge help for the people from Lukan, yet the Moonlight Tribe still chose to stay in the main territory.


    "Arrange me a meeting with Legion Commander Moonsong," She decided to talk it out with Moonsong. "Also, tell the other girls that Your Majesty is taking The Trial of Ancient right now, so he will be away for a week to a month. What about the dwarf''s progress?"


    [The dwarf is indeed amazing, Ma''am. They have built the houses for them to live in our underground. They ask us for the secrecy, so I haven''t told anyone the secret passage to the underground. I can lead you there if you want, Ma''am.]


    "Mnn, let''s visit the dwarf after meeting Moonsong," Zhang Mengyao nodded.


    [Hmmm, we have uninvited guests, Ma''am. Chief Park of Korea Sub Region wants to meet with Your Majesty along with the guests. Do you want me to decline the request, Ma''am?]


    Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow when she heard Park Nam Hoon brought guests and wanted to meet Tang Shaoyang. Declining the request was the right decision because she could not let the Chief of the sub-regions find out that Tang Shaoyang was not here. However, she was curious about the guests.


    "No, dy the meeting with Legion Commander Moonsong. I will meet Chief Park first," Zhang Mengyao turned around and walked to the exclusive lift.


    *** ***


    Waiting Room


    "Are you sure about this, Nam Hoon!?" Yoo Kwang Sung questioned his guild leader''s decision to bring the eleven people to The Tang Empire''s main base. This was so stupid because they were leading the enemy into the Tang Empire''s main territory.


    "I am not going to lie, but this is so stupid, the stupidest decision you have ever made in your life, Park Nam Hoon!" Song Shi Eun voiced her discontent clearly and loudly for the guests invited by Park Nam Hoon. She did not bother to lower her voice at all.


    "Hah¡­." Park Nam Hoon let out a sigh and helpless smile. "We can''t be ungrateful, right? The Haven has helped us a lot in the past. This is thest thing I can do for them. Don''t worry, I am not going to help them with the talk. I am just helping them to meet Your Majesty Emperor."


    That was right; the eleven guests were the members of Haven. They came to the Legion Guild and begged Park Nam Hoon to meet them with Tang Shaoyang for a discussion. Yeah, it was eleven, not twelve. With Yeon Hee following Tang Shaoyang, the Haven should have been left with twelve members, but there were only eleven members. Dae-Jung was not with them, the missing member.


    "Yeah, your silly sympathy will incur His Majesty''s wrath by inviting them to the main base. Even if you want to help them, at least, you must ask Your Majesty first if you are allowed to bring them to the main base," Song Shi Eun was so frustrated with Park Nam Hoon. "You didn''t even talk this out with us either. I should let Cha Hyuk punch your face."


    Park Nam Hoon did not discuss this with his friends either, as he one-sidedly decided to bring the Haven with them when they decided to visit the main base. Thanks to that, Cha Yuk and Yu Jin Sang were upset. Cha Hyuk almost punched Park Nam Hoon''s face, but Yoo Kwang Sung stopped in time. If not for that, Park Nam Hoon''s left eye would have turned blue by now.


    Despite the obvious snappy remark directed toward them, The Haven members remained silent. Not because they were guilty of the Legion Guild, but because this was Tang Shaoyang''s home. They were inside the devil''s home, so they did not want to cause anymotion as they came to talk, not fight.


    *** ***


    TEID office


    TEID was the newly established division headed by Lu An. TEID stood for Tang Empire Intelligence Division, and that was the third name for this new division as Lu An kept changing it. The third namested longer than the two previous names, about three days by now.


    Lu An was sitting behind the table, reviewing the report from his subordinates. After a while, he mmed the papers on the table and massaged the space between his eyes, "This is so tedious. I would rather be a soldier and fight in the front line rather than reading all these reports."


    "Then you should resign from your position and join the army instead," Yeon Hee helped tidy up the messed up table. Overnight, Lu An managed to convince Yeon Hee to be his personal secretary. While her position was personal secretary, in fact, Lu An was watching her. Yeon Hee epted her current situation and took the offer; of course, it did not mean she was loyal to the Empire. Rather than staying in the confinement room, she would go outside and help with a little work while thinking about her own future.


    "Your Majesty has trusted me with this position, and I will not disappoint him," Lu An shook his head and took the new paper. His eyes gleamed when he read the recent report. "Interesting, my people spotted your friends in the main base." He then handed the report to Yeon Hee.

 Chapter 847: Separate Ways - Part 2

    After handing the report to Yeon Hee, Lu An observed the woman''s expression. She clearly did not expect her friends would be here, the enemy''s territory, after she sacrificed herself for them. The shock and worries were apparent on her face.


    Ding!


    Then he received a message notification. He opened the notification, and it was a message from Sister Mengyao. He read the message and was surprised by the content as Zhang Mengyao asked him to bring Yeon to the main building. Lu An did not hide the message from Yeon Hee as he shared it with her, "It seems you will meet your friends, Yeon Hee."


    Yeon Hee read the message. Instead of being happy as he was able to meet with her friends, she was more concerned. It was uncertain what the woman called Zhang Mengyao wanted to do to her and her friends, "Do you want to meet them?" Lu An asked Yeon, and he added at the end of his words, "This may be yourst chance to meet them in your life."


    Yeon Hee shook her head furiously as she was afraid the worst thing would happen to her friends if she met them. This might be a test for her, and if she chose to meet her friends, the Tang Empire would kill all her friends. She would rather not meet with her friends at that cost.


    "Oh, unfortunately, you can''t decline this," Lu An shared the second message from Zhang Mengyao. Reading the message, Yeon Hee''s countenance paled out of fear. Of course, there was no threat in the message as it only said meeting her friends was not an option but an order. It meant she had to meet her friends.


    "I have been in this room for too long, so might as well get some fresh air," Lu An stood up from the chair and walked to the exit, "Follow me, but you must remember the deal between you and Your Majesty Emperor. The reason your friends are still alive is that we honor the agreement. If you break the agreement, then only one fate awaits your friends."


    Yeon Hee''s body flinched slightly when she heard thest part. Deep inside, she wanted to run away from this ce. There was nothing that bound her to this ce, no system contract or anything. With her ability, she could escape easily, at least, that was what was in her mind. However, she did not dare to take the risk.


    *** ***


    Earlier in the waiting room


    "Can you exin in detail the meaning of this, Chief Park Nam Hoon?" Zhang Mengyao''s icy tone sent a chill to Park Nam Hoon''s spine. The moment he saw Zhang Mengyao''s expression, he immediately regretted his decision to bring The Haven to the main base, ''I should have asked first before bringing them here.'' But the ice had melted; he could not escape from this, but he was thinking for the right excuse toe out from the current predicament. This was obviously a minus point for the Korea Sub Region.


    "I apologize for my impertinence, Supreme General Zhang. I should have asked your permission before bringing them with me," Park Nam Hoon braced himself to apologize and bowed his head. Yoo Kwang Sung and Song Shi Eun also bowed their heads, "I am doing this to repay their kindness for helping the Legion Guild in the early days. I hope for your generosity for my impudence, Supreme General Zhang Mengyao."


    Park Nam Hoon paused there, waiting for Zhang Mengyao''s response. However, Zhang Mengyao said nothing, which made him nervous, but he still continued, "I bring them here to talk with Your Majesty, that''s it. They just want to have a talk with Your Majesty Emperor to solve the misunderstanding that happenedst night."


    "What if theye to assassinate The Emperor? What if they have something that can kill Your Majesty Tang Shaoyang? Will The Legion Guild take the responsibility if that happens, Chief Park Nam Hoon?" Zhang Mengyao stared at The Haven''s leader, Min Soo when he was about to interrupt her. Min Soo flinched slightly and closed his mouth immediately.


    "You should know more than me what happened between Your Majesty and The Havenst night, and yet you still bring them to the main base. Are you a fool or just too naive, Chief Park Nam Hoon?" Zhang Mengyao''s cold words silenced Park Nam Hoon.


    The Legion Guild Leader opened and closed his mouth again as he did not know what to say. He did not think that far because of the show of The Emperor''s powerst night. He thought there was no way the Haven could assassinate The Emperor. But he now thought about it. There were a lot of unknown things he did not know, and maybe The Haven had something that could kill The Emperor. He did not think that far before.


    "I will overlook your mistake just this once, the first and thest time. If the same thing happened, then¡­." Zhang Mengyao did not finish her words, but that was enough to scare Park Nam Hoon, Song Shi Eun, and Yoo Kwang Sung. If they lost the Tang Empire''s support, they should consider disbanding the guild. Even if the Tang Empire did not destroy them by cutting ties, the World Government would.


    The three people stood and bowed their heads to Zhang Mengyao, "We are grateful for Supreme General generosity." After that, Park Nam Hoon raised his and turned toward Min Soo and the Haven''s members, "Shall I escort them out, Supreme General Zhang?"


    "There''s no need. Since they are here, I will have a chat with them," Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "Just sit there!" The three did not know why Zhang Mengyao wanted them to stay, but they followed the order without questioning it.


    "I have a gist of what you want to talk about with The Emperor, but he is not someone you can meet just because you want to meet him," Zhang Mengyao turned toward Min Soo, "But I will listen to you. You have five minutes to convince me."


    "We will do everything for the Tang Empire, but in exchange, we want The Tang Empire to return Yeon Hee to us," Min Soo did not hesitate to speak what was in his mind. "As for Dae-Jung who has offended The Emperor, I have killed him with my own hand."


    "Can you prove it? I want proof that the man called Dae-Jung is dead," Zhang Mengyao stared at Min Soo''s eyes, and thetter flinched. Min Soo looked away from Zhang Mengyao before realizing his mistake and looking back at Zhang Mengyao.


    "You can''t convince me with a lie," Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "Also, what can you do for the Tang Empire? Do you think weck manpower? Call Revalor and Legion Commander Moonsong, Origin,"


    The door of the waiting room opened as two figures entered the waiting room, "Do you need something from us, Supreme General Zhang?" The Moonlight Rabbit Chief and the former Elven King bowed toward Zhang Mengyao.


    "I am sorry to bother you two, but can you direct your aura to these people?" Zhang Mengyao pointed at Min Soo and his friends. Moonsong and Revalor did not question the order as they directed their auras to Min Soo and the Haven members. Out of eleven people, eight of them fell off the chair as horror and dread stered on their faces. "Thank you for your assistance. You can leave now."


    Revalor and Moonsong bowed and left the waiting room. Zhang Mengyao just showed The Haven the reality, "Do you think you have enough power to make the exchange? While the Epic Rank is amazing for the small faction, you guys are nothing in The Tang Empire''s eyes. We have a lot of people stronger than The Haven; why would we want you?"


    The deep silence followed, but Min Soo still gritted his teeth as he did not want to go back empty-handed. This was his only chance to get Yeon Hee back because he would not be able to visit this ce again if he left now.


    "It seems that''s not enough to convince you," Zhang Mengyao shook her head once more, "Well, in fact, Yeon Hee can leave this ce anytime if she wants to. We did not force her to sign the System Contract or take the Oath Ceremony. There''s nothing that binds her with Your Majesty or The Emperor."


    "LIE!" Min Soo immediately refuted as he did not believe it. He believed the Tang Empire must force her to sign the System Contract, or else she would escape already if there was nothing binding her. He knew her ability and ss; it should be easy for her to escape from this ce. The fact that she did not run away, there must be something that bound her, "You can''t convince me with a lie!" Min Soo returned Zhang Mengyao''s words.


    Zhang Mengyao shrugged, "You will know directly from the person herself. She should be here soon. As long as you can convince her to leave with you, then we will not stop to bring her away." She had just finished her words, and the door opened. Lu An and Yeon Hee entered the waiting room.


    Min Soo immediately got up from the chair when he saw the girl enter the room. He was about to rush toward her, but suddenly a young man appeared right before him. He subconsciously raised his hands and was about to push the young man away, but his hands were pushing the empty air. He turned his head, and the young man was already sitting next to Zhang Mengyao.


    Min Soo shook his head as his mind was on Yeon Hee right now, "Let''s leave, Yeon Hee. Let''s leave this ce with us." He walked toward his girlfriend and smiled. When he was about to hug her, Yeon Hee surprisingly pushed him away. "No, I will stay here. You and them should leave this ce. Don''t bother me anymore because I have chosen to stay with the Tang Empire."

 Chapter 848: Separate Ways - Part 3

    Min Soo was shocked to hear that directly from Yeon Hee''s mouth. His eyes widened unbelievably to what he heard, "But why? She said you could leave with me if you want to," He rudely pointed at Zhang Mengyao, but thetter showed no reaction to the rudeness. "Did they force you to stay, did they? Did they force you to sign the System Contract to stay here?"


    Yeon Hee shook her head, "No. There''s no contract. I did not sign any contract or anything. I decided to stay on my will. Just forget me, Min Soo. It''s just impossible for us now; I don''t want to return with you guys."


    "No, this is not you. This is not Yeon Hee that I know of," Min Soo kept shaking his head as he did not want to believe this. He then turned around and pointed his finger at Zhang Mengyao. Before he could say anything, the young man next to Zhang Mengyao disappeared and appeared again in front of him. Lu An grabbed the index finger and cracked it up. "ARGHHHHHHH!"


    The other ten Haven members stood up and took out their weapons because their leader was attacked. By the time they were ready, Lu An was no longer in front of Min Soo as he had returned next to Zhang Mengyao. If not for Min Soo groaning in pain, they believed they might see things.


    "No! Put your weapon back!" Yeon Hee panicked and rushed to the other members of Haven, urging them to put down their weapons. "Just leave this ce and give up on me. I will never return to The Haven!"


    Despite her urging, The ten members of Haven did not put down their weapons. When their lives were under constant threat, putting down their weapon was a foolish decision.


    "Put down your weapon, or you all will fight me," Yeon Hee took out her sword and released her aura. The shadow started to spread from her feet, "I don''t want to fight, let alone kill you for the ount of our past. Leave, right now! Or you will face the whole Tang Empire!"


    Among the ten members, there was a man that could maintain hisposure. He was the Haven''s vice-captain, Dong Joon. He put his spear back into his inventory and helped his captain get up. "It''s enough, Min Soo. Let''s leave for now," He met Yeon Hee''s pleading gaze and quickly realized that the talk would go nowhere if they kept forcing the issue. If they wanted to bring Yeon Hee with them, they must do something else because the Tang Empire must have done something to her.


    "You lied! You said you did not do anything to her!" Min Soo shouted at Zhang Mengyao. He was about to say more things, but Dong Joon whispered something to him. That whisper calmed Min Soo down as he stopped shouting.


    Dong Joon then put his right hand on his left chest and bowed his head toward Zhang Mengyao, "We are sorry for causingmotion here, and thank you for willing to listen to us. We will take our leave now."


    "Good decision," Zhang Mengyao nodded and stood up from the chair. She then nced at Park Nam Hoon, "Escort them back," After saying that, she left the waiting room first with Yeon Hee and Lu An.


    Lu An and Yeon Hee were in the same exclusive elevator with Zhang Mengyao, "I will meet Moonsong, and we will have a meeting with the Sub Regions in half an hour. You muste as the leader of the intelligence division." Zhang Mengyao said that before she left the elevator.


    "Hmmm, half an hour¡­. What should I do in this half an hour," Lu An rubbed his chin. It was a bit of a hassle for him if he had to return to the office because his office was in another building. He then nced at the downcast Yeon Hee, "A good leader will not let his people down. I know you will look and think about me as disgusting and hypocritical, but you are one of us now. This might not help you forget about your friends, but this will ease your mind a little bit."


    Lu An pressed the twenty-one button, and the elevator door closed again, "I should not bring you here, but I will take the risk for you." When Yeon Hee heard that, she raised her head and looked at Lu An. She just came to the Tang Empire''s main base and did not know the public elevator only had ess to the twentieth floor. So she did not understand what he was talking about.


    Yeon Hee said nothing and just followed her superior. When they reached the twentieth-one floor, she followed Lu An. She was surprised that this floor was more like a storage room. As she observed this strange floor, she heard a chopping noise. "It seems wee at the right time. Follow me." Lu An came to the source of the noise, and Yeon Hee followed him closely.


    After walking a few steps, Yeon Hee realized that the twentieth-one floor was a kitchen and storage. It was more like designed for the cook, but she was sure this cook had a high status within the Tang Empire to have a whole floor as a personal kitchen. Then her nose smelled an aromatic smell of food. She felt hungry when she smelled the pleasant aroma.


    "Good morning, Sister Elin. Good morning, Delia," Lu An waved his hand at the two girls who were cooking in the kitchen. Yeon furrowed her brow and observed the two girls, ''Foreigner?'' She did not expect to meet the foreigner in this ce. The girl with natural purple hair and a girl with natural green hair moved around the kitchen as they returned the greeting with a smile.


    ''No, there are no people with that kind of hair,'' Yeon Hee was confused as she thought of where the two girls came from. She never saw people with purple and green hair unless they dyed it, but the two girls'' hair color was natural. She could tell that within a nce.


    "Come and sit. You are lucky to taste Sister Elin''s cooking. You are the first outsider to taste her personal cooking," Lu An motioned Yeon Hee to sit next to him.


    "So, who is this special guest we have here? Your girlfriend?" Elinova stopped what she was doing and came over. But then she furrowed her brow after scanning the woman from top to bottom. The girl had an attractive look, and her body was hot. She was sure this was Tang Shaoyang''s type of girl, especially with that big chest even though it was a little smaller than hers and Delia''s.


    "She is my personal secretary. Can you keep it a secret from Brother Shaoyang that I bring her here, Sister Elin?" Lu An winked his right eye at Elinova.


    Hearing that, Elinova was relieved because Lu An did not bring her up here because the girl was someone special to Tang Shaoyang. She smiled and replied while shaking her head, "You should persuade Origin to keep this secret instead of me. That guy will report this to your Brother Shaoyang for sure." Lu An''s face paled when he heard as he forgot the AI. Origin would notpromise as it would report everything to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Hello, I am Elinova. I am Head Cook of the Tang Empire," Elinova offered her hand for a handshake. The culture she learned from the earthlings. Delia then rushed over, "Hello, I am Delia, Sister Elin''s bodyguard, and also her assistant. I am sorry, my hand is dirty." Delia waved her hand at Yeon Hee.


    "Nice to meet you," Yeon Hee nodded, "I am So Yeon Hee."


    "So, I bring her here to cheer her up. Can you do me a favor, Sister Elin?" After an unsessful attempt to have a discussion with Origin, Lu An gave up and looked toward Elinova. "In exchange, I will help you hunt any beasts. As a good leader, I can''t let my subordinates get depressed."


    "I don''t know if I can help you, but I will take the offer," Elinova nodded and smiled, "A good food usually will help lift up your mood a quite bit, and it may be able to help her a little. Before we get to the main dish, what about getting a drink first?" She did not wait for Yeon Hee''s response as she turned around and returned with a ss in her hand. "This drink can help you calm down a little bit, and people call it calming tea, but I name it Serenity. It''s a little bitter, but its pleasant fragrance will help you to calm down."


    Yeon Hee could not refuse it since Yeon Hee had brought the ss in front of her even though she was not a fan of tea. She took the ss and took a sip. Her eyes widened a little bit as she felt warmth flow in her throat. She thought the drink was it, but she was surprised by the iing effect. There was a soothing sensation on his chest, calming her down. It was not over yet as the soothing sensation went up to her head. She felt her head was cool, which helped her calm down a lot.


    The sadness for losing her friends was rooted inside her, but this Serenity helped her quite a bit. Not that her sadness lessened, but she now saw things with her clear mind. Despite the sadness, she did not regret taking this path. She snapped out from her thoughts as she saw Elinova''s smiling face.


    "Hehe, it seems Serenity helps your secretary, Lu An." Elinova left the countertop and headed toward Delia, who stood in front of the huge pot. "How is it, Delia. Is it ready?" Delia made an okay gesture with her right hand.


    In the next moment, Yeon Hee was served with a bowl of soup and a te of Naan bread, "This is my new cooking, Crab Soup Curry and Naan Bread. I just learned it, so I hope you like it." Elinova served the food with a smile.


    ''Ah, the aromatic fragrant earlier is from this soup curry, but crab curry?'' Yeon Hee had never tried crab with curry before, so this was surely a new vor for her.


    "What about me, Sister Elin? I want that too," Lu An could not wait to eat the food when he looked at how tantalizing the food was.


    "Stop nagging and be patient, can you?" Delia rolled her eyes and put Lu An''s serving in front of him.


    Yeon Hee looked at Lu An before looking back at Elinova, "Go ahead, try it." Elinova urged Yeon Hee to eat the food. Thetter nodded her head and pulled the food closer to her. Naan was not something new to her as she had tried it before. She took the Naan with her hand and broke it apart before dipping it into the soup curry. Then she put the dipped Naan into her mouth. In the first chew, she closed her eyes and made a pleasant expression as she could not believe the food would taste this good. Her mouth did not stop chewing while her eyes remained closed.


    After swallowing the food, she opened her eyes and met Elinova''s happy face. She opened her mouth to give the food praise, but the words did note out of her mouth as she did not know how to describe the taste. After a while, she came up with the words, "I don''t know how to describe it, but this is the most delicious food I have ever tasted. Oh no, this is the second most delicious food."


    "Hoo, so what''s the first?" Elinova smiled as she was not offended by Yeon Hee''s words.


    "My Mom''s cook, of course," Even though Yeon Hee praised her mother''s cooking, she said it while eating Elin''s cook. It was as if the food could send her flying with each bite in her mouth.


    "The deal is done. I will tell youter what you must hunt for me, Lu An," Elinova had a satisfied smile when she saw Yeon Hee''s expression. Since Yeon Hee was smiling and savoring her food happily, she had delivered the deal from her side.

 Chapter 849: Earth Dimensional Tower - Part 1

    Yeon Hee blinked her eyes a few times as she tried to proceed with her situation. The food was the most delicious food she had ever tasted, but she somehow felt troubled. The memories from thest battle shed in her head, and she thought she would be a ve or something worst when she epted the deal. She did not expect to receive such treatment at all as the Tang Empire did nothing to her.


    Now, she got the chance to enjoy the heavenly food, and she felt guilty because her friends might be distressed with their situation. Yeon Hee looked up at the elevator''s ceiling as she did not know how to face the situation. She felt it was just wrong because she was the only one who got to enjoy this without her friends.


    "Oh, while you get to be close with Sister Elin and Delia, you should remain respectful to them when you meet them in public," Lu An turned to his secretary and reminded her. "They are The Emperor''s wives, so better you know your ce, especially in front of The Emperor. I don''t know what he wants to do with you, but just enjoy the moment for now."


    Yeon Hee had mixed feelings after hearing that from Lu An. She was anxious about what awaited her in the future. Lu An was right about that part, she was making a deal with The Emperor, but she had not met with him since then. She was surprised but not shocked to hear the two girls were The Emperor''s wives. ''It''s something I should expect from an Emperor, multiple wives.'' Then she rememberedst night''s event where The Emperor kissed her on the forehead, ''Did he want to take me into her harem too?''


    "I thought Brother Shaoyang fancies you, but the fact he hasn''te to meet you is puzzling me," Lu An muttered in a low voice, but there were only two of them inside the lift. No matter how small his voice was, she could hear him perfectly. "Maybe he just wants to torture you because of what your friends tried to do with Sister Aleesa and Sylvia."


    Yeon Hee fell into deep thought as she had be even more uncertain about her future. She forgot all the problems when she ate the food, but she became unsettled once more.


    "Regardless of what he wants to do with you, you are my personal secretary for now, so just do your job well. Maybe if you work well, I will try to ask Brother Shaoyang to forgive you and your friends," Lu An said without much thought in his mind. He had just one thing in his mind if his subordinates worked hard and produced a good result, then they must be rewarded. He said those with those thoughts in mind.


    Ding!


    Yeon Hee was about to say something to thank Lu An''s support, but the door opened as they arrived on the twelfth floor. A big meeting would be held in this room, and Lu An was asked to attend the meeting. When the door opened, a purple-haired woman waited for them in front of the elevator. She immediately greeted Lu An when he stepped out of the elevator, "Good morning, Chief Lu An. The meeting will start in three minutes and thirty-seven seconds. We need to hurry, or else we will bete."


    "Mnn, let''s go," Lu An rushed to the meeting room along with the purple-haired woman. Yeon Hee was about to follow them, but the two were ten meters ahead of her when she just stepped out of the elevator. "Move up a little faster, or we will bete, Yeon Hee!" She heard Lu An''s voice, urging her to pick up her pace.


    *** ***


    The first assembly with the Sub Regions started without The Emperor, but Supreme General Zhang Mengyao, Vice Supreme General Wei Xi, and The Head of Healer Division reced the Emperor to lead the assembly. No one knew where The Emperor went to because Zhang Mengyao just told them The Emperor had an urgent matter to take care of.


    The meeting was supposed to discuss the Earth Dimensional Tower preparation, but Zhang Mengyao dismissed the discussion with, "Just prepare your best men to enter the Earth Dimensional Tower. We will hold another assembly to discuss the preparation after the Earth Dimensional Tower is summoned." The assembly mostly discussed the situation within the Sub Region. Right at eight o''clock in the morning, Zhang Mengyao stopped the discussion after the System sent a notification to everyone.


    [The Sky Level Dimensional Tower has been summoned on Earth!]


    [Eleven Major Factions have obtained the privileges, a portal gate to Earth Dimensional Tower!]


    After the notification, Origin immediately spoke to Zhang Mengyao: [I just received the portal gate to the Earth Dimensional Tower! Based on my knowledge of the Earth Map, the Dimensional Tower appeared in a region called Greend.]


    Hearing that, Zhang Mengyao opened the map and found Greend on the map. Looking at where Greend was, sheughed because no one could enter the dimensional tower unless they were major factions with privilege or a faction that originated on Greend itself. That meant it was apetition between the major factions.


    Greend was a big ind between the Arctic and the Antic Ocean, meaning the factions without the portal gate had to use ships to reach Greend. Zhang Mengyao did not think they would think about crossing the ocean when their territories were upied with zombies, so it was apetition between major factions who had the portal gate.


    "We will end the assemble for now, but I wish you to prepare your best yers to enter the dimensional tower. The Tang Empire will allow the Sub Regions to use the portal gate to the Earth Dimensional Tower, but we will send our people first to investigate the situation. The assembly is over," The eleven Chiefs wanted to say something, but they decided to listen to themand for the time being.


    "We need an underground space to put our portal gate to the Dimensional Tower. Can you ask the dwarf if the portal gate room is done, Origin?" Then Zhang Mengyao turned toward Lu An. "Gather your best people because we will send TEID first to investigate the situation around the tower. We need quick information from the intelligence division."


    "Yes!" Lu An stood up and left the meeting room with Yeon Hee and Viona.


    Zhang Mengyao then nced at Wei Xi, "Prepare our five hundred best Tarriors. They will be the first group to enter the dimensional tower. Marshal Alton, please work together with the Elven Kingdom and the Moonlight Tribe to prepare your best five hundred knights and warriors. We will be sending a thousand of our best people into the dimensional tower. Make sure they are not just strong, but also can be trusted!"


    The Tang Empire''s military was split into two for the time being. Marshal Alton would be responsible for the force from Lukan, and the original Tarrior was still managed by Zhang Mengyao and Wei Xi.


    "Please prepare the best two hundred healers too, Kang Xue¡­ I don''t think we have that many capable healers yet," Zhang Mengyao did not want to send the newbie healers into the dimensional tower.


    "Don''t worry about it, Mengyao. We have the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe. They are capable healers, and we can fill the missing numbers with them," Kang Xue epted the request. Bombyx Mori was the giant moth with elemental power, an elemental creature that mastered one element. Light Bombyx Mori Tribe mastered light elemental power, the power that could be used to heal.


    "Ah, we have them as well," Zhang Mengyao remembered that they have the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe. Since they lived in seclusion, she forgot about them, "Then please prepare two hundred healers for the first team."


    After giving a series of orders, Origin came back to her about the dwarf''s work: [The dwarves have prepared the underground portal room, and we can use it right away. Do you want me to install the portal gate right away?]


    "Please do that, and lead Lu An and his team to the underground room afterward. This is a race between the major factions. I don''t want to be left behind by them," Zhang Mengyao got up from her seat and stretched out, "I will lead the expedition team by myself. I will leave the base to you three," She turned to Li Shuang, Cao Jingyi, and Kang Xue''s father, Kang Jiayi, the Chief of Tang Empire Internal Security (TEIS).


    Li Shuang''s role in the Tang Empire was simr to the Prime Minister, but she did not have the official title yet. She was still someone in charge of the Tang Empire''s infrastructure, from agriculture to education, and more things were her responsibility, and Cao Jingyi was her assistant.


    "You can leave with ease with me here, Mengyao," Li Shuang smiled, "But you must be careful too."


    *** ***


    Underground Portal Room


    Lu An immediately gathered his team after leaving the assembly room. The Tang Empire Intelligence Division did not have a lot of people, around three hundred plus. It was a small division, but he had gathered the best. From three hundred, he picked a hundred people to follow him.


    "Our duty is to gather information about the situation around the Dimensional Tower, to ensure our main force''s safety. So, you must avoid fighting monsters, zombies, beasts, anything. We want to secure a safe point for Tarriors, understand?" Lu An stood in front of the hundred people and gave the instruction.


    "Yes, Sir!" The hundred people answered simultaneously.


    "Good, then let''s depart," Lu An turned around, walking into the portal gate.

 Chapter 850: Earth Dimensional Tower - Part 2

    The first thing that came into Lu An''s sight was the massive tower. The tower''s exterior design was simr to Pisa Tower, but the size was much bigger, and the tower in front of him was made of ck materials. He subconsciously looked up; there was no end as it pierced through the sky. The ny-nine people who followed him had the same reaction, but Lu An quickly regained hisposure and checked his surroundings.


    Lu An turned around and found out he was in the middle of the za; there was a fountain of water near him with benches surrounding it. Then he realized they were not in the wilderness but in a city. Yeah, this was simr to the city, but an empty one. He could see the district with buildings, streetlights, the main road, the sidewall; everything was well built considering he had not found living beings here, not even with his senses.


    Lu An pped his hand once, producing a loud p. His subordinates looked at him, and he gave hismand, "Listen up! We will split into eleven groups just like what we nned, and I want detailed information about this ce. Avoid battle against the hostile beings unless necessary, and we will return to this spot in one hour."


    "Yes, Sir!" After replying to their Chief, they split into ten groups and went into ten different directions, leaving Lu An, Viona, and Yeon Hee.


    "I can''t sense any living beings in the perimeter area, but this za most likely is safe," Viona scanned the surroundings and voiced her thoughts. "I will investigate the surroundings, Sir."


    "Mnn, you can go," Lu An nodded. After Viona left the za, he looked around in confusion. "What are you looking for, Sir?" Even though Lu An was younger than her, Yeon Hee still addressed him formally, albeit a little bit awkward.


    "The portal gate," Lu An replied with a frown as he could not find the portal gate around them. Being reminded by Lu An, Yeon Hee realized there was no portal gate around them. The portal gate was the only way for them to return to the main base.


    "There it is," Lu An found the portal gate after a while. There was a simr portal gate near the tower''s entrance, so he thought it was the portal gate to return. However, he did not get too close to the entrance as he kept checking the entrance over and over again. "Wait here, I will check it."


    Lu An told Yeon Hee to wait as he headed toward the tower''s entrance. The portal gate was just around seven meters away from the entrance. He was a bit cautious, just in case something came out of the tower. He approached the portal gate cautiously and was relieved when nothing came at him when he arrived in front of the portal gate.


    [Do you want to return to your base? (Yes) (No)]


    The notification rang in his head when Lu An was just a meter away from the portal gate. He was relieved that this portal gate could send them back home. He was quite panicked deep inside when he noticed there was no portal gate around them just now. Lu An then motioned his hand to Yeon Hee, "It''s safe. You cane over."


    After ensuring they could return to the base, Lu An changed his focus on the tower itself. There was a pitch-ck monolith right next to the entrance of the tower. He approached the entrance of the tower carefully, but there was nothing dangerous around, "Hmm, the area around the dimensional tower is safe, I think." He said that after arriving in front of the ck monolith.


    The monolith looked like it was made of ck stone but simr to ss as he could see his reflection on it. Curious about the monolith''s materials, he ced his hand on it.


    [Wee to the Sky Level Dimensional Tower!]


    [Warning! Tower Break will happen if the yers from Earth fail to conquer the ten floors of the Sky Level Dimensional Tower within a year''s time!]


    [Tower Break is a phenomenon where the tower''s inhabitants get out of the tower and attack the yers from Earth!]


    [There''s no condition or rules to get inside and inside the tower, the yers make the rule!]


    "Tower Break? The System never mentioned the tower break during the World Congress," Lu An muttered in a low voice. While he appeared to be nonchnt during the World Congress, he remembered all the contents of the World Congress, and The System never mentioned the possible tower break.


    Lu An retracted his hand from the monolith, and the transparent screen disappeared. He looked at the closed entrance. The entrance was made of ck stone with engraving on it. The engraving was giving off an impression of ancient engraving. It appeared like a random engraving, but with how well made it was, it must be more than a random engraving. He hesitated for a while before approaching the stone door.


    Lu An raised his hands and was about to touch the door until he heard his subordinate call him up. He pulled his hand subconsciously and turned around. Two people rushed toward him. He left the entrance and rushed to his two subordinates as he thought something bad had happened to them because only two returned, "What''s wrong? Did you encounter monsters? Where''s your team?"


    "Oh, no. We did not meet anyone, but we have discovered, and we want to inform you of this immediately, Sir," Wu Shuan replied to clear the misunderstandings. The former Major General of the Suzhou Survivor Establishment had be one of Lu An''s subordinates. He was satisfied with joining the intelligence division and had been working under Lu An for a while now, "Please follow me, Sir."


    Lu An was relieved that nothing had happened. He nodded and followed Wu Shuan to the main road. When they arrived in front of the main road that connected the za and the districts, Wu Shuan pointed his finger up. He followed up and saw the floating screen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Southern District]


    Description: Southern Districtprises 300 districts in total, and each districtprises forty buildings


    ? Southern District Buyout Price: 500 million Game Coins.


    Main District Price: 20 million Game Coins.


    Secondary District Price: 10 million Game Coins


    Outer District Price: 3 million Game Coins


    Note: The bought district can''t be taken forcefully by the other factions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lu An furrowed his brow at this as he found this was just absurd to him. Why did they need to buy this expensive district if they could travel freely with the portal gate? But he quickly remembered how essential the housing in this city was for the small factions who did not have the portal gate. They could not travel back and forth like the major factions, so having lodging around the Dimensional Tower was essential to them.


    At this moment, Viona returned to Lu An said and reported her discovery, "I can''t find any living beings around. The city must be empty, and all these buildings and districts are for the yers."


    "Alright, stay here with the others. I will return to the main base and report our discovery to Supreme General Zhang. Remember to avoid the conflict until the main force arrives," Lu An reminded his subordinates once before he added at the end. "Also, gather everyone and get ready to explore the dimensional tower''s first floor. I think we will enter the tower first before the main force, so get them prepared."


    "Yes, Sir. I will get everyone ready once you return," Viona responded with a firm tone.


    Lu An rushed toward the portal gate and returned to the main base. After Lu An left them, Viona opened the System Communication and opened the Tang Empire Intelligence Division group. She sent everyone in the team a message, telling them to return to the za. At this point, there was nothing to investigate as they realized this empty city was prepared for the yers.


    Not even a minute after Lu An left, and Viona just sent the message to her team members, then the second faction arrived. A group of hundreds or even thousands of people arrived in the za. The second faction filled the za with their arrival. Viona and the others did not expect their arrival, "Let''s hide until the main force¡ª" She did not manage to finish her words as the neers noticed them.


    The first person to notice them was a man with dark skin. The man whistled and spoke loudly, "Look what we have here, two beauties are waiting for us! The System is really good to prepare us for two women."


    Along with the whistle and loud noise, the crowds looked toward their directions, "Get ready for battle any time," Even though her voice sounded calm, Viona was quite nervous inside. She just reached the Epic Rank, finishing the trial a few days ago, so she did not know if she could win against these many people by herself. On top of that, Liliana was not with her for the Spirit Integration. If a battle broke out, she was not as confident as before when she was in a war against the Lionax Kingdom.

 Chapter 851: Entering The Dimensional Tower

    The best choice for them was to run, but could they outrun these people? Viona was unsure about that because aside from her, Captain Wu Shuan, and Captain Zuo Ren, their subordinates were not Epic Rank.


    "What should we do, Miss Viona?" Wu Shuan came closer to her as he motioned his subordinate to stay behind them. He was worried because these people were not so friendly at all. Fighting them was impossible as they could not win against these many people even with the whole intelligence division.


    "We wait until Chief Lu An and the main force arrive and talk with them if possible," Viona whispered back. "Tell the other members not toe back until further notice."


    "What are you whispering, girl? Let us hear it too," The man took two steps forward until someone pped the back of his head. "Who pped my¡ª" his voice cut off at the sight of the two meters tall man.


    "Me, so what do you want to do?" The two meters tall man replied with a firm voice. "Have you forgotten Advisor Igmar''s words?"


    The man who teased Viona cowered and lowered his head, "No, I am sorry, Captain Goosen."


    "Return to your team!" Goosenmanded his subordinate to return with the others as he took five steps closer to Viona and bowed his head slightly. "I apologize on behalf of my subordinate, Miss. My name is Goosen, and we are from the Uprising Guild."


    "Viona, Tang Empire," Viona replied with two words, her name and where she came from.


    Goosen''s expression changed slightly when he heard the Tang Empire from the purple-haired woman. Deep inside, he was relieved that he came in a time when he heard his subordinate make a ruckus in the back. He still remembered that Advisor Igmar''s words very clearly in his head, "Don''t ever offend the Tang Empire. If they offend the Tang Empire, then the punishment is getting executed on the spot."


    Of course, Goosen understood the reason why Advisor Igmar told them not to annoy the Tang Empire as he attended the tournament too. The show of the dragon was enough even to deter their crazy Guild Leader.


    "What is it? What happened here, Goosen?" Hearing the voice, Goosen straightened his back and turned around. "We have met people from the Tang Empire, Lord Zander."


    The man called Lord Zander was the Uprising Guild''s guild leader. The man called himself Warlord and told his people to call with the lord before his name. Zander was a head shorter than Goosen, but his aura was on a different levelpared to Goosen. Zander looked toward Viona and was surprised by her beauty, but then he shook his head, "You take over from here on, Igmar. I am afraid I will do something that crosses the line."


    After giving Viona a nce, Zander turned around and led his people to the other side of the za, leaving Goosen and a man with short stature. The Uprising Guild''s members were averaging around a hundred and eight centimeters, but this one man was not even one hundred and seventy. The shortest one among the others, but this person held a high status within the Uprising Guild, Advisor Igmar.


    Advisor Igmar raised both his hands to the air as he approached Viona, and Goosen followed in tow, "We mean no harm." Viona did nothing, but she asked them to stop when the two were five meters away from her.


    "I apologize on behalf of my people if they offend you," Igmar put his right hand on his left chest and bowed.


    "No harm done, so it''s fine," Viona replied shortly.


    "If I may know, where''s the Tang Empire''s area? We just want to make sure that we don''t trespass the empire''s area to avoid misunderstandings," Igmar asked with a smile.


    "We don''t have any area yet, but the Southern area should be ours from now on, so you can leave to the other side," Igmar''s hair on his back stood up when he heard the voice because he felt the breath on the back of his neck. He turned around, but he did not see anyone right behind him aside from Goosen. For sure, It was Goosen''s voice that just talked. He then turned back to Viona and found an additional young man with them.


    ''How?'' Igmar questioned himself. He did not feel any presence from the young man at all. If the young man wanted to assassinate him back then, he would be helpless for sure. ''Oh, thank god that I managed to convince Zander not to fight the Tang Empire right away.''


    Igmar maintained hisposure despite his life being threatened just now. He maintained his smile and bowed his head slightly, "Then we will move to the other areas."


    *** ***


    "I don''t like this, Igmar. This doesn''t feel alright at all. How can we just listen to whatever they say? Also, why did you bow your head? I can understand if that guy is their leader, but she is just a woman." Zanderined as soon as Advisor Igmar returned to his side. The fact that the Uprising Guild had to yield against the Tang Empire was enough to piss him off already.


    "It''s not like we have any other choices, Lord Zander," Igmar shook his head. "It''s not like I like bowing my head to a random stranger too, but what can I do? Unless you have a solution to kill The Emperor and his dragon, we have to suck it up until we have enough power to destroy them. For now, let''s leave them be and use this dimensional tower to upgrade our power."


    Zander opened his mouth and closed his again. Despite his madness to fight the strong opponent, he was quite realistic to know his limit. The Emperor of the Tang Empire was not someone he could fight now.


    "Alright, let''s put that issue aside. We are safe for now because the Tang Empire will focus on the World Government, and the World Government will try to take down the Tang Empire. Let''s watch the show from the sideline for now and focus on getting stronger instead," Advisor Igmar continued. "We will stay away from the Tang Empire for the time being and investigate the area around the tower."


    *** ***


    A few minutester, Zhang Mengyao arrived with the main force, one thousand and two hundred Tarriors in total. Zhang Mengyao followed Lu An to the district area.


    "Should we buy the entire southern district?" Wei Xi nced at Zhang Mengyao. "The district can be our operation base. While the dimensional tower is our main objective, this is our chance to take the whole of Greend for ourselves, no? We don''t know that thisnd might have a resource we need."


    Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow. If she had not upgraded the smart base, she would agree to buy the whole district to be their operation base. It was not that the Tang Empire did not have the money, but five hundred million Game Coins were too much. If they used five hundred million to buy the whole southern area, it would hamper the expansion in the main base. However, as Wei Xi said, the southern region can be their operation to conquer thend outside the city.


    "Let''s buy all the main districts in the southern area first. While buying out the whole southern area is cheaper, it is only fifty million cheaper. It''s not like we will use all the buildings," Kang Xue shared her thoughts. "We will make the main district be our operation base, and we can buy the remaining districtter if we need more space. Remember, only eleven factions including us can reach this ce for now, and I don''t think the other factions have the money to buy all the districts."


    "Let''s do that for now," Zhang Mengyao nodded, "Our focus, for now, is the dimensional tower, so we will arrange another team to explore the territory outside the city after we return from our first expedition inside the tower. I will buy the main district now. Get our people ready to enter the tower, Vice Supreme General Wei Xi." Wei Xi left with Marshal Alton as they arranged for the Tarriors to get ready.


    In order to buy the district, Zhang Mengyao had to visit the district buy it. It took a while to purchase all fifty districts. Of course, she ordered the intelligence division''s team to purchase the district.


    A few minutester, the Tang Empire''s team arrived at the entrance of the dimensional tower. "Don''t you need us to investigate the dimensional tower first, Sister Mengyao?" Lu An came closer to Zhang Mengyao and whispered.


    "There''s no need. We will just enter the tower together because we want to have a head start over the other factions," Zhang Mengyao shook her head. "However, we will need TEID to explore the area while the main force focuses on another area."


    Zhang Mengyao arrived in front of the stone door with Lu An, Wei Xi, Kang Xue, and Marshal Alton. She nced at the four and nodded her head before pushing the stone door. The door opened, and she was the first one to step into the tower.


    [Wee to Sky Level Dimensional Tower!]

 Chapter 852: First Floor

    Zhang Mengyao''s vision ckened for a second. Once the vision returned, she noticed she was already in the middle of the forest. She was surrounded by over ten meters tall trees. The first thing she did was to activate [Envisage]. Since it was not targeted at anyone or anything, she could see what happened ten seconds ahead.


    In the ten seconds vision, she and the main force arrived without being attacked. That meant there was no ambush of monsters around them. She then scanned the surroundings, the tall trees were like a canopy, protecting them from the sun, and the air in the forest was so fresh. She took a deep breath for a moment before turning around.


    Zhang Mengyao looked at the Legion Commander Moonsong, "Send your people to scout the surroundings. The remaining Tarriors remain on alert and create a perimeter defense. The healer team stays close to us." She figured out that the elf and the beastmen benefited from the terrain, so she sent them to scout the area instead of sending Lu An''s team.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Mengyao gathered the leaders to discuss their next step. Vice Supreme General Wei Xi and Kang Xue, Lu An the Chief of TEID, Marshal Alton and Vice Marshal Ashley, and Legion Commander Moonsong and Vice Legion Commander Virion.


    "The first thing I notice is we don''t have the portal gate to return outside," Zhang Mengyao immediately pointed out the crucial thing in the expedition. They could not return just because they wanted to, which meant there must be a condition to fulfill to get out of the tower. "We need to figure that out first."


    "Maybe there''s amand System if we want to get out of the tower?" Lu An voiced his thoughts. Everyone looked at him, and he tried, "Return!"


    [You can''t get out of the tower until you clear the first floor! Clear the first floor and obtain the portal gate!]


    Themand was working but not working at the same time. It worked because Lu An got the information on how to return from the dimensional tower. It did not work because they could not return now. Lu An told everyone about the notification he had just received.


    "So, how do we clear the first floor?" It led to another question as the System did not borate on how to clear the first floor of the dimensional tower. The information they had about the dimensional was so vague. Wei Xi shook his head and looked toward Marshal Alton, "What do you think, Marshal Alton? Do you know how to clear the dimensional tower? Youe from an advanced world than Earth, so you should probably know, right?"


    Marshal Alton nced at Virion, Ashley, and Moonsong before replying, "We don''t know anything about the dimensional tower, but maybe Revalor knows something about this tower?"


    "The Elven Kingdom does not have any information about the dimensional tower. As everyone knows, we don''t even know about the smart base until we arrive on Earth," Virion shook his head. If his father knew something about the dimensional tower, he should know about this crucial information as well. However, the Elven Kingdom did not have any records about the smart base, let alone the dimensional tower.


    "Maybe it''s another Systemmand? Mission! Objective! Quest!" Lu An tried it a few times, but he did not receive any response from the System.


    "The System is truly a pain in the ass. Can''t it give us proper guidance or something?" Wei Xi was frustrated with theck of guidance. The only hint they had was that they must clear the first floor in order to return.


    "The System wants us to look the way out by ourselves. It''s not surprising considering the start of the Game," Zhang Mengyao had gotten used to how the System worked, so it was not a surprise. She maintained herposure because she was responsible for a thousand and three hundred lives. "What do you think, Lu An? Your game knowledge is always useful in times like this. Do you know something?"


    "Hmmm," Lu An rubbed his chin for a while as he thought about it, "The most generic pattern is defeating the boss floor. Each floor has a Monster Boss to defeat, and if we defeat the boss, that means we clear the first floor. That''s the most generic one, but it''s possible that there''s a hidden mission for each faction. We need toplete the mission to clear the quest, maybe. Or, we need to conquer all the territories on the first floor like how we capture the whole city."


    Virion, Alton, Ashley, and Moonsong did not know what Lu An talked about as they did not know what Game Lu An talked about. Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao knew so little about RPG games, and Wei Xi knew some basics.


    "Ah, I think it''s most likely the first one. We need to find the boss floor and defeat it. Or maybe we have to pass a test on each floor. You know, something like there''s a guardian on each floor, and we need to pass the test to clear the first floor," Wei Xi chimed in.


    "That''s possible too; taking a test from the guardian floor is the second most generic after the boss floor type," Lu An nodded in agreement.


    "Then we will take the first route, finding the boss floor or the test area," Zhang Mengyao made the decision. Even though she did not know how to find them, the basics they needed to do was to explore the first floor.


    "Then should we split up?" Lu An was quite eager because this dimensional tower was truly simr to the Game and mangas he read in the past. Splitting up was the fastest to explore, but Zhang Mengyao had a different idea about that.


    "No! We will not split up, at least not until we establish the base and figure out the monsters on the first floor. Let''s not take the risk because we have no information about the dimensional tower. Just because we never failed in the expedition, we should never lower our guard," Zhang Mengyao firmly declined the idea of splitting up. "Have your team returned, Legion Commander Moonsong?"


    "Yes, I will call them," Moonsong called two people, one elf and one moonlight rabbit. One was the former Elven Kingdom''s queen, and the other one was the Grand Elder of the Moonlight Tribe.


    "My team has scouted the north and east area up to two thousand meters, but we can''t find any living beings, and it''s still the same forestry area like this," Grand Elder Armsong reported.


    "And my team scouted the south and west, and we found nothing but the same forest," Ava reported her team''s discovery.


    "No vige, monsters, and beasts¡­." Lu An thought about something outrageous in her head. "Don''t tell me the System wants us to build our own base from zero instead of giving us an empty city like around the tower?" If they could not find the vige or city until night, they had to sleep in the wilderness with nothing. They did not expect to be able to return after entering the tower, so they did not bring any tents with them.


    "It can be said we are in the safe zone," Wei Xi nodded his head. "The ideal situation is to have half of our people to prepare the lodging when the nightes, and half of our people explore the forest further. But none of us can construct lodging, not with the minimum tool we have."


    "It''s not that we can''t find the vige or city, but we haven''t explored the first floor. Maybe there''s a city or vige somewhere else; we just need to find it," Zhang Mengyao was not pessimistic about their situation. She then nced at Moonsong and Virion, "If you are in this situation, where will you build your vige?" The beastmen and the elf had lived in the forest for a long time, so she could use their knowledge to find the habitat of the first floor. Finding the strategist''s location might lead them to a vige.


    "The essential for us to live is food and water, so I will say we will find a river and build a vige around the river itself if possible. Even if the terrain is not suitable to build a vige, we want to build our house near the river. So finding a river may lead us to a vige or even a city," Moonsong gave a convincing reply to Zhang Mengyao.


    Food and water were the primary need for the living beings as they needed clean water to drink and needed water to produce food. Even if they did not have crops to harvest, they would still have fish in the river as food. With that quick discussion, they quickly figured out what they needed to do for the first step, finding a river and the habitat of the first floor, which might be a huge help for them to explore the first floor.


    "The Tarriors are not familiar with the terrain, so we need the beastmen and the elf to explore the forest and find the river. Split your people into a small team of ten members, and investigate the forest deeper. The priority is to find the river but also avoid the battle!" Zhang Mengyao emphasized thest part of hermand to avoid the battle. "While the Luminous Legion explores the forest, we will try to find an alternative food."


    They did not bring enough supplies because they thought they could return from the tower any time. They only brought an emergency ration that was supposed tost for three days. They must find alternative food, just in case, they could not find the vige or inhabitants of the dimensional tower.

 Chapter 853: First Floor ~ Miragul

    With the elf and the moonlight rabbit in action, finding the river was effortless for them. Within one hour, they found the wide yet shallow river. The river was just around their calf deep. In the next half an hour, they found a settlement upstream.


    "Human settlement?" Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow slightly. "What about the area around the settlement? Is there still no monster or beast outside there?"


    "I don''t find any monster or beast around there, but just humans. Maybe the settlement is still inside the safe zone?" Legion Commander Moonsong replied. He led the search by himself along with Virion to make sure their first expedition as an official Tarrior of the Tang Empire ended with a satisfying result.


    "Hmmm¡­." Zhang Mengyao did not rush to the settlement even though that ce might be their chance to get more information about the first floor. "What about the vige condition?"


    Moonsong was a little bit confused as to why Zhang Mengyao wanted to know the vige''s condition, but he still answered, "The vige is well maintained, and the residents look peaceful and happy." He had observed the settlement for a while to identify the possibility of the residents being hostile to outsiders. After that observation, he concluded the vigers might not be hostile and wee them if they exined the situation.


    "What about farms? Do they have farms? Or do you see they haves to catch the fish in the river? Or do they have the equipment to hunt?" Zhang Mengyao asked for more detailed information about the vige. "No, they should not have the equipment since this is a safe zone with no monster and beast."


    The question was weird for sure, but Moonsong recalled what he had seen from the vige. He quickly realized Supreme General Zhang Mengyao''s intention by asking that. He recalled what he saw from the vige and started to feel suspicious about the vige too. "No, I don''t see the farm. They don''t have livestock either, and I am not sure about thes for fishing. I will send, no, I will go by myself to check everything." Moonsong excused himself and left with his nine subordinates to get more info about the vige.


    "What''s so weird about the vige?" Lu An asked as he did not understand what they were talking about. Lu An had the least experienced among the leaders despite his position and power. He could not pinpoint what was so suspicious about the vige.


    "It''s not weird at a nce, but if you look into it with details, the vige looks suspicious," Yeon Hee replied to Lu An in a small voice. "We are in an area with no monsters and beasts. Considering this is a dimensional tower, this is weird already. Then we found the vige, but they don''t have a permanent source for the food. They don''t have farms and don''t breed the livestock, no beast around to hunt. The only source for the food is the river, but if they don''t have thes to catch the fish too, don''t you feel weird about it? Especially if they are humans."


    After hearing that, Lu An quickly caught what was so suspicious about the vige. He imagined himself eating the fish for his entire life, and he did not think that was possible.


    *** ***


    Moonsong arrived at the spot where he could watch the entire vige from the top. He was on top of the tree, but he made sure the residents of the settlement could not see him. His eyes focused on the side that was close to the river. Yes, the vige was exactly next to the river, so if there was equipment to catch the fish, it should be in that area. However, the vige was so weird because it looked like the vige and the river were cut off as if people rarely went to the river. Of course, he could not find thes he was looking for, not even a fishing pole.


    The doubt and suspicion inside him rose up in his heart. He then observed the people inside the vige. He saw people were talking to each other. They were all smiling andughing as if they were living their happiest life. He became even more suspicious as he felt the scene before him was unreal. This was too perfect to be real.


    "How is it? Do you find thes or any tools for fishing inside their houses?" Moonsong asked Revalor, who had juste over. The former Elven King had eyesight that was much sharper than any of them, so he should be able to see what was inside these people''s houses.


    "Let''s back off for now. I will tell you my discovery on the way back," Revalor immediately proposed to retreat as soon as he came to Moonsong.


    *** ***


    "Their houses are empty, let alones or fishing poles; there is nothing inside their houses. No table, chair, and even bed, nothing. The house is more like a square room; it just looked like a house from outside," Revalor reported what he found to Zhang Mengyao. "This is just my suspicion, but I think they are from the demon race, Miragul. The demon with no physical figure, but they have the ability to influence our vision. They influence our vision, so we will look at them as humans."


    "Ah!" Moonsong recalled the battle against the demon that invaded the Ortis Continent. He remembered the demon that could change their figures that cost a lot of lives from their side.


    "Alert everyone! Get ready to fight!" Zhang Mengyao immediately called out. "If they influence your vision, that means they are aware of our presence." She then looked at Moonsong and Revalor, "Tell me more about this Miragul! We need to know more about them. What about their fighting ability?"


    "They are weak in terms of battle prowess, but they rely on their dark mana to poison us. Their dark mana is a lethal poison to the other races, so we must be careful about that," Revalor replied with a solemn face.


    "Hohoho¡­. I don''t know that the new yers will know about us," creepyughter rang in the air.


    Zhang Mengyao and the others stood up and looked toward the voice. To everyone''s surprise, they found an old man with a long white beard, wearing a ck robe. The old man was just ten meters away from them, none of them noticed his presence, and the old man managed to pass the perimeter defense without being noticed.


    "This robe is quite useful; none of you notice me until I speak," The old man had a smug expression on his face.


    Revalor did not bother to entertain the old man with the chat as he took out the bow from his inventory. He formed a mana arrow and aimed at the old man. Without a doubt, the old man was Miragul.


    "Unfortunately, you are toote, strong elf," The old man smirked, "You have been surrounded! We will have a delicious meal!" As soon as the old man finished his words, Revalor shot the arrow. The arrow blinked and pierced the old man''s head. Despite being on the brink of death, the old man still had a smile on his face. The old man''s body turned into a ck lump in the next five seconds. It was clear that the old man was not human but a demon.


    Pssshhhh!


    After the death of the first Miragul, the ck gas suddenly spread out. They realized Miragul had sneaked so close into the formation that there were over fifty of Miragul in the defensive line. They turned the ck mana into dark gas, spreading it out everywhere.


    "Kang Xue!" Zhang Mengyao immediately called out.


    Swoosh!


    Kang Xue jumped into the ck gas as her body shone. Her figure turned into light, and when she arrived in the middle of the ck gas, the light burst out from her body. The blinding light caused everyone to close their eyes. It was like a shbang butcked the ring in their ears. The blinding lightsted for half a minute, and by the time everyone opened their eyes, the ck gas had disappeared.


    Everyone was alerted and immediately searched for Miragul, but more than fifty Miragul disappeared. They saw the spear made of light, piercing the ground with a ck lump in its middle. Looking at this, everyone realized that Marshal Kang Xue had defeated all Miragul within thirty seconds.


    "If you get poisoned, immediately return to the medical team!" Kang Xue shouted. The ck gas managed to spread slightly before she neutralized it, so she thought some of the Tarriors might get poisoned. After giving them instruction and making sure there was no more Miragul around them, Kang Xue returned to Zhang Mengyao.


    "Should we retreat, or do you want to annihte this Miragul?" Kang Xue found out that the demon was not that high-level as she could kill them with one hit. On top of that, her ss, Master of Light, was the nemesis for the creature with dark mana. She was confident to fight the demon.


    "You can go and help Lu An," Zhang Mengyao waved her hand helplessly. During the blinding light, she activated [Envisage]. During that time, Lu An had gone to Miragul vige by himself.


    Without saying anything, Kang Xue left the group and headed toward the vige, "I will also bring the reinforcement to assist Sir Lu An and Marshal Kang Xue," Legion Commander Moonsong immediately asked for permission from Zhang Mengyao.


    "Hmm, go ahead. I will check over our people here. You can go with the Luminous Legion," Zhang Mengyao nodded and headed toward the medical team.

 Chapter 854: First Floor ~ Drakengard

    "We need to hurry up and help them," Moonsong urged Revalor to follow him quickly, leaving behind his team. Both were worried about Lu An and Kang Xue after knowing the strongest people on Earth were still the Epic Rank. If something happened to them, Tang Shaoyang would not be happy, especially to those who were higher rank.


    Quickly, they arrived at the vige''s perimeter, but they did not hear the sound of battle or anything. Moonsong and Revalor exchanged nces for a second before rushing into the vige. They thought something had happened to Kang Xue and Lu An, but it was the opposite.


    "Please forgive us. We are also victims of this tower. The only way for us to be freed by the tower is by preventing you guys from clearing the first ten floors. Please spare our lives, please forgive us!" Ten people knelt in front of Lu An and Kang Xue as they begged for their lives. They banged their heads to the ground.


    "What do you mean you guys are the victims of the tower?" Kang Xue pulled Lu An, preventing him from killing these ten Miragul. She wanted to hear what they said first as it piqued her interest. Victim of the tower, she wanted to know what it meant. Of course, they might be lying, but she had another way to confirm that with Selena.


    "The high-ranking demons in our realm tried to take over the System, but they failed to do so and got punished by the System. All the demons in our realm were sent to this tower. We just want our freedom back, that''s why we try to prevent the yers from clearing the first ten floors tower, so the Tower Break happens, and we will get out of this cursed tower!" Miragul that looked like a man in his mid-forties, exined earnestly.


    "So what if you are a victim of the tower? That does not change the fact that you guys tried to kill us, and we will not tolerate your action!" Lu An showed his murderous intent. He did not care if these demons were victims of the tower; he would kill them for trying to kill his people. He learned this from Tang Shaoyang and should never spare the people who tried to kill him.


    "We will do anything for you as long as you spare our lives. If you don''t trust our words, we can also establish the System Contract. Please don''t kill us!" After saying that, the man in his mid-forties started banging his head once more, and the other nine followed in tow.


    "Alright, I will not kill you, but you have to take the oath ceremony and be our ves indefinitely," Kang Xue made the decision without consulting it with Lu An. Thetter clearly did not like the decision. "We can''t, Sister Xue! We have to kill them, or else they will find a chance to kill us in the future. We can''t leave them alive!"


    Even Moonsong and Revalor doubted Kang Xue''s decision to ept Miragul''s surrender. They had bad blood against the demon, so they were not fond of the decision. However, Kang Xue had a different way of thinking than the other three.


    "No, we will need them. Trust me, Lu An," Kang Xue spoke with a convincing tone but noticed Lu An was not convinced by her words, "Then let Sister Mengyao decide whether we should let them live or kill them."


    Lu An relented after Kang Xue brought up Zhang Mengyao''s name because Zhang Mengyao was in charge of everything. If Zhang Mengyao was convinced to keep Miragul alive, he could do nothing about it. He let out a sigh and nodded; the disappointment was obvious on his face.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Lu An," Kang Xue smiled at the youngster before giving the ten Miragul a sharp nce, "Follow me if you want to keep your lives."


    The ten demons nodded their heads furiously and followed Kang Xue closely. They realized that the woman was the only chance to keep their lives intact, so they made sure to create a distance from the young man, "Please check the vige and make sure they are safe. I think this ce will be our base for the time being."


    "Yes, Marshal Kang Xue," Legion Commander Moonsong and Revalor bowed their heads as Kang Xue, and Lu An passed them. After the two left the vige, Chief Moon and the former Elven King exchanged nces before looking at the vige around. There was barely a trace of a battle, meaning the two people killed Miragul as the demon was helpless against the two individuals.


    Moonsong observed the vige and shook his head, "We are worried for nothing. They are quite strong even though they are just an Epic Rank."


    ? "Or maybe the Miragul is too weak. The demon may be below the Epic Rank, so they can defeat the demon easily," Revalor remained cautious and on guard regarding the enemy''s strength. Regardless of the result, he would not lower his guard, "We still have to keep an eye on Lu An. That young man is a little bit reckless toe here alone."


    *** ***


    "Can you exin why you bring them with you, Marshal Kang Xue?" Zhang Mengyao asked as she looked at the ten people kneeling on the ground.


    "Because we need them to clear the first floor," Kang Xue did not faze away from the question. "We know nothing about the dimensional tower, but they know more about the tower than us, so might as well spare their lives and use them as a guide for us. On top of that, we have Selena with us, and we can use the Oath Ceremony to ensure they will not stab us in the back."


    That was actually a brilliant idea. Zhang Mengyao was fond of the proposal, using the tower''s inhabitant to help them clear the tower, "Do you hear it? We will spare your lives if you are useful, but we will kill you all if you are useless. So, tell everything you know about the tower!"


    The Miragul, who looked in his mid-forties answering all the questions, threw at him. He had no choice but to be obedient if he wanted to keep their lives. This was the fate for the weak.


    After Zhang Mengyao got everything she wanted from the Miragul, she motioned Selena toe over and hold the Oath Ceremony with the demons. Despite the increasing level, doing the Oath Ceremony had a high toll on Selena''s body. Zhang Mengyao could see that after the Oath Ceremony was over. The Divine Priest looked exhausted, and her face lost its color, ''Hmmm, let''s not use the Oath Ceremony too often.'' She thought to herself.


    After the Oath Ceremony was over, Lu An called his subordinate and tasked them to watch over the ten demons. Even though they had to be obedient and could not betray them, Lu An wanted to keep watching the demons all the time. Despite the Oath Ceremony, he would not let the demon move freely with them.


    "The first thing we must watch over is the resident of the tower. Regardless of their race, they will be hostile to us," Zhang Mengyao gathered all the leaders and discussed the main issue they encountered. "From their perspective, they are imprisoned by the towers, and the only way for them to escape from the tower is to force the Tower Break. So wee as the enemy of the residents of the tower. So, we must be careful even if we meet a real human in this tower."


    "Thanks to Kang Xue''s calm and collected decision, we found the way to clear the first floor. Just like Lu An said earlier, we must defeat the boss floor. However, the residents call this boss the King of the floor instead of a boss. In order to clear the first floor, we must kill the King of the first floor, Drakengard," Zhang Mengyao continued to the main topic, "Drakengard is an Earth Drake; that''s the only thing we know about the King of the first floor. We don''t know where the King is, and we don''t know what it looks like."


    "However, we have the general direction where this Drakengard was. It should be to the south of our direction¡­." Zhang Mengyao was about to point a direction, but she did not know where the south direction was.


    "Let''s settle up for the time being, and we will send a small team to gather more information. We can use the Miragul as a guide, but we can''t trust thempletely. They may lead us to the most dangerous ce without us knowing, so make sure to be careful around them," Wei Xi concluded the short meeting. All in all, they managed to get the most important information to clear the first floor. That was a huge lead for them, considering they had just arrived in the tower.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, outside the Dimensional Tower on Earth, Tower Entrance


    The atmosphere outside the tower was quite intense as the First Order Guild and The Blue Vest Guild met at the entrance. The two factions had bad blood since earlier in the game as their territories were next to each other. Each time they met, a small thing was bound to happen.


    "We will enter the tower first. You guys can enter after the Blue Vest Guild," A man in his mid-thirties spoke. He had a thin beard with a neat hairstyle, and he was The Blue Vest Guild''s Vice Leader, Donald Cahan. He had a smug face as he made a surprised expression, "Ah, I forgot about the other factions from the World Government. I don''t think you can enter the tower after us, but you can enter the tower after all factions from the World Government enter the tower."

 Chapter 855: First Floor - Unexpected Encounter

    "Childish!" Another voice came from another side. Herman and The Blue Vest''s Guild Leader looked toward the voice. Another big group came to the entrance; they were the Amazon Guild. "Can you be a little mature? Does it matter who will enter it first?" The man in the middle questioned The Blue Vest''s vice guild leader, Donald Cahan.


    "Tch," Donald Cahan clicked his tongue, "Look who''sing, the traitor!"


    "Traitor?" The new Amazon Guild''s leader, Ninho, met with Donald Cahan''s eyes. He walked toward Donald Cahan, "Can you be responsible for what you said just now? Do you think we will quit the alliance if not, you greedy bastards try to control the Amazon Guild just because we lost the previous leader?"


    Donald Cahan took two steps back as Ninho was quite scary from his perspective. The man was over two meters tall with short hair, but his sharp eyes were enough to intimidate Donald Cahan.


    "Just ignore that coward, Boss. That guy is bold and courageous just because he has the numbers, but I bet if it''s The Emperor, he will cower behind his guild leader or maybe wet himself," The woman with long ck wavy hair spoke. She was the new Amazon Vice Guild Leader, Alexandra. People might think she got the position because she had the look and figure, but in fact, she was an Epic Rank.


    Yes, Alexandra was a famous supermodel from Brazil. Alexandra Padilha Serra was her full name, and she was renowned for being one of the top ten hottest models in the world. People might think she seduced the current leader to get into the current position, but in fact, she was the second strongest after Ninho in the Amazon Guild. On top of that, she was the mascot for the Amazon Guild thanks to her, the Amazon Guild managed to gather a lot of new recruits in their region.


    "Shut the f*ck up, B*tch!" Donald Cahan pointed his index finger at Alexandra and swore. Alexandra showed no reaction to the swear, but the Amazon Guild''s members had the opposite direction. They drew out their weapon and were ready to fight the Blue Vest Guild for swearing at their Vice Guild Leader. However, fighting between the factions inside the city was just impossible.


    [You are in the safe zone! Fighting is not allowed in the city, and the vitors will be expelled from the city and banned from entering the city for a month!]


    The system notification rang in every Amazon Guild members'' ears. Alexandra raised her right hand and motioned to her subordinate to lower their weapon, "Chill out, guys. We can''t do anything to them here because the System protects them, but we can do anything to them inside the tower."


    "Do you hear it, Boss? We can''t fight inside the city, so these people can''t stop us from entering the tower. Just ignore them," Alexandra walked ahead of her guild leader. When she passed Scot Moran, the Blue Vest''s Guild Leader, she smiled, "You shall consider changing your vice guild leader because he may lead The Blue Vest Guild to its ruin."


    The Amazon Guild walked by between the First Order Guild and The Blue Vest Guild; no one stopped them from entering the tower after a little friction.


    "Let''s ignore these clowns, Sir," Frans spoke to Herman Bonivido. Herman nodded and led his people to the tower. Since the System prohibited the yers from fighting with each other in the city, they could not stop the others from entering the tower. However, Herman realized something that imprinted on many people, including himself, The Emperor.


    That was the Tang Empire Leader''s nickname, the code name used to address the strongest individual on Earth. When Alexandra brought that name, the cocky Blue Vest Guild members were silenced immediately. People wouldugh when the man addressed himself as an Emperor before the Earth Tournament, but no one would dare to joke around about it now. No one dared to take the consequence of offending The Emperor.


    Herman Bonivido shook his head and tapped his cheek two times, ''No, let''s focus on the tower expedition. Let''s think about the Tang Empireter.''


    The First Order Guild was the third guild to enter the dimensional tower after the Tang Empire and the Amazon Guild. Yes, while the Uprising Guild came earlier than the other factions, they had not entered the tower yet.


    *** ***


    The Tang Empire''s main force settled in Miragul''s settlement. After having a further conversation with the surviving Miragul, the reason there was nothing in this area was because of them. No beast and monsters dared to enter this area because this was Miragul''s territory, and the beasts that tried to upy this area had been killed by Miragul. As for the settlement, it was used to trap the human traveler, so that was why the house was empty.


    "Based on what Miragul told us, the Drakengard lives in that direction, around a week of traveling to reach its region, but we can''t trust thempletely. So we will stay in this ce for a few days and investigate the first floor, especially the southern region where the rumored Drakengard lives," Zhang Mengyao held a brief meeting with the others. "I know we should be able to trust them after the oath ceremony, but we don''t know what they haven''t told us yet."


    "I will go to the south, General Zhang Mengyao," Lu An was the first one to speak after Zhang Mengyao. "With my speed, I can cut seven days of traveling to four or maybe three days."


    Zhang Mengyao looked at Lu An for a moment. She did not want to send him to the dangerous ce alone; no, in fact, she wanted to decline the idea of Lu An going alone to the Drakengard''s den since they did not know how strong the King of the first floor was. She knew Lu An well; he would fight the boss alone without asking for reinforcement if he managed to find Drakengard first.


    "I will allow you to go there, but not alone. At least, bring another three to five people with you," Zhang Mengyao stated the condition. She could tell that Lu An did not like the notion of bringing other people with him, but she insisted since she did not want anything to happen to him. This young man was too reckless, just like Tang Shaoyang.


    "I think I know someone who can go with Sir Lu An," Moonsong was also concerned with Lu An''s well-being, but he could not leave his post to apany Lu An since he was the head of The Luminous Legion. "Revalor alone should be enough, and he can follow Sir Lu An''s speed as well. And then, Revalor''s scouting ability is the best of the best, so he can easily find this Drakengard."


    "Good. You must bring Revalor if you want to go to the south; this is an order," Zhang Mengyao did not want rejection from Lu An. This was not just a normal exploration like on Earth. They knew nothing of this ce, so she would use his authority to force Lu An to listen to her.


    "Alright. I will bring one Miragul, Yeon Hee, and Revalor with me. I need that demon to be our guide," Lu An nodded his head as he left them to get prepared. The meeting continued without Lu An, dividing the task into what they should do for the investigation.


    *** ***


    Lu An, Yeon Hee, Revalor, and Yeon Hee left the settlement right away as they did not have much to prepare. However, there was additional personnel within the group, Helia, the Chief of the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe. She was one of the best healers within the Healer Division, so Kang Xue insisted that Lu An bring her with them. The elemental beast had a high speed, too, so she did not have an issue following Lu An. No matter how strong Lu An and Revalor were, Kang Xue wanted them to bring the best healer just in case something happened during the journey.


    "I don''t like this," Lu An muttered in a low voice. He did not like bringing too many people because that would make him constantly worried about them. Because of that, he would not be able to move freely as he always had this thought on him.


    "Then you should leave me behind instead," Yeon Hee replied. She was confused why Lu An insisted on bringing her with him.


    Lu An pointed his eyes with his two fingers and directed the finger to her eyes afterward, telling her that he was watching her. Yeon Hee immediately realized why he had brought her with him. She was still under his watch; that was why he brought her. That left her speechless because she was in the same situation as them, and the only chance for her to get out of the tower was with the Tang Empire. She would not do something stupid because of that.


    Lu An shrugged as they continued the trip to the south. In the first three hours of the fast run to the south, they encountered nothing. The forest seemed to be dreaded by the other creatures. Then the group came out of the forest and arrived in the open area, in the green field, with a refreshing breeze hitting their faces.


    Lu An felt like he had arrived at the edge of the football field, albeit this ce was much, much bigger than the football field.


    "This giant field is Minke Tribe''s territory. They are ferocious beastmen that regard all living things as prey," Miragul exined to Lu An once they stepped into the grass field.


    "We should avoid them because our mission is to investigate Drakengard. Let the others take care of this Minke Tribe," Lu An made the decision for the group.


    While they expected to encounter the beastmen from the Minke Tribe, they encountered another interesting group instead. Lu An and his group stopped their journey temporarily because a big group of humans blocked their path.

 Chapter 856: First Floor - Blue Vest Guild

    Scot Moran heard themotion from the other side of the formation, and his subordinates quickly reported to him that there was a group of four approaching them.


    "Who are they? Is it the tower''s inhabitant?" Scot Moran asked his Vice Guild Leader as they headed to the other side of the formation.


    "I think they are one of the Tang Empire''s teams, three people and one elf," The Second Vice Guild Leader, Hurst Milton, told Scot Moran, and his voice was kinda shaky. It was the sign of nervousness he showed externally. Of course, after the show of the Tang Empire''s power in the Earth Tournament, no one was not afraid of the Tang Empire, even if it was just four people. Not even a single fighter from any faction could win against the Tang Empire''s members.


    Scot Moran nodded his head as only the Tang Empire had an elf with them. On top of that, he heard that the Tang Empire was the first faction to enter the tower. He quickly figured out why his Vice Guild Leader concluded the small team was from the Tang Empire with those two clues.


    "What should we do, Guild Leader?" Hurst Milton was visibly nervous. Tang Shaoyang and his faction managed to nt the seed of fear in the others during the Earth Tournament for him to be this nervous. But of course, it is also because the Tang Empire was openly hostile to the World Government. The Blue Vest was part of the World Government, and he was nervous because he was afraid the Tang Empire would attack them because of that. The notion of fighting back just never crossed his mind.


    Scot Moran let out a sigh secretly. His first Vice Guild Leader was too bold and arrogant, and the second Vice Guild Leader was too cautious and timid. The exact opposite characteristic, but he liked Hurst Milton more because the guy did his work meticulously. "Let''s meet them first and respond to their following actions. There''s no need for us to kill each other this early.


    The Blue Vest Guild was in an awkward situation to meet the Tang Empire this early. Even though it was just a small team, he did not want to fight them right now, even though the World Government and the Tang Empire were at odds. Scot Moran did not want to be the faction that started the war between the World Government and The Tang Empire, or else they would be Tang Empire''s main target. If that happened, the Tang Empire would focus on the Blue Vest Guild, and it was not something he wanted.


    "Who are you? Identify yourself!" As Scot Moran and Hurst Milton got closer to the other side, they heard the familiar arrogant voice. It was Donald Cahan''''s voice, the first Vice Guild Leader of the Blue Vest Guild.


    Scot Moran and Hurst Milton picked up their pace when they heard the voice. Both did not want to escte the situation unless the Tang Empire started the fight first. Scot Moran got out of his team formation and got to see the small team. He quickly scanned the three people and one elf, and he recognized two of them. The elf was one of the fifteen fighters from the Tang Empire, and the young man was someone in a high position in the Tang Empire.


    "Step back, Donald!" Scot Moran immediately called his first Vice Guild Leader to step back before the situation escted. He could not believe his Vice Guild Leader did not recognize the elf and Lu An. "I will take over from here on."


    Donald Cahan looked at his Guild Leader and nodded his head. He returned to Scot Moran''s side and whispered, "They are from the Tang Empire, Sir. This is our chance to take them down since there are only four of them." He recognized the group was from the Tang Empire, so he tried to create a scenario where he could justify killing them.


    Scot Moran looked at his Vice Guild Leader before looking back at the Tang Empire''s group. There were only four of them, and he had three thousand people with him. Without a doubt, they had the numbers to overwhelm the four people. Without a doubt, this was a golden chance to reduce the Tang Empire''s strength.


    "No, let''s not attack them, Sir. We are in an unknown ce with numerous unknown possibilities. There''s a chance that we need to work together with the Tang Empire to clear the first floor, so better not sour our rtionship with them," Hurst Milton hurriedly whispered to his Guild Leader. "Remember the Tower Break mechanic, Sir. If we fail to clear the first ten floors within a year, all creatures inside the tower will invade the Earth." Hurst Milton looked into the big picture instead of thinking of the short-term goal.


    "Why are you so scared, Milton? We have the numbers, and if we killed them all, the Tang Empire would never be able to figure out that we kill them unless there''s a traitor among us," Donald Cahan did not like the timid Milton and immediately argued back.


    This was a headache for Scot Moran as both Vice Guild Leaders'' arguments made sense. However, he had to take more risks if he chose to kill this team.


    "What if they have long-distancemunication? Don''t forget the Communication System; they can contact the main force that they are being attacked, and we will be done for if The Emperores. Let''s not take the risk, Sir." Hurst Milton shook his head repeatedly.


    "I am sorry, Milton. But this is our only chance to get rid of the nuisance. Also, the Communication System can''t be used inside the tower for some reason. I tried to send a message to you just now, but the Communication System is disabled until we clear the first floor. That means they can''t contact their main force," Scot Moran took the risk and decided to fight.


    *** ***


    "Get ready to fight, Sir," Revalor warned Lu An. He could hear clearly what the opposite party whispered in his ears. Aside from his sharp sight, he had keen hearing too. They were too loud for whispering, and he overheard everything.

 Chapter 857: First Floor ~ Lu An Against The Blue Vest Guild

    "Let''s return and bring more people with us. If they decide to fight us, then we will fight them," Lu An made the unexpected decision. Even though Revalor only just got to know Lu An for a few days, the former Elven King had grasped what kind of person Lu An was. The Lu An he knew would fight the overwhelming number of enemies in this kind of situation. So Revalor was surprised Lu An would decide to retreat instead of fighting them.


    "I can bring one person with my shadow movement. Can you take Miragul back with you, Revalor?" Lu An could only bring one person with his shadow movement. As long as Revalor could carry Miragul back, then it should be easy for them to escape from these people.


    "Leave the Miragul to me, Sir Lu An. It should not be hard to escape from them," Revalor nodded his head.


    Of course, the reason Lu An decided to retreat was Yeon Hee. He did not want to involve the girl in a life and death battle while she was an outsider. He could not fight while protecting her, so he decided to retreat instead. As the four were about to turn around, the Blue Vest Guild made their move.


    "We are sorry, but we can''t allow you to retreat after overhearing us. You guys have to die here," Donald Cahan approached the group of four as his subordinates surrounded Lu An and his group. "me your idiot guild leader for being a nuisance for the World Government."


    Lu An was about to use shadow movement and escape with Yeon Hee, but he stopped his movement when Donald Cahan called Tang Shaoyang an idiot. He then looked at Revalor with an expressionless face, "Can you also bring Yeon Hee with you, Revalor? I will stay here for a little longer and catch youter. I will bring that man''s head."


    Even though he did not say specifically who was the man in his mouth, Revalor and Yeon Hee knew who that man was. It was the man who just called The Emperor an idiot, "Don''t worry. I am just going to take him down and escape afterward. With my shadow movement, they will not be able to catch up."


    Revalor was about to persuade Lu An, but he stopped. He knew that he could not convince Lu An to retreat right now. Rather than wasting his time persuading Lu An, he would rather return and bring more people here. The former Elven King nodded his head, "Can you hide in my shadow at my sign, Yeon Hee? I am afraid you will not be able to catch my movement if we move separately."


    "As for you, get ready to hop on my back after I shoot my first arrow," Revalor took out his bow and aimed it at the people who blocked his path to retreat. The mana arrow formed, and the arrow glowed in green. It was his skill, Hurricane Shot. He shot the arrow, and a fierce hurricane formed around the arrow. "Hop on my back, Miragul!"


    Miragul jumped onto Revalor''s back while Yeon Hee entered Revalor''s shadow. Revalor then dashed forward, following the Hurricane Shot. The Hurricane Shot tore apart the people on the way. At least twenty people died from the arrow because they could not dodge the arrow, "Hold on and wait for the reinforcement, Sir Lu An!" That was Revalor''sst words before his figure disappeared into the horizon.


    "Chase them! Don''t let them escape!" Hurst Milton roared as he activated the bloodline transformation and flew off to the sky. The pair of green-feathered wings pped furiously as he tried to catch up with Revalor. Along with him, dozens of the Blue Vest Guild''s members followed him.


    While Hurst Milton was against the idea of fighting the Tang Empire this early, he wouldmit to seed since they had made the decision. He could not let the three people escape from them and informed the situation to the Tang Empire''s main force.


    Lu An looked at the sky, he considered taking down the flying bird, but he chose not to, ''Having one less Epic Rank to fight is better than fighting them all at once,'' He then turned around and faced Donald Cahan. He did not even spare a nce at Scot Moran as his focus was on Donald Cahan, "I will make you regret being alive for insulting Brother Shaoyang."


    Donald Cahan flinched slightly at the thick and fierce killing intent directed toward him. Despite Lu An''s younger age, he did not expect the young man to have this kind of killing intent. However, he quickly realized that he had the number.


    "Your Brother Shaoyang? Are you talking about that stupid Emperor of yours? Don''t worry about it; we will make him regret antagonizing the World Government," Donald Cahan kept provoking Lu An, so thetter did not run away like the other three. As long as Lu An did not run away, he believed that Lu An was fated to die in their hands.


    Swoosh!


    The shadow burst out from Lu An''s shadow and covered him. The shadow covered Lu An, and Donald Cahan could not see Lu An''s whole figure anymore but just the red eyes. The red eyes lurked within the shadow, observing Donald Cahan from top to bottom. That sent a chill to Donald Cahan''s spine.


    Fwoosh!


    Then the shadow spread out, reaching the Blue Vest Guild''s footing. It was just too fast that Donald Cahan failed to react in time as a red sword came out from the shadow below him, going straight to his body. However, a ck figure appeared in front of Donald Cahan and blocked the sword with the spear.


    nk!


    Scot Moran managed to block the sword for his Vice Guild Leader. Even though he did not like the way Donald Cahan acted in the name of the Blue Vest Guild, he did not want to lose an Epic Rank this quickly. The shadow covered the Blue Vest Guild''s footing within the next second.


    "Everyone! Get out of the shadow! Retreat from the shadow!" Scot Moran quickly instructed his subordinate to get away from the shadow. After that, he yelled at Donald Cahan, "Get it together, Cahan! We are fighting an Epic Rank! Get your guts together unless you want to die!?"

 Chapter 858: First Floor - Within The Shadow

    Hearing the order from their Guild Leader, the Blue Vest Guild''s members ran out of the shadow. Since the shadow covered a wide area, it ended up leaving six people in the shadow. Scot Moran, Donald Cahan, and the other four Epic Ranks. They would fight Lu An, who hid within the shadow.


    Donald Cahan snapped out of his daze after the wake-up call of his Guild Leader. He was in front of the death door just now. If not for his Guild Leader intervening at the right time, he was done for. He quickly realized the situation he was in and used the Bloodline Transformation.


    His body jacked as he became two and a half meters tall, his skin turned ck, and a pair of bull horns grew on his head. After that, he took out his greatsword and also a big shield that almost covered his whole body. The other four also transformed and regrouped with Scot Moran and Donald Cahan.


    Donald Cahan stayed in the front of the five, as they had his back. That was the usual formation they used to fight a strong monster. Donald Cahan would be the front line with his strong physical power and almost unbreakable defense. The formation always worked, especially if they only faced one enemy.


    "Get ready for the attack. We need to finish this fast before the Tang Empire''s reinforcementes!" Scot Moran told his subordinate in an intense tone. He held the spear tightly as nervousness slowly crept into his heart. He did his best to detect Lu An within the shadow, but he just could not sense Lu An.


    Swoosh!


    "Behind us!" Darrick, one of the Epic Ranks, yelled as he saw a shadowe out from the shadow below. The figure was holding four ck daggers between his fingers, and from the shadow''s stature, without a doubt, the shadow was Lu An. The shadow threw the eight daggers. The pitch-ck dagger elerated in the air very fast but not fast enough to trick their eyes.


    Donald Cahan reacted as he put his shield forward, blocking all the daggers. The sh produced nking noises as the daggers scattered around them. At the same time, Scot Moran and another Epic Rank rushed toward the shadow in the air. "I will not let you return to the shadow again!" Scot Moran quickly took the chance to attack Lu An while in the air.


    As long as he prevented Lu An from returning to the shadow, Lu An would not be able to hide from them again. Scot Moran and his Epic Rank subordinate were about to reach Lu An in the air, but they saw the pitch-ck shadow smiling at them. The wide smile gave Scot Moran an ominous feeling.


    Sure enough, in the next second, the shadow in front of him was reced by a pitch-ck dagger. Scot Moran quickly caught up with what happened when he saw the dagger. He turned his head, and sure enough, a shadow appeared next to Donald Cahan.


    "Watch out, Cahan!" Scot Moran tried to warn his Vice Guild Leader, but it was toote as no one noticed the shadow figure. He maneuvered his body in the air, turning around and kicking the air. He tried to get back to help Donald Cahan.


    Despite the warning from Scot Moran, everything was toote. When Cahan turned to the side, he saw the shadow''s hand reaching his face. The two and a half meters Cahan was mmed down by Lu An. The height and weight difference did not matter as Cahan was helplessly brought into the shadow by Lu An.


    Boom!


    In the next second, Scot Morannded right where Cahan had just disappeared. He tried to attack the shadow, but it was futile. It could not force Lu An to bring Cahan out of the shadows. "Damn!" He started regretting his action to confront Lu An''s group. He just did not know that Lu An had a troublesome ability like this. ''There must be a way to counter this shadow, but how?''


    Of course, Lu An had a weakness, and his weakness was quite simple. The weakness of shadow was light, so he needed someone with Light Elemental Power like Kang Xue or Helia, the Light Bombyx Mori. They just need to get rid of the shadow with light, then Lu An could not use the shadow to hide anymore. While Scot Moran was at his wit''s end, he heard the familiar scream from the shadow.


    "ARGHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    It was Donald Cahan''s scream, and the scream came out from the shadow below them. All five Epic Ranks tried to attack the shadow with their skills, but all their efforts were useless. They could not destroy the shadow or lure Lu An out of the shadow.


    "We are tight in time, Sir. We need to leave before the Tang Empire''s reinforcement arrives," Darrick was frustrated with the situation they were in. He immediately proposed the idea to leave Donald Cahan and escape from this ce.


    "Do you think I will let you all leave?" Lu An overheard the conversation, and he came out of the shadows with Donald Cahan. However, The Blue Vest Guild''s vice guild leader''s body was no longer intact. Cahan lost his two legs and all his fingers; blood was profusely flowing out from his hand and thigh as the man whimpered in terror and horror.


    "Do you think I will leave after what you did to Cahan!?" Scot Moran''s voice came from Lu An''s back. As soon as Lu An appeared on the surface, he used his movement skill and moved to Lu An''s back. However, his effort was futile as Lu An in front of him was reced by the ck dagger once more. From where he was, he saw Lu An appear next to one of his subordinates.


    Before he could even warn them, Lu An shed the sword to one of his subordinates'' necks. The head flew off into the air as the blood spurted out in all directions. The body walked three steps forward before falling off to the ground.


    At this moment, Scot Moran realized that number did not matter in fighting Lu An. No matter how many Epic Ranks he had, he could not kill this young man, "Leave the shadow! We are retreating! Leave the shadow! We are retreating!" The enemy was just a perfect assassin. If they stayed longer in the shadow''s range, they would be killed one by one by the young man.


    Scot Moran''s left hand reached the whimpering Donald Cahan on the ground. He intended to bring Cahan with him as he could not afford to lose more Epic Rank. Even though Cahan lost his legs, there was still an elixir to grow his legs back.


    Scot Moran was about to jump out of the shadow with Cahan in his hand, but Lu An did not allow that to happen. Six daggers shot toward Scot Moran from six different directions. The daggers were just too fast, so he needed to block them. He released Cahan from his grasp and blocked the dagger with the spear in his hand. He then remembered that Lu An could switch position with the dagger, so he leaped away from the daggers.


    When hended, he realized that Cahan was not in his hand anymore. He forgot to bring Cahan with him after blocking the daggers.


    "I will not let you bring him away from me! I told you, I will make him regret insulting The Tang Empire''s Emperor!" Lu An''s deadpan expression gave Scot Moran a chill. With this short exchange, he realized another thing. They just provoked someone they should never provoke.

 Chapter 859: First Floor - The Unknown

    Scot Moran looked up and saw Cahan was under Lu An''s feet. Cahan had a pleading look on his face, asking for his Guild Leader to save him from Lu An. After experiencing what Lu An was capable of, he lost his arrogance and boldness.


    Scot Moran wanted to save Cahan for what he had done to him and his guild, but it was not a smart decision from the guild leader''s perspective. Staying here longer would put all his people in danger because they let the elf escape earlier. Once the elf returned with the reinforcement, he was not sure if half of them could get out of here.


    Scot Moran bowed his head, "I am sorry, Cahan, and thank you for everything you have done for the Blue Vest Guild and me." After saying that, he turned around and rushed out of the shadows. "Go to the east! Don''t stop running!"


    He stayed in the backline and watched Lu An as he retreated with his guild. It was fortunate that Lu An did not chase after them, but this way, he just lost two Vice Guild Leaders at once. Yes, he did not wait for Hurst Milton to return as he decided to escape from Lu An. He did not know where the Tang Empire''s main force was, so he did not want to take the risk of staying around longer.


    If the Tang Empire''s main force was close to them, then Hurst Milton and the others were done for. Less than fifty people would not be able to escape from The Emperor, so he decided to escape right now and save more of his subordinates. That was the wisest decision as the Guild Leader to minimize the casualty.


    Meanwhile, Donald Cahan looked at the back of his Guild Leader''s retreating figure. His eyes widened in shock as he could not believe Scot Moran would leave him like this. After what he had done for Scot Moran to build up the Blue Vest Guild. As his guild leader''s retreating figure disappeared from his sight, Donald Cahan looked up slowly. He met with Lu An''s chilling gaze that sent shivers to his body.


    "Don''t worry, I am not going to kill you right away. I will make you regret being alive and dare to insult The Emperor!" After that, Lu An looked to the side, "Came out, Helia. I need you to heal this guy."


    The Chief of the Light Bombyx Mori Tribe came out from her invincibility. Before they approached the Blue Vest Guild, Helia activated her stealth skill to avoid fighting the Blue Vest Guild. They did not want to pick a fight against such a big group or be misunderstood because of Helia, as their main purpose was to find the Drakengard; hence the elemental beast hid.


    Hearing the call, Helia came out and approached Lu An. She did not escape with Revalor because Lu An stayed behind, and Lu An sensed her from the start. She came to Lu An''s side and asked, "Are you sure you want me to heal him?" Helia''s looked at the pitiful human below her.


    "Yes. Can you regrow his legs too? It will be a hassle to carry him around," Lu An retracted all the shadow. The shadow no longer covered him and the ground, returning to his original form.


    "I can, but I feel it''s not worth using the skill on this guy because the skill has a long cool down. The skill has two days long of cool down; what if one of the Tarrior is injured and needs my regeneration skill?" Helia was reluctant to use the long cool-down skill on Cahan. She did not know this guy and was sure this guy was their enemy, so why would she need to use such skill on Cahan?


    "That''s true. Then just heal him and stop the blood loss," Lu An nodded, "But you need to use your healing skill to maintain this guy''s life. I won''t be carrying him around; I will drag him around instead. So I need your healing skills."


    "That''s fine by me," Helia agreed immediately.


    Meanwhile, Donald Cahan heard everything they said as he was next to them. He immediately realized what awaited him, "You are viting human rights! You can''t treat me like that, or else you will be making the world to be your enemies for doing that to me!" That just came up in his mind, and he said it immediately.


    "Those words came out from someone who, a few minutes ago, wanted to kill my team and me? Are you really going to say that now?" Lu An smirked when he saw the fear on Donald Cahan''s face. That was what he wanted to see from Cahan, "I told you, right? I will make you regret being alive for insulting The Emperor. Don''t worry; this is just the start."


    Helia came to the side and cast the healing ability on Donald Cahan. The wound on Cahan''s fingers and thighs closed, but just like that, he did not have legs to walk or fingers to grab anything. It was nice as the pain was gone, but deep inside, it was extremely awful as he had lost the ability to walk and grab.


    Lu An did not care what his captive thought and felt as he grabbed Cahan''s left hand and dragged him back to the forest. He could not go to the south to find the Drakengard alone, or else he would hear an earful of spicy scolding from Sister Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue. That was why he chose to return instead of going further to the south.


    Halfway back to the forest, Donald Cahan started screaming, "Stop! Please Stop! Just kill me already! I am sorry for insulting The Emperor. Just kill me already. I regret everything, but please stop this."


    Donald Cahan had his face on the ground while being dragged by Lu An. It was awful, humiliating, and unbearably painful as his teeth and lips hit the gravel on the ground. On top of that, each time they found a bigger stone, Lu An would purposely drag him there and ram his head into the stone. His head and face were bloody red because of all that.


    "Don''t worry, we will enter the exciting track soon," The forest was worse than the green field. That was the best part of waiting for Cahan. However, when it was just thirty meters from the forest, he sensed the vibration from the ground.


    The vibration came from below him. He stopped his steps, and in the next moment, creatures came out from the ground. Dozens of creatures came out from the ground between the border of the forest and the green field, blocking Lu An''s path.

 Chapter 860: First Floor ~ The Minke Tribe

    Dozens of creatures with long ws came out from the ground, standing at the border between Greend and the forest. The creatures created the barrier so Lu An could not pass them. After, more creatures popped from behind as well, pinching Lu An and Helia.


    Lu An did not rush to fight his way out of the creatures. He observed the ck furry creatures around him; they were around one and a half meters tall with around fifty centimeters long ws, "Otter or ferret?" Lu An muttered in a low voice.


    These creatures had the look of a ferret and the long body of the otter. The proportion of these creatures'' bodies was quite off, especially when they were standing. When they opened their mouths, jigsaw-like teeth showed up.


    Lu An activated the [Basic Detection] skill on one of the creatures to see how strong these creatures were.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Beastmen - Minke]


    Affiliation: The Minke Tribe


    Evolution: Stage-8


    Level: 698


    Skill: [Burrow] ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the detection result, he remembered what Miragul had told him earlier. The greennd was the Minke Tribe''s territory, and the creatures in front of him were Minke. The fact that the Minke Tribe was around level 600 and the highest one was level 732 was a relief to Lu An. Meaning the monsters on the first floor were rtively weak.


    ''But these Minke are still a threat to the Tarriors,'' He thought to himself. The average level of the Tarriors was around level 400-ish to level 600-ish. While the elf, Moonlight Tribe, and Alton''s subordinates were rtively higher in level.


    "I will make the way out of the encirclement, and you follow me closely, Helia," Lu An decided to escape instead of fighting the Minke Tribe. Despite their overwhelming number, he could fight them all, but there was no benefit from killing the Minke Tribe. He would rather leave the Minke for the Tarriors to fight to level up.


    Using the Shadow Step, Lu An rushed to the Minke in front of him. His right hand held the sword while his left hand carried Donald Cahan with him. He was not going to leave the man to die this early. Within the next second, Lu An appeared in front of Minke. The shadow covered his red sword, and when he shed the sword toward the Minke, the shadow extended forward, cutting five Minke''s heads simultaneously.


    In the next second, Lu An had entered the forest area. He did not go deeper into the forest as he wanted to see whether The Minke Tribe would follow him into the forest. He would lure them into the ideal area for Tarriors to fight them if they followed him. However, as he predicted, the Minke Tribe did not dare to enter the forest. He could hear the furious hissing from the Minke, but they did not dare to enter the forest.


    Lu An shrugged and turned around, continuing walking back to the base. On the way back, he did not encounter the people who chased after Revalor, "Did Revalor Kill them already?"


    Halfway back to the base, he heard a lot of movement in front of him. Lu An remained calm because he knew who wasing. Sure enough, he saw Zhang Mengyao lead the main force toward him. The main force meant all of them.


    Zhang Mengyao stopped in front of Lu An and checked the youngster from top to bottom. Lu An was like her little brother already, so she was deeply worried after hearing from Revalor that Lu An stayed behind to fight against a group of over a thousand people, "You okay?"


    "I am fine. They are afraid that the reinforcement wille, so they escaped when they realized that they could not kill me," Lu An nodded and reported what happened.


    Zhang Mengyao let out a relieved sigh after Arina made an okay gesture toward her, indicating Lu And was fine. Then she nced at the disfigured man in Lu An''s left hand, "Is this the guy who insulted your Brother Shaoyang?"


    Zhang Mengyao had heard what happened from Revalor, the reason why Lu An stayed behind. She was d about Revalor''s decisiveness to leave Lu An and called the reinforcement immediately. It would be wasting time to convince Lu An as she was well aware that Lu An would not leave, especially if it was Revalor. He won''t listen to the Former Elven King, and Revalor would be just wasting his time. She did not me Revalor for leaving Lu An behind in that scenario.


    "Yeah," Lu An nodded with a smile.


    "Better you just kill him. We don''t want the Tang Empire''s name dirty just because we treat this guy inhumanely," Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow upon seeing Donald Cahan''s condition.


    "No one will know unless our people spread the rumor," Lu An said while scanning the Tarriors, and all of them looked away from Lu An''s chilling gaze. "But you are right. Just in case someone with a big mouth spreads the rumor, I will kill this poor guy," Lu An stabbed the sword into Donald Cahan''s skull, killing the man instantly.


    "Ah, I also met with the Minke Tribe in the next area. The tribe that controls the greennd¡­." Lu An described the Minke to Zhang Mengyao, their appearance, and also their power. "We can ask Miragul how strong this Minke Tribe is and start to n to fight them afterward. It would be a good experience for our Tarriors too."


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, "Though I doubt this Minke Tribe is good enough for our elite Tarriors, we need to fight them sooner orter anyway."


    The Tarriors that joined the expedition were around level 700 to level 800, so the Minke Tribe should not be an issue for them. They were the best of the best from the Tarrior since the Dimensional Tower was extremely important.


    Revalor brought back the Miragul to Lu An, and it exined what it knew about the Minke Tribe, "I think The Minke is attracted to this man''s blood; that''s why they chase and set up an ambush for you, Sir. The Minke has a keen smell, and they love blood for sure."


    "I do believe the Minke Tribe''s leader has not reached the Epic Rank yet," The Miragul added at the end.

 Chapter 861: First Floor ~ King of Disaster

    The short disturbance caused by the Minke Tribe and the Blue Vest Guild did not stop Lu An from continuing his journey to find the Drakengard, the King of the first floor. He led the same small team to the south while the main force explored the first floor.


    Zhang Mengyao brought the main force to the green field where the Minke Tribe was, dragging Donald Cahan''s dead body. She was alone, acting as bait to lure out the Minke Tribe. While the Minke Tribe was weaker overall, they had an overwhelming numberpared to one thousand Tarriors. So, instead of attacking the Minke Tribe''s vige, she intended to bait the Minke Tribe part by part.


    Miragul did not lie when they said Minke had a keen smell for blood as it was not even a minute passed, the ground vibrated, an indication of the underground movement. The Minke came out of the ground in the next ten seconds, surrounding Zhang Mengyao and the dead body. When the Minke Tribe came out from the ground, Zhang Mengyao opened up her batwings and flew into the sky. She did not intend to fight the Minke by herself.


    She flew off with the dead body in her hand and lured Minke to where the Tarriors were. It was a lot of work, but this was for the Tarriors'' safety, so they did not get ambushed from underground. The second fight between the Tang Empire and the tower''s inhabitants started. The five hundred Tarriors against the thousands of Minke. The Luminous Legion and Alton''s people stayed behind for the emergency because they were too strong for the Minke.


    Despite being outnumbered, the Tarriors held their ground and fought the Minke until the end. Of course, to avoid the heavy injuries, the elf had to shoot their arrows to save some of the group after making a mistake. However, apart from that, the Tarriors held their ground and killed five thousand if not ten thousand Minke. The first big battle was over within three hours.


    Of course, the main reason the Tarriors could win easily against the overwhelming number of Minke was because there were a few Epic Ranks within the Tarriors. Bai Yuan, Zhao Zhong, Tian Donghai, Tao He, and Dai Wenqian. Those five people were the people who had followed Tang Shaoyang since the early time, and they had reached Epic Rank after clearing the Survival Game a few times. The five Captains would help their subordinates each time they encountered a life-threatening situation; hence the battle was over with no casualties. After the battle was over, Kang Xue led the Medical Team over and healed the injured.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Mengyao returned to the backline and met with Virion after the battle was over, "How is it? Do you find them?" them in her mouth was the Blue Vest Guild.


    After what the Blue Vest Guild tried to do to Lu An, she would not let this slide free for them. She would hunt them down for that, so she tasked the Elven King to search for the Blue Vest Guild.


    Virion shook his head, "I am sorry, Supreme General Zhang. We can''t find them, this ce is too big, and they may have left this territory by now. It will take a long time to find them."


    "Do you want me to search for them, Supreme General Zhang? Hunting is one of The Moonlight Tribe''s specialties," Moonsong offered an idea. He was confident that his people would be able to track the Blue Vest Guild within one or two days.


    However, Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "Let''s focus on clearing the first floor first. I feel like there''s something to benefit from clearing the first floor faster than the other factions, so we will focus on hunting the Drakengard. We will wait for good news from Lu An."


    Just like that, the main force slowly explored the first floor while Lu An went straight to the south with his small team.


    *** ***


    Four days quickly passed inside the dimensional tower.


    Lu An had passed a few territories and encountered many kinds of creatures, but he had not met humans yet. Most of them were beast and beastmen, with no Epic Rank. He arrived in the new territory on the fifth day, the barrennd. Thend was cracked, and this territory was extremely hot for some reason.


    "This territory is the worst," Lu An muttered in a low voice.


    Yeon Hee wiped the sweat on her forehead while nodding her head. This was the worst territory so far because they had not taken a bath in thest four days.


    "This is it. This is where Drakengard lives," Miragul informed Lu An with a shaky voice. "Can I return now, Sir?" The fear and terror were apparent in Miragul''s voice.


    Lu An nced at Miragul and stared at the demon suspiciously, "I asked you if you know what kind of creature this Drakengard is, but you told me that you never met this Drakengard. I wonder where that fear of yours stemmed from? If you never met Drakengard, you have no reason to be afraid."


    "Don''t be a fool! Drakengard has been the king of the first floor for hundreds of years, and he''s the embodiment of disaster! No one does not fear him!" Miragul screamed, which surprised Lu An. The demon realized that he had just made a mistake. The Miragul knelt and asked for forgiveness right after.


    Lu An waved his hand, "There''s no need to apologize, but you have to follow me. I don''t trust you! You will run away if I let you return alone."


    "No, I will not run away. Trust me, Sir. My family is staying with yourrades; there''s no way I will leave them," The Miragul shook his head furiously.


    "Follow me or die?" Lu An''s killing intent red up as he stared at the Miragul. Thetter''s body shivered in fear, and he had no choice but to nod his head.


    "Who dares to disturb my slumber!?" The deafening voice rang as thend shook at the same time.


    "It''s the King! It''s THE KING!" The Miragul, who just got up, fell on his butt once again after hearing the voice. Thend shook, and the barren hill in front of them rose.


    Lu An looked up at the massive creature in front of him and smiled, "We don''t need to look for this troublesome King. He''s in front of us."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Drakengard


    Race: Earth Drake ¡ª Elder Drake


    Affiliation: ¡ª


    Title: King of Disaster


    Evolution: Epic Rank Beast


    Level: 1267


    Skill: ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 862: First Floor - Lu An Against Drakengard

    The massive creature in front of him was simr to a massive lizard but with four tall legs. It stood like a dinosaur, but the body was made of earth with spiky hills on its back.


    Lu An looked up at the thirty meters tall creature in front of him. He met with the creature''s grayish eyes, but he did not back down from the stare. He frowned after scanning Drakengard''s body. The Elder Drake gave an impression of an indestructible fortress. He then looked down at his right hand on his sword. He did not know if his less than two meters sword would be able to hurt the massive creature in front of him.


    "Who''s killing intent just now?" Drakengard looked down at the five figures below him since only five people were in his territory. Seeming to be able to discover who the killing intent belonged, the Elder Drake stared down at Lu An.


    "Do you mute? Speak, human! This King is asking you!" The Elder Drake raised its already loud voice. But it barely bothered Lu An as he stared back at the drake, thinking of how to take down this massive creature. His assassination was hardly worked against the enemy with the tough defensive mechanism like this Elder Drake.


    "Maybe this will work," Lu An muttered in a low voice,pletely ignoring the Elder Drake. At the same time, the shadow condensed in his sword. He did not bother to respond to Drakengard as he shed the sword upward. The condensed shadow was released, forming the curved de.


    Drakengard sensed the danger of the attack, and a brown shield immediately formed in the front. The crescent shadow de hit the barrier and shook. However, the barrier was strong enough topletely block the shadow de. The barrier did not even crack as the Elder released his aura, furious because the human suddenly attacked, "You dare to assault this King, human!"


    Drakengard tried to locate Lu An, but Lu An was no longer in the same spot by then. The Elder Drake was struck with a sudden confusion for a moment before he sensed a danger above him. He looked up and saw a giant shadow sword right above his head. There was no second thought as he immediately set up his strongest defense. His skin was glowing golden whilst his barrier was still up.


    The shadow sword struck down toward Elder Drake''s head. Drakengard''s gut feelings saved him from the shadow de because the barrier broke apart under the massive shadow sword. The second defense received the shadow sword andpletely blocked Lu An''s second attack. The shadow sword dispersed; at the same time, the golden glow dimmed down.


    Drakengard was left unscathed from the massive attack thanks to his fast reaction. However, he was still on high alert, looking for the human who attacked him. This time, he sensed the danger from below him. Elder Drake looked down on his feet and saw the human was controlling his own shadow. The massive shadow shaped into another sword and pointed toward his belly.


    As the shadow flew up from the ground toward his belly, he quickly reacted with a counterattack. The ground on Lu An''s footing suddenly rose, throwing him off way. The shadow returned to his original shadow, stopping his own shadow from attacking him. Drakengard looked up and was about to chase Lu An, but he remembered Lu An was not alone.


    Recognizing how dangerous Lu An was, Elder Drake did not want to underestimate the human friends after experiencing what Lu An was capable of. As he tried to find Revalor and the others, the four had disappeared already. He quickly sensed the four human friends were in the distance already.


    Since the four were far away from him, Drakengard focused back on Lu An. He was furious that a mere human tried to kill him. However, by the time he looked away from the four, he sensed dangering toward him. He looked back and saw the swirling mana arrow elerating toward him. The arrow was just too fast, and Elder Drake knew he did not have enough time to cast the barrier to block the arrow.


    Drakengard tried to tilt his head, but the arrow still grazed his face. The mana arrow exploded, and it hurt a lot for someone who had forgotten the pain. This was the first time he felt pain again after hundreds of years of ruling the first floor. The Elder Drake let out a furious roar that shook the ground, releasing a strong shock wave at the same time. As the explosion died down, it revealed that a chunk of Drakengard''s face was missing as green blood flowed down.


    The Miragul''s legs were shaking as he witnessed the angry king, fear and terror mixed together. If he was a human, he already puked what was in his stomach, but he was an entity that sucked the others'' life force to live, not eating the normal, so he had nothing to puke.


    Revalor maintained hisposure as he was not fazed by the furious King. He was confident in his strength, and this Elder Drake was not a threat to him, especially after he got his talent from the smart base. Thanks to the talent, which was his second talent because Elf was born with a natural talent, Revalor was far stronger than him in the past, so he was not worried about the Epic Rank Elder Drake in front of him as he could easily kill it, but he left it for Lu An. His attack was meant to attract Elder Drake away from Lu An, who got knocked away.


    Revalor looked toward the direction where Lu An crashed into and put down his bow. The Epic Rank Elder Drake was Lu An''s prey, so he did not want to kill it. Even if he killed it, it barely helped him to level up either. So, he would give the Elder Drake to Lu An as this King of the first floor would be a massive experience for Lu An. He lowered the bow and nodded his head.


    "Tree man! You will die miserably for angering this King!" Drakengard called Revalor the tree man because the Elf was known to live in the treehouse.

 Chapter 863: First Floor ~ Welcome to The Shadow Realm

    After expressing his anger, Drakengard opened his mouth. The brown-colored fire gathered in his mouth; he was ready to shoot it at Revalor. Revalor''s mouth twitched after being called tree man. Even though Elder Drake was about to shoot the drake fire, he was still calm and collected, "Your enemy is not me, massive fool."


    At this time, Lu An came out from the crashed hole, "That''s kinda unexpected and hurt," He muttered as he looked toward the massive Drakengard. Upon noticing that Elder Drake was about to attack his team, he disappeared into the shadow and appeared again below the massive drake.


    Using Drakengard''s shadow, Lu An formed a giant shadow fist. He then manipted the shadow fist to execute an uppercut right on Drakengard''s jaw. Even though Elder Drake noticed the iing attack, he could not do anything about it because he was in the middle of charging his fire.


    DUMP!


    The shadow fistnded on the jaw and produced a satisfying noise. Drakengard''s mouth was forcefully shut by the punch, causing the fire to explode inside his mouth. At the same time, the punch sent Elder Drake into the air. At the same time, a pained groan came out from Elder Drake. However, Drakengard would not let Lu An punch him without being unpunished.


    Drakengard manipted the earth and formed the earth spike. The earth spikes came out from the ground below Lu An, hitting him right on the chest and sending him flying backward. Even though the earth spike hit Lu An in the chest, it was blocked by the armor. He crashed to the ground once more, and this was more hurt than before.


    Lu An came out from the dust and rubbed his chest, "This hurt more than before," he muttered while searching for Elder Drake, "But this is worth flipping upside down such a massive creature." He grinned despite the acute pain in his chest.


    "Do you need my healing, Lu An?" Helia shouted from afar, but Lu An waved his hand to The Light Bombyx Mori, "Just stay close to Revalor. I will take care of this drake by myself!"


    "HUMAN! YOU PUNY HUMAN DARES TO HURT THIS KING!" Drakengard''s furious roar once more rang in the air. Elder Drake was back on his feet as the ground shook along with his anger. Controlling the ground, he created more spikes, surrounding Lu An with the spikes. However, that would not work the second time. By the time the spikes poked toward Lu An, he had disappeared into the shadow.


    The shadow shed toward the massive beast. By the time he arrived below Drakengard, Lu An had activated his Bloodline Transformation. His whole body turned into shadow while the two hundred meters area was covered with the shadow. Elder Drake recognized that as a threat, and he immediately tried to jump away from the shadow. However, his effort was futile because Lu An was just faster than him. By the time hended on another spot, Lu An and his shadow were already there.


    "What about this then!" Drakengard jumped into the air as he grew his feetrger with his Earth Elemental Power. He intended to crush the ground below him with his massive weight and feet by erging it with the earth.


    Boom!


    The ground was shaking again from the impact, and the ground was split into many cracks. However, despite the powerful stomp, the shadow was still there. Elder Drake''s attempt to force Lu An out of the shadow was futile. Instead, Lu Anunched the counter-attack as he gathered the two hundred meters wide shadows turned into a gigantic fist, bigger than the Elder Drake itself.


    Bam!


    The gigantic fist hit Drakengard right on the lower belly, sending him flying again. That was hurt for sure because the pained roar came out from the Elder Drake. Lu An did not stop there as he kept punching Elder Drake after it fell down. The ground vibrated from the impact of the series of the gigantic shadow fist. Despite his attempt to kill Elder Drake, the shadow fist did not really injure Elder Drake.


    Lu An noticed his attempt to kill the King of the first floor was futile, so he changed the shadow form into a de. The gigantic de repeatedly blew the massive drake, but it barely injured it, let alone killed it. At this moment, he realized that they were in a stalemate situation where he could not kill Drakengard, and Drakengard could not hurt him either.


    "Revalor is still stronger than me, huh!?" Lu An talked to himself as he looked at the wound on Drakengard''s face. The wound was inflicted by one shot from Revalor. Here, he repeatedly attacked Elder Drake, but he could not break Elder Drake''s defense. "I have to use that."


    Lu An stopped attacking Elder Drake as thetter started to gain his footing, "What now, Puny Human? Do you realize that your attack is futile against my shell? I can''t hit you, and you can''t break my defense too! Do you feel despair now? Do you regret angering me, Human? My defense will never be broken with your shadow trick, but there''s a limit for you to use your shadow trick. You, humans, do not have that much mana to maintain it. By the time you run out of mana, it will be the time you will die!"


    Lu An came out from the shadow and looked up to the massive beast, "You talked so much for the supposed dignified King. I can''t kill you!? What a joke. How about this?"


    "Huh!? What happened?" Drakengard''s confusing voice rang in the air. As soon as Lu An finished his words, his vision ckened. He could not see a single pitch-darkness. What was weirder, he could not hear anything either. The annoying wind that buzzed his ears was gone; it was as if he was in a different space, not in his territory. "Where am I?" This was the first time Elder Drake encountered such a situation. He panicked a little bit.


    "Wee to the Shadow Realm!" Then Drakengard heard the familiar voice of the Human who tried to kill him. He quickly realized he was inside that Puny Human''s skill.

 Chapter 864: First Floor ~ Encounter With The First Order Guild

    Revalor frowned at the bizarre sight in front of him. At least a thousand meters of the area was covered by the shadow, and he could not see it through. It was as if a big chunk of that area had disappeared into the void. The most bizarre thing was the fact that the shadow area reached the sky like a pitch-ck tower. He knew it must be Lu An''s skill, but he did not like this skill because he could not observe Lu An. He did not know what happened inside that space, whether Lu An was winning or losing.


    The former Elven King was helpless, but at the same time, he was surprised that Lu An could pull up such a trick. He never saw the ability like this; even no demon he had encountered so far had the same ability.


    "What should we do?" Helia was panicked. She was asked to follow Lu An by Kang Xue to ensure Lu An''s safety. With the current situation, she did not know what happened to Lu An inside that thing. With the tower-like shadow in front of her, she was not sure that her Light Elemental Power could neutralize the shadow.


    Yeon Hee and The Miragul were shocked by Lu An''s ability. Yeon Heepared herself with Lu An, and she quickly realized that the gap between them was just too big. At this moment, she realized that Lu An''s Shadow Elemental Power was moreplete than hers. She could not achieve what Lu An had achieved during the fight against Drakengard, manipting all the shadows as if everyone''s shadow was his. She could not execute the same skill as Lu An did.


    The Miragul was shocked because Lu An could fight against the King tow in tow. He thought the human would die in the hand of Drakengard. That was why he was willing to lead the Tang Empire''s force toward the King of the first floor. If The King wiped out the Tang Empire, then the oath ceremony would be nullified. He and his family would be freed from the shackle put on them. That was the demon''s n, but he never thought the human could fight evenly against Elder Drake. But then The Miragul quickly realized something, it was just one human. What if all the humans came here and hunted Elder Drake? Miragul realized that his n would never work, but it was a relief at the same time that he did not try to pull another obvious trick on the humans, or he and his family would die for sure.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the Shadow Realm, a big group approached the source of vibration. They were from the First Order Guild, and they sensed the earthquake from afar. Herman Bonivido thought it was a natural earthquake, but the frequent vibration and the unnatural continuity of the earthquake were suspicious. He quickly realized it might not be the earthquake but caused by something.


    He led all twenty-five hundred subordinates toward the source of the vibration, and he saw the pitch-ck pir toward the sky. Herman could feel the earthquakeing from the ck thing; hence he approached it with his subordinates.


    "Are you sure it''s safe to approach that ck thing, Sir?" Henry, the second Vice Guild Leader of the First Order Guild, asked Herman for the third time. The ck thing was suspicious already, added with the strong earthquake was just more reason not to approach that thing. It looked dangerous, and bringing all their force there was not the right thing to do; at least, that was what he felt with the current situation.


    "We can''t split up, Henry. We don''t know what awaits us in the tower," Herman shook his head. "Who knows, that ck thing is the path to the second floor, we don''t know. If we want to investigate it, we investigate it together. You should already know that the World Government regards us as a nuisance. If we split and meet with the World Government, there''s a high chance you will be killed or captured."


    Henry could not deny that possibility. He recognized the danger from the World Government; splitting up might be dangerous for them. He had no choice but to follow the order even though he still thought of not approaching the ck thing because of the danger it might possess.


    Herman was amazed by the ck thing as he raised his head up. He could not see the end of this ck, and he was more confident that this ck thing might be the way to reach the second floor. Even though he had not discovered the resource the System talked about on the first floor, he would rather choose to be the first faction to reach the second floor than looking for resources on the first floor. The resources on the second floor might be more valuable than on the first floor, after all.


    When Herman reached a hundred meters distance from the ck thing, he sensed somethinging toward him. He raised his right hand and shouted, "Stop! Don''t move!"


    Boom!


    Something crashed in front of him, a meter away from his feet. Herman ignored the thing in front of him and searched where this thing came from. However, he failed to see anyone around. As the dust settled down, the thing that crashed in front of him was revealed, and it was an arrow.


    "Stop there! We will consider you as our enemy if you walk past the arrow!" Herman heard the voice in his ears. The voice was like someone speaking next to him, but he knew the voice wasing from the other side of the ck thing.


    Herman furrowed his brow as he recalled the Earth Tournament. He was carefully thinking about the yer that was capable enough to do this kind of trick. But he did not remember there was an archer in the tournament. At least there was no strong archer to do this kind of stunt. He tried to identify who he talked with as he did not want to mess with the wrong person.


    Herman quickly motioned his subordinates not to get provoked by the voice, "Let me take care of this. Stay silent!" After saying that, he looked toward the ck thing, "I am Herman Bonivido, The First Order Guild''s Guild Leader. May I know who you are?" He remained polite even though the opposite part sounded arrogant.

 Chapter 865 First Floor ~ Beyond The Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 865 First Floor ~ Beyond The Shadow</h4>


    "Revalor of the Tang Empire," Revalor responded to Herman Bonivido. He recognized Herman and was aware that the First Order Guild was not hostile to the Tang Empire. That was why he just warned them instead of attacking the First Order Guild. He did not want to be the cause of conflict between The Empire and the First Order Guild.


    Herman Bonivido took a deep breath when he heard the name. Of course, he knew Revalor, one of the Tang Empire''s fifteen fighters. The only elf that participated in the tournament and always won the fight within less than thirty seconds. The First Order Guild''s members also took deep breaths when the Tang Empire was mentioned.


    When the Tang Empire was mentioned, everyone had one person in their mind, The Emperor and The Dragon. That short memory left a deep impression on everyone who watched the Earth Tournament. Of course, there were still many First Order Guild members not aware since the System only allowed the major faction to bring a hundred people to watch the tournament.


    "Stay still and keep your mouth shut! Only I will speak from now on!" Herman warned his subordinates as he was aware of the issue. Not all his subordinates witnessed how scary the dragon was, so they might have been confused about the situation. He immediately acted to prevent the situation from going south because of his subordinates'' ignorance.


    "What should we do, Sir? Should we leave this ce? I don''t think the Tang Empire looks at us kindly from the arrow," Frans asked his Guild Leader as he looked at the arrow in front of him. The warning meant they were not weed here, so he thought leaving this ce was a wise choice.


    "Didn''t you hear me? Keep your mouth shut and let me do the talk," Herman rolled his eyes, Frans. Despite his calm demeanor, he was quite nervous inside. If somehow he or his guild offended the Tang Empire inside the tower, they would be hunted down for sure. It would be hard for them to escape since they did not know how to get out of the tower.


    "We just arrived here, Sir Revalor. May I know what this ck thing is?" Herman raised his voice to make sure the opposite party heard him. He did not want to return empty-handed. Considering their past rtionship, the First Order Guild''s rtionship with The Empire was friendly. He tried to gather information about what the Tang Empire knew about the tower or maybe exchanged the information for something.


    "I am not in the position to share any information we have. If you want some information, meet Supreme General Zhang Mengyao and talk to her. I don''t have the authority to tell you our discoveries," Revalor easily read what was in Herman''s mind. As the former King, he was well aware of what the opposite party tried to get from him. Of course, he would not share any information without his superior''s consent because he was just a mere ve.


    "May I know where Supreme General Zhang is?" Herman asked politely. Of course, he knew who this Supreme General was as he had talked with her before. He knew that Zhang Mengyao was second inmand after The Emperor. In fact, he never talked with The Emperor himself.


    "She is not here. Our operation base is four days away from here. If you want to meet Supreme General Zhang Mengyao, you can go straight to the north. It''s a forest territory, a territory after grasnd," Revalor replied truthfully. However, his reply sounded like he did not want Herman to meet Zhang Mengyao.


    Herman furrowed his brow, thinking the Tang Empire might not want to meet him. Without a doubt, it upset him after what he did for them. Zhang Mengyao asked him for information about the World Government, and he gave the information for free despite his hidden intention. He felt the appropriate response was to meet him first, even if the Tang Empire did not want to share the information.


    Herman held it back as he knew his position well. The Tang Empire, no, The Emperor was someone he could not fight even with numbers. Avoiding the confrontation against the Tang Empire, for the time being, was a wise choice here. He endured the humiliation and said nothing in response.


    "What should we do now, Guild Leader?" Henry asked because they received no furthermand after the obvious rejection from the Tang Empire. They did not know that Revalor was telling them the truth.


    "The Tang Empire seems to be waiting for something from this ck thing. Let''s wait too," Herman decided to wait as well. At least, he wanted to find out about the ck thing in front of him. Just like that, the waiting game started. At least, it was a waiting game for the First Order Guild.


    Half an hour passed, and Revalor considered breaking into the shadow realm. This was far too long, and he did not want to wait anymore. As his patience started to run out, he started to make a n, "Make sure to get your healing skill ready, Helia. If Sir Lu An does note in ten minutes, I will forcefully break the shadow or enter it if I can''t break it. We can''t wait any longer than this. I am afraid Sir Lu An''s life is in danger."


    Helia nodded her head solemnly. If anything happened to Lu An, she must be ready for her punishment, so she would do anything to ensure nothing happened to Lu An.


    However, they did not need to wait for Revalor to barge into the shadow realm because the shadow realm was slowly dismissed beforepletely disappearing. Then it revealed what happened inside the shadow realm. The massive Elder Drake''s bodyid down to the side, but Drakengard''s head was no longer attached to the body. Elder Drake''s head was not that far from the body as it died with its eyes open wide.


    The green blood flooded out from the body continuously, filling the crack on the ground. The eye-catching sight was that someone was standing above Elder Drake''s severed head. Lu An was standing there and waved his hand toward Revalor.

 Chapter 866 First Floor - Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 866 First Floor - Misunderstanding</h4>


    Herman Bonivido witnessed the same scene from the other side, but his vision was blocked by the massive body, so he did not see the other side. He only noticed the massive creature was dead after one of his subordinates yelled at him, "It''s dead! Someone cut its head! Ah, there''s someone above the head!"


    Herman, Henry, and Frans ran to the side, getting a better angle. Sure enough, they managed to see someone above the massive creature''s head. He tried to use Detection on the dead body, but the Basic Detection skill did not work because it was dead. It did not give any information about the massive creature. The thought of using the Basic Detection on the man above the head crossed his mind, but Herman immediately shook his head. If that person was strong enough, Epic Rank at the least, then that person would be able to tell that someone tried to use Basic Detection on him.


    "Ah, he is the young man showed his killing to us early in the World Congress!" One of the First Order Guild Captains, Calleb recognized Lu An. Despite his young age, thetter left a deep impression because of the fierce killing intent left.


    The Guild Leader and the two Vice Guild Leaders immediately remembered the young man after hearing Calleb. The young man did not participate in the tournament; Herman was unsure about how strong the young man was. However, they obtained the information that the young man was the fearful assassin. He got that information after bribing the people from the Suzhou Survivor Establishment.


    ''What kind of assassin can kill a massive creature like this in one on one battle?'' Herman threw the question to himself. The question he could never answer. Then, he was shocked by what he heard the next moment.


    [The Tang Empire has conquered The First Floor of the Earth Dimensional Tower! The non-affiliated yers will be forcefully teleported out in sixty seconds!]


    *** ***


    [Congrattions! You have killed the King of the First Floor!]


    [Congrattions! The Tang Empire has conquered the First Floor of the Earth Dimensional Tower!]


    [Congrattions! You have obtained the reward for killing the King of the First Floor, +10 levels!]


    Lu An heard the notifications in his head, but he did not know that the Tang Empire would own the first floor and the other yers would be ejected forcefully like that. The System did not indicate any of that in the notification. His body swayed as he almost fell, but he managed to hold his ground.


    Even though Drakengard was much lower in the level than him, it was not an easy battle for sure. The most annoying part was Elder Drake''s natural defense. He used everything he had to kill the First Floor King, "I am sleepy¡­." The exhaustion started to take him. He immediately waved his hand toward Revalor, motioning the former Elven King toe over.


    It took all his energy to fight this massive creature, even if it was in the Shadow Realm. He used his remaining energy to jump down from Drakengard''s head, and he stored the massive body in his inventory. It was fortunate that the giant body could fit into the inventory, and he saved it for his Brother Shaoyang, for the sacrifice. The massive dead body disappeared, and it took five spaces to store that giant body.


    After storing the dead body, he sensed Revaloring toward him. Lu An was no longer holding on and let his body fall. The elf caught Lu An in time, "Let''s go back," That were hisst words before falling asleep. Helia, Yeon Hee, and The Miragul followed Revalor as well.


    Revalor was about to carry Lu An back to the others, but then he sensed many peopleing toward him. He gave Lu An to Yeon Hee, "Please carry him and immediately return to the others. I will hold them back!"


    The First Order Guild came toward them despite his early warning not toe closer. Revalor misunderstood the action, thinking they came to attack them. He immediately ordered Yeon Hee, Helia, and the demon to bring Lu An back while he stalled the First Order Guild. Revalor took out his bow and started to aim the arrow toward the iing First Order Guild while Yeon and Miragul ran with Lu An.


    "No! We mean no harm! Please put down the bow! We just want to talk," Herman noticed that the elf aimed the bow at him and his people. He immediately called out to put down the weapon as he stopped as well. s, not everyone had the same thought as the Guild Leader. When Revalor started to form the mana arrow, one of his subordinates shot five lightning bolts.


    "What are you doing! Don''t attack!" Herman turned around and yelled out. But that angry shout could not undo what his subordinates did. The five lighting bolts moved toward Revalor, with two of the lightning bolts after Yeon and Miragul.


    Frans and Henry saw the elf flicking the bow upward and shooting five arrows within two seconds within the blink of an eye. The arrows were just like a homing missile, chasing after the five lightning bolts.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The lightning bolt exploded right after the arrow hit it. What amazed Frans and Henry was the fact that the elf could react that fast, also shooting five arrows in just two seconds. After the five lightning bolts, there was no following attack, but the misunderstanding went deeper with the initial attack.


    "Sir! Get ready for the iing attack!" Frans quickly warned Herman, who looked at the back, looking for the one who shot the lightning bolts. Herman turned around and saw the glowing mana arrow in Revalor''s bow.


    "Guard! Move forward and set up the Defense Barrier!" Five hundred First Order Guild''s members moved forward at themand, putting their shields forward, and activated the skill, Defensive Barrier.


    The First Order Guild''s members reacted fast as they sessfully created the barrier before Revalor shot the arrow. He did not know why he made thatmand just because of one arrow, but he instinctivelymanded his people.


    Revalor shot the arrow, and it sped up toward the barrier. The glowing arrow reached the barrier within the blink of an eye, and it exploded, engulfing the whole First Order Guild.

 Chapter 867 First Floor - Clear

    <h4>Chapter 867 First Floor - Clear</h4>


    Herman breathed heavily; his chest heaved up and down. He could not believe that the System''s mechanism saved him and his guild members. When the arrow hit the barrier, the barrier instantly cracked; the cracks spread out to the whole barrier. Then the explosion''s force pushed the barrier to the brink of destruction. In thest moment before the barrier broke apart, the System forcefully teleported them out from the tower.


    Half of the guards in the front fell on their knees. They saw death itselfing for them; in fact, they saw the barrier crumble under the explosion. It was fortunate the System forced them out of the tower.


    "We are doomed. The Tang Empire will hunt us down inside the tower from now on," Frans muttered in a low voice.


    "I don''t think so," Herman forced himself to calm down and thought about their situation, "That''s a misunderstanding, and I have talked with Supreme General Zhang Mengyao. They are reasonable to talk with, so we can talk it out with them, but we need to find out who shot the lightning bolts. We will apologize and seek the best oue from this. I don''t want to sacrifice one of our members to make it out, but I don''t mind sacrificing the fool for the guild either."


    *** ***


    Inside the tower


    Revalor looked to have formed another mana arrow in his bow, preparing for the second attack. As the explosion died down, it revealed that the First Order Guild had disappeared, leaving the scorching ground.


    "Huh!? Where do they go? There''s no way that one Burst Arrow would wipe them out," The former Elven King was confused as the First Order Guild disappeared after his first attack. But he quickly thought of what happened, "Sir Lu An has cleared the first floor. They might be running away by teleporting out of the tower."


    "Exit from the tower!" Revalor tested it out by saying that.


    [Are you sure you want to exit the Dimensional Tower? (Yes) (No)]


    "I guessed it right. They escape from the tower, but why though? Why would they attack us if they chose to escape instead of fighting us?" He was confused about the situation as well. He then remembered what Herman said to him before, "But why did they attack us if they just want to talk?"


    "Whatever," Revalor saved the bow back into his inventory, "I will just report everything to Supreme General Zhang Mengyao and let her decide our course next action regarding this First Order Guild. I just have to do my duty and let the higher-ups do the thinking." He then chased after Yeon Hee.


    *** ***


    "We will wait for Lu An and exit the tower together," Zhang Mengyao told Wei Xi as she reviewed the report. While Lu An looked for the King of the First Floor, she ordered them to find the resources system talked about during the World Congress. She did not send a team after Lu An to help them if they had to fight the King of the First Floor. There was a reason for that, and it was because the inhabitants of the towers were weak, generally weak.


    The main force had encountered four different beastmen during the exploration. Those four tribes acted the same as the Miragul and The Minke Tribe. They attacked them, so they fought back, killing them all. After receiving the report that less than one of them had reached level 700, the highest one so far was level 745. Most of them were around level 500 to level 600. Lu An should be safe with Revalor and Helia. That was why she did form another team to follow Lu An but focused on exploring the first floor.


    "He did not disappoint us," Wei Xi smiled widely as he was happy that Lu An alone cleared the first floor. As for why he knew Lu An cleared it alone because he knew that Lu An was copying Tang Shaoyang. The Emperor loved to fight the strong monster alone, so he thought Lu An would copy that, and he guessed it right.


    Zhang Mengyao rolled her eyes, "Don''t encourage him to do that; that''s a bad habit not to rely on hisrades. What about the kobold mine? Does the mine produce good materials?"


    "I am not sure if it''s good material or not, but the mine produces a material called [Cold Iron - Level 1] and [Cold Iron - Level 2]. I am not sure if it''s good material or not. We need the dwarves to inspect the mine," Wei Xi shook his head. All the people they brought into the tower were only good at fighting, after all.


    "Then let''s bring the sample for the dwarves. If it is something we need, we can start to post miner jobs. We have so many idle people in our territory," Zhang Mengyao tasked Wei Xi to get the sample.


    Two days passed, and Lu An returned to the main operation base by walking, of course, as he had already recovered from the exhaustion. That day, the Tang Empire''s main force went out of the tower together. They did not even figure out how to reach the second floor yet because they were too focused on exploring the first floor.


    They returned to the za in front of the entrance, "We will take two days of break, then we will enter the second floor! Alright, you can go home and get some rest," She dismissed the Tarriors for doing whatever they wanted for the two days. Of course, there was no rest for her as she needed to arrange another team to explore the first floor. Not just the fighters but the people who could identify the resources inside the tower.


    "I need the alchemist team, just in case we miss herb garden or something like that. I am d Shaoyang did not take Yu with him into the trial. We can use him to explore the first floor. I also need to arrange the dwarf team and also talk with the subregions regarding the dimensional tower. They must want to enter the tower, too," Zhang Mengyao spoke to herself as she headed toward the southern district to check the district she had just bought.


    Halfway to the southern district, someone stopped her, and that someone was Herman Bonivido of the First Order Guild.

 Chapter 868 Confrontation Against The World Government

    <h4>Chapter 868 Confrontation Against The World Government</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao took out hernce and was about to attack Herman Bonivido. She had heard everything from Revalor about what the First Order Guild did after Lu An slew Drakengard. It was uneptable that someone tried to assassinate Lu An, and shebeled The First Order Guild as their enemy, just like the World Government. However, Zhang Mengyao stopped her advance as a notification rang in her head.


    "You are quite lucky. F*ck off before I change my mind. I don''t care if we get banned from this city for one month as long as I can kill you!" Zhang Mengyao did not put hernce back into the inventory, an indication she would do what she just said if Herman did not leave.


    Herman expected Zhang Mengyao would be hostile, but he did not expect to be this extent, ''That means that young man is someone important within the Tang Empire. We just poke the monster nest.'' He said to himself.


    "I know we are wrong, but it''s a misunderstanding. My subordinate was nervous when Revalor pointed his bow at us andunched the attack subconsciously. We did not mean to attack or kill any of the Tang Empire''s people," Herman did not leave because this was the only chance for him to clear the misunderstanding because fighting was not allowed inside the city. "If we really meant to harm your people, why would I just order one person tounch the attack? We will attack Revalor''s group together instead."


    Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow. She had heard from Revalor that the First Order Guild''s action was weird. Why would just one person attack if they really wanted to kill Lu An? Revalor also confirmed that it was just one person attacked at that time, ''Maybe it''s just a misunderstanding.''


    At this time, Herman and Zhang Mengyao got surrounded by many people. She scanned the people and found out these people were from the World Government. Hines Myers of The World Union, Krishan of the Shiva Federation, Collin Morton of the North Federation, and Scot Moran of the Blue Vest Guild. Those fours were the Guild Leader of their respective guild, so she recognized them.


    There was the fifth person standing side by side with the four faction leaders, but she did not recognize the man. She guessed the man was the new Saint Guild''s Guild Leader because the previous leader was killed by Tang Shaoyang. This man might be the new Guild Leader of Saint Guild.


    Zhang Mengyao''s eyes stopped at Scot Moran, "You still dare to show your face even after losing one of your Vice Guild Leaders to just one person? Your face is unexpectedly thick. Ah, I forgot that you lost both of them. The Tang Empire offers our sincere condolences to you, Scot." The sarcasm in her tone was so obvious, making Scot Moran''s lips twitch.


    Scot Moran lost his first Guild Leader, Donald Cahan in front of him as he had to leave Cahan behind and retreat. Hurst Milton, the second Vice Leader, tried to chase after Revalor, but they never came back. From Zhang Mengyao''s words, it seemed Hurst Milton also died along with the group that followed him. He clenched his palm into a fist as the urge to kill the woman in front of him surged up.


    "That''s what we want to talk about. The World Government wants the Tang Empire to be held ountable for arbitrarily killing the people from The Blue Vest Guild!" Hines Myers led the conversation and spoke out their purpose foring here, "We are no longer in the Earth Tournament! The Tang Empire can''t just kill people without any justification! The World Government wants the Tang Empire to hand over the killer or¡ª"


    "Or what? Stop with the bull crap! I don''t care if you want to y your own game, but don''t try to involve us with your stupid game!" Zhang Mengyao snapped out and stared dagger at Hines Myers. "Just go on your way while we are still being nice. The Tang Empire is focusing on the Dimensional Tower for now, but we don''t mind changing it to a hunting game where we will just hunt people from the World Government inside the tower. Try me!"


    Hines Myers was caught off guard because Zhang Mengyao was not intimidated by their numbers at all. A woman surrounded by thousands of people, yet she showed no fear. Not only did she not show any fear, but she challenged them.


    "You force us to make a move here, Lady! Don''t me us for being ruthless because we will make you be the example of what will happen if anyone dares to challenge the World Government!" Hines Myers raised his hand. The people from the five factions pulled out their weapons with that signal. They did not care about the one-month ban from the System. It was just a month, so killing one of the Tang Empire''s higher-ups was worth it.


    "Hehe¡­" Zhang Mengyao let out a chuckle when all the people around her pulled out their weapons. "You don''t care about the one-month ban, and we don''t care either," She pulled out the shield and thence, ready to fight. At the same time, her shadow erged as a cat showed there, licking his paw. The Dark Predator had been hiding inside the shadow even before she entered the tower.


    The sudden erged shadow caused everyone to take a step back. It was not over as a big shadow hovered above them as well. Everyone looked up and saw a giant golden dragon flying above their heads.


    ROAR!


    Wrath released a roar, causing everyone to cover their ears with his deafening roar. A quarter of the World Government''s people fell on their knees while covering their ears. The situation quickly escted to an all-out war with the sudden appearance of these two creatures.


    Wrath and Greed could not follow Tang Shaoyang to take the trial because they were ounted as an external force, so they could not join their Master to clear the trial, but they were tasked to protect Zhang Mengyao.


    Hines Myers, Krishan, Scot Moran, and Collin looked up at the Golden Dragon. They tried to use the Basic Detection on the Golden Dragon, and the only thing they got was that the Golden Dragon was a Myth Ranked creature.

 Chapter 869 The End Confrontation

    <h4>Chapter 869 The End Confrontation</h4>


    "Grehemhem¡­" The fifth man that stood side by side with the other four guild leaders, cleared his throat and looked at Zhang Mengyao with a smile, "Ie here to introduce myself to the Tang Empire. My name is Vincent Walter, The new Guild Leader of Saint Guild. I hope we can get along in the future," Then he bowed his head, "But it seems the atmosphere is not right to talk about our future rtionship, so I will excuse myself. I hope we can talk at another time."


    Vincent Walter turned elegantly and motioned to his people to follow him. He maintained a nice smile while cursing inside, ''Of course, they are prepared! Stupid Hines! Yes, The Emperor might have returned, but the Dragon is here! I am not going to fight that thing, you Moron Hines!'' He still remembered what a dragon could do to the previous Guild Leader. He was not going to repeat the same mistake to fight a dragon that could kill an Epic Rank with one attack.


    ''F*ck, I just hope that crazed woman does notmand the dragon to attack us! Let us leave, please,'' Vincent Walter left the World Government''s group. At the same time, he noticed that the Tang Empire''s reinforcement wasing. The giant ape he saw in the arena came with its people, not just one, but a lot of giant apes now crowded the za. Not just the ape but the fire and lightning moth also started to fill the sky. The buzzing lightning of the lightning moth constantly assaulted his ears and the heat from the fire moth heated up his skin.


    Not just that, the elf and beastmen came into the za. They immediately surrounded the World Government, who surrounded The Tang Empire''s Supreme General. He was wrong if it was the end because the real human force also poured out into the za. The forces from the five factions were overwhelmed by the Tang Empire alone.


    ''Thank God I dip out from that suicide group faster, or else we will get destroyed,'' Vincent Walter wiped the sweat on his forehead and walked out of the za without looking back. The two men in theirte twenties approached Vincent and said the same thing, "Thank God our new guild leader is smarter than the previous Guild Leader, or else we will get destroyed for sure."


    The two men were the new Vice Guild Leaders of Saint Guild, Jacob Frost and Murphy.


    *** ***


    Krishan of the Shiva Federation and Collin Morton made an excuse for themselves and ran away from the za. Zhang Mengyao did not stop them as she motioned his people to let these people leave. Of course, she let them leave not because she forgave them but to avoid the ban from the System. Also, this was a humiliation for the major factions to run between their tails.


    Saint Guild, Shiva Federation, and the North Federation dipped out from the confrontation, leaving Hines Myers and Scot Moran to face Zhang Mengyao.


    "Not just they are weak, but they are also cowards," Wrath returned to his small size andnded on Zhang Mengyao''s shoulder. The Golden Dragon said that as he descended, and everyone could hear it.


    "They are also stupid. If they are weak, they should hide in a remote cave where we can''t find them. Why would they show up and challenge us?" The Dark Predator also hopped on the other Zhang Mengyao''s shoulder. "Now they are embarrassing themselves by running away from us." The duo ck cat and the golden dragon further embarrassed the World Government with their banter.


    Scot Moran wanted to rip apart the Tang Empire, and they had a chance to do that if the other three factions stayed with them. However, with just Blue Vest Guild and the World Union, they had no chance to beat the Tang Empire. He bore the embarrassment and bowed his head toward Zhang Mengyao, "Ie here to apologize to the Tang Empire. We don''t mean to attack your group. It seems there''s a misunderstanding; that''s why my Vice Guild Leader attacked the Tang Empire. We apologize for that, and since the said person is already dead, the Blue Vest Guild hopes the Tang Empire could overlook this small scuffle."


    Scot Moran turned around and left Hines Myers alone. He wanted to curse the other three guild leaders, but he understood their decision at the same time. While they had a chance to win against the Tang Empire here and now, they had to pay a huge price to get that win. The three guild leaders did not want to pay that huge price and backed down.


    "You don''t have to make excuses, Hines Myers. You can leave, but this will not just be an event from the System, but a hunting game. We will kill all people from the World Government in sight!" Zhang Mengyao said. She could just wipe out the World Union''s main force here and right now, but she chose not to do that. She did not want to miss a month to explore the tower. On top of that, it was still unclear the meaning behind The Tang Empire conquering the first floor. There were still a lot of things they needed to do in the tower, and she did not want to miss that one month over something trivial like this.


    Hines Myers gritted as he clenched his palm into a fist. He said nothing and turned around; he would not be able to forget today''s humiliation. Who would expect that the Tang Empire would have two dragons? s, Zhang Mengyao did not bring Kalliyan with her. No, she did not have the authority over Kalliyan. The Kirin was under an exclusive contract with Tang Shaoyang, not the Tang Empire, so she could not ask The Kirin to help them while Tang Shaoyang was not here. If Kalliyan had been here as well, the World Government might give up on bothering the Tang Empire.


    Just like that, the World Government backed down as quickly as they appeared, leaving the dazed Herman Bonivido. Zhang Mengyao turned toward Herman and waved her hand at him, "I don''t have the mood to talk with you. We will talk on another day."


    Zhang Mengyao turned around to the teleportation gate as Wei Xi came over, asking whether she was injured or not, "I am fine. But we need to prepare our force to enter the next floor. I want at least twenty thousand forces to be prepared for the next floor. The original Tarrior or the knights from Lukan, we will deploy them. We will go to war on the second floor!"

 Chapter 870 The World Government’s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 870 The World Government''s Scheme</h4>


    "I can''t believe you back down like that, Vincent! Why does Saint Guild chicken out like that?" Scot Moran pointed his finger at Vincent Walter, the new Saint Guild''s new leader. If not for Saint Guild backing down, the World Government would not be shamed like that. Even though he knew backing down was the wise decision back then, he still med Vincent Walter.


    Vincent Walter rolled his eyes up and waved his hand at Scot Moran, "If you still want to fight after that Golden Dragon appeared, then there''s something wrong in your head. Have you forgotten what happened to my previous Guild Leader? That dragon spat ck fire on him, and he died. That Golden Dragon just needs to spit its golden fire, and we all died."


    "Okay, we Epic Ranks might survive, but what about our people? How many of our people can survive if that Golden Dragon razes us? Those are our main forces, and I don''t want to lose them. Also, if you guys want to kill that woman, why don''t we just ambush and kill her right away? Why with the bullshit? You should know the reinforcement wille if we don''t kill her right away, right?"


    The four leaders looked toward Hines Myers because he was the man who initiated the talk with Zhang Mengyao. The man said they needed the justification to kill Zhang Mengyao so they would keep the World Government''s image clean. Such nonsense caused them to lose the chance of killing Zhang Mengyao.


    "Alright, that was my fault, but it''s not the time to point our fingers at each other. We need to find a solution to kill the dragon, and if we can kill the dragon, we can just outnumber The Emperor. We will not get anywhere by ming each other. Let''s think of a new approach for the iing battle. I don''t think The Tang Empire will let this slide after we threaten their Supreme General," Hines Myers dodged the bullet toward him and changed the topic.


    "Find the solution to kill the Dragon that can kill an Epic Rank with a single spit? Easier to say than be done, huh!?" Vincent Walter shook his head while scratching his forehead. This man was still thinking of killing the dragon instead of avoiding the Tang Empire or seeking another way to salvage their situation. Reconciling with the Tang Empire was the best choice as they had two fucking Dragons.


    "That''s true. In the end, we get valuable information that they have two dragons. We got crucial information from confronting that woman," Scot Moran nodded in agreement.


    "I am not sure about that, but I don''t want to enter the second floor¡­. No, I don''t want to enter the tower anymore after that," Collin Morton of the North Federation shared his thoughts, "I don''t want to be hunted down by those lunatics, nope."


    Krishan of the Shiva Federation furrowed his brow to hear from the North Federation''s leader, "Tell me you are joking right now, Collin Morton!?" The forceful tone in his words was obvious of how annoyed he was with Collin Morton. "You should know the consequences of trying to kill that woman. It''s a war deration to the Tang Empire, and you want to back down now? Tell me you are joking, or I will beat the shit out of you!"


    "I disagree with Colin as well. Despite how strong the Tang Empire collectively is, we still have a chance if we group together, but we can''t win if one of us backs down right now," Hines Myers nodded his head and supported Krishan''s argument. "We can''t let the Tang Empire have the Dimensional Tower, or we are letting them get even stronger than they are now. This is our chance to catch up, so we can''t let this chance slip from our hands. We have topete for the Dimensional Tower."


    "Actually, I have a n to mess up with the Tang Empire. The n can''t defeat the dragon, but it can obstruct them inside the Dimensional Tower," Hines Myers looked solemn on his face. "I have some information about the tower that is crucial to our n. It''s the inhabitant of the tower itself. Those inhabitants are trapped inside the tower, and their only chance to get out of the prison called the Dimensional Tower is to prevent us from finishing the first ten floors in a year. The Tower Break mechanism. We can work together with the inhabitants to fight the Tang Empire, and we promise to let them escape from the tower."


    "I don''t like the n," Vincent Walter shook his head. "We are holding a dragon while letting a tiger into our den? Are you serious?"


    Hines Myers smiled evilly in response, "Who says we need to uphold our promise to the inhabitants? While the inhabitants obstruct the Tang Empire, we will explore the tower instead and find a way to conquer each floor. We don''t need to worry about not upholding our promise even with the System Contract because the Tang Empire will kill them all, anyway. The System Contract will be nullified if they die." The World Union''s leader shrugged.


    Scot Moran''s face brightened, "I like the n. We might not be able to fight them now, but we can hold them down with the help of the inhabitants."


    Krishan and Collin Morton agreed with the n to use the inhabitants to fight the Tang Empire. That was a great idea if what Hines Myers told them was true. They could trick the inhabitants and pit them against the Tang Empire. While the inhabitants obstructed the Tang Empire, The World Government reaped the reward from the Dimensional Tower.


    ''I think I should dip out from this World Government. Didn''t they see that the Tang Empire filled the za with their armies? What could those weak inhabitants do to the Tang Empire?'' Vincent Walter rubbed the space between his eyes while shaking his head, ''Why would my predecessor join these people to make the World Government? If Saint Guild was not dragged into this mess from the start, I would quit this alliance.''


    It was useless even if Saint Guild quit the alliance because the Tang Empire already regarded them as an enemy. He was stuck with The World Government.

 Chapter 871 Maybe....

    <h4>Chapter 871 Maybe....</h4>


    The Tang Empire prepared the army for the second floor, and the other factions could tell that the Tang Empire was ready for an all-out war by how many armies they brought into the city. On top of that, the whole southern district was bought by the Tang Empire, so the other factions could not put their eyes in the south to watch the Tang Empire.


    Vincent Walter ordered his people to keep a watch on the Tang Empire''s movement. That night, his Vice Guild Leader came to give the report, "I estimate, the Tang Empire has gathered around thirty thousand people with the majority of them being heavy-armoredbat ss. The main issue is the rabbit beastmen and the elf. There are at least five thousand each of them. While we know the elf''s archery capability, the rabbit beastmen''s ability is still unknown to us." Jacob Frost ended his report.


    It has been one day passed since the incident where they tried to surround Supreme General Zhang Mengyao, and the Tang Empire immediately gathered thirty thousand armies to fight the World Government. The Tang Empire had more armies than the five factionsbined.


    "Also, I saw the Tachibana n, The Taukai Family, and The Belem Guild among them as well," Jacob Frost furrowed his brow, "I can still see why the Tachibana n and the Taukai Family are with the Tang Empire right now since Japan is close to China, but what about the Belem Guild? I thought they were a faction from Europe."


    "Not just Taukai Family and Tachibana n, I have noticed at least nine more small factions are with the Tang Empire right now. From our observation, the Tang Empire allows the small factions to explore the first floor. I saw the Legion Guild and the Taukai Family enter the tower early in the evening," Murphy added with a concerned tone.


    "First Floor, huh!?" Vincent Walter made a bitter smile as his faction could no longer enter the second floor unless the Tang Empire gave their faction a permit. Yes, conquering the floor meant the floor would belong to that faction. That faction would regte the floor to do what that faction liked. They could allow the other factions to enter and share the resources inside, but the World Government had made the Tang Empire their enemy.


    "Let''s not think about the first floor for now. Focus on the second floor. We can''t let the Tang Empire take the second floor as well, or we will be doomed," Vincent Walter had a severe headache thinking about the Tang Empire. Knowing the fact the Tang Empire had two dragons was just awful for them, "So, we need to pass the test to enter the second floor because we don''t clear the first floor? Do you know what kind of test it is? Have other factions tried the test?"


    "The Uprising Guild has taken the test, and we bribe one of their guild members with one million GC. They said the test was to defeat the King of the first floor, but that basterd did not tell me what kind of boss it was. He tried to extort me, saying he would tell me what kind of boss it was if we paid him another five hundred thousand," Murphy was upset that he got yed by the Uprising Guild.


    "You need to learn from experiences, just don''t repeat the same mistake," Vincent shrugged even though a million was a lot. It was not like scolding Murphy would return the one million, so he overlooked that, "What about the First Order Guild? Have they made a move yet?"


    "No, but it seems there''s a misunderstanding between the First Order Guild and the Tang Empire, and Herman Bonivido is trying to amend it," Jacob Frost made an interesting smile when he talked about the First Order Guild, "Should we persuade them to join the World Government instead?"


    Vincent Walter rubbed his chin as a brilliant idea shed in his mind, "I actually have an epic idea. What about if we persuade the First Order Guild to make a new alliance with us instead? We quit the World Government and established a neutral alliance with the First Order Guild. That idea might work better with the First Order Guild than persuading them to join the World Government."


    "Do we betray the World Government then?" Murphy asked his Guild Leader, but Vincent Walter just smiled in response.


    *** ***


    "What do you think, Chief Engin? Does the ore is useful, or it''s just below average materials?" Wei Xi asked the Dwarf''s Chief, who was inspecting the dark ore in his hand. Wei Xi and Cao Jingyi apanied the Chief of the dwarf to check the vein they found on the first floor.


    "I will rmend you to make the shield with [Cold Iron - Level 2]. This material is known for its toughness, and it took a lot of effort to sharpen this thing to make a weapon. However, since we have the second floor, we might find a better mineral vein there, so I don''t think it''s worth mining this. But this is a good material to make a shield¡­." Chief Engin paused as he remembered something, "Ah, those bastard knights from the Lionax Kingdom will need this for their new shield. Their standard shield is just so-so; we can use this [Cold Iron - Level 2] to make them a new shield. What do you think?"


    "We can mine the ore while the new team explores the second floor. Suppose we find a better mineral vein that produces better ores than this one on the second floor. We can just sell these ores to the other factions and use the better materials for ourselves," Wei Xi nodded his head.


    "Don''t you need to discuss this with Sister Mengyao first? I don''t think you can make a big decision like this," Cao Jingyi furrowed her brow at her sloppy husband.


    "Hah¡­." Wei Xi let out a sigh while shaking his head, "I wish I could do that, but this is not the right time. Li Na, Liang Suyin, Kang Xue, and even Sister Elin are staying with Sister Mengyao after what happened yesterday. They all seem to be enraged at the World Government and nning something like eradication? They are so scary, and you don''t want to meet them right now."


    Wei Xi then came closer to his wife and talked in a smaller voice, "But you know, I am surprised that Shaoyang''s wives get along pretty well. I don''t expect that, and maybe¡­." He did not finish his words because his wife was eying him like a hawk eying its prey.

 Chapter 872 On The Other Side

    <h4>Chapter 872 On The Other Side</h4>


    "You can take more wives, but I doubt you will do well like our Lord," Chief Engin finished Wei Xi''s words without looking back.


    Wei Xi could tell that her wife was staring at him intensely, but he pretended not to notice her gaze and chased after the dwarf. Of course, he was just joking about it and did not really consider it seriously about taking more women with him. The dwarf took it seriously and made it awkward between him and his wife.


    "What about the [Cold Iron - Level 3]? Have we found the level 3 one? If we can find that, I think it will be worth making equipment from it, especially a shield. Ah, I can also use this [Cold Iron - Level 3] to upgrade our Supreme General''s gears. I don''t know why she still has that even though the General Shop has something better," Chief Engin had seen Zhang Mengyao''s set armor, and he had seen something even better in the General Shop even though it was costly, but he thought it was worth it to get something better.


    "It''s because that set armor is a gift from Your Majesty himself. I don''t think Supreme General Zhang will change the armor unless it gets destroyed and can''t be repaired anymore. The sentimental value behind that armor and weapon is something that can''t be reced," Wei Xi exined to the ignorant dwarf, just in case this insensitive dwarf forced Zhang Mengyao to rece her gears, "We haven''t found [Cold Iron - Level 3] yet, but maybe because we haven''t dug deeper yet."


    "Mnn, get those things if possible, so we can upgrade the Supreme General''s equipment to at least decent equipment. Having our military highest-ranking wearing that kind of equipment will just bring an embarrassment to the empire," Chief Engin tantly said that Zhang Mengyao''s gears were trash for their status.


    "You don''t want to say that in front of her, Chief Engin. If she heard that the gift from Your Majesty is an embarrassment, you might get on her bad side," Wei Xi reminded the Chief Dwarf. "As for the [Cold Iron - Level 3, we will recruit people from the base to mine in the deeper area where we might find the level 3 Cold Iron."


    "Mnn, we will teach them how dwarf mining, and they may learn something from us. Let''s start with a hundred people first," Chief Engin nodded his head.


    *** ***


    Everyone in the city could feel the tense situation in the city, especially when they looked at the southern district. Even though the city should be safe from the assault, the southern district was tightly guarded with the patrol team of the Tang Empire moving around. No one dared to approach the southern district with how sensitive the issue was.


    Two days after the Tang Empire cleared the first floor, the other ten major factions could no longer ess the first floor. It was clear that the Tang Empire would not allow them to enter the first floor. If it was before the World Government tried to assassinate The Tang Empire''s Supreme General, the other factions might havee and negotiated for ess to the first floor, but no faction tried to negotiate with the Tang Empire after that incident.


    "What do you think, Sir? Should we enter the second floor? I am afraid that the Tang Empire will attack us too inside the tower if the misunderstanding remains unsolved," Frans asked Herman. Both were standing in front of the dimensional tower''s entrance, checking whether the First Order Guild could enter the second floor or not since they had passed the test a few hours ago. It took them eleven and half an hour to pass the test.


    "I don''t know," Herman Bonivido shook his head, "I tried to meet Supreme General Zhang, but the Tang Empire does not receive any guests right now. Those fools caused us trouble." The fools in his mouth were, of course, the World Government.


    *** ***


    While the other major factions hesitated to enter the dimensional tower because of the conflict, Zhang Mengyao brought a hundred thousand Tarriors into the tower. Of course, the other factions did not know the exact number, but they could see the stream of well-equipped armies entering the tower before their eyes.


    That was just a show of real power by the Tang Empire. If the Tang Empire could bring that many people into the tower, meaning the Tang Empire''s army was massive. There was no way the Tang Empire left the territory unguarded for the tower.


    "Alright, they are more established than we thought," Vincent Walter looked at the stream of armored people entering the tower. Looking at this army, he immediately made the decision for Saint Guild''s future right away "We will ditch the World Government and persuade the First Order Guild to form a neutral alliance. Arrange a meeting with The First Order Guild''s leader. Stop caring what the World Government will do to us; we don''t want to keep poking the ho''s nest repeatedly." He was speaking to his Vice Guild Leaders.


    *** ***


    Earth


    On the other side of China, Beijing.


    A group of three people was standing on the fifteen meters wall, looking at their surroundings in disbelief. Thousands of zombies ran over the crumbled wall that was five meters away from the group, but the three people did bother to shoot the zombies with their arrows. The bows were hanging down in their hands as they were in despair. The zombies flooded into the main territory and spread out, but there was nothing they could do about it. Killing one or two zombies would not stop the whole horde, so they had given up.


    "How could this be possible? I thought the zombies were weak?" One of the three people muttered in disbelief. The creatures they thought weak were now flooding the territory they protected. They thought the zombies were the mobs they could farm anytime and anywhere, but things were different from now on.


    "Weak? I don''t think a weakling like you think superior creatures like us are weak," A hoarse voice came from above them. The three people looked up, and their eyes widened in fear.


    A three meters tall zombie with a bulky body came down from the sky. The zombie had a flesh wing that was covered in red blood, and it slowly descended in front of them. The three were in fear and terror because this flying zombie was the one who one-shot their leader and broke the wall.


    The man who called the zombie weak fell on his butt and wet himself. The pungent odor reached the zombie, "You call us weak, and then you wet yourself after meeting me? Is this a joke or what?"


    "NO! DON''T COME TO ME! DON''T COME!" The man screamed while waving his hand at the three meters tall zombie.


    The zombie shook his head as he approached the man, ignoring the other two, "Why do I need to listen to you? You, humans, are truly weird but don''t care. The human era hase to an end because The Immortal Dynasty will wipe out all the humans on this Earth! But I need to punish you for calling us weak!"


    The flesh wing turned into a scythe, and the zombie started cutting the man''s leg like cutting a cucumber. The zombie cut the legs piece by piece beforeing to the body. The man''s shriek filled the air before the scythe pierced through the man''s head.

 Chapter 873 Corruption

    <h4>Chapter 873 Corruption</h4>


    "Glory for Your Majesty!" The three meters tall zombie shouted those words before he killed the other two. After finishing the three people, the scythe turned back into the flesh wing, and the zombie flew deeper into the territory.


    *** ***


    Beijing''s smart base


    The zombie made a path for one zombie to pass through. That one zombie walked along the path, approaching the smart base. If not for his purple skin, this one looked like a normal person instead of a zombie. His skin color differentiated him from a normal human. The purple-skinned zombie walked in leisurely as if he was walking on the red carpet.


    When the purple-skinned zombie arrived in front of the entrance, he stopped for a moment there and said, "So, this is the smart base? If we capture the smart base, then we can produce an upgraded version of the zombies I want?" Clearly, he talked to himself as no one was around him. "I can''t wait to turn this smart base into a Breeding Tower. I want to meet my new lovely children."


    After the monologue, the purple-skinned zombie entered the smart base. His five trusted subordinates were already waiting for him with one human inside the smart base. The human was tied, and his mouth gagged with flesh meat, but the man struggled as tears kepting out of his eyes.


    One zombie was five meters tall; his body was not buffed as he had a simr frame to the human, but a little bit bigger frame. This zombie was topless, but he could transform his skin into ck armor. Two zombies were giant hulks, around seven meters tall, with extremely buffed bodies. One m of his fist might destroy a five-story building. Another one was a zombie that could transform his hands into a weapon he liked. It could be a scythe, sword, spear, or even shield. Thest one was a zombie with a pair of bat wings and red skin. Her skin was cracked, and from that crack, she released heat, raising the room''s temperature.


    "Is he the leader of this territory?" The purple-skinned zombie asked the female zombie and frowned, "Just one leader? I thought the human system was quiteplicated with many leaders in it, but why do you only capture one?"


    The female zombie shrugged and threw the hulk-like zombies under the bus right away, "Ask Nou and Shong. They just can''t hold back and destroy everything in their face. If not for meing in time, I might not be able to capture this guy alive," the female zombie kicked the man.


    If Zhang Mengyao, Cao Jingyi, Li Shuang, and Kang Jiayi were here, they would recognize the captured hostage. He was the leader of the Great Wall Party, General Wang Zhengju. The General tried to persuade the Tang Empire to hand over everything.


    "But don''t worry, Your Majesty. He is the highest leader of these humans, so he is supposed to have all the information you want," The female zombie assured the purple-skinned zombie.


    At this time, the chunk of meat fell off Wang Zhengju''s mouth, "I will tell you everything you want to know. Please spare my life. I will do anything for you all, but please don''t kill me! I don''t want to die!" He wailed and begged for his life as tears and snot came off. He tried to reach the purple-skinned zombie, but one of the zombies transformed his hand into a long sword and cut Wang Zhengju''s both hands.


    "Don''t you dare to touch Your Majesty with your dirty hands, Human!" The zombie warned Wang Zhengju.


    The purple-skinned zombie was surprised the man did not even scream after his hands were cut off. The human endured the pain and put his head on the ground, "If your friends survived, I may spare your life and devour your friends instead. s, fate speaks otherwise."


    The purple-skinned zombie''s body split into two like a creature opened its mouth. A ck tongue came out of it and pulled Wang Zhengju into the mouth.


    "NOOOOOOO¡ª" Wang Zhengju''s voice was cut off as the purple-skinned zombie''s body returned to normal. The purple-skinned zombie nodded his head a few times before a frown appeared on his forehead and muttered, "The Tang Empire? There''s a bigger and stronger force than this one? The World Government? I see; we have acquired a lot of targets to eradicate."


    That was right; the purple-skinned zombie acquired Wang Zhengju''s memories by devouring him. That was the purpose why he told his subordinates not to kill the leaders. He was supposed to get more information if his subordinates did not go on a rampage.


    "Our main target will be the World Government, but we will look for the Tang Empire first since the Tang Empire is closest to us," The purple-skinned zombie spoke to his subordinates, "But let''s take a break for a while before wee for the Tang Empire. I also want to know what kind of a new family we will have."


    The purple-skinned zombie approached the ck stele and ced his right hand on it. There was a screen that popped out in front of him.


    [Do you want to corrupt the smart base? (Yes) (No)]


    The purple-skinned zombie chose yes without hesitation, as it was the main purpose of attacking this territory. He wanted more than just information and the smart base to change it to the Breeding Tower to produce his army. The reason he dyed the attack on the Tang Empire was that he wanted to produce more zombie armies. He acquired crucial information from the human he just devoured that the Tang Empire was stronger than the human force he just ran over. For assurance, he dyed the attack.


    The floor around the ck stele suddenly turned ck, and it slowly spread out to the whole building. After the whole building turned ck, the ck stele slowly transformed into red flesh. From the ck stele, the floor turned into flesh and spread out to the whole building. When the whole building turned into the whole face, a gate made of flesh formed in front of the purple-skinned zombie.


    "Let''s see our new family member," After he said that, a zombie came out of the gate. The zombie was around four meters tall with countless spikes on its back to the back of its head. The purple-skinned zombie''s forehead formed a frown as he clearly did not like with what he got. However, he did not give up on the new zombie, "Show me your ability!"


    The zombie with the spikes curled up, and then it rolled forward. Looking at this, the purple-skinned zombie made a surprised expression with a smile followed afterward. "This is perfect. We can now run over everything!"

 Chapter 874 Captured City

    <h4>Chapter 874 Captured City</h4>


    "Don''t you feel it, Uncle Gan? I feel like the zombies we fought have be a lot stronger," Zhen Yang sat next to Gan Shuo and shared some of his concerns with his Captain.


    "Do you feel it too? I feel the same even though they don''t kill each other, and we can''t find the survivors in this dead city too, so how do they level up? Do they level up differently?" Liao Zhenya joined the two men and said the same concern.


    The three were part of the Huzhou survivors who ended up joining the Tarrior. They were the people who joined the Tang Empire during the Territory War against the two Zombie Kingdoms. Despite being traumatized by the war, they ended up joining the Tarrior.


    "So, I am not the only one to feel that," Gan Shuo said with a concerned look, "I will report this to Commander Cao Yuntai. But we can do nothing about it for now but to keep fighting."


    "But this is good for us, no?" A young guy came over, bringing his own te of food, sitting next to Captain Gan Shuo. "We get more experience by killing the higher-level zombies."


    "That''s not the issue, Wan Yongzhen. The fact that the zombies get stronger without killing other creatures is something we should worry about. If that''s the case, then what about the zombies in the remote area that we can''t reach? They will get a lot stronger and maybe will be even stronger than us if no one kills them," Liao Zhenya tried to exin the critical thing behind the issue to the youngest.


    Wan Yongzhen just turned sixteen a month ago, but he wasbeled as the gifted Tarrior. The boy finished the training with the Tarrior within three months. Within those three months, he managed to convince Wei Xi that he was ready to fight the zombies despite the Tarrior''s restriction that one should be eighteen or above to join. While he did not stand out in the main force, he was someone with the fastest growth within the Tarrior as he had reached level 351 by now. That was a massive improvement as he was just level 81 when he finished the training.


    "Isn''t this issue is important, and we need to solve it early, Uncle Gan? With The Tarrior and the neers from the other worlds, it should be easy for us to take back our region from the zombies," Zhen Yang felt that the Empire had to take this matter seriously. At least they had to take back China from the zombies before everything got out of control.


    "You guys haven''t heard the rumor?" Gan Shuo took a sip of the water in his hand and looked at the three. The confused look on their faces was the answer he needed as it told him they had not heard it yet, "The other factions tried to ambush Supreme General Zhang in the tower area. They tried to kill Supreme General Zhang; that''s why we mobilized the main force to the tower for war. I don''t think the Empire can mobilize more armies to investigate this issue unless the war is over."


    "What? They dare to assassinate Supreme General Zhang? Aren''t they afraid of Lord Tang Shaoyang?" Wan Yongzhen innocently said that out loud.


    Zhen Yang rolled his eyes, "They don''t know how strong our Emperor is, so they aren''t afraid to do that."


    "Then what happened to Supreme General Zhang? Is she injured?" Wan Yongzhen asked worriedly.


    "Nope, she is fine, not even a single scratch," Gan Shuo smiled while shaking his head, "I heard the five factions back down after Lord Tang Shaoyang''s familiar appeared. They made ame excuse and ran away."


    "What? Lord Tang Shaoyang did not kill them?" It was Liao Zhenya''s turn to be surprised as she did not expect to end up like that. She thought The Emperor would go on a rampage upon knowing those people tried to kill Supreme General Zhang Mengyao.


    Gan Shuo shook his head, "I heard there''s a punishment for fighting in the area around the tower, so there''s no fight. However, the war is inside the war if the five factions dare to enter the tower. If they don''t enter the tower, then there will be no war."


    "Alright, the break time is over. Finish your food and join us after that, Wan Yongzhen," Gan Shuo got up and saved the cup in his hand into the inventory. Gan Shuo was part of the expansion force, and their duty was to clear the zombies and capture the city. After capturing Suzhou City, the Tang Empire pushed further up. He was Field Commander and led a thousand Tarrior to clear the zombie and also the mini-game.


    Gan Shuo led his people in one direction while the other Field Commander led their people in another direction. That was how it worked, and he would report his discovery and the ce his team explored. Of course, they would get two days a break at the weekend, quite generous considering the Empire''s massive expansion.


    "It seems we are in a new territory," Gan Shuo muttered in a low voice as they came out of the city area. Ahead of him was a forest with a road in between. The forest was surrounded by white fog. "The forest area is not our job, so we will take the road instead."


    Gan Shuo led his people to follow the road, and the stronger team would explore the forest. The forest held an unknown thing that might be stronger than his team, so he was instructed not to enter the forest. The weirder thing was that if he and his team followed the road, the creature inside the forest would not attack them.


    Sure enough, no creatures attacked them in the fifty minutes journey. By the time they came out of the forest area, they had arrived in the new city, "Huh!? Another group captured the city," Gan Shuo saw the seven-meter-tall wall three hundred meters ahead of him. The only way for them to build the wall was by capturing the city.


    "What should we do, Captain Gan Shuo?" Vice Field Commander Ma Ping asked. This was the first time they encountered the already captured city.

 Chapter 875 Abandoned City?

    <h4>Chapter 875 Abandoned City?</h4>


    The first thing Gan Shuo did was contact his superior, Legion Commander Cao Yuntai. He reported the situation when he found a captured city. At the same time, he sent a small team to investigate the city wall to find out the city''s defense, how strong it was, and more details about the city.


    "How is it, Commander Gan Shuo?" Ma Ping represented everyone who gathered together and asked. Gan Shuo was the only one who could contact the superior through the Communication System.


    Gan Shuo shook his head, "I am still waiting for the reply. Sir Cao Yuntai needs to consult the higher-up, but he told me that this might be one of the few survivor establishments in our country."


    At this moment, Zhen Yang returned with nine people to report the situation, "This is weird. There are no people above the wall, and it seems the wall is defenseless." He came back with a strange report, "I don''t see anyone in the gate and don''t find anyone above the wall. It''s more like an abandoned city."


    Gan Shuo looked at the top wall. Even though his vision was not that clear, he indeed did not see any people above the city. Then the second team returned with the same report, and the third team also came back with the same report. The suspicion grew inside Gan Shuo. It was an abandoned city, or the city was captured by the zombie. He still remembered the zombies that could talk and establish a kingdom, so he was not surprised if a zombie captured a city.


    Field Commander Gan Shuo immediately sent an updated report to Cao Yuntai. This time, he got a quick reply from Cao Yuntai. [Where''s your location? Give me the coordinate! I will send you reinforcement to investigate the city.]


    Gan Shuo sent the route he took with his people to Cao Yuntai. In the next twenty seconds, he received another reply: [Keep watching the city, but don''t make any movement until the reinforcement arrives! This is an order!]


    Cao Yuntai emphasized that it was an order, but even with that, Gan Shuo did not n to make any movement. He did not want to bring his people into a perilous situation. He closed the Communication System and told his subordinates to wait for reinforcement. Everyone thought the reinforcement would arrive in a while, but the reinforcement arrived in fifteen minutes.


    The green-feather beastmen descended from the sky in the middle of the formation. The beastmen''s sudden appearance surprised them, but they were relieved upon the sight of a familiar figure. The one who just descended was Wen, the Jade Eagle, Wen.


    "Are you the group asking for the reinforcement?" Wen asked the closest person, but this person was clueless about what he was talking about. The questioned person looked confused, but Gan Shuo came in time, "Yes, it''s our group, Sir Wen." He ran over to the Jade Eagle beastmen.


    Wen turned his head toward Gan Shuo and nodded his head, "Then I will investigate the city from the air, and you guys wait for my signal here. If I give you a signal, that means you can approach the city, but without my signal, you can''t get closer to the city, understand?"


    "Yes, Sir," Gan Shuo replied in a firm tone.


    The Jade Eagle nodded and flew off into the city. The Jade Eagle disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye. He did not tell Gan Shuo what kind of signal and just disappeared like that, leaving Gan Shuo scratching his hair in confusion, "Maybe it''s an obvious signal." He convinced himself in a low voice.


    Sure enough, he received the signal, and the signal was so obvious for him not to notice it. A giant whirling appeared near where the group was camping, and he quickly realized it was the signal from Wen. Gan Shuo got up and led his people to the city wall. They headed toward the city gate, and they met with Wen there. The four-meter-tall gate was opened, and Wen talked with four people there.


    "I have done my job here. You take care of the rest," Wen was about to fly, and he remembered something else, "Ah, I also have sent a message to Cao Yuntai. He said he will send more people to help you to take care of these people."


    That was it; the Jade Eagle did not even bother to tell the real situation inside the city and left Gan Shuo to do the remaining work without knowing what he should do with these people. He wanted to call out, but he did not have the courage to do so since Wen looked in a hurry to leave.


    The four people looked toward Gan Shuo and his group, but Gan Shuo focused on the oldest among the four people. The oldest man was standing in the front, indicating he was the leader of the group. That was how Gan Shuo identified the person he needed to speak to find out the situation in the city.


    "Hello, Sir," Gan Shuo approached the old man politely, "My name is Gan Shuo, a Field Commander of The Tang Empire."


    The four men exchanged nces when they heard thest part from Gan Shuo. Field Commander was a weird rank in their mind; the empire was too ancient in this modern era. However, the four people were aware of why Gan Shuo was here, so they did not question those weird things.


    "Hello, Sir Gan Shuo. My name is Pu Jiaobai, and I am the Head of the Zhenjiang Community," The forty-three-year-old man smiled while reaching Gan Shuo''s hand for a handshake.


    ''Head of Zhenjiang Community? What a weird faction name,'' Gan Shuo thought to himself. He maintained his smile and inquired in a polite tone, "So, can you exin to me the situation inside the city, Sir? How can we help you? As you see, my friend is in a hurry to leave, and he does not tell me anything about the situation."


    "What about if we talk inside? Your friends look tired," Pu Jiaobai looked at the people behind Gan Shuo. They were sweating because of the hot weather, so he was being considerate to give them a ce to rest.


    Gan Shuo nodded in response and walked into the city with the four people. He found out why these people named themselves the Zhenjiang Community. It was not an official faction because the faction that captured the city left the survivors in Zhenjiang City; hence they called themselves Zhenjiang Community.


    A group of police officers banded together with the soldiers from Zhenjiang''s military post, creating an establishment before finally having the smart base. It looked promising for the survivors until one day, the police officers and the soldiers disappeared in one night. After a week of their disappearance, the survivors in Zhenjiang called themselves Zhenjiang Community. They started to defend themselves from the danger outside the city.


    "No one of you knows where those people disappear to?" Gan Shuo felt it weird that those people suddenly disappeared. The story just did not make sense to him. Why would the people responsible for this territory suddenly leave when this territory was the safest ce from the zombie?


    "Ah, we have a few people that worked with them. You can ask them, Sir Gan Shuo. They might know something," Pu Jiaobai remembered a few people that did not disappear with the main group.

 Chapter 876 Trace of The Great Wall Party

    <h4>Chapter 876 Trace of The Great Wall Party</h4>


    Gan Shuo told Pu Jiaobai to call the few people who left the main group, but he did not immediately question them. He waited for the reinforcement Wen talked about because Miss Li Shuang was in that reinforcement. The Prime Minister came here by herself, so he thought it would be better to wait for them to question those few people.


    People called her Prime Minister because she had been taking care of the Tang Empire''s infrastructure and economy. Of course, only insiders called her Prime Minister. It was not an official people, so the normal people did not know that. On top of that, Gan Shuo was not confident with his interrogation ability, so he decided to wait.


    Gan Shuo investigated the city while waiting for Li Shuang''s group. The situation was worse than he thought. Now he noticed that people were actually starving in this city, "You guys don''t have enough food?" He asked The Head of Community, Pu Jiaobai.


    The forty-three-year-old man smiled bitterly while shaking his head, "The main group brought the majority of food when they left, and we can''t go outside because the zombie has gotten much stronger. The only group who could get out of the city to find food was the people who left the main group, but the food they brought back was never enough for seven thousand people. We can only eat once a day to ensure we don''t finish all our supplies."


    "Gather all the people around the smart base. I think we can share some food with you guys," Gan Shuo immediately decided to share the food. If PM Li Shuang came herself, meaning she put great importance on these people, he might as well treat them well. That was one of many reasons, of course; he just could not bear to see the children and his fellow countrymen starving like this. It came back to his nationalism to help his own people.


    Supplies for a thousand armies used to feed seven thousand people. Thanks to the inventory, they could save the cooked food inside, and it did not go bad. Yeah, the food was prepared for them like days ago but remained in their inventory. It did not go bad inside the inventory, so the Tarriors made sure they had three days of supply in their inventory before the expedition.


    While Gan Shuo shared the food, the reinforcement came. Li Shuang was apanied by a legion of Tarriors, meaning she brought ten thousand Tarriors as a reinforcement. Gan Shuo was surprised because they had secured the city; there was nothing dangerous around here. He felt there was no need to bring a legion as a reinforcement; one squadron should be enough.


    One legion consisted of ten thousand people, so the sudden appearance caused a littlemotion among the people in the city, "It''s okay, calm down, Guys. They are my friends ande to bring you guys back to the city. They are the reinforcement!" Gan Shuo immediately calmed down the people before rushing to the Legion Commander.


    "Field Commander Gan Shuo is reporting to Legion Commander Cao Yuntai," Gan Shuo raised his right hand to the eyebrow level. Cao Yuntai nodded his head, "What about the situation inside the city? Have you ensured they are not armed?"


    Gan Shuo opened his mouth, but no words came out of it for a while, "I thought they were just ordinary people, Sir. I don''t do a thorough check," he lowered his head a little bit.


    "What? Lady Li Shuang ising, and you don''t secure the area?" Cao Yuntai raised his voice. Even though her position was not official, her position as Tang Shaoyang''s woman was known to the others. He felt Gan Shuo must secure the area upon knowing Lady Li Shuang woulde over.


    "It''s fine," Li Shuang waved her hand at the two as she walked closer to the people. The people stopped eating and looked in her direction in fear. They seemed to be afraid that the ten thousand armed people suddenly entered the city.


    "Ask their representative if they want to join the Tang Empire or not. Never use oppression, but tell them they must leave the city if they don''t want to join the Tang Empire," Li Shuang ordered Cao Yuntai. She told him not to use oppression but asked people to leave the city if they did not want to join.


    Cao Yuntai was not confused by the order. He knew well what she meant by not using oppression. It was more like physical oppression than intimidation. Also, people who wanted to live in the Tang Empire''s territory had to sign the System Contract. If these people did not want to sign the contract, then they had to leave.


    "Lead me to the people you said, Field Commander Gan Shuo."


    Gan Shuo nodded and led Li Shuang to the former soldiers, while Cao Yuntai delegated the job to the Vice Legion Commanders and followed Li Shuang. He must be next to Li Shuang since Gan Shuo had not secured the city yet, just in case this was The Great Wall Party''s trick.


    *** ***


    Gan Shuo brought Li Shuang and Cao Yuntai to the room where four people were waiting for them. Li Shuang did not bother with the proper introduction as she sat in front of them and went into the main topic directly, "Are you four the former members of The Zhenjiang Survivor Establishment?"


    The main reason she brought a whole legion to the city was that she had a suspicion that the city was under the Zhenjiang Survivor Establishment. Zhenjiang Survivor Establishment was part of the Great Wall Party which was part of The World Government. She thought there would be a fight, but she did not expect the Zhenjiang Survivor Establishment to abandon the city.


    The four men did not try to hide it from Li Shuang as they admitted and spilled everything. The main group of this city was indeed the Zhenjiang Survivor Establishment. After the Earth Tournament was over, their leaders told them to prepare to leave the city out of nowhere. The main group left a week after the tournament ended.


    ''Why did they abandon the city? This city has a smart base, which is the most essential thing for a faction, but why did they leave?'' Li Shuang was confused. "Do you know why and where they left?"


    The man called Pe Yunchang answered her, "We don''t know why our leaders want to leave, but I think I know where they go. They said they headed to Beijing in order to rebuild the government city. However, they told us not to bring our family; that was why we sneaked out from them and stayed here."


    The conversationsted for another fifteen minutes. Li Shuang had asked for everything she wanted, and she let the four people leave, "Keep watching them, just in case this is a scheme from the Great Wall Party." She asked Cao Yuntai to watch the four people.


    Li Shuang believed what they told her, but this was just a precaution for the worst. However, she found out the reason why Zhenjiang Survivor Establishment abandoned the city. It was to regroup with the other establishment and escape from the Tang Empire. After dering war on the Suzhou Survivor Establishment, they should know it was just a matter of time before the Tang Empire reached this city and did the same to them.


    "What are they nning?" Li Shuang was quite concerned that several establishments had regrouped. If she let them be, they could be a threat to the Empire, "But I know where they went to. Maybe we will focus on expanding our territory toward Beijing''s direction and destroy the Great Wall Party before they grow to be a threat." She muttered in a low voice.


    "This is not my domain. I will just make the report and let Mengyao make the decision," Li Shuang stretched out and nced at Cao Yuntai, "We will stay in Zhenjiang for a few days while waiting for those people''s answer. Get some teams to retrieve the food from the nearest outpost and make sure not to let those civilians starve."


    *** ***


    Earth Dimensional Tower, Second Floor


    There was a big difference between the first floor and the second floor of the Dimensional Tower. If the first floor did not have a clear hierarchy, the second floor had a very clear hierarchy. There were twelve kingdoms; four of them were human kingdoms, three demon kingdoms, one elf kingdom, and four beast kingdoms. Those twelve kingdoms were the rulers of the second floor of the Earth Dimensional Tower.


    Zhang Mengyao got that information after kidnapping one of the soldiers from the human and interrogating the soldier. Since there was a clear hierarchy on the second floor, it made the situation moreplicated. They had to defeat the King of the second floor, but it would be hard to find this king with twelve kingdoms with equal power standing on the second floor.


    "Does that mean we have to kill all twelve kings from the twelve kingdoms?" Wei Xi scratched his head. Warring against the twelve kingdoms with a hundred thousand people was just absurd. Those kingdoms had millions of people and armies. Added with their special status as yers that had to clear the dimensional tower, the twelve kingdoms might band together and fight them once they showed up.


    The inhabitants of the tower wanted the yers not to clear the first-floor tower within a year, so they could get out of the Dimensional Tower. In order to achieve the Tower Break, the inhabitants would put their differences and fight against the yer together. If the mission was to kill the twelve kings, an open war against the twelve kingdoms was not a good idea. They must deploy an assassination method to kill the twelve kings.


    "I don''t think that''s the case," Zhang Mengyao shook her head. That would be too hard for the second floor if that was the case, especially when they could notmunicate with the people outside the tower. "Let''s get more information," She then looked at Lu An, "Let''s kidnap someone with a higher position."


    Lu An made an okay signal with his right hand and smiled, "Leave it to me. I will kidnap their Commander this time."

 Chapter 877 Fanvas City

    <h4>Chapter 877 Fanvas City</h4>


    "Wouldn''t it be better if we split up and disguise ourselves as the inhabitants of the tower?" Wei Xi thought this n was brilliant, but Zhang Mengyao did not agree with the n.


    "What about the beastmen and the elf? Straying in the wilderness? They can''t disguise themselves as inhabitants because the inhabitants will recognize them at a nce because of their race. On top of that, wouldn''t the kingdom be suspicious that their city was swarmed by thousands of new people? The risk is too high, and we will end up exposing ourselves," Zhang Mengyao shook her head while exining her reasoning.


    "The fact that we can hide with a hundred thousand forces is good enough, and we don''t want to mess up until we have the full info. Let''s wait for Lu An and his team to return for now while the Luminous Legion gathers more information about the territory on the second floor," Zhang Mengyao did not want to take the risk because there was a big difference between the first floor and the second floor.


    On the first floor, the only Epic Rank was the king, while everyone else was around level 300 to level 700. On the second floor, one kingdom had seventy-one Epic Ranks, and the King was Ancient Rank. That was the reason she did not want to take the risk because there was an Epic Rank. Of course, she was not afraid of them because she had two Legend Ranks on her side. She just did not want to take the meaningless loss.


    *** ***


    The Kingdom of Gienas, one of the human kingdoms on the second floor, was also the closest kingdom where the Tang Empire was. Lu An led a small team consisting of five people.


    "We will do the same thing. Viona, Yeon Hee, and I will sneak into the city by entering one of those people''s shadows. You two secure the escape route for us," Lu An spoke to two of his subordinates. The mission was to kidnap, so he did not want to bring a big group for the mission. Three people, including him, should be enough even though the target was The General of the armed force.


    The former Major General Zuo Ren and former Major General Wu Shuan nodded their heads in response. Even since they changed sides to the Tang Empire from the Suzhou Survivor Establishment, they had been helping Lu An to shape up the Tang Empire Intelligence Division. This was the first real mission for the two since they joined the Tang Empire.


    Lu An trusted his back to the two former Major Generals and focused on the main gate of the city ahead of him. There was a stream of people waiting in line to enter the city. Most of the people had carriages behind them, seeming like a merchant bringing their goods to be sold in the city.


    Lu An pointed his finger at the carriage in the middle of the waiting line, signaling the two girls to follow that carriage. The two girls nodded and followed Lu An. They became the shadow itself and blended with the carriage''s shadow. They could just climb the wall, but they chose the safest route since the city wall was tightly guarded.


    It took fifteen minutes for them to enter the city with the carriage''s shadow. Not a long process, the guard asked the carriage''s owner what they wanted to do in Fanvas City and paid a sum of money. Fanvas was one of the six cities under the Kingdom of Gienas'' reign. This ce was known as the merchant city, which exined why there was a long line at the main gate.


    Once they entered the city, they were greeted by the medieval atmosphere. The building had medieval architecture, and it included the dress people wore as well. After leaving the main gate, the three sneaked out of the shadow and entered the small alley between the building.


    "What''s the n?" Yeon Hee asked. She was quite nervous because this was also her first official mission, "We can''t disguise ourselves as one of them with our clothing, but we need information about where this General lives."


    "It''s not hard to get simr clothes. I will get the clothes; stay here for a moment," Viona used her shadow movement and left. Just like she said, it did not take long to get simr clothing, just around three minutes before she returned with the clothes. She had to steal since she did not have the currency on the second floor. These people did not use Game Coins but a physical currency: copper, silver, and gold.


    "This is your clothes, Sir. Can you give us a private space, Sir? We need to change up," Viona politely asked Lu An to leave. Lu An left and returned to the same alley ten minutester.


    By the time he returned, Viona was in her blue dress while Yeon Hee was wearing a red dress. His eyes stopped for a moment when he looked at Yeon Hee before snapping out, "What to do, now?" He turned silly for a moment to ask that because he was the leader. He should be the one making ns. Yeon Hee tried to hold her smile as it was rare for Lu An to act like this.


    Fortunately, Viona saved his face in front of Yeon Hee, "Yeon Hee and I will go to a bar or something, and we will find more information about the city. We don''t have to kidnap a General, but the important people in this city will do, such as the mayor, if this city has one, or maybe the mayor''s secretary. I don''t think we can kidnap a general quietly like we kidnap a soldier."


    "For now, we will look up everything we need to know about the city and return to the same ce in an hour, or maybe two hours. How does it sound, Sir?" Viona and Yeon Hee looked at Lu An.


    "That will do," Lu An nodded his head, "We will regroup in this spot in two hours then."


    Viona and Yeon Hee left the alley with their shadow movement, but Lu An stayed there. After the two girls left, he tapped his cheek two times, "What''s wrong with me? Do I fall for her?" He furrowed his brow, then he shook his head, "My brain stopped working for a moment back then, and I am confused; why don''t we just kidnap another soldier and interrogate that soldier? The knight of this city should know everything about the city."


    Lu An scratched his head, but since that was the n, he had no choice but to follow the n. He left the alley and headed to a random crowded ce.

 Chapter 878 King Who Hides In The Dark

    <h4>Chapter 878 King Who Hides In The Dark</h4>


    Lu An brought back a man with casual cloth and threw them against the wall. The unconscious man woke up, he was about to scream, but someone closed his mouth. The man''s eyes widened as he looked at the young man in front of him, "HMMMMMM."


    "Scream, and you will die," Lu An formed a dagger with the shadow and ced it on the man''s neck. The man''s eyes widened in fear as he was terrified after feeling the coldness from the dagger on his neck. He was a knight on duty and was about to return home after his night shift. On the way back, someone knocked him down, and here has. The man shook his head, indicating he would not scream.


    Lu An took out his palm from the mouth, but he noticed the man was about to scream. His left hand moved faster, forcefully opened the mouth, and pulled the man''s tongue. The man could not scream because Lu An pulled out his tongue.


    Lu An ced the pitch-ck dagger on the man''s tongue and let the de cut the man''s tongue. Of course, Lu An did not cut the tonguepletely; he just sliced the tongue open a little bit, telling the knight he was not joking around. The knight struggled when he felt the pain, but Lu An sent a kick to the man''s stomach to suppress the knight once more.


    "Let''s make things simple before things getpletely ugly between us. I will ask you questions, you just need to answer me, and I will leave you alive, understand?" Lu An stared at the knight''s eyes with his left hand still holding the knight''s tongue. The knight nodded his head as he was surrounded with fierce killing intent. It shocked him how the young man in front of him could have this kind of aura. He felt like the young man had killed more people than him despite being younger.


    Lu An proceeded with the interrogation, everything about the city from the highest rank to the bottom rank. Everything about the city, from a to z. After he was done with the questioning, the knight looked up at Lu An, "Who are you? Why are you doing this?"


    "You don''t need to know about me. That''s for the best for you if you want to stay alive. Or, I can entertain your curiosity and end your life after I tell you everything about me," Lu An smiled. But it was like a devil smiling at him from the knight''s perspective. The knight shook his head furiously.


    "Good," Lu An hit the knight on the back of his head, knocking the knight down unconscious once more. "This is the best thing I can do for you since you are cooperating," He then stabbed the knight in the back of his head, killing him instantly. Giving the knight a painless death was the best present he could give the knight. There was no way he would let the knight alive after the interrogation.


    Lu An attempted to ask about the King of the first to the knight, but the knight seemed not to understand what he said. The knight did not know the King of the second floor, and the knight did not even know what the second floor was. The only thing the knight knew was the king of his kingdom and the other kingdoms.


    "It seems the knight does not know he is inside the Dimensional Tower," Lu An muttered by himself. Things became weirder with the difference between the first and the second floor. Almost all creatures on the first floor knew they were trapped inside a tower, yet not everyone knew about this fact on the second floor. "Maybe the ruler of this city knows something about that,"


    The City of Fanvas was ruled by a Marquis Stanion. The Head of the Stanion Family was the mayor of the city, and the heir of the Stanion Family was the General who led the main army. So, they had to deal with The Stanion Family if they wanted more information on the second floor. Marquis of a kingdom should know something about the second floor.


    "Viona is right. We can''t just kidnap the General or the head of the city like I kidnap this knight. They are Epic Rank, and they will not get knocked out with just a simple whack on their heads," Lu An fell silent as he was thinking about how to finish his job. He thought it was just a simple kidnapping mission, but it was moreplicated than he thought because they had to do it quietly.


    A few momentster, Viona and Yeon Hee returned with one unconscious man with them. Yeon Hee furrowed her brow at the sight of the dead man in the corner. She was not used to seeing this kind of scene, but she knew she just needed to get used to this because she would see more simr things in the future.


    "I assume we don''t need to interrogate this one, do we?" Viona asked Lu An as she tossed the unconscious man next to the dead body.


    Lu An nodded and shared his information with the two girls. He got to know where the Marquis Estate was, but the issue was it seemed to be impossible to kidnap the Marquis himself or even the General quietly. They would cause a bigmotion trying to kidnap an Epic Rank.


    "I see. I think it will be hard to clear the second floor," Viona rubbed her chin, "Let''s confirm it by interrogating this man," She was talking about the information about the second floor of the dimensional tower. She pped the man to wake him up and started the interrogation.


    Fifteen minutester, Viona ripped the lower hem of her dress and wiped out the blood in her hand, "I think the second floor is moreplicated than we thought. I think the real King of the Second Floor is hiding the information about him and the dimensional tower from the inhabitants."


    "But why, though? Is there a reason for the King to hide that information?" Yeon Hee asked, a little bit confused with the situation.


    "To hide from us, the yers. It will be hard for us to clear the second floor if we can''t find this king. At this point, I am not sure even the Marquis knows something about the real King of the second floor because the King set up the second floor orderly like this," Viona exined.

 Chapter 879 Second Floor ~ The Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 879 Second Floor ~ The Mystery</h4>


    "What should we do, then? If we cause amotion in this city, we might get found out by this King," Yeon Hee was concerned with the cunning King. If they could not clear the second floor, they would die or be trapped on the second floor.


    "I thought clearing the first ten floors within an hour would be easy with how fast we cleared the first floor, but it''s not as easy as I thought," Viona let out a sigh, "I think we should head back and report this to Supreme General Zhang first. If we cause amotion inside the city, we may alert the kingdom, and the King may notice the yers'' arrival."


    Viona and Yeon Hee turned toward Lu An. He was the leader of this operation, so he made the decision. Lu An was reluctant to return empty-handed, but this was the best for now. He had to talk it out with Zhang Mengyao about the situation because a small blunder could cause the twelve kingdoms to hunt them down.


    "Alright, let''s return for now. We will wait for further instruction from Supreme General Zhang," Lu An listened to Viona and decided to retreat from the city.


    *** ***


    Lu An returned to the operation base in the middle of the forest. So far, they had done well to hide from the twelve kingdoms. Upon returning, he reported all the information, including the spection that the King of the second floor was hiding in the dark.


    Zhang Mengyao heard all of that with a frown on her forehead, "We need more detailed information to confirm your spection. We need more information from the other kingdoms. Maybe only people from The Kingdom of Gienas do not know about the dimensional tower."


    "What about asking the traveling merchant? We can stop one of the merchant groups and interrogate them," Lu An voiced his idea. Gathering information would take a long time with how vast the second floor is. On top of that, they still did not know the location of the other kingdoms aside from the two kingdoms next to The Gienas Kingdom.


    "That''s a better idea for collecting information," Wei Xi agreed with the n. That was the best way to collect information than visiting all the kingdoms. The traveling merchant should have broad and general information about the twelve kingdoms, and they might know something about the second floor.


    "I feel like we have be a group of thugs now," Kang Xue let out a sigh because they were talking about kidnapping as if it was a normal thing to do.


    "Rather than a group of thugs, we are going backward in time to the ancient time where war was somethingmon," Zhang Mengyao chimed in before looking toward Lu An, "Follow the main road, and we will kidnap one merchant group to interrogate them. You will search for the target, and I will lead the operation. However, we are not going to kill them this time, so make sure to cover your faces."


    Lu An left with his small team. That small team was a group of three, including him, Viona, and Yeon Hee. Since they were choosing the target, he only brought his subordinates with shadow affinities.


    *** ***


    "The forest is dangerous, huh? Why would the merchant group bring these many guards with them?" Lu Anined in a small voice. The merchant group in front of him only brought five carriages, but the group had around one hundred if not two hundred guards with them. This was less crazy because the previous group brought five hundred guards with them.


    The mission was not to make amotion while kidnapping the merchant, but if there were too many guards, they were bound to make amotion. Even though this was in the middle of the forest, Fanvas City built watchtowers to ensure the visitor''s safety.


    "This group had fewer guards; maybe we will take them?" Yeon Hee voiced her thoughts. This was the third merchant group that passed this road and also the merchant group with the least guards. With the two earlier first two groups, she doubted there would be a merchant group with less guard than this one.


    "Let''s wait longer. Maybe we will hit the jackpot by waiting for another hour," Lu An shook his head. Since this was a no-kill mission, it would be harder to knock down hundreds of people at the same time, so he did not take the risk.


    The jackpot never came because the following five groups had at least five hundred guards with them. There was one merchant group bringing twenty carriages, and they had a thousand guards with them. It was like an army instead of merchant guards.


    "We should gamble with the third group," Yeon Hee sighed.


    "Let''s wait longer," Lu An was patient with the mission, and his patience paid off.


    Two hourster, they got the jackpot. There was only one carriage, but this carriage was meant for passengers instead of goods, and the carriage was fancier than the merchant carriages. The white carriage with a golden line around the window, and there was a g with an emblem above the carriage. The emblem was a lion standing up with hind legs with a pair of wings.


    Along with the carriage, there were twenty white-armored knights riding the horses. Two on the left and two on the right carriage, six following behind the carriage, and ten knights in the front, leading the carriage. The carriage itself was pulled by ten white horses, and for some reason, it mattered how many horses pulled the carriage.


    "Let''s not get this one. If ten horses pull the carriage, it means Royalty inside, or at least a Duke or the duke''s family," Viona shook her head. "I am not sure because the royalty of the Lionax Kingdom only has eight horses to pull the carriage, so I am not sure about this Gienas Kingdom."


    Lu An and Yeon Hee were baffled by the newly acquired information, "Does it matter how many horses pull the carriage?" Lu An blurted out that question.


    "Of course. The noble can''t have more horses than your Royalty to pull their carriage. That''s considered an offense to Royalty!" Viona nodded seriously. She was a former noble, so she knew about this.


    "If the person inside the carriage is a duke or even Royalty, then it''s better. That person should know more information than those merchants, no?" Lu An insisted on making this carriage their target despite the warning, "But it''s not up to me or you to decide, but Supreme General Zhang. Keep watch on them; I will return and ask for Supreme General Zhang''s decision."

 Chapter 880 Second Floor ~ The Stanion Family

    <h4>Chapter 880 Second Floor ~ The Stanion Family</h4>


    "I think we should kidnap the noble instead," Virion, The Elven King voiced his agreement with Lu An, "Attacking the noble is far easier than the merchant groups with their hired guards."


    "Care to exin why it''s easier to kidnap the noble than the merchant group? They are noble and travel with twenty guards; they must be strong since the merchant group had to travel with hundreds, even thousands of guards," Wei Xi did not agree with targeting the noble because it had the risk of revealing themselves to the kingdom. They did not want to start the war with the kingdom right now with how little information they had.


    "Attacking the merchant group requires us to take down all the guards first before we focus on the merchant, but it will be different if it''s a traveling noble with a small group. We just need to target the person inside the carriage, and the twenty knights will be helpless," Marshal Alton was the one who responded to Wei Xi, "Those hired guards will try to escape when they know they can''t win against us, but the knights can''t run because the person they must protect is in our hand. So, if we decide to attack the traveling noble, we have to focus on the person inside the carriage instead of the knight."


    Wei Xi nodded his head understandingly. No matter what, it would be much easier to attack the noble than the merchant group, especially with their numbers.


    "Then we will kidnap the noble," Zhang Mengyao made the decision, "The Epic Ranks will focus on the knights on the horse. I want Revalor and Moonsong to focus on the person inside the carriage." She made the two Legend Ranks kidnap the noble while the Epic Ranks focused on the guard. That was a decent n since they needed to secure the noble to make the guard stop fighting back.


    *** ***


    The traveling noble traveled much faster than the merchant group, still not as fast as the car. The Captain Knight and the Vice-Captain Knight were leading the group in the front, and they noticed something different. The Captain exchanged nces with his trusted subordinates before he raised his right hand and signaled the group to stop.


    "Do you feel it too, Captain Patrido?" The Vice-Captain asked with a concerned tone.


    "Yes. I feel like we are being watched since a while ago, but the feeling has be more apparent," Captain Patrido nodded his head as he scanned the forest around him. He was confident there were people watching them; that was why he told his team to pick up their pace. However, the people who watched them had prepared an ambush ahead, so he stopped the group.


    "Who are you? Come out! How dare you spy on the Marquis Stanion Family carriage!?" Captain Patrido dered. Indeed, he was part of the Stanion Family, and this was the Marquis''s territory. That was why they traveled with a small number; there should be no one dared to attack the Stanion Family carriage in their own territory.


    However, if these people still dared to make a move even with the Stanion Family g above the carriage, that meant these people were not just a band of bandits. The enemy was prepared for them, and maybe they were the target. ''I have to notify the guard post¡­.'' But he quickly realized they were far from the nearest guard post.


    Zhang Mengyao came out of the hiding spot. She was wearing theplete set of Fallen Set, having her face covered with the helmet with only her eyes visible, "We will like to avoid unnecessary battle too, so will you and your people, including the person inside the carriage, follow me to the forest. I am just going to ask a few questions to the person inside the carriage."


    There was no way Patrido would ept that absurd condition. If he was that stupid, he would not be the Captain Knight today, "I am the Captain Knight of Stanion Family! Trust me, you don''t want to offend the Stanion Family."


    "I know it already, and I don''t want to hurt any of you as well. Just follow me and answer my question honestly, then we will let you leave," Zhang Mengyao tried to persuade the knights. She knew there was only a small chance for this to seed, but it was worth giving a try.


    "Get your weapon out! We will not let this evil take us!" Captain Patrido had enough with the nonsense and motioned his subordinates to be ready for the fight.


    "You should ept the offer and follow us quietly, Captain Patrido," Marshal Alton came out, and he had a helmet to cover his face as well. He raised his right hand, and the elven archers came out of their hiding spots, directing the arrow toward the group. At least there were three hundred elves surrounding the twenty knights.


    "You are from the Elven Kingdom!" Captain Patrido yelled out as he saw a hundred elves surrounding his group. But a frown formed on his forehead as he was confused with the situation. The Elven Kingdom was far from this territory, and the elf must cross two kingdoms to reach the Gienas Kingdom. Why the elf in the deep part of the Gienas Kingdom?


    "Unfortunately, we are not part of the Elven Kingdom you are talking about," Captain Patrido heard the male voice from behind. He turned around and saw two figures standing above the carriage. His eyes widened in shock because he did not sense these two people''s movements. One was an elf for sure because of that pointy ear, but the other one was for sure a beastmen. Those bunny ears told him who the other one was.


    ''Elf and beastmen!?'' He could not believe that the elf worked together with the beastmen because of the blood feud between the two races. The situation was getting even more confusing to him, ''Don''t tell me the elf and the beastmen worked together to fight us?''


    "We advise you to follow us quietly, or we will use force," Moonsong had his face covered with a ck cloth just like the other elf. He squatted down and ced his palm on the carriage.


    But then, Captain Patrido smiled, "Unfortunately, you guys are wrong if you think the person inside the carriage is weaker than me."

 Chapter 881 Second Floor ~ Swift Operation

    <h4>Chapter 881 Second Floor ~ Swift Operation</h4>


    The carriage roof split open after Captain Patrido said that. The de shot toward Moonsong, but Revalor blocked the de with his sword. He reflected the de, but more des came for the two Legend Ranks. Eight des formed around two of them as they lost their footing from the carriage''s roof.


    "You are getting old, Moonsong. How can you be this careless to cause us in this situation," Revalor said in a mocking tone, but he was still smiling despite the eight des surrounding him.


    Before the eight des could do anything, a whirlwind formed around the two and destroyed the eight des. The two then jumped away from the carriage, looking toward the carriage.


    "I am sorry, I guess?" Moonsong smiled while shaking his head, "I don''t know you have this side of you, Sir." The Revalor he knew would never say something like that, especially in a battle like this. He was all serious and strict, especially on this asion.


    "Guess this is a positive change for me, no? Those Tarriors are nice to chat with, and I don''t know if it would be thisfortable to be a normal soldier," The ease smile disappeared in the next moment, and Revalor nudged the Chief of the Moon Tribe, "That''s enough with the casual chit-chat, Moonsong. Lady Zhang Mengyao does not like this; we have to get the job done before things escte further."


    "Get ready to fight!" Captain Patrido immediately yelled and pulled out the sword in his waist. The fight was unavoidable, so they had to fight until reinforcements arrived. They had to make themotion so the guard in the watch post would notice the fight.


    The carriage was split open after the initial fight, and there were six persons inside the carriage. Five women and one girl. Two of them wore fancy dresses, and the other three wore te armor. The three women with armor were clearly the guard for the other three.


    "You two stay close with her Majesty and Lady Stanion. Find a way to escape if possible. I will use my body to make these two busy," Thedy with long ck hair, holding a sword that was simr to her height, spoke to the two women knights.


    "No! We will leave this ce together, Alvarina. I will not and can''t leave you alone! If we have to die, then we will die together," Thedy in the red dress shouted.


    "This is not the time for this, Your¡ª" Alvarina did not finish her words because she sensed someoneing for her. Moonsong was right in front of him with two short swords in his hand. "You should not lose your focus in the fight, Lady."


    Alvarina subconsciously raised her sword to block the iing attack, but she quickly noticed the attack on her was a distraction as she saw the blurred figure pass her. She turned her back to Moonsong as she was about to chase Revalor. She let her back open, but Moonsong did not attack her as the bunny-eared beastmen appeared in front of her, "You can''t go anywhere, Lady. And better for you to stay there before blood spills."


    "You are talking as if you are not going to harm us!" Alvarina said icily, but her eyes were on thedy with the red dress.


    "You will know soon enough," Moonsong shrugged as he did not have an intention to fight thedy called Alvarina. His job was to keep the strongest guard busy while Revalor did the work.


    The twody knights clearly did not expect Revalor to pass Alvarina so easily. They scrambled up their defense, putting up a barrier for the three people behind them.


    It did not take a lot of effort for Revalor to split the barrier. He shed the barrier with his short words, and it split up. Before the two knights could put up some fights, they were surrounded by a fierce whirlwind.


    Thedy in red dress was holding the little girl from getting swept away by the wind, while thedy in blue dress defended herself from the wind.


    "Don''t move, you two!" Revalor threatened the twody knights, "The twodies behind you may get hurt if you move."


    The twody knights were aware the elf was the one controlling the wind. They did not dare to make any move when the elf threatened them. Revalor easily walked past the two knights to thedies and the little girl.


    "Who are you!? I am the third daughter of the Stanion Family!" Thedy with the blue dress tried to use her luck once more by using her family''s name.


    Revalor shook his head, "My leader told you already. We meant no harm, but just want to ask a few, no, a lot of questions from both of you." The former Elven King pointed at the twodies, "We don''t want to hurt anyone, but we will do so if that means to achieve our goal. So, can you two just cooperate with us?"


    "Let''s be realistic. If we want to hurt you, there''s no need for all this talk. We will just kill all of your guards and kidnap you if you are our target, right?" Revalor tried to exin the situation.


    The twodies exchanged nces as they felt what the elf said was true. The forces that surrounded them did not attack any of them, and in fact, it was them who attacked first.


    "Stop using your family name,dy. It will never work, and you should realize that by now," Revalor immediately silenced thedy with the blue dress as soon as he noticed thedy was about to speak something. "I don''t care about your identities. Follow us willingly, or we will use force. My leader does not have the patience to y the waiting game. If you don''t give me the answer within ten seconds, then we will kill all your guards and bring you three with us."


    "We will follow you! Don''t kill anyone. They are innocent!" Thedy with the red dress responded fast. With that answer, the whirlwind slowly disappeared.


    "We don''t have to destroy your carriage if you listen to us," Revalor lowered his swords and headed toward Zhang Mengyao, "Don''t make any suspicious move if you don''t want these twodies to get harmed." The former Elven King warned the knights.

 Chapter 882 Second Floor ~ Waste Effort?

    <h4>Chapter 882 Second Floor ~ Waste Effort?</h4>


    Carina Stanion looked at her surroundings with a shocking expression on her face. Her family managed this territory, yet they were not aware of such a big force hiding here. The third youngdy of the Stanion Family realized that this force was a big threat to the Stanion Family, but she did not know what to do at this moment.


    "Where are we going, Mommy?" The little girl held thedy in a red dress tightly. Her eyes darted around the forest. Fear could be seen in her eyes, but she endured the situation well, holding her cry.


    Thedy with the red dress picked up her daughter and rubbed her daughter''s back, "It''s okay, Baby. We just need to speak with these uncles, then we will meet your Uncle Stanion." Thedy with the red dress was a blood-rted sister to the current head of the Stanion Family.


    She pressed her daughter''s face onto her chest, so she could not see the other people. However, she did not know that her high-tempo heartbeat only made her daughter get more uneasy.


    After following these people for twenty minutes, they arrived at a small vige. From the look of it, these people just built a small vige not a long ago.


    "Only these twodies and the little one can enter the building! Everyone else stays outside, including you two," Revalor pointed at the three protectors of the twodies and added with a threatening tone, "We are kind enough to let you guys keep your weapon, so don''t try to haggle with this."


    Alvarina nodded and motioned the two female knights to stay close to her, "But we will stay here."


    Carina Stanion entered the building with her aunt and niece. Even inside the building, the leader of these people did not take off their helmets. She immediately became aware that these people were trying to hide their identities from her.


    "Please sit," Zhang Mengyao motioned for the three people to sit.


    It was a lie if Carina was not nervous about the situation, but she faced the situation calmly, "Are you targeting my aunt? Do those traitors hire you to catch us?" She tried to take the initiative in the talk to gain more information about this unknown force.


    "Rule number one, we are the ones who ask the question, not you. Your job is to answer all our questions in exchange for your and your guard''s lives. Rule number two, only answer what we ask. Rule number three¡­." Zhang Mengyao paused, "There''s no need for rule number three. Call Selena to hold the oath ceremony. Before we start, we will start an oath ceremony, and if you are lying, you will face the consequence."


    Carina was about toin, but thedy in red dress interrupted her, "We will agree with the oath ceremony if only you also take the oath ceremony to guarantee our lives. Not just us, but the guards as well."


    Zhang Mengyao smiled, "You are smarter and more experienced than this girl. Good, I will also take the oath ceremony."


    Selena entered the wooden building and held the ceremony. The content of the oath was that Zhang Mengyao would guarantee their safety, and they must answer all the questions honestly. The consequence of lying was death, but if they lied three times. The punishment for the first lie was a huge jolt of shock, the second lie''s punishment was a lighting strike, and the third lie was death.


    "Good, then we will start with the basics. Who''s your full name?" Zhang Mengyao looked toward thedy in a red dress.


    "Melina Weingartner, and this is my daughter, Larissa Weingartner."


    "Mnn, what''s your rtionship with the Stanion Family?"


    "I am Bastian Stanion''s sister."


    Zhang Mengyao did not immediately ask about the King of the second floor or stuff rted to the dimensional tower. She dug out Melina Weingartner''s background and found a surprising discovery. Thedy with the red dress was actually a Queen of one of the human kingdoms. She was the Queen of The Kingdom of Athilia, but there was a rebellion happening there, so the King sent her back to her family along with their daughter while they quelled the rebellion.


    After digging out their background, Zhang Mengyao entered the real topic, but her question was not direct because she was still trying to hide the fact that they were yers, "Do you know about the Dimensional Tower?"


    Melina furrowed her brow before looking at her niece. Thetter shook her head, indicating she did not know anything about the Dimensional Tower, "I never heard of it." The Queen shook her head, and the oath did not respond to it, meaning Melina was not lying.


    Zhang Mengyao thought she had found a jackpot since the one in front of her was a Queen, but she was surprised that even a Queen did not know anything about the Dimensional Tower. If the Royalty did not know anything about the Dimensional Tower, then there was a big chance that no one knew about it but the King.


    "What about yers? Have you heard this term before?" Zhang Mengyao changed the question, but she received the same answer. Melina did not know anything about the yers, and the oath did not react to her reply, meaning she was telling the truth as well.


    Zhang Mengyao realized that she would not get any information from Carina and Melina. If they did not know about the Dimensional Tower and the yers, they would not know about the King of the second floor. They were not aware that they were inside the tower.


    "We will take a break for a moment. My people will lead you to your temporary dwelling and prepare food for you and your guards," Zhang Mengyao dismissed Carina and Melina. Asking the two more questions might reveal their identity that they were not from this world. Yes, these two were thinking that the second floor was their world, not a floor in a humongous tower. It was not wrong to call it a world since the tower had its own world inside.


    After Carina and Melina left the building, Zhang Mengyao took off her helmet and leaned back against the chair, "What now? Even a royalty does not know anything about the dimensional tower." She was not expecting it would be this tricky for the second floor. The first floor was a straightforward game, while the second floor was a mind game. They needed to figure out the King of the second floor.


    Wei Xi opened his helmet and was about to say something, but then someone knocked on the door, "Come in."


    Yeon Hee and Viona entered the building without Lu An, "We discovered hundreds of armed forces marching toward us. We are waiting for your instruction, Supreme General Zhang."


    "It''s quite fast for the Stanion Family to notice their third young miss goes missing," Zhang Mengyao frowned as she did not like where this was going. They got nothing from kidnapping them, yet now the trouble came for them.


    "I am afraid they are not the Stanion Family''s force, Supreme General. They have a different g," Viona cleared the misinformation. The g was not the standing lion but the bear''s head with a singr horn.


    "I am sorry I overheard your conversation, but the g you just said belongs to the rebellion army," Melina entered the building once more and said, but then she saw everyone''s faces.

 Chapter 883 Second Floor ~ Entangled With Athilia’s affairs - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 883 Second Floor ~ Entangled With Athilia''s affairs - Part 1</h4>


    Melina stayed outside, talking with her personal guard, who was concerned about her well-being. The door was not fully closed, so Alvarina could hear what Viona and Yeon Hee reported. Hearing the g description, she felt like she needed to exin the situation because that force wasing after her and her daughter.


    However, she was not expecting everyone inside would take off their helmets. After telling them the iing force was the rebellion army, her mouth gaped open as she realized her mistake. These people tried to hide their identities from her and her niece, and now she saw their faces.


    The purple-haired girl disappeared from her sight and appeared again behind her, and she could not see how the girl did it. The door was closed as Viona pushed Melina forward.


    Zhang Mengyao put back her helmet and stood up from the chair, "I thought royalties know some basic courtesy, but I guess I was wrong," She walked toward Melina and said, "Stay here while we take care of the iing force. We have a lot of things to discuss, and don''t try to escape because we will hunt you down, and the people around might get involved as well."


    Sweat started toe out on Melina''s forehead, but she convinced herself that they would not kill her because of the oath, ''Why would you be such a busy body, Melina.''


    "You can take my personal guard, Alvarina, with you if you intend to fight the rebellion army. You guys got involved because of me, so let me do my best to help you," Before Zhang Mengyao opened the door, Melina spoke. She had a good intention as she involved these people, but deep inside, she was trying to redeem herself and get into these people''s good side after seeing their faces.


    "My people don''t need your help. We can raze the City of Fanvas if we want to, but war is not our goal," Zhang Mengyao opened the door and left the building.


    Wei Xi chased after Zhang Mengyao, leaving Kang Xue, Viona, and Yeon Hee. Kang Xue waved her hand at Viona and Yeon Hee, "You guys can return to your team. I will watch her."


    "Please take a seat, Lady Melina. Don''t worry; we will not hurt you or your daughter. You will be safe here," Kang Xue gestured to thedy in the red dress to sit across from her.


    "Lady Melina, are you inside? I thought we were going to our dwelling?" Alvarina knocked on the door, forcing Kang Xue to put her helmet on. Kang Xue had not allowed the guard to enter the building, but Melina''s personal guard opened the door. She held the sword in her right hand as she entered the room.


    "Believe me, don''t try anything funny, or you will regret it," Kang Xue warned Melina and Alvarina. She could tell that Alvarina was thinking of escaping from this ce while Zhang Mengyao handled the iing force. But she was not worried in the slightest, remained on her seat while watching Alvarina''s movement. "If you take three more steps from where you are, then I will take an extreme measure."


    Alvarina stopped her steps as a frown formed on her forehead after hearing a different female voice. It was clear that the one sitting in front of herdy was not the leader, and this was their chance to escape. She looked at Melina for further instruction. If The Queen ordered her to take action, she would make a move and fight Kang Xue.


    "I will stay here until the leader returns. You can help them to fight the rebel, Alvarina," Melina ordered her personal guard to step back. She was unsure of how strong this force was, so she did not want to take the gamble where she could lose her daughter.


    "Are you sure you want me to help them, My Lady?" Alvarina remained unconvinced. This was a golden chance; there was no need to hesitate at all.


    Melina nodded, "Yes. They get involved with the rebels because of me, so it''s natural for us to help them. Go and help them."


    Alvarina''s frown deepened as she nced at Kang Xue. She bowed toward Melina and left the room after a little hesitation. As soon as she came out of the building, she told the two private knights to keep watching the building and Queen Melina before she followed the track of the Tarriors.


    Alvarina was level 1321, an Epic Rank, the Sword of Athilia, which was a specialist ss for the Kingdom of Athilia. She was the third strongest in the kingdom after the King and the Commander of the Athilia. With how the King deeply loved his Queen, he assigned Alvarina to be his wife''s private guard.


    "Hah¡­" Alvarina let out a sigh and muttered in a low voice, "The Queen is softhearted even in this situation. Why would we need to help these suspicious people? It would be best if the rebellion force and these suspicious people destroy each other. I have to tell everything to the King if we return alive."


    She ran with the maximum speed and caught up with the Tarriors in the following minute. With how things turned out between them, Alvarina did not report her presence to the leader as she followed them quietly. She would help if they truly needed help, so she kept herself in the dark.


    Seven minutester, the group met with the rebellion force. Alvarina estimated the unknown force had around ten thousand people with them as they only brought part of their force to intercept the rebel force. Not it did matter since the rebel forces only had five hundred people. The rebel force was surprised that a big army intercepted and tried to speak their way out, but the unknown force did not give a damn about the rebel force.


    Alvarina watched from the sideline that the rebel force was devoured by the unknown force. She watched the leader of this unknown force tearing apart the rebel''s knights. The knights were helpless and were ughtered by an unknown force. She expected the unknown force to win because of the number, but she did not expect the battle to result in no casualties from the unknown force.


    After the rebellion force was ughtered, a ferocious fire mage burned them down, leaving a burning mark on the ground. That was it; the battlested only three minutes. It was not a battle but a ughter. The ughter took three minutes, and the rebel force was wiped out. That was a mind-blowing result in the eyes of Alvarina. Especially with how the general of the rebel force was killed.


    "What are you doing here? You are not supposed to be here. Are you spying on us?" Then she heard a male voice from behind her. Alvarina was startled because she could not sense anything from the back. She turned around and found a young man staring at her. She did not recognize the man, but she recognized the two females behind the young man. Those two were the ones who reported the iing rebel force to the main camp.


    "Let her go, Lu An. We don''t want to hurt our guest," Zhang Mengyao had noticed Alvarina earlier, but she let the Queen Protector follow them.

 Chapter 884 Second Floor ~ Entangled With Athilia’s Affairs? - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 884 Second Floor ~ Entangled With Athilia''s Affairs? - Part 2</h4>


    Kang Xue watched the little girl devour the food. She smiled at Larissa and reminded her not to eat too fast, "Eat slower, or you will choke; no one will take the food from you."


    Only then did Larissa eat slower, and Kang Xue put the water bottle next to the little girl, "Here your drink,"


    Larissa''s little hand reached the bottle. She tilted the bottle instead of opening the bottle cap with a frown on her forehead. The little girl was clearly confused about how to drink the water from the bottle. She tried to pull the bottle cap, but her effort was futile.


    Kang Xue cracked into an amusement smile and stood up, "This is how you open the bottle." She twisted the bottle cap and gave it to the little girl, but Larissa did not take it. It was a mix of shyness and fear from the early encounter. She looked at her mother; only then did she take the bottle when her mother nodded to her.


    Melina watched Kang Xue teach her daughter how to drink the water from the weird bottle. Various kinds of thoughts crossed her mind. She thought this group might not be bad people with how they treated her and her daughter. Giving them good food and water, not treating them like a prisoner. Then she looked at the food in front of her, and she had never eaten food like this in her life. At least she never saw this kind of food in the four human kingdoms.


    ''Who are they? Where are they from?'' Those two questions kept popping out in her mind. Then Melina recalled all the questions thrown at her, ''Dimensional Tower? yers? Are they part of a cult or something?''


    "Eat the food, Lady Melina. That might be yourst food," Kang Xue''s voice brought Melina back from her own thoughts. The Queen raised her head and looked at Kang Xue, "What do you mean?"


    "You are not supposed to see our faces, yet you barged in and saw our faces. I would like to help you out of this situation, but it all came down to my Supreme General''s decision. Come up with an equal trade, then it may change the oue," said Kang Xue.


    "Why do you help me?" Melina looked at the ck-haired girl across from her.


    "We are not mindless murderers. We avoid killing you and your guards while trying to achieve your goal, especially children. I don''t want any of us to kill your¡­."


    Kang Xue did not finish her words, but Melina could fill the rest of the words by herself. The girl was not helping but being burdened with killing her daughter.


    Melina fell into deep thought, thinking about what she must do to save herself and her daughter from these people, ''An equal trade for my and my daughter''s life? But I don''t know what they want from us, and I don''t think they are money-orientated as well. What can I give them?''


    ''They want information about the yers and the dimensional tower¡­. So they want information, but I don''t have valuable information for them¡­. Wait¡­'' Melina did not know why, but this reminded her of her husband''s secret vault. The only ce she could not enter was the castle. She did not know why, but she did not bother asking. If her husband did not want her to know, there was no need to know. However, it was different now as that vault might contain information these people were looking for.


    ''But I don''t know if that vault has the information these people want. What if the vault does not have the information they want? Let''s take the bet rather than doing nothing,'' Melina started to eat the food in front of her. "You must be one of the strongest warriors. Are you sure you''re staying here instead of helping your friends?"


    Kang Xue shrugged, "They should have returned by now. They don''t need my help." As soon as she finished her words, the door opened. Zhang Mengyao returned, and her ck armor was stained by blood, a sign that she had just returned from the battle.


    Zhang Mengyao took off the armor at the sight of two people eating the food. Behind the armor, she was wearing casual clothes, long ck pants, and a white shirt. She stretched out her arms and sat across from Larissa and Melina, "Continue eating. We will have to talk after that." After that, she took out her own food from the inventory and started eating together.


    Melina''s mouth hung open as she could not believe Zhang Mengyao had already returned. It was not even ten minutes had passed since she left the room. This was just too fast, including the traveling time to reach the rebellion force and return to this vige; this was just too fast. From this, she learned one thing. This unknown force was strong, without a doubt. Even though the number of the rebel army was just a few hundred, the fight should take longer.


    Larissa stealthily looked at Zhang Mengyao. Upon noticing Zhang Mengyao did not mind her eating, the little girl continued devouring her food. Ten minutester, everyone finished her food. Zhang Mengyao wanted to say something, but she stopped and looked at the little girl. She was ufortable speaking with the mother with the daughter here.


    "I don''t think she wants to leave me in this foreign ce," Melina indicated that Larissa would cry if she was separated from her mother. Of course, there was also a selfish objective why Larissa had to stay with her. She wanted her daughter as a chip to soften the two women, so the negotiation could go smoothly.


    "I have told her the consequence of seeing our faces, and I have told her toe up with an equal trade if they want to keep their lives. So let''s hear what she has to say," Kang Xue smoothened the talk so the little girl did not hear the words death, kill, and other traumatizing words.


    Melina nodded her head at Kang Xue. She was thanking thetter for helping the talk and sparing her daughters from the violent words. The Queen took a deep breath and spilled her husband''s secret vault. She told them that her husband might know about this Dimensional Tower and yers. She told Zhang Mengyao that only the King and his sessor could enter the vault. Of course, Melina did not forget to exin the situation with her kingdom, which was currently going through internal strife.


    Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow, "I see, you are saying your husband has the information we want, and you are willing to be the bridge between your husband and us, but your kingdom is currently going through internal strife. So, you are saying that we have to help your kingdom''s internal affairs, then we can meet your husband. Is that what you are trying to say? You want to use us to quell the rebellion? What a smart Queen."


    Melina flinched and straightened her back. She regretted trying to use these people to fight the rebellion army. Then she noticed Kang Xue was shaking her head.


    "Let''s change the deal. I will ensure your and your daughter''s safety from the rebellion army, and in exchange, you have to be the bridge between your husband and us. Then, we want information inside the vault in exchange for your and your daughter''s life. Realize your position; you are not in the position to negotiate with us!" Zhang Mengyao said her piece and stared at Melina.


    Melina let out a sigh and nodded in response. There was nothing they could do since her and her daughter''s life was in these people''s hands. She was not in the position to make an offer. It was a quick discussion. After that, Melina left with her daughter, heading toward their temporary lodging with her niece, Carina Stanion.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Mengyao called her people into the room and opened up a discussion, "We have to change our approach. I have talked with the noble, and one of them is a Queen of the Athilia Kingdom, the woman in the red dress. However, even she does not know anything about the dimensional tower and yers. Our target is the King of the Athilia Kingdom. The King may know something."


    "As for how we approach the King, we will use the Queen and the princess. We will hide our identity as the yers that must clear the dimensional and approach the King through the Queen. I have a n in my mind. The Athilia Kingdom is currently in a tough position because of the internal strife, so we can be the hero for the Athilia Kingdom and help them quell the rebellion. We will make the King indebted to us and get the information from the King. That''s a tough route, but we will cut one of the potential enemies. Or we can exchange the Queen and the princess for the information."


    The first one to raise their hand was Virion and Moonsong. Both raised their hands together, "You can speak first, Legion Commander Moonsong." Virion allowed his superior to speak first.


    "I am sorry that I have to say this, but I don''t think we should trust humans. They are cunning. Even if we help and save the kingdom from the rebellion, the King may not share the information with us. All our effort and sacrifice will be useless, so let''s not take the risk and exchange the Queen for information." Moonsong voiced his thoughts regarding humans. Of course, he said that from his experiences in Lukan when the human kingdoms betrayed them repeatedly.


    "I agree with Legion Commander Moonsong," Virion voiced his agreement.

 Chapter 885 Second Floor ~ The World Government In Action

    <h4>Chapter 885 Second Floor ~ The World Government In Action</h4>


    "That''s my thoughts as well, but I am considering the long term. Do we need to antagonize all twelve kingdoms? Once we clear the second floor, should we kill all the living beings on the second floor? I think it would be better to have them manage the second floor instead of killing them all," Zhang Mengyao shared her thoughts.


    That was one of the issues they had to face because the second floor was more vast than they thought. It was not just an issue on the second floor but also on the first floor. They had to deploy arge number of people to manage the first floor as well. It was like a whole continent itself, and they needed thousands of people to manage that. She felt like using the inhabitants to manage each floor instead of killing them. Once they conquered the first ten floors, there was no more Tower Break mechanism, so the inhabitants should no longer be hostile to them.


    "That''s true¡­." Marshal Alton nodded in agreement. The Tang Empire still needed people to rebuild their territory on Earth; they could not afford to split their people to manage their floors in the dimensional tower. They were fighting for the resources, so all their efforts were useless if no one managed this floor.


    "Then let''s meet the King first. We can decideter whether they are worth working with or not. We have Selena to hold the oath ceremony, so we don''t need to worry if the King will go back on his words," Wei Xi felt like the concern that the King would back down from his promise was nothing to worry about with Selena.


    "Allying ourselves with one of the kingdoms will be a great help for us too. We know so little about this second floor, so there will be more benefits than the disadvantages of bing The Athilia Kingdom''s ally," Kang Xue supported the idea.


    Kang Xue and Wei Xi supported Zhang Mengyao, and Marshal Alton leaned toward The Supreme General too. Legion Commander Moonsong and his Vice Legion Commander Virion said no more, as the decision was most likely made.


    "Then it''s decided. We will approach the Athilia Kingdom as an ally and help them to quell the rebellion," Zhang Mengyao then scanned the people around and told them the n in her mind, "We will help the Athilia Kingdom to face a little part of the rebel army and meet the King in the pretense of returning the Queen and the Princess to him. Then, with the Queen''s help, we will try to pry some information about The King of the second floor if he knows anything."


    "What if the Athilia Kingdom''s King does not know anything about the King of the second floor or the dimensional tower? We are doubling the work and getting nothing in return," Vice Legion Commander Virion voiced his doubt.


    There was a big chance that the King did not know anything about the true King of the second floor and also the dimensional tower. Of course, part of it, he was reluctant to work together with the human kingdom, pushing him to say that.


    "Nope, our effort is not useless. We can ask for their help to find the true King of the second floor. With a whole kingdom helping us, it will be easier for us to find the hiding King," Zhang Mengyao exined.


    Virion just did not like the n despite the convincing words from the Supreme General. He did not like it because the Empire did not have full control of the Athilia Kingdom by doing that. He liked The Emperor''s method more, where they took over the authority with brute force and had full control rather than making the kingdom their ally.


    "I will talk with the Queen, and I think we will move out of this forest soon. If the Stanion Family notices that their third young miss goes missing for too long, they will deploy an army to search for her," Zhang Mengyao looked at Wei Xi and Marshal Alton, "Get our people ready to leave anytime."


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the second floor, The Kingdom of Bharuskh, one of the four human kingdoms.


    "Are you saying you are yers whoe to conquer our world? Are you saying Consana Continent is just a second floor of a giant tower? Trapped inside the tower? Don''t tell me you expect me to believe you!?" Braanz Nahom questioned.


    Braanz Nahom was The Bharuskh Kingdom''s King and currently had an audience with three men inside the throne hall. As the King raised his voice, the thirty guards in the hall pointed their spears toward the three men. With how upset the King was by his voice, the guards were ready to punish the three men at any time. The guards waited for further order while the King stared at the three men, asking for an exnation for what they told him.


    "Why would we lie to you, Your Majesty? What''s the benefit of us telling you this lie with the risk of losing our lives?" Hines Myers shook his head in regret, "I don''t know how we prove that we are not from this Consana Continent, but we areing with a good intention to you, your people, and your kingdom."


    "What do you mean by good intention? What will happen to my kingdom and my people?" Braanz Nahom grew solemn and stared straight at Hines Myers, sending a chill to thetter''s back.


    ''This king is one rank above me. So this is the Ancient Rank?'' Hines Myers thought to himself. He was halfway through the n, so he would not stop here, "We are not the only yers thate into this dimensional tower. And not everyone like us, whoe with peace and righteousness. We are here to warn you about the other group of yers whoe to destroy everything in their path, including your kingdom, Your Majesty."


    Braanz Nahom furrowed his brow as he got more confused about the situation. He tried to understand these three people''s purpose in approaching him, but he got nothing so far, ''Are they from the Gienas Kingdom? The Athilia Kingdom is in a mess right now, so they want to use this chance to attack my kingdom?''


    The Bharuskh Kingdom and The Athilia Kingdom were in alliance, and he intended to send reinforcements to Athilia to quell the rebellion. But he would not be able to do that if the Gienas Kingdom came to his door.


    ''No. The Gienas Kingdom is also Athilia''s ally. They also want to help The Athilia Kingdom to quell the rebellion, especially for the Stanion Family,'' King Braanz looked at the sincere expression thattched on Hines Myers'' face. He could not tell if the man was lying or not.


    "I have hundreds of thousands of armies and knights. Do you think I will be afraid of foreign threats?"


    Hines Myers smiled when the King took the bait. He knew that the King tried to get more information from him, "I will note here to warn Your Majesty of the iing threat if that group of yers doesn''t have the capability of destroying the kingdom and ughtering the people, Your Majesty. They have a dragon, not just one, but two. One of them is Myth Rank evolution. Do you think you can defeat them without a well-thought-through preparation, Your Majesty? If you think so, then just ignore this man''s words."

 Chapter 886 Second Floor ~ Outwitting The World Government!?

    <h4>Chapter 886 Second Floor ~ Outwitting The World Government!?</h4>


    King Braanz mmed the armrest and stood up from the throne. His eyes widened in surprise as he stared at Hines Myers, "You are not lying to me, right?" The King''s voice deepened, indicating the seriousness behind his words.


    "We are not lying, Your Majesty. All the factions from my world have been fighting against this oppressive group of yers. The reason wee here is not just to warn you but also ask your help to fight them before theye for you and your kingdom, Your Majesty," Hines Myers shook his head while making a sad expression.


    "If you can prove to me that you are not part of this world, then I will believe you," King Braanz changed his stance and motioned the guards to pull back their weapons. He gave Hines Myers, Collin Morton, and Scot Moran to prove to him that they were yers.


    Hines Myers made a troubled expression when The King asked him the proof that he was the foreign yer. The only way to prove it was to show his window status, which would state his faction. Showing his window status would reveal his identity to the king that he was not part of the other kingdoms.


    "The only way for us to prove it is by showing your window status, showing our affiliation¡­." Hines Myers paused as he was about to request to call one of his subordinates to show the window status. However, the effect of showing his window status and his subordinate''s window status would be different. If he showed his window status, The King would consider his sincerity and honesty. That way, he could obtain the King''s trust and pit the Bharuskh Kingdom against the Tang Empire.


    "We will show you our window status, but I have to apologize that we can''t show you everything," The World Union''s Leader made the decision for the other two as well. Krishan Adwani of the Shiva Federation and Scot Moran of the Blue Vest Guild was surprised and angry that Hines Myers did not consult it first with them.


    Hines Myers turned his head to the two leaders and spoke without sound, telling the two to follow his n silently. Clearly, Krishan''s and Scot''s reactions satisfied the King. Their reaction was to tell the King that was showing the window status was never their n.


    The three came closer to the King and showed their window status. Of course, they just showed the profile one where the King could see the affiliation and their rank. They did not show the stats and also the skills. They were stupid to show that to the King.


    The King looked at the window status in silence, ''World Union? Shiva Federation? Blue Vest Guild?'' He had never heard of these three names before. The window status showed that the three were the respective leader of this faction, so they were not lying with all those stories. Even so, King Braanz did not trust Hines Myerspletely even after showing the window status.


    King Braanz motioned the three leaders to return to their seats, "We will consider your good intention of warning us of the iing threat, but This King needs to discuss things with my people. Can you wait for a few days for our answer? If you are worried about the other human kingdoms. This King will inform them about the potential threat, so you can stay and rx in my castle as the honored guests of the Bharuskh Kingdom."


    Hines Myers maintained hisposure while deep inside, he beamed in happiness because his n worked. He managed to pit the inhabitants against the Tang Empire, not just one kingdom but the other kingdoms as well.


    After the three leaders left the throne hall, a figure appeared next to the throne as the King leaned his back against the throne, "I don''t think the story is true, but the time hase." King Braanz muttered in a low voice.


    "Are they really the yers from outside the tower, Your Highness? Did you confirm it?" The figure in full red te armor spoke in a respectful tone.


    "Have you heard of the World Union? Shiva Federation? The Blue Vest Guild? You should already know that this damn tower did not allow us to make a new faction, right?"


    The red armor figure did not respond to The King''s words. After a momentary silence, the figure spoke once more, "So, what should we do, Your Highness? Should we help them to clear the second floor just like what Our Ancestor told us to?"


    The King closed his eyes and leaned his head back. The Nahom Family had a sacred ground where only the King, his sessor, and his trusted aide could enter. There was nothing precious but a mural left behind the Bharuskh Kingdom''s founder, the first King of the Bharuskh Kingdom. Everything was written on the Mural, from where they were and how they were trapped in the dimensional tower.


    The Mural was not just an annal of the kingdom''s history but also a message from their ancestor. In that message, The First King told his descendant how to get out of the dimensional tower. There were two ways to get out of the dimensional tower. First, working together with the yers who came to clear the dimensional tower and joined the yer''s faction so they would gain ess to get out of the tower. Second, hinder the yers from clearing the dimensional tower, forcing the dimensional tower mechanism called Tower Break.


    The first time King Braanz saw the Mural, heughed at it, thinking it was a joke from his ancestor. However, he did not expect that the yers truly came in his era. He could work together with the other eleven kingdoms and hinder the yers from clearing the dimensional tower. That way, they would not be dependent on the yers, but it was a different story when the Myth Rank Dragon was involved.


    "I don''t think hindering the yers from clearing the dimensional tower is the best n for us. That will only benefit the people on the third floor and above while we bleed and sacrificed for them. There''s no point in going out of the tower if we lose too many people because we will just be the other forces'' prey when we get outside," King Braanz opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling.


    "The best choice is to look at the faction with the Myth Rank Dragon and ally with them if possible. We will lose a lot to taking down that dragon even if we work together with the other kingdoms. I don''t think it''s worth the sacrifice, and the dragon is an assurance that the faction can clear the third floor and above. Remember, it''s two dragons, not just one," King Braanz wondered how that one particr faction had a dragon as he spoke.


    "The first issue is, what should we do to the World Union, Shiva Federation, and the Blue Vest Guild? Clearly, they are the enemy of the faction with the dragon," The figure showed the first issue to the king, "Second, those three told you that the faction with a dragon is a tyrannical faction. Do you think they want to work together with us, Your Highness?"


    "We will make the decisionter, Hammal. First, we will inform the other three kingdoms that the yers have entered the tower. We will inform them to find the faction with the dragon. Second, you can''t just trust what Hines Myers told us, Hammal. They will exaggerate everything because they are the enemy. We will meet with this Tang Empire and judge ourselves if they are worthy of working together or not. Third, we have the third option, remain as a neutral party. We will help all the yers to conquer the second floor, but we will not take any side but the winner," King Braanz smiled cunningly.

 Chapter 887 Second Floor ~ Differences

    <h4>Chapter 887 Second Floor ~ Differences</h4>


    "Do you think this will work?" Krishan Adwani had a doubt that their n worked out. He felt like the King did not trust them at all.


    "Haven''t you heard it? The King said he would inform the other kingdoms, meaning he took this seriously," Hines Myers had a smug face as he ced his feet on the table. Even though the King did not fully believe him, he managed to put a seed of trust in the King. He just needed to wait for the King to do an investigation by himself. Since the Tang Empire brought thousands of armies with them, they would be easily spotted.


    "We have done the first n, but how do we clear the second floor? We don''t know how the Tang Empire cleared the first floor, and none of us know how to clear this damn floor, too," Scot Moran was more concerned about the following n. The initial n to make the inhabitants go against the Tang Empire went smoothly. While the Tang Empire was busy with the inhabitants, they would clear the second floor. That was the whole n, but they did not know how to clear the second floor.


    "That''s easy to solve. The Tang Empire is bound to sh with the kingdom, and we just need to kidnap the lower bottom rank soldiers and interrogate them. One of them should know how to clear the dimensional floor, right?" Hines Myers replied with acent smug while shaking his head.


    The World Union''s Guild Leader felt like the two leaders in front of him were short-sighted and exaggerated things too much over small things. There would always be a way to obtain the information to clear the second floor. The System would not give them something that was impossible to solve.


    "But the Tang Empire only brought a thousand or two thousand forces into the first floor. Because of us, they bring tens of thousands, if not a hundred of thousand people. How do we find out the soldier that knows the information?" Scot Moran raised his doubts.


    The Blue Vest Guild''s leader felt like Hines Myers yed down the main issue. First of all, they did not know how loyal the soldiers were to the Tang Empire. Interrogation might not work against them. Second, it was extremely hard to find the right soldier who knew the information they wanted. They could not wait until the war between the inhabitants and the kingdoms was over to start clearing the second floor.


    "You are too worrisome, aren''t you? Take it easy. The System will not give the impossible task to finish; we have many times to find it out even if we can''t get the information from the Tang Empire''s soldiers. It''s just one means to find the information. We have our people too, and they are actively searching for a way to clear this floor," Hines Myers shook his head, "Our main objective is to regroup with the North Federation and Saint Guild first. We are stronger together, and if this kingdom ys a funny trick, we have an assurance to ensure our safety. After that, we will find a way to clear the second floor together."


    *** ***


    The Tang Empire''s force


    "Why do we let the third young miss of the Stanion Family and her knights leave like that?" Virion mumbled, dissatisfied with Zhang Mengyao''s decision to let go of Carina Stanion and her knights.


    "Apparently, that third young miss is going to report to the main family for the reinforcement, so we let them go to bring the reinforcement," Legion Commander Moonsong replied, "Don''t you remember that we are going to make them our ally instead of our enemy? If that''s the case, we can''t keep them as our hostage."


    "I don''t like this," Virion openly said that out, "Lady Zhang Mengyao is more indecisive than His Majesty. If it''s him, we will take over the city of the Fanvas, and we start everything from there."


    "Watch out with your words, Virion," Moonsong shook his head as he reminded the young king, "We are making moves carefully because His Majesty is not here with us. I think that''s why Lady Zhang Mengyao chooses the safe approach. If we want Lady Zhang Mengyao to make a bolder move, we have to earn her trust and show our true strength, so she dares to make a bold move."


    The experienced Moonsong understood more about why Zhang Mengyao made such a decision. They had not shown their strength and had not yet earned her trust. The Emperor made a bold move because he was confident in his own strength, not because His Majesty trusted them.


    "Yes, you better not say bad things about Sister Mengyao, Elven King," A cold voice resonated in the air. Moonsong and Virion immediately looked toward the voice and found the young man next to them. They recognized this young man as the head of the Tang Empire Intelligence Division, but they knew this young man had a close rtionship with The Emperor.


    Moonsong smiled, "You are misunderstanding it, Sir Lu An. We are not saying bad things about The Supreme General, but we just have different hindsight regarding our current situation. Rather than bad-mouthing, we are criticizing the decision. I think a great leader does not mind a little bit of criticism from her subordinates, right?"


    Lu An nced at the young king before leaving with the shadow movement. The young man identally overheard the conversation, and he did not take it kindly.


    Moonsong noticed the Elven King stared at the shadow for a long time, "You can''t tell me that you are bothered with that, right Virion? He is just an overprotective little brother, and we are in the wrong as well as we are talking about the Supreme Commander on her back."


    Virion let out a sigh and massaged the space between his eyes, "I am on edgetely. I am a bit overwhelmed by the work and overly concerned with our new territory. Also, I want to show up a little bit and make a big contribution, hoping His Majesty will forgive my brother and release their ve status."


    "Take it slow, Young Man," Moonsong tapped the Elven King''s back, "His Majesty treated his people well. Keep doing things with the Empire in your mind, then you will achieve your goal to free your father and brother. His Majesty will reward his people fairly. Also, don''t forget that your aunt is His Majesty''s wife too, so you can ask a favor from her too, but not this early because it will hinder your aunt''s rtionship with His Majesty. Just make sure that your people don''t make stupid things while we are away."


    Virion rolled his eyes, "You don''t need to mention thest part, Sir Moonsong. You just make me more anxious now."


    At this moment, one of the moonlight rabbits approached Moonsong, "Supreme Commander Zhang Mengyao is asking for your presence, Chief."


    Virion furrowed his brow as he was reminded of what happened between him and Lu An. The timing made him think that Moonsong was called because of him, but then he felt his superior''s palm on his back once more, "Don''t be tense, Virion. Supreme Commander Zhang is not that petty to call us for that reason. We have arrived at our destination, so get ready for our first battle. I will leave our legion in your hand while I attend the meeting."


    Chief Moon pointed his finger forward, and Virion followed it. He saw a thirty meters tall wall ahead of them, around one thousand meters ahead. Virion was relieved that it was not about him talking about the Supreme General in the back.


    Moonsong shook his head and left his post to the young king and his Grand Elder Auron, heading toward the front. As Chief Moon expected, it was not about the bad-mouthing issue but the n on attacking the city ahead of them.


    The city of Harnian is one of seven major cities of the Athilia Kingdom. The city neighbored the Stanion Family''s territory and was the most important city for the Athilia Kingdom because it was the trading city. The heart of Athilia''s economy, where trade and transactions happened, is next to the merchant city managed by the Stanion Family. The rebel army had taken over the city for two weeks by now and started pushing toward the capital.


    Out of Athilia''s seven cities, the rebel army had taken three cities, and those three cities were the most important cities for Athilia aside from the capital. One of the cities was where the biggest granary was located, and the third city was the central armory for the kingdom. The rebels yed it well by taking those three cities.


    "Why do you take us to this city? Isn''t it better to take over the armory or the granary instead?" Wei Xi asked Queen Melina. It was the Queen''s decision for them to take over this city instead of the other two cities.


    "Of course, she wants us to take over this city. First, this is forcing us to pinch the rebel army between us and the kingdom''s main force," Zhang Mengyao pointed at the map that Melina just showed them, "The city with the granary and the armory are between this city and the capital, but I don''t like this Queen Melina. You are ying tricks on us with the deal. We are kind enough to help your kingdom, yet you tricked us."


    "What do you mean by tricking you? I want you to take over this city because this city is the closest city to the Stanion Family''s territory," Queen Melina pretended not to notice the annoyance on Zhang Mengyao''s expression.


    "Yeah, and after we take the city down, we have to cross the two cities under the rebel army to meet the King''s armies, meaning we will not be able to meet the King unless the rebellion is quelled. This is not part of the deal!" Zhang Mengyao raised her voice.

 Chapter 888 Second Floor ~ Extreme Measure

    <h4>Chapter 888 Second Floor ~ Extreme Measure</h4>


    The deal was that the Tang Empire helped the Athilia Kingdom to take back one city from the rebel army, then the Queen would be the mediator so they could meet the King. With the deal, Queen Melina should lead them to the city that was close to The King''s armies instead of the furthest city from the King''s armies. However, Queen Melina took advantage of Zhang Mengyao''s ignorance of the geographic location of the Athilia Kingdom to take back Harnian City. Obviously, The Queen was ying tricks on them as she showed the map at thest moment like this.


    Zhang Mengyao massaged the space between her eyes and nced at Queen Melina. Meeting with her chilling gaze, Melina flinched slightly. This was the first time Zhang Mengyao showed that kind of expression. Zhang Mengyao did not make such an expression even when she threatened Melina.


    The Queen immediately regretted listening to Alvarina''s advice. That was right; the idea of leading this force to Harnian was Alvarina''s, The Queen''s personal protector. These people could cancel the deal or even give her to the rebel army and leave afterward. The Queen started thinking of the worst situation that could happen to her.


    "Since The Queen does not honor the deal, we can move with n B," Marshal Alton spoke. There was no n B; this was just a farce to scare the Queen, "We can hand over the Queen to the rebel army and help the rebel army to take down the Athilia Kingdom instead. What we need is The King, so we just need a few moments with the King after the Athilia Kingdom falls."


    Queen Melina gripped her dress tightly as the worst came true. The Queen kept ncing at Alvarina next to her, ming her personal guard for convincing her to make such a decision.


    "You don''t want to make the Gienas Kingdom and the Athilia Kingdom your enemy, believe me!" Alvarina stood in front of Queen. She confronted Zhang Mengyao and the others without fear, "Isn''t that the reason why you offer us a deal, not to make the Athilia your enemy? Helping the kingdom quell the rebellion will even out the fact that you tried to kidnap the Queen."


    Instead of getting angry, Zhang Mengyao let out a chuckle, but her eyes were hollow of emotion, "Thank you for convincing me to take an extreme measure. If a mere Queen''s personal bodyguard is this arrogant, I can imagine that the King will be even more pain in the ass." She crossed her hands, ced her elbows on the table, and looked toward the arrogant guard, "Since you don''t want us to treat you and your kingdom as an equal ally, we will make you all be The Tang Empire''s ve. We will start with you. Alvarina, is it?"


    Zhang Mengyao did notmand anyone, but Marshal Alton, Legion Commander Moonsong, and Revalor immediately moved. The three individuals surrounded the Queen and her personal bodyguard. There were two more knights, but they were outside the tent.


    As the three men surrounded them, a streak of light passed through. Kang Xue appeared next to Alvarina and caught her off guard. Kang Xue kicked Alvarina in the side of the stomach, sending her flying to the side. Of course, the kick was nothing to Alvarina, but by the time she recovered from the kick, she saw Kang Xue punch The Queen in the stomach, causing her to kneel down.


    Kang Xue then held the Queen by the neck and turned toward Alvarina, "If you don''t want to lose the Queen, you better follow everything that I say!"


    The Queen struggled. While The Queen was not an Epic Rank, she was still level 631, stronger than ordinary citizens but not strong enough to fight Kang Xue. Her face turned red, and Alvarina could only look at the Queen being strangled. All of this was out of her expectation. She thought they treated them well after knowing Melina''s identity and did not want to make an enemy out of the Athilia Kingdom. But she was clearly wrong with her assumption; these people did not care about the Athilia Kingdom.


    Zhang Mengyao stood up and approached the Queen and Kang Xue, "That''s not how you threaten an obstinate bitch, Kang Xue." She pulled the Queen''s hand and tore it apart.


    "ARGHHHHHHH¡ª" Queen Melina let out a scream and fainted right after that.


    Alvarina''s eyes widened in shock as she could not believe the opposite party would do that to the Queen. The Queen lost her left hand as blood flowed out from the missing part. However, Zhang Mengyao did not stop there as she took the Queen from Kang Xue''s hand,ying Melina down on the ground. She held the Queen''s right hand with her right foot on the Queen''s stomach.


    "Will you be my ve?" Alvarina snapped out of her shock when those words entered her ears. Without a doubt, the Queen''s remaining hand would be ripped apart if she did not give the answer Zhang Mengyao wanted from her. She then heard scuffling from outside. That must be her subordinates who got taken care of.


    Alvarina opened her mouth, but the words did note out. She was not willing to be enved. The famous yer of Athilia did not want to lower herself to be enved, but if she did not be a ve, the person she was supposed to protect would die horribly.


    Zhang Mengyao started to pull the remaining hand, "No, don''t! I will be your ve! Don''t kill Queen Melina!" Alvarina threw her long sword aside and knelt.


    Her mind went nk while ming herself for this to happen deep inside. She thought these people would not dare to do anything to them, especially after making a fatal mistake such as letting Carina Stanion and her knight leave. On top of that, with their identity, there should be no people who dare to touch the Queen, let alone tear her hand apart. Everything before her was not logical to her train of thoughts.


    "I will get Selena and Arina," Kang Xue left the tent while shaking her head. What The Queen did was almost stupid, but she could understand the way of their thinking. It was just hard to believe that a hundred thousand people were to challenge the kingdom that had more armies. If it was the other, then it made sense, but not with the Tang Empire.


    "Don''t ask anything, but just do your job," That was what Kang Xue told Selena before they entered the tent. Selena looked at the unconscious queen and the kneeling down knight, then she looked at Zhang Mengyao''s expression. Selena quickly understood what Kang Xue talked about. While she was curious about what happened, she did not ask.


    Alvarina followed what Selena said, word by word. Zhang Mengyao and Alvarina glowed in bright light, indicating both were bound by an oath, or more like Alvarina bound to Zhang Mengyao. The Queen''s protector no longer had the freedom after the oath.


    After the oath ceremony, Arina squatted next to the Queen and cast the [Regeneration] on the missing arm. The missing arm slowly regenerated, and it fully regenerated after a full ten minutes. No one left the tent during that ten minutes.


    Looking at the regenerating arm, Alvarina was relieved for some reason. She lost her freedom, but she managed to recover the Queen''s hand as well. That reduced the guilt she had for the Queen, for sure.

 Chapter 889 Second Floor ~ Night Attack - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 889 Second Floor ~ Night Attack - Part 1</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao squatted next to the Queen and pped her cheek. She did not use her full strength as she just wanted to wake the Queen.


    Queen Melina jolted awake and immediately sat after she felt the pain in her cheek. However, she did not put her hand on the cheek but on her left arm. The memory of her hand being torn apart was still vivid in her mind, so she subconsciously reached for her left hand. To her surprise, her left hand was intact. She looked down and frowned afterward. Even the pain was still vivid, but her arm was still there, "A dream?" She muttered.


    "Nope, it''s real. I tore your hand apart, and I ask my sister to regrow your hand again," Zhang Mengyao replied to the Queen, "That''s what you get from testing me repeatedly."


    Melina immediately turned to the voice and met with Zhang Mengyao''s expressionless visage. The scene where the woman in front of her tore her hand apart resurfaced in her mind once again. There was no hesitation as if this was not the first time Zhang Mengyao tore apart someone''s hand. The scene invoked the fear deep inside her as she looked away from Zhang Mengyao.


    "There''s only one choice for you, Melina. Be my ve, or Larissa has to grow up without her mother," Zhang Mengyao did not care if the woman in front of her or the others looked at her as a monster.


    Melina immediately turned toward Zhang Mengyao once more despite the obvious fear in her eyes. She did not speak for a moment as she processed what Zhang Mengyao had told her. A ve was even lower than amoner, the people with no rights. There was no way she would immediately say yes to that, especially since she was the Queen of a kingdom. With all the privilege she had, there was no way she would say yes to that.


    "Will you return Larissa to my husband if you kill me?" Melina gathered the courage and spoke up. She was still trying to negotiate for her daughter.


    "No. I will not return your daughter to your husband. If I kill you, there are only two futures awaiting your daughter. First, we kill her to remove the seed of future problems. Your daughter maye for us if she knows her mother was killed by the Tang Empire, and I don''t want that to happen," Melina''s face lost its color as she imagined her daughter being killed because of her. She thought her daughter would be spared because these people treated her daughter kindly.


    "Second, we will raise your daughter as one of us. She may be an assassin, a soldier, or maybe a whore for the soldiers if she is useless."


    "I will be your ve, but¡ª" Before Melina finished her words, Zhang Mengyao''s hand reached her face, holding her cheeks, and brought her face closer, "It seems you are misunderstanding something, Queen. There''s no but! This is not a negotiation. Live as my ve and watch your daughter grows up or get killed! You make the decision, Queen!"


    Melina''s chest heaved up and down. She had never been humiliated like this in her entire life. She was angry but also helpless at the same time. There was nothing she could do about her current predicament, listen or die. Dying was not the scariest thing in her life, but she could not help but imagine what her daughter must have gone through if she chose to die.


    ''Live! I have to live! As long as I am alive, there''s a chance for me to change the future. Endure this, Melina! Endure this!'' Melina took a deep breath to calm herself from her anger and the other emotions that bubbled inside her. She opened her eyes and looked up to Zhang Mengyao, "I will take your offer to be your ve." Her face turned red after saying that. From a Queen who was respected by many people to a ve of someone else. She was ashamed this happened to her and never thought this day woulde at her.


    Selena held another oath ceremony for the Queen this time. After the oath ceremony was over, Zhang Mengyao asked Arina and Selena to bring the Queen away from the tent, "Bring her to her daughter, and you stay here," She pointed at the kneeling Alvarina. The Queen''s protector was still kneeling, too ashamed to look at the Queen.


    After Queen Melina left the tent, Zhang Mengyao returned to her seat and motioned to the others toe, "There will be a slight change with our n. We will still take this city, but instead of getting to the King''s good side, we will take over the Athilia Kingdom. Let''s do it or die! I would rather die on the battlefield than die because someone is ying tricks on me. That''s a silly way to die, so there will be no ally for us in the dimensional tower. Die or obey us!"


    "Anyints?" Zhang Mengyao scanned the people in the tent, and all of them shook their heads, indicating they would follow her n, "Good. We will attack the city at midnight. I want The Moon Tribe to take over the wall and open the gate for the main army. Do you think you can do it, Legion Commander Moonsong?"


    Moonsong smiled, "The Moon Tribe will not disappoint you, Supreme General Zhang." This was the chance to prove their worth to Zhang Mengyao, earning her trust for the future of the Moon Tribe in The Tang Empire.


    "Mnn," Zhang Mengyao nodded, "Where''s Virion?" She waved her hand, indicating not to answer her question, "I want the Elven archers to upy the wall and use them as our support to fight the rebel army. We will use this area as the battleground as the knights and Tarriors will lure the rebel army near the wall. As for us, as usual, we will wait in the dark until the enemy''smander and Epic Ranks appear."


    "How many Epic Ranks does the rebel army have, Alvarina!?" She asked the defeated protector. Each time she went to the battlefield, she always thought of a n that would cost them the minimum casualties or even no casualties. Each battle, she would ask the Epic Ranks and above to spread out and hide, getting ready to fight the enemy''s Epic Ranks if they were to appear. That way, they could react in time and did not give the Epic Ranks a chance to kill the Tarriors.


    "The rebel army leader is an Ancient Rank, but we are not sure the number of the Epic Ranks. From The Athilia Kingdom''s intelligence, the rebel army should have at least forty Epic Ranks. However, most of the Epic Ranks are in the front-line fighting against the King''s army," Alvarina answered truthfully.


    "This should be easy," Zhang Mengyao muttered in a low voice, "You will sneak into the city and gather the information for us, Lu An. Don''t use your detection skill; those Epic Ranks will notice you if you use the skill on them. Just gather information for us and mark where the important people may live. After securing the eastern wall, we will confine the remaining rebel army in the city to ensure there''s no leak that we have taken over the city."


    "What about me? I mean, what shall I do during the night attack? You have not assigned me or the TEID any task for the night battle," Lu An raised his hand.


    Zhang Mengyao fell silent for a moment before taking the sleeping cat on the table and handing it to Lu An, "Bring Greed with you and secure the western wall for me. Make sure no one gets out of the city and do it silently."


    *** ***


    As the ck curtain covered the whole sky, the Tang Empire''s army was ready tounch their night attack. Moonsong was in the front, leading his tribe for the night attack. The Moonlight Rabbit did not use any weapons. Their ws were their weapon, and they wore all ck clothes like a ninja. The ck outfit was the perfect cover for the night attack.


    "We are ready, Supreme General Zhang," Moonsong reported.


    Zhang Mengyao stood next to him, closing her eyes. She never led a big battle against another faction or kingdom like this. This was the first time, and she was visibly nervous. She had the trauma where her n failed and led to casualties in the early days when the Tang Empire had to defend the smart base against the zombie horde. Even though she had slowly ovee her trauma, it always came back to haunt her.


    "There''s no need to worry, Master''s woman. You have me here for the emergency scenario. If things don''t go as you nned, leave everything to me," Wrath could sense the nervousness from Zhang Mengyao andforted her. This woman was his Master''s mate, and it was his duty to protect her in the Master''s absence.


    "Yes, please trust us, Supreme General Zhang. We will not disappoint you," Marshal Alton, who usually did not talk, tried tofort his superior as well.


    "I am fine. This just reminds me of my past trauma," Zhang Mengyao shook her head. She took a breath and released it in one go, "Go ahead, Moonsong. Start the night attack!"


    After receiving the green light from the Supreme Commander, Moonsong motioned his hand forward. That was a signal for his people to follow him. In the next second, Moonsong''s figure disappeared. At the same time, the Moonlight Rabbit around Zhang Mengyao also disappeared.


    Alvarina had been following her new Master, and she was shocked as she was not able to track Moonsong''s movement. She could see the other Moonlight Rabbit''s movement but not Moonsong and the other two old Moonlight Rabbits. The other two old Moonlight Rabbits were Grand Elder Olming and Grand Auron.


    "You are so proud of your kingdom, aren''t you? We will show what the Tang Empire is capable of," Zhang Mengyao said to Alvarina.

 Chapter 890 Second Floor ~ Night Attack - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 890 Second Floor ~ Night Attack - Part 2</h4>


    Melina caressed her daughter''s hair, who was sleeping on herp. She saw a glimpse of death today. It shook her to the core, but she could not let her daughter see it. She had to stay strong for her daughter.


    "You don''t help them to take over the city? You are quite strong, much stronger than me, at the least. Your presence on the battlefield will be a great boost," The Queen opened the conversation with Kang Xue, who was sitting across from her.


    Melina had witnessed how fast the woman in front of her was, and she was pretty sure that the woman in front of her was even stronger than the two knights next to her. However, she did not understand why the woman would stay behind in each battle. On top of that, the enemy was not just a few hundred rebel armies this time, but thousands.


    Kang Xue shook her head, "My ability is not suitable for the night attack. But why are you so concerned about the battle outside? Wouldn''t it be better for you if my Sister died?" She smiled while reading the Queen''s expression.


    "I am not sure about that. It''s not like I will get my freedom back if she dies in the battle. My status is still the same, the hostage. You are losing in the battle against the rebel army may turn things worse for me. At least you guys still treat me as a human being, but it will be different if the rebel army catches me," Melina smiled bitterly.


    "That''s true, and you are quite wise for having those thoughts, and yet you made a stupid decision. I just don''t understand why," Kang Xue looked serious when she asked that.


    She had helped the Queen to smooth the talk with Zhang Mengyao, and a deal was made. At that point, there was no need for Melina to y tricks with them. Once the Tang Empire was associated with the Athilia Kingdom, they would have to help the kingdom to quell the rebellion eventually. Thanks to those small tricks, The Queen had to pay a big price for it. Not just Zhang Mengyao no longer trust her, but she had to experience one of her hands getting torn apart.


    Melina did not hide it from Kang Xue and spilled everything. There was no point hiding it anyway. She told Kang Xue that it was not her idea but her protector, Alvarina''s idea.


    "Yeah, you are lucky that you don''t have to deal with our husband in that part. If it''s my husband, I don''t think you and your protector would be alive by now, and you may experience something worse than your hand ripped apart," Kang Xue let out a sigh and got up from the chair upon noticing the little girl woke up, "You can stay in this tent for the night¡­. Ah, that may not be the case. I think we will move into the city in a few hours; just get ready for the move."


    Kang Xue turned around while waving her hand. She sympathized with the little girl for being involved in this part; that was why she tried to help the Queen. Looking at the little girl made her remember about her newborn niece.


    *** ***


    Harnian''s southern wall


    "Do you hear it?" A group patrol of three guards stopped moving as one of them heard a suspicious movement.


    "Hear what? It''s totally quiet," Another guard dismissed it with a wave of his hand. The third guard shrugged as he heard nothing as well. However, the alerted guard was not convinced with that and came near the edge of the wall. His head poked out of the wall and looked down. The moment he did that, he saw arge group of rabbit beastmen on the wall.


    Before he could say anything to warn the others, Moonsong leaped up and pulled out the guard''s head from the body. The guard''s body took three steps back before falling onto the ground, making a nking noise. The other two guards looked toward the noise and were shocked at their friend''s headless body. Their eyes widened in shock, and their mouths gaped open.


    It took a while for them to register that they were under attack. However, their vision turned upside down, and they realized they had lost the ability to speak, "Oops," Grand Elder Olming caught the falling head, "We are getting too old for this and almost fail for an easy task like this."


    "That''s true. My backache is getting worse by the day," Grand Elder Auron tapped his back waist with his free hand while the other hand was holding the guard''s head.


    "Then prepare your sessor to seed in your position, Grand Elders. Then I will retire you two from the battlefield," Moonsongnded between the two Grand Elders.


    Grand Elder Olming squinted his eyes and stared at Moonsong, "Retiring us from the battlefield? Does that mean you will work us outside the battlefield even after choosing our sessor?"


    "Of course, you still need help to rebuild our tribe. We are just moving into a new world, and I will stay with the Tang Empire''s main force most of the time, so you need to help me with our new home," Moonsong smiled at the two old men.


    "Then this old man would work on the battlefield for another few years," Grand Elder Olming took back his decision to retire.


    "Spare me with the menial work. I would rather stay on the battlefield than manage those rascals," Grand Elder Auron nodded in agreement with Grand Elder Olming.


    "We are still on the battlefield, Father. You are not supposed to have a chat unrted to the battle with the Grand Elders. What if the enemy''s Ancient Rankes out and attacks us? I don''t think The Emperor will like it when he hears that a few of us die because you have a chat with the Grand Elder." Sylvia arrived at her father''s side and criticized her father''s conduct.


    Moonsong smiled bitterly when he heard that from her daughter, "You just married him like a month ago? Isn''t it too fast to change sides? Shouldn''t you keep this a secret for your father?"


    Sylvia rolled her eyes and ignored her father''s words, "We have taken over the wall. We are waiting for your order to open the gate."


    Alvarina watched everything unfold before her eyes, how fast the Moon Tribe took over the wall. She was surprised and stunned by how they took over the wall so easily like that. For sure, the Tang Empire had an advantage of the night attack and the ambush, catching the rebel off guard. However, the wless movement from the Moon Tribe was just amazing for taking over thousands of meters long city walls.


    After receiving the signal from Moonsong, Zhang Mengyao led the Tang Empire''s force close to the wall. She brought a hundred thousand forces into the dimensional tower, but not all of them were thebat forces. A small part of them were healers and army cooks. So she did not bring all a hundred thousand forces to take over the city, but seventy thousand forces. The remainingbat forces stayed outside and guarded the nonbat forces against the worst scenario.


    As soon as they reached the wall, Virion led the elven archer to climb the wall. They did not enter the city through the main gate because they could not open the gate yet. The steel gate would make a loud noise if they opened it, and it would alert the rebel army. They did not want that to happen because they needed the elven archer to be ready on the wall before starting the battle.


    After all the elven archers climbed the wall, Moonsong led his tribe to the northern wall. They had to secure the northern and western wall, to cut the rebel army''s retreating path. They did not want the rebel army to notice they had taken over the Harnian City.


    "Where''s Lu An?" After the Moon Tribe made their move, Zhang Mengyao searched for Lu An. The young man and the intelligence division should take over the southern wall, but she did not see him around.


    "I think Sir Lu An was already leaving with his team the moment we arrived here, Supreme General Zhang," Marshal Alton noticed when the young man left them; hence he reported it to his superior.


    "Hah¡­." Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh when she heard the report, "I need to scold that guy. At least, he must say something to me before leaving. We will need another five minutes before opening the gate. Five minutes should be enough for them to take over the southern wall and the northern wall."


    Exactly five minutester, Zhang Mengyao signaled Virion to open the gate. If they waited too long, the rebel army might notice they were under attack, so she gave Lu An''s team and Moonsong''s team an extra five minutes.


    Sure enough, the main gate made a loud noise. Once the gate fully opened, the rebel army was alerted to the attack. However, it was toote as the Tarriors flooded into the city through the eastern gate. The Tarriors spread out evenly, standing close to the wall. They would let the rebel armye for them instead of attacking the core of the city.


    Zhang Mengyao nned to dwindle the rebel army with the battle in the outskirts before taking over the city. They had a disadvantage because they did not know the city''s outline. The rebel army might use that to fight them if they entered the city directly and would suffer big casualties from that.


    The bell rang in the air, and the quiet city turned lively with the warning attack. Just like Zhang Mengyao predicted, the rebel army brought their force to take back the eastern wall. Their priority would be taking over the wall back because this wall would be the weakest point for the city.


    The rebel army swarmed to the eastern wall, but they moved chaotically with no formation, scrambling their way toward the eastern wall.


    Alvarina took out her long sword from the inventory, ready to fight with the iing rebel army.

 Chapter 891 Second Floor ~ Taking Over Harnian City

    <h4>Chapter 891 Second Floor ~ Taking Over Harnian City</h4>


    Alvarina lowered her sword slowly as her pupils erged at what she witnessed. The rebel army was falling as arrows rained them down. Each of the arrows precisely pierced the head and killed them in one hit. She was shocked by the precise shoot that barely missed the head. The Queen''s protector turned her head and looked at the elves on the wall.


    She knew that elves were known for their archery, but this was just above her expectation. There was no ovepping shoot, one arrow for one person. Of course, the rebel army quickly reacted to the arrow as they rushed in with the defensive barrier. Looking at how the rebel army reacted to the archers, Alvarina raised her sword once more. She thought it was time for the closebat forces to enter the battle.


    Bang!


    Alvarina flinched slightly at the loud sound and subconsciously looked toward the noise. She saw the falling body of the rebel army, but the body had no head. The explosion just now was that the knight''s head exploded.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After the first explosion, it was followed by more explosions. Alvarina''s heartbeat sped up as she witnessed live of the heads explode because of the mana arrow. The barrier could not hold the mana arrow, and the mana arrow exploded as it pierced the rebel army''s people''s heads. Just like a balloon popped out, that was what she watched now. The ground was tainted with red blood.


    Alvarina lowered her sword once more as she realized that she was not needed at all. But then, three figures leaped into the sky and blocked the iing mana arrows. Thanks to the three people, the rebel army managed to advance closer to the Tang Empire''s force. She looked up and recognized the three people. They were the Epic Rank from the rebel army.


    She thought the real battle would start now since the three Epic Ranks hade out. The Queen''s protector was about to raise her sword to help her new master. But then, three mana arrows, leaving a green streak, struck each of the Epic Rank.


    The barriers formed by the three Epic Ranks were useless against the iing arrows. The three Epic Ranks fell into the building below them, and the barrier disappeared. With the barrier gone, the rebel army kept receiving the mana arrows. A few rebel armies managed to reach the Tang Empire''s frontline, but the Tarriors rushed toward them and killed them off.


    At the same time, Alvarina noticed Wei Xi, Marshal Alton, and Vice Marshal An move toward the three falling Epic Ranks. She did not know how strong the three people were, but she was sure the three Epic Ranks were doomed. She saw that the mana arrow inflicted a heavy injury on them. The battle continued for another ten minutes before the rebel army stopped showing up.


    The dead bodies were piling in front of them, and most of them died with their heads exploded or their heads pierced by the arrow. The Elven Archers took down all the rebel army in the Harnian City. She was overwhelmed by how the Tang Empire battled the rebel army.


    Then a red-haired girl came next to Zhang Mengyao, and Alvarina overheard their conversation, "What should we do to the body? Should we save them for Shaoyang, or do you want me to burn them all?"


    This was the first time she heard the name Shaoyang. She was pretty sure there was no one around her Master named Shaoyang. Curiosity got her, but she threw the thoughts into the back of her head because she was still on the battlefield, ''Also, why do they need to save the body? Necromancy?''


    "Just burn them all. We need the city clean, and we don''t want the city to be gued with strange diseases because of the dead bodies. Just save the Epic Rank''s bodies," Zhang Mengyao set hermand.


    Liang Suyin nodded, and the bright me red out from her feet, moving toward the dead bodies. The me looked alive as it moved and swallowed the dead bodies. The me did not even burn the build it passed through as if it only identified the dead bodies as the target. Thousands of bodies were burned to the crisp within two minutes, clearing the path for the Tarrior to advance forward.


    As soon as Liang Suyin pulled back the me, Zhang Mengyao motioned her hand forward,manding the Tarriors to take over the city. She believed that more than half of the rebel army was dead, and it should be easier for them to take over the city. The Tarriors flooded into the city, and their shouts could be heard across the city.


    "Throw down your weapon, and you will be spared!" "If you are ordinary civilians, don''te out of your house!" "Surrender or die!"


    Those kinds of shouts rang in the air and were followed by the chaotic battle in the city. After the rebel army''s initial n to take over the eastern wall back, they quickly gave up on the city and tried to escape from Harnian City. The knights were running toward the other three main gates, the north, the west, and the south.


    "I am worried about Lu An. I don''t know; there will still be a lot of rebel armies after their initial attack on us," Zhang Mengyao muttered in a low voice.


    Lu An''s intelligence team was small in number, around three hundred people who followed into the dimensional tower. Lu An and Yeon Hee were the only Epic Ranks, while the others were level 800 on average.


    "Then I will go and check on them, Mistress," Wrath flew off her shoulder and headed toward the southern wall without hearing Zhang Mengyao''s reply.


    There were a lot of confusing things within the unknown force called the Tang Empire. For example, the golden lizard always sleeps on Zhang Mengyao''s shoulder. She thought it was an exotic pet, but she seemed to be wrong about the guess. The Elven Armies that exceeded her expectations, and more things. The Tang Empire consisted of beasts, beastmen, elves, and also humans. Something she would never expect for them to work together harmoniously.


    "They are not as strong as you thought, Sis," Liang Suyin nudged the Supreme General''s waist, "If the Athilia Kingdom is troubled with this kind of rebel army, I think we can easily take over the kingdom."


    Alvarina was about to refute the red-haired girl for looking down on the kingdom she was proud of, but she quickly realized she was not in the position to act like that. She was a mere ve of the Supreme General of the Tang Empire. That was her new identity.


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "We are just touching the surface of the second floor. Don''t be careless; they may bite us back if we are too careless. We have to remain cautious even with Marshal Alton, Legion Commander Moonsong, and Sir Revalor with us."


    Alvarina followed the two women with a frown on her forehead. There was something she did not understand from the part: we were just touching the surface of the second floor. She did not understand the second floor part, ''What are they talking about? Second floor? We are on the second floor?''


    ''It seems Alvarina really did not know anything about the dimensional tower,'' Zhang Mengyao thought to herself after seeing the confusion on Alvarina''s expression.

 Chapter 892 Second Floor ~ Beast in Human Skin

    <h4>Chapter 892 Second Floor ~ Beast in Human Skin</h4>


    ''This is frustrating and interesting at the same time,'' Zhang Mengyao thought to herself. It was interesting that the King of the second floor could cover up the fact that this world was just a second floor of the dimensional tower. Twelve Kingdoms and millions of living beings, yet the King of the second floor managed to pull up such a tricky trick. It was interesting to crack the mystery. However, it was frustrating because she knew this would take a long time to solve the mystery of King. She wanted to finish the second floor before Tang Shaoyang returned from the trial.


    ''Let''s focus on what''s in front of you first, Zhang Mengyao! Don''t let greed take you over and cause a fatal mistake!'' She warned herself as she entered the city through the main road.


    Most of the buildings werepletely shut off, but there were also knightsid down on the ground with their weapons a few meters away from them. She was not expecting that the trading center of the Athilia Kingdom was this bad. She could see the trashes all over the street, "Is this what Harnian looks like, Alvarina?"


    Zhang Mengyao did not hear the answer from her ve. She turned toward the former Queen''s protector and found out thetter was confused with the Harnian''s living condition, "Do you hear me, Alvarina? Does Harnian always like this?"


    Alvarina snapped out of her daze and shook her head, "NO! It must be the rebel army. They took over the city, but they did not bother to manage the city! We¡ª The Athilia Kingdom lost Harnian City to the rebel army seven days ago, so they have been neglecting the city since then."


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, but then she suddenly stopped at the finer house than the others. It was obvious the house belonged to the rich people in the city, but she could see the dust on the windows, and the door had been roughed up. There were three knightsid down in front of the house. One of themy below the window, and the other twoy down in front of the door.


    Instead of continuing toward the core of the city, she opened the door. The door was opened with a gentle push, and it made a creaky noise. She stopped by the house because she heard faint sobbing from the house. Alvarina and Liang Suyin heard faint sobbing when they entered the house.


    Inside the house was a mess, and it smelled bad as Alvarina and Liang Suyin immediately covered their noses. Zhang Mengyao did not care about the bad smell as she rushed to the second floor. When she arrived on the second floor, the sobbing stopped, but Zhang Mengyao had found where the voice came from.


    She stopped by the opened door and saw a boy, around five or seven years old. He was holding a knife with both hands, pointing the knife toward her. She was not bothered with the knife but the body on the bed behind the boy. A woman with dark brown hairy down on the bed with her eyes closed. From the neck down to her feet was covered by a white nket.


    "D-don''te, o-or I-I will stab you!" The boy threatened Zhang Mengyao. He tried to look firm and strong, but tears were gathering in his eyes. It was for sure the boy was the one who made the sobbing noise, but he tried to suppress it.


    Zhang Mengyao took a deep breath and released it in one go. Then she returned thence to the inventory and opened her helmet and also her armor, putting them back into her inventory. She wanted to appear harmless to the boy. The boy was surprised for a moment that it was Zhang Mengyao behind the heavy armor. But he still held the knife firmly, protecting the body.


    She forced a smile and said, "I am not from the Rebel Army. Put down the knife and calm down. Let me check your Mommy, okay? Maybe this sister can help your Mommy,"


    "Who are you? Are you from the King''s Army?" The boy shook as he finally found hope. The hope that would bring him and his mother out of this hell.


    "I am not from the King''s Army but the Tang Empire. We have taken over the city and will free you all from these bad guys. Can Ie in?"


    Zhang Mengyao was cautious as she was afraid the boy would hurt himself with the knife in his hand. The boy lowered the knife, and she entered the room. The first thing she did was take the knife from the boy and hug him, rubbing his back, attempting to calm him down, "It''s okay. You will be fine now. There''s no one who will hurt you anymore."


    She did not check the woman in bed because she knew the mom was dead. The woman was no longer breathing, leaving behind a pained expression before death came for her.


    The boy cracked in tears out loud and hit Zhang Mengyao''s back repeatedly, "WHY? WHY? WHY ARE YOU ONLY COMING NOW? WHY? WHY? WHY?" The boy''s voice filled the room.


    Zhang Mengyao closed her eyes and let the boy vent his emotion on her. The only thing she did was rub his back, trying to calm him down. After a whole minute, her shoulder was wet with the boy''s tears, and the boy stopped moving. After that, she heard stable breathing as the boy fell asleep.


    She carried the boy and stood up. Her right hand moved to the nket; she wanted to find out the cause of the woman''s death. Her hand stopped midair as she hesitated to open the nket.


    She ended up pulling the nket away from the woman''s body after some hesitation and saw something she feared the most.


    Zhang Mengyao pulled a deep breath and closed her eyes at the sight of the woman''s condition. Her chest heaved up and down chaotically as she did not expect there were people doing this kind of thing.


    "These bastards are beasts in human skin!" Liang Suyin''s suppressed raging voice came out from behind.

 Chapter 893 Second Floor ~ Beast in Human Skin - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 893 Second Floor ~ Beast in Human Skin - Part 2</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao put her hand on the boy''s head, ensuring the boy would not see this scene again. The woman''s genitals was torn, and the wound was still fresh. From that, she could tell that the woman died while being raped, and she was not sure how many days the knight raped the woman. But it did not stop there; the woman''s other hole was in a more terrible state. The other hole was plugged by the wood as big as her hand; blood still dripped from it into the wood. Another sign was that the wood was pushed into the woman''s other hole recently.


    She just could not understand why the knights did this to the woman. If they wanted the pleasure of having sex, raping the woman should be enough, but why do they have to do this as well? Why would they torture her too? There was no justification for them to do this even if they were in the war to overturn the throne. The fact these knights raped the civilians was f*cked up already, and added with the inhuman torture was just unforgivable. She could not see giving these knights a second chance, even as a ve.


    Zhang Mengyao was putting herself in the woman''s position. What if she was in the woman''s position? She just could not imagine the pain this woman had gone through to endure all of this. This angered her even though she did not know the woman in front of her. The anger stemmed from the fact that she was also a woman. Her chest heaved up and down repeatedly.


    Zhang Mengyao pulled the nket and covered the woman''s body. After that, she handed the sleeping boy to Alvarina, "Bring the boy outside!"


    Alvarina obeyed themand without asking. She had seen the Supreme Commander making that kind of expression. It was the time before Zhang Mengyao ripped Queen Melina''s hand. She bowed and brought the boy outside of the house.


    "There might be worse things than this one. Are you sure you want to follow me?" Zhang Mengyao asked Kang Xue.


    "Have you forgotten my job before the Game? I am a doctor, and I can endure this better than you, actually. Even if you are in the army, you''ve never been in the war, haven''t you?"


    Kang Xue indicated that she could bear the scene better than Zhang Mengyao. It was not that she enjoyed seeing the dead body, but she was here just in case Zhang Mengyao needed her.


    Zhang Mengyao nodded and headed to the third floor. They did not find anything on the third floor, "Where''s the father?" She was looking for the boy''s father. The best thing she could do for the boy was to give his parents better funerals for him to see them for thest time.


    "They don''t have an attic, then maybe the underground room?" Kang Xue made a guess.


    Both came down to the first floor and looked for the underground room, and they found a stair to the basement floor. Zhang Mengyao did not hesitate toe down as Kang Xue followed closely behind her. Before they reached the basement floor, they smelled a rotten smell. They followed the rotten smell that led them to a locked door.


    Zhang Mengyao ced her palm on the door and pushed it with her strength. The door broke easily, and as the door fell off, they saw a body hanging up in the middle of the room. The body hung upside-down, stark naked, and without a doubt, the body was the father of the boy.


    There was a line of dried blood from his crotch down to the neck and face. The man lost his manhood; as if it was not enough, they dug out the man''s eyeballs too. Of course, the body was in a horrible state with many cuts, and the man had lost all the skin on his left foot.


    Zhang Mengyao looked away from the body. She came out of the room and threw up everything she ate. Kang Xue came next to her and channeled the Light Elemental Power. It eased Zhang Mengyao''s nausea, and she did not stay long in the basement as she ran back to the first floor. She thought Tang Shaoyang was cruel enough with his torture, but there were always crazier people outside there.


    She did not stay long in the house, but she marked the house to remember to retrieve the body after they took over the city. Alvarina was standing next to the door with the boy still sleeping in her embrace. Zhang Mengyao took a deep breath and changed her focus to the three knights in front of the house. She squatted next to the two knights in front of the door, "Was it you who killed the woman and the man inside?" Her voice was calm despite the chilling gaze in her eyes.


    One of the knights seemed so scared and immediately confessed, "It''s not just me, but all of us. We slept with the woman in turn for three days, and we were thest in line!"


    "Stupid! What are you doing!?" The other knight called out his friend from confessing.


    "I see," Zhang Mengyao nodded and said in a low voice, "This is the first time having a desire to kill and torture someone¡­."


    "Bring the boy back to the camp, now!" Alvarina rushed back out of the city with the boy in her embrace. She knew what Zhang Mengyao wanted to do with the three knights.


    Right after Alvarina left, one of theying down knights stood up and tried to fight back after hearing Zhang Mengyao''s words. However, Zhang Mengyao was just faster than the knight. Her hand reached the knight''s face and mmed the knight down to the ground. She smashed her head onto the floor repeatedly. The knight let out an unclear scream, but Zhang Mengyao did not stop until thest moment.


    "I am not done yet," Zhang Mengyao nced at Kang Xue, "Heal him! This is not enough for what they have done!"


    Kang Xue used her Light Elemental to heal the injured knight. While the blood remained on the ground, the knight was pulled back from the death door. The moment his consciousness returned, Zhang Mengyao raised her right foot and stomped on the knight''s crotch.


    "ARRGGGHHHHHH!" The piercing scream rang in the air, but she did not stop. She kept stomping the knight''s crotch repeatedly until a small pool of blood was created on the ground.


    The three knights whimpered in pain on the ground as their crotch area was wet from the blood. All the three knights experienced their penis getting stomped by Zhang Mengyao, and for sure, it was something that a man would never want to experience. That was the worst nightmare for every man.


    "I think I am broken," Zhang Mengyao blurted out of nowhere.


    "Huh!? What do you mean? They deserve it for what they have done. There''s no need to feel guilty for what you have done to them," Kang Xue tried tofort Zhang Mengyao, but she received an unexpected response.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t feel bad for them," Zhang Mengyao looked at Kang Xue as if thetter was crazy, "I think I am broken because this shit is giving me satisfaction. I can''t imagine myself satisfied with doing this before, but this one is so refreshing."


    Kang Xue was stunned for a moment as she did not know how to respond. It was surely weird to feel satisfied from doing this, and ''She might be broken,'' The head of the Healer Division thought to herself.


    Zhang Mengyao shrugged and was about to take thence. She intended to cut the three knight''s limps, but she changed the method. She did not take the weapon and reached the nearest knight to grab.


    Kang Xue knew what Zhang Mengyao wanted to do and shook her head. But then, she did not bother to stop her sister as she remembered what the husband and wife had gone through. The Supreme General tore the knight''s limps, and their screams echoed in the air. As usual, her job was to ensure the knights did not die. Zhang Mengyao did not just want the knights to experience the pain but the humiliation as well.


    After tearing the three knights'' limps, Zhang Mengyao dragged the three knights. She tied the three knights'' necks with the random rope she found nearby, then she dragged them toward the center of the city. The knight''s cries were heard in the night, and she noticed that some civilians peeked out through their windows to see what happened.


    It was supposed to take a few minutes of walking to reach the centralmand of the rebel army in Harnian City, but Zhang Mengyao took her time and spent fifteen minutes before arriving in front of the luxurious main gate of a big mansion.


    Wei Xi looked at the three limbless knights behind Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue. Looking at Zhang Mengyao''s upset expression, he nced at Kang Xue. Thetter shook her head, indicating not to say anything. The smart Vice Supreme Commander heeded the warning and chose to ignore the situation before reporting the status.


    "Arge group tried to escape from the city, but we managed to stop them. No gate was breached after we took control of it. The rebel army will not notice that we have taken over Harnian City for a few days, at least," If the rebel army did not send a report periodically, the main force of the rebel army would notice this. They only had a few days to catch the rebel army by surprise.


    Also, thanks to their precaution to take over the other three main gates, they managed to contain the rebel army in the city. Just like that, the battle to take over Harnian City was officially over. The Tang Empire had taken Harnian City within a single night attack.


    "What about the rebel army''s leader in this city? Did you capture them alive?" Zhang Mengyao nodded.


    "Actually, Lady Aleesa and Lady Sylvia told me not to enter the mansion after we captured it. The rebel army''s leaders should be alive, but they seem to be upset with those leaders for some reason," Wei Xi said in a low voice.


    The subordinates reflected what kind of person the leader was. There was no need for her to enter the mansion to find what the rebel army''s leaders did as she had guessed it already, "Take all the rebel armies into the cell. We will execute them tomorrow."


    "What? We will execute the rebel army?" Wei Xi was surprised to hear themand. He thought they applied their usual method, epting the surrendered enemies and turning themselves into war ves. What surprised him more was the fact that themand came from Zhang Mengyao herself, not Tang Shaoyang.


    "Yes. They don''t deserve a second chance," Zhang Mengyao nodded and proceeded into the mansion, leaving Wei Xi outside.


    Once Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue entered the mansion, they saw a lot of women covering themselves with the nket. The women cowered in fear at the corner of the room, but these women were more fortunate than the woman she found. Looking at these people, she guessed it right. The leaders of the rebel army took the women and used them as sex ves.


    "They really don''t deserve a second chance," Kang Xue muttered.

 Chapter 894 Second Floor ~ Beast in Human Skin - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 894 Second Floor ~ Beast in Human Skin - Part 3</h4>


    Aleesa and Sylvia were in the main hall of the mansion. The two girls were holding a whip with thorns. The whip was covered with the blood, the sign that they had used it for a while. Zhang Mengyao did not ask what these were doing as four men limbless men were lying down on the giant table in the middle of the hall.


    "Are they the four leaders of the rebel army?" The four men were stark naked, and they had lost all their five limbs. The four men were covered in their own blood and barely breathing.


    Aleesa and Sylvia did not notice Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue''s presence, so they were surprised to hear the voice. Aleesa turned around, and Sylvia was like a kid that was caught doing something bad, so she hid behind Aleesa.


    "Yes, they are the rebel army leaders," Aleesa answered calmly. There was no need for her to feel guilty for torturing the depraved human beings like these four.


    "You will regret this, woman! My King will turn into a whore where all our armies will f*ck you until you die!" The man gritted his teeth while throwing the threat, maybe his attempt to scare the girls. If it was his n, then it did not work, as all four women showed no reaction to the threat.


    "Let''s not say that it will never happen to us; even if we be the whore for the rebel army, you will not be alive to witness it," Zhang Mengyao shook her head as she was amused by the threat. She then motioned to Kang Xue to heal the four men, "I don''t care what you want to do with them, but just make sure you don''t kill them. We will execute them publicly tomorrow. I want the people of Harnian to witness all the rebel army get executed."


    The public execution was not just to vent out her anger toward the rebel army for what they had done, but it was a method to win the civilians'' hearts. Since she decided not to move discreetly anymore, she needed more force on her side. The Kingdom of Athilia was just the start.


    *** ***


    The next day


    The people of Harnian City gathered in the city''srgest open area, surrounding a two-meter-tall tform that was recently built. These people were the civilians trapped in the city when the rebel army took over the city. They came to this area because the new people who took over the city told them toe. They found out that it was not the King''s army that killed the rebel army.


    People talked in small voices as they looked at Wei Xi on the tform. ck hair, tanned skin, and quite shortpared to their average height. They tried to find out where Wei Xi came from based on his features because all humans in the four human kingdoms had simr features. White skin, 1.8 meters tall on average, and no people with ck hair. The closest was the dark-brown hair, so this was the first time they saw a human with features like Wei Xi.


    "Good morning, everyone," Wei Xi started with a greeting, but he did not smile. It was not the right asion to smile after finding out what the rebel army did to these people, "I know you guys are still in strain for what these vile rebel army did to your friends and family. But I feel like we need to gather you guys here to introduce who we are. I am Vice Supreme General of the Tang Empire, Wei Xi!"


    "We are the Tang Empire''s army, not Athilia''s army! We are not part of the King''s army, also not the reinforcements to help the Athilia Kingdom from the rebellion! The Tang Empire is a country from a far ce, and why are we here? We are here to take over the Athilia Kingdom! We are in a war against the Athilia Kingdom!"


    The atmosphere turned intense all of a sudden as the people suddenly turned silent after hearing the deration from Wei Xi. After what the rebel army did to them, they were scared of what awaited them after the Tang Empire took over the city.


    "Don''t be scared! We might be at war against the Athilia Kingdom, but we are not the vile rebel army. We will not hurt you, the innocents and civilians. The Tang Empire will not hurt any of you unless you try to get involved and fight for your kingdom. If that''s the case, we don''t have a choice but to kill you!"


    Wei Xi stopped his speech, watching these people''s reactions. There was no extreme reaction from them, and there were no nationalist citizens among these people. No one said anything or even tried to stand up for their kingdom.


    ''I guess the rebel army has killed all the nationalist people already. This will be easier than I thought,'' Wei Xi thought to himself.


    "The Tang Empire will not force you to fight for us, but we warn you to be neutral. Siding with the Athilia Kingdom means you are our enemy!" That was something weird to say, but Wei Xi did not care. He was blunt with his words and told these people the consequence of siding with the Athilia Kingdom. "There''s nothing changed when we defeat the Athilia Kingdom. If there''s really a change, we will ensure you will never have to experience the same tragedy again! We will protect you from the dangers and vile rebel army!"


    Wei Xi said that with confidence, as if the Tang Empire had already won the war, "I guess that''s all I want to say. I will not keep you long, and next, we will hold a public execution for the rebel army! We can''t forgive what they have done to our fellow humans, and they don''t deserve a second chance! So, if you bring your children here, please bring them back. We don''t want the execution to traumatize the children."


    "NO! Let me see the execution!" A childlike voice rang in the air. Since all the people were silent, the voice was very clear to everyone''s ears. Wei Xi looked toward the source of the voice. He saw a boy, around ten if he had to guess, with khaki-colored hair. Tears streamed down his eyes, but he wiped them and tried to look strong while facing Wei Xi. "Let me watch you execute these bastards! They raped my mother and sister in front of me! They executed my father in front of me! So let me see, they were executed! Let me see them die with my eyes!" The boy''s firm words rang in the air.


    The strong hatred was very clear in the boy''s eyes as he faced Wei Xi. The boy had nothing to lose since all his family had been killed already. He was not scared of Wei Xi or the Tang Empire.


    Wei Xi opened his mouth as he wanted to say something tofort the boy, but no words came out. He could not say anything because he wanted to watch the execution if he was in the boy''s position. He wanted to see the people who killed his family get executed.

 Chapter 895 Second Floor ~ Public Execution

    <h4>Chapter 895 Second Floor ~ Public Execution</h4>


    Instead of responding to the boy, Wei Xi came down from the tform. He approached the boy, but the boy did not back away. He was clearly afraid of Wei Xi, his body shook, but he stayed still. The determination to see his parent''s killers executed was stronger than his fear of Wei Xi.


    Wei Xi squatted down in front of the boy and hugged him, "I am sorry that weete and can''t save your parents from these vile bastards." It was not his duty to save the people of this city. However, those words came out of his mouth in an instant after hearing what the boy experienced during the reign of the rebel army. That just came out naturally.


    The boy made a shocked expression, not expecting Wei Xi to hug him. He did not expect the stranger would say sorry and try tofort him. The boy did not know what to say at this moment as his eyes turned teary. He was like a lost boy and did not know what to do. The tears came down as he could not hold his tears anymore. In the next moment, the boy cried out loud.


    "Yeah, you can cry. Don''t hold it back," Wei Xi rubbed the boy''s hair. He closed his eyes and started to get angry for some reason. He was getting emotional as he did not expect the rebel army would go this far.


    The cry rang amidst the silence. It was an unexpected development, but what Wei Xi did was favorable to the Tang Empire''s image to these people.


    Wei Xi carried the boy in his embrace and said in a low voice, "I am sorry, but I can''t grant your wish¡­." After saying that, he tapped the boy''s neck. He knocked the boy unconscious because he knew he could not persuade the boy. He did not want the boy to see the traumatizing execution that might affect the boy''s mental state. While it was not as bad as watching your own parent raped and murdered, it was still traumatizing for the underage kid.


    Wei Xi returned to the tform. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment, "I apologize that weete, but the Tang Empire vows that you will never experience this tragedy, ever again! I promise you all!" He then bowed his head to express his regret. This was weird for him to feel like this, even though it was not his duty to protect these people.


    "We will proceed with the public execution!" After announcing the public execution, Wei Xi retreated from the tform while carrying the boy.


    Aftering down from the tform, ten figures came up to the tform. Surprisingly, one of them was Zhang Mengyao. The Supreme Commander volunteered herself to be one of the executors. Alvarina, also one of the executors, Wen the Jade Eagle, and Kairu the ming Lion were three out of the ten executors. The other six executors were Marshal Alton, Vice Marshal An, Legion Commander Moonsong, Vice Legion Commander Olming, Revalor, and the former elven prince Arbane.


    Those people volunteered after Zhang Mengyao volunteered to be one of the executors. It was not that they wanted to be an executor, but because of Zhang Mengyao. Of course, Wen and Kairu chose to be executors for a selfish reason. They wanted the level from killing the rebel army. As for Alvarina, she followed her Master''s order.


    After the ten figures stood in the center of the tform, ten soldiers came while dragging ten limbless soldiers from the rebel army. The ten rebel armies still whimpered in pain. While the bleeding stopped, the pain was there.


    The civilians'' eyes brightened at the sight of limbless knights of the rebel army. They were the bane of the Harnian City, and these people could never forget what the rebel army had done to their city.


    The ten rebel armies were ced in front of the ten executors, and the executors moved to the side of the rebel army. They raised the battle-ax they brought up for the execution. Zhang Mengyao was the first one to raise her ax, followed by the other nine executors.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    As soon as Zhang Mengyao swung her ax, the other nine followed. The sound of chopping resounded in the air. The sound was simr to cutting meat on the cutting board. The ten heads rolled as the blood flowed out, spreading on the wooden tform. Instead of retrieving the body, Liang Suyin sent her fire to swallow the ten dead bodies.


    "They have no ce in this world!" Zhang Mengyao said coldly.


    The me dissipated, leaving no trace of the dead bodies. At the next moment, one person started to p. Everyone looked at the person; it was a woman. She wore ragged clothes, her face paled, her lips cracked, and her eyes were red. Tears glistened in her eyes, but she was smiling. After the woman, the others followed and started to p as well. Some people even screamed and cursed at the rebel army.


    The quiet atmosphere turned boisterous with the pping and cursing. Some were hysteric because they had lost their loved ones. Zhang Mengyao proceeded with the execution, but they directly went with a hundred people this time. The tform was big enough for a hundred people, and another ny executors came up to the tform. While the public execution was needed, they could not spend much time on it as there were a few thousand rebel armies alive afterst night''s raid.


    Half an hour passed, and they had executed all the rebel armies but four individuals. The ny executors came down from the tform, leading the civilians to think the execution was over, but four Tarriors dragged four people to the tform. This time, Zhang Mengyao did not execute the four people right away. She hung them on a wooden pole and tied them up.


    "These four men are the leader of the rebel army in this city! They are the leaders of the people that brought misery and misfortune to Harnian City! We will not execute them right away and give you all a chance to vent out your frustration, anger, resentment, everything on them!" After saying that, a hundred Tarriors brought a bag with stone in it. They poured out the stone in front of the civilians.


    "We will not force you all to do this, but we are giving a chance to those who want to "punish" the rebel army leaders. You have fifteen minutes before we execute them," After that, Zhang Mengyao came down from the tform, followed by the other nine.


    This was not her idea but Marshal Alton''s idea. The Marshal proposed the idea of giving the civilians a chance to vent out their anger and hatred of the leaders of the rebel army. It was just a minor detail, but the civilians would look at the Tang Empire in a better light after this.


    At the start, the people hesitated to take the stones. But everything just needed someone to start it before the others followed. A woman who started the p rushed forward, taking the stone at the size of her palm. She did not immediately throw the stone as she rushed closer to the tform before throwing the stone. She aimed for the head.

 Chapter 896 Second Floor ~

    <h4>Chapter 896 Second Floor ~</h4>


    The hundred bags of stones disappeared within a few minutes. Not even five minutes since the first person threw the stone, all the stones were mostly on the tform. The people tried to pick more stones around the tform and threw them again at the four rebel army leaders.


    The four leaders were Epic Rank, so the stones barely injured them. The idea behind stoning the four leaders was for the citizens to vent out their anger and resentment, not kill them. Also, it was a humiliation for the four leaders before their death. Those stones were useless against the four leaders as the stones just left scratches on them.


    Scratch after scratch from the stones, the four leaders'' faces were covered in blood from the scratches, making them look unrecognizable. After ten minutes, people stopped looking for more stones as they started shouting.


    "Execute! Execute! Execute! Execute!" It started with one person, and in the next moment, thousands of people shouted simultaneously. The shout filled the atmosphere and shook the city with the shout. Not just people in the area, the people all over the city also started to chant together.


    The shout echoed through the city, and itsted for two minutes before four people came up to the tform. Only then did the people stop chanting, watching the four figures with a spear. The executors had a spear instead of battle-ax this time, and all of them stood behind the four leaders.


    The four executors raised their spears at the same level and thrust them toward the four leaders'' back, piercing through to the front. The four leaders did not die immediately as they whimpered and struggled on the pole, but they could not do anything about it without their hands.


    The four leaders struggled on the pole, and the citizens did not blink their eyes as they savored the scene where the four leaders experienced the pain. A little over two minutester, one of the leaders died. He stopped moving with his head drooped.


    A few momentster, another followed as his head drooped. Five minutester, the fourth leader died. The atmosphere quietened for like seven seconds before the civilians started to cheer upon the death of the four leaders. The cheer spread out of the city as they were satisfied that the rebel army got what they deserved from their atrocity.


    *** ***


    Queen Melina hid between the crowds, wearing a cloak to cover her face and hair. She blended within the crowd, but she did not join in cheering. She was observing the citizen''s condition. Despite the cheer and the contentment on these people''s faces, there was a clear issue on them.


    They looked like they had not eaten for days, with paleplexion, the dried lips, and their cheeks obviously thinned out. Despite all of that, it did not stop them from cheering up after the four leaders died. Looking at their conditions, she felt like she had failed as the monarch of the kingdom.


    It had been two weeks since the rebellion started, and she did not think the citizens would go through such hardships. She had heard what the rebel army did to the women in the city as well, and it just added guilt to her heart. She lowered her head in shame and slipped away from the cheering crowd.


    *** ***


    "We need to prepare food for them! They look like they have not eaten for days," As soon as Queen Melina returned to the main mansion and met with Zhang Mengyao, she urged the Supreme Commander to prepare the food.


    "We know what we need to do," Zhang Mengyao responded with a dismissive tone.


    "The people need food! They need you all so they can survive this ordeal!" Queen Melina raised her voice to voice her genuine concern for her people.


    The response was a cold re from The Supreme Commander, "Act to your status, Melina! You may be a Queen of the Athilia Kingdom, but you are also my ve! Act fit to your status."


    After that, Zhang Mengyao looked at Alvarina, "Can you bring your spoiled Queen out of my room? Get her away for at least three days. I don''t want to hurt the Queen because I have some uses for herter. Make sure no one hurts her."


    "Yes, Master," Alvarina adapted to her new status pretty quickly. The discipline from the knighthood helped her to adapt to almost every situation. She guided Melina out of the room.


    After The Queen left the room, Lu An appeared from the shadows, sitting across from Zhang Mengyao, "I havee back from my journey, Sister Mengyao."


    "Mnn, so what do you have for me?" Zhang Mengyao massaged the space between her eyes. The shock from the rebel army''s atrocity stressed her a little bit. However, it was not the time for them to take a break. They had to use this chance to catch the rebel army off guard.


    "I have secured the path to the next city where the rebel army is. It''s quite hard to bring all our forces without being unnoticed, so we need a new n to take over Pron City," Lu An told in detail what he found during his duty to scout the way to Pron, their next target.


    Pron City was where the biggest granary of the Athilia Kingdom was located. Zhang Mengyao decided to take over Pron City instead of Firlor City, where the biggest armory was. They prioritized food over the armory as they did not need more equipment for their armies.


    "We will discuss the issue with Marshal Alton. I think he has more experience than us for a big war like this," Zhang Mengyao admitted her shoring in nning, so she had to listen to everyone''s opinion for the next attack. The next attack would not be easier than taking over the Harnian City.


    "What about our backs? We have started the war, and we will make this city our operation base. We have to secure our back from the Stanion Family before the next attack."

 Chapter 897 Second Floor ~

    <h4>Chapter 897 Second Floor ~</h4>


    "I have sent Yeon Hee to keep a watch our back with Greed. I think they will return soon," Coincidentally, Yeon Hee appeared behind Lu An with Greed on her left shoulder. Greed jumped off her shoulder andy down on Zhang Mengyao''sp, getting afy spot to nap.


    "I have returned with a report, Sir," Yeon Hee reported.


    "Tell us, what do you have? Does the Stanion Familye with their force?" Lu An leaned his back on the luxurious couch and closed his eyes, waiting for the report.


    "Yes, The Stanion Family brought their force to our direction, and I spotted the third young miss of the Stanion Family with them as well. I am not sure who they bring, but they have around ten thousand knights. That''s just a rough estimation; I don''t know the exact number."


    Yeon Hee summarized the report into a one-paragraph report for the leaders.


    "Ten thousand? Do they bring siege tools too?"


    Ten thousand knights were a small numberpared to their force. It was too ambitious to bring ten thousand people to take over a city.


    "Siege tools?"


    It was umon words, and it took Yeon Hee for a few seconds to understand the question. Yeon Hee furrowed her brow for a moment, recalling everything she saw within the Stanion Family.


    "I don''t think they have the siege tools with them. Maybe they still think that we are on their side in the battle against the rebel army, Ma''am."


    "That could be it," Zhang Mengyao rubbed her chin, "If I am not wrong, The third young miss said the Gienas Kingdom will send reinforcement too. Do you spot other forces? The Gienas Kingdom may send more soldiers from the other territories too."


    Yeon Hee fell silent and shook her head, "I apologize for my negligence, Ma''am. As soon as I spotted the Stanion Force, I was following them all night instead of scouting the other areas."


    "There''s no need to apologize," Zhang Mengyao waved her hand, "I will ask the Luminous Legion to take over for now. The forest is their territory. We still need a new n for our next movement. Call everyone; we need to discuss it with everyone."


    "Yes!" Yeon Hee and Lu An replied simultaneously before they disappeared together as well.


    "Why can''t they leave normally? We are in our own territory; there''s no need with the fancy shadow movement and stuff," Zhang Mengyao shook her head.


    *** ***


    "Is there anything I can do? This is the first time in my life that I feel this helpless," Queen Melina returned to her room and grumbled. She sat next to the window and saw a lot of people in the backyard running around, "What happened in the backyard?"


    "I don''t think you need to worry about the citizens, Your Highness. The Tang Empire''s army cooks are preparing the food for the people. Those people are the army''s cooks."


    Alvarina tried to reduce Melina''s worries and told her not to worry about the food. She stayed twenty-four hours with Zhang Mengyao, and she overheard the order to make food for the citizens.


    "Really?" Melina was surprised to hear that. Zhang Mengyao''s tone earlier was like someone who did not care about the people of this city. So, she thought the Tang Empire ignored the food issue.


    "Yes, and I think we can visit the ce if that will help you to ease your worries."


    They left the room even though they had just returned. They rushed to the backyard and realized there was an open kitchen in the backyard. She did not know how these people made these many stoves overnight in the backyard, but she was d that the Tang Empire genuinely helped the citizens.


    She came over and checked what they cooked in the pot. She did not know what they cooked, but she could tell it was something simr to soup, "Are they nutritious enough for the people?" She did not spot any meat inside the pot and furrowed her brow.


    "What they need is not bnced nutrition food, but a meal that warms their empty stomach. For the people who have not eaten for days, they need a light meal, so they don''t upset their stomach."


    Melina heard a stern female voicee from behind her. She turned around and saw a young girl with green hair.


    Delia scanned Melina from top to bottom. With how Melina and Alvarina dressed up, she was pretty sure that these two were not part of her team. She did not recognize them from the Tang Empire either.


    "Please leave the area if you are not part of the cook team. You will obstruct the people who work," Delia voiced her dissatisfaction with the fact these two idle people were in the area.


    Alvarina had the urge to scold the woman in front of her, but she held back. Her status was not the same anymore. She was even lower than the army cooks here, so she stayed silent rather than speaking for Queen Melina.


    "What''s wrong, Delia?" Another voice rang. This time, the female voice was gentler than the annoyed Delia.


    Melina looked toward the voice; a maturedy with purple hair came over.


    "Just telling these two to get away from our working space. They are standing in the way," Delia pointed at Melina and Alvarina with her thumb.


    Elinova wiped the sweat on her forehead and smiled, "If you are not part of our team, can you leave the area, please? We are in the busiest time to cook meals for thousands of people."


    Melina was not upset that Delia reprimanded her. The green-haired girl was right; the fact she stood here might obstruct the cook from doing their work.


    "I apologize if I am obstructing your work," She bowed her head, then she looked at Elinova, who seemed to be the leader of the cook team, "I want to help too. Can I work with you guys? Ah, I can''t cook, but I can help with the preparation. You can ce me on the prep team."


    The Queen of the Athilia Kingdom volunteered to help.

 Chapter 898 Second Floor ~

    <h4>Chapter 898 Second Floor ~</h4>


    Time ticked down, and the Stanion Family was approaching the Harnian. The city''s atmosphere returned to tense once more upon seeing the frequent appearance of the patrols. People celebrated after the four rebel army leaders'' execution, yet the war came to them once more. Even though the Tang Empire told the citizens nothing about the iing battle, they could guess it by looking at the fortified wall.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Mengyao still discussed the following n to cope with the Stanion Family. Legion Commander Moonsong returned to the room with the new update from his legion from surveying the forest.


    "We have found another cavalry forceing toward our direction, around five thousand," Legion Commander Moonsong reported the discovery. The Gienas Kingdom personally sent reinforcements for the Athilia Kingdom from another territory.


    "Cavalry, huh?" Marshal Alton rubbed his chin, "I don''t think we have a problem defending the city. We don''t need to take the risk of going out and facing them outside the city. We let theme and fight them outside the city. Those five thousand cavalries are useless in a siege battle, anyway."


    "But should we fight them?" Kang Xue raised a question, "Can''t we just drive them away from the city?"


    "Then let them return a bigger force to us?" Vice Marshal An shook his head, "Even if we don''t want to fight an unnecessary battle, we can''t just drive them away after theye for us, Lady Kang Xue."


    "But the Stanion Family knows us as the Athilia Kingdom''s ally because of Queen Melina with us. I don''t think there''s an issue with that. We just need to ask Queen Melina to speak for us, then the Station Family will return on their own, no?" Kang Xue wanted to avoid the meaningless battle.


    Fighting against the zombies, she was fine with that. But a huge-scale war against fellow humans was a different thing. She could not get used to this even after months into the Game.


    "I don''t think it will work that way, Kang Xue," Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "Isn''t it suspicious that we drive our ally away instead of fighting together against the rebel army? They will be suspicious about us, and they will directly go to meet the King himself, and that puts us at a higher risk."


    "If we defeat the reinforcement now, we don''t need to worry about the reinforcement during the battle to take over the Athilia Kingdom. We must take this chance to reduce our enemy numbers. Hesitation will bite us back, so we will fight them with no hesitation."


    "While it developed to the situation I don''t like, I have to agree with Supreme General Zhang Mengyao," Wei Xi supported Zhang Mengyao, "I rather kill the people from the other kingdoms than let my people get killed because of our hesitation. The System may bring advanced stuff for us, but we are regressing to the past."


    "We are returning to the past where war is somethingmon to happen, the ancient time stuff. This is just the start, and the war me will also spread back to our original world between the factions. Fighting for the territories and resources. We have to get used to this war, or else the others will take advantage of us, Kang Xue."


    Kang Xue let out a sigh and lowered her head. She knew this would happen sooner orter, but she just was not ready for the war, especially if it was between humans. The battle between the Tang Empire and the Suzhou Survivor Establishment was not a real war as there was no real fight there. Lu An took down the establishment with his influence, so this was Kang Xue''s first war.


    "I understand," Kang Xue epted.


    Zhang Mengyao was about to speak, but someone knocked on the door. She frowned because she warned her subordinates not to disturb them during the meeting unless it was something important.


    "This is Elinova. I have something to report," Hearing the voice, the frown on Zhang Mengyao''s forehead disappeared, "Come in."


    The double door opened, and a purple-haired girl entered the room. Elin walked toward Zhang Mengyao and whispered, "The locals send their representatives to meet you, saying there''s something important to discuss. Do you want to meet them now, or should I arrange it for another time? I think this is a good chance to know more about the locals."


    "Are you close with these representatives?"


    "I can''t say that I am close with them because I just met them today, but I think they are reasonable to talk with. I meet them while we are distributing the meal,"


    "Alright. I will meet them with you. Please wait a moment," Zhang Mengyao nodded and observed the other people at the table, "So we agree to defend the city instead of setting an ambush for them, right?"


    "That''s a good n, especially with the Elven Archers. In the uing battle, we are at a great advantage, so there''s no need for us to throw away our advantage," Vice Marshal An voiced his agreement.


    The others expressed their agreement and supported Marshal Alton''s n. Even though they clearly had more armies than the fifteen thousand of the Gienas Kingdom''s reinforcement, they were still careful with their n. Choosing the best n to minimize the casualties instead of cutting off the time to root the reinforcement. If they came out and set an ambush now, they could wipe the Gienas Kingdom''s reinforcement fairly quicker. But there was a chance they would lose more people than in the siege battle.


    "Alright, we will execute Marshal Alton''s n," Then Zhang Mengyao looked toward Marshal Alton, "I will appoint you to be the mainmander for this battle, Marshal Alton. While my position is higher than yours, my experiences on the battlefield arecking. I will be the Vice Commander for this battle and learn more about the battle from you."


    The fact Zhang Mengyao handed themand to Marshal Alton surprised everyone in the room, including Wei Xi and Kang Xue. The two knew that Zhang Mengyao had little trust in the neers, so this move surprised them.


    Marshal Alton wanted to refuse to take themand, but he knew that it would make him look

 Chapter 899 Second Floor ~

    <h4>Chapter 899 Second Floor ~</h4>


    After the meeting, Wei Xi left together with Marshal Alton. They would do the preparation for the iing battle. Meanwhile, Zhang Mengyao and Elinova headed to meet the representatives of the locals.


    Three representatives were waiting for Elinova and Zhang Mengyao in another room. The three representatives were two males and one female. They stood up when Zhang Mengyao and Elinova entered the room.


    Zhang Mengyao could see that the three were surprised that a woman was themander of the Empire. She was not offended by that as she motioned them to take a seat.


    "My name is Zhang Mengyao, and I am the Supreme General of the Tang Empire. Just information, Supreme General only below to the Emperor, the absolute ruler of the Tang Empire," Zhang Mengyao smiled as she introduced herself to the three representatives.


    The three just put their butts on the seat, but they immediately stood up again. The three representatives bowed their heads toward Zhang Mengyao, "We thank the Supreme General and the Tang Empire for helping the citizens of the Harnian City. We don''t know how to repay your kindness to free the citizens of Harnian from hell."


    The three representatives sincerely thanked Zhang Mengyao. Even though they knew that the Tang Empire had a selfish motive, they were still grateful for that.


    "There''s no need to thank me, just like what the Vice Supreme General said in his speech. We came to take over the Athilia Kingdom, and we are coincidentally saving you all from the rebel army," Zhang Mengyao put up a facade while deep inside, she was smiling as she started to reap the fruit from the public execution.


    "Regardless of your reasons, The Tang Empire is still our savior. The savior of the Harnian people. Not just you save us from the rebel army, you also hold the public execution to punish the trash of the rebel army," The male representative in the middle went on.


    "It''s just that we can''t ept what those rebels did to innocent citizens. Everyone will do the same,"


    "No! The Athilia Kingdom is not the same! Instead of helping us from the rebel army, they pull their army from the city to fortify the capital from the rebel army even though the capital already has arge army protecting the King," The male representative burst out in one go, telling what happened on the first day of rebellion.


    He stopped because the other representatives nudged him on the waist, "I am sorry. I don''t mean to vent my frustration in front of you."


    "It''s fine," Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "So, I heard from Elin that you have something to say to me. Do you need something from us? We will do our best to help the citizens of Harnian."


    The three representatives shook their heads at the same time, "No. The fact that the Tang Empire treated the injured for us and also cooked us a meal is more than enough for us. We are grateful that The Tang Empire is willing to feed useless people like us. Wee to offer our help!"


    "Help?" Zhang Mengyao was bbergasted to hear that. Then she looked at Elinova, but thetter shrugged as she also knew nothing.


    "Yes. We saw that you are putting more people to defend the eastern gate. We know forces areing from the east, and we are offering ourselves to help the soldiers to defend the city. Just give us anything, broken swords or even stones; we will help The Tang Empire to defend the city!" The representative said that with a resolute tone. The other two also looked serious.


    Zhang Mengyao was surprised to hear that from the three representatives. She did not expect the locals would offer themselves like this. She thought they needed to wait until the Athilia Kingdom fell before the locals would ept them, but she did not expect to be this fast.


    These people were in the process of recovering from their trauma and wound, yet they braced themselves to help the Tang Empire in the battle. She was amazed.


    ''Our effort to build the tform and hold the public execution is not wasted. We win their hearts, I think,'' Zhang Mengyao thought to herself.


    The Supreme Commander shook her head and smiled, "I am grateful that the Harnian citizens want to help us, but we will hold our promise. We will protect Harnian citizens from any danger, not putting you all in danger like a battlefield."


    "But¡­." The representative in the middle was about to convince Zhang Mengyao, but the Supreme Commander shook her head and raised her hand, "There''s no but. If you really want to help us, then can you assign your people to our cook team? They have been working hard, not just to feed the citizens but also the soldiers. We will be grateful if the citizens want to help the cook team who is having a hard time."


    Zhang Mengyao winked at Elinova secretly as the three representatives looked at each other. She had not heard the report that the cook team had a hard time, but she knew that she needed to put the locals to do something so they did not feel burdened for what the Tang Empire had done to them. Including the locals in the Tang Empire''s activity would make them feel like they were part of the Tang Empire as well. This was the integration process to form a bond between the locals and the Tang Empire.


    Elinova nodded, "That''s true. My team has been working since early in the morning to prepare the food, and weck manpower as we have to cook for lunch and dinner too. It will be a great help if the citizens can help us in the cooking team."


    The three representatives stood up from the seat and ced their hands on their chests, "Leave it to us. We will gather the people who can cook to help the cooking team."


    "Mnn, but don''t force the people who are still recovering from their injuries to help the cook team, understand?" Zhang Mengyao reminded the three representatives as they were overly excited.


    "Yes!" The three replied simultaneously.


    "Good, now you can leave. If you have gathered the people, you can directly report to her. She is the one in charge of the cook team,"

 Chapter 900 Second Floor ~ Reinforcement

    <h4>Chapter 900 Second Floor ~ Reinforcement</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao watched the excited three representatives going out of the room, "Who are they, actually?" They thanked her, but she forgot to ask their names. So, she had a conversation with them without knowing their real names.


    "The one in the middle is Jefferey, the male on the right is Ruben, and the woman is Uma," Elinova told Zhang Mengyao, the three representatives'' names, "I don''t know their status in the city, but the locals listen to them. They seem to trust them more, and those three are the ones who gather the people for the meal. Do you want me to dig more information about them?"


    "I am kinda worried that there are a few rebel knights blended into the locals," Zhang Mengyao said in a concerned tone, "But we don''t have time to filter them out. The Stanion Family''s force is approaching, and we will fight them," She nced at Elinova, "I will leave the locals in your hand for the time being and always be careful, okay?"


    Elinova smiled and nodded.


    *** ***


    "What are you going to do with him, Wei Xi?" Kang Xue watched Wei Xi carrying a boy in his embrace and asked. The boy was the one who stood up during the execution. Wei Xi brought the boy back with him and now stayed with them in the mansion. The boy was sleeping in his embrace as they had just returned from the mass funeral for the dead.


    Wei Xi put his index finger onto his lips, "Sssshhh." Indicating Kang Xue to keep her voice low as he approached her with a conflicted expression on his face, "I want to adopt him," He said after a little hesitation.


    After what the boy experienced, he wanted to give the boy a family, a ce to return to. He sympathized with what the boy had gone through and wanted to give the boy a new life, another fresh start.


    "I am not trying to be a busy body, but I think you should not promise the boy anything yet until you discuss the adoption with your wife," Kang Xue voiced her opinion, "Or you can bring him back with us. Don''t we have an establishment for the orphans? Of course, before all of that, we need to find out if we can bring the inhabitants out of the tower or not."


    "Thank you," Wei Xi genuinely thanked Kang Xue for the advice. He almost made a promise to the boy without discussing the adoption with his wife. If his wife did not agree with the adoption, then he had no choice but to break the promise, "I will bring him to my room. See youter,"


    Kang Xue waved her hand to Wei Xi. After Wei Xi disappeared from her line of sight, her left hand subconsciously rubbed her belly, "Talking about children, why don''t we have any children yet? We do it without protection every time, and yet I am not pregnant¡­."


    "Do I have an issue? No, Sister Mengyao and the others are also not expecting¡­. Is it him the issue? But his semen looked good and healthy¡­." Kang Xue headed out of the mansion while thinking about the issue by herself.


    *** ***


    The Stanion Family''s force was approaching the Harnian City, and they had grouped with the five thousand cavalries, tallying their force up to seventeen thousand armies. The Stanion Family''s force was led by the head of the Stanion Family himself, Emilio Stanion.


    "Where are they, Carina?" Emilio faced his third daughter and questioned her.


    At first, he was shocked to hear a huge force hiding in their territory. He rallied eighty percent of his force to catch up and take Melina back, but they had not seen the huge force his daughter talked about.


    "I don''t know," Carina shook her head, "Maybe they have taken over the city already. You saw it too, right? The trace they leave behind, and they are heading toward Harnian City."


    Videl Stanion got closer to his father and whispered, "Carina is not lying, Father. We found the trace, and it led us to Harnian City. From the track, I am pretty sure they are outnumbering us, Father."


    "This is your fault. You are useless, Carina. You can''t even escort Aunt Melina properly and let those unknown strangers abduct her in our territory. This is uneptable, and you need to punish her, Father!" Another man in te armor stepped out and pointed toward Carina. He was Gaspar Stanion, the eldest son of the Stanion Family.


    "What do you want me to do? Get myself and my knights killed? Even Alvarina, the yer of Athilia, could not do shit in front of them, let alone me and my twenty knights!" Carina yelled back at Gaspar, "If I died back then in their hands, you would never know who is kidnapping Aunt Melina. You can''t get a lead on who they are and where they go. Use your little brain to think, idiot. The fact you fail to discover a huge force hiding in our territory is your failure!"


    "STOP!" Emilio Stanion could not stand it anymore to hear his children quarreling in the emergency situation, "Get back to your post, Gaspar! Carina, stay!"


    Gaspar Stanion gritted his teeth and stared at her sister, but then he obeyed themand and returned to his original post.


    Emilio looked at the man across from him and smiled apologetically, "I apologize that you have to witness this childish quarrel, Sir Iain."


    Iain Monterlo, the Commander of the five thousand Dragon Cavalry of the Gienas Kingdom, shook his head, "It''s fine. They are still young, after all."


    Emilio let out a sigh and nced at his second son. After the embarrassment from his eldest son, he wanted to redeem it with his second son, who was much better than his first son, "What do you think we should do, Videl?"


    "If what Carina told us is the truth, then there''s no need for us to worry, no? While it''s suspicious where such a big army came from, they offered us a deal to take down the rebel army together, and Aunt Melina agreed to it, as well. I think we should meet them first instead of taking extreme measures. We don''t want to add another enemy, at least not until we quell the rebellion. We can send Carina to meet them first," Videl Stanion shared his thoughts.

 Chapter 901 Second Floor ~

    Chapter 901 Second Floor ~


    "Oh, why so? Can''t we just take Queen Melina back? Why do we need to work together with them?" Iain Monterlo sounded interested.


    "Will they hand Queen Melina willingly? Can''t we take her back? I heard from Carina that even the yer of Athilia can''t do anything to them. That means at least two people are on the same level as Alvarina, right?"


    Iain Monterlo nodded, "Continue,"


    "The second issue, I have examined the tracks, and they have three times if not four times more armies than us. I don''t think we can win, and even if we win, we will lose the majority of our forces. Then what? We can''t help the Athilia Kingdom against the rebel army."


    "The third issue, have you ever thought of the scenario where we lose? If we lose against this unknown force, then the Gienas Kingdom loses a big number of forces, and it will weaken our kingdom. If the demons heard this, then we are exposing our kingdom to our foes. I will rather not take the risk. I came up with this conclusion based on what Carina told us."


    Videl Stanion did not care what his father thought of him. He expressed his thoughts to Sir Iain and his father without sugar-coating them. He even told them that there was a high chance they would lose if they fought the unknown force.


    "What do you think, Sir Emilio?" Sir Iain did not make anyment as he sought the father''sment regarding the n.


    "I agree with my son, Sir Iain. If we can solve this amiably, then why not? We can''t afford a three-way battle when the rebel army looms over the Athilia Kingdom. The best interest is to wipe the rebel army, and we can reconsider this unknown force''s status after taking care of the rebel army. On top of that, Sir Iain''s force excelled in the open field battle. I don''t think we can win in a siege battle if the enemy has more numbers than us," Emilio showed his support for his second son''s n.


    In order not to embarrass the Stanion Family further, he had to support his second son even though he did not like the n.


    Emilio always thought the Gienas Kingdom''s force was the strongest among the four human kingdoms. So, his train of thought was that his force was in the superior position and thinking from the perspective of the strong while his son made the n from the weaker position. He did not like the way his second son made the n.


    "That''s true. Then we have to ask Carina to speak for us since those people are more familiar with her than us. We will talk about it with them, and if possible, we will ask them to hand over Queen Melina to us. I will go with Carina to ensure her safety during the talk," Sir Iain nodded as he voiced his agreement with the n.


    "I will go with you as well, Sir Iain," Videl Stanion volunteered.


    The Gienas Kingdom''s reinforcement headed toward Harnian City, following the obvious track by the Tang Empire. A hundred thousand forces were moving together, bound to leave the obvious track for the pursuers. They followed the track and arrived at their destination.


    The seventeen thousand forces did not head directly toward the city as they had to ensure many things. First, they had to find out whether it was the rebel army still upying the city or the Tang Empire had taken over the city. Second, if the Tang Empire had taken over the city, they had to make it clear the status between them, friend or foe.


    "Elfs? Are they from the Elven Kingdom?" Emilio furrowed his brows upon the sight of the elven archer on top of the wall.?


    His daughter had reported to him that elves and beastmen in the Tang Empire. However, he was still surprised that the beastmen and the elf worked together. In fact, he also saw the humans on top of the wall.


    "It''s surprising that elves, beastmen, and humans are working together. This is interesting," Iain Monterlo made a surprised remark upon the sight of elves and beastmen staying next to each other.


    "I think they have noticed our arrival," Videl Stanion frowned, "But why don''t they wee us? They should know that we are from the Stanion Family."


    "We will find the answer soon," Sir Iain smiled and came down from his warhorse, "Let''s meet this Tang Empire," He turned toward Carina, indicating her to speak with the Tang Empire''s representatives.


    Carina nodded her head and walked toward Harnian City. Looking at how tight the guard was, made each of her steps heavier as she got closer to the city wall.


    In the tenth step, Sir Iain held Carina''s left shoulder, "Let''se back. I don''t think they are friendly,"


    The Dragon Cavalry Commander sensed the killing intent from the soldiers on the wall. If they were friendly, they should not exude the killing intent toward them. If they were cautious, they should point the bows toward them and questioned them, but this was not the case.


    "Go back, Carina. I will talk with them," Videl Stanion took the risk to meet the Tang Empire.


    "But¡ª" Sir Iain cut her off before she finished speaking, "There''s no but, Young Miss Stanion. They are not our friends, and you are just a burden if you follow us to meet them. At least we don''t need to protect you if the situation goes south."


    Carina Stanion nodded and returned as Videl and Iain Monterlo approached the eastern wall.


    Fifty meters, Sir Iain, stopped Videl from getting even closer than this, "Elves with them, better we keep the distance from them."


    Videl nodded and took a step forward further before announcing his identity, "I am Videl Stanion of the Stanion Family. We are the reinforcement from the Gienas Kingdom."

 Chapter 902 Second Floor ~ Not a Battle

    Chapter 902 Second Floor ~ Not a Battle


    Iain Monterlo took a step forward, stomping his feet on the ground. The earth wall formed, covering two of them from the iing.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two mana arrows shed against the earth wall, breaking the wall into pieces. Two figures jumped out of the falling rubbish and kept their distance further from the city wall.


    "What''s the meaning of this? You break your promise!" Videl Stanion raised his finger and shouted toward the people on the wall. He tried to speak out about the situation because the Tang Empire had taken over the city. With their current force, taking over the city would be hard, especially with five thousand elite cavalries. They did not have the necessary armies for a siege battle.


    "Theye, be careful," Iain Monterlo warned the youngmander as he noticed a figure walking out of the debris.


    "You aremendable for blocking Lady Ava and Lady Aleesa''s arrows. It''s a pity to kill you here; what about joining the Tang Empire?" Marshal Alton looked toward Iain Monterlo.


    "My loyalty is for the Gienas Kingdom, and I will not side with a group of bandits like you," Iain Monterlo pulled Videl Stanion back further as he sensed something unusual from the old man.


    "It''s a pity, then we have to kill you all," Marshal Alton shook his head, genuinely showing his regret for killing Iain Monterlo.


    "What? Wait!" Videl Stanion was confused with the situation. Everything that her sister told him was matched up until now, "Didn''t you agree to help the Athilia Kingdom to quell the rebellion? But why do you want to kill us now? We are the reinforcement from the Stanion Family. We have the same purpose, fighting the rebellion!"


    "We have to clean this up quickly, Sir Alton. We are one day behind in the schedule," Another voice came from Videl and Iain''s back. Both turned around only to find a rabbit beastmen was already behind them.


    "How?" Iain blurted out. He asked himself how the beastmen could sneak up to their backs. Ever since the opposite party attacked them, he was on guard all the time and yet failed to notice the beastmen.


    "Because we are stronger than you," Another voice was heard, but this time, the voice came from next to them.


    Videl and Iain looked toward the voice and found Revalor right behind them. The two reacted quickly, but Revalor was faster. He grabbed Videl''s right hand and Iain''s left hand. The youngmander and the experiencedmander were aware that they could not get caught no matter what.


    Despite the strong grip from Revalor, the two forcefully moved away from the former Elven King.


    ARGGHHHHH!


    Videl and Iain screamed in pain as they lost one of their hands. They tried to escape, but Marshal Alton and Legion Commander Moonsong moved. Moonsong blocked Videl while Marshal Alton blocked Iain.


    Iain immediately activated his transformation skill. His upper body turned into a white-furred wolf, making it look simr to a Lycan.


    Marshal Alton shook his head, "The difference between us is too big; it''s futile." He formed a shield with his mana above Iain, and the shield struck down on Iain.


    Boom!


    The shield pushed down the transformed Iain, pinning down Iain. The famous Dragon Cavalry Commander of the Gienas Kingdom was subdued by an unknown knight in less than a minute. In fact, it could not be considered a fight because Iain tried to escape from Marshal Alton instead of fighting back, so it was not a fight, more like a chase by Marshal Alton.


    "You are quite kindhearted to your enemy, Sir Alton," Moonsong dragged the unconscious Videl by the feet.


    At the same time, Revalor also regrouped with the other two with two hands still in his hand. He was still holding Videl''s right hand and Iain''s left hand, "Does Master need aplete body for the skill? Or is it okay if the body has no hand?"


    "Hmm, not sure about that, but we can bring back their hands too. Better safe than sorry, no?" Moonsong responded.


    They were talking about the weird sacrifice skill Tang Shaoyang had, and three of them were aware of Tang Shaoyang''s weird skill as The Emperor did not try to hide it from them.


    Boom!


    The shield crushed Iain to the ground. The man''s scream was heard in the air but stopped midway. By the time the dust settled on, Iain''s figure was revealed. The Dragon Cavalry Commander fell unconscious from that single attack, and his transformation skill was canceled.


    "We can ask the Supreme Generalter about that. Just bring the hands with us for now," Marshal Alton grabbed Iain''s remaining hand, intending to drag the unconscious man into the city.


    "What about them?" Revalor nodded and put the hands into his inventory. He then asked about the army that followed these two.


    "They are quite far from the wall, so there''s no need to overwork the archers, and I don''t think we need to throw our advantage by attacking them. Let theme, and if they don''te until night, we can execute the same n as we took over the city," Marshal Alton shook his head and headed back to the city.


    "Wait! What do you want to do with my son?" Emilio Stanion rushed over with his eldest son also and Carina.


    Marshal Alton stopped his steps and turned around, "It seems we captured the important people in the reinforcement."


    "It''s three against three. I will take care of the old man in the middle," Moonsong did not bother to listen to Emilio.


    "Then I will take care of the young man," Revalor followed.


    "No! We don''t want to fight. I want my brother back!" Carina shouted


    "Unfortunately, after Queen Melina tricked us, we are not open to a negotiation," Moonsong shook his head, "It''s either be our ve or die in our hands."


    As soon as Chief Moon finished his words, the three figures disappeared and appeared again in front of the three Stanions. Marshal Alton easily captured Carina since she was just level 400++. The third young miss of the Stanion Family fainted when the back of her head was hit by Marshal Alton.


    Emilio was about to grab his daughter, but he heard his eldest son scream on the other side. He looked toward his eldest son.


    Gaspar Stanion was pinned on the ground with two swords pierced the tight, and another two swords pierced his shoulder, pinning the man down on the ground.


    Everything happened too fast. The head of the Stanion Family was stunned for a moment, stuck in the dilemma of whether to save his daughter or his eldest son first. Before he could make any decision, a fist lunged into his face.


    Emilio received a punch on the face as his body flew back. He rolled to the ground and stood again. He was about to fight back, but he could not find the rabbit beastmen.


    "I thought you would give me a little challenge, but nope, you are also disappointing," Moonsong''s voice came from behind.


    Emilio turned around, "Huh!?" But something weird happened. It was like his body fell, but he did not feel anything. His body fell onto the ground, and he saw his stills standing legs. At the sight of his own legs, he realized what had happened. The rabbit beastmen cut all his limbs, and the following acute pain confirmed everything.


    "ARRRGHHHHHH!" Emilio screamed in pain.


    "Tsk, why don''t you faint instead of screaming?" Moonsong gathered the man around his fist before punching Emilio in the face once more. The scream instantly stopped as the punch was enough to knock down Emilio.


    "I think we win the fight," Marshal Alton said after giving a quick scan of the four unconscious men and the woman who tried to hold her tears.


    "Of course, we win. What are you talking about, Sir Alton?" Moonsong could not help but question it. It was obvious they won the fight, so there was no need to mention it as it was pretty obvious with the four unconscious men.


    "No, I mean the fight against the reinforcement from the Gienas Kingdom. We capture the leaders, no? They are the leaders of the reinforcement, no?" Marshal Alton looked down at the terrified Carina, "They are the leader of the reinforcement army, right?"


    Carina nodded her head furiously.


    "See, we can use them to make the reinforcement armies surrender and then force them to sign the System Contract, then we have additional forces for the uing battle," Marshal Alton smiled.


    *** ***


    Alvarina watched everything from the city wall. She was here because of Zhang Mengyao, so she got the chance to watch the fight, "That''s not even a fight¡­." She muttered.


    She knew that Alton, Revalor, and Moonsong were strong, but she did not expect to this extent. She recognized Emilio Stanion, Videl Stanion, and even the Dragon Cavalry Commander, Iain Monterlo. Those three were prominent figures of the Gienas Kingdom and were known for their prowess. However, those three were helpless when they had to fight Moonsong, Alton, and Revalor. It was more like¡­.


    "More like child''s y instead of a fight, right?" Zhang Mengyao continued, "They are toying with their enemy even though I told them not to. But whatever, they got the job done."


    "What are you going to do with them? Will you kill them all, Master?" Alvarina asked.


    "I would like for them to sign the System Contract and work for us, but we have to kill them if they don''t want to," Zhang Mengyao shrugged.


    "Let Lady Melina do it. Let her convince them to work for the Tang Empire, Master. This is Lady Melina''s request,"

 Chapter 903 Second Floor ~

    Chapter 903 Second Floor ~


    But there was a dilemma deep inside her. She wanted to acquire the additional force and used these people as the frontline. That way, she could reduce the casualties from the Tarrior. The past trauma haunted her again, making her hesitate to make the decision.


    "There''s no need for them all to sign the contract, no? We just need the leaders to sign the contracts, and those forces will follow the leader," Wei Xi overheard the conversation and understood the issue of taking too many people under their wings. "Who are those four people?" He turned toward Alvarina.


    "The one that Legion Commander Moonsong just defeated is the Stanion Family''s head, Emilio Stanion. He is also Lady Melina''s older brother. The old man is the famousmander from the Gienas Kingdom, Iain Monterlo, and the other two young men are Emilio''s first and second son."


    Alvarina did not hesitate to tell the identity, not because she was a ve, but to save Melina''s rtives. Those four were held a high status and were also themander of the reinforcement.


    "I think the n can work since they are themander and also the family head; what do you think, Supreme General?" Wei Xi asked.


    "The force from the Stanion Family may obey the Stanion Family''s head, but I doubt it will work with the five thousand cavalries. While they are themander''s subordinate, their loyalty is to the kingdom, not themander," Zhang Mengyao hesitated.


    She was afraid of making the decision as she was afraid that her decision would lead more people to their demise, ''But I have to be decisive, or these people will trick me again just like what Queen Melina did to me, taking advantage of my decisiveness.''


    Zhang Mengyao took a deep breath and nodded, "Let''s try it then. It seems Marshal Alton has the same thoughts as you; they have captured them all,"


    Wei Xi turned around and saw the reinforcement army approaching the city wall. They threw their weapons and approached the wall with their hands in the air, indicating they had surrendered.


    *** ***


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Melina ran with all her might, following Alvarina. She had heard everything from her former protector and hurried up to meet her brother.


    The Stanion Family came as the reinforcement, but the Tang Empire defeated her nephews and older brother, capturing them, and ended with all the reinforcement armies captured.


    "We have arrived, Lady Melina," Alvarina told her as they arrived in the house that was guarded tightly by the Tang Empire''s forces.


    Melina ran out of breath, not just because she was running but because she was anxious. She did not know what would happen to the Stanion Family; if the Stanion Family fell in disgrace after this, she would me herself for the rest of her life.


    "Supreme General has been waiting for you inside. You cane alone," Revalor was the person in charge of guarding the house alongside his second son, Arbane.


    Melina nodded, and Arbane opened the door for her. She entered the room, which turned out to be just a normal living room. On a wooden table with ten chairs, Zhang Mengyao was sitting alone while five people sat across from her.


    The Queen was relieved at first because this was not a torture room. However, it was just a relief before the horror. As she nced at the five people, herplexion instantly paled. While her eldest nephew and niece only suffered minor injuries, the other three were not intact anymore.


    The famous Iain lost his left hand, her elder nephew lost his right hand, and her older brother lost all his limbs. Her chest heaved up and down at the sight of her older brother. Various thoughts crossed her mind, and she kept ming herself for this to happen. If she did not y a petty trick against the Tang Empire, her older brother did not have to experience this.


    Tears fell from her eyes as she rushed toward her older brother, but her steps froze when Zhang Mengyao''s gaze fell on her, "I am not calling you here so you can have a touching reunion with your older brother, Melina. Convince them to work under the Tang Empire, or this will be thest day you see them alive."


    "The Dragon Cavalry will never betray the Kingdom of Gienas! I''d rather die than betray my kingdom! We''d rather die than betray our kingdom!" Iain Monterlo replied with a firm tone.


    "Then die!" Zhang Mengyao took out thence and pierced Iain''s chest. Thence pierced through from the chest to the back.


    Iain Monterlo''s eyes widened in shock, his hands held thence, but it did not budge. The decisiveness shown by Zhang Mengyao shocked everyone in the room, including Melina.


    Carina let out a cry and fell from the chair as Melina fell on her butts as well.


    ''Be decisive, Zhang Mengyao! Don''t take a big risk that will lead your people to their death. Don''t hesitate; this is for the Tang Empire!'' While Zhang Mengyao put up an expressionless exterior, deep inside, she was conflicted.


    She did not want to kill Iain to absorb the cavalry into the Tang Empire, making them the frontline for the uing battle. That way, she was putting the Tarrior at less risk on the battlefield. That was an ideal n, but she was afraid that Iain and his force would betray herter. If five thousand people betrayed them in the battle, more Tarriors would die in the battle because she was too soft.


    That was just one of many possibilities, but she was too afraid to take the risk, leading her to kill Iain Monterlo as soon as the man dered his undying loyalty to the Gienas Kingdom.


    "Are you here, Lu An?" Zhang Mengyao pulled thence and spoke.


    "Yes," Lu An came out of Zhang Mengyao''s shadow.


    "Kill all soldiers from the Dragon Cavalry!"

 Chapter 904 Second Floor ~

    Chapter 904 Second Floor ~


    Zhang Mengyao put thence back into her inventory and pulled a chair next to her, "Sit. We will start the talk now,"


    Melina looked at Zhang Mengyao cautiously as she wiped the tears. First of all, she could not believe Iain would be killed just like that. The famousmander that had led the Gienas Kingdom to many glories against the demons was killed just like that.


    As she stood up, she looked toward her family. Carina looked like she was not in the right mind and was about to break down anytime. Fear and horror were apparent in Gaspar Stanion, the first scion of the Stanion Family. Her elder brother lowered his head in defeat and shame.


    Then she met with the Stanion Family''s sessor, Videl Stanion. Thetter nodded his head, signaling to her to sit down.


    Melina gulped down and nodded, taking a seat next to Zhang Mengyao. Deep inside, she feared the woman next to her; she was afraid that thence would kill her at the next moment. But she had to suppress the fear and convince her family. She had to convince her elder brother to join the Tang Empire for the Stanion Family''s survival.


    "Since everyone is here, then I will start the talk," Zhang Mengyao stared at Emilio Stanion. The Stanion Family had been supporting the Gienas Kingdom for hundred years, and she knew this would be a hard task to convince her elder brother to betray the Gienas Kingdom.


    The Stanion Family''s family head raised his head, but he looked toward her sister instead of Zhang Mengyao. His eyes were seething with hatred as he med everything on his sister. If not for his sister, he would not be in this position, and The Stanion Family would not be in danger if he did not try to save his sister.


    "You only have two choices, die or be the Tang Empire''s ve," Zhang Mengyao pushed a scroll containing the ve contract. Everything was written on it, including how to be freed from the ve status, "In this case, we will change the term. You will be freed from the ve status if the Stanion Family supports the Tang Empire to take over the Athilia Kingdom!"


    In the contract, the condition to be freed from the ve status was to make a contribution to the Tang Empire. She changed it so she could persuade them to join the Tang Empire.


    Videl was surprised to hear the condition and looked toward his aunt. He had heard that his aunt had be a ve to the woman in front of him, but he did not expect that she would be the ve to the Athilia Kingdom''s enemy, the kingdom ruled by her husband.


    Not just Videl but Emilio were also surprised that her sister would fall to this extent, "Not just you betraying the Stanion Family, but you also betraying the Athilia Kingdom, your husband''s kingdom!" Emilio said that with a harsh tone, could not believe what he heard.


    "Don''t look at me like that! I have no choice!" Melina screamed. "They will kill Larissa if I don''t agree! I don''t have a choice!"


    "It''s enough, Father. ming Aunt Melina will not solve the problem," Videl took the scroll with his remaining hand and read it all through.


    "Don''t tell me you are considering betraying the Gienas Kingdom!" Emilio was surprised that Videl bothered to read the contract. Not just would they fall in disgrace to be a ve, but they would bebeled as traitors for the rest of their lives.


    "Just like what Aunt Melina said, we don''t have a choice, don''t we?" Videl took a deep breath after saying, "If we die here, the Stanion Family will be history! The Royal Family will rece the Stanion Family with a new noble, and that''s it. Do you think the Gienas Kingdom will retain the Stanion Family if we die here, Father?"


    "You live, but you will live in shame forever. Is that what you want!?"


    "If that''s the only way to maintain the Stanion Family, then I will do it. I will live in shame. I don''t care," Videl continued reading the contract.


    "I never raised you to be a traitor, Videl. I¡­."


    Videl covered his face with his hands and the contract, "I know, I know, I know! But we don''t have a choice, Dad. What do you want me to do in this situation? I have a wife and a seven-month-old daughter. I can''t die here, Dad. I want to live and watch my daughter grow up. I don''t want to die here!"


    Emilio fell silent and lowered his head. He could not refute his son as he understood what his son struggled with. He started to rethink everything again. What happens to the Stanion Family if he and his two sons die here? For sure, the Stanion Family would lose their status.


    ''But we have enough fortune for our family to continue living luxuriously¡­.'' Emilio paused for a moment at the thoughts. ''They may have enough fortune to live luxuriously, but who will protect them? If we die here, who will protect his family from the people who are eyeing the Stanion''s wealth?''


    The negative thoughts branched to more negativity, he kept imagining the worst thing that would happen to his family if he died here, and the thoughts scared him.


    "I have a few questions," Videl looked toward Zhang Mengyao.


    "Three. You can only ask me three questions before making the decision. Ask away,"


    "Do you think you can win against the Athilia Kingdom? How big the chance is?" If the Tang Empire lost in the battle, then it was no better than dying in the Tang Empire''s hand. He wanted to know the chance.


    "The Tang Empire will win; a hundred percent we will win! We have ny thousand forces, and it will be a hundred and two thousand armies if you be our ves," Zhang Mengyao replied with confidence.

 Chapter 905 Second Floor ~

    Chapter 905 Second Floor ~


    Videl then nced at his aunt, and thetter nodded her head. Melina did not know the exact number, but she had seen those people. She felt like the number was about right.


    Videl Stanion nodded, "As you can see, you wasted us," he looked at the missing hand, "What will you do to us if we agree to sign the contract? Will you abandon us after our soldiers follow your order?"


    "No, we will regenerate your hand and your father''s limbs back. We have the ability to do so, and your aunt has experienced it. Ask her if you don''t believe me."


    Videl nced at his aunt once more. Melina nodded her head and subconsciously touched her right hand, "Yes. I lost my right hand before making the oath ceremony."


    The pain she felt that day still left a lingering pain that made her body shake slightly. That was the worst nightmare in her life.


    Videl Stanion scanned his aunt and observed her reaction. From the bodynguage and her reaction when she answered him, he was certain that his aunt also got her hand cut like him. Slowly, piece by piece, he could understand why his aunt easily surrendered to the Tang Empire. For someone who lived a sheltered life for forty hours, getting her hand torn apart was too much for her to endure. Additionally, with the threat to her daughter, she fell to the enemy and agreed to the contract.


    Melina was blessed with a daughter after fifteen years of marriage with the King of the Athilia Kingdom. So, her decision to surrender to the Tang Empire was understandable from Videl''s perspective, but he knew this was the end of the Queen of Athilia.


    ''Regardless of my decision, the Stanion Family is doomed. If the Tang Empire failed to take over the Athilia Kingdom, the Athilia Kingdom woulde for us because Aunt Melina betrayed the kingdom,''


    Videl realized that the Stanion Family had fallen into a deep pit and could note out of it. The Stanion Family''s fate was now in the Tang Empire''s hands.


    "Myst question, where do youe from? I think we deserve to know your background, no?" Videl Stanion saved the best for thest.


    The Tang Empire was unheard of even in the history of theirnd. The four human kingdoms had existed for hundreds of years, the Elven kingdom, The Demon Kingdom, and also the Beastmen Kingdom as well. However, there was no monarchy where the elves, beastmen, and humans worked together.


    "Unfortunately, you just wasted your third question," Zhang Mengyao did not give the answer, "Now make the decision, sign the contract and fight for the Tang Empire, or die!"


    Videl took a deep breath and closed his eyes. After a moment, he opened his eyes and gave his answer, "The Stanion Family will fight for the Tang Empire."


    With the answer, Zhang Mengyao proceeded with the ceremony. Selena and Arina were called, and all leaders from the Stanion Family had to take the oath ceremony, not just the members of the Stanion Family but also themanders in the armies.


    After the oath ceremony and signing the contract, Arina healed Emilio and Videl. Videl looked at his new hand, and it gave him a weird feeling, "This is weird," he muttered to himself.


    "Indeed, it feels like these are not part of my body," Emilio responded to his son. He saw all his limbs regenerate back, and it weirded him for a moment.


    After getting used to their new limbs, Emilio looked for Zhang Mengyao. He found her, supervising the others who took the oath ceremony. The father and son approached their new Master.


    "How may we address you, Ma''am?" Emilio bowed.


    "I am the Supreme General of the Tang Empire, the name''s Zhang Mengyao," Zhang Mengyao told the father and son her name and also her name.


    "Wee here to propose to you an idea," Videl voiced his thoughts.


    "Go for it," Zhang Mengyao nodded.


    "I think we can convince the Cavalry Commander to join the Tang Empire too. Give us a few hours, and the five thousand Dragon Cavalry will be under yourmand," Videl revealed his n.


    The first thing that came into his mind after signing the contract and also taking the oath ceremony was to make a contribution to the Tang Empire. For now, their status was the lowest in the Tang Empire, the ve. Making contributions to the Tang Empire would help them out of their current status, and this was just the start.


    "You can''t convince them. They all died," That simple answer left Videl speechless.


    The span time from when Iain Monterlo was killed to when they agreed to the contract was not over fifteen minutes. That meant the five thousand Dragon Cavalry were killed within fifteen minutes.


    "We have the horses, though, if you want to use them. The Tarrior don''t use the horse," Zhang Mengyao added.


    ''Tarrior?'' Videl looked toward his father; thetter shook his head and motioned to him. The son nodded and followed his father outside the room.


    "What''s the n now, Father?" Videl asked. His father had more experience than him, whether on the battlefield or the diplomatic affair.


    "As you heard her¡ª Supreme General Zhang Mengyao, we must help the Tang Empire to take over the Athilia Kingdom," Emilio shrugged, "You should realize it too. The Stanion Family''s survival is dependent on the Tang Empire now. If the Tang Empire loses in the battle, then we have to be ready for the two kingdoms'' wrath. Not just did we betray the Gienas Kingdom, but your aunt also betrayed the Athilia Kingdom. The Stanion Family''s fate is on the Tang Empire, so what we can do aside from helping them to win this war?"


    Emilio looked at the sky; the bright sky was not as bright as the Stanion Family''s future.

 Chapter 906 Second Floor ~ Lord Greed

    Chapter 906 Second Floor ~ Lord Greed


    Emilio did not respond to his son. His reply was just a short sigh while shaking his head.


    "There''s a crowd there; want to check them out?" Videl looked at his father.


    Emilio was bbergasted with how his second acted as if nothing had happened to them. With no context, people might think they were on a vacation visit instead of falling into disgrace.


    "I am amazed at how quickly you adapt to your new status, Videl. Is this the son I know of?"


    Videl shrugged, "There''s nothing you can do for now, Father. You will be just stressed and depressed if you keep dawdling into something you can''t change. Move on and n what we must do with our new status. Also, do you know what Tarrior is?"


    Emilio released another sigh while shaking his head, "Guess we have to find out more about the Tang Empire. First good impression to their armies will help us too,"


    The father and son left toward the crowd, hoping to find out more about the Tang Empire. It was surprising that they could move on their own without being watched despite being prisoners half an hour ago.


    The father and son realized the crowd was the Tang Empire distributing the meal for the citizens of Harnian. A little bit surprised that the Tang Empire still cared for the citizens when they were nning to fight the Athilia Kingdom.


    What surprised the father and son more was the fact that the citizens of Harnian epted the Tang Empire. The Tang Empire was attacking the Athilia Kingdom, but these people supported the Tang Empire instead of their kingdom.


    During their not much free time, the father and son managed to find out what Tarrior was. It was the official name for the Tang Empire''s armies.


    After half an hour of blending with the locals, they found what happened that made the locals side with the Tang Empire. The father and son were surprised by the rebel army''s atrocity and found the reason why the locals sided with the Tang Empire instead of the Athilia Kingdom.


    "This is actually good for a mass meal," Videl enjoyed the soup he got from lining up with the locals. Even though the soup did not have meat, he still enjoyed the food with a unique and new taste.


    As the father and son enjoyed the food, a voice interrupted them, "Are you Videl Stanion and Emilio Stanion?"


    The father and son looked down because the voice came from below. They found a ck cat staring at them.


    "The cat is talking?" Videl blurted.


    "Yes, I am. Call me Lord Greed," Greed responded to Videl, "The woman¡ª Lady Mengyao ordered you toe back,"


    Videl threw up the soup in his mouth as he wasughing hard. Who would notugh when a talking cat said that. But then he sensed a strong killing intent directed toward him and instantly shut his mouth. He realized the killing intent originated from the ck cat.


    "I apologize for my son''s rudeness, Lord Greed. We will immediately return," The Father pulled his son and returned to the house.


    Both were still holding the bowl of soup as they ran back, leaving the cat staring at them.


    *** ***


    China, Beijing


    Beijing was crowded with the living zombies, walking around with no purpose. Each of the roads was filled with zombies, void sign of life.


    In the center of the city, a meat tower stood the corrupted smart base. Inside the corrupted smart base was where the Emperor of the Immortal Dynasty lived.


    Inside the corrupted smart base, there was a long hall. This hall was used by the Great Wall Party for an assembly, and it was used by the Zombie Emperor. The purple-skinned zombie sat on the throne made of red meat.


    "What do you have for me, Astrea?" The Emperor asked the female zombie who knelt toward him.


    "I have found the Tang Empire''s forces, Your Majesty. I have watched them for a while now, and as Your Majesty predicted, they areing toward our direction," The female zombie reported, "Also, I have to admit that they are stronger than we thought."


    "How strong?" The Emperor asked.


    "I have tried to lure the stage-8 and stage-9 zombies toward them, but they killed them without casualties. Also, I haven''t encountered the names you mentioned, Your Majesty," The female zombie responded.


    "Hmmmm, this is quite tricky, huh? What about the General? Do you think the General can win against them?" The Emperor inquired.


    "I am not sure. I think the leaders who killed the stage-8 and stage-9 zombies haven''t used everything they have. I can''t measure how strong they are, Your Majesty,"


    "I see," The purple-skinned zombie nodded and rubbed his chin, "So, what do you think we should do against them, my witty Advisor?"


    "Ick the data to make the decision, Your Majesty. I don''t think I cane up with a great n with limited data," The female zombie shook her head.


    "Then I will give you more data," The purple-skinned zombie smiled, "Based on the human I devoured, the Tang Empire is where the strongest human gathered. They are the strongest group on Earth."


    The female zombie fell silent for a moment even though she already had the n formed in her head. However, if she outright said it out loud, she knew The Emperor would not like it. She needed to phrase it carefully, or else she could lose the Emperor''s favor.


    "If that''s the case, I suggest Your Majesty make a tactical retreat. We retreat from the city and keep growing our armies until we are strong enough to fight the Tang Empire unless¡­." The female zombie paused.


    "Unless what?" The Emperor asked.


    "Unless you are willing to sacrifice one or two Generals to test the water, Your Majesty."

 Chapter 907 Zhenjiang Situation

    Chapter 907 Zhenjiang Situation


    The abandoned territory had been captured by the Tang Empire. It was now connected directly to the Tang Empire''s main territory, Shanghai. The people who stayed in the territory chose not to move to Shanghai even though they had been told that Shanghai was much better than Zhenjiang.


    Li Shuang and Cao Jingyi let them stay and made Zhenjiang their operation base for the time being. The expansion team stayed in Zhenjiang to clear the zombies around the territory to ensure the ordinary people''s safety. They had to stop for the time being, so the territory was safe from the zombies.


    Most of the survivors in Zhenjiang were below level 50. The highest ones were the former members of the Zhenjiang Survivor Establishment, which was still below level 350. Those people still had not adapted to the new world, even though it had been eight months into the game. Because of that, Li Shuang ordered the expansion team to stop their mission for the time being and stay in Zhenjiang until further instruction.


    *** ***


    A group of a hundred people returned through the north wall of Zhenjiang. They returned from clearing the zombies in the north.


    "I think we have cleared all the zombies around Zhenjiang, right?" Wan Yongzhen spoke to the person next to him.


    "I think so too," Zhen Yang responded, "Then we will continue our exploration on the next day, right, Captain Gan Shuo?"


    "I am not sure about that," Amander of a thousand Tarriors motioned with his head to look at the crowd in front of the smart base, "Look at those people. Theye back to protest again. I think we will not continue our mission the issue is solved,"


    The ten Captains under Gan Shuo looked in the direction. They could hear the yell and cry, protesting something about freedom.


    "We saved them, gave them food, cleared the zombies around the territories, yet they still ask for more?" Wan Yongzhen shook his head as he could not understand the train of thoughts of these people.


    The root issue was that these people did not want to sign the System Contract to be part of the Tang Empire''s people. They felt like their freedom was robbed by the Tang Empire by signing the contract and refused the contract.


    No one forced these people to sign the contract, but they had to leave Zhenjiang if they did not want to sign the contract. Li Shuang announced it a few dayster, leading to this protest.


    The contract itself was just telling them to follow thew regted by the Tang Empire, and the offender would be punished ordingly. These people did not agree and made an absurd proposition. They were willing to sign the contract if the representatives from Zhenjiang became part of thewmaker. So these people proposed for the Tang Empire to recruit their representatives to be thewmakers.


    From the proposition, everyone could understand that the representatives from Zhenjiang wanted to rise in rank quickly by using the thousands of masses. Just a simple trick that was easily read.


    "It''s understandable from their point of view because the Zhenjiang Survivor Establishment''s leaders abandoned them," Gan Shuo shrugged and replied with a neutral tone, "However, they are quite lucky that The Emperor is not here. If His Majesty is here, the issue will be solved quickly."


    "That''s true," Zhen Yang nodded, "We just need to do our job and let our superiors solve the issue. If they order us to drive them away, then we will do it."


    *** ***


    Inside the smart base


    Cao Jingyi and Li Shuang faced four people, the representatives of the Zhenjiang Community. These fours were the chosen leaders from the thousand people of the Zhenjiang Community.


    "I am sorry, but I have to inform you that we can''t agree with your proposal. You only have two choices, sign the contract and be part of the Tang Empire, or leave Zhenjiang," Cao Jingyi straightforwardly said as soon as they sat on the chair. This was the third day of the negotiation, and the Zhenjiang Community did not back down from the proposal.`


    "We will never agree to that!" A man in histe thirties refuted, "First of all, Zhenjiang is ours in the first ce. If someone has to leave, you all have to leave Zhenjiang. Second, if you want all of us to join the Tang Empire, then you have to fulfill our request!"


    The man had a jumbled beard and messy hair, and his name was Peng Qigang. Peng Qigang was the loudest among the four representatives, and most of the time, he was the one who talked with Cao Jingyi and Li Shuang.


    "Then we will do this in a hard way," Li Shuang stared at Peng Qigang, "We are patient enough to prolong the discussion to three days, trying to persuade you all, but if you don''t agree with our conditions, then you have to leave Zhenjiang whether you are willing or not. Also, Zhenjiang belongs to the Tang Empire now. If you want to take it back, then you must defeat and drive us away from your territory."


    "Can we talk it out, Ma''am?" Pu Jiaobai smiled forcefully, "Can you just put one of us into thewmaker team you mentioned? You don''t have to put all of us into the team, but just one. We just want the assurance to ensure that we will not be bullied or abandoned."


    "I understand. If you want assurance, then you should sign the contract. In the contract, You can read what the Tang Empire''s responsibilities are to the people who sign the contract," Li Shuang shook her head, "Whether one of you or all of you want to join thewmaker team, then you have to participate in the test. The Tang Empire does not forbid you to join thewmaker team. However, we can''t just let anyone enter the team; we need to check whether you have the qualifications, thoughts, and capability to join thewmaker team."


    "I told you that I have the qualification to join thewmaker team. I am a graduate ofw school, and I can help you to shape the idealw!" Peng Qigang raised his voice.


    Cao Jingyi massaged the space between her eyes, "Are you deaf or what? Did you not hear it? You can take the test to join ourwmaker team after you sign the contract. I don''t know which part you don''t understand. If you really have the qualification, then just take the test. I am dying days'' worth of work just to persuade you guys, but my patient has run out now. Make your decision!" She scanned the other three, ignoring Peng Qigang''s re.

 Chapter 908 Achievement or Tragedy?

    Chapter 908 Achievement or Tragedy?


    The woman in herte twenties raised her right hand, "Speak!" Li Shuang nodded.


    "In the contract, it is mentioned that we will be given free food and lodging for one month until we settle down, then we have to earn money to afford our food and lodging. Does that mean you still ept the money? But how do we earn money?"


    The woman''s name was Wan Zexi. She had short ck hair, and it was obvious that she had just cut her hair recently as it was roughly cut.


    "We are wasting time with thiswmaker thingy and forget to exin this to you," Li Shuang sounded frustrated as she replied, "First of all, we use the System''s currency, Game Coin. How do you obtain the Game Coin? Kill the zombie, finish the mini-game, Survival Game, and quests from the System. Is there another way to earn the Game Coin? Yes, work for the Tang Empire, and we will pay you with Game Coin."


    "We have opened a farm for a permanent food source, and you can work there. We have the Medical Division if you previously were a doctor or nurse. The Tang Empire also had the Justice Division, and thewmaker we talked about was part of this division. There''s also Tang Empire Academy, where we hire teachers and instructors for the children to ensure the children are educated despite the circumstances. We will soon establish an Economy and Finance Division and a Land and Infrastructure Division. But again, you must pass the test to be hired."


    "I hope you are telling the truth, Ma''am," Wan Zexi chose to believe Li Shuang, "Then I will join the Tang Empire and do my best to persuade the others to sign the contract."


    "I don''t know how many times I have told you, but you cane to Shanghai and see it yourself, with your own eyes. Also, if you sign the contract, then you all have to move to Shanghai. We are still redeveloping Shanghai and can''t split our focus to the other areas. If you still want to stay in Zhenjiang, then wait until we redevelop this territory, then youe and stay here until then," Li Shuang took a deep breath as she thought the issue was over.


    She did have the heart to drive the thousands of people from Zhenjiang only to meet their death. She did not have Tang Shaoyang''s steel heart, so she spent three days convincing them to stay with the Tang Empire. But everything was ruined by someone who could not ept the result of the discussion.


    "How can you betray me, Zexi!?" Peng Qigang mmed the table as he felt betrayed by Wan Zexi, who suddenly agreed with the Tang Empire''s terms.


    "I am sorry, but I can''t keep this up when thousands of people''s lives rest on my shoulder, Sir Peng," Wan Zexi shook her head, "Also, it''s a fair idea for you to take a test if you want to join the Justice Division. Just like us who want an assurance, they also want an assurance that you are capable enough to join. Also, we live under their protection, and they gave us free food. It''s just fair if we follow their rule because they have no obligation to protect or give us food in the first ce. This is my decision."


    The woman in herte thirties nodded in agreement with Zexi''s statement, and Peng Qigang''s only hope was on Pu Jiaobai. However, the old man agreed with the two women, "Just like Zexi said, thousands of lives are on my shoulder, so I will not take the risk and follow the procedure. We will be convinced to sign and exin the necessity of the contract to them."


    Peng Qigang mmed both of his hands onto the table and rushed out of the room. As soon as he came out of the room, Li Shuang shook her head and muttered, "I don''t like this variable that can bring instability to our society. I have encountered a lot of people like Peng Qigang, and he must n something crazy in his head."


    "Do you want me to file a request to the Intelligent Division to watch over him?" Cao Jingyi asked.


    "Please do that for me," Li Shuang rubbed her forehead as she looked exhausted. She was exhausted because she had to go back to Zhenjiang, then return to the main base the next day for her work, just to convince these people.


    They had the conversation in front of the three representatives. They did not know what the Intelligent Division was for, but it sounded scary to them.


    Surprisingly, Peng Qigang did not make any scene despite his extreme reaction earlier in the meeting. The three representatives announced the result of the discussion. In fact, half of the members of the Zhenjiang Community had agreed with the contract and moved to Shanghai. These thousands were half of the Zhenjiang Community, and Li Shuang managed to secure these thousands of people to be part of the Tang Empire.


    "We will soon reach one million people. It''s quite an achievement for me," Li Shuang muttered by herself as she watched the thousand people from the smart base, "So, how many poptions do we have now, Origin?"


    [The Empire currently has 971,963 members. I think we will soon reach the million mark once the expansion team in this area continues their exploration. I predicted The Empire will reach one million poption before Masteres back from the trial.]


    Li Shuang let out a sigh when she heard the number. She was not happy with the number because they had explored several cities, yet only less than a million people survived the Game. Shanghai alone had over twenty million people, and less than two percent survived the Game.


    "It''s amazing that I managed to survive," She muttered to herself.

 Chapter 909 Shiye Island

    Chapter 909 Shiye Ind


    "Is that suppose tofort me, Origin?" Li Shuang shook her head, "My business is over, so please watch this territory for me as well, Origin."


    [Yes, Lady Li Shuang]


    *** ***


    The following day, Zhenjiang''s survivors agreed to leave the city.


    Gan Shuo was a General of a thousand Tarriors, and he had to split his force to escort the few thousand Zhenjiang''s survivors to Shanghai. Seven hundred Tarriors and seven Captains left his team to escort the survivor.


    "What should we do now, Captain? Should we wait the others to return before continuing the exploration?" Zhen Yang asked.


    Gan Shuo and the three remaining Captains ate the breakfast together. Zhen Yang, Liao Zhenya, and Wan Yongzhen stayed with Gan Shuo. They had been together since they escaped from Hangzhou and worked their ways up in the military.


    Even though Gan Shuo was a Field General, the three still called him Captain because they had been in the same group from the start. Gan Shuo was originally a captain of a hundred men before getting promoted recently.


    "We can continue the exploration and let them catch up with uster, no?" The youngest between the four, Wan Yongzhen said. He was the most excited to fight the zombies.


    They were part of the expansion team, and they were tasked to clear the zombie within the city. They did not take the mini-game or the Survival Game to capture the city, but only kill the zombies, ensuring the city was safe from dangers and rescued survivors if there any.


    "Guess so, or why would stay here instead of escorting those survivors, right, Captain?" Liao Zhenya agreed with Wan Yongzhen. This was the reason why they split up.


    "Yes. We will continue the exploration, but we will do it in a slow pace until they catch up with us," Gan Shuo nodded, "We will be going to the north. What''s city in the north of Zhenjiang?"


    "I think Yangzhou, right? I think Yangzhou has less people than Changzhou, so we will be fine there," Zhen Yang replied after a short pause.


    Gan Shuo rolled his eyes, "Don''t underestimate the zombies, Zhen Yang. Even though Yangzhou may be less crowded city, but we are just three hundred people. We have to be extra careful in our work."


    "Yes, Sir," Zhen Yang replied with a smile.


    Gan Shuo led his team to the north after they ate their breakfast. Three hundred and four Tarriors marched together to Yangzhou.


    "It''s fortunate the bridge does not fall off," Gan Shuo was relieved that the bridge was still in a good condition. He was quite worried because they had to cross over Yangtze river to reach Yangzhou. It had been eight months since the Game, and he was afraid that the mindless zombies would destroy the bridge.


    "I don''t think a bridge this big will be broken even until ten years, unless someone random people tried to destroy it," Liao Zhenya chimed in.


    Gan Shuo shook his head and smiled, "I don''t know where your confidente from, but I have seen a video of one of our bridges shook just because a strong wind. Let''s hope it''s not this bridge that I saw in the video."


    The bridge was empty, no car or bodies or even zombies on the bridge. And there was nothing on the bridge, so Gan Shuo and his team passed the bridge with no obstruction. The bridge was connected a small ind between Zhenjiang and Yangzhou, and that ind called Shiye Ind.


    They could see the ind as they walked on the road. Wan Yongzhen came to the side and looked down. It was a thick forest below them, but he could see the road, meaning there might be a vige or maybe a few viges in this ind.


    "Should we stop by and check the ind?" Wan Yongzhen asked Gan Shuo who came next to him.


    "What do you guys think?" Gan Shuo asked Zhen Yang and Liao Zhenya. He was unsure if they had to check the ind. Based on the instruction, they just need to clear the zombies in the city, so he could not decide if he had to go down and check the ind.


    "If I am not wrong, there are a few parks there," Zhen Yang pointed toward the opposite direction. They could see big building at where Zhen Yang pointed at, then he pointed toward the direction at where they look originally, "And there are a few vige there, I think? I am not sure."


    "Is it possible there are survivors in the vige?" Liao Zhenya asked. The doubt was clear in her tone, "Million of people in the city can''t survive. I don''t think the people in the vige will survive."


    "You are underestimating people who live in the vige, Zhenya," Zhen Yang shook his head, "First of all, they had less people in the vige, meaning less zombies spawned when the Game started. Second, I do believe the vigers have more courage than the city people. If monsters like zombies appear, they will fight them instead of running away."


    "I do agree with Zhen Yang. Let''s check the ind. Team Leader Cao Jingyi also allows us to explore the ind. Let''s find a way to go down and explore the ind," Gan Shuo decided to check on the ind after thoughtful consideration.


    They needed to wait the others to continue the exploration to Yangzhou too, so might as well explore the ind while waiting his subordinates from escorting the survivors. They followed the road, looking the fork to go down from the road to the ind. They could try to jump over, but decided not to since there was a risk they would be attacked by unknown monsters inside the thick forest.


    They found the fork road to gown from the road and took the path until they reached the toll gate. To Gan Shuo''s surprise, he saw people on the toll gate, seven people stood in the toll gate, holding various of farming tools. Of course, the people on the toll gate also noticed the iing big group.


    "There''s survivor ahead. Keep your weapon down!" Gan Shuo ordered his people to make sure the survivors did not misunderstand them.


    The seven people came out of the booth and raised the farming tools toward their direction. The seven people said something, and then one of them ran back. Gan Shuo was aware that the one people ran away to inform the group, and he did not stop that one man since they came to speak not to fight.


    "We are a rescue team of the Tang Empire! We are a rescue team of the Tang Empire! We will not hurt anyone!" Gan Shuo raised his hands as he approached the toll pass.


    The six people exchanged nces, but they did not lower the farming tools. Two people held shovels, two held forks, and the other two held short sickles. It was funny sight, but Gan Shuo held hisugh, though Wan Yongzhen could not hold hisugh.


    "Zhen Yang follow me, Liao Zhenya and Wan Yongzhen stay!" Gan Shuomanded.


    Zhen Yang nodded and followed Field Commander Gan Shuo. They could tell that the six people kept looking on the sword on their waist. The farming tools in their hands wasughablepared to the sword. Of course, that sword made the six people more cautious to the guests.


    "Stop there!" When Zhen Yang and Gan Shuo were ten meters away from the six people, one of them shouted, "Who are you? Why do youe to this ind?"


    "My name is Gan Shuo, a Field Commander of the Tang Empire. We are the rescue team from the Tang Empire, and wee to check the ind," Gan Shuo responded. He was surprised that there were survivors, not just that, they were armed as well. From the way they guarded the toll pass, that meant there was a big group of survivors in this ind, an organized as well to assign guards at the toll pass.


    "Tang Empire? Tang Empire from the ancient time?" The six guards furrowed their brows.


    ''Of course, they will misunderstand us,'' Gan Shuo thought to himself before answering, "No, we are not from the Tang Dynasty or from the ancient time. We are the survivor group from the zombies and form the new nation called the Tang Empire."


    The six people exchanged nces once more. From their expression, Gan Shuo could tell that they did not know what to do. They were afraid to let Gan Shuo and his team to enter the ind because of the sword and armor. They feared that Gan Shuo and his team would harm the people in the ind.


    "What about if you inform your leaders that we havee? I would like to talk with your leader," Gan Shuo spoke.


    Before the six people could answer, Gan Shuo saw a big group came toward them. He estimated the group was less than two hundred people, arming themselves with the farming tool. That gave him a lot information, meaning the ind did not have System-rted stuff. They did not have the ess to shop or smart base, and there were no game or quest that might reward them with equipment.


    After that, he focused on the two person in the front, ''Or I might be wrong,'' He changed his mind when he looked at equipment of the two persons in the front. The man on the left had a big sword and legging te, but topless top. The petite figure on the left wore normal clothing, but she had a deep green bow on her back with a quiver filled with arrows. From the quality of those three equipments, Gan Shuo could tell it was System''s product.

 Chapter 910 Chang Jie and Duan Ya

    <h4>Chapter 910 Chang Jie and Duan Ya</h4>


    Gan Shuo looked up at the man, who was more than two meters tall. He could tell that the man was tall from afar, but he did not expect him to be this tall. Meanwhile, a woman with long ck hair was next to the tall man, around 1.65 meters tall.


    He could not see the woman''s face because of the ck veil, but he was amazed by the man''s body. Not only was he tall, but he had refined muscles as well.


    "Hello, my name is Gan Shuo, and I am part of the Tang Empire," Gan Shuo offered his hand for a handshake.


    "My name is Chang Jie, and she is Duan Ya," The tall man reached out his hand and introduced himself and the woman, "What do you mean by the Tang Empire? Are you from¡­."


    Gan Shuo knew where Chang Jie was headed, so he immediately shook his head, "We are not from that Tang Dynasty, and it seems I need to exin a lot about the System. However, since you have the sword and the bow, you should understand a little bit about the System, right?"


    Gan Shuo figured out that these people might not know about the faction system, so he needed to start from the basics before going further to the faction, smart base, and so on.


    Chan Jie scratched his hair, looking confused before ncing at the girl, "I don''t know anything, but maybe you can talk with Duan Ya. She should know more about what you are talking about."


    The woman raised her head slightly, scanning Gan Shuo and Zhen Yang from top to bottom, "We do really need to talk, but this is not the right time for that." A delicate voice sounded from the woman.


    "Not the right time, huh?" Gan Shuo nodded his head, "Then we will wait."


    "You are not asking me why this is not the right time?" Duan Ya asked Gan Shuo.


    Gan Shuo was weirded by the question, unsure of replying, "You don''t tell me immediately why this is not the right time, so I think it''s not something you want us to know."


    "I can''t talk right now because we have to fight the monsters from the river. Monsterse out from the river each morning and sunset, trying to take over thend. It''s about the time that the monsters attack thend, so we have to defend thend from the monsters."


    Gan Shuo nodded his head, rubbing his chin.


    "Are you not going to offer help?" Duan Ya asked five seconds after she exined what happened within the ind, giving Gan Shuo no chance to respond.


    Gan Shuo understood what the woman wanted from him and his team, but the way she expressed it was kinda weird. She was roundabout with it. No, she did not want to make the request, but she wanted him to ask if they needed help or not.


    "We don''t mind helping," Gan Shuo agreed to help without a second thought.


    "Thank you," Duan Ya responded with a t tone as if it was natural for Gan Shuo to help them.


    Gan Shuo shrugged and motioned his team toe over. The tall man and the veiled woman led the way with ease, but the vigers seemed to be cautious around them.


    Chang Jie and Duan Ya led the way with a quick-pace walk, following the main road. They passed the thick forest, arriving at the rice field area. Gan Shuo was surprised to find the rice field.


    He had seen the Tang Empire''s rice field, but this one was clearly better than the one he had seen in their territory. The crop was much taller, taller than himself. He could the thick grains, causing the crops to droop down; despite that, the crop was still taller than him. Looking at the rice field, he only had one thought in his mind, persuade these people to join the Tang Empire so they to share the secret. He could force them to spill the secret, but it was not the method everyone liked.


    They arrived at the settlement within ten minutes. The settlement was surrounded by a wooden fence, and Gan Shuo could tell it was man-made, not system-made. The vige was big and more people were waiting inside the vige, the elderly and children.


    "So, where are the monsters?" Gan Shuo did not see the monsters Chang Jie talked about, ''Wait a minute? Is this a trap?''


    The Field General was alerted and stopped his steps, scanning his surroundings. The armed vigers were staying behind him and his team, and to the front were Chang Jie and Duan Ya. He did not see any armed vigers.


    "They haven''t attacked us yet, but they will attack us in around half an hour," Chang Jie turned around and smiled at Gan Shuo. The tall man had a bright and honest disposition, while the woman appeared to be mysterious.


    "We just need to wait until theye to the vige and use the fence to fight the monsters."


    "I see, so we still have half an hour," Gan Shuo rubbed his chin, "Then I have a proposal for you guys. Each of us has a set of reserve equipment, and we will lend¡ª No, we will give them to you all free."


    "Really? Do you have this fancy armor with you? Can I have one too?" Chang Jie''s eyes brightened. He scanned Gan Shuo''s armor, looking closer at the armor. A pure admiration was reflected in his expression. However, Chang Jie suddenly frowned, "You are lying, aren''t you?"


    Gan Shuo was caught off guard by how quickly Chang Jie changed in expression. But he realized why Chang Jie thought he was lying when he said he had more equipment. Not everyone could have the inventory as it was something they gained from clearing the mini-games and other games. To get the inventory, they needed Inventory Bag Crystal; only then could the yer open the inventory. Chang Jie and Duan Ya had been living on this small ind since the start of the game, so it was understandable if they did not know about inventory.


    Gan Shuo smiled and took out a sword from his inventory, "I am not lying."


    From Chang Jie''s perspective, the sword suddenly appeared in Gan Shuo''s hand. It was like a magic trick. The man''s eyes shone, clearly interested, and he wanted to know how Gan Shuo did it.


    "There''s an item called Inventory Bag Crystal that can enable inventory for the yer who uses it. I have an inventory just like in the game because of that item, and we have the reserve equipment in our inventories," Gan Shuo exined with a smile. He was amused by Chang Jie''s innocent reaction. That reaction came from an adult of over two meters in height, so it was funny in a way.


    "Can I have that Inventory Bag Crystal?" Chang Jie asked.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have the item with me, and the Inventory Bag Crystal is strictly controlled by our superiors too. I can''t give it to you even if I have the item with me," Gan Shuo shook his head.


    "What do I have to do to get the Inventory Bag Crystal then?" It seems like Chang Jie would do anything to get the inventory.


    "Stop it, Chang Jie! This is not the time for that!" Duan Ya interrupted before the conversation went further.


    Chang Jie''s shoulder drooped, but he listened to Duan Ya and returned to her side.


    "What do you want in return for giving us that equipment?"


    ''The woman is much sharper while the man is quite naive and innocent,'' Gan Shuo smiled, "We are the Expansion Team of the Tang Empire, and our job is to clear the zombies from the city or any settlement and rescue the survivors. So, wee here to bring you all back to the main base that is safe from monsters and zombies."


    "So, you want us to join that dubious empire of yours, then you will weaponize us to fight the monster and zombie?" Duan Ya''s sharp words were not well-received by Gan Shuo, Shen Yang, and the other Tarriors. Her voice was loud enough for them all to hear it clearly.


    Gan Shuo''s smile disappeared as his face turned solemn. But the first one to react was Wan Yongzhen; he pulled out the spear from his back and pointed at Duan Ya, "Take back those words!"


    Even though Chang Jie was innocent and naive, he could sense the malicious intent directed toward Duan Ya by Wan Yongzhen. He stood in front of Duan Ya, intending to protect her from Wan Yongzhen. He pulled out the great sword on his back and held it tightly.


    "Stay there, Wan Yongzhen. Don''t you dare move without my order!" Gan Shuo warned Wan Yongzhen. Thetter was the youngest and the most impulsive, so he quickly acted before the situation escted further. He knew why Wan Yongzhen was upset; calling The Tang Empire a dubious empire was an insult that could not be epted by those who were rescued by the Tang Empire. Not just did the Tang Empire give them food, but also a safe ce for them to live.


    In Wan Yongzhen''s case, his malnourished sister was helped by the Tang Empire. Not only did she grow up healthy in a good environment, but Wan Yongzhen also managed to see her sister smile again, ying with the other kids. That could be realized because of the Tang Empire, so Gan Shuo understood why Wan Yongzhen was extremely upset when Duan Ya called the empire a dubious empire.


    "No! I will make this woman regret insulting the Tang Empire! You can''t stop me, Captain!" Wan Yongzhen responded furiously.

 Chapter 911 Shiye Island Quest

    Chapter 911 Shiye Ind Quest¡±Hah¡­.¡± Gan Shuo let out a sigh. It was a lie if he was not upset when Duan Ya addressed the Empire as a dubious empire, but he knew it was just a misunderstanding from Duan Ya¡¯s side.


    ¡±Zhen Yang! Liao Zhenya! Restrain Wan Yongzhen for a moment!¡±


    Zhen Yang and Liao Zhenya nodded and moved to Wan Yongzhen¡¯s side, ¡°I know you are upset, and I am also upset, but let Uncle Gan talk first, okay?¡± Zhen Yang whispered.


    Wan Yongzhen stared at Chang Jie¡¯s bare top. Clearly, he was trying to look at the woman behind Chang Jie. He gritted his teeth, holding his anger, but he did not move, just as Gan Shuo ordered him to. However, if Gan Shuo signaled to attack, he would be the first one to attack.


    ¡±I know you are suspicious of us, Miss Duan Ya, but that does not mean you can disrespect us, let alone the Tang Empire. While you hold no feeling for the empire, the empire means a lot to us. The empire saved us from the zombies, giving us food and a safe ce for us and our families to live. We are angry if you disrespect the empire out of nowhere like that.¡±


    Gan Shuo kept hisposure down and expressed his thoughts.


    ¡±If you don¡¯t wee us, then it¡¯s fine. We will leave if that¡¯s what you want. However, I can tell you that The Tang Empire will return to this ind again because this ind is in our territory.¡±


    ¡±What do you mean by this ind is your territory? This is our vige!¡± Chang Jie rebutted when he heard someone im the ind.


    ¡±It¡¯s not up to you or me to decide whose ind this is, but the System. I n to exin more about how the system works, but we will leave now. We don¡¯t want to incite a fight against you and the vigers. That¡¯s not our objective, but as you can see, one of my subordinates is extremely upset because you insulted the empire. I don¡¯t think this is the right time to talk,¡± Gan Shuo acted carefully around the two people in front of him and the vigers. The reason was simple: the rice field outside the vige.


    ¡±Wait,¡± Duan Ya called out when Gan Shuo turned around. She pushed Chang Jie to the side and took a step forward, ¡°I apologize for my rudeness and disrespect, Sir Gan Shuo. I have gone too far with my words and offended you and your people.¡±


    Gan Shuo stopped his step and turned his head. A visibly frown formed on his forehead as he looked at the veiled woman bowed toward him. He could not tell if the apology was genuine or just to mock them because he could not see Duan Ya¡¯s expression. He could only judge that based on her voice, which he determined to be a sincere apology.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t like this. I should have called PM Li Shuang or Miss Cao Jingyi. I can¡¯t apany this girl with her mental game; that¡¯s not my expertise,¡¯ Gan Shuo was troubled with this. He immediately sent a message to Cao Jingyi, telling them what he encountered, including the giant rice field. Of course, he did not forget to mention the tricky Duan Ya.


    The sincere apology put them in an awkward situation, but Gan Shuo yed along. He epted the apology, and Duan Ya led him to one of the houses. She led him to a table and started the conversation, ¡°You said you want to exin to me how the system works. Can we start from that? We only have thirty minutes before the monsters¡¯ attack, so we only have twenty minutes for the talk as we still need the ten minutes of preparation for the battle.¡±


    Duan Ya spoke as if the awkward thing had never happened. It was as if she never offended him and his subordinates. Gan Shuo felt like the woman was leading the conversation.


    ¡±Then I will make it short. I can only exin the things I know about the System, so I will start with the Game we are in¡­.¡± Gan Shuo started to exin everything about the System and its features. The mini-game, Survival Game, Quests, Territory War Game, Faction, World Congress, Dimensional Tower, and more. Mostly the general knowledge, he excluded the smart base from the woman.


    ¡±So, what¡¯s the purpose of the game?¡± Duan Ya asked the core question.


    Gan Shuo shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t know. What¡¯s the purpose of a game? Entertainment? Maybe we are just entertainment to those godly figures that put us into this absurd Game. In my case, I fight for my and my family¡¯s survival. I don¡¯t care about the purpose of the game. I will leave that to The Emperor where he wants to bring us.¡±


    ¡±You seem to trust this Emperor so much that you are willing to put your life¡¯s direction in his hand, Sir Gan Shuo.¡±


    ¡±Have you ever yed a video game, Miss Duan Ya?¡±


    Duan Ya nodded in response.


    ¡±I never yed the video game myself, but the youngster told me that there would be a final boss in the game. We have to defeat this extremely strong final boss to finish the game, right?¡±


    The veiled woman nodded.


    ¡±If this final boss really exists, then our only hope is The Emperor. He is absurdly and illogically strong, and if there is a final boss, then only The Emperor can defeat that final boss. At least, that¡¯s my opinion after seeing him in the battle against those giant zombies and horde zombies.¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s about time for us to prepare for the battle against the monsters, but I have onest question. Is this the quest you often see?¡± Duan Ya then showed a quest screen to Gan Shuo.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [System Quest]


    Defend Shiye Ind from the Yangtze King!


    Aplish Condition: Kill the Yangtze King


    Failure Condition: All yers on the ind die


    Reward: 3 Grade 9 Treasure Chests and 1 Grade 5 Treasure Chest


    Time: ¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Gan Shuo read the quest and looked at Duan Ya, ¡°It¡¯s about the same, but we rarely encountered a quest. More often, we encountered the mini-game and Survival Games to fully capture a territory. Also, the faction quest. When we capture territory, the system will give us a quest to defend the territory from the zombie horde. This is the first time I have seen a quest like yours. Are you the only one with the quest? Or everyone on the ind gets the quest?¡±


    ¡±We all have the same quest,¡± Duan Ya replied, ¡°What about you, Sir? Don¡¯t you get the quest the moment you step onto the ind?¡±


    Gan Shuo shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t get any notification about the quest, but level 5 Treasure Chest as a reward, huh? This quest must be difficult to reward you with a Grade 5 Treasure Chest.¡±


    ¡±The reward keeps changing. It started with 1 grade 9 Treasure Chest and 1 Grade 8 Treasure Chest. It was three months ago, but it has changed to this one now. You are right about the difficulty. It¡¯s not just who gets stronger, but the monsterse back stronger each day too,¡± Duan Ya exined.


    ¡±It¡¯s almost time,¡± Duan Ya stood up and bowed toward Gan Shuo, ¡°I apologize for my disrespect earlier, and thank you for helping us fight the monsters, Sir Gan Shuo.¡±


    ¡±Don¡¯t thank me. I am just doing my job as part of the Expansion Team of the Tang Empire. Rescuing the survivors is one of them,¡± Gan Shuo waved his hand as if it was nothing.


    Duan Ya spoke no more and got out of the house, and Gan Shuo followed her, ¡°Can you gather the vigers, Miss Duan Ya? I want to know how many vigers will fight the monsters. We will distribute the armor and weapons to fight the monsters. Just a reminder, we are not giving the equipment to you but lending it to you all.¡±


    ¡±Thank you for your assistance, Sir Gan Shuo,¡± Duan Ya thanked him once more before telling Chang Jie to gather the vigers.


    At the same time, Gan Shuo called his people and told them to lend the reserve equipment to the vigers. A hundred and fifty-seven vigers would participate in the battle against the monsters, half the number of the Tarriors, so they had enough equipment to lend.


    ¡±If you are ufortable with the armor, and it restrains your movement, I advise you all only to wear the chest te,¡± Gan Shuo reminded the vigers. He remembered the first time he wore those full te armor. It was so ufortable and became a hindrance to his movement. The armor that was supposed to protect them from the fatal injury might cause his death, so he told the vigers not to wear theplete set if that was the case.


    The vigers listened to the advice. They only wore the chest te, with some of them wearing the steel helmet, but most of them threw the helmet. The helmet could be a nuisance if they were not used to it. The helmet might limit their vision if they were not used to it.


    After giving his instruction to the vigers, Gan Shuo returned to Duan Ya¡¯s side for the final inquiry, ¡°Can you tell me the details of the monsters? What kind of monster is it? Is there any weakness we have to know?¡±


    ¡±Ah, I am sorry. I almost forgot to tell you about the monsters,¡± For the first time, Duan Ya sounded surprised while speaking to Gan Shuo, but she was fast to retain herposure, ¡°The monster called Whiskerhead. They have thorn-like whiskers around their heads, and we must be careful of that. They can shoot those whiskers, and it¡¯s deadly and poisonous. We lost a lot of people because of those poisonous whiskers. To describe their characteristics, they are the walking catfish.¡±


    ¡±Walking catfish?¡± Gan Shuo imagined a catfish with feet walking on thend.


    ¡±They¡¯re here,¡± Duan Ya reminded Gan Shuo as the ground started to shake. The sound of steps approached the vige.

 Chapter 912 Against Monster Horde - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 912 Against Monster Horde - Part 1</h4>


    Gan Shuo sensed the vibration on the ground. He immediately sent the message about the monster''s characteristics to his subordinates, telling them to be careful about the thorny whiskers.


    After that, he took out his shield and sword from the inventory, ready to battle against the monsters. But he quickly noticed the vigers moved in one direction, to the right of the vige, instead of spreading out.


    Gan Shuo was confused, but he quickly realized that the vigers might think that they would take the other side, "Then we will take this side," He pointed in the opposite direction with his thumb.


    There was a short pause from Duan Ya, but she quickly realized what had happened, "No. You don''t need to protect the other side. The monsters only attack this side in the morning, and the monsters will attack the other side at sunset."


    That was bizarre, but Gan Shuo did not question the bizarreness because Duan Ya had been fighting the monsters for months, "I will leave a few of my subordinates at the other side just in case,"


    The Field General returned to his subordinates and gave his instructions to them, sending twenty people to the other side and sending the remaining of them with the vigers, "We will be helping them to repel the monsters, and we will discuss our next move after repelling all the monsters for the vigers."


    The three hundred Tarriors replied with "yes" simultaneously, giving the vigers quite a surprise.


    Gan Shuo went together to the vige''s nk with Duan Ya and Chang Jie. The big guy was sulking because he did not get the armor. It was not because Gan Shuo did not give the armor to him, but because the armor was too small for the big guy. Chang Jie was still topless, carrying the great sword on his back, looking discouraged for not being able to wear the armor.


    "Come on, big guy. Don''t get discouraged overmon armor; you will get the custom one if we don''t have the size for you once you join us," Gan Shuo tapped Chang Jie''s upper arm twice while shaking his head. The guy had a giant body, but he acted like an innocent kid. He liked this guy more than the mysterious Duan Ya.


    "We never said that we would join the Tang Empire," Duan Ya gave a quick reply on that matter.


    "I have exined it already, Miss Duan Ya. You guys have to leave the territory if you don''t join the Tang Empire. We don''t want the unaffiliated people to stay in our territory, and I already exined it earlier, no?" Gan Shuo thought the woman understood everything after he exined about faction and territory.


    "We will talk about it againter after we kill the monsters, Miss Duan Ya. I don''t think we need to debate with monsters in front of us."


    "Urghhh! What is that!?" Liao Zhenya was grossed at the sight of the monsters. The crowd of monsters ran toward the vige, but her face scrunched at the monster''s appearance.


    Just like what Gan Shuo messaged to him, the monster had the face of the catfish, but its head was full of thorny whiskers. The part that grossed her was the monster''s legs. A whole catfish, but it had four human legs. It was not an adult leg but a kid''s leg based on the size. That was right; it was a whole fish body with humanoid legs; that was the monster.


    They galloped with their shorty legs, running without making noise. In fact, it was not just Liao Zhenya grossed by the monsters, everyone from the Tarriors. It was kinda fortunate that the legs were covered in scale, not really human legs.


    "Tarrior! Forward and formation!" Gan Shuo shouted as he came out of the fence along with the three hundred Tarriors. One hundred and eighty Tarriors stood in line along with the fence, putting their shields forward, "Archer! Ready!"


    One hundred archers stood behind the formation, pulling their arrows from the quiver and nocking the arrow on the bow. They did not immediately shoot it, waiting for themand from Gan Shuo.


    Gan Shuo knew very well the ideal shooting range of his archer teams. The optimal distance was sixty meters, and he estimated the monsters were still over a hundred meters. It was not the time yet, or else they would waste the arrows. Not all the archers from his team could use the mana arrows, after all.


    "Hundred¡­ Ny¡­ Eighty¡­ Shoot!" When the monsters were approximately eight meters away, Gan Shuo made the call. Not the ideal range, but he was aware that they must reduce the monsters'' numbers before the frontal sh. The monsters were just too many for less than five hundred fighters to fight.


    A hundred archers started to shoot the arrows. Not all of them hit the target, but most of them hit the monsters with how dense the monsters were. They ran side by side closely, making the arrow hit them easier. However, Gan Shuo found an issue within the first volley. The monster needed more than one hit to be killed. He noticed that they needed at least five arrows to kill the fish monster.


    The monsters covered the distance quickly. They were now five meters away from the formation, "Combat formation!" Gan Shuo yelled themand. The hundred and eighty Tarriors broke the line formation, separating into twenty-eight groups. If they only had the shield forward before, they pulled out their weapons after hearing thebat formation.


    When the monster''s horde reached thirty meters range, Gan Shuo yelled anothermand, "Put your bows away and pull your swords!" A hundred archers put the bows back into the inventory and pulled out their swords. It would be dangerous if they rushed into the monsters with the archers still shooting the arrows. They might hurt their friends instead of killing the monsters.


    The archers joined into the twenty-eight groups, making each groupposed of ten people. Each group had a Squad Captain to lead the nine Tarriors, responsible for ensuring his team''s safety with his crucial decision in the battle.


    By the time all twenty-eight groups filled with ten people, Gan Shuo had raised his sword, "Charge!" Two hundred and eighty Tarriors charged to the horde.

 Chapter 913 Against Monster Horde - Part 2

    Chapter 913 Against Monster Horde - Part 2¡¡¡¡Duan Ya observed everything from the side. Of course, she shot the mana arrow, killing the monster with one shot as she watched the Tarriors do their things. She thought it would be a defensive battle with the people with the shield in the front and the archers behind. That was the ideal formation to fight the monsters who overwhelmed them in numbers in her mind.


    At least a few thousand monsters in the horde, yet Gan Shuo decided to charge forward despite the enemy numbers. She just could not understand why they must throw away the advantage they had and risk it in frontalbat.


    ''What are they doing? This is a suicide,'' Duan Ya tried to figure out what these people were doing and cooperate with them, but Gan Shuo and his team went on their own, ''The System thingy takes our time. It''s better to discuss the n to fight the monsters instead.''


    "What should we do, Duan Ya? Should we help them?" Chang Jie held the greatsword with one hand. He wanted to join the fight, but he waited for Duan Ya''s instructions. The vigers also came closer to her, waiting for her instructions.


    Duan Ya hesitated because they had lost too many people fending off the monsters. They did not try to get out of the ind because they were afraid that something scarier was waiting for them outside the ind. They had been battling the monsters for months, taking too many people''s lives, leaving with just a few hundreds.


    Duan Ya did not respond to Chang Jie as she watched the Tarriors rush toward the monster horde. She would make the decision after watching the Tarriors fight the monsters. The two hundred and eighty Tarriors shed against the monster horde. She was surprised with how it turned out to be.


    The two hundred and eight people crushed the monsters on their path, breaking to the center of the horde. Within three minutes, Duan Ya lost sight of the Tarriors as the monsters tried to overwhelm them from all sides.


    While most of the monsters focused on the Tarriors, a few of the monsters passed and reached the vige. However, those few monsters were not an issue for the vigers. They easily took down the monsters.


    "Ah, I think I know what they are doing. They are attracting the monsters, luring most of the monsters away from the vige," Chang Jie realized after seeing the monsters stalled outside the vige. But then his smile disappeared with a realization, "But they are risking their lives for the vigers and us. I can''t stay here and watch this. You stay here andmand the vigers, Duan Ya. I will help them."


    The big guy ran toward the horde with his greatsword, slicing a few fish monsters on the way to the horde. Duan Ya tried to reach Chang Jie, but her hands stopped midair. She watched Chang Jie rush into the monster horde, and she did not instruct the vigers to help the Tarriors, "Stay here and defend the vige! Don''t let the monsters enter the vige."


    Duan Ya could not order them to help the Tarrior because elders and children were in the vige. If just one monster slipped into the vige, the elders and children were done for.


    Little did she know that it was Gan Shuo''s n. He intended to fight the monsters with his avable force and lure the monsters away from the vige. He had seen the elders and the children in the vige and realized it would be dangerous to fight near the vige. Of course, this was not a suicide, but because he was confident in his subordinates.


    Gan Shuo had used [Basic Detection] on ten fish monsters, the reason why he was confident in charging into the horde.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Monster - Thorny Whisker]


    Affiliation: Yangtze River Kingdom


    Evolution: Stage-3


    Level: 327


    Skill:???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Thorny Whisker''s average level was around 300 to lower than three hundred. After using [Basic Detection] on the fish monster, the highest level he found was level 327. It was so lowpared to his people, who were averaging around level 600 to level 700. That was why he was confident to rush into the horde instead of fighting in the vige perimeter.


    Gan Shuo believed his two hundred and eighty subordinates were stronger than the monsters despite the monster''s overwhelming numbers. This was not their first time fighting against an overwhelming number of enemies. They used to fight thousands of zombies on themselves, so none of the Tarriors were afraid of the level 300 monster horde. They had built the mentality for this kind of battle.


    Duan Ya was standing outside the fence, firing the arrow while watching the fish monster swarm into the Tarrior. She could not see the current condition of the Tarrior because the Thorny Whiskers blocked her sight.


    "Should we help them, Duan Ya?" One of the vigers was concerned with the Tarriors. The Tarriors came to fight the monsters for them, and it ended up with the Tarriors facing the monsters alone.


    "No! We need to protect the vige from the monster. That''s the n we discussed with them. Let''s trust them for the time being," Duan Ya lied to the vigers. There was no n discussed before the battle.


    The battlested almost an hour. Duan Ya and the vigers watched as the number of the monsters dwindled as the fight went on, and within almost an hour, the monsters were wiped out. She was surprised, rooted on the spot as it happened before her eyes. Her eyes observed the Tarriors who stood between the fish monster''s corpses. She could not tell whether all the Tarriors survived or not, but she spotted Chang Jie, whoughed and cheered alongside the Tarriors. His long hands pulled two people to her chest and hopped around, cheering for their victory.


    If she did not know Chang Jie, she might think Chang Jie was part of the Tarrior since the start. However, Duan Ya understood why Chang Jie was so happy after wiping out the Thorny Whisker horde. It was because none of the vigers died in the battle. Usually, a few or even dozens would die from the monsters, but not this morning. This was the first battle with no casualties, at least no casualties from the vigers.

 Chapter 914 The Same Quest

    Chapter 914 The Same Quest¡¡¡¡Gan Shuo checked on his subordinates after wiping out the Thorny Whiskers. He ensured that none of them suffered severe injuries. It was fortunate enough that none of them suffered heavy injuries. Some of them were poisoned, but the poison was easily cured with the low-level antidote given to each Tarrior. The monsters were weak for the Tarrior, who had been fighting high-level zombies.


    "If I am not wrong, a notification came in during the fight," Gan Shuo muttered by himself and checked the notification.


    He received a notification from the System and was surprised by the content.


    [You have received The Quest!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [System Quest]


    Defend Shiye Ind from the Yangtze King!


    Aplish Condition: Kill the Yangtze King


    Failure Condition: All yers on the ind die


    Reward: 3 Grade 9 Treasure Chests and 1 Grade 5 Treasure Chest


    Time: ¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Wan Yongzhen, Zhen Yang, and Liao Zhenya came over after ensuring everyone''s safety, "Did you receive the quest, Captain?" Zhen Yang asked.


    "You guys too?" Gan Shuo guessed everyone who participated in the fight received the quest.


    "Yeah. I got the quest during the fight and just checked it now," Zhen Yang responded, while Wan Yongzhen and Liao Zhenya nodded.


    "If we all received the quest, that means everyone does get the quest too," Gan Shuo opened the screen once more and looked at the reward, "Then we need to figure out if the reward is collective or individual. If it''s a collective reward, I don''t think it''s worth it for us, but it is valuable for an individual reward."


    "What are you guys talking about? Let''s celebrate our first victory together!" Chang Jie came with his boisterous voice and swooped Zhen Yang and Wan Yongzhen into his embrace.


    Wan Yongzhen pushed the big guy, "Don''t touch me. I still don''t like you guys," The young man then turned around and left the group, returning to the vige.


    Zhen Yang smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I am sorry about that. He is still young and holds a petty grudge."


    "Nah, you should not apologize, Sir. It''s me who should apologize," The cheerful Chang Jie made a downcast expression scratched his hair, "I apologize on behalf of Duan Ya, Sir. She should not have said that, but I understand why she said that. She is just extremely cautious around new people and unknowingly offended you all. I apologize for Duan Ya, and I am also grateful for helping us fight the monsters."


    "That''s fine, Big Guy," Gan Shuo tapped Chang Jie''s back thrice, "You did a good job, and I heard from my subordinates you saved a lot of them. Just give Yongzhen some time, and he will ept you all."


    "Yongzhen is an orphan. Before the Tang Empire, Yongzhen always watched his sister starve days as we could never get enough food for our fill. Everything changed when the Tang Empire came and saved us. His sister never gets starved now, she has a friend to y with, and he watches his sister smiling every day, so please understand why he goes hard on you. The Tang Empire means a lot to him and to us too, of course."


    Chang Jie nodded and walked together to the vige with Gan Shuo and the others. The cheerful Chang Jie returned upon seeing all the vigers survive. The vigers weed them with cheer, and Gan Shuo rooted on the spot. Without him realizing it, tears started to fall off.


    "Huh, what''s wrong? Why are you crying? You should be cheering like them, too," Gan Shuo stayed next to the big guy and noticed that Chang Jie was crying. It caught him off guard.


    Chang Jie shook his head and wiped off the tears, "No, I am very happy. This is the first battle where no one from us died. I am happy," even though he said he was happy, the tears could not stop falling from his eyes.


    Gan Shuo quickly realized that the big guy must lose someone precious to him during the months of battle against the monster for him to tear up like this. Gan Shuo was 1.7 meters tall, and he tried to hug the big guy, who was over two meters. It looked awkward as he barely reached the guy''s back and tapped his back, "I am sorry we juste now."


    "Hmmmm," Chang Jie hummed as he shook his head.


    *** ***


    After the warming goodbye with the big guy, Gan Shuo had to face the mysterious Duan Ya once more. The woman had been staring at him for five minutes, saying nothing, but her re was ufortable for him. It was as if she tried to pry something out of him.


    "So¡­. What do you want to talk about with me, Miss Duan Ya?" Gan Shuo opened the conversation. This was his third attempt to open a conversation, hoping for a response from the mysterious woman.


    "What did you do with Chang Jie?" The woman''s eyes turned sharp as she responded.


    A good start; at least the woman responded to him even though not something he expected. He thought the woman would ask him about the Tang Empire.


    "I did nothing to him but justforted him. It seems he has a lot on his mind, but he always covers it with his smile and silly action, so a littlefort from an old man," Gan Shuo put up a smile.


    "I did not ask you about that, but what you did to make him want to join the Tang Empire?" Duan Ya''s tone became increasingly cold.


    Gan Shuo figured out what the woman was up to, ''She must be thinking that I persuaded him to join. Not wrong, though,''


    He shook his head, "You should ask him instead of asking me, Miss. I just tell him what the Tang Empire looks like and how many people live under the Tang Empire''s protection. That''s it; I didn''t coax him with false info. Everything I told him is true."


    "But this makes me curious. Why are you trying to control Chang Jie? He may be a little naive, but he is an adult and should make the life decision by himself. I understand your concern, but he will not grow up if you keep him in the safe box. What will happen to him if one day you are not on his side, Miss? You should not control or influence his decision."

 Chapter 915 Emergency

    Chapter 915 Emergency¡¡¡¡"That''s right. He is an adult, and he should make his life decisions by himself. Are you expecting me to say that?" Duan Ya responded sarcastically. "You are taking advantage of his naivety, and you dare to say that I am controlling him?"


    "I am taking advantage of his naivety? For what?" Gan Shuo scratched his head.


    "You have seen it yourself. He was strong, so you are trying to recruit him to your team, so you can use Chang Jie to fight for you, right?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Sure, he is strong, but there are so many people stronger than him in the Tang Empire. Also, I never said that only Chang Jie could join the Tang Empire, but all vigers, including you. I don''t know why you always think badly of us. Have we done something wrong?"


    Gan Shuo tried to see things from Duan Ya''s perspective, and he could understand why the woman was suspicious of them in their first meeting. However, he could not understand her view after the battle against the monsters. It was not an exaggeration to say that the Tarrior single-handedly killed the monster horde, yet she was still suspicious of him.


    Gan Shuo was about to say something, but he heard themotion outside. From themotion, he could tell who had arrived, "Alright, let''s end the talk here. My superiors are here. You can talk with them. I don''t have the patience to y your mind game, Miss Duan Ya."


    He was about to open the door, but someone rushed into the house, "Captain Gan Shuo! This is an emergency!" Liao Zhenya opened the door and called him out. He thought it was PM Li Shuang who arrived with Li Na and her giant familiar. However, he was wrong about Liao Zhenya''s reaction.


    "Lead the way!" Liao Zhenya nodded and left the house together.


    Duan Ya was surprised that they panicked like that and followed outside. They rushed toward the vige entrance and found the cause of themotion.


    Gan Shuo made through the vigers and saw the intruder. They were not Li Na and PM Li Shuang for sure, but zombies. One zombie was flying in the air with flesh wings, and another was a giant zombie on the ground.


    The giant zombie was around seven meters tall. It had three pairs of hands, a two-meter-long tail, bone spikes on its back, a singr de horn on its forehead, and its body was covered in skeletal armor. This was the first time Gan Shuo had this type of zombie, and he could tell why this was an emergency.


    Meanwhile, the one that flew around was two meters tall, had a long spiky tail, also had the skeletal armor protecting its body and four bone swords on its waist. The upsetting sight was the bodies on their tails. The flying zombie had two people''s dead bodies on its tail, and the giant zombie had two people on its tail, and it held another three bodies in his hand.


    "Chang Jie! Evacuate all the vigers! Tarriors, Stay!" Gan Shuo yelled hismand.


    "NO! I will stay and fight the monsters!" Chang Jie talked back.


    "Stupid Fool! Heed my words and left with the vigers! Your task is to protect the vigers! Do you hear me!?" Gan Shuo pulled the big guy''s face closer to him and yelled. "Nod, if you understand!"


    Chang Jie shook for a moment and was about to nod, but he shook his head, "No! I will stay! Duan Ya, you leave with the vigers!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Zombie - Giant]


    Name: Bolios


    Affiliation: Immortal Dynasty


    ss: Berserk Smasher


    Evolution: Epic Rank


    Level: ???


    Skill: ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Zombie - Winge]


    Name: Arkelios


    Affiliation: Immortal Dynasty


    ss: Bone Saber


    Evolution: Epic Rank


    Level: ???


    Skill: ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two zombies'' status was the reason why Gan Shuo told Chang Jie to evacuate with the vigers. He could not see the zombies'' level, but he could see their evolution stage, which was Epic Rank. That was enough for him toe up with this conclusion upon seeing the zombie ranks.


    Gan Shuo was a Field Commander, but he had not reached Epic Rank yet. He was still far from reaching the Epic Rank as he was still level 872. One of the fastest in growth in the few months, but still far from the Epic Rank. If he wanted to reach level 1000, The Survival Game was his chance. However, the Tang Empire put on hold clearing the Survival Game because they needed to sort out who should take the Survival Game because of the neers from Lukan. An adjustment was needed, and that was why the Survival Game was put on hold for the time being.


    His chest heaved up and down. He was nervous because this was his first time facing the Epic Rank zombies, not just one but two at once, "Stop bickering and leave!" He kept hearing Chang Jie and Duan Ya bickered, "You are putting the vigers in danger, do you know that!?"


    The bicker stopped as Duan Ya led the vigers to safety, but there was not a single Tang Empire trying to escape from the monster, "What are you doing here? You should leave too!" Gan Shuo was annoyed that Chang Jie did not listen to him.


    The reason he told Chang Jie to leave was that Chang Jie did not have Talent and ss. He was strong physically, but he was at a disadvantage with no ss and Talent.


    "There''s no way I will leave you guys here. If I have to die, let me die with a good cause, Sir. I don''t want to run anymore, Sir. I don''t want to experience the same thing again! I will fight!"


    Gan Shuo did not know how to respond to the big guy and decided not to speak anymore, watching the two Epic Rank zombies.


    "Should we chase them, Arkelios?" Bolios the Giant asked the flying zombie.


    "There''s no need. Our target is these Tarrior weaklings. We can chase them after we wipe these weaklings," The flying zombie responded with a cruel smile.


    "Sounds good to me," Bolios'' mouth opened. That small mouth erged and swallowed the five bodies at once. Those five people were the vigers tasked to guard the toll pass. "This is not enough." The Giant Zombie focused on the three hundred Tarriors after swallowing the five bodies, looking at his next meal.

 Chapter 916 Desperation

    Chapter 916 Desperation¡¡¡¡"NO!!!" Chang Jie rushed toward the giant zombie when the five bodies were swallowed. He dragged the great sword toward the Bolios as anger took over him.


    "Come back, Chang Jie!" Gan Shuo tried to stop the big guy. The giant zombie was an Epic Rank, not something Chang Jie could face. He had no ss and Talent; no matter how high-level was, he was at a great disadvantage for sure.


    However, Gan Shuo''s attempt to stop Chang Jie failed as the big guy ran faster than he could imagine. The Field Commander wanted to rush over to assist Chang Jie, but he knew it was a bad decision.


    The best scenario for fighting two Epic Rank Zombies at once was to stall the fight until the reinforcement arrived. If he came to assist and got killed for the worst, his subordinates would crumble. They would either charge madly at the zombie or lose the will to fight because their leader was killed. With those thoughts in mind, Gan Shuo held himself back.


    "Archer! Use everything you have to shoot the flying zombie!" Gan Shuomanded. ''This is the best thing I can do to assist you, Chang Jie.''


    Keeping the second Epic Zombie from intervening was the best support he could give to Chang Jie, who charged madly at the giant zombie.


    The archers shot their arrows, aiming for the flying zombie. However, it was a futile effort as none of the arrows could even touch the flying zombie. There was an invisible barrier reflecting the arrows. Some tried to use mana arrows, but it was still futile as the invisible barrier blocked the explosion.


    "ARGHHHH!" Chang Jie screamed; the giant sword did not slow him down at all. When the distance between him and Bolios was three meters, he held the sword with his two hands and leaped toward the giant zombie. He held his sword up and swung it down, right toward Bolios'' head.


    Bolios did not dodge the sword. It doubled his two hands up, blocking the sword. The sword prated the skin, but it barely sliced Bolios''s hand.


    The giant zombie looked up with his grayish eyes, "A little bit of stimtion is not bad." While the two hands blocked the sword, Bolios'' other four hands mmed into the big guy''s body.


    Bugh! Crack!


    The crack noise was very clear along with the punch. Chang Jie released his grip on the sword and sped up backward, crashed, and rolled onto the ground. The impact was so strong that the giant zombie sent the big guy back to Gan Shuo. Thetter had put away his sword and caught Chang Jie''s body.


    "Are you okay?" Gan Shuo asked, but he did not need the answer to find whether he was okay or not. Chang Jie''s eyes were half-passed as his mouth pumped out blood. What made it worse was Chang Jie''s body was a dent in from the punches. He could see the ribs piercing out his chest, and he could tell that the big guy was on the verge of dying.


    If Gan Shuo''s team had a healer squad, he could send Chang Jie to the healers. That would help to sustain Chang Jie''s life until the high-ranking healer came and healed Chang Jie. That was the best scenario, but Gan Shuo did not bring even one squad of healers. All this time, there was no Epic Rank Zombie or even zombie that could threaten their lives. Usually, a low-grade potion would do the job, but today was just unlucky to encounter two Epic Rank Zombies.


    However, The Field Commander had something others did not have. The Tang Empire gave the Field Commander one high-grade potion. It basically could heal any physical injury, and that could help Chang Jie. A high-grade potion was one of the rarest potions, and it cost like a hundred thousand per potion in the General Shop of the smart base. That was a second life and worth a lot. However, Gan Shuo did not hesitate to take it out and chugged the potion into Chang Jie. He came closer to Chang Jie''s ears and whispered, "I know you are still conscious. Don''t resist the potion. Drink it."


    At the same time, Wan Yongzhen, Zhen Yang, and Liao Zhenya stood in front of their Captain to give Gan Shuo a cover from the zombie. After giving the high grade, he ordered his subordinates to bring Chang Jie to the back.


    "You just wasted a precious healing potion on your useless subordinate," Arkelios said. The flying zombie could tell the potion''s quality and noticed it was a high-grade potion, giving Gan Shuo a surprise, "You guys are really different, huh." Arkeliospared The Tang Empire and the Great Wall Alliance. Only the leaders had those high-quality potions, but Gan Shuo used that on one of his subordinates.


    "I don''t think I waste my potion if it saves someone''s life," Gan Shuo replied. At the same time, he sent a message to his subordinates through System Communication. He told them their strategy to fight the two Epic Rank Zombies, a passive fight where they would fight for their lives instead of killing the enemies until the reinforcements arrived. If it was just one Epic Rank Zombie, he would give it a try, but two Epic Rank Zombies at once were just too much for them.


    "That''s true, but you are using it on a useless person. That guy is so weak. He is not your winning condition against us," Arkelios smiled.


    "That''s not your problem."


    "That''s tru¡ª"


    "Can you stop talking, Arkelios? We came to kill them, not chatting with them," Bolios did not have the same patience as his friend and interrupted. The giant zombie picked the greatsword with one of his hands, swinging it to the empty as it interrupted the conversation, "I am hungry! I need food!"


    "You are not wrong too, Bolios. I will watch from here, and you can have a feast," Arkelios gestured to Bolios to attack Gan Shuo and his team.


    Gan Shuo clicked his tongue, thinking he could buy more time by chatting with the flying zombie, until the giant zombie interrupted them, "Get ready!" He stood in the front, focusing on the giant zombie as it seemed the flying zombie did not have the intention to join the fight.


    Since only the giant zombie fought, Gan Shuo thought they had a chance. They could use their arrogance against them. That was what was in his mind when only the giant zombie charged at them.


    "Boss Raid formation!" Gan Shuo yelled hismand.


    A hundred Tarriors threw put back their weapons and took out a giant shield that basically covered their whole body. A hundred Tarriors with a giant shield then stepped forward, standing right behind Gan Shuo. At the same time, another hundred Tarriors with a spear stood behind the Tarriors with a shield. In thest line were one hundred archers. This was the raid formation to kill the strong zombie or giant like the one in front of them.


    Bump! Bump! Bump!


    The giant zombie ran toward them, causing the ground to vibrate. The zombie was not fast, but it was fast enough for a giant like him. Gan Shuo took the lead and charged toward Bolios. He put his shield forward as a barrier formed around the shield, covering him from every angle.


    Bolios raised the sword and mmed it down toward Gan Shuo. Thetter did not expect that the strike would be so fast that his eyes barely caught the movement. Gan Shuo was caught off guard and did not have the chance to dodge the attack. He received the sword with his barrier, and the barrier disintegrated within that single attack.


    However, Gan Shuo managed to stop the sword with the barrier, but he had nothing but a shield for the iing attack. Four giant punches came the moment the shield disintegrated. He could not avoid the punch and was forced to receive it with his shield.


    The four punches hit the shield at the same time, and Gan Shuo just did not expect the punches to be that much strong. He could not stop the punches with his shield as the impact sent his body flying. His body flew past his subordinates, who followed him and crashed behind them.


    Gan Shuo immediately stood up and shouted, "Keep the formation! Keep the formation!" Then he looked at his left hand, shaking fiercely from the impact. He felt the throbbing pain on his wrist, and he was aware that he had just broken his wrist. It was a miracle that he still could hold the shield. Gan Shuo took out a low-grade potion and chugged it down.


    The throbbing pain slowly disappeared, then he inspected his shield. The shield was deformed from the punches; it broke down. He threw the shield away and got a new shield from his inventory.


    Gan Shuo recovered quickly after the initial loss against the giant zombie. However, seven people were flying toward him by the time he was ready to join the formation. He looked up and saw seven of his subordinates with the big shield were in the air. Theynded around him, and then he looked toward the center of the battle, and his eyes widened.


    None of the Tarriors could handle the force behind the giant zombie''s punches. Bolios swung its arms, and his subordinates were sent flying. Within less than a minute, Bolios broke the formation easily. The giant zombie continued the havoc and swept all the Tarriors on his path.


    Gan Shuo then noticed the giant zombie reached the second line. These Tarriors did not escape from their position, bravely facing the giant zombie. The giant zombie swung Chang Jie''s greatsword and cut four of them in one swing.


    "NO!"

 Chapter 917 Until Our Last Breath!

    Chapter 917 Until Our Last Breath!¡¡¡¡The three Tarriors had their bodies cut in half by Bolios. The armor did not matter as the sword sliced the armor through and killed three Tarriors in one strike. Even after, the Tarriors around the giant zombie did not retreat. Seven Tarriors thrust their spears toward the giant zombie, but Bolios spun with his six hands spread out, parrying all the spears.


    Bolios was still holding the greatsword, and it sliced the seven Tarriors as it spun around, "No! Retreat! Get back into formation!" Gan Shuo yelled loudly, telling the Tarrior to get back. He did not know if he had to be proud or baffled as his subordinates faced the giant zombie fearlessly. In a different scenario where they had a small chance to win, he would be proud of them, but not this time. It was more like a suicide to him.


    The Tarriors listened to Gan Shuo and tried to get away from Bolios, but the giant zombie caught two Tarriors. Two pairs of its hand held the head of each Tarriors and were about to crush their heads, including the helmet.


    Gan Shuo sprinted in desperation, running as fast as he could to save the two Tarriors. However, he was just too slow to reach there in time. He was sent flying like eighty meters away by the giant zombie.


    The two Tarriors started to scream as the helmet started to sink in. Just as he thought the two Tarriors were done for, a figure appeared above the seven meters tall zombie. Wan Yongzhen leaped above Bolios, holding the silver spear in his hand. At the same time, Duan Ya and Zhen Yang came from behind Bolios.


    Head was the zombie''s weakness. It was justmon knowledge for the Tarrior, and that was why Wan Yongzhen came for the head. The silver spear was covered in mana, and he plunged into the zombie''s head from the top.


    Bolios noticed the iing attack, and he swung the greatsword upward. The sword and the spear shed, blowing Wan Yongzhen away. It was a good try, but his real purpose was not to kill the giant zombie but to distract it.


    As the giant zombie shed against Wan Yongzhen, Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang shed their swords upward, aiming at Bolios'' other hands. Their swords cut through the hand, and the two Tarriors fell off from Bolios'' grips.


    Bolios was angry with the interruption and let out a beastly roar. It swung the greatsword toward the two who were about tond on the ground after cutting its hands. They could not dodge the sword for sure, as they did not have the shield to block the iing attack. On top of that, they did not have a defensive skill as their ss was Grand Warrior.


    The ss provided great destructive power and one movement skill. They could not use their movement skill while their feet were not on the ground. With that, their only choice was to block the greatsword with their swords. However, they would suffer greatly to receive the attack with their disadvantageous position.


    "Good work," At that moment, Gan Shuo managed to reach the giant zombie in time before the sword could reach Zhen Yang and Liao Zhenya. He swung his shield, which was enforced by mana, toward the sword. He shoved the shield toward the sword instead of defending passively. With that movement, he deflected the attack without losing his built-up momentum.


    Gan Shuo did not hesitate to leap toward the hand that was holding the greatsword. He used one of the Grand Guard''s skills, [Heavy Strike]. The sword cut through the wrist and fell off along with the greatsword. He then kicked the giant zombie''s body to push him down from the air, "Run!" He shouted toward Liao Zhenya and Zhen Yang.


    Both did not hesitate to run, dragging the half-awake Tarrior who had just been rescued from the death door.


    "NOW!" Gan Shuo shouted before running away from the giant zombie as well. With his signal, the sixteen archers who had [Mana Arrow] skills shot the mana arrows at the giant zombie, bombarding Bolios with mana arrows. The mana arrow exploded each time it hit the giant zombie and kept pushing Bolios back.


    "Don''t lower your guard! The other one is still in the sky," Gan Shuo reminded the others to keep their guard as he looked up at the flying zombie. He did not have the time to grieve from losing seven of his subordinates. Those sevens were his first casualties since he took the post.


    To Gan Shuo''s surprise, Arkelios was still watching from above. The flying zombie did not show any intention to help the cornered Bolios.


    "You should not let your focus split. You just angered someone you should not have angered," Arkelios shook his head while smiling. The smug smile invoked Gan Shuo''s urge to punch its face.


    After five minutes of bombarding the giant zombie with mana arrows, the archers stopped shooting as they ran out of their mana. They could no longer use the skill as they used everything to kill the giant zombie.


    The explosion died down and revealed the figure behind the smoke. Bolios was still standing on his feet, but it had lost half of its body. Everyone could see the bones and the decayed inner organs inside its body. It lost five hands, three of them were cut by Gan Shuo, Liao Zhenya, and Zhen Yang, and the other two hands were lost in the bombarding of mana arrows. On top of that, a quarter of its head also went missing.


    The giant zombie still stood straight, and everyone could see Bolios'' right eye moved, meaning it was still alive even after all of that. They had not crossed the worst part; the flesh started to bubble from the missing part. Bolios regenerated all the missing chunks in the following five seconds and returned to its original form.


    "GRAWWWLLL!!!" Bolios released an angry roar as ck energy started to cover it. A giant egg made of ck energy formed, covering the giant zombie.


    Gan Shuo thought of attacking the giant zombie right now. This was a golden chance while the giant zombie did not move. However, as the thoughts appeared in his mind, the ck egg disappeared and revealed Bolios'' figure.


    The seven-meter-tall Bolios was reduced to four meters, and its body was covered in skeletal armor. If before it had a white skeletal armor, the new one was ck. The ck skeletal armor covered its body from the top to bottom, including all its arms. An additional pair grew up after it came out from the ck egg. Bolios now had four pairs of hands.


    That was not the end of its evolution. If its height was reduced by almost half, its hand grew longer, a half-meter longer than before. Not just that, the two-meter-long tail also doubled up to four-meter-long.


    "Of course, Epic Rank Zombie also has a transformation," Gan Shuo muttered in despair. He knew about the transformation, something he could get once he reached Epic Rank. He just did not expect to see a zombie use the transformation one day, and it happened to him, "What bad luck."


    The first thing he did was look at his subordinates. If his subordinates were discouraged after Bolios used its transformation, the chance of them stalling the fight until the reinforcements arrived would fail. With no will to fight, this zombie would easily ughter them.


    Instead of losing their will to fight, the Tarrior gathered behind him to his surprise. They stood in a formation once more, and he could not believe it, "You guys are not afraid of death, huh?" He muttered to himself, somewhat proud to have them on his team.


    "Death wille to us anyway if we do nothing, right? Do you remember Emperor Tang Shaoyang''s words?" A man in his mid-thirties came next to Gan Shuo. He was one of the Squad Captains on his team, "Emperor Tang Shaoyang said better die trying than die doing nothing; we will try to fight this damned monster until ourst breath."


    Gan Shuoughed, "That''s right. It''s not like this damned zombie will take us prisoner or anything. Better die trying than doing nothing," He nodded his head, straightened his back, and raised his shield to his chest level.


    "We are on your back too, Captain," Wan Yongzhen, Zhen Yang, Liao Zhenya, and Chang Jie came, standing right behind him.


    Gan Shuo nced at Chang Jie, who got his sword back. He did not notice when the big guy got his sword back, but he asked the young man, "Are you going to fight with us even after the dying experience?"


    Chang Jie smiled, showing his white teeth, "That''s not enough to make me run. I don''t want to escape like a coward again for the second time. I will face anything this time. I will not run!"


    Gan Shuo waved his hand, "Whatever." He did not stop Chang Jie this time. There must be a reason why the big guy insisted on fighting; the guy might have a backstory he did not know. Whatever it was, it was not his concern anymore since the death was right in front of him.


    "Let''s fight until ourst breath!" Gan Shuo yelled.


    "Until ourst breath!" The Tarriors followed afterward.


    Whoosh!


    "Better trying than die doing nothing? Then I will not give any of you a chance to try," Within that single second, Bolios appeared right in front of Gan Shuo.


    Gan Shuo''s eyes widened in shock. He did not have the time to use the skill or use his mana to enhance his shield as Bolios punched him. The shield broke apart, and the punchnded on his chest.

 Chapter 918 Slaughter

    Chapter 918 ughter¡¡¡¡His vision was spinning around, on the verge of passing out, but the pain on his chest kept him up. Gan Shuo flew across from his subordinates'' formation and rolled on the ground. He ended up sprawled on the ground and faced the bright sky. However, the bright sky was somehow dark to him.


    ''Am I going to die?'' That was the first thing that crossed in Gan Shuo''s mind. It was very hard for him to breathe and his vision started to dim, ''No! I can''t die yet. At least, not until I ensure my subordinates'' safety.''


    He got a low-grade healing potion, the only healing potion he had in his inventory. The vial appeared in his hand, but he was having a hard time delivering the potion into his mouth. He pushed himself and put the vial into his mouth, holding the vial with his lips as the liquid poured into his mouth.


    The potion sent him a soothing sensation on his chest, making him easier to breathe. He never got hit by a truck before, but he was sure this was simr to getting hit by a truck. Those punches crushed him thoroughly.


    Gan Shuo shook his head and tried to get up, ''I can''t lie down like this. I have to help them,'' He tried to get up, but his hands did not have energy to support him to get up. His hands were stiffened, and the pain on his chest multiplied as he tried to get up. His face scrunched in pain as he gave up to stand up. As his back hit the cold ground once more, he saw flying figures above him.


    The giant zombie blew seven people further than him, and one of them was Chang Jie, ''I can''t! I have to get and keep fighting. I have to minimize the casualties,'' He raised his head and witnessed his subordinates were ughtered by Bolios. The Tarriors kepting at the giant zombie, but thetter easily took on the attack. The formation had been broken and the Tarriors confronted the Epic Rank Zombie, trying to swarm the zombie, hoping to take it down.


    All their efforts were futile. Bolios held two shields, one spear, one greatsword, and two swords. With the weaponries in its hand, Bolios sent the Tarrior away with a shove of his shield or severed the head with the sword, or pierced the chest with the spear.


    ''NO! NO! NO! NO!'' Gan Shuo screamed internally as he could not bear to watch all of this. His heartbeat elerated; he did not realize that the stimtion made him hard to breathe. He kept watching all the Tarriors were killed before his eyes while hey down here, could not do anything with that. He tried to find Wan Yongzhen, Liao Zhenya, and Zhen Yang in the fight, yet their figures were nowhere to be seen.


    Without him realizing it, tears started to fall off of his eyes, "P-please stop! Stop!" The words naturally came out of his mouth. His will wavered at the sight of his dying subordinates. He just could not watch this anymore, but he knew he should not ever look away from them. They did this because of him. He lighted up their spirits to fight the zombie that was impossible to defeat. This was the consequence of his foolish decision.


    "Kekekekekeke¡­." A smugughter resounded next to Gan Shuo. The Field Commander subconsciously looked toward the voice and found Arkelios next to him,ughing at him.


    "I like this. I like seeing your will crushed, this is so fantastic," Arkelios eximed before asking with a wide smile, "Do you want me to stop my friend? I can tell Bolios to stop killing your subordinates."


    Gan Shuo''s eyes brightened as he nodded his head.


    The smile on Arkelios'' face got wider as it pointed to its feet with his index finger, "Lick my toes, then I will tell my friend to stop."


    Gan Shuo knew that the zombie was ying him, but he did not care. He held the glimmer hope that he could still save the remaining Tarriors. The low-grade healing potion helped him a lot, recovering his power a little bit. He forced himself to get up and crawled toward Arkelios. He looked at the zombie''s bare feet. It was made of disgusting rotten flesh, and he might get a disease from licking it. Again, he did not care what happened to him.


    He lowered his head and started licking the zombie''s toes.


    "Kekekekekeke¡­." Arkelios let out a satisfyingughter as it watched Gan Shuo licking its toes, "This is what I like from humans," After a good thirty seconds, Arkelios kicked Gan Shuo, "That''s enough." There was no power behind the kick as he never intended to kill Gan Shuo.


    "I will fulfill the deal. I will tell my friend to stop killing your friends," The flying zombie grinned ear to ear, "Oi, Bolios! Can you stop killing them? I made a promise with this guy."


    Bolios paused from attacking the Tarriors and looked toward Arkelios, "What are you talking about? Deal? What deal?" The giant zombie confused for a moment before shaking his head, "I don''t care what your deal is, but I will not stop."


    There were less than fifty Tarriors standing around Bolios, and the giant zombie did not stop his assault. He did not bother with Arkelios.


    "Oopsie, it seems my friend is quite bloodthirsty and won''t listen to my request. I am sorry for that, but I have fulfilled my side of the deal, right? I have asked him to stop, Kekekekeke¡­."


    Gan Shuoughed after hearing that. He knew that the zombie would not stop killing his subordinates. He was well aware that deep inside the zombie yed him, but he did it anyway; he was desperate to save his subordinates, he would do everything to save them even if it meant his life. However, even if he wanted to exchange his life for their lives, it was just impossible unless a miracle happened.


    The tears just did not stop. He imagined the Tarriors'' families, who were waiting for their fathers or husbands toe back. Those burdens made him want to kill himself, but he knew it was not the solution. Killing himself would not solve the problem; he was running away from the problem itself. If anything was right to do, it was to stay alive and be responsible for the dead''s families.


    "What are you doing, Arkelios? Didn''t I tell you not to interfere in my fight?" Bolios came next to Arkelios, indicating the battle was over. The giant zombie looked down, looking at the heavily injured Gan Shuo, "You are quite strong to survive from my Quadruple Punches, but not strong enough to entertain me."


    "I am just having fun like you did. Why are you the only one who can have fun?" Arkelios shrugged, "He is yours, anyway."


    Bolios approached Gan Shuo and frowned, "What is His Majesty thinking about? Why would His Majesty be concerned upon weaklings like them? We can wipe them out if we send our armies. We can run them down easily like what we usually did. Sure, they are stronger than our previous enemy, but they are just a little stronger."


    "I don''t know," Arkelios shrugged, "Also, it''s not your ce to question His Majesty''s decision. Also, these people are the subordinates. We haven''t met their real superior. Just get your job done." After saying that, Arkelios flew to the sky once more.


    "Alright, then¡­." Bolios looked toward Gan Shuo, "Let''s start the feast with the leader first." The giant zombie was about to pick Gan Shuo, but a figure appeared between them. The figure was Wan Yongzhen, and he kicked the hand that tried to grab Gan Shuo, "I will not let you kill My Captain!"


    Wan Yongzhen breathed heavily, blood covering his cheeks and lips, but he still could fight.


    After that, another figure leaped toward the four-meter-tall zombie. Chang Jie held two swords and stabbed the swords toward Bolios'' chest. The surprise attack seeded as Bolios did not expect there were still people who could stand and fight it.


    While the surprise attack seeded, Bolios was just too strong. The sword hit the ck skeletal armor, and both swords broke into two as the skeletal armor was just too strong. Bolios then caught Chang Jie''s feet who was still in the air and mmed him down to the ground. One m was not enough, he mmed Chang Jie to the ground ten times before tossing the body aside. It was unknown whether Chang Jie was still alive or not, but Wan Yongzhen''s mind was not on Chang Jie, but the zombie in front of him. He was trying to think of a way to save his Captain.


    "Leave, Yongzhen! Leave me and survive! Don''t die for an old man like me. You still have a sister, waiting for you! You can''t die here!" Gan Shuo used hisst energy to speak to Wan Yongzhen.


    "No! The Tang Empire will take care of my sister. If we have to die, then let''s die together!" With no weapon and broken armor, Wan Yongzhen charged at the giant zombie.

 Chapter 919 Playing With Its Preys

    Chapter 919 ying With Its Preys¡¡¡¡"NO! DON''T! COME BACK, YONGZHEN!" Gan Shuo shouted, but the young man did not heed his words and charged at the zombie fearlessly.


    Bolios threw all the weapons in its hands as he tried to fight with no weapon like Wan Yongzhen. s, the young man was no match against the Epic Rank Zombie. Bolios caught Wan Yongzhen''s hand as he tried tond the punch. Its other hand caught Wan Yongzhen''s other hand, hanging the young man in front of it.


    The giant zombie smirked at Gan Shuo before the other four hands sent continuous punches on Wan Yongzhen''s body. The zombie was well aware that Gan Shuo cared for the young man a lot. It purposely destroyed Gan Shuo''s spirit, watching it crush Wan Yongzhen. After a full minute of continuous punches, Bolios threw Wan Yongzhen next to the unconscious Chang Jie.


    "You seem to care a lot about them," Bolios licked his lip, watching Gan Shuo struggle on the ground. The man''s struggle was a pure joy to the zombie. It then retrieved the spear and the greatsword it threw away earlier, "If I remember correctly, these two weapons are theirs, right? Killed by your own weapon is kinda tragic."


    Gan Shuo breathed heavily as he pushed himself to get up. However, the low-grade potion had not fully worked on his body. The potion barely healed him and reduced the pain. Even so, the Field Commander realized the urgency. If he did not get up now and move, Wan Yongzhen and Chang Jie would die. He had regarded Wan Yongzhen as his son, but he was fond of the naive Chang Jie. He felt like they deserved a better future than an old man like him.


    ''Move! Gan Shuo! Move!''


    Bolios approached the two young men who were just seven meters away from it. It secretly watched Gan Shuo struggling to stand up, "Better dead trying than doing nothing? Hah, what a joke. You can''t even try; you get sted before you can do anything. How does it feel, Human?"


    It did not receive a response as Gan Shuo was stabilizing himself as he managed to stand up. At the same time, Bolios arrived before the two young men and raised the greatsword and spear. It aimed the spear at Wan Yongzhen and the greatsword toward Chang Jie.


    Bolios did not hesitate to thrust them toward the two young men, but then a figure appeared before it. Gan Shuo managed toe in time, receiving the greatsword and the spear with his body. Both weapons pierced through his body, but his hands held them, so the weapon did not reach the young man.


    Blood flowed out of his mouth, but Gan Shuo smiled at Bolios. Even though he would most likely die after this, he smiled because he foiled the zombie''s n. He protected the young men before he died. That made Gan Shuo happy.


    "N-no¡­ D-do-don''t d-die, U-Uncle¡­." Wan Yongzhen''s weak voice transmitted to Gan Shuo''s ears, "Y-you c-can''t d-die¡­."


    "Please take care of Your Auntie Jun and My Qiaolian, Yongzhen¡­." Those were Gan Shuo''sst words as his eyes dimmed and his grip on the weapons loosened. Field Commander Gan Shuo died while standing, protecting Wan Yongzhen and Chang Jie.


    "ARGHHHHHHH!!!" Bolios was angry as it was not able to achieve what it wanted. The giant zombie pulled out the spear and the greatsword. It was about to kick Gan Shuo''s dead body, but a figurended in between them. The figure''s height rivaled the four-meter-tall zombie, and the figure caught the kick before pushing Bolios away.


    Bolios was surprised for a moment and looked at the figure. The figure was covered in dust, and slowly, the figure was revealed. The gray-silver furred creature, with two horns on its forehead, bright orange stripes on its eyes to its harm, and red eyes. With a single nce, it could tell that this demonic ape was strong, even maybe on the same level.


    The figure was Pride, The Demonic Ape King, the Chief of the Fogged Ape Tribe, the Vassal of the Tang Empire, and also Tang Shaoyang''s familiar. Pride caught the falling Gan Shuo with his left hand while the other hand was scratching its head, "This is bad. This is bad. Master will not like this. Master will not like this." He kept muttering those words as heid down the body next to Wan Yongzhen, who was crying.


    "Wen! Quicklye down! We have an emergency here!" Pride shouted.


    A jade-green figure descended next to Pride. The Jade Eagle''s gaze was on Gan Shuo before looking at the two young men, "That man is dead," Wen was talking about Gan Shuo before taking out two vials. The vial was a high-grade potion. Wen had eleven of them from Cao Jingyi, whom he met before heading toward Shiye Ind for the emergency.


    "N-no¡­. G-give the potion to Uncle Gan¡­." Wan Yongzhen refused to drink the potion. He wanted Gan Shuo to drink it.


    Wen looked at the dead person, "Your Uncle Gan is dead, Kid. If you don''t drink the potion, you will also die. What does it mean? It means you make his sacrifice in vain. If there''s anything you should do, it''s take care of his family if he has and avenge him. In order to achieve that, you must be alive."


    Wan Yongzhen choked in his tears, but he did not refuse the potion anymore. He drank the potion given to him in tears.


    "This is bad! A lot of people died," Pride kept muttering those words as he saw the bodies strewn all over him. He recognized the armor; those bodies were Tarrior.


    "Stop with your bullshit, Pride. Kill that zombie already, and I will take care of the one in the air," Wen looked up at Arkelios in the air, who was also staring at them.


    Arkelios'' smugness disappeared the moment Pride, and Wen appeared. It realized that the two beasts were the real deal.


    "Did you kill them all, Undead?" Pride approached Bolios by walking.


    "What If I did?" Bolios smirked, but then Pride''s figure leaped into the air, jumping toward the giant zombie. The movement was much faster than the people it had fought before; a little bit surprised, but it was something it expected from the Demonic Ape King.


    The ck energy swirled around Pride''s right hand as he punched down toward Bolios'' head. The giant zombie sensed the danger. It leaped backward instead of facing Pride head-on.


    Boom!


    The fistnded on the ground. The ground shook like an earthquake as cracks on the ground spread out. The dust rose, covering Pride. The dust did not hinder Pride from chasing after the giant zombie. The four-meter-tall figure dashed out of the dust,nding right before Bolios.


    Bolios realized that it could not escape from the Demonic Ape this time. It raised its two hands, forming a shield to cover its chest from Pride''s fist. At the same time, Bolios'' other four hands punched Pride''s face.


    Crack!


    Pride''s fistnded on Bolios'' hand while Boliosnded his punches. Bolios was pushed a few meters backward as the ck skeletal armor on its hand cracked, while Pride did not budge from the punches.


    Ptui!


    Pride spat out ck blood from his mouth. Bolios'' punches bleed his lips, but it was nothing dangerous for Pride, "I can understand why the Tarriors can''t hold down against you. But I am not in the mood to enjoy the fight or y with you."


    The ck energy gushed out from Pride''s body. The gray-silver fur turned ck in the matter of a second, his red eyes turned back, ck spikes grew on its back, and thorny ck knuckles formed on his fist.


    "I will end this quickly and hunt all the zombies from the Immortal Dynasty!" After saying that, Pride''s figure sped up toward Bolios.


    Bolios flinched slightly because it was like ten times faster. It could not react in time as a fist flew toward its face. The giant zombie subconsciously put up his two upper hands, blocking the iing fist.


    Bang!


    The cracked ck skeletal armor around its hand disintegrated with a single punch, pushing Bolios backward further. Pride followed with a step forward and sent a cross punch, but Bolios reacted quickly, putting up his two middle hands to block the punch.


    Bang!


    The ck skeletal armor cracked as it opened up its defense once more. Pride sent another punch, an uppercut toward Bolios'' chin. However, Bolios still reacted well against the attack as it used its third pair of hands to block the iing uppercut.


    Even though all the punches were blocked, Bolios'' ck skeletal armor cracked each time the punchnded. Pride did not stop as another punch sped up toward Bolios'' stomach. When the punch came, Bolios subconsciously covered its face with its fourth pair of hands, thinking the punch was aimed toward its head.


    Bang!


    The ck skeletal armor on its body cracked, and Bolios lurched backward from the impact, opening all the defense.


    "You are done for!"

 Chapter 920 Highest Casualties

    Chapter 920 Highest Casualties¡¡¡¡Bolios'' body was a few inches in the air, defenseless from the iing attacks. The Demonic Ape punched the giant zombie continuously, maintaining the giant zombie in the air. The punches destroyed the ck skeletal armor on Bolios'' body, and the giant zombie started to lose chunks of its meat the body.


    Arkelios noticed that its friend was cornered and tried to help, but a green figure appeared in front of it. At the same time, fierce whirlwinds surrounded Arkelios, locking its movement in the air.


    Fwoosh!


    Deep red energy swirled around from its body, expelling the fierce whirlwind around it. Arkelios looked down at its friend. Bolios'' body was still in the air, bing a punching bag to the Demonic Ape. It nced at Wen, then looked down at the Demonic Ape. It realized that it could not win against the Demonic Ape and the Jade Eagle at the same time. Bolios was done for in its mind, so Arkelios decided to escape by itself.


    The flying zombie turned around, but then a shadow loomed over him. Not just the shadow, but he felt a strong heat too. Arkelios looked up and saw a lion beastmen in mes descending toward him. It was about to p its wings to get away from the ming Lion, but it was toote.


    Kairu caught Arkelios in the air, and his hands reached the flesh wings, tearing apart the wings. They both fell to the ground as Arkelios lost its wings.


    Boom!


    As they crashed to the ground, a me pir burst out from the falling spot.


    "That brute brain," Wenined as he realized Kairu was about to kill the flying zombie. He used its Wind Elemental Power, dispersing the wind in the air, and came down, "Don''t kill the zombie, Kairu!"


    The dust and the me dispersed, revealing the two figures behind them. Kairu''s had his knees on Arkelios'' shoulders, pinning down the zombie. At the same time, the zing me swallowed Arkelios from its feet. It had lost its lower body as the me crept up to the upper body.


    "This thing has killed many Tarriors. Why do we need to spare its life? We need to kill this thing, or else Master will get angry at us," Kairu looked back at Wen as if Wen was a crazed beastmen.


    "Haven''t you learned Basic Detection already?" Wen came over and pped the back of ming Lion''s head, "This thing has an affiliation, so we need to dig more information to find the root and wipe them all!"


    Hearing that from Wen, Kairu looked down at Arkelios. He used [Basic Detection] on it and nodded, "Immortal Dynasty, huh?" The me on Kairu''s body dispersed as he got up from the zombie. Arkelios lost its arms and lower body, leaving only the head and the body. Even so, it was still alive, ring at the ming Lion in surprise.


    Kairu backed up and nced toward Pride, "Oy, Pride! Don''t kill that big guy¡­." The ming Lion paused as he did not find the giant zombie around Pride, "Where''s the giant zombie?"


    The Demonic Ape shrugged, "I killed it."


    "Huh!? Where''s the body then¡­." Kairu paused, "Don''t tell me you punch that big guy until nothing is left behind?"


    Pride scratched his head, "It seems so. I was so angry that I couldn''t control myself well."


    "It''s fine. At least we have one of them," Wen approached Arkelios. The flying zombie was still shocked that it was defeated that fast.


    "I will not tell you anything about the Immortal Dynasty!" Arkelios overheard the three beasts'' conversation. It thought it would get interrogated, "We don''t feel pain, so interrogation is useless against us!"


    "Being unable to feel pain has its perks, I guess," Wen smirked, "But we will not interrogate you. We will have someone to see the things in your head."


    After that, Wen nced at Kairu, "You watch over this thing. Make sure it can''t regenerate its body. I will try to save the surviving Tarriors."


    Kairu''s me could prevent the zombie from regenerating, so he asked the ming Lion to guard the zombie, "Youe to help me to rescue the Tarriors." The Jade Eagle spoke to the Demonic Ape.


    The Demonic Ape gathered the Tarriors, and Wen assessed the Tarrior''s injuries. He gave the critically injured Tarrior a high-grade potion while the rest had a low-potion grade potion. The Tang Empire only had eleven high-grade potions after distributing most of them to the Field Commander and above ranks. The high-grade potion was rare, and it cost one hundred thousand per vial in the General Shop.


    They did not get those high-grade potions from the General Shop as it was too expensive. Most of the potions were from the treasure chests.


    "A hundred and seventy-three Tarriors died, and thirty-two of them are in a critical condition. We have to wait for the healers to heal them," Wen muttered to himself. The Demonic Ape brought all the injured to the vige, sheltering them in the house. The dead remained outside the vige.


    Wen closed his eyes and reported it to Li Shuang and Cao Jingyi. While Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang were away from the main base, those two were in charge. He reported the highest casualties so far in the Empire''s history. That was why The Demonic Ape and the ming Lion were concerned that their Master would get angry.


    After sending the message, Wen noticed someone approaching the vige. He flew off toward the sky and saw a woman with a veil hiding behind the tree. She observed the vige. The Jade Eagle flew off toward the woman andnded behind her.


    Duan Ya was startled as she felt a presence behind her. She pulled out the bow and charged the mana arrow, aiming it toward Wen, "Who are you?" That question came out of her mouth naturally.


    "That should be my question. Who are you? Why are you secretly watching the vige?" Wen''s jade eyes nced at the mana arrow. He noticed the density of mana in the arrow, "You are quite a skillful archer."


    Duan Ya was nervous at the sight of the Jade Eagle. This was the first time she met a beastmen, "I am one of the vigers. Is the fight over?"


    "You are quite strong, but you are running away and hiding!" Wen raised his voice. He was upset that someone at her caliber did not fight the zombie. If she was there, she might stall sometime until he, Kairu, and Pride arrived.


    "I am protecting the vigers. General Gan Shuo ordered me to bring the vigers to safety!" Duan Ya replied honestly, without any exaggeration.


    Wen squinted his eyes. He recalled that one of the Tarriors told him that they were part of Gan Shuo''s team, ''What am I doing? Why would I try to me someone for my inability to save the Tarriors.''


    The Jade Eagle let out a sigh, "The vige is safe now. The zombie is dead, so you can bring the vigers back to the vige. I need them to tend the injured Tarriors."


    Duan Ya nodded her head furiously and ran toward the forest as Wen flew back toward the vige. He was flying right above the vige, watching the surroundings. Just in case there were more zombiesing toward them.


    A few minutester, the vigers returned to the vige. The vigers did their best to tend to the injured Tarriors. They cleaned the healing wound and wiped the blood from the Tarriors. Another minute passed, and the giant birdnded next to the vige.


    Seraphic lowered her body, and Li Na, Cao Jingyi, and twenty healers came down from the Divine Falcon. Wen greeted them with a bow, "The injured is inside the vige."


    The healers came into the vige under Duan Ya''s guidance, leading them to the injured. Cao Jingyi and Li Na stayed outside with Wen, "They are from Gan Shuo''s team?" Cai Jingyi asked The Jade Eagle, "Where''s Gan Shuo?"


    Gan Shuo''s team was the team that found Zhenjiang''s territory. She recalled that seven hundred of Gan Shuo''s team were escorting the survivors to the main base. That meant he led the three hundred people to continue the exploration, and this happened to them.


    Wen did not speak and led them to a body that was not far from where they were. There was one body separated from the other''s dead body, "He is Gan Shuo. He died from protecting two young men under him, and we can''t me him for what happened. Their enemies are two Epic Rank Zombies. One is level 1278, and the other one is level 1331. Even if their team isplete, it just means more casualties."


    Cao Jingyi looked at Gan Shuo''s face and was surprised. The man was smiling as blood painted his lips down to the chin, "Epic Rank Zombies?"


    "Yes. They are from the Immortal Dynasty, and I don''t think they are from nearby. I think they especiallye for us. Follow me; we capture one of them," Wen led the two girls to where Kairu was.


    Arkelios was still in mes. The me prevented the zombie from regenerating part of its body.


    Cao Jingyi furrowed her brows after using [Basic Detection]. The zombie in front of him was a new type of zombie, Winge. It was level 1331, just like Wen told her, and she agreed that if Gan Shuo''s team wasplete, it just meant more casualties.


    "It''s our fault. We haven''t encountered any Epic Rank Zombies during the exploration, so we don''t put the Epic Rank into the Expansion Team," Cao Jingyi turned toward Li Na, "Can you pick up Yu Shun? We need him for this thing."


    Li Na nodded and left with Seraphic once more. At the same time, Cao Jingyi ordered all the Expansion Team to stop and call them back. She did not want what happened to Gan Shuo''s team repeated again.

 Chapter 921 More Casualties

    Chapter 921 More Casualties¡¡¡¡"I will leave the ind to you," Wen spoke to Kairu and Pride, "I will patrol the area, hoping to find the other zombie from the same affiliation."


    "I hope they are not nearby," Cao Jingyi shook her head, "We have to escape if they are nearby."


    "Why would we escape? We fight them!" Kairu raised his right fist. The ming Lion was not scared of the zombies, regardless of their numbers.


    "You can protect yourself, but what about the vigers? They send two Epic Rank Zombies. Do you know what it means?" Cao Jingyi rolled her eyes, "That means this Immortal Dynasty does notck the Epic Rank Zombie."


    "Do you think so too, Miss Cao?" Wen nced at the woman.


    Cao Jingyi nodded, "Yes. I feel like they are testing us. If these two Epic Rank Zombies are wild zombies. They would have zombie mobs following them, but it''s just two of them," She let out a sigh, "We need to wait until either Zhen Yang, Liao Zhenya, or Wan Yongzhen to wake up to find out. They might know something about the zombies."


    "Kehehehe¡­." Arkelios let out his signature evilughter, "You are quite smart, woman. You are right; wee to test you guys. His Majesty wille with the main army to raze your puny Empire."


    "Thank you for thepliment, but I think you are aplete fool here. You came to test us, but you failed miserably. What does it mean? It means your whatever majesty will note to attack us. They should know the limitation and fall back," Cao Jingyi waved her hand and left the area with Wen.


    "That''s an issue, isn''t it? If what you said is right, they are not just the normal zombie we have faced so far," Wen was quite concerned with the zombie development. The zombie was capable of thinking, making a n, knowing when to retreat and fight, and even sending two of its subordinates to test them out. What made the zombies scarier was the fact that zombie could increase their numbers with the flesh tower.


    The zombies could increase their number by corrupting the Earth, but Humans and other species needed time to reproduce. The zombie easily outnumbered them if they let the zombie roam free.


    "I will add this to the report. We can''t make any decision until Zhang Mengyao or The Emperor return," Cao Jingyi rubbed her forehead. The zombie issue was unexpected. All this time, they underestimated the zombies as mobs without thoughts. However, this incident proved the zombie was capable of thinking. They were no different from the humans.


    "Then I will patrol the area, Miss Cai," Wen excused himself and flew away after getting Cao Jingyi''s consent. The Jade Eagle flew out of the ind. The ind was supposed to be safe now because Pride had brought the Fogged Ape Tribe with him. They were staying in the forest for the emergency.


    Cao Jingyi came to the vige and met with the leader of the healer team, "How is the situation?"


    The leader of the healer team shook her head, "I am sorry, Miss Cao. Five people had already died when we arrived. We have fifty-three people disabled and need to wait for Miss Selena or Miss Arina to heal them."


    Cao Jingyi rubbed her forehead again and cursed, "Damn! Those World Government Fuckers! If not for those crazy fuckers, we can heal them right away."


    "I don''t think you should curse like that, Miss Cao. There are children around," The leader of the healer team reminded Cao Jingyi.


    "ARGHHH!" Cao Jingyi growled, "Can you let me vent out all of this umting stress, Run? Whatever, lead me to Zhen Yang and the others."


    Run, the leader of the healer team, nodded and led Cao Jingyi to one of the houses. There was four injured inside, and she recognized three of them but not the fourth one. Cao Jingyi''s eyesnded on the fourth, a man over two meters tall.


    "Who is he?" She asked Run.


    "He is Chang Jie. One of the vigers, and he apparently helped Gan Shuo and his team to fight the zombie,"


    Cao Jingyi nodded and headed toward Zhen Yang''s bed. There was a healer next to Zhen Yang, constantly casting the healing spell on him, "What''s wrong with him?" She noticed that the wound opened again after the healing spell was applied to him.


    "I am not sure about it. I think it''s more like poison?" Run shook her head, "We need to cast the healing spell on him repeatedly, or else the wound will get worse. We need the Vice-Head Division to examine Sir Zhen Yang."


    "What''s your diagnosis?" Cao Jingyi furrowed her brow.


    "I think the Epic Rank Zombie''s ck mana is the cause. Their mana works like poison to us humans. I think that''s what happened to him," Run pointed at the ckened skin around the wound, "We need more healers to stabilize Sir Zhen Yang''s condition."


    "How many people have the same symptom?"


    "All four in this room have the same symptom. The other Tarriors don''t suffer the same symptom, just four in this room."


    "It''s fortunate that there are only four. We may not have enough healers to maintain all of them if they get infected by dark mana." Cao Jingyi nodded and was also relieved, "We will transport them to the main base once Li Na returns."


    "That''s my thought as well. The Healers don''t need to worry about running out of mana as we have a lot of mana potions in the base," Run nodded in agreement.


    "Take care of them. I will go outside to get some air," Cao Jingyi tapped Run''s shoulder.


    "That''s my job. Leave it to me, Miss Cao," Run bowed his head.


    Cao Jingyi wished to talk with one of the Captains of Gan Shuo''s team, but all of them were unconscious. There was nothing she could do but wait, "Please notify me if one of them is awake."


    She was about to push the door when a figure blocked her path. The figure was a woman wearing a ck veil. She then recalled what Wen told her about the veiled woman, "Do you need something from me, Young Miss?"


    "My name is Duan Ya," The veiled woman replied, "What happened to Chang Jie?"


    "Chang Jie?" Cao Jingyi looked at the fourth injured person in the room, "He is poisoned by a zombie''s dark mana. The person who can expel the dark mana is not around, so we have to wait for her. For the time being, we will cast the healing spell on Chang Jie to keep him alive."


    "I will pick up that person. Where is she?" Duan Ya did not back down. She was so concerned about Chang Jie not waking up.


    Cao Jingyi shook her head, "Do you have a giant flying bird? Or do you have a flying beastmen friend like Wen?"


    Duan Ya did not answer as she was aware of the intent behind that question.


    "It''s touching and cute of you, willing to do anything to save your boyfriend. Unfortunately, there''s nothing we can do but wait for the person to return. She is in a ce that can''t be picked up just by flying. I hope you understand, Miss Duan," Cao Jingyi smiled.


    Duan Ya''s shoulder slumped, and she nodded. She returned to Change Jie''s side.


    *** ***


    Beijing


    "You have returned earlier than I expected, My Witty Advisor," The Zombie Emperor of the Immortal Dynasty eximed at the surprise visit by his Advisor. She left two days ago to test out the real power of the Tang Empire, and he felt like it was too fast for her to return.


    "I assume you have gotten the result we look for, My Witty Advisor?" The Emperor inquired as the female zombie knelt down.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Arkelios and Bolios were defeated," The female zombie reported, "Bolios is killed right away, but they keep Arkelios alive."


    "That fast?" The Zombie Emperor was surprised.


    "Yes. While Bolios easily won against the normal soldiers, he does not match the Generals from the Tang Empire, and I don''t see any generals from the Tang Empire," The female zombie continued with the report.


    "There''s additional bad news, Your Majesty. The Tang Empire was not justposed of humans but also beastmen. The ones who defeated Bolios and Arkelios are beastmen, Demonic Ape, eagle beastmen, and The ming Lion. Bolios did not stand a chance against the Demonic Ape, and Arkelios was subdued by the ming Lion in a matter of seconds."


    The Zombie Emperor frowned as he did not like the news. He sacrificed two Zombie Generals but only gained a little information about the Tang Empire. Of course, the fact that the beastmen was on the Tang Empire''s side was not a surprise. He saw it from the memories of the human that he devoured earlier. He had seen the ming Lion, The eagle beastmen, and also the Demonic Ape in the tournament. He just did not expect them to be much stronger than his Zombie Generals.

 Chapter 922 Warning

    Chapter 922 Warning¡¡¡¡"Do you think we can still win if we outnumber them?" The Emperor asked the female zombie.


    The Zombie Emperor wanted badly to eradicate the Tang Empire as he felt threatened by them. Even if they avoided the Tang Empire and developed their army, the Tang Empire''s army also grew stronger by the day.


    There was a momentary silence as the female zombie did not immediately answer the Zombie Emperor, "I don''t really think we can outnumber them from the result of the Demonic Ape against Bolios. It was a one-sided fight where Bolios couldn''t do anything against the Demonic Ape. It was not a close fight, Your Majesty."


    "I see," The Zombie Emperor nodded understandingly, "What about Arkelios? What do you think they want to do by keeping Arkelios alive?"


    "I am not sure about it yet, but I think they are trying to find us, who send Arkelios and Bolios. That''s my rough guess, but maybe they needed Arkelios for the experiment," The female zombie replied with her guess. The information about the Tang Empire was limited, so she could not predict anything about them.


    "Do you think Arkelios will spill about us?" There was a clear doubt in the Zombie Emperor''s tone. He believed that none of his subordinates would betray him, but he was somewhat concerned when the female zombie mentioned it.


    "I doubt Arkelios will betray Your Majesty, but we don''t know what kind of sorcery the Tang Empire has. To be safe, I think you need to kill Arkelios, Your Majesty."


    "Hmmm," The Zombie Emperor leaned back to the throne and closed his eyes. As the Lord of the Zombies, his mind was connected to Arkelios and the other subordinates. He could kill all his subordinates anytime and anywhere if he needed to. He thought he would never use this ability until now.


    The Zombie Emperor connected to Arkelios'' mind, and to his surprise, he saw a young man''s face, smiling at him. The young man smirked and said, "Got you!" After that, the connection was forcefully cut, and the Zombie Emperor opened his eyes.


    "We have to escape right now!" The Zombie Emperor rose from the throne and eximed. His voice was shaky, not as firm as before.


    The female zombie was surprised as this was her first time witnessing the Zombie Emperor scared of something, "Does something happen to Arkelios, Your Majesty?"


    "Yes! It''s something worse than Arkelios betraying me! There''s a Zombie Apostle in the Tang Empire! We have to leave before hees for us!"


    "What? But why? Why does the Zombie Apostle take a side with the humans? This does not make sense," The female zombie was also shocked to find out about the Zombie Apostle, "He should be on our side."


    "Why don''t you meet and ask him? You will not get the answer from me," The Zombie Emperor walked away from the throne whilemunicating with his subordinates through his mind.


    *** ***


    Shiye Ind vige, five minutes earlier.


    Li Na returned with Yu Shun. The Zombie Apostle was so excited that he jumped off Seraphic in mid-air. Of course, twenty meters in the air was nothing for the young man. Hended well and looked for Cao Jingyi right after, "Where''s the new zombie?"


    Cao Jingyi just could not get used to how the young man acted. She could not understand his enthusiasm for the zombies, who practically almost wiped out humanity. Of course, she said nothing on the surface, "Follow me."


    Cao Jingyi led Yu Shun to where Arkelios was. At the sight of Arkelios, Yu Shun ran past her and approached the limbless zombie. Yu Shun''s fingers were moving like a millipede''s feet, excited about the zombie in front of him, and he could not wait to touch it. That was what he looked like in Cao Jingyi''s eyes.


    "Can you get rid of the fire, Sir?" Yu Shun asked Kairu.


    "Are you sure?" The ming Lion hesitated because he did not see the zombie who usually guarded the young man.


    "I am sure. Don''t I have you and Pride here?"


    Kairu nodded and pulled back the fire. As soon as the fire dissipated, Arkelios''s flesh started to regenerate, bulbing up as new flesh started to form. Before Arkelios could fully regenerate, Yu Shun put his right hand on the zombie''s head.


    At the moment Yu Shun put his hand on its head, he closed his eyes. Two minutes passed, but Yu Shun had not said anything. Cao Jingyi was worried that something had happened to Yu Shun.


    "How is it, Yu Shun?" Cao Jingyi asked.


    "Ssshhh," Yu Shun motioned Cao Jingyi to silence. No one knew what the young man did to the zombie.


    Cao Jingyi, however, noticed the change in expression on Arkelios. The zombie seemed to be shocked while looking at Yu Shun. That made Cao Jingyi curious, but she shut her mouth, waiting for the result. Another two minutes passed, and Yu Shun opened his eyes.


    Yu Shun turned around with a wide smile, "I have found the brain behind the attack. It''s not just a normal Zombie Lord anymore, but a Zombie Emperor."


    "You seem happy about it," Cao Jingyi furrowed her brow. That was clearly bad news for them to have a Zombie Emperor born out of nowhere. It was clear that the zombie''s threat could no longer be ignored. At least they needed to purge all the zombies from China.


    "Because I just found a new type of zombie, so of course, I am happy," The young man grinned, "Can I have this one?" He pointed at the zombie who stood next to him with his thumb.


    Arkelios had recovered all its limbs and stood next to Yu Shun. However, Arkelios seemed to lose its character. It no longer spoke, and it had no expression on its face.


    "I don''t think you can have it. That thing has killed the Tarriors, and it will not be received by the victims of this tragedy," Cao Jingyi furrowed his brow.


    "Does it matter? In the end, this thing is just a puppet to another zombie, no? The real culprit is the Zombie Emperor, and I have found their location. If we want to catch the real culprit, we need to prepare a lot of armies for that. That Zombie Emperor has a lot, I mean a lot, maybe a hundred million zombies or even more; not sure about that as Arkelios'' memories don''t have that information," Yu Shun shrugged.


    "On top of that, Arkelios did not participate in the battle against Gan Shuo''s team. Bolios was the one that killed all the dead Tarriors. This thing is more useful to me than killing it just out of pure rage and anger. I can analyze the new zombie and give the information to the empire about the new zombie. That way, we can develop a strategy to face the Winge type of zombies. I also can research Winge''s possibilities of evolution which will benefit us more than killing it. Your decision, though."


    "If that''s the case, it''s better to give the zombie to him, no?" The muscle brain Kairu took Yu Shun''s side, "We must look at the bigger picture, rather than being concerned about a small group of people. Imagine how many people will be saved if we know the zombie''s weaknesses?"


    On the one hand, Cao Jingyi was considering the feelings of the Tarriors and their families. On the other hand, Kairu and Yu Shun were right. If they knew the Winge zombie''s weakness, Gan Shuo''s team might stall a little more time until the reinforcement arrived. She could not refute that, but she felt it was just wrong not to kill the zombie who caused the highest casualties in the Tang Empire.


    "You can control this zombie for a while, and we will ask Li Shuang to decide. I can''t make the decision," Cao Jingyi shook her head.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s return to the base and ask Sister Li Shuang," Yu Shun smiled.


    Cao Jingyi rolled her eyes, but she could not refute him because they needed the four poisoned people for the treatment anyway.


    *** ***


    In another dimension


    [You havepleted the Trial of the Ancient!]


    [You have advanced to Ancient Rank!]


    [Congrattions! You have gained an additional reward frompleting The Special wave of the Trial of Ancient!]


    [You gained +200 levels, all existing skills increased by one level, 1,000,000,000 Game Coins, and one Ancient Treasure Chest!]


    [Congrattions! You have gained a chance to make a contract with Archaic Spirit!]


    [Congrattions! Your Skill [Epic Integration] has evolved to [Ancient Integration]!]


    [Congrattions! Your skill, [Epic Summoning], has evolved to [Ancient Summoning]!]


    [Congrattions! Your skill, [Spirit Manifestation], has evolved to [Spirit Incarnation]!]


    [Congrattions! You have obtained [Archaic Summoning] (only can be used once!) skill!]


    [Rank Advancement has been achieved! You will now gain 128 Attribute Points per level!]


    [You havepleted the Rank Advancement!]


    Tang Shaoyang was overwhelmed by the notifications from the System, but he ignored those notifications and focused on hisst enemies. There were two giant wolves in front of him, lying on the ground, dying as blood profusely came out from their dangling neck. They were Celestial Wolves, apparently a Myth Creature from the other world and highly revered by the humans from their world.


    Tang Shaoyang looked down at the two Celestial Wolf cubs in his embrace and looked puzzled, "Why? Why don''t you just ept my offer and get out of this ce with me?" The couple Celestial Wolves were his enemy in the special wave. He had defeated them once and asked them to form a lifetimepanion pact with him, but the couple refused.


    He thought these Myth Creatures did not want to be under hismand, mere humans, which was understandable. The Myth Creature had their own ego, after all. He battled them again, and the result was obvious. The male Celestial Wolf died, and the one who was still breathing was the female.


    "Apparently, the System does not like that you bring us, the Mythical Creature, with you back to the real world. We are supposed to be the test for the yers who take the trial, and we are supposed to kill or kill the yers. We are the System''s prisoners, and it does not like the yers to bring us back to the real world. You have done the same thing before, no?" The female wolf asked.


    "Yes. I formed a contract with an Adolescent Golden Dragon in my Trial of Epic," Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    "I see. That Golden Dragon must be lucky to encounter you first," There was a contentment in the female wolf''s tone, "But I am also satisfied. At least our children don''t have to suffer like us. I hope you can treat them well, and I assure you that they will be useful for you."


    The female celestial wolf''s voice weakened as she realized it was almost the time for her to follow her husband, "Also, don''t feel guilty for using our body as a sacrifice. If that can make you stronger, do it. You get the stronger meaning you will be able to ensure our children''s safety too, don''t hesitate, Young Emperor."


    "I will not hesitate to use your bodies for the sacrifice," Tang Shaoyang denied. However, his attempt to deny his hesitation caused the female wolf to smile, "A little bit of advice from me who had been living for thousands of years, be careful, Young Emperor. Many Gods don''t like you, not especially because of you as a human, but your ss¡­. Be careful¡­."


    Those were thest words from the female Celestial Wolf before she stopped breathing. Its cial blue eyes closed and died.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. He did not understand what the female wolf tried to say; why did Gods not like his ss? It was a ss from the System, so why did they especially not like the ss? For sure, there was a back story that made God not like his ss. It must have something to do with his predecessor in the same ss.


    Thest warning from the female Celestial Wolf alerted Tang Shaoyang. He did not know how much authority God had over the System. Could the Gods influence the System in any way?

 Chapter 923 Choosing The Reward

    Chapter 923 Choosing The Reward¡¡¡¡Tang Shaoyang looked down at the sleeping cubs. Two Celestial Wolves in his hands, and without a doubt, they could grow as strong as their parents. But he was not happy in the slightest. There was a sense of guilt about using the cubs'' parents as a sacrifice to summon a new spirit. Without a doubt, two Primordial Rank Beasts were a high-quality sacrifice.


    He should not hesitate, just like what the cubs'' mother told him to. Despite that, he was conflicted because he would raise the two cubs. He would be their new parents, and it was kinda messed up to sacrifice the cubs'' parents. The guilt started to pile up alongside when he sacrificed Ashley''s father; the guilt haunted him. Sure, Ashley''s father was an asshole, but it was still wrong to do that to your woman''s father.


    [I know there are a lot of things in your mind right now, Master. So, let''s think this through together. You are not alone; you have us!] Zaneos read his Master''s mind perfectly.


    [Let''s start with God. I don''t think they can influence the System in any way, or else they will make the System not distribute your ss again. They will make the ss disappear if they can influence the System. However, without a doubt, they know more about the System, such as the System''s mechanism and how the System works. They are surely ahead of us in this matter. It''s possible they can take advantage of the loophole in the System. As we know, the System is not perfect as we thought. Just like how you take the System''s assets, the Golden Dragon. I think that''s one of many loopholes.] Zara, the Angel of Death, could notfort him as Zaneos did, but she helped with his concerns.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow at the thoughts about the Gods. The only Gods he had encountered so far were two Gods; both were the Gods of the Arkania Continent, The Clown God and the Goddess of Love. However, those two Gods had limited knowledge about the System since their world had not entered the Game.


    [We can slowly think about those Godster, we can''t find the right answer for that. We should focus on what is in front of us, the body of Primordial Beasts. The wise choice is to use them as a sacrifice, but if you feel conflicted, then don''t use their bodies. That guilt is akin to a time bomb, and it maye and bite you backter on. It''s not like you are desperate or anything.] Rosalie the me Empress changed the focus on what was in front of them.


    From there, more and more spirits started to talk. Most of them wereforting Tang Shaoyang about his choice, and all of them supported him in whatever his decision was.


    Tang Shaoyang sat down in front of the two dead bodies, sharing his thoughts and feelings with his Spirits. It was kinda nice to have someone to hear him out and share his feelings. Even though he was not used to baring his feelings out as he tended to keep them to himself. A short fifteen minutes passed by, and he made the decision on what he should do with the bodies.


    He stood up and approached the dead bodies. Using his Elemental Maniption, he made a huge hole for two bodies to fit into it. He buried the husband and wife together, and it gave him a huge sense of relief. He had been killing a lot of people to achieve his goal, whether the innocent or the people who wanted to kill him. That burdened him a lot, but burying the Celestial Wolves gave him a sense of relief.


    That was weird since he met the couple Celestial Wolves a few hours ago. He did not know them until the System summoned them to fight him. He closed his eyes in front of the grave and smiled out of relief.


    It might be stupid of him not to use the bodies just because of his feelings, but that was just proof that he was still a human with feelings. People saw him as a cruel and merciless monster, killing people without batting his eyes. He thought he was a monster too by doing that; hence he was relieved that he was disturbed to use the body for the sacrifice.


    "It''s time to check out my new status, I guess," Tang Shaoyang shook his head and opened the window status.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Tang


    Main ss: Exalted Monarch of Spirit


    Second ss: Legend yer [Level - 3200]


    Evolution: Ancient


    Age: 27


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 3200


    Talent: Divine Body


    2nd Talent: Wrath


    Bloodline: ck Dragon


    Attribute Point: 1,965,698


    Strength: Ancient (1-Star) [0/30,000 AP 2-Star]


    Agility: Ancient (1-Star) [0/30,000 AP 2-Star]


    Vitality: Ancient (1-Star) [0/30,000 AP 2-Star]


    Stamina: Epic (27-Star) [0/20,000 AP 28-Star]


    Magic Power: Ancient (1-Star) [0/30,000 AP 2-Star]


    Spirit Power: 3183


    Sense: Ancient (2-Star)


    Mana: 2,980,000


    Spiritual Energy: 119,360/119,360


    yer Essence: 3,564,750


    yer Energy: 3,564,750/3,564,750


    Skill Point: 0


    Special Skill: Archaic Summoning (1/1)


    Skill: [Basic Detection], [Ancient Summoning], [Sovereign Rule], [Ancient Integration], [Mana Mastery (Master)], [Master Mana Perception - Lvl 10], [sh Step - Max Level], [Spirit Eyes], [Spirit Advancement], [Universal Charisma (Passive)], [Enhanced Strength - Max], [Raged Alteration - Max Level], [Tough Skin (Passive) - Max], [Divine Pleasure (Passive)], [Invisible sh - Max], [Dispersal (Passive) - Max Level], [me Shield - Max Level], [Mana Shroud - Max], [yer Energy], [Fire Breath], [True Dragon Eyes (Passive)], [Dragon Scale], [Mana Maniption], [Dragon''s Regeneration (Passive)], [True Dragon], [Spirit Incarnation], [Spirit Sacrifice], [Spirit Form] [Sky Walk], [yer Aura (Passive)], [Abyss Domain], [Undead Poison], [Thousand st - Lvl Max Lvl], [Deadly Charge - Max Lvl], [Mana Regeneration (Passive) - Max Lvl], [Spirit Gate], [Spirit Energy], [Rush - Lvl 9], [Perception (Passive)], [yer Domination (Passive)], [yer de], [Elemental Maniption], [Realm of Fire], [Dragon Sense], [Gravity Pull], [Grievous Strike], [Spirit Link], [Sovereign Aura (Passive)], [Spirit Blessing - Lvl 4], [Resistance (Passive)], [Perseverance (Passive)], [Rapid Recovery (Passive)], [yer Touch], [yer Absorption], [Vnt Step - Lvl 6], [Mirage Stride], [King of Beast (Passive)], [Spirit Fusion], [Spirit Switch], [Spirit Resurrection], [Blink], [Infernal Wrath], [Chaos Fire], [Attribute Shift], [Demon Eyes (Passive)], [Demonification], [Necromastery], [Demonic Energy (Passive)], [Wind Domain], [Water Domain], [Earth Wall], [Nature Grasp] [me Burst], [Basic Great de Technique (Passive)], [Earth Domain], [Shield Breaker], [Shadow Walk], [Reflection], [Marking Shot]


    Contracted Spirit (95):


    Grade SSS Spirit: [Zara - The Angel of Death], [Rumru - The ck Dragon (Sealed)]


    Grade SS Spirit: [Zaneos - The Void Sword], [Aerelion - The Infernal Wyvern], [Bronson - The Executioner], [Yu - The Ancient Alchemist], [Galeon - The Great Demon]


    Grade S+ Spirit: [Lilliana - The Grand Guardian], [Vera - The Legendary Beast (The Adolescent Stage Inferkost), [Orlean - The Demon Prince] [Doru - The Obsidian Golem], [Karan - The Firestorm Berserker] [Arkanos - Ice and Fire de], [Feera - The Chimera], [Maldros - The ck Storm Dragonewt], [Ronan - The Helion Wolf], [Rogin - The Troll Warlord], [Togin - The Troll Warlord], [Bagin - The Troll Warlord], [Mugin - The Troll Warlord], [Bain - The Troll Warlord, [Bain - The Troll Warlord], [Hagin - The Troll Warlord], [Hargug - The Helion Wolf], [Rokian - The Revenant], [Artras - The Revenant], [Argon - The Revenant], [Sheynos - The Shadow Bane], [Haynos - The Shadow Bane], [Muri - The Helion Cyclop], [Suri - The Helion Cyclop], [Zuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Nuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Rowan - The Abyss Storm Wolf]


    Grade S Spirit: [Zowen - The Lightning Grand Magus], [Rosalie - The me Empress], [Malki - The defire Ant Emperor], [Yowe - The Undead Master Lancer]


    Grade A+ Spirit: [Crystal - The Frost Knight], [Jet - The Abyss Raven]


    Grade B+ Spirit: [Trian - The Wrath Troll]


    Grade B Spirit: [Pari - The Dire Bear], [Orlon - The Dark Hound], [Exon - The Giant Hawk], [Majon - The Horned Hound], [Palmer - The Wind Elemental Knight], [Pierson - The Earth Elemental Knight]... (+50 other spirits)


    Grade C+ Spirit: [Goru - The Hobgoblin Champion]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The obvious change was the attribute; it was now Ancient instead of Epic, a clear indication he was Ancient Rank now. Aside from that, he did not see any big difference. He furrowed his brow and fell into deep thought. He quickly noticed the difference from the previous advancement.


    His Bloodline had fully sealed now, so there was no change with that. His first-ss and second-ss did not undergo advancement. It was just his rank advanced, nothing else. He got nothing from his first and second talent, too, just an advancement of his rank. Of course, he noticed that he almost had two million Attribute Points.


    "Huh? I am 27 now?" That was the second change he noticed after observing the window status for a while. He did not know his real date of birth, so he was surprised when his age changed.


    Tang Shaoyang had been in the orphanage since he was a baby. The Caretaker Lady in the orphanage told him that he was left in a basket with just pieces of clothes, protecting him from the cold. No one knew his date of birth, but the manager of the orphanage set his birthday on the day they picked him up, which was January 27th.


    [You have cleared the Trial of the Ancient with a perfect score (Clearing all waves, including the special wave)!]


    [Please choose your reward!]


    [Third ss (3)] [Ancient Bloodline Awakening] [Myth Grade Equipment (5)!]


    Thete notification of the trial rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head. He looked away from the window status and looked at the choices of reward for this trial. There was one less choice than the Trial of the Epic. There was no third Talent as the reward, but the Third ss was still there, the Epic Bloodline Awakened improved to Ancient Bloodline Awakening, and The Ancient Grade Equipment improved to Myth Grade Equipment.


    "The logical choice is to take the Third ss and save the Bloodline Awakening and Equipment for the next trial, no?" Tang Shaoyang concluded after getting the gist of how the trial''s reward worked.


    The other two rewards got better and better as he faced a harder trial. By the time he took the trial for the Myth Rank, the reward would change to Myth Bloodline Awakening and Primordial Grade Equipment.


    [Hmmm, do you think so, Master?] Zara, the Angel of Death, expressed her doubt. She disagreed with Tang Shaoyang. [If the other two rewards get improved, the Third ss reward will get improved too. Maybe the ss in the Myth Rank Trial is much better than the Third ss reward in this trial. You don''t know because we can''t see the choice of the sses.]


    Zaneos, Zowen, Rosalie, and the other spirits agreed with Zara.


    [I think you should focus on what you need right now because the System must apply the fair system reward. What do youck right now, Master?] Zaneos did not try to influence Tang Shaoyang to choose a specific reward. He helped his Master to figure out what he needed instead the most.


    Tang Shaoyang contemted the question. What hecked right now. He had two Talents, two sses, and his race had evolved too. What ss could give him? Skills, rarely attributes. Most of the sses only gave him additional skills. A ss like yer that gave a lot of Attributes was rare.


    ''Do I need more skills?'' Tang Shaoyang asked himself. The answer was obviously no. He had many spirits, and he could acquire the skills by using integration with them.


    Bloodline, without a doubt the best choice to give him a huge boost of attributes. However, if he saved the bloodline for the Myth Rank, he could get even a bigger boost forter. Bloodline was a better version of a ss, giving not just attributes but also skills. He could not resist the temptation of a better bloodline like Myth Awakening Bloodline or even Primordial Awakening Bloodline.


    As for equipment, he kept telling himself that his body was the best weapon. However, if he had to ask himself what hecked right now, it was the weapon. The battle of the Dragon Destroyer was a Grade A weapon. He had asked the Dwarves if they could upgrade the battle-ax. The answer was yes, but they did not have the necessary materials to upgrade his weapon.


    "So, equipment?" Tang Shaoyang was still dubious about choosing the equipment as the reward. He felt like it was a waste to choose the equipment for the reward.


    [Just like Zaneos said, what do you need the most right now? If you think you don''t need better equipment, you can choose the other rewards, no?] Zowen the Lightning Grand Magus repeated what Zaneos said to him.


    He wanted to choose the bloodline or even the third ss, but the temptation of the better bloodline and ss was just irresistible.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes, scanning the three choices. He took a deep breath, and his hand moved to the third choice, Myth Grade Equipment. Not what he needed the most, but the best choice if he had to consider for the future.


    [Mithril Reaver] [Phoenix Guard] [Titan de] [Deste] [Celestial Wolf Fang]


    There was an additional picture below the name of the equipment. Mithril Reaver was simr to his Dragon Destroyer but smaller in size. Phoenix Guard was a set of te armor, red in color with zing me on the back. The me was like a cape to the armor. Titan de was a great ck sword with a t tip. It was three meters long, including the handle, and fifty centimeters wide. Deste was a bright red big scythe, simr to the Death Scythe he got from the mini-game in the hospital. Thest one was a pair of daggers with Ice Elemental Power.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes were glued on the Titan de and Mithril Reaver, but his eyes kept ncing at Phoenix Guard. The armor reminded him of Liang Suyin, and he wanted to give it to her. However, the spirits mored, telling him not to spoil his girls.


    "What''s wrong with spoiling my woman? There''s nothing wrong with that, right?"


    [There''s nothing wrong with it, but you will be burdened by your gift. When you look at the other girls, you will have this thought, "Ah, I need to give her a gift too." And you have more than five girls. That''s the issue, but if your girl is just one, then it''s fine.] Lilliana, the Grand Guardian, immediately pointed out the issue.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his head and thought about it. Lilliana was not wrong. If he gave Liang Suyin a gift, then he needed to give the other girls a gift too.


    "I will choose one for myself," He nodded and picked up his choice.

 Chapter 924 Archaic Summoning

    Chapter 924 Archaic Summoning¡¡¡¡Tang Shaoyang held his new weapon with his right hand. The sword in his hand was heavier than the Dragon Destroyer. He swung the weapon in the air to try a new weapon.


    Whoof! Whoof! Whoof!


    Each of the swings made an intimidating noise. Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he was satisfied with the new weapon. Titan de was his choice, even though he was more fond of Reaver than the sword. His priority was the size of the weapon, not the type of weapon. The Reaver was smaller, a little bigger than a normal sword, but could not bepared to the Titan de.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Titan de]


    Grade: Myth


    Bonus Attribute: +10% of the user''s Strength


    Additional Skill: [Mana Breaker]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After getting the Titan de, Tang Shaoyang finally could see the big gap between the equipment. The new weapon gave him an additional attribute based on the percentage of attributes instead of a fixed amount. That was big, considering he was Ancient Rank. A fixed amount like 500 or even 1000 Strength barely helped him. Of course, the additional skill was even more badass.


    [Mana Breaker: Breaking a spell or a skill-based on Mana! Cooldown: 120 minutes]


    That was a good skill. That meant he could break any defensive skill with that additional skill. The Dragon Destroyer wascklusterpared to Titan de. Even so, Tang Shaoyang was reluctant to throw away the Dragon Destroyer.


    [You can dual wield it if you want, Master. That''s weird because both are two-handed weapons, but it was not an issue for you, who easily pick them up with one hand.] Arkanos, The Fire and Ice de, voiced his thoughts. He was the only dual-wielder among his spirits.


    Tang Shaoyang listened to the idea and took out the Dragon Destroyer from his inventory. He held both weapons, and he furrowed his brow, "I don''t like this." He shook his head and put the weapons back into the inventory, "I will just one of them one of the time." There was something weird when he held both weapons, so he decided not to dual-wield them.


    "I have finished my trial, but I don''t know how much time has passed," Tang Shaoyang looked at the two sleeping cubs. The Celestial Wolf cubs were still sleeping all this time. He scratched his head and asked himself, "Is there anything else I need to do before going back?"


    [Don''t forget the Archaic Summoning. I think it''s safer to summon the Archaic Spirit here, no? We don''t know what that Archaic Spirit will bring to us.] Zara, the Angel of Death, reminded Tang Shaoyang of the skill he got after reaching the Ancient Rank.


    "Ah, that''s true. I almost forgot about that," Tang Shaoyang was focused on what he gained from the advancement. From the bloodline, the Second ss, and Talent. He realized that he got nothing but more Attribute Points after the advancement. Yes, he got more Attribute Points each time he leveled up, but that was it. He and the Spirits concluded that his ss, Talent, and Bloodline had reached their maximum potential. He had reached the highest advancement of all the three.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the window status once more and realized [Archaic Summoning] was categorized under a Special Skill. The skill was separated exclusively from the other skills. This made him excited, but then something crossed his mind, "Can I use the skill without the sacrifice?"


    Spirit Summoning could be done with sacrifice. With no sacrifice, he could not summon the spirit. The issue was that he did not have to sacrifice, and the question branched out, "How many sacrifices do I need to use the skill?" He could use the summoning with any amount of sacrifice, but less sacrifice meant a weaker spirit. This was a special skill, so he did not want to use the minimum sacrifice to summon the Archaic Spirit. He wanted to maximize the potential of this special skill.


    [That''s actually a good question. But why don''t you try to use it and find out? If you don''t have a sacrifice, the skill won''t be activated anyway. Maybe it will give you a clue if there''s a condition to using the skill.] Zaneos gave a nice idea.


    The idea made sense. The skill would not get activated without sacrifice, but the System would notify him why he could not use the skill. He might get some clues regarding the skill that way.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, and he activated the skill.


    The moment he activated the skill, his head and vision were spinning. His vision was pitch ck before a chilling bite assaulted his skin. His thoughts were jumbled, his vision was still blurry, and it took some time for him to realize that he was not in the trial dimension anymore.


    Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes and looked down. He was standing on the top of the ice, and he could see his reflection on the ice below him. The chilling bite on his face woke him up. He looked up and saw a gargantuan ice mountain. He thought it was just a normal ice mountain but saw something inside the ice. He started to outline the figure inside the ice mountain and found out it was a massive Dragon.


    Massive meant it was much bigger than Rumru, the ck Dragon he encountered in Arkania Continent. The towering figure was maybe a hundred meters? Or even more, he could not tell it. He could not immediately see the Dragon inside the ice because of its skin. The skin appeared crystalline and translucent; its wings frayed at the edge of the membrane were grayish-blue in color. It took a while for him to outline the creature inside the ice.


    Tang Shaoyang crooked his head up almost a hundred and eighty degrees to see the dragon''s head. Its blue eyes were open, but there were six more red eyes behind the blue eyes up to the horn. He could not tell whether the red-gems-like eyes were eyes or not because they lookedpletely different than the blue eyes. Then he looked at the dragon''s eyes once more, and at that moment, he felt like his heart was about to explode.


    BADUMP!


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes widened in shock as he lost all his energy. His knees went weak, and he fell on his knees. He weakly looked down on the ice. His heartbeat exploded; it beat so hard and so fast. He was suffocated by the unknown overwhelming feelings.


    ''What happened to me?'' Tang Shaoyang asked himself while his mind was in chaos. Rumru gave a simr feeling the first time he met the ck Dragon. However, it was more awe and admiration with a bit more caution. This time was different; it was as if something forced him to bow down. This made him angry; he was angry because this reminded him of his past. In the past where had to lower his head even though he had lost his loved one. When he could not do anything to the people who hurt his lover.


    The reason he wanted to be Emperor was so he would not be helpless anymore. He wanted to protect everyone around him. He wanted to have that power and had been working for it tirelessly. He often put himself in danger to get stronger, and now he was forced to lower his head once more.


    "NO! I won''t lower my head anymore to anyone! Whether you are a God or a Dragon! I don''t care!" The anger pushed him to activate the Bloodline Transformation. He gained his footing once more. He slowly stood up as he transformed.


    Tang Shaoyang forced himself to look at the Dragon inside the ice mountain, right in the eye. He challenged himself to look at those eyes once more. When he looked at the eyes for the second time, he realized what feelings overwhelmed him. It was fear and nervousness of facing someone he could not defeat. Even though he managed to stand up and face the dragon again, he realized that he was still inferior to the creature inside the ice mountain.


    "You passed the first test," A melodious and enchanting voice echoed in the air.


    Tang Shaoyang subconsciously looked at the voice that came from the right side. He turned his head and saw a figure descending from the sky. It was a humanoid figure with a simr wing to the Dragon inside the ice mountain. The figure wore a grayish-blue dress that was longer than the body, covering her feet the dress. She had a translucent blue shawl on her hand and a hood that covered her eyes. Her long grayish-blue hair fluttered as she descended closer to him and stopped two meters in the air with her dress touching the ice.


    The figure gave him the same overwhelming pressure, but it was much lesspared to the dragon inside the mountain ice.


    "Are you an Archaic Spirit?" That was the natural question that came out of his mouth.


    "Archaic Spirit, huh?" The figure seemed not aware that she wasbeled as the Archaic Spirit, "If the System brands me as an Archaic Spirit, then I am."


    "But why is the skill activated? I don''t have any sacrifice," Tang Shaoyang muttered to himself. He was confused because he did not expect the skill to work.


    "It''s because I am different from your normal spirits. You don''t need to sacrifice to meet me, but you can''t force me to sign the contract just like the normal spirit," The figure exined, "Also, it''s rude to use the Detection Skill on me, but I will overlook the first offense because the same blood flow in our vein." Despite her words, she showed no expression of being offended, "Also, that detection does not work on God; you should not try it again when you meet the other Gods!"

 Chapter 925 The Last KankaraXeo

    Chapter 925 The Last Kankara''Xeo¡¡¡¡"God?" Tang Shaoyang grew apprehensive when she called herself a God. No matter how confident he was in himself, God was on another level for him. He could not beat God yet.


    "Yeah, not a God creation or something like that, but my level of power. The System categorizes me as God," The female figure replied.


    "What makes you different from the normal spirit aside from the process of the contract?" Tang Shaoyang overcame his nervousness with a lot of questions in his mind. Since the opposite party appeared not hostile, he took the chance to ask more questions.


    "We can continue our chat if you can pass my test," The female figure replied tly, "I have seen your will power against my Ancestor. I am amazed that a mere Ancient Rank can stand up and challenge my Ancestor. Now I want to see your potential. I don''t want to form a contract with a weakling."


    "I have two choices for you to prove your potential. First, we can have a fight here. I will not go all out because that will defeat the purpose to see your potential. You don''t have to worry about that. Or we can explore the second option, a simple one, let me see your window status."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. He would choose the first option if he was not in a rush. He missed the time to enter the Dimensional Tower, and he did not know if his people encountered trouble there, so he wanted to go back as soon as possible. However, he did not find the idea of showing his window status to someone he just met. He did not want to show his window status to someone he could not trust.


    [I think it''s worth a try, Master. Showing her your window status does not hurt you that much. First of all, she is a spirit, so she could not harm you in any way. Second, even if she refuses to form a contract with you, there''s only one percent or even lower to see her as an enemy. Even if you meet her again in the future, your window status will not be the same anymore. Of course, the first option is better if you are willing to stay here for a while.]


    Zaneos shared his thoughts to help his Master to make a decision. The Demon Swordsman believed they would spend another few days before Tang Shaoyang chose the first option. If Tang Shaoyang had to fight someone with the same level of power, it was not going to be easy to beat him even if it was a God. In fact, Zaneos wanted to see the fight as well. He wanted to see Tang Shaoyang go all with his current power. However, The Demon Swordsman was aware that his Master''s thoughts were elsewhere, not in the fight.


    "I choose the second option, and I want you to make an oath before taking a look at my window status," Tang Shaoyang chose the simple and fast route. He wanted everything done and quickly got back to Earth. He took so much time in the trial dimension.


    "I am surprised you took the second option instead of the first one. It seems I misjudged you," The female figure nodded, "I, Avyn, thest Kankara''Xeo, will not spread¡­."


    "Tang Shaoyang."


    "I, Avyn, thest Kankara''Xeo, vow with my life, will not spread Tang Shaoyang''s window status to anyone or use it against him in the future!" That was a simple and quick oath, but covered up everything Tang Shaoyang was concerned about.


    The female figure was covered in white glow for like twenty seconds. It absorbed the white glow, an indication the oath was in effect.


    Tang Shaoyang was not expecting her to make an oath by herself like that. He did not think it was possible to make an oath without a priest. However, he still could not trust the credibility of her oath, but again, he did not have the time to go through with all of that. Just like Zaneos said, there was so little chance that he would meet with this dragon beastmen in the future.


    "I want to fight you too, but we don''t have the time. A Dimensional Tower just opened up in my world, so I need to return quickly," Tang Shaoyang shared the reason before showing the window status to the female figure.


    ''But what is Kankara''Xeo? Do any of you know what it means?'' He recalled the female figure calling herself thest Kankara''Xeo instead of something like a dragon. In fact, he thought she was an Ice Dragon or Frost Dragon, something not far from that.


    Tang Shaoyang did not receive a definite answer from all his spirits. No one knew, including Zara the Angel of Death and even Maldros the ck Storm Dragonewt.


    Meanwhile, Avyn opened her delicate lips slightly as she was surprised to see the window status, ''What is this? Two sses? Two Talents? What with his race, is he not a human? Tang?''


    Avyn stopped looking at the window status and flew closer to Tang Shaoyang. He was surprised with the sudden approach, but she held his cheeks before he could step back from her. For the first time, Tang Shaoyang saw Avyn''s crystalline blue eyes. Her eyes were the most beautiful eyes he had ever seen.


    "Dragon Eye and also Demon Eye?" Avyn muttered as she was not expecting two different bloods flowed in a human''s veins. "What are you? A human? Demon? Dragon Descendant? I don''t have the knowledge about you? Tang?"


    "I don''t think it''s included in the option. You only asked me to show you the window status, no?" Tang Shaoyang frowned.


    "That''s true, but I can''t make the decision or judge your potential with no information. I don''t want to establish a contract with uncertainty," Avyn released his cheeks and flew two meters backward, "If you refuse to exin your race, then I will rather wait for another thousands of years than gambling my life with you!"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh as he could not win against her with words, "Fine. Tang is a new race that I identally created. I was integrating with my demon spirit far too long that caused abnormality. Can''t you hear it? I have three hearts."


    Avyn fell silent for a moment before approaching Tang Shaoyang once more. This time, she suddenly put her right hand on her chest while holding his shoulders. Her strength was no joke that he could not budge even an inch, "That''s true. You have three different heartbeats. Interesting, but I don''t think Demonification is the only cause, it triggers evolution. You are still hiding something from me."


    "I don''t hide anything from you. I also only have limited knowledge about my evolution. However, I have a rough guess; the evolution is possible because of my first Talent, Divine Body. The Divine Body talent evolved to High Human, and maybe because I am a High Human, I evolved instead of dying. That''s the only thing I know." Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "So now, three different bloods flowed in my veins, Dragon Blood, Demon Blood, and also a High Human blood."


    "Good. If you can make a new race, then your potential is endless. I have seen the remaining status too, having two Grade SSS Spirits is decent too. I guess you pass the second test," Avyn nodded, "Then thest one, not a test, but your determination. Do you know your ss is cursed?"


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard with thest word. He never heard of it, "What do you mean by cursed ss?"


    "Not in a bad way, but in a good way. Your ss is one of the best sses that the System has created, but because it''s one of the best sses, it''s also cursed," Avyn exined, "Why? Because your ss will put you in a stronger position than the others in the same rank, and even you can fight someone above your rank, don''t you agree?"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, he fought Alton, the Legend Rank while he was still in Epic Rank. He thought he won because he had two sses and two talents. Later, he figured out that Alton also had two sses. He was not in that great advantage aside from the two talents he had. However, Spirit Integration was the one that helped him to win against Alton. He integrated with Zaneos, and he overwhelmed Alton with the Demon Swordsman''s knowledge. If he was not that crazy and summoned all his spirits to fight Alton, it was just a one-sided fight instead of a close fight. He responded with a nod.


    "Because your ss is disgustingly powerful, Gods don''t like you or to be more specific; Gods don''t like people who possess your ss. They are jealous of your power. They feel threatened by your power, because once you reach the God Rank, you will overpower the other Gods. What do they do to prevent that from happening? They will try to kill you before you can reach God Rank, or Gods will bend together to fight you, to gang up on you! Hence I called it cursed ss!"

 Chapter 926 Memories

    Chapter 926 Memories¡¡¡¡Tang Shaoyang''s forehead scrunched into a frown, and he fell silent. If the Celestial Wolves did not warn him before she died, he would not take this seriously. It changed when someone entrusted her children to him, warning him about the Archaic Spirit in front of him.


    "Wait, it''s irrelevant with your third condition," Tang Shaoyang realized the story was not rted to the contract. It was not like he could get rid of the ss, as the ss would be one of his identities for the rest of his life.


    "It''s relevant. I want to know your choice, will you hide from the Gods, or will you fight them if theye to you?" Avyn''s t tone suddenly became aggressive as she put emotion into her words for the first time.


    Tang Shaoyang sensed the deep hatred from her, and he could guess what happened between her and those Gods in her mouth.


    "I am an Emperor, so I fight for my empire''s interest. I will note to Gods and purposely provoke them. If they don''t bother me, then I will not bother them; that''s simple. If theye to kill me because of my ss, then I will fight them. I will not hide." Tang Shaoyang replied in a neutral tone.


    "They wille to you and kill you if they know your ss. Of course, not all Gods hate your ss, but there''s a particr group that will hunt you down," Avyn was confident with that.


    "Was your previous Master killed by them?" It was natural for Tang Shaoyang to have the thought. Avyn was talking as if it had happened to her, and she came to him to avenge her previous Master.


    "No, but my Ancestor''s master is killed by them," Avyn pointed at the ice mountain that sealed the massive Dragon, "I inherited my ancestor, my parents, and my family''s memories. I was born with their hatred and vengeance. I am thest Kankara''Xeo, their hope for vengeance, and I know those Gods wille to you. So I want to know, will you hide or will you fight them when theye to you?"


    "You got the answer. If theye to me, then I will kill them. I will not let anyone who tries to kill me alive, Gods, Dragons, or anything," Tang Shaoyang replied.


    Avyn smiled when she heard the answer. She came closer to him, which made Tang Shaoyang think he had the contract. Instead of establishing a contract, Avyn held his head. Tang Shaoyang''s eyes widened.


    The surroundings changed, and he was in the air. He panicked for a moment, thinking Avyn attacked him with a mental attack or something.


    "This is one of my memories. This is my first time showing my memories to someone else, so this will notst that long but enough to let you see what wille to youter," Avyn''s voice came from next to him. The dragon woman was floating next to him, pointing her finger below.


    Tang Shaoyang looked down and saw massive armies. Dragons, many of them, more than ten thousand Dragons of all sizes. Then he looked at the biggest dragon, and he recognized the biggest dragon. It was the dragon sealed in the ice mountain, and he saw a figure above its head.


    The figure above the dragon''s head was a human for sure, around the same height as him, but Tang Shaoyang could not see the face because of the helmet. The figure wore crystalline blue armor with a golden-blue cape fluttered behind the figure. Dozens of spears also floated behind the figure, forming a wing, a wing made of spears. He did not know if it was an artificial wing or the figure''s weapon.


    Tang Shaoyang''s attention shifted to the armies around the dragons. Beastmen, Elfs, humans, and even demons stood together, facing up to the sky. If he had to estimate how many armies were below him, he could not even give the estimation. He was in the air, but he could not see the end of the armies, ''Ten million? Twenty million?''


    "We have a hundred and twenty-six million armies. My ancestor''s Master became the sole ruler of Argonias and gathered all the armies, including his spirit armies. This is the sight before thest battle where Gods band together to kill my ancestor''s Master because they failed to kill him repeatedly," Avyn added an exnation to Tang Shaoyang. It was one-tenth of China''s poption, but it was a scary number for an army.


    Suddenly, a bright light shone from above. Tang Shaoyang looked up and saw the light splitting up the sky. The light sliced open the sky and revealed a new world beyond it. Beyond the splitting sky, another enormous army was waiting. Then the armies beyond the sky poured into the army on the ground. At that moment, the image started to get fuzzy and blurry.


    "I am sorry. I don''t think I can show the battle. The battle will invoke the fury and hatred inside me. I feel like I am about to explode," Avyn held her chest, her hand scrunched the dress as she tried to hold the fluctuating emotion inside her.


    The image returned after a moment, but the battle was over by the time the image returned. The ground was scorched with fire here and there. The ground split up, and he saw the ice mountain. The massive dragon was sealed in the ice mountain, but everyone around it also got frozen by the ice.


    "It''s Kankara''Xeo''s ultimate skill, a suicide skill, where we froze the area around to kill the people around us. The Gods forced my ancestor to use the skill and killed all the remaining Gods'' armies," Avyn pointed toward the front of the ice mountain.


    Tang Shaoyang saw the blue-armored figure had his back on the ice mountain. She no longer had the helmet, so Tang Shaoyang could see the figure''s face. The figure was a woman with ming red hair, in contrast to her armor. Her face was covered in blood, especially around her jaw, as blood flowed out of her mouth. What shocked him was the hole on her chest. He could see the ice mountain through the hole, yet the woman was still alive. The hole''s size was about the same as his head.


    In front of the woman, five figures were standing, covering their face with white cloaks. Three out of five were injured, two of them lost their left hand, and the third one lost their right hand. He was sure those five were Gods, but the wound did not regenerate because he saw the ice prevented the regeneration.


    "Gha¡­. Hahaha¡­." The woman wasughing while coughing up blood, "At least, I take down at least thirty of you, and you all lose your armies."


    The figure in the middle looked at the dragon in the ice mountain, "If not for this foolish dragon, you would have already died a long time ago!"


    "If not for your foolish and inferior thoughts, we would never reach this point," The womanughed even louder, "I have repeatedly told you all that I will stay in my world and live in peace, and yet you keeping at me,beling me as the most dangerous threat to Gods even though I never harmed any of you. I even spared three of you, stupid of me. I should just go crazy ande to your world one by one. Maybe I have a chance to win! Stupid Avyn!"


    Tang Shaoyang subconsciously looked toward the woman next to him. From the woman''sst words, the woman was ming herself, and her name was Avyn. It was the same name as the figure next to him.


    "We are not the same person. In my ancestor''sst words, he gave me a name, Avyn. The same name as his Master,"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. He was about to listen to the next conversation, but Avyn cut it off. They returned to the icend around the ice mountain, "What do you think?"


    Tang Shaoyang realized why Avyn shared the memories with him. She did not mean to deter him, but she wanted to see his resolve, "I think I need more time for thatst battle. I have less than a million armies now, so it will take years to build up an army that can fight the Gods."


    "You have heard my answer, and now, let me hear your answer," He smiled at Avyn.


    There was a momentary silence as Avyn stared at Tang Shaoyang. In the next moment, Avyn came closer and pulled his face to hers. Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the woman was kissing him. He was caught off guard and did not respond to the kiss. Along with the kiss, he heard the notification in his head.


    [The Archaic Spirit, Avyn the Last Kankara''Xeo, has agreed to establish a contract with you!]


    [You have established a contract with Avyn the Last Kankara''Xeo.]

 Chapter 927 Bad News

    Chapter 927 Bad News¡¡¡¡Tang Shaoyang''s hands subconsciously moved to Avyn''s thighs and started to creep up to her butts as he responded to the kiss. When he started to grope her butt, she sted him away. His body was flung backward and crushed onto the ice mountain.


    "Urghhh," It was quite painful on the back. He turned around to see if the ice cracked. There was no crack on the ice mountain even though he was sted so hard into it. He looked back at Avyn, "What''s that for?"


    Thest Kankara''Xeo did not respond to him. She humphed and disappeared. Along with her disappearance, Tang Shaoyang''s vision blurred. He quickly noticed that he had returned to the trial dimension.


    "She is the one who started it first," Tang Shaoyang looked at his crotch. The little Shaoyang was standing up from the stimtion. He thought he would score with beauty.


    [I can still hear you.] Avyn''s chilling voice rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    "I know, but it''s your fault. You are the one who started kissing me first. Don''t me me for making a move on you," Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes.


    [Isn''t that how you establish a contract, by kissing?]


    "Where do you know that from? We don''t need to kiss to form a contract," He was genuinely confused by the misleading information.


    [From my Ancestor''s memories. He kissed his Master the day they formed the contract.]


    "What''s the rtion between your ancestor and his Master?" Tang Shaoyang had seen his predecessor''s face. She was a beauty, a top-notch beauty at that. It was not a surprise for the dragon to fall in love with his Master.


    Avyn did not respond to Tang Shaoyang''s question. Her, not answering the question, already gave the answer to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Wait a minute. This is interesting," Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened as he picked up the Celestial Wolves cub from the ground. These two little guys were still sleeping.


    "If your Ancestor is in rtionship with his Master, does that mean you are half human and half dragon? How does reproduction work if the wife is a human? Guess it works the same, right?" He foolishly imagined a humanying an egg for a dragon. There was still no answer from Avyn for his stupid question.


    Tang Shaoyang was walking to the stone pir as he needed the stone pir to return from the trial dimension. As he walked toward the stone pir, he opened the window status and thought of how to distribute the Attribute Points. He had two choices, pumping up the Magic Power since he had relied on Magic or raising the Stamina to Ancient.


    "It does not matter, actually," He tapped his forehead, "I have [Attribute Shift] to shift my attributes whenever I want. It does not really matter which attribute I focus on."


    Tang Shaoyang put everything into Magic Power. In the first ce, he nevercked Stamina, whether on the bed or on the battlefield. He did not really need to raise his Stamina, but it was different with Magic Power, which also increased his mana. Dragon Transformation, Spirit Summoning, and Spirit Integration took a lot of his mana. So, he dumped almost two million Attribute Points to Magic Power.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Attribute Point: 15,698


    Strength: Ancient (1-Star) [0/30,000 AP 2-Star]


    Agility: Ancient (1-Star) [0/30,000 AP 2-Star]


    Vitality: Ancient (1-Star) [0/30,000 AP 2-Star]


    Stamina: Epic (27-Star) [0/20,000 AP 28-Star]


    Magic Power: Ancient (66-Star) [0/30,000 AP 67-Star]


    Spirit Power: 3183


    Sense: Ancient (2-Star)


    Mana: 4,930,000


    Spiritual Energy: 31830/31830


    yer Essence: 3,564,750


    yer Energy: 3,564,750/3,564,750


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Magic Power boosted up to sixty-six Stars, and his mana shot up to almost five million mana, doubling up his mana.


    "I think I need a hundred levels to max out my Magic Power," He tried to estimate how many Attribute Points to max out his Magic Power. Of course, he did not get the exact number as it was too many numbers. For someone who did not finish middle school, it was an almost impossible task for him.


    "Are you really not going to speak to me, Avyn? There are a lot of questions in my head about you," Tang Shaoyang stopped in front of the ck pir and asked thest Kankara''Xeo, "For example, what''s Kankara''Xeo? Is that your tribe? Or is it your world? Wait, your world is called Argonias." A frown formed on his forehead as he recalled Avyn called her world Argonias when they were in her inherited memories.


    [Do you want to return to Earth? (Yes) (No)]


    Tang Shaoyang did not hear the response even after he tapped (Yes). His vision blurred, and then he returned to his office. It was differentpared to Trial of The Epic. His office was not in a mess, and he returned to his original spot where he left for the trial, "Home sweet home." People usually said that with enthusiasm, but he said it in a t tone.


    "Are you there, Origin? Give me an update during my absence," Tang Shaoyang threw himself onto the chair. It was a constant battle in the trial, so it was nice to take a little break while listening to the update during his absence instead of rushing toward the Dimensional Tower. He leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes.


    [Hmmmmm¡­. I have two bad news and one good news¡­. Which one do you want to hear first, Your Majesty?]


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes when he heard he got two pieces of bad news. He straightened his back as he looked serious all of a sudden, "Hit me with the good news first."


    [The good news is, we have cleared the First Floor of the Dimensional Tower, and we have the right to the entrance to the first floor as a reward. No one but us and our affiliated factions can enter the first floor.]


    "The bad news?"


    [The World Government tried to assassinate Supreme General Zhang Mengyao openly, but we managed to deter them away. Supreme General Zhang Mengyao now brought the main force into the second floor to sh with the World Government inside the Dimensional Tower.]


    "Wait¡­." Tang Shaoyang noticed something weird, "Why don''t we fight them outside the tower? Why must we sh against them inside the tower? I leave behind Wrath; that should be enough regardless of how many armies the World Government has."


    [Unfortunately, killing and fighting around the tower''s area is prohibited by the System, or we will be kicked out of the area for one month. Supreme General Zhang Mengyao thought it was not worth killing them in exchange for a few floors of the Dimensional Tower.]


    Tang Shaoyang never visited the Dimensional Tower even once, so he was clueless about the regtion. He nodded his head even though he did not agree with Zhang Mengyao''s decision. If they killed the World Government''s leaders, those people would not make any move in a while if they lost their leaders, and maybe it would plunge the World Government''s factions into chaos as the members might fight for the leadership position. It was the same as getting banned for one month from the tower itself.


    "The second bad news?"


    [A hundred and seventy-eight Tarriors died¡­.]


    Before Origin could finish the report, Tang Shaoyang mmed his hand onto the table. The table split into two and flew to the two other sides, hitting the wall. The room was filled with killing intent as his face turned cold.


    "Don''t tell me it was the bastards from the World Government!?" Tang Shaoyang asked The Smart-AI.


    [They are from the Expansion Team, Your Majesty. Two Epic Rank Zombies attacked a team of three hundred Tarriors, and we lost a Field Commander as a result, but three Captains survived.]


    Origin just finished the report as the door flung open. Li Shuang entered his room in a hurry.


    [I have notified Lady Li Shuang of your return, Your Majesty.]


    The maturedy rushed toward him and hugged him. She basically jumped onto him while he was still on the chair. The chair was pushed to the ss behind them, and she put her lips on his. Tang Shaoyang responded to the kiss, and if he did not hear the unfortunate news, his hands would be naughty already, but he was not in the mood after hearing about the casualties. It was the biggest casualties ever since he officially established the Tang Empire.


    Li Shuang''s tired face made a relieved expression at the sight of his man. She came down from hisp and tidied up her clothes, "I presume you have heard the bad news from Origin."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "Do you have more information about the two zombies?"


    "Pride, Wen, and Kairu came before the zombie could wipe all the Warriors. Pride killed one of the Epic Rank Zombies, but we captured the second one alive. It''s now under Lu An''s control, and we extracted a lot of information from the second Epic Rank Zombie. The Immortal Dynasty''s roots are in Beijing based on the zombie''s memories. They came to us after wiping out a big survivor establishment in Beijing. We predicted that the survivor establishment belongs to the Great Wall Party," Li Shuang shared surprising information.


    Tang Shaoyang knew the name of the Great Wall Party, a group of people who thought they couldy their hands on his people and his territory. Of course, it was unfortunate they got wiped out by the zombies. That meant he could not convert their people to his empire.


    "What about the injured?" His first thought was to the injured Tarriors instead of chasing the zombies.


    "The three Captains of Gan Shuo''s team are still unconscious. Apparently, they are poisoned by dark mana."


    "Lead me to them," Tang Shaoyang got up from his seat and headed out of his office.

 Chapter 928 Realization

    Chapter 928 Realization¡¡¡¡Li Shuang led Tang Shaoyang to the Healer Division''s building which was next to the main building. They went to the fourth floor, where the injured were treated. On the way here, Li Shuang had told him the situation. There was no healer capable of curing them but Kang Xue and Helia, who had the Light Elemental Power. They were the only ones who could expel the Dark Mana from the human body.


    Tang Shaoyang stood next to the bed where Zhen Yang was. He looked at the wound on the stomach that ckened, and the man''s face was pale blue, ''I can control Dark Mana; do you think I can absorb the ck mana out?''


    [I think you can''t do it. We need someone with Light Elemental Power not just to expel the poison but to cleanse the dark mana inside them that might infect them. Moreover, you can''t control mana that does not belong to you, Master, if that makes sense. But it''s worth a try; it''s just my assumption.] Zaneos voiced his thoughts.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his head and put his right hand on the wound that started to open again after getting healed, ''What do I need to do now?'' He immediately realized what Zaneos said was right. He could not control mana that did not belong to him.


    He pulled his hand back and asked, "What about Yu? Can he do something about this?"


    Yu the Alchemist had been staying in the Alchemist Facility ever since he left for the trial. The alchemist was quite excited with the facility and had been helping the alchemy development for the Tang Empire.


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have thest ingredient for the cure, which is the Light Elemental Power. He needed someone with Light Elemental Power for thest touch of his cure, he said," Li Shuangg shook her head.


    "Don''t we have them? The Light Bombyx Mori Tribe, don''t we have them for thest ingredient? Wait, why don''t they just heal them directly? We don''t need to wait for Helia or Kang Xue, no?"


    "We have tried, but all matured, the Light Bombyx Mori gone with the Supreme General into the tower. The remaining Light Bombyx Mori can''t control their elemental power well to mix with Yu''s cure," Li Shuang, of course, had tried this, and it did not work.


    ''Do we have someone with Light Elemental Power?'' Tang Shaoyang scratched his forehead as he asked about his spirits. He could not remember all his spirits'' abilities.


    [No.] Zara answered very quickly.


    "We don''t have a choice but wait for them to return from the dimensional tower," Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and shook his head. He then looked at the healer next to the bed, which had been casting the healing spell constantly, "Thanks for your hard work."


    The woman straightened her back, "No, Your Majesty. This is my duty; there''s no need to thank me." She was stiffened while replying.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and nodded before turning around. He headed out of the infirmary, followed by Li Shuang, "What about the dead? Do they have a family?"


    Before Li Shuang answered him, Duan Ya came in front of them, blocking them from getting out of the room. He looked at Li Shuang with a face, asking, ''Who''s this veiled woman?''


    "Are you The Emperor?" Duan Ya asked without using honorifics.


    "I am, and who are you?"


    "My name is Duan Ya, and I am Chang Jie''s friend," Duan Ya subconsciously. A few secondster, her eyes widened as she did not mean to answer Tang Shaoyang. It just came out naturally from her mouth.


    "Chang Jie? Who is he?" Tang Shaoyang nced at Li Shuang.


    "Chang Jie is the fourth person poisoned by the dark mana. He is a viger from Shiye Ind."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded understandingly and turned toward the veiled woman, "We can''t do anything for your friend for the time being. The people who are capable of healing your friend are not around, so you have to wait for them to return."


    "That''s it? Are you not going to do anything for them? Visit them and leave afterward? That''s it?" Duan Ya raised her voice slightly, clearly agitated by the answer.


    "You are rude to His Majesty, Duan Ya!" Li Shuang stepped up, but Tang Shaoyang pulled her back.


    "What do you want me to do, Miss Duan Ya? I am the Emperor, and I came to check on them when I heard they were injured. Is it wrong to do this? If you want me to cure them, then I can''t do that. I don''t have the capability to heal them; it''s not my expertise. So tell me, Miss Duan Ya, what do you want me to do?" Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes and stared at the woman in front of him.


    Duan Ya noticed Tang Shaoyang''s weird eyes. Purple left eye and red-ck right eye were clearly not normal human eyes. She flinched slightly, but she did not back down, but she could not give an answer as well.


    "I know you are frustrated to see your friend on the bed, unconscious, but I don''t think it''s good to release your stress on someone else. If anything else, you should me yourself, not strong enough to protect your friend."


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang walked past the veiled woman and went out of the room together with Li Shuang.


    "You have be more patient than before. I thought you would do something to that girl," Li Shuang eximed as they walked into the hallway.


    "Am I?"


    Li Shuang nodded, "It''s just that thest part is unnecessary. You just put more stress on her instead of relieving her frustration."


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and changed the topic, "What about the dead Tarriors? Do they have families? If they have family, The Empire will take full responsibility for all of them."


    "I am on it. We will call them all when we identify them all andpensate the family."


    "Then I will leave them to you. I have to investigate this Immortal Dynasty," Tang Shaoyang headed to the rooftop while Li Shuang came down.


    Standing on the rooftop, he was about to fly to meet Wen and the others. However, he paused for a moment as he forgot something, "Did I forget something?" He rubbed his forehead, thinking of what he missed.


    [I found two sleeping wolf cubs in your office, Master. Should I leave them be, or do you need someone to take care of them?]


    Origin''s voice rang in his head, and he remembered what he missed. The Celestial Wolf cub forgot to arrange something for them, and he was bbergasted that the two cubs were still sleeping, "They are still sleeping?" He smashed the table into two, and it made a loud noise for sure. How could they still sleep after that? "Are they cursed by a sleeping curse or what?"


    "Kalliyan has babies; maybe I can trust her with the Celestial Wolf cubs," Tang Shaoyang muttered to himself. They were fierce wolves, so he did not want them to be raised like a pet dogs. He wanted them to be like their parents.


    Tang Shaoyangmunicated with Kalliyan through telepathy. He could do that as long as they were in the same world and dimension. He told Kalliyan to pick up the two Celestial Wolf cubs before leaving in Beijing''s direction.


    It should take days to walk, but Tang Shaoyang arrived in Beijing within less than an hour. The first thing he noticed was the tall flesh tower; the tallest thing in Beijing was that flesh tower. Cao Jingyi informed him that they were in the front of the flesh tower through The Communication System.


    Wen, Cao Jingyi, Li Na, Kairu, and Yu Shun were standing in front of the flesh tower. Wen and Kairu were the first ones to approach Tang Shaoyang, "Congrattions on your advancement, Master."


    "Let''s skip that and focus on the matter for now," Tang Shaoyang nodded and waved his hand to the two beastmen, "What happened? Where''s the Immortal Dynasty?" He did not find a single zombie in the city, not even the bodies. However, the flesh tower was still pulsating.


    "We don''t know what happened either. I tried to spy on them, but there''s not a single zombie in the vicinity when I arrived," Wen responded.


    "It seems the Immortal Dynasty is afraid of us, Brother Shaoyang," Yu Shun came over and smiled.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as he looked at Yu Shun, who smiled happily. It was the smile of happiness, not a respectful smile or polite smile as if something good happened to him, "You look happy."


    "Of course, I am happy. Look at my new collection. Thanks to this one, I will be able to evolve more new and stronger zombies," Yu Shun proudly showed Winge to Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the zombie, "I know you are happy to find a new type of zombie, but keep that for yourself, for now, Yu Shun. We just lost a hundred and seventy-eight Tarrior to this particr zombie. Please restrain yourself, Yu Shun. Especially to the families of the dead Tarriors."


    "You are not fun, Brother Shaoyang," Yu Shun shrugged, "They died because they are weak. If anything else, they should me themselves for not being strong enough to fight the Epic Rank Zombie."


    Tang Shaoyang frowned as he did not like what Yu Shun said. The Tarriors were not strangers, but their subordinates, meaning they were part of the Empire. It was not appropriate to say that, but then he recalled what he had told Duan Ya. He realized that Yu Shun was copying him, ''I am the issue.'' Tang Shaoyang realized the root of the problem.

 Chapter 929 Flesh Tower Secret

    Chapter 929 Flesh Tower Secret¡¡¡¡He was the leader, many people looked up to him, and he was a role model for the youngsters. These youngsters started to follow his action, whether it was good or bad. What he said to Duan Ya might not have been heard by Yu Shun, but he must have heard it on a different asion.


    However, the context was different. He must speak to someone unrted to the Tang Empire, but on this asion, they were talking about the Tarriors, the soldiers of the empire. It just sounded wrong to say that to their own people.


    Tang Shaoyang, however, was still surprised by how big Yu Shun had changed. This young man was quite timid, distant, yet still respectful to the others. He did not know what had happened in thest few months, but the change was too big and caught him off guard.


    ''I guess I have to be careful with my words and actions in front of these youngsters,'' He thought to himself. He had never been a role model before, so he never thought his actions would negatively influence others. If anything else, people would look at him as a failure or even use him to scare the children. That was before the Game, so he never thought much of his action.


    Tang Shaoyang did not dive further into the matter of Yu Shun and changed the topic back to the Immortal Dynasty, "Do you have any clues about where the Immortal Dynasty left?"


    "I found the track, and they left toward the northwest," Wen found the track as a massive number of zombies moved together was easy to track, "But I decided not to chase because they were going away from our main base."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and summoned three spirits: Aerelion The Infernal Wyvern, Vera the Legendary Beast, and Maldros the ck Storm Dragonewt. The three spirits had one particr natural ability, flying.


    "Chase the trace and inform me when you find them!"


    "Yes, Master!" The three spirits answered simultaneously and flew in the northwest direction.


    "Are you nning to fight them, Brother Shaoyang?" Yu Shun''s eyes shone at the thought of fighting the zombies.


    "Yes, but I will fight them alone. You all can return to the main base," He then nced at Cao Jingyi, "We need to pull back the expansion team. We need a new arrangement to prevent the same ident."


    Cao Jingyi bowed, "I have informed all the expansion team to return. Once the main force returns from the Dimensional Tower, we will start to clear the Survival Game first before continuing the Expansion. That''s the n."


    "Let me fight with you, Brother Shaoyang," Yu Shun refused to listen to the order, "I think I will get many new types of zombies if I follow you."


    "No. You did not bring your zombie army, so you better return," Tang Shaoyang shook his head and insisted for the young man to return, "On top of that, it would be hard for me to identify which friendly zombie and the enemy zombie, so you better not follow me even if you have your zombie army."


    Seeing how serious Tang Shaoyang looked, Yu Shun no longer insisted on following Tang Shaoyang. However, Wen was quite concerned about his Master going alone, "Are you sure going alone, Master? Over a million or even ten million zombies might be waiting for you."


    "Even if there are millions of them, less than a thousand that are capable of harming me, no? I will be fine, don''t worry about me," He then looked at the towering flesh tower, "What should we do with this?"


    "Based on Winge''s memories, this flesh tower is the former smart base. The Zombie Emperor turned the smart base into the flesh tower," Yu Shun added more details about the detail "The flesh tower is used to produce the zombie. I have tried to take control over the flesh tower, but I can''t."


    "Why do you want to take control over the flesh tower?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "Even if you have a way to take control over the tower, we don''t want to keep this thing. This thing corrupted the environment, and it will make the environment inhabitable for us."


    "I just want to try to produce one zombie from this tower. Apparently, each tower produces a different type of zombie, so I want to get one from this tower," Yu Shun looked at the tower with regret.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and looked toward the flesh tower once more. He remembered that the only way to get rid of the corruption was to destroy the flesh tower. He did it once in the Territory Wars, and the Systempensated him with a new smart base. However, this was a different asion; they were not in the Territory Wars. If he destroyed the flesh tower, that meant he destroyed the smart base.


    "Have you guys entered the tower?"


    "I did, but there''s nothing inside. It''s just a pulsating vein and disgusting flesh," Yu Shun described what was inside the flesh tower.


    "Does that mean we will lose the smart base if I destroy the tower? What happened to the territory?" That was the thing that bogged his mind. If there was no smart base, the territory could not be managed by the System. They had to develop the territory manually. They could not just buy a building from the System or put up a wall with Game Coins without the smart base.


    More drawback of destroying the smart base was that they lost the ten unique sses from the smart base. Ten Unique sses that grew with the yers, like his ss. They would lose those sses and a chance to develop a new ss for the soldier as well.


    "We never tried, so we don''t know. We will find out soon once you destroy the tower," Cao Jingyi replied with a frown.


    Tang Shaoyang flicked his fingers and sent a ck fire toward the flesh tower. Once the me touched the flesh tower, the ck fire spread out wildly, engulfing the flesh tower from top to bottom. Cao Jingyi, Li Na, and Yu Shun took a few steps back. The st of heat to their face caught them off guard. Even the ming Lion, Kairu, took three steps back.


    Within eight minutes, the ck fire swallowed the flesh tower, leaving nothing behind. A few minutes after burning the flesh tower, Aerelionmunicated with him that they had found the Immortal Dynasty''s army.


    [We have found the Immortal Dynasty''s army, Master. They are currently attacking the survivors in the city.]


    "My spirits have found the Immortal Dynasty. You guys should go back,"


    Li Na nodded and said in a low voice, "Be careful~."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and kissed Li Na on the forehead. After the goodbye kiss, his figure was reced by Maldros the ck Storm Dragonewt. One of his skills, [Spirit Switch], allowed him to switch position with the summoned spirit, hence why he did not follow the spirit to search for the Immortal Dynasty''s track. A few secondster, Maldros also disappeared. The Dragonewt was called back by Tang Shaoyang.


    "We should also leave," Li Na summoned Seraphic. She and Cao Jingyi hopped onto the back of the giant bird, but Yu Shun stood still, "Don''t tell me you want to follow him?" Cao Jingyi asked the young man.


    Yu Shun snapped out of his thoughts which had been staring at the ashes of the flesh tower. He looked up at Cao Jingyi and shook his head, "I will not chase after Brother Shaoyang, but I will stay around for a while. It''s kinda stuffy to stay in my ce all the time, so I figured that I might as well take a walk for a little longer. Don''t worry about me; I have Winge to bring me back." He pointed at the winged zombie behind him.


    Cao Jingyi observed the young man suspiciously but said nothing in response but nodded her head, "If that''s what you want. What about you, Kairu?"


    The ming Lion scratched his head, "I n to tail, Master, but I can''t do that anymore if he just disappeared like that," He shook his head in regret before hopping on Seraphic, "I will get a ride with you guys back to the main base."


    Wen had his own wings, so he flew by himself alongside Seraphic. Yu Shun looked up and waved his hand at them until he lost sight of them while smiling. After everyone was gone, the smile turned into a yful smile as he whistled happily, "Watch the surroundings for me, Winge."


    Winge or the former Arkelios nodded and flew to the sky. Winge floated right above Yu Shun''s head as Yu Shun walked toward the remnant of the flesh tower while dancing. The young man looked excited as he approached the remnant of the flesh tower.


    The Zombie Apostle stood right above the remnant of the flesh tower, in the center of the flesh tower, "It should be around this area, right?" He looked at the ground and rubbed his chin, "I don''t have the tool¡­."


    "What if they suddenlye back? I need Winge to watch over," Yu Shun muttered by himself.


    "That''s right. Let''s wait another ten minutes," He nodded.


    From the third perspective, Yu Shun looked like having a conversation with someone else, but no one was around aside from him and the winged zombie. The bizarre urrence continued for another ten minutes. He was talking about digging up the ground.


    Ten minutes passed quickly, "It should be safe now," Yu Shun called Winge down. He ordered the zombie to dig the ground, the center of the flesh tower.


    Winge''s hands transformed into shovels and started to dig in the area. After three minutes of digging the ground, Yu Shun stopped Winge, "Stop! Don''t destroy that precious thing."


    A hole of three meters in diameter formed in the center of the flesh tower remnant. Yu Shun was standing next to Winge when he ordered the zombie to stop. He came over and picked the shiny red inside the soil. He pulled out the shiny red thing, and it turned out to be a heart, a beating heart.


    Yu Shun furrowed his brow, "What''s the use of this heart for me?" He looked disgusted while holding the beating heart. The heart was around his head''s size, crystalline red, and the heart was beating hard.


    "This thing can help me get stronger? Even catch up to Brother Shaoyang?" He asked even though he was by himself inside the hole.


    "What? I need to find more of these hearts to catch up? How many exactly?"


    "Hundreds? You are joking, right? How do I find hundreds of these hearts?"


    "Of course, that''s my problem," Yu Shun rolled his eyes, "So what should I do with this heart?"


    "No way! I will never eat this disgusting thing. No! No, thanks," He shook his head.

 Chapter 930 Emperor Di

    Chapter 930 Emperor Di¡¡¡¡Tang Shaoyang switched ces with Maldros. He expected the Dragonewt to be in the air, but it caught him off guard as he suddenly lost footing. He was prepared for this, so he stabilized himself in the air with [Sky Walk] instead of free falling.


    The first thing he did was look down, looking at the swarm of zombies. The zombies rushed into the city, swarming into the human survivors who ran away from the zombie horde.


    Tang Shaoyang deactivated his skill and let himself dived down. Aerelion and Vera followed him, descending at an extreme speed. Aerelion''s body cast a giant shadow below, and that stopped the zombie''s movement. The zombie horde stopped moving and simultaneously looked up. It was the same for the survivors who got chased by the zombie horde. They stopped running and looked up at the Infernal Wyvern.


    "I can''t go all out with survivors around," Tang Shaoyang muttered to himself and summoned a few spirits: Lilliana the Grand Guardian, Rosalie The me Empress, Zowen the Grand Lightning Magus, and Zara the Angel of Death, "Evacuate all the survivors. Get them as far as possible from me."


    "Why me? I should be around to help you," Zara disagreed with the decision.


    "I think I don''t need help. If possible, I don''t want any spirits to help me in the fight against these zombies. I want to test out how strong I have be," Tang Shaoyang exined., "Though they are not the right target to test me out." He doubted there was Ancient Rank Zombie in the zombie horde, so he did not think he would be troubled against the zombie, "On top of that, I need to release my anger on them from killing my soldiers. I need you to protect the survivors from me, not the zombie, and you are the only capable of that, Zara."


    "Alright," Zara relented and descended to the dozens of survivors, "Why are you dazing around? Get on your feet and run if you want to keep your lives!"


    The Angel of Death''s cold words made the survivors snap out into reality from their shock. The zombie horde was enough to scare them. Added with the ck dragon above their heads, that sent them into a trance.


    The survivors turned around and ran away from the zombie horde. Lilliana, Rosalie, and Zowen joined the survivors as Zara watched them from the air.


    Tang Shaoyang descended on the road with Aerelion, and Vera floated above him. At the same time, the zombie horde split into two as five figures walked between the zombie horde. Two of them were giant zombies with five pairs of hands, one three-meter-tall zombie with a sword hand, one female zombie, creepily had a simr appearance to the human, and the peculiar purple-skinned zombie. The purple-skinned zombie led the other four, making it clear that the purple-skinned zombie was the leader.


    Tang Shaoyang used [Basic Detection] skill on the purple-skinned zombie.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Zombie - Emperor]


    Name: Di


    Affiliation: Immortal Dynasty


    Evolution: Ancient Rank Zombie


    Level: 2012


    Skill: [Devour] ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He was surprised when the purple-skinned zombie''s window status appeared before his eyes. He did not expect the Ancient Rank Zombie to exist. A frown formed on his forehead at the rapid zombie''s development. It was kinda lucky that he encountered this zombie after he went to Lukan.


    Tang Shaoyang imagined what if the Lionax Kingdom''s third prince did not open the dimensional gate to Earth. He would not reach the point where he was. He would be stuck in the same rank as the others, Epic Rank.


    ''I ignored the zombies because I think they are just irrelevant mobs in the Game, but their rapid growth is quite frightening. I can''t let this Immortal Dynasty escape, or at least, I have to kill this purple-skinned zombie.''


    ''Vera! Aerelion! Make sure no zombies escape from us. You two will chase them if they try to run away!'' He sent amand to the two spirits above him.


    "Look who we have here," The purple-skinned zombie opened his mouth as he stared Tang Shaoyang into the eyes, "Are you the Tang Empire''s Emperor?"


    Di had Wang Zhengju''s memories in his head, and Wang Zhengju had seen Tang Shaoyang''s face during the Earth Tournament, so he immediately recognized The Tang Empire Emperor.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised the zombie knew who he was even though this was their first meeting.


    "Don''t be surprised. I have the memory of a human called Wang Zhengju," Di grinned ear to ear, "He is the leader of the Great Wall Party, if I am correct. You know him, right?"


    "Heard the name but never seen the face," Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "And thanks, I guess? You helped me get the nuisance for my Empire, and I don''t have to feel guilty for killing my kind."


    `


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang took out Dragon Destroyer and Titan de. He held the battle-ax in his left hand and the greatsword in his right hand. This was the debut battle for the Titan de, and he would see the impact of the new weapon. Did a new and better weapon make a difference? He would find out soon.


    Di licked his ck lips as he eyed Tang Shaoyang and the two beasts in the air, "And thank you foring alone. I ran away from your massive force, and yet you surrender yourself to me with a dragon and a weird bird? I wonder how strong I will be once I swallow you and the dragon. This is so exciting!" The Zombie Emperorughed in excitement.


    "I alone am enough to wipe out your nonsense dynasty," The moment he finished his words, his figure disappeared. He used [Blink] and appeared right in front of The Zombie Emperor. His blink caught the Zombie Emperor off guard, but the female zombie reacted faster and better to protect her Lord.


    Tang Shaoyang swung Titan de toward Di''s upper chest, but something like ck formed in front of Di. He did not know what it was, and he did not try to break the skill with Titan de''s skill, [Mana Break]. The moment the sword reached the ck hole, it sucked the sword and repelled the sword two secondster. The sword was repelled, but he swung the battle-ax to the Zombie Emperor''s head after the first attack failed. He swung the battle-ax toward Di''s neck.


    Thanks to the female zombie who blocked the first attack. The other zombies reacted after the first attack. Di leaped backward as one of the giant zombies stepped forward. The zombies with ten hands transformed their hands into multiple shields and received the battle-ax.


    Bang!


    The Zombie with ten hands blocked the ax, but the impact sent the giant zombie flying backward. It crashed into the other zombies and smashed them into meat paste with the weight of its body. The giant zombie kept rolling on the ground, killing more zombies while it was on it.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the female zombie. He immediately identified the female zombie as a nuisance, and he wanted to kill the female zombie first than anyone else. He did not know if the weird ck hole would be able to deflect magic attacks, too, so he did not like the variable lying on the female zombie.


    "Get back, Lue!" The Zombie Emperor called out, "Why are you all dozing off? Protect Lue!" Di noticed Tang Shaoyang set Lue as the priority target.


    The moment Di put his attention to Lue, five swords made of yer Energy approached him from five different directions. He directed his palm to the red sword, and both his hands transformed into a big mouth, swallowing the swords made of yer Energy.


    The Zombie Emperor was about to summon his own weapon, but he felt pain in his palm, leaving him bbergasted. He was an Undead, he should not be able to feel pain, but the acute sting on both his palms proved him wrong. He could still feel the pain.


    Di flipped his palm and saw purple blood dripping from his palms. He thought he neutralized the sword, but he was wrong. The sword wounded him.


    "Get back, Nou!" Di heard Lue''s yell. He raised his head and saw one of his strongest Giants got its head separated. Of course, it was not enough to kill the Giant by severing the head, but the ck me burned the zombie into the dust.


    Di concentrated his mind andmanded his zombie army to target Tang Shaoyang. Millions of zombies swarmed toward Tang Shaoyang. The ones who led the millions of zombies were the rolling spikes zombies. The rolling ball with hideous spikes led the army to the front. Lue and the swordsman zombie retreated when they noticed the army came over.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, ''Are they far enough?'' He was thinking of the survivors. ''I hope they are far enough away not to get hurt.''


    He activated The Dragon Transformation. The ck scales grew on his skin, his tail grew, and a pair of dragon wings pped open, "I am not going to waste my time on the small fries."


    [Realm of Fire]


    Tang Shaoyang activated the skill. It started from his feet; the ground cracked and spread out. The building around him fell off because of the crack on the ground. The strong wave of heat gushed out from the cracks as more and more buildings crumbled. Five secondster, ck fire shot up from the cracks. Following the crack, the ck fire spilled out of the crack and filled the city. The empty city was filled with ck fire in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 931 Space Elemental Power

    Chapter 931 Space Elemental Power¡¡¡¡The low-rank zombies were burned into the dust by the ck fire. The millions of zombie armies were reduced to hundreds within less than two minutes. The fire burned buildings and kept spreading out.


    Tang Shaoyang activated his Spirit Vision and checked on the Immortal Dynasty''s army. He saw hundreds of zombies with wings in the air. They were safe from the reach of the ck fire while the zombies on the ground formed a barrier to protect them from the ck fire.


    "You look upset? I thought you were happy that I came alone?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the purple-skinned zombie with a wide smile, mocking thetter. He was in the pose, holding down the battle-ax and the greatsword on his shoulder.


    Veins bulged all over Di''s body. Veins started to resurface on his purple skin, and his eyes turned blood red as he stared straight at Tang Shaoyang. He sensed the connection with millions of zombies suddenly cut off, meaning he lost millions of subordinates with just a single skill from Tang Shaoyang. The army he had cultivated and worked up disappeared just like that.


    Tang Shaoyang''s smile disappeared as his voice turned deeper, "But that''s not enough. That''s not enough until I kill you all. This is the price for killing my people!"


    A giant shadow loomed over Tang Shaoyang as two Giants with three pairs of hands tried tounch a sneak attack on him. He spun around and brought the sword and battle-ax toward the giant in the air. The Spirit Vision perfectly spotted them, and his weapons sliced the two Giants into pieces. As the chunks fell on the ground, the ck fire swallowed the pieces of meat.


    "Attack together!" Zombie Emperor Di yelled.


    Hundreds of Winge dove into Tang Shaoyang, but he used his Elemental Maniption, creating dozens of tornadoes made of wind des. It was as if the zombies walked into the meat grinder, and the tornado cut them into pieces as soon as they reached the tornado''s range.


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang used Attribute Shift, maxing his Agility, and dashed toward the Zombie Emperor. His speed with the Dragon Transformation with maximum Agility was barely seen by the Zombie Emperor. Tang Shaoyang passed the Zombie Emperor''s guards within the blink of an eye, standing in front of Zombie Emperor Di. He raised the Titan de and swung it down to the Zombie Emperor''s head.


    Once more, Lue became a nuisance for Tang Shaoyang. She appeared between him and the Zombie Emperor. She used the same ck hole skill. At the same time, sheunched a strong kick backward, sending Zombie Emperor Di away from them.


    Tang Shaoyang expected this move and activated [Mana Breaker]. The ck giant sword glowed in blue and crushed into the ck hole. The ck hole split open instead of repelling the sword, catching the female zombie off guard. She prepared to defend against the battle-ax, thinking she blocked the sword. However, the sword split the ck hole and went through toward her body.


    Lue ducked to the right, but the sword still reached her shoulder, cutting through one-fifth of her body and also losing her left hand. Tang Shaoyang was about to finish her, but a giant shadow loomed over him from the back. The female zombie took the chance and leaped backward while Tang Shaoyang spun his body around.


    The eight meters Giant with five pairs of hands was right behind him. The Giant tried to use its lower hands to catch Tang Shaoyang, but thetter created yer des. Four red des formed around him, cutting everything that came closer to Tang Shaoyang. The Giant did not stop even though it lost its hand. It tried to hammer Tang Shaoyang with its remaining hands.


    At the same time, a zombie with sword hands arrived right on his back. The zombie aimed the sword at Tang Shaoyang''s back, trying to pierce the heart from the back.


    "I haven''t tried this, but it''s worth a try," Tang Shaoyang muttered to himself. He held the battle-ax and the great sword tightly, raising them to the chest level. Then he spun his body along with the weapon. At the same time, he activated [Thousand st]. He did not know how the skill worked with two weapons in his hand. In his mind, he was thinking that the [Thousand st] was activated on both of his weapons.


    The battle-ax moved to the Giant''s lower body while the great sword swung toward the zombie with the sword hand. The exchange blow did not happen as Tang Shaoyang was much faster than the two zombies. His weapons hit them first before their attack could reach him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Giant instantly lost its lower body, and once its upper body fell off, its upper body also disappeared along with the st. As for the zombie with sword hand, it instantly disappeared when the [Thousand st] hit it.


    With that, the three strongest zombies under Zombie Emperor Di died. In fact, it was just Tang Shaoyang, Lue, and Di who were around. The ck fire had swallowed all the zombie horde, leaving only the strong zombies, but those strong zombies turned into minced meat in the de wind tornado.


    Zombie Emperor Di looked around at the sea of me. The only connection he had was only Lue. The fury was obvious in its expression as his millions of armies were sent into oblivion. He was about to face Tang Shaoyang, but Lue came next to him, "No! You have to escape. We can''t win against him, Your Majesty!"


    "Do you think you can escape from me?" Tang Shaoyang appeared in front of the two. He raised the Titan de. Titan de from the front, Dragon Destroyer came from the side, and four yer des came from the backside of the Zombie Emperor.


    Lue did not wait for Di to respond as she summoned a ck hole right behind Di at the same time. The ck hole sucked the Zombie Emperor as the Titan de cut through The Zombie Emperor''s waist, "Come backter and avenge us, Your Majesty." Lue sent off the Zombie Emperor with a smile.


    The ck hole disappeared along with the upper half of Zombie Emperor Di, leaving behind Lue. [Mana Breaker] was on cooldown, so Tang Shaoyang could not break the ck hole. He immediately turned toward Lue, who fell on her knee. Thest ck hole depleted all her mana, causing her to suffer mana exhaustion.


    Tang Shaoyang put his right foot on the woman''s chest, pinning her down on the ground, "Where do you send him to?"


    Lue smiled, "I don''t know. But I am sure I send him far far far away from thisnd. That portal sends him into a random ce." The smile on her face widened, taunting Tang Shaoyang, "Do you think I will send him to a designated ce, so you can read my memories? I don''t know if you have a skill that can read minds or not, so I sent him to a ce that I don''t know too. If I can''t find him, you will not be able to find him too. I am dead, anyway."


    "Is there such a skill?" Tang Shaoyang muttered to himself. Afraid of getting tricked, he activated the Spirit Vision and scanned the thousands of meters area to ensure the Zombie Emperor was not nearby. He did not find the Zombie Emperor as what he saw was the ck fire engulfing the city.


    [You must kill the Undead in front of you. She has Space Elemental Power, and it''s dangerous to keep her alive. Space Elemental Power is even rarer than the Light Elemental Power, and since she swore loyalty to the Zombie Emperor Di, it''s too risky to keep her alive even with Yu Shun.] Zaneos reminded Tang Shaoyang in his solemn tone.


    "If Space Elemental Power is rarer, shouldn''t we keep her alive?" Tang Shaoyang felt like it was worth it to trust Yu Shun with the matter. "Haven''t Yu Shun done it once with the Stage-9 zombie where he severed their connection with the Zombie Lord?"


    [But this is the Zombie Emperor, and she managed to send him to a faraway ce. What if hees back stronger and takes her back from Yu Shun? It''s too risky, in my opinion. Don''t forget, the zombie''s growth is much faster than we thought.]


    "Let''s ask Yu Shun''s opinion regarding this issue. If he is confident of keeping her under control, I think it should be fine to keep her alive," Tang Shaoyang looked at the confused Lue. The female zombie was confused about Tang Shaoyang''s conversation, but she was aware she had a chance to keep her life.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to call Aerelion, but he turned around and swung the sword toward Lue. The greatsword cut her into five pieces, but she was still alive with her head intact, "Do you think I will keep you alive?"


    Lue''s expression turned grim, and thest thing in her sight was the t tip of the great sword, crushing into her head.


    After killing thest zombie, he put the weapons into his inventory and canceled the Dragon Transformation. He let out a sigh and looked around. The ck fire did not subside, "Did I go too far? Why the fire doesn''t disappear?"


    [The Realm of Fire] was no longer active, and the fire should disappear. At least, that was what he thought.


    [I think so, but why did you change your mind? I thought you were going to keep her for Yu Shun?] Thest moment surprised the Demon Swordsman.


    "I am afraid that she will recover before we can go back to the main base and escape with that instant portal," He let out a long sigh, "I just wasted a territory." With the ck fire kept zing, this territory became inhabitable for humans.

 Chapter 932 Polaron City

    Chapter 932 Pron City¡¡¡¡Pron City was The Athilia Kingdom''s biggest Granary. They stored food for the harsh winter and emergencies were stored in the city, and that city was under the rebel army''s control now.


    Zhang Mengyao nned to take over the city because they could not rely on hunting to maintain their supplies while they were in a war. On top of that, the supplies in Harnian City were only enough for one or two days if they wanted to feed the citizens too. So, yeah, they were low in supply and made their move to Pron City to secure the food. So, two days after capturing Harnian City, they immediately made their move to Pron City.


    Three kilometers away from the Pron City, The Tarrior set up their camp in the middle of the forest with their armies spread out in the forests. In the main tent, Zhang Mengyao gathered the leaders to talk about the n to take over Pron City.


    "We are stuck on the second floor far too long with so little progress," Zhang Mengyao expressed her thoughts, "I feel like we are not able to finish the second floor before His Majesty finishes his trial. How long have we been on the second floor again?"


    "Ten days, nine nights, Supreme General," Alton responded, "But I don''t think you need to worry about His Majesty. I finished the Trial of the Ancient in two months and eight days. Of course, His Majesty is stronger than me, so he will finish the trial within one month. We still have time before his return."


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "That''s fine. We are not in the race, so we must prioritize safety over time," She then nced at Moonsong, "Care to share your ns with the others, Legion Commander Moonsong."


    Moonsong would lead the attack on Pron City. Chief Moon had shared the idea with Zhang Mengyao, and thetter agreed with his n.


    "The n is simple. We willunch night raids once more but with a slight change this time. My Tribes and the Elfs will take over the wall, but we will not start the fight immediately. The Moon Tribe will sneak into the city and assassinate The Rebel Army as many as possible while the Elves secure the entrance for us. Once The Rebel Army is alerted of our presence, that''s the time the main force will enter the city," Moonsong exined. Just like he said, it was a simple n that was easy to follow. There was no intricate strategy in it.


    "Why do we have to wait until the enemy is alerted to enter the city? Isn''t it better if we enter the city once The Moon Tribe and the Elves secure the entrance?" Alton raised his hand and asked, "We don''t have to attack them directly, but it''s ideal for taking the position before the fight breaks out, no?"


    "I am just afraid that they will be alerted if we enter the city prematurely," Moonsong exined.


    "Don''t you and your tribe secure the entrance for us? If you manage to secure the entrance, then there''s no issue for us to enter the city. We can secure our position in the city and lock them down inside the city if possible. I do agree with the chance of alerting the enemy, but it can be solved easily. We entered the city in turn, a hundred people per group into the city and spread them out into the four sides and locked the rebels inside the city," Alton spoke out.


    There was no objection from Chief Moon, "Then I will lead the infiltration team, and Marshal Alton will lead the army to sneak into the city."


    *** ***


    At midnight, Moonsong led his tribe and assassinated all the guards on the southern wall. After the Moon Tribe took over the wall, The Elves reced the Moon Tribe to guard the wall. At the same time, they opened the door on the gate. Just two small doors on the main gate as opening the gate would create a loud noise that might alert the rebel army.


    Moonsong led the Moon Tribe into the city. He hid on the roof, and next to him was his daughter and Sir Lu An. Lu An joined the assassin team as he was more capable than any of his tribesmen in the assassination.


    "Do we just kill the sleeping knights and ignore the patrols?" Sylvia asked her father while eyeing the patrol on the street. In each thirty-meter range, they would find a group of three patrols. One was holding the magicmp, patrolling the street.


    "Killing the patrols will raise suspicion, but if we don''t kill the patrols, they may be the first ones to notice the infiltration," Moonsong voiced his concern. While the Moon Tribe was good at assassination, this was the first time he led his tribe to use this tactic. There was a shift change, and they did not know when the shift time for the patrol was. The patrol who returned from their shift might notice theirrades were killed once they returned.


    "I have spied the cityst night and got some useful information," Lu An pointed at the tower that was as tall as a five-stories building, "They will ring the bell for the shift change. Didn''t you guys hear the bell when we secured the southern wall?"


    Moonsong fell silent for a moment and nodded. He heard the bell as it alerted him as he thought they were caught, but that was not the case because there were no knights rushing to the southern wall.


    "They will ring the bell again every three hours. That was the shift change, and that means we have three hours before the shift change¡­." Lu An paused for a moment, "Or maybe less than three hours."


    "Then our first target is the tower, right?" Moonsong looked at the towers and looked around the city, trying to find more towers, but that was the only tower in the area.


    "There are sixteen towers in the city, and they spread out evenly in the city. We can split into groups and go in different directions for the tower. The tower is easy to find," Lu An proposed, "We have two hours'' time to kill the sleeping soldiers. Whether we can kill all the sleeping soldiers or not, we will start with the patrol in two hours."


    "Sounds good," Moonsong agreed with the idea andmanded all the Moonlight Rabbits. The Moonlight Rabbits split into a few groups, and Lu An moved alone with Yeon Hee. The hostage from the Haven Group was now working for the Intelligence Division.


    "I will take care of the first tower," Lu An pointed at the closest tower with his thumb. He did not wait for Moonsong to respond and disappeared into the shadows, while Yeon Hee was three secondste in reaction.


    Sylvia said farewell to her father and left with her group to the east side. She was leading five hundred Moonlight Rabbits on her own.


    "Why don''t you take a proactive approach instead of listening to the youngsters?" Grand Elder Auron asked Chief Moon, "The n is okay, but it''s something you can think of easily."


    Chief Moon smiled, "Lu An has a close rtion to the Emperor. I am just taking a safer approach so I don''t offend Lu An. A youngster like him usually has a big ego, so I don''t want to identally offend him."


    "Then we are marrying your daughter to The Emperor for nothing if you are still afraid of him?" Grand Elder Olming furrowed his brow.


    "I am not afraid of Lu An; having him on our good side will benefit our tribe more than offending him. Our Tribe will not be threatened by marrying Sylvia with His Majesty, but having Lu An on our good side can help to raise our tribe''s status within the Empire. This is just a simple political approach, Uncle," Moonsong exined, "Let''s save our chat forter. We have an ongoing mission."


    "I guess I am too old for thinking that far," Grand Elder Olming massaged his forehead and shook his head, "I will leave that to the young''un."


    The rebel army put a curfew on the citizens, so there were no people in the street but the patrol team. That made their work easier, and Pron City was in a much better condition than Harnian City. The rebel army in the city still fed the citizens and did not torture them, just like what happened in Harnian.


    In Watch Tower


    There were seven people in te armor; three people were sitting on the chair in the middle while the other four kept a watch out in four directions. Lu An jumped out of the shadow of one of the three guards. At the same time, his sword swirled around as the glint of the red sword shed. The sword found the gap between the helmet and the te armor, cutting the three people''s heads simultaneously.


    Lu An reached toward the three bodies with his hand, and the three bodies disappeared. He put them into his inventory before they could make noise. After killing the three people in the center, he went for the watcher on the edge of the tower. A clean-cut in the neck and put the bodies into the inventory.


    Lu An shook the blood from his sword and sheathed it back. By the time he killed all the guards in the tower, Yeon Hee had caught up. She quickly realized that the guards in the watchtower had been cleaned up.


    "You are too slow," Lu An said while putting the sword on his waist, "Should bring Viona instead." There was a tinge of regret in his tone when he said thest part.

 Chapter 933 Inevitable Friction

    Chapter 933 Inevitable Friction¡¡¡¡An hour after, Moonsong led his tribe into the city. There was no report from them, but there was nomotion either, meaning the rebel army had not found out about the infiltration. There would be a bigmotion if the rebel army discovered them, which would signal the uing battle.


    Alton crossed his hands on his chest, standing on the captured wall with Vice Marshal An next to him. He waited for the signal from the infiltration team when they could enter the city.


    "Do you think we will fight the rebel army tonight, Marshal?" An watched the city. He could still see the patrol teams in the outer city from his vision. These patrol teams moved in a certain pattern and did not cross with the other patrol teams. That was a signal that the infiltration was still unnoticed.


    "There''s a ny percent chance that the Moon Tribe will crush the rebel army in their sleep. We are here for the ten percent," Alton looked down.


    The Tarriors were in line in front of the inner wall. They were in a formation, and the elves upied the high ground. If the fight broke out, they were ready to ughter what came for them.


    "Isn''t it better for us to enter the city directly and increase the ny percent into a hundred percent?"


    "Supreme General Zhang Mengyao is being cautious, which is good. At least much better than being overconfident," Alton shared his thought, "It''s understandable because she has not fully trusted us yet. She has not seen how strong we are. So, it''s more like we are the problem, not her."


    "But if it''s His Majesty, he will strike to the core directly."


    "I don''t understand why, but you and Virion keepparing The Supreme General with His Majesty," Alton shook his head, "His Majesty, without a doubt, will rush into the rebel army or even attack the Athilia Kingdom directly. However, it''s not because His Majesty believes in us, but he believes in his power. As I said, we just need to prove our worth and power to the Supreme General if we want to change her approach. Moreover, it''s not like the Supreme General is doing wrong, but it''s just slower than we think it is supposed to be."


    Zhang Mengyao was on the other side of Pron City with Virion and Revalor. They were strong enough to prevent the rebel army from escaping.


    An fell silent for a moment after hearing the response. He thought about it and realized that His Majesty indeed never trusted them unless they hadplete information. His Majesty sent him to lead an army against the Warmir Kingdom. At that time, they recognized that there was no individual as strong as An, and the Lionax Kingdom''s army was also much stronger along with the beast army from the Gigante Forest. Aside from the war against the Warmir Kingdom, His Majesty led the war by himself, watching over them even though he did not join the fight.


    "That hurt my pride a little bit, but I can''t refute that," Vice Marshal An let out a sigh.


    "Why would it hurt your pride? As I said, you just need to prove your worth to the Supreme General or His Majesty himself. If we earn their trust, they will put more responsibilities on our shoulders," Alton shook his head at his friend''s thoughts.


    It was the same for him when he was a young orphan, and Queen Rosalie picked them up. He trained under the kingdom and proved his worth to be themander of the kingdom until Queen Rosalie chose him to be directly under her. He just needed to repeat the process, but this time he needed to earn the Emperor''s trust.


    Another hour passed. Alton and An did not move from their spot as they kept watching over the city. They still saw the patrol in the outer city, meaning the rebel army still had not noticed the infiltration team.


    "I think Moonsong will take all the credits this time," Alton muttered while stretching his hands.


    Two hours passed since Moonsong led the Moon Tribe into the city, yet there was no sign that the Rebel Army noticed the city was infiltrated. The Rebel Army did not know that the beastmen were killing the sleeping soldiers. That was shown with the patrol team at the outer city that was around a few hundred meters away from the city wall. The patrol teams were still in their positions, doing their usual task.


    "Maybe we have captured the city already if we move together. With our number, there''s no way the rebel army can defend against our surprise attack," Alton''s direct subordinate, who held the Legion Commander rank, spoke up.


    "Maybe," Alton nodded his head, "And maybe we will lose our people too, and maybe we will burn the city as we fight too. There are a lot of maybes," He shrugged and looked at his subordinate, "I know you want to be recognized, but we have a lot of opportunities in the future. We are still on the second floor of the Dimensional Tower. There are still the third, fourth, sixth floor, and even more floors."


    Marshal Alton shook his head, "I know you are all dissatisfied because someone weaker than you, is making themand and order. I have heard it all." He massaged his forehead. The old man had heard the murmur of dissatisfaction from his own soldiers. "I n to talk it outter after we finish the second floor, but it must be said now."


    "His Majesty might not be with us right now. He does not lead the army now, but he has chosen Zhang Mengyao as the Supreme General, the leader that will lead us when He is away. What does it mean? It means you are disrespecting His Majesty if you don''t respect and put up Supreme General Zhang Mengyao in high regard. Her presence is His Majesty''s will."


    Marshal Alton nced at the Legion Commander, "Also, how do you know that Supreme General Zhang Mengyao is weaker? How do you all know that she is weaker?"


    The Legion Commander did not answer that remark, but the face told Alton that was the case.


    "Have any of you fought her before? Is it just because her rank is lower than you guys?" Again, the old man took the silence as a yes.


    "If you think the rank is everything, then you all are wrong. His Majesty defeated me when he was still Epic Rank," The old man let out a sigh, "I n to hide His Majesty''s power lest any foolish soldiers of mine will leak it, but I will say it now. Yes, Emperor Tang Shaoyang defeated me while he was still in Epic Rank, so if you think that a rank decides who is weaker and stronger, then you are wrong!"


    Hearing that, Vice Marshal An immediately nced toward his old friend. He had heard that His Majesty was still Epic Rank. That time, he thought his old friend was trying to hide His Majesty''s real rank from him and the others. He did not think it was real until he heard it again now.


    "So, shut the f*ck up before you all create a problem for me," The old man let out another sigh.


    An maintained his silence while keeping a watch on the city. He did not say anything, pretending that he was not one of the people that was dissatisfied with Zhang Mengyao as the Supreme General. The awkward atmosphere remained because it was rare for Alton to burst out like that. The old man was known for his patience, so it was a rare moment for him to be angry like this.


    "Ah, it seems the fight is over," An broke the silence as he noticed the Moonlight Rabbit took down the patrol team in the outer city. Four patrol teams were taken down simultaneously by the Moon Tribe. That was a significant signal for them who were in the outer wall, a signal that the Moon Tribe had taken over the city.


    Deep inside, An was also relieved by this. He could escape from the awkward atmosphere around his old friend.


    Unfortunately for An, Marshal Alton did not want to let this matter slide easily. The experienced Commander was well aware that this small issue could be a disaster for the army if he did not resolve the issue immediately. He was also well aware that friction was bound to happen when two different armies merged, but he did not expect it to happen this soon. They had not even properly settled down on Earth.


    "Once we capture the city, I want to gather everyone. I have to resolve this issue before things get bigger," Marshal Alton nced at the Legion Commander, "Tell this to everyone. I will tell you the ce¡­. No, we will gather outside the city," The old man pointed at the dark forest outside the city with his thumb.


    "Yes, Sir." The Legion Commander replied and bowed. After that, the Legion Commander did not stay and immediately came down off the wall. He was smart enough not to stay around his annoyedmander, leaving An alone with Marshal Alton.


    Not long after the Legion Commander left the wall, Moonsong returned to the wall. He was alone and immediately approached Marshal Alton, "We have cleared the Rebel Army, but we are not sure if we have taken down everyone yet. We need your assistance to double-check if we have killed all the Rebel Army or not. If possible, do it secretly without the citizens noticing our presence. We don''t want chaos in the middle of the night, are we?"

 Chapter 934 Three-Way Battle - Part 1

    Chapter 934 Three-Way Battle - Part 1¡¡¡¡Zhang Mengyao listened to Sylvia''s report. She was surprised that the Moon Tribe took over the city within a little over two hours. It was too fast considering how many the Rebel Army was. Based on Queen Melina''s information, there were at least thirty thousand Rebel Army in Pron City. To take over the city from the Rebel Army with just less than two thousand armies within two hours at that was more than amazing.


    ''Do I underestimate their power too much?'' Zhang Mengyao had a second thought about the armies from Lukan. She knew that Marshal Alton, Vice Marshal An, Revalor, and Legion Commander Moonsong were very strong, but she did not put their subordinates into ount. Tang Shaoyang never mentioned the knights or the Elves to her, so she yed it safe, ''No, regardless of how strong they are, I don''t want to be reckless with our move.''


    "What about the Generals of the Rebel Army?" Zhang Mengyao asked, "We can''t let them escape as they may have a way to contact the main army of the Rebel Army."


    "I think Lu An gets them," Sylvia just finished her words, and Lu An came out of the shadow, three meters away from Zhang Mengyao.


    "I have killed all the leaders in the main building, but I am not sure if I killed them all. We don''t know all the Generals, after all. I need Queen Melina¡­." Lu An nced at Alvarina, who was standing next to Zhang Mengyao, "Or Alvarina to confirm if they were all the Rebel Army''s leaders."


    "Let''s wrap it up then," Zhang Mengyao nodded and nced at the former Queen Protector, "You follow Lu An."


    *** ***


    Zhang Mengyao walked to the center of the city, where the Rebel Army''s main base was located. It was somethingmon in the two cities she invaded; Mayor Manor was always located in the center of the city. It was themon design for the city in the Athilia Kingdom from what she heard from Alvarina.


    On a quiet night, thousands of people were killed. The citizens were not aware of the change in power in their city, and she did not n to awaken them to inform this too. She did not want to create unnecessary chaos in the middle of the night. However, she would gather the citizens for the announcement that the Tang Empire had taken over the city. Pron City belonged to the Tang Empire now, not the Athilia Kingdom or the Rebel Army.


    By the time Zhang Mengyao arrived at the main gate of the manor, Lu An, Yeon Hee, and Alvarina were already there, waiting for her. She nced at Alvarina, and thetter nodded. That was a gesture, telling her that all the Rebel Army''s leaders were killed by Lu An.


    "Prepare a room for me. I guess I will take a few hours'' naps before thinking about our next n," Zhang Mengyao yawned.


    Alvarina bowed and rushed into the manor in a hurry. Lu An walked next to Zhang Mengyao while Yeon Hee followed the two from behind closely.


    "We have swept the city once more and have secured the city from the Rebel Army. Just in case we miss some of them, we have Legion Commander Moonsong and his tribesmen to patrol the city," Lu An reported.


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, "The next battle will be the three-way battle, I guess."


    The three-way battle against the Athilia Kingdom and the Rebel Army. In terms of power, the Rebel Army should be the weakest since they had taken down half or maybe even more forces of the Rebel Army, ''I just need to watch out for Athilia Kingdom''s force. It should not be an issue with Queen Melina and Alvarina on my side.''


    After taking over Pron City, The Rebel Army should have noticed that they had already lost two out of three cities. No contact for days should make them realize it, and it was the time for the three-way battle, ''Once the Athilia Kingdom notices that we have taken down half of the Rebel Army, it''s time the Athilia Kingdom will actively attack the Rebel Army. There''s a chance the Athilia Kingdom thinks we are the reinforcement from the Kingdom of Gienas, so the Athilia Kingdom will attack the Rebel Army. No, we can make them think that we are the reinforcement from the Gienas Kingdom. We have The Stanion Family that can help us to fake it too. That''s a n, I guess. Let''s hear what Sir Alton has to say tomorrow.''


    Zhang Mengyao was in her thoughts until she noticed Lu An was staring at her intensely. From his expression, she could tell that the young guy was debating over something in his mind and considering whether to tell her or not.


    "Do you have something you want to tell me?" They were right in front of the main door. She stopped and asked the young man.


    Lu An scratched his forehead as he was unsure, "I don''t know if I should tell this you, Sister Mengyao. I am afraid it will cause discord in our force."


    "As long as you are telling the truth, then it''s fine, no?" She smiled.


    There was a momentary silence for a few seconds before Lu An decided to tell Zhang Mengyao, "Sir Alton gathers his knights outside the city. I heard that he wants to talk about you to his subordinates. You know, the dissatisfied knights who don''t agree with your leadership. I am afraid Sir Alton will sabotage your position, so I think we need fair preparation." He lowered his voice as he got to thest part.


    Zhang Mengyao went with "Ah" and nodded. She then smiled at Lu An, "I think you misunderstand Sir Alton''s intention. He wants to talk about me, but he does not cover my position. You are just overthinking." She tapped Lu An''s right shoulder twice and entered the manor.


    *** ***


    Queen Melina stood before the window in her room. There were brown circles around her eyes, the sign ofck of sleep. She had not slept for over thirty hours, and the cause was the Tang Empire. What the Tang Empire had shown to her was beyond her imagination.


    Within four days, the Tang Empire had taken down two cities under the Rebel Army. Something that even the Athilia Kingdom could not achieve ''They might do it with a sneaky trick, but it was a trick that the Athilia Kingdom could not do. What will happen when the Tang Empire changes its target to the Athilia Kingdom?''


    The Queen was overwhelmed with guilt and worries. Her husband was the highest authority in the Athilia Kingdom. The fall of the Athilia Kingdom was the same as her husband''s fall. What would happen to her husband if the kingdom fell? The Tang Empire might kill them, or even if the Tang Empire spared her husband, he might suicide because the kingdom was his life, and his life was the Athilia Kingdom.


    At first, she justified her betrayal to save her daughter, the descendant of the King, but the guilt of betraying her husband kept haunting her. She imagined herself in history, the individual that caused a kingdom to fall, a kingdom with hundreds of years of history.


    Queen Melina let out a sigh as the morning sun ray fell on her face. She massaged the space between her eyes and looked back at the bed. Her daughter was sleeping on the bed. Looking at her daughter''s peaceful expression soothed her chaotic mind.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Melina heard a soft knock on the door, "It''s me, Alvarina."


    "Come in!"


    The door opened, and Alvarina entered the room, still in her armor. The former Queen Protector nced at the bed; she stepped into the room with light steps, making sure not to wake up the little girl on the bed. She came next to Queen Melina and looked at the window.


    "How is it?" Queen Melina asked.


    "The Rebel Army in Pron is not as cruel as The Rebel Army in Harnian City. The citizens are not starved, and they are not treated poorly by the Rebel Army," Alvarina told the Queen about the situation in Pron City.


    Melina nodded in relief, "What do you think about the Tang Empire''s force?"


    "I don''t think we can talk about that, Lady Melina¡­. Hah¡­." The former Queen Protector let out a sigh, "I am part of the Tang Empire now, a direct subordinate of their Supreme General. That will breach my contract if I tell you about them."


    A bitter smile formed as Queen Melina nced toward Alvarina, "I don''t think that will breach the contract, Alvarina. Do you forget that I am also a ve to the same person? We are on the same side, and I am no longer the Queen. I am just an ordinary mother now."


    "Then why do you want to know about the Tang Empire?" Alvarina looked Melina in the eyes, "I think it''s better if you don''t get involved in the future battle. Let me bear the guilt alone. I am the reason we are in this position."


    "I just want to know out of curiosity, I guess? And also preparing myself for what awaits me in the future. What will my husband face? Maybe think of a n that may save my husband or even the kingdom."


    Alvarina let out another sigh and lowered her gaze. She then closed her eyes and started to speak, "I don''t know the depth of the Tang Empire''s force. However, I am not surprised if the Athilia Kingdom falls to The Tang Empire whether in a fair battle or strategic battle."

 Chapter 935 Three-Way Battle - Part 2

    Chapter 935 Three-Way Battle - Part 2¡¡¡¡Zhang Mengyao came out of the bathroom after washing her face. Three hours of nap was enough to bring back the energy, but she felt sozy. This was one of her bloodline traits; she becamezy and sleepy when the sun was up, "I am just half Vampire; what happens if I turn into aplete Vampire?" She muttered by herself as she put on the armor.


    "Maybe I will sleep when the sun is up and wake up when the moon is up. That will be counterproductive to my work and position," Zhang Mengyao shook her head and walked out of the room. It was a big and quiet hall; she looked to the left and right, "Where''s Alvarina?"


    "She''s in Queen Melina''s room. They talk about the empire and sentimental stuff."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Zhang Mengyao looked down. Greed was standing across the door, licking his paw. The Dark Predator acted like a cat even though he was not a cat.


    "I see," She nodded, "Can you lead me to where Sir Alton is?"


    The first agenda in the morning was an internal affair about the knights from Lukan with Marshal Alton. She recalledst night, Marshal Alton was discussing the issue with his subordinates, ''I think he wants to talk about the issue. I want to know the result of their talks too.''


    The Dark Predator leaped to Zhang Mengyao''s right shoulder, "Alton is on the first floor in the main hall."


    When The Dark Predatornded on her right shoulder, she subconsciously looked toward her left shoulder. She felt weird with Wrath''s absence, "Where''s Wrath?"


    "He said he was hungry and went out to hunt. Maybe he will return in an hour or two."


    Zhang Mengyao did not say anything again after that, but she kept ncing at thezing Dark Predator. She heard a lot of stories about Lord Greed. She did not know where the stories originated from, but the stories told that a ck cat admitted himself as Lord Greed. A talking cat was quite scary for sure, and the stories were being retold amongst the citizens and the Stanion Family''s force.


    ''I wonder what''s in its mind,'' Zhang Mengyao was curious about what the cat tried to do by doing that. She did not ask because it seemed the cat did not want her to know about the story.


    Zhang Mengyao arrived in the main hall; Marshal Alton sat on the couch with his eyes closed. She did not wake the old man while silently approaching the couch opposite Marshal Alton. She did not intend to wake the old man, but when her butt touched the couch, the old man opened his eyes.


    "Good morning, Supreme General Zhang," Marshal Alton greeted his superior with a smile. His eyes were fresh, not the eyes that just got up from sleep.


    "Good morning, Marshal Alton," Zhang Mengyao nodded, "So, what do you want to talk about with me early in the morning, Marshal Alton?"


    She pretended did not know why the old man looked for her even though she knew that the old man wanted to talk about his knights'' discontent about her being the Supreme General. She could tell that by Lu An''s reportst night.


    "I apologize for disturbing you this early, Supreme General Zhang," Marshal Alton bowed his head, "I want to talk about the issue we talked about before, about my subordinates'' discontents about you."


    Before this, Marshal Alton had talked it out with Zhang Mengyao in private. He promised to resolve the issue by himself, but he failed to do so.


    Zhang Mengyao nodded and motioned the old man to continue.


    "Before that, I have to apologize for my subordinate misconduct," Marshal Alton stood up and bowed seventy degrees toward Zhang Mengyao.


    Zhang Mengyao waved her hand and smiled, "It''s fine. There''s no need for you to apologize, Marshal Alton. Wee from a different world; the difference in opinion is normal. What''s important is to resolve the difference with a cool head."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Supreme General Zhang," Marshal Alton returned to his seat, "I have tried to talk and convince them about the issue, but I think I failed to convince them. On the surface, they epted my words, but I know they are not convinced with only my words."


    "I see," Zhang Mengyao merely nodded and observed Marshal Alton''s expression. She could tell that there was more than this. She waited for the old man to continue.


    The old man let out a sigh, "I don''t want His Majesty to hear the issue. That will not go well for my subordinates if His Majesty hears the issue, so I have an audacious suggestion¡­." He hesitated toplete his words. But this was the fastest way to resolve the issue.


    "Go ahead. I will take no offense," Zhang Mengyao could think of what the old man''s suggestion was.


    "Do you mind if we hold a sparing fight between my subordinates and the Tarrior, Supreme General Zhang? The easiest and fastest way to resolve the issue is by showing how strong you and the Tarriors are. I think that will be enough to convince them," Marshal Alton said with an apologetic expression.


    Before Zhang Mengyao could respond to Marshal Alton''s idea, Lu An came out from the shadow, "That''s a brilliant idea. It''s so annoying to hear all theints from those weaklings. Let me face them, Sister Mengyao."


    Zhang Mengyao rolled her eyes as soon as she heard Lu An''s voice, "First, please call me Supreme General or General during the working time, Lu An. Second, It''s rude to eavesdrop on the meeting. Third, even if we agree to resolve the issue with a sparring battle, it''s not now." She scolded the young man sternly. In fact, she noticed the young man''s presence as soon as she arrived in the meeting hall. She said nothing, thinking Lu An would not interrupt them, but the young man came out of the shadows as soon as Marshal Alton mentioned sparring.


    "Also, the fight was meant to resolve the friction between us and the people from Lukan, not to create a new conflict. I will not let you participate if you join the sparring with the thoughts of crushing them," She added for thest time and let out a sigh, "I apologize for my brother, Marshal Alton. He is still too young and rash in his words."


    Marshal Alton smiled and nodded, "So what do you think of my proposal, Supreme General Zhang?"


    "I think it''s a fine idea. Sometimes a fight makes us be closer," Zhang Mengyao agreed with the proposal, "However, I have conditions to hold the sparring, Marshal Alton. First, we must inform The Emperor about the sparing fight. Second, this is a friendly spar, no killing or even using a fatal skill. Third, we will do it after clearing the second floor and wait until The Emperor returns from the trial."


    Marshal paused for a moment, seemingly in deep thought, before agreeing with the conditions, "I want to keep it hidden from His Majesty, but informing His Majesty should be the right call. I agree with the conditions. We will focus on the task in our hands first for now."


    The old man got up from the couch and bowed his head toward Zhang Mengyao, "Thank you for willing to give me your time, Supreme General Zhang. I will leave the meeting room first."


    Zhang Mengyao looked toward Lu An after the old man left the main hall, "I don''t know how they annoy you, but you can''t say things like "those weaklings" or even other derogatory terms to Marshal Alton and his subordinates. You are Tang Shaoyang''s brother, The Emperor''s little brother, and Marshal Alton with his subordinates are your Brother''s people. It''s unfitting for you to call them weaklings!"


    "What if people hear The Emperor''s little brother berated the knights from Lukan with no reason? The people may think he can''t teach his little brother manners, then people will lose their respect for your Brother Shaoyang. Is that what you want?"


    "I know, this might not be enough for that to happen, but if you continue your antics, the people will not respect The Emperor anymore. If that is what you want, you can continue whatever you want to do. Just remember that the people from Lukan are also part of the Tang Empire."


    Lu An was stunned for a moment. He did not expect to hear those from Sister Mengyao. He did not say anything for a good thirty seconds, thinking about what Zhang Mengyao had told him, "I am sorry, Sister Mengyao. I am still immature, but they are not supposed to talk bad about you too. They are in the wrong too."


    Zhang Mengyao smiled, "That''s why I am talking with Marshal Alton. Haven''t you heard of it? I just need to convince those knights that I am strong enough to lead them."


    Zhang Mengyao stood up from the couch and stretched out her hands, "Alright, it''s good if you understand. Follow me; we will discuss our next move in another room."


    *** ***


    Tamarun City, Athilia Kingdom


    The city had be the center ofmand for the Athilia Kingdom''s force, where The King stayed with his royal army. The King led the daily briefing in the morning with his retainers andmanders.


    Sitting on the throne, King Albertian Weingartner had his eyes closed while everyone was waiting for The King to start the briefing, "Have you heard any news from the Stanion Family, Unam?" The King spoke in a low voice to his strategist next to him.

 Chapter 936 Father and Son Chat

    Chapter 936 Father and Son Chat¡¡¡¡"We haven''t heard anything from the Stanion Family, Your Highness," Unam replied, "However, something weird happened in Harnian City. Our men discovered the Stanion Family''s g there, and it seems the Gienas Kingdom has taken over Harnian City."


    "Does that mean Larissa and Melina safely arrive in the Stanion Family''s territory?" King Albertian asked. That was the thing he wanted to know more than what happened in Harnian City.


    "I don''t know. Maybe the Rebel Army captured the Queen and Princess and brought them to Harnian City? Or else, why would the Stanion Family attack Harnian City first? We are not sure about it, Your Highness. I have sent our scout to Harnian City to meet with the Stanion Family," Unam replied with a neutral tone.


    The frown on King Albertian deepened when he heard that his wife and daughter might get caught by the Rebel Army, "Please find out about my wife and daughter''s whereabouts. I can''t be at ease on the battlefield if I don''t know if they are safe or not."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Unam bowed his head, "I will arrange for people to look for Queen Melina and Princess Larissa after the briefing. Elevenmanders with their armies have arrived in Tamarun, and we are ready to face the Rebel Army in Ghortakh City."


    King Albertian Weingartner nodded and started the morning briefing. They were discussing the n to fight the Rebel Army. Ghortakh City was the armory of the Athilia Kingdom. They did notck food or money, so they targeted Ghortakh instead of the other two cities. The meetingsted for two and half hours before they agreed to one n.


    The elevenmanders and the strategist left the room, leaving King Albertian alone in the room. Everyone could tell that King Albertian''s thoughts were not in the meeting as he rarely put input into nning.


    Strategist Unam made his way to his base. Aside from being a strategist of the Athilia Kingdom, Unam also led Athilia Secret Force and Intelligence Service for the Athilia Kingdom. The Athilia Secret Force consisted of assassins that were doing the dirty work for the King, and the Intelligence Service was a group that gathered the information for the kingdom. Unam led the two crucial groups for the kingdom, not because the King trusted him but because he was raised to be the leader of these two groups.


    Unam called the leaders from both groups into his room, "Have you found out what happened in Harnian?" He asked the leader of the Intelligence Service.


    "We are pretty sure that the Rebel Army in Harnian has fallen, and we discovered the Stanion Family''s g. We assumed it was the Gienas Kingdom, but the people we sent into Harnian never returned. This is weird," The leader of the Intelligence Service reported, "I am thinking of working together with the Secret Force to sneak into Harnian."


    Unam nodded and turned toward the leader of Athilia Secret Force, "Have The Queen and Princess arrived safely in the Stanion Family''s territory?"


    "We discover their traces, and The Queen and the Little Princess are in the Stanion Family''s territory. However, I haven''t confirmed if they stay in the Stanion Family or follow the Stanion Family''s force to take over Harnian," the Athilia Secret Force leader replied.


    "What happened in Harnian is indeed weird, but there''s something more urgent than that," Unam leaned back on his chair and rubbed his chin, "I want you, the Secret Force and Intelligence Service to work together to kill The Queen and The Little Princess."


    The two leaders'' eyes widened in shock as they did not expect to receive such an order from their leader. The two leaders exchanged nces; they had simr expressions, meaning they did not mishear the order.


    "Ah, make sure to do it like the Rebel Army who killed the Queen and the Princess. You can have your people rape the Queen and torture The Princess, then bring their corpses back to the King," Unam added more details, "Do it!"


    "Yes, Sir!" The two leaders were raised and trained directly by Unam. Unam was like a Father to both of them, so they did not question the order. They bowed and left the room.


    "Albertian¡­." Unam let out a sigh, "You forced me to do this. Youck the drive of a King, you ignore your people who suffer because of the Rebel Army, and you forget your priority as a King. Queen Melina and Princess Larissa bring a bad influence on you, so I will get rid of this obstacle for you. The Queen and the Princess can be reced anyway¡­. Ah, I should groom the new Queen, so the same thing will not repeat."


    *** ***


    Zhang Mengyao led his people to Ghortakh City after one day of rest in Pron City. The n was not to pinch The Rebel Army, but they would wait for the Athilia Kingdom to fight the Rebel Army, and they would start their attack after one of them fell. That was Zhang Mengyao''s n. As to how to force the Athilia Kingdom to attack the Rebel Army in Ghortakh, she had the Stanion Family with her. She would send Videl Stanion, the Stanion''s second scion, to convince the Athilia Kingdom that the reinforcement from the Gienas Kingdom had arrived.


    That was a great n, even though not everyone agreed with that. The Elven King Virion did not agree with the n. He thought that they were far stronger than the Rebel Army and the Athilia Kingdom. So rather than waiting for the Athilia Kingdom to make their move, they should take the initiative to attack the Athilia Kingdom. Virion''s n was to pinch The Athilia Kingdom instead, to divide the Athilia Kingdom''s focus. It was a good n too, but Zhang Mengyao decided to follow her n instead.


    The reason was simple, it was to lessen the casualties. In Virion''s n, they had to face not just the Athilia Kingdom but also the Rebel Army. In her n, they would just fight one of them even though the timing was based on the Athilia Kingdom. Marshal Alton, Vice Marshal An, Vice Marshal Kang Xue, and Legion Commander Moonsong agreed to follow Zhang Mengyao''s n.


    "I just don''t understand," Virion muttered in a low voice. He was still dissatisfied with the n and still thought that his n was better.


    "What you don''t understand?" Revalor came next to his son and asked with a smile.


    Virion looked at his father and let out a sigh. He told everything to his father about his n and Zhang Mengyao''s n,paring both ns for his father to listen. Revalor''s status was a war ve even though he was one of the strongest in the Tang Empire, so he did not get to join the meeting.


    "What you can''t understand? Supreme General Zhang Mengyao has exined it all to you," Revalor looked at his son.


    "We can capture the Athilia Kingdom and defeat the Rebel Army faster, then we can get more information on how to clear this second floor from the King himself. Moreover, we don''t need to worry about the casualties because we have you, Sir Moonsong, Sir An, Sir Olming, and Sir Auron; two Legend Ranks and three Primordial Ranks. We are invincible considering the enemy''smanders are just at Epic Rank," Virion shared his thoughts with his father. That was something he did not say during the meeting.


    "I see, so you want to capture the Kingdom faster," Revalor nodded, "But why do we need to capture the Athilia Kingdom faster? Why do we need to clear the second floor faster? There''s no time limit, no?"


    Virion furrowed his brow at his father''s response. He clearly did not like the answer.


    "First, you are not an independent King anymore; we are not just the Elven Kingdom, but part of the Tang Empire. It''s not them who need to understand you, but you need to understand our superiors. Think why Supreme General Zhang Mengyao favors her n over yours, understand them, and if you think your n is better, exin why it''s better. Talking about your superiors behind them is not good."


    "Second, I think your n is reckless while the Supreme General''s n is better than yours. Our real enemy is not the Athilia Kingdom and the Rebel army. We don''t know our real enemy yet; we don''t know who we must defeat to clear the second floor of the Dimensional Tower. If we follow your n, that means we are revealing all our cards to our enemy that we don''t know yet. That''s the price of capturing the Athilia Kingdom; we expose ourselves to the enemy."


    "Third, we don''t know how to clear the second floor yet, but what if the condition to clear the second floor is to defeat all the kingdoms on the second floor? What if our enemy is the one who controls all the forces on the second floor? If that''s the case, following the n that costs fewer casualties is the best in our situation, even if it''s just one person less casualty."


    "If the condition to clear the second floor is to capture the Athilia Kingdom, then I agree with your n, but we don''t know anything. Not a bad n, but not the best in our situation because we only have a little information."


    "Enough with that; it''s something you learn with experience, but what I want to say is be careful with your mouth, Virion. A single wrong word may cost the whole Elven Kingdom. You are not just one person anymore; the Elven Kingdom is no longer an independent kingdom. A lot of people''s lives are on your shoulders, so be responsible with your words." Revalor smiled and hugged his son, "However, I trust you will not make that stupid mistake. It''s enough that your useless father and brother became war ves."

 Chapter 937 All Set

    Chapter 937 All Set¡¡¡¡Videl Stanion''s heartbeat went up unnaturally as he stood before the wall of Tamarun City. They executed the n with him, persuading the Athilia Kingdom tounch the attack on the Rebel Army in Ghortakh City. He told the King that The Gienas Kingdom had taken over Harnian City. While the Athilia Kingdom attacked Ghortakh City, the reinforcement would hold the Rebel Army in Pron City.


    Themanders weed the good news with cheers, and they agreed to attack Ghortakh City soon. But there was a bitter aftertaste even though the meeting was sessful. Albertian Weingartner, The King of the Athilia Kingdom, was also his uncle.


    The King asked Videl about Melina and Larissa as soon as they met in the meeting hall. Videl could see the concerns and worries on The King''s face. Thetter did not bother to mask it in front of him, making The King look vulnerable. That was not his impression of The King of the Athilia Kingdom.


    Of course, he told King Albertian his aunt and niece were in the Stanion Family''s mansion, alive and safe. After the bitter start, everything went smoothly. The King agreed tounch a big attack on Ghortakh City as it was just a small skirmish so far. King Albertian did not doubt Videl, not just because Videl was a Stanion, but because of the sounding fame around his name.


    Videl tried to ignore the guilt inside his heart. He hopped on his horse and left Tamarun City as soon as the gate opened. His heartbeat returned to normal as he got further and further from the Tamarun City, ''My job is done. Everything else depends on the main force.''


    Videl did not join the main force after persuading the Athilia Kingdom. He left his track toward Harnian City instead. The Athilia Kingdom''s Intelligence Service and Athilia Secret Force were infamous to the other kingdoms. After leaving Tamarun City, either one of them or both would follow him to confirm his information. If he did not return to Harnian City, the Athilia Kingdom would discover his lies.


    "You are being followed by ten people. Keep going! I will help you if they attack you," Videl was startled as he heard a young man''s voice. He looked around, but he found no one.


    "Don''t look around, you doofus!" Lu An scolded the older man, "I am in your shadow. Look ahead and focus, or they will be suspicious of you!"


    Videl looked straight, but his eyes looked down on the shadow. Supreme General Zhang Mengyao assured him that he would be safe and sound during the mission even if he failed. Now he knew the thing that would ensure his safety. He listened to the voice and focused on looking in the front even though his eyes still sneakily looked down on the shadow. He was curious about what kind of ss made someone blend into the shadow.


    After half an hour of riding the horse, he was on the right track to Harnian City. At this point, the only path ahead of him was Harnian. At this moment, he heard the same young voice once more, "They have stopped following you, but I will stay with you for another ten minutes."


    Videl nodded in response. He did not sense or even see the Athilia Kingdom''s pursuers. He could only trust the man in the shadow''s words.


    *** ***


    Tamarun City, Athilia Secret Force''s base.


    Strategist Unam sat in the office with a solemn expression on his face. The frown was apparent on his forehead as he was in deep thought. Videl brought good news to the Athilia Kingdom all of a sudden. Everyone in the meeting hall was surprised and delighted with how swift the Gienas Kingdom was. But that brought suspicion to the Athilia Kingdom''s strategist.


    "Where are those people disappearing to? There''s no need for the Gienas Kingdom to kill my people if they have captured the city," He was thinking of his people''s disappearance in Harnian. It would be faster if theymunicated through the Intelligence Service instead of sending Videl to Tamarun City. There was a risk of the Rebel Army ambushing Videl.


    "Maybe they think the Intelligence Service is part of the Rebel Army and kill them?" The Leader of the Athilia Secret Force guessed.


    "That might be the case, and Videl did not say anything about killing them because it could cause a misunderstanding between us?" Unam muttered. The old man shook his head and looked up, "What about Queen Melina and Princess Larissa? Have you found them?"


    The two leaders smiled wryly at the question, "We just received the order yesterday. The people we sent out to investigate The Queen''s whereabouts haven''t returned yet." The Leader of the Intelligence Service replied. "But do we need to kill The Queen, Sir? If the reinforcements havee, it''s just a matter of time before we subdue the Rebel Army."


    m!


    Unam mmed the table and raised his voice, "Of course, it''s necessary! They are just a drawback to The King. Just do what I told you to. I will take all the responsibility."


    After a quick outburst, Unam calmed down, "The Queen and The Princess are in Stanion Mansion. Send our best people to get the job done. We need to kill them before we subdue the Rebel Army!"


    *** ***


    "I have escorted Videl to safety," Lu An returned to the Tang Empire''s camp. Once more, they hid in the forest, still quite far from Ghortakh City, but the forest was the perfect cover for theirrge army.


    "Good job," Zhang Mengyao raised her thumb to Lu An, "Now, you will watch the development between the Rebel Army and the Athilia Kingdom. It''s a waiting game now."


    Lu An nodded and left with Yeon Hee and Viona, heading toward Ghortakh City.


    Zhang Mengyao did not have to wait long because the Athilia Kingdomunched a big attack on Ghortakh City on the following day. The quick response from the Athilia Kingdom was a sign that Zhang Mengyao''s n went smoothly.


    The Athilia Kingdom deployed all their armies to take Ghortakh City from the Rebel Army. A hundred and ten thousand soldiers were deployed, besieging the city with the biggest armory in the Athilia Kingdom. Siege machinery was used to breach the wall. The Athilia Kingdom went all out because they did not need to worry about the Rebel Army from the other cities anymore.


    Despite the overwhelming number, The Athilia Kingdom had a hard time against fifty thousand people of the Rebel Army. After a week of the gruesome battle, the Athilia Kingdom managed to take over Ghortakh. On the fourth day, the north wall of Ghortakh City was broken apart by The Athilia Kingdom''s forces as they made a forceful entrance to the city, only to be repelled by the Rebel Army.


    Zhang Mengyao thought the Rebel Army was done for when the wall broke apart, but the Rebel Army managed to repel the Athilia Kingdom''s soldiers and defended the city. The fact it took the Athilia Kingdom three days to capture the city after breaking down the wall was surprising.


    "It''s the time," Zhang Mengyao started the briefing inside the tent with her subordinates. They had been waiting for eight days, and it was time to capture the Athilia Kingdom as a whole. Of course, the main target was King Albertian. They wanted information from the King himself, the head of a family that had survived for hundreds or even thousands of years.


    "We will use the same strategy when we capture Pron City. Legion Commander Moonsong will lead his tribesmen to capture the south wall, and the Virion with the elves will fortify the wall for us," Zhang Mengyao shared the n with the others and nced at Lu An, "You have been watching the battle closely, so how about their ranks?"


    "The Stanion Family did not lie. King Albertian is Ancient Rank, and Commander Than is also Ancient Rank, everyone else is an Epic Rank," Lu An reported.


    "Why don''t we just storm into the city directly?" Virion interjected, "The Athilia Kingdom''s force must be exhausted after battling seven days straight. Theyck sleep; this is our best chance to strike them. We can''t let them get a rest." The others nced at Supreme General Zhang Mengyao.


    She expected the question and met with The Elven King''s eyes, "If you have a n that ensures zero casualties, then I am willing to hear it out."


    "We are stronger, and we just need Sir Alton, My Fa¡ª Revalor, Sir An, Sir Auron, and Sir Olming to lead the charge. They can easily break the wall and wipe them out. Our soldiers will do the clean-up after all themanders are killed or captured," Virion exined.


    "That will defeat the purpose of bringing the army, no? Why do we bring the army inside the Dimensional Tower, Vice Legion Commander Virion?" Zhang Mengyao responded with a question.


    Looking at the confused look on Virion''s face, the Elven King seemed not aware of their purpose of bringing the army, "We bring the army to train them, get them stronger, and let them experience the battle between humans, especially for Tarriors. If all the names you mentioned do all the work, what is the point of bringing the army?"


    "The reason we bring the army so they can level up, fight the monsters on their ranks or even above so they can grow. That''s the purpose of bringing them into the dimensional tower. If they have their way easy, we can''t have a strong force. For now, yes, we have the individuals that are stronger than the enemymander, but what if we encounter a force that has themanders as strong as our strongest individuals?"


    Virion was indeed not aware of that purpose and did not think that far. This was a war, so his mind thought of a way to win the battle efficiently. Training the soldiers in the real war never crossed his mind, but he agreed with all the things said by Supreme General Zhang Mengyao.


    "I am not aware of that purpose, and I also don''t think that far, Supreme General Zhang." The Elven King admitted.


    "Now you know. Do you still disagree with my n, or do you have a better n?" Zhang Mengyao responded with a smile.


    "No, Supreme General Zhang."


    Zhang Mengyao nodded and turned toward Marshal Alton, "What do you think, Marshal Alton?"


    "I agree with the n. A frontal battle will be hard for us because we don''t have the siege tools, and their heavy machinery can kill a lot of our soldiers too. However, we can''t expect the same with Pron City. I think the Athilia Kingdom will notice our ambush as they are stronger and more organized than the Rebel Army in Pron City," Marshal Alton reminded Zhang Mengyao.


    "I am aware of that. We also expect the Rebel Army to notice our ambush in Pron City, but The Moonlight Tribe did the job wonderfully before," Zhang Mengyao nodded. With the n all set, the Tang Empire willunch the night raid tonight.

 Chapter 938 Final Information - Part 1

    Chapter 938 Final Information - Part 1¡¡¡¡Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap


    Unam kept tapping his index finger on the table with a deep frown on his forehead. He did his best to dy the Athilia Kingdom from rooting out the Rebel Army. He could only dy it by seven days, which should be enough for his subordinates to assassinate the Queen and The Princess. The Stanion Family''s force was out to help them, so the Stanion Family''s defense was quite loose. It should be easy to kidnap the Queen and make it like the Rebel Army who did it.


    That was why he dyed capturing Ghortakh City, sacrificing thousands of people, only to kill the Queen, who he deemed an obstacle for the current King. After all of that, his subordinates had not returned from the mission. There were two possibilities, either his subordinates were killed, or they were on the way back.


    "But they should have returned by now. Two days to get to Stanion Family''s territory with the shortcut, so five days should be enough," Strategist Unam muttered in a low voice.


    Dokh! Dokh! Dokh!


    Someone knocked on his office door, "It''s me, Sir Unam." It was the Athilia Secret Force''s leader''s voice.


    "Come in."


    The door immediately opened, and the man rushed to meet Unam. The man looked confused and baffled, "My subordinates have returned, but they can''t find Queen Melina and Princess Larissa. They stayed in the Stanion Family''s territory to search for the Queen, but The Queen was not there."


    Unam looked at the man in the eyes as his eyes squinted, "I am not lying, Sir. That''s their report, and I can call them to meet you if you want."


    "I know you and your subordinates are not lying, but why did Videl Stanion lie to us? If the Queen is not the Stanion Family, that means the Queen is with the Stanion Family''s force," Unam made a weird expression, "Do they suspicious of us? Nah, this is our first attempt to get rid of the Queen. The Stanion Family should not be aware of my n unless one of us betrayed me."


    The man was sweating profusely when Unam mentioned thest part. One person betrayed the organization, and it was like thirteen years ago. The man had seen what Unam did to the traitor, and it left a deep impression on him. Death was mercypared to what Unam did to the traitor.


    "That should not be possible either. This is weird,"


    At this moment, the bell in the city rang. At first, it was just one, and it followed with the other bells. Then the whole city filled with the bell noise. That was a signal that the city was under attack. Unam stood up and left the office. The temporary office was the main building in the city''s center, and he was on the fifth floor.


    "WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!" "WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!" "WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!" "WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!"


    "Ah, everything makes sense now. Everythinges together now," Unam nodded his head, keeping hisposure even though the city was under attack, "The Gienas Kingdom betrayed us. They want to use Queen Melina as a hostage. I see¡­."


    The leader of the Intelligence Service rushed toward Unam, "Please follow me to the secret passage, Sir. We are under attack."


    Strategist Unam shook his head and looked toward the man, "Is it the Gienas Kingdom?"


    "Gienas Kingdom?" The Intelligence Service''s leader paused for a moment before understanding the question, "No. We don''t see the Gienas Kingdom''s g. The Stanion Family''s force is also not there. We assume it''s the Rebel Army."


    "What?" Strategist Unam was shaken by the answer, "There''s no way it''s the Rebel Army. Their remaining force is in Pron City. They would not be able to counterattack us this early. What is this? What actually happened?" The Strategist was confused about all these events. Videl Stanion came and lied to them; the Queen was missing, and the unknown force came out of nowhere.


    "Are you The King of Athilia Kingdom?" Unam suddenly heard a young and foreign voice. This was the first time he heard the voice, not one of his subordinates for sure. The Strategist turned toward the voice and saw a young man behind the leader of the Athilia Secret Force. His subordinate was dead with his head detached from the body with a single sh.


    "Who are¡ª" The Intelligence Service leader''s voice was cut off as a sword pierced his heart. Unam turned toward the other side and discovered a woman with purple hair had stabbed his second trusted subordinate. The woman was more brutal than the young man as she cut down the body, ensuring his subordinate''s death.


    "I don''t think he is the King, Sir Lu An. These two people called him Sir," Viona shook the blood on her sword and sheathed it back.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Viona


    ss: ???


    Rank: Epic


    Level: 1047


    Skill: ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "A decent assassin," Unam maintained hisposure and nodded his head, and used the basic detection on Lu An.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Lu An


    ss: ???


    Rank: Epic


    Level: 1931


    Skill: ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Unam''s eyes widened in shock after seeing the information about the young man, "How is that possible? The upper limit for an Epic Rank should be level 1500. How can you reach level 1931 but still an Epic Rank?"


    Lu An subconsciously looked up above his head, but he saw nothing, of course, "Ah, the [Basic Detection worked on me, huh?" He then used the same skill on Unam. He heard the man''s name during the conversation, Unam.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Unam


    ss: ???


    Rank: Epic


    Level: 1209


    Skill: ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "He will be a decent match and also exp for you, Viona," Lu An turned toward the purple-haired girl and said, "Do you want to fight him? I can keep a watch for a while, three minutes. He is yours alone if you can kill him in three minutes."


    "It''s not the time for that, Sir Lu An. We are on a mission. I don''t think this is appropriate," Viona shook her head, "It''s better to capture him alive and let him lead us to the King. We need to hurry before the soldiers assemble in this building."


    "That''s true," Lu An nodded and threw a pitch-ck dagger toward Unam. The sudden attack caught Unam off guard, but thetter had been working as an assassin too. This was something he could face. A short sword appeared in his hand, and he subconsciously raised the sword to block the dagger.


    However, the thing he did not expect happened again. The dagger disappeared, and a young man named Lu An appeared before him. Before he could do anything, Lu An circled around Unam and put the sword on Unam''s neck.


    The Strategist found the pitch-ck dagger. It was on the young man''s original spot, meaning it was a skill that allowed the young man to switch ces with the dagger.


    "You better lead me to the King if you want to keep your life," Lu An threatened Unam. However, thetter smiled as it was funny that the position was swapped. Usually, he would be the one who threatened his enemy to speak up, but for the first time in his life, it happened to him. It was tragic, yet funnily tragic.


    "You should kill while you have the cha¡ª" Unam did not finish his words as he felt a sharp pain in his chest. His eyes widened in shock, and he slowly looked down at his chest. A sword pierced through his heart, but it did not kill him. He looked to the sword''s wielder; the purple-haired woman was the one who stabbed him. He ignored the woman because he felt that Lu An was the most dangerous one; he did not sense the womaning for him at all.


    Unam was about to say something, but Viona pushed the sword upward, tearing apart the man''s chest and face. That was one strike kill, and Viona got the exp, "Don''t you sense it, Sir Lu An?" Viona asked.


    "I did, but I want to see what this guy does," Lu An nodded in response. He understood what Viona talked about. They sensed something dangerousing from the man, but he did not stop Unam because he wanted to see that. He felt like it was not an issue for him to defeat Unam.


    "Maybe I talk and nag too much, but we must prioritize the mission, Sir. What if this man managed to stall us until the King escaped? That will dy our progress to clear the second floor," Viona said in a solemn voice, "it''s fortunate that the man ignored me because my level is lower than him." She added at the end.


    "Hah, that''s true. There will be a lot of chances for me to witness the same thingter. The second floor is much bigger than the first floor," Lu An nodded, and both disappeared from the room.


    The cries of battle filled the city. The Athilia Kingdom noticed the attack, but it was toote because the Tang Empire had taken over the southern wall, and fifty thousand forces were already inside the city by the time they discovered they were under attack. The battle ensued between the Tang Empire and the Athilia Kingdom, but the Athilia Kingdom''s force was overwhelmed because more than half their soldiers were asleep.


    As the battle broke out, Moonsong and Lu An sneaked into the mayor''s manor. The city design made it easier to locate where the King was.


    Lu An and Viona worked as a team, looking for the King on the other side of the building, while Moonsong worked with his tribesman to look at the other side of the building. They found King Albertian in the meeting hall with the other fourmanders.


    "Who are you?" King Albertian raised from his seat and questioned Moonsong, "Beastmen Kingdom?"


    "We are the Tang Empire, and we will take over the Athilia Kingdom," Zhang Mengyao emerged and faced King Albertian.


    "Oh, we are all here," Then Lu An and Viona appeared behind The King, "It seems we came to the right room."


    Lu An''s sudden appearance alerted the fourmanders. The fourmanders rushed to the King''s side, protecting King Albertian from all sides. They did not expect the enemy would infiltrate the manor this fast while they were discussing whether to retreat or fight.

 Chapter 939 Final Information - Part 2

    Chapter 939 Final Information - Part 2¡¡¡¡"Tang Empire?" King Albertian furrowed his brows and focused on the woman. The woman seemed to be the leader of the attacker, so he focused on her. He tried to recall the name, but he did not know anything about the Tang Empire. The twelve kingdoms, no empire.


    "This is bad," Commander Than was shocked after identifying the invaders, especially the beastmen. One Beastmen was Legendary Rank, and two of them were Primordial Rank. It was a rank he had never heard of before. It was clear that the invaders were much stronger than them, "We will stall them all in this room, Your Highness. You have to escape."


    Commander Than was the second strongest after the King himself. The Ancient Rank Commander is ready to sacrifice himself to save the King from the enemy. If the King was caught or killed, the Athilia Kingdom was done for. If King Albertian managed to escape, then he could recover by requesting assistance from the other three human kingdoms.


    "We don''t want to kill the King," Zhang Mengyao took the seat at the other side of the long table, "And you better stay or else I can''t ensure what your wife and daughter face. It''s not like you can escape, but I don''t want to waste time chasing you, or I am afraid that we will identally kill you."


    "What?" King Albertian raised his voice, "Melina and Larissa are in the Stanion Family territory. You can''t deceive me!"


    "That''s what I asked Videl to tell you, so you no longer dy the attack," Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "I am here not to exin what happened, but wee here with a purpose. The Weingartner Family has survived for years, so I assume your family should know the secret about this world, about the second floor."


    She did not try to hide her identity as a yer from outside the tower. There was no need to hide it anymore because Albertian would be killed if he did not know anything about the Dimensional Tower and took over the kingdom. At that point, they would take the extreme measure to take down all the kingdoms on the second floor.


    "Your answer will decide your family''s fate and your kingdom, so tell me what you know about the second floor. Who''s the real boss of the second floor?"


    King Albertian''s expression changed from confused to realization and shock. His expression told Zhang Mengyao that the King knew something, and their effort to take down a kingdom was not fruitless.


    The King let out a sigh and pushed themanders aside as he returned to his original seat. He looked Zhang Mengyao in the eyes, "So you are the yers from outside the tower?"


    Zhang Mengyao''s eyes shone, but she maintained herposure as she responded to the King with a nod not to give that much unnecessary information to the King.


    "I will tell you everything I know about the second floor, including the information about how to clear the second floor," The mncholic expression changed to a solemn expression, "But I want you to promise me, no, make an oath for me. After you get all the information, you will never hurt my wife and my daughter, and also protect them from the danger! I will tell you everything if you agree to take the oath!"


    Zhang Mengyao squinted her eyes. She could not tell if it was a bluff or the truth. It might be a bluff, thest attempt from a husband and also a father to save his family. There was a chance that the King did not know anything about the second floor at all.


    "Then I will just kill your wife and your daughter first, I guess?" She chose a different option, and it was to threaten King Albertian. The King seemed to care about his wife and daughter more than his own life, so she might as well use them, "It''s fortunate that we bring Melina and her daughter instead of leaving them in Pron City."


    King Albertian''s eyes widened in shock when he heard about thest part, Pron City. He remembered it was the first city to fall under the Rebel Army, which meant the Tang Empire had taken out all the Rebel Army.


    "What is all this about, Your Highness?" Commander Than could no longer maintain his silence amidst the confusion. He did not know who the Tang Empire was, but they came for information about the second floor. On top of that, they used the foreign term he did not understand; Dimensional Tower, yer, and outside the tower. He had been protecting the kingdom for his entire life, he dedicated his life to the kingdom, but he had never heard of those terms.


    "We can talkter if we have the chance, Than," King Albertian smiled bitterly at his trustedmander, "It''s the secret of the Royal Family, and only The King and the sessor of the throne know about that secret, but they havee, so there''s no need for me to keep this hidden from you."


    "Please bring Melina and Larissa here, Lu An. You are the¡ª" Zhang Mengyao was about tomand Lu An to get Queen Melina, but a loud boom sounded from outside. The sound came from the next building for sure. Moonsong disappeared from Zhang Mengyao''s side to check, but then the wall behind Lu An broke down. A golden snout broke the wall, breaking half of the room.


    King Albertian and the fourmanders turned around and saw a giant golden creature. The five men''s eyes bulged out, almost escaping from the socket. They were so shocked to the point because they saw with their own eyes a mythical creature that only existed in the book, a dragon, a Golden Dragon.


    "Greed told me that you need these two humans, so I bring them for you," Wrath grabbed Melina and Larissa from its back and put them into the meeting room.


    Moonsong appeared next to Melina and Larissa. Chief Moon red at the Golden Dragon, "But there''s no need for you to break the building, no? I thought it was an enemy attack!"


    After putting the mother and the daughter down, Wrath turned into a sixty centimeters long lizard with wings. The infant dragon flew toward Zhang Mengyao, "I can do whatever I want, rabbit." He said to Moonsong as he passed Chief Moon.


    "That was fun~ Thank you, Sir Dragon," Larissa waved her hand at Wrath. The little girl did not notice her situation because the Tang Empire had treated her well all this time. She got to y, eat, and sleepfortably. She did not know that she was a hostage.


    Moonsong shook his head. Emperor Tang Shaoyang mentioned it was still the Infant Dragon, so he was told not to take Wrath''s words seriously. Essentially, the Golden Dragon was a kid like Larissa.


    "Melina! Larissa!" King Albertian snapped out of his shock after the Golden Dragon''s appearance.


    "Daddy!" Larissa was about to rush to her father, but Moonsong caught her. He picked up the little girl, "You can''t meet with your father yet, little girl."


    "No, I want to meet Daddy now!" Larissa threw her hands and feet, struggling to get loose from Moonsong. Of course, her effort was futile, and it ended up with Larissa crying. However, no one bothered tofort the little girl, even Melina. She just followed Moonsong, heading toward Zhang Mengyao''s side.


    King Albertian''s heart was hurt to see his daughter crying while calling him. However, he could not do anything because a single wrong move might hurt his daughter. He tried to haggle, but it failed because he was threatened by his family now.


    "What''s your choice, King Albertian? Do you want to see your family get hurt, or tell me what I want to know? You are not in the position to make a condition! Make your choice!" Zhang Mengyao ignored Larissa''s cry and faced the King once more.


    "What''s the point of telling the information if you still kill my family," King Albertian tried hisst chance.


    "Hooo, so you want to see me tear apart your wife''s hand again? The first time I did it, she passed out. Maybe she will not pass out this time," Zhang Mengyao stood up from the seat. She motioned Moonsong to knock down Larissa. Thetter nodded his head and knocked the little girl.


    Melina stood in front of Zhang Mengyao. The atmosphere reminded her of thest incident where her hand was torn apart. Her body instantly shook fiercely as she remembered the pain. Even so, she did not say anything. She did not tell her husband to agree with Zhang Mengyao''s proposal to save her from the pain. She epted it as she closed her eyes.


    King Albertian noticed that his wife''s body was shaking. He recalled what Zhang Mengyao said to him early, again, meaning the woman did it once before. He wanted to stop everything and told everything he knew about the second floor, but he still wanted to save his wife and daughter deep inside. The moment he found out about Zhang Mengyao''s identity, he was doomed. He would not be able to see the next sun the moment the yers came to him. That was why he insisted on the oath; he wanted to ensure his family''s safety.


    "So you want to see me tear apart your wife''s hand?" Zhang Mengyao punched Melina in the gut. Thetter coughed up the liquid from her mouth as she fell to her knees, holding her stomach in pain. Tears were falling off her eyes.


    Zhang Mengyao walked around Melina, putting her right foot on Melina''s back as she pulled Melina''s left hand. It happened instantly; King Albertian saw his wife''s left hand was pulled out. Her wife''s scream filled the room as the blood spurted. Some of the blood even fell on his daughter''s dress. His heart jumped out as he instinctively rushed toward Zhang Mengyao. Anger and fury filled his heart, but Auron and Olming were prepared for this.


    The Grand Elders of the Moonlight Tribe appeared before the King. Auron punched the King on the belly, and thetter could not react because he was focused on his wife. Olming caught King Albertian''s face and pushed him down to the ground.


    Boom!


    The marble floor broke apart as the building shook from the impact. After that, Auron followed with a kick, sending The King back to his fourmanders. Everything happened within five seconds. After that, Olming and Auron returned to Zhang Mengyao''s side.


    King Albertian immediately stood up again with the help of Commander Than. His face was covered in blood, and he did not bother to wipe the blood. This time, the anger and fury were reced with fear, a fear of losing his wife, "I will tell everything. I will tell you everything about the second, please don''t kill my wife. Please don''t hurt her!"


    Zhang Mengyao threw the hand next to Melina, who was wriggling in pain on the floor. The Queen grunted in pain, suppressing her voice as she did not want to wake her daughter. She did not want her daughter to be traumatized by this scene.


    "Why don''t you cooperate from the start? You don''t have to see your wife getting hurt, no?" Zhang Mengyao wiped the blood on her face and returned to her seat, "Tell me, who''s the real king of the second floor? I think we need to kill that True King to clear the second floor, no? That''s my guess. So tell me, the True King. We will leave once we locate the True King."


    "No! There''s no True King! The yers just need to kill one of the twelve kings from the twelve kingdoms to clear the second floor!" King Albertian Weingartner fell to his knees and lowered his head. He showed his neck, so Zhang Mengyao could kill her, "Please spare my wife and my daughter. You will aplish your task by killing me! That''s everything I know about the yers and the dimensional tower. We are just a chess piece to the System!"

 Chapter 940 Final Show

    Chapter 940 Final Show¡¡¡¡The fourmanders and Melina were confused about what transpired before them. They did not know anything about what King Albertian talked about. yers, Second Floor, Dimensional Tower, and the System. Those were foreign terms for them, and this was the first time they heard about it.


    "I am sorry, Than. It seems I can''t tell you anything about my family''s secret. My time hase," King Albertian spoke in a low voice. It was supposed to be a goodbye from the King to his most trustedmander. "I am sorry, Melina. Please continue to live and protect our daughter. I am sorry that I can''t raise Larissa together with you," Thest part was meant for his wife.


    "That''s interesting," Zhang Mengyao did not immediately kill King Albertian, but she wanted more details, "I want to know how do you know that information? Does the System tell you that?" More details for the future, so she could use this information for the third floor. If what King Albertian said was the truth, the task to clear the second floor was not the same, but there was a familiarity with it, so more details would help her in the future.


    King Albertian raised his head, "I have told you what you want to know, just end this!" The King had given up, and he was ready to die. He did not want to share anything anymore with Zhang Mengyao.


    "I am the one who takes charge here, so you answer me, unless you want to see me rip apart your wife''s remaining hand?" Zhang Mengyao nced at Melina. Thetter''s body shook when she mentioned the remaining hand. The pain left deep trauma for the Queen, but she did not say anything. Her mind was in a mess, her thoughts were jumbled.


    King Albertian gritted his teeth. This was the most frustrating moment in his life. He was not afraid of death or even pain, but it was totally different when it involved his wife. He just could not see his wife being tortured.


    "All that information is left behind by my ancestor, the founder of Weingartner Royal Family. My ancestor leave a mural, and everything is on the mural,"


    "Hmmm, where''s the mural? I want to see it myself," Zhang Mengyao was interested in the information left behind by King Albertian''s ancestors. The mural might contain some sort of secret about the System.


    "The mural is below the castle in the capital city,"


    Weingartner City, the Capital of Athilia Kingdom, was where the mural was located. Zhang Mengyao wanted to see it, but the circumstances did not allow her to see the mural right now.


    "Tell me everything written on the mural,"


    King Albertian looked at his miserable wife before starting to recount everything on the mural, "Weingartner Family is from a world called Horimus, but apparently we are banished into this ce by the System because Weingartner Family lost in Doom Battle. Don''t ask me what Doom Battle is because the mural doesn''t tell anything about Doom Battle. The Weingartner Family lost in the Doom Battle and banished into the Dimensional Tower. My ancestors did not know which floor they were banished from, but you say it, we are on the second floor."


    "Then in thest mural, my ancestor wrote to be wary of the yers. The head of the family will be the target of the yers because that''s the condition to clear the mission issued by the System. I don''t remember everything because I never took the mural seriously. We thought it was just a random prophecy from our ancestor until you showed up in front of me."


    "That''s actually interesting," Zhang Mengyao nodded, "Doom Battle? Is that thetter part of the Game? I need to see the mural myself,"


    "Now wee to thest part where your head bes the condition of the mission. Is it mentioning the head of the Weingartner Family? Or the people with Weingartner''s blood?"


    King Albertian furrowed his brow as he tried to remember thest part of the mural. The mural formed an octagon shape, meaning there were eight murals in total. He only read the first mural, the history of the Weingartner Family and thest mural, where it mentioned he would be hunted down by the yers. He did not know why the woman wanted to know the exact words, but he did his best to remember for his wife.


    After a minute of silence, King Albertian recalled the w0rds on the mural, "It''s the head of Weingartner Family."


    "Good. I will give you a chance to keep your life, but of course, there are a lot of conditions to keep your life. First, there will be no more Athilia Kingdom, but the Tang Empire. Everything belonging to Athilia Kingdom is Tang Empire''s now. Second, you must serve the Tang Empire. Third, you, your family, and your trusted subordinates must take an oath to The Tang Empire. I think that''s the price to keep your life, or do you choose death?" Zhang Mengyao gave the offer to the King.


    "But why and how? You know right that you must kill me so you can return to your world?" King Albertian did not understand what made Zhang Mengyao change her mind all of a sudden, "Don''t tell me you are aiming for the other kingdoms?"


    "Ah, I see. The other Royal Families are also in the condition to clear the second floor too," Zhang Mengyao realized the second floor waspletely different to the first floor. Clearing the second floor did not mean The Tang Empire would own the second floor. The other factions would have the same ess as them as long as the other factions killed the King from one of the twelve kingdoms.


    "No, there''s no need for me to kill you if the condition to clear the mission is killing the head of Weingartner Family. You just need to hand over your position to one of your people or even a criminal in the prison. Then I will kill the new head of the Weingartner Family. That will clear the mission, no?" Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "How can you be a King if you can''t think of this? That will not work if the condition to clear the mission is to kill the King with Weingartner''s blood, but it''s different if it''s the head of the Weingartner Family. While the System is omnipotent, it leaves some loopholes. Just pray no one ever did this before because the System may patch the loophole if someone else did it before me."


    "But why? Why do you bother to do that for me while you can just kill me?" King Albertian looked at Zhang Mengyao mindlessly.


    "Doing that for you?" Zhang Mengyao let out a chuckle, "You are saying that as if I am attracted to you. I am not doing that for you, but for The Tang Empire. If we can keep you alive, then it will be easier for the Tang Empire to manage our territory in the Dimensional Tower. We don''t need to choose a new person to keep watch over the Empire''snd inside the tower. We want you to be the watchdog for the Tang Empire."


    "What''s your decision? Not like that''s an issue, but a transition to a new ruler will take time. Not like I don''t have other candidates, The Stanion Family should be okay for the job too. So what''s your decision?"


    "No! I will do everything as long as you spare my family. Let''s try your n, Ma''am," King Albertian immediately responded. This was hisst chance, and if the n worked, he did not have to die. If he was alive, then he could protect his wife and his daughter. There was no way he would miss the chance. He did not care about the Weingartner Family, at all. That was just a name in his eyes.


    "Good, then you choose the pitiful guy that will rece you to die," Zhang Mengyao nodded, "However, we must make it official, make it as real as possible. Make it known to the others so the System will recognize the change."


    The new stage and show were made. Soon, the news that the Athilia Kingdom subdued the Rebel Army was spread in the continent. It was shocking news because half of the Athilia Kingdom''s soldiers rebelled. But the shock did not stop there because King Albertian stepped down from the throne. Following an emotional confession and speech in front of hundreds of thousands of people, the King stepped down and a new King was chosen.


    The new King was King Albertian''s adopted son as it was known that The King did not have a sessor yet. That was even more shocking because someone that was not rted to Weingartner''s blood inherited the throne. This adopted son was also never heard by the masses. The adopted son just came out of nowhere.


    It was a week of shows, making the new King recognized by the people in the continent. But the show did not end there. A week after the inauguration, The new King of the Athilia Kingdom was assassinated in his chamber. The Kingdom released the news, telling the world that the remnant of the Rebel Army killed the King.


    [Congrattions! You have cleared the mission!]


    [Congrattions! You obtained level 9 Treasure Chest as a reward and +2 Levels!]


    [The yers of the Tang Empire can exit the second floor now!]

 Chapter 941 Moments

    Chapter 941 Moments¡¡¡¡Albertian Weingartner looked down at the rolling head on the ground. The man died while smiling, and he killed the man. The man was an actor for the show that shook the four human kingdoms and also a criminal with a death sentence. The man smiled even in his death because he got the chance to live like a king for a week. The deal between him and the criminal.


    Albertian took a deep sigh before turning toward Zhang Mengyao. He waited for confirmation whether their n worked or not. If the n did not work, then he had to die. His wife was in the corner of the room, looking at Zhang Mengyao worriedly too.


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, "The n works," she frowned as she said that.


    Albertian noticed the frown, and his heartbeat raced up. The frown meant Zhang Mengyao did not like something that happened after he killed the actor king. There was no happiness on his face as his body tensed up. The ordeal was not over yet, not until he came out of this chamber alive.


    Of course, the frown had nothing to do with Albertian. The frown was because of the reward for clearing the second floor. One level 9 Treasure Chest and +2 levels. The lowest rank of the treasure chest and minimum levels. She felt the reward was not worth it with the time they invested in clearing the second floor. Even though they entered the dimensional tower for the resources, it still left a bitter taste with such a small reward.


    "I got a level 9 Treasure Chest and 2 levels; what about you, Sister Mengyao?" Lu An asked.


    Zhang Mengyao turned toward Lu An and paused for a moment. She processed what Lu An said before she came to a realization, "The reward is massive, and I think it''s worth the time investment." She then looked at Marshal Alton, Vice Marshal An, and Legion Commander Moonsong, "Do you also get the same reward? One level 9 Treasure Chest and 2 levels?"


    "There''s indeed an iron chest in my inventory," Marshal Alton nodded, "Is that the Treasure Chest you are talking about, Ma''am?" This was the first time for Alton to get a reward directly from the System, so he was still not ustomed to how everything worked.


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, "Huhu, a hundred thousand of level 9 chests. We hit the jackpot for sure."


    "Do you want me to get all the treasure chest from my subordinates, General Zhang?" Moonsong thought Zhang Mengyao wanted to collect all the rewards for the Tang Empire. He did not know how the Treasure Chest worked and what was inside the chest. However, treasure meant wealth, and it would be a massive wealth for the Tang Empire; hence he asked if The Empire wanted to collect the reward from their subordinates.


    "No. We don''t take what is awarded to the individual, but all the rewards from mini-game or any other games belong to the empire," Alton, An, and Moonsong exchanged nces. They clearly did not understand what games she talked about, and Zhang Mengyao noticed the confusion, "I will exin itter; we need to set up the portal. Do you have a secret room or something simr, Albertian?"


    Zhang Mengyao did not know the exact time of how long they had been on the second floor. She lost track of time, but she was pretty sure it was almost a month. It was too long, so she needed to get back as soon as possible.


    *** ***


    Throne Hall


    Tang Shaoyang was inside the room called the Throne Hall, and Li Shuang told him that this would be their meeting room from now on. He was at the entrance, observing the newly built throne hall. Even though he formed an Empire and proimed himself to be an Emperor, he never thought of making a throne hall like the ancient empire. However, Li Shuang made one for him.


    The red carpet with a golden stripe on its edge stretched out from the entrance to the other side of the throne hall, where the throne was. The throne was on the top tform, and the Tang Empire''s g was behind the throne. The emblem g was made by him, a dragon coiled around a sword and shield. He was kinda embarrassed looking at his own creation. He shook his head and stepped onto the red carpet, approaching the throne.


    Tang Shaoyang nced to the side, looking at the red pirs that decorated the room. He knew that the pirs were merely decorations for sure. The room would be fine without the pir, but the pirs gave off a vibe that he was in the throne hall for sure. There were not many decorations because Li Shuang wanted his approval for the decoration, "I don''t think the room needs to be decorated. A minimalist like this is not bad."


    The Emperor arrived before the throne. He realized the throne was attached to the ground and coated in ruby?


    "It''s not ruby. I don''t see my reflection on it," He did not know what coated the throne, but he was sure it was not ruby. He stroked the smooth surface. He had never touched a ruby in his life, but he was sure this was not a ruby. In his mind, touching ruby was simr to touching the ss, but it was not the smooth ss, more like smooth concrete to him.


    "If they don''t put a cushion, I never want to sit here," Tang Shaoyang muttered. Even though the throne looked fancy and cool, he did not want to torture himself by sitting on the hard surface for hours. He would rather bring the couch here than sit on it if the throne did not have a soft cushion.


    Tang Shaoyang sat on the throne and leaned back. There was afy and soft cushion on the throne back too. He closed his eyes, and memories shed in his mind, his journey and battle for him to reach this point. He even still remembered that he proimed himself as The Origin Emperor of the Tang Empire at the start of the game, right after he killed all the zombies in his district. At that time, he just screamed out of frustration and did not think seriously about establishing an empire for himself. He just wanted to be a free individual, free from being ordered around and a helpless chap that would not be able to do anything when his loved one was hurt.


    Tang Shaoyang subconsciously let out a chuckle as he kept bringing up the Empire and ended up establishing a real empire, a nation with real territories, not just a small district. It was kinda funny to him that a street thug managed to form an Empire.


    "If it was the past, I would be satisfied with all my achievements now. But this is not the point for me to be satisfied. There is a being that could still harm even my Empire or me," The Emperor muttered by himself. He was talking about Gods, and he admitted those Gods were still stronger than him. The fresh memories of being pressured and not being able to move just because of an aura was still fresh in his mind. The Clown God of the Arkania Continent.


    "I need to find a teleportation gate to Arkania Continent," Tang Shaoyang reminded himself about the unfinished business in that ce. Rumru the ck Dragon, one of the strongest spirits, was sealed in that ce. He needed to go there to retrieve Rumru''s spirit, "Ah, I also made an oath with The Goddess of Love? Who is her name again, Luna? Lunea? Lunae?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "No, let''s focus on what''s ahead of me first," Then he noticed the sunlight entering the throne hall through the window. He looked toward the window, "I think I need to visit the Dimensional Tower by myself. It''s been three days, but they haven''t returned yet. Yep, let''s focus on Dimensional Tower first."


    He did not enter the dimensional tower after knowing that Zhang Mengyao had brought the major force. Even Alton, Revalor, and Moonsong were with her, the three Legendary Ranks. He felt like he was not needed there, and his absence would give them more benefits, more rewards for them. However, it had been three days since his return, and Zhang Mengyao had not returned yet. Based on the first floor''s difficulty, he thought the second floor would be easy for them, but the fact that they had not returned after twenty-seven days made him worried.


    Tang Shaoyang got up from the throne and walked toward the window. He opened the window and was about to fly out, but Origin stopped him.


    [Please dress up before you go out, Master. You don''t want to embarrass yourself by going out naked, Master!] The AI was screaming in his head.


    The Emperor immediately looked down, then he realized that he had just covered his lower part with a nket and was topless. He could feel the little Shaoyang was still dangling behind the nket.


    "Hmm, thanks for reminding me, Origin," He was genuinely grateful to his Smart AI. If not for its reminder, this moment would be a stain for him for the rest of his life. The Emperor of The Tang Empire went out naked. People wouldbel him as a perverted emperor, though he was indeed perverted with how many women he had, it would be unpleasant for him.


    Tang Shaoyang checked out his inventory for clothes, but he just emptied his inventory. A few scrolls, a bed, armors, and his weapons, nothing else.


    "I will wait for Li Shuang to wake up before going to the dimensional tower," He muttered to himself as he did not want to wake her up this early after their fierce battlest night fierce battle. He returned to the throne and opened the window status.


    Archaic Spirit: Avyn the Last Kankara''Xeo


    "We haven''t been able to have a chat after I return from the trial. Let''s have a chat, Avyn. We will start with, what''s your real rank, Avyn?"

 Chapter 942 Gods

    Chapter 942 Gods¡¡¡¡Tang Shaoyang had been busy with the matter of the Tarrior. After chasing the Immortal Dynasty, he had been flying around his territory. He did not try to wipe all the zombies out even with the threat of a new Immortal Dynasty. There was no benefit for him to kill all the zombies as it barely gave him the experience to level up. However, it was different for his subordinate, who was much lower in level. The zombies were like resources rather than a threat in his eyes, so he was checking around to ensure no more things such as an Immortal Dynasty.


    There was no more threat like the Immortal Dynasty after a whole day of patrolling around. The border would be safe from such a threat for a few months, at the least. After that, he visited the dead Tarriors'' family. The battle against two Epic Rank Zombies in Shiye Ind killed many Tarriors, the biggest casualties so far since the early days of the zombie horde.


    Li Shuang proposed the idea of holding a funeral for the dead, and Tang Shaoyang agreed to that. He delivered a speech amidst the cries of the family, expressing his sadness, and also promised the family that the Tang Empire would take care of them. The reason the Tarriors dared to fight to the death was that they knew that their family would be taken care of even if they died in the battle. That was written on the contract when people joined Tarriors.


    With all those activities, he had been ignoring his newly acquired spirit. He only remembered it now after a short break. Yes, he had been taking care of the paperwork. Yes, it was literally a document made of papers, delivered to him to get his approval. All those things were the project that needed his approval. It was a busy day for him as he barely remembered about the projects. The only thing he remembered was Yu, the Ancient Alchemist who proposed to make a herb garden.


    Archaic Spirit: Avyn the Last Kankara''Xeo


    The System listed Avyn in a new category in his window status, and it did not show her rank. His strongest spirit was Grade SSS Spirit, Zara, and Rumru, but there was no grade next to Avyn''s name, confusing him. He did not know how strong the girl was.


    ''That''s a good question. Even though I haven''t fought anyone yet, I am pretty sure that I am on the same level as God already. I don''t know why the System did not show my real rank, but around that level,'' Avyn responded positively.


    "How about having a bout against Zara? I think that will help to identify your real grade," Tang Shaoyang proposed.


    ''I don''t think it''s fair at all. The fact the Angel of Death is your spirit means you defeated her in a battle. You are the right opponent for a spar, but again, I can''t really hurt you. It''s not that fun to spar against you. Let''s pass, but my rank should be above the Hollow God, but still below the Transcendent God level.''


    "Huh, wait a minute," Tang Shaoyang heard something he had never heard of before, Hollow God and Transcendent God. He thought God was God, nothing else, but it seemed he was wrong about it, "What do you mean by Hollow God and Transcendent God?"


    ''You don''t know about those sub ranks?'' Avyn paused for ten seconds before continuing, ''Ah, It''s understandable you don''t know about it yet because you and your world are still new. That''s right when you reach God Rank, there are four sub ranks that differentiate Gods. Hollow God the weakest, Transcendent God, True God, and Godking the highest. The level is the main factor in reaching God Rank, but to raise your rank, from Hollow God to Transcendent God, for example, you need to fulfill certain conditions. God Rank is the rank when your level is irrelevant.''


    ''Do you know what''s more interesting? The condition to raise your rank is to kill the other gods. If you are a Hollow God, then you need to kill fifty Hollow Gods or two Transcendent Gods. That''s right, God is also the System''s ything. Don''t ever think that you are safe even if you have reached Godking Rank. You will be hunted by the other gods. My ancestor is Godking, but he was forced to kill himself.''


    Tang Shaoyang was left speechless by the sudden revtion from Avyn. He never thought of asking those. The thing he wanted to know was Kankara''Xeo. Was it a dragon? Or the Dragon''s ancestor? That was an exciting topic for him, but Avyn pulled him into a sudden revtion.


    ''If you want to know where I know that information, it''s my ancestor''s memories. There were a lot of things that I wanted to tell you, but the system seems to prevent me from doing so. The System keeps warning me that it will banish me if I don''t follow the System''s rule.''


    "That''s a lot of information," Tang Shaoyang muttered by himself. Of course, God Rank was still far from him. He just finished his second trial, still in Ancient Rank. There were still Myth Rank, Primordial Rank, Legend Rank, Demi-God, and then God, "The God topic is too early for me. Let''s save that forter; sometime, knowledge would cause more harm than help."


    He had already thought of doing a risky thing in his mind. He was afraid that he would do more reckless things if they continued the topic. Driven by the desire to reach God Rank as quickly as possible, he might put himself in danger someday. He stopped asking about God and changed the topic. The right time to discuss God was once he reached the Legendary Rank.


    ''Great thinking. My information might harm you instead of helping you,'' Avyn agreed after she read his mind.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "What about the Kankara''Xeo? Is that a tribe name, your n? Or is that an ancient dragon type?"


    ''We start the chat from there, huh? So you want to know more about me than my strength, Hmmmm.''


    Tang Shaoyang was left speechless. It was as if he asked the wrong thing. He thought about it, word per word, and he felt like there was nothing wrong with his question.


    ''Kankara''Xeo is a Dragon''s subspecies. We are known for our ice magic, Eternal Ice Elemental Power.''


    Tang Shaoyang waited for Avyn to continue, but she stopped there. She did not tell him about the background of the Kankara''Xeo and what was the difference between the normal ice magic and her Eternal Ice.


    "Can you exin more about yourself and your power, then? I need to know your power¡­." He paused and pped his head, "I am stupid. It will be faster if I use Spirit Integration with you."


    ''No! Don''t!" Tang Shaoyang was not expecting an extreme reaction from her. The sudden burst shocked him as her voice was still ringing in his head.


    ''Don''t ever think of integrating with me. Your body is not strong enough to handle my Eternal Ice, and you will freeze yourself to death!'' Avyn warned him, ''Even with your special constitution, let''s not try it until you reach Legendary Rank. Just summon me if you need to borrow my strength.''

 Chapter 943 High Return, High Risk

    Chapter 943 High Return, High Risk¡¡¡¡"What?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow when he heard the bad news, "What''s the point of having a power, but I can''t use it?"


    The integration was stronger than the summon. The summoned spirit only had like eighty percent of their power when they were summoned. Much better percentage as he had evolved the skill further, but still weaker than the integration when he basically strengthened himself. Not just the big boost in his attributes, but he could also use the spirit''s skill, their sense, and even experience in the battle.


    He was excited when Avyn told him she was on God Rank, but the excitement disappeared when he heard he could not integrate with her. He was kinda annoyed, in fact, "Why don''t we try it?" Tang Shaoyang did not want to give up, "Let''s see how long I can hold during the integration with you."


    ''My advice is still the same, but I will not stop you from trying. Again, if you die from testing something silly like this, I just need to wait in my world for a new master. I am not losing anything if you die, but I have warned you.'' Avyn did not try to stop Tang Shaoyang again. She knew she could not stop him anyway. She could only advise him; everything was on him.


    The Last Kankara''Xeo made him hesitate from trying the integration, but again, he thought that he could save himself as he could cancel the skill if it was too dangerous for him. The Emperor took a deep breath and released it one ago before trying the skill.


    Tang Shaoyang activated the skill, and the integration with Avyn started. His eyes widened as an extreme cold spread out through his body, then he started to lose his sense of touch, but he could tell that everything inside his body was freezing. It started from his heart and spread out through his body. The cold went up to his neck, and he immediately canceled the integration. The integration had not finished yet; in fact, there was nothing changed on his body aside from the coldness that spread out to his entire body.


    The only thing he could feel was cold, and the weird thing was the coldness on his face. Half of his face was cold, and the other upper part was normal. Yes, the coldness stopped spreading right below his nose. On top of that, the only thing he could move was his eyes. He could not move or feel anything; he froze on the throne.


    "What will happen if I don''t stop the skill in time?" The question was directed to Avyn as he looked at his arms on the armrest. His skin turned blue from the coldness, but his skin had not changed yet from the integration, meaning the integration had not started yet.


    ''I don''t know,'' Avyn changed her answer. Before, her answer was dead, but it was different now, ''I noticed that only one of three hearts froze. Your Demon and Dragon Heart are fine; in fact, your two hearts are adapting to my Eternal Ice Energy. That''s a good sign. Maybe you can try the integration again and let yourself freeze. If your body seeds in adapting to my Eternal Ice Energy, then there''s no problem integrating with me.''


    "What if my body fails to adapt to your Eternal Ice Energy?" Tang Shaoyang shot the most important question. The woman did not even tell her the chance of him seeding in adapting with the Eternal Ice Energy.


    ''You died.'' She answered with two words and said it casually as if his life did not matter to her. She did not bother to hide her feeling that his death truly did not matter to her at all.


    "That''s worth a try, but I want to know the estimated time in adapting to your Eternal Ice Energy? And do you think I have a high rate of sess adapting to your Eternal Ice Energy?" Tang Shaoyang did not back down. He felt like it was worth taking a shot because integration with Avyn could be an ace card for him if he encountered a God. He did not think of defeating a God, but at least he could escape from God by integrating with Avyn. It was just an emergency in case he encountered the same situation when he was in the Arkania Continent.


    Even though there was no report about Gods from the group that entered the Survival Game after his Survival Game, he felt it was worth risking his life. On top of that, he had a skill [Seven Souls]. The skill was supposed to give him seven lives, but he was still unsure because there was no description of the skill. The snake came back seven times, but he was unsure if [Seven Souls] was the skill that revived the Green Sky Serpent. Again, he was willing to take the risk if the sess rate was at least seventy percent.


    ''Hmm, let me check it,'' There was a momentary pause. Tang Shaoyang did not know what Avyn did as he could not peek into the Spirit Space, but he waited patiently. Around thirty seconds, Avyn gave the answer, ''My Eternal Ice Energy is fading because you canceled the integration. That might be slowing down the assimtion, but if you keep the integration on, I estimate the assimtion will take around two weeks to one month. The fastest time will be a week. As for the sess rate, I can''t give you an estimation because your race is quite weird. Even my ancestors do not have the knowledge about you. Demonic Dragon? And also High Human? Three hearts? Let''s say, around thirty percent? That''s the highest sess rate for you, I think.''


    "Alright, let''s forget about that. I am not going to risk my life for a thirty percent sess rate," Tang Shaoyang immediately backed down from trying to adapt with the Eternal Ice Energy. It was not even fifty percent, meaning he was most likely to fail. Unless he could confirm [Seven Souls] was the seven lives skill, then he wanted to try it. With no assurance, the thought of integrating with God Rank Spirit disappeared.


    "How do I increase the sess rate?" He changed the question.


    ''Get a strong vessel, strong enough to contain my Eternal Ice Energy. In the System''s terms, it''s the attribute and the rank, or maybe you can upgrade your race again to Demonic Tang? Dragonic Tang? Or High Tang? Maybe get a third talent and second bloodline if possible. Whatever it is that makes you strong, or reach Legendary Rank. With your bloodline and race, you will get around seventy to eighty percent of sess rate.'' Avyn exined.


    "Are you kidding me? Just seventy to eighty percent for a Legendary Rank? It''s like three ranks above me, and it''s not even a hundred percent?"


    ''It''s a God Rank''s power, so of course, you will face a huge risk unless you are a God too. Get to God Rank, then you don''t need to worry about that anymore. Have you heard the saying ''high risk, high return''?''


    "I will give up on integration," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He was bold and fearless, but he would not try something with a thirty percent sess rate or even lower. He gave up, "Then let''s try summoning you. I wonder how much mana I need for me to maintain you."


    He furrowed his brow as he realized that he still could not move. The Eternal Ice Energy still froze him, and he could not even move his finger, "Can I use the skill even if I can''t move?" The skill did not require movement, but he never used the skill while not being able to move, "Let''s find out."


    [Ancient Summoning]


    The skill was activated, answering his question. A st of cold aura hit his face. The aura was even colder than his freezing body. Fortunately, no crazy thing happened during the summoning, so the throne hall was not destroyed. Avyn stood on the red carpet, facing Tang Shaoyang, "We meet again."


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to respond as he immediately checked his mana pool. His total mana was almost five million, just seventy thousand away from five million. Then he checked the missing number and was surprised, ''What the¡­.''


    The mana needed for summoning was different for each spirit. Everything depended on the Spirit Grade, but summoning Archaic Spirit took a chunk of his mana. Five hundred thousand mana just to summon Avyn. Then he noticed his mana pool was ticking down, and he lost a thousand mana per second. That was a crazy number. He needed like six hundred thousand mana to maintain Avyn for ten minutes and three million mana for an hour. That was more than half of his mana pool.


    It took more mana than maintaining dozens of other spirits, even with Zara the Grade SSS Spirit and the other spirits at the same time. He wanted to shake his head, but his neck was still freezing. He wanted to speak, but his mouth was freezing too. Telepathy did not work when Avyn was summoned.


    "How is it? Does it take a lot of mana to summon me?" Avyn asked as she approached Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang just blinked his eyes as he had no way tomunicate with the materialized Avyn. It''s fortunate that the girl noticed it immediately, "Ah, I forgot that my Eternal Ice Energy paralyzed almost your whole body." She came over and ced her right hand on his chest. The Last Kankara''Xeo sucked all the Eternal Ice Energy from Tang Shaoyang''s body.


    That was a weird sensation where his body was cold, then suddenly warmed up as the Eternal Ice Energy disappeared from his body, "I have to be careful if I want to summon youter on. It takes more than half of my mana to summon and maintain you for an hour." He massaged his jaw, making various kinds of expressions as he still felt the stiffness.


    "But why does it take that much mana to summon and maintain you? I felt like mana is never an issue when I even summon all my spirits," He wondered. Sure, God Rank was amazing, but the gap consumption between the Grade SSS Spirit and Archaic Spirit was just too big. He felt like the Grade SSS Spirit should not be far from the Archaic Spirit.


    "Because I am not a death spirit like your other spirits. I am still alive, but I was trapped in a destroyed world. Even with my power, I couldn''t get out of that destroyed ce until one day, The System popped out in front of me, offering me an option to be a summon? I signed the contract with the System, then I figured that I am an Archaic Spirit. Kinda half right and half wrong, not a spirit, but I am Archaic. Been living for thousands of years, after all."

 Chapter 944 Development

    Chapter 944 Development¡¡¡¡"You are alive and have been living for thousands of years? In that isted world?" It was another surprise from Avyn. Tang Shaoyang recalled something like she was alive before, but "alive" in his mind was more like a wandering spirit than a caged spirit like the others. He was not expecting the woman in front of him to be alive. A living being, not a spirit.


    "Yeah, haven''t I told you yet?" Avyn''s eyes moved upward and furrowed her brow as she tried to recall their first meeting, "Kinda forgot, but yes, I am alive. This is not just a materialized body. If I die, I am dead, dead. Maybe you can summon me as a real spirit if that happens." The woman talked casually about her death as if it did not matter to her.


    Of course, it was not that she did not care about her life, more like even though she was alive, there was no difference between dying and alive in her perspective. Living in the frozen world for years alone was not much different than dying. If she did not inherit the Kankara''Xeo bloodline and inherited her ancestor power, she would be dead already. Death was a relief for her, but she inherited not only her ancestor''s power but also their memories and feelings. The vengeance, the desire to kill the gods who destroyed the peace in their world, did not fade despite how long it had passed.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as he gazed at the woman next to him. He thought the woman might be already dead, but she could not just ept her death which resulted in this situation. However, Avyn looked normal and sane, not someone delusional. Additionally, the memories she showed him and what she said might be the truth; she was not dead.


    ''I think she is not lying,'' Zara, the Angel of Death, said in his mind, ''She does not stay in the Spirit Space like us, and we are surprised to hear her voice; that''s why we did not join in your conversation.''


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded. He raised his eyebrow and met with the woman''s blue-gray eyes, "Does that mean Spirit Blessing will not work on you since you are a living being?"


    Spirit Blessing was a skill to make his spirit stronger, one of two methods to rank them up. If Avyn was a living being, he might not be able to use the Spirit Blessing on her. He got fifteen Spirit Blessings after he reached Ancient Rank. He nned to rank Zaneos up to Grade SSS Spirit before trying to resurrect the demon swordsman, but he intended to save the Spirit Blessing for Avyn. Again, he was still wary about the Gods who might interfere in the future.


    "Spirit Blessing? Wait a moment, I don''t know what you are talking about," Avyn paused for a moment and tried to find what Spirit Blessing was in her ancestor''s memory, "Ah, that blessing. I think it still works, no? The System categorizes me as an Archaic Spirit, meaning I am still one of your spirits, alive or dead. The blessing should still work on me still."


    "Let''s find out," Tang Shaoyang activated [Spirit Blessing], and a list of his spirit''s names appeared in front of him. He did not look to scroll down because Avyn''s name was on the top, above Rumru and Zara. But then, he saw the number next to her name and immediately shook his head, "The good news is, yes, I can use the Spirit Blessing on you. The bad news is, I don''t have enough Spirit Blessing to rank you up."


    Tang Shaoyang needed fifty Spirit Blessings to rank her up. He doubted he would get that many blessings even after he advanced to Myth Rank. Then he looked at the two names below Avyn. Rumru and Zara. Both respectively needed ten Spirit Blessings for the next grade, but Rumru was not avable to be upgraded. He still needed to go to Arkania to undo the seal.


    "Guess I already found out how strong you are, Avyn. Can you return back to your world now? My mana is depleting very fast. This is not personal because I need to go to the Dimensional Towerter, and I don''t want to meditate to recover my losing mana," He could sense the excitement from the woman next to him and excitement from living on a living world, "But if you need someone to speak, I think you still canmunicate with the other spirits. They still can hear your voice even though you are not in the same space as them."


    A frown formed on Avyn''s forehead, but she understood the concern and nodded before returning to her world. He did not hear her voice anymore afterward, but he felt it was awkward as he expected her to speak with the other spirits.


    ''You are so silly. You haven''t introduced us yet; how do wemunicate?'' The one who spoke was Lilliana, the Grand Guardian. She was the spirit who wanted to be a mother, and she started the conversation with Avyn. Even though Avyn''s voice was cold, she responded to Lilliana. In just three minutes, Avyn opened up to Lilliana.


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to ask Avyn about how much power she maintained through the summoning. The spirit could only have eighty percent of their power when they were being summoned, but Avyn was a different case. She was not really a spirit but a living being. He wanted to know whether she maintained the full power or the same, just eighty percent of her strength.


    The conversation soon turned into a girl topic, and he cut off the connection. He shook his head, "Is Li Shuang awake, Origin?"


    [Lady Li Shuang just woke up, and she is currently brushing her teeth in the bathroom. She is also grumbling about you, leaving without saying anything to her¡­.]


    "Alright, Don''t tell me about thest part, Origin. You just need to answer what I ask, okay?" Tang Shaoyang immediately cut the smart AI off.


    [Yes, Master.]


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang looked in the mirror and was about to scratch his hair, but Li Shuang caught his hand, "Don''t mess your hair again. That''s a bad habit for an Emperor. You look silly if you scratch your head like that, and you don''t want to look silly in front of your subordinates. You are supposed to look dignified and charismatic."


    When he asked for clothes, Li Shuang gave her a formal suit, shirt, and also vest. The type of clothes people used to work in the office, at least, that was the impression he got from the clothes. He refused to wear that as he liked the casual and simple clothes more than the stiff, formal style. In the end, she gave him the ck long sleeve turtleneck, ck pants, and a ck coat. He chose the color, and he liked ck.


    He certainly looked betterpared to his casual ck shirt. In fact, he was surprised to see how good he was in the mirror, "Is that me?" He sounded confused as he looked at the man in the mirror.


    "Yep, that''s my man," Li Shuang nodded. She had be bolder and more confident. Before Li Shuang acted reserved around Tang Shaoyang, thinking she was too old for him, but the thoughts seemed to not bother her anymore.


    "Where do you get all these clothes? Don''t tell me you ask Tarrior to gather all the clothes in the high-end store?"


    "No, I didn''t ask Tarrior, but our designer did. The city is pretty safe now, so I asked them to gather the clothes, and I took some for us. It''s autumn, you know; our people need thick clothes to survive," Li Shuangg nodded as she observed Tang Shaoyang in the mirror, "We are also designing the royal robe for you. Let me know if you have free time."


    "We can make clothes too?" This was the first time he heard about this. He recalled all those papers'' works, but he did not remember that much aside from the essential things for the Empire like the herb garden, the cksmith, academy development, and also TEIS (Tang Empire Internal Security) update.


    "Of course. Clothes are a basic need for our people. You don''t want to see your people naked, running around on the street, right? Moreover, we have people who need jobs, and we have the expert designer too," Li Shuan rolled her eyes. She knew what in her man''s head was all about power and forgot the small details, but important for survival, "Imagine going through winter with limited clothes?"


    Tang Shaoyang was about to scratch his forehead, but he earned a re from Li Shuang. The hand stopped midair as he smiled wryly, "Ah, I forgot about that. You know, I am immune to cold, so I don''t think that far."


    "I know, and it''s not your job to think about that. You just need to be a reliable figure that makes people safe in your presence. That''s what we need in a time like this, so you can leave the small details like this to us," Li Shuang smiled.


    "It''s my luck to have you," Tang Shaoyang kissed her on the cheek, "So, do we need a formal ceremony for the new division, My Chancellor?"


    This would be the Tang Empire''s first and biggest reformation. There would be only three divisions in the future, External Security Division, Internal Security Division, and Empire Development Division. That was the reformation, and Li Shuang would take a position in the Empire Development Division as Chancellor. Of course, Chancellor was the title she picked by herself.


    The reason behind the reformation was to make the work lessplicated. There were a lot of divisions, and each division head would make a weekly and monthly report to Tang Shaoyang, which he barely supervised. Now, all those divisions became a department and would make the report for the division head, which would be only three now, then three divisions would deliver the report to The Emperor himself. Instead of meeting with a bunch of people, he only needed to meet the three division heads and their secretary if they had any.


    "Just a small party will do. Our people are concerned with their protection, food, and how they will continue their lives. I don''t think it''s a good idea to hold a big party. Just a small ceremony between the officials will do," Li Shuang expressed her idea.


    "I will leave that to you, My Chancellor," He kissed her forehead, then he kissed her lips. It was a goodbye kiss, "I need to go now. I am kinda worried about the people inside the Dimensional Tower. Say my goodbye to Li Na," He nced at the girl who was still sleeping on the bed.


    Tang Shaoyang then turned around and walked toward the door. He was about to open the door but stopped and looked back, "Can we not make the royal robe thingy? I am not used to that official and fancy outfit; it just does not fit me."


    "No," Li Shuang shook her head while smiling, "Don''t worry, it''s not an ancient design, but a modern design."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and nodded. He opened the door and was about to leave the room, but he stopped and turned around once more, "What about this coat? Can I not wear it? You know, I am immune to cold."


    "No."


    The one-word answer defeated Tang Shaoyang. He could just take it off, but again, Li Shuang had dressed him up; she put effort into this. He appreciated the effort, so he would not just take it off without her permission. It was not like the outfit looked bad on him, too; he just liked a simple and casual outfit.


    ''I agree with Li Shuang. You can''t just dress up casually because you are the face of the Empire. If you dress up as homeless people, it will look bad on your Empire''s image. The others will think that you are from a poor Empire or a bumpkin-self-proimed-emperor.'' Rosalie, the me Empress, added through direct telepathy.


    "I know, I know," Tang Shaoyang epted it. He chose this himself, after all, "Lead me to the portal, Origin."


    [Yes, Master.]

 Chapter 945 Overconfident?

    Chapter 945 Overconfident?


    Tang Shaoyang''s vision came back, and he was in the middle of a za. The portal no longer made him dizzy. He did not have the dizziness he used to be. He observed the giant za with barely a few people around. However, through the Spirit Vision, he could see the cast of the giant tower shadow, and he immediately turned around.


    He was surprised by the giant tower behind him, and he looked up at the tower. It was the same reaction as the others when they arrived here, wanting to see the end of the tower, but it was just not possible. He could not see the end of the tower even with his sharp vision.


    "I wonder what it looks like at the end," Tang Shaoyang muttered by himself. He wanted to fly and check it out, but then he shook his head.


    People on the za were pointing at him, and he heard them talking about him. They wondered where he was from. For now, only twelve major factions had ess to the Dimensional Tower area. The other factions must reach this ce with no portal. It was supposed to be not hard to find the tower with how tall it was, but the danger of reaching this area must be challenging for most factions.


    "Based on Origin''s deduction, this is on Greend. Where''s Greend anyway on the map?" Tang Shaoyang tried to picture where Greend was on the map, but there was no way he could know that. That was even the first time he heard of a ce called Greend, "But the System is kinda unfair, no? The small faction will be left behind even more by the major factions."


    "Not my problem. Let''s figure out how the Dimensional Tower works first," He approached the Dimensional Tower directly. He knew a little bit about how the Dimensional Tower worked, not much different than the game issued by the System, but the scale was just on another level as each floor was a whole new world.


    ''I think the System tries to make the Game even more exciting by letting whatever is inside the tower go out into your world. Fewer participants to clear the Dimensional Tower, it will take longer to clear the first ten floors in a year, no?'' Zaneos quickly figured out what the System tried to achieve.


    Li Shuang had told him about the Dimensional Tower, all the information they knew about the tower. Including the tower break if the yers failed to clear the first ten floors in a year.


    "But it''s not impossible to clear the first ten floors in a year, no? I think it''s not that hard to achieve that," Tang Shaoyang did not think it was hard to clear the first ten floors within a year.


    ''Not impossible, but it''s hard. It''s been like almost a month, but your one hundred thousand armies haven''t returned yet from the second floor. If we count how long since the Dimensional Tower appeared, it''s around a month. It''s not bad to clear two floors in a month, but as you can see, the difficulty for each floor will go up. It only took a few days to clear the first floor, but almost a month for the second floor. How long will it take for the third floor? Two months? If it goes that way, then clearing ten floors in a year is almost impossible.''


    Rosalie exined with more details to Tang Shaoyang. As usual, the spirits tried to help him with the problem ahead of him. They did not know what was inside the Dimensional Tower. God might be there, and Tang Shaoyang was not ready to face God yet. It was bad if the Tower Break happened when Tang Shaoyang was not ready yet as theyid their hope on Tang Shaoyang.


    "That''s true, but I think it should not be an issue if I am with them, no? I am quite confident in my strength as I am now Ancient Rank," Tang Shaoyang was confident that ten floors in a year were not that hard.


    ''I like your confidence, but pay extra attention to the issue. Revalor, Moonsong, and Alton have gotten their second talents and also the second ss. Even though their second ss is a basic ss, their power should be upgraded to another level. However, despite all of that, they are still having a hard time clearing the second floor.''


    Zara, the Angel of Death, reminded Tang Shaoyang. Those three names were the closest ones to Tang Shaoyang, and with the second talent and also the second ss, they should be around the same level as Tang Shaoyang or even slightly stronger than him when he was still Epic Rank.


    ''We don''t mean to discourage you, but we want you not to underestimate the challenge ahead of you. Being confident is good, but overconfident could lead you to an unpleasant ending.'' Lilliana, the Grand Guardian who usually stayed quiet, also spoke up. She mostly did not join the conversation about fighting, but she shared the same sentiment with the other spirits. She wanted Tang Shaoyang to keep his guard up.


    ''I want to say not to worry since you can summon me, but being reliant on me is not good for you too. So yeah, being extra careful will not hurt you,'' Avyn joined the conversation.


    "It seems I am being overly excited because I want to test out the new me, you know," Tang Shaoyang nodded understandingly, "But yeah, I will pay extra attention to what I will face inside the Dimension Tower.''


    He reached the entrance and saw the ck monolith. He ignored the door and approached the monolith as he saw words written on it. It was the text about the warning for failing to conquer the first ten floors, "I already know all this information from Li Shuang. Let''s start the rescue mission,"


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the entrance. He was about to walk, but the double stone door opened. A ck whirlpool was beyond the door. It was simr to the teleportation thingy. He took two steps back and waited for the people toe out.


    As the first person came into his sight, a smile formed on his lips, "It seems the rescue mission is unnecessary."


    Zhang Mengyao was the first person toe out of the tower. She was followed by Kang Xue, Elin, and Delia. The four women were stunned for a moment to see Tang Shaoyang in front of the entrance. Kang Xue was the first one to move, running toward Tang Shaoyang.


    She jumped off the stairs, straight leaping toward Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang smiled while shaking his head, but he opened his arms, catching the woman.


    "I miss you so much," Kang Xue ced her cheeks next to his while closing her eyes. Then Delia also ran toward Tang Shaoyang, followed by Elin and Kang Xue. The four women got their hugs and kisses in turn.


    Marshal Alton witnessed the reunion, and he smiled while directing his subordinates not to disturb the reunion. He did not even let his subordinates pay respect to The Emperor. This was not just the right timing.


    Tang Shaoyang hugged Selena and Arina for thest, and he noticed two girls were staring at him from the front of the entrance. The two girls were Aleesa and Sylvia. After the two girls got off his harm, he opened his arm toward the two women. He motioned to them toe over.


    Both girls still acted reserved in front of his other women, so he must be the one to be proactive when it came to the two. Even though it was a political marriage, they were still his wives, and both were stunning beauties. It was stupid of him not to ept beauty.


    Sylvia and Aleesa came over. He hugged Sylvia and kissed her on the forehead. Aleesa got thest turn, and he kissed her forehead too as he pulled her into her embrace.


    Aleesa''s face turned red as many people watched them. Of all his girls, He had not slept with Aleesa yet. The elf elder was still shy and reserved, being intimate in public sight.


    "Congrattions on passing the trial," Aleesa whispered sweetly in his ears.


    "Thank you," Tang Shaoyang released the hug. Alton, An, Moonsong, Virion, and the others came over and congratted him too.

 Chapter 946: Proposal

    Chapter 946: Proposal


    Tang Shaoyang and the group returned to the district the Tang Empire had bought and had a small meeting there. The small meeting was between him, Kang Xue, Zhang Mengyao, and Marshal Alton while the rest managed the armies.


    He held the meeting to ask what the group encountered inside the Dimensional Tower and what took them so long to finish the second floor. He agreed with Rosalie that the second floor should be easy when Zhang Mengyao brought the main force, including Revalor, Moonsong, and Alton. The Three Legendary Rank should be able to handle anyone on Primordial Rank and below, so he wondered what the difficulty on the second floor was. Zhang Mengyao recounted everything that happened to them on the second floor. She felt like it was her responsibility why it took so long to clear the second floor. She was being extra careful with each of her ns. The Supreme General did not hide a single detail. She even revealed that she did not know how strong the knights from the Lukan were and did not trust them fully. Tang Shaoyang nodded, "I see. The main issue is that the System does not tell us what we have to do to finish the second floor. The unclear mission is what makes you guys take so long to clear the second floor." He did not me Zhang Mengyao for not trusting Revalor, Moonsong, and Alton despite their high Rank Trost was something they had to build up over time. He expected that there would be a difference between the knights and the original Tarrior. This was something he expected. "What will you do if you are in my position?" Zhang Mengyao asked straightforwardly. This was her way of learning, asking someone with more experience. She felt like Tang Shaoyang had more experience than her since the man had conquered a whole continent in another world. Alton, Revalor, and Moonsong acted reserved, so she never got the answer she wanted. She could not learn anything from them because they feared offending her. Tang Shaoyang''s right hand moved slightly. He was about to scratch the side of his head, but he remembered what Li Shuang had told him. He smiled at Zhang Mengyao and answered, "If it''s me, I will sneak into the Stanion Family and kidnap the family head. If that guy does not know anything, then I will sneak to the Royal Family''s castle and do the same. Kidnap and question them, that''s it."


    "You know, I don''t make a n, but just brute my way to achieve my goal. It''s always you or Alton who makes the n for me. I am just assisting the n from the side or leading the n made by you or Alton. You should know more about me, right?" Tang Shaoyang knew Zhang Mengyao wanted him to criticize her for what she had done for taking so long to clear the second floor. However, he did not have the right to criticize her while he was not good at making strategies too. He just did not know what to say, even if he had to criticize her. From his perspective, Zhang Mengyao did nothing wrong. She wanted to take the me because it took them too long to clear the second floor.


    "If you want to learn more about the art of war, Alton has the most experienced among us, and maybe Revalor. The former Elven King has lived for hundreds of years, or even over a thousand years? They have more experience than me; I don''t think you are asking the right person," He was being honest even though he was in front of his subordinate.


    Marshal Alton already knew what kind of Earth was It was a "peaceful" world before the Game. The old man already knew Tang Shaoyang''s circumstances, but the man still followed him. Not because he wanted to serve Tang Shaoyang, his loyalty was still for Rosalie. However, the old man knew that serving him was the same as serving Rosalie, as Rosalie was his spirit. On top of that, they were bound by an oath as he swore to revive the former Queen. He did not doubt Alton''s loyalty, and he believed that Alton would not betray him. Zhang Mengyao nced at Marshal Alton and nodded, "I wish your guidance in the future, Marshal Alton." She did not care if Marshal Alton was below her. She was willing to learn from anyone, even from Revalor, the ve War. Marshal Alton smiled, "Let''s work together, Supreme General Zhang. Also, I don''t think your strategy is wrong. Thanks to your meticulous n, we suffer no casualties. It may be slow, but ites with the best result. In the end, the issue is because we just met. You are not clear yet about me, Legion Commander Moonsong, and my subordinates. However, I believe that it will change as we keep working together." "Based on the first and second floor''s quest, the number does not really matter in clearing the floor. For the third floor, we will go with a thousand forces instead. We will bring the elite, and I will lead the group myself," Tang Shaoyang made the decision, "As for the World Government''s factions, we will kill them on sight if we meet them inside the tower. We don''t need to purposely hunt them; it''s not worth it." "I will bring the Luminous Legion and Tarrior, each five hundred soldiers. Alton will stay on Earth, your mission to capture more territories. While you are all inside the tower, there''s an incident...." Tang Shaoyang recounted what happened to the Expansion Team while they were inside the tower, "Don''t me yourself. No one expected that the zombie mobs would grow that fast and strong. We will start to clear the Survival Game too. Kang Jiayi is working on the allocation for the Survival Game. You can have a further discussion with herter, Marshal Alton."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Marshal Alton bowed his head. Survival was a game-changing power for each individual, so they must choose carefully who would participate in the Survival Game. The elite and the og must be prioritized for the Survival Game.¡ã "That''s enough for today. We have a three days break before we attempt the third floor, letting the soldiers have their time with their families. They deserve that," Tang Shaoyang ended the meeting. Of course, another reason for the break was because that might be thest time they spent with their family. Three days break would not dy them from clearing the ten floors. Marshal Alton remained in his seat even though he said the meeting was over. He looked at Tang Shaoyang before ncing toward Zhang Mengyao. The old man seemed tomunicate secretly with Zhang Mengyao through eye contact.


    "Actually, I want to propose something to you, Your Majesty. This might not be the right time for this, but we think it''s necessary," Zhang Mengyao understood what Marshal Alton wanted. It was about the sparing battle between the Tarrior and the people from Lukan.


    "Let''s hear your ideas," Tang Shaoyang nodded. Zhang Mengyao told Tang Shaoyang about the friction between the Tarriors and the knights and the dissatisfaction with her being the Supreme Commander. The friction between the two different forces from different backgrounds was to be expected. Tang Shaoyang thought time would solve the issue, but Marshal Alton and Zhang Mengyao wanted to speed it up by holding a sparing fight. Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "This is a gamble. Do you know it, right?" It was a gamble because the people who lost in the sparring might hold a grudge against each other. He knew that a brawl sometimes could make people close, but most of the time, a brawl would create a new unending conflict. "If we don''t resolve the issue right now, they might fight secretly behind us, and some could die from the fight. I think it''s better if we hold the sparring and supervise the fight directly, so there will be no casualty from the fight," Marshal Alton voiced his thoughts, "Even if they hold a grudge from the sparring result, we limit that in the arena. For that, I have another suggestion that we hold a sparing fight every year for them, a showdown who''s stronger. The friendly fight between them will create a strong tie between the Tarrior as time goes on. That way, the Tarrior will work harder to get stronger because they have another purpose to achieve greater power, for their pride. It has more benefits than not doing it. We can''t convince them by just words, Your Majesty." Tang Shaoyang stared at the old man for a while before responding, "But why do I feel like this is more than just resolving the difference, Marshal Alton?" The more he heard about that from Alton, he felt like the old mart had a hidden agenda behind the sparing fight.


    Marshal Alton smiled, "it seems I can''t hide it from you, Your Majesty. You are

 Chapter 947: Future Plan

    Chapter 947: Future nIt was just a suspicion, but he did not expect the old man truly have a hidden agenda by proposing the idea. Marshal Alton admitted openly, but it was not something that would harm The Empire. In fact, he realized that the sparing fight held more value than he thought.


    "I see," The Emperor nodded, "Just another note for you, Marshal Alton. I don''t want you to hide anything from me when you try to suggest a proposal like this in the future."


    "As you wish, Your Majesty," Marshal Alton bowed, "I have no intention to trick you. I ask for your forgiveness."


    "Mnn, there''s no need to apologize. I know you are just being too careful around me," The moment he said that someone scolded him in his head.


    ''That''s not how an Emperor should respond. As an Emperor of a nation, you are being too humble and too much appeal to your subordinate,'' Rosalie, The me Empress, was the one to speak up, ''You just need to forgive him and move on when he asks for forgiveness. As long as you are not killing people arbitrarily for the slightest offense, your subordinates will not be afraid of voicing their opinion in the future. Don''t lower yourself for your subordinates.''


    ''That''s true,'' Tang Shaoyang agreed with Rosalie, but he had more to add, ''But I am not doing this to everyone, but just to my trusted subordinates. I have no concern for people afraid of making suggestions to me, but this is just a cultural difference between my world and your world, Rosalie. If we treat my subordinates with the respect they deserve, then people will respect me too. That''s what I believe, and I don''t feel like I am lowering myself to my subordinates.''


    "I agree with the idea, but instead of sparring, we will hold an official tournament," Tang Shaoyang looked at Zhang Mengyao, "We have a yearly tournament by the System, so I n to hold a tournament to choose the participants for the Earth Tournament. That''s much better than holding a sparring battle, a clear purpose behind the battle."


    Marshal Alton looked confused as he did not know anything about the Earth Tournament. Of course, he knew the tournament but knew nothing about the Earth Tournament. Kang Xue exined the World Congress and the Earth Tournament that the System would hold yearly. The conversation flowed out naturally after that.


    "That''s a brilliant idea, Your Majesty," Marshal Alton praised Tang Shaoyang while nodding.


    "We will divide the tournament into a few categories. The first category should be between level 250 to level 500, the second category is between level 501 to level 750, the third category is between level 751 to level 999, the fourth category is for the Epic Rank, and thest category for Ancient Rank and above," Tang Shaoyang shared what he nned for the tournament. He wanted to make the tournament as fair as possible, "Of course, we will reward the winner with a Treasure Chest and Game Coin."


    Tang Shaoyang looked at Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao, and both nodded in response. Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue were aware that Tang Shaoyang had asked them to organize the tournament.


    "What''s the name of the tournament? Can our vassals join the tournament too, or it''s exclusive for the Tarrior?" Kang Xue asked. She felt they should include the vassals, but the choice was not hers.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as it was a tricky situation. He felt the same as Kang Xue. The vassals should join too, but that would defeat the purpose of the tournament. The tournament was to choose the representative for the Tang Empire in the Earth Tournament, but the vassal could not represent the Tang Empire in the Earth Tournament.


    "We are talking about the factions that submit to us, Marshal Alton. The Lukan still can join the tournament," Zhang Mengyao exined.


    Tang Shaoyang had a few vassals from Lukan, including the Elven Kingdom and the Moonlight Rabbit Tribe. So she exined the vassals they talked about were the other factions, not the people from Lukan.


    "It''s a Sub Region, not vassal," Tang Shaoyang added. Even though the name was different, it was actually not that different from a Vassal. It was more like apany branch with other people handling thepany. He changed the word to sweeten it up for the potential vassal. The Tang Empire still supervised the sub-region with the special team, and they must have The Tang Empire''s consent to choose a new leader.


    "I don''t think we include the Sub Region in the uing tournament," He continued, "The purpose of the tournament is to choose the participant of the Earth Tournament, and The Sub Region have to choose their own representative for the Earth Tournament. We will not include the sub-region unless they want to merge with us."


    Tang Shaoyang created the Sub Region system for many reasons. First, it was for the empire''s image so they would not appear like a Tyrant who arbitrarily destroyed the other factions. Second, it was about time. He did not want to waste his time fighting the small factions while he could absorb them using the Sub Region system. Not all factions were willing to surrender; it was about pride, after all. That was why he came up with the Sub Region. In a sense, they still applied their own rule in their region, but everything was supervised by the Empire. The small factions were probably aware of that, but there was nothing they could do. The choice was to join the World Government or be The Tang Empire''s enemy.


    "They can hold their own tournament if they want, and we can help them with the tournament prize. We have a lot of Level 9 Treasure Chests, and we can afford to give them a few," Tang Shaoyang added.


    He did not mind giving the Sub Region ten treasure chests yearly for each Sub Region. That would be included as a benefit of the Sub Region''s factions. The Tang Empire had hundreds of Level 9 Treasure Chests, if not thousands, from clearing the mini-game.

 Chapter 948: Shadow of Doubt

    Chapter 948: Shadow of Doubt"Isn''t it better to include them too, Your Majesty?" Marshal Alton had a different idea than Tang Shaoyang, "They are not outsiders, and they may feel left out if we don''t include them in the tournament. I believe the sub-region also wants to earn your recognition just like my subordinates."


    "Hmmmm," Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin as he considered Marshal Alton''s words. He could not deny what Marshal Alton said. The sub-region was not an outsider of the empire but a branch of the empire. If he did not include them in the big event like the tournament, they might really feel left out. However, that would defeat the purpose of holding the tournament if the sub-region also joined. Choosing the participants for the Earth Tournament and the assimtion of the Lukan people and the Earthling.


    "That should not be an issue. We can hold another tournament that includes the sub-region," Kang Xue shared her thoughts, "We exclude the sub-region from the sparring fight, and the sparring fight tournament doesn''t need a reward. That will help to create a bond amongst our people and select the fighter for The Earth Tournament. Then we hold the big tournament that includes the sub-region with a prize too after that."


    "In fact, the second tournament with the sub-regionplements the first tournament and also has more benefits than that. The easiest way to unite our people is to make amon adversary for them. In this tournament, the sub-region is the adversary. Regardless of who will represent us in the tournament, our people will cheer for them, right? That will strengthen the bond of our people, no? On top of that, we need the second tournament to show off our power to the sub-region''s factions. We need to show the sub-region what we are capable of so they don''t have a funny idea against us. We need to remind them constantly that they survived under our mercy."


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes shone with Kang Xue''s ideas. He never thought about that, but this idea was excellent. It was a soft reminder for the sub-region factions, so he did not need to make an example of one faction to remind the other factions. On top of that, he gave them a chance to get the carrot as well. The prize for the tournament was something the small factions desired.


    "We will n the tournament forter, but you can tell your people about the sparring tournament to prevent the unwanted sh," Tang Shaoyang looked toward Marshal Alton, "We have the highest priority. First, we need to clear the first ten floors of the Dimensional Tower within a year or even less than a year for the best. I want to contain the battle inside the tower instead of bringing the battle to Earth to minimize the damage. Second, we need to clear China from the zombies as soon as possible. I don''t want some random zombie empire or kingdom to appear that will endanger our people. That''s our priority!"


    Tang Shaoyang told them what happened to one of the expansion teams that encountered Epic Rank Zombie and also Immortal Dynasty that took his people''s lives. He emphasized quickness to secure the territory from the strong zombie, then he nned to build the wall at China''s border. He wanted his country to be the base of his empire and may be expanded further after that. He had not thought further yet.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    Kang Xue, Zhang Mengyao, and Marshal Alton replied simultaneously. Marshal Alton and Kang Xue left the room after that as the meeting was over, but Zhang Mengyao stayed. Her hands were held together as she looked down. From his absurd sense, he could pick up the concern and guilt of his woman. Tang Shaoyang''s mind spun, trying to think what concerned his Supreme Commander.


    He could think of various reasons behind those feelings. The casualties on the expansion team because she brought all the main force might be one of them. The discontented knights from Lukan about her position, her nning on the second floor, and the thought thinking she might not be the right person to be the Supreme Commander. The doubt piled up on her, and she might think of giving up her position. Those are the things that came up in his mind.


    "Silly girl," Tang Shaoyang came over and hugged her. He stroked her back,forting her, "You are the person I trust the most. We may make mistakes, but who doesn''t make mistakes? We just need to learn from the mistakes and improve."


    "But people die because I brought the main force into the Dimensional Tower," Zhang Mengyao buried her face in his neck and replied. A pang of guilt hit her when she heard two Epic Rank Zombies destroyed one of the expansion teams. She felt like that would not happen if she did not bring the main force with her.


    "It''s not your fault, but our fault. We are underestimating the zombies far too much and don''t expect them to grow that fast. Even if you did not bring the main force, we still could not rescue them in time. Kairu, Wen, and Pride did not follow you, but they still camete."


    "Don''t you think Marshal Alton will do a better job than me?" Zhang Mengyao whispered in a low voice as her voice started to crack. She was on the verge of crying.


    "I don''t think so," Tang Shaoyang answered instantly. There was no hesitation when he answered her, "In fact, it may be worse because I don''t trust him as I trust you. You are basically my right hand, and The Empire will be crippled without you."


    That was his honest feeling. If he was alone, he did not think that he would be able to grow his empire this fast. They worked together from just a few hundred survivors to hundreds of thousands, and now, they had millions of people, including the people from Lukan.


    Zhang Mengyao did not say anything again afterward. They stayed in the same posture for another ten minutes, and Tang Shaoyang sensed her concern slowly disappeared, but the guilt was still there. It would be hard for her not to feel guilty after what happened to the expansion team. But the guilt was not a bad thing as that would be a push for her, so she did not make the same mistake.

 Chapter 949: Whats Your Goal? - Part 1

    Chapter 949: What''s Your Goal? - Part 1After the second floor, the Tang Empire took a three days break. It was announced to the soldiers that they had three days'' vacation before the next duty. The break was needed, so the Tarrior were not under stress from constant fighting. Not everything is as crazy as Tang Shaoyang, after all.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the main base with Zhang Mengyao after their small meeting. The first thing he did was visit Wan Yongzhen, Zhen Yang, and Liao Zhenya. The three people were poisoned by dark mana. Only Kang Xue, Selena, Arina, and Helia could expel the dark mana from them. Now the four had returned from the dimensional tower, so the three should be fine by now.


    As he arrived in front of the room, Kang Xue came out. She raised his thumb at the sight of him, "They should be fine by now. Selena and Arina will stay for another three to four hours to find if there are any other implications from the dark mana." The Division Head of the Healer Division delivered the good news.


    Tang Shaoyang was genuinely relieved to hear that, "I will see them myself." He entered the room with Kang Xue, and Zhang Mengyao tailed him. He heard someone sobbing as soon as he entered the room.


    "It''s Wan Yongzhen. He cried after he woke up," Kang Xue whispered, "I heard Gan Shuo was like a fatherly figure to him." Gan Shuo was the leader of the expansion team who died in the battle. He heard the Captain died protecting Wan Yongzhen and the vigers who joined the battle.


    Tang Shaoyang halted his steps. Comforting other people was not his forte, and he felt like this was not the moment to meet them. However, it was toote to back up as Zhen Yang, the other poisoned Tarrior spotted him. The man came down from the bed and saluted, "Your Majesty."


    The attention shifted to Zhen Yang before everyone quickly realized the Emperor was in the room. Tang Shaoyang did a quick action, raising his hand, "Stay on the bed!" The words were directed to Liao Zhenya and Wan Yongzhen, who were about to get up from the bed. Both stopped moving, but they still greeted him.


    "Your Majesty." "I greet Your Majesty."


    Wan Yongzhen greeted him first, and Liao Zhenya followed. The greeting sounded awkward as they were still not used to it yet. Totally different from Marshal Alton and the people from Lukan. Tang Shaoyang held up as he approached Zhen Yang, "Get back to your bed and rest!"


    Zhen Yang nodded and returned to the bed. His body was tense as Tang Shaoyang came closer.


    "How''s your body? Do you feel anything off or something?" Tang Shaoyang came to check.


    "I am fine, Your Majesty. Lady Selena has cured me," Zhen Yang answered stiffly. This was the closest distance to The Emperor so far, so he was tensed up.


    "Hmmm," Tang Shaoyang nodded and came to Liao Zhenya''s bed before going to Wan Yongzhen''s bed as hisst visit. The young man''s eyes were red as he held the tears in his eyes. He did not want to cry in front of the Emperor as it would make him look weak.


    Tang Shaoyang thought hard, wanting to say something tofort the young man, but he could note up with words tofort the young man. At the same time, he was conflicted as he was not supposed tofort the soldier for someone with his status. He agreed with Rosalie not tofort the young man this time as he wasing by himself. Coming and checking on them by himself was enough.


    "Get well soon," That was his goodbye to the young man before turning around. He did not sense any dark mana anymore, so they should be fine by now. The fourth patient was Chang Jie, the second person saved by Gan Shuo. The veiled woman was sitting next to Chang Jie, and Chang Jie sat on the bed, looking at him.


    Tang Shaoyang gave the young man a few seconds'' nces before leaving the room. He felt like his presence was unnecessary in the room as it made everyone in the room act stiff. He left the room without visiting Chang Jie.


    After Tang Shaoyang left the room, everyone was visibly rxed. Meanwhile, Selena approached Chang Jie''s bed. She misunderstood Tang Shaoyang''s nce as asking her or Arina to check on Chang Jie. Chang Jie''s eyes were still locked on the door, still wondering about Tang Shaoyang''s status.


    Selena put her palm on Chang Jie''s forehead. She spread her mana into her body to check if there was still dark mana or other implications, "There''s no more dark mana, and I don''t detect any implication from the dark mana too. You should be fine, but just in case, please stay for another two or three hours." She smiled.


    "Thank you. May I ask you something, Elder Sister?" Chang Jie looked Selena in the eyes.


    "You can."


    "Do you know the man who just left?" Chang Jie was not aware yet of the structure of the base he stayed in. He just woke up a few minutes ago. The reason he asked was that he sensed that people in the room respected the man and also feared the man. That made him curious about the man''s identity. Of course, he heard it when Zhen Yang called the man Your Majesty, but that made him even more confused.


    "It''s disrespectful to call His Majesty the man. You can''t say that in front of the others in this base," Selena warned the young man out of goodwill before answering the young man, "He is the Emperor of the Tang Empire."


    "Emperor?" Chang Jie sounded confused for a moment as his brain tried to process the new information. The thing that came into his mind was that Tang Shaoyang was a gangster leader or something simr. From his perspective, the Emperor was something that existed in ancient times only, "Is he the strongest in this base?"


    "Of course," Selena answered instantly.


    Chang Jie''s eyes shone brightly, and he held Selena''s hand immediately and made a request, "Can I meet with that- His Majesty? One on one?"

 Chapter 950: Whats Your Goal? - Part 2

    Chapter 950: What''s Your Goal? - Part 2"Why do you want to meet hi¡ª His Majesty?" Duan Ya snapped out and questioned Chang Jie. She felt there was nothing good about conversing with a self-proimed emperor like Tang Shaoyang. She was afraid that Tang Shaoyang would have a negative influence on Chang Jie.


    Selena also nodded, "Why do you want to meet him?" She repeated the same question.


    "There''s something¡­. No, I have a request for His Majesty!" Chang Jie answered honestly.


    "What request? What do you want from hi¡ª His Majesty? You can talk to me, and we will work together to get what you want." Duan Ya would not stand still and would do everything to stop Chang Jie. s, she did not know how determined Chang Jie was.


    Chang Jie shook his head, "I am afraid it''s not something we can work together to get, Duan Ya," Then he looked toward Selena, "I can''t say my request, but can you ask His Majesty if I can meet him?"


    Selena looked at Chang Jie''s eyes, the eyes full of hope and sincerity. Chang Jie''s look reminded her of something in her mind, and she agreed to help, "I can tell His Majesty you want to meet him, but I can''t guarantee you that he will meet you. Is that okay?"


    Chang Jie nodded his head furiously. In his mind, even if he could not meet the Emperor now, he would think of another way to meet The Emperor. He would do everything to meet Tang Shaoyang.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang sat in his office, and the table was cleaned out. There was no paper for him to check or approve as he had done it a few days ago, "What to do now?"


    He was idle with nothing in his mind during these three days of break. If it was before, he would spend his time having some sparring fights against Pride, but the gap between them was too big now. The sparring fight was kinda useless for him, and it was not fun to win easily, "I can go out and clean out the zombie¡­." He shook his head at the thought.


    The zombies were no longer effective for him to level up. It would be best for The Tarriors to hunt them down instead of him as the zombies would be more effective on his subordinates. Even after wiping out the Immortal Dynasty, it did not give him a level. It was that bad for him, so roaming around to kill the zombies was not a thing for him now.


    "Mengyao and Wei Xi is dividing the new group for the Expansion Team¡­. Kang Xue and Marshal Alton are preparing for the next floor of Dimensional Tower¡­." A lot of work was done by his subordinates, "Should I go back to Lukan and visit the main continent? Three days are too short for that too,"


    "What about Kalliyan? What is she doing?" He suddenly remembered the Celestial Wolf cubs. Since Kalliyan had just given birth to her children, he left the cubs to Kirin, "Maybe I should leave the cubs to Li Na. She is doing a good job with the bear, and maybe she can raise the wolf better than Kalliyan?"


    [I have a message from Lady Selena, Master.]


    Origin''s voice rang in his head as he was about to get up, "What''s the message?"


    [Chang Jie, the young man from Shiye Ind, wants to meet you. Lady Selena wishes you to meet him.]


    "Is that the young man who got poisoned with the dark mana?" Tang Shaoyang recalled the name of the fourth person poisoned by the dark mana. It was the young man who fought alongside the Tarrior against the Epic Rank Zombie, "But why does he want to meet me?" He furrowed his brow as he tried to recall the man called Chang Jie. He thought the young man might be an acquaintance before the Game, but he did not recall the young man called Chang Jie.


    [Lady Selena also does not know why Chang Jie wants to meet you. It seems the young man is also keeping it secret from Lady Selena. Do you wish to meet him, Master?]


    "It''s rare for Selena to make a request, and I have nothing to do¡­. Bring the young man to the throne hall. I will meet him there," Tang Shaoyang got up from the chair and then left the office.


    [As you wish, Master.]


    *** ***


    Chang Jie stood in front of an imposing double door. The door was coated in gold with a dragon symbol on it. For some reason, the door gave him a different aura even though it was just a door. Duan Ya and Selena were next to him.


    "His Majesty is inside, but he only allows you to go inside," Selena spoke to the young man.


    "No, I have to apany him," Duan Ya protested.


    "I am afraid you can''t, youngdy," Selena shook her head, "That''s the condition to meet His Majesty. If you don''t want to meet him alone, then I have to cancel the meeting. I have done enough favor for you to set up the meeting, but I can only do this much for a stranger. I am not going to make another request to allow you to go inside with Chang Jie." Her firm tone ensured Chang Jie and Duan Ya understood that she would not relent in this regard.


    "It''s okay, Duan Ya. I will meet His Majesty alone," Chang Jie smiled, "I beg you to listen to me this time, just this one time."


    Duan Ya stared at the man in front of her for a while, looking at his sincere eyes. It was not something she could not resist when Chang Jie said that with his soft tone and his genuine gaze. She ended up nodding, giving the man approval.


    "Thank you," The smile never disappeared until he faced the door once more. The moment his eyesnded on the door, the smile disappeared as it was reced with a solemness. He stepped up and pushed the door; with a small gap opened, he slipped into the room and closed the door, giving no chance behind him to see what was inside.

 Chapter 951: Whats Your Goal? - Part 3

    Chapter 951: What''s Your Goal? - Part 3Chang Jie entered the room and was greeted with the grand interior. If he thought Tang Shaoyang was a gangster before, this changed his mind. The Emperor was not just any title, but the real status. The red carpet with gold stripes on the side stretched out to the throne. The man sat on the throne at the end of the room, gazing at him.


    Chang Jie''s eyes opened wide at the sight of Tang Shaoyang. The man had the same face and features, but the aura around the man waspletely different from the one he met in the healer division room. The man on the throne was more dignified, but he did not know why it changed his perspective. The young man swallowed a mouthful of saliva as his heartbeat raced up. He had the courage to propose the meeting before, but he started to lose his confidence at this moment.


    ''You can do this, Chang Jie. It''s toote to back down!'' Chang Jie took a deep breath and walked toward Tang Shaoyang. As he approached the throne, his mind structured the words he wanted to say to Tang Shaoyang. He realized that he could not be casual in front of this man. Each of his words must be respectful and not offensive. Not only would he not be able to get what he wanted, but he might also lose his life if he said something wrong.


    He stopped eight meters away from the throne and bowed his head, "Chang Jie greets Your Majesty," After struggling toe up with words, he realized that everything should be started with a respectful greeting.


    "Hmm," Tang Shaoyang hummed in response, maintaining his poker face, "I have heard about you. Just get to the point; why do you want to meet me?"


    Wan Yongzhen had told Kang Xue everything that happened on Shiye Ind, how Captain Gan Shuo died. The man protected not just Wan Yongzhen, but specifically the young man in front of him too. Why did his soldier want to sacrifice himself for someone that was not part of the Tang Empire? He felt there must be something in this young man that made Captain Gan Shuo act that way.


    Chang Jie opened his mouth, but no words came out. He quickly realized that The Emperor wanted him to be direct. The tter and sweet words he had thought about were now useless. That would not work for the man on the throne.


    "I have a request for you, Your Majesty. For this request, I am willing to do anything for you," He kept looking down on the red carpet.


    "A request, huh?" Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes, gazing at the bowing young man. Based on Chang Jie''s tone and posture, he could roughly guess what the young man wanted from him. This was not the first time someone came to him like this, "Let''s hear your request first."


    Chang Jie felt immense pressure on his shoulders when he heard The Emperor''s voice. He did not know why or how the words could put up such pressure on him. Without a second thought, he fell to his knees and ced his forehead on the carpet, "Please make me strong. Please train me to be as strong as you. I beg you, Your Majesty. I am willing to pay whatever the price is; please make me as strong as you."


    Chang Jie closed his eyes as he poured what was in his heart. He said each of his words from the bottom of his heart. This was what he desired after what happened in the vige. He wanted to have the power to protect everyone. He did not want anyone to die again, whether from protecting him or dying to the vile zombies. The young man wanted to have power so the same incident would never recur.


    "Hah¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh as what was in his mind came true. The young man asked for power from him.


    Upon hearing the sigh, Chang Jie''s body tensed up. It was a bad sign that The Emperor did not want to grant his request. He was flustered as the man on the throne was his only hope.


    "Just so you know, I am not a God who can grant your wish as I want. I don''t have that kind of power," Tang Shaoyang thought of taking the young man as another ve, but he thought about why did he need more ves? He had enough capable subordinates and ves under him; the young man in front of him was nothingpared to the others.


    "But you know how to get strong; you are the strongest person in this ce. Please help me, Your Majesty," Chang Jie raised his head as tears started to fall from his eyes. He was not being dramatic or trying to force Tang Shaoyang to agree out of pity. He was desperate.


    "You already know how to get strong, don''t you?" Tang Shaoyang was unfazed by the tears, "Kill the zombies or any monsters to raise your level. Isn''t that how you be strong? Why do you need my help? I can''t give you a shortcut; I am not that capable yet. What you ask is out of my capability."


    "But you can assist me in getting stronger, Your Majesty. You can give me the best weapon, armor, and a clear path on what I should do to be strong. There might not be a shortcut, but your assistance will help me greatly," Chang Jie showed strong determination through his voice and gaze. Despite the tears, Tang Shaoyang could see the unwavering determination of the young man.


    "I can do that, but why should I? Like I said, if I have the best weapon and armor, I will prioritize my people more than someone who I just met. What can I get from giving you the best weapon and armor? What can I get from helping? You have nothing to give me, but you demand the best from me."


    Chang Jie was stunned after hearing the answer. He said he would do everything, but what was he capable of? He thought about it, The Emperor''s people were more capable than him. There was nothing he could offer to the man on the throne, but he did not want to give up.


    p!


    Chang Jie put his right hand on the chest and looked up at the man on the throne, "My life! I will give you my life. I will dedicate my life to The Empire¡ª No, I will dedicate my life to you, Your Majesty!"

 Chapter 952: Whats Your Goal? - Part 4

    Chapter 952: What''s Your Goal? - Part 4The young man realized he had nothing but his life to offer. Chang Jie was willing to give up his life as long as he could achieve his goal. He had never felt this way in his life, a strong desire to want something. This was the first, and he did everything he could to achieve the goal.


    "Why do people so easily give up their lives for power¡­." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice, "Alright, let''s listen; what do you want to achieve with this power?"


    Personally, he liked the young man''s resoluteness and saw his potential in the young man. He could see the young man be a strong individual in the future with that kind of attitude.


    "I have only one goal in my life; it''s to protect my childhood friend, Duan Ya," Chang Jie responded with an earnest expression, "My parents died in a traffic ident when I was five, and Duan Ya''s parents who are my neighbor kind enough to adopt and raise me as their children. I owe a lot to her and her family, and her parents died when the zombie appeared. This is the time for me to repay the debt, protect her from any form of danger, and ensure she has a safe andfortable life."


    "That was my goal before the strong zombies attacked the vige. Now, I have two more goals in my life. First, protecting Duan Ya is still my priority. Second, It''s to avenge Uncle Gan Shuo. Third, I want to protect everyone who is kind to me, the vigers, and also Uncle Gan''s family. In order to achieve my goal, I need to get stronger; I need more power. I need your assistance, Your Majesty. Uncle Gan died to protect me. Because of me, Uncle Gan''s children have to grow without him; I¡­ I¡­ I have caused misery to others. I am so pathetic¡­ I don''t want people to die to protect me anymore. I want to atone for my sin by protecting other people! Please, help me, Your Majesty!"


    Chang Jie''s miserable voice echoed inside the throne hall as he raised his voice at the end.


    Tang Shaoyang was quite shocked inside after hearing the young man''s words. He could feel that the words came from the bottom of his heart. He did not sense malice from the young man, just pure suffering and guilt that started to consume the young man from inside. The thing he did not expect was that such a person still existed to this day. If It was the others, he believed they cared little for Gan Shuo''s family. Most likely, they would just feel pity for them, not be responsible like the young man in front of him.


    ''You like him a lot, Master,'' Zaneos said in Tang Shaoyang''s head, ''For some reason, I also liked him a lot. Why don''t you ept his request, Master? To save you trouble, I am willing to teach him my sword technique. You can leave him to me, Master.''


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard by Zaneos. He did not think that woulde from the demon swordsman. He remembered that Zaneos told him the demon was killed by a human. He hated humans, but he resented the Demon King more than the human. Still, the humiliation Zaneos received before his death was not something that could be forgotten easily. It was a surprise that Zaneos would say that.


    ''So, you want to take this young man as your disciple, Zaneos?''


    ''Yes, Master. Let me train this young man. I see potential in him, and he is the type of person that will not give up easily. I like this type of person more than the talented individual,'' Zaneos did not hesitate to say yes.


    "I can help you," The moment those words came out of Tang Shaoyang''s mouth, Chang Jie''s eyes widened in joy as his eyes glistened brightly, "In exchange, I want your undying loyalty to the Empire, not me. If one day I died, you still have to protect the Empire with your life! And if you have children, your children will also have to carry the same task, protecting the Empire with their lives!"


    "That will be our honor, Your Majesty," Chang Jie replied without a second thought. The young man answered fluently as if he had practiced a lot, while in fact, it just came out naturally.


    "We have the deal then," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "For now, you return to the Healer Division. Let''s focus on your recovery before we start with the training," He noticed the young man was about to say something, but Tang Shaoyang cut him off, "This is an order."


    Chang Jie stumped for a moment as he was about to say he was ready to start the training right now, "Yes, Your Majesty." He got up from the floor, but then he knelt again on the floor. He put his face on the carpet, "Thank you for epting my selfish request, Your Majesty. I promise you that I will not disappoint you!" Silly Chang Jie hit his forehead to the ground three times before getting up and leaving the throne hall without saying anything to Tang Shaoyang.


    The young man was so excited that he ran off to the door, just like a kid who just got a candy, running off without saying goodbye after receiving the candy.


    [Do you want me to send a message to Lady Selena or Lady Arina, Master?] Origin''s robotic voice rang inside the throne hall.


    "Why?" Tang Shaoyang was confused for a moment, but then he realized what Origin meant by sending Selena or Arina a message, "There''s no need. Chang Jie will never betray me."


    [But¡­.] Origin was not convinced.


    "I say there''s no need for the Oath Ceremony, do you understand, Origin?"


    [Yes, Master. I apologize for doubting you.]


    Tang Shaoyang did not know why, but he somehow trusted Chang Jie. The feeling just came naturally, "I think I understand why Captain Gan Shuo used his life to protect this young man." Gan Shuo must have felt the same as him.

 Chapter 953: Power Changes People

    Chapter 953: Power Changes People''I do think an oath for safety measures is not that bad, no?'' Rosalie agreed with The Smart AI. The me Empress referred to her past where her trusted people betrayed her. She did not ask them to sign the loyalty contract because she trusted them, but she was still betrayed by them. She felt like Tang Shaoyang needed more than trust, ''It''s not like the young man will disagree with having an oath too.''


    "If he really betrayed me in the future, Zaneos will take care of him, right Zaneos?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "I know that may be toote as he may have done the damage to me or the Empire, but I just feel wrong to use an oath for everything, you know? I don''t want to be known as a tyrant who owns thousand of ves. I feel conflicted because I am doing what I hate the most."


    The silly dream of being Emperor came to him because he was on the bottom rank of the gang. He was no different than a ve back then. Of course, the leader of his gang offered him higher status, but he refused because if he epted the offer, he could never get out of the gang. His old dream back then was to have enough money, a house, and a family. Now, he realized that he was doing what he hated the most, even on a bigger scale. This was not just a mere street gangster but an established nation.


    ''I will not let that happen, Master. I will not just train him to be strong, but I will nurture him to be your loyal General,'' Zaneos assured Tang Shaoyang, ''If he shows a little disloyal, I will kill him myself.''


    "I trust you, Zaneos," Tang Shaoyang nodded with a smile on his face. In the next moment, the smile turned bitter as he shook his head, "A goal, huh?"


    Meeting with Chang Jie reminded him of his past. He was just a simple man with a simple dream, but he realized that he had changed a lot now. A mere house could not satisfy him, and one wife was not enough for him. Of course, he could not undo what he had done. People trusted their lives to him; he could not say to the people who trusted him, ''I have regretted my decision, and I will dissolve the empire.''


    Another thing he hated the most was a coward. Running from his responsibility was what a coward did.


    "Power changes people, huh?" He muttered in a low voice. The poor Tang Shaoyang could never think of having multiple women, let alone forming an empire. He was aware of what changed him, the power, the immense power he obtained from the Game. He hated being enved, yet he enved thousands of people now; he had be the person he hated the most.


    His gang leader''s nephew took his woman. He knew how it felt, yet he had done it as well. He took other women. Kang Xue had a boyfriend, yet he still forced himself onto her. He might justify his action by saying Kang Xue did not love her boyfriend, but it is still uneptable to do so. It was not like Kang Xue loved him before. The worst part was he repeated it again. Li Shuang and Ava had a husband.


    If he did show his desire, Li Shuang would refuse his advance. He took advantage of Li Shuang''s situation where she had to survive alone with her daughter. Ava came to him by herself, but he could refuse her. She had a husband, and the worst part, her husband was his ve, the ve war for the empire. He had a choice not to make a deal with former Elven Queen Ava, yet he took advantage of her fear.


    When his thoughts reached that point, Tang Shaoyang had a disbelief expression on his face. Then his face contorted in anger, angry to himself for what he had done. Everything came from a short conversation with Chang Jie. It started by asking the young man why he wanted power. When the young man mentioned the purpose of getting power, he started questioning himself. From there, he realized that he had changed, changed for the worse.


    His thoughts were connected with the spirits. They quickly noticed their Master''s concern and mental conflict. Zaneos, Zara, Rosalie, and the other spirits tried to calm Tang Shaoyang, but it was futile because he did not hear what they said. Tang Shaoyang clenched his fist as he felt a big lump stuck in his heart. It was ufortable, it annoyed him, it evoked his anger. He came to realize that he was no different than a scum, a scum with power.


    Then sarcasticughter flowed from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth, a peal of mockingughter, loathing himself for what he had done. He might not be a righteous bunch, but he was not a total scumbag either, but for what he had done since the Game was what a scumbag would do.


    Tang Shaoyangughed for almost a minute, and then silence followed. At this point, the spirits also stopped talking. They were aware that what their Master needed was a time to collect himself. They believed that their Master would not fall by the inner conflict. He buried his face in his palm as he was too ashamed to show his face. This was the worst feeling he had ever had in his entire life, even worse when he identally killed someone in the gang fight.


    The long silence broke up when Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh. He leaned his back on the throne as he closed his eyes. He was contemting in his mind. Again, he could not undo what he had done. Tang Shaoyang was well aware of that fact.


    He opened his eyes and looked up at the ceiling, "Ghaaaaaaaaaaaa¡­.." He yelled on top of his lung, venting out all his frustration. The realization hit him really hard, hating himself for bing the person he hated the most. His voice echoed in the throne hall as he kept yelling for a full minute.


    The scream did little wonder for him. He still felt awful but a lot calmer, "What''s your goal?" He questioned himself.

 Chapter 954: First Attempt

    Chapter 954: First AttemptThe question came out naturally. Realization after realization as he now realized he had no goal. Everything he did until now was to get more power, to get stronger. Why did he want to be stronger? Because he did not want someone stronger than him, which was a God,ing to him and the same cycle repeated. It was a means to protect himself, not a goal.


    ''I think it can be considered as a goal too,'' Zaneos spoke as soon as his Master regainedposure. He did not try tofort Tang Shaoyang for what he did. Right and wrong were a matter of perspective. It might be right in his eyes, but if it was wrong in his Master''s eyes, then it was wrong.


    In his opinion, the strong ruled the weak; taking someone else''s wife or girlfriend was not wrong in his eyes. If anything, it should be the boyfriend or the husband''s fault for not being able to protect their woman. Of course, that was the demon''s viewpoint. He did not say those because what his Master needed was not afort, but a purpose, a purpose that would lead him to a clear path.


    "I don''t think so," Tang Shaoyang heard the voice and shook his head. He disagreed with the demon swordsman, "It''s too vague to be a purpose of my life. Why do I want to be strong? To protect myself from the strong, God in this case. Does that mean my goal is not to get killed by God? Rather than a goal, it''s more like my survival instinct to be strong."


    After he responded to Zaneos, he realized that the spirits watched what he went through, the ordeal in his head, "Hah, I am showing my ugly side to you all," The Emperor shook his head with a bitter smile etched on his lip.


    ''Rather than an ugly side, it''s proof that you are still a human with feelings,'' The Lightning Grand Magus responded, ''That''s actually a good thing, but not good if that happens too often. You will break¡­.'' Zowen stopped midway. It seemed she was about to tell something about her past but stopped in time, ''Take some break, relieving your stress by doing your hobbies is my suggestion. If that happens too often, you will break.''


    "Taking a break, huh?" Tang Shaoyang took the suggestion seriously, "Hobbies? I don''t think I have a hobby¡­." He was thinking about bed activity, "I don''t think it''s a hobby, more like I am a pervert, thinking with my d*ck."


    "Goal, huh?" Tang Shaoyang was contemting his past goal. In a way, he had achieved his old goal. He had more than a house and a big family. As he thought about the purpose of his life, he recalled his promise to all his spirits, "I will think about my goalter," He felt like a life with no purpose was the same as roaming around aimlessly, which at some point, he would be exhausted, "For now, let''s fulfill my promise to you all."


    He opened the window status, looking at the one attribute, Spiritual Energy. It was an energy to use a specific skill rted to the spiritual stuff. One of them was [Spirit Resurrection]. He was not able to use the skill because he had low Spiritual Energy before, but now, he has a lot of Spiritual Energy. He gained those Spiritual Energy by sacrificing spirits, and he had done it a lot during the trial of Ancient.


    However, the Archaic Summoning distracted him from trying the resurrection at that time. He returned without trying it out, and when he heard about the incident once he returned. After the Immortal Dynasty, his mind was upied by the people inside the Dimensional Tower. He kept forgetting to try the resurrection, but talking about the goal of his life; reminded him of the promises he made to the spirits.


    Tang Shaoyang felt like he had be the worst human being in the world, and it could be even worse by not kept his promises to the spirits.


    Spiritual Energy: 119,360


    "That should be enough for at least one resurrection, right?" He muttered by himself. A hundred thousand Spiritual Energy was a lot, but it was about a skill that brought back a spirit alive. A hundred thousand Spiritual Energy might not be enough.


    "Are you ready, Karan?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head and then asked his first spirit, Karan, The Firestorm Berserker. Even though he did not promise Karan the resurrection, the orc was still the priority. If not for Karan, willingly to be his contracted spirit, he might have already died when he fought the Fogged Ape Tribe. The integration with Karan helped him win the Fogged Ape Tribe. It was not an exaggeration that Karan was the main factor that could reach this point.


    However, Tang Shaoyang received an unexpected response from Karan, ''I agree to be your contracted spirit in exchange, not because I want to be resurrected. The promise was to bring me back to the battlefield, and you have fulfilled your promise, no? I believe you will bring an even more exciting battlefield.''


    That was right; Karan refused the offer. The orc still remembered their promise, and resurrection was not the promise, ''Also, I believe using the skill on Zara or Zaneos is more beneficial to you, Master.''


    Zara because she was the strongest spirit after Avyn, the Last Kankara''Xeo. Zaneos because he was the second spirit after him. Karan considered what was the best for his Master. It was a lie if he did not want to get resurrected, but he was willing to wait for the next time.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth; he wanted to persuade the orc, but no words came out of his mouth. He did not know how to persuade the orc but tried not to sound unfair to the other spirits after hearing his promise to Karan.


    "Are you sure, Karan?" He asked again for confirmation.


    ''Yes. If you bring me back alive, I will not be able to integrate with you anymore, Master. Integration is one of my favorite parts being your contracted spirit. Another benefit, I can''t die as a spirit too,'' Even though Tang Shaoyang could not see Karan''s face, he could picture it out; the giant orc smiled while saying those.


    "If that''s your wish," Tang Shaoyang respected Karan''s choice, "Then are you ready, Zaneos?"

 Chapter 955: Resurrection and Oath - Part 1

    Chapter 955: Resurrection and Oath - Part 1Resurrecting Zara, the Angel of Death, might be the best choice for him as she was the strongest spirit. He would do so if this was an emergency situation, but that was the case. He prioritized his promise, and the demon swordsman was his second spirit too.


    "I am ready, Master," Zaneos tried to suppress his excitement. However, Tang Shaoyang could notice the tinge of excitement the demon tried to suppress. It was a rare asion for the demon swordsman to loseposure, so it was funny in a way.


    [Spirit Resurrection]


    Tang Shaoyang activated the skill. He did not hear the System''s notice that usually informed him that he would not be able to use the skill, but there was no sign of him reviving his spirit either. It was ten seconds silent before he heard the system''s voice.


    [Please choose the spirit you want to revive!]


    His eyes widened, pleasantly surprised by the information. It meant he could use the skill; that meant he could revive one of his spirits.


    "I want to revive Zaneos, The Void Sword!" He said it aloud as he also could not suppress the excitement.


    The ck gas gushed from the ceiling, pouring down to the ground. It spread out to the whole throne hall before the ck gas gathered into one spot, forming a cocoon three meters away from the throne. The dense ck gas turned into a ck cocoon.


    Tang Shaoyang waited, waiting for Zaneos toe out from the cocoon. Ten seconds passed, but there was no sign of Zaneosing out of the cocoon. He waited patiently¡­. Thirty seconds passed, and still, no sign of the cocoon would break right away. A minute passed¡­. Two minutes¡­. Five minutes¡­.


    Eight minutes passed, and Tang Shaoyang lost his patience. He got up from the throne and approached the ck cocoon. The gas did not solidify; it was still in the form of gas. Tang Shaoyang moved his right hand to touch the cocoon, and his hand passed through. He did not dare to go deeper, immediately pulling his hand out of the cocoon in case the resurrection might fail if he did something to it.


    "Zaneos! Are you there?" Tang Shaoyang tried to call the demon swordsman, hoping the demon would respond to him. However, he heard nothing back, whether from the cocoon or from his head. That meant Zaneos was no longer inside the Spiritual Dimension.


    ''Zaneos is not here,'' Zowen confirmed his thoughts.


    This was the first resurrection attempt; none of them, including the spirits, knew anything about the resurrection. Tang Shaoyang was a little bit anxious, "If Zaneos is not there, then he must be inside." He had an urge to dip his hand into the ck cocoon, but he managed to hold back.


    The waiting continued, and he noticed the change on the cocoon right at the ten minutes mark. The cocoon shook as it let out a buzzing noise. Tang Shaoyang took three steps back and observed the cocoon. He was ready to make a move if the cocoon had the potential to damage the building.


    The cocoon sliced into two as the ck energy gushed out of it. Tang Shaoyang manipted his mana, creating a barrier around the cocoon containing the ck energy. The ck energy could not harm him as he was one-third demon, but it could hurt the others. The mana barrier ensured no leak of dark energy while his eyes were glued on the cocoon.


    The dark energy split to the side, revealing a figureing out from the cocoon. A familiar figure stepped out, wearing a straw hat, two meters tall, and had dark skin. It was the same figure he saw when he summoned Zaneos after the battle against the Fogged Ape Tribe. The only difference was that there was no sword on his waist.


    "It seems I can''t carry my sword with me," Zaneos''posed voice rang as the demon looked down on his waist. Then he looked up, and his red eyes gleamed. Tang Shaoyang could see two red dots beyond the dark energy, "Ah, I apologize, Master. I was so excited that I forgot my dark energy can harm people."


    The Void Sword sucked all the leaking energy from the cocoon. In the blink of an eye, the dark energy disappeared, revealing the look of the demon swordsman. This was the first time he looked at Zaneos'' face as the demon swordsman usually would cover his face, "A handsome demon, huh? But most of the demons are handsome." He was talking about Orlean, The Demon Prince.


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Mas¡ª Your Majesty," Zaneos put his right hand on his left chest and bowed, then he took two steps forward and knelt in front of Tang Shaoyang, "I, Zaneos, The Void Sword swear allegiance to The Emperor. I, Zaneos, The Void Sword, swear that I will faithfully serve The Tang Empire with my life."


    The oath was thest thing he would expect from the demon swordsman. He thought Zaneos would leave him after the resurrection. The demon was supposed to have unfinished business with his former master, the Demon King. He thought Zaneos would leave, finding a way back to his world instead of swearing allegiance to him. It caught him off guard for sure.


    "You¡­." Tang Shaoyang wanted to say something, but he could not think of any words. He was stunned by how things turned out.


    Zaneos raised his head and looked up at Tang Shaoyang, "You can''t stutter like that in front of the others, Your Majesty. You need to speak with confidence, or else how could people trust you, Your Majesty?"


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes and pulled the mana barrier. He approached the demon swordsman and pulled him up, "The first thing you do after the oath is nagging me? For real, Zaneos?"


    The Void Sword responded with a slight smile.


    "What about your unfinished business with the Demon King? Don''t you want toe back to your original world? Why are you¡­." Tang Shaoyang did not finish his words, but the demon swordsman knew what The Emperor talked about.

 Chapter 956: Resurrection and Oath - Part 2

    Chapter 956: Resurrection and Oath - Part 2But why are you swearing allegiance to me, to the Tang Empire? That was what The Emperor wanted to know.


    Zaneos maintained his smile, "Killing the Demon King is one of my goals, but I figure out that using my second life purely for vengeance is just a waste, no? On top of that, I don''t know if the Demon King is still alive or dead by now. I don''t know how long time has passed in my original world. Rather than dwelling on my past, I want to live to the fullest in my second chance. Serving you might not be a bad choice, Your Majesty. Having a family will be nice too."


    Tang Shaoyang''s worries disappeared after hearing that directly from Zaneos'' mouth, "I am ttered you are willing to dedicate your second life to me, Zaneos. I am more than happy to have you," He pulled the demon swordsman and hugged the demon tightly. It was a sense of relief and happiness.


    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Cough¡­" Zaneos coughed three times, "I don''t think it''s appropriate to hug me like this, Your Majesty."


    The Emperor pushed the demon and teased him, "I don''t think you are the shy type, Zaneos."


    "It''s not about being shy, Your Majesty. It''s just not appropriate for someone of your status to hug a lowly servant like me. If that was seen by the others, people might look down on you," Zaneos shook his head. He was not shy but was considered to be his Master. In fact, he was happy that Tang Shaoyang hugged him despite what he had gone through just now, ''I think it''s not just him getting stronger in power, but his mental strength as well.''


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and tapped the demon''s shoulder two times, "You are being too concerned over something small, Zaneos. No one will dare to look down, let alone mock me. Let''s skip that boring talk." The Emperor walked back to the throne and sat. He faced the demon and asked, "What are you going to do? Do you want to join the Tarrior? Or do you want to venture out as part of the expansion team? Or do you have something you want to do?"


    "Tarrior¡­." The Void Sword muttered in a low voice. He looked up and closed his eyes. His mind recalled the past where he led the Demon King''s army on the front line, "I led The Demon King''s army in my past life, so I want to try something new this time. I don''t know yet what I want to do," The demon was at a loss for what he wanted to do. He had not thought about it yet as the resurrection was so sudden, "can I have a few days to think about it, Your Majesty?"


    "Of course, you can have weeks, months, or even years to think about it. Take your time, Zaneos," Tang Shaoyang nodded with a smile etched on his face.


    Not long after that, the sound of a knocking door rang in the throne hall. The sound was soft, but it was easy to hear how empty the throne hall was. Zaneos'' figure disappeared into the shadow of the pir in a matter of a second. The demon did not want the others to see him yet.


    "Who is it, Origin?" Tang Shaoyang could not see through the door, but Origin should know who knocked on the door.


    [It''s Jiaying, Master. She''sing with Li Yue.]


    Li Jiaying and Li Yue, the former was Li Shuang''s daughter, and thetter was Li Na''s little sister. Both were Li''s, but they were not rted by blood.


    Tang Shaoyang''s figure disappeared from the throne and appeared in front of the double door. Both little girls might not have enough strength to push the double door, the only reason why they did not barge into the room. He pulled the door, and two small figures lurched forward. Both little girls tried to push the door, but it suddenly opened.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang would not let the two little girls fall to the ground. He caught them before they touched the floor, "Ooyah, that''s dangerous."


    Li Jiaying and Li Yue were shocked, as they almost fell. However, the shock was reced with joy when they saw Tang Shaoyang''s face.


    "Daddy!" "Brother!" The two little girls shouted simultaneously. They circled their hands around his neck immediately, hugging him tightly.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and kissed their foreheads in turn, "Why are you looking for me?" He walked out of the throne, closing the door. At the same time, he looked at where Zaneos hid. His lips moved, speaking without noise, ''Do whatever you want; we will meet again at night.''


    ''Why didn''t you tell me that Jiaying and Yue are looking for me, Origin?'' He questioned the Smart AI. If the AI told him the two little girls were looking for him, then he woulde to them instead.


    [But¡­.] Origin''s voice cut off. It did not finish the words, but Tang Shaoyang immediately understood what happened.


    ''I see¡­. I am sorry, Origin. My mind is quite in a mess right now¡­.'' He apologized to the AI. Origin did not tell him because he was still on his mental break. In fact, his mind was still a mess, right as he kept thinking that he was the most terrible person in the world.


    [You don''t have to apologize, Master. I should lead Little Miss Jiaying and Little Miss Yue to Lady Li Shuang instead. I am not considerate enough to realize you still need time to be alone]


    "Did you forget our promise?" Li Yue asked with a sulking tone as her lips formed a small pout.


    Tang Shaoyang was stunned for a moment as he did not know what Li Yue was talking about. He tried to recall the promise, but he did not remember anything.


    [Two days ago, when you were in a hurry to make out with Lady Li Na and Lady Li Shuang, you promised them in a hurry that you would stroll to the city together with them. I think you are in a hurry and don''t listen to what they said, Master.] Origin came in with the clutch.


    "Of course, I remember," Tang Shaoyang grinned, "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 957: Stroll

    Chapter 957: StrollThis was the first time Tang Shaoyang strolled in his city. For the first time ever since, they rebuilt the city with the main base in the center. He left everything to Li Shuang before leaving for Lukan. After Lukan, he went for the trial, then fought the Immortal Dynasty. He never got the chance to look thoroughly at what he tried to build and protect.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised at what was presented to him. If he did not know anything about the game and the zombies, he might think this was just another city in China. He barely found a difference to the time before the Game. He looked up the "Market District" sign above him. That was right; he was at the entrance to the Market District.


    ''Market, huh? What are they selling?'' The Emperor was curious about what the market had. Even until now, The Empire was still responsible for food and other daily needs. That made him curious about what these people sold in the market. What his citizens had produced for them to sell in the market?


    Li Yue and Li Jiaying pulled him, urging him to enter the market, "Did you visit the market often?" He could not help but be curious. What the two little girls wanted from the market.


    "Nay. Mommy did not allow us to go to the market without guards. It''s not fun going with guards; they prevent us from doing fun stuff," Li Jiaying replied, while Li Yue nodded at the side, agreeing with Li Yue.


    A bodyguard was a must if the two little girls wanted to go out. It was not that Li Shuang did not trust TEIS, but people could change anytime. If some people saw the two little girls and thought of kidnapping them for money or other stuff, The TEIS could not react in time to protect the two little girls. The TEIS was simr to the police; they would not act unless they received a report. They must have a bodyguard if they want to go out.


    Of course, with bodyguards around them, their movement was restricted too. That was something they did not like with bodyguards, ''So they want me toe as a bodyguard for them,''


    Tang Shaoyang let himself get pulled by the two little girls and found the first store at the entrance. He looked at the store sign, "Empire''s Sweets." To the right was the TEIS post; two people in uniform were on guard, watching him and the two little girls. From the look on their faces, they recognized the two little girls, but not him. They watched him as they squinted their eyes at him, casting a suspicious nce at him.


    He felt like he needed to exin everything to the TEIS to avoid misunderstanding. However, the two little girls were just too excited, pulling him directly to the sweet store. The bell chimed up as they entered the store, attracting the two shopkeepers'' attention to the door. He observed the shop as he allowed himself to be dragged by the two kids. To the right were shelves attached to the wall, having various kinds of snacks. He could tell those were themon snacks he often saw before the Game. To the left were shelves, but most of them were empty. He realized the shop was reselling the product they scavenged from the abandoned mini-market or shop.


    "Brother! We want this!" Li Yue''s voice caught his attention, ncing toward what she pointed at. There was a table in the middle of the shop with candies on top of that. He looked at what the two little girls wanted. It was a strawberry coated with sugar, and it had a stick to hold the candy.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to see the candy. It was clearly made by the shop, and he was surprised they could make the candy. But then a frown appeared on his forehead, ''Does this mean they waste the sugar to make candy? How can they waste the sugar when we can''t produce the sugar yet?''


    "Hello YingYing and Yue," The female shopkeeper approached them and smiled. She recognized Jiaying and Li Yue but not Tang Shaoyang. She thought the man was just another bodyguard. The shopkeeper plucked the candy from the stand and handed it to the two little girls, "it''s freshly made; you can have this."


    The shopkeeper knew Jiaying was Li Shuang''s daughter, and Li Yue was Li Na''s sister. Both were important figures in the Empire, and she would not dare to receive the money from the two little girls.


    Li Yue and Li Jiaying did not shy away from taking the candy, "My Daddy will pay it, Sister Meng." Jiaying pulled the hem of his clothes, telling him to pay.


    The young shopkeeper raised her head in shock, looking at the man in front of him. There was a rumor that Lady Shuang''s husband was the Emperor, the leader of the Empire. She also heard a rumor that The Emperor killed a lot of people who did not listen to him in the early establishment. Despite all the rumors, she never saw the Emperor''s face. Her eyes widened open as her jaw dropped.


    The Emperor was not just a mere title but a real status. She was a subject to the Emperor, and her brain spun, telling her to do something. But her mind was just nk as she did not know what to do in this situation. The man in front of her was not just an official of the empire but the Emperor himself. How should she greet him? She did not know the proper greeting to the Emperor as she never thought that the Emperor would visit her humble shop.


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang was also confused. How did he pay the shopdy? He did not remember if Li Shuang had applied the new currency, or should he pay with Game Coin? Or were they still using Yuan? He did not know anything. Unaware of the shopkeeper''s predicament, Tang Shaoyang squatted and whispered to the two little girls, "How do I pay her?"

 Chapter 958: Rapid Development

    Chapter 958: Rapid DevelopmentTang Shaoyang spent his time with the two little girls for eight hours straight. They strolled around, not just the market district but the other districts as well. He finally got to see the Tang Empire Academy, the government district, The TEIS''s headquarters, and more things. From the many districts, he did not enter one particr district. It was in the Red District. That area was not someone like Li Jiaying and Li Yue could enter. He could tell that it was an adult area, but he had never heard of this Red District before.


    ''If I am Li Shuang, I will not tell you about the Red District too. You wille to that ce often and bring back more women if you know that ce,'' Rosalie, the me Empress, chided him.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled wryly, but he did not say anything to respond. That was true; he was terrible. He epted that fact and made sure he did not repeat the same mistake again. Out of all ces, the Market District was the interesting one. They did not just resell stuff from the old day but also the new thing in the game. He encountered nine butcher shops selling monster meat. There were a few restaurants that provided monster meat as their dishes.


    The popr meat monster was the Golden-Horned Cattle and the Red Boar. He did not know that there was such a beast in his territory. Golden-Horned Cattle was level 50 to level 90 beast, and the Red Boar was level 80 to level 95 beast. The absurd thing was that rabbit meat, another popr beast meat, but too expensive, so people did not buy rabbit meat even though it was more delicious and juicer. It was said the rabbit was even tastier than Golden-Horned Cattle and Red Boar.


    The reason the rabbit was more expensive was that the rabbit was a higher-level beast. The rabbit species was Rabbit Killer. The Rabbit Killer came up with three steel des on its forearm, and it was extremely agile. It was said the Rabbit Killer was level 150 and above. Understandable why it was more expensive than beef and pork produced by the cattle and boar.


    Tang Shaoyang got to know more about his empire. For example, they used Game Coins as the currency. Li Shuang said she wanted to change it to physical currency, but it seemed she changed her mind as the Game Coin was more practical. They did not need to worry about fake money because of the System. No one could make fake Game Coins, after all.


    However, the value of the Game Coin was kinda messed up. Five Game Coins for one candy, that was damn expensive. Five Game Coins was the same as five zombies. One had to kill five zombies to get five Game Coins. Was that worth it? Risking your life, killing five zombies for a fruit coated with sugar? He wondered how they kept the shop open with that kind of price. Not all people would buy the candy at that price.


    He suddenly found an interest in what his Empire had. The stroll was fruitful for him, and another big gain was that he felt a lot better. Strolling around with the two little girls made him forget everything in his head before. He looked at the two girls who were sleeping in his embrace, drooling onto his clothes as they slept soundly.


    ''First thing, shall I make myself known?'' Tang Shaoyang recalled the TEIS people who followed him during the stroll. He spotted them, but he did not want to make a scene, so he just let them follow him. It seemed Li Jiaying, and Li Yue were on the must-watch list by TEIS. He was satisfied with his father-inw''s work if that was the case.


    Kang Xue''s father, Kang Jiayi, was the founder of the TEIS. It was Kang Jiayi''s idea to form TEIS, and he agreed to the idea. He felt like that was one of the best decisions he had made. The old man did his job well in developing the TEIS.


    ''Let''s not do that unless it''s necessary,'' He decided not to make himself known because that would be a hassle for him if he decided to go for a stroll with the two little girls. Strolling around like that was a nice break for him. It was fun and helped him with the stress. On top of that, he got to know more about his own empire. He learned a lot from a simple stroll.


    ''I am not good with the management, but the development makes me interested in them. Also, how do they get sugar? There''s a bakery too. Do they get it from scavenging the abandoned market and houses?'' From his understanding, they only had a rice field, the farm.


    People bowed at him as he entered the main base. Most of the people inside the main base were mostly the Tarrior or the people who worked for Li Shuang. They recognized it within a nce. He smiled and entered the elevator.


    Tang Shaoyang brought the two little girls to the spare room on his floor and returned to the office, "Hmmm, there are a lot of things in my mind now. Let''s start with my empire''s situation. I know too little even though I am the leader. That''s kinda embarrassing."


    "Origin, you should know everything about the empire''s situation, right?"


    [Yes, Master. You can ask anything, and I will ask Lady Li Shuang if there''s something I don''t know.] The smart AI readily replied to him.


    "Let''s start with the sugar. Do we have a way to produce sugar, Origin?" That was the first thing that came up in his head, thinking about the candy in the sweet store.


    [We have a factory that produces sugar, Master. We have one factory for now, but it''s still expanding. However, the production is still slow because we make it manually. We can produce white sugar and brown sugar, but not much.]


    "What about the ingredients? Do we have a sugarcane farm?"


    [We do have a sugarcane farm. Ever since you upgraded the Smart Base to level 10, we can buy sugarcane from the general store and nt them in our field. We have everything in the General Store, that''s why Lady Li Shuang is closing the General Store. The store is not essible anymore, but us. However, we make a catalog of what things people can buy from the General Store and open our own store to the public.]


    "Mnnnn," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head understandingly, "What about the bakery? Do we have wheat fields too?"


    The conversation continued for hours as he listened to how much his Empire had grown all these months. He was not expecting the main factor to be the level 10 Smart Base. That elerated the empire''s development.

 Chapter 959: I....

    Chapter 959: I...."Wait a minute, but we just upgraded the smart base to level 10 like three weeks to a month ago?" Tang Shaoyang remembered that he upgraded the smart base to level 10 after he visited Korea. The reason for the upgrade was for traveling, to get the portal so they could ess the sub-region with ease. It was around a month ago before he went for the Trial of the Ancient. How could it be possible that the empire grew this much within a month?


    [It''s because of the ss and the magical fertilizer. I thought Lady Li Shuang put that in the report, Master?]


    Tang Shaoyang coughed a few times, "I think I miss it." Of course, he missed the report because he skimmed it over. He did not read the report thoroughly because there were too many words on the paper. He liked it more this way when he heard the report directly; easier to understand than reading millions of words on paper.


    [I see¡­ Allow me to exin everything from the start, Master.]


    "Please do,"


    [First, it''s the ss Farmer, just like how Lady Elinova got his ss, when the people we chose to make a farm repeat their action every day, they got a ss, Farmer. The Farmer has a skill that can grow the crops faster. Second, it''s the fertilizer from the General Store. The fertilizer contained pure mana that helped us to grow the crops faster and ensure the crops were healthy too. Combining both, we can produce a ton of sugarcane within two weeks. We try to slow down the farm for now because the production is slow without machines. It''s just unfortunate we can''t buy machines from the General Store. We need people that can design and build the new machine to help with the production.]


    Meanwhile, Li Shuang was outside the door of Tang Shaoyang''s office. She heard Tang Shaoyang returned from the stroll with her daughter and was now in the office. She knocked on the door, but she received no response, "Maybe he is working on something?" The woman muttered in a low voice before looking up at the ceiling, "Does His Majesty inside, Origin?"


    She also did not receive a response from the Smart AI, to her surprise. Origin was the building, the territory, and it should be aware of anything that transpired inside the territory. If its name was called, it usually responded in the next second. This had never happened before and a frown formed on her forehead, "Even if he is doing it, Origin will still inform. Is he ordering Origin to stay silent?"


    Her hand moved the door handle. She wanted to take a peek inside the office but hesitated. If Origin was ordered not to inform her of anything, that meant Tang Shaoyang did not want to be disturbed, "Just a peek," She whispered to herself as she gently pushed the door open. The slight gap between the door allowed her to see what transpired inside. She did not see the expected scene in her head, but just a man was leaning on the chair, having a conversation with the Smart AI.


    Li Shuang realized why she did not receive a response from Origin. The Smart AI was having a discussion with the Emperor, ''What are they talking about?'' It made her curious about what they were talking about because Origin could not listen to her. She listened to the conversation for a full minute.


    Her eyes slightly widened after listening to the conversation. Origin exined the Empire''s industries, from the basic to the current state. The Prime Minister furrowed her brow. She had included everything in the report to Tang Shaoyang, but why did he ask Origin to re-exin everything?


    ''Did he not trust me?'' The thought appeared in her mind, but then she recalled what Zhang Mengyao had told her about the man on the chair. Before the Game, Tang Shaoyang was just a street thug, someone who knew nothing about the organization and simr stuff. At that time, Zhang Mengyao asked her to help Tang Shaoyang to develop the Empire because the Supreme General also knew nothing about the management.


    Li Shuang quickly realized, what if Tang Shaoyang was presented with a stack of papers with the report? Would he read everything?


    ''I see; he read the most important one and skimmed over the less important ones. The direct exnation will work better for him than just a stack of reports,'' The Prime Minister quickly realized the issue.


    [That''s the current state of the empire, Master. I don''t know anything about the future n. Lady Li Shuang should know more about the future. Do you want me to ask Lady Li Shuang?]


    Li Shuang''s eyes brightened. She coughed a few times, making the man inside the office aware of her presence, before pushing the door, "I have knocked on the door, but I don''t hear the response, so I take a peek." She quickly exined why she was in the office, "And I overheard your conversation with Origin."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head in response. He was aware of her presence and pretended not to notice her, "If you overheard our conversation, then you can help to understand our future n?"


    Li Shuang closed the door and approached the man. Midway to the table, she heard a clicking sound, an indication the door was locked. Her mind spun around as her face brightened. Instead of sitting on the opposite side, she approached Tang Shaoyang and sat on hisp. Of course, the man weed her with his two hands open. She wore a light blue zer with a white shirt inside, and a skirt matched her top. As she sat on her man''sp, the skirt was pulled up and showed her smooth thigh.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes, "This is going to be hard to focus on," he said as he ced his hand on her smooth white thigh. Li Shuang responded with a charming smile, "There''s a popr skill called multitasking. That should not be hard for you."


    His hand was about to crawl to her belly, but he stopped midway as he recalled the terrible feeling in the throne hall. The feeling just struck him without any notice and wiped away his mood. He held her on the waist and ced her on the table, facing Li Shuang face-to-face. The guilt came back to him, and he felt like he must do something before they continued. A slump in his heart made him ufortable.


    "I¡­."

 Chapter 960: Heartfelt Talk

    Chapter 960: Heartfelt TalkLi Shuang quickly noticed the change in mood. Deep inside, she was surprised by the sudden change as her biggest fear started to haunt her again. There was a fear, a fear of being abandoned by the man in front of him. The fear appeared when the man left the Earth to Lukan. She was afraid that the man would find another woman to rece her. Out of all of his women, she was the only one with a daughter and one of the oldest too.


    The fear of being discarded by the man in front of her. That was the biggest fear that kept growing as time went by. She did her best to prevent that from happening to her. She worked hard, developing the empire with her best, everything to gain the man''s love.


    "I¡­." When the word came out of his mouth, his heart almost jumped out of her throat. She wanted to cover the man''s lips with hers, but she did not have the courage. Li Shuang closed her eyes, waiting for the decision.


    "I am sorry," When the manpleted the words, her mind went nk. The time finally came, he was bored of her, and it was time to rece her. ''No, I can''t ept this. I want to stay!'' The thoughts were mere thoughts as her lips sealed. She did not dare to say it.


    In the following action, she felt the man''s hair on her thigh. That surprised her, but everything was clear with the following words, "I am sorry for forcing myself on you. I am sorry for separating you from your husband. I am the most terrible man, am I? Separating a wife and a daughter from her husband and father."


    Li Shuang opened her eyes and looked down. Her sight fell on the man''s lush ck hair. Even though she could not see his face, she could feel the distress in his voice. Shepletely misunderstood Tang Shaoyang. He did not n to rece her, but he felt guilty for what he had done.


    ''Isn''t it toote for this?'' She could not help but ask herself, ''Maybe he can''t bear the guilt anymore,''


    "Does this mean you will let me and Jiaying leave to find my husband?" Li Shuang asked, but then she felt a strong grip around her waist. Tang Shaoyang held her waist tightly and answered firmly, "No! I will not let you return to your husband."


    Li Shuang rolled her eyes because the apology was pointless. Of course, she never nned to look for her husband in the first ce. It was just an attempt from her to understand his intention behind the apology. She got the answer, she did not lose the man, and he still desired her. That was a huge relief for her.


    "You bring this up, and it reminds me of my husband," Li Shuang let out a sigh, "Not in a good way, though."


    She brushed his lush hair and sensed he was about to look up, but she held his head, "Just stay still and listen. Of course, if you have no interest in our past, I will not tell you." Our past in her mouth was her and her daughter, also her husband.


    Tang Shaoyangid his head on herpfortably, an indication he wanted to hear her story.


    "We met because our family is close, and my father arranged the marriage between our family. I didn''t have a problem with that at that time because I didn''t have a boyfriend. He is ten years older than me, but the age gap does not really matter to me. We can still converse fine even though we don''t have the same interest. We started seeing each other more often, and we agreed to get married, which was weed by our family."


    "Everything went smoothly at first, at least for like half a year? We are in the honeymoon phase in the first six months, and I felt like I made the right decision at that time. I was expecting Jiaying three months after our marriage. It was until he was sent to another province for duty. Did I tell you that my husband is Major General?"


    Tang Shaoyang responded with a shake. This was the first time he heard anything about her past aside from the fact that she owned apany or severalpanies.


    "He was Major General and was sent to Beijing. We kept calling each other every night, but that onlysted for a month before we reduced the call to once in three days. I was okay with that, but things changed when he did note when I delivered Jiaying. He was not on my side and only returned when Jiaying was three months old. Then he left me again for duty, and this time, I never heard his voice again unless I called him. He did not even bother to see or check on his daughter, and I started to get suspicious of him."


    "At that point, I hired a professional to investigate my husband''s whereabouts. I am afraid he was sent outside but did not say anything to me, not making me worried. I was still thinking positively about him until the people I hired discovered that he had another family in Beijing. That''s right, he had a mistress and also a son there. For some reason, that mistress and son were more important than me, his wife, and also his daughter. After that, I cut contact with him and moved out, but I did not tell my family anything about that; stupid of me. At that time, I just wanted to hide that fact from my daughter. So, there''s a need for you to feel sorry. I made the decision for myself, and I don''t regret my decision."


    "Why do rich people or people with status love to arrange a marriage for their kids?" Tang Shaoyang blurted out a question. Kang Xue also had the same experience, but she did not get to the point of marriage because of her work.


    "I wonder, maybe to make a connection? My husband''s family is quite influential with the officials, and that helps my father to expand hispany." Li Shuang shrugged. She did not really care that much about the past.


    Tang Shaoyang moved his head, looking at Li Shuang. He observed her eyes, and thanks to his absurdly high Sense, he could tell that Li Shuang did not lie tofort him. She was telling the truth, and her expression also told him the same.

 Chapter 961: Office Play

    Chapter 961: Office y"I don''t know since when, but I have changed for the worse," Tang Shaoyang muttered, but clear enough for Li Shuang to hear, "Even if you say you want to reunite with your husband, I will not allow that to happen. I have be more selfish. I don''t want to lose you; I don''t want to lose anyone in my life anymore, even if that makes me a worse person."


    Tang Shaoyang simply epted that he had be a worse person. At least, that was his lens of perspective about himself. Even so, he did not want to lose anyone in his life, all his women. He had be more selfish than before, but he simply epted it and moved on. If there was anything he needed to do, it was to prove to all his women that he loved them all equally.


    "You will not lose anyone; at least, you will not lose me. I will stay on your side, clinging tightly. I will not leave even if you want me to leave," Li Shuang raised his head, holding his cheeks, and lowered her head, kissing him on the lips.


    She did not know what happened to Tang Shaoyang to apologize to her, but that was a huge relief for her. There was no need for her to worry about being reced again. He would not abandon her regardless of her circumstances. That was enough for her.


    The talk with Li Shuang helped Tang Shaoyang a lot. He knew that all his women liked him, or else they would not want to ept each other. They left long ago, but they stayed with him until today. He also knew the reason why they stayed with him. The main reason was because of the wonderful little Shaoyang. Even though he had known Li Shuang would stay with him instead of looking for her husband, he still felt like he was a maniptive bastard.


    ''That''s bad, but I don''t want to lose them. The best thing I can do is to treasure them, ensuring their happiness,'' He thought to himself as he enjoyed the kissing. Their tongues intertwined as his hands started to move dishonestly. His right hand crept through her thigh, entering the crotch area, while his free hand moved to her zer, taking off the zer. Li Shuang opened her arm, making it easier to take off the zer, revealing the thin white shirt underneath.


    Tang Shaoyang''s left hand entered the white shirt from the bottom, pushing up the bra and fondling her supple breast. Moan started to escape Li Shuang''s mouth as she felt the sensation. He stood up from the chair, making them in afortable position, so Li Shuang did not need to bend her upper body down. Herher region was wet already a few seconds after the forey, but he did not rush it up. He pulled his hand from theher region and took off her thin shirt, revealing the pair of mounds covered by the red bra.


    With a swift motion, the bra fell off, and he immediately got rid of theyer from his treasure. His left hand fondled the left side as he sucked the right side with his lips gently. Li Shuang moaned louder. She did not need to worry people outside would hear her because the room was soundproof. Tang Shaoyang pulled off his pants and uncaged the little Shaoyang after a minute of forey.


    Li Shuang breathed in a hurry while her face reddened, "Hurry¡­." She whispered in a sultry voice.


    Tang Shaoyang raised her skirt and pulled the panties to the side, revealing her pinkishher region. He held the little beast, directing it toward theher region, and thrust forward.


    Li Shuang''s eyes rolled up in pleasure. She could never get enough of this feeling, never get bored of this. This waspletely different from when she did it with her husband. Most of the time, she felt pain from how rough her husband was, which waspletely different when she did it with Tang Shaoyang.


    She circled her legs on her waist as her hands circled his neck. She knew her man loved her breast, so she pulled Tang Shaoyang to her breast as he started to move. Even though they just did it recently, she could not hold on. She reached orgasm in five minutes. Her legs stiffened as her toes twitched in pleasure. Her man stopped moving for a while, realizing she had reached her first climax.


    Li Shuang opened her eyes and met his gaze. It was the gaze filled with desire which made her proud. All her skin care did not go for naught; the man still longed for her even though she was older than him. Of course, the gaze was an inquiry, too, asking her if they could go for another round. She still could feel the little Shaoyang inside her, hard and straight.


    "More, Babe," She whispered to his ear.


    Tang Shaoyang carried her from the battle, carrying her while they were still connected. His hands were on his thigh, then she realized what kind of position he wanted. She held her neck tightly as the man started to rock her up and down. Her mind went nk in that instant as the pleasure came back for her. Her toes kept twitching as moans escaped from her mouth.


    Three minutester, he put her down on the table again, but this time, she faced the table instead of sitting on the table. This was one of her favorite positions. Tang Shaoyang started to ram her from behind. They stayed in the same position for another five minutes before she felt a gasp from the man. At the same time, she felt warm liquid inside her womb. Many of them as it dripped out of herher region.


    ''Around twelve to thirteen minutes before hees¡­.'' She estimated the time, and deep inside, she was proud to make hime within that time as it was faster than usual. That meant she satisfied Tang Shaoyang better than usual.


    Of course, the little Shaoyang was still hard even though he hade. She was about to say he could go on, but the man started it before she could say anything. He lifted her right leg to his shoulder and started to push her again.

 Chapter 962: Settle down - Part 1

    Chapter 962: Settle down - Part 1Every good thing hade to an end. Li Shuang slumped onto Tang Shaoyang as her body pasted to his, stark naked still as they had just finished. They were on the chair, and she sat on hisp. Her breathing was hurried as she just seeded in making hime for the third time in half an hour. That was a featpared to the others, and as silly as she was, she was proud of that. That was kind of an achievement for her.


    Even so, she still could feel the little beast was still hard inside her. Realizing the situation she was in, she immediately whispered to his ear, "I can''t anymore, or else I will pass out," No matter how much she enjoyed this, she was at her limit already.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and got from the chair. He pulled out the little beast and carried Li Shuang to the secret room. That was right, there was a secret room in his office. He brought her to the secret, smaller than the office with a king-sized bed in the middle. It was more like a bedroom than a secret room, and it was Origin''s idea to make the room. He gently put Li Shuang on the bed and nted a kiss on her forehead, "You can rest here, and we will continue with your future nter."


    Li Shuang''s eyes opened wide as she forgot about that. Her body subconsciously sat up, but she had no more energy as her body fell off the side of the bed.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as it looked funny, "I have a three days break before the next expedition. We are not in a rush." He waved his hand as he walked out of the secret room.


    His office was a mess after the passionate war, and it smelled weird. He scratched his forehead, "Who usually cleans the office, Origin?" From the smell, people could tell what just happened in the room, and he did not want strangers who worked for them to know this privacy.


    [Don''t worry, Master. The cleaners have signed the contract that they will not say anything that they see, read, hear, and smell, even to their family. Breaching the contract will receive heavy punishment.] Origin reassured its Master.


    "What to do now?" He was kinda lost now. The others were busy with their own thing, and he, the Emperor, did not know what to do. He got to know the current situation through Origin, but he could not just butt into one of the industries, TEIS, or even the academy, disrupting their ongoing n. Of course, he could just check up on them, but he did not have an assistant to guide him. If he just came and said he was the Emperor, the people in charge might get nervous, and he would not be able to see what he wanted.


    "Let''s check what Kalliyan is doing right now. I leave the Celestial Wolves cub to her too," He muttered in a low voice; at the same time, hemunicated with his strongest familiars. The Kirin requested a leave, looking for a new nest for her home and her babies.


    Tang Shaoyang went to the rooftop and flew toward Kalliyan''s nest. The Kirin had settled up in the mountain that was not far from The Elven''s settlement. The Elven King, Virion, had chosen Ningbo Territory to be their new home. It was one of the territories he got from the Territory Wars against the Zombie Kingdoms and also a group from the Lionax Kingdom.


    He arrived at the mountain by sensing his familiar''s presence and stopped in front of the cave at the peak of the mountain. The cave was surrounded by lush trees, and he furrowed his brows when he found not just a few strong beasts. He saw a tiger with three horns and a steel tail, a lion with fire mane, and an unknown super-sized jet ck bird eying him from afar.


    Tang Shaoyang could not use the detection skill because he discovered the beasts through Spirit Eyes, but he believed those beasts were at least level 300 or even level 500. It was quite a strong beast. He furrowed his brows as he realized the mountain was not as safe as he thought, even though the Kirin upied the mountain. Those beasts could eat the babies if Kalliyan left the nest.


    "You havee, Master," Kalliyan came out of the cave, showing her majestic figure. The three beasts immediately left after she came out to greet him.


    "Why don''t you kill those beasts? It should not be an issue for you to kill them, no?" Tang Shaoyang nodded and immediately questioned the Kirin. The beast in front of him was the Legendary Rank Beast, and he could say the Kirin was the second strongest after him.


    "Ah, them? I choose them as the Guardian of this mountain. I also help them to evolve so they can protect the mountain and my nest while I am away," Kalliyan understood what her Master referred to and exined, "If you need me to go somewhere dangerous, I can''t bring my babies, so I need them to babysit my babies. They can also be apanion to y with, so my babies don''t get bored."


    "Ah¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded understandingly, "I came to check the cubs. Are they doing fine?"


    Even though he did not know how The Kirin smiled, somehow, he could feel the Kirin was smiling when he brought up the cubs. Before Kalliyan could answer, two white furries ran out of the cave, followed by three baby horses. The cubs seemed to recognize his smell as they jumped toward him.


    He caught them and ced them on his chest. The two Celestial Wolf cubs rubbed their heads against his chest. He caressed their smooth fur, and they seemed to enjoy it as they directed their heads to his hand, "You guys are cute, but you make me even more guilty," He let out a sigh. He was the killer of their parents, yet they acted like this toward him.


    Meanwhile, Kalliyan''s babies hid behind their mother''s legs, peeking at him and the cubs. They did not look like a Kirin but a horse. The horn was so small that he could barely see it underneath the green fur. They looked at him with a mixture of fear and curiosity.


    "I have a selfish request, Master," Kalliyan lowered her head.


    "Say it!"


    "I wish you would let me raise the cubs. They seem to fit with my babies, and I want them to be ymates as they grow up," Kirin''s request was simple, and it was not something that did not benefit him.


    "The issue is, your nest is quite far from the main base, and I want to watch them grow up too," Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. The cub''s parents trusted him with their kids. It would be kind of irresponsible of him to leave the cubs to Kalliyan.


    "I understand your concern, but it''s bad to raise them in a man-made and safe environment, Master. They are beasts; they need to experience the wilderness or else, it can affect their growth."


    Tang Shaoyang agreed with Kalliyan''s take on this matter, but he was still reluctant to leave them to Kalliyan, especially with how cute they were. He wanted the cubs to be Jiaying and Li Yue''s ymates, so they could bond as they grew up. That was his n for the cubs, but he had to reconsider it after hearing what Kalliyan just said.


    "I will consider it,"

 Chapter 963: Settle Down - Part 2

    Chapter 963: Settle Down - Part 2Tang Shaoyang spent his time with the two cubs. He saw what the Kirin tried to teach the cubs. The Kirin taught them to hunt their own food in the mountains. While the three strongest beasts in the mountain were under Kalliyan''s pact, the remaining beasts were not. The cubs hunted the weak beast, and they had done it well. Those beasts were just helplessmbs to the cubs.


    The hunting was to keep the cubs'' instinct that they were not sheltered beasts. They were not a pet but the Mythical Beast with a depth of power. Raising them in the city might dull their sense, which he agreed with Kalliyan. However, he had not discarded the idea of having the two cubs grow together with Li Yue and Li Jiaying.


    "Why don''t you build a small house near my nest, Master?" Kalliyan proposed an idea, "The two youngdies can stay there from time to time to bond with the two cubs."


    That was Kirin''s proposal after telling her about his vision for the two cubs. That was not a bad idea, and he considered the proposal, "I will ask their mother and sister''s permission first."


    He stayed a bit longer there as he watched the three baby Kirin hunt their prey together. Kalliyan seemed to be a strict parent and did not care even though her babies were not even a year old. Of course, he knew that Kalliyan would step in when the circumstances needed her.


    When the sky darkened, he left the mountain after bidding goodbye to the two cubs. The two cubs looked like they wanted to follow him, but they did not want to leave their new friends, the three babies. In the end, the cubs raised one of their paws, waving at him as he flew away.


    *** ***


    By the time he returned to the main base, he hade back to meet the demon swordsman. Zaneos was just resurrected; the demon still did not know what it wanted to do. The moment he met the demon on the throne, The Void Sword proposed something unexpected to him.


    "Why don''t we have a spar, Master? I am curious who is stronger between us," Zaneos smiled. The demon did not just recover his power, but he became stronger with the blessing and all the stuff from when he was still in a spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his head, "If you want to try my limit or your limit, we don''t have a space for that." His power could bring unimaginable destruction to thend and surroundings, so they needed a new space for that.


    "That''s true. I don''t want your people to be harmed by my dark mana too. I am too careless to propose such an idea," The demon let out a sigh of regret upon realizing the idea was not viable to have a spar against his Master. It was exciting to test his limit against his Master. His Master might never used all his strength in the battle ever since the fight against Alton, and he wanted to be the one to try his Master''s full might.


    [For that regard, I have a location in my mind, Master. The first floor of the Dimensional Tower. There is a lot of space there with little habitants. Also, half of the habitants are demons too, so they should be fine being exposed to the dark mana. That''s the perfect ce to spar with Sir Zaneos.]


    "Just call me Zaneos, Origin. We are serving the same Master, so we are fellow followers." Zaneos smiled when the AI addressed him formally before looking at Tang Shaoyang again. His red eyes glowed in excitement as he got the chance to fight Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "If that''s what you want."


    The demon and The Emperor went to the Dimensional Tower on the first floor. They followed Origin''s direction to the ce where Lu An and the first-floor boss fought. When they arrived at the ce, Zaneos tried to draw his sword, but the demon quickly realized that he was not resurrected with a sword, "I don''t know why, but I feel like I am holding my sword all this time. Maybe it''s a habit of mine after being a spirit."


    "I don''t know how I should feel about you, Zaneos," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He was not expecting the demon would turn careless like this, "This is not the demon I know." He then took a Tier B sword from his inventory, one of the weapons he got from the treasure chest. It was just amon Tier B weapon with no additional effect.


    The demon caught the sword in the air, swinging in the air a few times to get the feel of the sword. The demon frowned as the sword was subparpared to his original sword, "What about if we fight with no weapon?" the demon requested.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Fighting a swordsman in a fist fight? I don''t want you to make an excuseter."


    "Alright then," Zaneos nodded and went on his stance, indicating he was ready to fight.


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang also activated the dragon transformation. The moment he finished transformation, he turned around and swung the battle-ax. Zaneos was already right behind him, in motion to sh the sword toward his back.


    nk!


    The sword and the battle-ax shed, pushing the demon backward. Zaneosnded on his feet and looked at his right hand, shaking from the impact, ''I expected the gap between our strength, but did not expect the gap would be this big.''


    "It''s kinda unfair that you have transformation while I don''t," Zaneos quibbled for his defeat in the raw strength sh.


    "I get to know that you are good at making excuses, too," Tang Shaoyang smiled, "In that case, it''s unfair too because demons are born stronger than humans."


    Zaneos clicked his tongue. He did not know why, but somehow, he liked the banter with his Master. That was one thing that changed him. He realized the change, epted it, and enjoyed the change in him.


    The fight continued. Zaneos relied on his speed to ovee the gap in their strength, but Tang Shaoyang could match the demon''s speed. The fight continued as the demon tried to find an opening on his Master while Tang Shaoyang was on defense. He did not try to win the fight but enjoyed it. It was a learning experience for him to observe Zaneos'' movement.


    They did not know how long the fightsted. The fight was over when Zaneos slumped on the ground, looking at the bright sky. He gave up on trying to win because he could not evennd a single attack. He was utterly overpowered by Tang Shaoyang.


    "I think it''s an attribute gap. What level are you? And what''s your rank?" Tang Shaoyang forgot to ask this when he resurrected the demon. He now remembered after the one-sided fight and asked the demon.


    Zaneos'' eyes wide open, seemingly just remembered something important, "I actually forgot to check my status. I gave a lot of advice to you, yet I made a stupid mistake myself. Now I understand why you sometimes overlook something so obvious."


    The demon furrowed his brow when he opened his window status, "I am level 2100, and I am Ancient Rank."

 Chapter 964: Settle Down - Part 3

    Chapter 964: Settle Down - Part 3"That exins why you are weaker than me," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "But then, your level and rank confuse me even more. I don''t understand how the system works. Virion is a Myth Rank, and he is around the same level as you. However, you are on par with Primordial Rank when you are a spirit. No, you are strongerpared to Primordial Rank. In this case, you are on the same level as Alton in the Lukan."


    Zaneos nodded as he was confused as well. He had the same understanding as Tang Shaoyang about the System. They thought it was because of his talent and bloodline that dyed the Trial of the Ancient. With more talents, more than one ss, and bloodline, the requirement to reach the next rank would be higher.


    "Do you have any talent or bloodline?" Tang Shaoyang asked again. He felt like they needed a certain understanding of the system if they wanted to nurture strong people under them. With that understanding, they could create a clear path for themselves. Which was better, having more talents, sses, and a bloodline before the trial, or it would be better to have those before the trials.


    "I do have two talents; sword and perception. Strange enough, I don''t have a ss even though the system recognized me as a demon swordsman. I even thought that my ss was swordsmanship, but it seemed that my talent made me good with the sword. I don''t have a bloodline," Zaneos did not mind sharing everything with Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head a few times as he rubbed his chin, "We will work with the ss first before trying if you can obtain a bloodline. I don''t know if a demon is different from a human. So, what ss do you want? Let''s see what I have in my inventory¡­."


    He had four [Change ss] scrolls in the inventory, "I have Mage, Knight, and Marksman. The [Change ss] scroll provides a better ss than the basic ss in the smart base, but we have a few advanced sses too in the smart base."


    "Before we talk about the ss, I want to think about what I want to do first, Ma¡ª Your Majesty." The demon swordsman had gotten used to calling Tang Shaoyang with Master, so it took a while for him to change that, "I want to adjust my ss to my future job. Be a cksmith is not bad too because we have dwarfs on our side."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded andid down next to Zaneos, "You want your ss to align with your goal. You are still wise even though you have be careless."


    "In the past, I craved power to protect myself from the people with power. I achieved that goal, and at the same time, the power changed me for the worse too. If I have a careful thought like you, it might be different, carefully nning your future."


    "I don''t try tofort or make you feel better, Your Majesty. However, in my past world, those nobles human have a lot of wives and ves. In fact, you are better than them because you treat your women well. Again, this is just my perspective, not to make you feel better. I don''t think you are the worstpared to the people we have encountered so far." Zaneos responded while staring toward the sky.


    The reason he said that was to console his Master. The demon tried to give his Master a new perspective in order to lessen the guilt. Of course, what he said was also a fact. It wasmon for a noble human to have dozens of wives and ves.


    "You don''t have to worry about me, Zaneos. The reason I feel bad is that I became the person I hated. Imagine yourself bing a person like a demon king you served in the past? How do you feel about that?"


    Zaneos waspletely silenced by the response. He could not rebut that; what if he realized that he had be the same as that demon king who betrayed him. He would have the same reaction as his master for sure.


    "But are you really interested in cksmithing? I can arrange a meeting with the dwarf so you can observe them closely if you want," Tang Shaoyang changed the topic. If it was his choice, he wanted Zaneos to be his third Marshal, but he respected the demon swordsman''s wish unless the demon asked him for a job.


    "I have been strolling around in the city yesterday and checking a lot of stuff. A lot of them were new to me, but I don''t have enough time to understand everything," Zaneos started his tale about what he did yesterday, "I want to try a new thing, but in the end, my goal is to be a great help to you. I am good at fighting, so I realize that I might be a great help to you if I join the Tarrior. However, I realize that you don''t need me to fight in the frontline with how strong you are. You don''t need my help or protection, so I figure that you might as well join The TEIS. I will ensure the empire''s security while you are away. That''s more meaningful than joining The Tarrior."


    "I see¡­ So you have made your decision even before the spar, huh?"


    "Yes. The spar is not to satisfy my curiosity but to test my power and how big the gap between us is. I figured out that if there''s someone who can kill you, there''s a big chance that I will not be able to do anything to help you. So yeah, based on the result of our spar, our gap is too big, and my presence in your army is useless in the Tarrior because you also have many trusted subordinates. TEIS is the best choice for my goal, protecting your home and family from any harm. It''s also a new experience for me." Zaneos shared his thoughts as to why he chose to join TEIS instead of Tarrior.


    "A great help for me is your goal, huh?" Tang Shaoyang muttered by himself. His subordinate coulde up with a goal that fast while he was struggling with his goal. He had been thinking about his goal. Why did he establish the empire? What''s the goal of this empire?


    He had the power; that was why he established the empire. For that, he would not be ved anymore by someone with power. What was the purpose of the empire? The empire had no real goal, he had been expanding and strengthening the empire, but itcked direction. He came to the realization that the empire would get lost without direction. Most of the time, his empire would turn worse without direction, just like what he had experienced.

 Chapter 965: Settle Down - Part 4

    Chapter 965: Settle Down - Part 4Tang Shaoyang brought the demon swordsman to his father-inw. He told the old man everything about Zaneos'' background, hiding nothing from the old man even though Zaneos was a demon. Earthcked history with demons aside from the fiction where all demons were bad. Of course, the old man had a different vision than those people in the fiction or the people of other worlds with demons in their history.


    Kang Jiayi epted Zaneos with a wee hand. The old man did not have a prejudice against the demon. In fact, the old man was excited when he heard the demon could also teach sword techniques. Zaneos was willing to share his technique with TEIS. The old man also willingly offered a high rank in TEIS, but the demon rejected.


    "Please let me start from the bottom. I have no knowledge about the structure of TEIS, and I want to learn everything by experiencing it before epting a certain position. The thing I hate the most is nepotism," The demon dered when Kang Jiayi wanted to put the demon into a position.


    "Nepotism is bad, but we know you are more capable than the TEIS patrol. It would be a waste to have you patrol around the city when you can do much more. It''s not nepotism, but giving you the right position for someone as capable as you," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He also did not like the idea of nepotism, but he did not mind if someone skipped some ranks if that someone was capable.


    "NO," The demon firmly rejected the idea of skipping the ranks, "I want to start from the bottom. That way, maybe I can make some friends on the way, too," Zaneos repeatedly nodded his head. He knew no one in this new world. Starting from the bottom, getting to know more people, a new friend to talk with¡­ "And maybe find a wife or two wives." He let his mouth speak what was in his mind.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "Do whatever you want, Zaneos. This is your new life, after all."


    Kang Jiayi was puzzled by thest part because Tang Shaoyang did not tell the old man that Zaneos was a spirit who got resurrected. He hid that fact as he was afraid that the old man thought that he could resurrect the dead, saving the trouble of exining anything about his ss to the old man. He separated from Zaneos after that, leaving the demon to the old man. While the old man was weak in terms of strength, the old man had his own way of controlling his people. A lot of TEIS people were level 300 to level 600, while the old man was barely level 300, level 312 to be more exact. He trusted his father-inw could guide the demon better than him.


    *** ***


    "So, do you want to start from the bottom, Zaneos?" Kang Jiayi was quite shocked to hear the demon''s level in front of him. Level 2100, meaning the demon was one of the strongest in the empire.


    "Yes, Sir," Zaneos replied with a nod.


    "Let''s get everything clear before we start your employment. The bottom in your mind is the lowest rank in TEIS, or do you want to start from the recruitment? We hold recruitment once a month for now, and we will reduce it to three months next year, andter, we only hold recruitment twice a year." Kang Jiayi shared his n with the demon.


    The demon wanted to ask why they reduced the recruitment, but he kept the question in his head. He wanted to learn everything as a nk te, without influence from the others, "Let''s start with the recruitment."


    "If you don''t mind the hassle of the recruitment, then I will put your name on the list. It''s not like you will fail the test anyway," Kang Jiayi thought there was no way a level 2100 individual would fail the recruitment test for level 100 to level 200. "Then let''s start with the registration. Do you have your Empire ID? Let me copy your EID, then I will have my subordinates take care of the paperwork for you."


    The demon paused for a moment before blurting out, "Empire ID? What''s that?"


    Kang Jiayi paused for a moment before letting out a sigh, "So we will start from that point, huh."


    *** ***


    Zhang Mengyao had her hand on the bed, raising her butt, and a moan escaped from her lips. Tang Shaoyang held her waist, ramming her from behind. Her eyes rolled up in pleasure as if it had been a while since thest time they were doing it.


    "Ahnnnnn~" She let out a long moan as she felt the warm liquid inside her womb. Tang Shaoyang released her, and her body fell to the bed. Her face was red as her breathing was hurried, "I love it¡­." Zhang Mengyao muttered in a low voice.


    Meanwhile, Kang Xue turned her head to the side and stared at Tang Shaoyang longingly, "It''s my turn~."


    Tang Shaoyang climbed up on the bed, opened up her butt cheeks, and aimed the little Shaoyang to theher region. He started the seventh round and the fourth round for Kang Xue. A different moan resounded in the room, and the battle continued for another half an hour.


    Heid down on the bed, looking at the ceiling with two women on his chest. The two girls hugged him from the side. They looked tired, but they had not slept yet.


    "Do you have something in your mind?" Zhang Mengyao opened the conversation. Kang Xue turned up, looking at his expression. Both seemed to realize that he had something in his mind.


    "This is just a boring story. Do you want to hear it?"


    By the end of his story, the two women stared at him with wide eyes. They were surprised the man had a mental meltdown yesterday. In their mind, Tang Shaoyang was not just strong physically, but he was strong mentally too. But then, it dumbfounded them that the reason why he had a mental break was them, his women.


    "If you feel guilty because of me, then you don''t have to. Even though there''s some truth that you force yourself upon us, we choose to stay in the end. If we don''t like staying on your side, we will leave by now. We are strong enough to escape from you, but here we are," Kang Xue told Tang Shaoyang her honest thought, "Of course, this is one of many reasons why I am staying with you." She grabbed the erected little Shaoyang with her right hand.


    "If anything else I want from you, I think your harem is enough, no? It''s not that I am greedy and that I don''t want to share you with the others, but I am just afraid of future discord with the other girls. We are fine for now, but I am not sure if the number will increase. The girls are harmonious for now, but we might end up killing each other for you if somehow, you bring a psycho girl," Zhang Mengyao was serious, but Kang Xue giggled when she heard thest part.

 Chapter 966: Purpose

    Chapter 966: Purpose"Another side of me being careless and thoughtless," Tang Shaoyang responded in a dejected voice. He knew that he was not a perfect human being, but he kept finding w after w in himself. For some reason, he could not find a better trait on him aside from his d*ck talent granted by the system.


    He never thought of that consequence before, infighting between his women. If he thought about it, there was a high chance that would happen, especially when his women had kidster. Inheritance and stuff like that could cause a conflict in the future.


    "I don''t think I can help with the goal thingy, like the purpose of the empire and stuff. However, I will share my ideal life. I will say the ideal way to live instead of the goal. For me, I just want to stay with you, with the other girls, and my future children forever. I want to use my power to protect, protecting what I have now," Zhang Mengyao did not know how to help her man, but she told him what she thought about the goal.


    She did not want to be the strongest in the whole universe; she sought power to protect the people she loved. Tang Shaoyang might be stronger than her, but she could use her power to help to protect what was precious to him. With that in her mind, she chose this path in her life.


    "Goal, huh? We are talking about goals, but I don''t actually have a goal in my life. Maybe because I have a satisfying life here, so I never thought about that," That was Kang Xue''s response as she realized that she did not have a set purpose in her life, "Now I think about it. I don''t really have a goal in my life even before the game." The former doctor came to a realization.


    "I have everything. A proper job, a loving family, and enough money for my lifestyle. If there''s anything Ick, it''s a partner that can satisfy me like you," She circled her finger on his chest.


    "Someone who was shy before had be bolder each time, huh?" Zhang Mengyao let out a chuckle. The former doctor was the shyest when it came to threesomes. Everything changed; she became even more open and bolder, not just with her actions but also with her words.


    "I see¡­." Tang Shaoyang muttered, "Rather than a goal, it should be whether I am satisfied with what I have right now, right?" He concluded after hearing the two girls'' opinions.


    "That''s not necessarily true," Zhang Mengyao sat up and looked straight at his eyes, "Also, it''s better for you to ask the other girls, too, no? More opinions will help you to think of your goal. Rather than a goal itself, you seem to be confused with the meaning of goal¡­." She paused and scratched her forehead, "It''s kinda confusing¡­." She massaged her forehead, "It''s not that you don''t know what a goal is, more like you are confused because of the responsibility on your shoulder. You are not just an individual, but an Emperor, a leader of many people. I think that''s what confuses you to set up a goal for yourself."


    "I agree with that," Kang Xue responded immediately, "So yeah, listening to the other girls might help you. But again, the main question is, what do you want to achieve with the Empire? Also, you are not on a deadline or something, so you can think it through slowly."


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his head, "That''s true¡­. I wonder why I think I need to decide the goal immediately? Is that out of fear?"


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang followed Zhang Mengyao''s advice, asking all the girls about their goals. Of course, while he was at it, he apologized to all the girls. The apology was not necessary, but that eased his heart a little.


    "What''s my goal? Hmmm, I want us forever together," Li Na answered with a wide smile.


    "Hmmm, my dream is to stay with you together," Delia answered shyly, "But again, I miss my family too. Maybe meeting them again is one of my goals too."


    "I am satisfied with what I have. I don''t think I have a grand goal," Liang Suyin the Fire Witch replied seriously, "Ah, also, I want to be useful to you. I will work hard, so no one dares to look down on The Empire, let alone you."


    "Goal, huh? As long as you are with me, I am satisfied. Maybe having your children is my next goal, but I am content with my current life," Arina and Selena had simr answers for him. Both were former ves, and both did not really have a grand goal. Selena had avenged her twin sister, and Arina had a normal life of adventure.


    "My goal? I want The Empire to thrive! I want to make The Tang Empire the strongest empire!" Ashley replied with great determination. The former knight dedicated her life to the Empire as she still had her knight heart, "Also, I want us to have at least three children."


    "I want my kingdom to survive, to thrive under the Tang Empire." The former Elven Elder, Aleesa, gave her answer. Sylvia, the Moonlight Maiden, gave him a simr reply, but instead of the kingdom, it was her tribe. Both were more into politics, which was understandable since they married for political reasons.


    "My goal is to serve you, Master. I want my life to be useful for you," Viona, the former nobledy who was now part of the intelligence division, answered him.


    Thest person he had a conversation with for the silly goal was Elinova. Of course, before he talked about the goal, he apologized to her first for what he had done.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Elinova breathed raggedly as she had just finished the pleasure battle. She was currently sitting on Tang Shaoyang''sp with little Shaoyang still inside her. White liquid dripped from herher region as she made a satisfied expression.


    "You don''t need to apologize. You save the vigers, you never wrong me, and I don''t regret my decision either," The purple-haired woman replied with a smile, "Goal, huh? Maybe I want to make the most delicious dish for you to eat. I want to be the best cook. That''s my goal."

 Chapter 967: Morning Wrestle with Morning News

    Chapter 967: Morning Wrestle with Morning NewsTang Shaoyang stared at the ceiling of the room, thinking of all her women''s answers when he asked them about their goals. The weird thing was their goal mostly did not involve themselves, but for someone, they loved or the home they loved. Aside from Ashley, Aleesa, and Sylvia, all the women''s goal was him. They wanted to be with him forever and wanted to be a help to him.


    Then the girl on his chest moved slightly. He looked at the woman''s face, Jasmine, The Queen of the Malecia Kingdom, and also Ava, the former Queen of the Elven Kingdom. He asked them about their goal too. Ava''s answer was simple; she just wanted to enjoy the remainder of her life. That was her original goal, but it changed when she came in contact with him. She wanted to help him like the other girls.


    Jasmine gave him a clearer answer as a ruler of a kingdom. "As a Queen, I don''t have an ambition such as making my kingdom the mightiest kingdom or expanding the kingdom. I just want my people to have a good life and not be harmed. It''s more like a duty but also my goal. As for my personal goal¡­ I don''t have any, actually. I just go with the flow, enjoying what I have."


    Tang Shaoyang finally realized something about the Empire. He established an Empire because he did not want to be under someone else anymore, an Emperor. A silly reason because he just needed to be strong to protect himself if he did not want to be under someone else. Because of that silly reason, he was at a loss with the Empire. What did he want to do with the Empire? With ambition, he realized that he did not have ambition for the empire.


    "Since I have built the Empire, I want it to be the most powerful empire in the world, at least, on Earth," he muttered by himself. Aftering up with that, he shut his eyes. It was the first peaceful sleep ever since the realization struck him.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know how long he slept, but he awakened as he felt something soft rub the little Shaoyang. He opened his eyes and looked down. The former Elven Queen, Ava, was on his crotch, spoiling little Shaoyang with her lips and tongue.


    Looking at the former Queen, he felt bitter, but it was sweet sweet bitter. He never expected a Queen of a kingdom would do this before, but it happened right now. When Ava realized the man woke up, she cast a loving smile.


    Jasmine''s charming visage blocked the sight as she nted her lips on his. He responded to the kiss as her tongue broke into his. Their tongues intertwined as Jasmine breathed faster. Two Queens served in the morning. This was the bliss of his life, and his selfish side did not want to lose this. He hated the way he obtained their bodies, but he also did not want to lose them.


    He threw the thought when he felt the little Shaoyang enter Ava''sher region. The lustful moan rang in the room as Ava moved her hip up and down. His hand subconsciously moved to Jasmine''sher region. Muffled moans escaped from Jasmine''s mouth.


    Avasted for thirteen minutes before her womb was filled with a warm liquid. Her body fell to the side afterward as she relished the sensation all over her body. Jasmine pulled Ava to the side and grabbed little Shaoyang. She did not wait any longer as she directed the erected little Shaoyang into herher region.


    "Hngggggg~" Jasmine tried to suppress her moan. She moved up and down slowly, then it got faster and faster. The Queen, who was respected by her people, made unbelievable expressions as her movements got faster and faster. After a few minutes, she let out another suppressed moan, but this time longer as she reached the climax. She stopped for a moment for a rest, but the stimted Tang Shaoyang could not stop.


    He sat up and held Jasmine''s butt cheeks. Then he started to move Jasmine up and down, "Ahnnnn~ Ahn~ Ahn~" The Malecia Kingdom Queen could no longer hold her moan. Her unrestrained voice filled the room. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang buried his face in the supple breasts.


    Around eleven minutester, Tang Shaoyang let out a long sigh as he released everything inside Jasmine. The Queen slumped onto her face, resting her chin on his shoulder as she tried to calm her breathing. Tang Shaoyang put his hand on her waist and lifted her up, putting her next to him. Ava was waiting for him, staring at him with her golden eyes filled with desire.


    Tang Shaoyang motioned for her toe off the bed as he stood next to the bed. Ava''s eyes brightened as she immediately followed him. The moment she came off the bed, she turned her back on him and bent her body to the bed, sticking out her butt to him. This was her favorite position because this way, little Shaoyang could fill herpletely.


    Her eyes rolled up as soon as she felt little Shaoyang enter her, "AHNNNNNN~" Tang Shaoyang started to ram her from behind, as she let out a loud moan. Ava held the position as long as she could because this was the position where she could feel all the pleasure. His hands started to grab her breasts, ying with her chest, which stimted her even more. She did not know how long they had been in the same position, but she had reached the peak four times. When she reached a climax for the fifth time, she felt a gush of warm liquid inside her once more. She fell forward to the bed as the liquid dripped down from herher region.


    At this time, Jasmine had recovered and sat on the bed, looking at the evesting little Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang opened his arms, and Jasmine immediately rushed toward him. She jumped into her embrace, clinging onto him as she directed the little Shaoyang into herher region while he held her. Yes, this was her favorite position, and Tang Shaoyang remembered all his women''s favorite positions.


    The morning wrestlested for another hour before the two women raised the white g. They returned to their original position on the bed with Ava to his left and Jasmine to his right.


    "I don''t know if I should say this to you¡­." Ava started to speak while looking at him. There was a fear in her eyes as he looked at her, "It just does not feel right to hide it from you either. I am pregnant."

 Chapter 968: Conflicted - Part 1

    Chapter 968: Conflicted - Part 1"I don''t know if I should say this to you¡­."


    "It''s okay, just say it." Tang Shaoyang smiled.


    Ava nodded, "It just does not feel right to hide it from you either. I am pregnant with your child." The former Elven Queen looked at Tang Shaoyang''s expression. She wanted to see his reaction.


    Tang Shaoyang went from shock to happiness, then doubtful, "Is it my children or¡­."


    He did not finish his words as Ava immediately replied, "It''s your child! I never did it again with my husband ever since we did it for the first time. There''s no way my husband can satisfy me after being with you."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he recollected what happened between him and Ava in Lukan. They went crazy after that day. Even though Ava was a few hundred years old, she still looked like someone in herte thirties. She still had the vigor, the body was excellent, and her charm was irresistible even though she had three children with her current husband. He lost count of how many times they did it on Lukan.


    "I don''t mean to doubt you. It just surprised me more than you expect my children first than my first wife," He tried to exin his doubt to Ava. It was understandable to doubt it from his point of view because Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue were not able to conceive his child.


    Ava nodded understandingly, "I think the main reason is because of my rank. My power is closest to youpared to your other wives, except for my sister, Aleesa. I think that''s the reason why I am able to bear your child, Your Majesty."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded understandingly as it made sense. He hade up with many theories why her women were not able to bear his child, and what Ava said was one of them. Now, it had been proved by Ava, so it was most likely the case.


    "How old?"


    "Three weeks. I realized it earlier, but I am afraid to tell you. I am afraid that you will throw away the child¡­." Ava''s voice quietened down.


    "You realized earlier; how?" Tang Shaoyang was more surprised at how she realized it earlier than her concern.


    "I mean, a new life slowly forming in my womb. How could I not realize it?" Ava responded tly as it was something obvious.


    That made sense because she had a high sense. Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "Why would I throw away my children? In fact, I am very happy right now, but there''s a troublesome problem. I want you and our child to be recognized by my people, but there''s an issue with your status."


    Ava had a husband, and her husband was not just a random person with a random status. Her husband was the former Elven King, and if he announced Ava expected his child, there would be a riot from the Elven Kingdom. On top of that, he would lose one of the strongest subordinates, Revalor, the Legendary Rank. Not just that, he would create unrest within his people. They would be afraid that their wives would be taken by him, the fear that would be embedded into their hearts forever. That was not a good thing, even though he could suppress them with his power.


    "I understand your difficulty. I am not asking you to take me as your legal wife. I am satisfied with our rtionship as of now. I just want you to recognize the child as yours, no more than," Ava smiled.


    Tang Shaoyang kissed her forehead, "I am sorry. I¡­."


    "Don''t be sorry. I choose to take this path myself. I can just hide this from you and kill the child, but I choose this path myself. I have fallen for you," The former Elven Queen confessed.


    "I know you want to be lovey-dovey, but I am here too, you know," Jasmine could no longer bear it and protested, "I am jealous." Her interruption diffused the atmosphere.


    Ava smiled, "I have been unfair to my husband, but I already have a n for him."


    "Wait, don''t kill him." Tang Shaoyang thought Ava wanted to kill her current husband when she said. He did not want her to bear the guilt of killing her husband. There was no way he would let that happen to her.


    Ava was shocked for a moment before she realized Tang Shaoyang misunderstood him. Her words could be interpreted that way, "I don''t n to kill my husband, but he deserves a better woman than myself." She had her n for her husband.


    "I see," Ava did not tell him what her n was, so he did not ask, "But are you okay? Is the child okay?" Tang Shaoyang got worried as he was afraid that the child was harmed as they had gone crazy earlier. He caressed Ava''s belly, trying to feel the thing inside her stomach.


    "I think we will be fine for five months," Ava exined.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know anything since this was his first experience. However, Ava had given birth to three children, so she should know more things than him. He nodded in response.


    *** ***


    Ava left the secret hide-out alone. She was in the main¡ª Capital of the Tang Empire instead of the Elven Kingdom''s city. Usually, she would hurry back to Elven''s new home, but this time, she headed to Tarrior Housing. The housing area was meant for the people who joined Tarrior, and her husband got one even though he was just a war ve, and her second son got one too. The father and the son lived separately.


    She went roof after roof before she stopped, staring at the house with the number 90. All the houses had the same exterior, and the number was the only way to differentiate the houses. She stared intently at the window on the second floor where the main bedroom was. Even though the window was covered by a curtain, her sharp eyes could see the silhouette beyond the curtain. Not just the silhouette, she could hear the voice if she focused enough.


    Through the tiny gaps in the window, she could hear a woman''s moan and also a man''s breathing. She saw the man on the bed having sex with the woman on the bed. Her golden eyes shone, and she managed to see through the curtain. The man was an elf, and the woman was a young female human. That was right, the man was her husband, the one who lived in no. 90 was Revalor.


    "I hope you find your new happiness, Dear," She muttered.

 Chapter 969: Life Is a Problem

    Chapter 969: Life Is a ProblemThe three days break was over. It was time to continue their expedition on Dimensional Tower. In those three days, he managed to solve one of his issues, but another issue came up. Just like people said, life itself was an issue. As long as you lived, more issues woulde to you. He experienced it now.


    Tang Shaoyang managed to find a direction for the empire and himself, the purpose of his power and life. He wanted to build the strongest empire on Earth. By bing stronger, he would be able to protect everyone. It was simr to his original goal where he wanted power to protect the people he loved. The scale was different this time. If before it was a district, this time it was an empire.


    To do so, he needed a strong foundation for his empire. Instead of arbitrarily expanding his territory, he wanted to use the current territory to the fullest, conquering all the territories bypleting the Survival Game in each city. When he voiced that, Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang agreed topletely halt the expansion. The Tang Empire''s main focus was to conquer the territories, strengthening their force along the way. A clear goal helped him how he wanted to develop the empire.


    Tang Shaoyang solved that one issue, but another issue popped out. It was about Ava''s pregnancy, the child inside her belly. He was troubled with this because he wanted the child to be born with a father. However, he could not openly admit Ava conceived his child as it would cause great unrest to his people. He thought very hard about a viable way to tell his people Ava was expecting his child without a bacsh, but he could not think anything.


    "You seem troubled by something?" Zhang Mengyao noticed her man was in a daze.


    Tang Shaoyang snapped out of his thoughts and nced toward her. He stared at her for a good few seconds before shaking his head. He also did not know how to tell the situation to Zhang Mengyao even though he knew that he must tell her. There was a fear that prevented him from telling her the situation, a fear that Zhang Mengyao and the other girls would leave him. Ava''s situation was different from Jasmine''s. If it was the Malecia Kingdom''s Queen who was pregnant, he would open it up to the other girls. However, Ava was Revalor''s wife; he did not know how they would react if he told them about Ava.


    "Nothing," He shook his head and led the team to the portal. He decided to save the issue for ater date as he had to focus on the expedition.


    After three days of discussion, Tang Shaoyang formed a new team for the Dimensional Tower''s expedition with him as the leader. The team consisted of five hundred members. He brought a hundred elves with him. Aleesa and Ava were in the group of the elves, leading the elven team. Another hundred of the Moonlight Rabbit with Sylvia and Moonsong leading them. He also brought fifty people from the intelligence division and another fifty from the healer division. Then he also brought another hundred mixed beastmen with Aki the Dark Tremor as their leader. The remainder of a hundred people was Tarrior with Liang Suyin as their leader.


    It was a solid team in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. After the first two floors of the Dimensional Tower, he realized he did not need to bring many people to clear each floor. It was not about leveling up but a race that cleared the floor faster. At the end of the mission, they would be rewarded ess to the cleared floor. They could grind up for levelter, so what mattered the most was the clearing speed.


    Of course, bringing a huge army had its own advantage, but Tang Shaoyang himself was an army. He, alone, was enough to represent fifty thousand if not a hundred thousand people. Along with the spirit, he was a one-man army. That was the reason he reduced the number of the team. On top of that, they were more flexible with the small number.


    The team entered the portal and teleported to the za in the tower area. He nced at Selena, Arina, Liang Suyin, and Lu An, who stood next to him, "There''s no more preparation, right?"


    "Yes. We can immediately depart into the Dimensional Tower, Your Majesty." Lu An and Liang Suyin replied almost simultaneously. In front of the public, they addressed him with the official title, showing their respect for the Emperor.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to lead the team to the tower right away, but the group was surrounded by many people. Everyone on the team immediately drew their weapon while Tang Shaoyang observed the crowd. He did not recognize any of them, and they did not wear the Tarrior''s armor, meaning these people were from the other guilds.


    ''Are they trying to prevent us from clearing the dimensional tower?'' He thought to himself. If a fight broke out, all the involved would get cklisted from entering the tower by the System. That was the only way to prevent The Tang Empire from clearing the Dimensional Tower. He thought so because the Tang Empire had imed the first two floors'' benefit while the other factions failed to do so.


    "We demand justice!" The chant started from one person, but the chanting was immediately followed by the others. The za boomed with the chant of thousands of people.


    Tang Shaoyang was annoyed with all this nonsense. They came out of nowhere and started to chant, "We demand justice!". The fierce aura red out from Tang Shaoyang, sweeping the crowd. The crowd took several steps backward as the aura startled them. From the shock, it changed to fear.


    "If you don''t want to die, then move away!" Lu An gave the warning to the crowd. It deterred them as theypletely stopped the chant, but they did not disperse. They blocked the path to the Dimensional Tower''s entrance.


    It took a lot of effort for Tang Shaoyang to hold back instead of blowing these people away. Once he attacked them, the consequence would be a one-month ban from the tower. That was something he must avoid because they raced against time. Even though he was confident in his strength, there was a chance he would still fail. The main issue was the puzzle; he had to figure out by himself how to clear the mission on each floor. The time to figure out the mission might take longer thanpleting the mission itself. The thing happened on the second floor.


    Liang Suyin came closer to Tang Shaoyang and whispered the issue with these people. He understood the meaning behind the chant.


    The people from the other factions had not returned from the second floor, and these people thought their leaders and elite were killed by the Tang Empire. That was the source "We demand justice!" chant. However, he heard from Zhang Mengyao that they did not encounter anyone from the other factions. That meant even if they were dead, The Tang Empire was not the one responsible for their death.


    "So these people thought we killed their leaders?" Tang Shaoyang muttered and stared at the man who stood in front of the crowd, "So what if we killed your leaders?" He took a step forward and questioned the man.


    "You!" The man pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang, but no words came out of his mouth when Tang Shaoyang came to him straightforwardly like that. It was as if it was something normal, killing people.


    "You inhumane monster! How can you regard people''s lives lightly!"


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the second voice. The one who called him an inhumane monster was a different person, "Who are you? And which faction are you from?"


    "I am a member of Blue Vest Guild!" The man replied unwaveringly with no fear. He thought he was on the right side, and the Tang Empire was on the wrong side. The Tang Empire was a tyrant they hated.


    "When your guild leader tried to kill my Supreme General in broad daylight, what did you do at that time? Did you try to stop your guild leader!?"


    "What did you try to say? Your Supreme Commander is still alive! Stop with your nonsense usation, you demon!"


    "Stupid of me trying to use logic against a power-drunk moron," Tang Shaoyang realized how stupid he was to speak reason with these people, "If you are not a moron, then you can check the guild member list. If your guild leaders'' names are still there, then they are still alive, you dumb shit!"


    These people just realized they could do that to check if their leaders were still alive or not. They seemed to open their guild list immediately right after hearing Tang Shaoyang''s words. They realized their guild leaders'' names were still on the list, meaning their leaders were still alive.


    "Now you know your leaders are still alive. Move before I start ughtering you all!" Tang Shaoyang originally just disliked these people, but it changed once they tried to hurt Zhang Mengyao. He regarded them as his enemy, and for sure, he would kill them all if they met outside the safe region. The fact he managed to hold back from killing these people was a feat.


    Hearing the thundering voice, the crowd moved to the side, creating a path to the Dimensional Tower''s entrance.


    "These idiots don''t even know the basics," He cursed under his breath, clear enough for the crowd to hear him.


    They flinched when the gnashing voice entered the voice. When the idiot word entered their ears, their bodies shuddered. The rationality returned to these people''s heads as they tried to create a distance between Tang Shaoyang and the group.


    Tang Shaoyang picked up his pace and reached the entrance. He turned around, scanning his people. His team nodded, a signal that they were ready to enter the Dimensional Tower.

 Chapter 970: Third Floor

    Chapter 970: Third FloorTang Shaoyang was expected to be teleported to a random spot based on the first two floors. To his surprise, he appeared in the middle of the za, smaller than the one in the tower area. He scanned the surroundings. Buildings surrounded the za, stalls lined up at the outer ring of the za, and dozens of people walked around, checking the stuff on the stalls.


    He realized that he stood on higher ground, so he looked down at where he stood. He was standing on a stone altar. Unknown words were written on the floor, forming a circle around his footing. He turned back, checking on his people. Nine people stood behind him, and they looked confused as well.


    Zhang Mengyao had briefed them on what they should expect, but what came for them was totally unexpected. They were teleported to a civilized area and on top of the altar at that. It was as if they were summoned to this ce.


    Of course, the people in the za halted their steps and looked toward the altar. Everyone in the za, including the stall owner, focused their attention on the altar. Someone broke the silence after ten seconds. It was one from the crowd, "Someone, quick call the Mayor. We have travelers!"


    There was another brief from Zhang Mengyao that told them the natives were most likely hostile. When they heard the shout, the nine people behind Tang Shaoyang pulled out their weapons. They were ready to fight at any moment, and he was also on high alert.


    "Calm down, Travelers!" A man stepped up from the crowd, raising his hands, indicating he meant no harm. The man walked toward the altar in slow steps. Right as he was about to walk up to the altar, Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth, "Stay where you are!"


    The man halted his steps and smiled, "I mean¡ª we mean no harm. I know you are confused, but I implore you not to draw your weapon against us. We are not a threat to you, and I would like to exin the situation, but there''s someone better than me to exin the situation, Travelers. My name is Harold, Adventurer of Murika Town."


    Tang Shaoyang was about to respond, but Ava stepped up from behind, "I am Ava, General of the Tang Empire. He is our Emperor, His Majesty Tang Shaoyang, Emperor of the Tang Empire. Can you exin why only ten of us get here?"


    "Ah, shit. We got a big shot this time," The man muttered in a low voice. He looked up and smiled while shaking his head, "As I said, I am not the right person to exin the situation. Someone better than me will exin everything to you allter. Please wait for our Mayor."


    The situation certainly puzzled Tang Shaoyang. From the information they gathered from the first two floors, the natives of the tower were hostile. Not just that, they were the prisoners of the tower who were eager to get out of the tower. Tang Shaoyang also did not sense malice from any people in the za. He motioned for them to pull down their weapon.


    More and more people gathered in the za. It made Tang Shaoyang and his groups like animals in a zoo as the people watched them from the side. Most of them were discussing how strong Tang Shaoyang and the group were, especially after Ava introduced him as an Emperor.


    "Please let me pass, guys. Let me pass, please. We can''t let our guests wait under the sun like this," A man followed by three people walked through the crowd, heading toward the altar. The group of four quickly reached Harold, "Thanks for the help, Harold. I will take care of everything from now on."


    "Yes, Mayor," Harold retreated to the crowd as the Mayor motioned the three people to stay down as the Mayor approached Tang Shaoyang. The Mayor had a thick beard and mustache with short red-brown hair. The man looked to be in his mid-forties and gave off a fierce aura. His bulging muscle arms told Tang Shaoyang that he was not the Mayor who only sat behind the table but also someone who was capable of fighting.


    "Hello, Travelers. I am The Mayor of Murika Town, Cp." Cp bowed his head slightly as he introduced himself. Ava became Tang Shaoyang''s voice, repeating what he just said to Harold. The Mayor flinched slightly when he heard the man''s identity, but heposed himself well.


    "I will exin the situation and tell you how to clear the third floor of the Dimensional Tower. Let''s continue our talk in a more appropriate ce, Sir," Cp motioned for them to follow him.


    The Mayor invited the group to his house, a few blocks away from the za, not that far. Along the way, Cp shared more information about Murika. Murika was a town with two thousand poption, located in the north of Nordhall Continent. The town was bordered by Haramakh Forest to the north, a forest filled with dangerous beasts and monsters. The town was also connected to several viges to the east and west.


    "There''s another town to the south of Murika, but it will take you two weeks to reach the next town by horse. While we have the path that connects the two towns, I rmend you not to travel there unless it''s necessary. It''s not because we have a feud, but the way to Quily Town is dangerous. The threat is not just from the wild beast and monster but also the bandits. There''s a small mountain between Quily and Murika, and that mountain is a den of bandits. So, we will not cross to the other side unless it''s urgent." The Mayor exined in a better tone.


    "Bandit!" Ava scowled when she heard that name. She was an elf; bandits often came to Gigante Forest to kidnap the elf. She hated the bandit to the core, "You don''t try to subjugate the bandit?"


    "We have tried to subjugate the bandit, Lady Ava. A few attempts end in failure, and a few attempts end in sess, but we can''t ever eradicate the bandit to the root. They can always escape from us because of the terrain. They have a handful of mages too, which can change the terrain of the mountain, making it harder to raid them."


    Mayor Cp stopped and pointed at the house in front of them, "This is my humble house. Pleasee in," The man opened the door, "Dear, we have guests. Please prepare tea and snacks for the guests."


    It was a two-floor house with most of its exterior wooden. He looked around; most of the buildings had simr architectural designs and materials. It reminded him of Arkania Continent, where he met The Dragon, The Goddess, and The God. The turning point of his life was where he obtained a powerful ss, bloodline, and the sh against God.


    "I wish Gu Yingjie was here," He nced at the nine people who came with him. Ava, with two elves, he did not know. Two Moonlight Rabbits he did not know too, and one beastmen he recognized, Goldien from the Gator Tribe. The remaining three were humans, Liang Suyin was among the two, and he did not know the other two. Gu Yingjie knew a lot of fantasy stuff which might help or maybe not.


    Liang Suyin ordered the Moonlight Rabbits to stand by the door while Ava told the two elves to keep a lookout before the group entered the house. Even though the people looked friendly outside, Ava and Liang Suyin remained cautious. They kept Zhang Mengyao''s words in their mind, not to fully trust the natives.


    Once they entered the house, they were greeted with warm interior design. There were a lot of pictures, or to be more exact, paintings of children and to elderly with white hair. Mayor Cp seemed to bring the chair from the other room to the living room, so all ten people could sit together. However, the Mayor noticed four figures missing from the group.


    "They are outside. This may be rude, but I will be honest with you, Mayor Cp. We don''t trust you or the people in the town, not after what we experienced on the previous floors," Ava straightforwardly told Cp about their view of the natives.


    The Mayor was stunned for a moment before nodding understandingly. His smile disappeared as solemness masked his visage. He motioned to Tang Shaoyang and the others to sit.


    "In order to clear the misunderstanding between us, I will get to the point directly. I can understand why you all remain cautious after encounters with hostile natives, but we are different," Mayor motioned to his wife, who came with tea to put the tea and the snack on the table.


    "We are different because we don''t want to get out of the Dimensional Tower, Sir. The natives on the previous floor might think the tower is a prison, but this ce is a home for us. While this ce is still dangerous, it''s still saferpared to the outside tower. We are content with our lives here, so we don''t hope for the Tower Break to happen, and we want to have a good rtionship with the traveler."


    "I know words are not enough to convince you that we are different, but we are willing to help you. I know the travelerse to this floor to clear the mission, and we are here to cooperate. I don''t know if you already know this or not, but the natives should know the mission of the traveler. The tower gives the natives freedom to do what they want to do with this information. We can choose to keep it secret for the Travelers to figure it out by themselves, or we can choose to cooperate. The natives hoping for the Tower Break will choose the former, and we wish to stay here, so we choose to cooperate."

 Chapter 971: Adventure Two Point O - Part 1

    Chapter 971: Adventure Two Point O - Part 1Mayor Cp told everything about the mission to Tang Shaoyang and his group, including how to clear the third floor. The first and second floors had simr missions, killing the ruler or king, but it was totally different from the third floor. The third floor was another adventurer arc, the second one for Tang Shaoyang after Arkania.


    In order to clear the third floor, they had to be an adventurer and clear the quest to help the people. Each individual from the faction had toplete a hundred quests. That was a lot for sure, but they could clear the mission quickly if they took the easy quests. The problem was that a hundred easy quests would give them less reward.


    That was what Cp told him, but he could not tell if the Mayor was telling the truth or not. He could not know about that fact, and the mission to clear the third floor might be simpler thanpleting a hundred quests. Killing the Mayor himself, for example. The mission for the first floor was to kill the Boss that ruled the first floor. The second floor''s mission was to kill the King of one of the kingdoms. It was not a surprise the mission on the third floor was to kill the Mayor.


    There was only one way to prove that, killing the man in front of him. However, if he was wrong, he risked himself and the team by fighting the whole town. Not that he was afraid of it, but it would be harder for them to clear the third floor if Cp was telling the truth.


    "I can understand why you don''t trust me because most of the natives inside the Dimensional Tower are hostile to the traveler. However, I can prove to you that I am telling the truth. You can take one quest, then you will soon find out the truth." Mayor Cp noticed the distrust in Tang Shaoyang''s tone.


    "If that''s the case, I will choose to trust you for now," Tang Shaoyang made the decision, "I have a few questions before that. Why do you call us travelers instead of yers?"


    Cp smiled, "We were once also yers, but we were imprisoned by the system in the tower for its design. So, we are the same yers, so it''s weird to call you a yer. We decided to address you as a traveler because youe from outside the tower. While the other prisoners don''t like this ce, we find this ce isfortingpared to the outside tower."


    "I want to know where my people are. Why only ten of us teleported to Murika?"


    "Ah, I forgot to exin that issue," The Mayor put his palm on his forehead, "Your people are teleported to the other towns. We design that each town will receive ten travelers, so we can spread you out because we are afraid of conflict between factions. We don''t want our home to be a battleground for travelers. Another reason is that each town can get help from the travelers equally. Even though we are yers, we have limited growth because of the tower''s design."


    "There''s no need to worry about the sh between factions. The other factions are still stuck on the second floor, and only eleven factions have ess to the Dimensional Tower as of now." Tang Shaoyang exined the situation, "If each town receives ten people, does that mean there''s another group of my people in Quily?"


    "I am not sure about that, but I can send a letter to Quily to ask about your people if you want," Mayor Cp shook his head, "However, most likely, your people are not in Quily but spread out in the continent equally. There are 1391 towns on this floor, and each group would be sent to the other towns randomly. There''s no pattern of how yers teleported. The System does not allow us to regte that even though we have the freedom to set the mission."


    "I don''t think letters are efficient. We will visit Quilyter by ourselves," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. The journey to Quily was two weeks, which meant they needed to wait a month to get a reply. By that time, they might have finished one hundred quests.


    "I know you are racing against time to clear the first ten floors, but there''s no need for you to worry about that, Sir. The time inside the tower, or at least on this floor, the time flows three times faster than outside the tower. One day outside is three days on this floor." Mayor Cp shared critical information with Tang Shaoyang, but thetter frowned.


    "If that''s the case, it only applies on this floor. The first two floors had the same flow of time as our world."


    "Understandable because the System gives us the freedom to set the time that way," Mayor Cp nodded, "If we are on the side of a group that wants to go out of the tower, then we won''t bother to set up the time for your convenience. We will do as much as we can to dy you and the other travelers from finishing the mission too, or maybe kill you if possible."


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you and your group set up the easiest mission instead ofpleting a hundred quests?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. The mission was much simpler, but it was a hassle. For him and his people to clear the third floor, all five hundred people along with him mustplete a hundred quests. If one of them did notplete a hundred quests, they could notplete the mission.


    "While we don''t want to obstruct the traveler or get out of the tower, we still need help. The quests are issued by natives who have trouble or need help, sopleting the quest is helping the native. Of course, you will not do it for free. The people who issue the quest willpensate you for the trouble," Mayor Cp added.


    "I have nothing else to ask," Tang Shaoyang nced at his group, "Do you have any questions for Mayor Cp?" Everyone shook their heads, indicating they had nothing to ask.


    "So, where do we receive the quest from? Afterpleting a hundred quests, I will start looking for my people," Tang Shaoyang had his n. He brought the capable, but just in case, he wanted to meet them as soon as possible.


    Mayor Cp nodded, "Before we start, I want to remind you of something, Sir. While we don''t want to obstruct you from clearing the mission, there''s a group of people that will do everything to dy your mission. Be careful of them. Some of them were quite strong."

 Chapter 972: Adventure Two Point O - Part 2

    Chapter 972: Adventure Two Point O - Part 2The majority of the natives agreed to stay on the third floor, but there was also a group who wanted to escape from the Dimensional Tower. The group would hunt the traveler; if they could not kill the traveler, they would dy the traveler from clearing the mission. That was what Mayor Cp told them.


    "We have arrived at the Adventurer Guild. I will guide you to meet the Guild Master. He knows more about the adventurer than me, so if you have questions regarding the adventurer, you can ask himter," Mayor Cp stopped in front of the four-story building.


    The Mayor led the group of ten into the building. Eyes were on the group as the news of travelers arriving quickly spread in the town. These people observed the group as Tang Shaoyang followed Mayor Cp to the fourth floor. An attendant came over, but Mayor Cp waved his hand at her.


    "Rodin, it''s me, Cp," They arrived on the fourth floor and stopped in front of a door as Mayor Cp knocked on the door.


    "Come in." A rough yet deep voice resounded from the room.


    Cp led the group into the room. A man in his mid-forties sat behind the table. The man had gray hair, wearing a sleeveless shirt, showing his bulging muscles. There was a cut scar on his chin, short yet deep. His ck eyes scanned the group behind Mayor Cp, one by one.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel the trickling sensation on his back. It was an indication that the opposite party used [Detection] on him. He furrowed his eyes and stared at the man. Coincidentally, the man''s gaze stopped at Tang Shaoyang, too; their gaze met.


    "It''s rude to use [Detection], especially when we just met," The one who spoke was Ava. She also sensed the trickling sensation and realized the man used [Detection] on her, "Without Mayor Cp''s introduction, we will assume you as our enemy."


    "It is not rude because he is Guild Master of Murika Town," a Woman in herte thirties who stood next to the Guild Master replied in a cold voice. The woman wore leather armor with braided green hair. She had an expression that she did not like them. Aside from here, there were another three people inside the room; three of them were men.


    "Ah," The gray-haired man let out an audible sigh, "I am sorry, it''s my bad habit when I meet with new people." Guild Master Rodin smiled apologetically and shot a re at the woman, "Don''t be rude to our guests, Vina." The green-haired woman said nothing, but she still stared at the group, making sure the group knew that she did not like them for unknown reasons.


    "I have done my part; now it''s your part, Rodin," The Mayor waved his hand at the Guild Master as he headed to the exit, "Rodin is a trustworthy man even though his people are unreliable, Sir. Rodin will exin everything about the adventurer. See youter, Sir."


    Mayor Cp left the room, leaving the group with the five people from the Adventurer Guild.


    "I am genuinely apologizing for my people''s rudeness and also using [Detection] on you arbitrarily. My name is Rodin, Guild Master of Murika''s Adventurer Guild," Rodin stood up and bowed his head slightly.


    "Tang Shaoyang, Emperor of Tang Empire. I don''t care about your people, so let''s get to the point. Give me the que¡ª" He stopped midway because he heard suppressedughter. The woman called Vina, and another man next to herughed when he introduced himself as Emperor.


    The temperature in the room rose slowly as Ava retrieved her bow from the inventory. She aimed the arrow toward the woman, with the two elves following her action. They did not bother with words anymore, getting into action immediately.


    Vina and the man did not expect the opposite party would have such a drastic reaction. They were caught off guard, but Tang Shaoyang raised his hand, stopping his subordinate from taking any actions, "Let''s not create trouble. I don''t want to raze the town only to move to another town. It would be a waste of time. Ignore the fools. We finish our business here and leave the town after. Don''t lower yourself to her level."


    Rodin turned toward Vina and the man, "Leave!" He said one word in his deep voice. The two people flinched when they saw their Guild Master''s expression. Vina was about to say something, but the man pulled her over. He shook his head at her, telling her not to speak anymore.


    "I apologize once more, Sir. Despite her age, she was still immature, but I dare to guarantee you that she is a good-hearted girl deep inside," Rodin apologized for the second time.


    "As I said, I don''t care. I came here to clear this floor, so let''s get to the point. I want the quests."


    Rodin scratched his forehead and let out a sigh. There were a lot of things he wanted to ask Tang Shaoyang. He wanted to know more about the world outside. Even though he did not desire to leave the tower, he was still curious about what kind of world was outside.


    "Vina dislikes you guys because of me," Rodin returned to his chair as he motioned to Tang Shaoyang to take a seat on the sofa, "To be an adventurer, everyone needs to pass the test. However, I make an exception for the traveler, making her dislike you all. I know you are not interested, but I just want to clear the misunderstanding."


    Rodin took out ten badges from the drawer and put them on the table, "As I said, you don''t need to take the test to be an adventurer, and you will start from the lowest rank. You will start from Copper Rank, then Silver, Gold, Epic, and Myth. Copper Rank can only take the Copper Rank quest, and the same rule applies for the higher rank." He pushed the badges, "The badge is the proof that you are part of Adventurer Guild. Please drop a drop of your blood on one of the badges."


    Tang Shaoyang stood up, biting his thumb, and was about to drop his blood into the badge, but Goldien stopped him, "Let me do it first, Your Majesty." The Gator dropped his blood onto one of the badges. The badge made of steel shone brightly when the blood touched the badge. The blinding lightsted for a second, and the badge changed after the phenomenon. Goldien''s name was on the badge and below the name showed his rank, Copper.

 Chapter 973: Provocation

    Chapter 973: ProvocationTang Shaoyang stood in front of the board, the quest board on the first floor of the Adventurer Guild. The group of ten was the center of attention as not a few adventurers whistled at the sight of Ava and the second female elf. There were eight elf towns on the third floor, but it was too far from Murika.


    "They show no respect to us. Should I teach them some lessons into their heads, Your Majesty?" Goldien kept ncing at the back. The adventurers murmured among themselves, talking about them secretly, they thought.


    The Golden Gator could hear them. They talked about how funny it is for a man to be admitted as an Emperor of nine people. They talked about how good the elves were in bed.


    "Ignore them. Don''t lower yourself to their levels. There would be a time for that, but not now. We focus on clearing the third floor," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand as he scanned the poster on the board.


    The quests were differentiated based on rank. Copper Quest, Silver Quest, and so on. There was also a certain difficulty in the quest, from one star to the third star. More stars meant the quest was harder, and the new adventurer had to finish Copper Quest with one star three times before they could take a harder quest.


    "I feel like we should take the test and skip the rank instead of taking Copper Quest," Liang Suyin frowned after scanning all Copper Quests. There was a benefit to taking the test. They could skip the rank based on the test result. They all should get the Gold Rank easily if they take the test.


    "That''s unnecessary. If we get the Gold Rank, there''s not much Gold Rank Quest here. Less than fifty Gold Rank Quest, five Epic Rank Quests, and one Myth Rank Quest," Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he took three quests from the board. All were one-star Copper Rank Quests, and all the quests were gathering materials. Three different ingredients for alchemy stuff, it said, were not that dangerous, and the quest was repeatable. They could take the quest repeatedly until the requester took off the quest.


    After choosing the quests, they walked to the counter where the clerk was. He ced the three quests on the counter, "We will take these missions."


    The clerk reached the quest. She had a troubled look on her face when she saw the quest, "I am sorry, but the quest means for an individual, not a party."


    "I know, and all of us will take the same quest," Tang Shaoyang frowned, "Don''t tell me we can''t take the same quest? It says repeatable. It should be okay if we take the same quest, no?"


    "Ah, I am sorry. I think you want to take the quest as a party," The girl smiled apologetically, "Can I have your badge, Sir?"


    Tang Shaoyang ced the badge on the counter, and the other nine followed him. The clerk opened the drawer, took out another ten paper quests, and ced each of the papers on top of the badge. The badge glowed, absorbing the paper quest. It happened in a sh, then something new appeared on the badge. Below the rank, it said Copper Rank Quest. The clerk pushed the badge toward Tang Shaoyang after that.


    "What about the other two quests?" He wanted efficiency; hence he wanted to take the three quests at the same time.


    "I am sorry, sir, but you can''t," The clerk shook her head, "The guild has a rule that Silver and Copper Rank can''t take more than one quest at one time."


    "What with this nonsense," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. The clerk heard him and flinched slightly as she thought she had angered the man before her.


    [I think that''s a reasonable rule because the guild does not want the novice to take more than they can chew. But you are not a novice the guild thinks of, and the rule should be flexible for the travelers, no?] Zowen, the Grand Lightning Magus, spoke in his mind.


    Tang Shaoyang understood the guild''s perspective on the rule, but he was not the same novice, just like Zowen said, "The rule should be flexible for the traveler, no? We don''t need to take the quest, and I think it should be fine for us to take three Copper Rank Quest at one time."


    The clerk was stumped as she could not refute that. The Guild Leader allowed the traveler to join the guild without taking the test, contradicting the main rule of the guild. She was about to say that she would consult this with the Guild Leader, but someone else interrupted her.


    "This is the rule of the Adventurer Guild. You have to follow our rule because this is our town, travelers!" The cold voice interrupted them. A man with leather armor having a bow on the back approached the group. The badge hung on his waist, and his rank was Gold Rank. The unknown traveler basically told the group this was not their world, so they had to follow this world''s rule.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the man, then he turned back to the clerk, "We will take the first quest, but we will also gather the materials for the other two quests and finish it altogether when we return. That should be fine, right?"


    He could just take the loophole and do it without informing the clerk, but he was afraid the guild would not ept it. It would just be a waste of time, so he asked.


    The clerk had never encountered such a situation. This kind of quest was for the novice, and the novice usually took the quest one at a time instead of finishing the three quests at the same time, even though it was just a gathering quest. She wanted to go to consult the guild leader, but the infamous Gold Rank Adventurer, Russo, butted in. Despite his capability, the guy had a hot temper. It would be out of hand if she left him with the traveler; she knew that for sure.


    "Are you ignoring me? Or are you deaf? You are in our world, so follow our world''s rules. If you don''t want to follow the rule, then leave!" The Gold Rank Adventurer stood in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    The other adventurers whistled in excitement, and some even encouraged the man in front of Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang picked up the man''s name from the crowd, Russo.

 Chapter 974: Possibilities

    Chapter 974: PossibilitiesThis was x many times Tang Shaoyang encountered such a thing. The people, for some reason, did not like him and his group and looked for trouble for him. He was also aware that he was the cause of this trouble. He could avoid a situation like this easily by backing down, but he was in the position to do so. If his people saw their Emperor lowered himself just to avoid trouble, he would lose respect from them.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to ignore the man, but of course, as usual, the man called Russo would not back down after stepping up. That would hurt his pride which would lead the other adventurers to think he was a coward, ''Is there no other way to get out of this situation without crushing this man''s head?''


    There was an urge inside him, wanting to crush the man to the floor repeatedly. He had done it many times in his head, but he just did not put his thoughts into action. He could see the man did not have that much mana through the Dragon Eyes, even much lower than Goldien, who specialized in closebat. It would be easy to crush Russo, but the aftermath would be troublesome.


    The rtionship between them and the natives deteriorated. Zhang Mengyao reminded them not to trust the natives, but she also instructed them to build a good rtionship with the native, ''Don''t trust them, but also don''t antagonize them. Act neutral!''


    The reason behind the advice was that they needed the natives to control the resource in the tower. Just like the System said in the World Congress, the tower was a resource for them to im. The natives knew their worlds would be usefulter, so Zhang Mengyao asked them not to purposely antagonize the natives unless it was necessary.


    ''Is this the necessary part she talked about?'' Tang Shaoyang noticed Russo''s hand moved, trying to reach his shoulder. He made the decision that the moment Russo touched him, he would take action.


    The hand was about to reach his shoulder, but someone pped the hand away, "F*ck off, Russo! Unless you want to get kicked out of Murika?"


    Another Gold Rank Adventurer came, and Tang Shaoyang recognized the man. He was the one who received them at the za earlier, ''Gold Rank Adventurer, Harold, right?''


    The cheering died down as the other adventurer booed at Harold. The entertainment was about to start, but Harold spoiled it.


    "Don''t meddle, Harold. I will teach this traveler the rule of our guild and world. They get it too easy, be adventurers without a test, and now they want to take three quests at one time even though they are a novice. There''s no way I will let this slide!" This Russo had a vicious expression when he expressed his thoughts.


    Tang Shaoyang was puzzled by Russo''s reaction. He understood if this Russo did not like him, but to hate him? This was their first meeting, no animosity between them, but why did he sense malice from the man?


    ''Is this man part of the group who wants to get out of the tower?'' It made sense if that was the case, but the man was too obvious. It would make people suspicious of him if he acted hostile openly toward the traveler. That would only expose the man''s identity as part of the people who wanted the Tower Break to happen.


    "Why do you suddenly care about the rule when you break it repeatedly?" Harold questioned the man while standing between Tang Shaoyang and Russo.


    Russo merely gritted his teeth and clenched his hand, staring at Tang Shaoyang. It was as if Tang Shaoyang had wronged him or even he was the man''s parent killer or something like that to receive such hate. ring at the group of ten for a while, Russo turned around and left the guild.


    Harold took a deep sigh while approaching the counter, "Let Sir Tang Shaoyang and his friends take three quests at once. I will take the responsibility if somethinges up," Then the man turned around and met Tang Shaoyang''s gaze, "Actually, I rmend you take this gathering instead of this one, Sir." Harold took one of the quests from the table and presented a new one in his right hand, "These herbs grow in an area close to the quest you have taken, so you will be more efficient in finishing the quest."


    "Then I will follow your rmendation," Tang Shaoyang nodded. There was a small detail as such where the herb grew, and it was the guild''s task to give the adventurer a direction for that.


    "But¡­." The clerk still hesitated.


    "I will speak to the Guild Master after they ept the three quests, so don''t worry about it," Harold put the quest paper on the counter and convinced the clerk. Thetter relented and epted the quest for Tang Shaoyang and his group.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang left Murika through the south gate as the herb grew to the south of Murika. He could just let his subordinateplete the quest, but he did not do so. He thought outside Murika, where the natives were away from them, was the safest ce for them to discuss the next course of their action.


    "What do you guys think about the Mayor and the Adventurer Guild?"


    "They are all suspicious," Ava responded immediately, "Everything about them is suspicious. If they really want to help us to clear the floor, they should put fewer quests toplete. Even though they said the time on this floor flowed three times faster, we have no way to prove that. Mayor Cp might be lying about that, dying our time to clear the floor."


    "Didn''t Mayor Cp tell us the reason? The natives want the traveler to solve the problem for the natives; in exchange, they will cooperate with us," Liang Suyin tended to believe in Mayor Cp, "If anything suspicious, it''s the man called Russo. I feel like he is part of the group who wants the Tower Break to happen."


    "I heard that, but if we clear the floor faster without a hundred quests per individual, we will obtain permanent ess to the third floor, no? We can help them anytime by then, and in exchange for the exclusive resources on the third floor for us," Ava shook her head and disagreed with Liang Suyin''s opinion, "But that Russo was indeed suspicious. That man hates us even though we have never met him before. It just does not make sense to hate someone you don''t know."


    "I am seventy percent sure that man is part of the group who don''t want us to clear the floor. I think he wanted to probe how strong we are before sending their main force if Mayor Cp himself is not part of the group. Just like Ava said, everything is suspicious, and we can''t trust them blindly," Tang Shaoyang voiced his thoughts.


    If all the natives agreed to use the dy tactic, dying them from finishing the floor, Tower Break could be achieved without killing the yers. Just like Ava said, Mayor Cp might be lying about the flow of time, which was three times faster, lowering the yers'' guard down and making the yers think they had a lot of time to clear the third floor.


    "For now, we willplete the quest first. Mayor Cp said we would know everything once weplete the quest. Of course, it does not close the possibility that they send us away from the town to make a preparation, preparation to kill us. Get ready to fight anytime, and the healers stay close to me when we return to the town," Tang Shaoyang shared all the possibilities that might happen to themter, "If the attack doesn''t happen, we will gather more information before deciding the next course of our action.

 Chapter 975: Completing Quest

    Chapter 975: Completing QuestIt took the group twelve hours toplete the quest. Each person had to collect twenty herbs; three quests meant they had to collect sixty herbs, so they needed six hundred herbs in total for all of them toplete the quest. The quest was not dangerous since they did not encounter any monster or beast, but the herbs grew scarcely, taking their time a lot. If Tang Shaoyang did not summon the spirit, they might not be able toplete the quest today.


    Tang Shaoyang, Ava, and Liang Suyin kept theirposure while Goldien was on high alert. As for the remaining six, they were tense because Murika was right before them. They stood in front of the closed gate. They tensed up because Tang Shaoyang told them that the people inside the town might ambush them or try to kill them once they were inside.


    "Rx! Don''t be too tense, or you may make an obvious mistake at the key moment. No matter what happens, I will not let any of you die before my eyes," Tang Shaoyang tried to make them less tense. If they were too tense, their movement was stiff, and stiff movement was predictable and easy to read, which was bad for them if a fight broke out.


    Ava approached the gate and knocked on the door, "We are adventurers, returning frompleting quests."


    The door opened as two men in te armor came out of the door while Ava retreated next to Tang Shaoyang.


    "They are the travelers," One of the guards whispered to his friend.


    The other guard nodded and opened the door fully, "Come in." The guard did not ask the group anything.


    The guard''s action doubted Tang Shaoyang a little bit. The Guild Master might say something to the guard, ''I don''t see anything too with my Spirit Eyes,'' he scanned the town, especially around the gate and wall. There was no ambush or people with weapons waiting for them. He scanned all the houses near the wall, no ambush. He scanned further through the Spirit Eye. He did not see anything to ambush. What greeted his spirit Eyes was the nightlife of Murika.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and entered the town, following the road to the Adventurer Guild. They had to return to the guild toplete the quest, and he kept his Spirit Eyes open, observing the town from the top. It was a safe trip, and the townspeople were friendly toward him, waving their hands at them as they walked by. Some of them even offered them dinner.


    Tang Shaoyang did not lower his guard despite that disy. He should be fine even with the ambush, but not with his people. Liang Suyin, Ava, and Goldien might be fine, but the remainder were around level 900 to level 980, close to Epic Rank but far weaker than the real Epic Rank. They were his concern if there was an ambush waiting for them.


    The group entered the guild, and the crowd of adventurers was still inside, chattering while drinking. The guild was not the ce where they received the quest but functioned like a bar as well. The group became the center of attention once again. The chatter stopped as they followed the group''s movement.


    Tang Shaoyang did not sense malice from these adventurers. His Dragon Sense did not go off from danger or the iing danger, meaning no ambush. This was what the Adventurer Guild looked like at night. He stopped when he was three meters away from the counter as he sensed the malice. It came from a direction, the stair.


    Russo stared at them coldly. Tang Shaoyang was relieved it was just that man. He arrived at the counter with a different female clerk in the afternoon. Ava always stepped up first when he was about to say something, "Hello, we havepleted our quests. Do we give the herbs directly to you?" The former Elven Queen smiled.


    The female attendant was dozing off at the breathtaking smile and snapped out when she heard thest part, "Ah, yes. I will receive the herb, then I will send the herb for appraisal. Depending on the herb''s condition, you may get a bonus asmission."


    Ava nodded and signaled to one of the elves toe over. The elf named Karian took out all the herbs they had collected today, 600 pieces of three different herbs. The big stack caught the female clerk off guard. She expected twenty pieces. What puzzled her even more, there were three different types of herbs right before her. Collecting herb quests was for novices, for adventurers who just joined the guild.


    The quest was not a test but a requirement; a way to help the alchemist in the town because people tended to ignore the gathering quest. The guild wanted to help the alchemist so the alchemist could keep producing the potion. And there was also a rule where Silver Rank and Copper Rank could only take one quest at one time. The three different herbs were proof that the group before her was a novice group. Meaning these people broke the rule of the guild.


    ''What is the afternoon shift doing? How could they let the novice ept three quests at the same time? I will be in trouble¡­'' The female clerk thought of how not to get med for what the afternoon shift did.


    "It seems you are not informed by your colleague that we are travelers. Mr. Harold said we can take three quests at once, and he said he would speak to Guild Master Rodin," Tang Shaoyang sensed the hesitation from the female clerk and exined the situation, "Maybe you can ask the Guild Master for confirmation and proceed with our quests afterward?"


    The female clerk was stunned for a moment when Tang Shaoyang revealed his identity, but she quickly snapped out of her trance, "Ah, right. Please wait a moment, Sir."


    She ran upstairs and returned again in less than a minute. She ran so fast as sweat started to fill her forehead. The female clerk wiped the sweat and smiled apologetically, "I am sorry. It seems my friend forgot to tell me about your party, Sir. Can I have your badge, Sir?"


    Everyone ced the badges on the counter, and the female clerks swiftly took all the badges. There was a table with a device simr to a digital weighing scale on the back, and she put the badge on the left device. After that, she gathered the herb and put the herb onto the right device. The badge glowed as the herb disappeared, and at the same time, Tang Shaoyang received a notification.


    "I see, so this is what Mayor Cp means that I will know he was not lying to us,"


    [You havepleted a quest!]


    [Complete 99 more quests to clear the third floor of the Dimensional Tower!]


    Not just him, the others also received the same notification. Four more notifications rang in his head as the female clerk finished her work. He exchanged nces with the others as they also realized that Mayor Cp did not lie.


    "Here is your badge," The female clerk ced the badge on the counter and offered her hand to Tang Shaoyang. He was confused for a moment before he realized why she offered her hand. He reached her hand, "Do you want to transfer all the reward to you, or¡­."


    "Let me receive all the reward," Tang Shaoyang cut off in the middle.


    [Do you want to ept the transaction? Yes/No?]


    [You have received 1.500 Game Coins frompleting the quest!]

 Chapter 976 Suspicions

    Chapter 976 Suspicions


    After sorting everything out, including the quest from the Adventurer Guild, the group moved to the inn. Ava and Liang Suyin booked the best inn in the town. Of course, the best in the town could not bepared to the best at the main base.


    ''Just more spacious room and decorated better than the other rooms,'' That was what Liang Suyin told him because she had seen the other rooms too. They stayed in the most expensive room because of that space. The room could hold ten peoplefortably, even with the giant golden gator.


    "Sit," Tang Shaoyang took the seat before the others followed in tow, "We confirmed that Mayor Cp was telling the truth about the hundred missions. That means there will be no boss monster or simr stuff unless we take the dangerous quest. This is an easy mission; we can clear it easily."


    "The problem is we are split up, and I don''t think the other group will take the easiest mission a hundred times. As Mayor Cp told us, the reward for clearing the third floor depends on the quest difficulty. So, I don''t think the other groups will take the easy quests toplete a hundred quests as they want a better reward." Ava pointed out the issue. The issue was not the quest itself but the fact they were split up. The closest town was two weeks by horse, meaning each town was far from the other, and the third floor had over a thousand and three hundred towns.


    Tang Shaoyang could not gather them and order them to take the easy quest to clear the third floor quickly. So if one group is really slow, then the whole faction would be slowed down as well. Mayor Cp also told them that the group would be spread out in over a thousand and three hundred towns. While he could fly and reach faster than the horse, there was no way he would waste time flying to all the cities on the third floor. That would be just a waste of time.


    "We will clear our mission for now and think of a way to find the other groups." Tang Shaoyang had an idea in his mind, but the idea was still premature to execute. They needed information, such as how strong the monster and the beast were on the third floor. The n was to send his spirits to the other cities while he stayed here, but he needed to find more information. He could not afford to send his Grade SSS and Grade SS spirit as it took a lot of mana to maintain them.


    "However, we can''t fully trust Mayor Cp. He might tell us the truth, but what if he did so to lower our guard to him and the people in this town? They might strike us when we lower our guard. We need more information about the people in this town and the monster outside. Also, it''s weird we did not encounter any monster or beast when we collected the herbs today. The quest with no risk, but why does the alchemist need to pay an adventurer for this? He could just hire anyone. There are a lot of suspicious things, but it might be me overthinking."


    Many things in the town looked suspicious, but what might be suspicious to them might be normal to the people of the town. More information was needed to avoid misunderstanding. Just like Zhang Mengyao said, they eventually needed the natives. It was better to avoid conflict if possible.


    "We don''t have time to gather more information since we arrived in this town," Liang Suyin agreed, "I have checked all the avable quests on the board. The quests are mostly about the monster and beast subjugations. Four quests about bandits, with one of them being Epic Rank, the extermination of the bandit in the mountain range between Murika and Quily¡­" She continued about all the quests on the board and summarized the situation in the town based on the quests.


    There were at least three alchemists and five cksmiths in the town. Liang Suyin voiced her concern should any of them learn from the alchemist and the cksmith in the town. The Empire had The Ancient Alchemist and the dwarves, but these people might have a different method. Resources that was the main reason they were here, and the alchemist and the cksmiths were one of the many resources they needed.


    Aside from that, Liang Suyin managed to summarize the monsters and the beasts around the town from the quest board only. How strong the beast and the monsters were based on the adventurer rank, "I am not sure, but I think the number of adventurers in the town is not that many, or else the quest such as goblin subjugations for the Copper Rank should not be on the board anymore¡­." She exined her thoughts regarding her guess of the number of adventurers.


    Goblin Subjugation for the copper rank, meaning it was one of the weakest monsters outside there. Despite how weak the goblin was, no adventurer took the quest. While the reward was not muchpared to the silver rank quest, it was still easy money, yet the quest remained on the board. Another indication that the town did not have many adventurers was the number of quests on the board. If the town had many adventurers, there should not be that many quests remaining on the board.


    On the surface, the number of the adventurers was not that really important, but it would be the key information if the whole town became their enemyter. If they had even be an enemy, Tang Shaoyang wanted to make sure to take down all the people who could fight.


    The discussion continued for another half an hour. It was a discussion, but mostly Tang Shaoyang, Liang Suyin, and Ava talked. After that, everyone returned to their room, leaving Liang Suyin and Tang Shaoyang in thergest room. Ava had a reluctant expression as she closed the door; her gaze never left Tang Shaoyang. As everyone knew, Liang Suyin was one of the Royal Ladies instead of a concubine.


    The title was brought up by Kang Xue. The Division Head of the Healer Division felt that concubine was a derogatory term. Hence Royal Lady came up even though, until now, no one knew who The Emperor''s official wife was.


    Despite the desire in Ava''s eyes, the former Elven Queen closed the door. She must not reveal that she was one of the Emperor''s women, or else it would tarnish not just the Emperor''s name but also her current husband as the Imperial Elder of the Elven Kingdom.


    Liang Suyin did not notice her man exchanging nces with the former queen as she went to the small room. She then came out wearing red lingerie, standing in front of the door, smiling at Tang Shaoyang, who looked at her with a fascinated gaze. She approached him slowly, and he realized that the lingerie was transparent. He could see everything beyond the lingerie, from the reddish nipples to herher region.


    The Emperor recalled Liang Suyin''s demeanor in the early stages of their rtionship. The red-haireddy was the shy type, but she had changed, ''Of course, people will change, like me. Just a matter for the worse or better.'' He threw the thoughts to the back of his head as Liang Suyin stood before him. Tang Shaoyang ced his hand on his coat, clothes, and pants. All of it disappeared into inventory, the shortcut to undress.

 Chapter 977: Rushing Up - Part 1

    Chapter 977: Rushing Up - Part 1Tang Shaoyang woke up upon hearing the gentle moan. Liang Suyin''s beautiful face came into his sight the moment he opened his eyes. She slept on top of him, and he could feel that little Shaoyang was still inside her. They went crazyst night, and the red-haired girl immediately fell asleep on top of him after two hours. That was right, they were doing it for two hours. Liang Suyin never had a chance for exclusivity with Tang Shaoyang; that was why she was unrestrainedst night.


    Tang Shaoyang caressed Liang Suyin''s silky cheek. He still felt bad for doing this to her, but at the same time, he did not want to lose her. The feeling was conflicting, but he had reached the eptance phase. He epted what he deemed wrong and moved on with the change within him, ''I have to treat my women with care and not hurt their feelings. I have to treasure them because they are willing to share him with the other girls. For example, having a date with them one by one might be a good start.''


    He had been thinking about how to move on, making sure that all his women did not feel abandoned or ignored by him. He never got the answer until now, spending quality time with just two of them. That was what they needed from him, or at least, that was what he needed to do. He should make his women to


    Tang Shaoyang raised his upper body and nted a kiss on Liang Suyin''s forehead. He identally made a movement on his hips, and a moan escaped from Liang Suyin''s mouth. She rubbed her eyes and looked at the man below her. It took her a few seconds to realize they were still connected. Her eyes awoke, and she sat up before starting to move her hips up and down. That was her subconscious movement when she realized the little Shaoyang was still inside her.


    The morning rush started, but it did notst as long asst night. After Tang Shaoyang came inside her, they were done. More important things awaited them, the mission to clear the third floor. Both took a bath together before going to the dining hall on the first floor. By the time both arrived in the dining hall, the others had already arrived with some food on the table. There were barely any people in the dining hall. A pair at the corner and a lone man on another corner.


    The inn business was not that good since the distance between one town to another town was too far and dangerous. The people who stayed in the inn were from the vige.


    ''Three tes of bread and ten bowls of cream soup?'' Tang Shaoyang was not picky with his food, but he found it weird that the people here had the same habit as the people from the Arkania Continent, ''Are the bread and cream soup amon food in the whole universe?'' He could not help but question it.


    Elinova also made the same food at first before she learned more recipes from the people in the main base. Even until now, Elin was known for her bread.


    He was not going toin about the food as he took the seat next to Ava and started to eat the food. After the Emperor ate the food, the others joined as well.


    "I went to the Adventurer Guild earlier to check for our next quests," Ava started with her briefing, "I have picked three Copper Rank quests today, and all of them are monster subjugation. I chose the quest considering the monster''s area and the vige that posted the quest."


    "Only three quests?" Three quests a day that would take them a long time to finish a hundred quests. Tang Shaoyang did not want to waste his time on this floor for more than a week, if possible.


    "The subjugation quest is a party quest, but we can take the individual quests too. There is a lot of gathering quests for the copper rank, and we can take that for the individual quest. Since we have finished the novice quest, there should be no issue for us to take all these quests at the same time," Ava knew that three quests a day was not enough.


    "We have no time to dilly dally. Finish our breakfast, and we will go to the Adventurer Guild after," Tang Shaoyang nodded, satisfied with what everyone was doing. They took the initiative without him ordering them around.


    The morning in the town was bustling at the inn they were staying near the market. People stared at them as they realized they were travelers, but the gaze did not bother Tang Shaoyang much. He could tell it was more curiosity than anything.


    While the market was bustling with people, the Adventurer Guild was empty with seven people inside, and four of them were the attendant behind the counter. Ava went to the quest board and picked up all the quests she had checked earlier. She brought back eight pieces of quest papers from the board, three subjugation quests, and five gathering quests.


    Thedy behind the counter was the samedy from yesterday afternoon. She recognized the group and epted the quest without question despite the abnormal quest the group took. The Guild Master had instructed them to treat the traveler with the utmost respect and agreed with the reasonable request. Of course, the Guild Master assured them that the guild and the town would protect them if the traveler tried to hurt them or requested something outrageous. The traveler taking the eight quests was something reasonable even though it broke the guild''s guidelines as the Guild Master allowed the traveler to do so.


    "There are a lot of goblins around the town, huh?" Tang Shaoyang muttered after checking the subjugation quests. The quest paper gave the basic information they needed, such as the location they needed to go to and what kind of monster they would face. Three subjugation quests, and all of them were goblins.


    "Should we split the group and take care of the goblin and do the gathering quest separately?" Liang Suyin proposed a great idea as they departed from the guild.


    The four female attendants heard the words, and they all frowned. When the traveler group got out of the guild, one of them spoke up, "Can''t we really trust them? If they fail to subjugate the goblin because they split up, those monsters will be even more aggressive. The vigers might be in danger."


    While the goblin was one of the weakest monsters outside there, their number was the main concern. The number might not really matter for a strong adventurer, but not for the viger who lived outside the town. If the party failed to subjugate the goblin, those goblins would be more aggressive and would start attacking the vige nearby their nest. So far, the goblin had been hunting the livestock secretly and stalking the vige from afar. There was no attack yet; that was why the Adventurer Guild did not enforce the quest to the adventurers.


    "We usually have the adventurer''s basic information such as level and ss, so we can prevent the adventurer from taking a dangerous quest if we deem they are not capable of the quest. However, we don''t have any information about the traveler," Another female attendant let out a sigh, being concerned for the vigers.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it; it''s Guild Master''s order. We can only trust the Guild Master for this matter."

 Chapter 978: Rushing Up - Part 2

    Chapter 978: Rushing Up - Part 2Tang Shaoyang split the team into four teams. Three teams took the subjugation quests, and the fourth team took the gathering quests. Goldien the Golden Gator led the two moonlight Rabbit for the subjugation quest, Liang Suyin took the two from the intelligence division for the second subjugation quests, Ava led the two elves for the gathering quest, and Tang Shaoyang took thest subjugation by himself.


    They prioritized efficiency since it was just a goblin subjugation, and Tang Shaoyang took the quest from the furthest vige because he could fly. It was just a few minutes flights with his speed until he spotted the vige.


    "Is this the vige?" He was not good at reading a map, but he followed the directions correctly, yet he was unsure if the one below him was the vige he was looking for. He cut the hesitation andnded right in front of the vige''s entrance. Wooden fence circled the vige with people on guard with the farming tool. Two guards at the entrance wore lousy leather armor, one held a sickle, and the second held a hoe. His arrival startled the two guards as they jerked away from Tang Shaoyang.


    "W-Who are you!?" The nervousness was visible in the tone of the guard. Despite the fear, they held their weapon up, facing the man who had justnded from the sky.


    "Is this Murial Vige?" Tang Shaoyang replied with his question instead of answering the two alerted vigers.


    Both questions remained unanswered, but Tang Shaoyang found his reply. Above the vige entrance, he saw the board with the words, "Murial Vige. It seems I havee to the right ce."


    After confirming he hade to the right ce, his attention returned to the cautious vige, "Hello. I am an adventurer from Murika Town. I came here toplete the quest issued by your vige." He took out the adventurer badge with the quest paper and showed it to the two guards.


    The two vigers looked at the badge and exchanged looks. One of them braced himself and stepped up, "We don''t know much about the adventurer and the quest. I will call the chief for confirmation. Can you please wait for a moment, Sir?"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "I will wait, but please hurry up."


    One of the guards ran into the viger, leaving the other one at the entrance. The lone guard still held his hoe up with his trembling hand. The trembling was visible to the eye, but he did not cower. The guard stared at Tang Shaoyang intensely but looked away when their gazes met.


    The other guard was quick with his call as a group of people came out from the vige two minutester. A man in his mid-forties led the group, looking somber and weary. They hurried up to the entrance, and the guard introduced the chief of the vige, "This is our Chief." Then the guard ran to the back of the group after that.


    "Good Morning, Sir Adventurer. I am The Chief of Murial Vige, Unai," The man in his mid-forties was the chief. He smiled as he introduced himself to Tang Shaoyang, "I heard from the guard that you take the quest issued by our vige."


    "Mnn," Tang Shaoyang nodded before showing the wooden badge and the quest paper to the chief.


    Unai furrowed his brow at the sight of the wooden badge, but his hand still moved to take it from the adventurer. The wooden signified the man in front of him was the lowest rank adventurer. He said nothing as he read the quest paper, confirming it was the same quest he issued to the Adventurer Guild. He could understand why only wooden rank adventurers wanted to take the quest. His vige could not afford the big reward, so he could only ept it even if the lowest rank adventurer took the quest.


    "I will need one guide to lead me to the goblin nest. Can you arrange that one person for me, Chief Unai?" Tang Shaoyang made a request. He could just ask for directions where the goblin nest was, but it would be faster with a guide, "I would like to finish the quest right away."


    "I can arrange¡­. I will be the guide," Chief Unai changed his mind as he did not want one of his vigers to be the guide. Once the subjugation failed, the guide would mostly like to die, and he did not want his people to die. He was the chief, so he would take the responsibility, "Don''t we need to wait for your party before we depart, Sir?"


    "Party? No, I am alone. Get ready as soon as possible. I will give you five minutes to prepare yourself," Tang Shaoyang scanned the chief, who wore linen clothes and sandals. The chief was clearly not ready to guide him.


    Chief Unai''s eyes widened in shock. He thought it was a party who took the quest since it was a subjugation quest, but alone and a wooden rank adventurer at that. He could not believe that the Adventurer Guild allowed one lowest rank adventurer to take the quest. The guild should be aware of what would happen if the subjugation failed; the people would be in danger. Unai''s mind spun around, thinking about how to send the adventurer back, mixed with dizziness in his head. He wanted to do it politely without offending the adventurer.


    "I understand your concern, but the guild must have the reason why they allow me to take the quest, no? You can trust me with the quest," Tang Shaoyang read Chief Unai''s mind right on point.


    Of course, those words were not enough to convince the chief. The man still did not believe Tang Shaoyang. The stake was too big for him to trust a wooden rank adventurer.


    "Damn, I am just not good with words," Tang Shaoyang said in a small voice. He tried to do his way with words, but it quickly reminded him why action was much better than mere words. He stopped trying to convince Chief Unai with his words and showed these people what he was capable of.


    Maldros the ck Storm Dragonewt, Feera the Chimera, and Ronan, the Helion Wolf, appeared right behind him. The appearance of the three figures shocked the vigers as they subconsciously stepped away from Tang Shaoyang. The imposing figures of the monsters scared them all.


    Tang Shaoyang told the three not to hold their aura back, but at the same time, he told them to control their aura. This was just a show, so he did not want to hurt these people.


    "How is it, Chief Unai? Do you think I am alone enough for the subjugation?"


    The chief opened his mouth, but he closed it again. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. His mind was nk at the sight of three imposing figures. His eyes moved around between the three figures, but his eyes fixated on Maldros in the end. The dragonewt had obvious characteristics of a dragon; maybe that was why.


    There was a reason why Unai was the Vige Chief. He immediately snapped out of his shock and collected himself.


    "I apologize for underestimating you, Sir. I don''t mean it. I am truly sorry for my rudeness. I will ept any punishment for my wrongdoing but please spare the vigers. They are innocent."


    The first thing he did was an apology, realizing the wooden rank did not reflect the adventurer''s true ability. He did not understand and did not know why someone who could summon these strong creatures was a wooden rank, but that was not his concern right now. His mind was thinking about how to appease the adventurer because the adventurer might be offended by what he had done.


    "I don''t care about that. Let''s skip that and get to the main business. Have someone to guide me to the nest and let meplete my quest. I am in a hurry, so you better hurry up," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. He did not care and was not bothered by whatever Chief Unai was concerned about.


    "I will be the guide, sir," Chief Unai immediately volunteered himself to be the guide, "Do you need me to fight too, Sir? If so, I need to get my equipment at home."


    "No! You just need to guide me and stay next to me all the time," Then Tang Shaoyang pointed at the three spirits behind him with his thumb, "My summons will stay around the vige. They will protect the vige while we are away."


    "Thank you for your kindness, Sir." Chief Unai bowed toward Tang Shaoyang, "I am ready to leave right away."


    Chief Unai spoke to the vigers, and the group of two departed into the forest.


    However, it took them just ten minutes to return to the vige. Chief Unai returned to the vige with a shock on his face. As if he had seen a ghost, and his thoughts had not returned yet by the time he returned to the vige. He stood next to Tang Shaoyang with his unfocused eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang snapped his finger close to Chief Unai''s left ear, and the man woke up from his trance.


    "I havepleted the quest. Can I have your signature for the quest?"


    The quest paper was right before him the moment he woke up from his trance. Different from the gathering quest, where the adventurer had to give the guild the item, the subjugation quest needed the signature of the quester.


    "Ah, right. My signature¡­." Chief Unai was still shaken by what he had just witnessed. His hand reached a stamp under the clothes and stamped the quest paper. The stamp glowed in red for a second before dimming down, leaving an intricate symbol. That was how the adventurerpleted the subjugation quest. The paper was proof that the adventurer hadpleted the quest.


    The Emperor furrowed his brow as curiosity struck him. The stamp was not something ordinary for sure, and he wanted to know how the stamp worked. The first thing that came to his mind was whether he could use the stamp for the empire. ''We will gain ess to the third floor anyway, so it can wait forter. Focus on the mission for now.''


    Tang Shaoyang took away the quest paper from Chief Unai and left the vige with no words. He did not really care about the reward, so he just left without inquiring about the reward. As soon as he recalled the three spirits, he flew away.


    *** ***


    Adventurer Guild


    The female attendant behind the counter looked at the party in front of her in shock. She looked down at the counter, five different herbs, and three quest papers with a stamp. The indication that the party had finished the quest. She kept looking back and forth between the party and the stuff on the counter.


    "No way," The female attendant blurted out.

 Chapter 979: Rushing Up - Part 3

    Chapter 979: Rushing Up - Part 3Two hourster, the female attendant could not believe that the party had returned in two hours andpleted all the quests. It was two hours since she approved the quest, and she could not believe that the party hadpleted the quest that quickly. But what was in front of her denied that. Three papers with the signature from the three different viges and stacks of herbs. Everything needed toplete the quest was right before her, but she still did not believe that the party hadpleted the quest within two hours.


    The suspicion was normal because it was impossible toplete the eight quests in two hours. It was not just a groundless suspicion. If she calcted the traveling time only from the ce to gather the herbs and the three viges, it would take at least seven hours. That was just the traveling time, not the time for the subjugation and the gathering quests.


    "Can you proceed with our quest quickly? Is there a problem with the quest?" Ava furrowed her brow upon seeing the female attendant in a daze.


    "Ah, yes. I am sorry. I will proceed with everything," The female attendant took all the herbs before checking the paper quest. There was a way to identify whether the signature was real or false. There was no fake signature after checking everything.


    The female attendant bowed her head after checking everything, "We have confirmed everything. Thank you forpleting the quest." Then the attendant offered her hand, "Will you receive the reward too?"


    Ava reached the hand and received the notification in her head. The former Elven Queen pulled her hand and put seven paper quests on the counter. It was four subjugation quests and three gathering missions this time, "We would like to take the next quests."


    The work was smooth this time as the female attendant allowed the party to take the quest with no hesitation. Just as Ava was about to take the seven quest papers from the female attendant, a hand snatched the paper quests. The hand''s owner became the attention of the party at that moment, and the hand''s owner was Vina. The girl who got kicked from the room when the party met with the Guild Master.


    "What is this, Mona? Do you know the guild''s rules that an adventurer or even a party can''t take more than two quests at once? Why are you allowing them to take seven quests?"


    The female attendant maintained herposure and bowed her head to Vina, "I have received the instruction from the Guild Master, Captain Vina. He told me the traveler can take many quests at once as long as it''s gold rank and lower rank quest."


    Captain was a title given to the adventurer who was part of the adventurer guild directly. It was not just a mere title, but they had more authority than just a normal adventurer in the guild. Of course, the authority they had was only limited to the town they worked. It was something Guild Master Rodin came up with to help him with the smaller issues, such as a dispute between adventurers and other trivial matters.


    "Then my party will take the quests instead," another hand snatched the seven quest papers from Vina''s hand. Russo was the one who tried to stop Tang Shaoyang and his party from taking the three newbie quests. This time he was not alone; nine people stayed behind him, "Since they can do seven quests at once, then I can do the same, right?" The man grinned at Tang Shaoyang. His face said everything, ''Ie to make trouble with you!''


    "I am sorry, but you can''t. The Guild Master only allows the travelers to take that many quests at once," The female attendant handled the situation calmly.


    "What''s the meaning of this? What with this discrimination? How can they take more than two quests while we can''t?" Russo pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang.


    "I don''t know either. If you have aint, you canin directly to the Guild Master. I am just doing my job and Guild Master''s instruction. I have no way to influence the guild''s rule or Guild Master''s decision," The female attendant called Mona extended her hand toward Russo, "Please return the paper quest to me, Russo."


    While these people argued with each other, Tang Shaoyang and the party did not butt in. It was his order to do so as he did not want to escte things unless it was necessary.


    Russo ignored the Guild Master part and incited the other adventurers and parties, "Look at this. Our revered Guild Master treated the outsider like he was their servant, letting the outsiders do whatever they wanted while restricting his own people. How can we let such a person assume the Guild Master position any longer?"


    The guy raised his hand dramatically, attracting the other adventurers in the hall, "These travelers must be giving the Guild Master something precious to allow them to do whatever they want. We need to investigate everything before things be worse than this!"


    "This bug is so annoying," Liang Suyin appeared next to the man and snatched the quest paper, "If you have an issue with the current Guild Master, then confront him directly instead of dragging us into your imagination. We are here toplete the quest only."


    After snatching the quest paper, she returned to the party, leaving Russo in a daze as he did not notice her movement. While Russo was still in a daze, the party turned around, intending to leave the guild. But another group stopped them from leaving. The adventurers from three tables came up and blocked them, fifteen adventurers.


    "Hahhhhhh¡­." Tang Shaoyang let out a long breath. His expressionless face visibly changed upon realizing they could not avoid this annoying issue.


    "Allow me to take care of these annoying bugs, Your Majesty," Goldien stepped up, approaching the fifteen adventurers alone. The gator immediately knew the Emperor was at his limit after hearing the long sigh.


    The fifteen adventurersughed when they heard what the gator said. It seemed they did not fear the beastmen said. Theyughed at Goldien, "What can one a beastmen ve does against fifteen of us? This isughable. We must teach these travelers that we can''t be underestimated. Let''s show¡ª"


    The man did not finish his words as Goldien appeared right before him. The shining scales crushed onto his face, sending the man flying backward along with a few other adventurers behind the man. Four people rolled on the ground until they reached the entrance door. The man who received the punch fainted while the other three who tried to catch the man looked at the beastmen in shock. They tried to catch the man, but the three did not have enough strength to stop the force.


    The bustling adventurer guild went silent at that moment as everyone''s attention was on the four people and the beastmen. The Golden Gator did not care how these people saw him. Beat the adventurers who annoyed the Emperor was the only thing in his head. He moved to the closest target, catching two adventurers by the neck, and mmed them onto the ground.


    The wooden floor cracked open as the two adventurers coughed up blood. The other adventurers who witnessed this up close had their hair stood up. It was unknown whether the neck or the wooden floor cracked. The noise was hardly differentiated between them, and they witnessed that the two adventurers also fainted.


    Only after two more adventurers did the others realize the gravity of the conflict. This was not just a small matter anymore. The adventurers who did not want to get dragged into the conflict immediately stayed away from the battle. Some who felt they needed to de-escte the situation started to surround the two parties.


    "Stop!" Captain Vina yelled out. She also did not expect the situation to escte to this extent, but Goldien did not listen to anyone but the Emperor and his superiors. The Goldien Gator sent another four adventurers flying with his punches. Their bodies went through to the wall.


    The remaining five adventurers turned as they tried to run away from the Golden Gator. The beastmen knocked out their seven friends without knowing how the beastmen did that. In their eyes, it was just a blurred move, and their friends were sent flying in the next second. They realized the gator was not just a casual ve but a terrifyingly strong ve.


    Captain Vina''s quick action allowed her to reach Goldien''s back. At this moment, she regarded the beastmen as a threat to the guild and intended to kill the beastmen. She had a sword in her right hand, and as the sword motioned toward the beastmen''s back neck, there was a force pulling her back. Ava made her move, pinning Vina down on the ground, and threw the sword away.


    "I don''t need your help, General. That woman should be dead by now if you did not meddle," Goldien voiced his displeasure as he felt Ava snatch his prey. They were of the same rank; both were General. Goldien did not show the same respect as he did to Liang Suyin.


    "That''s why I meddle, General Goldien. We don''t want to kill these people, but we just need to teach them a lesson, so they stop bothering us," Ava waved her right hand, indicating the beastmen to continue while she held the captain with just her left hand.


    Goldien seemed to be struck by a realization and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. Thetter nodded his head, and Goldien let out a relieved sigh. He almost made a mistake instead of gaining a favorable impression from the Emperor.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Sir!" The momentary pause allowed the Guild Master to reach the first floor in time before a tragedy happened. Rodi stood between the five adventurers and Goldien, but his eyes locked on Tang Shaoyang. He kept his cool and did not forget the honorifics.


    "Get back, General Goldien," Liang Suyin called the gator back as she approached the Guild Master, "It''s good that you arrive fast, Guild Master. If you want to know what happened, then thedy over there will have more credibility than me. Why don''t you ask her?" She pointed at the female attendant, Mona. "You trust her more than any of us, and I believe she should be able to recount everything that has happened until this point."


    Guild Master Rodin shot a nce at the female attendant, and thetter nodded calmly. Despite the brutal beating by Goldien, the female attendant maintained her calm the entire time. At this moment, someone barged into the adventurer guild. Mayor Cp rushed in a short breath and yelled, "What''s with themotion? Tell me what happens here!?"


    Mayor Cp paused for a moment while observing the surroundings. Seeing the travelers at the center of attention, Mayor Cp let out a sigh as he quickly realized what had happened. A conflict between the adventurers and the travelers was thest thing he wanted to happen.

 Chapter 980: Resolving The Annoyance - Part 1

    Chapter 980: Resolving The Annoyance - Part 1Guild Master Rodin and Mayor Cp called everyone to the Guild Master''s room. Mona, the female attendant, Captain Vina, Russo, and Tang Shaoyang''s party, cramping in the room. Tang Shaoyang and Liang Suyin sat on the couch with everyone else standing behind them. Mayor Cp and Guild Master Rodin sat across from them, listening to what Mona borated on what happened on the first floor.


    The Mayor and the Guild Master stared at Russo and Captain Vina. The captain lowered her head while Russo stared back at Rodin and Cp. Both were visibly annoyed with this incident, but both maintained theirposure.


    "Hah¡­" Guild Master Rodin let out a sigh and waved his hand toward Mona, "Good job, Mona. You can leave now."


    Mona bowed and left the room.


    "I apologize on behalf of my subordinate and the adventurer under my guild, Sir Tang. I never thought they would be brazenly against my order like this," Guild Master Rodin stood up and bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "I am very sorry for dying your quest. I will take care of the issue and promise you this will never happen again, Sir."


    "What if they do it again? Thest time you said, she was good-hearted inside, yet she still obstructed us despite your order. I don''t trust you anymore for what happened," Tang Shaoyang nced toward the mayor, "You should know why we came to this tower, right? We are on a timer, and we want to finish our mission as quickly as possible. The fact you set up the guild, everyone in this room should know why we, the travelers, tried to take as many quests as possible, right? I don''t understand why these people tried to hinder us?"


    "I am not trying to hinder you all frompleting the quest. We have our own rules. If you follow the rules, then there''s no reason for us to hinder you all," Russo responded snarly.


    "What part of you don''t understand that we are on a timer?" Liang Suyin shook her head. She was, in fact, tired of speaking to obstinate Russo. The man refused to listen to the order and reasons, "The reason the guild limits the quest for the party or individual adventurer is that it could be dangerous if they fail toplete the quest, but the chance we fail the quest is zero. Your guild leader should be aware of that. That''s why he allows us to take as many quests as we want."


    Everyone in the room aside from Russo already knew Rodin had used [Detection] on Tang Shaoyang, but the others did not know or even tried to use the [Detection] under the Guild Master''s order. The others focused on Rodin after hearing that, including Russo. Captain Vina was the most curious one. She wanted to know how strong the man was for the Guild Master willing to break the rules.


    "Also, why are you all bing a busybody for this matter? Why don''t you two sweep the quests on the board before? The reason all the quests remain unfinished is that no one wants to take them, yet you all are causing trouble when we take the quest? Isn''t it better for us to clear all the quests?" Goldien could not hold his tongue back and spoke what was in his mind.


    In the beastmen''s mind, since these adventurers did not want to take the quests, why did these people trouble them when they took the quest? He did not understand the intricacy behind the issue. What was these people''s problem with them?


    "My role is to enforce the guild''s rules. You and your party don''t follow the rules," Captain Vina replied without hesitation. She was doing her job regardless of Goldien and the party''s identity, and she still believed she was on the right side.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his hand, stopping the beastmen from continuing the meaningless conversation. He met with the Guild Master''s eyes, "You haven''t answered our question yet, Guild Master Rodin. What if the same incident happens again?"


    The focus returned to the Guild Master, pressuring the supposed strongest adventurer in the town. The silencested for another minute, and Tang Shaoyang did not wait for the man to answer the question, "Since you can''t answer us, then we will deal with it as we see fit. Is there anything you want to speak with us about, Guild Master? Mayor Cp? If there''s nothing else, we will depart toplete the quest."


    "I will ensure that the same incident will never happen again, Sir Tang. So there''s no need for you to take any action," Guild Master Rodin managed to squish a smile while shaking his head. There was nothing to talk about between them in the first ce. The incident started with his people and Russo.


    Tang Shaoyang did not say anything or even a gesture to Guild Master Rodin''s statement. The party left the room, leaving Guild Master Rodin, Mayor Cp, Captain Vina, and Russo, "Sit!" Guild Master Rodin gestured to Russo and Vina to sit in front of him.


    He was about to say something, but someone knocked on the door, "It''s me, Harold!"


    "Come in."


    The Gold Rank Adventurer entered the room, giving a nce at Vina and Russo before looking back at the Guild Master, "I am here to report the injured Guild Master. Seven Adventurers are injured; three of them are still unconscious, but nothing serious. Giving them a healing potion and a few days of rest should be enough for them to recover. I concluded from the injuries that the beastmen did not try to kill them, Guild Master."


    "Thank you for the work, Harold. You can leave now," The tensed Guild Master was visibly relieved upon hearing the report. The report meant one thing, the travelers were not hostile toward the adventurers, or else the beastmen would inflict fatal injuries. The travelers had the reason to do so, they had the justification for doing so, but the travelers held back. Even if the beastmen tried to kill the adventurers, he could not say anything as it was self-defense.


    After Harold left the room, Guild Master Rodin stopped holding back. Rodin released the Epic Rank''s aura, filling the room with his aura. He focused the aura on Vina and Russo before he started tosh out, venting out his anger, scolding them again and again. He wanted to ensure that Russo and Vina remembered not to mess with the travelers.

 Chapter 981: Resolving The Annoyance - Part 2

    Chapter 981: Resolving The Annoyance - Part 2"They are not the unreasonable bunch, so we can still talk it out if something happens," Mayor Cp let out a relieved breath after Russo and Vina got out of the room.


    Russo imed that Rodin was not good enough to hold the Guild Master position, yet he chickened out in front of Rodin. He did not say a single thing when Rodin scolded him aside from looking down at the wooden floor.


    "I am not sure about that, Cp. If they are not an unreasonable bunch, it should be enough to subdue those adventurers instead of hurting them," Guild Master Rodin massaged his forehead.


    "There''s a limit, you know. They can ignore us the first or the second time, but if our people keep bothering them, then they will snap at us. Our guest is not just a normal yer, but an Emperor too at that. The fact they don''t boss us around is good enough," Mayor Cp tried to see things in a positive light, "But what makes you worried about them? Are they so strong that you fear them?"


    "I don''t know about the others, but the emperor you are talking about, I can''t see his status," Rodin shook his head, "What does it mean? It means the emperor is far above me; even my detection does not work on him. I am trying hard not to piss that emperor, but my stupid subordinates just don''t listen."


    Mayor Cp was stunned after hearing that. He was a mayor, but he was also the former adventurer, second after Rodin. If Rodin''s [Detection] did not work, that meant it was bad news.


    "That''s right. I can only confirm his name, Tang Shaoyang. Nothing else disyed on the status screen," Rodin rose while shaking his head, "I am going to follow Russo for a moment. I am afraid he will do something outrageous. That guy is obstinate and prideful for a mere gold rank. I need to stop him before he does something stupid."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang and his party did not leave for the quest after leaving the guild. They went back to the inn for lunch even though it was not lunchtime yet. The others thought the emperor was just hungry, but he had another reason.


    "We will depart in twenty minutes," Tang Shaoyang said after the food arrived on the table. Everyone looked confused because twenty minutes was just too long to finish their lunch.


    It took a few moments for Ava to realize what Tang Shaoyang wanted to do, "Ah, so do you think that annoying Russo will chase after us? That''s why we wait for them here and finish them for once, Your Majesty?" She lowered her voice to the point of almost whispering.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "I have met a lot of people like Russo. He''s the prideful type of guy, and he will not stop until he can trample us because we just embarrass him in front of many. Or if he''s part of the people who try to stop us frompleting the mission. Either way, we wait for them and finish them off. They are quite annoying."


    Right at twenty minutes, the party departed from the inn. Instead of splitting right away like before, they walked together in a group. Tang Shaoyang immediately noticed Russo with his party following the group. The man realized Tang Shaoyang and his party was quite strong, so the man brought a number this time, fifty of them.


    Five minutes on the way, they were already far away from the town, yet Russo did not make any move yet. Ten minutes passed¡­. Fifteen minutes passed¡­. Twenty minutes passed¡­.


    "I can''t wait any longer," Tang Shaoyang lost his patience. He stopped and turned around, looking toward the direction where Russo was, and yelled, "How long are you going to follow us? Waiting for us to split up?"


    They were in the middle of the woods, the perfect ce for an ambush. If Russo and his party wanted to kill the travelers, this was the ce. No one would find out who killed the travelers.


    A few secondster, Russo came out from his hiding spot, followed by ten people. At the same time, the other four groups came out of their hiding spots, tallying the number up to fifty people. Russo had his men surround Tang Shaoyang with no path to escape from five different directions.


    "So you have found we are following you," Russo smirked as his gazended on Tang Shaoyang, "Then you make a mistake. You should run instead."


    "Are you part of the group who doesn''t want the travelers toplete the mission?" Tang Shaoyang had been curious. This was his second day, and he did not have enough time to investigate Russo''s background. He had been curious if the man acted because Russo was merely a prideful guy with an inted ego or if the guy was part of the resistance.


    "Bingo! It seems Mayor Cp has told you about us," Russo snapped his finger with a grin on his face, "But I am also curious how strong you are to make that rotten Rodin fear you," He used [Detection] on Tang Shaoyang and was confused with the result. He got nothing but a name from the detection. His forehead crumpled with bad feelings inside him.


    "There''s no need to hesitate. Clean them up!" Tang Shaoyang gave his order and motioned his party to take down the fifty people after getting Russo''s answer.


    The nine people charged to the other four groups while Tang Shaoyang faced Russo''s group. He took out the Dragon Destroyer instead of his myth grade sword. The [Detection] gave him everything he needed to know about Russo and his party. The highest level person was the man with a ck cloth to cover his face, Epic Rank, level 1048. Russo himself was just level 819; there was no need to use the myth grade weapon against them.


    Tang Shaoyang activated [sh Step], arriving in front of Russo in a sh. When he appeared in front of Russo, his battle-ax was already in the air, glowing in dark red. Russo and his party were startled by how fast Tang Shaoyang was. They could not react in time as Tang Shaoyang brought down his battle-ax toward them [Thousand st].


    Thousands of shattering booms resounded in the air as the dark red mana spread out after the st along with the dust, covering what happened to Russo and his party. The ground shook for a solid five seconds. With a swing of his battle-ax, Tang Shaoyang cleared the dust and revealed what happened to Russo and his party. There was nothing left but ground stained with blood, bones, and crushing equipment.


    However, there was one survival from Russo''s group. He was the Epic Rank, but the man''s condition was bad. His armor was tattered, holding into a spear weakly as he coughed up blood. His hair shriveled as he looked at Tang Shaoyang with an expression beyond belief.


    Tang Shaoyang put the battle-axe on his shoulder as he approached the dying man, "It seems there''s nothing to be worried about the resistance group. You don''t even try to find how strong your enemy is." When the distance between them was two meters, the emperor raised the battle-ax. He intended to finish the man off.


    "Wait! Don''t kill him!" Someone came out of the wood, and he was Guild Master Rodin, "It''s more valuable if we catch him alive and find the rest of his group in the town."

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982"Why should I listen to you, Guild Master? In fact, you are suspicious in my eyes," Tang Shaoyang smiled, "I thought you would ensure these guys would never bother me again. You are not keeping your promise; you let them go easily and tail them while they are following my party. I am waiting for you to stop them, but you are just watching from your spot. Are you also part of the resistance? Do you want to take back your precious subordinate?"


    Before Guild Master Rodin could answer or clear the misunderstanding, Tang Shaoyang swung the battle-ax, slicing through the man''s neck. There was no resistance as the head fell off. At the same time, he heard the leveling up notification. He did not expect to level up by killing the Epic Rank, but the surprise was a delight to him, "Not a waste of time, I guess."


    The forty minutes he spent waiting for Russo was not a waste since he leveled up. Of course, one level was nothing big for someone of his rank and level. There was no difference whether he stayed on the same level or leveled up one level. He could not even tell the difference after allocating the Attribute Points.


    "You know that I am following them?" Guild Master Rodin was surprised to hear that. He hid his presence and made sure no one noticed him, not even the guard at the gate. The reason he did not stop Russo was to watch the fight. He wanted to know how strong Tang Shaoyang and the other travelers were. He did not get any information about how strong the traveler was, and he lost the lead to the resistance group too.


    Rodin did not foresee Tang Shaoyang would rather kill Russo than find out more about the resistance. He thought Tang Shaoyang would try to find them and eliminate all the resistance after Russo admitted to a part of the resistance. The resistance was the group that wanted to hold the travelers as long as possible inside the tower. The enemy of the travelers, yet the emperor seemed not to care about the resistance.


    Tang Shaoyang saw the Guild Master through the Spirit Eyes the moment Russo''s party moved out. It was so easy to find the Guild Master who knew nothing he was capable of, "Is that really important to know, whether I know you are following me or not? Isn''t your life more important than that? You are a prime suspect as part of the resistance group. If I kill you here, no one will know that you were killed by me."


    Rodin''s eyes widened as he subconsciously took a few steps back. He was not doubting Tang Shaoyang''s words about killing him. He could tell that the emperor did not have hesitation to kill anyone deemed to be an enemy, "I am not part of the resistance group. I admit that I am in the wrong for failing to stop Russo, but¡­." The Guild Master hesitated to finish his words.


    "Do you want to see how strong we are?" Tang Shaoyangpleted the words with a smile, "Did you find out how strong we are now?"


    For once in a while, Rodin felt fear. The smile on the emperor''s face was scarier than the expressionless for sure. His heartbeat sped up as everything in his head was being read by the emperor, ''Does he have the skill to read mind?''


    "I don''t have the skill to read your mind, but it''s so easy to read your expression and emotion. I can feel it¡­." Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. It''s been a while since he made this kind of smile, "I can feel fear from you. Perhaps, do you fear me?"


    Guild Master Rodin gulped a mouthful of saliva, remaining silent under the emperor''s scrutiny gaze.


    "This will be easy then. I don''t care if you are part of the resistance or not. Ensure everything is smooth for me and set up ten or even more quests that I canplete in one trip, then I will spare your life," Tang Shaoyang approached the Guild Master with the battle-ax on his shoulder, "That''s not a bad offer for your life, no? Ah, I don''t need the reward, so you can keep it. Another reward, so you don''t work for free. How is it?"


    Guild Master Rodin stared at the man who stood three meters away from him. He did not know how strong the man was, but the fear was real. However, it was not necessary that the emperor was stronger than him just because he could not use [Detection] on Tang Shaoyang. It might be an artifact that could block the detection. But it was just one of many possibilities as there was a higher chance Tang Shaoyang was just far stronger than him.


    "So either die or do what you say? Is there a third option, like we never meet today?" Rodin made a forced smile. It was a pitiful attempt to solve the issue peacefully without putting him in a disadvantageous position despite knowing there was barely a chance the emperor would agree to his proposal.


    "I don''t take a bargain for someone under my mercy. If you want to keep your life, then you have to follow my words," Tang Shaoyang made a confused expression, tilting his head, "I think there''s no reason for you to refuse my offer, no? It''s not like I am asking to kill someone. You just need to do what you have been doing all this time with a little more work to do. In fact, you don''t need to set the quest personally since you have your people in your guild. This only makes me more suspicious of you, Guild Master Rodin. Perhaps, are you¡­."


    "No! I am not part of the resistance," Guild Master Rodin instantly denied. After saying that, he let out a sigh, "Is this the saying, curiosity kills the cat? Had I not been curious about you, I would not be in this situation. But it''s not like I don''t get anything from this. At least, now I know there''s a resistance group in my town.''


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, "Alright. I will do as you say. I will prepare everything for you and your party. Do you need anything else? Do you want me to prepare a house too instead of staying in the inn?"

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983Guild Master Rodin scanned his surroundings and immediately made the decision. Just like Tang Shaoyang said, there was nothing to lose as he just needed to order his subordinate topile the quest.


    "Did you n all of this from the start?" Ava could not suppress her curiosity and asked in whispers after the Guild Master Rodin left them.


    "Nope. I just thought about it on the spot. I did expect Russo and his party would chase us but did not expect Guild Master Rodin to follow them," Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    "What if he''s also part of the resistance group?" Liang Suyin voiced her concern.


    "Nah. I can confirm that he is not part of the resistance group," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at ease. He did not tell them how he could tell that, and the others did not ask him how he could find it out. Theypletely trusted him.


    The high sense and [Dragon Sense] allowed him to sense the others'' emotions. It was not as reliable as reading people''s minds, but he could determine Rodin was not part of the resistance group after killing Russo.


    *** **


    *


    It took the same time toplete the seven quests. Two hours, and they returned to the Adventurer Guild. Mona, the female attendant, was no longer surprised by how fast the partypleted the quest.


    "We have confirmed thepletion. Thank you for your hard work," Mona had be gentler to the traveler party than before.


    "Guild Master asked me to arrange quests for your party. Do you want to take on more quests right now¡­."


    Ava cut her off, "We will take the next quest."


    Mona took care of the arrangement more efficiently than Ava. She put three stacks of paper quests on the counter. Thest paper on top of the stack was a map. The map pinpointed the quest''s location.


    She exined how many quests were in each stack, including the type of quests.


    "Please arrange for us the silver rank quest after. If I am not wrong, we can upgrade our rank by finishing twenty copper rank quests." Ava took the stack with twenty copper rank quests.


    "Yes. Your adventurer rank will be automatically upgraded to Silver Rank after you finish twenty copper rank quests. However, you need to take a test for Gold Rank." Mona smiled, "But since your party is a special case, I will consult the Guild Master first."


    *** ***


    Everything went smoothly after the ''deal'' with the Guild Master. No one bothered Tang Shaoyang and the party. Within two days, they finished ny-three quests, and they were no longer Copper Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang, Ava, Liang Suyin, and Goldien were officially Epic Rank, while the rest were Gold Rank.


    The party swept all the quests on board, leaving with only three quests that no one dared to touch. Of course, There were dozens of repeatable quests, with most of them being copper rank quests and a few silver rank quests.


    They had taken too many quests already. Taking too many low rank quests would not do good for theirpletion reward. So Tang Shaoyang left sevenst quests for the high rank quests. Three quests in Murika Town and more high rank quests in the next town.


    "Guild Master Rodin wants to meet you before he can agree to let your party take the quest, Sir." Mona forced a smile.


    After two days, Mona had gotten to know better about the party''s strength. Since the party took stacks of quests at once, it made the other adventurers leave with no quests. Some Gold Adventurers tried to pick a fight, but the beastmen easily knocked down the adventurer alone. Not agreeing to their request put her in a tough spot as she realized the travelers were probably on the same level as the Guild Master or even stronger.


    "I will meet with him," Tang Shaoyang headed upstairs alone.


    He spotted the four captains with the Guild Master in the room. He sat on the couch, "What do you want to speak about, Guild Master Rodin?"


    "About the quest you want to take, The Elemental Minotaur Subjugation¡­." Guild Master Rodin paused for a moment, "The guild has one condition for you to take the quest."


    Tang Shaoyang frowned. The displeasure was clear in his expression.


    "I know your party is capable enough to take down the Elemental Minotaur, but I can''t convince them," Rodin pointed at the four captains behind him, "Even though I am the Guild Master, I am not running the guild alone, and the guild put up a great importance for the Epic and Myth Rank quest."


    "What do you want?" Tang Shaoyang asked. He did not wait for the Guild Master to respond to him as he continued, "Ah, I just need to beat five of you. That should be enough to convince them, right?"


    Rodin''s eyes widened; again, he was not expecting the opposite wanting to resolve the problem with violence. The n was for one or maybe two of his captains to follow the party to subjugate the Elemental Minotaur. He had not given up yet on finding out how strong Tang Shaoyang and his party were.


    "It''s not about who''s stronger, Sir." Rodin did not back down from the issue, "It may offend you, but I will be blunt. We don''t trust you and your party''s strength. Despite your amazing aplishment in thest two days, that does not give us any credibility or assurance that you and your party can kill the Elemental Minotaur."


    "The guild tried to kill the Elemental Minotaur three times in thest six months, and we failed to kill the minotaur. Not only did we fail to kill it, but we suffered a great loss. The minotaur followed us and almost broke into the town. The guild does not want to repeat the same tragedy. Like it or not, the guild will not let your party take the quest but with one condition."


    Tang Shaoyang stared at Rodin for a moment. It was not like he did not understand what Rodin was concerned about. However, he got important information from this conversation. The fact Rodin was still concerned that he was not able to kill the minotaur that meant Rodin''s detection did not work on him. He was sure the Guild Master used [Detection] on him in their first meeting, yet Rodin still doubted him against the Epic Rank Monster.


    He was Ancient Rank, one rank above the Elemental Minotaur. The quest should not be an issue for him, yet Rodin still did not trust him. Rodin did not know his real rank despite using [Detection]. Knowing this made him less upset that Rodin tried to stop him from taking the quest.


    "Let''s listen to your condition first, and I hope you don''t put an unreasonable condition," Tang Shaoyang responded in a heavy voice.


    Guild Master Rodin was relieved that Tang Shaoyang was willing to listen to the condition instead of instantly refusing to listen to the condition. However, he felt a lot of pressure under the man''s gaze. He felt like something bad would happen if he said something wrong.


    "Let me and my party tag you along. We will listen to your arrangement during the quest, too, so you don''t need to worry that we will move on our own during the quest."


    "Not unreasonable conditions," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "You told me the condition, but you did not tell me why you want to follow me. Don''t matter though, I agree with the condition, but instead of a full party, only two people can follow me. I will agree to your condition if you agree to my condition."

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984"Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Vina breathed heavily while holding her knees, bending her body forward while trying to suck all the air around her. The destination that was supposed to take ten hours was done within twenty minutes. As a result, she was totally exhausted and panting crazily, but crazy enough, it was just her who suffered.


    She nced to the side. Guild Master Rodin was smiling at her. She was a little out of breath but looked perfectly finepared to her. She then observed the traveler''s party. A few of them were also panted, but still much betterpared to her. Then she looked at the edge of the pit where the


    beastmen, the party leader, the female elf, and the red-haired woman stood. The four did not even sweat, and they did not even look exhausted at all. As if traveling was nothing to them.


    After the talk, the traveler party allowed two people from the guild to follow them. Rodin chose to bring Vina with him because she seemed to know the most about the traveler. As he joined the trip personally because he wanted to witness how strong the travelers were. Could the travelers beat the Elemental Minotaur? He believed they could; hence he followed them.


    "Take your time," Rodin tapped Vina''s shoulder twice before approaching the pit, the Elemental Minotaur''s nest. The pit constantly released hot air, and he could feel the extreme heat assault his face.


    He spread his mana to block the heat and looked down at the pit. Of course, the reason he approached the pit was not to see what was inside but to eavesdrop on what Tang Shaoyang talked about at his party. He wanted to hear how they nned to fight the Elemental Minotaur.


    "Who''s going to take that bull head?" Rodin heard the emperor''s voice. The moment he heard the question, he felt something bad was about to happen.


    "It''s Epic Rank, not much help for me to level up," Ava backed down from taking the minotaur as she knew Tang Shaoyang''s intention. He wanted Liang Suyin to take the minotaur down alone so she could get the solo contribution.


    Goldien nodded, "I think it benefits La¡ª General Liang more than us if she defeats the minotaur alone." He was about to say Lady Liang but changed midway. The beastmen was aware that Liang Suyin did not like being calleddy when they were in official business.


    Everyone was aware that Liang Suyin was the lowest rank among them, so she was the best choice to face the Elemental Minotaur. No one mentioned her rank out of consideration.


    "Alright. I will finish it off quickly," Liang Suyin looked down at the pit. The heat wave hit on her face, but it was nothing to her since she was also a Fire Elementalist. Everyone nodded; no one doubted her, even though the enemy had the same elemental.


    On the side, Rodin''s heart skipped up as what happened in his mind happened. His guts told him that the party would only send one person to fight the Elemental Minotaur, and it happened.


    The Elemental Minotaur with the fire element, zing Horn Minotaur. The guild itself did not have much information about the monster since this was the first zing Horn Minotaur that was born near Murika Town.


    Rodin tried to exchange more information with the other guilds in the other towns. But the exchange of information was too slow since they did not have long-distancemunication. The distance was not the only problem, as the bandit was one of the factors that slowed down the exchange of information.


    However, there was one thing that he could confirm, a lot of adventurers lost their lives to this monster. He also almost lost his life to this minotaur during the raid, yet the traveler only sent one person to fight the minotaur.


    Guild Master Rodin wanted to warn Tang Shaoyang about how strong the monster was, but he shut his mouth upon hearing the beastmen''s next words, "General Liang is over five hundred levels above the bullhead. It should be over in a few minutes."


    Rodin blinked his eyes a few times, processing Goldien''s words. ''Over five hundred levels?''


    The level difference between him and the minotaur was just a few levels, meaning the red-haired girl was also over five hundred levels above him. It was a lie if Rodin was not curious to find out the other adventurers'' levels, but he was wise enough not to do that. If the red-haired woman was over five hundred levels above him, the Emperor and the others must be higher than him too.


    While Rodin''s thought was preupied with the level gaps, Liang Suyin jumped into the pit. The pit was not as deep; everyone could see the bottom of it. Rodin snapped out of his thoughts and came closer to the pit. The pit was around thirty meters deep, with stairs looped around the wall. On top of that, there were many big holes in the wall. The wall was the cave for the other minotaurs. That was right, the pit was the minotaur''s nest, and the Elemental Minotaur was the leader of this nest.


    However, Rodin''s eyes focused on the giant figure in the center of the pit, where the zing Horn Minotaur was seated on its throne made of bone. The two pairs'' horns zed in fire, were seven meters tall, and had four hands. Next to the Elemental Minotaur was its weapon, The zing Ax. The battle-ax''s de was zing in the fire; hence people called it zing Ax.


    Guild Master Rodin''s eyes fixated on the monster and the falling figure. He did not want to miss the battle. As the red-haired woman was about tond on the ground, Rodin suddenly felt a force on his left shoulder, pulling him off the pit.


    "What are you¡ª" His words were cut off upon seeing who pulled him back. Rodin thought it was Vina who pulled him, but the Golden Gator.


    "Don''t get too close to the pit if you want to keep yourself safe," Goldien warned the Guild Master in a cold voice.


    Rodin did not get what the beastmen tried to say, but three secondster, he understood the warning. An extreme beat hit his back. Despite the armor on him, he felt the heat scald the skin on his back. He turned around and saw a pir made of fire shoot up to the sky.

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985The me pir''s heat became stronger as he subconsciously took a few steps back. It was so intense to the point he felt his skin was burnt by the heat. Rodin retreated to a bearable distance, ten meters away from the me pir. At this distance, he was far enough to see the traveler''s party, which was still next to the pit.


    The traveler managed to shock him once more. It was as if the traveler was not affected by the extreme heat from the fire pir at all. He even saw the Emperor put his hand into the fire pir. It took him a while to collect hisposure and realize something.


    The Guild Master gazed at the fire pir, ''I did not recall the zing Horn Minotaur having such skill before. Does that mean this fire pir belongs to the red-haired woman?'' He frowned his brow, ''I don''t think the fire will work on the zing Horn Minotaur?''


    It wasmon knowledge that the fire would do minimal damage to the elemental fire being unless the red-haired woman''s fire was much stronger than the minotaur''s. Rodin gulped a mouthful of saliva as he stared at the fire pir nervously. The minotaur that had been haunting the town for months, giving him and the other adventurers a traumatizing experience, would meet its demise. At least, that was what he hoped for. He wanted to trust the traveler to remove the threat to the town.


    The Guild Master nced to the side, staring at the traveler''s party intensely. He tried to see the traveler''s expression, intending to read them through their visage. He became less nervous after noticing the travelers were calm and collected. That meant they trusted the red-haired girl would kill the Elemental Minotaur.


    "Arghhhh¡­" Rodin heard a pained grunt from behind. He looked back and saw Vina curled up into a ball, covering her face from the heat. He quickly realized that his captain could not endure the heat from the fire pir. The Guild Master did not hesitate, rushing toward Vina and getting her out of the fire pir range.


    "What was that, Guild Master?" Vina asked after she reached a safe distance from the fire pir. Her face reddened from the heat, "I don''t remember the zing Horn Minotaur has such a skill." She thought the fire pir was the Elemental Minotaur''s skill.


    "That''s not the minotaur''s skill. I think that is Lady Liang''s skill," Rodin furrowed his brow as he sensed the heat diminished. In the next ten seconds, the fire pir disappeared. That was the signal that the battle was over.


    "Stay here. I will check what happens there," After saying that, the Guild Master rushed toward the pit. He could still feel the heat permeating from the ground.


    Whoosh!


    Liang Suyin came out of the pit before Rodin could arrive. The Guild Master halted his rush and gazed at the thing on Liang Suyin''s hand. He immediately recognized the thing in her hand. It was the zing Horn Minotaur''s horn. The horn was still zing red, looking like steel that had picked up from the furnace.


    "The bullhead leaves one of his horns after I killed it," Liang Suyin handed the horn to the Emperor, "It might be a precious material for the smithing. We can give it to the dwarf."


    Tang Shaoyang received the horn. The heat from the horn was nothing for him. He furrowed his brow after observing the horn in his hand. The detection did not work on the horn, and there no was no information popped upon touching it, "Or maybe a junkie, but I will save it for the dwarf."


    He stored the horn in the inventory and then looked toward the shocked Guild Master. He approached the leader of the adventurers in Murika Town with a slow step, "How is it? Will you entrust the remaining Epic and Myth Rank quest to us?"


    Rodin snapped out of his thoughts as he met with the Emperor''s eyes. For some reason, the figure in front of him became like an insurmountable mountain. Too high for him to reach, and his heartbeat suddenly raced up as he realized something.


    If Liang Suyin was so strong as to be able to kill the Elemental Minotaur, the monster he and his people could not kill within five minutes, ''Then how strong would the Emperor be?'' He would never find out the answer unless the man himself showed the window status to him. At the same time, he was greatly relieved that he did not offend the traveler, or else the town might disappear for real.


    "Ah¡­ Ahh¡­ Yes¡­" Rodin nodded his head repeatedly. For the first time, he lost hisposure in front of the traveler. The thought of antagonizing or even displeasing the travelers caused his spine to shiver. He had reached one conclusion, as long as it was not unreasonable, he wouldply with everything the traveler requested, "This should be enough proof to convince The four captains."


    ''I hope Vina does not do something stupid.'' With the thoughts, he nced to the back. Vina herself shook with how quick the Elemental Minotaur was killed. She ran to the edge of the pit, looking into the pit.


    The bottom and the wall were scorched red. The gush of heat hit her face, but she did not care. She tried to locate the Elemental Minotaur, but she failed to find a single monster inside the pit. The pit was supposed to be the minotaur''s nest. The guild estimated around two hundred and fifty minotaurs dwelt in this pit, yet she could not find a single minotaur alive. The bone throne at the center of the pit also disappeared.


    After a while, Captain Vina reached the same conclusion as her Guild Master. Her body shuddered a little bit as she remembered how she had treated the traveler in thest few days.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the fear of these two people. He merely shrugged. Even though he could sense the fear of these two people, he could not tell what they thought. He was not going to bother to find out either. Nothing is more important than the hundred quests.


    "Then let''s head back. We will take and finish the remaining Epic and Myth Rank quest," Tang Shaoyang paused for a moment, "If weplete those two quests, it should not be an issue for the guild to rank me up to Myth Rank Adventurer, right?"


    He asked the rank up, so he did not need to make a name for himself in the next city. With the Myth Rank badge, they could skip taking the Epic and Myth Rank Quest in the next city. He did not want to go through the same trouble to take the Epic or higher rank quest.


    "Of course," Guild Master Rodin agreed with no hesitation, "In fact, I will rank up your party rank to Myth Rank and your individual rank to Myth Rank once we are back in the town. After your partypletes the remaining high-rank quests, the guild will rank Lady Ava, Lady Liang Suyin, and Sir Goldien up to Myth Rank too. Your remaining party members will be ranked up to Epic Rank."

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986Three days passed since Tang Shaoyang, and his party took down the Elemental Minotaur. On the same day, theypleted the remaining Epic and Myth Rank Quest in Murika Town before moving to the next town, Roninka Town.


    Roninka Town was the closest town to Murika Town, with a range of mountains separating the two towns. And thest quest from Murika Town was to eradicate the bandit in that mountain. Everything went smoothly. The bandit was obviously not an issue to Tang Shaoyang.


    The bandit quest was the Myth Rank quest, and the reason it became the Myth Rank Quest was that there were nine Epic Rank bandits. Roninka had three Epic Ranks, and Murika only had one Epic Rank. Even with the two towns'' joint operation against the bandit, it was still impossible for them to subjugate the bandit with their force.


    The fact Tang Shaoyang and his party subjugated the bandit, bringing the nine leader''s heads, was well received by the people of Roninka Town. With the Myth Rank badge, the party was treated like heroes to the town.


    Then they finished all the high rank quests. There were four Epic Rank quests avable in the town, and they swept everything on the same day they arrived. The party was done with their mission for the third floor, finishing one hundred quests. Tang Shaoyang decided to stay until all the parties finished the mission in Roninka Town.


    Thest two days had been rxing for Tang Shaoyang and the party. Goldien, the Golden Gator, ventured by himself by taking the Gold Rank quest, and Ava ordered the elves to learn more about the alchemy from the local alchemist. As for Tang Shaoyang, he spent his time with Liang Suyin, spending quality time, strolling around in the town, a date which he never did before to any woman. This was his first date since the Game started.


    "We have been here for around five days. I think the others will finish their mission by tomorrow or in two days since the natives cooperate with us," Liang Suyin voiced her thoughts as she swirled the ss in her hand. They were at the high-end inn in the town, having dinner together with Ava and Tang Shaoyang.


    "I think we can trust Mayor Cp''s words about the time flowing three times faster on this floor. If that''s the case, we don''t need to worry about running out of time. It''s good for us to take a break once in a while," Tang Shaoyang responded with a smile, then he put the steak he had cut into his mouth. The steak was decent, even though the steak was not his favorite.


    Liang Suyin took a sip of the wine and put the ss aside. She put her hand on her chin and stared at Tang Shaoyang with her eyes squinting, "Do you have something to tell me, right?" She shot him with a question.


    Tang Shaoyang chewed the steak in his mouth, not in a hurry to answer her. He replied after swallowing the steak, "What do you mean?"


    "You have been spoiling me in thest two days. You must be up to something," Liang Suyin''s red eyes suspiciously stared at him while ncing at Ava secretly.


    "It seems I am a bad husband, huh?" Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as he realized how bad he was in the eyes of his women. Of course, Liang Suyin might not think of him as a bad husband. It was just how he perceived the thing she said. It was a normal date, having food, enjoying the street performance, and going sightseeing. That was what they had been doing in thest two days, but she said he spoiled her. It was nothing close to being spoiled; at least, that was the case in his mind. That was why he called himself a bad husband.


    He put aside the te and reached her hand, "I do have something to tell you, but it has nothing to do with our date. I just realized how terrible I have been to you, and I tried to change that. My rtionship with you and the others is limited to the bed and work, and we have not done anything that a lover is supposed to do; the date is one of many examples."


    "No, I don''t mean to put you¡­." Liang Suyin''s words cut off as Tang Shaoyang continued with a smile, "I know you don''t mean bad. I just came to realize that I have been neglecting you and the others, and so I want to make it up. You certainly deserve more."


    Liang Suyin opened her mouth and closed it again. She wanted to say something, but she did not know what to say. This came out of nowhere, and she did not expect this conversation at all.


    "Should I leave?" Ava was put into an awkward situation. She felt like third-wheeling the two. At the same time, she felt bitter because she was aware that she could never have what Liang Suyin had because of her status. No one should know her rtionship with the Emperor, or it would destroy the Elven Kingdom''s rtionship with the empire. If a war broke out because of her affair, she would be recorded as someone who destroyed her kingdom.


    "No," Tang Shaoyang told her to stay, "The thing I want to tell you is rted to her." He paused, waiting for Liang Suyin''s response. He thought Suyin would be surprised or shocked when he said that, but there was no reaction from her.


    After a while, Liang Suyin spoke, "I know it, but she has¡­." She hesitated to continue, but Tang Shaoyang and Ava knew what she wanted to say. Ava had a husband, meaning Tang Shaoyang had crossed the line if he had an affair with the former Elven Queen.


    "I know, I know¡­ I had done something I should never do, but I could not undo what had already happened. Especially when she''s expecting my child,"


    Liang Suyin had a big reaction after hearing that. She squinted her eyes at first, trying to process what she had heard. Then her eyes widened open. She nced at Ava, then at the belly, up and down. Then she nced toward Tang Shaoyang. Thetter nodded her head, "It could be¡­."


    "No! Ever since I had intercourse with His Majesty, I never had any intimate courses with my husband anymore. You should be aware of what His Majesty is capable of, right?" Ava immediately exined. She knew what Liang Suyin was about to say. Her child might be her husband''s child, but she never had intercourse ever since the day she reached the no-turning-back point.


    Liang Suyin could not retort back as she was clearly aware of what the former Elven Queen meant.


    "I n to bury this forever, but it will not be fair for her and especially the child,:" Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Instead of hiding this, I made up my mind to confess. You are the first one to know. Do you mind¡ª" He stopped midway as Liang Suyin rushed next to Ava. She held the former Elven Queen''s hand.


    "How do you do that? What''s the secret?" Liang Suyin stared at Ava with her puppy eyes.


    That caught Ava and Tang Shaoyang off guard. They sought her approval, but it seemed she ignored the key of the issue and asked something that was confusing.


    "Secret? What secret?"


    "The secret to getting pregnant, of course. We have been doing it for months without safety, but I can''t conceive of his child. I want to know the secret!" Liang Suyin demanded.

 Chapter 987: A Date

    Chapter 987: A DateTang Shaoyang was worried that Liang Suyin might not ept the former Elven Queen. He did not n all of this. He revealed his rtionship with Ava because Liang Suyin asked him, and she had a suspicion on them, so might as well tell Liang Suyin everything.


    Liang Suyin epted Ava was thest thing he thought of, but the reality always surprised him. The Fire Witch epted Ava, and after two days, both had grown much closer, akin to sisters.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled as he watched Ava and Liang Suyin walk hand to hand in front of him. One of happiest moments in his life since the Game started. Recalling the past, he felt like he was dreaming right now. The more he thought about it, he felt even more guilty. It was crystal clear how bad he treated them.


    "Two days off from work¡­." He muttered in a low voice before shaking his head. The n was to take two days break in a week, spending quality time with his women. However, this was not the right time, not with the dimensional tower''s threat, "Just need to sneak off time like this from time to time."


    Three days in Murika, and five days in Roninka. He spent eight days on the third floor before the system''s notification rang in his head.


    [Your faction haspleted the third floor''s mission!]


    [Congrattions! You obtained level 6 Treasure Chest and additional +1 level!]


    [Your faction now obtained the general ess to the third floor!]


    The notification rang right on the night of the eighth day. After the notification alert, Tang Shaoyang and his party were teleported out of the third floor. He quickly grasped the situation and moved out from the crowd. He brought four hundred ny-nine people into the third floor. Before anything else, he wanted to ensure that everyone survived.


    The Spirit Eyes activated, counting the number of his team. That was a subconscious action of his, and he let out a relieved sigh the number matched. Four hundred and ny-nine people, the total number matched.


    Since everyone was teleported out suddenly, it caught them off guard. They buzzed in confusion for a moment before cheers broke out.


    "Listen up!" Tang Shaoyang''s voice boomed out, silencing the buzz, "You all have earned two days break, and the next team to take the fourth floor will be decided on the following day. Good work for surviving." He smiled when he said thest part.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately turned around, heading toward their quarters. Even though the team hadpleted the mission, there were still a lot of things to do. He needed to confirm Mayor Cp''s words about the time flow. The confirmation would decide The Tang Empire''s rtionship with the native on the third floor. If Mayor Cp lied to him, that meant the native was their enemy.


    If the native was the enemy, the empire had more work to do to conquer the third floor. That was the only way to obtain the resources from the tower. If Mayor Cp told the truth, then the empire just needed to spread their influence to the native before the other factions entered the third floor.


    "I can y dirty," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    "What do you mean by ying dirty?"


    The Emperor turned around when he heard the familiar voice. The voice belonged to Zhang Mengyao. He rushed to her instead of replying to her, giving her a big hug. The flowery fragrant entered his nose. It was a distinct fragrance that only belonged to Zhang Mengyao. He subconsciously sniffed her neck while hugging her.


    Zhang Mengyao was caught off guard by her man''s action. He was never this clingy before, hugging her in the public space. She opened her mouth, but as if a fly entered her mouth, she immediately closed her mouth again. She did not know what to say or how to react.


    In the end, she stayed still, responding to the warm hug, "So unusual. Did you do something bad inside the tower?"


    "Hah. I did nothing wrong inside the tower," Tang Shaoyang''s response was fast and wless. He was telling the truth, he did not do anything bad inside the tower, the bad thing he did was in another world, far back before the dimensional tower appeared.


    "What bad thing could have happened in less than three days. I trust you," Zhang Mengyao separated from Tang Shaoyang and saw a pleasantly surprised expression of her man.


    "Did you say less than three days?"


    She did not know why he asked her that, but she nodded. She was surprised that he was surprised only two days had passed since the team entered the third floor, "What''s wrong?"


    ''Mayor Cp was telling the truth,'' Tang Shaoyang''s eyes gleamed. He spent eight days inside the tower, if it was not even three days passed on here, everything added up. He pulled her into the house as he told everything to her. Including the y dirty things he just said before.


    By ying dirty meant he wanted to hinder the other factions frompleting the third floor by cooperating with the native. If they had enough time to spread the influence, it should be easy to do.


    "So, you say the native is cooperating with us, the yers?" Zhang Mengyao was surprised to hear that. She thought the native would naturally hinder them from finishing the first ten floors so they could get out of the tower. She did not expect that the native of the third floor chose to stay inside the tower instead.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as he told her the culture and civilization on the third floor. Of course, there were more things to investigate because he just stayed in two towns, but that should be enough to picture the people on the third floor.


    "Actually I have formed a team to take the fourth floor if you want to go tomorrow. I figured out that you want to clear the dimensional tower threat as soon as possible, so I created the next team to follow you to the fourth floor. You can leave the third floor to me and Sis Li Shuang," Zhang Mengyao had been nning this since the team departed.


    However, she was shocked once again by his reaction. She thought he would agree and immediately leave with the new team, but instead, he stood up from the sofa and hugged her. Not just a hug, but he lifted her up from the sofa, "No. I want a two days break too. Clear all your schedule for tomorrow. We will have a date, all day, tomorrow."


    Zhang Mengyao was bbergasted as she blinked her eyes multiple times as she found the situation was unreal to her. She considered pinching herself, but she changed her mind. She bit Tang Shaoyang''s nose, not that hard, but hard enough to leave a mark.


    "Illusion? Are we under attack?" That was the thing crossed in her head upon seeing no reaction from Tang Shaoyang despite the biting mark on his nose.


    "What do you mean by illusion?" It was Tang Shaoyang''s turn to be surprised by her antics. "It''s real. Unless you put mana in your teeth, do you think I can feel the pain?" He rolled her eyes. With his ridiculously high attributes, the bite was nothing to him.


    Surprisingly Zhang Mengyao did what she was told to. She channeled her mana into her teeth and bit Tang Shaoyang''s right cheek this time.


    "Ouch! What are you doing?" Tang Shaoyang was bbergasted, not expecting her to do that. Obviously it was a joke, but that was not a joke to her.


    "Is the date offer still valid?" After finding out everything was real, she got to the main topic. She realized he had changed, but she did not care. She epted him as he was, but of course, she would not miss the date offer.


    "Of course. Clear your schedule tomorrow," Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes.


    Deep inside, this only confirmed how bad he was as a man. He could feel the joy from her from a mere one day date, ''I know what I have been doing is bad, so I have to change.'' He had several thoughts in his head about the third floor, but he decided to keep it for now. He did not want to ruin the day with the work thoughts.


    *** ***


    The following day


    Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao met on the first floor of the main base. She wore a rose pink one-piece dress with a floppy hat while letting her long hair loose on the back. Dress made people, he understood those words after seeing Zhang Mengyao today. She no longer gave out the strict general vibe, but a lovely girl who was ready to have a date with her boyfriend. The aura around her ispletely different.


    "So, where are we going for our first date?" She whispered to his ear while Tang Shaoyang was still in daze, looking at her. She was obviously satisfied with his reaction.


    Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes a few times as he realized that he made a huge error. He never had a proper date before. Even when with his exes, it was them who brought him to the new ces. So, in his mind, it was Zhang Mengyao who would make the decision about what they nned to do and where they wanted to go.


    "Obviously we are going to have a date," He replied with a silly smile, hoping the smile would do the magic.


    "I am so happy today, so I will forgive you this one time. Next time, you will make the n." Zhang Mengyao expected this to happen, so she made a n by herself. She knew him too well.

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988[You havepleted the tenth floor mission!]


    [Congrattions! You obtained Level 3 Treasure Chest and +20 level!]


    [Your factions now have obtained ess to the tenth floor!]


    [Congrattions! You have avoided the Tower Break! Good luck with your exploration!]


    Thest part of the notification drew his ire, and he felt it was unnecessary to include good luck in the notification. Tang Shaoyang shook his head and raised his gaze. Bodies, weapons, and armor were strewn all over, and blood dyed the ground. The final mission for the tenth floor was simple but also hard at the same time. It was a war scenario where he had to choose a faction between humans and demons.


    The System gave him two choices as soon as he arrived on the tenth floor, choosing between human and demon. The choice was obvious since he thought the demon would not wee him even if he chose to side with them. In fact, he wanted to choose a demon so he could learn more about demons. His rational thought beat his curiosity as he chose the obvious choice, the human race.


    After choosing the faction, he needed to choose a kingdom to side with. A list of ten kingdoms appeared, and he needed to choose one. The System did not give any further exnation about the kingdom, its strength, or even its economic condition. He chose the number one as he believed there was a reason why the kingdom was put on number one, and he did not regret his choice.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know the other kingdom''s condition, but the kingdom he was spawned at was prosperous. Not just that, despite the constant war against the demon, he could see the smile on the people. The kingdom was united as they had onemon nemesis, the demon.


    He recalled the second floor''s story, and he thought it would be much simpler for thest mission. However, everything he thought of was wrong. The war between the kingdoms on the second floor was nothingpared to this one.


    The kingdom had more than a billion troops. That was right; it was not a million but a billion. The worse thing was that the number of demons tripled the kingdom''s armies. He brought a chosen thousand Tarriors, including the elf and the beastmen. A thousand people added to a war that involved a billion armies hardly changed the oue.


    Fortunately, the system was sane enough with the mission. They did not have to win the war, but they just needed to contribute to the war. A hundred million contribution points were the goal. One contribution for killing one demon soldier, five contributions for killing Demon General, a thousand contributions for taking down a fortress, fifty thousand contributions for taking down a city, and so on. If he could kill the Demon King, then the mission was aplished.


    It was not that the thought of killing the demon king did not cross Tang Shaoyang''s mind, but he erased all those thoughts after learning the demon king was on God Rank. That was right; the demon king was the God Rank. On top of that, the demon king always stayed in the deepest region of the demon''s territory. He did not want to try his luck against the God Rank.


    And so, Tang Shaoyang and his thousand Tarriors started as mercenaries. Slowly gaining a reputation, he did not pass a single day without fighting the demon. Even though he filled his days with fighting, it took him seventy-four days to finish the mission.


    It was the longest time ever since he led the team from the third floor. Fortunately, they had learned the pattern of how the dimensional tower worked beforehand, so they swept the fourth floor up to the ninth floor within three months. They had a lot of time before the deadline for the tower break.


    "I am eternally grateful for your help, Sir Tang,"


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the voice. A figure in silver armor that was covered in blood walked toward him. The figure took off the helmet, revealing a forty-year-old man under the helmet. The man looked exhausted, but his eyes were beaming with excitement as this was the third demon city they had taken down.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "It''s my job to kill the demon, Sir Deon."


    General Deon Sturk, one of manymanders in the kingdom, obviously. Tang Shaoyang and his team worked under the man''smand, and the group obtained the approval of the whole battalion through their endless fighting.


    Tang Shaoyang walked away from Deon after that, heading toward his group. The first thing he always did each time the battle ended was to check on his people. While he had not encountered the demon that could trouble him so far, it was a different case for his subordinates. It could be said that most of the demons were on par with the Tarrior. So, he wanted to know the casualties right after the battle.


    In thest two months, he had lost one hundred and eight Tarriors. Even with Kang Xue and her healer division, they could not bring back the dead. His focus had always been on the casualties after the battle. Through the Spirit Eyes, he found where Kang Xue was. He rushed toward her, ignoring General Deon, who came for him.


    General Deon looked at Tang Shaoyang''s back as his mouth twitched. He was obviously annoyed, but he just let out a sigh in the end, "Not like I can do something to that guy anyway." Taking down twelve fortresses and three demon cities was Tang Shaoyang''s achievement. The mercenary leader became their vanguard, breaking the demon''s information almost by himself. The best thing to do was to keep the man on his good side, and he was wise enough to not let his ego take over him.


    Tang Shaoyang asked as soon as he arrived next to Zhang Mengyao, who had just healed a wounded knight, "How many?"


    "Seven so far," Kang Xue replied in a low voice. She had seen so many dead people in thest two months. She no longer had a cheerful disposition. It was just too much, not just for the Tarrior but the people of this world too.


    The Emperor massaged the space between his eyes upon hearing the Tarrior''s casualties. Seven, the number was minimal, outrageously minimal if one had topare with the kingdom''s armies who lost hundreds if not thousand armies.

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989Seven more casualties, adding up to a hundred and fifteen deaths. It was abysmally low if they looked at the scale of the war. Even so, Tang Shaoyang felt like he could minimize the casualties even more if he used [Spirit Fusion] for the weaker Tarrior. Obviously, he did not have a thousand spirits, but his avable spirits would be enough to suppress the casualty.


    He had the solution, but he did not use it. The reason was simple, he wanted them to survive on their own. This war would not be theirst war, so he wanted them to survive with their own skills. If they died, that was their limit. That was his thoughts back then, but he regretteding up with such a decision.


    "The good news is today is ourst day in this world," Kang Xue tried to look at the situation from the positive side. Leaving the tenth floor meant there would be no war anymore.


    "I guess so," Tang Shaoyang replied in a low voice. He was the leader, regardless of how good they were doing in this war. He took responsibility for the casualties because he was their leader.


    ''I don''t think you should me yourself. This is the path they have to go through, like it or not. We saw what you have done in all battles. You took down most of the demons, so they fought fewer demons. Also, you can''t just babysit them in every battle. They are soldiers; they are warriors who fight for you and the empire,'' Rosalie, the me Empress, spoke in Tang Shaoyang''s mind.


    ''What if you are not with them in the future? You can''t always protect them, but they have to fight for themselves for their survival. If they can''t protect themselves, how are they supposed to protect the empire and the people?''


    ''I know, but you know, the feeling that you can do more, but you just don''t do it. That''s the regret I feel right now. I also know that I will face more wars and battles in the future. Maybe we will face even more dangerous foes or even more bloody battles, but it does not change the fact that I can save more of my subordinates, yet I don''t do it. The worse thing, I enjoyed the battle more than I expected while some children lost their fathers, and the girls lost their husbands,'' Tang Shaoyang reflected.


    ''I also know you mean to console me, but you should not do it. I can''t expect all of you to console me each time I feel guilty. I can''t ce that burden on you guys,'' He closed his eyes, focusing on his senses. He could hear the cries from the knight who lost theirrade, the anger, and the sorrow, ''I have to bear and ept my mistake. I have to learn from my regret. That is life, no?''


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes, "Let''s go back. We are done here."


    "Mnn," Kang Xue nodded and followed the man. She was mentally exhausted from what she had faced in thest two months. However, she was also aware that the man in front of her held more burdens than her. He faced more dead bodies than her, ''I have to remain strong and keep supporting him.''


    The war was over, and the kingdom armies took over the demon city. The demon they faced was an insect-like demon. The head of the ground battle with strong carapace protected their bodies plus the te armor on top of it.


    Tang Shaoyang and his party, the Tang Mercenary, walked through the street, heading toward where General Deon was. The sight of the demon being butchered by the knights could be seen here and there as they headed to the center of the city. The demons inside the city were incapable of fighting, mostly young demons or old demons.


    "This is just not right, even if they are demons," Wei Xi muttered in a low voice.


    "This is a war between races. If the demon wins the battle, they will do the same to the children, the women, and the elderly in our city. Also, those knights are venting out their anger to the surviving demon because they lost a lot ofrades in the battle. This is amon sight in a war between races," Marshal Alton did not forget to remind Wei Xi, "Please don''t let the knights or the people of this kingdom hear what you just said, Vice Supreme Commander. They may see us as the demon sympathizer. We don''t want to make a kingdom with over a billion armies to be our enemy if we want to return to this ce."


    Wei Xi was a rank higher in the military, but it did not deter Marshal Alton from speaking up. He served the empire and the emperor, so he was not afraid to speak up. Of course, he was aware that Wei Xi would not be offended by the reminder; hence he spoke up.


    Wei Xi let out a sigh, "This is a war, huh? I still need more time to adapt."


    "Wrong! You need to experience more wars so you can get used to this kind of thing faster," It was not Marshal Alton who spoke, but Tang Shaoyang.


    "But we still break from time to time, or else we will be broken mentally because we are not ready," Wei Xi responded. That was just normal banter between the two. But then, Wei Xi frowned as he remembered something. He came closer to Tang Shaoyang and whispered, "We need to talk once we return. I have a concern about someone. I can''t say it here."


    "I thought you needed a break¡­." Tang Shaoyang wanted to joke around to light up the atmosphere, but he stopped after seeing how serious Wei Xi was, "You know where to look me."


    Wei Xi nodded as they proceeded to the biggest building in the city. The mansion was big, but it looked crudely made. The shape of the building was also weird.


    Tang Shaoyang did not care about the demon''s architecture. The party stayed outside as Tang Shaoyang, Wei Xi, Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, and Marshal Alton entered the building.


    General Deon was in the main hall of the building, standing next to a throne-like chair. There was a man sitting there, a young man in his twenties,zily leaning his elbow on the armchair as he gazed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    General Deon was in charge of the armies, but the man on the chair was the person that owned the armies. Ophilio Linare Lovius, the son of the current king, the 17th prince.


    Tang Shaoyang did not kneel or even bow to the prince. He was direct with his purpose to meet General Deon, "We have achieved our mission, and we n to return right away."


    General Deon and Prince Ophilio obviously knew Tang Shaoyang''s identity. Not the people of this world, and they came for a mission. General Deon smiled and was about to give his approval, "I¡­" his words cut midway by Prince Ophilio.


    "Do you think you cane and leave whenever you want to? You have now achieved your goal and don''t need us anymore, so you want to leave?"


    General Deon was stunned as he did not expect that toe out of the prince''s mouth. The Prince told him nothing about holding up the yers from outside the tower.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990"You speak as if we want to be here," Tang Shaoyang smiled while shaking his head. They had the mission, but it was not they wanted to take the mission. The System forced them to take the mission if they wanted to avoid the Tower Break. The Prince said it as if Tang Shaoyang and his party wanted to be in this ce.


    While most of the natives inside the tower were weaker than him, their number might be overwhelming for the earth. If Tower Break did really happen, the earth would turn into a battlefield. He should be fine if that really happened, but it would be different for his empire and his people. He realized the Tower Break was a disaster they must avoid ever since he arrived on the sixth floor.


    "I don''t care if you came here voluntarily or forced to be here. You have achieved your goal with our help, so it''s your turn to help us, no?" Prince Ophilio smiled.


    "We have helped you enough, twelve fortresses and three demon cities. Our time here is over, and we will leave today," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He had be the vanguard for them, losing a hundred and fifteen Tarriors in the process.


    "That''s not for you to decide, but me. I am the seventeenth Prince of the Galend Kingdom. If you and your team leave right now, that will be perceived as an act of treachery. There''s no more ce for you or your team in this kingdom. Do you know what''s the punishment for treason?" The smile on Prince Ophilio got wider as he spoke about the punishment.


    "Execution," Tang Shaoyang responded calmly despite being threatened. At the same time, he activated the Spirit Eyes. He checked the surroundings, outside and inside the building. The soldiers gathered around the building with more headed into the building.


    Prince Ophilio came up prepared. He did not need to listen to Prince Ophilio''s nonsense and got out of the tenth floor right away, but he was separated from his subordinates. He needed to inform them so they could get out together.


    "You got the right answer, but no reward for you," Prince Ophilio became even more yful as if everything went ording to his n, "So what''s your choice? Be Galend Kingdom''s enemy, or help the kingdom for another two months. Yes, just two months."


    Tang Shaoyang stared at the man on the chair. He could tell why the Prince wanted him and his party to stay. Ophilio wanted to scoop more achievements for taking down the demon fortress and demon city. That might help him in the future or maybe raise his status in his home.


    ''However, this prince is so stupid to threaten you instead of promising you a better reward,'' Rosalie, The me Empress, judged the prince, ''If he promises you a treasure or something better, there''s a higher chance for you to stay.''


    "Since the kingdom will charge me with treason, then I will make it happen without needing you to frame me, Prince." Tang Shaoyang took out the Dragon Destroyer and Titan de. The battle-ax on his right hand, and the Titan de on his left hand. He was not going to negotiate with the prince.


    Since the Galend Kingdom would put him on the criminal list just because he did not listen to Prince Ophilio''s words. He might as well kill the man and leave the tenth floor forever. After over two months here, he realized it would be hard for them to get anything from this floor. Everything either belonged to the demon faction or the human kingdom. They could not just im or take anything without permission from one of the two factions.


    Tang Shaoyang let out his killing intent, filling up the room. He was not joking about killing the prince. He took the first step before activating his movement skill, [Blink]. His figure disappeared and appeared again in front of Prince Ophilio.


    It was clear that Prince Ophilio did not expect the opposite party would try to kill him right away. He jerked back, a subconscious reaction upon seeing the big de right in front of him. His back hit the backrest, and he immediately realized he was doomed. He looked up at the towering figure in front of him with a look of regret. He did not think that far; it never crossed his mind the man would dare to kill the Prince of Galend Kingdom.


    ng!


    Prince Ophilio was fortunate to have General Deon right next to him. The General reacted in time as he thrust the sword toward the side of the Titan de. The de was pushed to the side, missing the target.


    Boom!


    The simple strike destroyed the wall behind the prince. The simple strike was imbued with yer Energy, not just a casual sh. Tang Shaoyang expected the prince would have some sort of protection, so he used yer Energy.


    "Stop! This is a misunderstanding! Please¡­." General Deon tried to stop Tang Shaoyang, but thetter did not heed his sword as the battle ax swung toward him. The General could feel the strong energy from the battle-ax. It was easy for him to dodge the battle-ax, but he would expose the prince behind him. The prince was not a weakling, but the man froze on the chair.


    General Deon raised the shield in his left hand. At the same time, he activated the defensive skill. Three barriers formed, and at the same time, he reinforced the shield with his mana, creating another barrier around the shield.


    Broom!


    As the battle-ax hit the barrier, it produced booming noises as the energy burst out from the sh. Tang Shaoyang used [Thousand st] skill on the attack. He intended to kill the Prince for real. He did not have the patience to y with Prince Ophilio after losing a hundred and fifteen Tarriors, only to be used again as a tool for the throne session fight.


    The energy from the explosion swept the building, destroying the wall and the roof beyond Prince Ophilio and General Deon.


    "Tell everyone to leave," Tang Shaoyangmanded Wei Xi to move out and get the Tarriors out of the ten floors, "You guys also leave!"


    He could tell that General Deon blocked [Thousand st]. [Thousand st]bined with The yer Energy was not enough to break the defensive barrier, which was a surprise. He truly wanted to finish them off before leaving.


    Marshal Alton wanted to say something, but the old man held his words back. He realized that the emperor would not listen to him under such a circumstance, "Let''s inform the others to leave. We also leave too."


    The old man pulled the two girls with him. He was well aware that these two girls wanted to stay with Tang Shaoyang, but thetter did not want to involve anyone in the next fight but himself.


    Zhang Mengyao looked at Marshal Alton. Thetter nodded, telling her with his eyes to leave him alone for now. With that, everyone left the half-destroyed building, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone.


    "Are you going to pretend to be dead forever?" Tang Shaoyang looked into the dust that slowly dissipated, revealing the shining barrier.


    Whoosh!


    A gush swept the dust away, showing two figures, General Deon and Prince Ophilio. The prince had a terrified expression while looking up at the barrier. General Deon used his Transformation; his silver armor changed into animal skin, lit up in fire. His head resembled a tiger, a zing red tiger with red eyes and zing horns.

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991Tang Shaoyang was not surprised by the transformation. This was not the first time General Deon used the transformation in front of him. He just did not expect General Deon could finish the transformation in time despite his strike.


    General Deon smiled wryly as their eyes met, "I thought you would leave if I didn''t attack you back, but it seems you are determined to kill Prince Ophilio."


    "I will appreciate it if you don''t meddle, General Deon."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t allow that to happen," General Deon shook his head, "I am not just a General, but also Prince Ophilio''s Guardian. If Prince Ophilio dies under my watch, my head will be gone too. However, we can settle this peacefully. I can promise you¡­ No, I guarantee you that you will not be a criminal of the Galend Kingdom. At least, I have that much authority to ensure that."


    "What do you mean by that, General Deon! Trying to assassinate the prince is a capital crime! Have you gone insane? Kill him right now!" Prince Ophilio snapped out of his fear after hearing the conversation. He could not believe General Deon tried to negotiate with the criminal after what happened.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t kill him. On top of that, I am not his target, but you. I have to fight while protecting you," General Deon''s smile disappeared as he turned toward Prince Ophilio, "Also, can you tell me the advantage of fighting the person who has helped us a lot? What''s the benefit of killing him? Not only do we have to sacrifice a lot of people to kill him, but there''s no benefit aside from satisfying your silly pride."


    "Imand you to kill him, so you must kill him! You are just a servant to the royal family, don''t ever try to talk back to me!" Prince Ophilio stood up as he furiously pointed his finger at General Deon, "Unless you have a death wish!"


    General Deon let out a chuckle, "It seems you are not aware of the Guardian''s authority, My Prince. Guardian''s duty is not just to protect the princes and princesses from danger but also to prevent you from doing a stupid thing. Fighting Sir Tang Shaoyang is something stupid, borderline idiotic idea. Can''t let that happen, especially if you are in the wrong in this case."


    Tang Shaoyang listened to the conversation between the two and understood the general situation. General Deon was not just amander but also a Guardian of the prince. It seems the Guardian has more authority than even a prince was not aware of. Of course, he did not believe what General Deon said. It might be a bluff to avoid the fight against him.


    "Why should I believe you?" The fight gave him no benefit, but he did not want to back down after how the prince treated him. No benefit for him, but he was not going to leave people who mistreated him. That was one of many reasons he chased after power. He would not let others take control of him anymore.


    "That''s right; why should you believe me? I can''t earn your trust despite being on your side for over two months, facing a life-and-death battle," General Deon smiled while nodding his head, "What about the oath? I will take an oath that everything I told you is true; if I lied, then I will die a horrible death?"


    General Deon did not wait for Tang Shaoyang to respond as he made an oath by himself. His body glowed in white after finishing the oath, but again, Tang Shaoyang had no way to confirm if the oath was genuine or just a mere trick.


    "As I said, why should I believe you? There''s no such oath in my world," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He was telling the truth as the only Priest who could hold an oath ceremony. He did not know that an individual oath existed, just like what General Deon said and did.


    Tang Shaoyang took out a scroll from the inventory, the contract scroll. He always brought the scrolls wherever he went. There were fifty contract scrolls in his inventory, and he never forgot to stock them up each time he went for a long journey. The contract scroll was hand and easy to use. He just needed to look at the scroll and use his thoughts to write the contract. There was no need for ink and brush or even pen to write the content.


    Zhang Mengyao, Li Shuang, Kang Xue, and the others taught him how to draft a contract. Tang Shaoyang also had made many, if not hundreds of, contracts. He finished drafting the contract in less than a minute, and he threw the contract to General Deon, "Sign the contract with your blood. That''s one of many ways to gain my trust. If you sign it, then we can continue our talk, or we can continue our fight."


    The content of the contract was quite simple, a testimony that General Deon had been telling the truth about everything. If he lied, then the contract would tell Tang Shaoyang. Contrary to the oath, the contract did not give a direct punishment for breaking the contract. So the contract was just an assurance for Tang Shaoyang to know if General Deon was lying or telling the truth.


    "I have taken the oath. I don''t mind signing the contract," General Deon sliced his thumb into the sword and ced his sliced thumb on the contract. The leather contract glowed in red for three seconds, and he tossed the contract back to Tang Shaoyang.


    When the breach happened, the contract would turn deep red. The fact the contract remained the same was obvious that General Deon did not lie. If the fight could be avoided, then it was in the best interest of Tang Shaoyang. While it was hard to im anything from the tenth floor because everything belonged either to the demon faction or the Galend Kingdom, he could still get something from the Galend Kingdom since they helped them to fight the demon faction. However, killing the prince would cut their rtionshippletely with the Galend Kingdom, so he tried to avoid that unless the prince was aplete asshole.


    A Series of heavy footsteps sounded before Tang Shaoyang, and General Deon continued the conversation. The knights came with such a huge disturbance. Tang Shaoyang took a look behind him, where hundreds of knights lined up behind him, blocking all the escape. The Captain, who was obvious with the red cape on his back, stood in front of the knights as he assessed the situation.


    The Captain thought it was the demon that set up the ambush, but he found no demon around. He spotted the terrified Prince Ophilio, who was fumed, his superior General Deon, and the vital figure who led them to win against the demon. He did not spot enemies, making him confused about what actually happened inside the building.


    "Arrest the traitor! He''s working with the demon and trying to assassinate me!" Sure enough, Prince Ophilio took the situation in his favor as he ordered the knights to fight Tang Shaoyang. Of course, he miscalcted something, something that never crossed his mind, which was that the knights did not listen to his order.


    The knights fought alongside Tang Shaoyang, and even the Captain was saved by Tang Shaoyang during the battle against the demon. The knights were not stupid enough to listen to the order without thinking. However, the Knight Captain was put in a tough situation because of Prince Ophilio''s order. If he did not listen to the prince''s order, the kingdom would charge him as a traitor for not listening to the Royal Family''s order.


    At this moment, the Knight Captain witnessed something outrageous. General Deon walked next to Prince Ophilio and punched the prince in the gut. Prince Ophilio fell on his knees, clutching his stomach as he looked up at General Deon. He could not believe that General Deon would punch him. He started tearing up as his eyes and mouth went wide.


    General Deon delivered a chop to the back of Prince Ophilio''s head. The prince fell to the floor, losing consciousness. General Deon''s action shocked all the knights, not expecting the general would hit the prince. The Knight Captain was rmed, thinking about what Prince Ophilio had just said.


    "Don''t be rmed, Knight Captain Denis. There''s no demon or anything. It''s just a misunderstanding between Prince Ophilio and Sir Tang Shaoyang," General Deon picked up the unconscious prince and threw the body toward the Knight Captain, "Get Prince Ophilio to the room. We will talk after I clear the misunderstanding with Sir Tang Shaoyang."

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992General Deon knew that it would trouble himter that he punched Prince Ophilio, but there was a reason behind his action. It was to gain Tang Shaoyang''s trust even further and show that he had more authority in the Galend Kingdom. Also, he needed to get rid of Prince Ophilio to finish up the conversation peacefully. On top of that, he also secured Prince Ophilio''s safety by bringing the prince out of Tang Shaoyang''s sight. This way, if the conversation broke down and a fight broke out, Prince Ophilio was in a safe ce.


    Indeed, Tang Shaoyang''s trust in General Deon increased after the punch. That increased General Deon''s credibility about his authority. Punching a prince was for sure a capital crime, but since General Deon dared to punch the prince, meaning he had the means to avoid being punished for punching a member of the royal family.


    The Knight Captain kept ncing between General Deon and Tang Shaoyang. He was curious about what happened, then he looked at the unconscious prince in his hand. Even though he was unclear about what happened, he could picture what happened in his head. Prince Ophilio must be doing something to anger Tang Shaoyang, and General Deon tried to mediate it.


    The Knight Captain nodded toward General Deon before bringing the prince with him. He took the knights with him, too, leaving General Deon and Tang Shaoyang alone. He realized his duty now, protecting Prince Ophilio in case General Deon failed to clear the situation.


    "The nuisance is gone. Let''s continue our conversation," General Deon smiled, showing a row of shiny and sharp teeth of the tiger. He did not cancel his transformation as he was still wary of Tang Shaoyang. If the talk broke down, he did not need to transform anymore, "I think I have shown you enough for you to believe me, right, Sir Tang Shaoyang?"


    "I guess so," Tang Shaoyang nodded as he took out another leather scroll. He drafted another contract, a contract that would tell him if he wasbeled as a criminal or not by the Galend Kingdom. In case he decided to visit the tenth floor again in the future, "This will solve everything. It''s not like I want to go to war against the Galend Kingdom."


    General Deon got closer to Tang Shaoyang and reached out for the leather scroll. He read the contract thoroughly, as there was a lot of content on it. This contract was more meticulous than the beforehand contract. There was no hole in the contract. He let out a sigh of relief inwardly upon reading the contract.


    "I also don''t want to fight you, Sir Tang Shaoyang," General Deon shook his head as he pressed his bloody thumb on the contract. After signing the contract, he handed the scroll back to Tang Shaoyang, "While I can assure you the kingdom will not put you on the criminal list, I can''t prevent all of Prince Ophilio''s actions toward you. If you have the intention to return to this world, I advise you to be careful. Prince Ophilio is prideful, and he will for suree for you if you return to the Galend Kingdom."


    "One person hunts me down is much better than having a whole kingdom hunt my people and me," Tang Shaoyang stored the contract in the inventory.


    "It''s regrettable that we have to part ways like this. I wish to hold a farewell party for you and your people, but I don''t think this is the right time for that."


    "I have to refuse that even with no incident with the prince. I can''t dy my return just for a party. Farewell, General Deon." That were Tang Shaoyang''sst words before his body disappeared.


    General Deon let out a long sigh after Tang Shaoyang disappeared, "Oh my¡­. I thought I had to fight him,"


    He could fight Tang Shaoyang, buying time until the reinforcement arrived, "But is that enough? I don''t think so. Sir Tang Shaoyang has to summon ability, and his summons is also ridiculously strong too. Even if we can kill him, we may sacrifice our armies." He mumbled by himself. It was just stupid to sacrifice the armies to take down their own ally.


    "Prince Ophilio oh Prince Ophilio¡­. You just give more work as usual."


    *** ***


    [Congrattions! Sky Level Tower''s tower break has been canceled!]


    [Congrattions! Sky Level Tower''s tower break has been canceled!]


    [Congrattions! Sky Level Tower''s tower break has been canceled!]


    The notification rang three times in everyone''s head. That was the indication that a faction had cleared the tenth floor of the dimensional tower. The major factions certainly knew who cleared the tenth floor, so they gathered around the tower''s entrance.


    Zhang Mengyao, Marshal Alton, Wei Xi, Kang Xue, and the Tarriors returned, greeted by cheers from their people. However, Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue were not in the mood to respond to the cheers. Both of them looked pensive because Tang Shaoyang was not with them.


    Both had stayed in the Galend Kingdom for over two months, so they knew how strong the kingdom was. They were afraid he would get hurt despite knowing how strong he was. Worries haunted them until they saw the man himself fine and unscathed.


    Marshal Alton read the mood and told them to disperse, leaving not many people on the square, "Your Majesty should be fine. I don''t think those people there can hurt him at all. Even if Your Majesty is in danger, I think he can just instantly return." The old man tried to ease thedies'' concern while they were waiting.


    A few minutes passed, and Marshal Alton and Wei Xi exchanged looks. The tapping boot resounded as Zhang Mengyao started to get impatient. Then a figure appeared in the middle of the square. A noticeable sigh of relief could be heard from the girls. The figure was Tang Shaoyang, standing straight with no injuries.


    They approached the emperor, "Wee back, Your Majesty," Marshal Alton greeted the figure, followed by the others.


    Tang Shaoyang, unaware of histe arrival, made the girls worried. He had a smile as if he had achieved something good, "I think I salvage the situation with the Galend Kingdom without needing to listen to that stupid prince."


    "I don''t care about the Galend Kingdom. I am just d that you are fine," Zhang Mengyao hugged the man lightly, "It will take a lot of preparation if we want to get something out of the tenth floor. It will be a long project." She added her thoughts about the tenth floor, to which Tang Shaoyang agreed. The next time they return, they should not just bring armies but also people that can handle diplomacy with the kingdom. The next time they returned to the tenth floor, it would not be just a war.


    "I guess that''s true. We need to arrange more things for the low-level floors first before thinking of the tenth floor. Most importantly, we need to find out about the eleventh floor too," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Before that, I think the Tarriors need a little break before we go expedition for the eleventh floor."


    Zhang Mengyao remembered something that he told her a month ago after a battle against the demon, "And I do recall that you have something to tell us once we return, no?"


    She remembered it because he had made a big deal about it, so she thought it was something important.


    "We indeed need to have a talk. Not just us, but with the other girls too," Then Tang Shaoyang turned toward Wei Xi, '''' You want to talk about Yu Shun too, right? Let''s go back for now."

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993Tang Shaoyang stared at Wei Xi with a frown after listening to the concern about Yu Shun. Wei Xi told him that there was a big personality change on Wei Xi, a concerning change. The young man who had just reached twenty years often spoke by himself, sometimesughing by himself in an empty room. It started like eight months ago or maybe even longer.


    "How do you know? Did you spy on Yu Shun?"


    Wei Xi shook his head, "Of course not. It''s Luo Lan who told me about Yu Shun''s change of behavior. She was worried that it would be worse, so she told me. Could it be because Yu Shun controlled too many zombies?"


    "I am not sure. His ss is one of the rarest sses, or maybe the ss that exists only on Earth," Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. Zombie was the only term used on Earth. If it was another world, they called the zombies Undead. Meanwhile, Yu Shun''s ss was Zombie Apostle, so he spected it was an exclusive ss on Earth.


    "What about Luo Lan? She is fine, right?" The drastic change in Yu Shun was indeed rming. He was concerned that Yu Shun became abusive along with his change of behavior.


    "She is¡­." Wei Xi paused mid-way. He was about to say that Luo Lan was fine, but he had been inside the dimensional tower for over two months. He did not know whether Luo Lan was okay or not.


    Both got up from the chair, and they rushed toward the portal, returning to the capital. As soon as Tang Shaoyang arrived at the smart base, he asked Origin, "Where''s Yu Shun?"


    The smart Ai was not surprised by Tang Shaoyang''s sudden return and replied in the next second.


    [Sir Yu Shun left the capital five days ago as usual. He will return by tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, Your Majesty.]


    "What about Luo Lan? Where is she?" Wei Xi asked right after.


    [Lady Luo Lan is in Lady Elinova''s private kitchen. Lately, Lady Luo Lan has been learning to cook from Lady Elinova.]


    "Is she fine? Does she have bruises on her body or face?" Wei Xi is genuinely concerned about Luo Lan''s well-being. If she suffered, then it was his fault as he left her without solving Yu Shun''s issue.


    There was a few seconds pause from the Ai as the question caught it off guard, [Nnnnn. No!]


    Tang Shaoyang and Wei Xi were relieved by the report. While there was a drastic change of behavior in Yu Shun, the young man still treasured his girlfriend. Luo Lan was Yu Shun''s former teacher, and both had a deep bond to form a romantic rtionship. It would be really concerning if Yu Shun suddenly became abusive toward her.


    [Your Majesty seems to be concerned about Sir Yu Shun. I have something to report about Sir Yu Shun, too, about what he had been doing in the past year and the strange things that might be rted to him.]


    Tang Shaoyang and Wei Xi exchanged looks. In the past year, Tang Shaoyang was busy with the dimensional gate to another world and also the dimensional tower. He barely paid any attention in the main base.


    "Let''s go to another room," Wei Xi walked up the stairs. They were still in the basement where the portal was. He was afraid that the others would overhear their conversation. Yu Shun was one of the top figures in the empire, so he did not want a bad rumor about him spread out.


    The safest ce where no one could hear was, of course, Tang Shaoyang''s office. Both sat on the couch and listened to Origin, narrating something strange about the appearance of the flesh tower. After the incident with Emperor Di, the Zombie Emperor who ran havoc in his territory, the suspected culprit who wiped out the military settlement.


    After that incident, Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao created more squads, stronger squads where the Epic Rank would lead the squad directly, making sure that no more Zombie Lord or Zombie Emperor would appear. However, strange reports kepting to the capital with the appearance of the flesh tower.


    The flesh appeared twice in the Territory Wars, where they fought Zombie Lord and Emperor Zombie Di. They came to the conclusion that only Zombie Lord and Zombie Emperor could create the flesh tower. So, if they sent teams out to cut the zombie''s growth, Zombie Lord and Zombie Emperor should not exist. If Zombie Lord and Zombie Emperor did not exist, then there would be no more flesh tower.


    Yet, Origin kept receiving the report about the flesh tower''s appearance. They found the flesh tower, but they could not find the Zombie Lord and Zombie Emperor around. There were sixty-six reports about the flesh tower since the Zombie Emperor Di''s incident. The squads had confirmed the flesh tower''s existence with the damaged environment. The soil and everything around the tower were corrupted by the dark energy.


    Tang Shaoyang''s frown deepened after hearing sixty-six flesh towers appear after the incident. There were a lot of flesh towers, and the strangest thing was that no Zombie Lord or Zombie Emperor was found.


    "How can that incident be linked to Yu Shun?" Wei Xi asked about the critical part.


    [Because it was Sir Yu Shun who conveniently destroyed the flesh tower each time it appeared. Sir Yu Shun left the capital for seven daysst week, and the patrol team reported that Sir Yu Shun also destroyed five flesh towers. It''s the same with the previous flesh towers. The report always came when Sir Yu Shun was away from the capital. I don''t have any suspicion about him until you ask about him just now, Your Majesty. It''s so odd to be a coincidence.]


    Hearing that, Tang Shaoyang was struck by a sudden realization. No Zombie Lord or Zombie Emperor was found, but was that true? No, there was a Zombie Lord or even Zombie Emperor, and that zombie was under Yu Shun''s control. That meant Yu Shun was the main suspect in the flesh tower creation. He shared his thoughts with Wei Xi.


    "But why? What''s the benefit of creating the flesh tower that destroys the environment? He should know that people can''t live at the ce upied by the flesh tower." Wei Xi was confused. His mouth tried to deny that Yu Shun created the flesh tower, but his mind thought differently. Tang Shaoyang''s guess made sense with the recent flesh tower appearance. He just did not want it toe true.


    "I don''t know, and I might be wrong. However, we will know the answer once we talk to him. We can''t dy this any longer. If Yu Shun is the culprit, we need to get to the bottom of this."


    There was no other option but to confront the young man directly. Of course, Tang Shaoyang also hoped it was not Yu Shun. Even if it was Yu Shun, he hoped there was a good reason behind it.


    "We will wait for Yu Shun to return," Tang Shaoyang stood up, "While waiting for him, let''s find more about Yu Shun from Luo Lan. I hope he is still the Yu Shun that I know."


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang could not help but me himself. He felt like this happened because he neglected the young man while putting a big responsibility on the young man. While Yu Shun held no position in the empire, people put him on the same level as Lu An and Wei Xi. The responsibilities might be the factor that changed the young man, and it was he who trusted those responsibilities to Yu Shun.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994Tang Shaoyang put everything away and focused on one issue, Yu Shun. He stayed in the capital even though the other factions tried to meet him. The leaders from the other factions tried to meet him to congratte The Tang Empire for canceling the tower break. He refused to meet them, not until he solved the issue with Yu Shun.


    Tang Shaoyang hoped this was not an issue that needed to be solved, but his feeling told him otherwise. While there was no proof that Yu Shun created the flesh towers, his guts told him Yu Shun was the creator of the recent flesh towers.


    And today, he received the report from the guards from the border that Yu Shun had returned. Today, he would know everything.


    Tang Shaoyang sat on the throne with his eye closed. This was ssified as a personal issue, not an empire issue. Not all the higher-ups of the empire were present. Wei Xi, Cao Jingyi, Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, Lu An, and Luo Lan sat below the tform of the throne, on the side while waiting for Yu Shun''s arrival.


    [Sir Yu Shin has arrived, Your Majesty.]


    Origin announced Yu Shun''s arrival. Right after the announcement, the door was pushed out, and Yu Shun entered the throne hall. The young man smiled, but there was a difference in his smile. That was a yful smile as if he found something funny inside the throne hall.


    "Good afternoon, Brother Shaoyang," Yu Shun waved his hand in the air, greeting the man on the throne. Both were close enough not to use the formality in a private meeting like this, "Huuu¡­. My girlfriend is also here." A frown formed as soon as he spotted Luo Lan next to Kang Xue. He sounded surprised to find her in the throne hall.


    "I heard there''s something important. What is this about, Brother Shaoyang?"


    Tang Shaoyang responded after a few seconds of silence. He found something interesting in Yu Shun, the dark energy. As soon as the young man entered the throne hall, he immediately detected the dense dark energy inside Yu Shun, which was impossible for a human to have dark energy inside their body. He had dark energy, but he had it after the race evolution. Demon''s blood, Dragon''s blood, and High Human''s blood flowed inside his body, meaning he could adapt to the dark energy instead of harming him.


    However, Yu Shun was just a human, not even a High Human. It was impossible for the young man to have the dark energy reside inside his body.


    At this point, Tang Shaoyang was ny percent sure that Yu Shun was the culprit behind the flesh tower''s appearance. He was not sure what Yu Shun did, but he was sure he used the flesh tower to absorb the dark energy or even changed the body so that body could ept the dark energy.


    "Then I will be direct to you, Yu Shun. Did you create the flesh towers?" He did not beat around the bush and directly voiced his suspicion. The question meant Tang Shaoyang suspected Yu Shun.


    Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, Wei Xi, Cao Jingyi, and Luo Lan were shocked by this. This was a totally different scenario than the one they had nned. By asking that, it meant Tang Shaoyang believed that Yu Shun was the culprit.


    Yu Shun''s frown went deeper as he had a disbelief look on his face. His expression was pure disbelief, hurt by the usation, "Of course not! Why would I create the flesh tower? In the first ce, I don''t know how to create the flesh tower!"


    The hurt expressionsted for like twenty seconds before Yu Shun smiled yfully once more. He grinned widely, "Do you expect me to say that, Brother Shaoyang?"


    Zhang Mengyao, Luo Lan, and the others were shocked once more. They were relieved hearing the young man''s first response to the usation. They were not expecting Yu Shun to act like this.


    "Of course not. You are the only one who was not surprised by my acting. As if you already know everything, and I don''t expect I will get exposed this early," Yu Shun shook his head in pity, "That''s right. All the recent flesh towers are my work, and I have harvested a hundred flesh towers. I should be stronger than you now."


    "Stronger than me? Is that why you keep making the flesh tower? To get stronger than me? But why? Why do you want to get stronger than me?"


    The Emperor was confused by Yu Shun''s reason. Yu Shun did not get into a rivalry against him, not like Lu An, Wei Xi, and Zhang Mengyao. He remembered that the young man told me that he just wanted a safe ce for himself and his girlfriend. He had never heard of any ambition from the young man. Even when he offered the Marshal position to the young man, Yu Shun rejected the offer.


    "So I can protect Luo Lan from your evil hand! I have to be stronger than you so you can''t take her from me! I will not let that happen!" The yful smile disappeared as Yu Shun raised his voice, pointing his index finger at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang made a strange expression on his face as he heard those from Yu Shun''s mouth. It totally confused him as he never thought those woulde from Yu Shun''s mouth. It bewildered him how Yu Shun came up to that conclusion. He barely had an interaction with Luo Lan less than five times in thest few months.


    "What? What are you talking about, Yu Shun? Why would I take Luo Lan from you? Do you think I am that low?" He was not angry; he was just in utter disbelief.


    "Fuhuhuhu¡­." Yu Shun let out a chillingugh, "You may not have the intention to take Luo Lan from me now, but what about in the future?"


    "I will never take her from you, now or even in the future! I don''t know where thates from, but whoever tells you that is not true. This is absurd." Tang Shaoyang tried to convince Yu Shun. The young man might have changed, not a human anymore, but he regarded Yu Shun as a little brother. Just like how he regarded Lu An.


    "God told me," Yu Shun grinned, "God also told me how I will surpass you. No, in fact, I should be stronger than you now!"


    "God?" A deep frown formed on Tang Shaoyang''s forehead the moment Yu Shun mentioned God. He realized that there was an external influence that changed Yu Shun.


    "Yes! The God of Undead Antorias has shown me everything about you! God Antorias has shown me your lecherous nature! All the women around you will never be enough. Soon you will take your subordinate''s wives! No, in fact, you have done that!" Yu Shun grinned ear to ear as if he had Tang Shaoyang''s biggest secret, "The former Elven Queen Ava! You take her away from the former Elven King Revalor! This is just the start. After you do it once, you will do it again and again in the future. Maybe, the next one will be my girlfriend, no? So why do I want to get stronger? To protect her from you, Brother Shaoyang!"


    Everyone in the room was shocked to hear the revtion. It caused confusion for a while, but then they did not hear any response from Tang Shaoyang. Everyone in the throne hall looked toward Tang Shaoyang, wanting to hear the denial. However, it never came out as Tang Shaoyang remained silent.


    "Is that what you want to talk about to us?" Zhang Mengyao asked Tang Shaoyang. She remembered that there was something he needed to tell the girls, the biggest mistake he had ever made. Yu Shun now mentioned it, and everything clicked in her head. He wanted to confess to the girls about his misdeed.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and nodded. Kang Xue did not show any reactions, while Zhang Mengyao pointed her index and middle finger toward her eyes and Tang Shaoyang back and forth, "We will talkter for sure, a long talk. But we need to finish our business here."


    Yu Shun was surprised after seeing everyone''s reaction. He expected Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue would burst out toward Tang Shaoyang, but nothing happened. Then he looked toward Wei Xi, "What about you, Brother Wei Xi! Don''t you afraid that he will take Sister Jingyi from you? Don''t you afraid!?"


    "It''s kinda concerning, but I am willing to hear the reason. There must be a reason why that happened," Wei Xi smiled, "Also, if he wants to take my wife, why would he wait until now? Why won''t he do it from the start? In fact, he can just kill me outside the territory and tell everyone that the beast or monster killed me if he wants to take my wife. However, he does not do that, and I believe he will never do that to me."


    "It''s so stupid to raise me in power and status and then take my wife, no? But I know very well that Your Majesty is not that stupid, even though he is a bit reckless¡­ sometimes."


    Wei Xi let out a sigh and continued, "What baffles me is why would you believe that God Antorias, Yu Shun? Why would you believe someone you never met? The God you are talking about is not a real God. You should know that, right? It''s just a rank in the system, and if we keep leveling up, we will be a God, too, someday, no? Why would you believe the stranger you never met instead of putting your trust in someone who saved your life?"

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995Yu Shun froze after hearing Wei Xi''s words. Those words made sense; God was just a rank, a rank that he would eventually achieve in the future. Did God show him the future? Did The God of Undead Antorias tell him about the affair between Ava and Tang Shaoyang? No and No. He found out about the affair identally. Then he realized The God of Undead Antorias used that information to invoke his fear, making him believe that Tang Shaoyang would take his girlfriend.


    [Don''t listen to them, My Apostle! If you trust them and give up on our n, they will use this chance to get rid of you! He could say that because they are best friends. They have known each other for a long time, and it will be different for you. Don''t fall for his words! Or maybe Cao Jingyi is already his, and that stupid man does not know that!]


    [Don''t Listen to them! We execute our n, and we can rule the world! If you be this world''s ruler, you don''t need to worry that someone will take your girlfriend!]


    Words kept ringing in Yu Shun''s head. He frowned, then started to shake his head, "Please stop!" The Ache started to spread in his head, "STOP!" Yu Shun screamed, but the voice in his head became even more intense.


    "What happens? Are you okay, Shun?" Luo Lan was about to rush toward Yu Shun, but Zhang Mengyao was faster. She held Luo Lan''s hand and pulled her back, "Don''te closer, Luo Lan. It must be the God of the Undead''s influence. Don''t get closer; you might get hurt."


    "He''s in pain. I must help him. We can''t leave him alone!" Luo Lan was struggling, but she was merely level 45. She could not do anything against Zhang Mengyao''s grip, who was far above her.


    "I know! I know! We will help him. We will capture him without hurting him and find a way to erase the negative influence. You can''t be here, or else you will be hurt," Kang Xue stood in front of the two women and formed a light barrier. The light barrier surrounded the throne hall.


    Yu Shun released the dark energy from his body. The dark energy gushed out from his feet, body, and head, spreading out inside the throne hall. The light barrier prevented the dark energy froming out of the hall.


    "Arghhhhhhh!" Yu Shun screamed before his body fell onto the ground. The dark energy kepting out from the body, and the dark energy got denser and denser.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up from the throne, walking past the light barrier. The moment he passed the barrier, Origin alerted him.


    [It''s an emergency, Your Majesty! TEIS received reports that zombies appeared inside the Capital! They are currently evacuating the civilians to the main base!]


    Tang Shaoyang stopped his track as he proceeded with the new information. He was about to give an order to Origin, but the smart Ai alerted him first.


    [TEIS reported the zombies are strong, Your Majesty! They spotted several Zombie Lords and Zombie Generals!]


    [TEIS spotted the Zombie Emperor and asked for reinforcement, Your Majesty!]


    Origin''s voice was heard by the others too. It shocked everyone that zombies would appear inside the city. But then, everyone realized who was behind the zombie attack. The only person who could control the zombie Yu Shun. Everyone''s gaze fell on the young man, who slowly stood up from the floor.


    Yu Shun grinned ear to ear as he also heard Origin''s voice. However, this was not the same Yu Shun anymore. His eyes turned ck entirely with red slit pupils, "Kukukuku¡­ How is it? Do you like the surprise from your younger brother, Brother Shaoyang?"


    It was meant to provoke Tang Shaoyang, but Lu An was the one who got angry. Lu An said nothing as he tried to rush toward Yu Shun, intending to beat Yu Shun. However, Zhang Mengyao saw Lu An''s movement through [Envisage]. She held him back, "Leave Yu Shun to your Brother Shaoyang. We have an emergency, and people outside need our help more than anyone!"


    "We will leave Yu Shun in your care, Your Majesty!" After saying that, Wei Xi left the throne hall along with the others. Cao Jingyi dragged the shocked Luo Lan. She did not expect that Yu Shun would change this much. No, in fact, she no longer recognized Yu Shun. She felt like the man was not the same Yu Shun anymore, just the same body.


    "Do you need me to neutralize the dark energy?" Kang Xue offered help. She was afraid that the dark energy would put Tang Shaoyang at a disadvantage.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and smiled at her, "It''s fine. Dark energy can''t harm me in any way. Please evacuate everyone from the main base. I don''t think this is a safe ce for refuge."


    Kang Xue nodded and rushed out of the hall, leaving Tang Shaoyang and Yu Shun alone.


    "You are not Yu Shun, are you?" Tang Shaoyang turned back to the young man. He could tell that the person in front of him was not Yu Shun anymore. It was someone else controlling Yu Shun''s body.


    "You can tell? Fuhuhu¡­" Yu Shun let out a smallugh, "You are quite sharp, huh? As Yu Shun said, you are quite stronger than anyone in the city, but that''s the best part. Imagine what I can create with your body. This will be much easier than I thought to take over this world as long as I get your body."


    "You are The God of Undead Antorias?"


    "Bingo! You guess it right, but there''s no reward for you," Antorias grinned, "You are quite strong, but you are quite foolish at the same time. If you work together with your subordinates, then I might have a hard time, but this will be much easier with you alone."


    "I see¡­. The ck core in Yu Shun''s heart is the tool for Antorias to take over Yu Shun''s body," Tang Shaoyang found the key to dispel Antorias'' influence on Yu Shun through the [Spirit Eyes]. Of course, finding it out and dispelling the core was totally different. He could not open Yu Shun''s heart and take out the core. It would kill the young man.


    Tang Shaoyang no longer spoke to Antorias. He chatted with Antorias to buy sometimes to identify what Antorias did to take over the body. He found the cause, so he ceased to speak and activated his [Dragon Transformation]. ck scales crept out, covering his body as two horns protruding out of his head. It took less than ten seconds for the transformation to finish.


    "Perfect! A dragon bloodline! There''s nothing more perfect than this. My apostle this time truly does not disappoint me to be close to someone with a dragon bloodline!" Antorias already knew Tang Shaoyang had a dragon bloodline, but seeing the transformation with his eyes made him more excited.


    At the same time, ck energy swirled behind Antorias, creating a ck portal. From the ck portal, zombies came out. Of course, it was not just a normal zombie but the zombies he had nurtured for this moment. Two giant zombies with spiky shields on both hands, two hooded zombies with a staff in their hands, two armored zombies with armor, shield, and sword, andstly, Yu Shun''s exclusive zombie, a zombie with sword-hands.


    "This should be enough to take care of you!" An exhrating smile formed on his lips. He was excited to create something out of Tang Shaoyang''s body, "You are wrong if you think Ie alone! Oh, foolish emperor. I have been nurturing my children with Undead Heart, and they are on the same level as the Ancient Rank like you. You might be stronger than Ancient Rank normally, but I have prepared seven of them to kill you. Guhahahaha¡­."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a short chuckle, "It seems Yu Shun does not tell you much about my power, huh? That''s relieving." That was a relief, meaning Yu Shun did notpletely fall to Antorias'' side by not telling his spirits about Antorias.


    "Do you want to move your body a little bit, Zara? Avyn?" The God Rank Spirit and the Grade SSS Spirit were the strongest spirits in his possession. He did not want to y around with Antorias but wanted to finish this as soon as possible. He soon received confirmation from the two spirits, and he instantly summoned two spirits.


    The Ancient Dragon-The Last Kankara''Xeo and the Angel of Death emerged on his back, floating above the floor. The temperature inside the hall dropped immediately because of Avyn''s elemental power. The floor started to freeze as Tang Shaoyang, and Zara started to breathe out cold air. Avyn did not hold back her aura.


    This time, it was Antorias who was stunned. His ck eyes stared at Avyn, not blinking a single time. Within just a nce, he could tell that Avyn was much stronger than Tang Shaoyang himself. He sensed her power, the power at the same level as his, his original body.


    "Do you want to freeze that Antorias?" Avyn spoke casually as if Antorias was nothing in her eyes.


    "That''s a good idea, but it will not kill Yu Shun, right? I don''t want to kill Yu Shun," Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened. If Avyn could freeze Antorias without killing the body, then that was the best. He could avoid the fight.


    "It will not kill Antorias, but it will probably kill the boy. The boy''s body is too weak, so my frost may kill him once Antorias leave the body. But does it really matter if the boy dies? He has the intention of killing you. That''s why he fell for Antorias'' persuasion. You can''t be weak and let this type of ally on your side," Avyn heartlessly rmended to Tang Shaoyang to get rid of Yu Shun. She meant good for Tang Shaoyang, but she did not take into consideration of Tang Shaoyang''s feelings.


    "That''s not for you to decide. I will save him. You and Zara take care of these seven zombies. I will take care of Antorias by myself," After he gave hismand to the two spirits, Tang Shaoyang used [Blink] and appeared in front of Antorias. He did not want to hurt Yu Shun that badly, so he did not use his weapon but a bare fist. He punched Antorias in the belly, but then the dark energy moved, swirling around his punch.


    The dark energy negated the force behind his punch, stopping his surprise attack. The dark energy kept swirling around his hand, swirling up to his shoulder.


    "Kuhahahaha¡­." Antoriasughed, "Foolish human, oh foolish human! You should listen to your summon. Now you will die in my hand. My dark energy will corrupt you, taking over your body, rotting your body from the inside slowly! You choose the most painful way to die!"

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996The dark energy surged toward Tang Shaoyang and entered his body through his mouth and nose. Dark Energy was a lethal poison for humans; it would rot the organs from inside slowly. In fact, it was one of the torture methods for Antorias. The moment the dark energy entered Tang Shaoyang''s body, Antorias smiled triumphantly. The God of Undead thought he had won the fight already, as it was just a matter of time before Tang Shaoyang died.


    Tang Shaoyang''s lips curved into a smile, "It seems Yu Shun does not really know much about me. Unfortunately, your dark energy can''t harm me. You are quite ignorant of God." Then he sent another punch with his left hand.


    Antorias could not react in time for the second punch as he focused on moving the dark energy into Tang Shaoyang''s body. The punch hit the belly, but Tang Shaoyang felt the punch did not hit the belly directly. He felt something separate the punch and the belly.


    Fwoosh!


    Despite the unknown sensation, Antorias was sent flying backward by force. It was just a brute punch, but it was not something the current Yu Shun could bear. The body broke the door and the wall, flying out of the main base.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately chased after the flying Yu Shun out of the main base. He caught up to Yu Shun''s body in no time in the air. His hand reached Yu Shun''s neck and sent another punch to the belly. This time, he noticed what blocked his fist. The moment the punch was about to hit Yu Shun, the dark energy converged and blocked his punch. The dark energy detected the iing threat and blocked the punch. It was as if the dark energy was alive.


    "You have quite a useful defensive skill, huh?" Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue, "Tched. I don''t want to hurt the body, but I don''t think I can capture him with just brute force."


    An idea popped out in his head, the [Thousand st] skill. Tang Shaoyang repeatedly used the skill with a weapon, but what if he used the skill with a bare fist? He did not know if it would work or not, so he tried to use it. On top of that, he thought of the modification. Instead of Thousand st, he just wanted to send one st punch. He was not going to risk destroying Yu Shun''s body with the [Thousand st].


    Tang Shaoyang had used the skill many times. He knew how the skill worked as he could sense how his mana moved when he activated the skill. With an additional [Mana Maniption] skill, it was much easier to replicate one st from the [Thousand st] skill.


    He focused his concentration on his right hand as mana gathered in his fist. When he felt the sensation, he delivered his fist toward Antorias'' stomach. The mana swirled around his fist and hit the dark energy barrier.


    Boom!


    Yu Shun''s body fell down like a rocket, creating a shock wave in the air. The second boom resounded as Yu Shun''s body crashed into the ground. He sessfully replicated the [Thousand st], but just one st with his fist.


    Tang Shaoyang was happy with his sess, but he did not have time to celebrate. It was a huge feat to replicate the skill and alter the skill to his needs. He was about to follow the track, but then he heard a notification in his head. A notification that he never expected.


    [You have sessfully learned a new skill, [Impetus Strike]]


    The notification told him that he had learned a new skill, meaning he did not create the skill as the skill existed in the system''s skill list. He just found another way to learn a skill, not through ss or talent. There were a lot of things he could try, but he threw the thoughts onto the back of his head.


    Tang Shaoyang chased after Antorias,nding in the crater. As soon as his feetnded on the ground, the dust was swept by the wind, revealing a figure in the crater. Antorias stood up as red blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. The God of Undead looked like he was in disbelief, looking at Tang Shaoyang from top to bottom.


    "You looked surprised? I thought you were strong enough to kill me?" Tang Shaoyang mocked Antorias.


    "If I am in my original body. I already killed you a thousand times!" Antorias'' pride was hurt when the mortal mocked him. Someone that was far below him in rank. It was an utter huge humiliation for The God of Undead.


    "Why are you so proud of that? How long have you been living? A thousand years, ten thousand years, or maybe a million years? I just experienced this stupid game about a year," Tang Shaoyang''s red eyes turned sharp, "Just wait! I will find you and make you regret messing up my brother and my people."


    "Bahahahaha¡­." Antorias let out a loudugh as he found it ridiculous that the human in front of him threatened him, The God of Undead, the God who upied several worlds, "You are just a lord of a small empire. Even if you have a million years, it will not be enough to kill me and my force. You are just an ant in this vast universe. But don''t worry, there''s no need for you to find me because I will find you and turn you and your people into my Undead armies."


    "Also, I will not let you take my precious apostle, kuhuhu¡­." Antoriasughed as dark energy converged behind him. Tang Shaoyang thought Antorias would start to fight back, but he was wrong. The dark energy was forming a portal, "My n failed because I underestimated you. I will make sure to destroy everything you have in our next meeting."


    Antorias stepped back, and his right hand entered the portal. At that moment, Tang Shaoyang realized he had messed up and let the enemy escape. He did not know where the portal would go, meaning he would lose Yu Shun for sure if he let Antorias enter the portal.


    His mind raced, thinking of a way to prevent Antorias from escaping. He could not think of any way, but his instinct kicked in the yer Energy. He did not know, but his guts told him to cut the portal with his yer Energy.


    Tang Shaoyang formed yer de, and the de moved toward the portal in the blink of an eye. He did not know if it would work or not, but he tried. The yer de shed the portal in half, and to his surprise, it worked. The yer de cut through and canceled the portal.


    Of course, it was not without a price. Yu Shun''s right hand was also cut along with the portal. The remaining of Yu Shun''s right hand disappeared along with the portal. At the same time, Antorias was also shocked that the portal was cut in half.


    The God of Undead fell on his butt as he stared at the empty space where the portal was. Tang Shaoyang took the chance to close the distance between him and Antorias. He would not give Antorias another chance to escape. He caught Antorias by the neck and pinned the man down on the ground, making sure Antorias would not be able to move.


    "You have yer Energy?" Antorias had a disbelieving look on his face as his eyes opened wide. What shocked him the most was that he discovered yer Energy in Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997Antorias was shocked, not because the portal was cut down but because he sensed the yer Energy from the de. He looked into Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, trying to find out if it was yer Energy.


    That made Tang Shaoyang curious why Antorias was interested in yer Energy instead of getting away from him. He could tell that the God of Undead Antorias did not try to escape anymore after finding out about the yer de. He did not feel the struggle from the man in his grasp.


    ''Does yer Energy special or something?'' Tang Shaoyang was curious how yer Energy could pique a God Rank''s interest. He recalled the yer de next to him to find out more about yer Energy itself. He regarded yer Energy as something he got from his ss, just like skills and the others, nothing special.


    "It''s truly yer Energy," Antorias opened his eyes wide, staring at the floating red de. Then he kept ncing between the de and Tang Shaoyang, back and forth.


    The shocksted for a moment before Antorias''s grin returned. He had a wide grin, casting a pitiful gaze at Tang Shaoyang, "Fuhuhu¡­. I have lost interest in you and this world. What''s the point of taking a world that soon will be a battlefield?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not understand Antorias'' words, ''Earth will be a battlefield because of my yer Energy?'' It did not make sense at all.


    "What do you know about yer Energy?"


    "Kuhuhuhu¡­." Antorias let out a giggle, "Do you think I will tell you just because you ask me? This is interesting, very very interesting. I will not spoil you; let it be a surprise for you in the future."


    Tang Shaoyang tried to read Antorias''s emotions, but he got nothing out of it. He could not tell what Antorias felt right now. It was not a shock anymore, more amusement and delight, but he did not understand why. yer Energy was for sure powerful, strong enough that he could beat people above his rank much easier.


    "Don''t get confused because you will find it out soon. Also don''t miss me because we will meet again sooner than you expected. I hope you are ready to face my armies by that time," Those were Antorias''st words before he closed his eyes. Yu Shun''s body went weak afterward.


    The first thing Tang Shaoyang did was to open Yu Shun''s eyes. Yu Shun''s eyes returned to normal, with white eyes and ck pupils. He checked Yu Shun''s heart with Spirit Eyes and did not find the core anymore. The core disappeared as if it was never there. To make sure, he checked Yu Shun''s body more thoroughly, from top to bottom. Not just the core, but the dark energy disappeared from Yu Shun''s body.


    Tang Shaoyang breathed out a sigh of relief and picked up the body. He looked at the missing hand and let out a sigh of regret. He did not have a choice but to cut the portal instead of letting Antorias escape with Yu Shun''s body.


    "I will have to apologize when you wake, I guess," He muttered in a low voice. He was about to bring Yu Shun to the Healer Division HQ, but then he realized a lot of people had gathered around the crater. These people were forming a circle, covering the crater, and he recognized the uniform. These people were TEIS, and they were guarding the crater so no civilians could get closer.


    Tang Shaoyang walked up the crater, "What are you guys doing here? What about the zombies?"


    He felt like there was no need for TEIS to cover up that he fought Yu Shun. It was not the real Yu Shun, after all.


    "We greet Your Majesty Emperor," Dozens of TEIS bowed and greeted Tang Shaoyang, "We are ordered by Commissioner General Kang Jiayi to arrest Sir Yu Shun."


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard by the decision, "For what?"


    "Sir Yu Shun colluded with General Su Hong for a rebellion," It was another shocking discovery. He did not know there was a rebellion in his army, "General Su Hong and the rebels captured Tarrior Barrack at the border. Marshal Alton led the Tarriors to take back the barrack."


    The person did not answer Tang Shaoyang''s question. How did Kang Jiayi know that Yu Shun was involved in the rebellion? But he quickly picked up why Yu Shun was suspected as one of the rebels. It was because of the zombies that suddenly appeared in the capital. Yu Shun was the only one who could control the zombies and the only person with the authority to bring zombies inside the city.


    "I will deal with Yu Shun myself," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "What about the zombies? Have we subdued the zombies?"


    "The zombies stopped moving ten minutes ago, Your Majesty. We have evacuated the people to the emergency shelter next to TEIS HQ."


    "Good job. You can leave now,"


    The TEIS bowed once more before leaving the area. Tang Shaoyang did not stay as he also rushed toward Healer Division HQ. He arrived at the Healer Division HQ within a minute, "Get me a healer quick! We need to heal him!" He yelled as soon as he entered the HQ.


    A healer approached him and led him to a room. As he followed the healer, he noticed a lot of people injured. Some with Tarrior Uniforms, some were in TEIS uniforms, and most civilians upied the bed. He put Yu Shun on the bed as the healer quickly cast a heal on Yu Shun''s bleeding hand.


    "I have stopped the bleeding, Your Majesty."


    "Do you think he will wake up soon?" Tang Shaoyang asked. If Yu Shun woke up soon, then he would stay. He did not want Yu Shun to do something reckless with no one watching the young man. The worst situation was that Yu Shun med himself for all the injured people around him and decided to suicide. That was the worst scenario, and he did not want to gamble it by leaving the young man alone.


    Unfortunately, he asked the wrong person, "I apologize, Your Majesty, but I don''t know when he will wake up. We need a doctor for a further check-up, but we don''t have an avable doctor right now."


    Healers could heal the injuries, but they did not have the knowledge or ability to diagnose the patient. They were healers because they had healing skills, and they were not equipped with medical knowledge. Healing was potent, but there were many things that could not be solved by healing, and that was where Doctor and Alchemist took part.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "You can leave,"


    The healer bowed and left to attend to more iing injured people. As they spoke, more and more injured people came to the Healer Division HQ.


    Tang Shaoyang sat next to the bed and looked at Yu Shun''s paleplexion. He felt like he had failed as the Emperor. While Yu Shun fell into Antorias'' scheme was not entirely on him, but he took arge part in it. Antorias used Yu Shun''s insecurities, and he was the cause of the young man''s insecurities. He felt that if he had paid more attention to Yu Shun, this would not happen. If he could control his lust, this would never happen. Again, he felt like he had failed as a leader.


    More than that, another rebellion urred. He closed his eyes as he tried to remember the name. General Su Hong rebelled against him, meaning the man was dissatisfied with his leadership, or else why would General Su Hong rebel? The name was familiar to him, but he just did not remember the face. Of course, for someone to climb up to General, meaning the man had done a lot for the empire.


    ''Am I not good enough to be an Emperor?'' Tang Shaoyang could not help but question himself. His heart wavered as he thought of the past, the reason why he wanted to be an emperor. He thought about it, and he realized it was just an impulse. There was no need for him to be emperor. He just needed to be strong enough so he would not be on the lower-bottom rung anymore.


    ''The moment you lose your confidence, that''s when you fail as a leader. You are an Emperor, not a caretaker. Yu Shun''s insecurity is not your fault because you know nothing about his problem. Are you going to care about every single person in your empire? Attending every single one of their needs? Is that the Emperor''s duty?'' Rosalie, the me Empress, spoke after listening to Tang Shaoyang''s thoughts.


    She did not mean to console Tang Shaoyang, but that was her honest thought. Not every single problem in the empire was the emperor''s fault.


    ''Also, don''t ever think that General Su Hong is dissatisfied with your leadership. Can''t it be because of his ambition? He might be envious of you and want to take everything from you? Can you also guarantee that he is better for the Emperor position? The fact he decided to rebel against you is proof that he is just a greedy b*stard, not a capable leader. If you are not good enough to be Emperor, do you think people will follow you? So you must never lose confidence in yourself because the moment you lose your confidence, it''s the moment you fail as a leader! People make mistakes, and people learn from those mistakes. Isn''t that what you always say to your people?''


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle after hearing Rosalie''s speech in his head, "I am d that my first ss is Spirit Contractor, or else I may have lost in my path without you guys. Thank you, Rosalie."


    "What happened to Yu Shun?" Tang Shaoyang heard Kang Xue''s voice from afar. He looked up, and the girl rushed toward him. Luo Lan was with Kang Xue.


    "He should be fine for now. The God of Undead Antorias has left the body, but I don''t know when he will wake up," Tang Shaoyang noticed that Luo Lan grabbed the missing arm. Then he exined why the hand was missing, "I have to cut the portal, or else Antorias will escape with Yu Shun''s body. I am sorry, Luo Lan."


    "No¡­ No¡­ No¡­" Luo Lan shook her head repeatedly, "This is not your fault, Your Majesty. If I had paid enough attention to him, then this would not happen. I am so busy with the academy that I realize it is toote. If only I was always next to him¡­." She started to sob while holding Yu Shun''s remaining hand.


    "I leave Yu Shun in your care. Don''t leave him alone with Luo Lan. I am afraid that Yu Shun will do something extreme if he wakes up and realizes that he is the cause of the chaos in the city," Tang Shaoyang whispered.


    "Where are you going?" Kang Xue asked in a whisper.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes turned sharp, "I am going to take care of the rebel. It seems people have forgotten what I am capable of!"

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998Tang Shaoyang flew toward Tarrior Barrack near the border where the rebel was. He actually did not know there was a barrack near the border, but he easily found the location after ten minutes of flying. The border was to the west of the capital, next to the unimed territory. The barrack was easily found out because it was the only building next to the wired fence that separated the empire territory and the unimed territory.


    On top of that, he could see many people surrounding the barrack. Tang Shaoyang spotted Marshal Alton among the people around the barrack. That was right; the Tarrior did not attack the barrack but just surrounded the barrack outside the fence.


    Tang Shaoyang flew down,nding next to Marshal Alton. Marshal Alton and the Vice Marshals bowed their heads toward Tang Shaoyang, "What''s wrong? Why don''t we attack the rebels?"


    "They are holding hostages, Your Majesty. They caught a squad of healers and the supply team stationed in this barrack. They will kill the hostage if we forcefully break into the barrack," Marshal Alton briefed the situation.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and checked the whole barrack through his Spirit Eyes. He quickly spotted the hostages in one of the buildings. The building was guarded by the rebels in Tarrior Uniforms. However, the number of hostages did not match up with the number that Marshal Alton reported.


    There were only thirty hostages in that guarded building that looked like a warehouse. There were seven buildings in the barrack area, and he scanned the other buildings, the building that was supposed to be a dorm where Tarrior slept. There he saw the remaining hostages, a total of thirty women, getting raped in turn by the rebels.


    Tang Shaoyang almost exploded in anger as he saw the scene. There was an urge to activate his Fire Domain, and he razed the barrack. That would kill all the rebels inside the barrack, but it would kill the hostages too. He managed to hold back the urge and turned toward Marshal Alton, "Get your best men ready to attack. We will be attacking the barrack and saving the hostages as soon as possible."


    Tang Shaoyang shared the information, the barrackyout, and where the rebels held the hostage, "I want you to move right after I start my attack."


    "But I have called Lu An. Lu An is the perfect person to sneak into the barrack and set up the attack for us," Of course, Marshal Alton had his own n, not just waiting passively.


    "No, we can''t wait!" Tang Shaoyang''s order was firm, "I want to attack the barrack right now. You just need to listen to mymand and n, understand?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Marshal Alton realized that something he did not know happened inside the barrack. He quickly realized there was something that pushed Tang Shaoyang tounch the attack right now. He obeyed the order and called a squad of fifty people.


    While Marshal Alton prepared the attack squad, two figuresnded next to Tang Shaoyang. Avyn and Zara arrived right in time, "You are going to have fun without us, huh?" Zara nudged Tang Shaoyang, but thetter had a deadpan reaction.


    "Stupid angel," Avyn rolled her eyes, "Can''t you read the atmosphere? You are a spirit; you should have known what he felt right now, no?"


    Only then Zara noticed the zing rage in Tang Shaoyang. Just like Avyn said, this was not something about having fun. She was not sensitive enough to say something inconsiderate.


    "I am sorry¡­."


    "It''s fine. You two follow me. We will attack the barrack and rescue the hostages, but don''t kill a single rebel. Killing them is a mercy for them, and they don''t deserve mercy!" Tang Shaoyang responded tly while his gaze remained on the barrack.


    Marshal Alton was ready with his attack squad, and he also setmand to his Vice Marshal to attack the barrack after his signal. Two thousand Tarriors were stationed in this barrack. That meant there were two thousand rebels inside the barrack if all of them rebelled.


    Fifty people might be too little for those two thousand Tarriors, but those were elites. If they could rescue the hostages, the rebel was done for. Twenty thousand Tarriors surrounded the barrack, and the rebels could not escape from the encirclement.


    "We are ready, Your Majesty!" Marshal Alton reported.


    "The signal is the explosion. Once you hear the explosion, then go to the building I told you about earlier. I will rescue the remaining hostages myself," Tang Shaoyang did not have a specific n. Marshal Alton just needed to forcefully break into the barrack after the signal, rushing toward the warehouse while he attracted the rebel''s attention.


    "Remember to not kill the rebels unless you can''t capture them or the hostages are in danger, then you can kill them," Tang Shaoyang emphasized to Marshal Alton and the other Tarriors not to kill the rebels. He had another n for the rebels, not to forgive them, of course. He wanted the rebels to pay the price for what they had done.


    After receiving a yes from Marshal Alton, Tang Shaoyang flew to the sky with Avyn and Zara. The n was simple, they would attack the dorm from the sky. The rebels would not be able to react to the attack from the sky. From what Marshal Alton told him, General Su Hong was merely Epic Rank. It baffled him that a mere Epic Rank decided to rebel against the empire.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang, Avyn, and Zara flew to the sky. The three figures became a dot before disappearing from the sight of Marshal Alton.


    Tang Shaoyang floated in the sky, looking for the empty building. He gathered fire in his right hand, and the ck fire got bigger and bigger in his hand. When the fire reached five meters in diameter, he threw the fire at the empty building.


    He could throw at the building where the rebel was, but again, he did not want to kill the rebel. Killing them was a mercy, and he had prepared the deserved punishment for the rebels, especially for the leader, General Su Hong.


    Tang Shaoyang threw the fire at the empty building as he dove toward the barrack. As the fire hit the empty building, he alsonded right in front of the dorm. A ck fire mushroom rose into the sky, and that was the signal for Marshal Alton.


    Tang Shaoyangnded right on the front door of the dorm. He heard the series of hurried steps from inside the dorm. The rebels inside tried to find out what happened outside, "Remember, don''t kill the rebel if possible."


    Right after his reminder, the door flung open as three rebels rushed out. The three obviously were not expecting to see Tang Shaoyang, Avyn, and Zara. They halted their footsteps with their mouths opened wide, shocked to see the Emperor right in front of them.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to knock the three out, but the three rebels'' bodies suddenly fell to the ground, "I put them to sleep. They will not wake, at least for another hour. If I use too much, I am afraid they will fall into a longa."


    "An hour is more than enough," Tang Shaoyang entered the dorm along with the two girls. Avyn and Zara soon found out why their Master was upset. They could hear the scream from the women inside, an agony, disturbing scream.


    "I see¡­." Avyn muttered in a low voice, "Can I have a few of these rebelster?"


    "We will talk about thatter, but you know what we should do, right? We will split up and save them as soon as possible." As they spoke, more people rushed into the hallway. Zara effortlessly put them to sleep.


    "I will take care of the first floor then," Zara entered the hallway.


    Avyn went upstairs with Tang Shaoyang. It was a five-floor dorm, and Tang Shaoyang directly went to the fifth floor. The fifth floor was where the biggest room was, the ce for the higher rank Tarrior stayed, and he expected to see Su Hong there.


    Tang Shaoyang arrived on the fifth floor. He was in front of a door, a door to the biggest room in the dorm. The door opened as a man stepped out; the man buttoned his shirt and grumbled, "What happened outside? Can these fools do their jobs for once¡­."


    The man halted his footsteps as his hands stopped moving upon seeing the figure in front of him. He recognized the figure in front of him, The Emperor.


    "Your face is quite familiar? Are you General Su Hong?"

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999Su Hong did not expect that the Emperor woulde by himself. This was something that was out of his calction. From what he knew, the Emperor was busy with the Dimensional Tower and barely had time to take care of the empire''s affairs. He did expect to see the emperor right here.


    "Are you deaf? Maybe you need to get your smash first before answering me?"


    General Su Hong snapped out of his trance, "It seems you still care about your empire, huh?"


    "What made you think that I don''t care about the empire I built from scratch?" Tang Shaoyang had a confused look on his face, "And you are not answering me."


    "Isn''t it obvious? You hand over all the authority to the people that do not even have the qualification to take over the empire while you are doing your own goddamn business," Su Hong sneered, "And yes, I am General Su Hong."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, "Indeed, I need to re-evaluate again who promoted you to be a General. So, you rebelled because I am always away on my goddamn business? Thinking you can get away by rebelling?"


    "Of course not! I have a bigger ambition than you, who thinks that leading a nation is ying house, hoarding women for yourself, and focusing on children who have no value instead of retaking all the territories! I rebel because I am a better leader than you! The empire will be better with me as the Emperor!" Su Hong revealed the reason he rebelled.


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "And you are not afraid of me. It seems you have some cards in your sleeve, huh?"


    "I am not as stupid as you. Do you think I will rebel without a n?" General Su Hong smirked, "While you are busying yourself, Sir Antorias will take over your lovely capital and maybe kill your women."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head again, finally understanding why a mere General dared to rebel with just two thousand people. Everything connected; it was Antorias who tempted General Su Hong to rebel. So, if Antorias never came, the rebellion would never happen, and those women would not suffer.


    "You are curious who this Sir Antorias is, aren''t you?" Su Hong''s smirk got wider, "He is a God, and he will take over the empire and hand it to me."


    "You are not as stupid as me? I think you are dumber than me," Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, "How are you going to be an Emperor if you die here? Unless you have a way to escape from me, but I don''t think you can escape from me."


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang activated [Blink] and delivered a punch to the belly. He did not try to speak with Su Hong anymore after finding out the reason behind the rebellion. Su Hong might be tempted by Antorias, but if he did not have the heart to rebel, he would not rebel in the first ce. The rebel would still get punishment, and the punishment was the death penalty.


    Su Hong could not react to Tang Shaoyang''s speed. His face scrunched in pain as the fist hit his stomach while his body flew backward. He crashed into the wall and shot to the ground. The crash caused dust to rise, covering the man''s sorry figure.


    The dust, however, did not matter to Tang Shaoyang. He still could see Su Hong with the Spirit Eyes. The man tried to get on his feet, but his body swayed, making him fall to one knee.


    "This guy is quite weak for an Epic Rank," Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. The punch was a pure brute force; it should not be enough to knock Su Hong down.


    Meanwhile, Su Hong breathed heavily as he wiped the blood around his mouth. Then he spat another mouthful of blood. Again, he was not expecting Tang Shaoyang to attack him. In his mind, Tang Shaoyang would try to negotiate with him by revealing that the capital was under attack by a God Rank. He nned to get away from Tang Shaoyang''s hand with that information.


    ''What should I do now?'' Su Hong realized that talking would not work with Tang Shaoyang. If a talk worked, then he would not suffer like this man, ''He''s truly not befitting of an Emperor, but a thug.''


    Su Hong tried to think of a way to get away from Tang Shaoyang, ''Since talk is not working, should I fight him to death? At least I could buy time until Sir Antorias arrives to help me?'' He immediately threw the thought of fighting away. A single punch was enough to immobilize him; buying time until the reinforcement toe was impossible, ''Should I run away? That''s the only feasible choice for me.''


    Su Hong did not waste any time as he activated the transformation. He had a Wind Eagle bloodline, and speed was his bloodline specialty. Two pairs of wings appeared on his back as green feathers covered his skin. He immediately pped his wings and flew up to the sky; without wasting a second, he tried to escape by flying.


    Su Hong''s figure blurred as he flew up to the sky, but then, he felt a hand grab his right foot. He looked down and saw Tang Shaoyang catching his right foot in midair. At this moment, he realized that he had messed up. He frantically tried to get away from the grasp, but his body did not budge, no matter how hard he tried. Then he sensed that a huge force had pulled his right foot. He was helpless as he could not resist the force, pulling him down and throwing him to the ground once more.


    Su Hong''s figure rocketed toward the ground, creating a small crater as he crashed on the ground for the second time. It was less painful than the previous one as he was prepared and in bloodline transformation.


    "I do really need to re-evaluate the person who promoted you to a General. Not only do you have a loyalty issue, but you are quite weak for an Epic Rank," Tang Shaoyangnded next to the crashed Su Hong, "Need to put more strict regtions for the promotion."

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000The fierce wind rose from the crater, forming a tornado, sweeping toward Tang Shaoyang. At the same time, Su Hong flew up once again. He tried to escape for the second time, hoping his surprise attack would dy Tang Shaoyang as he tried to escape.


    Tang Shaoyang created yer de and shed the tornado like he shed the portal back then. With a single sh, the tornado halved before disappearing. At the same time, he activated [sh Step]. He shortened the distance between himself and Su Hong in a few seconds and caught Su Hong''s right foot for the second time.


    This time he was not forgiving as he crushed the ankle, and he activated [yer Touch] at the same time.


    ARGGHHHHHHH!


    Su Hong''s scream reverberated in the air, and Tang Shaoyang threw Su Hong to the same spot once again. He then dove toward Su Hong,nding right on Su Hong''s chest and putting his right knee on the chest. As he pinned Su Hong with his knee, his hands reached the wings.


    Su Hong''s eyes widened in fear as he realized what Tang Shaoyang wanted to do with his wings. Before he could do anything to stop it, he felt excruciating pain in his back. Once again, his scream resounded in the air.


    A pair of wings were not enough to satisfy Tang Shaoyang, so he ripped the second pair. Tears flowed out of Su Hong''s eyes, and snot dripped out of his nose. It was so painful that Su Hong almost passed, but Tang Shaoyang''s right hand was on his eyes, and he said, "I will dig your eyes out if you pass out."


    Those wordspletely sobered him up. He was forced to open his eyes as he gazed at Tang Shaoyang in fear. He held the throbbing pain in his back, waiting for the next instruction. He could not imagine the pain of his eyes being dug out, and he did not want to try it.


    Then Su Hong realized something that increased his fear of Tang Shaoyang. He realized that Tang Shaoyang was not using the transformation skill, and yet, he was still beaten up by Tang Shaoyang with ease. He realized that the gap between him and the Emperor was too big.


    The Tarrior did not know how strong their Emperor was. They just knew that Tang Shaoyang was very strong. That was it; they did not know the emperor''s actual rank or what kind of bloodline the emperor had, let alone the level.


    Su Hong thought that once he reached Epic Rank, he was not that far from the emperor. The reason he dared to rebel was not just because of Antorias, but also confidence in his strength. While he might not be able to defeat Tang Shaoyang, he thought he could still run away if the situation went wrong. Now he realized the gap was just too big. Even running away was an impossible task for him.


    There was no medicine for regret, and that was what Su Hong''s situation was. He did not regret the rebellion; he regretted that he did not investigate Tang Shaoyang further. If he knew that Tang Shaoyang was this strong, he would not start the rebellion right now. He would wait until he caught up, at least ensuring the gap between them was not too big before executing his rebellion.


    ''It was Sir Antorias. If I did not fall for Sir Antorias'' temptation, I would not have ended up in this situation,'' Su Hong tracked it back and realized it was Antorias'' fault. If not for Antorias, he would not start the rebellion right now.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as the fearless man a minute ago was cowering in fear right now. He grabbed Su Hong''s left foot and activated [yer Touch]. The bone and flesh on Su Hong''s left foot were twisted as the crunching bone resounded.


    ARGGHHHH!!!


    Su Hong''s agony scream resounded once more. He thrashed his body against the ground as he tried to hold the pain. He was on the verge of passing out, but he recalled what Tang Shaoyang had told him before.


    "This should be enough," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he dragged Su Hong''s body. He was not torturing Su Hong, but he wanted to paralyze Su Hong, so he did not run away. No more wings to fly and no more feet to run. He used yer Energy so it would slow Su Hong''s regeneration.


    It was not even a fight for Tang Shaoyang. He easily subdued the leader of the rebel within a few minutes.


    "It seems the others are done with, too," Tang Shaoyang muttered. He saw everything and everyone in the barrack area through Spirit Eyes.


    Marshal Alton gathered the captured rebels on the open field in the center of the barrack. Avyn and Zara were also done with their rescue.


    "Your Majesty," Marshal Alton rushed toward Tang Shaoyang as soon as he saw the emperor. He lowered his gaze toward Su Hong, who had his legs wasted. At the sight of twisted feet, Marshal Alton smirked. It was a well-deserved small punishment for the rebels. There was no shred of pity in his eyes with how badly twisted the feet were.


    "I don''t think he would dare to rebel with a mere two thousand people. There might be another group of rebels, and we need to investigate it more," Tang Shaoyang shared his thoughts.


    The Tang Empire''s total armies of over three hundred thousand, including the people from the Lionax Kingdom and the other two kingdoms from Marshal Alton''s worlds, the beast force from the Gigante Forest, including the Elven Kingdom and the Moonlight Tribe, and the original Tarrior. There should be at least three hundred thousand or even more. Two thousand people rebelling against such a force was the same as suicide, so he thought there might be more than just Su Hong''s group.


    Of course, it did not disclose the possibility that Antorias forced Su Hong to rebel, but his guts told him there should be more. Antorias would not rely on Su Hong, who was so weak.


    "I apologize for my neglect, Your Majesty. I will ept my punishment," The old man knelt on the ground and ced his head on the ground.

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001Tang Shaoyang peeked through the window, looking at the victim of Su Hong''s rebellion against him. The girls were hugging their knees, still crying even after the rescue. The trauma they had experienced was the worst thing women could have experienced.


    As Tang Shaoyang looked at them, a thought crossed his mind. What if he was killed by Antorias? What would happen to his women? He did not dare to imagine what would happen to them, especially because of his status as the emperor. His women would be a trophy for the rebels, and he could easily imagine what would happen to them.


    That only convinced him to re-investigate to get to the bottom of this rebellion. He believed that Antorias approached more people than just Su Hong.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around when more people from the healer division entered the building. He met Tang Shaoyang, who led the Healer Division, staring at him with concern.


    "I knowpensation can''t help them with the trauma, but still give them a hugepensation for what they have experienced. Do everything to help them to get over this incident."


    "I will do that even without your order, but are you okay?" Kang Xue was not used to seeing Tang Shaoyang with his dark expression. She could tell that the rebel truly made her man furious, which concerned her. She heard from Marshal Alton that Tang Shaoyang wanted to investigate the Tarrior, and that made her afraid that this incident would cloud Tang Shaoyang''s judgment. Thest thing she wanted was a bloodbath, as she knew how angry Tang Shaoyang was. She had seen it once in the past, and she did not want to repeat it again.


    "I am¡­." Tang Shaoyang wanted to say, ''I am fine'', but he stopped midway. He decided to be honest with his thoughts, "I just imagine what if Antorias sessfully killed me? What will happen to you and the other girls? That scared me¡­."


    Kang Xue was caught off guard by Tang Shaoyang''s thoughts. It was not something she expected to hear from him. The Tang Shaoyang she knew was very confident; he should not have those thoughts. There was no if; he would always face everything bravely and unwavering.


    Instead of consoling him, Kang Xue let out a smallugh, "You are still a human, after all." That was a realization for her; he was the same as the others.


    Tang Shaoyang followed with a chuckle, "Technically, I am not the same human as you guys. I am one-third demon, one-third high human, and one-third dragon."


    Kang Xue was aware of what Tang Shaoyang talked about because he had told all the girls. The race evolution he had gone through in another world.


    *** ***


    The zombie attack caused unrest for the people inside the capital. It concerned them that strong zombies suddenly appeared inside and started to run amok. Even though it was just a short-time of attack, the damage was not small. The zombie destroyed a few buildings, and a lot of citizens were killed.


    Most of the surviving citizens gathered around the main base. That was the first sight Tang Shaoyang saw when he arrived in the capital. The crowd forced him tond on top of the main base. He rushed into the building, and the first thing he did was ask Origin about the contracts, "I want all the contracts for the Tarrior to be checked, Origin. I want to know if there are more people who rebelled."


    He used the contract to scare the people. The contract said that he or she would die if they breached the System Contract, which was not true. The contract could only indicate if the involved person breached the contract. It was an effective way to discover the people who wanted to rebel. He wanted all the contracts, millions of contracts to be checked right away. He let Marshal Alton do his own investigation, but he would not be idle, too, until he ensured everything was safe, no more traitors and no more rebellion. This once was enough, he would not let the same thing happen, and he had his n to intimidate people with rebels he caught earlier.


    [I am doing it right now, Your Majesty!] Origin''s reply came right after.


    "Focus on the Tarrior first, then the TEIS, and the other divisions!"


    [Yes, Your Majesty. Lady Li Shuang is waiting for you in your office. It seems there''s an urgent situation below. Do you want to halt the contract checking and find out what happens below?]


    "No. Focus on the contract. I will meet Li Shuang," Tang Shaoyang rushed toward the emergency stairs, running down to his office. He arrived in front of his office, and Li Shuang just came out of his office.


    "What happens?"


    "People are protesting below about the zombie attack. They are asking for an exnation from you about the attack," Li Shuang said in a concerned tone.


    "Hmm!? Asking for an exnation?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows, "What exnation? It''s a zombie attack."


    "They asked Yu Shun to be executed for the zombie attack. It seems they knew that Yu Shun was the one behind the zombie attack," Li Shuang was in a tough situation. She did not yet know the clear situation regarding Yu Shun, so she did not know what to say to calm the crowd. She was doing her best not to use force, so she wanted Tang Shaoyang to meet them. The Emperor was the only one who could decide Yu Shun''s fate, after all.


    "Wait, how do they know it was Yu Shun?" Tang Shaoyang paused for a moment, thinking of how the civilians found out about Yu Shun. Luo Lan, Kang Xue, Zhang Mengyao, Wei Xi, and Cao Jingyi were the only ones who met with Yu Shun in the throne hall. He trusted all of them; they would not disclose anything about Yu Shun.


    "I see. Antorias got something out of TEIS, huh?" He suddenly remembered that TEIS that surrounded him and Yu Shun during the fight. TEIS should know something about Yu Shun, and these people got information about Yu Shun from the TEIS people.


    ''But who?'' Tang Shaoyang trusted his father-inw, Kang Jiayi. He would not do something like that behind him. If his father-inw had something to say, the old man would speak directly to him instead of using public like this.


    "Call their representatives to the throne room. I will wait for them there,"


    Li Shuang nodded and rushed to the elevator. Tang Shaoyang also walked to a different elevator, heading toward the throne room. As the elevator went down, he remembered something. Instead of waiting for the elevator to reach the floor destination, he broke out of the elevator and the smart base.


    Tang Shaoyang rushed toward the Healer Division HQ, where Yu Shun was. Yu Shun was Antorias'' apostle, and Antorias might try to get Yu Shun through his other people. As soon as he arrived at the Healer Division, he saw TEIS outside the HQ.


    As he was about to enter the building, two TEIS officers came and tried to block him, "You can''t enter the building right now. We are currently investigating the suspect behind the zombie attack."


    Tang Shaoyang responded by grabbing the officer on the right by the neck. He raised the man and got the man''s face closer to him, "Do you not know who I am?"


    As he questioned the TEIS officer, yer Aura and Dragon Aura red out. That caused all the people around him to take five steps back. The officer''s face went blue as his eyes wavered in fear. Hearing no answer, Tang Shaoyang threw the officer away, and he entered the building.


    More TEIS officers were inside, but they did not dare to block him this time. No one dared enough to block him when he released his aura.


    Tang Shaoyang quickly arrived where Yu Shun was, and dozens of TEIS officers guarded the door. The door to the room was closed; as he was about to open the door, two officers stood in front of him, "I am sorry, Sir. TEIS is conducting an investigation on a dangerous suspect. TEIS doesn''t want you to get hurt, so please stay back until we finish our investigation."


    "It seems I need to show my face more often, so you will recognize who you serve," After saying that, Tang Shaoyang summoned Bronson, the Executioner, and Galeon, the Great Demon. Both were Grade SS Spirit; the two should be enough to ward off these officers.


    "Kill anyone who tries to enter the room!" After that, he pushed the two officers in front of him. The two officers'' bodies crashed into the door and rolled on the floor inside the room.


    Tang Shaoyang then saw what was going on inside, and he guessed it right. Ten officers tried to take Yu Shun, but Luo Lan tried to block them all. The girl was in tears, trying to fend off the officers who tried to take the weak Yu Shun off the bed.


    "Your Majesty!" Luo Lan cried out as soon as she spotted Tang Shaoyang.


    When "Your Majesty" was mentioned by Luo Lan, everyone''s attention was on Tang Shaoyang. The nine officers backed out from the bed, leaving a man behind. The man seemed to be the one who led the TEIS to capture Yu Shun.


    Tang Shaoyang approached the man and questioned, "Who ordered you to capture Yu Shun?"


    "Yu Shun is the top suspect for the zombie attack, Your Majesty. We need to capture him for an interrogation," The officer gave a firm reply.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002"You are not answering my question¡­." Tang Shaoyang took a step closer and reached for the name tag on the officer''s left chest, "Officer Lang Yao, who ordered you to capture Yu Shun?"


    Officer Lang Yao kept his straight face andposure despite how close he was to Tang Shaoyang. However, sweat started to drop on his forehead as he met Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. It was as if the eyes saw everything inside him, making him nervous.


    "Did Commissioner Kang Jiayi order you to capture Yu Shun?" Tang Shaoyang pressed the officer once more.


    Officer Lang Yao kept his mouth shut, adamant about not answering the question.


    "Are you defying the Emperor''s order now?"


    "No, Your Majesty. But I am a TEIS officer, and I only listen to my superior''s orders. That''s who we are being taught!" Officer Lang Yao remained firm in his reply.


    "I realize that there are a lot of stupid people being promoted to the position they are not supposed to. You must have a high position for you tomand these many officers," Tang Shaoyang scanned the room. He estimated there were around a hundred officers in this Healer Division HQ right now, meaning the man was the direct superior of these one hundred officers.


    "Do you know who TEIS works for?" Tang Shaoyang continued with the answer before Lang Yao could speak, "For the empire, of course. But do you know who the leader of the empire is? Me! You are working for me, and you say that you only listen to your superior? Am I not your highest superior? Or are you implying that I am not the Emperor anymore?"


    Lang Yao opened his mouth, but no words came out. He heard a lot about Tang Shaoyang''s background. The emperor was a former street thug, not good with his words. He thought he could get away by being quibble.


    "Do you also know that you need the Emperor''s approval to make an arrest for a high-ranking official like Yu Shun? I don''t remember giving my approval for the arrest? Are you perhaps a new recruit? No, a new recruit can''tmand a hundred officers."


    Tang Shaoyang did not give a chance for Lang Yao to speak, "Do you hear me, Origin?"


    [Yes, Your Majesty.] The robotic voice responded.


    "Make a call to Tarrior to arrest all the TEIS officers in the Healer Division HQ,"


    As soon as the order came out from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth, Lang Yao rushed toward the door. He tried to escape.


    Tang Shaoyang just watched the man run while shaking his head. From the way Lang Yao acted, he was even more sure that Antorias had convinced more people to defect. Lang Yao clearly felt guilty, so he made the run.


    However, Lang Yao''s body flung backward as soon as he reached the door. Galeon, the Great Demon, simply punched the man back into the room. Lang Yao''s body rolled on the ground and stopped right in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    No words were needed anymore. Tang Shaoyang raised his right foot and stomped on Lang Yao''s feet.


    The cracking noise rang along with the stomp. It was soon followed by an agony scream. Lang Yao''s both shinspletely broke, and the white broken bone could be seen from the wound, protruding outward. That was a totally scary sight, especially for the civilians in the room. Even Luo Lan screamed and fell on her butt.


    Tang Shaoyang was not over. He grabbed Officer Lang Yao by the neck before sending flurried punches to the man''s body and face. It was merely five seconds, but he punched the man over fifty times. The cracking bone sounds rang again; this time, it was Lang Yao''s ribs.


    Lang Yao was half-passed out, and his eyes were half-open. Tang Shaoyang threw the body aside and beckoned his hand toward the healer inside the room, "Don''tplete him, just ensure he does not die."


    The healer was terrified by the scene in front of her. Her mind automatically followed the order, afraid that she would be the next. She did a minimum healing to stop the bleeding and constantly checked Lang Yao''s condition, ensuring the man did not die.


    Tang Shaoyang then looked toward the remaining TEIS officers, "Do you want to be subdued, or do you want to surrender?"


    The nine officers immediately fell to their knees and put their hands on the back of their heads. The nine actually did not know anything, as they just followed Lang Yao''s order.


    "What''s happening?" Tang Shaoyang then heard the familiar old voice.


    Kang Jiayi entered the room along with another familiar face, Zaneos. The Demon Swordsman walked side by side with Commissioner General, observing the situation inside the room.


    "We greet, Your Majesty," Kang Jiayi and Zaneos greeted Tang Shaoyang before doing another check of what happened in the room. The old man came next to Lang Yao upon noticing the horrible injuries on the man.


    "Did the zombie get into the Healer Division HQ?" The old man genuinely sounded confused about how his subordinate could get badly injured inside.


    "No! I did it," Tang Shaoyang''s voice came from the side, "That guy is part of Antorias'' scheme. He tried to take Yu Shun away."


    "What?" Kang Jiayi could not follow up with the new information, "Didn''t Your Majesty give us the approval to make an arrest? Lai Juanhong told me that he got verbal approval from Your Majesty to make an arrest."


    "I never met any TEIS officers who asked me to make an arrest. Catch this Lai Juanhong immediately! He''s also part of the rebels. I will tell you everything about what happened to Yu Shunter," Tang Shaoyang realized that the rebellion was not a reckless rebellion but a nned one. The TEIS and the Tarrior; Antorias might have people in the management division too.


    Kang Jiayi seemed to be hesitant, "If you don''t want to catch him, then I will do it myself. Just so you know, I am not soft-hearted to a traitor." Tang Shaoyang pressed the matter.


    The old man let out a sigh, "I will capture Lai Juanhong."


    "Not just Lai Juanhong. I want TEIS to stop all the activity and gather everyone in one building. We are doing a purge!"

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003After what happened in the Healer Division HQ, Tang Shaoyang moved Yu Shun to the main base. He made sure the young man was safe from Antorias'' hand. The capital got more chaotic as the TEIS officers'' arrest was known.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was scheduled to meet with the representative of the protesters. There was still a big hole in the throne room, so Li Shuang brought the five representatives to the conference room, where the high-ranking officials held their meeting.


    By the time Tang Shaoyang arrived at the conference room, Li Shuang and Cao Jingyi were already there with the five representatives. The two girls stood up and greeted Tang Shaoyang with a bow while the five representatives remained in their seats.


    Cao Jingyi frowned and was about to reprimand these five people, but Tang Shaoyang cut her off, "Let them be." He said as he took the seat between Li Shuang and Cao Jingyi. He observed the five representatives, four men, and one woman. The oldest was in histest forties, and the youngest was a woman in herte twenties or even younger.


    Cao Jingyi scanned the five representatives and shook her head. She told them repeatedly to show respect to Tang Shaoyang if they were to meet him. She reminded them for their own good, but it seemed they had not learned anything about Tang Shaoyang.


    As soon as Tang Shaoyang sat down, the oldest man stood up, "We are the representative of the civilians. As the empire''s people, we deserve to hear an exnation about Yu Shun''s action who attacked the civilians with his zombies."


    "Not just an exnation, we demand Yu Shun be punished for what he has done! You can''t protect him or leave him unpunished after what happened just because he is close to you!" The youngest man of the four men followed up after the oldest man. The man looked like he was in his early thirties.


    "First, who are you? Have you introduced yourself? Second, representing the civilians? Do you mean all the civilians or just a small part of a group?" Tang Shaoyang did not recognize any of them. He got the names from Li Shuang, but there was no way he would know whom he spoke to.


    The youngest seemed too eager to answer him. He spoke first before anyone else, "Have you introduced yourself? And, of course, we are representing all the empire''s people! We are their voices!"


    Cao Jingyi immediately covered her face, massaging her forehead. She quickly realized the talk would never go smoothly as she thought it would. The meeting should never have been arranged in the first ce if these people did not behave.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle and shook his head, "That''s a minus point for you if you don''t know who you work for. Let''s put that aside for now. Now I know I don''t need to know your names; it''s unnecessary."


    The moment Cao Jingyi heard that she knew it was a red g for the five people. The best part, they would suffer in the dungeon for a few months, if not years. The worst part, they would be killed. She realized the five representatives were doomed.


    "And you are here asking me for an exnation about the recent zombie attack and also punish the culprit, right? Is that it, or do you have anything else?"


    Again, the youngest man was the most enthusiastic of the five, "Of course, we have more to say. Wee here to make a revolutionary move for the empire, for the better empire, and not just for the empire but also for the people!"


    "Continue," Tang Shaoyang nodded, watching the man with interest.


    He believed that the proposal was something that benefited them rather than the empire. He could tell that by the greed in their hearts. The excitement and the confidence in them, thinking he would agree with the proposal.


    "We propose to form an Empire Council. The council has a duty to oversee the empire officials, to ensure the empire free from corruption and also preventing the high ranking officials like Yu Shun from abusing his power."


    The enthusiastic man pointed his finger upward, "Not just overseeing the empire official, but the council will also give some bits of advice for the empire''s development and also rying the people''s aspiration to the empire official. Then we strive together for a better empire!"


    Tang Shaoyang leaned his head to the side, resting on his hand as he watched the man give him further exnation of the benefit of forming a council. Everything about the council was positive, the plus point for the empire. There was no single thing negative about the council. The man was truly good with his words, making it seem like the empire truly needed this council.


    "This is not something we can decide¡­." Li Shuang was about to reject the idea, but Tang Shaoyang stopped her by raising his hand.


    "I see; then let''s discuss everything from the start. First, an exnation about the zombie attack? It''s a zombie attack, somethingmon that has happened ever since the world changed? What exnation do you want?" Tang Shaoyang handled it calmly. At least he looked calm, but no one knew what he felt inside.


    This time, it was another person who talked. The man looked in histe thirties, "My name¡­."


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right hand when the man was about to introduce himself, "There''s no need introduction? Wasn''t that what you said earlier? Stop wasting our time and go straight to the point."


    Cao Jingyi knew that Tang Shaoyang was a hardhearted person when it came to business. Once he identified the person he talked to as an enemy or not his own people, he would not hesitate to do something ruthless. As the talk went further, she realized that these five people and everyone involved with them were beyond saving. He did not need to know the five people''s names, meaning they were doomed; not so important to know their names.


    The man furrowed his brow, "We want an exnation of how the Tarrior failed to protect the people. The neglect of the army, which was supposed to protect the people, a neglect that caused many casualties. Don''t you feel you owe your people an exnation?"

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004Tang Shaoyang chuckled once more, "How long time has passed since the zombie attack? Three days? A week? A month? No! It just happened a few hours ago. Are you assuming that we will not investigate why the zombie suddenly appears inside the wall? How are we supposed to exin when you don''t give us time to find the source of the attack?"


    "There''s no need for investigation! The culprit is obvious; it''s Yu Shun. He is the only one who can control zombies and the only person with special authorization to bring zombies inside the city. We are asking for an exnation as to why you haven''t punished him. This is clearly his doing!" The oldest representative responded.


    "That''s right! We should execute him for the people who died in the zombie attack!" The enthusiastic man followed, "Or at least, exile him from the empire if you are reluctant to execute him!"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded two times, "The usation makes sense, but do you have evidence to back your usation? Haven''t you also heard about the rebellion? Why can''t it be their doing? They use the chaos to rebel? Doesn''t that make even more sense than your groundless usation?"


    The woman representative was surprised to hear the news about the rebellion. She looked to the side, but it seemed she was the only one who did not know about the rebellion.


    "Thisdy seems not to know about the rebels. You can find it outter,dy. We will focus on your issues for now. Do you have evidence that the zombie attack is Yu Shun''s doing? If you can provide the evidence, you can make a report to TEIS, and they will prosecute Yu Shun. There''s no need toe to me, no?"


    Of course, The five representatives stayed silent. They did not really have evidence that it was Yu Shun''s doing.


    "But we saw you fight Yu Shun. Isn''t that because Yu Shun is the culprit behind the zombie attack, and you try to stop him?" The oldest representative revealed his card. He did not have actual evidence, but he had a witness who saw Tang Shaoyang fight Yu Shun.


    "Did I fight Yu Shun? I don''t recall that, but I fought the culprit behind the zombie attack, and it was not Yu Shun," Tang Shaoyang smiled, "The culprit called himself Antorias, The God of Undead. He is someone not from Earth, and he came to possess Yu Shun''s body because of Yu Shun''s ss."


    "Do you think we will believe that nonsense? God of Undead? Someone not from Earth possessed Yu Shun''s body? You can''t use such a lie to fool us! We are not that foolish to believe what you say! You are protecting him just because Yu Shun has been with you for a long time! How can a leader of a nation protect a criminal? How are people supposed to believe in your leadership if you protect a criminal? That will damage your reputation and credibility with the people!" The old man responded aggressively. He could not believe that Tang Shaoyang would use such a lie.


    "Nonsense? Do you know that another world exists, and I have been to that different world once? Is it weird that the God of Undead exists when those zombies pop out from nowhere? Do you think it''s weird that I can even now produce fire through my bare hand?" Tang Shaoyang demonstrated it as the ck fire engulfed his right hand.


    "Where do you think elves and beastmene from? Are they popping out from the soil or tree? Of course, when I am talking about God, he is not something that can create things. That''s just a level of power; the system ssified them as a god. Do you understand?"


    Tang Shaoyang found out that these people knew nothing about what he said. They looked confused, but the heat from the fire in his hand made them stay silent. They could not argue back because it was really nothing impossible with the new world. The proof was right in front of them, but it was still hard to believe about another world.


    "Do you know anything about Dimensional Tower that spawn on Earth? The tower that connects our worlds to many different dimensions, do you know that?" He changed the question. The Dimensional Tower was announced by the system, so he expected them to know about the tower. However, their response surprised him once more as they knew nothing. The five representatives shook their heads.


    Tang Shaoyang turned his head toward Cao Jingyi and Li Shuang, "It seems we need to educate our people about the dangers with the world, no? Zombies and beasts are not the only threat to us, but the inhabitants from other worlds too."


    "We provide all the information at the information center. We don''t have something that can connect everyone to provide information like the Inte. The Communication System is limited for Tarrior and TEIS; we don''t have enough quota for everyone. So we created the information center for more detailed information such as portal to another world, Dimensional Tower, Rank of power, type of monsters, beasts, and zombies, the Tarrior''s projects, and more about things rted to the Game," Li Shuang exined, "The limitation is that people muste to the information center."


    Tang Shaoyang went silent for a moment. He assumed that all the people would know what he and the Tarrior had been fighting for them. Then he realized that the empire had grown too big that such information would not easily spread as before.


    Tang Shaoyang did not want to go on exining about another world, Dimensional Tower, and the God Rank, but one thing crossed his mind, "What''s your level?" If they were high-level, they should know more about the ranks. It baffled him that they did not know about the ranks.


    "I am level 78!" The oldest representatives answered confidently.


    "I am level 71!" "I am level 69!" "I am level 68!" The other three men''s representatives replied with confidence. The only one who hesitated was the woman, "I-I a-am level 82."


    "Pfffft¡­." Tang Shaoyang could not hold hisughter. Heughed hard when he heard their levels. Hisughterpletely offended these representatives. It could be seen from their expressions.


    Tang Shaoyang then looked at Cao Jingyi and Li Shuang back and forth, "Are you really serious? Is it really necessary to arrange a meeting with them? I thought they were influential figures in the empire, so I need to appease them." He thought these five people should be at least Epic Rank to have the confidence to speak with him in person.


    "They are the heads of the Environment Division and Employment & Labor Division. They have thousands of support, so¡­."


    Tang Shaoyang stopped Li Shuang from finishing her exnation. He then turned back to the five representatives, "Let me ask onest thing before I give you my answer for your proposal. Who will be the member of this Empire Council?"


    The not-so-enthusiastic youngest man answered, "We n to have 12 Council Members, and we five are the founding members. We will hold a strict selection for the next seven council members."


    "I see¡­." Tang Shaoyang nodded his head three times. He was d and relieved as he realized these five people were not rted to the rebellion. They were opportunists, using the chaos to climb up the rank by using the people who trusted them.


    "I have advice for you guys. Maybe¡­. No, you must visit the information center first before talking to me. So you will know the strength of our military force and my strength. So you will think twice or thrice before proposing something outrageous. Keeping a check on my officials and me by creating the council?" Tang Shaoyang let out a smallugh as it was so funny.


    "My level is top secret, but I will give you a clue to gouge me. I am above level one thousand, ten times higher than your level. So, how do you want to keep checking on me when I can pop your head with a flick of my finger? How are you going to stop me if I want to kill you all?" Tang Shaoyang went with "Ah", "I am curious now if I can truly pop your head with a flick?"


    He flicked his fingers, creating a sound in the air. He then asked the five with a smile, "Do any of you want to try my flick?"


    The five representatives'' jaws dropped when they heard Tang Shaoyang was above level one thousand. They subconsciously covered their forehead.


    "There''s no need to continue our talk," Tang Shaoyang stood up and pointed his thumb at the five representatives, "Arrest them. We need to interrogate them about how they know I fight Yu Shun. Who told them about Yu Shun. That person might be involved with Antorias and the rebels."


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and headed toward the door, "I can''t believe I wasted my time on them."


    "What about the protester outside?" Li Shuang asked.


    "I will handle them," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, indicating to her not to worry.

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005Tang Shaoyang came to the lobby. There was still an ongoing protest outside, crying out for justice. He did not know they were trying to seek justice or they just followed the five opportunists.


    ''Maybe these people are tempted by an incentive from those five stupid representatives. I dealt with many of those kinds of people during my reign. Those nobles tried to climb up the rank using the civilians,'' Rosalie shared her thoughts.


    ''That''s what most likely happened. There''s no way these people are willingly yelling and shouting without any incentive reward,'' Tang Shaoyang agreed with Rosalie.


    "I hate this type of people who take advantage of the chaos for their gain. Can''t they have sympathy for the people who lose their families due to this incident? Or are they using those people for the protest?" He muttered, clearly annoyed based on his tone as he went out of the main base.


    The Tarriors were keeping the people outside, recing the TEIS, who just got frozen by him. Tang Shaoyang approached the crowd, standing right behind the Tarrior, who formed a line.


    "WE WANT A JUSTICE!" "WE SEEK A JUSTICE!"


    The crowd repeated the same slogans.


    "Justice for what?" Tang Shaoyang asked the most front-protesters who had the loudest voice, "Did the empire treat all of you unjustly?"


    The Tarriors turned around after hearing the voice. Upon realizing it was Tang Shaoyang, the Tarriors bowed their heads, "We greet Your Majesty!"


    The dead silence followed when the word "Your Majesty" came out of the Tarriors. The Emperor was familiar yet foreign to the people. They heard a lot about the emperor, but they never really saw the emperor in person. At some point, there was a rumor that the emperor did not exist because they never saw the emperor.


    However, it was different for the Tarrior. Once they were epted into Tarrior, they got to see the emperor because Tang Shaoyang would always attend the eptance ceremony. Even when Tang Shaoyang was not avable, Wei Xi made sure the new Tarriors recognized Tang Shaoyang''s face by showing the portrait.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded in response to the greeting beforeing closer to the foremost protesters, "You said you seek justice? What justice? Did the empire treat you unjustly?"


    The man looked Tang Shaoyang in the eyes, but then he frantically looked around him when Tang Shaoyang talked to him. He sought help from the other protesters, but the others looked away from him.


    "What? I heard it very clear that you want justice? So I ask you, what kind of justice do you want? Did the empire wrong you?"


    "W-we s-seek justice for the dead during the zombie attack!" The man blurted out, "Don''t you feel responsible for letting the zombie enter the city?"


    "What do you mean by justice? Did the empire purposely let the zombie enter the city to attack the people? What are you trying to say?" Tang Shaoyang pressured the man, "And yes, I am responsible for my people''s safety, and I stopped the zombie attack in less than fifteen minutes, no?"


    It was just a brief zombie attack. The damage was big because the zombies were strong, but indeed, the zombie attacksted less than ten minutes.


    The protester opened and closed his mouth again and again. He did not know what to say as he really knew nothing. Some people in suits came to him, offering a hundred Game Coins to join the protest. He did not really know anything about the justice he talked about.


    "We want the culprit to be punished! That''s the justice we want!" Someone yelled from the middle of the crowd.


    The man who was being questioned by Tang Shaoyang was quick-witted. He immediately copied what he had just heard. And then, the crowd started to chant the same sentence.


    "Silent!" Tang Shaoyang let out a spark of yer Domination, and the protesters immediately stopped the chanting.


    "Who said that the culprit wanted to be punished? Show up and talk to me! You better show yourself, or do you want me to drag you out?"


    Surprisingly, a woman in herte twenties stepped up from the crowd. Her face was full of tears, but she remained firm while facing Tang Shaoyang.


    ''I see; the grief is real. It seems those five are really using the victim too,'' Tang Shaoyang could feel the grief from the woman. It seemed the zombie attack took someone precious to her.


    "You said you want the culprit to be punished? Do you know the culprit?"


    "I know! The culprit is your brother, Yu Shun! Just because he is someone close to you, you try to suppress the incident as a zombie attack while, in fact, the zombie attack is staged by your brother, Yu Shun! Because of Yu Shun, I lost my husband and daughter! Do you think I deserve justice?" The woman yelled at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang treated the woman better than the paid protester because she was a genuine victim in this ident, "How do you know the culprit is Yu Shun? Do you have evidence that Yu Shun was behind the ident?"


    The woman opened his lips, but no words came out. There was no hard evidence, and she got this information from a random person.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, "I offer my condolences for your loss, Miss. The ident is not something we can predict or prevent. The ident is indeed staged by someone, but that person is not Yu Shun. We have identified the culprit; his name is Antorias."


    "The man called Antorias not just caused the ident but also staged a rebellion. It''s a ratherplicated and long story. I can''t exin everything to you right now, but you can find the full details by tomorrow at the information center in the lobby."


    "Two thousand Tarriors rebelled, and TEIS officers seem to be involved with Antorias. We have subdued the rebels, and we are currently searching for everyone that is involved with Antorias. Just wait, Miss. I will give you the justice you want! I will not let people who cause chaos within my empire run free."


    "That''s right! You are all being used by the rebels to create chaos. They use your grief for their own gain. Don''t fall for it; they are using you!"

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006Tang Shaoyang''s appearance easily appeased the protesters. Of course, most of the protesters were caught while the real victims of the zombie attack were escorted back to their lodging. The paid protesters were put in the dungeon temporarily.


    After taking care of the protester, he returned to the throne hall. The throne hall had been repaired, no more holes in the wall. Kang Jiayi was waiting for him inside the hall.


    "There''s no need for formality. I want a result!" Tang Shaoyang waved his hand after sitting on the throne. His tone was firm and solemn, not the casual one.


    "Yes. I have captured Lai Juanhong," Kang Jiayi made a bitter smile, "Sir Zaneos took over the interrogation, and Lai Juanhong confessed. Antorias approached him with Yu Shun''s body, and they created a revolutionary group. Lai Juanhong is in charge of swaying the TEIS officers to defect, but he does not know much about the other divisions."


    "What about the traitors in TEIS? Have you caught them all?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. It seemed Kang Jiayi purposely mentioned the most important point.


    "Sir Zaneos is at work right now. We got the list from Lai Juanhong, and we are currently searching for the traitors," Kang Jiayi lowered his head. Deep inside, he was ashamed that his officers would defect like this. He felt like he was a failure for failing to discover this earlier or the fact that he was not able to prevent such a thing from happening.


    "Then do it fast. I want all of them to be captured alive!" Tang Shaoyang increased his voice slightly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Kang Jiayi bowed and left the throne hall with his back scrunched forward.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and leaned back on the throne. He intended to take a few days of break before trying the eleventh floor of the dimensional tower, but the rest was just not possible right now.


    "How''s your progress, Origin? Do you find more traitors within the Tarrior?"


    [Unfortunately, yes. I have identified 4713 Tarriors breached the contract. I apologize, Your Majesty. If I had paid more attention to the contract, I can discover the rebellion earlier and prevented the rebellion.]


    The Smart AI apologized to Tang Shaoyang. That was something that Tang Shaoyang did not expect from a program. He never tasked the Ai to do a routine check on the contract; no one did. He thought that scaring them, that would die from breaching the contract, would be enough to scare everyone to breach the contract.


    "Give the list to Supreme General Zhang Mengyao. Please check the TEIS'' contracts now," Tang Shaoyang gave the next order, "Also, there''s no need to apologize. I never tasked you to do a routine check on the contracts. It''s everyone''s fault, but please do a routine check on the contract. Once a month will do."


    [I will check the contract every week from today onwards. That''s not hard for me.]


    The purge caused a little bit of unrest among the civilians. People also started to find out the cause of the zombie attack after visiting the information center. Something hard to believe, such as God, other worlds, and other fantasy stuff. Even if they did not want to trust that, they could not deny what the information center told them. With the change in the world, what the information center told them was no longer a fantasy but a real thing.


    A week passed, and the purge was over. Ten thousand and nine hundred ny-seven people were caught for treason. On the following day, a big announcement was delivered to the people, an execution for the traitors. That was huge news for them, and execution was not the expected punishment for the ten thousand prisoners.


    Death Penalty was very umon for sure, and many people did not like the death penalty. Another wave of protests rose up,ining about human rights and stuff. The protesters agreed that the people who did the damage to the empire to get the death penalty, but they did not agree with the people who had not done anything yet.


    Even on the day of the execution, the protesters were the first group to arrive on the execution ground, standing closest to the execution ground. They raised their banners, raising their voices to reduce the number of executions.


    The execution ground was recently made; it was simr to a ser stadium but with no seats. The high wall surrounded the ground with a two meters tall tform in the middle. There was a building behind the tform, a building to amodate the prisoners before the execution, a ce for the executioners to prepare too.


    "Let me confront the protesters; we can''t let them enter to disturb the execution," Zhang Mengyao was about to get out of the room.


    "Let me do it. I need to show my face more often, so people recognize me," Tang Shaoyang stood from his seat. He was clearly annoyed by his tone, "Who let those people enter the ground in the first ce?" He muttered in the end.


    Tang Shaoyang arrived on the tform. The protesters voiced their protest louder with Tang Shaoyang''s appearance. With the whole thing happening in thest week, he was not in the mood to be softhearted. He summoned Aerelion, The Infernal Wyvern.


    The giant ck wyvern immediately silenced the protesters. Aerelion knew his job was to intimidate the protesters. The wyvern opened his wings and let out a roar to the sky. The deafening roar clearly scared the protesters.


    Tang Shaoyang reached the edge of the tform and questioned the man who seemed to be the leader of the protesters, "When are you going to stop? Haven''t we talked about this? I will not reduce the number! They all deserve to be executed!"


    The man''s eyes were on Aerelion while listening to Tang Shaoyang. Clearly, the wyvern intimidated him more than The Emperor, but the man braced himself to answer the question, "I understand what you are trying to do by executing them, Your Majesty. This is a warning for us, but isn''t it enough to execute the people who actually have harmed the empire and the people instead of executing the people who have not done anything yet? Those people deserve a second chance, a chance to redeem themselves!"


    "This is just wasting time¡­." Tang Shaoyang took a deep breath. Deep inside, there was an urge to kick these protesters out of the ground, but that would not solve the issue. These people would rally more people to protest.


    "What if they don''t repent? Are you willing to guarantee it with your life? Not just you, but all of you! Do you dare to do it? If you dare, then I have a method called the oath ceremony. If they vite thew once more, will you all also die along with them? If you agree to take the oath, then I will reduce the number, but I want all of you to take responsibility for each of them? Do you dare?"


    "How is that fair?" The leader focused his gaze on Tang Shaoyang, ignoring Aerelion''s red eyes were on him. "We haven''t done anything that deserves the punishment."


    "Then how is that fair for you to protect those criminals? How about the people who lost their family members during the zombie attack? They lost their family members, and yet, here you are, trying to protect the criminal from the punishment. Aren''t you being funny here? Do you think you are a good person for doing so?"


    "We are asking you to reduce the execution number, not to free them from the punishment. The Empire still can punish them, but they don''t deserve the death penalty," The activist leader refuted.


    Tang Shaoyang massaged his forehead, ''I am not really good with my words; I should have let the others confront these stupid people.''


    "They don''t deserve the death penalty?" Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, "Are you joking? Do you think the rebellion will happen if they only have three thousand people? The reason they started the rebellion was that they thought they had enough numbers to overturn the empire! So the fact that they joined with the rebels also contributed to harming the empire and the people! Can''t you understand such a simple thing?"


    "This is enough! Your arguments can''t convince me to change my decision. You are wasting my time," Tang Shaoyang finally had enough, "Perhaps, are you also part of the rebellion? Are you trying to save yourrades?"


    He suddenly became suspicious. The team only investigated the people that worked for the empire, the core divisions such as the military, the police, and the officials. They never investigated the normal civilians that worked on the farm or otherbor workers, "Why I never thought of this?" He muttered.


    "Are you trying to silence us?" The leader raised his voice even more.


    "No! I want you to be considerate of the victims. Why are you not on the healer''s side,forting them for what they have gone through? They worked on the border, making sure the people in the capital were safe, yet you tried to protect the rebels who have done terrible things to them! Are you even still a human?"


    "Why are you moring in the executing ground instead of helping the people who are grieving for losing their family because of the traitors who are about to get executed? Why don''t you use your voice to help the victim? I just don''t understand you all!"


    "A week ago, people were protesting, seeking justice. Now I deliver justice, giving the traitor what they deserve, yet there are people like you guys who tried to protect the criminal." Tang Shaoyang also raised his voice, ensuring the people inside the executing ground heard him.


    Many people had gathered in the execution ground, with most of them being the victims or the people who lost their families in the zombie attack.


    Tang Shaoyang easily spotted the healer team, who got gang-raped by the traitors as they were apanied by fellow healers. These people came to watch the execution, yet there was another group who tried to reduce the execution number.


    "I have enough! You only have two choices; follow the empire''s decision if you want to stay! If you don''t like my decision, then leave!" Tang Shaoyang pointed his finger to the execution ground''s exit, "The empire will not copse without you, but people like you will ruin the empire. Follow the rules if you want to stay, and leave if you feel this is unfair."


    All of a sudden, a woman rushed toward the protester leader. The woman pped the man hard, it was so hard that the man fell to the ground, "I LOST MY HUSBAND BECAUSE OF THEM! I LOST MY DAUGHTER BECAUSE OF THEM! AND YOU!" The woman pointed his finger toward the man, then pointed to the group of protesters, "AND ALL OF YOU TRY TO PROTECT THEM! DO YOU STILL HAVE A HEART? IS YOUR HEART MADE OF STEEL?"


    "THEY CAUSED A CHAOS THAT KILLED MANY PEOPLE, AND YOU TRY TO PROTECT THEM? WHAT MAKES YOU DIFFERENT THAN THOSE TRAITORS?"

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007Tang Shaoyang motioned his hand toward the protesters. The gesture was directed to Tarrior, ordering them to escort the protester out of the ground.


    The Tarriors inside the execution ground walked toward the protesters. Each of their steps caused a lot of sonorous sound on the ground. There was even a little vibration on the ground. Such action was enough to intimidate the protesters, but none of them dared to move. The protesters then followed the Tarriors obediently and quietly, as if they had lost their voices.


    The crowd on the side "booed" the protesters as they were escorted out by the Tarrior. It seemed a lot of people did not like the activists. The booing got louder until the protesters were out of the execution ground.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around after watching the protesters leave the execution ground. On the way back to the building behind the tform, Zhang Mengyao waited for him at the door.


    "I should have let you confront them. I am not really good with my words," Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh.


    "Not the worst, but there is still a lot of improvement needed," Zhang Mengyaomented with a smile, "Didn''t you say that you learned from your mistake? In this case, you learn from your experience.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and smiled, "Keep an eye on those protesters. Just in case they are connected to the traitors."


    "I have asked Lu An to spy on them," Zhang Mengyao replied. She took action after hearing what Tang Shaoyang said that the protesters might be rted to the traitors.


    "What about the prisoners? A lot of people havee; we need to start the execution soon," He returned to the same room and asked Zhang Mengyao.


    "We can start the execution in five minutes, Your Majesty," Bai Yuan answered before Zhang Mengyao could respond. Bai Yuan was the person in charge of arranging the execution. The former street thug was not affected by the executionpared to the others and remained calm even though over ten thousand people would die today.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, stretching out his hands. That was right; he would be the main executioner for the execution. He could summon Bronson, The Executioner, to execute these traitors, but he decided to take the burden himself.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Zhang Mengyao was quite worried. While killing people in a fight was not as umon as before, doing thousands of executions was a whole different one. She was afraid that the execution would affect him mentally.


    "I have to!" Tang Shaoyang was firm with his words, "I am the Emperor, but I neglect the affair, causing the rebellion to happen. I can''t just pass the burden to someone else because of my neglect."


    "I am willing to take the burden, Your Majesty," Bai Yuan bowed his head, "You are the Emperor, and you should not do such dirty work. Let me do it for you, Your Majesty."


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "We will do it as we nned. We will do a hundred symbolic executions, and I will execute the remaining traitors myself."


    *** ***


    Five minutes quickly passed, and the time for the execution arrived. The ten executioners came out of the building, wearing all-ck clothes with the sword on their waists. But there was one person who had a giant battle ax, Tang Shaoyang. He was not the only one who did not wear a mask and used a battle ax for the execution. He ced his battle ax on his shoulder, walking toward the designed spot for the execution.


    The whole execution ground fell into a deep silence as the ten executioners approached their respective spots. The people were surprised to see the emperor among the ten executed. It was unexpected for the emperor to be the executioner since being an executioner was not an honorable duty, not fit at all for the emperor.


    Tang Shaoyang motioned his hand over, calling the Tarrior on duty to bring the prisoners. Ten Tarriors dragged the ten prisoners. They might not be the main culprit for the zombie attack, but they were in the same group as the culprit.


    "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill!"


    It was unknown who started it, but the people started to chant the word kill. Their voices boomed inside the execution ground.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel a slight vibration on the tform and be surprised. He thought these people would not like the execution as punishment. He thought the execution would instill fear in the people. That was what he expected, not support from them.


    Tang Shaoyang took a deep breath and looked at the prisoner, Su Hong. The former General had lost his bravery after a week locked up in the dungeon. Su Hong''s body shook as the word kill rang in the air. The man was tortured again and again inside the dungeon.


    The wounds on his face and body were obvious, but one cared about those wounds. No one cared about the inhumane torture of the traitors. People felt Su Hong and hisrades got what they deserved.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his left hand, indicating to the people to stop chanting. The booming voice stopped in an instant, "We will start the execution by executing the leaders of the traitors! A former General who betrayed his country!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not say anything about the man. Not that he pitied Su Hong, but that was for his family. While Su Hong betrayed the empire, his family was proven innocent. He did not announce the name so the family would not be harassed by the others.


    Lai Juanhong of the TEIS upper echelon was one of the ten people as well. The ten people were important figures in the rebellion.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed Su Hong to the knees. The man had tears on his face as he saw many people from the tform. Tang Shaoyang pushed him further down until Su Hong fell on four while his gazes remained on the people who cheered for his execution.


    Then Tang Shaoyang signaled to the other executors to start the execution as he raised the battle ax with both hands.


    Swoosh!


    As soon as he swung the battle-ax, the others followed as well. The ten heads rolled on the tform as the body gushed out blood, painting the front tform with red blood. Cheers and ps could be heard from the people who watched the execution. They rejoiced the traitors were executed instead of getting intimidated by the execution.


    After the initial execution, ten Tarriors came and retrieved the bodies. The Tarriors pile the bodies and the heads in the middle of the tform. After that, another ten traitors were brought up for the next execution.


    It was the same repeat execution again until a hundred traitors were executed. The symbolic hundred executions. The nine executors returned to the building, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone on the tform with the dead bodies at the center.


    "We will be doing a mass execution, so please put some distance from the tform. It will be dangerous for you to stay close to the tform," Tang Shaoyang warned the people.


    Tang Shaoyang did not waste his time executing all over ten thousand people manually. He nned the mass execution of the remaining traitors.


    Tarriors came forward, pushing the people to a safe distance from the tform. At the same time, more Tarriors brought the remaining traitors to the tform.


    Most of the traitors were disabled, with their feet and hands wasted. The Tarrior piled the traitors on the tform. They were alive, but they could not move, lying down on top of each other like corpses.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his hand, and ck fire gathered on his palm. The fire was the size of an egg, moving up to the tip of his index finger. That was right; he nned to burn them all until nothing was left. The traitors did not deserve to be buried; hence he wanted to burn them all until nothing was left.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his index finger. The ck fire flew toward the tform. It was just a small fire, but as soon as it touched one of the traitors, the fire burst out. Just like an explosion, the fire quickly spread out. As soon as it spread out, the fire rose to the sky. The ck fire formed a pir so high that everyone in the capital could see the fire pir.


    The day over ten thousand traitors were executed was imprinted in everyone''s mind because of the fire pir. The fire pir left a deep impression on everyone, including the people who did not attend the execution.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008The execution day became the talk of the people. People reacted differently to the execution, and Tang Shaoyang got what he wanted from the public execution. People now would think twice or even thrice before doing something stupid. Before the game, the death penalty was hardly imposed because the world would criticize the nation that did that. The same reason as the activist who went on demonstration, the human rights.


    Cao Jingyi and Li Shuang reminded him that people would look at him as a tyrant if he went for the execution for the same reason. However, he did not care what other people thought of him when it came to the empire''s security. The reason he built the empire was to protect the people close to him. When the empire itself became a danger, he would not hesitate to cut the root. If not for Zhang Mengyao, Cao Jingyi, Wei Xi, and the others stopping him, he might kill the traitors'' family members too.


    The fact that the empire could impose the death penalty without much deliberation and consideration scared many people. There was no courtroom or so whatever; traitors would be executed regardless of their roles in the rebellion.


    While the public execution was over, the purge was not over. The Tarrior and TEIS underwent an overhaul. The people with status underwent reevaluation, making sure that the person deserved their current position. There was also an additional requirement to take a position, an oath.


    Tang Shaoyang did not use the Oath Ceremony before because only three people could perform the oath ceremony. He did not want to give them more work than what they had, and he thought the contract was enough to scare them. However, the contract backfired on him as people with more guts dared to take the risk of breaching the contract.


    Tang Shaoyang would not repeat the same mistake, so he added the requirement of the oath ceremony. On top of that, he added more conditions and also a test for someone who wanted to take a position. They formted more requirements and tests, making them busy tackling the important part of the Dimensional Tower that had been a focus in thest few months.


    The overhaulsted for another month, reshuffling from top to bottom. Of course, Marshal Alton and the others from the Ortis Continent kept their position in the Tarrior. Not just the Tarrior, the TEIS also went through a huge overhaul with only Kang Jiayi, who kept his original position.


    Kang Jiayi was still Commissioner General, and Zaneos was promoted to Deputy Commissioner General, below only Kang Jiayi under Tang Shaoyang''s direct order. Of course, the demon swordsman managed to keep his other position as an instructor in TEIS. The demon loved his instructor job and took it seriously.


    It was a long month, and this was the first time that Tang Shaoyang actively joined the meeting. Usually, he would get the final report and read itter. If he approved the report, the project would be implemented immediately. He could ask for a change if he did not agree to some part of the idea, and the people below him would work on it.


    Tang Shaoyang leaned his back on his chair, massaging his forehead. He felt like thousands of words from the meeting floated around him even though he had his eyes closed. It made him dizzy to remember those words, giving him a hectic.


    The main issue was that he still had more things to do. Tang Shaoyang had not rified anything about Ava yet to the other girls. Ava''s belly started to get bigger, and it became more obvious she was pregnant. Her husband might have noticed that the child was not his because the couple had not done the deed for a long time.


    "Tell the girls toe to the private dining floor," Tang Shaoyang asked Origin to inform the women toe to the private floor where only people close to him coulde. The twenty-fourth floor was where everyone usually had dinner together. He promised Zhang Mengyao to talk about this issue as soon as they solved the rebellion case.


    Zhang Mengyao might already know what he wanted to say after Yu Shun''s incident. The young spilled everything to Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue, so it was no secret anymore.


    "Hah¡­."


    A sigh escaped from Tang Shaoyang''s lips as he stood up from the chair. He headed toward the elevator to the twenty-fourth floor by himself. He made amitment to tell all the girls about all his secrets, but it still made him nervous. The fear of his women''s reactions and the most feared reaction was, what if they decided to leave him? That was what made him nervous.


    "You made a mistake; now you have to confront your mistake and repent, face the consequence regardless of the result!" Tang Shaoyang kept muttering by himself alone. No one would be able to hear it except Origin.


    Ding!


    After the ring, the elevator door opened. Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and walked out. His heartbeat raced up as he got closer to his destination. The dining room was to the left of the floor. He arrived right before a door in a few steps, the door to his private dining room.


    Tang Shaoyang took a deep breath and released it in one go before opening the door. Almost everyone was already inside the room.


    Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, Li Na, Liang Suyin, Elinova, Delia, Arina, Selena, Sylvia, and Aleesa. Everyone nced toward the door, some of them smiling at him while the others had t expressions. Tang Shaoyang could easily read the girls'' emotions, but he decided not to. He decided to confront them with honesty, not with a trick.


    The tense atmosphere lingered as Tang Shaoyang walked to his seat. Kang Xue was to his left, and Zhang Mengyao was to his right, "Where''s Ashley and Li Shuang?" He easily realized who was not present in the room.


    "They should be on their way," Zhang Mengyao replied in a neutral tone.


    "We will wait for them¡ª" Tang Shaoyang did not finish his words as the door opened. Ashley and Li Shuang entered the room together. Ashley wore her silver armor, while Li Shuang had her suit. The two women smiled apologetically as they took the empty seats.


    "Where do I start?" Tang Shaoyang spoke as soon as the two women were in their seats. He did not really know where to start.


    It was a moment of awkward silence before Tang Shaoyang stood up. He then bowed his head and apologized, "I am sorry. I have been unfaithful to you all."


    Apologizing and admitting his mistakes. It did not take that long for Tang Shaoyang to exin why he apologized. He told the truth that he had another woman aside from the girls in the room. In the end, he even told them that Ava, the former Elven Queen, was pregnant with his child. He bowed for the second time; this time, he bowed to Aleesa, Ava''s sister.


    Tang Shaoyang could see that Aleesa was shocked to hear her elder was pregnant with his child. The atmosphere inside the room became even tenser. There was no response from the girl, and Tang Shaoyang stood still, waiting for their reaction.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009"I am d you apologized and admitted to your mistake instead of making an excuse," Zhang Mengyao was the first one to break the silence. Along with her words, everyone broke into a smile, including Aleesa.


    Tang Shaoyang was stupefied by the women''s reaction. He expected an outburst, especially for Aleesa. It was like a betrayal that he slept with her sister after marrying her. He made a silly face as he did not know to react.


    "We decided to punish you a little bit if you don''t apologize and admit to your mistake," Zhang Mengyao continued. It seemed her voice represented the other women.


    Tang Shaoyang made a silly surprised face as he observed all the women; none of them looked upset, including Aleesa. He prepared for the worst, but he did not expect the girls to forgive him easily. His rtionship with Ava could be categorized as taboo.


    "We will let it slide since you confess. However, I did not mishear that you say women instead of a woman? Does that mean you have other women aside from Ava?" Zhang Mengyao''s eyes turned sharp as she asked thest part.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, a relieved smile as everything went smoothly. As for the question, he prepared to tell them everything, including the other women, since he confessed to Ava.


    Viona, the former nobledy who joined the intelligence division; Jasmine, the current Queen of Malecia Kingdom; Zara, the Angel of Death; Rosalie, the me Empress; and Liliana, the Grand Guardian.


    The girls made weird expressions when he started to introduce Zara, then Rosalie, then Liliana. The girls could not hide their feelings anymore, weirded by Tang Shaoyang''s taste. The girls knew the concept of the spirits. Because they knew about the spirit, it weirded them when he introduced the spirit girls. Themon word to call Spirit on Earth was Ghost; in other words, their men had a weird taste for choosing a ghost as his partner.


    Tang Shaoyang coughed up a few times, pretending to clear his throat as soon as he noticed the weird expression, "Obviously, I can''t do anything to them yet since they are spirits, but I have a skill that can revive them. Zaneos is a spirit too, but I revived him."


    Zaneos, the Infernal Sword, was a famous figure in TEIS. Everyone who joined TEIS wanted to learn his sword technique. The demon slowly gained fame among the TEIS officers and Tarriors. Only Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue knew about Zaneos being his spirit, so he exined that the spirit coulde back alive.


    The next moment the girls started asking the question of why he chose the spirit as his partner. The talk went smoothly until cold air invaded the room. The sudden drop in temperature alerted everyone in the room. Then a figure suddenly appeared next to Tang Shaoyang; Avyn forcefully summoned herself and threw a bomb.


    "I am also part of his harem. My name is Avyn, thest Kankara''Xeo."


    While the girls threw a suspicious re at him, Tang Shaoyang himself was shocked by the statement. The girl was for sure a stunning beauty, but the thought of making her his partner had not yet crossed his mind. When he thought about Avyn, he thought about someone who was far stronger than himself. Her bold statement shocked him as they never talked about this.


    The worst part, after that, Avyn returned to her world. She did not give any further exnation either to Tang Shaoyang or the other girls. She left after making a mess, and all the girl''s eyes were on him.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulders, "Don''t look at me like that. I also don''t know¡­." Clearly, the girls did not trust him. Avyn''s words could be trusted more than his. Especially when he just confessed his secrets. Thanks to Avyn that he had to exin her existence to the girls, from a to z.


    "You surely have a special taste, Honey," Jasmine, The Queen of the Malecia Kingdom, teased him in a yful tone, "Beastmen, elves, an angel, spirit, now a dragon."


    Tang Shaoyang did not get mad that she teased him. In fact, he was grateful to her because she helped to break the tense atmosphere.


    "If you are telling the truth, then I can''t be angry anymore. What can I do against a God Rank?" Kang Xue shrugged her shoulders. Of course, she was joking about that; she did not mean it. In her eyes, it does not matter if Tang Shaoyang had one more girl. She just hoped that Tang Shaoyang would stay with her, and that was enough.


    "If that''s the case, you can have a conversation with her privately and tell us the resultter," Zhang Mengyao shook his head. She chose to trust Tang Shaoyang''s words, "The most important thing is about Revalor. We can''t keep your rtionship forever, especially since she is pregnant. We need to think of a way to solve the problem peacefully."


    Even though Revalor was bound with a ve contract, the former Elven King was still a Legendary Rank. If a fight broke out, it would cause massive damage for sure. Not just that, The Elven Kingdom might break their vassge with the Tang Empire. The best oue was to avoid that, as the Elven Kingdom had a big army.


    Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue had told the girls about Tang Shaoyang''s rtionship with Ava before the meeting. They had reached an agreement that the rtionship did not matter to them. One more girl to the harem brought no harm; even Aleesa was fine with it. The main issue was Ava''s husband was the former Elven King who had a deep influence on the Elven Kingdom.


    Li Shuang was the first one to raise her hand, "I think it will be best for Shaoyang to meet Sir Revalor and apologize. I know an apology may not be enough, but that''s still the best course of action, in my opinion. Hiding Ava from him does not solve the problem, and we will take action based on Revalor''s reaction."


    Jasmine was the first one to oppose Li Shuang''s idea, "I don''t think that''s the best course of action. First, an Emperor or a leader of a nation should not bow his head to his subject. That will damage his dignity as the emperor. Second, people will lose their trust in the emperor once this issue is known to others. I am talking about the people in Tarrior and the emperor''s direct subordinates, not the civilians. We can''t afford to do so, especially after the rebellion."

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010Jasmine''s quick response silenced Li Shuang. Li Shuang just felt morally wrong to hide it from Revalor, but she also agreed with Jasmine about the loss of trust and the emperor''s dignity. If the issue was known by the others, it would tarnish the emperor''s name for sure, not something she wanted by suggesting the idea.


    "I have two suggestions. First, we will hide this issue from Revalor and send Ava away for duty. We can send her to the Dimensional Tower with Shaoyang to explore the tenth floor. She must stay there until she gives birth to the child before she can return. Whoever can be the mother of the child except for Ava. We can im it as my child, for example, so it will not create trouble for anyone."


    "Second, we keep the rtionship secret and fake Ava''s death. Then we will hide her forever from the Elven Kingdom, and she can raise the child peacefully with the condition that she can never appear in public anymore."


    Both suggestions were intended to protect Tang Shaoyang''s reputation among his subordinates. As the Queen of a kingdom, she knew well how important reputation was. Even for her, she was still troubled by the nobles with her clean reputation.


    Aleesa let out a sigh, "Even though I pity Revalor, both suggestions are good." She voiced her agreement, choosing to protect her husband''s reputation even though it was morally wrong.


    Kang Xue tapped Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder and smiled at him, "We are here to provide you with a suggestion. The decision is still in your hand. We will trust and follow you regardless of your decision."


    That was the second big issue for Tang Shaoyang. He let out a sigh and leaned his back on the chair with his shoulders slumped down. He was for sure did not want to lose Revalor''s service, a Legendary Rank. Marshal Alton might be a Legendary Rank, but having two Legendary Ranks was for sure much better than one. On top of that, he did not want to lose one of his big vassals, the Elven Kingdom. Even though Revalor was no longer the King, he still had a deep influence on the kingdom as he had just recently abdicated the throne.


    ''If that''s the case, following Jasmine''s suggestion is the best¡­.'' Tang Shaoyang thought so, but his heart was different. He just felt it was so wrong to do so. He also understood Revalor''s perspective for someone who had experienced a simr case.


    The talk continued for another half an hour as the girls gave more suggestions, encouraging him to make the decision, and giving their support. He felt like he was the luckiest man alive to have his girls get along with each other and give their support to someone like him.


    "I have made up my mind!"


    *** ***


    Revalor''s frown never left his forehead as he headed toward the conference room. He felt uneasy when he received the summon from the emperor. He tried to recall his memories if he did something wrong to the emperor. The thing he was most afraid of was that the summon might be rted to the recent rebellion.


    The damage from the rebellion was minuscule in his eyes, but he heard from the others that this was the biggest damage ever since the empire was founded. He did not want to be rted to the recent rebellion in any way, lest he would incur the emperor''s wrath. However, no matter how hard he thought, he could not think of anything that might offend the emperor. The emperor''s summon confused him.


    "I will find out once I meet with Your Majesty¡­."


    *** ***


    Revalor stood at the end of the table as the chair behind him swirled. His eyes opened out as if his eyes almost popped out of its socket. He looked at his wife, who kept her gaze down to the floor. The shock overwhelmed him as he could not believe what he had just heard.


    The shock was just a brief moment before the anger got into his head, clouding his mind as he mmed his palm onto the table. The table exploded as the debris flew everywhere. But he quickly realized that he was in front of the emperor. He realized that his action could negatively affect the Elven Kingdom.


    Revalor was conflicted as his gaze fell on Tang Shaoyang, who had his head bowed toward him. The debris was reflected by the mana barrier, and no one was hurt by his action. His gaze was on the emperor and Ava, back and forth.


    The former Elven King was so angry that he wanted to fight the emperor to the death, but he knew that his people were on the line if he did so. But he could not forgive the emperor who took his wife away. In the end, the former king let out a long sigh, "Can I have a conversation with Ava alone?"


    Revalor did not use formality anymore; he just could not do it. He lost all respect for the emperor.


    "You can, but no violence," Tang Shaoyang raised his head and met with Revalor''s gaze, "I apologize not to be forgiven; I apologize because I made a mistake. I understand if you don''t forgive me because I have done the most terrible thing to you. I¡­."


    He wanted to say that he would do anything to amend his mistake, but he quickly realized that it would hurt Revalor''s pride even more. What he had done to Revalor was not something that could bepensated. He bowed his head once more and left the room for the couple to talk.


    Revalor''s chest heaved up and down as he almost exploded in anger, but he managed to hold it back. He took a deep breath as he loosened his clenched fist, then his eyes fell on Ava''s stomach, "Is that His Majesty''s child?"


    "What a stupid question. Of course, it was His Majesty''s child," Revalor let out mockingughter, mocking himself for what happened to him, "But why? Why did you do this to me? Am I not good enough for you?"


    The words were filled with emotion, anguish, and also anger. His voice cracked as he still could not believe that this had happened to him.


    Ava raised her head and met her husband''s gaze. Her gaze was also full of emotion, but there was no regret in it, more to guilt, "I¡­." After hesitation, Ava told her husband what happened that led to the current situation.


    Revalor ended upughing,ughter full of mockery when he heard that the reason was him and his son. She gave her body to the emperor to ensure his survival. It was a contract, but the contract became poison, causing his wife to fall for the emperor.


    "Is it because he is the Emperor, and I am nothing but a mere ve?"


    Ava shook her head, "That''s not it. He has something special that only I can describe. It''s not about your status or his status; it''s more than that."


    Revalor looked up, letting out a bitterugh, "What about Aleesa? Does she know about this?"


    "Aleesa knew about this three weeks ago, and we held a meeting before meeting you. We actually agreed to keep this secret from you. The original n is to send me into the Dimensional Tower until I give birth or fake my death and live in seclusion. However, His Majesty decided to meet you and apologize. He said you don''t deserve to be treated like this and deserve to know everything," Ava told everything, including the meeting with the other girls.


    "I¡­." Revalor stopped and let out another sigh, "I think this is enough. However, I am telling you that our children deserve to know this. I want them to know the reason why we split up. This is enough; I don''t think I want to continue the conversation with you anymore."


    As soon as Revalor said that, the door opened. Origin informed Tang Shaoyang that the talk was over, so he returned to the room. He was afraid that Revalor would turn violent and hurt Ava.


    "From now you, you and your son are free from the contract and oath!" The sudden announcement surprised Revalor, "This is notpensation, but because I don''t really deserve your service for the terrible thing I did to you. This is notpensation! You are free, free to return to the Ortis Continent, free to explore my world, and if you still want to serve me, I will dly ept you."


    Tang Shaoyang reminded the former king that it was notpensation. Any form ofpensation would just hurt Revalor even more. He was aware of that and exined. While he was cruel to his enemy, he was not cruel enough to his people, so he canceled the contract and the oath.


    Tang Shaoyang took out the contract and burned the scroll in front of Revalor. As for the oath, Selena already canceled the oath. Revalor was free from the bound.

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011Revalor watched his two sons and daughter''s reactions. He felt like he saw himself in his second son, Arbane. The shock and betrayal were clearly portrayed on his face. He imagined himself making the same expression as Arbane. His daughter, Alissa, had the same expression, but his first son, Virion, was surprisingly calm.


    The former Elven King furrowed his brow as his gaze glued to the current Elven King. He felt there was something amiss with his first son, then he realized something, "Virion? You knew this a long time ago?" It was an absurd guess, but his guts told him that might be the case. However, he still hoped that his first son would answer him with no.


    The Elven King turned his gaze to his father, who seemed to get older a few years. He gave a bitter smile and a saddened expression, "I don''t know, but I have an inkling that mother had an affair with the emperor."


    Revalor''s jaw dropped as he stopped breathing at the same time. He held his breath as he could not believe what he had heard from his son. Not just his wife betrayed him, but his son also betrayed him. If Virion knew that his mother had an affair, Virion should tell him. He was the first person that must be informed, yet his first son kept it from him.


    Arbane rose from the chair and lunged toward his older brother. He pinned the Elven King on the ground and started to punch his older brother. Despite the assault, Virion did not defend himself from the punches. He let his brother punch him. Meanwhile, Alissa could not stop crying.


    "Enough!" Revalor was the first one to recover and pulled his second son away. The former king faced the current king with a firm gaze, "You have an inkling your mother has an affair, but why don''t you tell me? Why don''t you stop your mother? Why do you let this happen? Why? Why Virion?"


    Virion wiped the blood on his lips and stood up, "I said that I have an inkling. It''s just an inkling, and I decide not to investigate it further." He shook his head.


    "Why? What can I do? Let''s say that I find out this early, but what can I do? Do we rebel against His Majesty?" Virion expressed his helplessness, "Before we can do anything, I will die. You will die. Arbane will die. The Elders will die. Remember the oath, father!"


    "What do you mean by the oath!?" Arbane yelled, pointing his finger to his older brother''s face, "He broke the oath first. It will be canceled, and we are free from him!"


    Virion merely gave a nce at his brother before looking at his father once more. His father understood the situation more than his foolish brother. The oath might not have been broken if his mother had approached the emperor first. If the emperor forced his way into his mother, it would break the oath. However, looking at the current situation, his mother was the one who approached the emperor first.


    "You were a king once, father. You should understand my position more than anyone else. I would turn a blind eye even if I found out about the affair earlier. Even without the oath, there''s nothing we can do. We can''t win against His Majesty and his people. The native Gigante Forest, The Moonlight Tribe, and the three kingdoms. His Majesty has obtained their loyalty. There''s only one result if we try to fight the empire, perish! The Elven Kingdom will perish and be history. What would you do if you were in my position, father?"


    Arbane rushed toward his brother once more, holding the cor, and pushed his brother''s back to the wall, "It''s our mother! It''s your mother! How can you let this happen!? Where''s your pride as a king! You don''t deserve to be a King if you can''t protect your own mother, Brother!"


    Virion locked Arbane''s arm with one hand and punched Arbane in the belly. Arbane fell to his knees, then it was followed by a kick on the face, forcing Arbane to lie on the ground with his bloody nose. Then Virion grabbed Arbane''s neck.


    "Do you know I am shouldering thousands of mothers'' lives? Thousands of our people''s lives!" Virion''s eyes turned red while he started to get wet, "Protect my mother? What have you done for our mother? If you did not do something silly just because of your fianc¨¦e, do you think your father would be a ve? What have you done to our family that made your parents proud of you!? Nothing, you are just a troublemaker!"


    Virion was angry, angry not because his brother said he did not deserve to be a king but because his brother said he could not protect his mother. The fact that his mother had an affair and he could do nothing about it hurt him even more than anyone. Especially with his position as the king, a helpless king as he watched his family crumble.


    Revalor motioned his hand toward his first son, telling him to take a seat, "Calm your mind, Arbane. Your brother is also in pain because he is helpless in this situation. There''s no point in pointing your finger at anyone. What''s done, is done."


    Virion calmed down and returned to his chair, looking at his father, waiting for what his father wanted to talk about while Arbane remained on the floor.


    "What are you going to do, Virion? Not just as my son, but as the king," Revalor tried to take a different perspective. Instead of focusing on his personal feelings, he wanted to know what his son would do. His son''s actions would affect his decision regarding his rtionship with the empire.


    "Before that, I want to know the mother''s situation first. I want to know what actually happened? Does mother tell you what happened?" Virion asked.


    He had an inkling that his mother had an affair because she rarely spent his time in the kingdom. Even when they tried to migrate to this world, his mother mostly stayed in the capital. Once he followed, his mother sneaked out and headed toward the capital. That was when he had a strong feeling that his mother betrayed his father. However, he did not know how his mother ended up having an affair with the emperor.


    Virion wanted to make a decision based on his mother''s situation. He already thought the worst, but he wanted to know first what actually happened to his mother. Whether the emperor forced her or it was her own choice, he wanted to know.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012Virion closed his eyes after hearing everything from his father. Then he heard a suppressed sobbing from his brother. Everything happened because of the war ve contract. His mother was afraid that the emperor would use the war ve contract to get rid of his father. It was not that he did not understand her concern because his father was one of the strongest in the Ortis Continent. The emperor might try to get rid of his father if the emperor regarded his father as a danger.


    Everything started because of his younger brother, who could not ept the Moonlight Maiden''s decision to break the engagement. All the fault was on his brother, not entirely, but that was the root of the issue. If his brother did not try something silly during the emperor''s visit, everything would be fine even if they surrendered. Their family would still be intact.


    Of course, it was entirely not his brother''s fault but also the emperor''s. Why did the emperor agree to his mother''s careless decision? Why did the emperor take advantage of his mother when the emperor could reject his mother''s advance?


    "So you know who the root of the problem is, Arbane? If not for your thoughtless action, this would never happen," Virion med his brother. The sobbing got louder as Arbane could not hold it back anymore.


    "That''s enough, Virion. We are here not to point fingers. I need to know what you want to do? Will you stick to the empire? Or¡­" Revalor did not finish his words, but Virion knew what his father implied.


    Virion took a deep breath and released it in one go before expressing what was on his mind.


    "If that''s the case, I will stay with the empire. This might be unfair for you, father, but if mother voluntarily chooses to stay with the emperor, then there''s no reason for me to fight the empire. It''s her choice. It pains me that my parents have to part ways like this, but I have to put the kingdom ahead of my personal feelings."


    Revalor put up a bitter smile, "I am proud of you, but It''s just hard for me to express it right now," He could not me his son for making such a decision because he raised Virion that way as the heir.


    "Thank you for your understanding, father," Virion bowed his head, "Of course, I will not let this slide like this, father. I will talk to His Majesty, and I want to force him to make an oath. An oath that the same incident will not be repeated. If His Majesty is willing to make such an oath, then I will stay with the empire, but if His Majesty does not dare to take the oath, then I will take the extreme measure. I promise you that you are thest person to suffer, father!"


    Revalor looked at his first and smiled. It was not the pained or bitter smile that he had earlier, but a relieved smile, "It seems I can leave the kingdom in your hand with no worries. You don''t need to worry about me; just focus on the kingdom. Your brother and your brother are free from the oath and the contract. I will leave the empire to explore this new world and calm my mind. I will tell you my decision once I return."


    Virion stood up and bowed his head, "I am sorry, father. Your son is useless, not being able to provide you with any help."


    Revalor shook his head, totally understanding his son''s decision. Recklessly fighting the empire was not the best course of action, not for the Elven Kingdom. They were not in a position to fight the empire, not in the past, not now, and not in the future. The empire got increasingly stronger; if they were helpless right now, there was no way they could contend with the empire in the future.


    "There''s no need to be sorry. Your father is also useless to let his wife be robbed by another man. What about you, Arbane? Do you want to stay with your brother, or do you want to follow me? You are free from the war ve contract," Revalor looked at his second son. The most concerned was his second son. Even though Arbane had matured a lot, his second son was still hot-headed and childish sometimes. He was afraid that his second son would do something stupid again if he left his second son, so he wanted to bring Arbane with him.


    "No! I will stay! You go, father; I will stay to observe the emperor closely!" Arbane looked solemn as he wiped the tears, "Go venture you and get stronger, father. We will exact your revenge once you return!"


    Revalor approached his second son and pped Arbane''s back of his head, "If you want to stay, then don''t do something stupid and make it difficult for your brother. He''s already having a hard time, don''t make it harder for him!"


    After that, Revalor approached his daughter, who had her head down all this time. He hugged her and whispered, "Stay by your brother''s side and support him in whatever he does. I am sorry for leaving and giving you a tough job, Alissa."


    "Hmmnnn," Alissa shook her head, "You are having a harder time than any of us, father. I am so useless¡­I¡­." She started to cry again. The fatherforted his daughter, and the family had a family talk longer before the three siblings watched their father leave the Elven Kingdom''s new capital.


    "Remember this. I want this matter to be kept a secret. We will announce that father and mother part ways, but we can''t tell anyone what actually happened, no one! Do you understand?" Virion looked his siblings in the eye, "We can''t help anything with what father has gone through, but we can still protect his reputation. This is the best thing we can do for father!" The siblings agreed to keep the real reason secret.


    *** ***


    On the following day, Virion asked to meet the emperor.


    Tang Shaoyang did not try to hide from Ava''s family. He had a resolve to face all the problems, not running away regardless of the consequence. He made a mistake, and he would admit it to make amends.


    Virion, Arbane, and Alissa came together to the throne hall. Because they imed it as an official business, Tang Shaoyang waited for them in the throne hall. He was alone as he faced Ava''s children. It weirded him a little bit fact that his stepchildren were much older than him.

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013"We greet, His Majesty!" The three siblings fell on their knees, giving their greetings to the emperor. Virion did not hesitate to kneel, while the other two were quite reluctant to kneel, but they knelt eventually.


    "Get up!" Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Let''s skip the unnecessary and get to the main point!" Not that he did not want to talk with them, it was just too awkward for him to talk with Ava''s children. He wanted to finish the talk as fast as possible.


    "First, I would like to apologize because the issue I want to talk about with Your Majesty is rted to our personal issue. My father has told us what happened between you and our mother, and we want to talk about it, Your Majesty," Virion did not try to coat his words. He was direct and made it clear what he wanted to talk about.


    "Let''s hear what you want to say," Tang Shaoyang responded with a nod. He was not surprised the three knew already about his affair with their mother. Revalor told Ava that he would let the children know about the affair.


    "I demand Your Majesty to take an oath so the same incident with my mother would not be repeated to me or the others. That''s what I¡­ We want!" Virion looked solemn as he voiced his request right away. Direct and clear because he also wanted to end the conversation as soon as possible. He might look calm andposed on the outside, but he was still mad that their family crumbled because of the man who sat on the throne.


    "What if I don''t take the oath?" Tang Shaoyang probed.


    "I am afraid that the Elven Kingdom will not be able to stay loyal to the Tang Empire. How I am supposed to get my work done when I am constantly concerned that you will take my wife away. I think every husband will agree with me!" Virion did not fear to reveal his thoughts. He implied that the Elven Kingdom would break the vassge if Tang Shaoyang did not make the oath.


    Thick killing intent filled the room the moment Virion finished his first sentence. The suffocating killing intent was targeted at the three siblings. Arbane and Alissa were caught off guard and jerked backward, causing them to fall on their butt. Virion was the only one who remained calm despite the killing intent.


    Instead of looking at Tang Shaoyang, Virion turned toward the source of the killing intent. That was right; it was not the emperor''s killing intent but someone else. That person hid at the corner of the throne hall, under the shadow beneath the pir.


    "Stop it, Lu An!" Tang Shaoyang could tell easily that it was Lu An, "Do you know it''s inappropriate to eavesdrop on the emperor''s conversation!?"


    Lu An came out of the shadow, but his gaze remained on the three siblings, "I know it''s inappropriate, but this is for your safety, Your Majesty. What if they try to harm you?"


    "As if they can harm me," Tang Shaoyang''s expression remained stern. It was not that he looked down on the three siblings. He just stated the fact that three siblings were weaker than him, and even though three of them fought him, they could not win.


    "It does not really matter anymore, Your Majesty. I suggest Your Majesty kill the three and reced them," Lu An suggested something extreme, "They have revealed an intend to rebel, might as well cut them earlier before the tumor spread out."


    Virion furrowed his brow as he turned his gaze to the young man. He thought of this possibility when he came to speak about this issue. However, he crossed out the possibility the emperor would kill them because of his mother and also his aunt. Both would not let that happen for sure, but he did not think about it thoroughly. What if the emperor really killed them.


    The worst possibility came to Virion''s mind. The emperor could frame him and his siblings as they tried to kill the emperor. His mother could not help them if the emperor framed him and his siblings, as everything made sense. He and his siblings had the motive to assassinate the emperor.


    ''I did not think this thoroughly,'' Virion immediately realized his mistake. He might be in danger if the emperor decided to kill him and his siblings. No one was around except for Lu An and the emperor. The only witness was Lu An, and it was clear that Lu An was on the emperor''s side regardless of what his family had gone through.


    "It''s fine, Lu An. Virion has the right to doubt me after my past mistake. I have made a mistake, and if I have to take the oath to make amends for my mistake, then it''s a cheap price to pay," Tang Shaoyang stood up from the throne and waved his hand toward Lu An, "Call Selena for me, Lu An. I will take the oath! This is an order!"


    Lu An was hesitant, but he followed the order eventually. His body disappeared into the shadows.


    Virion was surprised that the emperor did not take action against him and his siblings. This was a perfect chance to take over the Elven Kingdom. His father left the kingdom, and if three of them died here, the throne would fall to his mother to take or his aunt. The Elders for sure would choose those two candidates to please the emperor, but the emperor decided to listen to the request.


    Tang Shaoyang put his right hand on his chest and bowed toward the three siblings, "I haven''t apologized to you three yet. I apologize for my past mistake that ruins your family. I know that the oath is not enough for what I have done, but I promise you that the same thing will not happen to anyone."


    It was another shock as Virion did not expect the Emperor to apologize. He came not to seek an apology, but he felt a little bit good when the emperor apologized. Arbane and Alissa were also shocked to hear the apology.


    Lu An returned to the throne hall with Selena fifteen minutester. Tang Shaoyang took the ceremony oath, making the promise in front of the three siblings.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014Tang Shaoyang felt so exhausted even though he did not do anything rted to physical activity. However, he felt so exhausted addressing the issue of his affair with Ava. After taking the oath and securing the Elven Kingdom''s loyalty, he had to exin everything to Wei Xi and the others. Everything included the oath he took in front of the three siblings.


    Tang Shaoyang took this seriously because he might lose his subordinate''s trust, especially for his subordinate with a wife. He did not want them to fear that their wives would be taken by him. That was not something he wanted to happen, so he assured them what would happen to him if he broke the oath.


    If he broke the oath, then he would have to abdicate his position and leave Earth. If he did not do so, then death was his next punishment. That was an assurance, not just for Virion, but for Wei Xi and the others too. He put his status as emperor, even his life, on the line.


    Thanks to Virion''s request, Tang Shaoyang resolved his subordinate''s concern. If he broke the oath, he would lose everything. That was enough to assure his subordinates.


    Tang Shaoyang slumped on his seat, looking exhausted. He watched Wei Xi, Lu An, Marshal Alton, and the other high-ranking people leave the conference room. It was more exhausting than fighting monsters, for sure.


    "You have done well to recover and maintain their trust in you," Zhang Mengyao stayed behind and smiled at him.


    "The guilt haunts me when I remember Ava''s child''s face," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I think I need to distract myself from getting my head straight before anything else."


    Zhang Mengyao fell silent. There was nothing she could do tofort Tang Shaoyang. If sheforted him, she was afraid that he would repeat the same mistake. She felt Tang Shaoyang must be aware that he made a big mistake, so he felt remorse and would not make the same mistake again. If he got it off too easily, she was afraid he would repeat it again, and he might lose his life for that.


    "I think I will go to the eleventh floor of the Dimensional Tower alone to check it out myself," Tang Shaoyang straightened his back and faced Zhang Mengyao, "The rules say that we can go back anytime from the eleventh floor and above, right? I don''t need to clear any mission or quest to return, so I will scout the eleventh floor by myself."


    Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brows. She felt like it was still reckless to explore the eleventh floor alone. However, she did not have a good reason to oppose the idea. If the strongest individual had a hard time surviving on the eleventh floor, bringing more people was the same as suicide.


    "I think that''s a good idea, but I have one condition," Zhang Mengyao raised her finger, "You must return at most in one month. We will wait for a month, and if you don''t return, then I will send a team to investigate the eleventh floor!"


    She could not stop Tang Shaoyang from entering the eleventh floor, but she was smart enough to give him a time limit. Regardless of what happened, Tang Shaoyang would return in one month. She did not want Tang Shaoyang to force himself in order to distract himself.


    "One month¡­." Tang Shaoyang nodded, "I will stay one month at the longest. In the meantime, please stay with Ava. I don''t want her to be stressed out. That''s not good for her and the baby."


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I don''t want to lose our first child. You can trust Ava to us," Zhang Mengyao assured.


    Even though the baby was not her blood, it was still the first child of the Tang Household. The baby was also her child, so she would make sure that Ava was safe and stress-free. Especially after knowing it would be hard for Tang Shaoyang to have children with women, the baby in Ava''s womb was the precious treasure of the Tang Empire.


    Tang Shaoyang truly felt grateful that all his women had the same reaction as Zhang Mengyao. All of them were supportive and epted the child as their own child. Even Elinova took a leave from her office job to take care of Ava''s diet. Viona also took a leave from the Intelligence Division to be Ava''s bodyguard, and Kang Xue stayed near Ava to check the baby''s health. The former Doctor decided to use her experience to guard the baby.


    *** ***


    "In the end, I failed to have a date with everyone," Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as he stood in front of the entrance to the Dimensional Tower. He made a promise to himself to take all his women on a date after he finished the ten floors, but it went south because of the God of the Undead, Antorias.


    "Not just the eleventh floor. I need to find out what Antorias means that Earth will be a battlefield. I hope I will find the answer on the eleventh floor or maybe further above."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and entered the gate. It was very early in the morning, and the sun was not even up yet, so no one saw the Emperor of the Tang Empire enter the Dimensional Tower. He purposely avoided the onlookers from the other guilds so he did not have to face the bothersome inquiry from them.


    It was the same experience when he entered the first floor or any other floor in the Dimensional Tower. The difference was that it took longer for him to arrive at his destination. Usually, it was an instant teleportation, but it took around twenty seconds before he felt that he had stepped on the ground instead of floating in the void.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and found himself in a hall. He looked down and realized that he was on the top of a stone tform with intricate symbols on it. He looked around, but there was nothing to look at aside from the pirs that sustained the building. Pir, smooth stone floor, that was it. He did not find a single living being; he was alone in this hall.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015Tang Shaoyang waited on the stone tform for a while, waiting for a notification from the system. He wanted to confirm whether the system still gave out a quest. A minute passed, and he did not receive any notification.


    "I can''t confirm it yet. It might be the hidden quest," He muttered as he walked off the stone tform, heading toward the exit. The exit was obvious, the double stone door ahead of him. He pushed off the door and was greeted with the empty street.


    The ten meters wide tile street was empty. There was not a single soul around. Tang Shaoyang used his Spirit Eyes to check if there were other people aside from him. He discovered something interesting through the Spirit Eyes. He found the exact same building that he just came out of. There were forty of the same buildings, and those buildings were on the same block where he was standing.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around to look at the building. The design of the building was simr to the church, the old church design. A long building with a tower on the back and then forty buildings had the same exact design. These forties buildings weirded him out, thinking he might be summoned in the fanatic religion believer region.


    The second interesting thing he found was that his Spirit Eyes could not spy out of the church-like building block. There was a barrier that prevented him from seeing through. He saw a white wall with his Spirit Eyes. When his gaze followed the street, he could see the exit of this block, and it was not a white wall. It was a long street that led to another block, but he did not know what kind of building was outside there. He also did not know if there were people outside.


    "There''s one way to find out," Tang Shaoyang turned to the left, walking around the street. His Spirit Eyes kept spying on the block around him, just in case someone or something would ambush him. He put extra caution since he knew nothing that awaited him on the eleventh floor. He was not surprised if he met someone strong, strong enough that might force him to flee. There was a being like that on the tenth floor, so it was no surprise if he encountered one on this floor.


    Tang Shaoyang walked out of the wall that separated the church-like building block. It was just another empty block, and it was even weirder than the previous block. The same street was still there, but there was no building. That was right; this was an empty region. He could still see the street was neatly arranged through the Spirit Eyes, forming aplex.


    An unfinished project of a constructionpany. That was his first impression when he saw the outline of this region. People might try to build something, but they stop after making the street. It was getting weirder, the church-like building and now an empty region with just a street. Another weird thing was that this empty region stretched out wide, vast.


    Tang Shaoyang was near the wall; to his left, he could see a tall stone wall. The wall was twenty meters tall, and once again, his Spirit Eyes could not see what was beyond the wall. However, his Spirit Eyes now could see the church-like buildingplex. His vision was no longer obstructed, as if the barrier was never there.


    To the right, it was a vast empty region with just streets that connected to each other, creating many blocks. Fortunately, the gate to exit the empty region was in sight of his Spirit Eyes. He hoped that there was a clue to exin everything around here. Just as he was about to take his first step, a notification rang in his head.


    [Wee to Starter City of Sky Tower #9987, yer Tang Shaoyang of the Tang Empire!]


    [Congrattions! Because you are the first yer from Earth to arrive at the Starter City, The Tang Empire is given the privilege to choose the first region to upy!]


    The first notification was the clue Tang Shaoyang needed to find where he was. He was at the Starter City on the eleventh floor. He assumed the number meant he was at the 9987th Sky Tower, meaning there were other 9986 Sky Towers aside from this one. The second notification was confusing; he did not understand what it meant to choose a territory. He soon found the answer to his confusion.


    A hologram map appeared in front of him. The map was kinda weird as it was shaped like a quarter of a circle, only a quarter. Then he was given twenty choices, a region for his faction to settle down. He finally understood that the System gave the faction the to choose a territory in the Starter City. There was a reminder below the map.


    [Note: Once you choose your region, you will not be able to change or expand! You also can''t take other factions'' territory. Please choose your region carefully.]


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his hair as he was put in a tough spot. He did not know the importance of choosing the territory in the Starter City. He also did not know the strategist''s territory.


    "What is this green square?" Tang Shaoyang noticed two green squares that were ced on the opposite side. There was no exnation from the system, so he tried to touch it with his finger.


    [Dimension Portal Site]


    He was not sure what it was, but he assumed it was theplex behind him. The church-like building was the dimension portal, a ce where the yers from Earth would get teleported. That was his assumption. There was another glowing spot, longer than the green square right in the middle of the map, stretched out to the back of the map. It glowed blue, and Tang Shaoyang quickly touched the glow.


    [Inter-dimensional Shop Complex]


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what it meant, but he was quick to understand that the strategist''s location should be near this blueplex. He chose a territory next to the Inter-dimensional Shop Complex.


    [Congrattions! Your faction obtained twenty bonusplex territories because you are the first one to arrive at the Starter City!]


    After choosing the territory, Tang Shaoyang saw a yellow dot appear on the map. The yellow dot was right in front of the blue square on the bottom. He quickly realized that the yellow dot was him.


    "Ah, the system wants to guide me to my territory?" He assumed so. If the system wanted him to go to his territory, he followed the guide. There might be more clues on the territory he chose.


    Three minutes of full-speed running before he could reach his territory. Three minutes was quite long for someone at Tang Shaoyang''s speed which had high agility. It just showed how vast the empty region in the Starter City was.


    Tang Shaoyang understood why the system wanted to guide him to his territory. The system showed an interface. Giving a menu of buildings, a simr menu at the smart base. He could buy buildings and ce them on his territory. Interestingly enough, there were several types of buildings; residential buildings, profession buildings,mercial buildings, and special buildings.


    When he tapped the residential building, he was led to another menu with more types of residential buildings with its price. It was still the same currency, Game Coin. The interesting part was the profession building.


    Smithy, Apothecary House, Forge, Craftsmen House, Alchemist Workshop, Alchemist Garden, Builder Workshop, Wood Workshop, and ???


    Those were the type of buildings he found under the Profession Building Category. He assumed the question mark meant there were more types of buildings and there were one or more conditions to unlock the new buildings. That was what he assumed.


    Themercial buildings were the same thing as the residential building, a shop, but different types of shop buildings. There were five types, from small torgemercial buildings.


    Tang Shaoyang was not interested in themercial building and proceeded to the Special Building. There he found a really interesting building, more interesting than the professional building.


    Magic Tower, Healer Tower, Training Ground (Common), Training Ground (Specialized), Tavern (Common), and ???


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what was so special about the tavern, but he was interested in the four buildings. He assumed the Magic Tower would help Mage or Elementalist in their magic, and the same for the Healer Tower. For the Training Ground, he assumed that would help people with physical sses such as Warrior or even swordsman.


    The unfortunate thing was that the building was locked. He could see the price to build the building, but there was another condition to buying the building. The frustrating part was that the system did not mention how to buy the building.


    The only building he could build was the residential building and themercial building, "I am not going to do anything for now. I will leave this kind of thing to Li Shuang. She should know more about what to build than me."


    He realized that these buildings might be rted to the money-making strategy. He knew nothing about the economy, so he would leave that to the expert.


    Tang Shaoyang closed the interface, and the map also disappeared. However, he did not need the map to know where his next destination was. He turned to the left and followed the street toward the entrance of this region.


    After a few minutes, Tang Shaoyang arrived at the gate. This time, he saw buildings and people through the gap between the steel gate. A crowd gathered in front of the gate, and the interesting part, the people beyond the gate could not see him. Even though he stood right behind the gate, the people kept chatting among themselves. Another interesting part, he could see these people''s mouths moving, chatting with each other, but he did not hear the voice.


    "It''s another barrier that separates my region and outside. I assume the barrier will disappear once I open the gate,"


    Tang Shaoyang opened the gate, attracting the crowd''s attention.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016The people stopped chatting, turning toward the opened gate and Tang Shaoyang. They stopped talking and looked in his direction. He thought these people were waiting for him, but it seemed they were not. These people kept looking past him as if looking for something in the empty region.


    It was confusing, but Tang Shaoyang also did the same. He observed these people, and surprisingly everyone was human. He expanded his vision with Spirit Eyes and got a big picture of the Starter City.


    The whole city was divided into four regions, with a giant building in the middle. The Spirit Eyes could not see what was inside the other three regions, but he expected it would be the same as the region he came from. It was an empty region until the other world people came and built their city.


    There were only four main streets which divided the four regions with the giant building at the center. The giant building would be his next destination after talking with these people. He wanted to find more information from them before visiting the giant building.


    "Hello there," Tang Shaoyang looked toward the voice. A man in blue armor approached him with a smile, but he returned the greeting by observing the man''s features. The man had long blond hair, blue eyes with a surprisingly big nose.


    "Do I have something on my face?" The man asked as it was quite intense stare from Tang Shaoyang.


    "Nothing. I thought people from different worlds would look different, but not that much," Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he regarded himself as meeting a foreigner.


    "Are you disappointed in not meeting elf or beast girl?" The man smiled understandingly, "But no worry though, you can meet them if you visit Allurion."


    "Allurion?" When the man mentioned the foreign name, Tang Shaoyang thought it was the giant building at the center of the city. He assumed so because the person that came here must want to visit that giant building.


    "Yep, Allurion, one of the worlds that reside in this Starter City. Just like you, whoe from Earth, Allurion seems to be the world where an elf, beastmen, and other fantasy races reside. Ie from Menainia," The man pointed to himself with his thumb, "Allurion is located in the southwest, your area is in the northeast, and Menainia is across the street. We are neighbors."


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang was alerted. He did not care about the elf or the beastmen, but he was alerted because the man knew where he came from, "How do you know that Ie from Earth?"


    "Calm! I don''t have the power to find where youe from, nor I spy on you," The man raised his hand and pointed at the back toward the gate behind, "The gate tells me where youe from."


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and found the word Earth engraved on the top of the gate, "I see."


    "So, my name is Reinar Thamsen," The man introduced himself after Tang Shaoyang lowered his guard once more, "Reinar Thamsen of Giteron Dynasty."


    "My name is Tang Shaoyang," Tang Shaoyang told him, but he did not tell him about his empire. He kept it hidden for a safety measure as he did not know much yet about the eleventh floor.


    "You are still on guard, huh? Understandable," Reinar was aware that Tang Shaoyang hid his faction, "By the way, do you arrive alone? You don''te with the other people from your world?"


    "No. I am the scout, and I will returnter if the eleventh floor is safe," Tang Shaoyang did not mind telling Reinar about his scouting mission. That was something that made sense to do, and he wanted to get more information from Reinar about the Starter City. However, Reinar frowned after he said that he was a scout.


    "Is this perhaps Earth''s first Dimensional Tower?" Reinar made a weird face while asking the obvious.


    "Yes," Tang Shaoyang decided to be honest so he could get more information from Reinar. From the way Reinar spoke, it seemed this was not Menainia''s first Dimensional Tower, but he needed to confirm it with the man directly.


    "What''s wrong with the system? How could the system put the first timer with the experienced world in the dimensional tower?" Reinar shook his head and told Tang Shaoyang that this was Menainia''s fourth Dimensional Tower. He was kind enough to tell Tang Shaoyang a little more about the starter city. However, there was something fishy with Reinar''s im.


    "Fourth Dimensional Tower?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. That was the fishy thing, as one world could only summon three dimensional towers. At least, that was what the System told them during the World Congress. He clearly remembered that Zhang Mengyao told him it was possible to get Ancient Dimensional Tower and above, but Earth could only have three dimensional towers.


    Tang Shaoyang made a grand n for the future to subdue the other factions, so he could monopolize the vote for that reason. However, it seemed the system lied to them.


    "Ah, right. The System told you that Earth could only summon three towers, right?" Reinar understood why it confused Tang Shaoyang. He smiled and exined, "The Giteron Dynasty has conquered a second world. That''s why we have the chance for the fourth dimensional tower. I know you have a lot of questions, but unfortunately, I can''t answer all of your curiosity. I don''t have the authority for that because I am here to greet our neighbor."


    Reinar then came closer to Tang Shaoyang and spoke in a low voice, "But heed my warning. You have to be extra cautious because this will be a rough dimensional tower for the first timer like Earth." He then put a distance and smiled.


    Tang Shaoyang''s frown got deeper as he tried to understand what Reinar meant by saying those. It could be interpreted as a threat, the guy tried to threaten him, or it was a genuine warning. A warning to be careful with people from other worlds.


    "What are you doing, Reinar?" A loud voice came from the crowd, "Why are you wasting your time with the newbie? You should know what to do to the newbie, right?"


    Reinar and Tang Shaoyang turned toward the voice. A group of five men approached them, wearing red armor with a snake symbol on the armor. The leading man was high, a towering figure that surpassed two meters. Tang Shaoyang had to raise his head to look at the man''s face.


    Reinar shook his head and turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "It''s our farewell, and it seems my help is harming you more than helping you. I hope we will not be enemies when we meet again."


    Tang Shaoyang was confused by Reinar''s words from the Giteron Dynasty that conquered the second world. The words were vague and had more than one meaning, unclear. It was hard to understand if the man was friendly or hostile. Dragon Sense did not pick up anything from the man either, as if Reinar was emotionless.


    The group of five stopped in front of Tang Shaoyang, "Hear me out, newbie. My name is Arnor Ollsen of the Giteron Dynasty. Since you are a newbie, the Ollsen Family has a generous offer for you and the people from Earth. Surrender to the Ollsen Family or the Giteron Dynasty will use a force to enve you and your world!"


    Tang Shaoyang''s frown disappeared as he calmly looked at the man in front of him. He could not read anything out of Reinar with his Dragon Sense, but he could read Arnor''s emotion. Arnor was full of himself, feeling superior. On top of that, the contempt was so clear even without using the Dragon Sense. It was clearly shown on Arnor''s face.


    There were two ways to handle the type of man like Arnor; at least, Tang Shaoyang thought so. The first was to ignore Arnor and go on his way. The second was to kill the man, as he was well aware that Arnor would pull the sword first if he ignored Arnor.


    Tang Shaoyang considered fighting Arnor, but he remembered that Reinar introduced himself and that he was also part of the Giteron Dynasty. Both treatments of him were totally different; Reinar was helpful and more to the kinder side, while Arnor was more arrogant and forceful. That meant he still had a chance to form a friendly rtionship with the Giteron Dynasty since Reinar treated him much better than Arnor.


    "I am sorry, but I am just a scout. I can''t decide anything for the others from my world or for my faction. I will tell my leader about your offer once I return to my world," Tang Shaoyang chose the civil way. He did not want to fight with the dynasty that managed to conquer a second world yet, not until he knew everything about the Giteron Dynasty.


    "Fool, newbie!" Arnor smirked, "Do you think you can return by yourself? Do you even know how to return to your own world?"


    "I will be d if you can tell me," Tang Shaoyang smiled.


    "Tsk, a newbie who doesn''t know his ce. I will forgive you this one time, but you should call me Lord Arnor next time," Arnor maintained his arrogance, "There are two ways for you to return. You can buy a portal gate that will connect the eleventh floor and your world, a permanent portal you can use anytime once you buy it. However, it costs a hundred million coins."


    "Or you can use the portal in the System Hall, the big building in the center of the city. However, you have to pay one million coins to use the portal," The smirk on Arnor''s face became wider, "And I don''t think a mere scout will have a million coins on you."

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017Tang Shaoyang frowned, not because he did not have the coin but because he had to pay to return to Earth. The System did not mention anything about paying to return. However, the System was not wrong either because he indeed could return anytime. There was no restriction, such as he must finish a quest like the previous floor.


    "Make a subordination oath to me, then I will lend you a million coins for you to return. Tell your leader toe at me if you want your faction to be safe in the dimensional tower!" Arnor put his hands on his waist as he looked down at Tang Shaoyang. With their height gap, he had to look down at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Thank you for your offer, but I have enough coins to buy the permanent portal," Tang Shaoyang smiled, "I have to check the System Hall first. Goodbye,"


    He did not call Arnor lord, nor did he call the tall guy with the name. He turned toward the giant building, which he assumed was the System Hall. Even though Arnor only mentioned System Hall once and did not say anything about where the System Hall was, Tang Shaoyang easily guessed it.


    Since the city was split into four regions, four worlds. The System Hall must be located in a neutral area, not inside the region. The only eye-catching building outside the four regions was the giant building.


    "You!" Arnor was livid because Tang Shaoyang ignored him. He pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang''s back as his face turned red from anger.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang had his eyes on Arnor. If the guy tried to attack him, then he had no choice but to fight.


    ''I am waiting¡­.'' He said to himself, watching Arnor rage as his chest heaved up and down, ''Any second, I am ready¡­.''


    To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, Arnor did not attack him. He did not order the four people to attack either. That was a surprise as he expected the hot-headed Arnor would take action. Not that he tried to lure Arnor to attack him, but he would not bow his head to pretend to respect that haughty man such as Arnor. He kept reminding himself that he could not carelessly bow his head to anyone.


    Tang Shaoyang heard the stereotype during his day as a street thug, "Just you wait! I will make you regret disrespecting Duke Ollsen House''s descendant!"


    It was typical words he often heard from the thug he beat up. They would point their fingers at him, tell their group''s name and run away. It was the same exact situation as Arnor, and his four subordinates turned around in shame.


    "It''s interesting. That type of guy will pounce at me, but he holds back," Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin, "Or maybe the yers are not allowed to fight inside the city?"


    "That makes sense because the system does not allow us to fight in the city around the dimensional tower too. It might be the same for the starter city."


    [Not even a day yet in this dimensional tower, yet you already make an enemy. You are quite talented in making enemies]


    Tang Shaoyang heard the voice he had not heard for a few days. Avyn spoke into his head as he headed toward the System Hall.


    "Don''t you have the same talent too? You tried to make an enemy of all my women the other day," that was right; Tang Shaoyang had not talked with Avyn since the meeting that day. The dragon girlpletely ignored his call, and even when he tried to summon her, she could refuse the summon. That was a surprise to him as he discovered that the Archaic Spirit had more authority than the normal spirit.


    "Do you mind telling me the reason why you said so?"


    [We have arrived. You can check the System Hall. We will talkter.] Avyn dodged the question and ignored his call once more.


    Tang Shaoyang was not upset, but he wanted an exnation because he owed that exnation to the girls. He did not force Avyn to speak, but he would not stop asking her until he got the answer. He shook his head and looked up.


    Wide stairs ahead of him led toward the System Hall. He did not know if the System Hall was the official name of the building or if it was a specific room inside this building. "I will find out soon, I guess."


    The Spirit Eyes tried to see what was inside the building, but again, the Spirit Eyes were blocked. He could not see through things with his Spirit Eyes. The Spirit Eyes had most of its ability countered by the starter city.


    "It sucks, but it''s relieving because I know that other people also can''t spy on us."


    Tang Shaoyang arrived in front of the giant building. Pirs after pir supported the building on the outer side, and the enclosed building was behind the pirs. "Maybe this is the feeling of an ant when they see a human''s house?" He was not exaggerating when hepared himself to an ant. The building was just too big, about the same height as the smart base in the capital.


    He approached the entrance, which was five meters stone double doors. He easily pushed the door and entered the building.


    [Wee to the Starter City #4 Administrative Building]


    The system''s robotic voice rang in his head as soon as he stepped into the building. The double door also automatically closed on its own. Again, the system never stopped surprising him because the building was empty. The giant building was an empty hall, and he understood why Arnor called this ce System Hall instead of Administrative Building.


    However, there was something more eye-catching than the empty hall. It was the glowing cube in the center of the hall. The cube glowed in blue, rotating in the air. Behind the cube was a stone te, a tall stone te that also glowed in green.


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to do a second check on each inch of the building as he rushed toward the glowing cube. He soon arrived before the cube, unsure of what to do with the cube. He expected to hear the instruction from the system once he got close to the cube. However, that never happened; there was no notification from the system. However, he soon found the writing on the stone te.


    [Starter City]


    1. yers are not allowed to fight inside the city. The yer who initiated the fight will be expelled from the Starter City along with his/her faction.


    2. Faction can''t transfer the region.


    3. yers from a different world are not allowed to visit the other world''s regions.


    Note: Touch the cube to use it!


    Tang Shaoyang confirmed his guess after reading the first writing. It exined why Arnor did not attack him because if the man attacked him, the Giteron Dynasty would be expelled from the starter city. Arnor would take all the me for that, and he was not that stupid enough to do so.


    "Tch, I should provoke him even more," He clicked his tongue after knowing the rule. Then he read the second and the third point. He furrowed his brows, "Is this rule? Or just a reminder?" He felt the writing was more like a reminder instead of a rule. It was too short to be a rule.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and moved his hand to the cube. As soon as his hand touched the cube, his surroundings changed in an instant. The stone floor and the empty hall disappeared. He felt like he was floating in space as he saw the glowing dots and blue aurora around him. He guessed that the blue aurora was a wave of mana, but that confused him. "Where am I?"


    [Wee to the System Hall]


    It was as if the System answered his question, or it was just a coincidence that he asked when the System was about to wee him. He did not care as his eyes focused on the menu that appeared before him.


    [Introduction] [Shop - Level 1] [???]


    Tang Shaoyang was curious about the shop. He had expectations for the shop in the System Hall, something like a ss, skill, or even bloodline. He expected the system would sell those kinds of things here. However, his rationality beat his curiosity as he chose to open the introduction, and yet, it was another surprise from the system, an unpleasant one.


    Information flooded into his head, exining how the dimensional tower of the eleventh floor and above worked.


    He fell on his knees, clutching his head as he felt nausea. That was the most unpleasant thing he had ever experienced since the game started. Being overloaded with information was not something he liked, but he learned everything he needed to know.


    First of all, the only way for him and his faction to climb up the tower was to defeat the hidden boss on the eleventh floor. That was the test of whether the yers were worthy to enter the twelfth floor.

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018Fight to strive was the right word to describe what the yers needed to do in the dimensional tower. Like the system told them during the World Congress, the dimensional tower was a ce for the yers to get resources. Those resources were not the ore or herbs kind of stuff, but the thing he could buy from the System.


    The profession building or the special building was one of the many example resources. It was not something they could get easily from Earth. He got the smithy facility from the reward, but he got that from the special event. He did not exactly remember the event, but he got one from the event. Then he found another facility, the Alchemist Facility, when he visited the hospital.


    The Tang Empire had two facilities in total, but that was it. The empire could not build any special building afterward, but it was different in the Dimensional Tower. He could buy that type of facility and build it in his territory in the starter city. Of course, resources such as rare herbs and rare ores are also the attraction of the Dimensional Tower.


    There was no need for the empire to wait for the special event or explore more territories to find more facilities. They could buy those kinds of facilities with game coins, but the game coin was not the only thing they needed. Authority had a simr system as the level, so the yers must increase their level of authority to buy certain things.


    The reason Tang Shaoyang could not build the special building and profession building was that his Authority was level 0. He needed to increase his authority to unlock the building.


    Tang Shaoyang fell on his butt, looking up at the stone ceiling. His brain was mushed by the overwhelming new information in his head. Of course, there was also information about how to increase his authority in his head.


    There were many ways to increase Authority, easy to understand but not so easy to do. First, the yers or a faction could increase their authority by killing the yers and killing each other. Killing one yer would give one Authority Point, and to reach level 1 Authority, one needed one thousand points. That meant the yer or a faction needed to kill one thousand people.


    Simple, but not so easy to do as it would lead to a war between worlds because the faction did not get the point by killing the yers from the same worlds. It would be easy if the other worlds were like Earth, where the power was split between many factions. It would be hard if Tang Shaoyang had to fight The Giteron Dynasty, who managed to conquer their world.


    It would be hard for Tang Shaoyang and his empire because there might be a chance that a faction from his world would side with a faction from the other world. Mindlessly dering war against the other worlds was not the best move to increase Authority.


    The second way to increase Authority was to kill the natives or monsters of this world on the eleventh floor. Each individual had the same value as one yer, one point for killing one living being. It seemed the best way to increase the level of authority, but there were still other ways to increase Authority.


    The third way to finish the quest that the System issued in the System Hall. Just like a mercenary, the yers were doing some work for the system in exchange for the Game Coin and Authority Point.


    The fourth way, the unique one, was that the native could also issue a quest for the yers or the faction for Game Coin and Authority Point. Killing each other was not the effective way since it did not reward them with Game Coin, but that was the simplest way to obtain Authority.


    Tang Shaoyang sat before the glowing cube and finally understood what Reinar meant that he would have a rough time. He made a fatal blunder, a blunder where he announced to everyone who waited in front of the gate that this was the first time for his world to enter the eleventh floor of the Dimensional Tower.


    This Sky Tower was Menainia''s fourth dimensional tower, meaning they had experienced three more dimensional towers than this. There was no need for Tang Shaoyang to think hard that Menainia had more advantages than Earth because Menainia had more resources; their understanding of magic might be more advanced than Earth because Menainia got the Magic Tower in the previous dimensional tower.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he realized his first dimensional tower experience might be doomed. The people from the other worlds might drool over him and his people. They would regard the Earth as the source for the Authority Point.


    [Don''t get those things in your head. You still need to find out how strong they are first and n your next move. This was not their first dimensional, yet they still chose the Sky Tower. There''s a chance that the other worlds send their weak force to train them, or else why would they choose to summon the second lowest level tower instead of a higher rank tower?]


    Tang Shaoyang paused and thought about what Zara had said. What she said made sense. There was a chance that the other worlds might send their weak force to explore the tower because he would do so if he was in their shoes. Zara''s words encouraged him; his first dimensional tower first run was not hopeless.


    "Guess we have a lot of work to do," Tang Shaoyang stood up and checked the glowing cube once more. He had not checked the shop in the System Hall yet, so he wanted to know what was avable for him in the shop.


    [Shop 0]


    "I don''t have much to check, I guess," Tang Shaoyang easily understood the meaning of the number next to the shop. It was the level of his Authority.


    [Shop 0]


    1. One trip teleportation (Earth) ¡ª 1,000,000 Game Coins


    2. Portal Gate (Earth) ¡ª 100,000,000 Game Coins


    3. (Locked)


    "It''s fortunate that I haven''t stored my coins yet," He checked how much GC he had in him, and he had an astronomical figure, 474,467,421 GC. That was the total of his coins from killing monsters on the ninth and tenth floors of the dimensional tower.


    [Are you sure you want to buy Portal Gate (Earth)?]


    Tang Shaoyang tapped yes, and the system told him that the portal gate was already in his inventory. He did not bother to check it because the system would not prank with such a thing. He then returned to the main menu. After taking the introduction, there was only one menu now, [Shop].


    "Wait a minute. I thought the System can issue quests for the yers, so where do I find the quest?" Tang Shaoyang realized that there was one missing menu, the quest board.


    It was as if the system heard his confusion, the system cleared his confusion.


    [The Quest Board will open once the Starter City''s protection expires! The Starter City''s protection will expire in 24 hours after the yers from four different worlds have arrived in the Starter City!]


    "Four worlds, huh?" Tang Shaoyang recalled his conversation with Reinar. The yers from Allurion should have arrived earlier than him, meaning the yers from the three worlds had arrived if the System counted him since he was the only yer from Earth.


    "Allurion is in the southwest, which means the fourth world is in the southeast. I guess I will have to check whether the four worlds have gathered."


    After getting all the clues from the System Hall, Tang Shaoyang turned around and left. His next destination was the southeast region. If the four worlds had gathered in the Starter City, he must return and make some preparation for the main event.


    Tang Shaoyang got out of the System Hall, then he noticed there were two groups downstairs. He could tell they were from different groups because of the distance between them.


    The group on his leftprised three elves and three beastmen, and the group on his rightprised five people. He assumed they were humans because he could not see their features. The one in the front wore a long white robe and hood to cover the face, and the four were wearing white armor with helmets, so he was not sure if they were humans or other races.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped in the middle of the stairs and looked back. He thought these two groups were waiting for someone else, but then he realized that he was the only one in the Administrative Building.


    ''They are waiting for me,'' He quickly picked up the clue that these people had business with him. He descended the stairs, and sure enough, the lion-head beastmen approached him first.


    "Wee to the Starter City," The lion-beastmen put a straight face and greeted him, "My name is Ivert, and we are from The Allurion Federation."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, acknowledging the beastmen, "My name is Tang Shaoyang of Earth. Do you need something from me?" At the same time, he secretly peeked at the other group. The second group seemed to have no intention ofing forward as they remained in the same spot.


    "The Council send us to¡­." Ivert paused for a moment and changed his sentences midway, "I heard you are a scout from Earth. We are sent by the council to send an invite for the yers from Earth to a meeting. The meeting is to talk about cooperation, so I hope you can send the message to your leader. We will talk in detail twenty hours from now in the Administrative Building."

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear that from Ivert. A polite invitation was thest thing he expected after his encounter with Arnor. He expected to be treated harshly; it was a surprise to receive the polite invitation from Allurion. From his understanding after a conversation with Reinar, Earth should not be grouped with the world that had experienced more than one dimensional towers, as Earth was clearly the weakest in terms of power and experience. Despite all of that, The Federation of Allurion sent an invitation to talk about the cooperation. They put the Earth on the same level as them; at least, that was how Tang Shaoyang perceived it.


    "Thank you for the invitation," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "I will deliver the invitation to my leader as soon as I return to my world."


    Ivert did not immediately leave, looking at Tang Shaoyang. He wanted to say something but hesitated, "I don''t mean to be rude, but I heard you are a scout from Earth. Do you perhaps have enough coins to return? If you don''t have enough, we can lend you one million coins."


    "Thank you for your concern, but I have enough. My faction prepared enough for the worst situation," Tang Shaoyang smiled.


    "Then we will take our leave for now. We will wait for your leader in the meeting," Ivert returned to his group and left after nodding in acknowledgment to the white robe group.


    The Federation of Allurion''s messengers left, leaving Tang Shaoyang and the unknown group. He had heard about Allurion but not the remaining one. Reinar told him nothing about the fourth world. He stayed for a while, thinking the white robe group was waiting for him. However, they did not call him out, so he thought they did not have any business with him. He decided to leave instead.


    "Halt!" One of the white-armored knights called Tang Shaoyang, "Where are you going?"


    Tang Shaoyang halted his steps and turned his head toward the voice. One of the white-armored knights approached him. A frown formed on his forehead, "It''s¡­." He wanted to say, "It''s none of your business where I am going." However, he knew it would just create more trouble, and he held back.


    "You heard our conversation, so you know that I am going to return to Earth," he maintained hisposure and replied. The frown disappeared, but he did not smile either.


    "You¡­." The knight was angry for some reason, but the white-robed stopped the knight, "Stop it, Knight Ruben. We are here not to fight."


    "This is an offense not to greet the Saintess of the Divine Church. If we let this slide, the others will start to look down at us too, Saintess. We need to make him an example to show the others, so there will be no one dares to disregard the Divine Church!" The knight did not back down so easily.


    "Then what? Do you want to fight him and then get the Divine Church to be expelled from the Starter City? Then the Divine Church will be theughing stock, and who''s at fault if that happens? It''s your fault because you fail to control yourself." The Saintess''s voice was soothing yet t with no emotion.


    The knight fell silent for a moment before retreating next to the Saintess'' side.


    "I apologize on behalf of my knight," The Saintess bowed her head slightly toward Tang Shaoyang, "We intend to have a conversation, but it seems this is not the right asion for a conversation. We will not dy your return, but I wish for you to inform our message to your leader."


    Tang Shaoyang remained silent as he did not wish to have a further conversation with the fanatic believer of the Divine Church.


    "It seems you are in a hurry, so I will be straight. We are the Divine Church from Egunov, and we wish to have a private meeting with your leader once your leader arrives in the Starter City. Thank you for your time. We will take our leave now."


    The Saintess turned around, and the four knights followed her without waiting for Tang Shaoyang to respond. The walk to their region was quite some time, but once they returned to their region, the Saintess spoke, "It seems our suspicion is right, Captain Ruben. That man is not just a scout but a big figure from Earth. He has the pride not to bow his head to anyone, not pride that a mere scout has."


    "I agree, Saintess. But do we really need to do this? I think if we offer some benefits, they will just agree since they are the first timer. We are obviously stronger than them," Captain Ruben replied. That was right; the provocation was staged by them to test out Tang Shaoyang.


    "Your shallow thinking may lead to your doom, Captain Ruben," The hood shook, "Why do you think the System groups the worlds that have experienced more than one dimensional tower with the first timer? That means Earth might be a strong world, strong enough to rival ours and the others, even though this is their first time. Or that man may lie to us. This may not be Earth''s first time. Who knows?"


    Captain Ruben fell silent for a moment before voicing his mind once more, "But don''t you have the ability to read people''s emotions, Saintess? Can''t you tell whether he''s lying toward us based on his emotion?"


    "The only thing I detect is that he was annoyed with us, nothing else," The Saintess shook her head.


    "That''s indeed weird if he did not feel intimidated by us after knowing this is not our first dimensional tower," Captain Ruben nodded, "But some people are ignorant, and he might be one of the ignorant people outside there."


    "Maybe. There''s no need to rush to make a decision. We will stay here for a long time, and we will find out sooner orter if he is one of the ignorants or if Earth has the power that makes them stand equal with us." The Saintess raised her right hand, "I will return and make my report to the Pope."

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020"This is the portal gate, huh?" Tang Shaoyang observed the building in front of him. The hundred million Portal Gate was inside the small dome building in front of him. He could only put the portal inside his territory, and he put it in the bigplex right in the middle. He thought of surrounding the portal with the residential, keeping it hidden from the outsider.


    "The other yers from the other worlds can''t enter this area, and there''s no reason for the other factions to destroy the portal too," he realized that he might do unnecessary things, "But it''s always better to be safe than sorry."


    Tang Shaoyang bought six three-floor residential buildings and ced them around the small dome. The three-floor buildings were a little bit taller than the small dome, and he spent thirty million coins just for the residential building.


    "This Game Coin is more important than I thought," he muttered as he realized that the special building and profession building would cost much more than the residential building. He was not surprised if the price was five times or even ten times more expensive than the residential building.


    Tang Shaoyang did not care that much about the Game Cointely since he could easily earn many coins. He thought the coins were only useful for the empire''s development, and the empire had a stream of earnings from the Tarrior and TEIS, who did daily zombie hunting. The empire also started to enforce the taxation system, so the empire was not worried about a shortage of coins. On top of that, he barely used the coin for personal use, so he did not regard the coin highly until now.


    It was not even a day on the eleventh floor, yet he had spent a hundred and thirty million coins, "We will really need a lot of coins if we want to get all those locked things. That''s not the current issue; I can think of other ways to earn more coins. I need to prepare for tomorrow''s meeting. The meeting will decide our rtionship with the people from the other worlds."


    Tang Shaoyang put the coin issue to the back of his head. He entered the small doom and found the portal gate. The portal gate was right at the center, with two ck stone pirs with a twisting space between the pirs. The twisting space of the portal kinda looked scary, and it still looked scary even though he had seen the portal many times.


    "Will the portal teleport me to the za?" With the question, he entered the portal. He got the answer where he got teleported to; it was the za in front of the entrance of the dimensional tower. The sun was barely up in the sky, and he was still the only one in the za. There was not much activity around the za in the first ce, so it was normal if no one was around here this early. He was about to head back to the empire''s lodging when he heard footsteps. Not just one but many; with his sharp hearing and how quiet morning was, he could hear it clearly.


    "I thought the other factions were still stuck inside the tower." Tang Shaoyang recalled what Zhang Mengyao told him about the other factions'' progress. The First Order Guild and the Revolution Kingdom were on the eighth floor; Saint Guild, Blue Vest Guild, and Uprising Guild were on the seventh floor, and the remaining five factions were still on the sixth floor.


    "Have the five factions from the sixth floor returned?" He suspected it was one of the five factions on the sixth floor who had returned and tried to attempt the seventh floor. He and his people had been busy with the rebellion and purging, so they did not have time to watch the other factions'' movements.


    Tang Shaoyang walked to the bench on the side while activating the [Spirit Eyes] to spy on the iing group. He did not recognize the group, to his surprise. Five people led the group, four men and one woman. The woman wore golden armor, quite eye-catching. Not just the woman but the others had different armor colors; blue, red, ck, and white. That was the first thing he noticed, their eye-catching armor. There were also a few hundred people following the five, but they wore the same silver armor.


    ''Are they pretending to be power rangers?'' That was the first thought that came into his mind when he looked at the five different colors.


    Tang Shaoyang sat on the bench, pretending not to notice the iing group by looking at the tower. He looked toward the tower, but the [Spirit Eyes] spied on them. He tried to eavesdrop on them as he wanted to know which faction they were from. There were eleven factions in the Dimensional Tower''s area, and none of them looked like this iing group.


    The group soon arrived at the za. They seemed to be amazed by the tower as they looked up to the tower in awe. The same reaction as everyone when they arrived for the first time until someone from the group noticed him. One of them approached the five leaders and whispered something, then the five leaders turned their gazes toward Tang Shaoyang.


    The woman with golden armor approached Tang Shaoyang. The helmet protected her face, but it did not hinder his [Spirit Eyes]. Tang Shaoyang could see through the helmet and knew she was a female.


    As the distance shortened to five meters, she took off the helmet. A beauty with long red-brown wavy hair came to Tang Shaoyang''s sight; of course, he had seen her face, so he was not surprised by her beauty. She smiled, "Hello. My name is Natasa, and we are from Olympus."


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the woman and nodded, "Do you need something from me?" He did not tell his name to the woman while trying to recall a faction called Olympus. However, he only remembered the top eleven factions and his vassals. The Earth Tournament did not really leave a big impression on him because of how easy it was.


    "Isn''t it rude not to say your name after she told you her name? It''s a basic social skill, and it seems you don''t have one," The blue-armored guy followed the woman and took off his helmet when he arrived next to Natasa.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021"Do you think so? Maybe I just don''t want to tell my name to random people thate to me." Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    "You¡­." The blue-armored guy was about to approach Tang Shaoyang, but Natasa stopped him. She said nothing as she pulled him back and whispered, "What are you doing? Why are you provoking people out of nowhere? Remember where we are, we are not in our territory anymore, and the people here are from the top eleven factions. We don''t want to fight any of them right now!"


    "There''s no way that dude can escte the situation into a war between factions. Look at his equipment; he does not wear any. He must be a watchdog from one of the eleven factions," The blue-armored man secretly nced at Tang Shaoyang. There was not a single piece of equipment, a ck coat, a ck shirt, and ck pants.


    Natasa rolled her eyes, showing her frustration, "Why does he need to wear his equipment in a ce with no monster? Alright, I have enough of you. Let me do the job, and can you wait for me with the others there?"


    The guy was clearly annoyed being told to walk back. He secretly nced at Tang Shaoyang, and Natasa knew him too well. She immediately called her friends, signaling her friend toe over. The red and ck armor came over, "Keep a watch on him. We paid a huge price to reach here, and I don''t want his arrogance to ruin our sacrifice!"


    "Come one with us, Alkis." The ck armored man pulled the blue armored man. Then he whispered to Alkis, "Why do you keep annoying her if you like her? That''s a minus point. There''s no way you are jealous of a random stranger she just met, right? Calm down and take it slow. Girls don''t like possessive men."


    Natasa returned to Tang Shaoyang, "I apologize for my friend. He''s usually not like that."


    "It''s fine. However, I have a reminder for you neers. The fight is prohibited inside the tower area, or else you will be expelled from the area for a month." Tang Shaoyang told Natasa one tip with his still t tone. "If you want more information about the tower. You can find it at the entrance."


    Natasa stood there for a while, digesting the information she had just received. She seemed to forget what she wanted to ask.


    "If you have nothing else, then I will take my leave," Tang Shaoyang walked away, heading back to the empire''s district. He got the information these people were the new faction that arrived at the Dimensional Tower, not part of the other ten top factions. That was the reason he was willing to help them a little.


    On the way back, Tang Shaoyang realized how important these houses were. Not so important for the eleven factions that got here with the portal, but it was so important for the factions that did note with the portal. They could not go back anytime, and they would be stuck here to clear the Dimensional Tower.


    "Wait¡­. Isn''t this a chance for us to earn more coins?" The thought of money lingered in his head after entering the eleventh floor. "We can open a shop or maybe buy all the districts and sell all of them at a higher price?"


    *** ***


    Tang Empire Capital, Tang, Conference Room


    Tang Shaoyang immediately held a meeting as soon as he returned. Everyone was surprised to see him return earlier. He told them what the eleventh floor was, and though he was unsure of the whole purpose of the seventh floor, he described what they got from the eleventh floor.


    "We don''t have a problem getting more coins. We have Sis Li Shuang to secure our finances, but we need to think of a few measures against the other worlds. If you said this was not their first experience with the dimensional, this is a big trouble for us. Not only do they have advantages in knowledge about the eleventh floor and above, but they must be stronger than us as a whole," Zhang Mengyao voiced her concern regarding the future fight in the dimensional tower.


    She felt like the coin was a secondary issue as the main issue was how the other three worlds in the Starter City would treat them, "ording to you, Allurion and Egunov might not be hostile toward us, but Menainia might be hostile. We need a countermeasure against Menainia."


    "May and may not be hostile. We will find out about it tomorrow." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "How to make a countermeasure against the force we know nothing about. What we need is not a countermeasure, but a change in focus¡­." He paused midway.


    Everyone in the room looked at Tang Shaoyang, waiting for him to finish his words.


    "I want to say that we need to focus our main force on the dimensional tower, but I remember why we focus our main force on expanding our territory." Tang Shaoyang exined with a sigh.


    The empire focused on the exploration team to clear out the zombie outside there that might be a threat to the empire. That was to prevent the same incident where they lost one exploration squad to a zombie who


    The Elven Kingdom and the native of the Gigante Forest were still focusing on settling down on Earth, on the new world. He could not fully utilize them yet. Even though they were his vassals, he did not want to force them to do something they did not want.


    Aki, the Dark Tremor, the rat beastmen who had mind control ability, raised his hand. "Beast Coven is ready to assist Your Majesty''s expedition in the dimensional tower."


    The Beast Coven was Alton''s former group, the group the old man created for his vengeance, which waster defeated by Tang Shaoyang. Aki took the name, and the beastmen from the Gigante Forest was part of the Beast Coven with Aki as the leader. The rat might not be the strongest from the Beast Coven, but he was chosen by Tang Shaoyang to be the beastmen representative.


    "We have settled down, and we are ready to join the battle anytime."

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022"I don''t think that''s the issue, no?" Wei Xi looked at the others. "The issue is that they might be on another levelpared to us since they have experienced more than once or maybe twice of the Dimensional Tower. I don''t think mobilizing our main force will do any help against the other three worlds."


    "I agree with him. On top of that, it seemed the other three worlds had united their world under one banner. Not only might they be stronger than us, but they also win in numbers." Cao Jingyi agreed with her husband''s concern.


    "I don''t think that''s a concern for us." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "Their worlds might have experienced the dimensional tower, but not the people. If they are strong, why would they choose to enter Sky Tower instead of a higher rank tower? My guess is they are sending their weaker force to train them, so we don''t need to worry whether they are stronger or weaker than us."


    "That''s just my assumption, but we will find it soon, no? However, we need the strength to establish ourselves in the starter city, no? If we appear to be weaker than them, do you think they would want to have a friendly rtionship with us? No, they want to dominate us instead, and maybe they will try to take over our world instead."


    "As I said, we can''t make a countermeasure against the force we don''t know of," Tang Shaoyang scanned all the people in the room and continued. "I have two ns. n A is to show our full strength. If we are not strong enough to stand side by side with them, then we will proceed to n B. n B is topletely abandon the dimensional tower and focus our force on expanding our territory on Earth. I feel like we need to unite Earth just like what Menainia, Allurion, and Egunov did before attempting the dimensional tower once more."


    Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow as she did not like n B at all. She felt like n B had deviated from Tang Shaoyang''s original n to establish the empire. He told her that the empire was to protect, not to conquer. Of course, it was a different matter if the other factions attacked them first, but she was not keen on the idea of conquering the other factions.


    "Do we really have to unite the Earth just because the other worlds do it?" Once more, Wei Xi voiced his concern. Not that he did not understand why Tang Shaoyang wanted to do so, but he felt like it was an unnecessary step.


    "I thought we didn''t need to do so either, but the God of Undead incident and the fact that the other worlds can invade our world changed my mind. We don''t know how they will invade Earth; we can''t prevent the invasion from happening." Tang Shaoyang told everyone his concern.


    "It does not exin why you want to unite Earth. It''s not that I am against your idea, but I just don''t want a bloody war when we are barely surviving from the thing called a game. The other factions will not give up just because we are stronger than them. The worst scenario, our aggression would turn all of them against us." Cao Jingyi opposed the idea of uniting the earth.


    "We can''t prevent them from invading Earth, but we can prevent the other factions from working together with the people from the other worlds who try to invade Earth. Do you think the World Union will refuse the idea of uniting the world even if that means they have to work together with the other worlders?" Tang Shaoyang expressed his worries.


    The World Union once tried to form a World Government, using oppression by uniting the big factions. They tried to force the weaker factions to submit, but it failed because The Tang Empire dominated the Earth Tournament. If the other worlders give such a proposal to the World Union, they most likely ept the proposal.


    "Of course, that''s just n B. If the three worlds in the starter city are not hostile toward us, then we don''t need to worry about uniting the world. I don''t want to do such an exhausting project as uniting the world, but if that''s our only choice, then we have to do it."


    Cao Jingyi fell silent for a moment, thinking about what Tang Shaoyang had just told her. If the invasion did really happen, there was a high chance it would happen. If that happened, they had to fight the other worlders and also the other factions from Earth.


    "I agree with Your Majesty. I don''t think leaving the other factions alone is a good idea for us. The war is inevitable, sooner orter. They might not dare to fight us right now, but once they believe that they are stronger than us, they will dere war to take what is ours." Marshal Alton supported Tang Shaoyang''s general n.


    "It''s still too early to make the decision. Just like His Majesty said, we need to attend the meeting first before thinking of the far future. If they treat us as equal, then there''s no need to worry about uniting the world." Virion joined the conversation. "We need to focus on the meeting. The fact that they have experienced more than one dimensional tower makes us overthink. For example, we need to choose who will follow His Majesty to the meeting, and I have an idea for that."


    "His Majesty said that beastmen and elves are part of Allurion, so Sir Moonsong and I can apany his Majesty to the meeting, so we can gain a positive impression from Allurion."


    The Chief of the Moon Tribe, Moonsong, was the strongest beastmen, so he was the best candidate to apany Tang Shaoyang to the meeting. Virion might not be the strongest elf, but he was also the best candidate since he was the King of the Elven Kingdom. He should know more about elves than anyone else in the room.


    Virion''s opinion gained everyone''s support. They agreed that they thought far further into the future instead of focusing on the meeting.


    "I suggest taking Lu An for possible assassination, Marshal Alton, and Zaneos in case a fight breaks out." Kang Jiayi, Commissioner General of TEIS, followed up with the remaining suggestion. He rmended the strongest individual.


    "Let''s change Zaneos for Zhang Mengyao instead. We still don''t know yet how the Divine Church will react to a demon, so it''s better for Zaneos not to join the meeting for the time being." Tang Shaoyang made adjustments for thest person.

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023The meeting for the four worlds was approaching. In that interval, Tang Shaoyang sent Li Shuang and her people to manage their territory in the starter city. The empire needed someone to design the territory and where to put the residential building, market, and the future building too. At the same time, Wei Xi and the others would choose the people to enter the dimensional tower for the eleventh floor.


    "Do I have to wear this?" Tang Shaoyang looked in the mirror. White shirt and deep blue vest inside, deep blue suit outside, and deep blue long pants. Kang Xue was on the side, putting on the ck bow tie, which he did not like. "Can I wear the normal tie instead? I don''t like this tie."


    "Yes, you have to wear this because this is an official meeting. You are the emperor, so you can''t look shabby, and yes, we can change it to a normal tie if you don''t like this one." Kang Xue nodded and got a new tie for Tang Shaoyang.


    "You look very good in this attire. I don''t understand why you don''t like it." She nodded while admiring Tang Shaoyang in the mirror. She felt like he was twice as handsome when he dressed up like this.


    "The attire is stuffy for me. I feel like my movement is restricted, just ufortable." Tang Shaoyang had a frown on his forehead as he stared at the mirror. Sure he looked good, but he did not really care about looks. Clothes meant to befortable to wear, and this one was notfortable to wear at all.


    "That''s why this is called business attire. It will give a good impression to the people you speak to, and people will respect you more if you dress up well." Kang Xue shook her head as she found it funny to hear the disgruntled Tang Shaoyang. She took the long coat, a long ck coat with the Tang Empire symbol on the back.


    "Your favorite coat, Your Majesty." She joked while putting the coat on Tang Shaoyang. It was a in long ck coat with a gold line at the edge. The symbol was two dragons, which formed a circle with the wings pped open and a sword facing down in the middle of the two dragons. The symbol itself was golden-red.


    With thest piece of attire, Tang Shaoyang was ready to depart to the starter city. Kang Xue apanied him to the portal that led to the Dimensional tower. Aleesa, Moonsong, Marshal Alton, Zhang Mengyao, and Lu An were waiting for him.


    As he entered the portal, the five stared at him in a daze. It was a surprised stare as if they were not expecting him to appear like this. The stares started to make him ufortable. "Where''s Virion?" It was Virion that was supposed to apany him, but the Elven King was nowhere to be seen.


    "I will be recing him, Your Majesty. Since the meeting is meant to showcase our power, it will be better for me to apany you instead." Aleesa exined thest-minute change.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded. "There''s no requirement for how many people can apany me. Call Virion to join us." He did not tell the reason why he insisted Virion join.


    Of course, he had a reason for that. He believed that the reason Virion volunteered to join him was that Virion wanted to know more about the eleventh floor. With how things transpired between them, The Elven King had lost his trust in him. So he wanted Virion to be included in the meeting with the other three worlds. He did not want Virion to feel like he or the Elven Kingdom was being isted after the incident.


    [I will call Sir Virion right away, Your Majesty] Origin responded.


    "So¡­ Why only me who dresses up?" Tang Shaoyang walked next to Aleesa and Zhang Mengyao. The five people had their armor as if they were going to a battle instead of a meeting.


    "Of course, they areing as a bodyguard, so they should wear their equipment, of course." Kang Xue was the one who replied. "You are the face of the empire, so you should dress up."


    "I told you, didn''t I? Fighting is not allowed in the starter city, so I don''t think you guys need to wear the equipment. We are not going to fight anyone even if they turn hostile toward us." Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes.


    "We are tight in time, Your Majesty. I don''t think we have time to dress up." Marshal Alton interjected. Despite the t expression, Tang Shaoyang could perceive the unwillingness of the old man to dress up.


    ''Why are you bringing Virion with us?'' Zhang Mengyao whispered. She was the one who proposed thest-minute change. The reason behind thest-minute change was that she was afraid that Virion would secretly contact the people from Allurion since there were elves there. After what happened recently, her concerns were not unfounded. She was afraid that Virion would use this chance to betray them by working with the elves from Allurion.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled instead of agreeing with her. "We have to trust him if we want him to trust us, no?"


    "What if he betrays us? A wise man said it is what it is." He made a joke over something serious, but he was genuine with what he said to Zhang Mengyao. The only way to gain the Elven Kingdom''s trust once more was by trusting them.


    It did not take for the Elven King to arrive at the portal room. From the look on his face, Virion was rushing over, and a little bit of sweat could be seen on his face.


    Tang Shaoyang felt like he had made the right decision to bring Virion. The Elven King truly wanted to get involved more in the important affair of the empire. That way, Virion would feel that the Elven Kingdom was not isted by the empire and that the Elven Kingdom was important to the empire by involving them in a big affair like this.


    "Thank you for inviting me to join the meeting, Your Majesty." Virion bowed his head.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024The group arrived at the main za at the dimensional tower area. It was more lively than usual as the usual empty za was now crowded with people.


    Tang Shaoyang subconsciously activated his [Spirit Eyes], trying to find out what happened. It was unusual for this ce to be crowded. He soon figured out what happened through [Spirit Eyes]. The crowd originated from the entrance to the dimensional tower. A quarrel happened at the entrance, and it was between the Uprising Guild and the neer Olympus.


    Meanwhile, Lu An did not really care what happened. "Don''t block the way. We are going to enter the tower!" The young man started to shove people, making a path toward the entrance. Marshal Alton followed the young man, shoving people, but the old man did not yell.


    Lu An''s move certainly provoked the crowd. "What are you doing, brat!?" An angry man yelled at Lu An.


    The young man meant business as he immediately released his killing intent. Lu An spread the killing intent instead of directing it toward the young man. Killing intent was simr to aura, something Lu An gained after killing many monsters and people. The crowd immediately stepped away from the young man, terrified by Lu An.


    Zhang Mengyao and Aleesa were on his left, while Virion and Moonsong were on his right. They truly acted as a bodyguard, forming a barrier so one could get close to him. Deep inside, Tang Shaoyang was embarrassed, but he kept hisposure, maintaining his t expression.


    The crowd belonged to Olympus, and most of them did not know who he was. However, they were smart enough not to block the group after Lu An released his killing intent. They were approaching the entrance, and the argument became clearer.


    The argument was between the leading figures of the Uprising Guild and Olympus. Tang Shaoyang saw the power ranger confronting Zander and the other three men on the side. He heard a whole argument. The conclusion was the Uprising Guild bullied the neer. That was the perfect sentence to exin the whole situation.


    "Howe I never heard of such a rule before?" Tang Shaoyang interrupted the heated argument between Zander and Alkis, the blue-armored guy. Of course, he did not mean to help the guy; he just did not like how the Uprising Guild acted. On top of that, these guys were blocking the path to the entrance.


    All the people present turned toward Tang Shaoyang. Zander''s face turned ugly at the sight of Tang Shaoyang''s group. At this time, the ten factions knew that the Tang Empire was the strongest among the eleven VIP factions. There was no need for them to fight because the dimensional tower''s progress told them all.


    The Tang Empire was the first one to clear the first ten floors. Zander had experienced the seventh floor, and he was well aware of how hard each floor was. The fact that the Tang Empire managed to clear the first ten floors much faster than any of them was proof that the Tang Empire was not some force they could fight against.


    The ten factions were cautious of the Tang Empire. There was no conflict between the factions ever since the World Union and their allies attempted to fight Zhang Mengyao. The ten factions were well aware that they could not fight each other to establish themselves because they did not want the Tang Empire to take that advantage to fight against them all. So, it had been peaceful until today, a new faction emerged. The first faction that managed to reach the tower without teleportation.


    Zander''s n was to force the neer to submit to his guild. He used force because he wanted to absorb the new factions before the other factions returned from their respective floor. The neer did not have teleportation, so if the neer tried to escape, they could fight them outside the city. That was the fastest way to absorb the new faction by using force, but his n was foiled if the Tang Empire intervened.


    "Please don''t intervene in our guild''s matter, Sir Tang. These people disrespect our guild leader, so we ought to teach these neers that they can''t do whatever they want here." Upendo, Uprising Guild''s Vice Leader, responded to Tang Shaoyang politely with a slight bow.


    "We will bete to the meeting, Your Majesty. Should I kick them out of the entrance?" Lu An had be more impatient as he offered a violent solution.


    Zander and his guild members werepletely blocking the entrance. They did not give space to pass through even though Tang Shaoyang and the group headed toward the tower. Lu An''s hand reached for the sword in his waist, getting ready to fight.


    Zhang Mengyao flicked her finger at the back of Lu An''s head. "You will get us kicked out of the town, and we will not just bete but can''t get to the meeting."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and walked toward the entrance. "I don''t care what happened, but you all should stop ying around. We need you to reach the eleventh floor as soon as possible. It''s not the time for us to fight with each other. Starting on the eleventh floor, we will be fighting against the other worlds. Don''t you remember that Earth is not the only one inside the tower? There are twenty-four other worlds inside, and you will meet them on the eleventh floor."


    The Uprising Guild''s members split up, creating a path for Tang Shaoyang to pass. Zander furrowed his brow, looking toward Tang Shaoyang''s group. He thought of what Tang Shaoyang had said just now, and he did not expect to hear that from the strongest faction.


    Zander perceived that as an invitation to work together, and he got new information. He remembered that the Sky Tower amodates twenty-five worlds. They had to fight against the other twenty-four worlds to get the resource in the dimensional tower. That was a piece of important information for the Uprising Guild, who had just finished the seventh floor.


    What surprised Zander even more, was the fact that the strongest faction was asking his guild to work together. It showed even the Tang Empire was not strong enough for the eleventh floor.


    Zander furrowed his brow deeper. If the Tang Empire had a hard time on the eleventh floor, then his guild would do worse for sure. ''I need to n something for the eleventh floor. I have to upgrade my force to another level or maybe more than that if we want to survive on the eleventh floor.''

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025"Let''s leave." Zander ignored Olympus and walked away from the tower.


    "What about them¡­." Upendo tried to call his leader, but he got a stern re from his superior. He shut his mouth and followed Zander.


    "Where¡­." Alkis was about to call Zander out, but Natasa was faster to take action. She elbowed him. "Shut up!"


    As the Uprising Guild left the entrance to the tower. Natasa broke up. "Can you not speak? Every time you speak, you bring trouble to us! You keep mindlessly provoking others without thinking of the consequences at all!"


    "They mocked us! They insulted us! How can you let them do that without doing anything? We have to defend our honor regardless of who they are!" Alkis did not back down. His face turned red, not willing to admit his mistake.


    "That pride of yours will get us all killed. Are you aware of that? Does your pride more important than your life?" Natasa had enough of Alkis''s antics. "Not just you try to act up against the Uprising Guild, but also the Tang Empire."


    She saw the same man in a different attire than the earlier group of six. She overheard the Uprising Guild whisper. They were murmuring about the Tang Empire and the Emperor when the group appeared. That was enough clue for her to know that the man was from the Tang Empire, not just a normal member, but the emperor himself. The man she met yesterday in the za was the emperor of the Tang Empire, and Aldis almost shed with the emperor.


    "Don''t you remember the man with the suit just now? He was the same man we met yesterday, and he was the emperor of the Tang Empire. If you don''t stop doing stupid things, you will put us in danger!"


    As soon as she brought up the Tang Empire, the others were immediately rmed as they turned toward Alkis.


    The white-armored man spoke up. "We do need to speak before we start our run in the dimensional tower." While he said that to everyone, Alkis was aware that the words were directed toward him.


    "I agree with Natasa in this matter, Alkis. Our pride is nothingpared to our lives, and we need help from the other factions to clear the tower because we don''t have a portal. Food is not an issue since we can hunt the beasts outside, but we need their help with our equipment. We can''t just antagonize any factions here, especially not the Tang Empire, or else we will get isted by the other factions too."


    The white-armored was the leader of Olympus, Vaso Galliades. His words had more weight on Alkis than Natasa. Vaso''s concern was not groundless as he had met with First Order Guild''s leader, Herman Bonivido. The only guild that was willing to give them more information about the dimensional tower.


    At the end of their conversation, Herman warned him not to get on the Tang Empire''s bad side. The First Order Guild''s leader told him that no one dared to oppose the Tang Empire, including the ten big factions. Once Olympus had an odd with the Tang Empire, the other ten factions would not dare to help them. From Herman''s reminder, it was clear that the Tang Empire had established itself as the strongest faction here. His faction was done for if they offended the empire.


    "I¡­" Alkis still tried to defend himself, but Vaso shook his head. "I understand your feelings, but please understand our circumstances, Alkis. We are not strong enough to stand side by side with the top eleven factions. We don''t have a portal like theirs that can connect to our main base. We have limited force, while the eleven factions can transfer their force anytime through the portal. Regardless of how strong we are, we can''t beat them, especially when the other factions have more numbers than us."


    Vaso then turned toward the other three vice-leaders. "We will put a hold on our expedition into the tower."


    Olympus'' members nodded understandingly as they turned around, leaving Vaso and Alkis.


    "I understand your feelings. I am also frustrated when the other factions look down on us, but the only way to change that is to get stronger. We have to get stronger if we want other people to respect us, and that''s our main purpose ining here. Be patient; it''s just a matter of time until we catch up with the top eleven factions." Vaso said in a small voice to Alkis. "I have confidence in our potential, in your potential. I just need you to be patient until then, Alkis."


    *** ***


    The group of six arrived at the starter city. Tang Shaoyang spoke up not to help Olympus, but he genuinely wanted to cooperate with the other guilds once they reached the eleven floor. Once everyone arrived here, it was not about factions anymore, but between worlds. He hoped for the other factions'' cooperation instead of conquering the earth for himself. It was not that easy to unite the earth under one faction, after all. So he tried to stop the conflict between factions; though the others did not have a good impression of the empire, he still wanted their cooperation.


    Tang Shaoyang led the group out of the small dome, and he continued to the main road to the meeting ce. But soon, he realized the others did not follow him. He turned around; Zhang Mengyao, Lu An, Marshal Alton, Moonsong, Aleesa, and Virion were looking around, looking at the empty region with weird stares. It was the same look when he discovered the empty region.


    "We don''t have time to go sightseeing, but you guys can continue the sightseeing after the meeting." Tang Shaoyang cracked a joke. There was nothing to see in this empty region, after all.


    "No, it''s just weird to see an empty area that looks abandoned but well-maintained." Zhang Mengyao muttered in a low voice while the others agreed with her, nodding in agreement. It was the same reaction when Tang Shaoyang arrived for the first time.


    The group departed from their region toward the Administrative Building where the meeting was, the only neutral area in the starter city. The administrative building was guarded heavily by heavy-armored guards under three different gs.


    "It seems we areckingpared to them." Tang Shaoyang whispered in a low voice upon noticing the hundreds of guards.


    The guards exuded a strong aura around them, and all of them were cautious of each other despite knowing the fight was not allowed inside the city. However, the attention shifted to the approaching group of six.


    As Tang Shaoyang approached the stairs, three guards in dark-gold armor blocked the path. "Halt! State your name and origin!"

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026Tang Shaoyang looked up at the back of the guard who held a g, a ck g with a golden symbol. It was a sailing ship with waves on the side and a map in the background. Below the ship stated which faction the guard belonged to, the Giteron Dynasty.


    "Do I have an obligation to answer your inquiry?" Tang Shaoyang did not give the guard an answer as he answered the question himself. "I don''t think so. And just a reminder, in case you forget, this is not Giteron Dynasty''s territory."


    "But also not a ce that nobody likes you can visit, especially today." The guard sneered back.


    "Oh, really? I don''t recall such a rule when I enter the Administrative Building?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged and proceeded to walk past the guard.


    Of course, the guard would not let Tang Shaoyang through. He sidestepped, blocking Tang Shaoyang once more. "You can''t enter the building. Important nobles of the Giteron Dynasty are inside, and I won''t let nobody like you with unknown origin get too near to my Lord. Our duty is to protect¡­."


    Tang Shaoyang cut the guard off mid-sentence. "Do you have a brain dead? Do you think I will try to kill the unknown nobles from an unknown origin? Getting myself kick out of the city by doing something idiotic, what about you say."


    Tang Shaoyang wasted no time anymore to entertain the guard as he forced his way up to the stairs. Since the guard did not move, their shoulders collided, pushing the guard to the side. A red alert shed in front of his eyes, a warning from the system. The System warned him that he and his faction would get kicked out if he attacked the other yers inside the city.


    The Giteron Dynasty''s guards immediately pulled out their swords, readying themselves for a battle.


    "Ignore those fools. It would be best if they attack us first, so we don''t have to deal with these people ever again once they get kicked out of the city." Tang Shaoyang''s words were for his guards.


    Aleesa, Lu An, Zhang Mengyao, Virion, Alton, and Moonsong were ready to fight back. They retracted their action upon hearing the order but remained on guard.


    However, Lu An was not the only one who received the warning; the guard also did. When the other guards tried to encircle Tang Shaoyang, and his group, the leader of the guard stopped them


    As the group reached the entrance, Tang Shaoyang saw a familiar face. Arnor Ollsen, the noble guy from the Giteron Dynasty, who Tang Shaoyang met earlier at the entrance of the Earth''s territory.


    "You just insulted the knight of the Giteron Dynasty!" Arnor dered in a strong tone, focusing his gaze on Tang Shaoyang.


    "Did I?" Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow. "But I am just stating a fact."


    "As expected of a Barbarian. You don''t apologize after making a mistake, and you don''t have manners." Arnor''s gaze became even more intense. "Do you know that by insulting the knight, you are also insulting the Giteron Dynasty? Is this a war deration from Earth?"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as he found it funny. "Does that mean if I insult you as a human, I also insult myself because I am a human? If your knights throw an insult at each other, does that mean your knight is also insulting the Giteron Dynasty? Isn''t that funny?"


    He shook his head as he tried to walk past Arnor. Of course, the guy would not let Tang Shaoyang enter the building after that exchange. Arnor stood right in front of Tang Shaoyang, thirty centimeters away, before their body touched. The guy stared at Tang Shaoyang with an intense gaze and did not bother to hide the emotion. He was angry that Tang Shaoyang dared to make fun of him.


    "Can I assume not just the Giteron Dynasty that does not want us to join the meeting, but also the Federation of Allurion?" Tang Shaoyang also saw Ivert, the messenger from Allurion who invited him to the meeting. There were also a few knights from the Divine Church. Maybe because the exchange was entertaining for them, they did not interfere.


    Tang Shaoyang felt like he had enough and thought he could use Allurion to get away from Arnor''s annoying pester. He felt like if this continued, he might kill Arnor.


    "Our duty is to escort Saintess. We don''t care what happens between you two!" The knight of the Divine Church replied even though Tang Shaoyang did not speak to them.


    "Tch, you surely think highly of yourself, Earth barbarian." Arnor let out a chuckle. "Do you think you can survive on the eleventh floor and above by yourself? You are surely arrogant, even though this is your first time entering the Dimensional Tower. That''s right, we don''t need Earth in this meeting. You can leave!"


    Ivert, who did not wish to get involved, let out a sigh. His eyes kept ncing at Virion and Aleesa because both were an elf. However, he was not in a hurry to interfere as he waited for Tang Shaoyang''s response. Deep inside, he agreed with Arnor that Tang Shaoyang was too arrogant for a first-timer.


    From the look of the situation, the Giteron Dynasty tried to make things difficult for Tang Shaoyang. He did not want his involvement to make the rtionship between the Giteron Dynasty and The Federation of Allurion turn worse. At least, it was not worth an attempt for Tang Shaoyang.


    While Tang Shaoyang could endure all of this, not for Lu An. The young man had a short temper, and he had enough that these people kept looking down on his brother. As his anger reached his head, his killing intent spread out. The thick and terrifying killing intent terrified the people around him.


    Arnor immediately walked backward, but soon his back hit the stone door. The knights of the Divine Church jumped away from Lu An, and Ivert did the same. The strong killing intent shocked everyone, thinking that a fight would break out.


    Tang Shaoyang flicked Lu An''s forehead. "I told you not to do anything reckless if you want to follow me. Have you forgotten already?"


    "I am just trying to scare these annoying pests. They act high and mighty but get scared over something like this. And look, my method is working. The annoying pest is no longer blocking our path." Lu An shrugged.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027Lu An had a hidden meaning; it was to provoke Arnor to attack them. If Arnor reacted by attacking them after sensing the killing intent, he could kick not just Arnor but the whole Giteron Dynasty. That was his real intention, getting rid of the annoying guy.


    Arnor would not take that action kindly. He was about to burst out in anger, but the stone door opened. Three people came out one elf, a knight in white armor, and a human. The killing intent reached inside, so the three came out to check what had happened.


    The human was someone Tang Shaoyang knew, Reinar Thamsen. The guy who helped Tang Shaoyang, but also the reason why he spoke in public that this was Earth''s first dimensional tower.


    Reinar nced at Arnor and then looked at the dressed-up Tang Shaoyang. He observed the group, and it did not take him a long time to realize that Tang Shaoyang was more than a mere scout.


    Meanwhile, the bearded knight approached the knights of the Divine Church, and the elf approached Ivert. They clearly wanted to know what happened.


    "I don''t need to ask to know what happened." Reinar let out a sigh and approached Tang Shaoyang. "I apologize on his behalf. I put too much trust in him not to cause trouble."


    Tang Shaoyang waited for a while before responding with a nod. "Apology epted."


    "I assume you are noting as a scout but a representative of Earth?" Reinar asked with a smile. He was d that Tang Shaoyang was not unreasonable to continue the dispute.


    "I am not representing Earth, but the Tang Empire." Tang Shaoyang corrected Reinar. He purposely corrected it to mislead Reinar and the others. If he said that, his words implied that the Tang Empire had united the Earth while they did not. He was not lying either because he was indeed representing his empire, not the earth technically.


    "I see." Reinar nodded. "Since the problem is solved, let''se in. We will start the meeting soon."


    Arnor was, of course, not nning to back down so easily, but Reinar threw a gaze at Arnor. The former grinding his teeth, enduring the humiliation. He looked away from Reinar and entered the building.


    Reinar told Tang Shaoyang, who came to join the meeting as they entered the building together. None of the leaders from the other three factions came to the meeting. The Giteron Dynasty was represented by the Thamsen Household, and Tang Shaoyang got to know that the Thamsen Household was a Marquis of the Giteron Dynasty. The head of the ThamsenFamily led the Giteron Dynasty for this dimensional tower.


    Meanwhile, the highest order of the Federation of Allurion also did not attend the meeting. The federation was led by a council, and none of the council members were in this dimensional tower. It was the same for the Divine Church; the Pope gave his authority to the Saintess to lead the church in this dimensional tower. No leader from the three factions attended the meeting.


    That was big information for Tang Shaoyang. It told him that his guess was not wrong. The other factions took the Sky Level Tower as a way to nurture their weaker forces. Trial of battle was the best way to hone and train their soldiers, after all. Tang Shaoyang also believed this was the most effective method.


    Reinar led them to the area with four tables. Four rectangr stone tables, forming a square with three chairs for each table. "This is Ea- the Tang Empire''s table."


    "Thank you." Tang Shaoyang nodded and took a seat. Zhang Mengyao took the chair to his left, and Virion took the chair to his right. Aleesa, Lu An, Moonsong, and Marshal Alton stood behind them.


    Tang Shaoyang observed the other tables. He did not think that the others would bring more guards than him. Ten individuals stood behind the three representatives, exuding a strong aura. Reinar took a seat next to the old man with the thick white bird of the Giteron Dynasty''s table.


    Not long after he took the seat, the representative from the Federation Allurion broke the silence and led the meeting. "Thank you for sparing your time toe to the meeting. There''s a lot to talk about, but before we get to the main topic, shouldn''t we start it with an introduction?"


    The federation''s representative was a beastmen. He did not have fur on the skin, but the whisker and the furry ears were so obvious not to recognize him. He had yellow eyes, yet sharp like a wolf. His voice was gentle and pleasant to her, yet full of confidence.


    "My name is Redvers Scovel, Federation of Allurion''s Prime Minister VI. I am managing the sixth world of the federation; hence it''s Prime Minister VI." The beastmen smiled, revealing his sharp teeth. His gentle voice was a contrast to his intimidating outlook.


    Redvers was so proud when he told everyone that the federation controlled six worlds. It was as if he was announcing that the federation was the strongest faction among the four.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by that. Six worlds, it was a tell how strong the federation was by conquering six worlds. The Giteron Dynasty only had two worlds, and he did not know anything yet about the Divine Church.


    After Redvers sat down, the old man with a thick white beard stood up. "I am the Giteron Dynasty''s representative for this tower. My name is Augusto Thamsen, a Marquis of the Giteron Dynasty." Simple and clear, and then the old man sat back.


    It was Tang Shaoyang''s turn. He stood up. "My name is Tang Shaoyang, Emperor of the Tang Empire. This will be our first dimensional tower." He followed Augusto''s method, which was simple and clear. The stares became even more intense after he announced that he was the Emperor.


    Next was Divine Church''s turn, and the white-robed figure stood up. She pulled off the hood that covered her features. Behind the hood was silver-white-haired beauty with golden eyes. Her appearance was surely eye-catching, and she had the look of a Saintess; at least, her look gave off that kind of vibe.


    "I am the representative of the Divine Church. My name is Marisha, Saintess of the Divine Church for the third world." She smiled, which captivated most of the men around.


    However, the womanizer Tang Shaoyang had a slight frown as he looked at the Saintess. Not because the beauty did something wrong to him but because of his absurd high sense, sensing hostility from the Saintess. Not just the Saintess, but he also sensed slight hostility from the other knights too. It baffled Tang Shaoyang because he felt like he never offended the Divine Church. In fact, this was his second interaction with them. There was no hostility in their first meeting, which caught him off guard when he sensed the hostility this time.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028Tang Shaoyang could tell it was hostility because he received it often when he met the people from the other factions. He could easily detect the hostility, which was masked with a smile. The confusion hit him for a moment, then he tried to think of the cause of the hostility.


    ''Is it because of the beastmen? Or the elf?'' Tang Shaoyang thought Moonsong or Aleesa and Virion might be the root of the Divine Church''s hostility, assuming the Divine Church has something against the non-human race. The Divine Church might be a belief that detests non-human races since religion could really have extrememandments.


    "I am grateful for epting the federation''s invitation." Redvers took over the conversation after Saintess Marisha finished. "As everyone knows, there are another twenty-one worlds in this Sky Tower, making it up to twenty-five worlds, including us. We have a lot ofpetitors, and I am thinking of reducing thosepetitors."


    It was something that everyone was aware of, but no one interrupted Redvers. "First, I want to talk about the alliance. I propose we establish an alliance, no fight between us, as we cooperate in fighting the other worlds. Why an alliance? Because I don''t want us, from the same starter city, to fight each other. If that happens, the other worlds may use that chance to destroy our city. If our city is destroyed, we will lose our foothold and might lose our chance to get further to the upper floor."


    "Of course, it''s not easy to destroy the starter city. Usually, no one has an interest in destroying a city because they have to pay a huge price to destroy a city, but again, if we fight each other, the other worlds from the other cities might use our infighting to destroy our city. In order to prevent that from happening, I propose an alliance. The alliance does not mean we share the resources we got. We are still rivals, and we stillpete for resources, but we will use a special way to resolve the conflict if that happens. This way, we will reduce the casualties. We don''t fight to the death if we fight for the same resource."


    Zhang Mengyao and Virion observed the other representatives. None of them had any reactions, indicating they should have known about this before the meeting. The exnation was meant for those who were the first-timers for the dimensional tower.


    "Before we talk further about the alliance, like how we resolve a conflict for the resources. I want an answer for each of you, whether you agree or not, about the alliance. If you are against the idea of making an alliance, there''s no use in continuing the talk. So how is it?" Redvers scanned the others, waiting for their responses.


    Arnor Ollsen was the first one to raise his hand. The young man sat next to Augusto Thamsen, meaning he held some responsibility for the Giteron Dynasty''s side. "I do agree if three of us, The Giteron Dynasty, The Divine Church, and The Federation of Allurion, establish an alliance, but I don''t agree to include the Tang Empire into the alliance. I don''t believe they have any use for us if a battle breaks out against the other starter cities. Instead of making an alliance with the Tang Empire, I would rather we look at the other starter cities and make an alliance with them instead. They are too weak to stand equal with us."


    Arnor Ollsen was targeting The Tang Empire for sure, but he was not blindly speaking out without reason. His reason was rational, and the fact that Augusto Thamsen did not stop Arnor indicated the old man agreed with Arnor. However, the Giteron Dynasty did not expect how the federation to respond to the objection.


    "The Tang Empire will not have any use for the alliance? Can you borate more, Sir¡­." Redvers paused as he looked toward Arnor. Arnor did not introduce himself yet before, so he did not know to whom he spoke.


    "My name is Arnor Ollsen of the Duke Ollsen." Ollsen twitched his lips a little when Redvers asked his name. He felt like he was embarrassed even though his family was of higher status than the Thamsen Family. "Do I need to borate on why the Tang Empire is useless for the alliance? I think we all know that this is the Tang Empire''s first dimensional tower. That means they don''t have the same resources as we have. I do believe our magic knowledge, equipment, and skills are more advanced than theirs. They are much weaker than us, and I disagree with establishing an alliance with the Tang Empire."


    Redvers nodded, acknowledging Arnor''s reasoning. The Prime Minister then nced toward Saintess Marisha instead of responding to Arnor. "What about the Divine Church?"


    "We agree with the Giteron Dynasty, but we don''t mind establishing an alliance with the Tang Empire, but we have conditions for them to join the alliance. First, If a battle against the other starter cities breaks, the Tang Empire will be the vanguard whether we are defending or attacking. Second, the Tang Empire had to share fifty percent of what they got from the eleven floors with us. Third, If any of us happens topete for resources with the Tang Empire, the Tang Empire has to give up the resource. The Divine Church must have priority over the Tang Empire. If the Tang Empire agrees with those three conditions, then the Divine Church agrees to establish an alliance."


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward the Saintess with a bewildered look. There was no way he would agree with those absurd conditions, which meant the Divine Church also did not want the Tang Empire to join the alliance. It was just that the Divine Church did not tantly reject the Tang Empire into the alliance. If this was the old Tang Shaoyang, he would no longer remain in his seat. He would leave the meeting directly, but that was not how an emperor should act; at least, he thought so.


    Tang Shaoyang remained silent as he looked toward Redvers. He did not want to say anything until he heard the federation''s response first. If the federation agreed with the other two factions, then there was no reason for him to stay here any longer. He would not join the alliance if there was no benefit for the empire.


    "I see." Redvers nodded once more before looking toward Tang Shaoyang with a smile. "Unfortunately, I have to agree with them, Sir Tang. Are you willing to join the alliance with those three conditions?"

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029Tang Shaoyang kept his mind cool, calm and collected. He quickly realized the invitation to the meeting was about the Tang Empire''s subordination to the alliance. Even though none of them did openly say it, the three factions threatened him and the empire indirectly. If he did not join the alliance, that meant they were enemies outside the city, three worlds against one world, three factions against one faction. If the Tang Empire did not agree with the unfavorable conditions, the Tang Empire was making enemies of the alliance.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. He was so naive to think he could talk his way out to make a friendly rtionship with these three factions. He was so naive; the strong did not really care about the weak. The only thing the strong wanted was to take advantage of the weak. They wanted to exploit the Tang Empire in the name of the alliance.


    The current situation reminded Tang Shaoyang of when he was still a street thug when he was so helpless when the people above threatened him. The disgusting feeling returned, the feeling where he had to bow his head while suffering. He was put in a situation where he had to agree to those unfavorable conditions.


    In the next moment, his smile disappeared, and he looked straight to Redvers. The invitation was not out of goodwill. The federation was meant to humiliate the empire, not to ask for work together, as he thought. The federation wanted to put the empire where the empire was supposed to be as the first timer, as the weaker faction. The meeting was to tell the empire who was the boss in the city.


    "Unfortunately¡­. No, it''s not unfortunate, but it''s fortunate that I manage to see everyone''s true color from the first day." Tang Shaoyang''s expression turned somber. "Good to know, and I think this will be the end meeting for our side. We will never agree to such absurd conditions."


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and turned around. There was no hesitation for him to make such a decision. As he nned, if things didn''t work out for the dimensional tower, he wouldpletely abandon the dimensional tower. He would rather change his focus to something else, no matter how much resource the tower had to offer for them, rather than suffer under these people.


    Redvers was surprised by Tang Shaoyang''s swift decision. It was out of his calction that the Tang Empire immediately walked out as soon as the Tang Empire was offered unfavorable conditions. That was not his original n. The scenario in his mind was that the Tang Empire would try to negotiate the terms. The Tang Empire shared thirty percent of the resources; that was his aim.


    "Are you sure about this, Sir Tang Shaoyang? Your decision will not just dy the empire''s growth but also make your people suffer." Redvers Scovel tried to speak it out with the Tang Empire. He did not want to miss the free resource from the first timer.


    Tang Shaoyang halted his steps and turned his head toward Redvers. "While I was not expecting to be treated like this, I am ready for the worst, and so are my people. As for whether my people will suffer or not, we don''t know that yet, no? We will soon find out who will suffer." After saying that, he headed out without giving the others a second look.


    At this point, Tang Shaoyang regarded everyone as enemies from now on. Arnor Ollsen was the only one who showed how happy he was and how this turned out. An alliance with the Tang Empire was thest thing he wanted from the meeting, and he had sessfully kicked out the Tang Empire from the alliance. He had his own n for Tang Shaoyang and the Tang Empire.


    Redvers furrowed his brow as he did not like the oue. The Tang Empire now had be a hidden piece that might disrupt his dimensional tower expedition. He did not know how strong Tang Shaoyang was because he could not use any skill, including detection inside the city. He could not measure the gap between them. However, with how defiant and confident Tang Shaoyang was, it further worried him even more.


    If this expedition did not go well, he might lose his Prime Minister position. That was thest thing he wanted. ''Since you won''t submit, then I will just make you disappear. Getting rid of them might be the only choice right now. Be safe than sorry.''


    The meeting continued with just the three factions. During the meeting, none of them mentioned anything about the Tang Empire. The three factions were not bothered by the walkout since they assumed the Tang Empire was a weak force they could ignore.


    *** ***


    "I was not expecting you to be that aggressive." Zhang Mengyao took a seat andmented. She was talking about the Tang Shaoyang confrontation with the guard and the Giteron Dynasty. "Maybe that''s the reason they want to exploit us?" She did not mean to me Tang Shaoyang for what happened but made a guess why the three factions tried to exploit them.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulders. "Maybe, but imagine if we appear meek when those guards try to humiliate us? Don''t you think we will be treated worse than that?"


    The meeting did not go in their favor. However, just like Tang Shaoyang said earlier. It was good to know how the three factions treated them earlier rather than getting stabbed in the back. That was much worse.


    Marshal Alton agreed with Tang Shaoyang as the old man nodded in agreement. After returning from the meeting, Tang Shaoyang immediately held another meeting. The meeting was to discuss their next step when the barrier of the starter city disappeared and how they would face the three factions.


    "I hope to get information from them about the eleventh floor mechanics, but we fail on that." Tang Shaoyang started the meeting, getting the attention of the others. "Weck information, so we need to get information as much as we can before making our next move." He turned toward Lu An. "I want the Intelligence Division to focus on the eleventh floor for the time being. I want to know what we can get from the eleventh floor, then we will talk about whether it''s worth continuing the eleventh floor expedition after considering the risk."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Lu An replied instantly. Even though gathering information was his least favorite job, he was ready to execute the task given to him by Tang Shaoyang. The thing he wanted to do the most was to assassinate each member from the other factions one by one after what happened earlier, but he held back. Unless it was an order, he would hold himself back from doing so.


    "The second thing we need to do is some tests with how strong the other factions are. With how they treated us earlier, a fight is unavoidable against them, so we need to know how strong they are generally. We need a meticulous n for this one. I need your ideas on how we will find out the other faction''s strength. If they are too strong for us, our only choice is to abandon the dimensional tower."


    That was Tang Shaoyang''s main concern. He could not juste out and fight them out to measure their strength. He was the strongest individual in the empire, so his way of measuring how strong the three factions might not be urate for his main force. The power gap between him and the Tarrior was too big for him to test out the other factions personally.


    "Third, do you think we need to work together with the other factions for the eleventh floor?" Tang Shaoyang raised the third issue. The factions he was talking about were the ten factions from the earth. He really considered working together with the ten factions to defend against the three enormous factions on the eleventh floor. His main focus was the three worlds from the same city instead of focusing on the other twenty-one worlds on the same floor.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030The starter city''s barrier was supposed to vanish in a few hours after the four factions'' meeting. Tang Shaoyang himself was waiting for the barrier to disappear as he wanted to find out what he could get from the eleventh floor. That was right; he was trying to explore the eleventh floor by himself.


    After the meeting, the Tang Empire decided to send only the Intelligence Division only to explore the eleventh floor. They wanted to avoid a fight. Hence the Intelligence Division was the best division to send out to explore. With their stealth ability, it should not be hard to avoid the other faction''s eyes.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Mengyao tried to unite the other factions for the eleventh floor. After the meeting, the Tang Empire decided to work together with the other factions. That was the best option since a conflict against the Allurion Federation, the Divine Church, and the Giteron Dynasty was inevitable. If they fought for something, a fight to the death was the only way to solve the issue. So, having more people on their side would be the best.


    The tricky one was to find how strong the three factions were. They had not thought of anything to measure the three faction''s strength.


    Tang Shaoyang leaned his back against the stone wall, closing his eyes while waiting for the barrier to disappear. There was a countdown on the gate, and it was four minutes and thirty-two seconds until the barrier disappeared. As long as there was a barrier there, no one could see anything outside the city. He chose the north gate since that was the closest to the Earth''s territory in the city.


    Of course, he was not the only one waiting at the gate. In fact, a big force of the Giteron Dynasty was also waiting for the gate to open. Hundreds of knights stood in line near the gate, but silence ensued as no one spoke.


    "Look, who is this? Aren''t you the scout from Earth?" The mocking voice broke the silence.


    There was no need for Tang Shaoyang to open his eyes to find out who was speaking. He knew whose nasty voice belonged to Arnor Ollsen. Arnor should have known already that he was The Emperor of the Tang Empire, yet he still called Tang Shaoyang a scout. It was clearly a provocation.


    "Tsk, how can the empire put a deaf as a scout?" The nasty voice rang right next to Tang Shaoyang''s ear.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and stared at the young man in front of him, who had a smug expression. Arnor seemed to be very happy, thinking he had managed to screw over the Tang Empire in the meeting. He thought it was his interference that caused the Tang Empire to be put in a tough spot, but Tang Shaoyang was well aware that the federation tried to take advantage of Earth for their benefit from the start.


    "I thought nobles would have some noble etiquette, but some are no different than a beggar with no manner." He almost took out his battle-ax in annoyance, but he managed to hold back. It would be a disaster for him if the Tang Empire was kicked out of the Starter City. The three factions would hunt them to level up their Authority.


    Arnor''s lips twitched a little bit after being called a beggar. That was a direct insult to the descendant of the duke. However, he reminded himself that he could kill Tang Shaoyang outside once the barrier disappeared. He told himself to calm down, refraining from taking out his swords. Both were holding back, and it did not stop Arnor from annoying Tang Shaoyang.


    "You surely have a big mouth for someone who is about to die?" Arnor grinned, but the grin froze when he saw Tang Shaoyangughing at his provocation. "You can stillugh? I think I understand why a madman like you rejects the beneficial offer from the federation. There''s something wrong with your head."


    "Maybe you should go to a doctor to check if there''s something wrong with your head instead. You are the madman to think the federation''s offer is beneficial." Tang Shaoyang shook his head while giggling. "If there''s nothing wrong with your head. I kinda pity Ollsen Family to have such a natural fool descendant."


    "You¡­." Arnor just could not get used to such a direct insult.


    "Will I die? Maybe I will die someday, but will I die in your hands? It will never happen, not even in your dream." Tang Shaoyang grinned at the young man, who was fuming.


    The countdown was over, and the barrier slowly disappeared. The noise of the metal gate being opened made Tang Shaoyang turn his attention to the gate. As the barrier disappeared, he could now see outside the city. The gate was connected to the road, and the road led toward the forest.


    ''Hmmm. I should go to the administrative building first before going outside.'' Tang Shaoyang just remembered about the quest. He hoped to clear some quests while exploring outside by himself. He wished to level up The Tang Empire''s Authority to level 2, and he might get something useful from it. The Profession Building, for example. That was his aim, for now, to increase the empire''s force as a whole.


    ''Having a Magic Tower is not bad. Maybe I can create a mage army from a single tower.''


    Tang Shaoyangpletely forgot about Arnor as he walked out of the gate. As soon as his feet stepped onto the dirt road, he sensed a danger from behind. He activated his movement skill and rushed forward, dodging whatever came at him. He turned around after avoiding the fatal hit on his back and discovered Arnor where he had just stood.


    "Tch. I thought they would be hunting me discreetly." Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue. He was not expecting the Giteron Dynasty would hunt him down openly like this.


    "Not bad. You can dodge my sneak attack, but that''s because I haven''t used my skill yet." Arnor licked his lips as he retracted his sword, eyeing Tang Shaoyang like a predator looking at its prey.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and activated the detection skill on Arnor. He wanted to know at least Arnor''s rank before fighting the guy. Arnor was so confident by himself, and he was afraid that he was facing a Primordial Rank or even Legend Rank.


    [Name: Arnor Ollsen; Rank: Epic]


    First, Tang Shaoyang expected that Arnor might have some magic tool that would ward off the detection skill. Second, he was expecting Arnor Ollsen to be at least Myth Rank, one rank above him since the guy was from a Duke Family.


    Tang Shaoyang thought this was his chance to get rid of the annoying Arnor for eternity. He noticed the knights remained inside the city instead of rushing toward him. He could use a surprise attack and kill Arnor.


    ''No. This is too easy.'' There was something that just did not feel right. He trusted his guts and activated [Spirit Vision]. ''Tch. It seems like everyone is here. Do they want to see me fight against Arnor?''


    Tang Shaoyang saw a few groups inside the city, watching him and Arnor. He even found Reinar Thamsen. Reinar did not try to stop Arnor, meaning it was their intention to test him out. Even the Saintess of the Divine Church was also watching him, and a few beastmen were also present.


    ''It should be fine for me to kill Arnor without using my Integration and Bloodline Transformation¡­ No, I don''t want them to know even the slightest of my ability in exchange for a fool''s life. They need to pay a high price to find how strong I am.''


    Tang Shaoyang smirked and turned around. He did not say anything to Arnor as he flew to the sky.


    Arnor was caught off guard, not expecting the Emperor would run between his tail. He was stunned for a moment before starting to give orders to his people. "Shoot him! Don''t let him escape!" However, it was toote because Tang Shaoyang had be a small dot in the sky.


    *** ***


    Reinar Thamsen watched the small dot in the sky with a frown. He also did not expect Tang Shaoyang would escape instead of fighting back. Even though Tang Shaoyang came from a weaker world, Reinar felt like he needed to investigate a little bit about Tang Shaoyang. Especially with how confident Tang Shaoyang decided to walk out during the meeting instead of negotiating the terms with the federation to be part of the alliance. That rmed him a little bit; there must be something that made the Tang Empire confident to refuse to join the alliance.


    "Did he notice?" Reinar muttered in a low voice.


    "I don''t think so, Young Master. I don''t think a mere Ancient Rank will notice our watch, not especially when Young Master Arnor is actively provoking him." The person next to Reinar responded. "I think the Emperor is still hoping to have a good rtionship with us even though the Tang Empire is not part of the alliance."


    "I hope that is the case." Reinar nodded.


    "Should we send a group to tail the Emperor, Young Master? We can afford to send a group of six Ancient Ranks to test him out." The person next to Reinar voiced an idea. "It''s still too early for a conflict against the other worlds from the other cities. Since we are in Alliance, there''s nothing to be worried about even if we send six Ancient Ranks."


    Reinar contemted for a moment as he nced toward the direction of the Saintess. He was surprised to find a Saintess here, such a prominent figure from the church; trying to figure out Tang Shaoyang''s strength made him curious. Then he recalled it was the Divine Church who suggested the idea of proposing uneptable conditions for the Tang Empire to join the alliance. It seemed the Divine Church had something against the Tang Empire.


    "No. We send three Ancient Ranks, but instead of tailing the Emperor. We should tail the Divine Church instead. It seems the Divine Church wants to kill the Emperor." He pointed toward the Saintess'' direction. Ten of the Holy Knights were leaving the city stealthily, following Tang Shaoyang''s trail. "We have someone to test out how strong the Emperor is. If the Divine Church can kill him easily, then there''s no need to maintain our rtion with the Earth''s people. In fact, we can target the Earth for Dynasty''s third world."

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031The forest was giving off the same vibe as the Gigante Forest at the Ortis Continent. The enormous trees took over the forest, where the leaf was about the same size as his body. However, there was something off with the forest, the beasts that stayed in the forest, to be exact.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at his right hand. He was holding a giant bird, a giant dying bird, at itsst breath. "This is the same." He muttered in a low voice as a frown formed on his forehead.


    The giant bird in his hand was simr to an ostrich, having a long and featherless neck but lush feathers on its wing and body. Its size was twice of Tang Shaoyang''s body, but its strength did not back up its size. The giant bird was weak, too weak for Tang Shaoyang.


    [Karican - Level 892]


    That was right; the bird was not even an Epic Rank beast. Tang Shaoyang felt like the beast was too weak for the beast on the eleventh floor. He expected the beast and monster would be at least at Epic Rank. He thought it was an infant or adolescent stage at first, so he hunted more Karican, and all the birds he had caught so far were below level 900. At this point, he concluded that the average beast in the forest was around level 700 up to level 900.


    "Do I have a high expectation for the eleventh floor?" Tang Shaoyang thought he was overestimating the native on the eleventh floor. At this point, the eleventh was not different from the demon he faced on the tenth floor. The matured demon would be around level 850 to Epic Rank; in fact, the tenth floor had stronger natives than the eleventh floor.


    [I think you have way too high of expectations for the eleventh floor than anything else. These beasts might be much weaker than you, but a pack of Karican may wipe out your exploration group.] Rosalie, the me Empress, responded to Tang Shaoyang''s disappointment.


    [Also, remember, you are not that far from the Starter City. From how the System named the city, the monster around the city should be the weak one. I think you need to go further if you want to find stronger beasts.]


    "That might be the case, but it makes the forest the best training ground for Tarrior." Tang Shaoyang nodded. "I guess I have to go deeper into the forest¡­." His right way twitched a little as he stopped midway. "I need to get rid of the rats who followed first. I don''t like being spied on."


    He had his [Spirit Vision] activated as per usual, and he noticed a group of white-armored knights in range of his vision. There was no need for him to investigate to find who they were. The armor already told him that these white-armored knights were from the Divine Church.


    "What did I do to them for them to be hostile toward me?" Tang Shaoyang was genuinely confused with the Divine Church. While they were not that close, they were not to the point where they would point their swords at each other. He thought the first conversation with Saintess Marisha was fine.


    [Your Eye, Your Majesty. You have a demon eye, and that might be the trigger for them to be hostile against you. All human religions I face so far detest the demon race. It is as if they are created to exterminate us, the demon. I can say that because the churches and temples actively wage war against us demons even though we don''t do anything to harm humans.] Orlean, The Demon Prince, voiced his guess to answer his master''s confusion. He could say that based on his experience when he was alive.


    Tang Shaoyang subconsciously ced his right on his ck eye. He indeed had a demon''s ck eye after hebined his race with Tang, the new race that was born from High Human, Dragon, and Demon. "That does not make sense. They did not show any hostility in our first meeting, but why now?"


    [That¡­. I am not sure.] Orlean could not answer that. It was indeed confusing when his master brought up the first meeting. At that time, his master did not feel any hostility and also did not hide the ck eye from anyone.


    "At this point, it does not matter anymore." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "Let''s get rid of our tail, and maybe they have the answer for me¡­ Huh!?" He was about to fly toward the white-armored knights. However, he then spotted another group following the white-armored knight. A smaller group of three followed the white-armored knights from a distance. He quickly realized the identity of the second group. The three were the people who stood near Reinar Thamsen.


    "This is getting even more interesting."


    Tang Shaoyang was certain that the Divine Church came to kill him, but there were two possibilities for Reinar''s people following the Divine Church. First, Reinar wanted to finish him off in case the Divine Church failed to do so. Second, Reinar wanted to help him against the Divine Church. Even though the second was the least likely case, it still made sense. The Giteron Dynasty might want to deal some damage to the church''s force by helping him. While they were in the same alliance, they were still rivals. Reducing their rival''s force would help the Giteron Dynasty to contest the resource.


    *** ***


    The group of ten Holy Knights stopped their track. The knight in the front that was tasked to track Tang Shaoyang suddenly stopped, and the other nine stopped also. "Do you find him? Is he near?" The leader of the group asked.


    The tracker looked up and around. "It''s weird. His track suddenly disappeared." The knight still looked around while the other knights followed in tow, observing their surroundings. It was an ability to track someone based on mana, and the knight suddenly could not find any trace of mana, whether in the air or the ground.


    "Are you looking for me?" A voice came out from one of the trees around them. The ten Holy Knights subconsciously pulled out their sword in high alert. In the following moment, they found the person they were looking for. Tang Shaoyang was on one of the giant branches, leaning his back against the giant trunk, observing the ten knights with an amused expression.


    The ten Holy Knights grouped in one spot, having their backs touched each other. The leader of the ten felt like there might be a trap waiting for them. His suspicion was not groundless; that was because Tang Shaoyang dared to confront them openly.


    "Three Ancient Ranks and seven Epic Ranks¡­." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. "The Divine Church thinks of me highly for sending three Ancient Ranks."


    The Holy Knights were uninterested in entertaining Tang Shaoyang with the conversation. They kept observing the surrounding in case there was an ambush. The tracker soon came closer to his leader and whispered. "It''s safe, Sir. There''s no ambush; it should be safe unless they can fool me."


    "Keep your guard. This heathen can hide his track and presence, and the ambush may have the same ability." The leader of the Holy Knight reminded his subordinates.


    "Heathen, huh?" Tang Shaoyang heard the whisper, and he chuckled. "It seems you are right, Orlean. This church despises me because of my demon eye."


    "So, why are you following a heathen? Are you just gonna stare at me like this?" Tang Shaoyang rubbed his cheek and jaw. "I might be handsome, but I am a straight man." He then jumped off the branch andnded twenty meters away from the group. Hended on the giant root, expecting the knights to attack him. However, the knights betrayed his expectation. They remained on the spot, staring at him intensely.


    "What is this? Don''t you want to kill me? Come at me." He motioned toward the knights toe at him. Provocation after provocation, yet the knights remained in the same spot and formation.


    ''Did I misunderstand these guys? They might not be following¡­.'' Tang Shaoyang suddenly doubted his judgment, leading him to think that the Divine Church might note for him. The Divine Church might send this group to look for the other Starter Cities.


    "Since you have no business with me, then farewell¡­." Tang Shaoyang turned around and dashed back toward the city''s direction. He slowed his speed a lot, baiting the Holy Knights to follow him. It took a while before the knight tailed him again. At this point, he was a hundred percent sure the knight hade for him.


    ''Good. Keep following me.'' An evil smile formed at the corner of his lips.


    Tang Shaoyang purposely provoked the knights. He wanted them to chase after him, and he would lead them to the group from the Giteron Dynasty. The Giteron Dynasty''s group was not that far; he quickly led the Holy Knights toward the Giteron Dynasty''s group.


    "I have baited them. Get ready to attack them." That was the n, bringing the holy knight to sh against the Giteron Dynasty. He wanted to create a misconception that the Tang Empire worked together with the Giteron Dynasty.


    The three Ancient Ranks from the Giteron Dynasty were caught off guard by the well. They took out their weapon, getting ready to protect themselves. Meanwhile, the ten Holy Knights stopped their pursuit, staring at the group of three warily. They were also ready to sh as Tang Shaoyang disappeared from sight, leaving the two groups in a tense atmosphere.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032"This is a misunderstanding. We are not hisrades, and the Federation of Allurion never worked together with the Tang Empire!" A quick-witted from the group of three immediately spoke up to make things clear. "We are a group sent by the federation to map the area around the city."


    The ten Holy Knights did not lower their guard, but they looked more rxed. The leader of the Holy Knight stepped forward. "If that''s the case, then you can leave now!"


    There was a few seconds'' pause as the three were not expecting the Holy Knights to be that arrogant even after he told them they were from the federation. It stirred up the three people''s egos, but they knew that they could not mess this up too.


    "Tch." Then they heard the voice from above. "You guys are quite smart to avoid my trap, bute on you three. Are you trying to fool children with such lies? Do you forget that the federation consists of beastmen and elves? I wonder why you three try to fool them?"


    Tang Shaoyang, of course, did not escape yet. He was watching from a distance anding back when he noticed they would not fight. He expected they would not likely fight, but his intention was not to make them fight each other. His main purpose was to nt suspicion in the holy knights, and the fact that the three were lying helped him to make the Divine Church suspicious of the Giteron Dynasty.


    "Not just you follow them, you also lied to them. I wonder why you pretend to be the federation''s people. Are you trying to make the church fight the federation?" Tang Shaoyang watched the three Ancient Ranks with an amused smile. These three set the stage for him perfectly.


    The three Ancient Ranks and the Holy Knights drew their swords. Not because of Tang Shaoyang but the two figures behind him, Avyn and Zara. The Angel of Death and the Kankara''Xeo floated behind him.


    "Angel and dragon tribe?" The Ancient Rank of the Giteron Dynasty was astounded by what they saw right now. They never saw both races with their own eyes, but they had heard the tale about them. The Giteron Dynasty met those races at the Hell and Heaven Tower level, and they were superior races with high aptitude. They were the races that were strong even without the system, and with the system, they grew far stronger.


    Everyone tried to use the detection skill on both of them, but it did not work. The notification they got was that the angel and the dragon tribe were affiliated with Tang Shaoyang.


    "It should not be a problem for me to take care of them by myself. I am different from the other spirits." Avyn nced at Zara. That was right; the system did not restrict Avyn''s strength that muchpared to the other spirits. Even though she could not utilize her God Rank fully, she was at the level of Legend Ranks, two ranks above Tang Shaoyang.


    "You are not the only one who wants to have fun. Don''t be greedy, dragon girl." Zara snorted back.


    "Remember, don''t kill them." Tang Shaoyang reminded the two girls.


    "You are too soft on your enemy." Avyn shook her head as she disagreed with Tang Shaoyang. "I hope you don''t regret thister."


    Tang Shaoyang had his reason why he wanted these people to return alive. He wanted the Divine Church and the Giteron Dynasty to be suspicious of each other. He wanted these Holy Knights to return and report to their superior that the Giteron Dynasty followed and pretended to be the federation''s people. That was enough suspicion for the two factions to be on guard at each other. That way, he would split the two factions'' focus away from his empire.


    He could just spare one of them from each faction, but he did not want to wage a full war against the two factions yet. At least, not until they got a whole picture of how strong the two factions were. The federation might have been involved since they were in alliance, so he did not want the knights or the people from the Giteron Dynasty to die.


    Meanwhile, Avynnded on the grass, and as soon as her feet touched the ground. The whole area froze, spreading out so fast up to three thousand meters. The ice did not just freeze the ground but also the giant trees, except the tree where Tang Shaoyang was. The ten Holy Knights and the three people from the Giteron Dynasty were caught within the ice. The ice caught them in the ankle as they failed to reach with such a scale attack.


    Zara managed to avoid her feet from being frozen as she sensed it beforehand. She realized that Avyn wanted to catch her with the ice, too, so Avyn could take care of her potion too. "What a sly bitch."


    "Get out of the ice!" The leader of the Holy Knight yelled out, but soon he realized that he could not pull his feet from the ice.


    "Unfortunately, you can''t break free from my ice." Avyn was already hovering above the ten Holy Knights. She was about to kill them all, but then she realized that Tang Shaoyang had asked her not to kill them. The Kankara''Xeo flicked her finger, and all the ice broke into pieces, but that was not it. The ice broke the thirteen people''s ankles and lower.


    The scene was like a pile of snow being shaken off a tree, but this was on another level. Tang Shaoyang was amazed at the show, but the beautiful scene was not so beautiful with the scream below. The thirteen people screamed in pain as they lost their ankles. Even though they lost their ankles, there was no blooding from where their ankles were cut.


    "You¡­" The Angel of Death directed her re to the ice dragon because thetter took her prey. She was supposed to fight the three Ancient Ranks from the Giteron Dynasty, but there was no point in fighting the people who lost their feet.


    "What? I am helping you and making things easier for you. Now you can beat them without worrying they will escape from you." Avyn maintained her straight face as if she was doing a huge favor for Zara.


    Tang Shaoyang could not watch the two girls keep arguing anymore. "Alright, that should be enough so they will not bother me for a while. Let''s leave." He kept hisposure, but deep inside, he was surprised by how strong Avyn was. He heard from her that they could not break free from the ice, which meant her skill was overpowered that even Ancient Rank could not break it.


    "If this is not enough, we can fight more monsterster."


    The trio left the thirteen people in the middle of the forest, but they should be fine even though they lost their ankles. Sure enough, after Tang Shaoyang left for a while, they stopped screaming. They adapted to the pain and calmed down, but the dread was imnted in their hearts. In a single move, the dragon tribe caught and crippled them.


    "Can you use regeneration?" The leader of the Holy Knight asked one of his people.


    "I can''t. The ice blocks my regeneration." The ice froze the wound from the cut, and it blocked the regeneration. They tried to melt the ice with the fire, risking themselves being burned, but it failed to melt the ice. They realized that the ice was not just normal ice.


    "This¡­." The leader of the Holy Knight was left speechless. None of them had flying skills, and they could not walk without the bottom part of their feet. They tried to create a new part with their mana, but the ice blocked their mana. The mana could not go through theyer of ice on their wounds.


    "We have to return by our hands, or do we crawl?" One of the holy knights blurted out in disbelief. Coming back crawling was for sure a disgrace for the Divine Church, so did walk back with their hands.


    *** ***


    The Egunov Territory, the main building of the Divine Church


    The Saintess sat on the honored seat in the hall as she saw the returned ten holy knights. Her eyes locked on the Holy Knights'' missing part, their ankles. She heard that the Holy Knights returned by walking like that, enduring the pain from the wound as they walked.


    "Did that heathen do this to you all?" Saintess Marisha asked.


    "No, his ally did. He has a dragon tribepanion, and she alone crushed all of us, including the three Ancient Rank masters from the Giteron Dynasty." The leader of the Holy Knight replied. His voice shook as he was still enduring the pain.


    "Can you borate more in detail?"


    The Holy Knight exined what happened, all the details. The fact that Tang Shaoyang also had the fallen angel on his side and the three Ancient Rank masters that pretended to be part of the federation.


    "Angel and dragon tribe? And when you use detection skills, it only shows that they are affiliated with the heathen?" Saintess Marisha squinted her eyes. "So that''s why he was so confident not joining the alliance?"


    "You can rest for now. I will try to break the ice with Holy Energyter, but get some rest for now." Saintess Marisha dismissed the ten Holy Knights. This time they did not have to walk with their wounded feet as the other knights carried them over.


    "The fallen angel and the dragon tribe are truly unexpected. What do you think, Captain Ruben?" The Saintess asked the man who stood next to her. "Do you think we can kill that dragon tribe and the fallen angel?"


    "I am not sure myself unless I see them with my own eyes, Saintess." Captain Ruben did not give a definite answer, yet he had a confident tone in his reply, signifying he was not afraid if he had to fight the dragon tribe.


    "I think I can understand a little bit why The Almighty Lord wants to get rid of this Tang Shaoyang." Saintess Marisha nodded by herself. "But we have an issue with the Giteron Dynasty. They want to set us against the federation. They are quite nasty, huh? Should we warn them what we are capable of, Captain Ruben?"


    "I agree with that, Saintess. I think annihting a squad of their knights should be enough warning for them that they should not mess up with the Divine Church." Captain Ruben replied resolutely, as he did not like the Giteron Dynasty''s little scheme.


    "Then I will leave that in your hand, Captain Ruben. I need to return to give my report. It seems we need a stronger squad to kill the heathen. I don''t want us to lose too much force before the real thing begins." Saintess Marisha got up from her seat and left the hall.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033Augusto Thamsen looked at the three people in front of him before turning his eyes toward his son. "Am I not clear enough that we don''t want to fight the Tang Empire? Our focus is the tower and finding the boss to reach the next floor. Is that not clear enough?"


    Reinar Thamsen nodded. "I understand, Father. I did not order them to fight Tang Shaoyang but tailed the Divine Church, who seemed to be hunting Tang Shaoyang. I sent them to watch and gather information. I figured out that we need to find out how strong Tang Shaoyang is, in case we have to fight them in the future."


    "Then what happened to these three?"


    Three Ancient Rank masters were crippled on the first day. That was a disastrous result for the first day, which was supposed to be no casualty. On top of that, the ice was not something that could be easily healed. They needed a special resource to regrow the missing part.


    "That''s what I want to hear too, Father. Shall we listen to what they have to say first?" Reinar showed no emotion to his emotional father. He maintained his calm and collected mind.


    The three Ancient Rank masters reported everything they encountered, but they missed something. They did not report that Tang Shaoyang tried to pit them against the Divine Church and also did not report that they pretended to be the federation. They left out those details, thinking it was not that importantpared to Tang Shaoyang''s dragon tribe and angel ally.


    "Tang Shaoyang knew that he was being followed?" Reinar furrowed his brows. The fact that Tang Shaoyang not just discovered the Divine Church but also his men was a surprise.


    "It seems the dragon tribe girl is watching the surroundings for him¡­." Reinar paused as he found something fishy. "But where does this dragon tribe girle from? We don''t see her at the gate." The angel and the dragon tribe were too eye-catching to be missed out.


    Augusto rubbed his chin, assessing the current situation. One for sure, they needed stronger forces to kill Tang Shaoyang, and it was not worth the time. The purpose of the dimensional tower was not to ughter each other. Authority level was for sure nice, but not worth it to spend all the force to annihte one single faction.


    "Since he did not kill you, we will drop the issue." Augusto made his decision. He nned to meet with Tang Shaoyang about what happened, but then he decided to drop the issue. Since Tang Shaoyang did not kill his three subordinates, that meant Tang Shaoyang did not want to go to a full war against them.


    "Isn''t this good, Father? We exchange three elixirs for this information." Reinar took the thing from the positive side.


    Reinar received a re from his father. While it was important to investigate their rivals from the same city, he felt like his son was doing unnecessary things. Eventually, Tang Shaoyang would show his real power, and they did not need to lose three elixirs for that.


    "Warn Arnor not to pursue the matter with the Tang Empire anymore." Augusto massaged the space between his eyes. "We are under pressure and need to find the mithril mine soon. If we have the correct information, there are supposed to be at least two mithril mines between the eleventh floor and the fifteenth floor. Focus on our search!"


    "Yes, Father." Reinar bowed his head.


    "You take care of the rest, Reinar. I need to go back and get the elixir. It seems the one we have is not working on them." Augusto shook his head and left the hall.


    *** ***


    "Too weak!" Avyn''s frustrated yell rang in the air.


    The dragon girl was holding the freezing giant green cat. The beast was twice bigger than Avyn''s human form and had green fur with brown dots. The interesting part was that the giant cat had curved des on its four limbs and also a de-like horn on the forehead. It was the first Epic Rank monster they discovered after three hours of looking around in the forest. However, the Epic Rank beast was easily frozen by the dragon girl, and sheined about them being too weak.


    "Why don''t you return first? I will summon you out when I find at least a Myth Rank beast?" Tang Shaoyang took the giant cat and stored it in his inventory. He kept the dead bodies in his inventory, a pair for each new beast he found, in case he needed them for something.


    "That''s for the best, I guess." Avyn looked quite dejected. She had been lonely for the longest time, so she was quite excited to fight. However, it had not been fun because it was like she pinched the helpless ants on the ground. All of them died in a single hit, and she got bored pretty fast. Also she was also aware that Tang Shaoyang used a lot of mana to keep her. She decided to return after the fruitless three-hour adventure.


    As for Zara, she had returned earlier. She despised fighting a much weaker opponent than herself. With Avyn returned, Tang Shaoyang was left alone again.


    "Where should I go now?" He looked in the four directions, making sure he remembered where he hade from. "Hmm, let''s go straight for today."


    Tang Shaoyang found more green cats and took out his barely recognizable paper with worm-like writing on it. He frowned at the sight of his unique writing. Scratching his eyebrow for a moment before writing Brown-Spotted Saber. It was the name of the giant green cat.


    "I don''t remember that my writing is this ugly¡­." He did not remember thest time he held a pen, so it had been like years since thest time he wrote on paper. He put back the pen and the paper to the inventory, then he heard a roar and also a cry.


    Tang Shaoyang looked ahead, and there was no hesitation for him to rush forward. His ears barely picked up the roar and the cry, so it must be far. The three thousand meters [Spirit Eyes] could not find the source of the cry. That meant the cry was further than three thousand meters.


    After five minutes of rushing, he finally spotted the source. A ten meters bear, zing in fire, stood before two people. The beast roared at the two people, a woman with a basket on her back and a six or seven years old boy. The boy was crying while the woman shielded the boy from the bear while screaming for help.


    [Burning Urside ¡ª Epic Rank]


    Tang Shaoyang took out the battle-ax and used [Blink]. He arrived between the bear and the woman, swinging the battle-ax toward the bear''s belly. To his surprise, the bear reacted to his surprise attack. The bear smashed the battle-ax downward with its paw before jerking away from Tang Shaoyang.


    Ding!


    The w and the battle-ax sparked in me as the two shed. Burning Urside observed Tang Shaoyang from a distance with its burning eyes. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang looked at the smoked battle-ax. He noticed that his battle-ax melted at the spot where the bear hit. An Epic Rank beast damaged his battle-ax was a surprise for him.


    "Let''s see whose fire is stronger, shall we?" Tang Shaoyang set himself on fire, but his fire was ck, while the bear fire was crimson. He used [Blink] once more, arriving in front of the bear the next moment. He put the battle-ax back and fought the bear with his fist. It was the same repeat, but this time his fist was met with the bear''s paw.


    The fire red out as their first met, but this time, the gap between the two was visible. Burning Urside was pushed a few steps back as the ck fire tried to engulf the crimson fire at the same time. He thenunched himself into the air toward the bear''s head. The ck fire swirled in his right knee, and he brought the right knee toward the bear''s face.


    Boom!


    It exploded, and the bear was pushed further back. The giant body swayed to the right and left as it tried to stabilize itself. Tang Shaoyang did not give a chance as he maintained his body floating above the head. This time, the ck me gathered in his right foot, then he stepped right on the bear''s face. He brought the bear down to the ground, pushing the head down to the ground as the ck fire exploded once more.


    This time, Tang Shaoyang remained standing above the bear''s body, letting his ck fire do the rest. It was a battle between two different fires, but the ck fire was clearly in the upper hand. It took merely thirty seconds before the ck fire devoured the crimson fire. At the same time, the Burning Urside stopped moving.


    It was an Epic Rank beast, a good material for a sacrifice. He stored the dead body and returned it to the woman and boy. "Are you guys okay?"


    The woman''s long hair shriveled from the previous struggle, but she calmed down after Tang Shaoyang appeared. The boy was still crying in her embrace, covering his face with the woman''s body, not daring to look in the bear''s direction.


    The woman''s green eyes locked on Tang Shaoyang, observing the man who saved her and her brother.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his head. "Does she not understand me? Is it a system error?" The system usually tranted everything he spoke. Since the woman did not respond to him, he thought the trantion did not work.


    "We are fine. Thank you for saving us." The woman finally responded.


    Tang Shaoyang was pleased that it was not a system error. "No problem." He then looked around. "No one apanied you two? Do you want me to escort you back to your home?"


    That was why he did not hesitate to save the pair. He wanted them to lead him to the settlement. It would be best if he had a native that could help him, the native who knew very well about the terrain.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034Rene was the big sister, and Rona was the little brother. The little guy fell asleep on the way back to their vige after crying non-stop. The big sister was carrying a half-full basket filled with green nts. That was how the big sister got the money to feed her little brother and also why they were in the wild, being chased by a bear in mes.


    There were so few herbs around the vige, so she took the risk to go further for the research until they entered Burning Urside''s territory. The big sister was quite tenacious. She did not allow Tang Shaoyang to help her to carry her little brother even though she looked quite exhausted after the run and chase with the bear. She did not look frightened after the near-death experience.


    "Do you want to take a rest? I don''t want you to copse before we arrive in your vige." Tang Shaoyang started to hear her breathing, an indication that she was out of breath.


    Rene paused and nced toward Tang Shaoyang. "Mnnn." She nodded and walked to the nearest tree. She sat on the ground and leaned her back against the tree; as she was about to close her eyes to get some rest, the man offered her a bottle.


    Rene looked up instead of taking the water; hesitation was apparent in her eyes. However, Tang Shaoyang reached her hand and put the bottle in her hand. "It''s just a bottle of water. I won''t ask you for money for a bottle of water."


    She took the bottle, but instead of opening it, she stared at the tip of the bottle. She was for sure thirsty, but she tried to figure out how to open the bottle. Instead of twisting the bottle cap, she tried to pull the cap by force. The bottle made a noise as she held the bottle too hard. Startling, she let the bottle go.


    Tang Shaoyang was amused with what he watched. He took the bottle and showed her how to open the bottle. "You twist the cap, not pull it. I don''t know that a stic bottle does not exist in another world."


    "Thank you." Rene reached for the bottle and drank the water. Her voice was so low, like a mosquito. Even though she looked so exhausted and thirsty, she only drank the water in two gulps.


    "You can drink more. I have more water in my inventory." Tang Shaoyang could tell how thirsty she was by how exhausted she looked. If he was in her position, he could drink like two bottles of water, not two gulps. "You don''t need to worry about running out of water."


    Rene did not hesitate to drink the whole bottle of water. After finishing the water, she returned the bottle, and she handled the fragile bottle carefully. Hearing the noise of the bottle when he used some force was enough to scare her.


    "Thank you for the water, Sir." Her voice was a little, just a little louder this time.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and sat a few meters away from Rene. He did not want to sit too close, as Rene seemed too tense when she was around him. No one spoke, and Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes. He was not in a hurry to reach the vige, taking his time since he had shaken off his pursuers as well. Of course, he also kept watching the surroundings with his Spirit Eyes.


    "Hmmm¡­ Sir." Rene called Tang Shaoyang hesitantly.


    "Yes? Do you need more water?"


    Rene shook her head. "There''s something I want to ask¡­ Can I?"


    "Ask away, don''t be too tense. I don''t eat humans." He tried to joke, but it did not work. The girl still had a tense expression.


    "Are you perhapsing from outside the tower?" The hesitation was very clear in her tone, making Tang Shaoyang wonder what made her this cautious around him. He recalled everything; not just he saved her, but he had not done anything that scared her.


    ''This is tricky. It seems the natives are aware of the world outside the tower. Things would be hard with the native if they knew about the world outside.'' That was his experience from thest three floors: the eighth floor, the ninth floor, and the tenth floor. He considered lying to Rene.


    "I am. Do you perhaps know something about us?" Tang Shaoyang decided to be frank and answered honestly. He felt like there was nothing that Rene could do to him to know his origin.


    "Mmmnnn¡­." Rene shook her head. She seemed to have something to say, but she was scared to say it.


    "It''s fine. Just say it if you have something. If you want to know what the world outside is like, I can tell you that." Tang Shaoyang encouraged her to speak. It made him curious about what caused her to be scared around him.


    After some hesitation, Rene spoke out. "I heard from my mom about the people from the outside world that they wille one day, and she warned me to stay away or hide from the outsiders. She said that the people from the outside world are bad and will kill us who live inside the tower. But it seems my mother is wrong. Not only did you not kill me, but you also saved me from the beast."


    Tang Shaoyang was not surprised to hear such a story from Rene. Her mother was not wrong; some factions maybe would hunt the natives for Authority level. Maybe that was much easier thanpleting the quest. "I don''t think your mother is wrong, Rene."


    The girl was shocked to hear that from Tang Shaoyang, and she jerked back. Of course, Tang Shaoyang did not mean to frighten the girl. He wanted her to be cautious. "Of course, I don''t want to kill you or the others. However, there might be a group or a few groups of people that may try to kill you and the others who live inside the tower. You have to be cautious if other outsiders approach you."


    Rene looked at him suspiciously, but Tang Shaoyang continued. "It''s the same with the others who live in the tower, no? There are bad people, and there are good people. It''s the same for the outsiders." Only then the girl lowered her guard a little, nodding her head. The exnation made sense.


    "Then, can you tell me what the world outside looks like, Sir Tang?" After a while, Rene asked the second question. She seemed to be less tense after their first conversation, yet her voice was still low as before. Seemed to be afraid of raising her voice.


    "There''s not much difference, actually. In fact, the beast in my world is much weaker than the beasts here. You can hardly find that fire bear¡­." Tang Shaoyang told her more about his world, the world before the game and after the game. He even shared how the system worked, the earth''s technology, and much more. That was how he tried to get Rene to trust him, thinking that Rene could put some good words for him to the people in the vige.


    Rene''s eyes shone as she heard the story. She even had the yearned gaze when she heard that the beasts and monsters on earth were much weaker.


    "My mom said that we are punished by the System because our ancestors did something the system deemed uneptable. My mom never said what our ancestors did, but we are put around strong monsters. We can''t level up because we can''t kill any beasts or monsters. I am still level, and only a few people in the vige have a level. The only way to level up is by killing the newborn beasts, but it''s still hard because the parents are guarding their baby." Rene shared the situation in her vige. "My parents tried to hunt the baby, but they failed and were killed by beasts¡­."


    After that, Rene remained silent as the story brought back her bad memories. Tang Shaoyang understood by not asking anything from the girl afterward. After ten minutes of resting, Rene stood up. "I think I have recovered, Sir."


    Even though Rene opened up a little bit, she was still stubborn. She kept carrying her little brother even though Tang Shaoyang offered a hand. It was an hour of walking, and they arrived at the vige where Rene lived. The vige was surrounded by a wooden fence. It was quite big for a vige as he counted there were eighty-one houses in the vige. If a pair lived in one building, there were at least a hundred and sixty-two people living in the vige.


    Two guards with wooden spears stood at the gate. They raised their wooden spear when they spotted Rene and Tang Shaoyang. After hearing Rene''s story, it made him curious about the level of the guard. He used [Detection] on them.


    [??? ¡ª Level 7] [??? ¡ª Level 5]


    ''What is this? Does the system encourage us to ughter the natives?'' Tang Shaoyang could not help but think so after he discovered the two guards'' level. He recalled that this was their punishment, and maybe the death penalty was the punishment. There was no way that no one would be tempted to ughter these people to gain Authority level. There were two fates awaiting them with such low levels. They either would be a ve or be killed.


    "Who is he, Rene!?" The level 7 guard yelled at Rene.


    "He is Sir Tang Shaoyang, Sir. Don''t worry; he is not a bad person. He saved my brother and me from Burning Urside." Rene quickly exined as she did not want there to be a misunderstanding between Tang Shaoyang and the guards.

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035Tang Shaoyang was not expecting how the vigers would react to him. Not just to him but also to the siblings. He sensed the annoyance of the guard toward the siblings when they arrived at the vige. Rene seemed to be fearful of the guards as well instead of feeling safe.


    "Wait there! We will attack if youe closer!" Despite Rene''s testimony, the guard kept their spear on Tang Shaoyang. The second guard ran inside the vige. He most likely called more people or maybe the vige chief.


    Rene was panicking while the brother woke up from the yell. He looked around before starting to cry once more. Rene wanted to exin the situation to Tang Shaoyang, but she wanted to calm her little brother first.


    "Just take your time." Tang Shaoyang took a bottle of water and handed it to Rene. The little brother calmed down after getting the water. The guard who left earlier came back with more people. At least twenty people armed with the same wooden spear came out.


    "You cause trouble again, Rene!" A young man who led the people from the vige yelled out, pointing his finger at Rene and her little brother. The little brother hid behind his sister while Rene lowered her head.


    Looking at how scared Rene was, Tang Shaoyang stood before her, facing the young man and the vigers. "She is not to me. I am just escorting them back to the vige."


    "I don''t speak to you, stranger! This is our vige''s affair. You don''t say anything when I speak!" The young man pointed his finger angrily at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang did not expect such a development. He wanted to use these vigers to be his guide, getting to know more about the terrain of the eleventh floor or at least this area. If they were hostile toward him, then he could not ask them to be his guide. Of course, there was another way to make them his guide. He could use his force, forcing them to listen to his request.


    ''Wait. The guard was level 7 and cautious when they saw me, but this young man was different. There must be something that makes him confident.'' Tang Shaoyang used [Detection] on the young man.


    [??? ¡ª Level 127]


    ''I see¡­. That''s what makes him arrogant, huh?'' He checked the other vigers and found out that their level was between level 32 to level 61. Without a doubt, these people must be the strongest group in the vige. The guard earlier was nothingpared to these people, but they were nothingpared to him. ''Do they not have detection skills?''


    "But this matter is rted to me. They are just following my request, yet you are being harsh on them." Tang Shaoyang tried to y it nice.


    "We have rules, and one of the rules is not to bring people to our vige. The siblings have broken the rule, and they deserve to be punished! You are not part of our vige; you better keep your mouth shut and leave! Leave before I make you regreting here!" The young man clearly did not want to talk it out with Tang Shaoyang, but he did not recklessly attack Tang Shaoyang too.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to respond, but he felt someone tugging at his coat. Rene was the one who pulled his coat, shaking her head. "It''s okay, Sir Tang. You can leave. Thank you for saving my life and my brother''s."


    He furrowed his brow and squatted down. "What''s the punishment?" There was no way he would leave after knowing the sibling would get punished. Rene did not want to speak and shook her head.


    Even though she did not answer him, he could tell how harsh the punishment was for not daring to speak about it. From the look of it, it seemed this was not the first time Rene had received the punishment.


    "They will bring my sister to an empty building, and she will not return until the next morning," Rona replied in a very low voice, but Tang Shaoyang heard everything clearly with his sharp hearing. He frowned when he heard the suspicious punishment. "Did your sister bleed? Or hurt somewhere?"


    "Rona!" Rene tried to stop her brother, but the little brother did not listen to his sister. "No, but she will walk limping and return with swollen eyes. She will usually sleep all day after getting punished."


    Tang Shaoyang''s frown deepened, and he looked at Rene. The girl''s height was at his chest or even shorter, then he looked at her face; Rene was, at most, fourteen years. "You¡­." Before he could say anything, tears started to fall from her eyes. He was angry deep inside, but he held himself pretty well not to burst out.


    "Do you want to leave the vige with me?" That was the first thinging to his mind, taking her and her little brother out of the vige. There was no way he would leave the sibling after knowing what would happen to her.


    "They will hurt you¡ª" Rene could not finish her words as the young man yelled once more. "Come here immediately if you still want to stay in the vige, Rene!"


    Tang Shaoyang smiled. "Do you think they can hurt me? Just answer me, do you want to leave with me or do you want to stay in the vige?"


    "I want to leave the vige. The other kids and adults keep bullying us. I don''t want to stay in this vige." Rona replied while shaking his head.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed Rano''s hair and stood up. He turned around. "It seems Rene will not be staying in this vige anymore. I will bring her little brother and her with me."


    Ptuii!


    The young man spat and raised his finger once more. "I kindly tell you to leave, yet you keep intervening with my vige''s affairs. Leave the vige without Rene, or you will never leave the vige. Make your choice!"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, letting out a chuckle. "What about the third choice?" He no longer entertained the young man after saying that. His figure blurred and appeared in front of the young man. He grabbed the young man''s neck and raised him into the air. "The third choice is you die!"


    The young man''s face turned red. He could not breathe. He hit Tang Shaoyang''s arm, hitting as hard as he could, but he failed to break free. The young man tried to open the grab, but it was also futile. His feet were kicking the air as he could no longer breathe. Just as he thought he would die, the grab on his neck loosened. He fell to the ground, holding his neck as he tried to breathe in air as much as possible, coughing very hard in the process.


    Tang Shaoyang squatted in front of the young man and pulled his hair up, pulling the young man''s face closer to his face. "What about the fourth choice? You stay here obediently, and I will leave with Rene and Rona, okay?"


    The young man pulled his sword from his waist and swung the sword toward Tang Shaoyang''s head. "What about the fifth choice! You die h¡ª" His voice stopped abruptly as he saw the sword stop one inch away from Tang Shaoyang''s cheek. He felt like his sword hit something hard, something like a boulder. Realizing he was in a dire situation, he opened his mouth and yelled. "What are you guys doing? Kill him!"


    Before the vigers could do anything toward Tang Shaoyang, they saw a giant fireball shoot upward. The ck fireball was twice bigger than their body, and it was shot toward the sky. The ck fireball exploded in the sky as the heatwave hit everyone on the ground. They realized that Tang Shaoyang was far scarier than the beasts around their vige. Everyone froze on the spot and did not dare to make a single move.


    Even the young man now was terrified, realizing he f*cked up. The man right before him was a monster in human skin.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed the young man to the ground, and he stepped on the young man''s crotch. He heard the crack noise before it was followed by the young man''s agony scream. The young man held his bloody crotch, rolling around on the ground.


    However, Tang Shaoyang did not kill the young man. He killed no one even though he could farm level for his Authority. He did not want the sibling to see that, though the sister seemed to have gone through far more traumatizing experiences than this. It was not good for her to experience another traumatizing event, so he left these people. "It''s so satisfying to crack some nuts."


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the siblings. "Come with me, Rona. Your sister must be tired after carrying you all day." The little boy was obedient this time. He did not resist Tang Shaoyang, but the sister seemed to be in a daze, looking at the vigers and getting frightened. He picked up the sister with his right hand and walked back, carrying the brother on his left and the sister on his right.

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036Tang Shaoyang scratched his head and looked at the two sleeping on his chest after an hour of walking. He did not immediately bring the two to the city as he was concerned about how the other factions would react to the two natives. He was afraid that siblings would be an item that the other factions wanted. A native that would be able to guide them in a certain area was valuable for sure.


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately return as he thought of how to sneak them into the city without being noticed. He did not have Shadow Element as Lu An did. After what the girl had experienced, he did not want Rene to be an item contested by the other factions.


    Rene was twelve years old, and the boy was nine years old. It was unbelievable that the vigers would force themselves onto her, especially the young man. The most infuriating was that no one stopped the young man, the Chief of the vige. The chief looked so young while, in fact, he was forty-five years old.


    Knowing Rene''s age erased his guilt for messing up with the vige. Tang Shaoyangunched the fireball into the sky not just to intimidate the vigers but also to attract the beast. The explosion should be enough to lure the beasts to the vige.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped near the tree, sitting there while thinking about how to bring the sibling. He could bring them inside openly, but he could never bring them out again if he wanted the siblings to be free from the other factions'' ws. However, he wanted the siblings to be his guide to exploring this area.


    "The only choice is to let them guide me to the Wolf Mine and Masmatic Valley before I bring them back to the city." He muttered in a low voice.


    The siblings told him about the Wolf Mine and Masmatic Valley. The former was a ce with ore, while thetter was the most poisonous ce around this area, but rare herbs grew in that valley. The vigers did not dare to enter that valley. Since no one dared to explore the valley, no one had the chance to take what was inside, a fully unexplored area.


    As for the Wolf Mine, it was named after the monsters that upied the mine. The monsters had the torso and head of the wolf but a humanoid lower part and also a pair of hands. The vigers avoided the mine; that was why they only used the wooden spear instead of the metal product.


    ''Taking the mine is far easier since we just need to clear the wolf. I need Yu to investigate the poison in the valley first. However, the greater issue is how to defend the mine if we take it over. Once the other factions know about the mine, they wille for me for sure.''


    Tang Shaoyang sat there for two hours until he sensed movement from the little brother. He rubbed his eyes, looking at Tang Shaoyang. The boy wanted to say something, but he hesitated.


    "Do you need something, Rona? Do you want water?" Tang Shaoyang took another bottle of water, and the boy nodded, taking the bottle. After taking two gulps, the boy handed the bottle back to Tang Shaoyang. The boy kept staring at him, and the stare was pretty obvious that the boy wanted something from him.


    ''Ah, he''s hungry. This Dragon Sense is surely convenient.'' He found it ridiculous that use the sense of a dragon to find what the kids wanted. He opened the inventory, checking the avable food in his inventory.


    Elin, the renowned chef in the empire, was known for her bread, and she expanded his knowledge. She learned more recipes from the others, starting to make donuts and other stuff. Tang Shaoyang liked her donut more than anything else, and he always had her donuts in his inventory. It was a snack in his free time, and he did not mind sharing the sweet with the little boy instead of giving him the cooked steak.


    Tang Shaoyang took out the donut with chocte zing and gave it to Rona. "You can have this for now until we eat dinner together with your sister." He whispered to the little boy. "Don''t tell your sister that you have a snack before dinner."


    Rona nodded his head furiously and took the donut. At the first bite, Rona''s eyes shone, fascinated by the first bite. The little boy then looked at Tang Shaoyang''s face and the bitten donut in his hand, back and forth. Even though the little boy did not say anything, Tang Shaoyang could tell how happy the little boy was after tasting the donut. To his surprise, the little boy was shaken by the taste of the donut.


    To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, the little boy did not take the second bite. Rona lowered the donut and said in a small voice. "I want to save half for my sister¡­."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Rona could hold back from finishing the remaining donut and was willing to share half of it with his sister. "You can finish the donut. Your sister has her own share."


    It was quite satisfying watching Rona finish the donut. That was a weird feeling, for sure, since they were not rted. ''Maybe this is how parents feel when they watch their kids eat what they like.''


    Not long after Rona finished the donut, the big sister woke up. They had dinner together and camped in the wild. Another item he never forgot to bring when he ventured outside a bed. The inventory made it easier to bring a bed anywhere, so why not? It was not like the bed would take up that much space. The three sat on the bed as he exined the situation.


    "Listen to me. I can''t bring you two back to the city yet because¡­." Tang Shaoyang truthfully exined why he could not bring them back to the city.


    "Does that mean we can get out of the city once we enter the city?" The sister asked.


    "It''s not that you can''t, but it will be dangerous. The other outsiders will try to take you from me if you go outside, but if you are inside the city, they can''t do anything to you. That''s the rule of the city. However, I think you two can go out once more in one or two years." Tang Shaoyang nodded. "So tomorrow morning, you will guide me to the Wolf Mine and Masmatic Valley first. After that, I will bring you to the city. You will be safe from the beasts in the city, and you don''t need to worry about food anymore."


    To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, the sister did not immediately agree to his proposal. Rene lowered her head and contemted, seeming to think of something else. It was as if his proposal was not interesting enough for her.


    "Do you want to listen to my proposal, Sir Tang Shaoyang? This is not a personal request but a trade." Rene raised her head after a while, with her eyes filled with determination.


    "A deal, huh? Alright, I will listen to your proposal. We have all night to speak."


    "I don''t want to rely on you forever, Sir Tang Shaoyang. I also want to protect myself from danger, so can you train me? Can you train me so I can be as strong as you? In exchange, I will dedicate myself to helping you. I will do anything; fight your enemies, fight the beasts for you!" The girl poured out what was in her heart.


    Tang Shaoyang looked into the girl''s eyes, firm gaze with no hesitation. There was no fear despite knowing how strong the beast she had to fight.


    "Hmmm." Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes. "There''s no need for us to make a deal. Why don''t you join my empire instead? You can get what you want by joining the Tang Empire. And if you join Tarrior, you will be trained to be a strong soldier. Or you can join the other divisions, and you can earn money by healing others. There are many things you can do once you join the Tang Empire. The first step, you just need to join my empire. If you haven''t changed your mind by then, you can join Tarrior, where the strong people from my empire gather."


    Rene looked down; she seemed disappointed by his answer. "Does that mean you will not train me personally?"


    Tang Shaoyang finally understood why the girl was disappointed. "I can''t possibly do that, Rene. I am a leader of hundreds of thousands of people. There are many things I need to do to ensure my people''s safety and prosperity. And you are still too young to follow my path." He smiled at the girl and rubbed her hair. "However, if you decide to join the Tarrior, I will be checking your progress from time to time."


    "Go sleep tonight. We will leave for Wolf Mine and Masmatic Valley tomorrow morning, and I will bring you two to the city afterward."

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037A bed in the middle of nowhere with two people sleeping on it. A man stood next to the bed, watching the siblings from the side. The light snore came from the boy, falling asleep soundly even though he slept in the middle of nowhere, an open area. The fact that the siblings could sleep just showed their trust in Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his head. "What should I do now?" He had free time the whole night. Sitting at the edge of the bed, he opened the status and checked the other stuff.


    [Authority 0 (57/1000)]


    "Huh!?" He discovered Authority''s points increased from zero to fifty-seven. It came out of nowhere because he did not remember killing the natives on the eleventh floor. In order to increase the Authority''s level, the factions needed to kill the natives or kill the other yers orplete the quest. He was certain that he did not kill the natives and yers, let alone take a quest. "Wait, does the beast count as the native?"


    Avyn killed a lot of beasts to relieve the dragon tribe''s boredom. That was the only exnation for why his Authority was at fifty-seven points.


    "There''s only one way to confirm that." Tang Shaoyang summoned Maldros, the ck Storm Dragonewt. "Hunt one beast for me and return!" He would find out whether the beast counted as the natives or not soon.


    The dragonewt bowed his head and flew to a giant tree. The Grade S+ Spirit searched for his prey by jumping from one tree to another tree. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang kept his eyes on the screen in front of him. If the point increased by one, then it confirmed that the beast counted as the native. If that was the case, then it would be easier to increase the Authority level than he thought.


    In a few minutes, he noticed the number had changed from fifty-seven to fifty-eight. Even though Maldros had not returned yet, he confirmed that the beasts counted as the native of the tower. He smiled at the new information he had discovered.


    ''I don''t need to worry about the quest or killing people. We can just hunt the beast to raise the level.'' Not long after the Authority point changed, Maldros returned. "I have hunted the beast, Your Majesty."


    The ck Storm Dragonewt brought back the dead body of the Burning Urside and put the dead body in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    "Then go hunt more for me and return in five hours." Tang Shaoyang gave a new order to Maldros. "Don''t forget to bring back the bodies." The beast and monster on the eleventh floor were quite high-leveled. They were good materials for summoning.


    The Grade S+ Spirit did not question the order. He bowed his head and turned around to hunt more beasts. After Maldros left, he continued to summon more spirits. This time he summoned the septuplets troll, the same Grade S+ Spirit and gave them the same order.


    After the septuplets troll, then he summoned the quadruplets cyclops and gave the same orders. He summoned most of his Grade S+ Spirits and ordered them to hunt the beasts.


    A few minutes after his spirits left, the Authority point increased steadily. It reached a hundred after a few minutes. At the same time, the spirits returned with more dead bodies. Of course, he told them to put the dead bodies a bit far from the bed. He did not want the smell to affect the siblings.


    Another ten minutes passed, and the Authority point was at two hundred points. "This is far easier than I thought. We will get to level 1 Authority in eighty minutes if they can keep the pace." Getting the Authority to level 1 made him excited. He wanted to know what he could get from level 1 Authority.


    It did not take the spirits eighty minutes to hunt the thousandth beast but sixty minutes. Tang Shaoyang saw his authority leveled up to level 1 authority. Different from his level, there was no notification from the system that the authority had reached level 1.


    [Authority 1 (0/10.000)]


    "Ten thousand for level 2 Authority?" Tang Shaoyang was not expecting that number. He thought it would be two thousand or three thousand at most for the next level. The tenth time point for the next level was quite absurd.


    [Don''t forget that the Authority level will remain at the same level even if you climb up to the twelfth floor. You can take your time to increase your Authority while you climb up.] Avyn spoke in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    "Is that so? I thought there would be a new thing on the twelfth floor." Tang Shaoyang thought the floor would work the same as the first tenth floor. He needed to fight the boss and then gain ess to the next floor. It was the same mechanic, so he thought he would encounter the new twenty-four worlds on the next floor.


    [It seems you misunderstood how the tower worked. You are racing with the other twenty-four worlds to climb the tower. You are fighting against the same twenty-four worlds on the twelfth floor and above.] Avyn gave a further exnation.


    Then Tang Shaoyang realized that he had a spirit with more knowledge than himself about the system or the game. Avyn inherited her ancestor''s memories, so she should know more about the tower.


    "You have the knowledge of the tower, but why do you only tell me now?" He could not help but question the dragon tribe. Avyn was special even for a spirit. She was not an individual who was dead, but a living being that got isted because her worlds were cut to the others. The system gave her a chance to move between worlds by bing a spirit in a name.


    [The System is not stupid as you think. It put a restriction on me, though the restriction is more loosepared to the other spirits of yours; I can''t tell you about future events. I can speak more about the tower because you are in the tower now. And I can only tell you this just because we are on the eleventh floor now, or else I can''t tell you anything about the tower.]


    "Then do you have more things to tell me about the eleventh floor?"


    [Not much. Again, the system will not allow me to give you the crucial information for the Dimensional Tower. However, I have some advice for you. Instead of killing the people, you should take them to your side instead. Expand your force with the natives and use them to fight the other factions!]


    That was a good idea, but there was an issue with that. "I don''t think the beast will listen to me, and the people here are weak. You have seen them." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "What I need is a force that is ready to fight. I don''t think I want to waste my time training these people."


    [I don''t know you are this stupid. You have a Legendary Rank beast in your hand, Kirin. And you have me, the God Rank Dragon. They may not listen to you, but I can make them listen to me, or Kirin can do that. Beasts are not different from humans. They will listen and follow the stronger beast, just like you humans.]


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes shone when he heard that. He, indeed, never thought of using Avyn or Kalliyan to subdue the wild beast. This method would work not just in the tower but also on Earth. There are a lot of mutated beasts after the game, and if he could subdue them using Kalliyan, then it would be just a matter of time before his force expanded to the biggest force on Earth. By that time, he did not worry about the other factions rivaling his faction in numbers.


    [Focus up! Our focus is the dimensional tower. While I advise you to subdue the beast, but not the beast on this floor. Your target should be finding the boss of the eleventh floor and climbing to the twelfth tower. The beasts on the twelfth floor should be stronger than the ones here. After taking over the Wolf Mine and the Poisonous Valley, your focus is to find the boss! You can give the remaining resources on the eleventh floor to the other factions. Let them fight each other.]


    "That''s actually a brilliant idea." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. "If you are saying that I should focus on the boss, does that mean I can defeat the boss with my current strength?"


    [What are you talking about? Have you be dumber? Of course, you have enough power to defeat the boss. You have me, and that''s enough to beat the boss. In fact, you are the strongest individual on this floor.]


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard by Kankara''Xeo''s arrogance, but then he could not deny the fact that Avyn was indeed strong, even stronger than himself. He could only let out a chuckle when he heard that. "This will be easier than I thought. But what if the other factions bring their Demi-God Rank or God Rank into this tower? I think the Federation of Allurion or the Divine Church should have someone at that rank, no?"


    [That''s indeed an issue if this is Heaven and Hell Rank Dimensional Tower. However, you don''t need to worry about that since this is a Sky Level Dimensional Tower. Demi-God and God Rank can''t enter Ancient Rank Tower and lower.]


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. "You never told me about this?"


    [That''s because you never ask.]

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038Tang Shaoyang watched the number increase for five hours, and it was quite satisfying to watch. However, it seemed there were not that many beasts or monsters in the forest; at least, it was not enough for Authority to reach the next level.


    [Authority 1 (7589/10000)]


    That was what his spirits got from hunting for five hours. Tang Shaoyang had the urge to let the spirits keep hunting more beasts until Authority 2, but he decided not to do it. He expected to reach Authority 2 in the Wolf Mine and Masmatic Valley.


    Tang Shaoyang recalled all the spirits back to the Spirit World, leaving only Maldros behind. "You stay here and protect them for me." He pointed at the two siblings on the bed. Even though most of the beasts were hunted already, it was just a measure to ensure their safety while he headed to where the spirits gathered the dead bodies.


    It was a few minutes of walking to reach his destination. Tang Shaoyang reached an open area in the forest with a few piles of dead beasts. The dead bodies formed several mounds. If he had to estimate, there should be around eight thousand and five hundred worth of sacrifice.


    "Should I use the dead bodies in my inventory too?" There were fifty-seven dead beasts in his inventory. Then he noticed that there were monsters with big horns and ws. "Or should I consult the dwarves first? I think they once said that they wanted materials from beasts too."


    "I can give the fifty-seven beasts in my inventory to them if they want." Tang Shaoyang kept the fifty-seven beasts in his inventory. He raised his hand toward the piles of dead bodies and activated [Epic Summoning].


    The green gas gushed out from below the mounds of dead bodies. The gas rose, enveloping the dead bodies, devouring the dead bodies. At the same time, gusts of wind blew stronger in the area. "It''s been a while since Ist summoned a new spirit. There''s not that much effect, huh?"


    There was so little phenomenonpared to his previous summonings. This was the generic summon phenomenon, but it did not affect the result.


    The dead bodies disappeared within the green gas, and the wind swirled at the center. The wind was getting stronger and stronger, forming twenty minutes of a tornado. Soon, he saw a figure in the middle of the tornado. The figure was standing still until the tornado disappeared, revealing the figure.


    It was an elf with a hunter outfit with a long bow on his back. The unique thing was that he had three quivers with three different colors of arrows; green, red, and blue. The elf spirit stared at Tang Shaoyang from the start, realizing who summoned him.


    [You have summoned Grade S Spirit, Rotinga the Divine Hunter!]


    "Grade S Spirit, huh? Not bad." Tang Shaoyang was quite disappointed with the result. He had a lot of Grade S+ Spirit, after all. Another Grade S Spirit did not upgrade his power entirely, but it could be said to be quite helpful for having another Grade S Spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang came closer to the newly summoned spirit. "You have two choices. One, make a contract with me. Second, be a sacrifice."


    Rotinga, the Divine Hunter, furrowed his brow as it was not the same as what the system told him. They were supposed to fight, to decide whether the one who summoned him deserved to be his master. "Aren''t we supposed to have a fight first?"


    "We can do that method as well, but you will have no more choice after that. If you lose, I am the one who decides whether I should make a contract with you or sacrifice you." Tang Shaoyang smiled while indirectly threatening the Divine Hunter. He wanted to cut the useless fighting and got the contract. "I have many Grade S+ Spirit already, so your presence really does not matter to me."


    Rotinga''s frown deepened, but he could not refute the human who summoned him. If he lost the fight, then his fate was in his summoner''s hands. He could be a sacrifice or a contracted spirit if he lost the fight. The decision was on the human''s hand, not himself. However, he found the choice unfair. The human was asking whether he wanted to be a contracted spirit without fighting or dying instead of sending him back to the void.


    ''What if this human is lying to me to avoid the fight?'' Rotinga thought of another possibility. ''But it does not exin where the sacrificees from. This man needs a lot of sacrifices to summon me. So he must be that strong to be able to gather that many sacrifices.''


    The elf struggled to make the decision, but he made the gamble. He knelt on the ground and lowered his head toward Tang Shaoyang. "I choose to make a contract with you, Master."


    "A wise decision." Tang Shaoyang''s forehead and the elf''s forehead glowed green. After a while, the elf became a green wisp and entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead. "The method always works."


    [You have established a contract with Grade S Spirit, Rotinga the Divine Hunter!]


    Of course, he scammed the elf a little. Even though they fought, it was not a hundred percent sure that he would sacrifice the elf. It depended on how strong the elf was. If the elf was above the average of the Grade S Spirit, then he would make the contract. If the elf was generally weaker among the Grade S Spirit, then he would sacrifice the elf.


    [This is¡­.]


    Tang Shaoyang heard Rotinga''s surprised voice in his head. It seemed the elf did not realize that he had formed a connection with the master after establishing the contract. "It seems we have a new spirit, guys. Why don''t you teach something about spirit stuff to him, Orlean?"


    [Yes, Your Majesty]


    What happened next was out of Tang Shaoyang''s prediction. He did not expect the elf to be frightened.


    [Demon! What a demon is doing here! Don''te closer to me, or I will shoot! No, it''s my duty to hunt you demons! I will kill you!]


    In the next moment, the Divine Hunter realized that he could not use his weapon in the Spirit World. Tang Shaoyang was the ruler of his own Spirit World, and he forbade the spirits from fighting with each other unless he agreed. There was a time that the spirit wanted to spar to prove who was stronger among them. He allowed them to fight if that was the case, but the spirits were not able to use their skills without his consent.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to his camp while listening to the chaos inside his spirit world. It was quite entertaining that the newbie spirit was frightened, but after a quiet scruple, the elf was forced to ept that he had to live in the same environment as the demons. Orlean was not the only demon in the spirit world, after all.


    "I am actually a third of demons also." Tang Shaoyang wanted to tell the Divine Hunter, but he decided not to tease the poor elf anymore. He shook his head, jumped off onto the tree, sat on the giant branch, and leaned his back to the tree. "I am going to take a nap, Maldros. You will stay and watch the night until the next morning. Wake me up once the sibling wakes up!"


    The ck Storm Dragonewt bowed his head, indicating he was ready for the task.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang expected the dragonewt to wake him up, but Rene''s scream woke him up. He opened his eyes, seeing the frightened Rene hugging her brother from the dragonewt.


    "Calm down, Young Lady. I am Your Majesty Tang Shaoyang''s summon, and I am here to protect you and your brother." Maldros put his index finger on his lips. "Please don''t scream; your Majesty is still taking a nap." The dragonewt pointed his index finger at where Tang Shaoyang was.


    Even though Rene was frightened, she still listened to Maldros. She looked up at the tree and discovered Tang Shaoyang smiling and waving his hand toward her. Tang Shaoyang jumped down. "It''s fine. This guy is my summon." Heforted the frightened siblings. "His name is Maldros, and he is quite gentle, actually."


    The little brother stopped crying while the big sister rxed but remained cautious. In their eyes, Maldros was a monster to them, so it would be hard for her not to be cautious. She would always have her guard against Maldros.


    "This can''t do. You have to get used to Maldros if you want to stay with me. My people are not just human but also beastmen. You must get used to living together with them." Tang Shaoyang held his chin. "Guess you will stay with us, Maldros. We need these two to get used to Maldros'' presence."


    The siblings nodded their heads, but both remained cautious, mostly staying behind Tang Shaoyang while secretly ncing at Maldros. The ck Storm Dragonewt smiled, but his smile showed his scary teeth, scaring the sibling.


    "The sun is up. We will eat breakfast and depart once we are done." Tang Shaoyang took out the bread from his inventory and gave it to the siblings. In front of the food, the sister and brother forgot about Maldros'' presence.


    After breakfast, the group departed together. Maldros stayed closer to them on their journey, and it just took a while for them to ept Maldros. Rona was more courageous than his sister. He let Maldros carry him while he touched the ck scale and the wing. The boy was quite curious about Maldros, asking a lot of questions about dragonewt. Meanwhile, the sister perked up her ears, making sure not to miss a single conversation between her little brother and Maldros.


    It was supposed to be a long journey, but Tang Shaoyang shortened the journey to an hour. They arrived at the entrance of the Wolf Mine, and Rene pointed at the wolf creature that upied the mine.

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039It was the same as what Rene told him. The only thing missed was that Rene did not say the creatures were armed. They had pauldrons on their shoulder, belt, and steel wrist. Of course, they also had a weapon, mainly a saber, and spears, with some of them also having shields.


    Ten of the wolf creatures guarded the entrance into the mine; four of them had shields on their back. The one with a saber would have a round shield on their backs. Four of them stood on guard right at the entrance while the remaining six were sitting around the campfire.


    [Kobold ¡ª Level 872] [Kobold ¡ª Level 861] [Kobold ¡ª Level 876] [Kobold ¡ª Level 882]


    The wolf creature was a kobold, and this was Tang Shaoyang''s first time encountering a Kobold. He thought the wolf creature was a lycanthrope since it was a wolf evolution creature.


    "The people in the vige say that their earing number indicates their status in the horde," Rene added while pointing at the big earring on the creature''s ears.


    If not for Rene telling him that, Tang Shaoyang would not notice the earing. He indeed found big earing in their ears, and all of them had the same number, two earrings on their right ear. He assumed there was a weaker group than the guard, which had one earring.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and took out the paper, which was supposed to be a map. He said it was a map, but he actually just created a line with his pen. He marked the path he took from the city to where he was currently. Then he drew a cave on the paper; at least, it was supposed to be a cave, but he just made a circle. Then he wrote "Wolf Mine." Satisfied with the writing, he put the paper back into his inventory.


    "Do you want me to attack the mine, Your Majesty?" Maldros asked. Even though the Kobold might outnumber them, it should not be an issue for his Master to take over the mine by himself.


    "No. They are too weak for me. Let the Tarrior take care of them." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "Let''s head to our next destination."


    Masmatic Valley was quite far from the mine. It took them two hours of journey to reach the infamous valley.


    "I don''t expect the valley to look ominous like this." The valley was covered in green fog, and the green fog was a red g. This one was out of his expectation for sure. He thought the valley was full of poisonous nts, not the valley itself was poisonous.


    Tang Shaoyang took out his hand-made map and started to draw a line from the mine direction. Then he drew a skull symbol on the map and added, with the final touch, "Masmatic Valley." He was satisfied with the map while nodding, proud of himself for making a map.


    "Let''s head back to the city." He stayed overnight outside, but he received nomunication call from his people. He assumed nothing happened in the starter city or to the group that went in his opposite direction. "I hope Lu An''s team discovers something better than what I discovered."


    Tang Shaoyang headed back to the city with the siblings, while Maldros returned once they got near the city. He thought it would be a while until the Divine Church or the Giteron Dynasty would bother him again. However, he was wrong about it, wrong about the Divine Church.


    Ten people with ck armor guarded the gate with another squadron of white-armored knights behind the ten ck-armored knights. "Are you Tang Shaoyang of the Tang Empire?" The ck-armored knight stopped and questioned him.


    "I am not!" Tang Shaoyang lied straight to the knight.


    "Don''t lie! Answer truthfully!" The knight raised his voice.


    "How do you know whether I am lying or not?"


    "Because I know you are Tang Shaoyang!" The knight screamed back at him.


    "Then why do you ask if you already know?"


    Swoosh!


    The knight sheathed his sword and shed it down toward Tang Shaoyang without saying anything. Of course, the sword missed the target as Tang Shaoyang jumped backward the moment the knight''s hand reached the sword. The sword hit the ground and split the ground.


    Boom!


    "You dare to mock the Executioner Knight of the Divine Church!"


    "Tch, it seems the Divine Church does not bother to hide the fact they hunt me." Tang Shaoyang was quite annoyed. He was annoyed because he felt like the hate was undeserved. He did not know what he did to the church to earn their resentment like this. That was right; it annoyed him because he did not know the cause. "What do I expect from a bunch of fanatics? I should expect this from them. Should have killed them all from the start."


    "It''s my time to shine!" Avyn was quite excited that Tang Shaoyang summoned her. However, Tang Shaoyang had another job for her. "I will allow you to fight them, but you must deliver them inside safely first." He was talking about the terrified siblings in his embrace. The knights did not care about the children when they attacked him.


    "What? Can''t you do it yourself? I want to fight them! Look at those ck knights. They were quite strong." Avyn strongly expressed that she wanted to fight.


    "This is order, Avyn. I am being serious, not in the mood to joke around!" Tang Shaoyang frowned. "Do you think they will let me enter the city? No, they will use everything to stop me from entering the city. That will put the kids in danger! Get into the city and send them to my territory; then, you can join the fight!"


    He then smiled at the kids. "She is Sister Avyn. You will go with her, and I will catch upter, okay? I need to punish some bad people." The siblings nodded. It was not the time for them to be picky, even though they would rather go with Maldros.


    Avyn kept her mouth shut and did not talk back to Tang Shaoyang anymore. She received the kids from Tang Shaoyang and retreated to a safe distance. She would get into the city once Tang Shaoyang started to fight.


    [??? ¡ª Primordial Rank] [??? ¡ª Primordial Rank] [??? ¡ª Myth Rank] [??? ¡ª Myth Rank] [??? ¡ª Myth Rank] [??? ¡ª Myth Rank] [??? ¡ª Myth Rank] [??? ¡ª Myth Rank] [??? ¡ª Myth Rank] [??? ¡ª Myth Rank]


    Two Primordial Ranks and eight Myth Ranks. Those were the ck-armored knights, and Tang Shaoyang was quite surprised by force sent by the Divine Church. How strong these people were, showed how determined the Divine Church was to kill Tang Shaoyang.


    ''I need them to focus on me, so Avyn can sneak into the safety without fighting them. Let''s open this shit with a big opening, no? Do you ready for some action, Zowen?''


    Tang Shaoyang nned to use [Integration] with Zowen and opened the fight with a powerful magic attack. It had been a while since he integrated with the Lightning Grand Magus.


    [Kuhuhuhu¡­.] Zowenughed [I am ready, and I have a move to teach you for this one move.]


    "Surrender yourself, heretic!" The ck-armored knight raised their sword toward Tang Shaoyang. "Surrender, and we will forgive your people!"


    Tang Shaoyang answered the ck knight with integration with Zowen. His eyes turned blue while his hair grew longer, and his body sparked in light as magical power surged out from Tang Shaoyang. At the same time, his body floated in the air as the sky suddenly turned dark. The sky was suddenly covered by a dark cloud, covering the sun as well.


    The cloud suddenly made a rumbling noise. All the knights sheathed out their weapons and shields. They realized that Tang Shaoyang intended to fight them, something they also did not expect. At the same time, his body released lightning balls around him. The lightning ball was at the fist size, floating around Tang Shaoyang in the air. There were hundreds of them.


    "Get ready, Avyn!" After saying that, Tang Shaoyang''s motioned his hand to the dark cloud. He made a movement of pulling down, and at the same time, lightning struck down from the dark cloud. The lighting was aimed at the white-armored knight on the back. Tang Shaoyang pulled off dozens of lighting, striking down the Holy Knights.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "It goes as you nned." Tang Shaoyang muttered when he saw the ten ck knights rush toward him instead of protecting the Holy Knights. The ten ck knights avoided the lightning ball, surrounding him from all directions.


    "Since what you want is death, then we will grant your wish!" The ck-armored knight who attacked Tang Shaoyang earlier kept bbering.


    "Kuhuhuhu! I don''t think rank determines how smart you are. You juste at me without thinking." Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear as he made a wee motion. "Wee to my lightning domain!" After that, Tang Shaoyang pped his hand once, and the lightning balls exploded.


    The lightning burst out from the lightning balls. The area suddenly filled with lightning, as if there was no space without the lightning. The lightning explosion blinded everyone, with a sizzling and rumbling noise from the lightning.

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040A flood of lightning was the exact words to exin what happened in front of the gate. As the lightning ball exploded, more lightning came out, flooding out the area. The sizzling sound and the blinding light caught everyone off guard. Even the people inside the city''s barrier subconsciously took a few steps back, fearing the stray lightning that came toward them.


    The flood of lightningsted for thirty seconds before it died down, but the spark was still there, on the ground. The ten Executioner Knights were still standing in the same spot before the lightning ball exploded. The remnant of the lightning spark was still on their armor, and the culprit of the lightning flood was also still in the same spot.


    The Executioner Knight released the smoke from the impact. They instantly stopped their attack and focused on their defense against the lightning. They underestimated the Ancient Rank from the lower world. That was why they boldly charged forward and surrounded Tang Shaoyang without caring about the lightning balls.


    After a while, two Executioner Knights fell to the ground. The two fell to the ground and passed out after defending against the lightning. Three of them fell on their knees and exhausted their mana to dispel the lightning. The remaining three Myth Rank Executioner Knight was exhausted even though they managed to hold on.


    Five Executioner Knights remained standing, remaining cautious against the man in front of them. While the Myth Rank Executioner had a hard time facing the trap, not with the Primordial Rank. The two Primordial Rank Executioner Knights were still fine after the trap, but they were in a dilemma now. It was a dilemma whether to retreat or continue his duty to capture Tang Shaoyang.


    They did not care about the Holy Knight, but the Executioner Knight was the force the Divine Church could not afford to lose. The time Divine Church to nurture one Executioner was so long; it was about the time, not the resources. They had enough resources to create thousands of Executioner Knights, but they did not have the time.


    While the Primordial Rank Executioner Knights hesitated, Tang Shaoyang did not intend to let the Divine Church leave like before. This was a war deration to him, to the Tang Empire. There was no need for him to hesitate.


    He took out the Titan de, and his figure blurred. He appeared before the kneeling Executioner Knight.


    Swoosh!


    The de went through the knight''s neck. The head flew into the air as blood gushed out from the neck like a fountain. He did not stop there as he went for another knight. However, he failed to get his second prey as the Primordial Rank Executioner Knight reacted to his attack. The knight blocked the Titan de with his ck shield.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. "You seem to care a lot more about your real subordinates than those holy knights." He used his movement skill, [Mirage Stride]. His figure split into seven figures, and the seven figures went after seven different Executioner Knights. It caused confusion to the two Primordial Rank Executioner Knights who still could fight.


    The two Primordial Rank knights thought Tang Shaoyang would go after the two unconscious Executioner Knights since the two were the easiest target. However, they misjudged the situation as Tang Shaoyang went after the Myth Rank knight who was still standing. The knight still could fight as they raised their shield toward the iing Tang Shaoyang, but the knight could not defend against the iing strike.


    Tang Shaoyang used [Thousand st], sending a thousand sts to the exhausted knight. The thousand booming sounds spread through the air while the ground shook from the impact. The dust rose from the ground, covering the fate of the knight.


    "YOU COWARD! FIGHT ME!" The Primordial Rank Executioner Knight was angered, yelling at Tang Shaoyang.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang was not bothered with such a cheap provocation, not especially in a battle of life and death. There were two results in the battle, either die as a loser or live as the winner. There was no such a coward in the battle.


    For the third, Tang Shaoyang used another different movement skill, [Blink]. This time he appeared behind the kneeling knight. He pushed the Titan de to the ground and reached the knight''s neck. He lifted the knight, showing it to the knights, not just the knights from the Divine Church but also to the other two factions that watched the fight from the city.


    Tang Shaoyang mmed the knight to the ground and pinned the knight with his knees. With a crazed smile, he pulled the knight''s head with his two hands.


    "GRARGGGGHHHH!!" He roared like a wild beast while pulling the head off from the body. Not only he pulled the head, but he also pulled the spine from the body. That was so brutal that even some people looked away from the battle.


    Tang Shaoyang then kicked the head that was protected by the helmet toward the Primordial Rank knight. He was bathed in blood with a crazed smile on his face. "Are you angry? But why? If you want a fight, I''ll give you one!"


    The two Primordial Rank knights were furious. They were about to charge at Tang Shaoyang together, but they heard screams from behind. They turned their heads and saw the dragon tribe girl massacring the Holy Knight. Avyn dove down,nding between the hundreds of Holy Knights. As shended on the ground, the ice spread out, catching the knights'' feet. Following that, ice spikes formed out, piercing the knights that were trapped by the ice.


    The ice tried to reach the city, but the barrier stopped the ice. However, the ice created an ice wall, blocking the city gate. That was Avyn''s aim, cutting the way for a retreat. She did not really care about the Holy Knights; her gaze was on the two Primordial Rank knights. Thest Kankara''Xeo walked slowly between the Holy Knights; none of them dared to stop her.


    "You have your own fun; I want to have fun too." Avyn smiled; her gaze went straight to bloody Tang Shaoyang. She was asking her share to fight.


    Tang Shaoyang stretched out. "It''s been a while since I have a strong opponent, so let me have one, and you have the other one. Deal?"


    "Tch." Avyn clicked her tongue, clearly unhappy with the share. "How about you have one, then I will have the remaining knights?" She was talking about the Myth Rank Executioner Knights who barely could fight.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged his shoulders. "You have the deal. I just want one worthy opponent, so I don''t get rusty."


    Both did not lower their voice, so everyone heard what they talked about. It was a humiliation for the Divine Church. They were supposed to be the hunter, and Tang Shaoyang was the prey. However, things changed so fast now; Tang Shaoyang and the dragon girl were the hunters.


    ''Time to swap. Thank you for sharing your new trap, Zowen.'' Tang Shaoyang changed his spirit integration. Since it was a one vs. one fight, he wanted a closebat battle. He did not underestimate the knight as the recement was Zara, The Angel of Death, Grade SSS Spirit.


    His eyes turned ck, the two of them, while his hair grew longer and changed color into white. It was followed by eight pairs of angel wings sprouting on his back. His stats broke the limit into Myth Rank even though he was just Ancient Rank.


    "You are not the only one with transformation skills!" The Primordial Rank knight used transformation skills. Simr angel wings grew on their back, but they only had two pairs of wings, and all of them were white, while Tang Shaoyang had ck left wings and white right wings. Their eyes turned golden brilliance as the holy light surrounded them. The knight thought Tang Shaoyang used a transformation skill.


    Of course, there was an idle individual; that person was Avyn. She did not need not a transformation skill; she was born strong. While waiting for the knights to finish the transformation, she fought the Myth Rank Executioner Knights. It was not a fight, of course, but a one-sided massacre. The right word was harvest. By the time the Primordial Rank knight finished their transformation, Avyn was holding five decapitated heads.


    "YOU!" The Primordial Rank Knight did not know what to say as he failed to protect his subordinates. He lost eight Executioner Knights just to hunt one person. The Divine Church suffered a massive loss, and if he failed to bring Tang Shaoyang, then there was only one fate waiting for him, an execution.


    "me yourself for failing to protect your subordinates, and consider yourself lucky that I don''t attack you while you use transformation," Avyn smirked as she threw the five heads into the air. "I waited for your transformation, so I hope you don''t disappoint me."


    Whoosh!


    Her figure disappeared and appeared again in front of one of the Primordial Rank knights. She purposely punched the shield, pushing the knight with her into the forest. Avyn and the knight disappeared into the forest, but then a giant ice crystal popped out from the middle of the forest. The ice crystal was a little bit taller than the city''s wall, which was around thirty meters tall.


    Avyn brought her opponent somewhere else, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone with the remaining Executioner Knight.


    "Shall we start?" Tang Shaoyang still had his crazed smile on his face, looking at his prey in front of him.


    This angered the Executioner Knight. He was angered by everything that happened around him. The knight gathered the Holy Energy in his sword and charged toward Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041The brilliance of Holy Energy covered the Executioner Knight as he moved toward Tang Shaoyang. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang pulled the Titan de from the ground. He looked rxed despite the iing enemy. He raised the Titan de and posed a stance; his intention was clear, fight the Executioner Knight head-on.


    As the Primordial Rank knight was in his range, Tang Shaoyang swung his sword. The knight''s tip of the sword shed with the de. As soon as the sword touched the Titan de, the Holy Energy moved toward the sword, trying to attack Tang Shaoyang.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    However, suddenly the space around the Titan de opened. Just like a ck hole, the crack pulled the Holy Energy. It happened too fast that the Primordial Rank knight failed to react until his attack was fully negated. The knight pulled his sword and backed away.


    That was Zara''s power, the power she got after she evolved to the Grade SSS Spirit. It was no longer Death Energy but a scary power with a lot of unknown potentials. Even Tang Shaoyang was bbergasted by what he could do with Zara''s power.


    "What is this? Since when can you do this?" He did not know that Zara''s power could absorb the attack. The Holy Energy was strong, he could feel that, but the Holy Energy was getting absorbed so easily.


    [I call this power of mine Void. It does not absorb the Holy Energy but sends it to the void. I can''t really do any experiment in the Spirit World, so I also don''t know much, but it can''t absorb energy.]


    Tang Shaoyang''s lips twitched a little. Even though he did not really understand it, he felt like Zara''s power was stronger than his. He was no longer confident of winning against the Angel of Death if he had to fight her with such power. He did not know if yer Energy would work against the Void either.


    "What was that?" The Primordial Rank knight was confused with the situation. The Holy Energy was getting sucked away from him, neutralizing his attackpletely. It was just a purely physical force because the Holy Energy was gone before it could reach Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang, of course, did not give the knight time to think. He moved toward the knight, and each of his steps created cracks in the air. It was as if the space was split wherever he went.


    The Primordial Rank Executioner Knight was still unsure how to fight the enemy''s weird power, but he did not back away from the confrontation. He decided to fight Tang Shaoyang to find out what kind of power he had just experienced and made a countermeasure against it.


    Tang Shaoyang had the same idea as the knight. Instead of trying to end the battle quickly, he wanted to poke and fight, trying to find the limit of this Void. He needed to know the power to utilize it perfectly. The fact that there were cracks around him; showed that he still could not control the power. He just swung down the Titan de toward the knight''s shield, the shield that was covered in Holy Energy.


    This time it was a whole different phenomenon. The crack did not suck the energy, but the sword itself absorbed the Holy Energy in the shield.


    Ding!


    It ended up as a pure physical sh. The knight was pushed back from the impact as a crack and a slit formed on the shield. In the end, it was a battle of equipment quality, and the Titan de was better than the shield to inflict such damage to the ck shield.


    ''It seems I got the hang of this Void.'' Two shed, and he felt that he could use the Void effectively. The crack did not suck the Holy Energy but the sword. That was a big improvement, and slowly, the cracks no longer appeared in the air. ''I can control it a little bit, but I want to use this offensively.'' All he did with the Void nullified the Holy Energy, so he wanted to try to use the Void as an attack instead of neutralizing the enemy''s power.


    "Let''s try it out." Tang Shaoyang raised the sword with his right and swung it down toward the knight.


    Whoosh!


    It was just a simple swing in the air. However, such a simple swing alerted the knight. The Primordial Rank knight held his shield tightly while predicting what woulde for him. A few seconds after, the swing passed, yet nothing happened.


    "Huh? Did I do it wrong?" Just as Tang Shaoyang was about to give a second try, a crack appeared in the air. The crack was at the same length as the Titan Sword at first, but then the crack spread out. The crack moved forward, moving toward the Primordial Rank knight.


    The knight tried to use his shield, but as soon as the shield touched the crack, the knight immediately moved to the side. A few secondster, the crack disappeared. The knight looked at his shield, and the part that touched the crack disappeared. He nked for a moment as the situation was absurd. He had never even heard of such a power, let alone experienced it by himself. With no knowledge of his opponent''s power, it would be much harder for him to execute his duty.


    In fact, he was scared of Tang Shaoyang''s power. It was as if he would be devoured into the crack and disappear. With death looming over him, it awakened the feeling he had forgotten a long ago, fear. The fear of losing his life. The feeling resurfaced once more as he tried to capture the man that was supposed to be much weaker than him.


    "You should focus when you are in a battle." The knight heard the familiar voice above him. He looked up and saw Tang Shaoyang with the sword. His subconscious action was to raise his shield to block the sword, but he quickly realized that he had messed up. He was not supposed to meet the sword head-on.

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042The Primordial Rank knight activated his movement skill and moved to the right. However, histe reaction cost him half of his shoulder. He lost his left hand and also his shoulder because the sword hit him first. The throbbing pain assaulted him, but he held back. The pain was nothingpared to the pain he experienced when he was training to be the Executioner Knight. However, the pain was enough indication that his life was in danger.


    The Primordial Rank Executioner Knight tried to make his run into the city. He turned around and rushed toward the Holy Knight''s group. "Block him for me! I need to report everything to the Saintess!" Realizing he could not win against Tang Shaoyang, the Executioner Knight took thest measure, escaping. Of course, he knew that he would be dead once he returned, but he could at least report Tang Shaoyang''s weird power to the Saintess.


    While the Executioner Knight tried to make his run, he saw the crack bee-lining toward the Holy Knight, blocking his path. He gritted his teeth and forced himself to stop, then he saw the crack swallow the Holy Knights. Most of the Holy Knights died by losing their upper half, and some of them lost their belly. The Holy Knights plopped down either in two parts or one part, and blood flooded the brown ground.


    The Executioner tried to make his second run, but then Tang Shaoyang had already caught up. The man stood between him and the entrance to the city, floating in the air with the eight pairs of wings, looking down at him from the air.


    "Why are you running? You can''t kill me or capture me if you run away." Tang Shaoyang mocked the Executioner Knight. "However, I will give you a chance. If you answer my one question truthfully, then I will spare your life. I will let you get into the city." He pointed at the entrance with his thumb.


    Tang Shaoyang was curious why the Divine Church wanted to kill him so badly. He felt like he had not done anything wrong to the Divine Church, especially with their two times interactions. He wanted to know why the Divine Church wanted his head.


    The Executioner looked toward the entrance, then looked at Tang Shaoyang, back and forth. He calcted if he could make it if he used his movement skill, but then he realized that he had no way to pass the crack. His opponent could just make a crack in front of him, then he would either die or halt his run. He could not envision his escape under Tang Shaoyang''s chase.


    "It''s God''s Decree! The Gods send their divination to the Saintess to kill you! I am just their tool to execute their order!" The Executioner Knight replied. He answered truthfully; he did not lie. That was what happened: God''s divination told the Saintess to kill Tang Shaoyang. The picture, along with the full name, was provided by the Gods, so there was no way they hunted the wrong target. It was just that they were wrong about how strong their target was.


    "That''s it? Your God wants me to die? But why?" Tang Shaoyang was bbergasted by the whole situation. He knew that God was just a being that had reached God Rank, so it confused why the people who had reached God Rank wanted him to die. It just did not make sense to him.


    "I don''t know! We don''t question our Gods!" The Primordial Rank Executioner Knight replied firmly. His belief in God was absolute, so no one questioned the decree. Just like who they were named, they were trained and made to execute God''s decree, Executioner Knight.


    Tang Shaoyang dove at the knight, and he shed the sword toward the knight. The Titan de split the knight into two, and once the sword reached the ground, the crack spread out. As the crack opened, a big chunk of the ground disappeared along with the crack, creating a giant pit.


    "You did not keep your promise!" The Holy Knights used Tang Shaoyang loudly. Everyone who witnessed the battle heard the conversation, including the people inside the city.


    "What if I don''t fulfill my promise?" Tang Shaoyang turned around and faced the Holy Knight. He was in a pissy mood, especially after hearing what the knight told him. "He also did not fulfill his promise. He did not give the answer that I wanted. I wanted to know why the Divine Church tried to kill me! God''s decree!? Don''t be ridiculous!"


    Tang Shaoyang raised his sword; he was about to ughter the remaining Holy Knights. However, his hand stopped in the air as he noticed the sky suddenly turn dark. He looked up and saw a crack, an enormous crack appeared in the sky.


    "Huh? I did not do it." The crack was simr to what he used against the Primordial Rank knight, but this one was much bigger in scale. His crack was nothingpared to the one in the sky right now. The crack kept spreading to the end of the sky, and no one could see the end of the crack in the sky.


    "What are you doing?" Not long after the crack appeared, Tang Shaoyang heard Avyn''s voice from behind. The Dragon Tribe girl dragged the motionless knight with her, throwing the unmoving body in front of him.


    "I don''t do anything." Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "Do you know something about that? Have you seen something simr?" He felt something ominous from the crack.


    "Yes, I have seen it in my head multiple times. It''s the same crack when those shameless Gods attacked my world. The crack will open, and Gods and their army wille out from there. However, they should not be able toe here. Why are they trying to enter the Dimensional Power? It takes a lot of resources and mana to open a crack to another world." Avyn was perplexed.


    "It seems those Gods areing for me." Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. "Those knights said they wanted to kill me because of God''s Decree. So if Gods wille from that crack, they areing for me."

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043Avyn was stupefied that Tang Shaoyang still could chuckle and mentioned it nonchntly that a God mighte after him.


    "What are you doing here then? We should run and return to Earth!"


    Tang Shaoyang kept his eyes on the crack in the sky; he then shook his head. "You return to the city and tell everyone not to chase. No, tell them to quit the tower if a God reallyes out from the crack. I will lure God away from the city. This God Rankes for me, so everyone in the city should be safe."


    "No. If you want to fight God, then let me fight with you. I don''t want to escape." Avyn was adamant about staying with Tang Shaoyang. "You promised to fight the Gods with me!"


    "This is an order, Avyn, and I don''t n to fight them. I just want to lure God away. I just need to buy time until the System notices an anomaly happens. The System would not stay still if someone vited its rules. This is an order!" Tang Shaoyang remained firm, and he told her truthfully. He was not nning to fight whatever came from the crack. He just wanted to lure the thing behind the crack away from the city, bringing the disaster away from his main base.


    Avyn was about to refuse, but the crack opened. A blinding light came out from the crack, causing everyone to look away from the sky. Tang Shaoyang was the only one with his eyes open; his Spirit Eyes kept watching the sky. He saw three figurese out of the crack, three figures covered in Holy Energy. There was no need for Tang Shaoyang to guess; he was sure the three individuals were God Rank from the Divine Church.


    At the same time, the sky rumbled as lightning struck the three figures. It was unknown who attacked the three figures in the sky, but they easily blocked the lightning strike.


    "Make it quick. The lightning will get stronger, and I don''t think we can''t block more than ten lightning without getting hurt."


    Tang Shaoyang overheard the conversation between the three. From the three figures, the man on the right spoke to the figure in the middle of the three.


    "Now, Avyn!" Tang Shaoyang pushed Avyn as he dashed toward the forest. His eight pairs of wings pped, elerating away from the three figures.


    Returning to the Earth might be the best choice on the surface, but Tang Shaoyang deemed it the worst idea. The three figures were God Ranks, and they should be able to destroy the barrier easily and enter the city. Once that happened, they could follow him through the portal, following to the Earth. Leading the three God Ranks to Earth was for sure the worst decision. The only way to avoid that disaster was by leading them away from the city, so Earth would be safe.


    He was not a hero, but he had the people he loved on Earth, so he did not want to involve them in an impossible fight. Since he was the three God Ranks'' target, they would follow him instead of attacking his territory in the Starter City.


    "Why are you dozing off, Gungnir? Chase him. We don''t have much time unless you want to receive the System''s Divine Lightning with your body!" The same man urged Gungnir, who kept looking back and forth between the city and Tang Shaoyang.


    "What about the Earth? This is our chance to invade the Earth? A world that gives birth to such a little monster is worth conquering, no?" Gungnir responded with hesitation.


    "What about Tang Shaoyang, then? Let him escape ande after uster? Our target is Tang Shaoyang, not Earth!" The man got angry.


    Bzzzt!


    Gungnir''s figure turned into lightning and chased after Tang Shaoyang. He was considering attacking Earth''s territory and lured Tang Shaoyang into them. However, his friends did not have the same thoughts as him.


    "Where is he?" Gungnir chased Tang Shaoyang''s direction while his two friends followed him.


    Meanwhile, all the Divine Church''s people were kneeling on the ground with their heads touched to the ground. They were giving their worship to their Gods, who came to save them from the heathen.


    *** ***


    "This little monster is quite fast," Gungnirined as he barely saw Tang Shaoyang''s silhouette after a five-minute chase. He was shocked that Tang Shaoyang was so fast, even though he, who was a God Rank, had a hard time catching up.


    "Let''s stop this silly chase and run." The sky suddenly turned dark, then lightning struck Tang Shaoyang.


    However, Tang Shaoyang dodged the iing lightning with a slight move to the side. With his Spirit Eyes, he could see the iing attack and easily dodged the iing lightning.


    At the same time, golden lightning also struck Gungnir and his two friends. His friend came above and blocked the lightning for him. This was the third System''s Divine Lightning, and the lightning got stronger and stronger. That was the punishment for those who vited the rule.


    "What are you doing, Gungnir? Stop him!" His friends urged Gungnir.


    "I tried, but he dodged all my lightning!" Gungnir retorted. He was also annoyed that a mere Ancient Rank could dodge his lightning. It could be seen that Tang Shaoyang avoided all the lightning.


    "Let''s help him to stop the heathen." The God Rank, who rarely spoke, finally opened his mouth. He took out a glowing arrow and pulled the string. "Use your wind to restrict his movement, Windra."


    The man called Windra motioned his hands toward Tang Shaoyang''s direction. Dozens of tornadoes suddenly surrounded Tang Shaoyang, blocking his path. Then the one with the bow released his arrow.


    Swoosh!


    The arrow left a golden trail, splitting the cloud and elerating toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped his run and turned around. He sensed the arrow was following, not just moving in a straight line. He swung the Titan de toward the arrow, and the arrow disappeared into his sword. Then he followed with a sh toward the tornado; a bigger crack opened and sucked the tornadoes around him.


    However, he stopped his run and gave a chance for the three figures to catch up.


    "Can''t run anymore, huh, Little Run?" Gungnir stopped twenty meters away from Tang Shaoyang, smiling smugly.

 Chapter 1044: Against Three God Ranks

    Chapter 1044: Against Three God Ranks"Bhahaha¡­." Tang Shaoyangughed at Gungnir. "Three God Ranks for chasing a little runt? Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    ''I can''t escape from them even though I use Attribute Shift.'' Tang Shaoyang saved the concern for himself. He used [Attribute Shift], increasing everything to Agility to enhance his speed. However, that was not enough to escape from the three God Ranks, even though he managed to shake them off for a while. ''But this should be far enough from the city. From their conversation, only one of them will fight me while the other two will block the lightning.''


    "Don''t fall for his provocation, Gungnir! We need to end this¡ª" Windra did not finish his words as three lightning strikes them once more. This was the fourth strike, meaning they could only hold for another six Divine Lightning. "End this quickly, or we will leave you on your own!"


    Bzzzt!


    Gungnir''s figure turned into lightning and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. It was like a blink; in the next moment, Gungnir was already in front of him. Fast, but it was not fast enough to catch him off guard. He was prepared as he activated the [Thousand sts]. The Titan de met with Gungnir''s lightning-covered fist.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Thousands of explosions resounded as the shock wave spread out. At the same time, dozens of cracks appeared around them, sucking all the lightning from Gungnir.


    "Damn! His void is quite strong to be able most of my lightning." Gungnir backed off, but then five arrows came after Tang Shaoyang. The arrows came from five different directions with different timing. He forcefully opened the void around him, taking all the arrows. It did not end there as the wind de followed after the crack closed up.


    Tang Shaoyang did not see the wind desing, and seven of the wind des hit him. Sending him down to the ground.


    "What are you two doing? He is my prey!" Gungnir turned around and questioned his friends. It was supposed to be him against Tang Shaoyang. Yet his two friends intervened in his fight.


    "This is not about whose he belongs to. If you can''t finish him quickly, then we will have to interfere. Your lightning seems useless against the Void!" The God Rank, with a bow, responded coldly.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang immediately jumped away from where he crashed as a volley of arrows followed him. He flew to the sky once more, but his condition was not so good. His clothes were sliced open, and his flesh was also cut at the same time. The blood-colored his ruined clothes. That was right; he wore no armor but just clothes.


    "I regret a little bit that I don''t wear armor." Tang Shaoyang muttered while eyeing the three God Ranks arguing with each other. The throbbing pain reminded him of his past when he would get beaten in a street fight, giving him a nostalgic feeling.


    [It''s not the time to feel nostalgic, you idiot! Use everything you have until Avyn arrives, then use Integration with her! That way, you have a way higher chance to survive!]


    Zara scolded him. Since they were in integration, Zara could feel what Tang Shaoyang felt. She could read his thoughts like it was her thoughts.


    "You are right. This is my chance to use everything in a fight. I can''t use everything because my opponent has been weaker than me all this time." The first thing he did was activate The Grand Dragon Transformation. His skin turned into ck dragon scales, a tail popped on his butt, and he had an additional pair of dragon wings. It counted up to nine pairs of wings; not that it mattered in a fight, but the dragon wing was bigger than his angel wing, making it look awkward on him.


    Tang Shaoyang checked his stats. Integration with Zara and the transformation boosted his stats up to a lower star Primordial Rank even though he was still Ancient Rank. Then Tang Shaoyang activated [Infernal Wrath], the skill he had never used before, or he just did not have a strong opponent to use everything he used right now. It was like a berserker, increasing all stats on him, reaching the lower star of the Demi-God stats.


    "I think I understand why Gods will hunt the Spirit Contractor." Tang Shaoyang muttered by himself.


    Gungnir seemed to be going crazy as he still argued with his two friends. Of course, the main reason was because of his self-esteem. They helped him to fight Tang Shaoyang, and that hurt his pride as a God Rank. He could not believe that his friend did not trust him enough to face Tang Shaoyang alone.


    However, soon the three felt the surging power from the side. The three stopped arguing and turned toward the resource of the strong aura. "That''s not the aura that an Ancient Rank is supposed to have! This dumb Gungnir gives him a chance to use the¡­. Wait, wasn''t he using bloodline transformation with the fallen angel? What about the dragon?"


    Windra found something amiss with the transformation, the angel wing was still there, but Tang Shaoyang was covered in dragon scale. It was unheard of to use two bloodline transformation skills at the same time, let alone mixing bloodline transformation. They heard about an individual with more than one bloodline but not using the transformation at the same time.


    "This is bad. He does not just have yer Energy, but he is also a Spirit Contractor. That damned Antorias purposely hid that information from us. There''s no way he did not notice that this heathen is a Spirit Contractor after fighting him." Windra cursed out. "Stop your bull¡ª"


    "Watch out!" Lasius warned his friends as he noticed Tang Shaoyang''s presence next to him.


    Tang Shaoyang appeared between the three and swung the Titan de three hundred and sixty degrees. The three managed to back away. However, they did not escape unscathed. Even though they were a meter away from the tip of the sword, their flesh was cut open. Blood gushed out from the big wound, but it healed in three seconds.


    "It''s an invisible sword! He can extend the de with some invisibility!" Lasius saw through the [Invisible sh] with his eyes. He had special eyes that could see the skill.


    "This is not the time to argue about whose prey he is, Gungnir. We need to finish him before we run out of time!" The archer added.

 Chapter 1045: Even Gods Bleed - Part 1

    Chapter 1045: Even Gods Bleed - Part 1Their skins were cut on the belly but not too deep as they managed to react in time. Gungnir gritted his teeth as it really hurt his pride that they had to gang up on Ancient Rank mortals. However, he was also aware that he was running out of time. The only way to finish the fight was to use the transformation skill. Gungnir believed that it would be easy to kill Tang Shaoyang with his transformation, but that was more shameful than having ganged up against the Ancient Rank mortal. His name would be tarnished in Nirvana as a God Rank that resorted to a transformation just to kill an Ancient Rank.


    Rumble!


    The sky rumbled once more as the Divine Lightning came after the three God Ranks. The fifth strike of the Divine Lightning was two times stronger than the fourth Divine Lightning. Gungnir directed his right hand to the Divine Lightning and absorbed it. A frown formed on his forehead as he sensed the Divine Lightning inside him, trying to harm him.


    Even though he could absorb the Divine Lightning, it was not a smooth absorption since the Divine Lightning was not his. Meanwhile, the two God Ranks used their barrier to block the Divine Lightning. The barrier broke apart, but the two God Ranks were unscathed.


    Lasius tried to look for Tang Shaoyang once more, but then he could not sense him anywhere. "Where is he?" In the next moment, he noticed a shadow loomed over him. His subconscious action was to turn around and create the following barrier. However, as soon as he turned around, Tang Shaoyang was no longer there. Tang Shaoyang mirrored his movement, and he was right behind Lasius once more.


    Tang Shaoyang brought down his Titan de. Lasius managed to move the barrier to protect his back while he tried to get away from Tang Shaoyang''s range. Nheless, the barrier was not much help in blocking the Titan de. The de cut through the barrier and cut Lasius'' entire right arm. The slight movement saved his life, but he had to sacrifice his right arm. Lasius took the chance to move away from Tang Shaoyang.


    At the same time, Windra came from above, lurching toward Tang Shaoyang. A windstorm hit Tang Shaoyang, sending his body to the ground.


    Boom!


    Tang Shaoyang crashed onto the ground as the dust rose. Then a blitz of lightning followed afterward, bombarding the ground where Tang Shaoyang crashed. Windra and Gungnir came near their friends. "How is it? Can you attach your arm back?"


    "This is worse than I thought. I can''t regenerate a new arm or attach my arm back until I expel the yer Energy. He used yer Energy on me. Damn it!" Lasius was holding his severed arm, enduring the pain of his wound.


    Lasius put the severed hand into his inventory. "I will try to block the next three Divine Lightning. You two focus on our target!"


    Gungnir and Windra exchanged nces and nodded. It was not a matter of pride anymore if Tang Shaoyang couldnd a sneak attack on Lasius. The two God Ranks cooperated to kill the Ancient Rank.


    Windranded on the spot where Tang Shaoyang crashed, blowing all the dust away and revealing Tang Shaoyang''s figure. Windra had his eyes opened wide, surprised that Tang Shaoyang was fine after the barraged attack earlier.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his sword and activated [Thousand sts]. He was now aware that yer Energy worked on the God Ranks, so he mixed up yer Energy into his attack.


    Windra was not in a position to dodge the iing sword. He gathered the wind, forming a barrier around him.


    "Stupid! Don''t try to block the yer Energy!" Lasius yelled from the air as soon as he noticed his friend tried to block the attack instead of dodging it.


    Bzzzt!


    Gungnir came in time,nding a kick on Tang Shaoyang''s neck. The kick pushed Tang Shaoyang down to the ground, then lightning burst out from the kick. Windra was safe, but then he noticed hundreds of red des surrounding him and Gungnir.


    Even though he was pinned down onto the ground, Tang Shaoyang still could activate the [yer de]. Hundreds of yer des surrounded the two God Ranks. There was no space for them to escape from the yer de encirclement.


    Tang Shaoyang thought he had caught Windra and Gungnir for sure, but then he sensed a powerful aura from the sky. He then saw a figure bathed in golden brilliance, emitting a powerful aura. It was the same as Rumru, the ck Dragon''s aura, if not stronger.


    Lasius used his transformation skill. Three pairs of angeling wings on his back, and his eyes turned golden. There were another additional two pairs of hands, all of them holding a golden bow. In the following moment, Lasius shot hundreds of arrows, arrows that were made of Divine Energy. Each of the arrows was aimed at the yer des. The Divine Arrows neutralize the yer de, all of them.


    "This is unfair." Tang Shaoyang''s muffled voice came out from the ground. He caught Gungnir''s leg and was about to m the man to the ground, but Windra came after him. His chest was hit by Windra''s knee, sending him flying backward.


    Tang Shaoyang stabilized himself from the impact and stood thirty meters away from Windra and Gungnir. He received no damage from all the assaults he received. He had a passive defensive skill, Dispersal. It reduced the impact by fifty percent and added his Mana Barrier, Dragon Scales, and me Shield. He managed to survive the attack.


    ''The issue is that they haven''t used everything they have. They are still underestimating me, and I failed to take advantage of that.''


    He was aware that three God Ranks were underestimating him. He wanted to use that to his advantage; he managed to cut Lasius''s right arm, and he almost got Windra and Gungnir. However, the next thing would be harder because the three God Ranks would take him seriously.


    Rumble!


    The sixth wave of Divine Lightning came. Three Divine Lightning swoop down toward the three God Ranks.


    ''This is myst chance.'' Tang Shaoyang used [Blink] and arrived in front of Gungnir in an instant. He tried to attack Gungnir while they focused on the Divine Lightning.


    "Do you think the same trick will work on us?" Gungnir faced Tang Shaoyang with a mocked smile. Before the Titan de could reach Gungnir, Gungnir grabbed Tang Shaoyang''s neck. Lightning burst out from his palm, striking Tang Shaoyang''s body. Noticing that Divine Lightning came for him, Gungnir threw Tang Shaoyang down and focused on the sixth Divine Lightning.


    The lightning sh filled the sky, followed by the rumbling. Gungnir raised his right hand, receiving the iing Divine Lightning. He tried to neutralize the Divine Lightning through his body. Gungnir''s face scrunched in pain, enduring the havoc of Divine Lightning inside his body. It took him ten seconds to neutralize the Divine Lightning; sighing out of relief, Gungnir turned his attention to the ground, where he threw Tang Shaoyang at.


    Windra and Lasius came next to Gungnir after fending off the Divine Lightning. "We have to finish him fast. The Divine Lightning bes stronger than we anticipate. One or two more Divine Lightning, we need to use transformation to hold against it." Lasius voiced his concern after defending the sixth Divine Lightning.

 Chapter 1046: Even Gods Bleed - Part 2

    Chapter 1046: Even Gods Bleed - Part 2Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh once more as he was sent down by Gungnir. Despite all the attacks he received, he was not seriously injured. The ck scale was still shiny, protecting him from any serious injuries, and added with the Dispersal that dispersed half of the damage, he was still fine after a few minutes of fighting against the three God Ranks.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. "I don''t expect that I willst this long." He then looked up at the three figures in the sky while the three figures also looked down at him. After overhearing the three God Ranks'' conversation, he realized that the only thing he needed to do was to stall. Stalling the time until the Divine Lightning became strong enough to scare the three God Ranks.


    From the three God Ranks'' conversation, he realized that they still had pride for not using the transformation skill. It seemed the three God Ranks were reluctant to use the transformation skill for some reasons, either for their pride or there might be a hidden consequence he might not know.


    ''Regardless, I have to stall the time until the seventh, the eighth, or maybe the tenth. Guess that''s the only way to survive against these three.'' Tang Shaoyang realized that going for a kill might not be the best n for him. He tried to fight with the intention of killing them, but now he realized that it would not work.


    [Attribute Shift]


    Tang Shaoyang used the Attribute Shift and maxed out his Agility. He then turned around and used Blink to get away from the three God Ranks.


    "He tries to escape!" Lasius immediately noticed the movement and yelled out for his friends. Windra and Gungnir were above him in terms of speed.


    The two immediately chased after Tang Shaoyang after their friend''s warning. One zapped with the lightning while the other wind used the wind to his advantage. Thete start gave the two God Ranks a hard time catching up. They tried to use a long-range attack, but it failed miserably. It was as if their prey could read the future, perfectly avoiding all the attacks.


    "Howe he is so fast?" Gungnir could not believe that he had failed to catch up after a three-minute chase. While chasing, they noticed the darkening sky, followed by a deafening rumble. The seventh wave of the Divine Lightning came for the three God Ranks.


    Gungnir and Windra thought of stopping the chase and focused on defending themselves from the Divine Lightning. But then a bright light came from behind as they sensed a surging aura. There was no need for them to look to know what happened.


    "Don''t worry about the Divine Lightning! I will use transformation and defend the seventh wave by myself!" Lasius told his friends not to worry about the iing Divine Lightning. As they thought, Lasius used the transformation skill for them.


    Six pairs of golden feathered wings grew on Lasius'' back. His entire body glowed in Divine Aura as his eyes turned entirely golden. He flew above Gungnir and Windra, followed by three floating golden bows. The three bows with golden arrows aimed at the sky. Lasius intended to block the Divine Lightning with his arrow.


    The dark cloud shed as the Divine Lightning descended. At the same time, Lasius shot the three arrows toward the descended lightning. The golden arrow shot to the sky, shing with the Divine Lightning. Lasius watched his arrows disintegrate against the Divine Lightning.


    "F*ck me!" He raised his hands to the sky as a vortex formed right above him, pulling the two Divine Lightning that went after his friends. At the same time, a golden barrier protected him. The first Divine Lightning hit the barrier.


    Rumble!


    Lasius frowned as he noticed the lightning crack his barrier. He realized that his barrier was not strong enough to receive three consecutive Divine Lightning. He was about to create a new barrier, but it was toote as the two Divine Lightning came at him.


    The cracked golden barrier could not even hold against the second barrier. It ended with the worst situation, where Lasius had to take the Divine Lightning with his body.


    "Hah¡­. Hah¡­. Hah¡­. Hah¡­." Lasius breathed heavily as his armor and skin were charred after the lightning strike. Smoke blew from his wings and body as burn marked his smooth cheek. He quickly realized that they had miscalcted how strong the Divine Lightning was.


    Of course, doing such a thing was not the first time for him, Windra, and Gungnir. However, this one was the longest time they had to stay and hunt their prey. This was the first time he received the seventh wave of Divine Lightning.


    Lasius'' body swayed in the air. He looked fine on the outside, but he suffered internal injuries. Along with the yer Energy that still wreaked havoc inside his body, he was not in the condition to stay with his friends. He could no longer defend himself against the System''s Divine Lightning.


    "Listen to me, Windra! Gungnir! Use everything you have and finish our hunting! The Divine Lightning is much stronger than we thought. I am seriously injured, and I have to return right now. I will leave the rest to you guys!" That were Lasius''st words before he flew back to the crack in the sky.


    *** ***


    Gungnir and Windra exchanged nces, clearly shocked to hear those from Lasius. They were aware that Lasius used the transformation skill, yet their friend still got injured by the Divine Lightning, forcing their friend to go back. Realizing the severity of the situation, both did not hesitate to use their transformation skill.


    Gungnir''s whole body turned into lightning while the skypletely turned dark. At the same time, wind storms filled the area as Windra turned into a six pairs-wing angel. With their transformation, it took them forty seconds to catch up to Tang Shaoyang''s speed.


    Gungnir stopped Tang Shaoyang from the front while Windra was right behind. "You can''t run anymore, heathen!"


    "Do you think so?" Tang Shaoyang smiled as his body turned into seven figures. The seven figures split up, trying to escape from the two God Ranks. However, seven shes of lightning came down from the sky, striking down the exact seven figures. The six mirages disappeared while the real Tang Shaoyang avoided the lightning. Gungnir stood in front of Tang Shaoyang, and Windra stayed behind Tang Shaoyang.


    "I guess we have to fight." Tang Shaoyang took out the Titan de and The Dragon Destroyer. He held the de in his left hand and the battle-ax in his right hand.

 Chapter 1047: Even God Bleed - Part 3

    Chapter 1047: Even God Bleed - Part 3Tang Shaoyang maintained the distance while looking for the third one. The two God Ranks in his sight were already in the transformation, and the third one was someone with a bow. That meant the third one would most likely snipe him from afar, so he tried to locate the third one. He expanded the Spirit Eyes up to three thousand meters, yet he could not locate Lasius.


    ''What is this? Are they nning something?'' All this time, the three God Ranks had been fighting him without any strategy, fighting face to face. It made him worried that the three God Ranks started to use strategy to fight him.


    While Tang Shaoyang was concerned about the third person, Gungnir made his move. His movement was undetected by Tang Shaoyang, who was concerned about Lasius. Gungnir arrived in front of Tang Shaoyang with his knee, hitting Tang Shaoyang in the chest.


    "What? Are you underestimating us just because we can''t kill you quicker?"


    The knee sent Tang Shaoyang dozens of meters away in the air, but he managed to bounce back from the impact with his wings. Before he could recollect himself back, Windra was already right above him with a kick. The kicknded right on Tang Shaoyang''s head, crashing him down to the ground once more.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately got up, annoyed and frustrated. He had to face two God Ranks and also worried about the third God Rank that might kill him from a distance. His head was ringing from the kick, and his chest felt tight from the early knee, making it hard to breathe.


    "What''s wrong? Where was your cockiness earlier, hah?" Gungnir was already right in front of Tang Shaoyang without Tang Shaoyang noticing.


    "Since I have already used my transformation, I might as well show you the power of God!"


    Right after Gungnir said that the ground shook. The dark sky turned darker as the ground cracked. In the next movement, lightning filled the dark sky. Not just the sky but the cracks on the ground filled by the lightning as well. Above and below, flooding everything with lightning. That was Gungnir''s Lightning Domain.


    As if that was not enough, Windra also used his Wind Domain. He created windstorms, blowing the giant trees and cutting everything in the path of the wind. The two God Ranks used their domain power, overwhelming Tang Shaoyang with their domains. The wind swept the cloud of dust that covered Gungnir and Tang Shaoyang, who stood face to face.


    In front of the overwhelming power, Tang Shaoyangughed, mockingughtering out of his mouth. "You are this low, huh? Why are you two so proud of ganging up an Ancient Rank like me? God, more like dogs to me. Move in a pack to hunt the weaker."


    The smile on Gungnir''s face froze the moment Tang Shaoyang mentioned that, right on his sore spot. If this had to be known, this would tarnish his reputation as a God.


    "Silent!" A deafening roar came from Gungnir''s mouth. At the same time, the lightning from the crack and the sky shot toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang was not expecting the lightning from the crack would attack him and failed to dodge in time. He received the lightning with his body, stiffening his movement. Then Gungnir reached his neck and mmed him down to the ground, not just once, but several times.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground cracked, making a small pit the size of Tang Shaoyang''s body. Tang Shaoyang endured the pain in his back, but that was not enough to destroy his dragon scale. However, he was horrified by what happened next. All the lightning from the crack crawled onto him, bathing in the lightning.


    "ARGHHHHHHH!!!" A scream came from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth after a long time. He could no longer hold the pain as the lightning reached all parts of his body, including the internal parts. Despite being in pain, he did not release his grasp on his weapon, holding it while waiting for his chance.


    After thirty seconds of bathing in lightning, Tang Shaoyang released the Titan de and the Dragon Destroyer. He moved his hands to grab Gungnir''s neck in turn. Then he followed it with yer des, creating seven yer des at the same time.


    Before Tang Shaoyang could direct the yer de, he sensed an extreme danger from above. He raised his feet and kicked Gungnir in the chest. He then grabbed the two weapons and used blink to create a distance from Gungnir. While doing it, he moved the seven yer des toward Gungnir. He used his Spirit Eyes to direct the yer de toward the target.


    "ARGHHH!"


    This time it was Gungnir''s turn to scream. Out of seven yer des, four of them pierced his body. Two on his shoulders, one on the right belly, and thest one on his thigh, forcing Gungnir to kneel with one knee. Blood flowed out of the body made of lightning.


    Tang Shaoyang breathed heavily, but there was a smile on his face. It was not his n to be caught, but it worked perfectly well for him. He managed to injure one of them. ''This should be enough to buy more time until the next Divine Lightning¡­. I hope so¡­.''


    As he said that, in his heart, Windra appeared right in front of him. The tip of the spear was an inch away from his right eye. Tang Shaoyang spun the Titan de in his right hand, changing the spear''s direction to the side while he ducked to the left. He avoided the attack, but then the spear appeared again. This time the spear aimed at his belly. Tang Shaoyang pped his wing, lifting his body into the air. He then mmed the Titan de and The Dragon Destroyer forward.


    Boom! Boom!


    Tang Shaoyang missed the target as he realized his weapons had hit the ground. Then he quickly realized that he was surrounded by Windstorms. The de of wind cut through the scale, reaching his skin. He was bleeding all over his body, but Tang Shaoyang managed to get rid of the windstorms with his yer Energy. He coated the Titan de with yer Energy and cut through the wind.


    By the time he finished dealing with the windstorms, he had looked up. Gungnir had pulled the yer des from his body, but his body was still bleeding profusely.


    "That damned dragon scale!" Windra was quite annoyed when he mentioned the dragon scale. The Windstorm was supposed to cut Tang Shaoyang into pieces, yet the dragon scale protected the guy, leaving with just swallow cuts.


    "Buahahahahaha¡­." Tang Shaoyangughed loudly.


    "It seems you have gone crazy after realizing the gap between us, hah?" Gungnir looked down at theughing mortal.


    "No! I am just proud of myself that I am still alive after fighting three God Ranks. Isn''t that something I should be proud of?" Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. "Not just I will survive, but I will y God!"


    "Do you think you can y a God?" Gungnir suddenly appeared in front of Tang Shaoyang, showcasing the speed that always caught Tang Shaoyang off guard.


    "I do think it''s possible." Tang Shaoyang was ready for Gungnir as he immediately shed the Titan de toward Gungnir''s near. He coated the de with the yer Energy, determined to get Gungnir''s head in one strike.


    However, Gungnir was no longer careless when he faced Tang Shaoyang anymore, thinking of every possibility, including the de strike. The lightning on the ground formed a tentacle, catching the de in the air. The lightning then reached Tang Shaoyang''s body, and the lightning was much stronger than before, forcing him to release the grip on the Titan de.


    The lightning tentacle then threw the Titan de, and at the same time, two more lightning tentacles formed binding Tang Shaoyang''s feet. A spark of lightning burst out, overflowing toward Tang Shaoyang''s whole body. That forced Tang Shaoyang to release the grip on hisst weapon.


    Losing both his weapons, he tried to form yer de, but the yer de broke midway. Gungnir ced his right foot on the chest and pinned Tang Shaoyang down to the ground. For the first time, Tang Shaoyang coughed off blood, but the blood quickly evaporated because of the lightning around his body.


    Tang Shaoyang quickly realized that he could not move his body anymore. He was paralyzed on the ground, and he lost the feeling in his body. It was just pain, an overwhelming pain all over his body and internal parts. Despite the situation he was in, he was still smiling.


    "You can still smile?" Gungnir hunched his body and looked at Tang Shaoyang closer.


    "Why can''t I smile?" Tang Shaoyang refuted while maintaining his smile. "I have done everything I can in this unfair fight, so I have no regret."


    "Do you?" Gungnir maintained his t expression. "There''s no unfair fight. There''s no unfairness in this world, but just a victor and a loser. The strong and the weak. You don''t lose the unfair fight; you lose the fight because you are weak."


    "Buahahahahaha¡­." Tang Shaoyangughed louder, hearing that came from Gungnir. "Three God Ranks against one Ancient Rank¡­."


    He did not finish his words as Gungnir trampled his chest once more. More blood evaporated from the lightning.


    "You said that you have no regrets? I wonder¡­." Gungnir stared into Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. "I remembered Antorias said that you have an Empire and also many women¡­." A wide grin formed on Gungnir''s face. "I wonder if you still can say you have no regret once I destroy your empire and turn all your women into prostitutes for monsters and demons. Are you sure you have no regret?"


    Tang Shaoyang''s expression froze when he heard the threat. That was not something hard to do for Gungnir. As long as the Divine Church could find ess to Earth, there was no way the empire could survive against the God Ranks.


    At this moment, the sky roared. That was a signal of the arrival of the Divine Lightning. This was the eighth wave of the Divine Lightning that came for them.


    "I will block the Divine Lightning. You kill him!" Windra told Gungnir calmly. He was in his transformation, so the Divine Lightning should not be an issue for him. Lasius was injured because of three Divine Lightning, but this time it was just two Divine Lightning. This should not be a big problem for him. He created a shield with his wind, fiveyers of shields for the iing Divine Lightning.


    Kaboom! Kaboom!


    The Divine Lightning struck him and caused an explosion in the air. The explosion left Gungnir''s ear ringing. It made him lose his hearing for a while, forcing him to turn around. He looked up at his friend. The explosion with the spark of Divine Lighting filled the sky, shocking Gungnir. Then in the next moment, he saw a figure falling from the explosion. Windra was free-falling from the sky, unconscious.

 Chapter 1048: Even Gods Bleed - Part 4

    Chapter 1048: Even Gods Bleed - Part 4Tang Shaoyang watched the explosion fill the sky. He noticed there were only two lightning came for the two God Ranks, and Windra took them by himself. He sensed the great shock wave on his face, and deep inside, he was surprised to see this. It had never liked this before; this was the first time lightning exploded.


    ''Does not really matter. I will die here.'' Tang Shaoyang assumed the lightning should not be an issue for the transformed God Rank. He tried to ept his fate of dying in Gungnir''s hands as he was not in a position to fight back.


    However, the image of his empire destroyed and his women captured by the Divine Church resurfaced in his head.


    ''NO! I can''t die here! I don''t want to die here! I have to protect them all! I haven''t seen my firstborn! I don''t want to die here.'' He struggled, but he was helpless against Gungnir.


    ''What option do I have?'' Tang Shaoyang did not want to give up. His mind swirled, thinking of a way to get out of the current situation. He thought of integration with Zowen, fighting the lightning with the Lightning Grand Magus. However, he threw the idea off his head. Even the Angel of Death and his Grand Dragon Transformation were not enough to resist the lightning, so he did not think Grade S Spirit would matter.


    His mind spun, not caring what happened in the sky. Tang Shaoyang thought of using [True Dragon], transforming into a true dragon. But then, there was no way Gungnir would let him transform. He would be killed before he could fully transform.


    ''I need something that can''t be detected but also makes me stronger. Spirit¡­. Spirit Integration? Zara is the strongest spirit I have right now. Unless I recall Avyn and change the integration with her? Will Gungnir give me the time to finish the integration?''


    Gungnir would notice he canceled his integration once the angel wings disappeared. Gungnir would not let him finish the next integration.


    ''What if I use the integration without canceling the first integration? Two-spirit integration? Could it work?''


    Tang Shaoyang got a crazy idea at a desperate moment. He never tried to integrate with two spirits at once. He never thought that far; at least, there was no situation that forced him to think about integrating with two spirits until now.


    ''It''s a do or dies. The consequence does not really matter.'' With the new determination to fight for his survival, he recalled Avyn. He thought of leaving Avyn to protect his people in the Starter City. That was the reason he left her behind, but Gungnir made him realize that his people were not safe yet, even if he lured the three God Ranks with him. They still came back for them, and he would not let that happen.


    [Where are you? I have been looking for you!]


    Avyn''s panicky voice filled his head as soon as Tang Shaoyang recalled thest Kankara''Xeo. However, it was not the time to exin everything to her.


    ''We don''t have time for a conversation, but I will use Spirit Integration with you. You are myst chance to survive.''


    [Are you stupid? You will destroy your body if you try to integrate with me! Just summon me back and let me fight them with you!]


    ''It does not matter if I have destroyed my body. At least, I want to take one of them down with me. Even if I summon you, it will be you against those two God Ranks. Let''s do it!''


    *** ***


    Gungnir froze, seeing his friend fall from the sky. The Divine Lightning taking down his friend never crossed his mind. The first thing that came into his mind was to leave Tang Shaoyang and check out his friend. His figure zapped into lightning and caught Windra in the air.


    The six pairs of angelic wings were burnt crisp, the skins charred while his mouth was still blowing smoke, and his eyes were half-open. It was much worse than Gungnir thought.


    As soon as theynded on the ground, he took out the potion from his inventory and fed it to Windra. Windra regained consciousness after drinking the potion, but his body was just beyond repair. The Divine Lightning had the same attribute as the yer Energy, preventing the potion from healing most of the injuries. The potion revitalized him a little bit, helping Windra to regain his consciousness.


    The moment his eyes fully opened, Windra grabbed Gungnir''s arm tightly. "Kill¡­. Him¡­. NOW!!!"


    As soon as Windra warned Gungnir, a giant shadow loomed over them. Gungnir turned around while Windra looked past Gungnir. Seventy meters tall ck Dragon stood not far from them.


    As soon as Tang Shaoyang regained his freedom from Gungnir, he used [True Dragon]. It pushed his stats to mid-stars of the Demi God Rank, strengthening further than before. "This body should be strong enough for an integration with you, no, Avyn?"


    He did not wait for Avyn to respond to him as he tried the second integration without canceling his integration with Zara. Another pair of grayish-blue dragon wings popped out on his back. With the new additional pair, he had eight pairs of wings on his back, making him look weird for a dragon. Of course, the surprise was not the additional wing but his attributes. His attributes broke into the lowest stat for the God Ranks, one star God Rank for each attribute.


    "I think I have a chance now¡­." Tang Shaoyang gazed down at Gungnir, who embraced the wounded Windra.


    "What damnation monster is that?" Gungnir was surprised to see the creature in front of him. The scale pattern was a mess, ck and white. The Dragon''s feet were releasing a cold aura, freezing everything around the dragon. He could even sense the coldness from where he was.


    "Leave me! Kill¡­. Him! We don''t have time!" Windra breathed heavily. "You can''t sustain the next Divine Lightning!"


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes focused on the injured Windra, and there was no need for him to think twice aboutunching his attack. He did not know if his current was enough to kill Gungnir, but it should be enough to end Windra. He determined that if he died here, he wanted to bring one of them with him.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth as the frost, ck fire, and Void Energy gathered in his mouth. He added yer energy into the mix and shot toward Windra.


    A chunk of forest disappeared into the void, another big chunk was frozen in ck ice, and another big chunk was burnt by the ck fire. The dragon''s breath, with four mixed energies, devastated the forest. Amidst all the chaos, Gungnir stayed still, blocking the dragon''s breath with his lightning domain. It was not that he did not want to dodge, but there was no ce to dodge, and he had to protect Windra as well from Tang Shaoyang.


    Of course, Gungnir paid the price for trying to block the dragon''s breath. Blood flowed out his nose and ears. He blocked the fire and the ice, but the void and the yer Energy got into him.


    "Let him kill¡­. Me¡­." Windra tried to persuade Gungnir. "You can''t¡­. Leave him alive¡­. He must be killed¡­.!"


    Gungnir let out a chuckle and smiled as he turned around. "Don''t worry, my friend. I will kill him, and I will also not let you die under my watch."


    After saying that, Gungnir''s figure zapped toward the enormous dragon. He tried to move all the lightning in his domain with him.


    Tang Shaoyang stomped his right foot on the ground, and the shock wave of Void Energy spread out. The lightning that tried to reach him disappeared into the void, and he followed with another dragon breath. However, he aimed the breath toward Windra instead of Gungnir, who was right before him. He did not care if he received the attack directly from Gungnir, but he just wanted to take down one God Rank.


    "This motherf*cker!" Gungnir stopped whatever he intended to do and dashed back to his friend. He raised his hand toward the sky, and lightning filled the sky once more. This time it waspletely different than before. It was as if the lightning was the sky itself.


    As Tang Shaoyang shot the dragon''s breath once, Gungnir pulled down the lightning. Just like a curtain dropped, the lightningpletely formed a wall. The scene was simr to a waterfall, but it was lightning poured down instead of the water.


    The dragon''s breath met with the lightning. This time, Gungnir seeded in blocking the breath. He let out a sigh of relief. Deep inside, he was concerned that his lightning might not be enough to face the yer Energy and the Void Energy at the same time. He got nervous for a while because he had to face a dragon, but he regained his confidence that his lightningpletely blocked the dragon''s breath.


    "His lightning is stronger because of his domain, huh? You are not the only one with a domain." Tang Shaoyang activated his fire domain, Realm of Fire.


    The ground shook once more, and the surface cracked as ck fire burst out from the ground. The ground that was once filled by lightning and the ck fire started to take over. A sh of domains started the ck fire and the lightning.


    "Of course, he also has his domain." Gungnir clicked his tongue. "But I don''t have time to entertain you anymore. I will end here and right now." He realized that he did not have much time until the next wave of Divine Lightning. After what happened to Lasius and Windra, he might not be able to hold against the Divine Lightning despite his power.


    Gungnir raised his right hand to the sky. It was just like a ma; he drew all the lightning into his right hand. He focused all the lightning into his right, making his right shine.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what Gungnir was trying to do, but he could sense the power that Gungnir gathered in his right hand. He could feel the aura that might kill him in that right hand. ''The final blow, hah?''


    He then copied what Gungnir did, pulling the ck fire in his domain toward him. At the same time, he opened his mouth, gathering whatever he could in his mouth. Avyn''s frost energy, Zara''s Void Energy, His yer Energy, and The Infernal Wraith, the ck fire. The four different energies swirled in his mouth, and for some reason, he was confident to take Gungnir head-on. Instead of attacking the helpless Windra, he decided to face Gungnir.


    Gungnir was the first one to make his move. His figure zapped toward Tang Shaoyang, leaving a lightning trail. In the blink of an eye, Gungnir was already right before Tang Shaoyang. At this moment, Tang Shaoyang released what he had prepared, and Gungnir sent his punch forward, shing with Tang Shaoyang''s breath.

 Chapter 1049: Nirvana

    Chapter 1049: NirvanaGungnir used one of his strongest moves, Lightning Judgment. The moment his fist met with the dragon''s breath, his entire body felt numb. Some unknown energy which he assumed was the yer Energy entered his body in the sh. Then the lightning in his right hand burst out, exploding along with the dragon''s breath. He and the dragon monster were engulfed by the explosion.


    Gungnir gritted his teeth, enduring the pain from the sh as he kept pushing the fist. He used all the mana to generate more lightning. The force fighting back against him became fiercer. At this moment, Gungnir realized that he had used everything on Lightning Judgment, all his mana. He was about to run out of his mana when he had not achieved his mission to kill Tang Shaoyang.


    ''Am I going to lose?'' The thought crossed his mind, something he had never thought before that he would lose to an Ancient Rank.


    However, the force that fought him back suddenly disappeared. His fist went through and touched something hard at the end of it. Gungnir could not see what happened because of the blinding explosion, but he was sure that his fist touched the dragon scale.


    Gungnir stayed in the air, waiting for the explosion to die down. He did not dare to make any reckless move with his limited mana. A few minutes passed as the impact of the sh calmed down, and he finally got to see the monster once more. His fist touched the dragon''s snout, and he discovered that the dragon had suffered no injuries from the early sh.


    ''I am f*cked!'' Gungnir thought the dragon would kill him for sure in the next moment. He could still feel the strong aura radiating from the dragon; he failed to kill the dragon within that single attack. He thought of escaping, but then he noticed something. The wing crumbled like dust, not his wing but the dragon''s.


    It started from the wing and slowly spread to the body. Gungnir stared with his erged eyes, not expecting it would end like this. Not when the dragon still radiated a strong life force. He was sure that the dragon was still alive with such a strong life force.


    "I killed him," Gungnir muttered in a low voice.


    He won the battle, but he felt like he had lost the fight. In the following moment, he witnessed the dragon crumble into dust, getting swept by the wind and disappearingpletely. With his mana depleted, his body returned to normal. He still had four stab wounds from earlier, and blood still flowed because of the yer Energy.


    At this moment, he felt the real impact of the sh. His head felt cold; there was residual cold energy. Not just the cold, but his belly was also in heat. The burning sensation hurt him and the organs inside his body. Without him realizing it, blood flowed out of his nose. The trickling cold blood touched his lips, and then he tasted the blood on his tongue.


    "I have to get back soon¡­." Gungnir coughed blood mid-air. He wiped the blood and rushed toward Windra. He had his lightning to form a barrier around Windra before sending his death blow to Tang Shaoyang. The barrier protected his friend from the impact.


    Gungnir carried his friend and flew toward the crack in the sky. Staying longer in his current condition was the same as suicide. The next Divine Lightning would kill him for sure. Windra stayed silent while being carried, but he made sure to observe the battlefield before leaving the tower through the crack.


    Windra was in a state of disbelief that a mere Ancient Rank would drag the battle to this extent. He had to admit that they were at fault for underestimating Tang Shaoyang, but still, it was so absurd that the Ancient Rank could fight the God Rank with the transformation.


    "I am d that we detected him earlier and killed him. I don''t dare to imagine how strong he would be once he reached that Legend Rank or even Demi-God Rank. He might even kill us." Windra spoke in a low voice as they entered the crack.


    As soon as the two God Ranks entered the crack, the giant crack in the sky disappeared. Everything in the sky returned to normal, but the devastating battlefield would remain.


    *** ***


    Nirvana


    Gungnir sessfully brought Windra back with him. However, as soon as his feet touched the marble floor, he lost all his energy and fell. He coughed up so hard as his chest tightened up. The cold and the heat met in his chest, causing him hard to breathe. Blood kepting out of his nose. As it happened, yer Energy wreaked havoc inside him.


    "Pathetic!" A cold voice rang in the air. "Give them the Divine Potion!"


    Two people came over and fed Gungnir and Windra the Divine Potion. The Divine Potion was a potion made by Nirvana, the highest grade potion made by the God Rank. Gungnir''s condition stabilized after drinking the potion while Windra''s injuries were healed. However, Gungnir''s condition was worse than Windra''s even after drinking the Divine Potion.


    Windra got up and knelt toward the five figures in front of him. Gungnir and Windra were in a hall, a vast hall where at the end of it, there were five figures sitting on the throne. The five figures were the leader of Nirvana, the God King. It was not an official rank from the system but the title for the leader of Nirvana, the God Alliance. The five figures were the strongest God Rank in the Nirvana Alliance.


    "You lose to a mere Ancient Rank? Three God Ranks got heavily injured by a mere Ancient Rank?" The cold voice questioned Windra and Gungnir. Even though both managed to kill Tang Shaoyang and returned alive, it was still a loss. Three God Ranks came back injured after hunting a mere Ancient Rank. That was a humiliation for Nirvana.


    "We apologize, Your Majesty," Windra responded. Meanwhile, Gungnir was struggling to get into a kneeling position.


    "Exin yourself!"


    "First, we are underestimating the Divine Lightning. I thought I could hold myself against two Divine Lightning at the same time, but the seventh wave of Divine Lightning was too strong. The second issue is we have so little information about our target¡­."


    "Don''t make an excuse for yourself!" The cold voice cut Windra''s voice midway. Before the cold voice continued, an annoyed yetzy voice cut off. "Can''t you let him speak, Lavanus? You told him to exin, yet you didn''t give him the time to exin. What do you want? Continue, Windra."


    "We have little information about our target. The only information we have is that the target only possesses yer Energy. But yer Energy was not the only issue. He is also a Spirit Contractor, and he has a strong Spirit, Angel of Death with Void Energy¡­. I am not sure myself, but Gungnir was the one who fought Tang Shaoyang to the end¡­." Windra paused and nced at his struggling friend.


    He did not mean to put his friend in a tough situation, but he just did not really know what kind of power Tang Shaoyang had.


    "Come over, Gungnir!" The dignified voice came from the figure in the middle of the five God Kings. He motioned toward Gungnir, who could barely walk.


    Gungnir followed the instruction and came closer to the figure in the middle. The figure then ced his hand on Gungnir''s head. He was looking into Gungnir''s memories. It was much faster to see the fight by himself instead of listening to the exnation. It was followed by five minutes of silence.


    The figure pulled his hand from Gungnir and said in a pensive tone. "Not just a yer ss, but also Spirit Contractor. His spirit is the Angel of Death for sure, and it was the Demi-God Rank Angel of Death¡­. He has a second talent which I don''t know of, and he has a dragon bloodline¡­."


    "The Abyss lied to us?" The figure with a cold voice responded in disbelief.


    "We don''t know yet. The Abyss also may have limited information on this Tang Shaoyang. Regardless, it''s good that we eliminated him earlier. Or else this figure would be a big threat to the Gods!" The figure in the middle waved his hand at Windra and Gungnir. "Good work you two. Go back and get some rest. Give them the best treatment we have!"


    "We thank you, Your Majesty!" Gungnir and Windra put their heads to the floor before leaving with the two persons who brought them the potion, leaving the five God Kings.


    "I agree to meet the Abyss to confirm this. If they purposely hid the extra information from us, that meant they were targeting us. They want to humiliate Nirvana, and I will not be the Abyss alone for doing that!" The figure in the middle disappeared from the seat afterward, followed by the other four figures.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, the chaos spiraled after the executioner knights attacked Tang Shaoyang outside the city. Zhang Mengyao deployed the Tang Empire''s strongest force and confronted the Divine Church.


    Marshal Alton and Moonsong, facing the three hundred Holy Knights that were about to return after the exploration. The two strongest figures after Tang Shaoyang; are the two Legend Ranks.


    They were weaker than Tang Shaoyang, but it was before they got the second ss and also the talent. Now they had the talent and also the second ss from the smart base, making them much stronger than before.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" The leader of the Holy Knight questioned Moonsong and Marshal Alton. He was unaware of what happened between his faction and the Tang Empire. He did not know that his faction attacked the Emperor of the Tang Empire. They returned earlier from their expedition because the sky suddenly split, but they were weed by two bloodthirsty figures radiating a strong killing intent.

 Chapter 1050: Decision - Part 1

    Chapter 1050: Decision - Part 1Three hours earlier


    Zhang Mengyao gathered all the high rankings into one room for a talk. This was the moment right after Tang Shaoyang lured away the figures that came from the crack in the sky. Even until the crack was still in the sky, she gathered them all in a hurry.


    She ryed Avyn''s message as soon as everyone gathered in the same room. The message was: "Don''te out of the city until the crack disappears!"


    "I heard people talking in the city that the crack was caused by God Ranks." Lu An responded in a low-spirited voice. "The people talked that the three God Ranks from the Divine Church came to the tower and wanted to kill Bro- His Majesty. I have tried to get information as to why the Divine Church wanted to kill His Majesty, but it''s hard because I can''t sneak into their territory."


    The moment God Rank was mentioned, the atmosphere dropped. Marshal Alton looked up at the ceiling and let out a sigh. He was the highest rank in the empire, but he was still nothingpared to the God Rank. Once more, he was disgusted by himself; he hated himself because the same tragedy was about to fall on the person he served.


    Marshal Alton failed Queen Rosalie by falling for the traitor''s scheme. Now, he was faced with an adversary he could not defeat.


    "We should help his Majesty. It should be easy to track their battle''s trace." Lu An wanted to help his brother fight the God Rank. The reason he wanted to be strong was for this moment, after all. However, his idea was immediately shot down by Marshal Alton.


    "We can''t help him. We will just burden him. If wee to help, we might split His Majesty''s attention to protect us from the God Rank. That will endanger him even more." Marshal Alton shook his head.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door. A Tarrior came in and reported that the crack had disappeared from the sky. The first reaction was that the people in the room were not going out to check the crack but opened their faction window. They wanted to see Tang Shaoyang''s name on the member list.


    If the name was still on the list, that meant Tang Shaoyang was still alive. However, if his name disappeared from the list, that meant he died in the battle. That was the simplest way to find out whether their leader was still alive or not.


    The room instantly filled with killing intent after they checked the vacant position. Next to the Faction Leader was a vacant; the name disappeared from the list. Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue went weak as they leaned their backs in shock. The silence ensued as everyone seemed to stop breathing.


    Everyone held their breath as it was just hard to believe it happened like this. Tang Shaoyang was the strongest figure among them, and yet he still lost. The depressed atmosphere engulfed the room as they did not know what to do next. Everyone wanted to go out and fight the Divine Church, but the fact that Tang Shaoyang died discouraged them from fighting them. They would be just throwing their lives if they fought someone that could kill the Emperor.


    Lu An was the first one to stand up from the chair. He was about to head out of the room, but Zhang Mengyao stopped him. "Where are you going, Lu An?"


    "I am going to kill all the bastards from the Divine Church! I will not sit here after they kill my brother!" Lu An did not stop his footsteps, but then Moonsong appeared before the young man.


    The Moon Tribe Chief held Lu An''s shoulders. "I know you are grieving, but charging into the enemy by yourself is not the right move. Sit, and we discuss our next move. I believe you are not the only one who wants to avenge His Majesty."


    Lu An looked down for a moment before nodding his head. The young man returned to his seat with slumped shoulders.


    "Is it okay if I lead the meeting?" Marshal Alton took over, ncing at Wei Xi and Zhang Mengyao. The Supreme General was not in the right mind to lead the meeting, and Wei Xi seemed to be inexperienced in this situation. He volunteered to take over the meeting.


    Hearing no objection, Marshal Alton continued. "Before we speak in detail, can we agree on one thing first? Do we want to fight the Divine Church and avenge his Majesty? Or do we follow his will and return to Earth?"


    Thest will, if anything went wrong in the Dimensional Tower. They will return to the Earth and focus on developing the earth until the next Dimensional Tower. That was the n b if the eleventh floor of the Dimensional Tower was too strong for them.


    "I want to fight the Divine Church! I know it''s too ambitious and foolish to think of killing the person who killed His Majesty, so we change our target to the Divine Church''s followers!" Lu An was the first one to respond. He might be the youngest in this room, but the Intelligent Division''s influence was big. Everyone took the youngest''s decision seriously. "We will save the big boy forter! Once we are strong enough, we will hunt down the three people who hunt His Majesty!"


    "This is not a no-brainer decision but based on the data my division has gathered. After a few days of watching the Divine Church''s force, I am confident that we can bring the Divine Church down!"


    It was a moment of silence before Virion, the Elven King, voiced his agreement with Lu An''s idea. His agreement surprised everyone in the room after the shocking stain on the Emperor was revealed, which involved Virion''s birth mother.


    "I agree with war, but we will do it smartly. A war is not always a frontal war, but we can start it by ambushing them. What I want is a battle with strategy and caution instead of throwing our force toward the Divine Church''s people!" The Moon Chief, Moonsong, voiced his agreement as well.


    After the three initial positive responses, everyone started to voice their agreement as well. Agree to dere war against the Divine Church. This was the start of the chaos in Starter City #4.

 Chapter 1051: Decision - Part 2

    Chapter 1051: Decision - Part 2Marshal Alton pped his hand once he heard everyone''s opinion for their next move. Everyone in the room agreed to the war against the Divine Church.


    "Good, we are in one thought. The next thing is we will divide our tasks." Marshal Alton then looked at Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue. Both were the only His Majesty''s wives that held a high position to attend the meeting. "I want you two to return to earth to stabilize the situation."


    Before Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue could raise an objection, Marshal Alton went ahead with his reasoning. "As you know. The others in the member list can check, and they may find out that His Majesty has fallen. That''s the worst scenario, and I want you two to take care of the potential trouble if that really happens. Because if this bes a big issue, you are the second person inmand that will seed the leadership. We can''t afford for His Majesty''s legacy to get destroyed!"


    Zhang Mengyao wanted to object, but she had nothing to say. She could not bring any advantage to the army. While she might be the Supreme Commander, shecked experiencepared to Marshal Alton. She was not the strongest individual here, but Marshal Alton and Vice Marshal Moonsong were. Strategy? Shecked the experience of war, let aloneing up with a strategy.


    On top of all of that, Marshal Alton was right. The Tang Empire lost its leader, the emperor. The empire needed someone to assume the position temporarily until the next emperor was chosen. The news of the emperor''s fall might bring additional chaos.


    "Do you agree, Supreme Commander Zhang?" Marshal Alton asked for her decision.


    "Yes, I agree. I will return to earth with Division Head Kang Xue." Kang Xue let out a sigh. She really wanted to join the fight, but her role in the empire was too important for her to ignore the potential trouble that might happen to the empire.


    "Good. We can be at ease with Supreme Commander Zhang taking over themand of our home." Marshal Alton led the conversation to the next topic, strategy. How they should fight the Divine Church. "I agree with Vice Marshal Moonsong''s idea" The old man pointed his finger at Chief Moon. "I want to avoid the frontal battle as much as we can. That way, we can control the flow of the battle and avoid the casualties."


    The meeting continued, and it ended an hourter. Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue retreated to the earth while a big flock of Tarriors entered the Dimensional Tower. The big movement surprised the other factions. Some factions tried to find out what happened, but everything was tight-lipped.


    *** ***


    Saintess Marisha sat behind her table, reading the movement report from his subordinates. She was at ease after receiving the report that the Tang Empire''s emperor had died. She became increasingly worried after a squad of Executioner Knights failed to kill Tang Shaoyang. One of the biggest threats for the eleventh floor disappeared, and her only concern was now the federation.


    Marisha put the report in her hand and read the new one. She furrowed her brow after skimming over the report in her hand. "It''s anotherte return from the squad that scouts the new area. This is the sixth squad¡­." She muttered in a low voice.


    She then nced over at the piling report on her left and took all of them. She skimmed over ten reports, and all of them were the same. Returningte was a normal urrence for scouting duty, but if everyone returnedte, that meant there was something wrong.


    "Is there someone outside?"


    Someone opened the door as a maid entered the room and bowed. "Yes, Saintess."


    "Call Captain Ruben for me. Tell him it''s an emergency!"


    "Yes, Saintess." The maid bowed once more before leaving the room.


    Saintess Marisha was kinda annoyed that none of her subordinates noticed the fishy situation happening within the scout teams. It was clear that something had happened, and they needed to send the strongest squad to find out the real situation.


    "Everyone is so useless. Can''t they use their heads a little bit?" She expressed his annoyance as she tried to read the report in detail.


    *** ***


    Toward the west of the starter city, far to the west


    Lu An wiped the blood from his sword before sheathing the sword back. Right before him, five white-clothed individuals bathed in blood with their heads separated from their bodies. He then nced to the back. There was another pile of bodies with the same attire. Their heads were also separated from their bodies.


    The white-clothed was the scout team from the Divine Church. Each of the scout teams was followed by three individuals from the Intelligent Division. Thanks to his anticipation, they managed to track them one by one and killed them all.


    "Collect the heads!" Lu An ordered his subordinates before looking at his two assistants, Viona and Yeon Hee. "How far is the next group from our location?"


    Marshal Alton''s strategy was quite simple. They just needed to eliminate all of Divine Church''s forces outside the city, reducing their numbers before the final confrontation. The one Lu An''s team just killed was the seventh group, tallying the number to a hundred and forty people. Each groupprised twenty scouts.


    "The next group is twenty minutes away from our current location to the north. However, there is an error with our calction. We missed the timing to intercept the big group. Should we chase the big group, or should we continue with the most effective path?" Yeon Hee furrowed her brows as she read the message ryed by the three individuals who followed the big group from the Divine Church.


    "There''s no need. Send the message to Sir Alton. We will leave the missing fishes to Sir Alton and Sir Moonsong!" Lu An waved his hand.


    *** ***


    Marshal Alton scratched his nose, ignoring the question from the leader of the Holy Knight. "The leader is Ancient Rank, Five Epic Ranks." Those were the ranks of the notable figures in the group. The old man turned toward Chief Moon. "People start to gather. I want to avoid the big confrontation for now. We should finish this quickly."


    "On your mark, Sir Alton." Moonsong nodded.

 Chapter 1052: Declaration of War

    Chapter 1052: Deration of WarMarshal Alton shook the sword, throwing the blood that stained his sword. He sheathed the sword back and looked toward hisrade, Moonsong. The two figures stood among the dead bodies of the Divine Church''s knights. By the time they finished all the knights off, a crowd had started to gather at the gate.


    Marshal Alton and Vice Marshal Moonsong turned around and headed back to the city. "If the Divine Church''s knights are mostly on that level, I think the Tarrior can fight them tow in tow, no?" Chief Moon voiced his thoughts after the one-sided ughter.


    The Ancient Rank and the five Epic Ranks stood no chance against the two. They got killed by them within the first minute they started to attack the knights.


    "Don''t underestimate our enemy, Moonsong. We haven''t seen their full force yet." The old man shook his head. If all the knights were on the level, they just fought. The Tang Empire could win an all-out battle. However, they did not know much about the Divine Church. They did not know how strong the Saintess was, and they did not know how strong the knight that always apanied the Saintess was.


    The crowd at the gate opened the path when the two unknown Legend Ranks returned to the city. No one dared to look at Marshal Alton and Moonsong. Whispers spread in the crowd, wondering where the two Legend Ranks came from.


    "What''s the meaning of this!? Why do you kill the knights of the Divine Church!?" A melodious voice containing anger rang in the air. Another group of Holy Knights led by Saintess Marisha blocked Marshal Alton and Moonsong. "Is this a war deration from the federation?"


    Saintess Marisha immediately assumed the two figures were from the Federation of Allurion. She thought that only the federation was capable of sending two Legend Ranks out. She thought that the federation was showing their dissatisfaction because of their actions, where the God Ranks from the Divine Church meddled in this tower. Never crossed her mind that Alton and Moonsong were part of the Tang Empire because the Emperor was just an Ancient Rank.


    Marshal Alton maintained his pensive expression, looking the Saintess in the eyes. "Are you trying to create a misunderstanding to keep your innocence and shift the me on us? A deration of war? Didn''t you start all of this? You attack our Emperor, and you still have the nerve to say this is a war deration from us?"


    "This is quite disgustinging from a Saintess," Moonsong added at the end.


    Saintess Marisha was surprised to hear the response. She did not expect the two individuals in front of her to be part of the Tang Empire. It was ridiculous that two Legend Ranks served an Ancient Rank. It just did not make sense, but she did not think the two would lie either. There was no point in the federation to frame the Tang Empire because the Divine Church and the Tang Empire were already at odds.


    Marshal Alton released his aura, and Saintess Marisha was caught off guard. She subconsciously moved to the side, further from Marshal Alton. Captain Ruben and his subordinates immediately came forward to protect the Saintess.


    There was no further conversation as Marshal Alton and Moonsong walked between the knights of the Divine Church. It did not just shock Saintess Marisha but the people who came to watch. No one expected that the two Legend Ranks were part of the Tang Empire. Who would expect an Ancient Rank Emperor would have two Legend Ranks as his subordinates?


    *** ***


    Saintess Marisha was in a daze for a while. She snapped out of his daze when Captain Ruben nudged her. A deep frown formed on her forehead as she turned around, leaving the crowd behind, as returned to her territory.


    The Saintess returned to her room with Captain Ruben following her. She massaged the space between her eyes. "This does not make sense. Howe that Ancient Rank heathen have strong subordinates?"


    Captain Ruben was Primordial Rank, and she was Myth Rank. Even though she was a Saintess, her level was quite low. She rarely left to raise her level, as most of her work was done behind the table. Of course, Captain Ruben was not the strongest in the Divine Church. There was one Legend Rank High Priest, and also six Primordial Rank High Priests followed her in the expedition. Quite a strong force, but it was stillckingpared to the two Legend Ranks.


    "And we don''t know if those two are the only Legend Ranks in the Tang Empire." She was frustrated, and deep inside, she med the gods. She just did not dare to say it out loud. If not for the Gods'' order to hunt the emperor of the Tang Empire, she would not be in such a hard situation.


    "Can we ask for more reinforcement?" Captain Ruben voiced his suggestion. He also felt like it would be hard for them to continue their expedition without taking care of the Tang Empire first.


    Saintess Marisha shook her head in frustration. "I don''t think the Pope will agree. We just lost a squad of Executioner Knights, and this is just Ancient Rank Tower. They will rather put more resources into a higher-rank tower. The reason we choose the Ancient Rank Tower is to train the young knights. We need to recall¡­." Her words paused as she looked at the unread papers to her left. She finally realized why the scout knights returnedte. Those scouts did not returnte, but they would never return. The Tang Empire hunted them down as a form of retaliation.


    "Let''s cease all our activity for now and recall all the knights outside. I am afraid the Tang Empire is hunting them down." Saintess Marisha sent her order to Captain Ruben. "Ah, also call all the high priests for me. We need to talk about the issue right away. We have to find an idea to get out of this tough situation together."


    *** ***


    "Now they find out that we have been hunting their men outside the city." Moonsong walked side by side with Marshal Alton, returning to their territory. "We will proceed to the next n."

 Chapter 1054: Gamble - Part 2

    Chapter 1054: Gamble - Part 2"Huuu¡­. A fantastic battle happened here¡­." Two figures walked into the devastatednd where Tang Shaoyang battled Windra and Gungnir. One man and one woman, walking side by side, were inspecting the surroundings. "Which God came this time? Do you feel something, Lulu?"


    The man had dark armor and a sword on his back, while the woman was apanied wearing a mage outfit while holding a staff in both her hands. She inspected the surroundings thoroughly, making not to miss a single under her observation. She raised her right hand at him, telling him not to speak for a while.


    "Lightning¡­. Wind¡­. ck fire¡­? Void? And unknown energy¡­." The mage muttered in a low voice. "This is interesting. Can you watch around, Roman? I want to identify this unknown energy."


    "Sure. But please say something if you want to leave the area. If you are a hundred meters away from me, I don''t think I can protect you from whatever caused this." Roman nodded as he also looked around, looking for something for himself.


    "There''s no need for you to worry. Those God Ranks won''t return, or else the Divine Lightning will kill them. They stayed too long here, and the System will not take that kindly." Lulu waved his hand.


    "But what about those hypocrites gods'' enemies? If their enemies couldst this long, that means their target is quite strong¡­. Oopsie, I found something. I will be right back." Roman moved toward the thing that reflected the sunlight. He was pretty sure it was a piece of equipment. In the next second, he arrived before the thing he discovered.


    A big de and a broken battle-ax. The battle-ax shaft broke into three pieces, and the de cracked. The battle-ax needed some repair, but the big de was perfectly fine. Roman took the de without hesitation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Titan de]


    Grade: Myth


    Bonus Attribute: +10% of the wielder strength!


    Additional Skill: [Mana Breaker]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Jackpot! I finally got to upgrade my sword." Roman yelled out in surprise, not expecting to find a treasure in this devastated terrain. The reason he came here was under the guild''s request, investigating what happened here, but he got a huge jackpot as his sword was Epic Rank equipment.


    Roman was about to wield the de, giving a swing test, but then a hand grabbed the de. He subconsciously held the de tightly, not wanting to give up the treasure. At the same time, he looked up at who tried to steal his precious treasure.


    A man, butt naked, was right before him, trying to steal his trophy. Roman looked up and found some oddities in this man. The ck hair wasmon, but not the eyes. The left eye was ck, and the right eye was white. The pupil was not the human one but a beast, and it was purple in color. He noticed the slit pupil who was oddly simr to a beast.


    Roman slowly scanned the body, trying to identify the individual in front of him. The body was well built with packs, and then he saw the vital part which amazed him. Every part of the man in front of him was the same as his, except one part was different in size.


    "This is mine!"


    Roman then heard the man''s voice, containing an aggressive tone. However, he did not let the weapon go. "I found it first!"


    "So? I own the de. It does not matter if you find this first! This is mine!"


    *** ***


    ''How long have I been here? Does anyone know?'' Tang Shaoyang asked the spirits. He lost all his senses, and he would not count himself how long he had been here. That was a silly thing to do.


    [Long enough for those people to leave the tower. I think it''s safe for you to leave.] Zara responded.


    [Do you want to activate [Seven Souls]?]


    Tang Shaoyang activated [Seven Souls], and the first thing that came into his sight was a man inspecting his Titan de. He was annoyed that God Ranks, out of nowhere, tried to kill him, and now another person tried to steal his weapon. He reached for the de. "This is mine!"


    "I found it first!" The thief talked back.


    "So? I own the de. It does not matter if you do this first. This is mine!" Tang Shaoyang put more force in his hand, trying to take the de with force. Before he could take it, a fireball loomed over him. Only then he noticed there was someone else aside from the man.


    Tang Shaoyang released the grab from the de and reached the man''s neck. And then he raised the man to the air, putting the man as a shield against the fireball. The man struggled to break free with one hand while holding his treasure.


    Roman could feel the heat on his back; the fireball was approaching. It forced him to let go of the de as he tried to break the grab. He quickly realized that he did not have enough strength to beat the naked man.


    "Damn it." Roman cursed as he braced himself for the iing ball. "I wish for you to treat me to a drink for firing me a fireball, Lulu!" Those were hisst words before the fireball hit his back. It exploded as the fire engulfed Tang Shaoyang and Roman.


    Lulu prepared the second spell to cover herrade to retreat. She thought her fireball would be enough to free Roman, but she was wrong. As the fire died down a little bit, it revealed the two figures in the same position. Roman was still in the air, on the naked man''s hand. Then she witnessed her friend getting mmed to the ground.


    "Kuarghh!"


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the man as he picked up the Titan de from the ground. There was no hesitation for Tang Shaoyang to go for the second target. He rushed toward the mage.


    At the same time, the mage shot her prepared spell, Thunder Strike. As soon as she released the second pull, she retreated and prepared the third spell. However, she was toote for the third spell. The naked man shed her Thunder Strike with a de, and following that, the man teleported right in front of her.


    The naked man grabbed her neck and raised her into the air. Killing intent surrounded her, suffocating her. Lulu felt like the death door was right in front of her, and she could tell that the naked man would really kill her without hesitation.


    "Release her if you don''t want to die!" Roman put the tip of his sword at Tang Shaoyang''s neck.

 Chapter 1053: Gamble - Part 1

    Chapter 1053: Gamble - Part 1Saint Marisha called up a meeting with the Alliance, the Federation of the Allurion, and the Giteron Dynasty. Since she could not ask the main church to help her with her current predicament, she still had the alliance to help her. She wanted the alliance to side with her to war against the Tang Empire rather than throwing all her resources to kill the Legend Rank.


    The Saintess was confident that the other two factions would help her. After all, it was a Legend Rank. Getting rid of the Legend Rank would reduce thepetition. The Giteron Dynasty and the Federation of Allurion would be interested in doing that together.


    Augusto Thamsen of the Giteron Dynasty and the Prime Minister of the federation''s sixth world attended the meeting due to respect for the Divine Church. However, things didn''t go as the Saintess predicted.


    "I will be blunt; our alliance is not a military alliance, so the federation will not help the Divine Church to fight the Tang Empire." Augusto Thamsen was the first one to give her a response. "The alliance means to solve thepetition between us so we will not suffer casualty in case the other starter cities attack us. Your proposal contradicts the main purpose of our alliance."


    "It''s unfortunate that the federation also can''t help the Divine Church to fight the Tang Empire. We are still in the early phase, and I don''t want to use my army to fight the faction from the same city." Prime Minister Redvers shot a nce at the Saintess. "Also, you never consulted the alliance to initiate the war against the Tang Empire, and now you want to involve us in the war you started?"


    ''I am being too naive to think these old geezers will agree with me. Of course, they will not want to help me. They want us to fight at each other, weakening our force so they can take advantage of it in the future.''


    *** ***


    Everything was ck as soon as he got his consciousness back. He could not feel, see, or even sense anything. He felt like he was just a blob of consciousness. No hands, no body, no eyes, nothing.


    ''Where am I?'' Tang Shaoyang asked himself.


    [Void!]


    Simultaneous answers rang in his head. He could stillmunicate with his spirits despite his condition. All the spirits gave him the same answer, convincing him he was inside the void.


    ''Is it the same Void Energy that I used early?'' The void he knew was the Void of Energy he had just learned by integrating with Zara.


    [It''s different. You are now in the realm of the dead, where the dead spirit resides. It has nothing to do with my Void Energy.] Zara answered.


    ''Does that mean I am dead, dead? Now I have to wait for someone to summon me as a spirit like you guys?'' Tang Shaoyang paused for a moment before realizing something fishy. ''Wait a minute. If I am dead, dead. How am I still able tomunicate with you guys?''


    ''If I can stillmunicate with my spirits, then I am still alive? Does that mean [Seven Souls] work?''


    [Seven Souls] was a skill that gave him seven lives. At least, that was his understanding because he had no way to confirm the skill. Once he died, he would be resurrected ande back stronger, ten percent stronger. It was an overpowered skill if that was the case, but he had never had a chance to test it out until now.


    That was right; the reason he decided to fight to the death against the three God Ranks was a gamble. Instead of running away from the God Ranks, he fought them until death. That was the only way to avoid these God Ranks from hunting him continuously. Eventually, the Divine Church would turn toward his empire if they failed to ''kill'' him. So he risked everything with [Seven Souls] and fought the three God Ranks; he fought with everything he had for once.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that he managed to hold his ground when he used [True Dragon] and the double integration. He thought of killing the God Rank with that, but it still failed. It was not because he did not have the power but because his body failed to contain the power. He lost the fight to himself. His body was not strong enough for the double integration, and also because of the integration with Avyn. As a result, his body disintegrated, and he died.


    [Do you want to activate [Seven Souls]?]


    Not long after Tang Shaoyang gathered his thoughts, a system notification popped out in front of him. That confirmed his guess that [Seven Souls] worked perfectly. Despite the notification, Tang Shaoyang chose to ignore the message. He did not want toe back right away.


    ''I have to wait longer. I am afraid they are still there to get my corpse or something. Let''s wait to be safe.''


    [You have gone crazy trying that!] Rosalie indignantly said in Tang Shaoyang''s head. She was quite angry that her master was so reckless to make such a decision.


    ''I don''t have any choices, Rosalie. If somehow I manage to escape from them. If you were in my position, I bet you would make the same decision, no? You were once a ruler too.''


    Tang Shaoyang hit right at Rosalie. The former could not refute Tang Shaoyang for that. If she was in the same situation, she would do the same thing. Especially when she had a chance to return alive. She would take the chance and fight the three God Ranks.


    [But why don''t you return immediately, Master? I am afraid the Divine Church will still target the empire.] Yu, the Ancient Alchemist, who was forcefully returned to the Spirit World, voiced his concern. [Without you, the empire might fall into chaos. People will fight to rece you.]


    ''Obviously, I can''t return to the empire. Even if I want to return, I have to return with a new identity, not as Tang Shaoyang. If the Divine Church finds out that I am still alive, they will send more God Ranks to hunt me down. And I don''t know if Gungnir will stay longer or immediately returns, so I can''t return now. I am going to wait at least another three hours or even a day before activating [Seven Souls].''


    Tang Shaoyang was concerned that Gungnir or the other God Ranks were staying to check if he was still alive or dead.


    ''But how am I supposed to know how long I have been staying here? It seems there''s no concept of time here?''

 Chapter 1055: Starter City #5 - Part 1

    Chapter 1055: Starter City #5 - Part 1"Do you want to make a bet? Will you kill me first, or will I kill her first?" Tang Shaoyang challenged the man.


    Lulu was struggling as the grip became stronger, making her hard to breathe. However, despite being hard to breathe, she secretly sent signals to Roman. She made a mouth movement, speaking without the noise. ''Do it in five¡­.''


    "Okay, I will give the de to you. You can have it, but you release her." Roman tried to negotiate things out while also buying time for Lulu.


    ''Five¡­.'' As Lulu finished the count, a blue barrier was created around her. At the same time, she opened her mouth and breathed out fire. Roman also followed with a quick swing toward Tang Shaoyang''s neck.


    Roman thought the surprise attack would work, but he was surprised when he sensed his sword met with resistance. A nking noise rang in the air, indicating his sword was blocked by the de. Realizing his sword was blocked, he got away from the naked man who was engulfed in fire, retreating five meters away.


    "Aren''t you going to save your girlfriend?" Tang Shaoyang''s voice came out from the fire.


    Roman''s eyes widened in surprise, seeing Lulu, who was still struggling in the naked man''s hand. The naked man received the fire with his body, and yet nothing happened. He was surprised because Lulu was not just using any spell but a dragon tongue spell. The fire was not a normal fire, but dragon fire, yet the naked man was unscathed.


    Lulu''s struggle weakened as she hardly breathed. Tang Shaoyang mmed the petite woman to the ground with no mercy. The barrier cracked, then he raised the Titan de and was about to sh the de down toward the helpless mage.


    "We surrender! Don''t kill her! We surrender!" Roman threw his sword away and knelt down. There was no hesitation in his action to surrender. "I will give you everything I have, and I will do anything for you. Please don''t kill her! I beg you not to kill her!"


    Lulu was not his lover, but there was something else that made him go to this extent to save Lulu. Roman realized that the naked man was much stronger than him, and he deemed it impossible to save her by himself alone. This was the only choice he had.


    Roman then heard something fall next to him, followed by coughing. He was about to turn to the side, but then a force pushed his head down. Tang Shaoyang''s right foot pushed Roman''s head to the ground. "Be my dog, then I will spare yours and your girlfriend''s life."


    "I am sorry, sir, but she is not my girlfriend. And I don''t want to be a dog either." Roman was not upset that someone had stepped on his head. Instead, he was quite calm and relieved that the naked man had spared Lulu. He proceeded with the negotiation.


    "I thought you would do anything. Guess I am wrong. Does that mean we have no deal?" Even though Roman did not see it, he could project it in his head that the naked man swung the de in the air. He could feel the breeze from the swing.


    "Yes, I will be your dog as long as you spare her life, sir." Roman gave up the negotiation to get his right as a human and surrendered to the stupid deal. As soon as he agreed to the deal, the pressure on his head disappeared. He raised his head and looked at the naked man, and it put him in an awkward situation because his head was on the same level as the naked man''s donger.


    "While it''s just the three of us, I suggest you dress up, sir." His face looked at the naked man''s face, but his eyeballs kept moving between the donger and the face. He just could not resist seeing the big donger.


    Tang Shaoyang looked down and realized that he was butt naked. He was not aware that he would be revived without clothes. However, he could not protest about it as it made sense that he was resurrected naked. He flicked Roman''s forehead. "Turn away."


    Roman followed the order and turned around while secretly ncing at Lulu. The woman was still struggling, getting her breath. He let out a sigh of relief that everything turned out to be alright. At the same time, his mind spun around, trying to figure out the naked man''s identity.


    ''Is he the target of the God Rank? But he is just an Ancient Rank. There''s no way an Ancient can fight the God Rank to this extent, and he should not be alive if he fought the God Rank. But he is absurdly strong for an Ancient Rank. The dragon magic also does not work on him.''


    "You can turn around now." Hearing the cold voice, Roman obediently turned around. The man was dressed in strange clothes instead of armor. ck thin cloth with another jacket outside and long ck pants. It was not something one should wear, not when one was outside the starter city. But then he realized that only meant one thing, the man was confident that he did not need to wear armor.


    ''Stupid of me. The dragon fire can''t even burn his skin. What''s the use of armor?''


    "What''s your name? And where are you from?" Tang Shaoyang looked at the broken Dragon Destroyer in his hand. He was fond of his battle-ax, and it broke apart after the battle against the God Ranks. Not surprised since the battle-ax was not even Epic Rank equipment.


    "My name is Roman, and she is Lulu Mistovel. I am from the Starter City #5, and we are part of the Karian Adventurer Guild." Roman answered truthfully. Of course, he replied in detail, hoping the man in front of him got the clue. He threw the name of Mistovel and also Karian Adventurer Guild, hoping the man would recognize the name so he could be freed.


    "Lead me to your starter city."

 Chapter 1056: Starter City #5 - Part 2

    Chapter 1056: Starter City #5 - Part 2Tang Shaoyang opened the Communication System. The first thing he needed to do was to confirm his safety to the people of his empire. He did not know how long he stayed in the Void Realm, and he was not aware of the situation back there. He sent the message to Zhang Mengyao, exining the situation and why he decided not to return.


    The reply came in an instant, then his message inbox burst with messages. Mostly from his girls, but he saw Wei Xi, Lu An, Yu Shun, and much more sliding into his inbox. He had no time to reply to them one by one, but he sent one more message to Zhang Mengyao.


    First, he handed the empire to her care while he went into hiding. He did not want the Divine Church to find out that he was alive and sent another God Ranks to hunt him down. Second, another reason he did not return was that he did not know the direction back to Starter City #4. He ran blindly and went too far, so he did not have a way to return even if he wanted. Lastly, he told her his n to go to another starter city. The n was that he wanted to reach Primordial Rank before searching his way back to the empire. He felt like that was the only way to ensure his safety from the God Rank. The second bloodline from the trial would help him a lot in fighting God Rank.


    The main concern was that Zhang Mengyao was afraid that another rebellion would arise. The reason for the previous rebellion was that Tang Shaoyang rarely showed himself to the public, making the new people that joined the empire disregard the emperor. She was afraid that the same thing would repeat.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up at the bright sky, following the two adventurers. It was not like he had another choice because he really could not show up in public. If the Divine Church sniffed out that he was still alive, it would be worse than the previous encounter. Those God Ranks would know that he had something to save himself from death, and who knew those God Ranks might have something that could prevent his resurrection for the second time.


    "He seems in a lot of trouble? Can we take this chance to escape?" Roman whispered to Lulu as they led the way. Even though he agreed to be the dog, there was no contract or oath. There was nothing that prevented him from escaping.


    The ash-pink-colored hair Lulu nced to the back, noticing Tang Shaoyang indeed looked troubled. She was in a different situation than Roman; there was no agreement between her and Tang Shaoyang. She just resented the man for hurting her before, but nothing else. She had a little bit of a grudge, but not to the point that made her want to kill the unknown man. In fact, she was at fault for attacking the man because Roman and the man tried to fight for the de.


    "If you think you can escape from him, then you can go. I think he''s strong enough to escort me back safely." Lulu replied and waved her hand at Roman as if Roman was a wild cat, and she tried to chase him away.


    "Your father will strangle me to death, and your brothers will hunt me down," Roman replied with a fake frightening expression. "But why do you want to stay with him? He''s dangerous. You know that he will not hesitate to kill you if you displease him. I know very well what kind of person this man is."


    "If you are done with your discussion, we can pick our pace!" Tang Shaoyang''s t voice interrupted the two adventurers'' conversation.


    Even though they picked up the pace, it was not possible to reach Starter City #5 within one day, and they had to sleep in the wild once.


    "It''s best if we look for a safe area and spend the night there instead of continuing the journey. A lot of strong beasts are hunting in the night, and our journey will be dyed a lot more, Boss." Roman suggested taking a rest after a whole day''s march.


    Noticing the boss frowned, Roman immediately continued. "The time difference is not that much, Boss. If we continue now, we will arrive in the city by tomorrow evening because we have to fight the strong beasts eventually. If we continue the journey tomorrow morning, we will arrive at the city by night without risk."


    Roman made a bonfire after securing a safe area, eating beef jerky while looking at his boss in jealousy. His boss was sitting in a strange bed yet lookedfortable, holding a hot meal from the inventory. What made him jealous was the food, the aroma made him get hungrier, and he only had tough beef jerky. With how the man put a distance from him, Roman did not dare to ask for a meal from his boss.


    The following morning, Roman looked exhausted. Even though he proposed to get a rest, he did not get the rest. His stomach was rumbling all night, and thanks to that, he did not sleep. They departed earlier in the morning, and as Roman promised, they arrived at the city by night.


    Different from Starter City #4, the one in front of him is located in the middle of the grasnd. Despite the dark night, the city illuminated the grasnd. That was right; the pir on the city wall glowed brightly.


    "We are only the only starter city with five worlds, and we are from Karian," Roman exined as they entered the city. He hoped to find more information about Tang Shaoyang by telling that, wishing to know where Tang Shaoyang came from. However, his effort went futile as Tang Shaoyang did not give the response he wanted.


    There was no guard at the gate since the barrier was enough to protect the city from the hostile, and there was no regtion that the yers from the other cities could not enter. Tang Shaoyang entered Starter City #5 without any trouble.


    "Since this is an early start, there''s nothing much outside the world''s territory." Roman continued, realizing he did not get the response he wanted. "Do you want to visit Karian''s territory?"

 Chapter 1057 Karian Adventurer Guild Master - Part 1

    Chapter 1057 Karian Adventurer Guild Master - Part 1


    Roman exined the situation in Karian, which surprised Tang Shaoyang. Karian was different from the other worlds he knew so far, where only one faction ruled over. Karian had multiple factions, over twenty factions, in fact. Karian Adventurer Guild was one of the biggest factions, the top five factions in Karian.


    The world was ruled by different factions, coexisting to help each other. Of course, while some factions worked together, there were some factions that were hostile to each other. It was the same as what was happening on Earth right now, where multiple factions ruled different regions. The difference was that Karian Adventurer Guild had multiple ess to nine different worlds.


    The guild set up the branches between the nine worlds and grew so big, and yet, the guild still was still weakerpared to the number one and number two powerhouses in Karian, The Holy Kingdom, and the Varuman Empire. The other two factions that were on the same level as the Karian Adventurer Guild were the Mistovel Family and The Karigan Family. Both families were independent factions, but their number was small.


    The Mistovel Family was known for their dragon magic and the fact they were dragon''s descendants, which made them able to use Dragon Tongue. Meanwhile, the Karigan Family was known for their Martial Arts, and two of the Karigan Family were the top powerhouse in Karian, the Sword God and the Martial God.


    Roman was so excited to tell the tale of the Karian to Tang Shaoyang as they headed toward the Karian Adventurer Guild quarter in the city. Since Tang Shaoyang entered the territory with Lulu and Roman, no one questioned Tang Shaoyang''s identity even though he looked foreign.


    "We have been telling you about our world; why don''t you share about your world?" Lulu squinted her eyes at Tang Shaoyang. During the journey, she had been keeping a watch on Tang Shaoyang, especially those purple eyes. She felt those eyes were simr to the ones that belonged to her brother, with just a color difference. Her brother, who inherited more dragon traits, having golden dragon eyes, made her brother the genius of the Mistovel Family. She sensed something simr, but there was a mixed malice energy that confused her.


    "My world? There''s nothing special about my world. In fact, this is my world''s first dimensional tower." Tang Shaoyang told the truth, but he knew that these two would not believe him. They would believe more that he was hiding something from them, which was why he replied so.


    Sure enough, Roman and Lulu did not believe him even though that was the truth. It could be seen from their expression. Roman let out a sigh. "While I am inviting you to our territory, our Guild Master wants to meet you. He wants to determine that you are not a threat to the Karian Adventurer Guild."


    "Tch, he does not even tell us his name." Lulu did not mind showing her displeasure. She had arrived back in the city, so there was nothing to be afraid of. The city was her turf.


    "I understand." Tang Shaoyang ignored the sulking youngdy and nodded in agreement toward Roman, showing no aggressiveness to the twopared to their first meeting. He never intended to kill the two adventurers, as his aim was to get to another starter city to avoid the Divine Church.


    ''Not just that. It seems I have to hide my identity here as well. That Holy Kingdom sounds suspicious. They might be rted to the Divine Church, or they might have a connection to the Divine Church.''


    Tang Shaoyang''s suspicion was not groundless as he found out that he was being hunted down because of Antorias. He heard it directly from Gungnir''s mouth that they got information about him from Antorias. Even Antorias, who was known as the God of the Undead, had a connection to the Divine Church, so he could not be careless if he did not want to get hunted again by those God Ranks.


    They arrived at the Karian Adventurer Guild quarter. Of course, how Karian''s territory filled with buildings showed the disparity of power between his world and the other worlds. He had not visited the Giteron Dynasty, the Federation of Allurion, and the Divine Church, but there should not be that much difference.


    Adventurer Guild was not a foreign thing to Tang Shaoyang. This would be his third time encountering an adventurer guild. As he entered the quarter, it seemed the adventurer guild had a simrity. The first floor was a typical open bar where the adventurers gathered and had a drink. He could see the quest board to the right side and the counter bar with a female attendant behind it.


    The bustling first floor was not something new for Tang Shaoyang. The other adventurers greeted Roman and Lulu. He understood why the other adventurers were being respectful to Lulu. The woman came from a prestigious family, but it seemed Roman was quite a famous adventurer as well, with how the other adventurers respected him.


    Roman showed a proud expression toward Tang Shaoyang, just like a puppy showed off to its master. "I am one of twenty S Rank adventurers that join the guild in this tower."


    "Good boy." Tang Shaoyangmended, causing Roman to freeze while Lulu let out a chuckle.


    Roman turned around and led the way without saying anything anymore. He realized there was nothing for him to show off, not especially when he was defeated by the unknown man. He picked his pace as he did not want the other adventurers to know that he was defeated by Tang Shaoyang.


    The Guild Master''s office was on the topmost floor, the fifth floor. Once they reached the door, Roman gestured toward Tang Shaoyang to enter the room alone. "I have told everything what I know about you to my Guild Master."


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged because Roman actually knew nothing about him. There was nothing to be worried about. He opened the door and entered the room. By the time he closed the door, he had realized how small the room was for a Guild Master.


    A table and a chair before the window, and another set of couches and a table in front of the work table. An old man sat behind the work table, caressing his white beard while having his eyes closed. The old man did not say anything as he kept caressing his beard. Tang Shaoyang shrugged and sat on the couch.


    "Who told you to sit?" The old man''s voice rang in the room.

 Chapter 1058 Karian Adventurer Guild Master - Part 2

    Chapter 1058 Karian Adventurer Guild Master - Part 2


    "No one." Tang Shaoyang replied with ease.


    "Then why do you sit? Don''t you know some manners?" The old man opened his murky eyes, meeting Tang Shaoyang''s gaze.


    "I can say the same to you. You invite me, yet you are ignoring your guest. Don''t know some manners, old man?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "Since you don''t want to talk with me, then I will take my leave."


    "Aren''t you afraid that my people will hunt you down for disrespecting the Guild Master?" The old man smiled. His voice was calm; there was no emotion in it. However, it was something he was capable of for sure.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and stood up. "Go on. Tell your people to hunt me down." After saying that, he turned around. He did not want to continue the meaningless conversation with the Guild Master. He thought of staying here while achieving his goal, but it was no longer possible if the Guild Master was someone like this old man.


    "Please wait, young man. That''s just an old man''s joke," The Guild Master called out, but he noticed that Tang Shaoyang did not stop his steps. "I apologize for testing you. I just want to confirm whether you are the person that was hunted by those nasty God Ranks or not, and I get the answer."


    Deep inside, Tang Shaoyang wanted to stay and have a talk with the old man. However, he did not want to fall for the trap; at least, he thought so. Again, he did not know if the old man rted to those God Ranks or not. Antorias'' involvement in his predicament made it hard to trust anyone despite the temptation.


    "Don''t you want to know the identity of the person who tried to kill you, young man? Even though I can''t bepared to those God Ranks in power, I have the information you want. Why don''t we start a fresh conversation from the beginning?"


    Tang Shaoyang had already opened the door. However, instead of leaving the room, he closed the door and returned to the couch once more. He had a smirk on his lips, but of course, he had his reason to stay. He kept his Dragon Sense up and sensed that the old man did not have malice toward him. In fact, he sensed anxiousness when he was about to leave, and he felt the sincerity in the old man''s emotion.


    The old man stood up from the chair and let out a chuckle. "It seems you have seeded in tricking me." He shook his head and sat on Tang Shaoyang''s opposite, offering his hand toward Tang Shaoyang. "My name is Gortham, Karian Adventurer Guild Master for the ninth main branch."


    Tang Shaoyang reached the old man''s hand. "I am Ying." He replied with a fake name.


    However, the experienced Gortham immediately realized it was a fake name. There was nothing he could do, and he understood why the young man in front of him was using a fake name. The old man caressed his beard once more. "I am sorry for earlier. I don''t mean to be rude to my guest, but I just want to confirm if you are the person that those God Ranks aimed for."


    "Even though you are not being honest with me, I know you are their target." The old man continued. "How? Because I don''t see the fear or hesitation when I say that my guild will hunt you down."


    That was the Guild Master''s aim. Seeing that the young man showed no fear when he said the guild would hunt the young man, he immediately got the answer he wanted. The young man fought the God Ranks and survived, so why would he be afraid of his guild in the Ancient Rank tower. That was how the old man determined the young man in front of him was the target of the God Ranks.


    "If I recall correctly, there are a few God Alliances that are still hunting." Gortham kept caressing his long beard, keeping the secret of why those God Alliances were hunting people from the lower realm. "The Underworld, Abyss, Hades, Nirvana, The Celestial, and The Holy Sanctum. Those six God Alliances are known for their nastiness, going down to the lower realm and hunting people like you."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows at the word God Alliance. "What do you mean by God Alliance?"


    Gortham paused for a moment and stared at Tang Shaoyang in surprise. The fact that the young man did not know what God Alliance was surprised him. "I see, so you are thetter." The old man came to a realization. "There are only two reasons for them to hunt you. First, you offended them. They are quite prideful, so if you offend them, they will hunt you down. Second, they hunt the people from the lower realm if they find that you might be a threat to them. If they determine you as a threat because of your ability, they will not hesitate to kill you even if they have to break the system''s rules. Since you know nothing about the God Alliance, it means you have something they fear."


    Gortham''s face gleamed brightly. "This is interesting. It makes me curious about what you have for them to hunt you down. There are a few spections in my head since this is not the first time, but what makes them fear you even though you are just Ancient Rank." The old man scanned Tang Shaoyang from top to bottom.


    "I bet you have something scary with the fact you don''t die even after facing the God Rank." The old man waved his hand with a big smile on his face. "This is good for me, actually, so you don''t need to worry about me betraying you. The Adventurer God Ranks also have our own alliance, The Adventurer. Most of the adventurers who achieved the God Ranks, including the other adventurers from the other worlds, join The Adventurer Alliance. We have our own alliance, and we stay away from those nasty alliances that keep meddling with the lower realm. The fact that I can befriend someone like you will benefit The Adventurer in the future if you can reach God Rank, of course."


    "Don''t worry, I am not asking you to join The Adventurer, but we hope to befriend someone like you. Just say it is no risk investment from us, and I think I know why youe to this city. You want to continue to explore the eleventh floor under a new identity, right? The Karian Adventurer Guild can help you with that."

 Chapter 1059 God Alliance - Part 1

    Chapter 1059 God Alliance - Part 1


    Tang Shaoyang''s frown deepened. It was too good to be true, and he could not take the old man''s words seriously. Of course, his Dragon Sense only found sincerity behind the old man''s words. There was no malice but genuine excitement after knowing his situation. It was weird, but he understood the old man''s intention, making a connection with him.


    "There''s nothing free in this world. What do you want in exchange for forging a new identity for me." Even though he tried to hide the fact that the God Ranks came down for him, the old man found out about it already by himself. Instead of hiding it, he tried to make a deal.


    "As I said, I just want to befriend you. We ought to help each other as a friend, no? You are in a difficult situation right now, so I can help you. However, if the Karian Adventurer is in trouble, I hope you can help us too." Gortham smiled, showing his teeth. "Since you can escape from the God Ranks. I believe you are in the top hundred strongest in this tower. I think you can be a big help to the Karian Adventurer Guild?"


    "Top hundred? Not the top ten?" Tang Shaoyang blurted out. He just fought the God Rank, the highest rank that was avable in the system.


    The old manughed at the bold im while shaking his head. "You are overestimating yourself. There should be hundreds of people who could escape from the God Ranks. I am talking about escaping, not fighting tow in tow."


    Gortham raised his right hand. "Please wait for a moment. I will ask my people to issue a new identity for you." The old manmunicated with his people, looking at the screen that was invisible to Tang Shaoyang. It was not long, less than a minute, before the old man focused back on his guest.


    "Why don''t we continue our conversation while waiting for your Adventurer ID?" Gortham''s hand moved to his beard and started to caress his beard once more. "However, I be even more curious about what you have for those God Rankse after you. It must be more than a mere artifact. Can you give a clue?"


    Tang Shaoyang was in a dilemma. He did not mind giving a clue and let the old man make a guess for himself. However, this was a trust issue. He also wanted to make a connection with a force from the other world, but he did not want to share the secret with someone he just knew.


    "Come on, I am not asking for a specific thing. I just want to know whether it has anything to do with your ss, your talent, or even your bloodline." The old man''s eyes turned sharp when he mentioned those three. He tried to find it based on Tang Shaoyang''s expression, but there was no reaction from the young man.


    "Hmmm¡­. It''s about the ss, huh!?" Gortham closed his eyes as a few sses appeared in his mind. "There are five sses that I know those God Ranks fear, but let''s stop talking about it since you are ufortable. Let''s find out who wants you to die. If you can give me the names, it will be easier, but if you don''t know their names, then you can tell me about their ability. It should not be hard to find them, but it takes longer. I believe you want to pay them back, right?"


    "That''s perfect. I overheard their conversation, and I know them all." Tang Shaoyang was d that Gortham did not dig further into his secret.


    "What? Three? They sent three God Ranks just for you?" Gortham was surprised that three God Ranks failed to kill or capture the young man. He realized that the young man in front of him had more potential than he thought.


    "Yes. One of them is actively chasing me, while the other two seem to focus on the lightning thates after them. Isn''t that how those God Ranks operate?"


    "This is more interesting than I thought. Can you tell their name?" Gortham seemed to be more excited the more he found the actual situation.


    Tang Shaoyang could not tell what excited the old man, but he had not sensed any malice from the old man yet. "Gungnir with lightning dominant ability, Windra with wind dominant ability, and Lasius with a bow."


    "Ah," The old man pped his hand. "They are from Nirvana Alliance. They establish themselves as the God of humanity, creating absurd religion in many worlds. But this is weird; I don''t sense any demonic energy from you¡­. Those people onlye for the people affiliated with the demon or undead."


    "What about Antorias?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow deeper. "Antorias, the God of Undead. I overheard they knew about me from Antorias, who tried to wreak havoc in my world, but I defeated him before he could do that? Does Antorias also part of Nirvana Alliance?"


    "Huh? Antorias also has his part in your predicament? This is weird. As I said, those God Ranks from Nirvana love to pose themselves as True Gods that will lead humanity even though they are just humans with more power. Antorias is the God of the Undead, so he should be their enemy instead¡­. Wait, Antorias is part of Abyss if your information is shared by the Abyss. It means you have something that both sides feared." Gortham realized he had narrowed down what Tang Shaoyang possessed that scared the God Ranks.


    Tang Shaoyang''s value increased a lot in Gortham''s eyes, and he realized that if Tang Shaoyang could really reach God Rank, then this young man could really help The Adventurer in the God Realm.


    "If that''s the case, you really need to hide your identity until you reach the same level as them. If you have something Abyss and Nirvana feared, that means you might have something the other four God Alliances also feared. In the worst scenario, the other God Alliances might also want you dead. However, Ancient to God Rank, that will take years, if not hundreds of years."


    "You have a rough path ahead of you, but I can help you with the small things. The Adventurer alliance will not get involved unless you are part of the Adventurer Guild. However, it seems you are already part of another faction, so the only thing I can help you with is the small things you need for your survival. If the six God Alliances discover your real identity and catch you, we will pretend that we don''t know you."

 Chapter 1060 God Alliance - Part 2

    Chapter 1060 God Alliance - Part 2


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes, observing the sly old man before him. The old man wanted to be friends with him and assumed he had a big future ahead. However, Tang Shaoyang could tell this meant a business deal more than anything else. If the six God Alliances mentioned earlier were involved, the old man would not stick with him, which has the opposite meaning of being a friend.


    The old man wanted to be friends with the future Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang, who achieved the God Rank, not the current Tang Shaoyang. That was what the old meant by no-risk investment. It was not hard to understand the old man''s stand; not something he should be upset about. That was how the world worked.


    "Then you have the deal, Old Man Gortham. I will help the guild within my capability, but I will not risk my life for the guild." Tang Shaoyang agreed to the friendly deal with the Karian Guild Adventurer.


    Gortham was astonished for a moment before he quickly understood what Tang Shaoyang referred to. The old man smiled. "That''s the deal."


    "Then, while waiting for my guild card, can you exin more about the God Alliance?" Tang Shaoyang did not really care about their future rtionship. The thing he worried about the most right now was the potential that the God Ranks kept hunting him down. Even though he could not do anything to these God Ranks, he still wanted to know more about them, preparing for the future.


    ''He doesn''t know about the God Alliance, which means his faction does not have a God Rank yet. However, the fact that Nirvana and Abyss work together for him is proof that he does really have the potential to be a threat to the God Ranks. It might be possible that this young manes from a new realm, meaning this is his first Dimensional Tower.''


    "Since you know about the God Rank, then I have to start it with how being a God Rank." Gortham smiled. "You should be aware by now that you have to pass a trial to reach the next rank, right?"


    Tang Shaoyang responded with a simple nod.


    "The same with the God Rank, but it''s a different trial. I can say that the System is more than cruel for thest trial to reach the God Rank. The Demi God Rank that qualified for the trial will face each other, killing each other in order to reach the peak, the God Rank."


    Tang Shaoyang was not surprised by that as he already knew about that from Avyn. However, Avyn did not know the origin of why the other God Ranks were hostile to the Spirit Contractor ss. It could not be exined except that the ss was too strong.


    ''Huh?'' Gortham was surprised and confused as he did not see any reaction from the young man. There were two possibilities why the young man kept his expression t. First, that was his nature, cold and unfazed. Second, the young man already knew about thest trial despite being Ancient Rank which was absurd considering the young man did not know anything about the God Alliance and the God Realm. ''I can''t really read him.''


    "Once you achieve The God Rank, there''s a realm where every God Rank can travel, and it''s called The Realm of God. As its name refers to, it''s a realm where the God Ranks gather. That''s the ce where an alliance between God Ranks forms. In the end, it''s the same with our world, but the scale is much higher. They fight for resources up there, for artifacts, for their belief, for their pride, and to keep themselves alive. Hence God Alliance is formed." Gortham exined. That was the simple way to exin the God Alliance.


    As Gortham said, it was the same with the faction in their perspective worlds. The faction was the alliance, and the dimensional tower and territory were the resources they fought for.


    "You want to know more about the God Realm, huh?" The old man shook his head with a smile on his face. "That''s the only information I can share with you. You need to find out anything else by yourself, like what kind of ce God Realm is. Unless you have a solid reason for me to share it with you. Anything about God Realm has nothing to do with you being hunted by The Nirvana and Abyss, so telling you about the God Realm does not really help you with your current situation."


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and took out the broken Dragon Destroyer. "Since you don''t want to tell me about the God Realm because it does not help me with my survival, you can help with this, right?" It was just another word telling the old man that he wanted to help to repair the Dragon Destroyer. Again, even though he had a better weapon, he was fond of his battle-ax. That was his first weapon, and he still wanted to use it.


    "That''s your aim, huh?" Gortham took the broken battle-ax. He could not identify the weapon''s grade, but he could tell the quality of its material, and he found something that amazed him. He could tell the mix of the dragon scale on the de. That surprised him to find a weapon made of dragon scale. "I can help you repair your weapon, but I don''t think we have the right material for it. Dragon Scale is not something you can easily find, and no one is crazy enough to sell such precious materials." Gortham handed back the Dragon Destroyer.


    "Can''t it be repaired with different materials? It does not have to be Dragon Scale, but maybe materials at the same level of the Dragon Scale or slightly lower than dragon scale." Tang Shaoyang was reluctant to part with his battle-ax. He would do anything for it to be repaired. Of course, he could save it for now and ask the dwarves to repair it once he returned. However, it would take too long. "The price does not matter. I can afford it."


    "It''s a pity to add other materials to repair it, why don''t you make a new one instead? We have a good cksmith, and it should not be hard to make something simr." Gortham offered a different option.

 Chapter 1061 Ying

    Chapter 1061 Ying


    The conversation continued for another ten minutes until Gortham''s people entered the room, bringing a card in her hand. The card was ck yet glowing in gold, looking like a luxurious product. The old man took the card and threw it toward Tang Shaoyang, who was now known as Ying.


    Tang Shaoyang caught the spinning card in the air with his two fingers before giving the card a look. On the top middle was his fake name, Ying, and below the name was S, indicating his rank. He was surprised that the old man gave him an S rank without testing him. "You know why I need a new identity, right? I don''t think this will help¡­." He then nced at the female attendant.


    "It''s fine. She is my secretary; you can trust her." Gortham waved his hand, gesturing at Tang Shaoyang not to worry. "In fact, you will meet her a lot in the future. I am a Guild Master, and this is not the only dimensional tower the guild participated in, so I have to supervise the others who participate in a different tower."


    The female attendant bowed her head. "My name is Eril."


    Tang Shaoyang responded to the female attendant with a nod before starting to talk about his concern with the rank. "What about lower the rank, maybe C rank, or you can even give me the lowest rank in your guild, and I will climb it slowly. While I want a new identity, I don''t want to be shy with my identity. The other factions from this starter city will start digging about me, and it will be just a matter of time before they find out that I am using a fake name."


    Tang Shaoyang remembered that Roman said that he was one of the twenty S Rank Adventurers from the Karian Guild. If a new S Rank Adventurer showed up, the other factions would start spying on him, and that was thest thing he wanted.


    "I did not consider that, but it''s the same, no? Eventually, you will raise your rank to S Rank, and your rise will catch the attention of the other factions. In this scenario, I can say that you are my disciple or even my nephew. The other factions will be even more suspicious if they discover a strong G Rank Adventurer." Gortham felt like giving the S Rank would be more appropriate than starting it from the lowest rank. They just needed to fabricate a convincing background.


    "I can help give an opinion as a third party, but I need to know the real situation, Guild Master." Eril participated in the conversation, asking Gortham for more exnation of the current situation.


    Gortham had a high trust for Eril. He told the general situation with not much detail like Tang Shaoyang was the person being hunted by the God Rank. He told her that he needed a new identity to hide from someone, and the guild would help Tang Shaoyang.


    "I don''t mean to disrespect Sir Ying, but may I know your opinion on how strong Sir Ying is, Guild Master?" Eril was careful, making sure that her words were not offensive to Tang Shaoyang. "I don''t mean to investigate Sir Ying, but urate data is needed to create a convincing story."


    "This guy is Ancient Rank, and he asked to lower the rank to the lowest? It will be more suspicious, no, Eril?" The old man made a gesture with his thumb, pointing at the young man. "On top of that, he easily beat Roman and Lulu."


    Eril showed emotion on her face for once, shocked that the young man was Epic Rank and managed to defeat two S Rank. While both were of a lower rank than the young man, defeating the famous duo of Karian Adventurer Guild easily was not something that was easily achieved even for Ancient Rank.


    The female attendant quickly got herposure back and caressed her chin. After a while, she came up with an idea. "Since Sir Ying is an Ancient Rank, it will make sense if Sir Ying is S Rank. People will get suspicious, including our people, if an Ancient Rank is G Rank Adventurer. As for your background, we can say that you are the promising adventurer from Akasian that recently joined the main branch instead of telling people you are the Guild Master''s disciple or nephew. Sir Ying will catch more attention from the other factions if we tell people that Sir Ying is rted to you, Guild Master."


    Gortham had a proud expression after hearing his secretary''s idea. His face was saying, ''How is it? My secretary is smart, right?''


    "That''s much better, but what''s Akasian? I need to know what it is in case some people are asking me¡­." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand. "There''s no need for that. I just need to show that I am not approachable. Let''s go to meet the cksmith you are talking about, Guild Master Gortham."


    Eril and Gortham led Tang Shaoyang to the guild''s smithy and introduced him to a bulky and tall man. The man was almost two meters tall, wearing sleeveless clothes showcasing his bulky muscle and a leather apron as his protective gear. The man remained in his seat, enjoying his tobo even though the Guild Leader came for him. The other cksmiths came over and greeted Gortham respectfully, but not this one.


    The man pushed out the smoke from his mouth, giving a nce from the corner of his eyes. He let out a sigh and put aside his tobo. "What trouble you bring me this time, Old Gorth?"


    Gortham waved his hand. "Ai my friend, I never bring you trouble, but a customer." He gestured toward Tang Shaoyang. "Let me introduce you to our 21st S Rank Adventurer, Ying. He''s our new rising star from Akasian, and he needs your help with a new weapon."


    The word S Rank Adventurer caught everyone''s attention in the workshop. Everyone looked toward Tang Shaoyang, including the cksmith that Gortham introduced to Shen. The bulky man scanned Tang Shaoyang from top to bottom as Gortham came closer and whispered. "I can say that he is in the top five if not top three S Rank Adventurer; he is Ancient Rank. I can say that he is our secret weapon, so please ept my request."


    "I can ept the request, but we don''t bring many materials with us to the tower. The best thing I can make is Grade A equipment for now, if you don''t mind, Ying." The rmended cksmith agreed to the request.

 Chapter 1062: New Weapon

    Chapter 1062: New WeaponChristopher was part of the Karian cksmith Union, in the top one hundred halls of fame for all cksmiths in Karian. A further well-developed worldpared to the Earth, which was still new to the Game. Ancient Rank might be a high ranking in this Ancient Rank Tower, but he had made a lot of equipment for a higher rank than Ying. He would not use his materials in the collection for the new S Rank Adventurer he did not know.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. Dragon Destroyer was a Grade A weapon, so if he wanted to make a new one, he wanted the better one. He did not want to wait and pay for the same grade battle-ax. "I want a better weapon than my previous one if I have to make a new one."


    "Then I can''t help you with your request unless you bring me the materials yourself." Christopher shrugged and did not really care about his picky customer.


    Gortham and Eril turned toward Tang Shaoyang, waiting for his response. The Guild Master also had his own collection to make Grade S Equipment, but again, he did not want to use his collection for Tang Shaoyang. The best he could do was to introduce the young man to the reliable cksmith in the guild.


    After thinking for a while, Tang Shaoyang took out his Titan de, the Myth Grade weapon. He pushed the de toward the cksmith. "Can you reshape the de into a battle-ax? That should not be hard, right?"


    Christopher took the de, curious about how good the broadsword was. He was surprised when he found out that the de in his hand was a Myth Grade Artifact. "You already have a better weapon. Why do you want a new one? Ah, you don''t want the de but a battle-ax?"


    "Yeah." Tang Shaoyang nodded. "I have been using a battle-ax far too long, and it''s myfort weapon."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t reshape this one. If I try to do it, it will downgrade the artifact instead. There''s a high chance that it will downgrade to Grade S, two grades down. I am not capable of creating a Myth Rank Artifact." Christoper shook his head as he handed back the Titan de.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his head and put the Titan de back into the inventory. Then he took out the broken Dragon Destroyer. "Then just repair this one. I don''t want to wait for too long to make the same Grade A battle-ax."


    Christopher snatched the broken weapon from Tang Shaoyang''s hand. That was right; he took the broken weapon before Tang Shaoyang handed it over. He put the de ax on the table and started to observe the shaft. The bulky man even sniffed at the broken part, caressing it, and looked at it closely. After a moment, his eyes widened in surprise.


    "Someone modified the battle-ax for you?" Christopher looked at Tang Shaoyang, which waster nodded in response. "You use dragon''s teeth and bone to make the shaft?" He asked for a confirmation which was responded to with another nod.


    "Which amateur uses such precious materials and yet still can''t pull out its fullest potential? This is¡­.." Christopher''s expression cringed in regret. "I can make you a new battle-ax with this. I am also confident to make a Grade S Artifact with this, and There''s a chance that I can make it to an Epic Grade, around five percent."


    "That would be the best. Use whatever you can use to make a new battle-ax, and if possible, I want a simr one with that. Not just the shape but also the weight¡­. No, I want a heavier battle-ax." Tang Shaoyang was d if the broken Dragon Destroyer could be used to make a new battle-ax. He did not need to wait to return to repair the battle-ax.


    "I canply with your request, but we haven''t reached a deal yet." Christopher raised his hand. "We haven''t talked about the price, and I also need more materials to re-create the battle-ax. I am not doing this for free just because the Guild Master asks me to help you."


    "How much?" Tang Shaoyang asked for the price. As long as it was within the budget, he was willing to pay even a hundred million for an Epic Rank weapon.


    "There''s no need to hurry. There are a lot of things I want to ask you to decide what materials I need to add. We need to have a long conversation." Christopher gestured to Tang Shaoyang to sit. "For my service, you need to pay ten mil, but since you are introduced by Old Garth, I will cut it in half. Five million, and you have to pay it upfront."


    Tang Shaoyang did not negotiate the price as he offered his hand. It was clear what his response was. ''Give me your hand, and I will pay you immediately.''


    "I like a rich and direct customer like you. People are supposed not to be stingy with their weapons." Christopher reached the hand, and the notification that he had received five million Game Coins rang in his head.


    "Next, we discuss the materials we need to re-create the battle-ax, and I need to know your battle style to decide on the materials. Do you often channel your mana into your weapon? Or do you just swing it with your raw strength? What¡­."


    Christopher asked what element he used often. If it was lightning, he had a material that was suitable for the lightning element and so for the other elements too. If he used multiple elements, he also had the material for that scenario.


    Tang Shaoyang was not expecting creating a new weapon was thisplicated. The conversationsted for half an hour; only then was Christopher satisfied with the data. "I have the right idea for materials that I need to use, and you still have to pay for the materials yourself."


    The bulky man waved his hand when Tang Shaoyang offered his hand once more. "You don''t need to pay for the materials now. I still need to calcte the price. You pay for the materials after I finish your new battle-ax."


    "Alright." Tang Shaoyang hoped that two hundred million was enough to pay for the material. "How long will it take?"


    "A month at thetest and a week at the fastest. I will tell Eril once I finish it, so there''s no need to worry about it. Ah, my name is Christopher, and I have a feeling that we will often meet in the future." The bulky man smiled at Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 1063: Skelly Family In Action - Part 1

    Chapter 1063: Skelly Family In Action - Part 1After business was done, Eril led Tang Shaoyang out of the workshop, leaving Gortham and Christopher behind. As soon as Tang Shaoyang and Eril left the workshop, Christopher turned toward Gortham, squinting his eyes. "Be honest with me, Old Gorth. He is not an adventurer from Akasian, right?"


    "What are you talking about, Chris? Why would I lie to you?" Gortham shrugged.


    Christopher observed the Guild Master suspiciously. "I don''t really care what you are doing, but let me warn you not to y with fire, Old Gorth. We are too old for that."


    "You look younger than me, though." Gortham winked his eye at his friend.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Eril briefly exined the guild''s situation as she led her to the guild quarter. "We have a special amodation for S Rank Adventurer, but you can stay at the inn in the neutral territory if you want."


    "It''s fine. I will stay with the guild. It will be suspicious if I stay outside the guild." Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "This is your room." Eril gestured toward the door as she put a que with S-Y engraved on it. The initial was his rank and his name, indicating the room was upied in case someone else tried to enter the room. "There''s a private bath inside, and for S Rank, we have a private cook to prepare your food. You cane to the dining room on the first floor we passed earlier. Or you can also eat at the bar in the main building."


    "Is there anything I need to know more?" Tang Shaoyang turned toward Eril instead of looking for his room.


    "Ah, please don''t have any quest for the time being because we have a special quest for the S Rank, and I think that''s the right asion to introduce you to the other adventurers. The special quest will take time in two days, so please be prepared for your debut." Eril smiled for the first time before he turned away. After three steps, she stopped and turned around once more. "Since you want to hide your identity, it will be best if you don''t use skills you often use. Also, don''t use the transformation skill unless it''s necessary. That''s all. See you in two days, Sir Ying."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and entered the room. He was surprised as he entered the room, not expecting the free lodging would be this luxurious. Well decorated, well furnished, and with an aromatic incense filled the room. The room was sofortable, the opposite of his thought of free lodging.


    He sat on the bed, and it was surprisingly better than the bed in his inventory. "Why would she ask me if I want to stay outside if the guild provides such a nice room?" He muttered by himself.


    [I agree with thedy. You can''t use the power you usually use to fight. No integration with me, Zara, and Zowen. Including the Grand Dragon Transformation, True Dragon, Spirit Summon, and yer Energy. Don''t ever use it unless you have no other choices.] Avyn spoke in his head, reminding him what Eril had said earlier.


    [Do you have something else besides those skills?] Rosalie, the me Empress, was quite concerned. Without a doubt, all those skills were Tang Shaoyang''s strongest skills. It would be bad for Tang Shaoyang if he could not use the skill.


    "I still have [Wrath] and my Skelly Family. I just need to level them up before the special assignment." Tang Shaoyang was not concerned about that. "To cover it perfectly, it will be better if Greed and Wrath are here. I can disguise myself as a Summoner."


    The Wrath mentioned earlier was the talent, and the second Wrath was his Golden Dragon. With the Skelly Family and his two pets, he could hide his real ss from the others. Of course, he was aware of the consequence of having the Golden Dragon on his side. The other factions might try to steal Wrath from him, but he was not concerned about that. He just needed to kill whoever coveted his pets. As long as the people who saw his transformation died, then his identity should be safe.


    Also, Guild Master Gortham assured him that the God Ranks would note in the meantime. The System would not allow the God Ranks to break the rule consecutively; if they tried toe again, they would face a huge consequence. That gave him the time he needed to climb the tower.


    "I will try to level up my skelly and ask Mengyao to bring Wrath and Greed to the tower if possible. Helping them to level up the authority is the best I can do for now." Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh.


    He was aware of the situation within his empire. The empire was currently a war against the Divine Church, and at this point, they could not retreat from the war in case the Divine Church was suspicious that he was still alive since the war was under the pretext of avenging him. The situation was better because he killed the Executioner Knight before the three God Ranks came down.


    [Are you sure about the skelly? It''s necromancy, and people will dislike having such a ss. And in most of the world, necromancy is forbidden.] The Angel of Death reminded Tang Shaoyang. It would be silly if he got hunted down by the others because of his necromancy. It was known that the Undead was humanity''s natural enemy, and the skeleton was part of the Undead Family.


    "Hmmm¡­. I don''t think about that. I will speak to the Guild Master whether the necromancy brings trouble to the guild." Tang Shaoyang never thought about that because, in his eyes, whether it was human or undead, everything was the same. If the Undead did not bother him, he would not regard them as enemies. If the human attacked him, then that group would be his enemy. It did not matter what species they were.


    However, he must be careful if that was the case, especially with the Holy Kingdom as part of the Karian World. Those people from the Holy Kingdom most likely hated the necromancy and the skeleton.

 Chapter 1064: Skelly Family In Action - Part 2

    Chapter 1064: Skelly Family In Action - Part 2"Necromancy?" Old Man Gortham furrowed his brow. "Why do you ask if Necromancy is forbidden or not?"


    From what he knew from Roman''s report, the young fellow in front of him did not use any Necromancy magic during the fight but pure physical force. Dragon Fire did not work on the young man, but Roman and Lulu did not find any sign of necromancy used at that time.


    "It''s about my second ss, summoner. However, my summon is not just a normal creature; I can also summon a skeleton. In fact, most of my summons are skeletons, so I wonder if it will bring trouble to the guild." Tang Shaoyang lied about having a summoner as his second ss. It was his skill, not the ss, but he did not need to tell the truth.


    "Second ss, huh?" Gortham was clearly surprised that Tang Shaoyang had a second ss already. ''Does that mean he does not have a bloodline? It''s not umon for people not to take a bloodline in the first trial, but he also did not take a bloodline for the second trial, which was rare. Did I misjudge? No, he must have a bloodline, or else he would not be able to escape from those God Ranks. He might be lying about his necromancy, or is there a special skill about necromancy?''


    The bloodline was a must-choice because it boosted the attributes so much. Added with the transformation skill that came along with another boost of attributes, making the people with bloodlines much stronger than the ones who were not with bloodlines.


    "The guild does not really care what kind of skill and ss you have as long as you don''t use your power tomit atrocity and crime. For example, you purposelymit mass murder to get the corpse for your necromancy; it''s not allowed by the guild. And I don''t think you need to worry if your second ss is Summoner instead of Necromancer. It is just this is our first time to hear a summoner that summons skeletons as familiars." Eril was the one who responded to Tang Shaoyang''s inquiry.


    The Guild Leader snapped out of his thoughts, realizing he had not answered Ying. "Precisely, as my secretary said. As long as you don''t do bad things, then the guild will always be on your side. Though you have to be careful with the people from the Holy Kingdom. Those fanatics will not harm you openly because you are part of the guild, but they may do something behind, so be careful."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. "What if they try to kill me? Can I kill them? Or should I just escape instead of killing them?" He did not want to trouble the guild since the guild and the Holy Kingdom were from the same world. The conflict could spread to Karian, and he did not want to get indebted much more than he already had to the guild.


    The old man scratched his forehead in frustration. "It might be better not to kill them because they will haunt you like a persistent ghost if you kill just one of them. If you can, leave them alive. If you can''t, make the scene like something else killing them. That would be the best scenario. Or you don''t summon the skeletons in front of them. You might have other familiars, right?"


    "I will keep that in mind. That''s all I need to know. I don''t want to cause trouble for the guild during my stay." Tang Shaoyang stood up, waving his hand at the old man. "I will take a leave now."


    The old man waved his hand back, and as the door closed, the gold man turned his attention to his secretary. "What do you think, Eril?"


    "I think Sir Ying is hiding something for sure, but I don''t doubt his ability to summon the skeleton. I told Sir Ying to use skills and abilities that he rarely used if he wanted to hide his identity, and summoning a skeleton might be one of his skills. It''s not umon to gain some skills from another ss." Eril replied.


    "This makes me want to dy my return and observe him for more information. He will attend the event in two days, right?" Gortham was curious about how strong Tang Shaoyang was. If possible, he wanted to know more about the new guests, but he had more things to do.


    "You can''t stay too long here, Guild Master. Our guild in another tower might need your help. As for Sir Ying, I will watch him myself."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang left the starter city after confirming the skeleton stuff from the Guild Master. He had not done anything with the Skelly Family after his return from the Ortis Continent. This was the right moment to use them.


    "No one is around, and the beast is around level 800. This should be enough to level them up." Tang Shaoyang summoned the nine skeletons he had.


    ck smoke appeared before him, blowing up into the air. Then nine figures appeared inside the ck smoke; the nine figures stepped out.


    [Kaiser (Orichalcum Skeleton) - Level 923]


    [Keeper (Archmaster Gunslinger) - Level 788]


    [Skelly1 (Baron Skeleton) - Level 714]


    [Skelly2 (Master magic Swordsman Skeleton) - Level 620]


    [Skelly3 (Elite Fire Mage Skeleton) - Level 430]


    [Skelly4 (Gold Destroyer Golden) - Level 412]


    [Skelly5 (Elite Protector Skeleton) - Level 400]


    [Skelly6 (Elite Killer Skeleton) - Level 400]


    [Skelly7 (Elite Bonemancer Skeleton) - Level 400]


    The Skelly Family arrived, and he did not really manage them properly, so more than half of them were below level 500. This was the second time he summoned them after he yed with them in The Ortis Continent, using them in the war between the kingdoms.


    "ck! ck! ck! ck! ck!" The skeletons were excited that their master finally summoned them. The cking noise overwhelmed his ears, which annoyed him.


    "Shut up! Or I will return you all!" The nine skeletons stopped making noise with their jaws. He could still feel the excitement that was transferred by the nine skeletons directly toward him.


    "It''s hunting time!" Tang Shaoyang pointed his finger at Kaiser, Keeper, and Skelly1. "You three bait the monsters here and help your family to level up."


    As soon as he said that, he felt the concern from the three skeletons. "You are family, and you should help each other. Once your family is strong enough to hunt the beast by themselves, then you can start your hunt too. I don''t want to hear theint. Go!"

 Chapter 1065: Skelly Family In Action - Part 3

    Chapter 1065: Skelly Family In Action - Part 3The golden-furred gori was the beast that stayed in the area. They were living in a group, moving together, which was the hard part for the skeleton. However, Kaiser, who had reached level nine hundred, made the hunting easier. If they baited a group of five goris, Kaiser would take two, Keeper and Skelly1 would take one each, and the six remaining skeletons would gang up at thest gori.


    What surprised him was the coordination between the six low-level skeletons. Their coordination to fight the beast that was four hundred levels above them was amazing. The Protector Skeleton, the skeleton that had shields for both his arms, blocked the attack, tanking the assault from the gori. Once the skeleton shield broke, the Master Magic Swordsman Skeleton would kite the gori with his speed. Meanwhile, the Elite Killer Skeleton kept sneaking behind the gori and also the Elite Fire Mage, which always timed the fireball each time the gori almost caught the swordsman skeleton.


    There was one concern, it was the Elite Bonemancer Skeleton that had not done anything yet. The Skelly7 kept throwing the sharp bone at the target from a distance, typical of what an archer would do. However, Skelly7''s ss was far from the archer ornce thrower. He did not know what Bonemancer was, but he chose that for the experiment since it was a special ss, simr to the powerful Keeper, the Gunslinger.


    However, he had not seen what was so special about Bonemancer. He heard from the skeleton himself that it could create another skeleton from the bone and could turn the bones into something interesting. The issue was that he had not seen anything interesting from the Bonemancer.


    It took like five minutes or so for the six skeletons to kill one golden-furred gori. The time to take down the gori reduced as time went, and now, it took them less than a minute to kill one. Dozens of the golden-furred gori corpses piled up on the side as Kaiser went to look for another group of golden-furred goris.


    Skelly7, the Bonemancer, looked up at Tang Shaoyang, cking his jaw. It talked to its master.


    "ck! ck! ck! ck!" (Master, Can I use the corpses? I want to show something interesting now."


    The excitement in words was genuine, and this piqued Tang Shaoyang''s interest, wondering what his toy would do. He gave the permission, and Skelly7 approached the piling corpses. The Bonemancer put its hands above the corpses, and the piling corpses exploded into golden smoke. From the golden smoke, the bones of the gori floated above the smoke. Hundreds if not thousands of bones floated in the air, swirling in the air.


    Tang Shaoyang watched the whole process with great interest, wondering what Bonemancer could really do. In the following ten seconds, the white bone melted into the golden liquid. The golden liquid gathered in one spot, forming a golden form the size of his fist. Following the golden orb, the remaining golden liquid turned into a staff. The bones turned into a staff with a golden orb floating at the end of the staff. The staff slowly fell on Skelly7''s hand, and once more, the Bonemancer cked his jaw, waving the staff toward its master.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately jumped off the tree andnded in front of Skelly7. The Bonemancer immediately offered the staff to its master. He could feel the excitement from the skeleton.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Golden Orb]


    Grade: A


    Bonus Attribute: +300 Magic Power


    Passive:


    5% Mana Regeneration


    8% Magic Damage Amplification


    Note: Magic Staff created by a skeleton and only for skeleton


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was actually good equipment, and he was surprised to see the attributes of the weapon. However, he was disappointed when he saw thest note. Only the skeleton could use the magic staff. Looking at how good the equipment was, he thought of asking Skelly7 to make him a battle-ax. His skeleton might produce something surprising, but it seemed there was a big limitation that the equipment could only be used by the skeleton.


    "ck! ck! ck! ck!" (Don''t worry, Master. Skelly7 can make something for youter as I advance to the next evolution. For now, Skelly7 can only make something for the family.)


    The skeleton seemed to be able to read his thoughts and assured him of the future. It just wanted to show off that it was useful even though it did not have a highbat ability like its other family members.


    "I am waiting for your present then." Tang Shaoyang as he realized that he really got rare or maybe once in a million. With Skelly7, he would have a supply of unlimited equipment. "Good job."


    Skelly7''s jaw cked excitedly, a pure excitement as Tang Shaoyang did not hear anything in his head. Skelly7 received the magic staff back and rushed toward Skelly3, the Elite Fire Mage Skeleton. The mage was the only one without a weapon in her hand, so that was why Skelly7 made Magic Staff. The other skeletons did not really have the weapon because they came with their own weapons, or they could mold their bone into a weapon.


    The ground started to shake once more as Kaiser came back with another group of golden-furred goris, six of them. Tang Shaoyang did not want to attract the gori into him, so he jumped back into the tree. He noticed a change of formation this time.


    Keeper and Skelly1 lured one golden-furred gori each, and then the group of six skeletons split into two groups. Skelly2, Skelly4, and Skelly7 were in one team, and the second team was Skelly3, Skelly5, and Skelly5.


    Skelly2, the Master Magic Swordsman, took the lead in the front with Skelly4, The Gold Destroyer. Gold Destroyer was a gold skeleton with a hammer-hand; the pointy hammer proved to be destructive to its enemy. Behind Skelly2 and Skelly4 was Skelly7, the Elite Bonemancer.


    The second group was Skelly5, The Elite Protector. If the Gold Destroyer had a hammer-hand, the Elite Protector had a shield as its hands. The main tank for the group initially, now it became the vanguard for the mage skeleton and killer skeleton. The skelly grind continued with the new group.

 Chapter 1066 Skelly Family In Action - Part 4

    Chapter 1066 Skelly Family In Action - Part 4


    Tang Shaoyang watched the growth of his skeleton, spending two days away from the starter city. Everything went smoothly; it was just a pity that he failed to upgrade all of his skeletons to level a thousand. Only four of them managed to reach level one thousand, which he assumed should be on the same rank as the Epic Rank.


    [Kaiser (Abyssal Skeleton) - Level 1297]


    [Keeper (Infernal Gunslinger) - Level 1198]


    [Skelly1 (Earl Skeleton) - Level 1108]


    [Skelly2 (Magic Swordmaster Skeleton) - Level 1027]


    [Skelly3 (Grand Fire Mage Skeleton) - Level 924]


    [Skelly4 (Master Golden Destroyer Skeleton - Level 901]


    [Skelly5 (Grandmaster Protector Skeleton) - Level 887]


    [Skelly6 (Grandmaster Killer Skeleton) - Level 879]


    [Skelly7 (Archmaster Bonemancer Skeleton) - Level 751]


    Among the nine skeletons, Skelly7 failed to match the pace of his family''s speed in leveling. There was a reason for that, and it was because of Skelly7''s summons. That was right; not just it could make equipment, but it could also make a familiar to fight for it. In thest two days, Skelly7 had made another five familiars made of the skeletons, and the experience for the level was shared with the familiar.


    Skelly7 was surrounded by its familiar. It created a familiar simr to the golden-furred gori, but instead of four-armed, its familiar was an eight-armed gori. Not just that, it was taller than the original golden-furred gori, and Skelly7 armed its familiars with the weapon it made from bone. Eight meters tall of skeleton frame gori with a glowing orb on its chest, and its eyes glowed in dark-golden, giving off an eerie impression.


    Two of the familiars armed with eight long swords, utilizing the eight arms to their fullest potential. Two of them, equipped with the shields, became the frontline for its familiar. Thest one was an eight-armed mage; each hand was holding an orb. The mage was the strongest of the five, as it was capable ofunching eight spells at the same time. That was Skelly7''s greatest creation so far. This was the reason why Skelly7 was left behind in level, but its familiar was about at the same level as its master. It was not an issue for Skelly7 to hunt by itself now.


    "This should be enough, but where''s Wrath and Greed?" Tang Shaoyang checked hismunication, but there was no new message for him. He had beenmunicating with Zhang Mengyao and the other girls as they were worried about him. Through the Communication System, he asked Zhang Mengyao to bring Wrath and Greed into the tower. Since the two had a contract with him, they should be able to sense his presence. It should not be an issue for the two to find his location, and that way, he would be able to find a way back to his original starter city if he wanted to.


    However, it had been two days since Zhang Mengyao told him that Wrath and Greed had left the city, but the two had not arrived yet. "Did they encounter trouble? That''s unlikely."


    Greed could move between the shadows, and the Dark Predator was an Epic Rank. Most of the beasts and monsters were around level 800, with a few Epic Ranks. On top of that, Wrath was a Myth Rank. The Golden Dragon was strong enough to sweep the trouble they encountered.


    The sun slowly rose on the horizon, and today was his first assignment as a guild member. "I forgot to ask Eril when the assignment is. It must be in the morning, right? A little bitte should be okay, right?" He muttered.


    The Skelly Family kept hunting down the monsters. They went on their way, no longer staying under his watch. He could summon them back if needed, so there was no need for him to worry. The sun slowly rose to the sky, making him worried that Wrath and Greed might not be able to reach in time. He was concerned the two guys would encounter trouble if they came to the city by themselves. The people might hunt them down.


    "Oh gosh. I will make a bad impression on the other adventurers¡­." He stopped and looked toward the east. He heard an explosion from there. [Spirit Eyes] was immediately activated to check what happened. The explosion was out of his Spirit Eyes'' reach, more than two thousand meters away from where he was.


    Tang Shaoyang jumped off the tree and rushed toward the sound. He ran as fast as he could and got to see what had happened. Three of his skeletons fought Wrath and Greed. Kaiser, Keeper, and Skelly1 worked together, and he was surprised that the three skeletons managed to hold Wrath and Greed.


    Kaiser molded his left hand into a shield and molded his right hand into a sword. He confronted the Golden Dragon head-on while Skelly1 moved around the big dragon, looking for a chance to strike. Meanwhile, Keeper maintained the distance to snipe the dragon. It shot a ck beam, but Wrath had his barrier to protect itself from the shoot.


    He did not see Greed, but he figured out that Greed must be looking for a Keeper. Wrath swung his tail, mming toward Kaiser after the shoot. The Abyssal skeleton put his ck shield forward and received the tail sweep with his shield.


    Dang!


    Kaiser skidded backward, perfectly blocking the dragon''s tail. At the same time, Skelly1 jumped into the air, right behind Wrath with his spear. Holding the spear with its two hands, it was ready to jab the spear into Wrath''s neck. The dragon was not aware of the skeleton behind him.


    "That''s enough!" Tang Shaoyang called out. He recalled Skelly1 and sped up to the location. It took him less than ten seconds to arrive at the location. Wrath and Kaiser created a distance at each other, looking at each other warily.


    There was no need to ask what happened here. It was most likely that Skelly recognized Wrath and Greed as the beasts they should hunt, so they attacked the Golden Dragon and the Dark Predator. The issue was that the Skelly could not tell that Wrath was not a beast they could hunt even if they worked together. It would be just a matter of time before Wrath wiped out his skeletons.


    Not long after he stopped the fight, the other skeletons arrived at the location. It seemed there was a way for the skeletons tomunicate with each other for the others to arrive at the same location.


    Tang Shaoyang recalled all the skeletons before looking at Wrath. "Get to a smaller size, and where''s Greed?" Before the dragon could answer him, a ck shadow jumped onto his shoulder. Wrath returned to his lizard size and hopped onto his remaining shoulder.

 Chapter 1067 Skelly Family In Action - Part 5

    Chapter 1067 Skelly Family In Action - Part 5


    "How long do we need to wait, Eril?" A man with ck armor asked the Guild Master''s secretary. "We have been waiting for half an hour already. Do we really need to wait for him?"


    The man was one of the twenty S Rank Adventurers, Damian. He was assigned to join today''s expedition and was one of the four S Rank Adventurers that joined for the expeditions. Damian could no longer hide his displeasure after waiting for half an hour.


    "It''s my fault. I forgot to tell him toe early in the morning." Eril massaged the space between her eyes. She thought this should not be an issue because Tang Shaoyang stayed in the guild''s lodging, but she did not expect Tang Shaoyang to not return in two days. It was her miscalction to think Tang Shaoyang would stay in the guild since he wanted to hide from someone.


    "Can you call him? Or should we just leave right now? We are wasting our time only to wait for one person." Damian raised his voice slightly.


    "Please wait a little longer, Damian. This is the Guild Master''s order to include Sir Ying in this expedition. If you want Sir Ying to be removed, then you can ask the Guild Master to do so. I don''t have the authority to remove Sir Ying from the team." Eril met Damian''s eyes.


    "Am Ite?" At this moment, Eril heard the familiar voice. She turned around and found the man she had been waiting for. However, her eyes were immediately attracted to the two creatures on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulders.


    "Are you Ying?" Damian came off the chair and approached Tang Shaoyang. He did not bother to hide his displeasure and a little bit of hostility in his gaze.


    "I am." Tang Shaoyang nodded. "Do you need something from me?"


    "Don''t you have self-awareness? Youete, and you have the nerve to ask me, do I need something from you? Yes, I need something from you;e in time!" Damian spoke to the point he gritted his teeth, showing how angry he was.


    "I am sorry. I don''t know the appointment time. I will make sure to ask next time." Tang Shaoyang apologized. He figured that he was toote for the man to get angry. Even though he did not know who the man was, he assumed the man was an important figure in this team.


    "Good if you understand." Damian wanted to say something more, but he realized it would make him the asshole to continue after Ying apologized. He then turned around toward another two S Rank Adventurers, Roman, and Lulu. "Don''t you have something to say to the newbie as the senior?"


    Roman and Lulu exchanged nces, then looked toward Tang Shaoyang. "We are fine. I don''t mind even if he iste for three hours." Roman shrugged, pretending he did not care that the newbie camete even though he hadined a few minutes ago. He did not know that Ying was the guy that beat him up.


    "Alright, that''s enough, Damian. Sir Ying has apologized, so there''s no need to prolong the issue. It''s partially my fault for not telling him the time." Eril quickly interrupted before Damian thoughtlessly prolonged the issue.


    "What with this sir? You keep calling him sir; he is not even our superior, but a newly S Rank Adventurer that just joined the guild!" Damian started to reveal why he was angry at the new guy. It seemed Eril calling him respectfully with sir bothered Damian.


    Eril furrowed her brow. "It has nothing to do with you with what I call Sir Ying. I am not forcing you to do the same. More than that, it''s because we are not close enough to call each otherfortably, so I must be respectful. So what''s wrong with that?" She did not hide how annoyed she was with Damian. Her words were clear, mind your own business.


    Tang Shaoyang gave a nce toward Roman and Lulu, giving them a signal to fix the problem. He did not want internal conflict on his first day as the adventurer.


    Roman got the signal and hugged Damian''s from the side, dragging Damian with him. "Chill, bro. We arerades, so there''s no need to be hostile to each other. We are friends that will fight together from now, and the dude also has apologized. Let''s move up; we''re alreadyte."


    "Where did you get the lizard and the cat from?" Lulu came from behind and asked. She and Eril had been looking at the two creatures ever since Tang Shaoyang arrived. It caught their attention because there was a small creature on this floor, so they suspected the cat and the lizard were quite strong beasts to be on the eleventh floor.


    She was about to pet Greed, but thetter reacted strongly. He hissed at the girl, telling her that he did not like being touched by the stranger. Lulu retracted her hand immediately.


    "They are my familiar." Tang Shaoyang then looked at Eril. It seemed Damian''s action saved him from Eril''s earful scolding for beingte.


    The expedition team consisted of a hundred Adventurers with varied ranks. The lowest rank was D Rank, and a quarter of the team was filled with the D Rank. Eril exined what the expedition was about. The guild discovered "resources" that System kept mentioning when the Dimensional Tower was brought up. It was a fully developed garden with various kinds of herbs and also poisonous nts. The guild wanted to take over the garden. However, the Virandal Empire from Axonias also discovered the same garden not long after the guild found garden.


    Axonias was one of the five worlds that stayed in the Starter City #5, and the Virandal Empire was one of the three ruler factions from Axonias; as per the agreement before the alliance was established when more than one faction discovered the resources, the involved faction must solve the issue without dering war on each other.


    There were many ways to solve the issue; the involved factions coulde to an agreement to share the resources. Or they could hold a deciding battle where each faction sent their five yers to fight to decide who got the resource. Or thest method, whoever conquered the resource first, got the right to take the resource.


    That was right; there was a scenario that was simr to Territory War. In this case, the two factions raced to kill the boss that upied the resources. Whoever killed the boss got the resources. The Karian Adventurer Guild and Virandal Empire chose the third method. Whoever killed the boss inside the garden got the right to take the resource.

 Chapter 1068 Skelly Family In Action - Part 6

    Chapter 1068 Skelly Family In Action - Part 6


    The team headed to the north of the starter city. It took them three hours of traveling to reach their destination, the special territory inside the tower. By the time they arrived at the location, another group had already arrived.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes focused on the red barrier in front of him. His Spirit Eyes failed to see through the barrier, but he could see through the barrier. The garden Eril talked about was behind the barrier. ''It''s simr to the dungeon back on earth, but the difference is that we can keep the territory.''


    Eril and Damian headed toward the group that had been waiting there. Tang Shaoyang was not interested in what they talked about. He was more curious about the ''resource'' since this would be his first time fighting for the resource. There were a lot of things he needed to learn about the tower. There was a screen on the barrier with three words on it, Epic Rank Garden.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what it implied, but he assumed that the resources also had a grade. The one in front of him was Epic Rank Resource. ''But I don''t see the barrier at the mine and also the poisonous valley. Does that mean those two ces are not a resource?''


    He thought the resource was not something like this but just an area where the precious materials grew or could be found. They just needed to upy the area and defend the area for the people who wanted to take it over. That was the scenario in his head, but it was actually different if the system protected the area, like in the Territory Wars. The faction could not forcefully take over the area or the resources in this case but must follow the system''s rules. In that case, there was no need for a faction to heavily guard the resource against the other factions since they could not take what was inside directly.


    ''A little bit of information about the tower. Maybe I should get closer to the higher-ups in the guild to get more information without telling them that this is my first dimensional tower.''


    Tang Shaoyang had zero knowledge about the tower. It was said that he had to beat the boss floor to get to the next floor, but from the look of the situation, the factions were not in a hurry to get to the next floor. There must be a reason why the factions that had gone through several dimensional towers did not rush to the next floor. They should have the resources that were avable on the eleventh floor already from the previous tower, so the resource was not the main thing they stayed with.


    ''Maybe to train the low levels? But the low-level yers can still stay on the eleventh floor while the stronger ones go to the upper floor. It''s more efficient than staying on this floor.'' Now he thought about it. These factions had experienced the tower several times. They should not havecked the resources on the eleventh floor. ''Roman, Lulu, and Eril are the only ones I know here. Guild Master Gortham will mostly be away for his other things.''


    The talk was longer than he thought it would be. Another group was the Virandal Empire, and it seemed there was a change in the agreement. He could hear them debating over something like the numbers that could participate in the contest. It seemed the Virandal Empire wanted to reduce the number from originally a hundred to only five people. Eril insisted on the original agreement, but The Virandal Empire opposed the idea. After discussing for almost half an hour, both could note up with an agreement. Eril asked for time for them to discuss the issue with his team, calling Damian, Lulu, Roman, and Ying for the discussion.


    Damian no longer had the same hostility, but he still did not hide his dislike toward Ying. As if he made sure that Ying knew his dislike.


    "How is it? That Virandal bastard wanted to change the agreement at thest minute. They want to reduce the number to five people. The problem is we can''t ask the Guild Master to solve the issue. Those nobles from the Virandal Empire will not want to meet us." Eril exined why it became an issue. The Guild Master was not around to help them.


    "What if we don''t agree with them? They are the ones who break the agreement, not us." Roman felt like this was not a big issue. The Virandal Empire was the one who broke the agreement by changing the condition at thest minute.


    "That''s the issue. They will bring the issue to the alliance, and if they bring this into the alliance, more factions will know about this Epic Rank Garden. That means we have morepetitors to fight against." Eril pointed out the main issue. The other factions would know more about the resource, and they would want to join in contesting the resource. That was Eril''s concern if the issue was brought to the alliance.


    "Then we have no choice but to agree with them then? Let''s do it. I don''t think we will lose against them, five against five." Lulu expressed her thoughts confidently.


    "That''s also an issue. They have one Myth Rank, two Ancient Ranks, and two Epic Ranks. I don''t think we will win against them." Eril got a massive headache from encountering such a problem with her first responsibility.


    Roman and Lulu exchanged nces. They seemed to think the same thing. "I don''t think that''s an issue, Eril. We can easily win this contest." Roman smiled. "We have Brother Ying here. He will win us the contest."


    Roman and Lulu had experienced how strong Ying was. Despite being of Ancient Rank, Ying survived the Gods'' attack, so a mere one Myth Rank and two Ancient Rank should not be an issue. On top of that, they were not going to fight against those five but defeat the boss that upied the garden. Whoever defeated the boss first won the contest.


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Roman. What can one Ancient Rank do against two Ancient Ranks, let alone the Myth Rank? Are you going to take responsibility if we fail the assignment?" Damian shot a re at the easygoing Roman. This was a serious issue, not something that could be trifled with. An Epic Rank Garden was not something that came easily.


    "If we bring this to the alliance, we can work together with the other factions, and I don''t think we will lose if we work together with the Holy Kingdom and the Varuman Empire."

 Chapter 1069 Skelly Family In Action - Part 7

    Chapter 1069 Skelly Family In Action - Part 7


    "As if the Holy Kingdom and the Varuman Empire wanted to work together with us. Anything else, we will work together with Karigan Family and Mistovel Family andpete with the motherf*ckers from the kingdom and empire." Roman spat on the ground. The man did not hesitate to show his disgust for the kingdom and the empire. From how he reacted, it was obvious Roman had a bad history against the two factions.


    "While I don''t share the same sentiment with Roman, I do agree that the Holy Kingdom and the Varuman Empire will not work together with us. Especially when the Guild Master is not here to talk with them." Eril was also pessimistic about the idea of working together with the empire and the kingdom. Those two factions despised the adventurer guild, so they would not help the guild. Unless The Karian was in danger, they would never work together with the guild.


    "What do you think, Sir Ying? Can you really beat two Ancient Ranks and one Myth Rank?" She knew the question was absurd, but she had an expectation from the man.


    "What gets into your head, Eril? There''s no way he can win against a Myth Rank." Damian was the first one to voice his doubt. "While we can''t do anything with the Holy Kingdom, Eril and I are from the empire. We can persuade the empire to work together with us, and we will share the garden''s yield with them."


    Eril ignored Damian, looking straight at Ying. Even though she did not know Ying''s background, there must be something special for the Guild Master to help.


    Ying smiled. "Do you want to hear an honest reply or a realistic reply?"


    Eril frowned. "What do you¡­. No, I want to hear both answers."


    "I can''t win against Myth Rank and two Ancient Ranks; that''s the realistic answer. As for my honest answer, I can beat them all. Not just the two Ancient Ranks and the Myth Rank; even if a hundred of theme at me, I can beat them." Tang Shaoyang sounded arrogant, but that was the truth.


    If the strongest were Myth Rank and two Ancient Ranks, it should not be an issue for him. He killed one Primordial Rank Executioner Knight and fourteen Myth Rank Executioner Knights of the Divine Church with ease, not using Wrath, the talent, and the Golden Dragon.


    Eril then nced at Roman and Lulu. Both seemed to know Sir Ying before her, so she tried to see their reactions. She was surprised to see that both seemed to believe Sir Ying. This put her into a dilemma for some reason, as she wanted to trust the person that the Guild Master trusted. She was considering the option of involving the other factions or gambling it with Ying.


    Ding!


    The notification from themunication rang in her head. Eril subconsciously checked the message and saw it was a message from Guild Master. She raised her right hand. "Wait a moment." Then she checked the message.


    [Agree with the Virandal Empire''s proposition! This is good to see how strong Ying is. I don''t care if we really lose the resource.]


    Eril subconsciously looked around, trying to spot Guild Master. She thought Guild Master Gortham was leaving this morning, but based on the message, the Guild Master must have listened to her conversation with the Virandal Empire''s representatives. She could not find Guild Master Gortham, but the message saved her from the dilemma.


    "Then let''s do it." With Guild Master Gortham''s message, the responsibility fell on the Guild Master, not her. That left him at ease for taking the risk.


    "What!?" Damian had an extreme reaction as he pointed his finger at Ying. He wanted to say something, but Lulu stopped him. "Eril is the leader for this assignment, and we must listen to her decision, or you can step back from the mission. No, if you can put aside your difference with Ying, then you must not join the mission. You will be our weakness in the mission."


    Lulu was afraid that Damian could not control his emotion and attacked Ying from the back. The scariest thing was not a strong opponent but an ally that could pull you down. The hot-tempered Damian might do that, and it would be best if they did not bring Damian with that kind of risk.


    Eril considered Lulu''s suggestion seriously as she nced at Damian. "If you can''t put your difference, then I might leave you out of the party. So, Damian! Can you work together with Sir Ying?"


    Damian gritted his teeth as he could not believe that the three of them sided with the person they had just met. He looked at Ying, who had a calm expression, seemingly not affected by the situation. He looked away from Ying, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. "I will do my best to work together with Ying."


    "That''s the answer I want." Eril nodded. "Then I will speak to the Virandal Empire''s representatives."


    Eril left the group, heading toward another group. Meanwhile, Lulu cast a weird nce at Damian. "I don''t understand what makes you dislike Ying so much to this extent. It will be too petty if you dislike Ying because he waste." The ash-pink-haired girl shook her head and turned around, following Ying, leaving Roman and Damian.


    Roman approached Damian and tapped the frustrated man''s back. "I know you see Ying as a threat because Eril pays more attention to him. However, if you keep acting like this, you will just draw Eril''s ire. You are setting yourself up for failure." He then tapped Damian''s chest two times before leaving.


    *** ***


    The five representatives of the Karian Adventurer Guild and the Virandal Empire stood before the entrance to the Epic Rank Garden. The five representatives of the Virandal Empire set their eyes on Tang Shaoyang since he was the highest rank in the guild.


    Eril and the leader from the Virandal Empire shook hands. His name was Vidal, "Let''s have a fairpetition, Lady Eril." The baldy did not hide the smugness in his tone and expression. After finding out that the highest rank was Ancient Rank, he was confident of winning the contest.


    "Let''s have a fairpetition, Sir Vidal." Eril maintained herposure.


    After the handshake, the two groups entered the Epic Rank Garden.

 Chapter 1070 Skelly Family In Action - Part 8

    Chapter 1070 Skelly Family In Action - Part 8


    The system said it was a garden, but it was not the same garden in his head. It was more like a forest instead of a garden in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. There was no resemnce to the garden at all. He and the group appeared in a plot ofnd filled with wild grass that reached up to their waist.


    Eril flicked her fingers. A strong gush spread out of her finger, cutting the wild grass down to their ankles. She motioned everyone to gather. "Because of their sudden proposition, I forgot to discuss our n. What do guys have in mind?"


    "Search for the boss monster and kill it?" Roman answered straightforwardly.


    Lulu and Eril rolled their eyes. "Everyone knows that already, but do you have an idea to find the boss monster quickly?"


    "Splitting up is the best way to find the boss monster, but we have a big issue here. Our opponent is a Myth Rank and two Ancient Ranks. Only Ying could fight them; splitting up is not good for our lineup." Eril suddenly realized that the chance of them losing was higher than winning. Not because she looked down on Ying but because their movement would not be as effective as the Virandal Empire''s group.


    The Virandal Empire''s group could split into four groups and search for the boss monster. The Myth Rank and the two Ancient Ranks would move alone while the remaining Epic Rank would form a group. That way, they could spread and find the boss monster faster than them without worrying about encountering them. Everyone shared the same concerns, as their only choice was to stick with Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his hand. "I have an idea for us to move effectively."


    The four adventurers looked at Tang Shaoyang at the same time. "Let''s split into three groups. Lulu, Roman, and Damian into one group." Then he tapped the sleepy lizard on his shoulder. "You move with Eril, and I will move by myself."


    He raised his right hand once more before anyone could protest him, especially Damian, who was ready tosh out at him. "Have you checked my familiar rank?" His thumb was pointing at the sleepy lizard, Wrath. He figured out that no one had checked on his pets since they kept worrying about the Myth Rank.


    Only then Roman, Lulu, Eril, and Damian turned toward Wrath, who was stretching out after his nap. The four did not realize that the two creatures were Ying''s familiars. They thought the two were just normal animal pets because of their size. The four used Identification at the same time and had their eyes widened open after the result came out.


    The extreme reaction came from Lulu. She kept looking back and forth between Ying and Wrath with her round eyes. Lulu Avilius Mistovel, the descendant of the Mistovel Family, or known as the dragon descendant. Even though her family was known as the dragon descendant, she never saw a dragon in her life.


    Lulu''s finger moved up like the centipede''s legs as she suddenly lost. She was nervous as she did not a young dragon."


    01:04


    "Enough with the formality, so how''s my n? Should we stick as five or split in a group?" He know what to do now that a dragon was right in front of her. Even though the dragon in front of her was not her ancestor, it was still a dragon.


    "Lulu Avilius Mistovel greets Sir Dragon." She bowed her head toward the currently small lizard.


    Hearing the respectful greeting, the young golden dragon puffed his chest, nodding in approval. That was how people should greet him, the mighty dragon.


    Tang Shaoyang flicked Wrath''s head, who acted mighty and haughty. "Don''t spoil him, Lulu. He is still a young dragon."


    "Enough with the formality, so how''s my n? Should we stick as five or split in a group?" He immediately changed the topic before the other three tried to act respectfully to Wrath.


    "What about the ck cat?" Roman turned toward Greed and used Identification. "Alright, we won this contest for sure. What about if your second familiares with us, Ying? I think we can hold off for a while, even facing the Myth Rank with your familiar to buy time until youe."


    "I don''t mind that." Tang Shaoyang nodded. "However, I want you to escape instead of fighting the Myth Rank. My familiar can lead you guys to my location, so flee if you meet the Myth Rank and lure him toward me if possible. If we take down the Myth Rank, then we will win the contest."


    "What about if I swap with Eril? I will be in one team with Sir Dragon instead." Lulu wanted to change the team.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at Eril before observing Roman. "I ce you in one team with Roman because your teamwork with him might help you if you have to fight. It will be best if you two are in one team instead of separating you from Roman."


    "I understand why you want to be one team with Sir Dragon, Lulu. But you can still meet Sir Dragon after the mission is over, no? This is for the mission." Eril agreed with Ying and persuaded Lulu.


    "Alright, I understand." With that answer, the group split into three.


    Wrath opened his little wings and flew toward Eril''s shoulder while Greed jumped off. He stood together with three S Rank Adventurers while Tang Shaoyang was alone on his side.


    "His name is Wrath, and that little guy is Greed¡­." The discussion continued for another ten minutes. They were talking about how tomunicate with each other if they found the boss monster. They could not use themunication system during the event because the resource was located in a pocket dimension. Communication was an issue as Tang Shaoyang also could notmunicate with Wrath and Greed.


    They were not actually his summons but contracted familiars. He could notmunicate with them as he couldmunicate with spirits.


    ''It seems there''s no other way aside from summoning my spirit, but it will give the guild a clue about my ss. Let''s not risk it.'' He could summon the weaker spirit so he couldmunicate with the other groups, but he decided not to do so.


    "Green and Wrath can sense my location, so if you can''t handle the boss monster, you can send them to find me. However, if you can kill the boss monster, then just kill it." Tang Shaoyang voiced his thoughts.


    "That''s good enough. Let''s do this." Roman seemed more excited than anyone else about the uing battle. The group eventually split up as they had nned, and Tang Shaoyang moved up by himself.

 Chapter 1071 Skelly Family In Action - Part 9

    Chapter 1071 Skelly Family In Action - Part 9


    After separating from the others, the first Tang Shaoyang did was summon Yu, the Ancient Alchemist. The spirit who had been working in the Alchemist Facility back on earth returned to his Spirit World after he used Seven Souls. And he was the noisy spirit that had been talking in his head ever since he entered the Epic Rank Garden.


    Yu kept begging to get out ever since they entered the garden. The spirit alchemist unceasingly told him that the garden was heaven for the alchemist, from the nature energy to how good the environment was to growing many herbs. The man could not stop speaking to the point of asking him to get the garden for the empire.


    "I let you out with a condition. We will not take the garden for the empire, but I will give you time to do whatever you want in this garden. You can collect the samples of herbs or soils, whatever, but you are done once our business here is over. If you agree with the condition and stop talking inside my head, you can roam free."


    "Agree." After giving his reply, Yu instantly disappeared from Tang Shaoyang''s sight. The guy wasted no time. The first thing he did was to scope a handful of soil. After the soil, he took the sample from the falling leaves and also the leaves on the tree. After that, the guy disappeared into the woods.


    With the nuisance in his head gone, Tang Shaoyang summoned Keeper and Skelly6. Keeper was the Infernal Slinger with the best sight among the skelly family. Skelly6 was Grandmaster Killer with the best ability to scout areas among the skelly family. He summoned the two and ordered them to scout the area for him. That made his movement more efficient as he had more eyes, making his search scope more extensive. On top of that, the skelly family could directly talk into his head, so it would be easier for them tomunicate.


    "Eril said there are no restrictions or rules for the fight, best to avoid killing them, but casualty in the battle is inevitable. That means I can kill them." Tang Shaoyang licked his lip. "Killing a Myth Rank should give me a few levels, no?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Tang


    Main ss: Exalted Monarch of Spirit


    Second ss: Legend yer [Level - 3984]


    Evolution: Ancient


    Age: 27


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 3984


    Talent: Divine Body


    2nd Talent: Wrath


    Bloodline: ck Dragon


    Attribute:


    Strength: Ancient (20-Star) [0/30,000 AP 21-Star]


    Agility: Ancient (20-Star) [0/30,000 AP 21-Star]


    Vitality: Ancient (20-Star) [0/30,000 AP 21-Star]


    Stamina: Epic (50-Star) [0/20,000 AP 51-Star]


    Magic Power: Ancient (99-Star)


    Spirit Power: 21,291


    Sense: Ancient (9-Star)


    Mana: 29,000,000


    Spiritual Energy: 211,910/212,910


    yer Essence: 17,564,750


    yer Energy: 17,391,652/17,391,652


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang leveled up over seven hundred levels after killing the Executioner Knight from the Divine Church. One Primordial Rank and fourteen Myth Ranks, so he figured that he would get dozens of levels from killing the Myth Rank.


    Looking over the status window, he noticed that Spiritual Energy was filled up once more. Not just filled up, the number doubled. He had gone through so many issuestely, and he forgot about [Spirit Resurrection].


    "But wait, how''s the number doubled? I haven''t sacrificed any spiritstely¡­." Tang Shaoyang was puzzled by the number. He remembered that he had around 119 hundred thousand Spiritual Energy for Zaneos''s resurrection. And the only method to raise Spiritual Energy was through spirit sacrifice, but he had not made the sacrifice recently. The empire was troubled with the rebellion and the reformation, and also the uing eleventh floor of the dimensional tower. The thought of increasing his Spiritual Energy was never crossed in mind with all those troubles.


    "But wait. I can''t use the resurrection yet right now. How am I supposed to tell your background to the guild?"


    The spirits'' excitement died down after hearing that. The current situation was not the best to revive one of his spirits because it would arouse suspicion around him instead. The guild might back down from helping him if he was too suspicious unless he wanted to risk his life by telling his actual ss the guild. He did not know what the guild''s reaction would be, but he also did not want to try that after hearing Avyn''s ancestor story where people hated the Spirit Contract ss. It was more than hate for many groups to destroy Avyn''s ancestor world.


    Tang Shaoyang did not want to add more enemies to his list. "I am sorry, Zowen. But you have to wait until the situation is better." The next on the list was Zowen the Grand Lightning Magus. She was his third spirit, and since Karan did not want to be resurrected, Zowen was next on the line. He could feel her disappointment, but there was nothing he could do in this circumstance.


    "I can cook another story for you and the guild, butter, not now. It''s better to avoid unnecessary suspicion. I hope you can understand, Zowen." Even though he felt guilty, he had to face it. The contract between him and Zowen was the resurrection; that is what made the magus loyal and helpful toward him.


    [I understand.] Zowen responded calmly.


    The situation put him in an awkward situation. "Let the hunt begin." He tried to change the topic, advancing to the forest. Tang Shaoyang activated the Spirit Eyes, scanning the two thousand meters around him as he walked deeper with no destination.


    "How big is this garden?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but raise his voice. He had been venturing for half an hour at his maximum speed, but he could not find the people from the Virandal Empire. That was right; he tried to find the Virandal Empire''s group instead of looking for the boss monster.


    "Are they in the opposite direction?" He turned around, thinking the Virandal Empire''s group was behind him. That meant Eril or Roman would meet the Virandal Empire team.


    [Master! It''s me, Keeper. I think I found the boss monster.] A voice rang in his head.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately tried to sense Keeper''s location and dashed toward Keeper''s direction. Keeper was to his south, and it took him five minutes to reach Keeper''s location. It was far, but it did not take much time for him to close the distance with his current speed.


    Keeper was standing at the branch of the highest tree around. The moment Tang Shaoyang arrived, the skeleton pointed in the direction. The direction where the suspected boss monster for the Epic Rank Garden.

 Chapter 1072 Skelly Family In Action - Part 10

    1072 Skelly Family In Action - Part 10


    The boss monster was a giant tree; it was big but not tall, with hundreds if not thousands of branches the size of a human''s arm. At a nce, it looked like a normal tree. However, the tree could not hide from the Identification skill.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Demonic Tree]


    Rank: Ancient


    Level: 2478


    Skill: ???


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as the thing that confused him appeared once more. The level and the rank did not match the theory he had. Based on Marshal Alton, one would rank up after five hundred levels once they reach level 1000 or Epic Rank. Marshal Alton''s second trial was at level 1500, the third trial was at level 2000, the fourth trial was at level 2500, and the Legend Rank trial was at level 3000.


    However, Tang Shaoyang''s second trial after the Epic Rank was at level 3000. It did not match with Marshal Alton or the people from the Ortis Continent, who had the same process. It applied to the beast and monster too, but he found an anomaly here. The Demonic Tree was level 2478, but it was still Ancient Rank. From theory, the monster should be at Myth Rank for that level.


    "There are a lot of things that I can''t understand from the system. It''s as if the System purposely put me in a more difficult situation." Tang Shaoyang could not help but be frustrated. Based on the theory, he was supposed to be at Demi-God Rank for reaching level 3984. "Is it because of my Spirit Contractor ss? Is this the penalty for having a strong ss?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and put away his confusion about the level back in his head. No matter how hard he thought about it, he would never get the answer unless the System gave him the answer. He had no clue whatsoever to answer his confusion.


    "Let''s think about how to hunt the Virandal Empire''s group." Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin, concocting a n to hunt them. "Ah. I don''t need a n. I just need to sit here and wait for them toe at me, no? They will eventuallye at me for the boss monster."


    He summoned the remaining Skelly family and recalled Skelly6. "You guys can hunt the monsters, but don''t touch the boss monster."


    The Skelly family makes an exciting cking noise with their jaws before dispersing. The monster inside the garden was actually higher in level than the ones outside. He even encountered several Epic Rank monsters, but his goal was not to hunt the monster but the people.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle at how much he had changed. Not just him but the others too. Having the thought of killing people was no different than killing a bug. People would not hesitate to kill each other; there was no guilt, as it was a normal thing. "The game normalizes the thought of killing each other, I guess?" Kill or be killed; that was how the world worked now.


    Tang Shaoyang took a nap on the tree as he waited for the Virandal Empire''s group. There was nothing he could do in this situation but wait. The wait bore fruit after half an hour as he sensed the arrival of four people. He sat up and looked in the direction of the four people.


    "Hmmm. Interesting."


    The four people were the Virandal Empire''s group, but the group was missing one person, the Myth Rank. If the four were here, that meant they did not move as Eril predicted. The Virandal Empire group split into two teams, the group of four looking for the boss monster, and the Myth Rank went somewhere else.


    "Guys, stop the hunting. We have guests here." Tang Shaoyang recalled the skelly family and approached the four stealthily. He soon arrived at the range where he could overhear their conversation, and he arrived at the right time.


    "Do you think Sir Cahan has killed them all? Or should we wait a little more before we start the raid?"


    "The problem is not whether Sir Cahan has killed them or not, but has he found them? The garden is vast, and if not for our specialpass, I don''t think we would have found the boss monster this early. We spent forty minutes getting here."


    "Let''s wait another half an hour."


    The four looked for space and waited there, failing to notice someone spying on them.


    "But what''s so special about that pink-haired girl? Why does the empire want her?" The Epic Rank asked for his curiosity.


    "I heard that the girl is a dragon''s descendant and is capable of using Dragon Tongue magic. My spection is the empire wants the dragon bloodline, and maybe we will have a prince or princess with the dragon bloodline soon." The Ancient Rank replied.


    The second Ancient Rank pped his friend''s back of his head. "Stop with your gossip if you want to keep your head on your neck. Ancient Rank like us is nothing to the empire, let alone the Epic Rank." The discussion stopped after the grumpy Ancient Rank warned the others. It killed the mood between them as no one spoke again. Tang Shaoyang waited for another ten minutes for additional information, but they really did not speak after the stern warning.


    "It seems I can score a one-point impression for the Mistovel Family. I will save the princess from the bad guy in exchange for more information about the dimensional tower." Tang Shaoyang muttered.


    He did not wait any longer and jumped in the middle of the four people. "Hello, sir. Do you mind speaking more about anything you know about the empire and my friend Lulu?"


    His sudden appearance shocked the four people, but the four were quite experienced in the battle. They did not freeze as they jumped away from Tang Shaoyang. They were shocked because they did not sense Tang Shaoyang''s arrival, and it rmed them for not being able to sense the enemy''s arrival.


    The four observed their surroundings cautiously, trying to find whether the enemy had friends with him. After a while, the four realized that the enemy was alone. The four were relieved that the enemy was stupid to make an appearance boldly instead of ambushing them. Then they used Identification on Tang Shaoyang, and the relief turned into a smug as they realized the enemy was just an Ancient Rank.


    "You can ask the King of Hell if you want to know." The Ancient Rank smirked.

 Chapter 1073 Skelly Family In Action - Part 11

    1073 Skelly Family In Action - Part 11


    The Ancient Rank was about to dash forward at Tang Shaoyang, but a ck beam shot through the air. The man jumped backward further from Tang Shaoyang. He then nced down to the ground, where a deep hole the size of his arm was made. The hole was deep as if the ground was melted by the ck beam.


    "Who?" The Ancient Rank turned around, observing his surroundings once more. He was pretty sure that no one was around here. His mana swept three hundred meters of area, but it did not detect any mana from the others.


    Little did he know that Keeper positioned itself four thousand meters away from the location. The skeleton turned its hand into the longest gun range in its armory and sniped the Ancient Rank from a distance far more than he expected.


    The group of four was about to gang up on Tang Shaoyang, but they created a distance from Tang Shaoyang, cautious of their surroundings after the earlier shot. They regrouped, showing the sign of wariness against the person that shot the ck beam. The shot looked strong enough to leave a hole in their body. While they regrouped, they noticed more presence around their one enemy.


    "It''s undead! He is a Necromancer!" The Ancient Rank yelled, warning his friends about their enemy.


    The eight skeletons told them that the man was a Necromancer. Summoning Undead was the basic skill of Necromancer, the general knowledge about Necromancer.


    "It''s just skeletons¡ª" The Epic Rank guy''s voice cut off as the Ancient Rank smacked the Epic Rank''s back.


    "Stupid! It''s not just skeletons! They are strong skeletons." The Ancient Rank man could tell that with a single nce. The glowing orbs on the skeletons'' sockets, the structure of the skeletons, and also the aura the skeletons released were enough for the Ancient to tell that the skeleton was not just a normal skeleton. He then tried to use Identification on the skeletons, but it did not work.


    [??? ¡ª ??? Summon] [??? ¡ª ??? Summon] [??? ¡ª ??? Summon] [??? ¡ª ??? Summon]


    After the fourth time using Identification, he gave up on identifying each skeleton. "Get ready to fight, and don''t underestimate the skeletons."


    "It''s your show time. Kill them!" Tang Shaoyang did not hide his intention to kill the four after listening to their conversation. Since the opposite party nned to kill him, so might as well do it openly.


    The group of four that surrounded Tang Shaoyang earlier was now surrounded by skeletons. Added with Skelly7''s familiars, it was fourteen skeletons against four.


    Tang Shaoyang did not join the fight, staying where he was as he watched the skeletons move carefully. His target was the Myth Rank, and he thought of sharing the other four for his skeletons for their level. "Should I leave them? Can they win?"


    The concern was that the four might destroy his skeleton since their opponent had two Ancient Ranks. He did not know what would happen to the skeletons if they were destroyed. The skeleton might disappear permanently, and he did not want that to happen. It took him time to nurture the skeleton, so he did not want them to disappear this early, especially for Kaiser, Skelly7, and Keeper. Kaiser could give him infinite materials, Orichalcum and Mithril. Keeper had a unique ss, and he might not get it again for the second time, and the same for Skelly7, the Bonemancer.


    However, if he did not leave, Lulu might be in danger. Lulu was the string that might connect him to the Mistovel Family, so he did not want to miss the chance to forge a friendly rtionship with the powerhouse from another world. Forming a connection with another world might be handy in this tower or maybe even far in the future.


    "Lulu should not be in danger since the empire wants her alive." He muttered, "If I wait here, the Myth Rank eventuallyes here to kill the boss monster. That''s the only way to get out of this garden, after all. However, Roman and Damian may die for this, and that will ruin my rtionship with the Guild Master since I promise him to help the guild."


    "It seems I have no other choices." Tang Shaoyang summoned Bronson, The Executioner. The only choice he had was to leave a spirit to oversee the skeletons while he looked for Lulu. He was not worried about Eril''s safety because of Wrath with her, but it would be hard even for four Epic Ranks to win against the Myth Rank. He also could not move his spirits lest it would cause suspicion from the guild.


    "Just watch the fight from the side, and if any of them are in danger, then you can save them. If the skeletons are about to lose, then you can finish them off." The demon with the reaver on its back nodded at the order.


    After giving the instruction, Tang Shaoyang left. He followed his own trail and traced back to the first spot before they separated. "Lulu went this way¡­." It was a race against time since Lulu might be in danger. He maintained the Spirit Eyes as he went toward the Lulu group''s direction.


    He could not see the trail of Lulu''s group; not like he could smell their scent too. "This is hard." Tang Shaoyang checked his spirit list, trying to find the flying spirits but not too suspicious of the others who discovered his spirit. He found two spirits that fit his criteria, and he summoned them immediately.


    Exon, the Giant Hawk, and Jet, the Abyss Raven. These two would appear more like his summon than a spirit, so he could avoid further suspicion from the others. The two spirits were aware of their jobs, and they immediately split up in opposite directions. Despite the help of his two flying spirits, he still could not find Lulu after half an hour of searching.


    "This is wasting my time. Just how big is this garden? No, is this even a garden in the first ce?" He was frustrated at failing to find Lulu. He considered returning to the boss monster''s location and just waited for the Myth Rank there. "How''s the situation there, Bronson?"


    "The skeletons have the tenacity, Master. It''s a fierce fight, and I can see the skeleton will win the presence from the Myth Rank.


    13:44


    Damian and Roman had activated their Bloodline Transformation, and even so, they still struggled to fight. Keeper kept the situation in check if any of the skeletons was in danger, and I hadn''t made my move yet so far. It''s quite interesting to watch them fight." The Executioner gave the update on the fight near the boss monster''s area.


    ''Should I really go back and wait there?'' Tang Shaoyang was about to give up when he heard a voice from the unexpected spirit.


    [Master! It''s Yu. Your friends seem in trouble; should I help them?]


    Tang Shaoyang activated [Link] the moment he heard the voice and got to see Yu''s vision. He saw it; Lulu, Damian, and Roman struggled against the Myth Rank as thetter toyed with three. However, he did not see Greed there. Confirming with his own eyes, Tang Shaoyang switched ces with Yu.


    The Ancient Alchemistined about the sudden switch, but Tang Shaoyang ignored him. He was five hundred meters away from the battle. Yu watched the battle from the tree, veiling his presence from the Myth Rank.


    Damian and Roman had activated their Bloodline Transformation, and even so, they still struggled to keep up with the Myth Rank, which did not use any transformation. Two different ranks seemed too much for them. As he thought of joining the fight, he suddenly noticed the ground where the battle took ce turned dark.


    The Myth Rank noticed the dark shadow a little bit toote as he enjoyed himself bullying his opponent. The moment he realized the shadow, the shadow opened its maw. The shadow was about to swallow the Myth Rank in one bite, but he reacted faster. He managed to jump, but he paid the price as the shadow bit his feet.


    "ARGHHHHH!" The Myth Rank guy screamed in pain as blood poured down from the missing part. He stabilized himself in midair, and by the time he tried to find out what the shadow was, the shadow had already disappeared. The first thing he did was to look at Lulu, thinking it was one of Lulu''s spells.


    "I have been nice for leaving you alone, but you pay for my kindness with a sneak attack!?" The Myth Rank was furious. "The Prince only asked me to bring you alive. I will make you beg me to¡ª" Before the man finished his words, a big shadow loomed over him. That shocked him, thinking it was the same spell that had eaten his feet. He subconsciously turned around, only to be shocked by what he saw.


    A giant Golden Dragon was right above him, looking down at him with its arrogant gaze. The sight of the dragon stunned as a dragon was thest thing he would expect to appear.


    Wrath opened his mouth and breathed out the golden fire. Once more, The Myth Rank guy failed to react in time. He could no longer dodge the iing fire, and the only choice he had was to block the dragon fire. He created a barrier in time as the fire engulfed him.

 Chapter 1074: Skelly Family In Action - Part 12

    Chapter 1074: Skelly Family In Action - Part 12The Myth Rank could feel the terrifying force that kept pushing his barrier. His skin started to turn red from the heat of the dragon''s fire. He tried to hold, but there was nothing he could do as the fire pushed him down to the ground. He was thrown to the ground, but thankfully the barrier was still intact.


    The Myth Rank realized his predicament, and it was not the time to save his Bloodline Transformation forter. He thought of using the Bloodline Transformationter after they came out of the Epic Rank Garden. Since his goal was to capture Lulu Avilius Mistovel, he had to fight the other adventures outside the garden. There was a chance that experts from the Mistovel Family were outside, so he tried to preserve his strength for thetter. He did not expect that Mistovel would summon the dragon inside the garden, and he did not know how the opposite party summoned the dragon in this pocket dimension.


    As the Myth Rank was about to use Bloodline Transformation, he sensed the danger. He then realized that he was inside the giant shadow''s maw that had eaten his feet earlier. He was midway through Bloodline Transformation, but he realized that he might not have the time to finish the transformation before the shadow ate him alive. The Myth Rank canceled his skill and reinforced his barrier with his mana.


    Whoop!


    The maw closed, and the Myth Rank saw with his own eyes that millions of teeth crushed his barrier. As the barrier crumbled, his body was crushed between the teeth. The Myth Rank''s eyes opened wide as he died in the most undeliverable way. He still had his consciousness as the pressure on his body was released, and the maw opened once more. The thought of begging for his life crossed his mind, and as his lip moved, the maw closed once more.


    The second bite took the Myth Rank''s life as the giant shadow munched the body. The sound of the shadow swallowing the body was heard by everyone, and it gave them a chill on their back, especially Damian and Roman. As for Lulu, she was busy admiring the majestic figure in the sky, barely paying attention to the Myth Rank.


    "What was that!?" Damian was terrified. He turned toward Lulu, but he realized it was not Lulu''s spell. He had the same guess as the Myth Rank, thinking the shadow was Lulu''s spell. But he quickly found out that it was not Lulu''s spell but something else. However, he did not know what kind of shadow it was.


    "That''s Sir Ying''s familiar," Roman muttered in a low voice as his eyes locked on the small figure where the shadow had disappeared. He saw Greed licking his paw as the little cat had just finished his meal. However, it was not just any normal meal, but a Myth Rank yer. He could not imagine that an Epic Rank familiar would kill the Myth Rank. The shock of witnessing the unthinkablested on Roman for a while; standing there, frozen, looking at the cat with a terrified gaze.


    Damian had the same reaction upon finding the cat, who nonchntly licked his paw. As if swallowing a Myth Rank alive was nothing. Then he realized that he had been showing his hostility toward that little cat''s master. What if¡­. What if he fought Ying? Would he suffer the same fate as the Myth Rank from the Virandal Empire? Most likely yes. If a Myth Rank stood no chance against the little cat, let alone him, measly Epic Rank.


    Suddenly Damian''s back was wet with cold sweat. Death shed before his eyes, and thankfully he managed to avoid that. Then he looked to the sky, added with the majestic Golden Dragon, which was also a Myth Rank. Damian realized that he was not more than an ant in front of Ying.


    Greed, who sensed his master, stopped licking his paw. His figure blurred into shadow and disappeared. The giant figure in the sky also shrunk back to the size of a small lizard. Everyone followed where the Golden Dragonnded, and only then they noticed Ying''s arrival. The man waved his hand at them with a smile.


    "It seems I am not needed here." Tang Shaoyang came out of his hiding ce with Wrath and Greed on his shoulders.


    "Where''s the enemy?" At this moment, Eril arrived, out of breath.


    *** ***


    The Ancient Rank of the Virandal Empire breathed raggedly, distancing himself from the nearest skeletons. These skeletons'' aura was far weaker than the man who left half an hour earlier and the demon that watched them from a distance. However, these skeletons could not be trifled with, especially with their teamwork.


    Each time almost caught one of the skeletons, another woulde at him to save the skeleton in danger. The most worrying thing was the ck beam that woulde at them at any time and from different directions every time. They could not predict when it woulde, making them split their attention for the ck beam.


    He thought of looking for the person that kept shooting the ck beam, but the skeletons did not let any of them do so. They were surrounded by skeletons without any chance to escape. The moment they turned their backs, the skeleton mage cast the powerful spell on them most. The mage saved the offensive spell when they tried to retreat or escape, and while in the fight, the mage tried to minimize their movement or even stop their movement with a control spell. The mage might not be as deadly as the shooter but the most annoying one.


    Thinking of the annoying one, the skeleton with a shield on both of its hands, was also annoying. It never attacked them, but the skeleton always neutralized their attack. One of many reasons the fight was a stalemate for half an hour.


    The Ancient Rank realized that they could not win against this group of skeletons. Not only could they not win, but they started to lose their ground as the skeletons started to attack them even more aggressively. As he thought of how to escape from the current predicament, he lowered his guard slightly, and a ck beam shot toward him. He sensed it when it got too close to him, and he could not dodge it in time.


    The ck beam hit his shoulder, breaking through his armor, and a big chunk of his shoulder went missing along with the beam. The Ancient Rank grunted in pain as he fell on his knee. He nced at his shoulder and his dangling left arm. Holding the pain, he took the regeneration potion in his inventory and drank the potion immediately.


    A shadow loomed over him as he drank the potion, and he subconsciously looked up. The skeleton with the dagger was right above him. It was the most agile skeleton among those skeletons, and its movement was unpredictable, giving him and his friend a hard to break through the skeleton formation.


    The Grandmaster Killer Skeleton nted his bone dagger right at the Ancient Rank''s neck and back. The green potion and the red blood flowed out from the man''s neck and mouth altogether. The emotionless skeleton held the man''s head as it ced its left foot on the man''s shoulder. The skeleton pulled the man''s head and blood spurted out from the neck. The white skeleton was bathed in red blood, and with its glowing red orbs in its eyes, it terrified the Ancient Rank''s friends.


    Eril, Damian, Roman, and Lulu listened to Ying about the Virandal Empire''s n to abduct Lulu. They did not suspect Ying of lying because there was nothing to gain for the man to lie. In fact, what Ying said made sense, considering that the Virandal Empire suddenly went back on their words and proposed a new contest.


    "What if we did not agree with their proposal?" Damian muttered by himself, but everyone with him listened to his mutter.


    "They will use force and capture Lulu outside the garden," Eril answered him. A battle would take ce outside the garden, and if that were the case, the Virandal Empire must be prepared. "This is bad. They might have more people than us if they nned this. They know that this problem must not reach the alliance''s ear, or the Virandal Empire will be the public enemy in the Starter City #5."


    "Thank god you brought Sir Ying with us, Eril. Or else we will die here." Roman blurted out his honest thoughts, and he subconsciously addressed Ying respectfully, just like Eril did.


    Seeing what Ying''s familiars were capable of, put Roman at ease. A Myth Rank was easily killed by thebination of two familiars, and Ying had not jumped into the fight yet. The fight might not be easy, but they could win with Sir Ying with them.


    "Then we need to wait until Greed finishes his advancement first." Ying pointed at the sleeping Greed on his left shoulder. "He is in the middle of advancement after eating the Myth Rank guy."


    Everyone turned toward the ck cat and finally noticed that it was not a normal nap. They thought the cat was just sleepy after fighting the Myth Rank but did not expect the little guy to be in the middle of advancement.


    "Does he rank up to Ancient Rank?" Roman was the first one to approach the little guy, looking closely at the sleeping cat. "Is he on trial right now?"


    For people to advance to the next rank, they must face a trial. However, he did not know much about how the beast advanced. He was curious and asked Ying.


    "I don''t know if they face a trial in their sleep or not. He just slept for hours for his advancement to the Epic Rank."

 Chapter 1075: Skelly Family In Action - Part 13

    Chapter 1075: Skelly Family In Action - Part 13A Dragon and the mysterious cat were something else. Still, they did not expect that a group of thirteen skeletons would hold their ground against two Ancient Ranks and two Epic Ranks. When the group arrived at the location, the four from the Virandal Empire were still alive.


    Eril, Damian, Roman, and Lulu wanted to join the fray, but Ying stopped them from helping the skeletons. In the following minute, they witnessed the Ancient Rank''s head getting pulled off his body. The horrifying scene shocked everyone, but that was just the start of the fall for the Virandal Empire''s group.


    In the following minute, the ck beam sted one of the Epic Rank''s heads. It was an instant kill as the blood fountain spurted into the air following the fall of the body. With the fall of their tworades, the remaining panicked as fear was oblivious in their eyes. The skeletons took the chance to finish them all.


    The skeleton with the spear pierced thest Ancient Rank in the chest, and it was followed by a clean cut to the neck by the swordsman skeleton. For thest member of the group, the ck-gold skeleton (Kaiser) caught the terrified man and twisted his neck. The Skelly Family finished their enemy in forty minutes.


    Notification rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head, notifying him that one of his skeletons had reached level 1000, getting to the next evolution. There was no option for Tang Shaoyang to choose for the next evolution.


    [Skelly3 ¡ª Grand Fire Mage Skeleton] ¡ª> [Skelly3 ¡ª Abyssal Archmage Skeleton]


    [Kaiser (Abyssal Skeleton) - Level 1489]


    [Keeper (Infernal Gunslinger) - Level 1322]


    [Skelly1 (Earl Skeleton) - Level 1238]


    [Skelly2 (Magic Swordsmaster Skeleton) - Level 1187]


    [Skelly3 (Abyssal Archmage Skeleton) - Level 1008]


    [Skelly4 (Master Golden Destroyer Skeleton - Level 978]


    [Skelly5 (Grandmaster Protector Skeleton) - Level 932]


    [Skelly6 (Grandmaster Killer Skeleton) - Level 923]


    [Skelly7 (Archmaster Bonemancer Skeleton) - Level 781]


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his forehead as he was surprised by how fast the skeletons gained a level. Skelly7 might be the slowest; he had five familiars that were about the same level. Eril, Damian, Roman, and Lulu could not help but stare at Ying, the master of the skeletons. They felt the same way toward Ying, fear mixed with curiosity.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the four staring at him. He touched his cheeks and hair. "Is there something wrong with my face?" The four shook their heads at the same time.


    "So, what should we do now? Should we kill the boss monster, or should we wait for Greed to finish his advancement?" Eril could not help but ask Tang Shaoyang, even though she was the leader of the team. After witnessing everything that Tang Shaoyang''s familiars could do, she could not help but rely on Ying for the decision-making.


    "I don''t mind going out right now. My skeletons should be useful if a battle breaks out, but I can''t really guarantee the other adventurers'' safety." Tang Shaoyang gave his answer without a second thought.


    Eril perceived the answer as they would win the battle if a battle against the Virandal Empire broke out. "The problem is we don''t know how many Myth Rank they bring with them. Do you think you can win against five Myth Ranks, Sir Ying?"


    Five Myth Ranks was her estimation of the number of Myth Ranks in the Virandal Empire''s force. She thought of the worst.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Damian, Lulu, and Roman before looking back at Eril. "Can we talk privately?"


    While the others did not know why Ying wanted to talk without them, Eril was aware of Ying''s concern. She picked up the cue and nodded. Damian usually would make a fuss right now, but the guy knew his ce and kept his mouth shut.


    "Do you want to talk about your skills?" Eril asked when they were far enough from the trio. That was the only thing she could think of why Ying wanted to talk privately with her. She was the only one who knew that Ying had tried to hide his identity.


    "Yes." Tang Shaoyang nodded. "I can even kill a Primordial Rank, let alone five Myth Ranks, if I activate my Bloodline Transformation, but I can''t trust the others but only you and Guild Master. So, I am not sure if I can face the five Myth Ranks without my Bloodline Transformation. I haven''t tried to fight five Myth Ranks without my bloodline."


    He was being honest, so Eril could make the decision for the guild. He did not want to be responsible for these adventurers'' lives. Eril had to make the decision for the team, not himself.


    "But will we win?" Eril emphasized whether they could win or not. That was the only thing she wanted.


    "I mean, if my life is in danger, then I will no longer hide my skill."


    Taking a deep breath, Eril motioned her hand toward Ying to follow her. She had made the decision in her head.


    Damian, Lulu, and Roman seemed to be nervous, waiting for Ying and Eril to make the decision. They were nervous because they did not know what Eril and Ying were talking about.


    Tang Shaoyang followed the girl from behind. While he looked calm on the outside, he was confused inside. Before entering the garden, he was pretty sure that Guild Master Gortham followed the team, but for some reason, Guild Master Gortham did not show himself to the other adventurers. He guessed the Guild Master came to check on him, and he was surprised that Eril did not know the Guild Master followed the expedition team.


    ''Does Eril purposely hide Guild Master''s presence from me? That might be the case if the Guild Master asks her not to say anything.'' He observed Eril''s expression, but it seemed the girl really did not know about Guild Master Gortham. If Eril knew Guild Master Gortham followed them, there was no need for her to worry about the Virandal Empire outside the garden.


    He had used Detection Guild Master, and he was surprised that the Guild Master was in Demi-God Rank. Even a hundred Myth Ranks should not be an issue for Guild Master.


    ''Do they want to test me against the Virandal Empire?''


    "So, we will fight the Virandal Empire?" Damian swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    If not for Ying agreeing to Eril, he would propose to Eril to escape instead of fighting the Virandal Empire. If the Virandal Empire nned everything to capture Lulu alive, the empire must prepare an additional force to execute the mission cleanly. If the adventurers managed to escape from this ce and tell everything to the alliance, the Virandal Empire would face the sanction.


    The other factions would use this chance to eliminate the empire to reducepetition. The Virandal Empire sure did not want to happen. The only way they could escape from the situation was to make sure that no adventurers returned to the starter city. That meant they prepared more people to kill one hundred adventurers or maybe brought the high-rank yers.


    Damian did not want to fight an impossible battle. There was a high chance that he would die because he was one of the high-rank adventurers. The enemy would target him, but if they chose to escape, there was a high chance that he would be alive. The Virandal Empire would chase after Lulu since Lulu was the main target. But he did not dare to say anything because of Ying.


    "Can you let my skeletons fight the boss monster? The boss monster can help my skeletons to level up."


    Eril, Damian, Lulu, and Roman turned toward Ying. The boss monster could also help them to gain levels. The Demonic Tree was level 2478, which would be a big help for them. Of course, that would be hard if it was just four of them. They still needed Ying''s help to kill the boss monster.


    "What about if we fight together, Sir Ying. The boss monster is level 2478. Isn''t it hard for your skeletons to fight them?" Eril did not want to miss the chance to fight the boss monster, and she was sure that her friends also wanted to fight the boss monster too. She spoke for them too.


    "It indeed might be hard for my skeletons." Tang Shaoyang did not insist that his skeletons solo the boss monster. "It will be quicker if you guys join in fighting the boss."


    "What about you, Sir Ying?" Roman could not help but ask. From the way Ying spoke to them, it was as if he did not intend to join the fight with them.


    "Me?" Tang Shaoyang pointed at himself. "I will be here watching, and Wrath will help if you guys need help. I am not that good in actualbat since I am a Summoner."


    Roman and Lulu looked at each other. Both knew how strong Sir Ying was as they had experienced it by themselves. Ying defeated them easily by himself, so they knew it was a lie. Eril also knew it was a lie. Ying did not want to fight to hide his real strength. Damian was the only one who did not know and did not think it was a lie.

 Chapter 1076: Skelly Family In Action - Part 14

    Chapter 1076: Skelly Family In Action - Part 14The Demonic Tree was around ten meters tall, not the tallest tree here, but the seemingly unlimited branches made it look ominous. Two groups approached the tree from a different directions. Eril led his team, and Kaiser led its family.


    Even though both decided to work together to fight the boss monster, they decided to move separately. Not because they did not want to work together but because they had no way tomunicate. The skeleton could only speak to their master, so it would be hard for Eril to work together with the skeletons. The n was simple, they attacked the boss monster from the opposite direction, giving a pincer to the boss monster from two sides to split Demonic Tree''s attention.


    Eril led the group carefully, but Kaiser was fearless as always. It marched toward the Demonic Tree in steady steps, making noises along with the other skeletons. The skeleton team was the first one to reach the ten meters range of the boss monster.


    As if the Demonic Tree had just noticed the iing danger, its branches shook violently. It seemed to give a warning for them to stay away, but the skeleton paid no attention to the warning. As Kaiser took the next step, the hundreds of ck branches infused with the Dark Energy shot toward the skeleton group.


    Skelly5, The Grandmaster Protector Skeleton, jumped to the front of Kaiser, putting its two giant ck-bone shields forward. The other skeletons also got ready for the next move as the Abyssal Archmage started to chant its spell.


    Right before hundreds of branches could hit Skelly5, Keeper pulled the trigger. The Infernal Gunslinger changed its sniper into a Gatling Gun, shooting all the bullets toward the iing branches. The ck branch could not hold against the ck bullet as the branches were cut short before they could reach Skelly5.


    The sound of the shoot rang in the forest, raising Eril''s heartbeat. While they could not see what had happened on the other side, the sound was enough to raise their tension. They looked at each other, wondering what had happened on the other side. Of course, they were aware that the skeleton might start the fight already, as they could see the Demonic Tree shaking violently.


    "Should I start too?" Lulu nced at Eril as she was ready tounch her first spell. She felt like she did not want to lose against the skeletons, not in front of the Golden Dragon.


    "Alright. You stay here in the range and wait for my signal. Launch your spell on my cue." Eril was the vanguard, holding a round shield in her left hand and a sword in her right hand. Roman was a dual-wielding swordsman, and Damian was holding a spear. Thetter was so nervous, as it was apparent from his expression.


    As Eril reached the ten meters distance, the Demonic Tree noticed her presence. Ten ck branches rose to the air, moving toward Eril. At the same time, Eril raised her sword and motioned the sword toward the Demonic Tree.


    Lulu recognized the cue and activated her spell. Eleven fireballs with five meters diameter formed five meters above her. She chose fire because her enemy was a tree. Before the branches could reach Eril, the eleven fireballs elerated toward the Demonic Tree. She did not aim at the branches but the main body directly.


    As the eleven fireballs reached the ten meters range, the Demonic Tree realized the iing danger. The remaining branches in the main trunk gather together and form a shield to block the iing fire. The branches lined together, forming a wooden wall.


    Boom!


    The eleven fireballs hit the wooden wall and exploded as the fire engulfed the tree. At the same time, Eril managed to block the ten branches that came at him. "Right now!" At her voice, Roman and Damian rushed past her toward the Demonic Tree.


    Before two could reach the Demonic Tree, a strong gust blew up from the tree. Blowing all the fire around it revealed that the eleven fireballs did not do anything to the wooden wall made of the Demonic Tree''s branches. The wooden wall dispersed as the ck branches now moved toward Damian and Roman.


    Damian and Roman stopped their advance as they fought against the branches while retreating back to Eril.


    *** ***


    "It seems they need my help, Master." Wrath watched the whole fight from Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder. Eril''s group surely had a hard time facing the hundreds of branchesing at them, but the skeleton fought it well.


    The skeletons brute force the Demonic Tree. Skelly5, the Grandmaster Protector, blocked as many branches as possible while Kaiser and Skelly2, the Magic Swordsmaster, cut all the branches that tried to reach Skelly3, the Abyssal Archmage, and the Archmaster Bonemancer. Even crazier, Skelly4, the Master Golden Destroyer, smashed all the branches with the hammer as the Skelly Family slowly advanced to the Demonic Tree''s main body.


    Keeper also changed its weapon to sniper. It tried to snipe the Demonic Tree''s main body while the branches were busy fighting the other skeletons. While Lulu''s spell failed to break the wooden wall, the sniper easily left a hole in the wooden wall. Skelly3, Abyssal Archmage, did its job by bombarding the Demonic Tree with its ck fire. Skelly, Archmaster Bonemancer,manded its mage summon to bombard the Demonic Tree with its spell.


    The Demonic Tree seemed to realize that it was in danger because the skeleton kepting closer. The ground shook as the tree released a ck aura from the trunk and all the branches. In the following second, the Demonic Tree pulled off all the branches and formed a cocoon with the branches. The ck aura got thicker, surrounding the Demonic Tree.


    Eril sensed the danger from the tree and signaled her team to retreat to a safe distance without a second thought. However, the Skelly Family had a different n. They took a few steps back, and it seemed Kaiser spoke something to Keeper, who was far away from the battlefield.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward Keeper. Thetter changed its sniper into a rail gun? The Infernal Gunslinger gathered the ck energy at the center of the gun. It glowed in dark violet. The skeleton waited for another five seconds to release the energy in the weapon. It shot like aser beam, but the beam was dark-violet in color, shooting through the air with no sound.


    At the same time, the Demonic Tree broke out from the cocoon. The tree doubled in size, and its thousand branches fused into twelve moving branches but much bigger in size. Each of the branches was three times bigger than a human body.


    The evolving Demonic Tree sensed the iing danger, and it swung one of its big branches to swat theser beam. However, it miscalcted theser beam power. Its giant branch disintegrated as the ck fire spread out to the main body. Realizing its mistake, the Demonic Tree formed a shield with its remaining eleven branches, forming ayered defense.


    Theser beam shot through five big branches before the beam was stopped. However, a massive explosion happened when the beam was stopped. The giant branches crumbled under the explosion as the ck fire spread out to the main body, burning the leaves.


    The ground shook once more, and even though the Demonic Tree did not have a voice, Eril and the others could tell the tree was in pain based on the tremor. The Demonic Tree tried to use the same method when it blew Lulu''s fire, but it failed to blow the ck fire. The ck fire remained on the tree despite how desperate the tree tried to blow the ck fire away.


    One singleser beam destroyed the twelve giant branches. Kaiser signaled its family to make a move right now. Leading the other skeletons, Kaiser turned its arm into a de andnded the first sh on the Demonic Tree''s trunk. All the skeletons bombarded the Demonic Tree with everything they got, but they quickly realized that the Demonic Tree was regenerating despite their continuous assault.


    A minuteter, the Demonic Tree recovered the five big branches, and Kaiser signaled the other skeletons to retreat. It was not because they gave up on the attack but because Keeper was ready to shoot the secondser beam. By the time they reached a safe distance, the dark-violet beam shot toward the Demonic Tree once more.


    The Demonic Tree realized it had to give up on attacking the skeletons near him and focused on the iing attack. It put all the branches for defense. It seemed to learn from the mistake as it used more Dark Energy to block the iingser beam. However, its effort was futile as theser beam easily pierced through the five big branches.


    Theser beam reached the Demonic Tree''s main body and stopped right there. It was the same sequence of events. Once the beam was stopped, it was followed by a massive explosion. The explosion disintegrated The Demonic Tree''s main body. There was nothing that could escape from the explosion; there were no parts of the Demonic Tree that were not under fire.


    Even though the Demonic Tree''s main body was a destroyer, it still regenerated. A ckyer started to form the main body once more. Kaiser was confused at first, but it quickly figured out why the tree did not die. The Abyssal Skeleton pointed toward the part where the Demonic Tree had just recovered. It saw a ck core the size of a human''s fist.


    The other skeletons moved together with him, assaulting the one spot that had just regenerated. The destroyed tree was helpless as it had lost everything on the secondser beam. Kaiser, Skelly1, Skelly2, and Skelly4 opened the part that had just regenerated. The floating core was in everyone''s sight, but none of them attacked the core. Even Skelly3, The Abyssal Archmage, did not use its spell to destroy the core. Once the part was about to regenerate a newyer, Kaiser got rid of thatyer, and five secondster, a sniper bullet pierced the core.


    The Skelly Family gave the kill for Keeper. The Infernal Gunslinger contributed the most in killing the boss monster, so they gave the kill to Keeper. As the core disintegrated, the remaining part that was still under fire fell off.


    [You have killed the Demonic Tree!]


    [Congrattions! You have killed the Boss of the Epic Rank Garden!]


    [Congrattions! The Tang Empire gets the exclusive right to enter The Epic Garden!]

 Chapter 1077: Skelly Family In Action - Part 15

    Chapter 1077: Skelly Family In Action - Part 15"This is troublesome." Tang Shaoyang muttered as he read the notification. He was still affiliated with the Tang Empire even though he moved with the Karian Adventurer Guild. So, when the skeleton killed the boss monster, it was the Tang Empire who won the contest, not the Karian Adventurer Guild. And the Tang Empire won the Epic Rank Garden, not the Karian Adventurer Guild.


    ''I will figure this outter.'' He did not want to go to the Epic Rank Garden. The resource was too far from his original starter city. It would be hard to fully make use of the garden, so he intended to give it back to the guild. "The time is over, Yu." He recalled Yu, the Ancient Alchemist before he would forget about the herb nerd.


    Meanwhile, The Skelly Family gathered where the Demonic Tree fell. He noticed there was a treasure chest glowing in blue, and the skellies surrounded the treasure chest from Eril''s party.


    Tang Shaoyang leaped into the air andnded right in front of the skellies. "They are our friend, Kaiser. There''s no need to be wary of them." He waved his hand.


    Despite him telling the skeleton Eril''s party was friends, the skeleton had a different thought. Kaiser made nking noise because its frame was made of metal, speaking to Tang Shaoyang''s head directly.


    (Precious treasure belongs to Master! They are trying to take your treasure, Master! We are protecting the treasure for you!)


    "That''s not mine but belongs to the guild." He waved his hand at Kaiser, gesturing to the skeletons to stay back from the treasure chest. "But good work. You guys go beyond my expectation." He gave the Skelly Family a thumbs up. It was genuine praise for the skeletons. It was beyond his expectation for the skeletons to beat the boss monster, which was almost level 2500, double their levels and triple for some of them. Despite the level gap, the skeletons killed the Demonic Tree with ease; at least, it looked easy.


    Kaiser once more made the annoying nking noise as it reacted well to the praise.


    (The tree is stupid! It also can''t move! It''s easy for the Skelly Family.)


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and nced toward the glowing treasure chest. The blue glow meant it was an Epic Rank Treasure Chest. He had three of them back at home. It was a valuable treasure, but he did not want his rtionship with the guild to crack over a mere treasure.


    Eril raised her hands. "We don''t intend to take the treasure. Since your familiars killed the boss, you take the treasure dropped by the boss since we did not contribute anything to kill the boss. That''s how it always works." She was quick to catch up. Even though she did not understand what the skeletons said, she could understand their conversation with how the skeleton protected the treasure chest and Ying''s words to the skeletons. Lulu and Roman nodded their heads.


    Eril then winked her right eye. "We will talk about the detailster. Let''s discuss how we are going to fight the Virandal Empire outside." She pointed at the portal that had just formed. The portal was the exit of this pocket dimension, and another battle awaited them outside.


    Tang Shaoyang was aware that the wink was about the ownership of the Epic Rank Garden. That was what she wanted to talk aboutter, so he did not mention anything about handing over the garden to the guild. It would reveal his identity to Roman, Lulu, and Damian, that he was not officially part of the guild. The fewer people knew, the better.


    "There''s nothing to discuss. We just storm out and take the initiative to attack them, no? A surprise attack from us may put us in an advantageous situation." Tang Shaoyang felt like discussion was not needed in their current situation. With how small their number was, there was nothing that could really change the flow of battle with a n. Especially they had no information about where the Virandal Empire''s additional force was and how many they were.


    There was a n in Tang Shaoyang''s head, but he did not want to showcase his full power to the others. The n needed his full power, where they lured the enemy to another area, and he would fight the Virandal Empire''s force by himself. That way, they could minimize the casualties. He would do that if the adventurers were his people, but not in this scenario.


    In this scenario, where he had to rely on the Skelly Family, the n in his mind would not work. On top of that, the Skelly Family seemed to be thriving in chaos.


    "I agree with that. We know too little to make a n." Roman agreed with Ying.


    "But can you wait for a moment? I need to check on my skeletons." Tang Shaoyang heard several notifications in his head. And one of them needed his confirmation for advancement.


    [Skelly4 ¡ª Master Golden Destroyer Skeleton] ¡ª> [Skelly4 ¡ª Abyssal Destroyer Skeleton]


    [Skelly5 ¡ª Grandmaster Protector Skeleton] ¡ª> [Skelly5 ¡ª Abyssal Guardian Skeleton]


    {[Skelly6 ¡ª Grandmaster Killer Skeleton] has met the requirement to advance! Please choose the next advancement!}


    [Abyssal Assassin] [Abyssal ughterer] [Infernal yer]


    This was the first time that level 1000 advancement gave him choices. However, the choices did not really help him much to understand what the advancement did. Skelly6 was known for its sneaky and quick movement, and he figured out that Abyssal Assassin was the closest to its beforehand advancement. If he had to choose, he wanted to see what Abyssal ughterer was, and he was tempted by the third choice because of how strong his second ss was. There was also a yer in his second ss, so he thought that the third might be the strongest one of the three, but he was curious about the second choice.


    Tang Shaoyang could not really decide, and none of his spirits could give him any advice. He turned toward Skelly6 and asked. "Which one do you want, Skelly6? It''s better for you to decide."


    The Skelly6''s jaw cking, giving its reply to its master. (I trust you, Master. It will be a blessing for me for you to make the decision, Master.)


    His rational thought told him to choose Infernal yer, but his feelings told him to choose the second choice. However, the first choice might be the best for the Skelly Family since they did not have someone simr to the assassin''s ability to scout andunch a sneak attack in the chaos. That was Skelly6''s role in the battle.


    At this moment, a voice entered his head.


    ck! ck! ck! (Don''t worry, Master. Listen to your feelings; I can fill the gap within my family with my summon. I can make a simr familiar to Skelly6''s previous advancement.)


    Skelly7, the Archmaster Bonemancer, was the one who spoke in his head. Skelly7''s words erased the hesitation in his heart as he made a choice. He chose Abyssal ughterer.


    [Skelly6, Grandmaster Killer Skeleton, has advanced to Abyssal ughterer]


    Along with the notification, Skelly6''s frame was shrouded in dark clouds. Eril''s party noticed the sudden change in one of the skeletons, and they paid attention to the shrouded skeletons.


    The dark cloud kept growing until it was six meters tall, making it look like a giant ck cocoon. No one could see through the dark cloud.


    Tang Shaoyang waited for the advancement with great anticipation. This was the joy of nurturing the skeletons, the advancement. The advancement took longer than he expected, maybe because this was level 1000 advancement. Usually, the skeleton instantly advanced, and the longest time took like ten seconds. However, Skelly6 took its time and finished the advancement in five minutes.


    The dark cocoon broke out as the dark cloud slowly dissipated. Slowly, a figure came into their sight. The change on Skelly6 was big, not just in the color of the frame but also in its size. Skelly6 had be a giant skeleton, four meters tall, with additional three pairs of hands. That made Skelly6 have four pairs of hands, and each of its hands was holding a battle-ax, simr to the one he had previously. On top of that, its white frame turned ck, just like the other Abyssal evolutions. The battle-axes continuously released a ck aura, making the giant skeleton look dreadful.


    Tang Shaoyang did not really like that Skelly6 turned four meters tall. That was the drawback of the advancement. Aside from that, he liked everything. The four pairs of hands with eight battle-axes; he could picture Skelly6 ughtering its enemy on the battlefield. He then checked the Skelly Family and how much they gained from killing the boss monster.


    [Kaiser (Abyssal Skeleton) - Level 1597]


    [Keeper (Infernal Gunslinger) - Level 1534]


    [Skelly1 (Earl Skeleton) - Level 1397]


    [Skelly2 (Magic Swordsmaster Skeleton) - Level 1347]


    [Skelly3 (Abyssal Archmage Skeleton) - Level 1198]


    [Skelly4 (Abyssal Destroyer Skeleton - Level 1148]


    [Skelly5 (Abyssal Guardian Skeleton) - Level 1131]


    [Skelly6 (Abyssal ughterer Skeleton) - Level 1079]


    [Skelly7 (Archmaster Bonemancer Skeleton) - Level 921]


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by his skeletons'' growth. All of them gained over a hundred levels from killing the Demonic Tree. It was a massive leap for them.


    He smiled and turned toward Eril. "We are ready." There was great anticipation in his heart, expecting them to grow even with the battle against the Virandal Empire outside the garden.


    ''I can''t be left behind, though. I need to hunt those Myth Ranks if there are any.''

 Chapter 1078: Skelly Family In Action - Part 16

    Chapter 1078: Skelly Family In Action - Part 16Eril led the group to the exit portal after a brief preparation. As Ying, there was nothing to be prepared for. They just needed to be ready for the fight as soon as they got outside. The group appeared at the same spot where they entered the Epic Rank Garden. The Virandal Empire''s force and the adventurers gathered in the area. The adventurers to the right of the entrance, and the Virandal Empire''s force to the left.


    The worst scenario, where the Virandal Empire started attacking the adventurers outside the garden, did not happen. The two sides were separated with a clear line, waiting for their return after noticing the exit portal. The team from the Karian Adventurer Guild came out first, standing in front of the portal for a little longer.


    The Virandal Empire''s force started to raise their voices when their team did not return, starting to make a ruckus. Ying nudged Eril, telling her to start the attack.


    The Guild Master''s assistant snapped out and raised her sword. "Kill the Virandal Empire!"


    With the cue, Lulu activated her fireball spells. She created five fireballs and sent them toward the Virandal Empire''s force. The sudden surprise attack caught people off guard, not just the Virandal Empire''s force but also the adventurers. The adventurers did not know what happened, did not know why their S Rank Adventurers started attacking the Virandal Empire all of a sudden.


    As for the Virandal Empire''s force, they were surprised by the attack, not expecting the opposite side would attack them. The five fireballs hit the crowd and exploded. The scream rang into the air as the fire engulfed many people. Some people ran under the fire, spreading out from the explosion.


    The Virandal Empire''s force was quick with their action. Some of the mages worked together to put a straight barrier from the adventurers while some of them tried to put off the fire. However, Roman, Damian, and Eril had passed through the barrier before it was properly built. They went straight toward the mage who set up the barrier and killed them all.


    The barrier that just stood up disintegrated. The other adventurers did not know what actually happened, but they joined as soon as they saw Eril, Damian, Roman, and Lulu attack the Virandal Empire. At this point, they had no choice but to join up and askter what happenedter.


    Amidst the chaos, Tang Shaoyang summoned the Skelly Family. "Kill the people from the Virandal Empire! Don''t touch the adventurers!"


    The skeletons moved on their own, joining the fray. Tang Shaoyang remained on his spot, standing next to Lulu. He activated the Spirit Eyes and noticed the iing force from three directions. The three iing forces brought the same g, the Virandal Empire''s g.


    "They are far enough to avoid my spirit eyes." Tang Shaoyang muttered.


    "What?" Lulu thought he spoke to him, but she did not hear it clearly. She was too focused on aiming her spell at the Virandal Empire''s force to avoid the friendly fire by using a smaller-scale spell.


    "The reinforcement ising. Stay next to me!" Tang Shaoyang reminded her while sending a message to the Skelly Family. He asked the Skelly Family to dy one reinforcement. Keeper, Skelly3 (Abyssal Archmage), and Skelly7 (Archmaster Bonemancer) should be enough to dy the reinforcement with their range ability.


    "Time to work, Wrath." He flicked the dragon''s head, who was about to fall asleep in the middle of the battlefield. He could see Lulu''s annoyed expression at how he treated the dragon even though the Golden Dragon himself did not mind. Wrath stretched out and flew toward the direction where his master pointed to. Greed was still sleeping, and the cat slept inside Lulu''s backpack.


    At this moment, a figure appeared between Lulu and Ying. The bearded old man had a solemn expression, staring at Ying and Lulu. "What happened?" The old man demanded an exnation with his strong voice.


    "They are going to kill all of us, so we attack them first." Lulu was surprised at first, but then she was delighted that Guild Master Gortham was here. She gave the shortest exnation possible.


    "I want a detailed exnation!" Gortham asked forcefully as he released his Demi-God Aura slightly, directing the aura toward Lulu and Ying. The former had her face scrunched, but it was nothing for Ying. For someone who had fought the God Rank, Demi-God Rank Aura was nothing.


    "Win the fight, or stop the fight first if you want a detailed exnation. Look!" Ying pointed at the battlefield. "Your people are dying, and here, you want a detailed exnation instead of helping them first?"


    Gortham followed Ying''s finger and witnessed a few adventurers fall. It was just a fewpared to the Virandal Empire''s force, but there were still casualties. They might be alive if he had stepped in instead ofing toward Lulu and Ying.


    "Also, your sense is quite dull for a Demi-God Rank. Haven''t you sensed the iing forces from the Virandal Empire? Isn''t it obvious what happened here?"


    Hearing that, Gortham immediately expanded his mana. The old man quickly discovered the iing force. He was sure those forces were not from the guild, or else he would be noticed if the guild deployed such a big force. If those forces were not the guild, then they were the Virandal Empire.


    Old Man Gortham realized what had happened. Exactly what Lulu told him. The Virandal Empire nned to bury the adventurers here by preparing those additional forces. He did not know what their purpose was, but this was a war deration by the Virandal Empire. He could stop the fight here and right by revealing his power. However, the Guild Master chose to respond to this with violence. He wanted the empire to pay the price for their sinister n against his guild.


    The old man was about to leave once more, but Tang Shaoyang held his shoulder. "Where are you going, Guild Master?"


    The Guild Master turned around with a frown. "Of course, I am going to kill all these bastards! Don''t stop me!" The old man was about to leap, but this time Tang Shaoyang held both of the shoulders.


    "No! You stay here with Lulu! Their target is Lulu, so you protect her."


    Gortham squinted his eyes, ncing at Lulu. Thetter nodded her head to confirm what Ying said. Tang Shaoyang was about to leave, but this time the old man held his shoulder and asked the same question. "Where are you going,d?"


    "I am going to stretch a little. I did nothing inside the garden, so I want to stretch a little bit and maybe raise my level a little bit." Tang Shaoyang did not let the old man stop him this time as he used [Blink] right after he answered, leaving Lulu and Guild Master Gortham. Since Lulu was in the safest hand, there was no need for him to protect the princess anymore. He wanted to look for another Myth Rank to kill, and he had discovered two.


    Guild Master Gortham furrowed his brow while looking at the direction Ying went to. "Did you guys clear the Epic Garden without his help?" He assumed Ying did not fight when he heard Ying''s reply.


    Lulu shook her head dejectedly. "No, Sir Ying did. He did not join the fight directly, but his familiars did. His familiars killed the Virandal Empire''s team and also the boss monster. Maybe that''s why he wants to join the fight right now."


    "His familiar killed the Myth Rank from the Virandal Empire?" He had used Detection on Ying, and he was a hundred percent sure the man was an Ancient Rank. It made him curious how an Ancient Rank''s familiars killed a Myth Rank. The familiars are supposed to be weaker than their master, or else the familiars would not listen to their master. That wasmon knowledge, but it seemed themon knowledge did not work on Ying.


    "Yes. Have you seen the lizard on his shoulder?" When Lulu mentioned the lizard, she could not help but smile. "It''s not a lizard, but a Golden Dragon." The obvious admiration in her tone was obvious. The old man was shocked to hear that, and for some reason, Lulu liked the Guild Master''s surprised expression.


    "If you think the Golden Dragon killed the Myth Rank, then you are wrong, Guild Master." She got her backpack and picked up the sleeping Greed. "This little guy ate the Myth Rank. Greed chewed and swallowed the Myth Rank before he could use Bloodline Transformation. And then, Sir Ying''s skeletons killed the remaining people from the Virandal Empire''s team and also the boss monster."


    Technically, Tang Shaoyang did not really fight, but his familiars were. It was hard to believe, but he could tell that Lulu did not lie to him. There was no reason for her to lie. "I would love to hear the details, but we need to finish our business first. Follow me and stay close to me. Can you do that, girl?"


    Lulu nodded three times. "I will try my best, Guild Master."

 Chapter 1079: Skelly Family In Action - Part 17

    Chapter 1079: Skelly Family In Action - Part 17Tang Shaoyang left the main battlefield and went after the Skelly Family. He was worried more about the skeletons than the Golden Dragon. Since the Guild Master had shown up, he did not need to worry about the main battlefield. On top of that, he did not spot any other Myth Rank there, so he assumed there would be more Myth Rank in the reinforcement.


    The Skelly Family dyed one of the reinforcements that came from the south. He watched how the Skelly Family, or Keeper, to be exact, dyed the reinforcement through the Spirit Eyes. Keeper changed its form into sniper and got the first shot. Six consecutive shots into the head made the reinforcement slow down their march.


    The reinforcement stopped and tried to look for who shot, but they could not find Keeper, who was around five hundred meters away from the reinforcement. When the reinforcement stopped, Keeper, released another three shoots, killing three people in the following five seconds.


    The Virandal Empire''s soldiers could not really react in time because there was no pattern in Keeper''s shoot. It would shoot the soldier in the front, then the next, it shot the back line. They could not really react because they had not found where the shot came from. However, the group realized that the shot came from ahead of them.


    The mage in the reinforcement created arge mana barrier in front of them. Threeyers of mana barriers formed as the soldiers marched slowly while maintaining the barrier. Keeper tried to shoot once more, but the barrier blocked his bone bullet. Realizing the barrier was enough to block the shot, the soldiers picked up their paces.


    Keeper did not waste its time as it changed the bullet to dark energy. The dark-violet energy gathered at the tip of the muzzle for two seconds before the dark energy shot toward the iing reinforcement. The dark energy blurred into a beam and pierced through the threeyers of barriers. It continued and hit the soldier''s head and pierced through the soldiers behind, killing three people at once.


    The sense of security that just went up in the soldiers immediately dropped. Terror started to boil in their hearts after seeing threeyers of the barrier were not enough to block the iing attack. The terror that maybe they would die in the next shot or something.


    The reinforcement slowed down once more, but this time, there was an angry yell from the group. The leader of the group forced the soldiers to pick up the pace despite the looming threat. Keeper shot once more twenty secondster. Since it used Dark Energy, it needed to wait for a while tounch the next shoot.


    This time Keeper had learned more about the reinforcement''sposition and recognized who set up the barrier. The next shootnded on the five mages who marched in a line. Killing the five mages reduced the barrier by one.


    Tang Shaoyang could not help but feel proud and amazed. Keeper dyed the reinforcement alone as the other skeletons had not done anything since the reinforcement had not reached their range.


    "I am here. Get ready to assist me. We will fight them head-on!" Tang Shaoyang sent the message to the Skelly Family.


    The nine skeletons were excited to hear their master''s voice. The excited replies rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head from the skeletons. He did not regroup with the skeletons but directly went toward the group of reinforcement. Of course, he had done the scouting and found his target; there was one Myth Rank in the reinforcement.


    *** ***


    "Sir. There''s a person ahead of us!" The soldier kept moving in fear, but a few minutester, they discovered a man standing in their path. The man had his hand on his chest with a big broadsword on the back. From the look of it, the man was not a passerby or, by any chance, crossed paths with them. The man was clearly waiting for them.


    "Kill! Kill whoever is in our path!" Along with themand, ten soldiers moved out from the formations. There was no talk or warning; they sheathed out their weapons and tried to kill the man.


    The first soldier that came out from the barrier instantly fell off as a bullet pierced through his forehead. The nine soldiers did not stop their advance, knowing one of them would fall from the shoot.


    Three steps out of the barrier, a big shadow loomed over them. The nine soldiers subconsciously looked up and saw four meters tall ck skeletons fall toward them. Skelly4, Abyssal Destroyer, crushed one of the soldiers bynding on the head. As soon as Skelly4 touched the ground, Skelly4 swung the eight battle-axes, killing four soldiers at once as the battle-axes cut them into pieces.


    The remaining four soldiers were terrified and tried to get back into the barrier. However, Skelly4 did not let them return to the barrier. With one leap, itnded between the four soldiers. The four battle-axes cut down the four soldiers, cutting the soldier into two.


    "Fool! Don''t get scared! There are only two enemies! Move together!" Despite the horrifying scene of how they witnessed their tenrades die, the soldiers scared theirmander even more. More than half of the reinforcements rushed out of the barrier and surrounded Tang Shaoyang and Skelly4.


    The soldiers did not immediately attack Tang Shaoyang and Skelly4 but surrounded the two instead. It was hard to understand why the soldiers acted like this because they were free targets for the Keeper. The Archmaster Gunslinger kept sniping them from far away.


    "Morons! Don''t just surround them! Attack them, idiot!" The Captain''s angry roar rang in the air. The soldiers immediately moved along with the roar, swarming to Tang Shaoyang.


    Skelly5, Abyssal Guardian, made its appearance after Skelly4. Itnded in front of Tang Shaoyang and Skelly4, as it immediately formed a barrier with dark energy. Following its appearance, five ck fireballs came from above the soldiers,nding on five different spots.


    The forest filled with the cries of the soldiers as chaos ensued amidst the soldiers. The remaining Skelly Family took advantage of the chaos as they slipped into the soldiers'' formation and started the massacre.


    The soldiers were between level 750 to level 900. There was no Epic Rank or higher in the hundred and fifty soldiers that surrounded Tang Shaoyang. The Myth Rank and Four Epic Ranks stayed inside the barrier, along with ten mages and a group of ten knights.


    "Drop the barrier and use your most powerful offensive spell on that ck-haired man. It seems our enemy is a Necromancer. We just need to kill the man, and the skeleton will disappear along with him" The Captain set the new order for the remaining ten mages.


    The ten mages looked at each other with troubling expressions. "But our soldiers¡­." Their spell would hit their allies too.


    The Captain took his broadsword from his back and cut the mage''s head, who talked back at him. The head flew off into the air as the body fell to the ground. "Is there anyone who dares to question my order?"


    The nine mages immediately dropped the barrier and prepared the joint spell. In the next ten thirty seconds, they released the spell. They released a tsunami of fire toward Tang Shaoyang. The fire moved like the big wave of a tsunami, twenty meters tall and two hundred meters wide.


    Tang Shaoyang could not believe that the leader of the reinforcement would do something this extreme, sacrificing over a hundred soldiers. "I can''t let them kill the soldiers. My Skelly Family needs the soldiers for their levels." He leaped out from the crowd toward the tsunami of fire.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped right before the tsunami of fire and put his right hand into the fire. The moment his right hand touched the fire, the tsunami stopped. Utilizing the [Archmaster Elemental] Skill, he took control of the fire. He did not know if the skill could work on the fire that the enemy released. If it did not work, he would use his mana barrier to hold the barrier, but the skill worked.


    Tang Shaoyang then raised his right hand toward the sky, and the tsunami of fire moved toward the sky. His action surprised the Captain and also the soldiers. He saved the soldiers, and the fact that he directed the tsunami of fire to the sky also surprised the Captain. While that joint spell might not kill him, it should be enough to kill the ten knights and the nine mages who exhausted their mana tounch such a big-scale spell if the ck-haired man directed the tsunami of fire back at them.


    The distance between Tang Shaoyang and the Captain was thirty meters away. The Captain now could use Detection on Tang Shaoyang to figure out the enemy rank. As soon as he got the result, the Captain grinned ear to ear.


    "You are quite brave for a Necromancer to put yourself in front of me." The Captain eyed Tang Shaoyang for a while, observing him from top to bottom. He was sure that the Ancient Rank in front of him did not wear armor but just normal clothes, albeit the clothes looked strange.


    "Or maybe you are a Dark Mage? The Necromancer can''t control such a massive fire spell, so you are Dark Mage." The smile on the Captain became wider. In the next moment, the Captain ughtered his subordinates. He killed the nine mages and the ten knights, leaving the four Epic Ranks.


    "Don''t answer. I don''t need to know about someone who is about to die." As the Captain spoke, Tang Shaoyang noticed that the blood from the people that had just died moved toward the Captain''s feet. The blood was absorbed by the Captain, not just from the nine mages and the ten knights, but from all the soldiers that had died earlier.


    "You should feel honored to die in my hand, who holds the special ss, Blood Berserker!" The Captain''s skin turned red, along with his eyes. He licked the swords as he nced at Tang Shaoyang smugly.

 Chapter 1080: Skelly Family In Action - Part 18

    Chapter 1080: Skelly Family In Action - Part 18Tang Shaoyang felt it was funny to hear those lines. It was typical line that was said in movie he watched before and did not expect to hear it directly like this. Funny but also stupid to tell his ss to his enemy.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what made Blood Berserker different than the other berserker sses. However, he knew how most berserker worked. The berserker had a skill or other conditions that made them went berserk, increasing their attributes temporarily for specific time. From the ss name and how the man absorbed the blood, he could tell that the blood would boost the Captain''s attributes for the time being.


    "You don''t attack me even after I tell you my ss?" The Captain was surprised that the ck-haired man did not attack him. Usually people would prevent him to get the blood because the blood would make him stronger.


    Tang Shaoyang figured disappeared as he used [Blink]. In the next moment, he reappeared in front of the Captain with Titan de. He swung the de downward. The Blood Berserker was caught off guard with the surprise attack, not expecting the ck-haired man would move this fast. As the de was about to reach the Captain, a red shield formed, blocking the de.


    It was one of Blood Berserker''s passive skill, Blood Shield. As long as he absorbed enough blood, the Blood Shield would get triggered when he was in danger. The Myth Rank Captain snapped out from the surprise as he swung his sword toward Tang Shaoyang. The perfect counter right after the Blood Shield blocked the attack.


    Tang Shaoyang also had a defensive skill he cast earlier, me Shield. The me shrouded him and repelled the de. At the same time, me shield broke and the me scattered. The scattered me then chased the Blood Berserker.


    The Myth Rank Captain subconsciously leaped back from the me, but as if the me was alive, it kept going after him. He furrowed his brow, then the sword glowed in red before he shed it toward the me. The sh was enough to disperse the me, but a figure appeared right after the me dispersed.


    Tang Shaoyang caught up while the Blood Berserker dealt with the me Shield. If the me Shield broke from the attack, the me would attack the person that broke the skill.


    However, the Blood Berserker was ready with the iing quick attack. He expected the enemy would use the same move to catch him off guard. Looking at his enemy, he brought his sword upward to meet with the Titan de.


    nk!


    That was the first sh between the two des. The Blood Berserker thought he blocked the attack, but he felt pain on his right shoulder. He nced at his left shoulder. His shoulder te was cut and blood dropped from his armpit. He pushed the Titan de with his strength and leaped backward.


    It was a swallow cut, but he was sure that the de did not reach his shoulder. "How?" He muttered by himself. "Tch." He then clicked his tongue and met with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze.


    "Never crossed in my mind that a mere Ancient Rank could leave a wound on me. But I have to admit that you are quite skilled for an Ancient Rank." The Blood Berserker took the battle more seriously after receiving the wound. "You should feel proud tond a hit on this Mighty Mercenary, Urugan."


    ''What is this? He asked me to attack me, and now he is doing a monologue by himself.'' Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "Ying, S Rank Adventurer." He decided to y along.


    "Very well, Ying. I will remember your name. An unknown adventurer who leaves his mark on this Mighty Mercenary, Urugan." As he finished his words, Urugan''s aura exploded. In the following five seconds his body transformed.


    Urugan''s body got bigger as he turned into a half-beast. The tiger characteristic could be seen on the man''s face and body. The ck stripes on the red fur had simr pattern to the Sumatran Tiger, but different in color.


    Fwoosh!


    Urugan''s figure blurred as he rushed toward Ying. For the first time, he took the initiative to attack. In two seconds, he was already in front of Ying, with his sword in the air. He shed the sword downward but it was easily blocked.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Each Urugan''s strike was heavy but not to the point unbearable. The continuous attack gave Tang Shaoyang no chance to strike back. He then expanded his Spirit Eyes, trying to check the situation in the main battlefield. He saw the battle was over, and the adventurers led by Guild Master Gortham to the direction of another reinforcement.


    Realizing he failed to gain any advantage with frontal assault. Urugan stopped his barrage of attacks and created some distance from the Ancient Rank. At this point, he was surprised that Ying could fend off all his strikes despite their big gap. He, who was, a Myth Rank supposed to have a higher attributes than the Ancient Rank. However, it did not like they had a wide gap even though he was above in rank.


    "I would like to y with you longer, but I don''t want the others to see my fight with you. We need to finish the fight right now." Tang Shaoyang got the idea of how strong Urugan was. He guessed right that the Myth Rank had lower attributes than him overall. They might in par in strength, but he could tell that he was superior in the remaining attributes.


    ''This is weird. How can a Myth Rank''s attributes is lower than mine?'' That was another mystery he could not solve. ''Let''s think about thister. I don''t really want that old man to see me fight.'' He did not want Guild Master Gortham how he fought as he feared the old man might find something about him.


    Tang Shaoyang activated his second talent''s skill, Infernal Wrath. The skill would increase his attribute up to the peak of Myth Rank. Then he used [Attribute Shift], reducing his Agility, Vitality, Stamina, and Magic Power to Epic Rank - fifty stars as he increased his Strength up to the peak of Primordial Rank.


    He did it within five seconds, then the next moment, he activated [Blink]. Once, he chose the frontal assault against Urugan who was in his bloodline transformation. Tang Shaoyang spun in the air as he shed the Titan de down toward Urugan.


    The Mighty Mercenary put his sword upward to block the iing attack. Despite his effort to block the iing, he noticed that his Blood Shield was triggered. That meant he was in a danger. The Blood Shield was the first to meet with the de, and the Blood Shield instantly crumbled.


    nk! Boom!


    Urugan''s hand was trembling, holding up the single strike from th Ancient. The booming sound came from his feet. His feet sunk down to the ground, and the ground cracked.


    "Urghhhh!" Urugan grunted in pain as he started to feel sting on inside his body. The pressure from above made him hard to breathe. This was an absurd situation as everything did not make sense. How could he was being cornered by the Ancient Rank, that just did not make sense.


    The Mighty Mercenary was confused with the current situation and tried to figure out what actually happened. But then, Ying moved, releasing the pressure on the de as a kicknded on his chest.


    The Mighty Mercenary passed out for a moment as he felt his chest was being hammered by a giant hammer. He felt like his heart stopped for a moment as he crashed to the ground, and it was followed by excruciating pain on his chest. He realized what situation he was in, so he immediately got up.


    The blood started to gather in his sword, coating his sword in red blood. Then the red blood was bubbling. He raised his sword upward and shed it toward Ying who was approaching him. The blood formed a crescent shape, quickly approaching Tang Shaoyang.


    Urugan''s eyes widened in surprised when he saw his blood energy was sliced apart and crumbled easily by Titan de. He did not aware that the de had a skill that could cancel another skill. In the blink of an eye, Urugan saw the ck-haired man above him once more.


    "Shit." He was in the worst situation in his life. Because he was a berserker, he never tried to learn or acquire defensives skill. Especially when the ss gave him the defensive passive skill, Blood Shield. So the only defensive move he had was the Blood Shield and the sword.


    Tang Shaoyang swung the Titan de horizontally toward Urugan''s body, intending to split the Blood Berserker into two. The Blood Shield was activated once more, but it was futile as the shield instantly crumbled.


    Urugan protected his body with the sword, cing his sword vertically.


    Bang!


    This time he could not block the sword as his body flew backward. By the time he crashed, he stood once more. He did not want to die, and he would do everything to survive.


    "Dural! Bring your people here and buy me some time!" He wanted to use the five Epic Ranks to buy him time for him to escape after realizing he could not win. However, he discovered that the five ranks were no longer to be seen. Not just the five Epic Ranks, but also all the soldiers had fallen.


    The Blood Berserker looked around, then he found the person he looked for. Dural along with the other four Epic Ranks were died, and three skeletons stood between their corpses. He was the only one who was still alive.

 Chapter 1081: The Tide Turn Around - Part 1

    Chapter 1081: The Tide Turn Around - Part 1All his attention was on Tang Shaoyang, and he did not realize that the battle was over. Urugan did not realize that the soldiers and the five Epic Ranks were already killed. "Wait! Wait! I give up¡ª" The only way for him to survive was to surrender, but the opponent did not give him a chance.


    Tang Shaoyang was already above him with the Titan de. He already used his skill, [Thousand sts]. It was toote for the defenseless Mighty Mercenary to surrender as a thousand sts destroyed his body. The Blood Shield was triggered once more, but it was futile at this point. The shield broke, and the dust rose up to fifty meters into the air.


    As the dust settled down, Tang Shaoyang stood right in front of the mud blood. What was left of Urugan was a piece of te armor and stained blood on the ground. "Shit. I did not expect he would give up like that." He thought the pride of that Myth Rank would fight to the end, not expecting the opposite party to surrender.


    "Maybe because he is a mercenary. He does not have loyalty to the empire, I guess." He muttered by himself as he put the Titan de back into the inventory. His lips curved into a smile as the system notification rang in his head. It was the notification that he leveled up from killing The Myth Rank. "Thirteen levels, huh¡­ Not bad, not bad." He nodded his head three times, satisfied with his gain.


    Thirteen levels for one kill was a big gain for him. It did not take him a lot of effort despite the enemy being one rank above him. A few skills were enough to kill Urugan.


    "I have passed level 3000 after my fight against the Executioner Knights, which means my advancement will be at level 4000." Tang Shaoyang was frustrated when mentioning the advancement. His timing for the advancement seemed to be different than everyone else. "Maybe my level is even higher than that, Urugan." He muttered by himself.


    From Marshal Alton and the current Elven King''s experience, they got into the trial of the Myth Rank when they reached level 2000. Here, he was above level 3000, yet he was still Ancient Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and looked up. Guild Master Gortham had arrived at his location, observing the surroundings. His eyes did not leave the skeletons for a while.


    ''Maybe this old man knows something about my absurdness, but I can''t really trust him.'' He wanted to ask the old man who had reached Demi-God Rank, but that would reveal all his secrets to the old man. He would not share his secret with someone he did not trust for sure.


    "Yo, this side is over too?" Noticing Ying''s gaze, Gortham turned to his mysterious guest. At this time, he had heard everything from Lulu about what happened inside the Epic Rank Garden. The fact that the Virandal Empire tried to kidnap the Mistovel Family''s descendants and how the empire nned all this scheme.


    "As you can see. I have eliminated them all." Ying shrugged as he turned toward the nine skeletons that had gathered on the side. He gave The Skelly Family a thumbs up. "Good work, everyone." The nine skeletons made nking and cking noises at the same, excited for the praise they received from the Master. He recalled them all before things got even more annoying, and he did not want the Guild Master to observe them even further.


    Old Man Gortham jumped off the tree,nding next to Tang Shaoyang. "I have heard everything." He said that and waited for Ying to respond, but thetter just nodded and avoided talking about what happened inside the Epic Rank Garden. "There''s another reinforcement; why don''t you go there?"


    The Guild Master rolled his eyes. "Your Golden Dragon has finished them off by himself. Don''t talk like you don''t know." Of course, the old man checked the other side first instead ofing here, but what was left behind was charred people and a small lizard that stayed on Lulu''s shoulder.


    "We need to talk about the dragon." Gortham turned serious when the dragon was mentioned.


    "You can call me anytime." Ying nodded.


    Looking how at ease Ying was, the old man felt his guest was underestimating the situation he was in. "You are underestimating your situation." Gortham shook his head. "Let''s talk about itter, but I owe you one for saving Lulu and the other adventurers. If the Virandal Empire sessfully kidnaps Lulu, there will be a big war in the Starter City #5."


    "I am just doing what I am supposed to, no? That''s part of the deal. I will do my best to help you, and you will do your best to help me?" Ying smiled.


    The Guild Master looked at Ying in surprise for a moment. "So that''s why you don''t hesitate to show your dragon without telling me anything, huh?" He rubbed the space between his eyes. "I guess I have to do my best to help you out too."


    Both returned to the main battlefield. It seemed the Guild Master was not ruthless as Tang Shaoyang thought. The old man captured the surrendered soldiers, and there were about three hundred soldiers.


    The Golden Lizard flew off from Eril''s shoulder and returned to his Master as soon as he noticed Tang Shaoyang''s arrival. He continuedzing around on hisfy shoulder as the adventurers'' eyes fell on Tang Shaoyang. The other adventurers recognized that the golden lizard was more than a pet, but a Golden Dragon. They looked at Ying differently now.


    After the incident, the adventurers returned to the city. The news that the Virandal Empire broke the alliance rules immediately spread among other factions. The gate was locked, not really locked since the factions did not have the authority over the city, but they put their people to make sure that the Virandal Empire did not escape, and an emergency meeting was held.


    However, the situation did not just affect the Virandal Empire, but the other factions too. Before the meeting could reach a conclusion, all the factions were prohibited from doing any activity outside the city. Everyone was locked in the city, and the Virandal Empire did not admit their scheme to kidnap the Mistovel Family''s descendants.


    The empire dismissed the usation by saying it was individual action, not the empire''s action. They apologized for what their noble tried to do but denied the fact that they were involved with the scheme. Basically, they threw the three hundred surrendered soldiers away by mentioning Cahan acted without the empire''s permission.


    The empire reduced the scale by putting all the me on the Cahan Family, who led the action. There was nothing the Karian Adventurer Guild and Mistovel Family could do unless they had solid proof of the Royal Family''s involvement.


    *** ***


    "That''s the current situation." Old Man Gortham called Eril and Ying to exin the current situation.


    "I am not interested in the political situation in this city, Guild Master Gortham. I will take my leave if you want to speak about that."


    "You must listen to this because, in the next meeting, the council will ask you, Eril, Roman, Damian, and Lulu about what happened inside the Epic Rank Garden. They are asking for your testimony." Old Man Gortham let out a sigh.


    "Hah¡­" Ying let out a chuckle. "So, they want to interrogate us? I am not interested. I have heard the procedure of the "interview" you talk about. I have to share my window status with the interrogator and take an oath. Do you think I will agree to this absurd situation, Old Man? Don''t tell me you agree with this?"


    The Guild Master should be aware of how sensitive showing the window status was regardless of the condition. He would never show his window status, especially not to someone who would potentially be his enemy.


    "I don''t have a choice. It was decided by a vote. There''s nothing I can''t do." Gortham shook his head.


    "Then I have to leave the city, I guess." Tang Shaoyang made an extreme decision rather than exposing his window status. He did not care if that meant he would be the Starter City #5''s no.1 enemy.


    "Wait! Wait. You will be put on the wanted list if you escape from the city. Don''t worry about the interview. The interviewer will take the oath that they will not share your information with anyone." Old Man Gortham tried to persuade Ying.


    "Yeah, sure. But the interviewer you talk about is from each faction of this city. That means all factions in this city will know everything about me. They might not share it with anyone, but they will know my limit, and they can order their people that are stronger than me to capture me or even kill me. Do you take me as a fool, old man? You should be aware of this issue!" Ying raised his voice. At his point, he was boiling, angry that the old man tried to persuade him.

 Chapter 1082: The Tide Turn Around - Part 2

    Chapter 1082: The Tide Turn Around - Part 2The Alliance Council mentioned it as an interview to look for more evidence and testimonies if the Virandal Empire really broke the Alliance Rules. However, the alliance had an absurd requirement for the witness to share their window status. The reason was that they wanted to ensure the witness'' identity.


    "Can you calm down, and let''s talk this out. Escape from the city does not resolve the problem, Ying." Old Man Gortham expected Ying would refuse to attend the witness testimony with those requirements. However, he did not expect that Ying would rather be the alliance''s enemy instead of listening to the request.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "There''s no issue in the first ce. The Virandal Empire admitted that it was one of the nobles'' actions without their authorization. So, what''s this interrogation for? What''s more, they are asking me to show my window status?" He squinted his eyes and looked at Gortham in the eyes. "I see; you are also curious about my window status, hah? Of course, how naive of me to think you will be on my side."


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and left the room and ignored Guild Master Gortham''s attempt to stop him from leaving. As soon as he left the room, he met with seven people. Eril, Damian, Roman, and Lulu were among the seven, but he did not recognize the other three men.


    "Are you Ying?" One of the three men asked.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the man as he went to the stairs. He really nned to leave the city, but before he could get to the stairs, the two other men blocked him. "Are you mutt? Our Young Lord asked you."


    Tang Shaoyang looked up at the person that looked up at him, and he released his killing intent along with his yer Aura. The two men who blocked him were caught off guard and subconsciously took three steps back. However, behind them were stairs, and they slipped, losing their bnce. Tang Shaoyang walked through the gap between the two men and passed them as the two men tried to bnce themselves.


    "Wait, Sir Ying¡­." Eril called out, but there was no response as the man took the stairs down.


    Not long after, Guild Master Gortham came out of his room. "Do you really have to do this?" He looked at the young man who had earlier asked Tang Shaoyang. "He is your younger sister''s benefactor. If not for him, you would not be able to see your younger sister right now."


    "I am sorry, Guild Master. I am just following the Council''s decision." After that, the man followed Tang Shaoyang.


    *** ***


    Down in the lobby, more people gathered. The ck armored people blocked the entrance, seven of them with a spear in their hands. Their faces were covered in the helmet, but their sharp eyes could not be hidden. As soon as someone came from the upper floors, the seven ck armored people immediately looked toward the person with sharp eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang felt like being stared at by savage beasts, but it did not deter him a little bit. He had killed so many savage beasts, seven more savage beasts did not really matter to him. On top of that, they were inside the starter city, so they would not initiate the attack.


    The adventurers recognized the 21st S Rank Adventurers of their guild, but the seven did not recognize him. Tang Shaoyang walked toward the entrance, but the seven ck armored people did not budge. "Move!"


    The seven people looked at each other for a moment, then they noticed that the adventurers seemed to admire the man in front of them. They guessed the man was one of the S Rank Adventurers. They were about to give a path, but a voice from the stairs stopped them. "Don''t let him leave the building!" They recognized their Young Lord''s voice and immediately tightened the gap.


    "Hah¡­." Tang Shaoyang let out a long sigh. "You guys are right. These ungrateful bastards would turn against me."


    The adventurers and the people from the Mistovel Family looked at each other, wondering to whom Tang Shaoyang talked. It looked like he talked to someone, but no one responded to him. Of course, Tang Shaoyang talked to his spirit; it was just he talked it out instead of using telepathy.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around to meet with this Young Lord guy. "What do you need from me?"


    "Are you, Ying?" The Young Lord repeated the same question.


    "What if I am, and what if I am not?" Tang Shaoyang replied, but then he waved his hand. "What am I doing? I am not in the mood to y." He spoke to himself. "Yes, I am Ying. What do you need?"


    "Then you have to follow me to meet the council for testimony as a witness." The Young Lord replied in a t tone.


    "Does it still require me to show my full window status?" Even though Tang Shaoyang knew the answer, he still asked.


    "Yes, you do need to show your window status to confirm your identity." The straightforward answer came from the Young Lord.


    "Then I have to decline to attend the witness testimony. I don''t want to give my testimony, not when I have to share my window status."


    "The interviewer will take an oath that they will not share a single detail about your window status, so you don''t need to worry, Ying." The Young Lord tried to convince Ying just like Guild Master Gortham did.


    "It does not change the fact that all factions in this city will know about me, everything. From my skills to my bloodline. You should know how important the secrecy of our window status is?"


    "I am just following the council''s decision, and you have to obey the council if you still want to stay in the city and stay safe outside the city." The Young Lord avoided the question and threatened Tang Shaoyang.


    "So, what can you do if I refuse to follow you to meet the Council? Can you force me to follow you?" Tang Shaoyang smiled. Violence was prohibited inside the city, or the faction would get expelled from the city. That meant these people could not use force on me, so he was curious about what they would do. It was just another way for him to gain more information about the starter city. If there are any loopholes inside the starter city that he could share with Zhang Mengyao.

 Chapter 1083: Extreme Decision

    Chapter 1083: Extreme DecisionThe Young Lord squinted his eyes as he did not really have any means to force Ying to follow him. If he tried to force Ying, he and his faction would be expelled from the city. With the ongoing situations, they would be an easy target for the other factions. They wanted the Dragon''s bloodline and were aware of that, so getting expelled from the city was the worst possible oue for the Mistovel Family. There was no loophole where he could force Ying to obey the council aside from the empty threats.


    "Your defiant attitude just makes you more suspicious, Ying. If you refuse to give a testimony, then the alliance will put you on a wanted list. You will have the honor of being the first person to enter the wanted list." The Young Lord added. However, that was just a weak argument in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, not convincing enough and not threatening enough.


    "This is just funny at this point." Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. "The culprit has admitted their wrongdoings, yet you still seek for a testimony, forceful testimony with an absurd requirement." Then his face turned solemn all of a sudden, no longer having the previous yfulness. "Do you know that I just quit the Karian Adventure Guild? Do you know what that means?"


    The Young Lord frowned deeper as he nced toward the stairs where Guild Master Gortham was. Thetter nodded his head, confirming that Tang Shaoyang was no longer part of the guild anymore. Tang Shaoyang was never part of the guild at first, but for the sake of the guild, he had to admit what Tang Shaoyang said to erase their involvement with Tang Shaoyang.


    "That means I can do whatever I want without any consequence. I don''t have to feel guilty like your sister or the Guild Master." Tang Shaoyang appeared right before the Young Lord. He held the man''s neck and pushed the man down to the ground. The sudden assault was unexpected and caught them off guard, the Young Lord. He released his aura, which was much stronger than the aura he released upstairs.


    The temperature in the lobby rose as people below Epic Ranks started to feel suffocated. The aura was too strong for them. The people who tried to help the Young Lord took a few steps back. It was just an aura, but it gave them fear enough for them not to get closer.


    The Young Lord tried to shake off Tang Shaoyang, but thetter realized that he did not have enough strength to do so. He was being overwhelmed by a mere Ancient Rank. He struggled, kicking Tang Shaoyang''s back, but it was futile.


    Tang Shaoyang had used [Wrath] and [Attribute Shift]. While holding the Young Lord, he used the Grand Dragon Transformation. He no longer tried to hide his real strength. With the transformation, his Dragon Aura got even stronger, and mixed with his [yer Domination] and [Monarch Charisma], the Epic Ranks in the lobby started feeling suffocation. Meanwhile, the adventurers below Epic Ranks fell to their knees.


    Tang Shaoyang brought the Young Lord''s face closer to his, staring at the golden pupils. "I can kill you right here and right now, but that''s too easy punishment for people like you. However¡­." He did not finish his words as he pulled the Young Lord''s tongue and ripped it apart. The blood spurted out in Tang Shaoyang''s hand as he held half part of the Young Lord''s tongue.


    The Young Lord let out an unintelligible scream, but then Tang Shaoyang was not over yet. After the tongue, his hand reached the Young Lord''s right eye and plucked it off, causing the Young Lord to scream even more. Then Tang Shaoyang brought the Young Lord''s ears close to his mouth and said in low, yet cold. "Remember this pain. Remember this feeling. You will forever remember this when you covet something that is not yours."


    "STOP IT! YING!" It happened too fast and also unexpectedly, making Guild Master Gortham could not react in time. By the time he realized how severe the situation was, it was already toote. He rushed over to rescue the Young Lord of Mistovel Family. But then he realized that Ying did not have the intention to kill the Young Lord as Ying backed away.


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue as he looked at Old Man Gortham. "It''s my mistake to give you a little bit of my trust, Old Man. I am too naive to think you will give me protection after I save your people, or maybe I overestimate you just because you are Demi-God Rank? It does not matter. A mistake is made, and I have learned from my mistake.


    Tang Shaoyang scanned the lobby, and his gaze gave everyone chills on their back. "I guess I will be lenient and will not kill any of your people, but I can''t guarantee what will happen next if I meet your people outside the city."


    "Wait¡ª" Before he could finish his words, Ying disappeared and was reced with a Dragonewt in butler clothes. In the next moment, the Dragonewt also disappeared.


    Again and again, Ying kept surprising him with something unthinkable. Gortham was sure that Ying had used the Bloodline Transformation just now, and he recognized the characteristic of the transformation, and that was a Dragon Bloodline. Not just Ying had a Golden Dragon as his familiar, but also the Dragon Bloodline. That meant Ying was closely rted to a Dragon or his family was the same as the Mistovel, but Ying''s family was closer to the Dragon than Mistovel by having the Golden Dragon as his familiar. Of course, that was just one of many conjectures in his head.


    Gortham snapped out of his thoughts when he heard the pained yet suppressed scream. "Get the healers here." His heart skipped a beat when he saw how awful Lombard''s condition was. He did not expect that Ying would be this cruel, but again, it was not like he could not understand why Ying was so angry.


    Then he recalled the aura and also the Bloodline Transformation. It gave him a chill. It was him still an Ancient Rank; what if he reached Myth or even Primordial Rank?


    ''What have I done? What have I done?'' A tinge of regret started to grow in his heart. He regretted that he was not hard enough to stand up for Ying.

 Chapter 1084: Mzed

    Chapter 1084: MzedTang Shaoyang switched ces with the spirit he ced outside the city with [Spirit Switch]. Before Guild Master Gortham came to him with the news, he had prepared for the worst. Not that he expected the situation would turn out like this, but because his spirits warned him. Zowen, Rosalie, and a few other spirits warned him that the whole city would turn against him because of Wrath, the Golden Dragon.


    Tang Shaoyang did not take it seriously at first, thinking that the Mistovel Family and the guild would back him. He saved Lulu and also the adventurers from the Virandal Empire, so he thought they would not be so petty to turn against their benefactor. But the reality was bitter, and he started to realize things really went wrong after the council meeting continued, even after the Virandal Empire admitted the attack was one of the nobles'' wrongdoings.


    So yeah, a few days before the Guild Master brought the bad news, he had sent Maldros, who could fly over the city. Wrath and Greed also followed Maldros, the ck Storm Dragonewt, leaving the city for the worst scenario. If things really went wrong, he could switch ces with Maldros. Zowen''s concern became a reality as the council wanted to see his window status.


    They might not be hostile and just wanted to figure out what ss he had to have a dragon as his familiar. Another possibility, they wanted to see his level, skills, and other stuff, to figure out how strong he was so they could use that information to capture him and the dragon.


    Despite those possibilities, there was no way he would share his window status. The council would figure out that he was not Ying and not affiliated with the Karian Guild Adventurer the moment he showed the window status. They could use that against him, and he would have the same end. He would still be number one on the wanted list in the alliance.


    Guild Master Gortham should be aware of the main problem, but from the way he tried to persuade him to attend the witness testimony. It seemed the Guild Master did not oppose the idea or protect him hard enough. "How silly of me to think that old man would do that." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. "I underestimated the value of a dragon."


    "Agree. You should not show off your dragon, not especially to the Varuman Empire and the Mistovel Family. They are known for the dragon maniac, willing to do anything to possess a dragon, especially a young dragon like yours."


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard when he heard someone else''s voice. He turned toward the voice and saw the familiar face. Christopher, the cksmith, worked on his new battle-ax. The bulky man was leaning against the tree with tobo in his lips.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately took out his Titan de, and he was still in his transformation, so he was ready to fight. However, Christopher raised both his hands in the air. "I am here not to fight you. I don''t care what happened between you and the guild. I am here to finish the deal between us." Christopher then took out the battle-ax from his inventory. He did note closer as he tossed the battle-ax toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "There''s not much I can do for the external design as I try to finish it in a hurry¡­. I figure out this will happen to you after I hear the rumor." Christopher let out a sigh when he mentioned thest part. "I hope you are satisfied with my work."


    Tang Shaoyang remained cautious while secretly checking on his new weapon.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Mzed]


    Grade: Epic


    Bonus Attribute: +5% Elemental Destructive Power


    Additional Skill: [Barrier Breaker]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mzed?" He muttered by himself. The name was kinda weird to mention, but not as edgy as before.


    "I named it Mzed. Doesn''t have any meaning, but it''s kind of cool, no?" Christopher smiled.


    "Shouldn''t I name my own weapon?"


    The bulky man shrugged. "You have to be there when I finish making it. If you don''t give the name to the weapon ten minutes after its creation, the System will pick a random name. Thanks to your ck Mithril Bone, I can make it to Epic Grade. That would be the seventh Epic Grade artifact I have ever made."


    "How much? Don''t youe here to get the pay?" Tang Shaoyang felt ufortable staying longer around Christopher. He did not know this might be the cksmith''s tactic to dy him until the reinforcement arrived. Curious, he used Detection on Christopher, and he was surprised to find that the cksmith was also Demi-God Rank.


    "I can understand why you remain cautious around me, but this makes us hard to have a conversation." Christ let out a sigh once more. "You don''t need to pay for my service. I take your service for saving those adventurers as payment. There''s also still some leftover ck Mithril Bone; that should be enough for the payment."


    "Then we are done here." Tang Shaoyang did not want to stay here longer. This was far from the city, but not that far. Those people could catch up in fifteen to thirty minutes. While he did not mind being the most wanted person in the starter city #5, he did not want to fight them all at once. He wanted to leave and figured out where he would stay.


    "I actually want to buy more ck Mithril Bone from you, but from our rtionship right now, you are not willing to sell me, right?" Christopher smiled bitterly.


    "Of course. Why would I want to arm the guild? I am not going to make the same stupid mistake, like arming the people that will hunt me down."


    Christ scratched his bald head. "Alright." The cksmith took out a long knife from his inventory. Tang Shaoyang thought the man would fight him to get more Mithril, but Christ tossed the long knife toward him. "That would be a gift for me. I am grateful for the chance you give me to work with a rare material such as ck Mithril. You might need that knife in the wild."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Long Knife]


    Grade: B


    Bonus Attribute: +40 Agility +20 Strength


    Additional Skill: ¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "But I am pretty sure those people regretted their decision to do this to you. Someone with Dragon Bloodline also has a high value, about the same as your dragon. You will be either number one in the killing list or number in the recruit list." Christopher let out a chuckle. "Even I am not confident that I can take you down right now."


    Tang Shaoyang did not want to talk about what happened within the alliance. He raised the knife in the air and replied. "Thanks for the knife, I guess?" He did not really think that he would need the knife because he had a better weapon.


    "Alright, it''s a pity that we have to part ways like this." Christ shook his head. "If we ever meet again in the future, I hope we are in a better situation." Those were Christopher''sst words as the cksmith disappeared into the woods.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to ensure that the man truly left him with his Spirit Eyes. He saw the departing figure in the city direction. Christopher did not linger to watch him. The cksmith truly left the area, leaving him alone in the woods.


    "Let''s move." As he said that, Wrath and Greed jumped onto his shoulders. He did not know if Christopher was being genuine or just faking his nonchnt attitude with the current situation. The cksmith might report his whereabouts to the alliance as soon as the man returned, so he did not want to take the risk of staying here any longer.


    "But where am I going? Should I go back to my original city?" Tang Shaoyang scratched his head. If the Guild Master was telling the truth, then those God Ranks would not be able toe into the tower again. He said that the punishment would be even harsher than the previous forceful entry to the tower. "But can I trust that old man?"


    Greed and Wrath knew the way back to the city, so it was not difficult for him to return. Again, he could not really trust Guild Master Gortham after what happened. On top of that, he did not know if those God Ranks had any other means to enter the tower once more. Maybe they found another loophole in the system and might take advantage of the loophole to enter the tower. He could not ignore that possibility too.


    "We found a few settlements on the way to meet you, Master. What about if you stay there first for the time being until you can figure out what you want to do?" Wrath gave an idea.


    "I guess that''s better than wandering around with no destination." That was a better idea than wandering around with no purpose. He needed a ce to stay and figured out his next action. He did not need to return to the city, but the drawback was he could not take the quest from the system. "Lead the way, Wrath."

 Chapter 1085: Reflecting

    Chapter 1085: ReflectingChristopher returned to his workshop after handing the weapon. He swept the non-existent sweat on his forehead as he entered his room. "Huh¡­. That was close. I am not confident that I can leave with one piece if that guy decides to fight me."


    "Who will fight you? Who''s crazy enough to fight you?"


    Chris was surprised to hear the voice in his room. He turned toward the voice and found his friend holding his booze. "What are you doing in my workroom? I have told you many times not to bring your drink to my workshop!"


    Gortham ignored the nagging, squinting his eyes at his friend. "You haven''t answered me yet. Who''s crazy enough dares to fight you?" Albeit Christopher was weaker than him, his friend was still Demi-God Rank. It was just that Christopher had dedicated his life to smithing instead of fighting.


    "Who else? The young man you wronged." Christopher shrugged. "I met him outside to deliver hismission since he has paid and given the materials to me."


    "What!?" Gortham mmed the table as he could not believe what he heard. "Why would you give him the weapon? Ah, that''s right. It was the recycling of the dragon scale, right? Why are you helping our enemy?"


    Christopher gave his friend a side nce. "Our enemy? Your enemy, not my enemy. Also, it''s your greed that forces him to be your enemy. I know you are capable enough to suppress the council. None of them are Demi-God Rank; your voice is more influential in the council. It''s hard, but not hard enough for you not to be able to change the council''s voice. None of them wanted to be your enemy in this tower."


    Demi-God Rank was the cap rank for one to enter the Ancient Rank Dimensional Tower. That meant the Demi-God Rank was the highest rank in this tower, and Gortham was the only Demi-God Rank in this city. That was the reason why the Virandal Empire was willing to sacrifice one of their nobles as soon as the act was caught instead of trying to save them. The Virandal Empire sacrificed one noble and three hundred people of an elite group that was caught by Guild Master Gortham.


    "I just want to know his actual ss and bloodline, that''s it. What made him that strong to be able to fight one rank above him. I did not expect he would react so extreme like that." Gortham replied in a low voice as the guilt took over him.


    "Hah, you just don''t expect that someone like him would dare to oppose the whole city instead of obediently following the council, right? Do you think you could use the council so you can see his window status? I know your tricks, Old Gorth, but I am afraid you are making one of the worst decisions in your life." Christopher shook his head.


    "Hahh¡­." Old Gortham let out a sigh. "I am not nning to force him. If he refuses to follow the protocol, then I will suppress the council to gain his trust. However, he has done something that even I can''t help him¡­.." Gortham told Christopher what happened to the Young Lord of the Mistovel Family.


    Christopher spurted out the water he had just drank. He looked at his friend''s face to make sure it was not a lie, then the cksmithughed. "You and that Young Lord deserve it. You guys should indeed not cover someone else''s thing." He then touched his eyes and lips while his face scrunched. "I can imagine how hurt it was."


    "I am here, hoping you would console me, Christ. You just made this look worse than it was."


    "Why do you think I decided to be a cksmith instead of following your path? I have grown tired of all the fights and schemes. I just want to have a simple life with my new passion. Please don''t involve me in your silly thing, Old Gorth." Christopher shook his head. "Also, tell me honestly, Old Gorth. That guy is not from our branch in Akasian, right? I don''t recall we have someone with a Dragon Bloodline aside from the Mistovel Family''s kids."


    Since things had gone wrong, Gortham no longer hid Ying''s identity. He shared everything, including the fight that happened during the Epic Rank Garden''s raid.


    "He has a Dragon Familiar and also a cat familiar that can swallow a whole Myth Rank. Then he had a skeleton, a group of thirteen skeletons that could deal with three hundred people. Then he is also so strong himself, being able to take down one rank above him. I just want the information about his details. I don''t have the intention to take his dragon. That''s it; I don''t want to be his enemy."


    "Fool!" As soon as Christopher found out that the man was from outside the other starter cities, he could not help but curse his friend. "I don''t think he''s not just capable of taking down one above his rank but might be several ranks above him. As I said, I don''t think I can win against him if I fight him. He had a dragon bloodline, and even without the Dragon Bloodline, he was capable of taking down one rank above him. So can you imagine if he also activates his dragon bloodline to fight? What if he can transform into a real dragon? Are you confident you can beat him?"


    "Damn! I came to the wrong person! Not only do you not console, but you are also scaring me now." Gortham finished the whole booze before storming out of the workshop. Of course, he was aware of his friend''s concern as well.


    *** ***


    Starter City #4


    The war between the Tang Empire and the Divine Church had be more intensetely. The Divine Church started to fight back, and both sides lost their forces. However, it was more apparent that the Divine Church was on the losing side.


    The information that the Tang Empire had two Legend Ranks had spread to the other factions. That was what made the Divine Church lose the war. In thest few days, The Divine Church stopped their activity outside the starter city and holed themselves up in their own region.


    Divine Church


    Saintess Marisha''s bloodshot eyes read the report in her hand. She had used all means, without asking for reinforcement, to go against the Tang Empire. She thought as long as she could avoid the two Legend Ranks, then they should be fine. The Tang Empire was a faction from a new world, after all. However, sheter found out that the Tang Empire had dozens of Myth Ranks and several Primordial Ranks. She quickly realized that the Tang Empire might be stronger than the force she brought.


    The Divine Church''s force only had one Legend Rank and two Primordial Ranks. Adding salt to the injury, her Chief Priest, the only Legend Rank on her side, suffered a heavy injury after a fight against the rabbit beastmen. Things quickly went awry as soon as they got rid of the Emperor of the Tang Empire.


    Thest measure she could think of was to make peace with the Tang Empire. However, she was humiliated instead. The Tang Empire agreed to the meeting, but when they arrived in front of the Earth''s territory, she was forced to wait at the gate for hours. Later, the Tang Empire told her to go back, dering war once more on the Divine Church to avenge their dead Emperor.


    It surprised her how a mere Ancient Rank could have those many strong subordinates. At this point, she could not think of anything but ask the help from the main church for help.


    Suddenly someone barged into her room. She looked up and saw her escort knight, Captain Ruben, enter the room in a hurry. "What''s wrong, Captain Ruben?"


    "The Holiness Bishop hase!"


    Saintess Marisha immediately stood up, tidying up her messy clothes and hair. The stress got into hertely. As soon as she finished fixing her attire, a group of three entered his room. She recognized the person in the middle with the holy attire, The Holiness Bishop.


    The Holiness Bishop had a long white hat extending down with a white cloth mask covering the face. "I heard My Saintess is in trouble." The Holiness Bishop''s voice was serene and calming.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang followed Wrath and Greed to get to the settlement. He decided to stay outside the starter city and figured out what to do next while reflecting on his mistake this time.


    [Human greed is boundless. Even siblings try to kill each other for an inheritance, so you don''t have to me everything on yourself, and you learn from your mistakes.]


    Rosalie, The me Empress, tried tofort him from what he had gone through. There was some truth, brothers by blood would kill each other for the inheritance, so even the people he saved might stab him in the back for something he possessed. A young dragon was enough temptation for that.


    "But still, this could happen because I am too arrogant. I am being overconfident and naive to trust the people I just met. I¡ª" Before he could finish his words, Wrath''s voice interrupted him. "We have arrived, Master."

 Chapter 1086: Greeny Village - Part 1

    Chapter 1086: Greeny Vige - Part 1Tang Shaoyang told Wrath to choose a settlement that looked peaceful, and he arrived at the vige. The Spirit Eyes immediately scanned the vige. The vige had twenty-seven houses, and the field in front of him was not the only field in the vige. More fields surrounded the vige, with wooden fences separating the two areas. It seemed the vige''s main source of food was the field.


    Through the Spirit Eyes, he noticed a group of threeing toward him. However, more vigers held their farming equipment back in the vige, ready to fight anytime. His presence rmed the vigers, and they looked scared even though he had not done anything yet.


    Two men in theirte forties and a woman in her earlier fifties approached him cautiously. The man with gray hair stood in front of the other two. "Hello, Sir. Do you need something from our vige?"


    From the way the gray-haired man greeted him, Tang Shaoyang could tell the viger did not wee him or maybe any outsiders. Instead of saying, "Wee to the vige," the man greeted him and asked his purpose foring to the vige. The vigers wanted him to leave as soon as his business was done here.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and told the viger his purpose ofing to the vige straightforwardly. "I want to stay in the vige."


    The three vigers looked at each other, caught off guard by the direct request. Of course, the fact the three did not want Tang Shaoyang to stay in their vige was apparent on their faces. They had troubled expressions. They wanted to decline the outside''s request to stay in their vige, but they were also scared to drive the outsider away.


    "In exchange for me staying in your vige. I will fight the monster that attacks the vige." Tang Shaoyang offered something instead of living for free. The offer was something hard to refuse. He saw what had happened on the other side of the vige. There, the fields were destroyed along with the fence and also three houses.


    The three looked at each other once more. The offer was truly something hard to resist because the monster had be more ferocioustely and started attacking the vige. This was the third time the monster entered the vige''s area in a week, and they truly needed someone to fight the monster.


    "We will provide lodging and also food, but you have to fight not just the monster but also the bandit!" The gray-haired man made the decision without consulting the other two, but he came up with another term, the bandit.


    "Bandit?" Tang Shaoyang was genuinely confused as he did not expect that there was also a group of bandits on the eleventh floor. It was just out of his expectation that the native decided to be bandits in a world where monsters outnumbered them. The people fought at each other instead of banding together to fight the monster to survive.


    "We call them bandits because they rob our harvest very often. They are actually people from another vige, but they live by hunting. Each time they fail to hunt something, they wille to our vige to rob our food." The woman in her early fifties exined. She did not fully agree to let an outsider like Tang Shaoyang stay in the vige, but it seemed they had no other choices since their Vige Chief had agreed but with conditions.


    "I see¡­." Tang Shaoyang nodded. "Does that mean you guys are short on food?" His words hit right on the spot as the three immediately lowered their gazes. The vige seemed to have a food shortage after those series of events.


    "We can still provide the food for you if you promise us to fight the monster and drive away the bandit!" The gray-haired man tried to convince Tang Shaoyang. He thought Tang Shaoyang would leave if they did not have food.


    "Ah, that''s not what I mean." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and took out the monster he had just hunted before he came to the vige, or to be exact, his skeletons hunted the monster.


    It was a Steeer, a giant steel-furred dear. The deer was five meters tall with a red antler. It died with a hole in the forehead, a sign that the monster was killed by Keeper. The ground shook a little bit as the monsternded on the ground, startling the three.


    The three had their eyes widened open, not expecting to see the monster that destroyed their field was dead right before them. Of course, this one might be one of many Steeers outside there. However, the dead Steeer was proof that the man in front of him was not a scam and was capable of protecting them from the monster that haunted the vige.


    "You can take this and share it with the others. That should be enough to feed the vige until I hunt the next monster." Tang Shaoyang actually had a lot more in his inventory, but he did not want to show it all. He did not want to be worshiped by these vigers while staying here. He just needed a ce to stay for the time being until he figured out what he should do next.


    "Hmmm¡­. Sir¡­." The gray-haired man hesitated for a moment. "Can you process the Steeer for us? We don''t have the tool to dismantle the Steeer."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, not because he was bothered by the request but because he did not have any tools to dismantle the deer. Titan de could cut through the steel fur, but he did not think it would be easy to skin the Steeer with that giant sword. If a big sword is hard to use to skin the monster, let alone the battle-ax. Then he recalled the cksmith who gave him the long knife. ''Does he foresee that I need this knife?''


    He shrugged and took out the long knife. "This knife should be able to cut the Steer." Thetter took the knife carefully.


    The gray-haired man treated the knife as a treasure, then he saw the window stat of the knife. He was surprised for a moment before bowing his head toward Tang Shaoyang. "I will immediately prepare the lodging for you, Sir¡­. May I know your name, Sir? I am the Chief of Greeny Vige, Urun. She is Rini, and he is Irun."


    Urun and Irun were brothers. The big brother was the Chief of the vige, while the little brother was the one who was responsible for the field and also the security of the vige. As for Rini, she was the secretary of the vige, the one who managed the food and other daily necessities for the vigers. The vige was more organized than he thought.


    "Tang. You can call me Tang."


    The three bowed toward Tang Shaoyang. "We are very grateful for your generosity, Sir Tang."


    The three then led Tang Shaoyang to the vige, but Urun forgot to tell the vigers to put down the farming tools. Urun nudged Irun, and thetter immediately ran toward the other vigers. "Put your farming tools. He is our guest, not the bandit from the Thorn Vige."


    The vigers were confused, but they followed the order. Then Irun chose dozens of strong men and brought them with him. Meanwhile, Rini brought the other vigers back with her, leaving Tang Shaoyang and Urun.


    "I will lead you to your lodging, Sir Tang."


    All the houses had the same design, and half of them looked worn down over time. The wood was rotten, and there were a few holes in the roof. They passed the houses that were in bad condition and showed him the newly built house. He could tell that by the wooded wall.


    The house had four rooms, three bedrooms, and one main room. Urun exined that all the houses had the same design, afraid that Tang Shaoyang would misunderstand that he gave the bad house.


    "It''s fine. I would like to get some rest. Can you call me again when the food is ready?"


    "Yes, Sir Tang." Urun then left the house.


    The house was empty, and there was no furniture inside, an indication that the house was just finished. Not like he really needed that furniture. He chose one bedroom and ced the bed inside. Fortunately, the room was big enough for his bed, even though the bed took up most of the space in the bed.


    Tang Shaoyang hopped on the bed, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down. He looked calm on the outside, but deep inside, he was holding his anger. It would have been a lie if he was not angry after what happened back in the city. His action toward the called Young Lord was his emotional manifestation of how he felt toward the guild and the Mistovel Family. Even though the me was on him for trusting them, he just did not expect that the guild and also the Mistovel Family would turn against him after what he had done for them. He did not see their effort to shield him against the so-called council.


    "Let''s forget it and think of my next move." After three times taking a deep breath, he put away the useless thoughts.


    [You have to be careful. They might try to hunt you down. Especially you have to be wary of the Virandal Empire and also the Mistovel Family.] Rosalie, the me Empress, reminded him that the factions in the Starter City #5 might hunt him down, either to pay for what he had done or for what he possessed.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes. "While I don''t have an intention to actively hunt them, I will kill whoeveres to me!"

 Chapter 1087: Greeny Village - Part 2

    Chapter 1087: Greeny Vige - Part 2Tang Shaoyang took a deep breath once more as he got even angrier when he remembered what had just happened to him. After a while, he calmed down as the sound of cheering came from outside. It seemed the vigers were excited about the Steeer meat they got.


    "What should I do now?" He mused as he recalled all the information he got from the Starter City #5. "Can I even believe that information?" Most of the information he had about the God Alliance and the God Ranks was from Gortham''s mouth. He was unsure if he should believe it or not after what that old man had done to him.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes twitched as he recalled that old man''s face. He could not believe that he was tricked by Gortham''s friendly mask.


    [I think you can trust that old man''s words; all he said before the Epic Rank Garden raid, Master.] Orlean, the Demon Prince, shared his thoughts with his Master. [I think he changed his mind after seeing what you are capable of. He might not covet Wrath, but he might want more information about you. Your ss, talent, and others. I can see him being genuine before the incident.]


    "If that old man is telling the truth, then I should not worry about the God Ranks anymore. They will not be able toe at me again." His only concern right now was the God Ranks. He was afraid that if the news that he was still alive leaked, the God Ranks mighte again for him. "Ah, shit. That old man is no longer on my side. He can tell the God Alliance after me that I am still alive."


    Tang Shaoyang just realized that Old Man Gortham might mess him up by leaking that information to the six God Alliances that wanted him dead. While it might not be possible for the God Rank to descend to the tower anymore, they could still send their followers. They might even send the Demi-God Rank after him, and not just one, but many of Demi-God Ranks.


    "Returning to my Starter City is not an option." The Divine Church was there, so the Nirvana Alliance really might send their Demi-God Rank there if the news that he was still alive spread. "I have to tell Mengyao to stay low for a while."


    "It seems there''s no other choice than staying in the wild until I at least reach Primordial Rank." Only when he reached Primordial Rank that he was confident of returning. While he might not be able to face the God Rank, he could still escape from them. It would be vastly different from the previous encounter. As for the Demi-God Rank, he was confident to face them. Three Demi-God Ranks, while he was still Primordial, might be feasible.


    "Then let''s focus on the resource. Looking for the boss monster is the best way for me to increase my level." Since there was a boss monster that guarded the resource, he might as well look for the resource. It was the same as killing two birds with one stone. He got level, and his empire would use the resource.


    "Talking about the resource, I haven''t transferred the ownership of the Epic Rank Garden to the guild¡­." He suddenly realized that the Epic Rank Garden was still in his possession. Eril told him that he needed to hand over the ownership of the resource to the guild once they returned to the city. However, everyone forgot about the resource because of the council''s meeting. Old Man Gortham was never seen in the guild until he met Tang Shaoyang to inform him about the testimony.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang suddenly realized that the cheers andughter outside had changed into screams. "What happens?" He activated the Spirit Eyes and found the issue.


    The one so-called bandit came to Greeny Vige and tried to im the beast he defeated. He could hear it, albeit low, that the bandit imed they injured the beast and used the Greeny Vige of stealing their prey. They came to take their prey with them.


    "This is weird? Why would theye now all of a sudden? It''s not the time to harvest yet, and I am sure no one was around when I killed the beast. I don''t leave any track since I am flying." Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. "There''s only one conclusion. There''s a snitch from this vige. Or else, how those bandits know we have Steeer."


    He got off the bed and took the bed to inventory once more before leaving the house. He had noticed through the Spirit Eyes that one of the vigers hade for him. By the time he opened the door, there was a young man running toward him.


    "Sir Tang! Sir Tang! Please help our vige! The¡ª"


    Tang Shaoyang raised his hand. "I know. Lead me to the bandit."


    The young man''s face shed with surprise, wondering how Sir Tang knew the bandits came to the vige. However, he knew that he did not have much time. The young man nodded and ran toward the center of the vige.


    By the time the two reached there, the Vige Chief, Urun, was still arguing with the bandits. Apparently, the Vige Chief of the Thorny Vige came to im the beast.


    "The Steeer is a gift for our vige from our guest. I will not give it to you!" Urun insisted on his initial argument.


    The Thorny Vige''s Chief sneered. "Guest? Do you think you can trick me? Do you think you can scare me with your imaginary guest? This beast is clearly our prey. We injured the beast and had been hunting them for a few days. If you are not going to give it to us nicely, then we will take it by force."


    "Imaginary guest?" For some reason, Urun''s lips curved into a smile. He could tell that the opposite party was lying because he could tell how Steeer died. There was no trace of the beast getting into a trap or injured. The beast died because of one wound, right in the forehead, one shot. While the vigers from the Thorny Vige might be stronger than his vige, none from the Thorny Vige could achieve that. "Just wait. I will send someone to call our guest."


    "Call him! Do you think I am afraid?" The Thorny Vige''s chest mmed his chest, challenging Urun as he showed off his muscle.


    "I am the guest of the Greeny Vige!" Tang Shaoyang came out from the crowd. The young man, for some reason, still followed him, tailing him closely.


    The Thorny Vige''s Chief scanned the ck-haired man in front of him. While he could not see the ck-haired man''s build, he could tell that he had a bigger frame than the man, giving him a little boost of confidence.


    "So you are the thief who stole our prey?" The Thorny Vige''s Chief approached Tang Shaoyang with a smug face.


    "You prey? Did you kill that beast?" Tang Shaoyang asked. He could solve the issue by simply kicking the man, sending the Thorny Vige''s Chief on his way. However, he had another purpose, to gain a positive impression on the vigers. He wanted to earn their trust so he could get information about the resources from the vigers. No one knew this ce better than the natives themselves, after all.


    "No, but we injure the beast with the traps, and we have been hunting the beast for a few days, but you steal it from us." The Thorny Vige''s Chief came with the same argument.


    Tang Shaoyang tilted his head and looked at the beast that was still intact. "You injured the beast? But why don''t I see any wounds on it? Everything is intact except for the hole on its head."


    It seemed the other vigers were restless with the bandits. They did not notice that until Tang Shaoyang said it. Everyone started to look at the beast more carefully, and as Tang Shaoyang said, there was no wound. If the beast is injured by the trap, there should be a trace of it. The fur was not even stained by the dried blood, and everything was intact. There was not even a scratch on its steel fur.


    "You¡­." The Thorny Vige''s Chief''s face turned red, fuming as he pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang. "If I said it''s my prey, then it''s my prey. We have developed an advanced trap that can kill the beast in one shot."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. Even an uneducated thug like him could easily find the hole in Thorny Vige''s Chief argument. The bandit said they injured the beast, and now they changed the statement that they killed the beast with the advanced trap.


    "So which one? Did you kill it, or you just injured it with your trap?"


    Looking at the ck-haired man''s smile, the Thorny Vige''s Chief realized that he could not win with just arguments. What infuriated him, even more was that the Greeny Vige''s vigers, who initially feared him, not they tried to hold their chuckle, smiling mockingly at him. "I will make you regret humiliating this Savage Thordan!"


    The Thorny Vige''s Chief sheathed the de on his waist. The de was simr to the saber with the curve, but the de was not in good condition. The de was crude, and some parts of it chipped.


    The vigers let out a gasp as they subconsciously took a few steps back, unintentionally giving more space for Tang Shaoyang and Thordan. The bandit who followed Thordan cheered for their leaders while Urun also stepped back to make more space. He was confident in Tang Shaoyang and pitied Thordan for not being able to see things clearly.


    Thordan let out a big hoorah as he rushed toward Tang Shaoyang and swung the de toward Tang Shaoyang''s neck. It showed that Thordan would not show mercy to his enemy. However, the de cut nothing but air.


    Tang Shaoyang ducked and turned his back slightly toward Thordan. Then he followed it with a kick to Thordan''s jaw. He controlled his strength so he did not detach Thordan''s head. There were kids around, so he did not want to turn this bloody.


    Thordan let out a pained grunt as his jaw forcefully clenched. He released his grip on the de as he could also feel that his body was in the air. The kick sent Thordan up to three meters in the air.


    Tang Shaoyang jumped in the air and executed a spinning kick in the air. The kicknded on Thordan''s chest and¡­.


    Whooosh!


    Thordan spurted out blood from his mouth as his body flew backward like a rocket. The vigers from both viges followed the projectile until they lost sight of Thordan. Everyone had the same conclusion after witnessing that. Thordan was finished.

 Chapter 1088: Second Resurrection

    Chapter 1088: Second ResurrectionEveryone looked toward the direction where Thordan disappeared, leaving them in a daze. Seeing Thordan flying like that was thest thing that crossed their mind. The fight they expected never happened as the Greeny Vige''s guest killed Thordan with two kicks. They believed Thordan should be dead by now; there was no way the Thorny Vige''s Chief survived that. Even if Thordan survived, the man must have suffered a heavy injury, and he was the easiest target for the predator in the woods.


    "What are you waiting for? Do you want to get kicked too?" Tang Shaoyang spoke to the Thorny Vige''s vigers who followed Thordan here. The voice snapped them back to reality, and they looked toward the ck-haired man in terror. There was no need for them to guess; the ck-haired man was not someone they should touch.


    Without any words, the bandits turned around and ran as fast as possible. Some of them even fell, but they got up and dashed away from the vige without looking back. They were terrified to even look back.


    Cheers rang in the air as the Greeny Vige''s vigers celebrated their first win against the bandit. Those bandits had bullied them for years, and this was the first time they ran between their tails. The vigers were jubnt, and one young man started to chant Tang Shaoyang''s name.


    "Sir Tang!" "Sir Tang!" "Sir Tang!"


    From one person to two persons, then the whole vigers chanted his name, including the Vige Chief, Urun. The Vige Chief even had tears in his eyes, but he quickly wiped those tears.


    "Enough! Enough!" Chief Urun raised his hand and stopped his people. "Sir Tang just arrived in our vige, and he needs some rest. Let him return to his room and keep your noise down."


    The whole vige stopped cheering, and the euphoric atmosphere suddenly turned quiet. They listened to the Vige Chief attentively. It was to the point that the vigers stopped breathing. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang fled from the scene before the situation got even more awkward.


    Tang Shaoyang stayed in the vige for two days, barely leaving the vige. The vigers treated him as a royal guest, and everything was served to him. Even Chief Urun tried to send two virgins at night to his room, but he refused them. Not that he did not like women or was stressed out with his current situation, anything else, the deed would help him to return the mood. However, he just did not want to ruin the two girls because he would not take responsibility for them.


    Of course, he was not idle in thest two days. He blended in with the natives and also gathered the necessary information for his next move. He had asked Chief Urun about the dangerous areas near the vige. The native seemed not to know the term resource, so he asked them about the dangerous area.


    Chief Urun and the other vigers mentioned three dangerous areas near the vige. Today, he would go to the closest dangerous area with the same young man who picked him up when those bandits appeared. The young man was an orphan because his parents died fighting those bandits. Thanks to him, who drove away and killed their Chief, the young man admired and worshiped Tang Shaoyang.


    "What''s your name?" The silence was too awkward for Tang Shaoyang, so he opened up a conversation. Even though the young man had been following for two days, he did not know the young man''s name.


    "My name is Areth, Sir," Areth replied readily.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to ask for other things, but Areth cut him first. "We have arrived at the dangerous area, Sir."


    They arrived at the cliff, and the young man pointed down to the cliff. He was surprised to find a settlement below there. However, it was not a human settlement but Rock Lizardman. As the name implies, the Rock Lizardman''s scales were made of hard red stone. Of course, he found something interesting within the lizardman.


    Themon lizardmen was made of red stone, but Epic Rank Rock Lizardman had a bright red crystal on the back. He even discovered the Ancient Rank, the strongest among the lizardmen. The Ancient Rank Rock Lizardman had three red crystals on its back. The glistening crystal looked like a luxurious item.


    The most interesting part, there were three Treasure Chests in the middle of the altar. There was a crude tform in the middle of the settlement, and he discovered three Treasure Chests in the middle of the altar. One of the treasure chests glowed in blue, and the remaining two treasure chests glowed in white. One Epic Treasure Chest and two Grade 1 Treasure Chests. However, the chest was chained by mana, and he could see the chain with his Dragon Eyes.


    "Alright, you can go back to the vige. It will take a while to clear them all, so you should head back instead of waiting for me here." Tang Shaoyang told the young man to return. The distance from here to the vige was not that far, and he had cleared the danger on the way.


    However, Areth did not leave. "Sir! Please teach me how to be strong, Sir Tang! I want to be strong like you. Please teach me, Sir Tang?" He fell on his knees, kneeling until his forehead touched the ground. The young man finally managed to speak what was inside his heart, his real purpose following Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, looking down at the kneeling young man. This was totally different from what happened back at the Ortis Continent, where he could give people a ss Scroll and nurture him or her. The situation was totally different, vastly different. For example, Areth was just level 8.


    Even if he decided to agree with the request, it would be extremely hard to teach the natives how to fight. He needed to spoon-feed them everything. First, the monster and the beast were at least at level 700+. He needed to beat the monster and let them get the kill. That was the only way for the natives to break the shackle of being weak, and that would take a lot of effort and also time. He did not have that much time because he was on a timer too.


    Second, there was no monster or beast that could help them to gain an actual experience inbat. Learning how to fight against a monster at level 700+ was a suicide, meaning the natives needed special care if he decided to nurture them. Which, again, he did not have the time for.


    Third, the natives really did not have any use for him aside from the tool to gain information about the resource. He would rather summon a new skeleton instead of the natives. The skeleton had a battle instinct because they were born to fight. The skeletons were more efficient than the natives, and they did not speak.


    However, looking at how determined the young man was, a simple rejection would not make the young man stop. Areth was the type that would not give up even if he told the young man how hard it was. The tactic to face the young man was to dy the answer instead of giving the young man an answer.


    "I will think about it. I don''t really have time to teach anyone, but I will think about it for now. Please return to the vige for now." Tang Shaoyang gave his answer, giving the young man a little bit of hope.


    "Yes, Sir." The young man stood and replied excitedly. He listened to Tang Shaoyang and turned around.


    [Why don''t you just tell them the answer immediately? You are giving him a false promise.] His spirits questioned his decision.


    "That type of person is the persistent bunch. He will not give up just because I refused him once. Tonight or maybe tomorrow, he woulde at me and do the same thing. I already have a handful of problems in my hand, so I am not going to deal with him for a while." Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "Now, we are outside the vige. Are you ready for the resurrection, Zowen?" He shifted the topic. He had recovered Spirit Energy and even doubled the number. With the two hundred thousand of Spirit Energy, he could resurrect the two spirits. Being the third spirit he had ever contracted, Zowen was the next on the line after Zaneos. The third was supposed to be Rumru, the ck Dragon, but Rumru''s spirit was still sealed. He had a way to unlock the seal until he got back to Rumru''s world, so Zowen was the next spirit.


    [I am ready!] The excitement was clear in her voice.


    Tang Shaoyang activated [Spirit Resurrection], consuming a hundred thousand of Spirit Energy. A cloud storm formed right before him. Of course, it was just a small ck cloud storm, around three meters. Twenty secondster, a figure in a blue robe came out of the cloud storm.


    Zowen''s eyes were sparkling as she looked at her own hands. She could not believe that she hade back alive. Different from the other spirits who had died a long time ago. Zowen was considered a new spirit, so it was unreal that he came alive, as the memory of her dying was still vivid in her head.


    "Tch." She clicked her tongue not long after. "I bring my favorite robe, but not my beloved staff." Not long after, she tried to run, dance, and jump around. She tried to feel what it was like being alive again, and her face showed how excited she was.

 Chapter 1089: Altar Sacrifice - Part 1

    Tang Shaoyang checked the lists. He did not resurrect the spirit based on rank but based on their time contracted to him. The next in line was Rumru, but the ck Dragon was still sealed. He could not resurrect the spirit that was not with him. After Rumru, the next on the line was Malki, the Fire Ant Emperor.


    "I am sorry, guys. With the situation I am in right now, it would be more convenient for me to move with humans too. I will skip to the non-human spirit." He could feel disappointment when he said that, but they understood his situation. Skipping the non-human spirit, the next in line was Crystal the Frost Knight and Rosalie the me Empress.


    [You can skip me and resurrect Rosalie first, My Lord. You need her more than you need me.] The Frost Knight took the initiative, asking Tang Shaoyang to skip her and resurrect Rosalie.


    Of course, Crystal was doing this out of her consideration for Tang Shaoyang. Rosalie was known as his woman, so if he skipped the non-human spirits and resurrected Rosalie, the other spirits could notin about it. Rosalie was their mistress, but it would be different for her. She was not Tang Shaoyang''s woman, and they did not make that kind of deal either. This was the best option for both of them.


    "Are you sure?" Tang Shaoyang asked once more.


    [I am, My Lord.]


    "But what do you mean by I need her more than I need you?" Tang Shaoyang asked. He was curious as the knight said that. Rosalie was S Rank Spirit, and Crystal was A+ Spirit. There was a little gap, but that was not much. Moreover, he nned to use [Spirit Blessing] on Crystal before resurrecting her. That way, he got additional strong individuals to his empire.


    [You need her to relieve your stem. You have been stressed and need her to apany you.] Crystal was blunt with her words. [It''s not that you are in a rtionship with Zowen too. So yeah, you need Rosalie more than me.]


    [W-ww-what are you talking about, Crystal!?] Rosalie screamed in embarrassment. She was known for being a dignified Queen, and she was not used to having such a vulgar conversation.


    [Don''t be embarrassed, Rosalie. You will be a woman soon. Don''t try to hide it. I have been watching you, watching the Lord doing it with the other women instantly. You even speak to yourself¡ª]


    Crystal''s voice was cut off by Rosalie''s scream, asking her friend to stop. Crystal and Rosalie were friends before they became a spirit, so they were close enough for Crystal to tease Rosalie.


    "Alright, guys. We don''t have much time for this. You two decide it." Both went quiet for a moment, but it did not take before the two came to a decision. Rosalie would be resurrected instead of Crystal.


    "Grade S Spirit, let''s use [Spirit Blessing] on you first."


    [You have used two Spirit Blessings on Rosalie, The me Empress!]


    [Rosalie, the me Empress, advanced to Grade SS Spirit!]


    A cloud of me formed in front of Tang Shaoyang. The fire spread out for a moment before gathering in one spot, forming a cocoon shape. It took longer for Rosalie toe outpared to Zowen.


    Zowen was done testing her new body, getting a better feeling after being resurrected. She waited next to Tang Shaoyang. "Who will you resurrect this time?" The Grand Lightning Magus was not aware of the order of the resurrection, so she did not know who woulde out from the me cocoon.


    A leg came out from the fire, showing the smooth white leg up to the thigh. The figure stepped out fully from the fire cocoon. A woman in a red dress and also with red hair came out, also wearing a red dress. Rosalie came out with a surprised look on her face as she looked at her hand; she could not believe everything was real.


    She tried to move her hand and jumped around, testing the new body. It was the same as what Zowen did earlier. After a while, she realized that there were two pairs of eyes staring at her. She looked up and met Tang Shaoyang''s eyes.


    Rosalie took a big stride and arrived before Tang Shaoyang. His smooth hand held his cheeks and pulled his face closer to hers. She looked into Tang Shaoyang''s eyes and blurted. "Your eyes really look beautiful up close like this."


    "I am still here. If you want to flirt, then do it once we return to the vige." Zowen raised her voice.


    Rosalie smiled and took two steps back from Tang Shaoyang. Once more, she looked into her palm. The white palm turned into a me. "The same control as before, but I should be stronger when I am alive, right?"


    "What''s your rank, Rosalie?" Zowen asked.


    "Let me check." Rosalie opened her window status and checked it out. "I am level 2301, Myth Rank. My ss is me Empress. I am two ranks higherpared to where I died before. What about you?"


    "What? How?" The confusion was visible in her voice. "We are both Grade S Spirit, but how are you higher than me in rank and level? I am level 1501, Ancient Rank, and I keep my upgrade ss, Lightning Grand Magus. But how?"


    Rosalie nced at Tang Shaoyang, who pretended not to see them or even hear their conversation. She realized that he might forget to use the [Spirit Blessing] on Zowen before resurrecting the magus. "I don''t know. The System is hard to understand, and we can''t figure out why that''s the case. Also, does it really matter? As long as we are alive, we can increase our level and also our rank, no? Take the bright side, Zowen."


    Rosalie hugged Zowen''s shoulder and winked at Tang Shaoyang, who secretly looked at the two. Tang Shaoyang was at the edge of the cliff, watching the settlement down there. He intended to send the Skelly Family to clear the settlement and take the treasure chests. But there might be a change of n where Zowen would volunteer to fight.


    "I will kill them all. I can''t ept that the system resurrected with lower status like this." Zowen did not wait for Tang Shaoyang''s approval as she jumped down on her own. When Zowen jumped into the cliff, Rosalie came next to him.


    "You forgot to use [Spirit Blessing], right?" Rosalie asked to confirm her guess.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his hair. "I remembered the skill when I tried to look for the order for the resurrected. So yeah, I forgot about the skill instead." He had too many skills, a lot of unused skills. When he looked at the spirit list, he saw the skill then he remembered he could upgrade the spirit with the blessing.


    "I will keep it a secret for the time being, but you better prepare the right excuse when she finds outter." Rosalie stuck her tongue and jumped off the cliff, chasing after Zowen. She also wanted to try her new power, and Tang Shaoyang followed them after letting out a sigh.


    The moment Tang Shaoyangnded on the bottom, a notification rang in his head.


    [You have entered the Rock Lizardmen territory!]


    [You have attracted the Rock Lizardmen''s hostility!]


    "I guess such settlement is also a resource." Tang Shaoyang muttered.


    Lightning exploded twenty meters ahead of him. Zowen had started running a rampage with her lightning, zapping the closest Rock Lizardmen with her lightning. Not long after, Rosalie followed into the fray, controlling her me to burn the Rock Lizardmen.


    Soon, Tang Shaoyang noticed that the Rock Lizardmen seemed to have a high resistance to magic. The lightning and me failed to kill the Rock Lizardmen instantly, even though Rosalie and Zowen were higher in rank. It took a while for their magic to kill level 800+ Rock Lizardmen.


    "It will be tough for them, huh? But they should not be this weak to struggle against non-rank monsters." Since Rosalie and Zowen went with a boom, they quickly attracted all the Rock Lizardmen from the settlement. The Rock Lizardmen did not care about the lightning and the me in front of them as they ran past it.


    Tang Shaoyang summoned Skelly5 - Abyssal Guardian Skeleton, and Skelly6 - Abyssal ughterer Skeleton. The two skeletons jumped in front of the two women and pushed the Rock Lizardmen that came closer.


    "I don''t need your help." Zowen was quite prideful, and it hurt her pride that Tang Shaoyang helped her to fight the non-rank Rock Lizardmen.


    "I know, but I want to clear this settlement faster, so we can go to the next resource."


    Zowen could not refute the excuse and epted the help. With the two vanguards, Zowen and Rosalie did not need to worry about the Rock Lizardmening too close to them. Within an hour, they entered the center of the settlement after killing hundreds of Rock Lizardmen and faced the final fight.


    Ten Epic Rank Rock Lizardmen and one Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen stood in front of the altar, protecting the treasure chest on the altar.

 Chapter 1090: Altar Sacrifice - Part 2

    Tang Shaoyang summoned all the Skelly Family. "I am sorry, girls. The Skelly Family will take care of the remaining Rock Lizardmen."


    Zowen and Rosalie immediately red at Tang Shaoyang. Their expressions showed that they disagreed with the decision; no words were needed. They recently came back alive, so they wanted to relish the moment. Killing these Rock Lizardmen was one of the methods while testing their newly gained power as well.


    "I know you two want to move your body, but it''s not about moving your body, but benefit. The Skelly will get more benefits for defeating them than you guys. I need to raise their levels." He told them reasons why he wanted the Skelly Family to face the remaining Rock Lizardmen.


    Kaiser and Keeper would gain dozens of levels for defeating the Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen. Skelly1 to Skelly7 would also gain dozens of levels by defeating the ten Epic Ranks, while it was not much for Zowen and Rosalie to gain from killing the remaining Rock Lizardmen.


    "Then I will help Kaiser and Keeper to face the Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen. I will also benefit from killing their leader." Zowen found the loophole to keep her participation in the fight. The Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen was level 1924, four hundred levels above Zowen''s level. She could gain at least twenty levels from participating in killing The Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen.


    Kaiser was aware of its role as soon as its Master decided on the group. He would be the vanguard against the Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen, while Zowen and Keeper would be the main attackers. The Abyssal Skeleton transformed his hand into a triangle shield. Even though he did not use the usual de, the edge of the triangle shield was as sharp as the de. He could use the shield to attack the Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen.


    Different from the other Rock Lizardmen, the eleven Rock Lizardmen did not initiate the attack but guarded the altar. It seemed the altar was more important for them than protecting their own kind. If the other Rock Lizardmen did not have a weapon, the eleven Rock Lizardman had a red spear in their hand and also red-rock armor on their chest.


    Skelly1''s group immediately pulled the attention of the ten Epic Rank Rock Lizardmen, separating the ten lizardmen away from their leader. Kaiser rushed toward the Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen, thrusting the shield in his right toward the chest.


    Of course, being the highest rank meant the lizardmen were the strongest. The Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen smacked the shield down with the spear, then, in the next movement, the spear moved toward Kaiser''s skull.


    The quick movement and counterattack caught Kaiser off guard, but it managed to use the second shield to block the spear. Kaiser, who was in the air, got pushed back while the Ancient Rank remained in the same spot.


    Bam!


    At this moment, Keeper shot the first sniper bullet, aiming at the lizardmen''s head. The Rock Lizardmen seemed to sense the danger that came for it. The red crystal on its back glowed as a red barrier formed around it. The barrier reflected the bullet, leaving no scratch or even a crack on the barrier.


    It was followed by Zowen''s spell, Lightning Strike. The strike came from the sky and hit the barrier. Even the lightning from Zowen failed to break the barrier. However, Zowen had other means than her lightning spell. She activated [Negate] toward the barrier. Negate was a spell that canceled the ongoing spell, but to her surprise, [Negate] failed to cancel the barrier.


    "It''s not a skill; that''s why Negate does not work?" That was the only exnation because [Negate] did not work on artifacts. If the crystal on Rock Lizardmen was simr to the artifact, then that might be the case.


    Keeper, who stopped firing for a moment, finished charging the Dark Energy for its rail gun. It released dark energy. The dark beam shot through the air and hit the red barrier. It exploded as the dark gas shrouded the lizardmen.


    With a big swing of its spear, the dark gas dispersed. The Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen looked toward where the ck beam came from. It immediately found the shooter, and the Rock Lizardmen, for the first time, took the initiative to attack first.


    Kaiser would not let it happen as it charged toward the lizardmen from the side with the shield. The big blunt force sent the lizardmen to the ground. By the time it got up, a lightning cage had formed around it.


    The Rock Lizardmen tried to break apart the lightning cage with its spear. It swung the spear to the lightning cage. However, he got zapped by the lightning as soon as the spear touched the lightning. Even though the lightning kept attacking it, the Rock Lizardmen did not stop swinging the spear to the lightning cage.


    Of course, Zowen did not waste this chance as she used Lightning Strike again; not just one, but five Lightning Strikes descended from the sky. The spell destroyed the lightning cage along with the Rock Lizardmen.


    However, it was still not enough to even injure the Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen. The Rock Lizardmen dashed out of the explosion with the same red barrier. It managed to activate the second barrier before the five Lightning Strikesnded. This time the lizardmen changed the target toward Zowen. It seemed the lizardmen moved based on an individual threat. Before, it felt threatened by Keeper, and now it felt threatened by Zowen. It was like a robot that was programmed to move with a certain condition.


    Of course, Keeper had finished charging the Dark Energy for the second shot. The ck beam shot through the air and hit the red barrier. The shot stopped the lizardmen. That was the impact of the shot, not because the lizardmen wanted to stop running by themselves after detecting the danger.


    The second shot was not enough to break the red barrier. The barrier was much stronger than everyone thought. Five Lightning Strikes and one shot from Keeper were not enough to destroy the barrier. However, the barrier cracked, looking like it would crumble with a single touch.


    Kaiser''s shield was shrouded in Dark Energy and then released cross sh with its dark energy. Even though it did not have its usual swords, it could still use the same move when it had a sword. The cross sh hit the red barrier, and the barrier crumbled.


    The Abyssal Skeleton ran toward the Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen and leaped into the air. It aimed the tip of the shield toward the lizardmen''s head. The Rock Lizardmen did not try to dodge or use the third barrier as it thrust the spear toward Kaiser''s skull. The lizardmen chose to attack instead of dodging or defending.


    In this situation, Kaiser would lose the exchange because the spear would hit its skull before it could reach the lizardmen. That was the advantage of using a spear.


    However, Keeper was ready to back up Kaiser. It shot the normal bone bullet, and it aimed for the spear. The bullet hit the spear and pushed the spear downward.


    Kaiser took the chance, spinning in the air; it pushed itself up in the air. Then it kicked the spear to push it further in the air, leaping past the lizardmen. As soon as itnded on the ground, Kaiser turned around and thrust the pointy shield into the lizardmen''s back thigh. Kaiser did not stop there as it pulled down the shield, tearing apart the lizardmen''s leg.


    The lizardmen swung the spear backward, but Kaiser easily dodged the spear by leaping backward. That was the first sessful attack by the group.


    "You forget about me, you bastard!" Zowenughed as she used Lightning Bolt. Lightning Bolt might be a basic spell, but the spell''s scale was on a whole another level when a magus cast the spell. The lightning spread and engulfed the Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen.


    The Rock Lizardmen fell on one of its knees, holding its spears with its right hand. This time, Keeper''s beam arrived and hit the lizardmen''s head. The shot pushed the lizardmen down to the ground with a part of its head missing. However, the Ancient Rank Rock Lizard was still alive.


    In thest moment, thest crystal on its back glowed. The Ancient Rank Rock Lizard had three crystals on its back; when they destroyed the red barrier, two crystals were also destroyed.


    "Get back! The lizard might self-destruct!" Zowen''s first thought was that the lizardmen wanted to kill them all along with it.


    However, Zowen was wrong with her prediction, as the Rock Lizardmen were shrouded in red clouds. The red cloud formed a sphere in the air and floated in the air. The cloud got bigger and bigger until it reached twenty meters in diameter. Afterward, the red cloud floated to the air, fifty meters in the air.


    "Guys! I think you want to destroy that red cloud. Whatever wille out from that red cloud, I will assure you whatever is inside that cloud right now is much stronger than you guys." Tang Shaoyang warned the skeletons and Zowen. Even though he could not see what was inside, he could see the mana that the red cloud exuded. However, the warning was toote as the red cloud burst out into fire and spread out in the air.


    As the fire dispersed from the air, the thing behind the red cloud was revealed. It was indeed something they wanted to stop because a dragon hade out from the red cloud. The red dragon had ruby-like scales, and it was fifty meters long. It was the size of an adult Dragon.

 Chapter 1091: Have You Heard A Skeleton With A Dragon Bloodline? - Part 1

    "Even a monster has a bloodline in this ce?" Tang Shaoyang looked up at the red crystal dragon in the air and used [Identification].


    [Ruby Dragon (Avatar) - Myth Rank - Level 2911]


    He guessed the lizardmen used simr skills to [True Dragon], but it seemed it was different from what he guessed. The word (Avatar) next to the name exined that the one in front of him was not the Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen anymore, but an avatar of Ruby Dragon. He did not know what avatar meant, but he was d that the dragon was just level 2911.


    Keeper did not stop its attack as it released another charged Dark Energy. However, the ck beam met with the red barrier around the dragon. Different from the beforehand red barrier, this red barrier absorbed the ck beam. The shot disappeared into the barrier.


    The Ruby Dragon did not pay attention to the shot. Its gaze was on Tang Shaoyang; their eyes met. The Ruby Dragon squinted its red eyes. "Why would someone like you enter this kind of tower?" Those were the Ruby Dragon''s first words since they came out of the red cloud.


    "Why not?" Tang Shaoyang answered the question with a question. The question was weird in the first ce. Also, it was not like it was his choice either for Earth to choose the Ancient Rank Tower. But again, why would a dragon he just met judging him as if they knew each other.


    "Tch, you are a disgrace to the dragon kinds. Someone like you entered such a weak tower, a total disgrace for a dragon." The Ruby Dragon said in a condescending tone.


    Tang Shaoyang justughed instead of getting angry. "Why would I care about your opinion? Or how do you view me?" He pulled out the Titan de. This dragon was not something that the Skelly Family could face, so he would fight.


    "What? Are you angry because I call you a disgrace for a dragon and want to fight me now?" The Ruby Dragon shook its head and gave a nce at the others next to Tang Shaoyang. "Are they your toys?" He was looking at the Skelly Family.


    The Ruby Dragon did not get the answer he wanted, as Tang Shaoyang was ready to fight it. The others also spread out, encircling the Ruby Dragon. Everyone was aware that the Ruby Dragon would be tough for them. Level 2911 was not scarypared to the God Ranks, but they still needed to be careful.


    "Alright, stop it. Ie here to look for someone to inherit my bloodline, not to fight." The Ruby Dragon revealed its intention. "I am here supposed to test the person worthy of my bloodline. You already have a dragon bloodline, and those two women are not suitable for my bloodline. So there''s no point if we fight, and I am just an avatar, so you gain nothing from destroying my avatar. Can you leave this ce intact?"


    This caught Tang Shaoyang off guard, not expecting that answer. The Ruby Dragon was looking for someone to inherit the bloodline. He did not know the hierarchy of the dragon, what made one dragon stronger than the others.


    "What are the criteria you are looking for?" Tang Shaoyang showed interest in the bloodline, and he did not want to lose the chance. Of course, he also could not force the opposite party to give its bloodline forcefully. He motioned to the others to fall back and wanted to know more about how he could get the bloodline.


    "A warrior, someone who is good at a closebat fight. That way, the person who inherited the bloodline could utilize my bloodline to its fullest potential. I don''t want a mage to get on my bloodline." The Ruby Dragon replied. "But of course, not anyone can inherit my bloodline. They must pass my test first. That''s why I leave my avatar here."


    "I see. Does it have to be a human, or do you ept any races?" Tang Shaoyang got someone in his mind.


    "I don''t care about the race. Demon, beastmen, elf, anything. As long as they are suitable, then they can take the test. If you have someone close here, you can bring that person here." The Ruby Dragon thought the person in front of him had an ideal candidate. Since the Rock Lizardmen were wiped out, it might as well try Tang Shaoyang''s rmendation. It would be a hassle to rebuild everything again.


    "We have one here." Tang Shaoyang pointed at the Abyssal Skeleton Kaiser. "He is quite talented in closebat and never lost a fight once ever since I summoned him."


    Zowen and Rosalie were baffled that their Master dared to propose the skeleton inherit the dragon bloodline. It was unheard of for a skeleton to inherit a bloodline.


    "YOU! YOU DARE TO MOCK ME!" Sure enough, the Ruby Dragon was angered by the suggestion. It released its dragon aura, intimidating the others. However, the Ruby Dragon''s aura was quickly expelled by Tang Shaoyang''s aura. It just made the Ruby Dragon get angrier about the fact he lost to Tang Shaoyang. "If this is my real body, I will kill you again and again until you beg me to spare your pitiful life!"


    "Why are you angry? You said you would ept any race to inherit your bloodline. Are you going back on your words?" Tang Shaoyang snickered.


    Of course, Kaiser was not the candidate in his head. The ideal candidate in his mind was Zaneos, but the Demon Swordsman was on Earth right now, and it would take days for Zaneos to reach here. He could wait, but he was afraid that it would take too long. He did not know if the factions from Starter City #5 would hunt him or not. If they tried to hunt him and found this ce, then they might take the dragon bloodline. He would rather give the bloodline to his skeleton than any people from that starter city.


    The Ruby Dragon gritted his teeth. It was aware that it could not win with its avatar against Tang Shaoyang, and that was why he acted like this. However, it also did not want a skeleton to inherit the bloodline.


    "Get someone else! Someone else! Not this skeleton!" The Ruby Dragonpromised, but Tang Shaoyang insisted on his first choice. "If you don''t want to, then I will just destroy everything here. I would rather everything be destroyed so no one could get your bloodline." He meant it with his words. The altar might be rted to the bloodline inheritance, so he would destroy the altar.


    "Then promise me that you will leave this ce intact if I allow your skeleton to take my test?" The Ruby Dragonpromised. It was not that easy to set up this kind of set, so the Ruby Dragon did not want this to get wasted for nothing.


    "As long as you do not purposely fail my skeleton, then I will keep my promise."


    "Alright, that''s the deal." The Ruby Dragon looked at Kaiser. He had to admit that the skeleton was really strong, but it was still just a skeleton, not a living being. On top of that, the skeleton did not have free will, and that would defeat his purpose of inheriting his bloodline.


    "The test is to fight me and survive for twenty minutes. As long as your skeleton survives in that twenty minutes, then he has the right to inherit my bloodline." Of course, the Ruby Dragon would not make it easy for the skeleton. The original test was to stand against his aura for ten minutes. Then one must survive for another ten minutes in a fight with him. But the skeleton had no emotion; the aura did not affect the skeleton, so Ruby changed it to a twenty-minute fight.


    "That''s fair." Tang Shaoyang motioned for the others to retreat, giving the space for Kaiser and the avatar of Ruby Dragon. In his mind, Kaiser should be able to survive if it was just twenty minutes.


    Secretly, Tang Shaoyang gave amand to Kaiser. [You fight to survive, not to win or kill the Ruby Dragon!]


    "Can even a skeleton inherit the bloodline?" Zowen was curious about that. The skeleton did not have blood, so how would a skeleton inherit the bloodline?


    "I don''t know, but we will find out soon." Tang Shaoyang was confident that Kaiser would survive if it was just twenty minutes. So they would find out if the skeleton could inherit the bloodline or not by then.


    "Are you ready, little skeleton?" The Ruby Dragon was back to his arrogance.


    To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, he felt Kaiser''s emotion. Kaiser was angry that it was humiliated in front of the other skeletons and also its master.


    [I am sorry, Master. But I will not fight to survive, but I want to kill this dragon!] As the words were transmitted to Tang Shaoyang''s head, Kaiser took the initiative to strike the Ruby Dragon.


    Kaiser changed its hand to two swords, gathering the dark energy in the de. It released the cross sh to Ruby Dragon''s head.


    "As expected of the skeleton, stupid!" The Ruby Dragon swept its tail at the cross sh. The dark energy dispersed with a single sweep, but the Ruby Dragon did not expect what came after the cross sh. Two des elerated through the air, targeting the red eyes. He did not see it because the des were covered by a cross-sh. The two ck des pierced the Ruby Dragon''s eyes as it roared in pain.

 Chapter 1092: Have You Heard A Skeleton With A Dragon Bloodline? - Part 2

    Kaiser was smart to recognize that the Ruby Dragon underestimated him and used that to his advantage. Using the actual skill as the cover, he shot two des, following the skill. The target was the eyes, which would give him even more advantage.


    As the Ruby Dragon roared in pain, Kaiser did not miss the opportunity. He leaped into the air, reaching above the Ruby Dragon. He turned his body around andnded on the Ruby Dragon''s back. The first thing Kaiser did was not to cut the Ruby Dragon''s neck but the wing.


    The dragon had an overwhelming advantage because it could fly, and it would be hard for Kaiser to attack the flying dragon with his ability. Removing the dragon''s ability to fly would give him more chances to win the fight. He nned to fight the dragon, not survive for twenty minutes.


    Kaiser pierced the wing and dragged the de to cut the whole right wing. Even though his de failed to cut the wingpletely as the de stuck against the bone, he had achieved his original n to take out the dragon flying advantage.


    The Ruby Dragon wiggled in the air before it fell with its head first. As the dragon fell to the ground, Kaiser jumped off. Hended right before the Ruby Dragon''s head, gathering the dark energy in his de. He was ready to try to cut the dragon''s head.


    "That should be enough!" Tang Shaoyang called out. The Ruby Dragon had not told them about how to get the bloodline inheritance yet, so he did not want the dragon to die before telling them how to get his bloodline. "You won, Kaiser."


    The Ruby Dragon lost because he underestimated the skeleton. He did not think that the skeleton would be able to do this to him. The two des that followed the cross sh were out of his expectation. Jumping onto his body and cutting his wing, he did not expect that as well. It was proof that Kaiser passed the test and exceeded way above the passing mark. It was not even a fight, but one skeleton show. The fight did not evenst for thirty seconds, and Kaiser managed to subdue the Ruby Dragon.


    "That should be enough for you to know that my skeleton is worth inheriting your bloodline, right?"


    The Ruby Dragon plucked the de that looked like needles to his eyes. The red eyes, along with the right wing, slowly recovered. In the next twenty seconds, the Ruby Dragon returned to its original state. "What was that? I don''t think a skeleton would be this strong and smart."


    As expected, the Ruby Dragon truly underestimated Kaiser. To his knowledge, the skeleton was undead with no intelligence. So it surprised him that the skeleton would use such trickery and strategy to fight him.


    "Alright, I admit that the skeleton is strong and worthy of my bloodline, but can a skeleton inherit my bloodline? I have never heard of a skeleton with a bloodline, let alone if anyone has tried it." The Ruby Dragon looked at Tang Shaoyang. Since the man suggested that the skeleton inherit the bloodline, he thought Tang Shaoyang had the knowledge about that.


    However, Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "I don''t know. And we will find out soon if a skeleton can have a bloodline or not. Tell us how to get the bloodline."


    The Ruby Dragon was left speechless. "There''s no second chance for the ritual, so if this fails, then you or your skeletons can''t get the bloodline. Are you sure you want to try this on your skeleton?"


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, not because he did not care but because he did not want the others to get the bloodline. "I would rather the ritual fail than let the others get your bloodline." He did not want any factions from Starter City #5 to get the bloodline for sure. Since the location was near Starter City #5, the factions from that city that would likely get the bloodline.


    "You are greedy and selfish, hah!?" The Ruby Dragon snickered and motioned toward the altar. "The altar is prepared for the bloodline inheritance ritual. You just need to fill the five grails on the altar with the blood of Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen, and the ritual will start."


    After saying that, the Ruby Dragon stared at Tang Shaoyang. "Before I give the Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen body to you. I have a few questions for you." The dragon squinted his eyes, staring into Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. "Where are you from? Seeing you have a pure-blood dragon in your body and the infant dragon on your shoulder, are you perhaps from the Dragon Realm?"


    That was right; the Ruby Dragon was curious about where Tang Shaoyang came from. The gap between them might be big, but he could tell that Tang Shaoyang was far stronger than the others in the same rank. On top of that, the thick smell of dragons around him made him sure that Tang Shaoyang inherited the bloodline directly instead of using a ritual like this. A direct inheritance would take the dragon''s life, and it was rare even among the dragon to sacrifice their lives for a human unless Tang Shaoyang was from the Dragon Realm.


    As its name implied, the Dragon Realm was the realm where the dragon lived. The people who stayed and survived in the Dragon Realm were the strong among the strong. He even heard there were a few Ancient Dragons living there, the progenitor of the Dragon. Of course, not just the dragons who lived there, but also the other races. However, the dragons dominated the realm; hence it was known as the Dragon Realm.


    Seeing how strong Tang Shaoyang was despite his rank, the Ruby Dragon was curious about Tang Shaoyang''s identity.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes as he did not give the answer immediately. Various kinds of thoughts appeared in his mind, including that the Ruby Dragon might have an ulterior motive behind the question. If it was before the God Rank and the guild incident, he might answer honestly. Learning his lesson from the bitter experience, he was suspicious of the Ruby Dragon. "I don''t think I am obliged to answer your question."

 Chapter 1093: Have You Heard A Skeleton With A Dragon Bloodline? - Part 3

    "I don''t have any ulterior motives. Seeing how strong you are now, I am sure you have unlimited potential if you don''t die." The Ruby Dragon had a good sense and could tell that the human was cautious of him. "If there''s anything I want from you, I want to invite you to join my alliance once you reach God Rank. But I don''t want to carelessly give you an invitation, especially if you are from the Dragon Realm. So I want to know if you are affiliated with the other alliances. This is one of my purposes for leaving the altar here, to sponsor and scout people like you to our alliance."


    The Ruby Dragon exined honestly. That was indeed the purpose of setting up the bloodline inheritance ritual. It was to recruit people into the alliance, replenishing and strengthening the alliance''s power.


    Tang Shaoyang was tempted by the offer, joining the alliance early. That way, he could gain God Rank''s protection. However, once more, he was unsure about everything. It seemed a lot of God Ranks hated both his sses. The yer ss and also the Spirit Contractor ss were hated by the Gods. Because of the Spirit Contractor, Avyn''s ancestors were hunted down by the other God Ranks. He did not know if the dragons were part of the group that hated his ss.


    "Yes, I am from the Dragon Realm." Tang Shaoyang lied. He was not going to repeat the same mistake where he exposed himself. He had enough of that shit, so he chose to lie even though he knew nothing about the Dragon Realm.


    "I see¡­." The Ruby Dragon squinted his eyes. The Dragon Sense could tell that it was a lie. "It seems my remaining questions would be useless if you don''t want to answer them truthfully. However, if you are not affiliated with any alliance, you can join my alliance once you read God Realm, of course. My alliance is part of twelve dragon ns, the Metarnian n. We are quite famous, so you cane to our n by saying my name, Rukkan."


    "Even if you don''t want to join, make sure to visit my n. I want to know whether the skeleton can inherit a bloodline or not. This is an interesting subject, but unfortunately, I can''t witness it." Rukkan was interested in the project. Even though it would be wasting his blood essence if it failed. However, if this was working, it would be a breakthrough for the dragons, creating a skeleton and giving the skeleton the bloodline. The dragons could create a terrifying army.


    After that, the Ruby Dragon avatar disappeared, leaving the Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen. The Ancient Rank Rock Lizardmen was still alive, but it could barely move.


    Kaiser turned toward Tang Shaoyang. The skeleton felt like the prey belonged to him, so he wanted to kill the struggling Rock Lizardmen to get more Exp. However, he asked for Tang Shaoyang''s approval before taking action. The plus of having a skeleton army, they would not betray the master, which Rukkan said was an interesting project.


    Tang Shaoyang gave Kaiser the green light and instructed the skeleton to fill the grail with the Rock Lizardmen''s blood after killing it. After filling the five grails with blood, Kaiser stood at the center of the altar. Of course, Tang Shaoyang had taken the three treasure chests from the altar, one epic rank treasure chest, and two grade 1 treasure chests.


    As soon as Kaiser stood in the middle of the altar, the intricate formation on the altar glowed in red. Then a red pir shot toward the sky. The red glow blocked everyone''s vision; they could not see what Kaiser was going through right now. Even the Spirit Eyes failed to see through the red pir.


    The red pir was conspicuous. It was the same as telling the people nearby that they were here. He was not surprised that people came before the ritual finished. "Secure the area. Make sure no one can reach this area until Kaiser finishes the ritual." That was the instruction for the Skelly Family, and they immediately moved out, climbing up the cliff and guarding the area for their Family Head.


    The ritual took longer than he expected, and this reminded him of when he inherited The ck Dragon''s bloodline. It was so painful that he would never forget, and this reminded him of his promise with Rumru, the ck Dragon, who gave him the bloodline. Then he also recalled what the old dragon told him, the rough path ahead of him.


    Then he recalled all his journey and realized that if not for Rumru, who decided to give his life for the bloodline inheritance, he might die already. In the fight against Alton in Gigante Forest, he might lose his life there because he was struggling against Marshal Alton even with the bloodline transformation, forcing him to take the risk by integrating with Zaneos, the demon.


    Then the trial where he also almost lost his life to Wrath, thest wave of the trial. Then also his encounter with the God Ranks, who found out about his second ss, yer. If not for Rumru''s bloodline, he might not be here right now. He might be a spirit in the void like the other spirits. Rumru''s bloodline saved him, time and time again. Without his bloodline, he would not be able to defeat the Sky Serpent in Gigante Forest and gain [Seven Souls] skill. He would be dead already by now without the bloodline.


    "This just makes me even more guilty." Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh. He was saved by Rumru, but he had not fulfilled the promise. The promise was to kill those gods in the Arkania Continent, or Rumru, said the self-proimed Gods. "I have to find a way to the Arkania Continent. Shit, I should ask Rukkan about the travel between worlds."


    After a whole five minutes, the red pir dispersed and revealed the figure in the middle of the altar. Tang Shaoyang did not know if the ritual seeded or not, but he knew the result once he saw Kaiser''s new frame.


    Kaiser''s bones turned ck-red and had a ruby-like pattern. He grew taller; his height was three meters after the bloodline inheritance. There were a pair of protruding horns, and his teeth turned sharp. The bone wings and tail made Kaiser look like a Dragonewt, but he was still a frame with no meat or blood. He was still a skeleton, but with the change, Tang Shaoyang assumed the skeleton seeded in inheriting Rukkan''s bloodline.


    [Abyssal-Ruby Draconic Skeleton]

 Chapter 1094: More Action From Skelly Family - Part 1

    Kaiser advanced to the Abyssal-Ruby Dragonic Skeleton. The bloodline advanced further the evolution, and he saw most of the stats were tripled. Kaiser got five additional skills as well; [Ruby Shield], [Abyssal Draconic Fire], [Elemental Mastery], [Dragon Sense], and [Mana Mastery].


    "This is weird. I am not used to this new thing." Instead of nking noise from its jaw, Kaiser could produce his own voice right now. The ck orbs in his chest and sockets also changed into reddish-ck. He seemed not aware that he spoke out as he kept looking at his hand, tail, and wings.


    "You will get used to the change soon. What about trying to hunt the monster so you can get used to your new power?" Tang Shaoyang approached Kaiser.


    "Ah. This Kaiser is grateful for the opportunity bestowed by Master!" For the first time, Kaiser knelt down toward Tang Shaoyang. The skeleton had never behaved this way before, and it surprised him that the change was not just the power but also the intelligence.


    "You can speak now!? That''s good."


    After hearing that, only then Kaiser realized that they were speaking directly instead of using telepathy. The realization took him a while before he uttered the reply. "Am I the first one to speak to you, Master?" His tone was so dramatic, as if speaking with him was some sort of a big achievement.


    [Master! A group is approaching the cliff. Asking for instruction!] Keeper''s voice entered his head.


    Kaiser seemed to receive the same message as he stood up. "I will take care of the intruder, Master!" The Abyssal-Ruby Draconic wanted to show his newly gained power to his Master, eager to show it by fighting the intruder.


    "Hmmm, let''s see them first." Tang Shaoyang was worried that the group might be from Starter City #5, who was looking for him. He was afraid that the groupprised the Myth Rank and the Primordial Rank. If that were the case, it would be hard for the Skelly Family to fight the group. Since he did not know what happened to the skeleton that died, he did not want to risk it. It took him a lot to nurture the nine skeletons, so he did not want to lose them.


    Tang Shaoyang collected the Epic Rank bodies and the Ancient Rank before climbing up to the cliff and going to where Keeper was. Of course, he had seen the iing group with Spirit Eyes. The group consisted of fifteen armored people looking like a knight. There was no g with them which made it hard to identify the group.


    "They muste because of the ritual." As he predicted, the pir ritual attracted the nearby people.


    "Should we leave? If we show up, then the others mighte at us." Zowen furrowed her brow. Even though she wanted to fight, she did not want to fight the people. She wanted to hunt the monster and the beast.


    *** ***


    The group was from the Sun Knight Order of the Virandal Empire. The Sun Knight Order was the strongest knight order that entered the tower. Their duty was to protect the nobles and the Royal Family that entered the tower, but they received a different order this time. It was to manhunt one person and took the dragon.


    During their search, they saw the red pir that shot toward the sky and immediately rushed to the source. "Damn! Someone already took the bloodline from the eleventh floor."


    The Virandal Empire had participated in eleven Dimensional Towers, and there was secret information about the bloodline, the secret resource. The number of the bloodline was aligned with the number of the Starter City, and each bloodline ritual was located near each of the Starter City. They had been searching for this, but someone had already imed it.


    The group decided to check the ritual ce and wanted to know which faction got the bloodline. Faran, the leader of the group, made the decision since the information about who obtained the bloodline was as important as capturing the dragon.


    "Wait!" Faran stopped his subordinates as he sensed peopleing toward them. He looked up and found the people, three of them were on the tree. He immediately recognized one of them, the target he had been looking for, Ying.


    "Don''t tell me you get the bloodline?" Faran was quite upset that his target got the bloodline.


    "You know me?" Tang Shaoyang came down from the tree, scanning the group. One Primordial Rank and fourteen Myth Ranks. It was no doubt this was an elite group, about the same as the Executioner Knight from the Divine Church.


    "You are quite bold to appear in front of us after what you did back then in the Starter City?" Faran squinted his eyes. He made sure that the information he had was still urate by using Detection on Ying. The number one and the only one in the wanted list of Starter City #5 was still at the same rank. Faran was still relieved, then his eyes fell on the golden lizard that rested on Ying''s shoulder.


    The small lizard was the dragon, and no one expected it at first until it showed up in the Epic Rank Garden, annihting the Crown Prince''s personal force. From the report he received, Ying was a summoner and had a dragon bloodline. He was d that someone with a dragon bloodline was a summoner. It would be terrible if Ying''s ss was any other ss.


    "What did I do in the starter city? Beating the people who deserve to get beaten? Or kill the people who deserve to be killed?" Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle.


    ''But what about these two women? I heard he was alone, but where does this Ancient Rank and Myth Ranke from?'' Faran was wary of the Myth Rank hot woman. None of them showed fear or wariness against him and his group, which made him uneasy. ''Maybe I just overthink. Calm down and focus on the objective. Since they got the bloodline, then I have to bring back the dragon.''


    Faran raised his hand, signaling his team to get ready to fight. "You have two choices. Give the Golden Dragon to us and leave this ce alive, or die by my sword!"

 Chapter 1095: More Action From Skelly Family - Part 2

    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "I don''t know what makes you so confident killing me?" He grinned ear to ear. "But youe at the right time because I want to test my new weapon too." He took out Mzed from the inventory, the new battle-ax. "I will take on the Primordial Rank, and you guys can have the rest."


    Tang Shaoyang directed his right hand toward Zowen and activated [Spirit Fusion]. He chose Crystal, the Frost Knight, to integrate with Zowen. Then he did the same to Rosalie, and he chose Lilliana, the Grand Guardian, to integrate with Rosalie. Since it was an integration with the human spirit, there was no change in their appearance.


    As soon as the [Spirit Fusion] was done, a ck beam shot through the air, aiming toward one of the Myth Rank knights. It was just too fast that even Faran, the Primordial Rank, failed to react to the attack. Added with the time, the beam came from an unexpected angle, from the side. The ck beam shot through the knight''s head and pierced another knight next to him.


    Two knights died within a second, one with a hole in the head and one with a hole in the body, hitting the knight''s heart. It was just too fast and unexpected that the knight could not react to the ambush.


    Faran snapped out of his daze and looked up. "Watch out! Above!" The ck skeleton with wings and a tailnded between the group.


    Kaiser turned his hand into the de and swirled. Two heads flew into the air as blood spurted out from the still-moving body. In the following moment, another two Myth Rank knights died in the ambush. The remaining eleven knights, including Faran leaped backward from the weird skeleton.


    "What was that?" Faran frowned as he looked at the skeleton. It was not the same as the information he received from the guild. The guild did not include the skeleton with wings and tail. As they focused on the one weird skeleton, Faran then heard screams from his other subordinates.


    He looked toward the scream and saw his two subordinates were killed in a different spot. One was smashed by the hammer, and one was sliced into two. Those two skeletons were on the list of information, but he did not know that the skeleton would be this strong to be able to sneak attack his subordinates. ''No, this is a calcted ambush. They drew our attention to the weird skeleton, and the other skeletons ambushed us.''


    In less than five minutes, Faran had already lost his six subordinates to the skeleton. He realized that they might have fallen into Ying''s trap. "Use your bloodline right away!" He instructed everyone to use the Bloodline Transformation.


    That was the right move, going all out from the start because they lost four people already. But Faran made an error about the timing. They needed a certain amount of time toplete the Bloodline Transformation, but they were scattered and not in a situation where they could help each other. In the middle of the transformation, two knights were burned in a fire while the Keeper imed another knight''s head.


    Meanwhile, Kaiser pped his wing once, and he arrived in front of one of the knights. His right hand turned into a dragon w and caught the knight''s neck, ripping apart the next with a single swing. Zowen and Rosalie realized that the skeletons might not leave them some prey to fight against.


    Rosalie created two me pirs right below two knights who were in the middle of the Bloodline Transformation, burning them to death. Zowen created two giant lightning swords in the sky. As soon as the two remaining knights finished their transformation, they were greeted with a big lighting spell.


    Zowen and Rosalie wanted to fight the knights head-on, but they realized that the skeletons might kill all the knights before they finished their transformation. In less than five minutes, fourteen Myth Rank knights were killed.


    Faran finished the transformation, and he was greeted with his subordinates'' dead bodies. He realized the mistakes, but there was nothing he could do. But then he realized that all the attacks were directed at his subordinates, and none of the skeletons tried to kill him. He was the strongest among the remaining knights, yet none of them tried to kill him. Then he remembered what Ying had said before. "I will take the Primordial Rank."


    He was the only Primordial Rank, which meant the skeleton left them alone because Ying wanted to fight him. The reason he told them to use the transformation was that he thought the skeletons would aim for his life. He had a measure for that as he cast a defensive skill on himself, but the enemy did not go for him.


    "You coward!" Faran''s deep voice rang in the air. He became three meters tall, and with the ming mane on his neck, his bloodline should be the ming Lion.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Faran''s bloodline was the ming Lion. The guy was the third person with the same bloodline. He shrugged when his opponent called him a coward. "There''s no coward in a battle, the winner and the loser. Kill or get killed!"


    Tang Shaoyang activated his second talent''s skill, [Wrath], boosting his attributes. Then he followed up with [Attribute Shift], Splitting the Magic Power into Agility and Strength. Following those two skills, he activated [Blink]. He appeared in front of Faran and did the first swing with his new weapon.


    Faran was caught off guard, but he reacted quickly by raising his shield. He imbued the shield with his mana to strengthen his defense.


    Bang!


    Faran could feel the heaviness behind the swing as he skidded through the ground for three meters. It was strong, but it was something he could handle. He followed it with a counterattack. The shield zed in me as he charged toward Tang Shaoyang with supersonic speed. However, he saw that the man was grinning madly instead of avoiding his ming shield. He could tell that Ying had time to dodge the shield, and he had prepared the following move if Ying dodged him. However, he did not expect the opposite party to decide to sh with him directly.


    Tang Shaoyang held the battle-ax like he was holding a baseball stick. The twin de of his battle-ax also zed in ck fire, and he swung with all his might toward the shield.


    Boom!


    The crimson fire shed with the ck fire, engulfing the two figures as the fire spread out.

 Chapter 1096: Confusing Yet Convincing

    The sh between the two different fires blew up to the sky. A figure flew off the explosion, and the figure was Faran. He flew in the air, crashing into the trees before falling to the ground. Smoke came out from his mouth and nostril while coughing up. His armor and shield lost their luster, charred with burned marks.


    Faran got up immediately, looking up at the explosion. His left hand was still trembling from the sh earlier. The strike was too much for him to hold, and his heartbeat spiked up. From that one sh, he realized that the guild''s information was wrong. Or the guild gave them the wrong information about Ying. There was no way that a summoner could overpower him like this. Also, the ck fire confirmed his suspicion that Ying was not a summoner. It was too powerful for a spell cast by a summoner.


    ''What is this? Does the Karian Adventurer Guild try to protect Ying? But they just could send them back to Karian instead of letting him go outside the city?'' Faran was confused. There was so much misinformation about Ying. ''But why does the guild want to protect him? If the Guild Master tried harder to protect Ying in the council, he had a big influence to do so, but he did not.''


    Faran tried to process all information he had about Ying in his current situation. He tried to think why the guild would abandon someone that could rival a Primordial Rank even though the person was still Ancient Rank. Then he remembered one piece of information Ying was thest-minute S Rank Adventurer addition. It was not strange if that piece of information stood alone, but it would form a connection when everything was put together.


    "The additional S Rank Adventurer is not from Karian World but from the other starter city." It was absurd that he could reach that conclusion, but otherwise, it did not exin why Ying did not return to Karian and decided to escape.


    "You are quite smart, hah? You can guess my identity." Tang Shaoyang came out of the billowing smoke from the explosion and stood ten meters away from Faran. He heard what Faran said clearly just now. Even though it was just a guest, Faran was spot on with his guess.


    Faran could not wrap it up as it was hard to understand why the Guild Master brought someone from outside into the guild. What was the reason the Guild Master brought Ying in? It made sense, and it also did not make sense at all. It made sense the guild abandoned Ying because he was not part of the guild in the first ce. It did not make sense because he could not see the benefit of bringing someone like Ying into the guild. Ying''s identity could jeopardize the Karian Guild''s status within the city because what the guild did was an act of betrayal to the city for allowing a yer from the other starter city to enter their starter city.


    "It still does not make sense." Faran really tried to think of why the Guild Master brought Ying into the guild, but he could not find the answer. What was the benefit an Ancient Rank could bring to someone at Demi-God Rank?


    "What are you thinking so hard? And what''s the point of thinking so hard when you are about to die?" Tang Shaoyang directed the battle-ax toward Faran.


    "Wait¡­. It made sense all along¡­." Faran seemed to realize something. "The guild did not tell the wrong information, but the guild did not really know your ss in the first ce. They just told us what you told the guild?"


    "My information? My ss? Ah, I did indeed tell them that I am Summoner. You are correct, but what''s the point of it? It baffles me that you are more curious about me than your life. You are thinking so hard to figure this out, but for what?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head as it was really hard to understand what the man was doing right now.


    It seemed to figure out his identity, and what happened between him and the guild was more important than his life.


    "That might not be important for you, but it''s important for me. So, even if I fail to capture you or the dragon, I bring information that could jeopardize the guild''s stand in the city. The Crown Prince will not kill me." Faran regained his confidence after the initial shock. "You might be stronger than me in a fight, but if I use everything to escape, you will not be able to stop me."


    "I don''t know where that confidencees from, but you can try if you really can escape from me." Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. He did not y around anymore as he used Grand Dragon Transformation. He did not know what the enemy would do, so he used the bloodline transformation in case Faran did something weird to escape. He did not want the people from the starter city #5 to know his whereabouts, not yet until he visited the other two dangerous ces mentioned by Areth.


    At the same time, Faran took out a scroll from his inventory. He opened the scroll, and the scroll burst out into smoke. His presence also disappeared along with the smoke. It was an escape scroll, an item that teleported him a thousand meters away from his location to a random location. The only drawback was that he could not control where he would be teleported, but it should be enough to escape from Ying.


    At least, that was what he thought until he saw Ying once more ten secondster. Faran could not believe that the escape scroll did not even buy him a minute of time to escape.


    "I thought you had something incredible, but just this?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He could easily find the man with his Spirit Eyes. Even with no Spirit Eyes, he could smell the guy from a thousand meters away.


    Faran''s face turned ugly as he looked at the figure above him, and he tried to use one more escape scroll. However, he failed to use the scroll as the scroll was burned by the ck figure before he could use it. What followed after the burning scroll was the battle-axing down at him. He managed to dodge the battle-ax by leaping backward.


    Faran felt a sting on his forehead. He touched it with his finger and realized that the battle-ax left a swallow cut on his forehead. He barely dodged the battle-ax, and it looked like the battle-ax was far from touching, yet it still reached him. ''He had many weird things that I can''t predict, and with the rumored dragon transformation, it would be hard for me to escape. I have two more escape scrolls, but I don''t think I will be able to use them again in front of him.''


    Faran had not figured out what burned the scroll. He did not see the fireing from Ying. The ck fire suddenly lit up the scroll even though his enemy did not touch it. If he took out another escape scroll, it would be burned again.


    Tang Shaoyang used [Blink] and appeared right before Faran. [Blink] was his best movement skill so far as the skill always caught his enemy off guard. He swung down the battle-ax.


    Faran managed to react despite the surprise. He was about to jump backward, but something caught his ankle. He looked down and saw Ying''s tail catching his left ankle. There was no hesitation from Faran as he swung the sword to cut his ankle. The no-hesitation action to cut his left ankle saved him from getting split into two. With his eyes, he managed to avoid death and saw the de of the battle-ax was a few centimeters away from his body. Even though the battle-ax did not cut him, his body was cut. It was another swallow cut into his body, deeper than the cut on his forehead. He fell on the ground backward, rolling on the ground from the impact of cutting his own left ankle.


    As soon as his body stopped moving from the falling, he immediately took out the regeneration potion from his inventory. He needed to regenerate his missing leg if he wanted to escape from this monster. But it was toote because the man was right above him, looking down at him with those sharp eyes.


    "D-Don''t k-kill me! I will do anything for you, but please don''t kill me!" Faran was begging for his life.


    "I thought you could entertain me somehow, just like those knights from the Divine Church, but you are quite disappointing. The only thing you can do for me is to help me level up with your life." Tang Shaoyang grinned, showing his sharp teeth. "If you are ready to kill someone, you should be ready to die too."


    With thosest words, the new battle-ax took its first kill. The lion''s head rolled into the ground with his eyes opened wide in fear and terror in hisst moment. What came after that was the notification from the system as he got forty-two levels from killing a Primordial Rank.


    "It seems I need to aim higher if I really want to get Myth Rank soon." He scratched his head. "I killed the Primordial Rank easily. Does that mean I can kill the Legend Rank too? Or is this guy weak for someone at Primordial Rank?"


    He overpowered Faran with just [Wrath] and [Attribute Shift]. With the Dragon Transformation, Faran was helpless against him. He had not used [Spirit Integration] or even [yer Energy] yet, but he killed a Primordial Rank without a fight.

 Chapter 1097: Trial For The Resurrected Spirit

    "Do we know where they are from? From the look of it, they are not adventurers." Rosalie came over and observed the armor on the dead bodies. The adventurers would not wear the armor uniformly like them. They came from more structured factions than the guild.


    "He was talking about the crown prince and bringing back the dragon. If I am not wrong, these guys must be from the Virandal Empire." Tang Shaoyang guessed. "This crown prince of the Virandal Empire had an obsession for a dragon to the point of risking his force by trying to capture the Mistovel''s descendant."


    "Can you ask your Bonemancer to make me a staff too?" Zowen all of a sudden made a request for Tang Shaoyang. "If I have my staff, my lightning should be stronger, and I will not struggle like this." She realized that while she was stronger than before she died, it was still not enough to keep up with the people who had adjusted to the system longer than she had. She felt like a magic staff would do the work to increase her magic attack.


    Rosalie flicked Zowen''s forehead. "If you are too awkward to call him Master, then call him by his title. He is the person you serve and also the benefactor who gives you a second life. Also, this is for your own good. You need to get used to it, or else you will receive a lot of heated stares from his subordinates." The me Empress shook her head. "Especially Lu An. You don''t want to be on his bad side. He is the nightmare of Mage and Elementalist."


    It was indeed awkward for Zowen to call him Master like the other spirits because she had never needed to do so before. However, she was alive now and had a physical body. She also had decided to stay with the Tang Empire, meaning she would serve him.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "It''s fine. You don''t have to if it''s too awkward for you, but you need to address me formally when we are on an official asion."


    "I will ask Skelly7 if he can make an Epic Grade magic staff." He then agreed to the request without a second thought. If Zowen became stronger, that benefited him more than anyone else. "What about you? Do you need equipment too?" He asked Rosalie. One was Magus, and one was Magus, but both wielded the same power that centered around magic.


    "Elementalist do not need staff to amplify their magic attack, so I don''t need one. However, an armor¡­." Rosalie shook her head. "No, I don''t want armor made of bone. I will choose one when we return to the main base."


    Tang Shaoyang gathered the corpses of the fifteen knights and thought of summoning a new spirit with it. He had lost Rosalie and Zowen, the spirit with the strongest magic power. He figured out that he needed one more spirit to rece them. Who knew he would need something with magic as there were a lot of things that could not be done without magic.


    Skelly7 came toward him and made cking noise. The Archmaster Bonemancer overheard his conversation with Zowen, and he was ready to make the magic staff. However, to make a high-quality magic staff, he needed the fourteen Myth Rank dead bodies and one Primordial Rank dead body. Skelly7 said those fifteen dead bodies had high-quality bone materials.


    Fourteen Myth Ranks and one Primordial Rank sacrifice were enough to summon at least S Grade Spirit, or maybe even SS+ Grade Spirit. As he was contemting, the two women brought up an interesting topic. "Huh? We still can go through the trial even though we have surpassed the rank?"


    Tang Shaoyang looked at Rosalie who mentioned the trial. "What trial?"


    "The trial for the Epic Rank. Apparently, we still can take the trial even though we are revived with a higher rank. However, there was a condition that the system will lower our levels down to level 1000 if we decide to take the Epic Rank trial." Zowen exined with great interest.


    The fact that they could take the trial despite being revived in a higher rank would benefit them more. The benefit of the trial was the reward where they could choose to awaken their bloodline and talent, or even choose the equipment.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow for a moment, thinking of something. After a while, he voiced his thoughts. "Don''t take the trial now, not until you get the talent from the main base and also the second ss. Since you brought your previous life''s ss, you can get the second ss."


    Zowen and Rosalie were in the same situation as Marshal Alton, Moonsong, and the people from the Ortis Continent. They had a ss already, but they awakened the ss. They followed the training to awaken the ss, and they still could take the ss from the main base by paying with Game Coin. By doing that, they got the second ss instead of recing their old ss. That was what made the people from the Ortis Continent a lot stronger than before because of Smart Base.


    "Remember, you need to clear all the waves to obtain the highest grade reward, and you can awaken your bloodline in the trial." Tang Shaoyang realized that his resurrected spirit would be a lot stronger when he revived them.


    "Does that mean we can have three sses?" Zowen was excited when she heard what Tang Shaoyang said. From what she learned from following Tang Shaoyang, one could get more than one ss as long as they obtained the ss from different worlds.


    Tang Shaoyang obtained his first ss on Earth. Then he got the second ss on Arkania Continent, then he had the chance to get the third ss from the trial. The trial was considered a world itself since it was a separate dimension. That meant, they could get as many sses as they could as long as they had a way to ess another world. That was the conclusion after Tang Shaoyang tried to get a new ss from a different smart base, he needed to rece one of his sses.


    "Since I am Ancient Rank now, that means I also can take the trial of the Ancient too." Zowen nodded her head. "I will get a new ss and also a talent from the smart base. Then I will choose the third ss for my Trial of Epic, then I will choose bloodline for the Trial of Ancient."


    "I don''t know if I like your n." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "I know you are trying to min-max your gain from the trial. Since your original ss is a strong ss already, you want to save the bloodline for the trial of the Ancient for a higher grade bloodline. However, it''s too risky if you don''t have a bloodline and try to clear the trial of Ancient to thest wave."


    "That''s true¡­." Zowen furrowed her brow as she could not refute Tang Shaoyang. She did not think she could win against Wrath if something simr popped out for thest wave. Tang Shaoyang who had a bloodline struggled to beat the Golden Dragon and was forced to use True Dragon to fight the dragon.


    The Ancient Rank''s trial was the Celestial Wolves, a pair. Could she beat them without a bloodline? Even though she was confident with her magic, she was not confident that her magic would be able to defeat the Celestial Wolf.


    "Take your time. We have time to n for the trial. If we are lucky, we might find another altar sacrifice, and one of you can take it." Tang Shaoyang smiled as he noticed the pensive look on Zowen''s face. With that, he also decided to give the fifteen precious sacrifices for Skelly7 to make a magic staff for Zowen. She needed her staff for the trial, after all.


    Skelly7 was rejoiced when he was allowed to use the fifteen corpses, then he spoke again to Tang Shaoyang. He asked Tang Shaoyang to ry the message about what kind of staff she needed. It seemed Skelly7 could design the equipment, and he wanted Tang Shaoyang to be the trantor between the two. Skelly7 could not speak yet like Kaiser, so he needed someone to speak for him. Tang Shaoyang was the only one who understood what the skeleton said.


    "Ask Kaiser to do that. He can speak now." Tang Shaoyang called Kaiser to be the trantor for Zowen and Skelly7. Hearing that she would be able to make a detailed request for the magic staff, she became excited.


    The three moved to the side for a discussion, leaving Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie with the remaining skeletons.


    "What are you going to do now? As you predicted, the factions from the starter city #5 are hunting you." Rosalie asked. They were not in danger yet, but it could be worse once their location was found out. Those factions would deploy their forces to capture the dragon, and the guild totally betrayed him by sharing his information. Even though the information was fake, it showed the guild stand.

 Chapter 1098: Creating An Army

    "What am I going to do? We will give them what they want." Tang Shaoyang shrugged, and of course, he was not going to fight them all head-on. He would hunt anyone who left the city regardless of where they were from.


    "We are only three people. How are you going to fight them all?" Rosalie furrowed her brow. It was a reckless attempt to fight the whole starter city. It was not just a city, but the forces from five worlds. They could not win the fight against starter city #5.


    "Of course, we are not going to capture or destroy the city. We will be hunting whoever came out of the city. Killing them as much as possible, crippling their force before they can reach the twelfth floor, is considered a win for me." Tang Shaoyang was not crazy enough to try to destroy the city. "As for the force we arecking, I can make it up."


    Soul Harvest:


    Grade SSS: 0


    Grade SS: 4


    Grade S: 52


    Grade A: 712


    Grade B: 3201


    Grade C: 8913


    Grade D: 17211


    Grade E: 75


    "I have many souls to create an army of skeletons." Tang Shaoyang checked the number of souls he had, and he could create an army with it. Albeit it would take time to create the army, but might as well try it. He had no use for these souls except for using [Necromastery]. He did not mind even if he lost all his skeletons aside from the Skelly Family.


    However, managing these many skeletons would be tedious and taxing for him. Choosing the advancement and stuff would cause him a headache for sure. He called over Keeper, who stood near him and told him his n for creating the army of skeletons.


    "Can you manage the skeleton army, like choosing for their advancement and giving the order?" All this time, he gave them the order, and they executed the order independently. Just when they fought the monster that was way stronger than them, the Skelly Family united and killed the monster together. He did not know if there was an order between the Skelly Family.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to find out if the skeletons could manage more skeletons. Primarily for choosing the advancement because he would not go through thousands of it by himself. So he wondered if he could appoint the Skelly Family in charge to choose the advancement.


    The answer he got from Keeper was a surprise. ck! ck! ck! ck! [We can as long as you allow us to, Master. In fact, we can choose the advancement independently if you allow us to. It''s just that we prefer that the Master chooses our advancement.]


    "I will create the skeleton army, and The Skelly Family will be in charge of the army. You will choose their advancement and also help them to grow their level just like you help each other." Tang Shaoyang gave the order to Keeper.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [I have a good suggestion for who will read the army you are talking about, Master. Skelly1 will dly take the post of the Army Commander, and he will get through everything. Skelly1 is more skilled than any of us in terms of managing the army and also leading the war on a bigger scale. And I think Skelly1 will appoint his siblings to the generals except for Skelly7. Skelly7 has his own work, and it will be better to leave him by himself because his expertise is in another field. We can''t limit his creativity, and Skelly7 can create his own army that will be your hidden card, Master.]


    Tang Shaoyang was not expecting a worthwhile discussion with his skeleton, that he deemed unintelligent. He wanted to ask Rosalie''s opinion about creating a big army, such as a structural system for the army. He had created Tarrior, but it was not he who managed Tarrior. There was not much he knew about army management. However, the issue was that Rosalie could not understand and hear what his skeleton said, which made the discussion inefficient.


    Keeper called Skelly1 the Earl Skeleton. Even though all Skelly had simr frames, Skelly1 had a different bearing than the others. It was as if one could tell that this skeleton was a noble skeleton. Keeper seemed to be exining the discussion about creating an army. Even though Tang Shaoyang could not hear what they were talking about, he could see the orb in Skelly1''s chest and socket zed fiercely. The Earl Skeleton was excited after hearing that his master wanted to create an army.


    Skelly1 knelt before Tang Shaoyang, putting his right hand on his chest. [Skelly1 will not disappoint Master and will do his best to create the strongest army in the world. I will never fail the trust you give me, Master!]


    "Get up. I want to listen to your n." Tang Shaoyang was interested in Earl Skeleton''s knowledge about managing the army. It was never wrong to learn something new, even from his underlings.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [I want to create an army based on my siblings'' expertise. Skelly2 is a Magic Swordsmaster, so I will prepare the army of Magic Swordsman for him to lead. The same for others too. That will naturally cover everything we need in a battle. We have the mage army for range attacks. We have Skelly5, the Abyssal Guardian, to be our vanguard. We will have our siege army led by Skelly4, The Abyssal Destroyer, and we will also have a Berserker Skeleton army led by Skelly6, the Abyssal ughterer.]


    "But why do we create an army to cater around your siblings? Can''t we have a normal army?" Tang Shaoyang asked, not because he did not agree but because he wanted to know the reason.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [I have heard everything from Keeper about why Master suddenly wants to create an army, and by making an army cater around my siblings, the army will grow faster. We, skeletons, are quite dimwitted, but we learn fast by imitating what we see. In this case, the army will grow faster and stronger by watching and listening to my siblings. On top of that, my siblings are unique for skeletons, so we are much stronger than the wild skeletons out there. This is the quick path to creating a strong army!]

 Chapter 1099: Elemental Skeleton

    Tang Shaoyang listened to Skelly1 attentively, and Skelly1 was extremely zealous in the prospect of the army they would create.


    "How do we want to start? Do you want me to summon all the new skeletons right now?"


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [No, Master. Before Master summons the skeletons, can you make two new siblings for us? We need two generals to lead the army, the archer and the scout. We may have a mage skeleton army for our range attack, but what if we face an enemy that has an anti-magic artifact? We still need the archer for that scenario. Information is everything on the battlefield, so scouts are very important in the army. We don''t need a legion of scouts, but we need a few scout teams. We initially have Skelly6 to lead the scout and assassination team, but he has advanced into a berserker-type skeleton.]


    ''Can you just nurture someone capable from the skeletons I summon?'' Tang Shaoyang wanted to say that, but he kept that for himself after seeing his soul list once more. He had four Grade SS Souls, using that to make the new siblings for them. The grade of the soul determined the evolution the skeleton had for the future. Among the Skelly Family, Kaiser was surprisingly summoned by the lowest-grade souls.


    He recalled that he used Grade S Souls for Keeper and Skelly7, causing the two to have a unique advancement than the others. However, from what Keeper mentioned about Skelly7, the Bonemancer was an even rarer advancement than the Gunslinger. That was also why Skelly1 did not propose making an army of Gunslinger skeletons because it was a rare advancement. Unless he had a lot of Grade S Souls, he might not be able to create the Gunslinger army.


    Skelly1 up to Skelly6 was summoned using Grade A Souls, and Kaiser was summoned using Grade B Souls. If he used Grade SS Souls for the new siblings, he could make other unique skeletons like Keeper and Skelly7. The idea piqued his interest.


    ''I need five souls to summon one skeleton, but I only have four Grade SS Souls. I have to mix it with Grade S Souls.'' Tang Shaoyang thought of mixing two Grade SS Souls and three Grade S Souls for one skeleton, but an idea crossed his mind. ''Wait¡­. It required five souls to summon one skeleton, but what if I use ten souls or even twenty souls? Will it summon multiple skeletons, or will it summon a super skeleton?''


    He checked the number of his Grade S Souls. ''I have fifty-two Grade S Souls. What will happen if I use two Grade SS Souls and twenty-six Grade S Souls?'' The idea of summoning a super skeleton made him excited, and he tried it. He used two Grade SS Souls and twenty-six Grade S Souls to activate [Necromastery].


    Tang Shaoyang did it without noticing anyone around him, and the effect of summoning caught everyone off guard. The ground in front of Tang Shaoyang split open, and the entire area shook. ck smoke came out of the splitting ground, then a ck skeleton reached the surface, climbing up from the hole.


    This one was different from the current Skelly Family. The ck frame made the difference obvious, and another thing that made it look different was the frame kept releasing ck smoke. Another thing that made it special, the newly summoned skeleton already had orbs in its socket and chest. The ck skeleton looked around for a moment, then it locked its gaze on Tang Shaoyang.


    The ground shook once more as the splitting ground closed up, and then the ck skeleton absorbed the ck smoke. The ck skeleton approached Tang Shaoyang and knelt once he was three meters away from Tang Shaoyang.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [I greet the Great Master who has bestowed me a new life!]


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang heard the notification in his head.


    [You have summoned Elemental Skeleton, [Misty Skeleton]!]


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Skelly1 to see the reaction, but he quickly realized how stupid he was to see Skelly1''s reaction. It was a skeleton, so he would not be able to see the reaction.


    "From now on, your name is Skelly8, and you are part of the Skelly Family!" He gave Misty Skeleton a name. The name was what made the Skelly Family more special than the skeleton army he would summon soon.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [Skelly8 thanks Great Master for giving this lowly subordinate a name.]


    Looking at Skelly8, his theory was right that using more than five souls would summon a better skeleton. There was no doubt that Skelly8 was more advanced than the first nine skeletons he summoned. Not only would ite with a better evolution, but it was also summoned as a better version of the skeleton from the start.


    Tang Shaoyang told Skelly8 to move aside as he wanted to summon one more skeleton. The same phenomenon happened as the ground shook and split once more. However, instead of ck smoke, the cold air gushed out of the splitting ground. The skeleton made of crystalline ice climbed up from the hole. After sensing who summoned him, the Ice Skeleton came and knelt toward Tang Shaoyang. It was the same exact manner as the Skelly8.


    [You have summoned Elemental Skeleton, [Frost Skeleton]!]


    "From now on, your name is Skelly9, and you are part of the Skelly Family!"


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [Skelly9 thanks, Great Master, for giving me a name. Skelly9 is eternally grateful for your blessing.]


    ''Huh!?'' Tang Shaoyang thought he was just hearing things, but it was clear right now that Skelly9''s voice was a girl''s voice. He could not tell earlier because the voice was vague, but it became clearer after he gave the Ice Skeleton a name. ''Does a skeleton also have a gender?'' He shook his head at the question.


    After two sessive summons, Skelly1 approached Tang Shaoyang.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [This is great. You have summoned Elemental Skeleton, a better version of us. Skelly8 is perfect to lead the scout team, and Skelly9 is also fit to be the leader of our archer legion. Skelly1 thanks, Master, for granting my wish for new siblings.]


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [Big Brother Kaiser will help Skelly8 to achieve the desired level and Big Brother Kaiser will help Skelly9.]


    "But wait¡­. We have a big issue. I don''t remember the choice I made for Skelly6." Tang Shaoyang then realized he did not remember what he chose for Skelly6 to advance to Killer Skeleton. The Archer Skeleton was easier because he just needed to choose the ss advancement that gave him an option for Archer Skeleton, but it was different for Killer Skeleton.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [Don''t worry, Master. Master just needs to convey your will to them, and they will do their best to achieve the result you desire. If you want Skelly9 to be a skilled archer and general, she will do her best and achieve the best result for you. Remember, Master. As long as you allow us to, we can choose our advancement by ourselves, so you don''t need to worry about the advancement.]


    The Earl Skeleton assured Tang Shaoyang, which was followed by Skelly8 and Skelly9.

 Chapter 1100: Commander Skelly1

    "We now have the two generals you are looking for. Should I use all the souls to summon the soldiers?" Tang Shaoyang asked Skelly1. He asked because he did not want to intervene with how Skelly1 managed his army.


    Skelly1 raised his right, gesturing to Master not to use all the souls.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [Keeper told me that we would fight the people from the city, but I don''t know the end goal behind the war yet, Master. Can you tell me what you want to achieve, Master? It will determine the number of armies we need.]


    Tang Shaoyang told Skelly1 what he had in mind. The war was not arge-scale war but a group fight outside the city. He never nned to take over the city. Too much resources and time were needed to destroy the city, and he doubted that the current him was enough to do so. So the war in his mind was to hunt the people from the Starter City #5. There was a possibility that the factions would unite; that was why he wanted the army of skeletons.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [I see. That means we don''t need a big army for the starter. We can start with two hundred and ten skeletons. My sibling will lead thirty skeleton soldiers for the time being. That way, we can get ready faster for the future fight.]


    It would take a longer time to prepare a big army, so Earl Skeleton wanted to start with a small army. Two hundred and ten skeletons were twice the size of the exploration team. That should be enough for the starter.


    Tang Shaoyang understood why Skelly1 wanted to start it with a smaller number. He was about to summon the skeletons, but Skelly1 raised his hand once more. There was something Earl Skeleton wanted to say before the summoning.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [May I know the grade of the souls and also the number of souls you have, Master? I want to create theposition for the summoning by myself, too, if possible. However, I don''t mind if you also decide it by yourself, Master.]


    "Of course, you can." Tang Shaoyang said, shrugging as he did not really care. "But can you see the screen?" He could share the screen with the others, the yers. He never tried to share the screen with his familiar. It might not work, but it was worth a try.


    "Can you see it?" Tang Shaoyang asked, looking at the Earl Skeleton. Sharing the screen was an easy task; he just needed to think about it in his mind, and the System would share it with the intended target in his mind.


    Skelly1 nodded, holding his skeleton jaw as he was in deep thought. The skeleton seemed to think of the skeletonposition for the skeleton soldiers.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [I can see the screen. For a start, can I have seventy skeletons with ten Grade A souls? The seventy skeletons will be our elite soldiers.]


    Tang Shaoyang did as Skelly1''s request, summoning seventy skeletons by using ten souls. It used ten souls for one skeleton, but there was no visible difference from the normal skeleton. The white-framed skeleton was what a skeleton was supposed to look like. The task was not done yet for him as he conveyed his thought that they would be under Skelly1''smand. Of course, he did not bother to name them as there was no way he would remember each one of them.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [The remaining hundred and forty skeletons should be summoned with ten Grade B Souls each. We will work hard to raise their level to level 1000, then we can expand the army, triple the number.]


    Tang Shaoyang could understand what Skelly1 tried to do. First, the Skelly Family would level these two hundred and ten skeletons to level 1000. It was not a hard task since there were a lot of monsters around level 800 to the Epic Rank that were above level one thousand on the eleventh floor of the Dimensional Tower. After all two hundred and ten, the skeleton army reached level 1000, then he could summon more skeletons. At that point, it would be much easier to raise the newly summoned skeleton soldiers with an elite of two hundred and ten skeletons that had reached level 1000.


    After summoning two hundred and ten skeletons, his job was not over. He had to ry themand to the newly summoned skeletons that they had to listen to the Skelly Family''s order and direction. Only then the newly summoned skeletons would listen to the Skelly Family.


    "Do you have more requests?" Tang Shaoyang asked Skelly1.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [This should be enough, but if possible, I want a safe hunting ground. This area is not safe; if we encounter people from the city, the people will try to kill us. We, the Skelly Family, will survive the attack or even annihte the enemy, but I am not sure about the new skeleton. They might die with a one-shot magic bolt from level 300 human.]


    "Safe hunting ground?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. There was no really safe hunting ground in this wilderness. However, he understood Skelly1''s concern, but it was not something he could not provide with his current situation.


    "Wait. I do think I have the safe hunting ground you are looking for." He suddenly remembered the Epic Rank Garden. It was the resource node he identally obtained because the Skelly Family killed the boss monster. There were a lot of strong monsters inside, and since they raced to capture the resource, there were still a lot of monsters alive inside.


    ck! ck! ck! ck! [That''s also the ce I have in mind, but we need Master''s assistance. There should be people guarding the ce. We need Master''s help to clear the entrance since I am not sure we are enough to kill them all.]


    The Skelly Family could kill The Epic Rank and fight in par against the Ancient or even put up a fight against the Myth Rank, but they could only do that with a surprise attack. Once the surprise element disappeared, it would be hard for them to fight ten Myth Ranks at once.


    "It''s not an issue." Tang Shaoyang said, waving his hand at ease. There was no way those factions would put even their Myth Rank just to guard the resource node that did not belong to them. They might put some people to watch whether he would return or not, but those people meant to watch. At best, they were at Ancient Rank.

 Chapter 1101: Zowens Brilliant Idea

    Tang Shaoyang''s business with the skeleton army was over as his remaining job was just to deliver the Skelly Family and the newly summoned skeleton into the Epic Rank Garden. He recalled all the skeletons and nned to move with the minimum number, Zowen, Rosalie, and him. That way, they should be faster to reach their location.


    Zowen was still fascinated with Skelly7''s creation, holding the staff up and admiring it closely. Even though the staff was made of bone and the staff''s design was close to that bone, it still infuriated the calm and collected Grand Magus. The orb was not round but a cube this time, releasing a ck-gold lightning spark as it spun at the tip of the staff.


    "Are you satisfied with the staff?" Tang Shaoyang asked, curious about what turned her like this.


    "Do you still need to ask? You can see from her lewd face that she is extremely satisfied with the staff." Rosaliemented from the side, shaking her head.


    Zowen did not mind being called lewd because she was really satisfied with her new staff. The mockery could not defeat her happiness for receiving such a staff. It was much, much better than her previous staff.


    "I am satisfied with the staff," Zowen said, nodding heavily at the question. "I think you should ask Skelly7 for a new weapon instead of asking someone else to make you a new one. Skelly7 can create a much better one and tailor it to the element you master. I would say Skelly7 is the best craftsman I have met in my life."


    "Is it an Epic Rank staff?" Tang Shaoyang asked, curious about what made the grand magus praise Skelly to such an extent. He wanted to see what kind of staff Skelly7 made for Zowen.


    "Nope, It''s better. An Ancient Rank and it has an option to increase my lightning magic power by forty percent." Zowen could not stop smiling ever since she received the staff, holding it carefully as if she had just got a new toy. "But you need to prepare a lot, though. You have to decide whether you want to use fourteen Myth Ranks and one Primordial Rank for one piece of equipment or one spirit. You still need a spirit with magic in an emergency case."


    She was not wrong about the high-rank spirit with magic. There was something only magic could do. In case Zowen or Rosalie was not with him, he needed magic.


    "What are you talking about? He may excel in closebat, but his magic power is absurdly strong too. His ck fire is much stronger than my fire, and he has a dragon bloodline that amplifies magic. Dragon is a magic-born beast that quickly adapts to magic. I don''t think he needs a spirit with magic." Rosalie voiced her thoughts.


    From her perspective, she did not think that Tang Shaoyang needed a high-rank spirit with magic. However, she did agree that Tang Shaoyang would need a new spirit soon if he wanted to resurrect all his current spirits. [Spirit Integration] was one of his strongest skills, and it was a skill that relied on how strong the spirit was.


    "That''s true. I assume he''s bad with magic because of hisck of knowledge in magic." Zowen replied, agreeing with Rosalie''s thought. "Guess you can do whatever you want. If you need a new spirit, then you can summon one. If you need a new weapon, then you can ask Skelly7 to make a new one. What you really need right now is to raise your level, after all."


    Zowen stored her new staff in her inventory and stretched her hands. "Let''s pack up and move to the new location. You should take care of the Myth Rank if there''s any, but you should give the Ancient Rank and below to me."


    "Before that, I need to drop off the Skelly Family and my skeleton army inside the Epic Rank Garden. That''s the safest ce to grow my skeleton army." Tang Shaoyang briefed her on what he had in mind about his new army.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang recalled all the skeletons, including the Skelly Family. It would be faster if he moved by himself than having the skeleton follow him around. It was good to have the skeletons to kill the beast and monster on the way to Epic Rank Garden, but he was in a hurry to visit the next destination. The resource was too valuable, and he did not want the factions from the starter city #5 to get it.


    "Wake up, sleepy boy. We need a ride." Tang Shaoyang nudged Wrath''s head. Zowen and Rosalie could not follow his speed, so Wrath was the only option he had to arrive at the Epic Rank Garden faster.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang dropped off Wrath two thousand meters away from the Epic Rank Garden. Not because the Golden Dragon was exhausted after flying for one hour, but because a lot of people watched the Epic Rank Garden.


    Even though he had control over the Epic Rank Garden and no one could enter without his permission, there were still a lot of people watching it. He knew that these people were here not to guard the resource but to catch him or inform their factions if he ever visited the resource. He could deduct with how stealthily these people watched over the gate into the Epic Grade Resource.


    Through Spirit Eyes, he discovered several groups far from the entrance. Those groupsprised three up to five people. There was no need for him to think about what they were doing. These groups meant not to fight but to keep a watch on him.


    "They never learn." Zowen shook her head after hearing the situation. She had a mischievous smile as her eyes gleamed yfully, and said. "What if you y them? You enter the garden, and then you switch out with [Spirit Switch] after you drop your skeletons inside?"


    Once they discovered Tang Shaoyang entered the garden, they would call the main force to capture Tang Shaoyang. What happened then? There was a possibility that these factions would sh with each other. If all the factions that eyed Tang Shaoyang''s dragon came here with their main force. They would end up fighting against each other before capturing Tang Shaoyang since there was only one trophy for the winner. Those factions would fight among themselves until onest faction left, but then they would realizeter that they fought for nothing because Tang Shaoyang was out of the garden through Spirit Switch.


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue and shook his head, but he had a wide smile as he understood what Zowen was trying to do. "I don''t know that you are this evil, heh?"

 Chapter 1102: Dregs Are Dregs

    As Zowen nned, Tang Shaoyang showed up openly, walking toward the entrance of the Epic Rank Garden. There was no one stopping him from getting closer, and he thought that these groups that watched the entrance would note at him immediately.


    However, he miscalcted that one thing as one group came out from their hiding spot and blocked the entrance. The groupprised six people, and he recognized three of them, Lulu, Roman, and Lulu''s brother. Lulu''s brother had his eyeball back, and it seemed his tongue also regenerated. That was the wonder of potion or the healer ss. As long as one was alive, they could generate the parts of the body.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang had a way of making the tongue and eyeball could not regenerate with his yer Energy. He chose not to use it because it would expose it to every faction in the city, and he might face another group of God Rank.


    "It seems you haven''t learned the lesson yet, Young Master Mistovel." Tang Shaoyang smiled,pletely at ease despite facing six people. As he said that, he used Detection on the four since he already knew Roman and Lulu were Epic Rank.


    "Should I feel ttered that you bring four Primordial Ranks to guard the entrance only to catch me, Young Master Mistovel?"


    Young Master Mistovel gritted his teeth as he remembered the humiliation from a few days ago. That was a humiliation in his life that merely an Ancient Rank did that to him. Primordial Rank could not defend or fight back against the Ancient Rank. Because of that, he had be aughingstock in the city.


    "But why are you bringing these two burdens with you? I don''t think they will be any help for you." Tang Shaoyang kept taunting the group.


    The Young Master took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He did not fall for the taunt and conveyed the Mistovel Family''s will, "The Mistovel Family will be lenient toward you for what you have done to me, and also because you have saved my sister from the Virandal Empire. We will not pursue the matter that happened a few days ago, but in exchange, you have to hand over the dragon to the Mistovel Family!"


    A silence followed after what was supposed to be the Mistovel Family''s generosity. Tang Shaoyang stayed still, blinking his eyes a few times as he stared at Young Master Mistovel.


    "The Dragon Bloodline is supposed to enhance my senses, and it includes my hearing. But It seems there''s something wrong with my hearing." Tang Shaoyang pretended to clear his ears. "Did I mishear that you asked me to hand over my dragon? I know you are shameless, but I don''t think you are so shameless to this extent. This is what I get from saving your sister? To hand over my possession to you?"


    Then he could not hold hisughter anymore. He thought a shameless character like Young Master Mistovel only existed in drama series. Not just the character existed, but he also met the person. He stoppedughing after a solid thirty seconds. It was so funny but also frustrating because he experienced it himself.


    "What''s your answer?" Young Master Mistovel asked once more, not caring what Tang Shaoyang said about him. In his eyes, getting the Golden Dragon was more important than mere pride. If he could get the Golden Dragon, then he could bring the Mistovel Family up to another level.


    Tang Shaoyang took out [Mzed], his new weapon, and put it on his shoulder, "This is my answer. I am going to kill¡­. Nah, killing you all will not resolve my frustration for being an idiot. I will make you beg me to kill you." He grinned ear to ear.


    "It''s unfortunate for you to make such a decision. I n to marry you with my sister since you have a dragon bloodline, just like us. But now we can''t resolve the issue without force. I will capture you and force you to summon the dragon!"


    Young Master Mistovel signaled his subordinates to make their move. The three Primordial Ranks with no hesitation to use the bloodline transformation. Green scales reced their armor, and their eyes also turned green. Even though the scale was simr to the dragon scale, it was not a dragon scale. The difference was obvious three did not have the dragon bloodline.


    However, Tang Shaoyang overheard the whisper from the other groups that came closer to watch. They whispered something about the Drake Squad of the Mistovel Family; the squad consisted of Mistovel Family''s people with Drake Bloodline. This was his first time hearing about Drake, so he did not know what kind of creature Drake was. However, he could tell that the Drake Squad must be the Mistovel Family''s elite force.


    [Those dregs are just lizards. People call them the inferior dragon because Drake resembles a dragon, but they are much weaker than a dragon. There''s nothing to be worried about!]


    Avyn''s voice rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head, and the annoyance was clear in her tone. It seemed she had a backstory with the drake that he did not know about.


    "Dregs? I thought they were Drake?" Tang Shaoyang blurted out as he realized that Avyn said something different. He thought Dreg was some kind of the ancient Drake type, just like her, the Ancient Dragon.


    [I think it''s just Lady Avyn''s pun, Master.] Orlean, The Demon Prince, spoke in his head. [Drake is indeed weaker than a dragon, but you can''t underestimate them, Master. Drake is still stronger than most beasts, and they are simr to Kirin, the beast that inherited dragon bloodline too.]


    [Dreg is Dreg; why would you make it like they are some sort of strong being. Let me fight them, and I will kill them with a single breath.]


    Tang Shaoyang did not doubt that she could kill them with a single breath as long as she unleashed her God Rank''s power. However, her power was limited as a summon because of his rank. Even if she could use her God Rank''s power, the System would not allow her to do so.


    ''Come on, Avyn. I can''t show you yet. You are my trump card, and I can''t show you yet, or those factions will swarm at me. Let me handle these guys, and I also want to try my new weapon.''


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang used [Spirit Integration] with Karan, the Firestorm Berserker.


    "It''s been a while, Karan. Are you ready for another fight?"


    Tang Shaoyang grew a half meter taller, and his skin turned red instead of green this time. Karan''s new evolution after evolving into Firestorm Berserker turned his skin red. This was really the first time that he integrated with Karan again after using Spirit Blessing on Karan.


    He could feel the rampaging urge inside him as his mind whispered to him, telling him to fight not just the people from the Mistovel Family but also the other groups. This was a big change, and it seemed this was Karan''s state of mind after the orc became a berserker. If it was another fight, he would try to control the urge, but he felt like this was his current state of mind after what happened with the guild.


    After the integration, he used [Infernal Wrath], boosting his attribute up to high Primordial while his Magic Power broke through to the middle rank of the Legend Rank. He then activated [Attribute Shift], lowering his Magic Power to peak Epic Rank and increasing his Agility and Strength. This was a closebat fight, so he figured out that he did not need that much mana and magic attack.


    The three people of the Drake Squad noticed the change and immediately darted toward Tang Shaoyang. They did not want to give Tang Shaoyang a chance to unleash his full power. Even though Tang Shaoyang was just an Ancient Rank, he was not a normal Ancient Rank, an Ancient Rank with Dragon Bloodline.


    "You should not rush recklessly like that for an Elite Squad." Tang Shaoyang raised his right foot and stomped on the ground. He activated Karan''s skill, [Earth Split]. The ground split up, causing the three Drake Squad to lose their bnce. However, they managed to regain their footing as they avoided falling into the pit, but the moment they raised their heads, they met with two spinning axes. The flying axes were covered in firestorms, zing and creating sparks; it was the new [Wild Axes] after Karan evolved into Firestorm Berserker.


    The three swung their swords at the flying axes, destroying the axes easily. However, they did not predict what came after that. The axes exploded, engulfing the three Drake Squads in firestorms. Of course, the firestorm was not enough to kill them all. With a single swing of their swords, they swept the firestorm away. Even though the firestorm was easily dispersed, they did not leave unscathed from the two attacks from Tang Shaoyang. The scorched scales were proof that the firestorm could hurt them.


    Tang Shaoyang used [Blink], shortening the distance between him and one Drake Squad. He raised his battle ax and swung it down to the unprepared Drake Squad. Thetter raised his sword horizontally above his head, trying to block the iing battle-ax.


    As he brought down the battle ax, the de produced firestorms. The moment the battle-ax touched the sword, the firestorm exploded, engulfing Tang Shaoyang and the Drake Squad. The other two Drake Squad members kept their distance from the firestorm. Not that they were afraid of the firestorm, but because they trusted theirrade would be able to hold the attack. They woulde to Tang Shaoyang after the firestorm dispersed, avoiding unnecessary damage.


    Before the firestorm dispersed, the two saw a figure flying off the firestorm. They then found out the figure was theirrade, flying backward with his body arched backward. The two exchanged a nce for a moment before rushing toward their friend.


    Their friend crashed to the ground and did not wake. When they got closer, and saw the green scale on their friend''s belly shattered, revealing the burned ck mark and the sizzling noise from the blood.

 Chapter 1103: Disappointment

    One of them took out the healing potion, feeding it to their friend. The wound looked like it was not a serious injury, but they could tell that it was not an ordinary injury because they did not see any sign it had regenerated. They were Primordial Rank, and they had a high Vitality, so an external injury would be easily healed with their constitution, but not this injury.


    "U-useless¡­. Give me an antidote¡­. The universal antidote¡­. The firestorm acts as poison once it enters your body¡­." The injured Drake Squad could tell there was rampaging of unknown energy inside his body. He could feel that his body slowly heated up, and his chest felt stuffy.


    The two Drake Squads were surprised to hear that from their friend. They thought the firestorm was just a normal elemental attack, but the fact it could act as poison surprised them. One of them snapped out of their thoughts and took out the universal antidote.


    Just like its name, the universal antidote worked for most poisons. The antidote might notpletely cure the poison, but it could help to ease the unknown poison in their body. None of them knew about the poison in the firestorm, so a universal potion was the safest option.


    The moment one of the Drake Squads took out the antidote, their friend woke up from the ground and shoved them away to the side. The two Drake Squads did not expect that, so their body flew to the side, far away from them.


    The sudden push shook them for a bit, but once they regained theirposure, they realized what happened. They saw their friend''s headless body, and his head was still in the air. Their friend saved them from their enemy, who took the advantage that they focused on their friend.


    "You coward!" One of the Drake Squads could not believe what happened and vented his anger on Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle when he heard that it came from the Drake Squad. The Drake Squad calling him out a coward was surely funny, but the notification that he leveled was also the cause of his happiness.


    "Coward, huh?" He caught the falling head. "Isn''t it funny that it''sing from you who gang up on me with three people?"


    The other Drake Squad pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang. "But we fight you fair and square, not using poison like you do! We don''t do a sneak attack or ambush like you. Where''s your honor!"


    Tang Shaoyang burst out inughter, holding his belly. It was so funny for him, and he could not help but nce at Young Master Mistovel. "Not just your family is shameless, but also full of idiots¡­. Hmm, no, I should not be surprised. Stupid only attracts the stupid¡­. Should not be surprised." He shook his head, still smiling.


    "Honor? As I said, it''s riching from your mouth. There''s no honor in a battle with your life at stake, only the victor and the dead. I am fed up talking with you who only spew bullcrap." Tang Shaoyang kept his gaze on Young Master Mistovel. "But it is quite disappointing that the elite of the Mistovel Family only amounts this much. I mean, who will wait for you to heal yourrade in the battle. They are quite inexperienced for Primordial Rank. Are you bringing the right people, Young Master Mistovel?"


    The remaining two Drake Squads yelled, telling Tang Shaoyang to shut up. Afterward, they opened their mouths, spewing a giant fire toward Tang Shaoyang from two sides.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he was truly disappointed. The fire breath was weaker than he thought. "Aren''t these people quite weak?" As he said that, he stomped the ground, and the firestorm burst out from his body. The firestorm whirled up to the sky, forming a giant firestorm hurricane. The fire breath from the two Drake Squads was easily reflected by the firestorm.


    He activated Karan''s new skill after the orc evolved into the Firestorm Berserker, [Raging Storm]. Raging Storm was exactly the same with [Infernal Wrath], a skill that is exclusive to the berserker, boosting the attribute within a certain amount of time. In other words, it was a berserk mode.


    With [Infernal Wrath] and [Raging Storm] activated at the same time, his attribute reached a low Legend Rank, but his Agility and Strength broke through to a low Demi-God Rank because of his [Attribute Shift]. He could feel the overwhelming strength inside his body.


    As the hurricane firestorm dissipated, Tang Shaoyang''s figure came into sight to everyone. His skin was zed in firestorms, and his whole body raged in firestorms. That was the sign that [Raging Storm] was active.


    Tang Shaoyang leaped toward the Drake Squad to his left, the ground split from the impact as his figure blurred into the air. In mid-air, he took out the Titan de. He had Mzed in his right hand and Titan de in his left hand. He swung both weapons toward the Drake Squad as his weapon and body left the trail of the raging firestorm.


    Boom!


    As the battle ax and the broad sword shed with Drake Squad''s sword, the firestorm exploded. This time, the explosion wasrger, engulfing a hundred meters area.


    Young Master Mistovel, Lulu, and Roman had to retreat to a safe distance so they did not get swept into the explosion. The firestorm disappeared as quickly as it appeared, not because the firestorm was easily dissipated but because Tang Shaoyang controlled the firestorm.


    The Drake Squad was seen kneeling on the ground with his missing arms, charred ck, as his body was engulfed by the firestorm. Of course, the Drake Squad knelt not because he begged for his life but because he could no longer move. The second Drake Squad died with his whole body charred ck and missing arms, which were cut and burned into the dust by the firestorm. That counted as the second Primordial Rank that died in Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    Thest Drake Squad could not believe that his two Primordial Rank friends died to an Ancient Rank. He screamed in agony because the two Drake Squads were not just his friend andrade in the squad but also his brothers by blood. He just witnessed his brothers die before his eyes without being able to do anything.


    Madness took over him; the green scales lit up in bright red as he charged toward Tang Shaoyang. The n was simple, he nned to kill himself along with Tang Shaoyang with his body. He would follow his brothers to hell by bringing down Tang Shaoyang with him, avenging his brothers.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang shook his head, letting out a sigh, a disappointed sigh. "It''s quite disappointing that the Primordial Rank is this weak." He then activated Blink, appearing behind thest Drake Squad. Before thest Drake Squad could self-destruct, he caught thest Drake Squad in the neck. The Chaos Fire mixed with the firestorm burst out from his palm, melting the green scale along with the neck beneath the scale.


    Thest Drake Squad fell to the ground with his head separated from the body. As soon as he killed thest Drake Squad, Tang Shaoyang activated [Grand Dragon Transformation]. The ck scales covered him up as wings, and a tail grew on his back. Two horns protrude out of his forehead as his hair grew longer.


    As soon as he finished the transformation, he turned around. Right behind him was Young Master Mistovel in his own Dragon Transformation. Young Master Mistovel tried tounch a sneak when Tang Shaoyang focused on the three Drake Squads, but it failed because Tang Shaoyang had his Spirit Eyes active all this time. He could clearly see the "sneak attack".


    Young Master Mistovel thrust the spear in his hand toward Tang Shaoyang''s head, but thetter caught the spear with his bare hand before it could reach his head.


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue, shaking his head. The disappointment on his face was quite clear as he looked into Young Master Mistovel. "I thought you were quite special since I heard Mistovel Family is a dragon descendant, but it''s still quite disappointing."


    "I am also here, Ying." At this moment, Roman appeared behind Tang Shaoyang. He punched Tang Shaoyang with his two fists. The fistnded on the ck scale, but nothing happened afterward. Tang Shaoyang did not even budge from his spot.


    Tang Shaoyang nced behind him, clicking his tongue. "Why are you in such a hurry? I wille for you two, so can you just wait and not disturb me with this young master?"


    His tail then caught Roman''s feet, and he mmed Roman to the ground ten times, creating a small pit covered in red blood. Roman also stopped moving after, still breathing, but not for long if no one helped him.


    "Don''t waste your time with me, Princess Mistovel." Tang Shaoyang noticed that Lulu was about to cast her spell. "You should use your time to save your boyfriend instead. Your spell will not work on me."


    Meanwhile, Young Master Mistovel took this chance tounch another attack on Tang Shaoyang. He created a fire spear in his left hand. It was not just a normal fire but a dragon fire. He thrust the fire spear toward Tang Shaoyang''s chest. However, a few inches from hitting Tang Shaoyang''s chest, a ck fire engulfed the fire spear, swallowing the whole fire spear, and the ck fire crept toward Young Master Mistovel''s left hand.


    ARGHHHHHH!!!


    Young Master Mistovel screamed in agony. The ck fire did not spread to the body, remaining on the entire left hand. The burning pain caused Young Master Mistovel to scream louder.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master Mistovel. Do you remember when I said that I would not kill you? I will keep my word, and I will not kill you, at least not now." Tang Shaoyang smirked.

 Chapter 1104: Luring Madman

    Karian Adventurer Guild, Guild Master Office


    Guild Master Gortham was not supposed to stay this long in this Ancient Rank Dimensional Tower. But he had to stay after what happened with Ying, and he had been waiting to hear if there was any news from the people he sent out.


    It was true that it was his greed that turned the situation into this, so he had to solve the issue too. If Ying came back and started to hunt the adventurers, he would have to resolve the issue and kill Ying. If nothing happened within a month, he would leave the tower. It had been four days since Ying escaped right in front of his face, and he had not heard any news yet about him.


    "I wish nothing happened to him or my people," Gortham muttered in a low voice, but then his door was mmed open. A figure entered the room in a rush. "We have news regarding Ying, Guild Master!" As if God did not side with him, he immediately heard the name he did not want to hear.


    Eril rushed next to Guild Master Gortham, borating on the report she received from Roman.


    Guild Master Gortham massaged the space between his eyes. "Tell Roman to get back. Let the Mistovel Family fight Ying or whatever, but the adventurers should not get involved anymore with Ying."


    Eril nodded and sent the message immediately. She did not receive a reply after a while, and she sent another message. However, there was no reply after she sent several messages in a few minutes. "It seems Roman is in the middle of the fight. He does not reply to my message, Guild Master."


    Guild Master Gortham let out a sigh and stood up. "I will go myself and check the situation." He stopped at the door and turned back to Eril, "Tell everyone not to take any quests rted to Ying. The guild forbids them to the quest; if they don''t listen to it, they will be expelled from the guild."


    The old man left the building, heading toward the Epic Rank Garden.


    *** ***


    The fightsted less than twenty minutes, and it was a one-sided battle where one person beat a group of six people. Roman''s body was covered in blood, lying t on the ground. Lulu was unconscious, and Young Master Mistovel lost his four limbs, but he was still alive.


    After witnessing Tang Shaoyang killing three Primordial Ranks, no one from the other factions tried to fight Tang Shaoyang. They just watched everything from the side silently, letting Tang Shaoyang enter the Epic Rank Garden with the three unconscious people.


    As Tang Shaoyang entered the Epic Rank Garden, he threw the three bodies aside and summoned the skeletons. "This will be your training ground for a while. Don''t forget tomunicate with me once you are done with the monsters in this garden."


    The Skelly Family left with the skeleton army and their new siblings, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone with the three unconscious people. He approached the three, looking down at the three. "What am I supposed to do with you guys?"


    Young Master Mistovel kept grunting in pain and was the first one to wake up between the three, "W-what are you going to do to me?"


    "I don''t know, but I am not going to kill, so don''t worry about it." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and smiled. "I am still thinking about what I should do to you." He squatted, squinting his eyes as he looked closer to Young Master Mistovel''s face.


    "Hmmm¡­." Tang Shaoyang caressed his chin. "Can I extract his bloodline and give it to someone else? Is it possible?" The brilliant idea appeared in his mind, but he did not know if it was possible. The Mistovel Family was the dragon descendant, so they had a dragon bloodline for sure. He wanted to extract it if possible and gave the bloodline to someone else. The thought came into his mind after he recalled the bloodline inheritance ritual with the Ruby Dragon.


    A genuine fear shed on Young Master Mistovel''s face. He did not fear death, but he feared that what was most important in his life was taken. In his mind, his bloodline was the most important thing in his life. Because the moment he lost his bloodline, it was the same as dead. His family would cast him away, and he, with no bloodline, was just amb in this harsh world. He would rather get killed instead of going through such an ordeal.


    "You have something to fear, heh?" Tang Shaoyang smiled, shaking his head. He then summoned Yu, the Ancient Alchemist. "Alright, stop talking in my head. I will let you out."


    The quiet Yu could not hide his joy the moment he was out of the Spirit World. He nced at the three and asked, "Do you want me to heal them first? That bloody one might die if he does not get treated." He was talking about Roman. "You crush his bone, and those bones pierce his vital organs."


    "Then heal him. If he has to die, he should not die in my hands. I get nothing from killing an Epic Rank." Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    "Who are you!?" Young Master Mistovel asked with his hoarse voice. His eyes moved between Tang Shaoyang and Yu. He was surprised to see Yu, and he could tell Yu was summoned by Tang Shaoyang. The guild told him about Ying''s ss, but he knew that a summoner could not summon a human. No, the summoner was not supposed to have a human as familiar; it was just not possible.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow and smiled, "Youe for me, yet you don''t know me? Isn''t that funny?"


    "You are not a summoner! And how could an Ancient Rank summoner defeat the Drake Squads and me!?" Young Master Mistovel''s eyes widened as he came to a realization. "This is that old man''s trap to weaken us, the Mistovel Family!"


    "Your imagination is quite wild, and you are wrong. Don''t try to twist things and put yourself as a victim." Tang Shaoyang held the man''s head and raised him to the air. "If you can control your greed, do you think this will happen to you?" He came closer to Young Master Mistovel''s ear and whispered. "I told you before, didn''t I? You should not covet someone else''s things."


    Young Master Mistovel let out a chuckle. "I will also tell you something. All dragons in the world belong to the Mistovel Family, and that means your dragon belongs to the Mistovel Family. I don''t covet your things, but we are taking what is supposed to belong to the Mistovel Family!"


    "Also, another thing, you suppose not to touch the Mistovel Family, especially her." Her in his mouth was, of course, Lulu. "Her brother wille for you, and I can imagine that you will suffer an eternal hell if you are caught by him!" Young Master Mistovel grinned when he mentioned thest part.


    Tang Shaoyang burst out inughter once more. Heughed for a while, "Your joke is up to my taste, but aren''t you also her big brother?"


    "I am also her half-brother, but I am talking about her real brother who came from the same womb as hers! That bastard has the purest dragon bloodline in his body, and he is the strongest of the Mistovel Family''s young generation, and he loves her little sister more than anyone." Young Master Mistovel has the widest grin despite the pain he experienced. "Have I told you his rank? He just reached Demi-God Rank a few weeks ago, and once the news of this bitch is caught spreads. That man will hunt you even if you hide in hell."


    Tang Shaoyang maintained his smile despite the threat. He was not afraid of the Demi-God Rank, and in fact, he was interested in Lulu''s brother. He wanted to try his full power against someone who had just reached Demi-God Rank. The Primordial Rank was not a threat anymore for him. He thought of looking for Legend Rank, but it was not that easy to find Legend Rank.


    "Thank you for your information. I should let her alive then, so I can lure that madman to me," Tang Shaoyang winked his right eye at Young Master Mistovel. "But isn''t your family quite outrageous to im that all dragons belong to your family? I am tempted to show something that you might never see in your life."


    [Let me out! I want to beat the shit out of this bastard!] Avyn was angry in Tang Shaoyang''s head, cursing Young Master Mistovel repeatedly. [I will wipe this Mistovel Family who dares to say something like that!]


    "I am done treating him, Master." Yu was done with Roman and looked at Young Master Mistovel with pity. "Do you want me to stay for a while? Lady Avyn must want to beat the shit out of this impudent bastard." It seemed Yu was also aware that Avyn was mad.


    "What should I do? You anger someone you should not." Tang Shaoyang winked his eye at Young Master Mistovel once more. "You can scare and torture him, but don''t kill him."


    He granted Avyn''s wish, summoning her out of her world. Avyn did not appear in his humanoid figure but in her original form.


    The towering dragon suddenly appeared before him. It shocked Young Master Mistovel. The smile froze as he sensed the murderous intent and also the dragon aura directed toward him. He never felt such an aura before in his life; not even his father or his grandfather had this kind of aura. He was so scared that he pissed himself.

 Chapter 1105: Romans Desperation

    Tang Shaoyang witnessed the yellow liquid from Young Master Mistovel''s crotch freeze in the air as the bad smell entered his nose. It seemed Young Master Mistovel was not aware that he pissed himself as his attention focused on the towering figure. His body trembled as his pupils shook at the sight of Avyn''s original form.


    It was as if Young Master Mistovel encountered the most terrifying thing in his life for the first time. Avyn was not satisfied with the result as she came closer to Young Master Mistovel''s face. His eyes went upward and turned out, passing out the moment their faces were just three meters apart.


    "You have humiliated him enough, no? This should be enough." Tang Shaoyang threw the guy to the side.


    He could hear very clearly that the giant dragon clicked her tongue, signaling she was not satisfied yet, but she followed the order. Avyn returned to her human form and spat at the pitiful guy. "He imed all dragons belong to his family, yet he could not even handle me."


    "It''s indeed surprising, as I heard the Karian World has gone through eight different worlds, yet this guy seems not to know about you." Tang Shaoyang nodded, ncing at the unconscious young master. He recalled Young Master Mistovel''s expression earlier, and he could tell that the guy really, for the first time, encountered something like Avyn.


    "If those eight worlds are worlds like Earth, then it''s not surprising if his family doesn''t know anything about me." Avyn shrugged. "Even though his family has gone to eight different worlds, it does not mean they are superior to you. It''s about quality instead of quantity."


    "But they should have more resources¡­. I am not talking about herbs or ores, but the dungeon and the games. With more of those, they should be stronger than Earth." Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as he felt like the other worlds had more advantages than him or factions from Earth.


    "That''s true, but we can''t really say anything since this guy is too weak. With his current strength, his family would not trust him with valuable information. It''s safe to assume he really does not know much about the secrets of the world." Avyn shrugged, ncing at Lulu and Roman, who was still unconscious. "What do you want to do with those two? Why don''t we just kill them?"


    "There''s no benefit for me to kill them, so I preserve their lives for Zowen to kill. She may get a few levels from killing two Epic Ranks." That was his n for Roman and Lulu. "But wait, I will keep the girl. I want to bait her brother to me and try to fight with the Demi-God Rank. I haven''t gotten any chance to fight a Legend Rank or Demi-God Rank, but I think it''s doable to fight someone that just reached Demi-God Rank instead of looking for the Legend Rank."


    "This is also another weird thing about you. Why can you beat the people two ranks above you? It was not even a close battle." Avyn was genuinely curious about what made Tang Shaoyang different from the others. She did not really have knowledge about the early rank, but even in her ancestor''s memory, she could not find anything useful.


    "Who knows? Because of my ss and the bloodline? And also my broken second talent?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "Zara mentioned that Wrath is one of the Devil King''s talents or Devil God?"


    [It''s the Devil Lord! Avyn should know about the devil since she has her ancestor''s memory. Devil is one of the progenitor races, and I believe Devil is the one who created Undead, Demon, and Vampire!] Zara corrected Tang Shaoyang and added new information about the Devil.


    "Devil? Why would you choose such power from a wicked being?" Avyn shot a re at Tang Shaoyang. "Devil was known as a harbinger of chaos. They bring chaos wherever they go, and you have one of their powers?"


    "Do I care? I don''t really care if the Devil is a harbinger of chaos or whatever. The power is not a living thing, and it''s all about the user. You can still use Holy Power or whatever it is to bring chaos." Tang Shaoyang did not really care about the Devil''s reputation in the universe. The only thing he cared about was how to get rid of the Gods who wanted his death. He would use everything to get rid of those who wanted him dead, even using the Devil''s power.


    The thing he was concerned about the most was that God Alliances would find the connection to Earth. If they found the portal to the Earth, he was not ready yet to fight them.


    "We are wasting too much time here." Tang Shaoyang nced at Avyn. "I can''t use Spirit Switch with the three unexpected packages."


    "Call the new Skelly Family and kill him." Avyn pointed at Roman. "Killing him will give your new skelly a few hundred levels, no? A level 1 skeleton is killing an Epic Rank. That would give the skeleton a high level."


    "Why don''t I think of¡­." Tang Shaoyang''s words are cut off by a faint voice.


    "P-Ple¡­sea¡­ D-don''t kill me¡­ B-boss."


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the voice, and Roman opened his eyes. His breathing was still unstable, and his slightly opened eyes were on Tang Shaoyang.


    He squatted next to Roman and looked at the guy with a yful smile. "Why should I spare your life? Don''t you want to capture me?"


    "I-I am not¡­ stu-stupid¡­ Y-you can¡­ escape from¡­ God Rank¡­ Why would I try to capture you?" Roman tried to shake his head, but his head just moved slightly. It could not be counted as shaking, and he continued. "Our n¡­ is to release¡­ you¡­ in case Lulu''s brother captures you¡­ We never¡­ thought of¡­ capturing you¡­ Or else¡­ why would we¡­ follow Lulu''s brother¡­ We have fought once¡­ and you beat us easily¡­."


    "Again, why should I trust you? You even attacked me before, though it did nothing to me¡­." Tang Shaoyang recalled that Roman attacked him from behind. He felt the shock wave on his back, but it did not really hurt him as the shock wave was mostly neutralized by the dragon scale.


    Roman gave a weak smile. "That punch¡­ meant to push¡­ you¡­ not hurt you¡­ Lulu asked me¡­ to save¡­ his brother¡­ If I could push you¡­ We n¡­ to escape¡­ with her brother¡­" He did not say the rest that the punch was so pathetic that Tang Shaoyang did not even budge.

 Chapter 1106: Lulus Determination

    Roman''s excuses sounded believable, but there was no reason for Tang Shaoyang to trust him or people from the guild again. This could be just Roman''s ploy to keep his life.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "You almost convinced me to spare your life, but again, there''s no benefit from keeping your life. Your death will help my skeleton, but alive?" He shook his head. "You have no value at all."


    Roman closed his eyes and smiled. He understood it was impossible to convince Ying after what the man had experienced. He, too, would not ever trust anyone from the guild after what happened back then. Ying saved his and the other adventurers'' lives from the Virandal Empire, but the guild did the unthinkable.


    "The only way to keep me alive is to keep Roman alive." Lulu had woken up much, much earlier. She suffered the least injuries between the three and heard pretty much everything. She sat and held the dagger on her neck as she heard that Ying wanted to use her as bait to lure her Elder Brother. Using that fact, she used her life to save Roman.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "Go ahead, kill yourself. It will do the trick as well. If he knows that you die with me, he wille and search for me too, no? He wille faster if he knows his sister gets kidnapped because he knows he has a chance to save your life. But it doesn''t really matter if you are alive or dead, your brother wille to me regardless."


    Lulu''s hand trembled as she could not really talk back. As Ying said, her brother woulde for him regardless if she was dead or alive. Her threat did not really work on Ying.


    "How could you be this evil!? We tried to save you!" In anger, she threw the dagger toward Tang Shaoyang. It was just a normal throw that was easily deflected by Tang Shaoyang. She was also aware that whatever she did was useless against Ying. Four Primordial Ranks could not even leave a scratch on Ying, let alone her, who was just an Epic Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right brow with an interesting im. "Tried to save me?" He shook his head. "I don''t know when you tried to save me, but I know for sure that your family wanted to capture me so badly and take over my familiar. I can''t see where you try to save me at all."


    "Let me¡­ be¡­ your ve¡­ for real¡­ this time¡­ I will make an oath¡­ also take the contract¡­." Roman''s desperate voice rang, attracting Tang Shaoyang''s attention. The determination to live was reflected in Roman''s eyes, meeting with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. "You think highly of yourself, Roman. Even one of my skeletons is stronger than you, so why would I take you in? While the guild holds high regard for an Epic Rank, you are no more than a burden that needs to be fed."


    It was true that there were only twenty Epic Ranks in the guild who participated in this Ancient Rank. The reason was that the Ancient Rank and above were not interested in entering this tower because they could join the higher-rank tower than this one.


    Different from the other factions, the guild did not force their adventurers to do a certain job. The adventurers chose their own missions by following the guild rules. While the Virandal Empire''s attack was unexpected, most of the time, the guild rarely got involved in a big battle, even though the adventurers were much weaker than the other forces. The sole reason was that the adventurer God Alliance had their back and also being the most with God Ranks in the alliance.


    "What about me bing your ve? I will be your ve too, if you ept him!" Lulu made an extreme decision. "Even though I am still an Epic Rank, I have a big potential because of my bloodline."


    "Interesting¡­" Tang Shaoyang turned toward Lulu and held her cheek, pulling her pretty face closer. "What about if you satisfy me? If you can satisfy me, I might consider taking him as my ve."


    Lulu''s eyes shook as dread started to take over. She looked Tang Shaoyang in the eyes, then she looked at the desperate Roman. Roman tried to shake his head, telling her not to take the offer. Tang Shaoyang''s right hand moved to hold Roman''s jaw, making him not be able to speak so he did not influence Lulu''s decision.


    "Make your choice, Princess."


    Lulu Avilius Mistovel kept ncing back and forth between Tang Shaoyang and Roman, struggling to make the decision. But it took her less than thirty seconds to make the most important decision in her life. "Let''s do it!"


    It was Tang Shaoyang''s turn to be surprised. He furrowed his brow for a moment while Roman tried to speak, struggling harder as he tried to do something to Lulu. Roman did not want Lulu to sacrifice her body for him. An evil smirk formed on his lips as Tang Shaoyang took out the contract scroll. He always brought those contracts with him, ve contracts, cooperation contracts, and so on. He had them all in his armory if he needed them. While the contract would not be able to punish the breacher directly, it would tell him if Lulu, in this case, was breaching the contract. The oath was more potent than the contract, but he did not have his priests to make an oath.


    "Sign the contract, and once the deed is done, then I will heal him." Tang Shaoyang handed the contract to Lulu. He had dropped his blood, so it just needed Lulu''s blood to activate the contract.


    "In this case, I want a change in the contract. I will be your ve, but you free Roman!" Lulu was quite smart; that way, just one of them would be Tang Shaoyang''s ve.


    "I am quite touched," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and altered the contract to Lulu''s demand. "I don''t care. As I said, he does not have any value to me."


    Lulu did not hesitate to drop her blood on the contract after she confirmed the terms. She did really sacrifice herself for Roman.


    Tang Shaoyang pulled his hand from Roman''s mouth and saved the contract with a satisfied smile. He then looked at Roman, who had an unbelievable expression, looking at Lulu. "You are quite pathetic that she sacrificed her life and future to save your life."

 Chapter 1107: A Hidden Evil Scheme

    Roman turned toward Tang Shaoyang, ring at him with deep hatred. He genuinely felt guilty for what happened to Ying. He did reallye to save Ying in case the situation turned dire for Ying. If Lulu''s brother caught Ying, he and Lulu nned to free him. That was the original n because they did not think that Ying would be able to fight back against the four Primordial Ranks.


    Things did not turn out as he and Lulu expected, and instead, it put them in dire situations instead. Three Primordial Ranks died, and he was captured alive with Lulu. Now, he was about to ruin Lulu''s life. Everything happened because of the man he wanted to save.


    "You must hate me?" Tang Shaoyang met with Roman''s gaze. "But can''t you really me me for all this? If you want someone to me, Guild Master Gortham is the person you should me for everything. I am not too naive to think the council could pressure a Demi-God Rank to force me to show my window status. It happened because your Guild Master allowed it to happen even after I saved his people. His greed was the cause!"


    Even though those words might not be enough to make Roman hate the guild, he had nted the seed of hatred inside the unlucky guy. He did not know if Roman could help him to mess up the guild, but it was worth the try. That was his n, and he did not have the intention to sleep with Lulu at all. He just wanted to use Roman''s feelings for his little scheme. If he could direct Roman''s hate to the guild, then the n was a sess, but if it did not work, then it was fine. He had nothing to lose, even if the n failed.


    "I am wasting too much time here. Let''s leave," Tang Shaoyang was about to recall Avyn, but thetter protested. "Nope. Don''t recall me. At least, let me fight the people outside first. Might as well wipe them all."


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes, "We need those people to send the message to the Mistovel Family. If all of them die, my n to lure her brother will fail. Also, you are one of my trump cards, so I don''t want to show you yet."


    "But he already knows about me. What''s the point of hiding me?" Avyn pointed at Roman.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear. "I believe he knows what is best to do, right?" He got closer to Roman, whispering to his ears, "If you don''t want me to be rough with Lulu, you should know how to seal your mouth. I have my ears in the city."


    Roman''s body trembled in anger hearing that, but there was nothing he could do. He could only give a little nod as that was the best he could do for Lulu. He picked up Roman and recalled Avyn back before leaving the Epic Rank Garden. The n was to use Spirit Switch, so the factions from the Starter City #5 would wait for him for days or weeks, or even months, waiting for him toe out. But since he had two additional luggage, he could not use [Spirit Switch] for his little scheme.


    Tang Shaoyang came out of the garden and was surprised to meet someone he did not expect outside. Guild Master Gortham, apanied by the other five people behind him. He recognized one of the five, Eril.


    "Well¡­ Well¡­ Well¡­" He did not show any tension even though the one in front of him was Demi-God Rank. "I am surprised¡­ No, I should not be surprised when youe here. You want me, after all."


    Guild Master Gortham had a frown on his forehead, looking at the person on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder and hand. Young Master Mistovel''s condition was far worse than he thought, having all the limbs cut yet still alive. Then his gaze fell on Roman, who was on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder.


    "I don''t really want to fight you right now. There are too many eyes, so I have to use a cowardly tactic," Tang Shaoyang tossed Young Master Mistovel to Lulu and took out Mzed, and ced the de right on Roman''s neck. "Let me leave, and I will return Roman alive."


    It seemed Roman used the remaining of his strength for thisst moment. "Don''t mind me, Guild Leader! You have to kill him and save Lulu!" He did not stutter anymore, finishing the words within one go. Even though he was desperate to keep his life, his pride did not want him to live in shame. He did not want to be alive by sacrificing Lulu''s life.


    "What about if you leave all of them with me? I will guarantee no one will stop you." Guild Master Gortham replied with his dignified tone.


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue, shaking his head. "You are asking too many, no? Three of them? And how am I supposed to trust you after what you have done to me, old man? You can trick me once but not the second time."


    As soon as he finished his words, he released the intense killing intent and dragon aura at the same time. Eril and the other four behind Guild Master subconsciously took a few steps back, shocked by the sudden intense aura. "Also, it seems you are misunderstanding my words, old man. I don''t want to fight you, but it does not mean I will not fight you."


    Guild Master Gortham fell silent. The killing intent and the aura were terrifying, but this was not his first time encountering someone like Tang Shaoyang. However, he hesitated to fight, and he did not know why. That was right; he hesitated even though the young man was just an Ancient Rank.


    "If you can''t ept my condition, then I have no choice but to fight. I don''t want to give up on Young Master Mistovel and Lulu." Tang Shaoyang raised his battle-ax and threw Roman right in front of his foot. "But I don''t really care about this one. I will kill him in case he gets in my way."


    While Guild Master Gortham hesitated, Tang Shaoyang swung the battle-ax down. However, Lulu''s voice stopped him. "Stop! Don''t kill him!" She rushed over and held Tang Shaoyang''s hand. "I will persuade Guild Master Gortham."


    "Please leave with Roman, Guild Master. Don''t fight him! This sounds absurd, but I don''t think you can win against him. Please leave with Roman, don''t involve the guild further in the conflict. This is between the Mistovel Family and Ying!"

 Chapter 1108: A Chat With Guild Master

    Lulu finally opened her mouth and told the Guild Master to leave. Of course, she did not know who would win if Tang Shaoyang fought the Guild Master. She had seen the dragon earlier, she did not know if the ice dragon was Tang Shaoyang''s familiar or not, but she was sure that the aura it gave off was at least at the Demi-God Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang and his bloodline and added with the ice Dragon, she did not doubt if Tang Shaoyang could beat Guild Master Gortham. This did not mean helping the Guild Master because she just wanted Roman to live. If they were swept into the battle, they might not be able to survive. Especially Roman with his current condition.


    Roman turned toward Lulu, shaking his head as much as he could. He did not want to live under someone else''s sacrifice, not especially Lulu. However, thetter pretended not to notice it, meeting with Guild Master Gortham''s gaze.


    Guild Master Gortham looked at Roman on the ground, then toward the de next to Roman''s neck, and then toward Tang Shaoyang. He was calcting whether he could save the three of them, but he realized it was unrealistic to save three of them from Tang Shaoyang''s hand. If he tried, he could save one of the three, but one of the three would also die for sure.


    ''But if I take Roman with me, there''s still a chance for Lulu and her brother to keep their lives.'' The old man let out a sigh. The bad feeling bothered him and added to Lulu''s words. It made him hesitate even more to fight Tang Shaoyang. ''Can''t I really kill him if I want to? He could even escape from three God Ranks. What can I do?''


    With a heavy heart, Gortham made the decision to take Roman with him and said in a heavy tone, "You can leave but without Roman."


    Tang Shaoyang''s smile returned as he put back his weapon and picked up Roman. He then whispered to Roman''s ear, onest poison for the pitiful guy, "You are quite lucky, huh. Once more, Lulu saved your life. If not for her, you should be dead by now. I can tell the Guild Master does not want me to leave, and he is ready to sacrifice you and Lulu. However, Lulu is quite amazing in convincing the Guild Master to save your pathetic life. But again, can''t really me you for this. After all, you are just a shrimp that gets swept into a predator''s battle. If only Guild Master Gortham did not betray my trust, this would never happen to you. What a pitiful little guy."


    "I am going to bring Roman with me, and you can pick him up in ten minutes. You can find him in five hundred meters in the direction I go," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand the moment he noticed Guild Master Gortham was about to cut him. "Don''t worry. I am different from you, and I have made a deal with Princess Lulu that I will not kill Roman. It''s just I don''t trust you anymore, Guild Master Gortham."


    Guild Master Gortham looked toward Lulu, looking for confirmation. Lulu confirmed with a nod about the deal that Roman would not be killed.


    "You can order Eril to follow us if you really don''t believe me. If it''s just Eril, then I don''t mind." Tang Shaoyang grinned.


    Following Tang Shaoyang would put her in danger for sure. Guild Master Gortham should be aware of that, but before he could say anything, Eril spoke first. "I will follow them, Guild Master." She met with Guild Master''s eyes and smiled, "You should know that it should be easy for me to escape if I want to, right?"


    Guild Master Gortham was uneasy about letting Tang Shaoyang leave with Roman, but it was the same even if Eril followed Tang Shaoyang. If Tang Shaoyang could beat four Primordial Ranks, then Eril was like walking in the park for Tang Shaoyang. But again, he believed that Eril should be able to escape if she wanted to. He knew something about Eril''s skill that could ensure that.


    "You can follow him, but immediately send me a message if he is up to something bad." He allowed Eril to trail Tang Shaoyang. "Make sure to maintain a safe distance from him."


    After the brief talk between the two, Tang Shaoyang left with Roman and Young Master Mistovel while Lulu followed him voluntarily.


    Tang Shaoyang met Guild Master Gortham''s eyes and smiled, "I have a feeling that we will meet again in the future. Let''s have a good fight next time."


    Guild Master Gortham had aplicated expression as he watched Tang Shaoyang''s back recede into the distance. He nned to build a good rtionship with Tang Shaoyang, who had potential, but it bit him in the back. Of course, it was his fault because Tang Shaoyang showed something he had never seen before.


    Tang Shaoyang was just an Ancient Rank, but he had the power to ovee the Myth Rank, which was one rank above him. If it was a close fight, he would still understand it, but the fact that Tang Shaoyang overwhelmed the Myth Rank made him curious. He could not hold his curiosity anymore and used the council to pry into Tang Shaoyang''s window status. He wanted to know everything about Tang Shaoyang. From the ss, talent, and bloodline, he wanted to know everything. He could share the information with the God Ranks in the Adventurer Alliance, and he might get a good impression from them. That was the n; he did not intend to fight Tang Shaoyang. He just wanted the information.


    However, his little trick could not fool Tang Shaoyang, and he did not expect Tang Shaoyang would be so daring to oppose the whole city just to hide the window status. He understood that, and he would do the same if he was in Tang Shaoyang''s shoes. It was just his greed that overlooked that scenario because he thought an Ancient Rank would not dare to fight the whole city just for that.


    "Should I really kill him before he could pose a threat to the guild?" Guild Master Gortham muttered by himself.

 Chapter 1109: Guild Master Gorthams Decision

    Tang Shaoyang nced at the additional member within the group, "Are you that confidence to follow me this closely?"


    Eril was right next to Lulu, two meters behind him. He could easily turn around and catch her at this distance. One skill [Blink] should be enough to catch her if he wanted to. However, he did not have the intention to bring an unnecessary person with him. Just like Roman, Eril did not have any value to him. There was no need for him to capture her. Even killing her would barely help him to level up.


    Eril smiled, "What if I give you a new proposal, Sir Ying?"


    His gaze stayed on the woman for a while before shaking his head, "I have my hand full, so I don''t want to deal with you or the guild anymore. Just go back with Roman."


    Lulu nced at Eril, then she looked at Tang Shaoyang''s back. She could say that Eril''s beauty was above her. At least, she felt that way when shepared herself with Eril. However, she was surprised that Tang Shaoyang did not show any interest in Eril after what he proposed to her.


    "Are you sure about that, Sir Ying? Don''t you want to know all the information circting in the city? I have the information you want," Eril did not give up despite the rejection. She believed that Ying wanted more information about the city than anything. As the Guild Master''s right hand, she knew a lot of things about the other factions in the city, and she believed Ying wanted the information.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "I have my people to get information, so I don''t need yours. It''s not like I need detailed information about those factions."


    "You have people in the city? But how? You are not part of our city, so how do you have people in the city to gather information for you?" Eril knew that Ying came from the other starter city. With the short amount of time, he stayed in the city, Ying should not be able to get people to switch to his side. Unless Ying had something that people could not reject, but she believed that Ying could not offer more than the factions could offer.


    Tang Shaoyang did not answer Eril, picking up his pace to meet with Zowen and Rosalie at their meeting point. Rosalie and Zowen were not the only ones there as he summoned Zara and Maldros to help them. He summoned Maldros for [Spirit Switch], but he could not use that because of the unexpected encounter with the Mistovel Family. As for Zara, she helped Rosalie and Zowen to get the information.


    "What took you so long? I thought you were just going to drop the skellies¡­." Zowen paused her words midway, noticing the people who followed him.


    Tang Shaoyang recalled Zara and Maldros, ncing at the six dead bodies at the side. That was how they got the information, kidnapping the people who watched the entrance of the Epic Rank Garden. They got the information from them, and it seemed Zowen ended up killing them all.


    Zowen and Rosalie fixated on the limbless man, wondering why Tang Shaoyang brought the person here.


    Meanwhile, Lulu and Eril exchanged nces. They managed to see the angel and the dragonewt before they were recalled. They exchanged to make sure that they did not see it wrongly. Both nodded, telling each other with no words that they saw the two figures that just disappeared.


    Lulu and Eril could feel the terrifying aura from the angel, and it shocked them that such a strong figure was on Tang Shaoyang''s side. The angel might not be as rare as the dragon, but it was still something that they would hardly encounter. Tang Shaoyang had both on his side, which surprised the two girls.


    ''What is this? I thought he came to our city to hide, but what''s his actual identity?'' Eril could not help but question Tang Shaoyang''s identity.


    Tang Shaoyang yawned and replied, "The Mistovel Family tried to stop me from entering the garden. And I got the prince and the princess with me."


    Rosalie furrowed her brow, ncing at Lulu. "What do you n to do with them?" From the tone she spoke, she clearly did not like the idea of bringing these people with him.


    "Toy. They are just toys. I need something to vent all my frustration, no?" He said with a smile, giving Lulu and Eril a shudder. Both managed to see another side of Tang Shaoyang they did not know, the cruel side of him. They regarded Tang Shaoyang as their savior for what he had done in the Epic Rank Garden, but now he saw them as toys, not people.


    Tang Shaoyang tossed Roman toward Eril, and thetter caught the weak Roman, "You can return now."


    Tang Shaoyang was about to leave, but Eril did have another n for following Tang Shaoyang, "Wait! I will do everything for you, but please allow me to follow you!" Eril called out as she slowly put Roman down, leaning him on the tree next to her.


    Tang Shaoyang halted his steps, turning his head to meet Eril''s gaze. He squinted his eyes, making sure he did not hear it wrong, "It seems I do have a godly charm." He let out a chuckle and shook his head, "Just return with that guy. I don''t want to cross a path with that old man yet."


    Tang Shaoyang continued to walk, but Eril did not give up. She tried to follow Tang Shaoyang, but Rosalie formed a thirty meters firewall, separating them from Eril. The Guild Master''s secretary could run through the fire, but she figured it would be meaningless if the opposite party did not want to take her in.


    Eril let out a sigh and returned to Roman''s side. She took out the healing potion and fed him the potion, which immediately healed the external injuries. A few minutester, Guild Master Gortham arrived at the location, and the firewall was still there.


    "Where did he go?" That was the first question that came out of Guild Master''s mouth.


    Eril pointed at the firewall, and with a single wave of his hand, Guild Master Gortham put down the firewall. Of course, Tang Shaoyang was nowhere to be seen. He expanded his mana to trace Tang Shaoyang, but it was futile.


    Taking a deep breath, Guild Master Gortham made the decision, "Let''s get back. The guild will not involve again with Ying''s matter. This is the end." After saying that, the old man picked up Roman and headed back.


    Meanwhile, Roman was awake all this time despite his injuries, and he heard everything that the Guild Master had said just now. His sharp eyes nced up at Guild Master Gortham as he could not believe what he had heard directly from the Guild Master.


    Guild Master Gortham started everything, and after what he had gone through, the Guild Master decided to give up on pursuing the matter. After what he had to experience, the Guild Master decided not to get involved anymore. After what Lulu''s sacrifice, after everything¡­.


    Tang Shaoyang''s words started to resurface in his head. He could not help but fall for those words even though he did not want to. Of course, it did not dismiss his hatred toward Tang Shaoyang, but he could not help but partially me the Guild Master too.

 Chapter 1110: Lulus Thoughts

    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately return to the vige. He did not want to bring Young Master Mistovel back to the vige. That would scare the vigers, and he wanted to live peacefully in the vige, not wanting the vigers to fear him for something like this.


    They camped far from the vige and had lunch there. Tang Shaoyang handed the roasted Steeer''s meat to Zowen and Rosalie. Both girls took the food as fast as they could. This was the first time they had food since their death long ago.


    "Do you want to eat?" Tang Shaoyang offered one to Lulu.


    Lulu red at him. Her face told him, "Do you think I want to eat in this situation?"


    He shrugged, "Your choice." Taking back the meat, he sat next to Rosalie, starting to eat the meat.


    Zowen and Rosalie were like starved beast. They ate the meat clean, leaving a single bone in their hands. Their lips and around the lips were oily because of how messy they ate.


    "I thought royalty has some kind of table manners and pays attention to it a lot, but I don''t see it in you." Hemented on how fast Rosalie finished the big chunk of meat.


    Rosalie did not really care as she licked her oily lips. "I was a royalty but not anymore. There''s no need for me to follow that boring and strict etiquette. Also, try not to eat for hundreds of years. You will have the same reaction just like us. By the way, do you have more?"


    On another side, Zowen was licking the white bone. As soon as she heard Rosalie asking for more. She turned her gaze toward Tang Shaoyang, clearly asking for more meat as well.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, gave the one in his hand to Rosalie, and took another for Zowen. The vigers gave him four pieces of meat before he departed, and he gave them all to the girls.


    Meanwhile, Lulu could not follow up on the conversation, leaving her confused. The hot, red-haired woman was royalty and apparently had not eaten for hundreds of years. A former royalty was not umon when people lost in their session, but not eating for hundreds of years confused her.


    "Rx. You guys can eat more once we return to the¡­." Tang Shaoyang stopped midway because the meat was gone. Both finished the meat within thirty seconds, licking the bone clean and tossing it away.


    Zowen was the first one to stand up. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go back." She could not really wait for a feast. It could be seen how eager she was from her expression.


    Rosalie pointed at the limbless man on the side with the bone in her hand. "We need a ce to hide him. We can''t bring him back to the vige."


    "What do you want to do with him anyway? Torturing him to make you feel better?" Zowen shook her head. "Just kill him and be done with it. What''s the point of torturing him? It''s not like he is the one who drove you away from the city."


    "He is not the main culprit, but he must participate as the council for someone who represents the Mistovel Family. He has his own part in the council." Rosalie chimed in.


    Zowen nced at Lulu, "Is that really true that this guy represents your family in the council?" She narrowed her eyes and added. "Don''t lie to me because I can tell if you are lying."


    Lulu stared at the blue-haired woman nervously, and then she nced at her half-brother. She finally understood why Tang Shaoyang called him a toy. Because Tang Shaoyang would y with her half-brother, torturing her brother to vent his frustration. That was the meaning of a toy.


    She was not that close to her half-brother, but she did not want him to suffer too. Lulu decided to seal her mouth, not answering the question.


    Zowen smirked, "You are too naive. If you don''t answer my question, then the answer is yes."


    Then she turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "But still, what''s the point of torturing him? Just kill him. It''s kinda better to know their true face earlier thanter, no? Don''t waste your time with these people since something more dangerous than these people are after you. Kill them and get the level."


    "I also agree with Zowen in this matter. Don''t try to grow a bad habit of torturing people. That''s an ugly habit for an Emperor. You still need to maintain your image, after all." Rosalie followed up with a nod.


    This time Lulu was shocked after hearing the middle part where the red-haired woman mentioned that Ying was an Emperor. That meant Tang Shaoyang was a faction leader. This meant it would not be just an individual conflict as it could turn into a conflict between the starter city.


    It wasmon for the factions within the same city to form an alliance. That meant Tang Shaoyang''s faction had its own alliance. Things would get bigger if it were not resolved quickly, but she knew that things would not get better anytime soon with how the other factions'' desire for the dragon. ''It''s still just the eleventh floor, yet a big war will break out very soon.''


    ''But wait¡­ He is still Ancient Rank, and he is a faction leader who directly participates in this Ancient Rank Tower. That means hees from a lower world?'' Lulu made a deduction in her mind. Most factions'' leaders did note and chose someone else to lead their force into this tower, especially so for Starter City #5.


    Of course, Guild Master Gortham was an exception. He was a newly appointed Guild Master to rece the previous Guild Master who had just ascended to the God Rank. He put extra attention on this Ancient Rank tower because he just recently took the position. ''But why does the System put the lower world with us?''


    The term lower world was meant for the world with the first-dimensional tower. They called them the lower world because usually, the lower world had a lower standard for how strong the native was.


    ''But he is absurdly strong, even stronger than my brothers despite his rank.'' Lulu was puzzled by the situation she faced. ''Also, Epic Rank is supposed to be strong in the lower world, but he has one Myth Rank and one Ancient Rank subordinate.''

 Chapter 1111: Disturbing Realization

    "Our pretty hostage seems in deep thought. What do you think she is thinking after hearing our conversation?" Zowen noticed Lulu staring at Tang Shaoyang silently. It was obvious that Lulu had something in her mind.


    Lulu immediately looked down, ignoring the stares. She also thought so hard, thinking of a way to get her half-brother out of his doom. If the conversation continued, she was sure that her half-brother would be killed.


    "So, should I kill him?" Tang Shaoyang nced at the helpless Young Master Mistovel.


    "No, don''t kill him!" Lulu raised her head and looked toward Tang Shaoyang. "I can talk with my family not to pursue the matter anymore, but please don''t kill him. If you kill him, you can never remedy the peace with the Mistovel Family. My family''s God Ranks will not put down the matter until they kill you if you kill him."


    She did not know what got into her mind, but she subconsciously threatened Tang Shaoyang. Saying her family''s God Ranks would kill him was a tant threat.


    Tang Shaoyang narrowed his eyes, meeting Lulu''s gaze. He did not take the threat seriously as he thought of something else. An opportunity when Lulu mentioned God Rank from her family would kill him if he killed Young Master Mistovel.


    ''What if I lure the God Rank of the Mistovel Family toe into the tower?'' He guessed the Divine Lightning would be much stronger than the earlier Divine Lighting, and thest strike of Divine Lightning heavily injured the God Rank from the Divine Church. ''If one strike of Divine Lightning could injure the God Rank, then I can kill the injured God Rank.'' He imagined how many levels he would get from killing a God Rank.


    Of course, it was a great benefit with a high-risk, extremely high-risk since it involved a God Rank. If he predicted it wrong, he might die again under God Rank''s hand. In fact, he almost killed one of the God Ranks if not for his body crumbling when he used an integration with Avyn.


    "I don''t feel good looking at his expression. He may have another crazy idea," Zowen quickly noticed. She was one of the earliest spirits with Tang Shaoyang, so she was a bit familiar with Tang Shaoyang''s thinking.


    "We will keep him alive for now¡­." Tang Shaoyang made the decision. "I might change my mind not to kill him if the Mistovel Family could trade me something with his life, a young dragon, for example."


    Lulu furrowed her brow. She could not believe how outrageous Tang Shaoyang''s request was in exchange for her half-brother. The Mistovel Family might have dragons, but it was less than thirty dragons. Breeding one dragon was hard, harder than giving birth to a new descendant. If she brought up the request to her father, she believed that her father would rather have her half-brother die than give a young dragon to Tang Shaoyang. However, she knew she could not tell if she wanted to keep her half-brother''s life.


    "If you give me the chance to talk with my father. I can ry your request in exchange for my brother." She decided to agree with the request for now. Whether they came up with a deal or not, she would think of another way to resolve it. She wanted to keep her brother''s life until she thought of another way for now.


    Tang Shaoyang gathered mana around his index finger, forming a knife with the mana. He then pulled out Young Master Mistovel''s tongue and cut it.


    "ARGHHHHHHH!!!" Young Master Mistovel screamed in pain, and his voice reverberated to the point of shaking the trees.


    Lulu opened her mouth wide as she did not expect Tang Shaoyang would do that. She was shocked by how easily Tang Shaoyang did it as well. Her breathing sped up, thinking that Tang Shaoyang saw her bluff. She imagined what woulde for her after witnessing Tang Shaoyang''s cruelty and started getting concerned about what would happen to herter.


    "I cut his tongue because I want to bring him to the vige, so he will not be able to say anything to scare the vigers." The exnation was directed to Zowen and Rosalie, of course. Then he turned toward Lulu, "You have to take care of him since you want him alive!" That was an order, not a request.


    After the short conversation with Zowen and Rosalie, he agreed not to torture Young Master Mistovel to vent his anger. On the way back to the vige, he realized the change within himself. The fact that he treated the other humans as the tool to get him stronger. The moment he heard Lulu''s brother had just reached Demi-God Rank. He immediately thought of killing Lulu''s brother. The moment Lulu mentioned the God Rank, the first thought that came into his mind was how to kill that God Rank.


    The realization disturbed his mentality, thinking that he had turned into a monster to have such a thought. Of course, his justification was that he needed to get stronger as soon as possible because many people''s lives were on his shoulders. If he did not be strong enough, the people who trusted him would suffer. But he felt it was just wrong to get stronger by sacrificing other people.


    Of course, he was not burdened with killing Young Master Mistovel and his subordinates. They wanted to kill him, so he killed them. It was more like self-defense. The thing that disturbed him was the thought of killing the other people who had not done anything to him yet.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the vige with conflicting thoughts. As for the vigers, he easily convinced them that he had returned with friends despite how bad Young Master Mistovel''s condition was. The viger immediately prepared houses for his friends, and they did not doubt his words even when he told them that Young Master Mistovel was his friend.


    It was still noon, and there was still time to visit another dangerous ce mentioned by Areth, but he decided to call it a day.


    Zowen and Rosalie went to the vigers, asking for more food. The two women wanted to satisfy their years of hunger. The two returned early in the evening. They had their own house, but the two decided to sleep in the same house with Tang Shaoyang.


    "It seems he is caught in his own thoughts again. You talk with him." Zowen motioned toward Tang Shaoyang''s room with her chin, telling Rosalie to talk with Tang Shaoyang.


    Rosalie took a deep breath as nervousness was apparent on her face. She nodded and headed to the room.

 Chapter 1112: Head-to-head

    Rosalie entered the room unnoticed as the person inside was sleeping on the e bed. She was initially surprised because this was too early to sleep, but then she recalled what Zowen told her earlier. There was something in Tang Shaoyang''s mind.


    She approached the bed silently, sitting at the edge as she stared at his face. Her hand touched his face, touching the scruffy and prickly beard. That was the proof that he did not have to take care of himself. Back on Earth, Li Shuang or Kang Xue would take care of his appearance.


    Tang Shaoyang caught her smooth hand as he opened his eyes slowly, "You havee back¡­." He blinked his eyes a few times.


    "You do really look like you have something in your mind," Rosalie said, observing his face.


    There was something different from his look, and she could tell that with the way he talked. It was surprising, but she could really tell that easily that he had something in his mind. Zowen noticed it first, and she noticed it now.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, rubbing his face with his free hand. He smiled and said, "Do I?"


    Rosalie nodded as her hand moved up to the space between his eyes, "Yes! There''s a little wrinkle here, and you squint your eyes often without you realizing it. You also look strained¡­." She caressed his forehead. "What do you think about it?"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, shaking his head. "It''s just that I get caught with my own thoughts. Even though the world has changed, and things have be vastly different before the Game. It''s not easy to get rid of my old mindset."


    He sat up and told her what bothered him, telling her in detail how he was caught in his own thoughts. It was just wrong to kill other people for his gain. That was morally wrong, even during his time in the gang. He never had the thought of killing someone, even if he fought the other gangsters. He had killed people, but most of it was idental. There was not a single time where he ever thought of assassinating a member of the rival gang. Now, he did it by using Lulu as the bait to kill her brother even though he did not have enmity against Lulu''s brother.


    The people who wronged him were the Mistovel Family on this eleventh floor, and he had caught the culprit. He could just kill the culprit and be done with it, but he thought of torturing Young Master Mistovel. Even had the thought of baiting the Mistovel Family''s God Ranks toe into the tower to kill them.


    Rosalie let out a chuckle after hearing everything, "The fact you are still thinking like that. It''s proof that you are still a human, not a monster. Monsters do not think what they do, whether it''s morally right or wrong. All in all, there''s nothing wrong with you. It''s quite simple to solve. If you feel it''s wrong, then don''t do it. If you do it even though you feel it''s wrong, that means that''s your only choice."


    Tang Shaoyang raised his face, meeting Rosalie''s soft gaze. He twirled his finger, pointing his head, "I have a big n in my brain. Should I cancel all the ns then?"


    "As I said, if you feel it''s wrong, then don''t do it. If you think that''s the right move, then do it." Rosalie ced her hands on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder, moving his body to face her. "Tell me, why are you doing it? Are you doing just to satisfy your selfish desire, killing people, or for the big picture? What''s your goal?"


    Tang Shaoyang sighed, "I am going to get strong as soon as possible. I want to reach at least Primordial Rank before I meet another God Rank. That''s the only way to survive from the God Ranks or even win against them."


    "Why do you want a power to face the God Rank?" Rosalie led him with another question.


    "I am afraid those God Ranks will find a way to get to Earth. We are not ready yet to fight them. I might not be able to protect you and the others from those God Ranks."


    "Then don''t hesitate! Don''t let the guilt eat you! Don''t let your old mindset be your obstacle! You are an Emperor, many lives on your shoulders. Protecting your people is the right thing to do!" Rosalie finished it with strong words.


    Letting out everything and having a conversation with Rosalie wasforting. Tang Shaoyang felt better having someone supporting him.


    "By the way, what''s the n? May I know?" Rosalie asked, curious about the n.


    "You already know that I n to bait out and kill Lulu''s Brother, who just reached Demi-God Rank. Not only do I want to test my limit, but also I want the level." That was his first n, killing a Demi-God Rank.


    "I already know that. That means you have another n?" Rosalie squinted her eyes as she felt something bad. She felt like the next n would be worse than killing a Demi-God Rank. Zowen''s words rang in her head, telling her that he was up to something crazy.


    Tang Shaoyang told her about killing the God Rank by luring them into the tower and using the Divine Lightning to injure the God Rank. Lulu mentioned that the Mistovel Family''s God Rank woulde if he killed Young Master Mistovel.


    "I n to fake the negotiation with the Young Master Mistovel''s life. I will ask for something they will never give me, a dragon. They will refuse it for sure, and then I will kill Young Master Mistovel in front of their eyes. That should be enough to provoke them¡­ I think," Tang Shaoyang shared his n and added in the end, "Of course, I will do it if only I can win against the Demi-God Rank. If I can''t even kill a Demi-God Rank, then why would I try to kill the God Rank."


    Rosalie''s smile fell after hearing the whole n. That was not a good n. After she froze for a moment, she snapped out and voiced her honest thought, "I think we should really cancel that crazy n. The God Ranks from the Divine Church have not found a way to Earth yet, so we still have time. Let''s take it slowly by defeating the boss of the eleventh floor. How about it? We start it with a baby step."


    She regretted saying whatever she had said earlier. She did not know that Tang Shaoyang nned to kill a God Rank. No matter how strong Tang Shaoyang currently was, the God Rank was still too much for them.

 Chapter 1113: Body-to-body

    Tang Shaoyang narrowed his eyes, "I thought you were supporting me."


    Rosalie rolled her eyes, "I don''t know. You are crazy enough to assassinate a God Rank. Don''t underestimate them just because you almost killed them. I could tell that they hadn''t used everything they had against you yet because they underestimated you. As I said, it will take a long time for them to discover a path to Earth. We still have time and take it slowly and climb up to the tower. If even after we reach twenty-five floors, you are not strong enough to face a God Rank, then we can try your crazy idea."


    Rosalie raised her hand and pointed at his chest, "I am not done yet. Remember, you are your empire''s hope, and if you die early, who will protect them? Who will protect your unborn baby? Who will protect us? Remember, killing the God Rank is not the only choice. You still have other choices that you haven''t tried."


    "I know you are going to say that you have [Seven Souls] skill, but again, the God Rank will figure out that you have a way to escape death. The next encounter will not be as easy as the first encounter." Rosalie was dead serious. Not just her tone firm but also her expression. "Let''s say that you manage to kill one God Rank. That may help you skip rank, but have you thought about the consequences after you kill the God Rank?"


    "Consequence? Making the Mistovel Family be my mortal enemy?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. That was the only thing that crossed his mind from killing the Mistovel Family''s God Rank. They would be a mortal enemy for sure, and it didn''t really matter to him since he had six God Rank Alliance after him. One more did not really change anything.


    Rosalie shook her head and said, "No, not that. Your feat from killing a God Rank as an Ancient Rank will spread in the God Realm. That will do more harm to you than anything else. The other God Ranks will be wary of you, and you may be their number one target because they are afraid of your power. If you can kill the God Rank while you are still Ancient Rank, then what can you do when you reach God Rank?" She let out a sigh and continued, "You will not be weed in the God Realm for sure. The other God Ranks will feel threatened by your existence. They may try to kill you even if you are not the other God Ranks'' enemy. Unless that''s yourst option, let''s not think of killing the God Rank. No, even killing a Demi-God Rank will draw unwanted attention. Let''s change the n and think it together, alright?"


    Tang Shaoyang thought about it. He might not need the power to face the God Rank right now, and he did not know when he needed that kind of power. Because if the God Ranks descended to Earth, everything would be toote. He still thought of killing the Demi-God Rank, and the God Rank was the best choice he had. He hoped that the Mistovel Family did not know that God Ranks came into the tower, hoping the strong Divine Lightning would help him to kill the God Rank. That was a great n, an instant power if the n seeded, but death might be the punishment for the failure.


    "Let''s talk about that for another time. I still think that''s a great n, even though it means all the God Ranks will be my enemy in the future. The future problem will be taken care of in the future as well." Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "So, what are you doing here? I thought you were having a feast with Zowen?"


    Rosalie rolled her eyes once more, "It''s already evening. You have slept for hours." Suddenly her cheek turned red, and she whispered, "I want to sleep¡­." Her words trailed off. She thought Tang Shaoyang got the clue.


    "Ah," Tang Shaoyang nodded and got off the bed. "You can sleep here. I am going to take a walk." He just took three steps from the bed before a hand grabbed his hand, pulling him backward. Rosalie put him down on the bed, right below her, while she stared at him with her red cheeks.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised, not expecting this from Rosalie. He did not think of doing it with her here. They were in the middle of an unknown vige with a room with bad instion. He did not want their first experience in this ce, so he did not think of doing it with her right now. However, it would be different if it was her wish. He would entertain her wish if she wanted it.


    There were no wordsing from Rosalie''s mouth as she was too embarrassed for her bold action. However, it was toote to back down. She did not say anything as she nted her lips on his lips. Her kiss was quite awkward, but Tang Shaoyang led her well as his hand snuck into her thin clothes, sneaking into her plump butts. He received a stare from Rosalie as their lips parted. "You need to get used to this if you want to do it." He grinned ear to ear.


    Tang Shaoyang did not give her a chance to withdraw from what she had started. He kissed her again while his hand roamed around her body. Rosalie looked ufortable, but she endured it, following the lead. In no time, her clothes were off her body, revealing her provocative naked body. His divine hand started to reach herher region, and soon enough, she started to breathe heavily. Her face started to be redder as her grip started to tighten.


    Meanwhile, his hand started to crawl up to her breast, starting to fondle the firm mound. Tang Shaoyang was looking for her weak spots all over her body. As her breathing fastened up, he got closer to her ear and whispered, "Have you started to feel it?"

 Chapter 1114: Last Favor

    Lulu was waiting inside her room nervously. She was waiting for Tang Shaoyang, ready to fulfill the contract she made with him as the evening approached. The viger prepared a house for her and her brother, and She thought he woulde at night. She stood up from the cranky bed, walking back and forth as the outside started to get darker.


    Hours passed, and the vigers knocked on her door, delivering her food. She did not have an appetite for food because of what would happen to her. She sat at the edge of the bed and frowned. Even though it was hard to track the time, she was pretty sure it was past midnight already. It was past midnight, and Tang Shaoyang had note yet.


    "Did I get nervous for nothing?" Lulu furrowed her brow, "But what''s the point of bringing me with him if he does not want to do it? Does he really just want to use me as bait?"


    With all the useless thoughts in her head, she did not get a wink of sleep. She awoke all night until the sun rose once more. She got out of the house and spotted Tang Shaoyang talking with a teenager.


    Lulu noticed that Tang Shaoyang''s face got a lot brighter than yesterday. The teenager seemed eager to talk to the man as she overheard their conversation. They seemed to be talking about hunting the monster, and the teenager was overly excited about killing the monster. The guy seemed to forget that she was even here.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang agreed to Areth''s request to help him get stronger. That was what made the teenager so happy, and they kept talking about killing monsters. He decided to help the vige for thest time, giving them enough power to survive on this floor. That was thest favor for the vige before he left. He nned to leave the vige after the Skelly Family finished their grind and also after he finished exploring the other two potentially dangerous areas.


    It was more like since he had nothing to do; hence he was willing to help the boy. After the refreshing night, it restarted his mood. He had a great morning, and Areth came at the right time for that.


    The pair headed out of the vige, and Tang Shaoyang noticed Lulu. He did not spare a nce at her, leaving the vige together with Areth. They went quite far from the vige, heading toward the Steeer''s territory. The n was to raise Areth''s level by killing the Steer until the teenager reached the level where he could solo-kill the Steeer.


    Of course, before the killing, Tang Shaoyang armed him with a weapon and armor. He opened the treasure and got a set of armor and also a spear. He gave them to Areth, the starter pack for the teenager. The Grade One treasure from the Rock Lizardmen gave the teenager Grade B set equipment. It was bad luck on his part to get just Grade B set equipment from Grade One Treasure Chest. He thought it might be because he got the whole set of armor and weapon. That was why it was just Grade B. If it was just a weapon or maybe one piece of armor, it might be Grade A instead.


    Areth followed Tang Shaoyang closely, matching the pace as he looked around. Despite having someone reliable in front of him, he was still afraid that they might get ambushed. He did not see any monster, but then he felt a vibration on the ground. It was no doubt a big monster was running based on the vibration. The teenager subconsciously tightened his grip on the hem of Tang Shaoyang''s clothes.


    "It''s fine. Nothing will happen to you as long as I am here," The voiceforted Areth as he loosened his grip on the clothes. But the teenager still made sure that he was not more than a meter from Sir Tang.


    Steeer came from ahead of them, charging toward Tang Shaoyang with its antler pointed forward. Tang Shaoyang used [Detection] and found out it was level 837 Steeer, "Stay back." He instructed the teenager.


    Areth made the distance from Tang Shaoyang, hiding behind the tree. He watched everything unfold before his eyes as Tang Shaoyang caught the Steeer by the antler. He was shocked that Sir Tang managed to stop the Steer by holding the antler. The more unbelievable thing happened as he watched Sir Tang lift the Steeer by the antler and m the monster down.


    The teenager could feel the ground shaking like an earthquake. Then he saw ten meters of a long spear formed in the air. He recognized the blue energy that formed the spear. "It''s Mana." He could not hide his excitement to see the form of mana with his eyes.


    The mana spear pierced through Steeer''s body, pinning the monster down. Just like that, the monster that he could not dream of killing was subdued within less than ten seconds. Three mana spears pierced the monster''s body. The spear went through to the ground, leaving the helpless monster bleeding and dying.


    "Come here," Sir Tang motioned him toe over, and Areth obediently came over. Sir Tang pointed at the spear in his hand and told him to kill the monster. "Kill the monster."


    Areth gulped down, staring at the monster nervously. Even though the monster was helplessly pinned down on the ground, not able to do anything. The fear instilled by the monster in his mind stopped him from getting closer to the monster, let alone killing the monster.


    Tang Shaoyang narrowed his eyes as he noticed Areth''s body was shaking and did not move despite his order. He did not expect that the boy was scared of the monster that would not be able to move.


    "This is the only way to help you get stronger. If you can''t ovee your fear of the monster, then there''s nothing I can do."


    Tang Shaoyang waited, but the boy just stared at the monster in fear. In fact, the boy flinched when the monster''s gaze fell on him. It was a hopeless situation, and Tang Shaoyang was not going to help the boy more than this.


    "If you can''t kill the monster, then this is pointless. You are wasting my time, Areth! Let''s go back."


    "NO! I can do this!" Areth yelled out in response. His chance was right in front of his eyes. He did not want to miss the chance that might nevere ever again in his life. The boy closed his eyes and screamed, pushing the spearhead to the monster''s head.

 Chapter 1115: Last Favor - Part 2

    ARGHHHHHHHH!


    Areth''s scream reverberated in the air as he ran toward the Steeer. He ran as fast as he could, holding the spear as strong as he could. Then the boy sensed the spear met with the resistance and realized his spear hit the monster. He opened his eyes and saw a quarter of the spearhead enter the monster''s head. However, it was not enough to kill the monster. In fact, it barely did anything to the monster.


    Areth could hear the disappointed sigh from behind. He realized that Sir Tang might not want to help him anymore if this continued. He gripped the spear tighter and pushed it with all his might, but it barely pushed the spear a little bit further. It just caused more blood toe out from the stab, nothing more. The monster was still alive; the stab did nothing.


    "If you don''t have enough strength to kill it, then aim for its soft spot, the eye!" Areth heard Sir Tang''s voice, giving him advice. "Climb up to the head and stab the eye with everything you have!"


    This might be the bloodiest experience the boy had in his life, and this was the first time. However, Tang Shaoyang had to go hard from the start because he did not have the time to guide the boy. He would not stay long enough for the boy to ovee his fear naturally. He forced the boy to ovee the fear if the boy really wanting to obtain the desired power.


    Tears welled up in Areth''s eyes as he pulled the spear. The teenager did not give up despite being overwhelmed by the fear. He followed the instruction, climbing up to the monster''s body and approaching the head. His legs were shaking, but he managed to reach the head and looked into the monster''s eye that stared back at him. Areth flinched and took two steps back, losing his bnce and almost falling off before he managed to recover his footing.


    Areth once more approached the monster''s head, looking into the eye. The monster stared at him with desperation. That would be him if he encountered the monster without Sir Tang. Imagining himself in the position of the monster gave him the sheer determination to raise the spear. With all his might, he brought the spear down to the monster''s eyes. He yelled from the top of his lung as the spear pierced through the eye.


    Just like Sir Tang told him, the eye was the soft spot as he managed to push a quarter of the spear into the eye. The monster''s body shook, struggling from the pain. Areth held onto the spear tightly, maintaining his position. Gaining his footing once more, Areth pushed the spear further. The blood sshed out from the pierced eye as the monster struggled harder. Areth put all his weight on the spear, pushing the spear deeper.


    Eighty percent of the spear entered the eye of the monster, and it struggled even harder. Areth lost his grip as his body fell to the side. Tang Shaoyang caught the teenager and put him down, letting him watch the dying monster.


    The monster slowly died from the bleeding, and Areth watched everything to the end of the monster''s life. He knew for sure the monster died not just because it closed its eyes but because of the notification in his head. A Burst of notification rang in his head as his body rxed from the most intense moment in his life. His legs gave out, and his butt fell to the ground.


    "You want to be strong, but your eagerness doesn''t match up with your will," Areth took the criticism with noint since that was the truth. He himself was ashamed of what happened, scared of the dying monster. He did not kill the monster as the notification told him that he assisted Sir Tang in killing the monster.


    "I will give you three minutes to take a breath, then we will hunt the next monster,"


    That was almost the same as the notification he received from the system, t and unfeeling. The teenager did not expect this, not expecting to see this side of Sir Tang. There were noforting words or congrattions for killing the monster. However, he immediately put himself in Sir Tang''s position. It was he who asked Sir Tang to guide him. He asked to get stronger, not to babysit him. He expected congrattions, but for what? Killing the Steeer was easy to work for Sir Tang. There was nothing he did that was admirable at all or deserved to be congratted.


    Areth threw away those useless thoughts and checked the notification. His eyes widened in surprise after reading thest notification. He had reached level 67 from a single hunt. From a single-digit level to halfway to three digits level in a single hunt. The teenager opened his window stats and saw the number of his Attribute Points. He was eager to increase all his attributes, especially his Strength. The boy realized he did not have enough Strength to pierce the monster''s head.


    ''No, wait, Areth. You need to consult Sir Tang first. Don''t ruin the opportunity.''


    The teenager managed to hold back from distributing the free Attribute Points. He waited for exactly three minutes, and Sir Tang returned with another dying monster. He immediately grabbed his spear and approached Sir Tang. He told him about his progress and also asked for guidance on his attributes.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows, "Allocating the attribute will depend on your ss¡­." He paused as he realized that Areth did not have a ss, and he also did not have a ss scroll for the boy. It would be troublesome to determine which attribute the boy should focus on because Areth only got two Attribute Points with no ss, Talent, and Bloodline. He needed to be careful if he did not want to ruin the boy and waste his time helping Areth.


    "Allocate fifty to Strength for now and save the remaining point forter. We need to consult someone with more experience than me," Tang Shaoyang figured that the boy needed enough Strength to kill the monster. That was why he told Areth to allocate fifty points to the strength. He would consult with his spirits depending on what Areth wanted to be in the future.

 Chapter 1116: Ladies Talk

    Back in the vige


    Rosalie stayed on the bed, hiding under the nket as she stared at the ceiling. She lost her virginityst night, and she still could not believe what she had gone through. It hurt at first, but the pain gradually disappeared as a new sensation went through all over her body. It was weird because this was the first time to feel like that in her entire life.


    Then the memory ofst night started to resurface in her head, and she immediately covered her face with the nket from embarrassment. When she was still a spirit, she cursed most of the women who slept with Tang Shaoyang. The reason was that they made an indecent faces and moaned lewdly to the point of being disturbing.


    "Did I make the same face and voice?" Rosalie asked herself as realization struck her. She recalled the hot night and did not remember. She did not remember what kind of expression or voice she madest night. It was blurry as the only thing she remembered was the pleasure and exhration of making out. That left her conflicted and also guilty for whatever she ever said to the other women.


    ''This is how he feels when he is conflicted about something?'' She wondered, still on the bed, toozy to wake up. ''Will I feel the same if I do it with other men?'' Her thoughts wandered, but she immediately shook away the thoughts. She felt like this was something that only Tang Shaoyang had, making him special on the bed. She thought so because of the former Elven Queen. The fact that the Elven Queen betrayed her husband was proof that her husband did not feel the same.


    Her mind wandered, thinking of useless stuff. The former Empress would never expect to have such a thought one day. The door suddenly flung open as a figure entered the room, "What''s the pervert Empress doing on the bed thiste?"


    Rosalie was shocked, not expecting the uninvited guest to barge into the room. She was relieved when he found Zowen, who entered the room, rxing her body.


    "If you wondered if you make the same noise as the other women, the answer is obviously yes. You are no different than them." Zowen grinned ear to ear, but her expression drastically changed into the frustrated one, "And thanks to you that I barely got any sleep. I need to ask the viger for another room for tonight if we don''t leave this ce anytime soon."


    Rosalie''s cheeks turned even redder when Zowen mentioned the noise part. She hid from Zowen because she was too embarrassed. Both often gossiped about how slutty Tang Shaoyang''s women were, and now she was part of those slutty women to make the same noise.


    "You go out first. I will follow you after dressing up." The me Empress chased Zowen away, too embarrassed to show her face.


    "Yes, My Empress," Zowen went out.


    During her day as a spirit, she often gossiped about having sex with the other girls. They often watched when Tang Shaoyang forgot to cut the connection with the Spirit World and often badmouthed the girl. Now her position switched. She had be the girl that slept with Tang Shaoyang, and she did not doubt that the other female spirits would badmouth her back in Spirit World.


    When she got out of the room, she put on a mask of calmness as if the conversation never happened. Zowen just shrugged and did not tease Rosalie further, "Let''s have breakfast before we decide what we want to do today."


    The viger treated them like they were royalty, putting them on the same table as the ash-pink girl for breakfast. Lulu ignored the food mostly, secretly ncing at Rosalie and Zowen, who did not care about her presence. She did not see them when Tang Shaoyang went with them into the city, wondering where they came from. The blue-haired woman was Ancient Rank, and the red-haired woman was Myth Rank. Each time she looked at Rosalie, she could not help butpare herself with the red-haired woman''s appearance. She had to admit that the red-haired girl was much prettier than her.


    "It seems staring at us makes you full,ss?" Zowen raised her head after finishing her te. Her eyes were on her te that remained untouched.


    Lulu snapped out of her daze and turned toward Zowen, "I am not hungry, don''t have any appetite when you don''t know what will happen to you."


    Zowen nodded three times, extending her hand toward her te, "Then may I have this?"


    Lulu nodded, and the te was snatched up very quickly. It was awkward that no one spoke afterward, and Lulu decided to ask, "Where''s Sir Tang?"


    Zowen shrugged, "He''s going to finish his business. Also, there''s no need to worry; nothing will happen to you, thanks to us. He won''t touch when he has her."


    Lulu subconsciously nced toward the red-haireddy. It was a relief knowing that but also a sting to her pride as a woman. Mostly she was relieved she did not need to serve that man.


    "But you better speak to your family if you want to return to your home. He wants to bepensated for keeping you and your brother alive." Rosalie added her words, "He may have the patience to keep yours and your brother''s life right now, but I am not sure it will keep that way for long. You can speak to your family with the Communication System."


    Lulu furrowed her brow, not doubting them but because she believed them. The problem was that the demand was just impossible to fulfill. A dragon in exchange for her brother and her life. She did not think her family would agree to the exchange.


    The hostage girl let out a sigh, "I don''t think my family will agree with the demand. They would rather give up on me and my half-brother than give Sir Tang a dragon, even if it''s a young dragon. Can you persuade him to change the demand?"


    Zowen cast a pitiful look at the hostage girl and shook her head, "Your brother pissed him off so bad, so he would not be satisfied unless your family lost something precious. That''s why he requests a dragon instead of anything else since your brother wants his dragon."


    Rosalie was the one who let out a sigh this time, "If your family does not want to give the dragon, then I am pretty sure your brother wille to save you, right?"

 Chapter 1117: Ladies Talk Goes to South

    Lulu nodded in response. Her brother, who spoiled her, woulde for her as long as she was still alive. In fact, she was stillmunicating with her brother through the Communication System. Her brother would return from his tower and woulde here to save her. He was on the way for her.


    "But why? Why does Sir Tang Shaoyang try to fight someone that is several ranks above him?" She became curious.


    Zowen licked her finger as she finished her second te, "While you hold your brother in high regard, I think your brother is just a stepping stone for Tang Shaoyang. Your brother means level, and the reason he wants to lure your brother to save you is to raise his level, nothing more. So, yeah, better you persuade your family to give him what he wants if you want to protect your brother."


    What Zowen said interested Lulu, casting a curious look at the blue-haired girl, "Don''t you worry about Sir Tang? Even though my brother just reached Demi-God Rank recently, my brother is still Demi-God Rank, three ranks above Sir Tang."


    Lulu was surprised that Zowen smiled at her, shaking her head, "I am a little worried, but as I said, your brother meets his worst opponent yet. Not because I underestimated your brother, but because your brother could not kill him."


    After saying that, Zowen stood up from the seat and showed her an empty te. She wanted to get more food for breakfast, leaving Rosalie alone with Lulu. The atmosphere immediately turned awkward as soon as Zowen left the table. Rosalie was not as kind as Zowen, giving Lulu the cold shoulder considering what her family had done to Tang Shaoyang.


    Lulu decided to not speak since the opposite party did not want to talk with her. Her mind filled with Zowen''s words. It was hard to see how confident Zowen was in Tang Shaoyang to fight her brother despite the rank gap between the two. That made her worried a little bit.


    There was no exchange between the two until Zowen returned to the table with two tes in her hand and broke the ice, "You guys are so awkward."


    "How are you supposed to have a conversation with someone you don''t know," Rosalie rolled her eyes, enjoying her food slowly. "Also, aren''t you overly friendly with her? Technically she is our enemy."


    Zowen shook her head and replied after swallowing the food in her mouth, "But she is innocent, no? We can''t fault her for her family''s decision. It''s not like she tried to harm him."


    "It might be too early, but the conflict can''t be resolved. Her family would be our enemy, and she has no choice but to be our enemy." Rosalie replied tly as if it was no big deal making enemies of the Mistovel Family.


    "Then I will say she is our potential enemy but not our enemy yet," Zowen smiled.


    "It does not change the fact I don''t know her, and it''s normal not to talk with someone you don''t know,"


    "Alright, you win," Zowen shrugged, changing his attention to Lulu, "I am interested in her because she is also a mage, like me. And I am interested in the Dragon Magic you use."


    She had her hidden intention, being friendly with Lulu. She was interested in Dragon Magic. As someone who dabbled in magic research for hundreds of years, she wanted to research Dragon Magic. Something she could not get when she was alive. Tang Shaoyang had a dragon and dragon bloodline, but he did not use the Dragon Magic. Lulu was her chance to delve deeper into Dragon Magic.


    "Figure it out if you want something from her," Rosalie shook her head.


    "In my world, I am a magus, but I guess it is different now. I am just an Ancient Rank mage now," Zowen smiled. At the same time, she finished the third te of breakfast, "I want to know more about dragon magic. I know it makes your spell stronger, but I want to know more than that. Let''s start from the foundation. Can anyone use dragon magic?"


    Lulu narrowed her eyes, realizing that the blue-haireddy approached with a hidden intention. She was not sure if she wanted to share her knowledge with the blue-haireddy. As the blue-haireddy said, they were potential enemies, and her knowledge might be used against her family in the future.


    "I am sorry,dy. I don''t think I want to share my knowledge with you unless the conflict between Sir Tang and my Family is resolved. As you said early, we are potential enemies, and you may use my knowledge against my family. While I don''t want the conflict to prolong, I also don''t want to be the culprit that will lead my family to ruin." Lulu decided to be direct and bluntly refused to share her knowledge.


    She also exined why she did not want to share her knowledge to avoid drawing the blue-haireddy''s ire on her during her stay here. She wished the blue-haireddy would understand her position, and of course, she was quite smart to hint the blue-haireddy to talk for her to Tang Shaoyang to make peace with her family. That way, she and her half-brother would be returned, and she could share her knowledge with ease.


    "I see," Zowen smiled, nodding in response, "You are quite smart, heh. Unfortunately, I can''t help you with that, and you ask the wrong person. He may listen to her, though." She pointed at Rosalie.


    "I intend to ask you nicely, and we can do research together if there''s anything we can do to improve the Dragon Magic. However, you try to use me for your gain, huh?" Zowen''s smile disappeared, "I hate the most when someone tries to use me. Experiencing it myself, I will not repeat the same mistake even though you mean no harm to me."


    The atmosphere shifted instantly from friendly to tense. Zowen stared at the shocked Lulu, "Tang Shaoyang said he does not care whether you are alive or dead, right? You are just bait, and your brother wille even if you die to avenge you."


    Lightning burst out from Zowen''s hand. In the next second, tendrils of lightning shot toward the stunned Lulu. Thetter was caught off guard, not expecting she would be attacked. They had just had a friendly conversation a few minutes ago, but she realized that her scheme to exchange her freedom with the knowledge unknowingly touched the blue-haireddy''s reverse scales.

 Chapter 1118: The Answer

    Lulu watched as death shed before her eyes. She could not do anything with the attack. There was no way to dodge it with such a short distance. It took time to activate her defensive spell. Just as she thought she was doomed to die, crimson fire burst out from underneath. The fire covered her from the lightning, negated the lightning from killing her.


    Everything happened within a few seconds. She almost died, and then she was saved by someone.


    "I thought you were sympathetic toward her because you two are fellow women? Now you want to kill her?" Rosalie stood up, shaking her head.


    "As you said, we are still strangers, and this stranger tried to use me. Even though her little trick may not harm me in any way, you should know what caused me to die?" Zowen looked away from Lulu. She was holding back, not trying to kill the hostage girl.


    "On top of that, why do you protect her? I thought you didn''t care about her?"


    "I don''t really care about her, but I care about you. I don''t think he will be happy if you kill her when you persuade him not to kill her," Rosalie shrugged.


    Zowen took a deep breath and turned around. She lost her appetite after what happened.


    The vigers gathered with such a bigmotion, but they were scared to get near them. Rosalie turned toward the vigers, "It''s just a small fight between us. There''s no need to worry." Despite her words, the vigers were still concerned with the fact that a fight between them could raze the whole vige.


    Rosalie turned toward Lulu and let out a sigh, "I actually don''t understand what''s in your head. The contract does not bind you, and you can just leavest night, but you decide to stay. Now you try to use a little scheme to get the freedom that was never taken from you. Don''t tell me you want to sleep with His Majesty?"


    Lulu''s face was pale, not because of what Rosalie told her but because she avoided death. Even though the red-haireddy saved her from the blue-haireddy, she did not feel regretful at all. She felt like the red-haireddy was more dangerous even though he pissed the blue-haireddy. The one in front of her was unfeeling, showing no emotion ever since she met her, while the blue-haireddy showed more emotions. If she had topare the two, the one that would kill her unprovoked was the one in front of her.


    Lulu decided not to answer, not willing to involve herself with the red-haireddy. "I will return to my lodging." She bowed and headed back to where her brother was, not forgetting to bring food with her for her brother.


    Despite the suffering, her brother did not give up on his life. He ate whatever she got for him, and after finishing the full te of breakfast. Lulu received a message, and the message was from her half-brother, who was in bed right now. The tongue was cut, and his limbs were gone. But they still couldmunicate through the Communication System.


    [Give me a regeneration potion and a healing potion. We will make our escape as soon as my limbs regrow!]


    Both were hostages, but no one watched them. As the red-haireddy said, why did she not escapest night? She questioned herself, and the only answer was to fulfill the contract, sleeping with Tang Shaoyang. She was horrified by the realization but masked it with calmness in front of her half-brother.


    Lulu let out a sigh and shook her head. Young Master Mistovel''s reaction was, to be expected, raged. His face turned red from anger as his eyes wide open, ring at his half-blood sister. He thought Lulu had betrayed him and his family.


    "This is not the time, Brother. I will give the potion after dinner tonight, and then we will make our escape at midnight."


    Young Master Mistovel calmed down, processing what his sister said to him. It was a more reasoned n than his impulsive n. He nodded and closed his eyes, sending her a message to leave the room because he wanted to sleep.


    Lulu returned to her room, sitting at the edge of the hay bed. She was thinking about what the blue-haireddy had told her earlier during breakfast. Her little trick made the blue-haireddy mad. She remembered that the blue-haireddy said she had died once for the same reason, being tricked.


    ''Does that mean Tang Shaoyang has a resurrection skill? Or one of his subordinates has the skill?''


    That was the usible exnation, and that might be the reason why Tang Shaoyang dared to challenge his brother despite the rank gap. Lulu fell into her thoughts, trying to figure out the mystery around Tang Shaoyang with the clue she had.


    *** ***


    The day was uneventful but for one person, Areth. The boy returned to the vige with Tang Shaoyang at sunset. The boy was overwhelmed with fatigue, mentally more than physically, because he went through a lot in one day. Despite the exhaustion, the happiness could not be hidden from his visage. His eyes were bright as he could not stop smiling, bringing a giant monster on his shoulder.


    Of course, he killed a lot of Steers, but the one on his shoulder was his first solo hunt. He killed the monster without Sir Tang''s help, and he was proud of his achievement. As the sight of his vige came into his eyes. Areth started to pick up his pace, running toward the vige and calling the vigers with joy.


    The boy announced his return and showed off his loot around. The vigers were impressed that the weak young boy managed to kill the monster that haunted the vige. Cheers and praises were given to the young boy, who could not stopughing and smiling as he received everyone''s attention.


    Tang Shaoyang watched everything from the sideline and could not help but be proud of himself. Areth could be considered his half-pupil. That is what made him proud.


    "You end up helping him." Rosalie came to his side, watching the vigers celebrate their first high-ranking hunter.


    "For my selfishness, doing a good deed to bnce my bad deed. It feels nice¡­." His words trailed off. The reason he wanted to help Areth was not for Areth but for himself. It was to lessen the guilt for the people he had killed. It was a twisted way to do a good deed, but it helped him.


    "And I have found my answer. I will fight to survive. I will do anything to survive, even if it means others have to suffer. For my people and for my family! I will not be troubled by those useless feelings even if it means I will be a monster."

 Chapter 1119: Lesser Kraken

    The following day, Areth led Shen and his group to two other ces that were categorized as dangerous areas for them. It was a forbidden area for the viger even to get near, even more, dangerous than the Steeer.


    Zowen stretched her hand up, having a good sleep because she moved to the same house with Lulu. She did not need to hear the shameless voices anymore at night. And thanks to her interference, Lulu canceled her n to escape. Lulu thought Zowen did this because of what happened in the morning. She did not know that it was Rosalie''s moan that forced her to move to another house.


    As for Zowen, she did not have the same bad mood as yesterday. But the maguspletely ignored Lulu, not even giving a nce to thetter. Lulu carried her brother on her back, following the group.


    The first dangerous area was ake. Theke was clean and remained untouched by human hands. The elders in the viger told Areth and the other younger kids to never wander to theke or even get close to it. It was said there was a very dangerous monster living in theke, even more, dangerous than Steeer.


    The vigers did not know what kind of monster lived in theke. The reason they said it was more dangerous than Steeer was that even the Steer did not dare to get closer to the vige. Hence theke became the forbidden area for the viger.


    Tang Shaoyang led the group, approaching theke shore. The water was clean and fresh, and it made Tang Shaoyang want to jump into theke with how fresh the water looked. However, if one looked carefully further, there was something obstructing their sight to see deeper into the vige. It looked like a cloud, separating the surface and the deeperke.


    The surprise was Spirit Eyes could not see through the white cloud. It had a simr ability to the barrier in the city. He tried to use his mana, but his mana was also blocked.


    "It''s dangerous," Zowen was the first one to break the silence. "Unknown things are always dangerous, so let''s go to the second ce and thene backter. I will stay here and study the barrier. This will be my first new research."


    "I am not going to leave you to study this thing. There''s no new research until you take all the trials." Tang Shaoyang refused the idea.


    Zowen might be of Ancient Rank, but she was no different with no rank. An Epic Rank might be stronger than her right now because she had not taken the trial yet.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right hand, forming five red swords made of yer Energy. He did not mind showing yer Energy to his hostage. The five of five meters swords shot into theke.


    The five swords made the yer Energy enter the water and pierce through the cloud that acted as a barrier. It was brief, but the cloud barrier separated for a moment before closing again in the following second. He failed to use that window to see what was beyond the cloud barrier, expecting his sword would break the cloud.


    "It''s interesting," Zowen was still in research mode, nodding her head at the reaction, "I think it''s a barrier for our sight. Anything physical can pierce through the barrier." Trying to prove her first theory, she picked up the branch on the side. The one-meter branch was enveloped with her mana before she threw it into theke. The branch shot into theke, barely creating any ripple in the water, and it pierced through the cloud barrier just like the sword did.


    Zowen expected her branch would be able to go through the cloud barrier and tried to see what was beyond the cloud barrier. However, there was nothing she could see because it was just a pitch of darkness.


    Tang Shaoyang created another sword, a single sword made of yer Energy. The sword was ten meters long and controlled the sword to cut through the cloud barrier. The barrier sliced open, but it slowly regenerated. Tang Shaoyang moved the sword once more, cutting through the barrier and creating a big hole. Big enough to see what was beyond the barrier.


    He activated Spirit Eyes and saw through the darkness. He finally saw the thing dwell in theke. "Get back!"


    The words were directed at Areth, and the boy followed the instruction obediently. A few secondster, theke made a big ssh as the creature showed itself. It was a giant octopus with ten tentacles. Its bright yellow eyes scanned the shore and stopped at Tang Shaoyang, recognizing the person who tore the cloud barrier.


    [Lesser Kraken Rank: Epic Rank]


    The Lesser Kraken did not waste its time attacking the person who attacked the water. The ten tentacles moved toward Tang Shaoyang, just like a whip. Thetter responded with the already former yer sword, cutting through all the tentacles. With a single sh, the tentacles fell off.


    The Lesser Kraken let out a weird roar, but the tentacles regenerated back within the next three seconds. It was clearly angry, shooting dark energy from its mouth toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Again, Tang Shaoyang easily deflected the attack with the t surface of the sword, changing the trajectory to the sky. The Lesser Kraken was weaker for an Epic Rank, weaker than he thought. He turned toward Rosalie and Zowen, "Want some level?"


    Their answer was raining the Lesser Kraken with fire and lightning, burning the skin to a crisp. The giant monster tried to fight back, but it realized that it could not win. At thest moment, it tried to escape back into theke. Tang Shaoyang caught one of the tentacles and pulled the gigantic creature from the water.


    Boom!


    He mmed the giant creature to the ground, and it let out another weird roar. The roar did notst long because Rosalie and Zowen finished it quickly. Just like that, the giant creature died. The size of its head was ten meters long if they counted with the tentacle. It would make the creature thirty meters long.

 Chapter 1120: Breeding Ground

    "Is that it? Are we safe to dive into theke now?" Zowen asked, eager to explore theke. There must be something Lesser Kraken protected inside. Anything else, she wanted to collect the cloud barrier if it was collectible.


    "You can jump if you want to get swarmed by those slimy Krakens. I saw at least dozens of them from the hole I created, not sure how many of those things were at the center of the deeper part of theke." Tang Shaoyang shrugged, gesturing to the Magus to jump in.


    Theke was big, the quadruple of the ser stadium. It was unknown how deep theke was because of the cloud barrier.


    "I can try electrocuting them," Lightning sparking in Zowen''s right hand, ready to send them into theke.


    The monster was weak when they had their ground and easy to kill. However, it would be different if they entered theke. Water was the Lesser Kraken''s home turf, and they might pose a threat to Zowen and Rosalie inside the water. Even Tang Shaoyang''s movement would be limited inside the water, and the water would reduce the strength of his swing for sure. More importantly, none of them had the experience of fighting under the water.


    The three argued about how they should take care of thiske, and they did not reach a conclusion. They were arguing, and some of the arguments sounded ridiculous, such as drying up theke. Lulu could not take it anymore and decided to speak.


    "I think this ce is Kraken''s breeding ground,"


    The three looked toward the voice at the same time. For some reason, Lulu felt pressure from the three. She gulped and exined, "It''s the work of the God Rank from the high-rank faction. As its name implies, they breed the monster they want in the tower, and they will let their lower rank member harvest it, whatever the purpose is. Some factions can tame the monster, some factions use that to help their people to level, and the peculiar faction breeds the monster for delicacy."


    The three confused, exchanging nces. Making sense in some parts, but it did not really make sense because the tower chose the participants, not the otherwise. God Rank might have their way of creating these things, but their factions are not necessarily chosen for the dimensional tower.


    "It still does not make sense for them to make this. While those God Ranks can get into the tower, how do they let the system choose their faction into the Dimensional Tower." Rosalie narrowed her eyes, thinking Lulu lied to them, "Unless those God Ranks know how to get into the right tower? Again, even if they know, why did they put the breeding ground in the tower? Don''t they have their own territory?"


    The Empress realized that Lulu''s exnation was questionable to the point that it made the girl suspicious. It did not make sense to do all of this when the other factions could take this breeding ground from them. Why risk it if they could put the breeding ground in their own territory? The risk of being stolen or taken over by another faction was big.


    "Or this horde of Krakens is the result of their experiment. They leave it here to test out how good these monsters are against newbies like us." Zowen said, exining a different guess as to the reason behind the breeding ground. The exnation about the breeding made sense, but the purpose Lulu mentioned did not make sense. However, it made sense if these monsters were the product of an experiment. Since the God Rank could enter the tower, they might have the method to see what happened inside the tower as well. Whoever set up this breeding ground might be watching them right now.


    Rosalie and Tang Shaoyang turned toward her. Their faces were totally clear when they looked over her, asking for a more detailed exnation as to how she coulde to such a conclusion.


    "Lesser Kraken instead of Kraken. That means this monster is the weaker version of the real Kraken. I don''t know if you have seen the real Kraken, but the real size of the Kraken is much bigger than the one we killed." Zowen exined patiently. She had seen the real, the corpse and the living thing. "Back in my world, Kraken is the King of the Sea. So yeah, I have seen the real one, and this one is not the real Kraken. The real one is much bigger than this one. I would say ten times bigger, and it could drown our ship with just its size."


    "Also, remember the rank! I am weaker back in my world, and yet we managed to kill the real Kraken. If we have to talk about rank, the real Kraken in my world should be at Epic Rank or Ancient Rank at most. But this one, despite being smaller, it''s already an Epic Rank. It means this one is not an infant Kraken. Its name also implies it is the lesser version of the real Kraken. So, whoever created the breeding ground, wants to create the real Kraken through the experiment. Or maybe there are more secrets to this breeding ground. We don''t know, but we know what this ce is now." Zowen shrugged.


    Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie epted Zowen''s exnation more than Lulu. It made sense if it was an experiment, meaning whoever created this breeding ground wanted to see their experiment.


    Rosalie and Zowen now looked at Tang Shaoyang, waiting for his decision on their next move.


    "So you say this is a breeding ground, but it''s actually a farm for us," Tang Shaoyang''s eyes gleamed, looking down to theke once more. He tore apart the barrier, big enough so it would take time for the cloud barrier to regenerate. With Spirit Eyes, he saw through the deeper part of theke and found the bigger Kraken in the deeper part.


    "There are a few Ancient Rank Kraken, and I see one Myth Rank." He turned toward Rosalie and Zowen, "This is a farm, a ce to farm levels. We can fork them out of the water and kill them on thend. Those monsters would be much weaker on thend." A massive grin formed on his face as he mentioned ughtering the Kraken.

 Chapter 1121: Foggy Mountain

    "Are we going to empty theke?" Zowen asked. Excitement was obvious in her tone. Killing these Lesser Krakens meant levels for her. Especially when she started lower than Rosalie.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the magus who wanted to do research in theke shared the same excitement. But he shook his head, "But not now. We will wait for the Skelly Family to clean up the Epic Rank Garden before cleaning up theke."


    Of course, he did not forget his Skelly Family. They also needed levels, and thiske would be enormous for them.


    "But are you sure to clean up theke? What if God Rank makes this breeding ground angry at us? Aren''t you making too many enemies right now?" Rosalie said, quite concerned their action might anger the owner of the breeding ground.


    If what Zowen guessed was right, the owner of the breeding ground might be watching them. Cleaning the Krakens might anger the owner. Adding one more faction with God Rank to their enemy list was not something they desired for sure. The seven God Alliances and added with the Mistovel Family and maybe the Virandal Empire that had been hunting Tang Shaoyang for the Dragon. There were too many factions with God Ranks after them already. It was quite concerning to add one more faction with the God Alliance. With many God Ranks after Tang Shaoyang, it would be easier for them to find the Earth''s location.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "It does not matter. They should know the risk of leaving their experiment in the tower. I am not going to miss a golden chance like this."


    In Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, this was a chance to increase his familiar''s level and also could help him level up if there were any Myth Rank Lesser Kraken or above. Whoever created the breeding should not be mad if he killed all these monsters. Even if the God Rank was mad, he would dly take them on if they came into the tower. He felt a little bit safer after the first God Rank, who descended early in the tower. He had the System''s Divine Lightning to help him to kill the God Rank in case another God Rank came after him into the tower.


    "If that''s your decision," Rosalie nodded. She reminded him of the potential enemy, making him aware that his decision could give him one more enemy. If he was okay, then she was not going to persuade him not to farm the Lesser Kraken.


    "We will leave for now," Tang Shaoyang nced toward Areth, "Lead us to the third area."


    Areth''s eyes glued on the monster that was over ten times bigger than himself. It was still hard to believe such a big monster was easily killed by his teacher. He snapped out of his daze and turned toward his teacher, nodding in response.


    "The third area was quite far from the vige," The boy pointed toward the right of theke, taking the lead. "We call thest area Foggy Mountain. As its name implies, it''s a mountain with thick fog. We can''t really see anything beyond the fog, and three of our vigers try to enter the mountain to find out what is inside. However, they never returned, and we gave up exploring the area."


    "It''s quite far from here, but we should be able to reach the area within an hour with my¡­." Before Areth could finish his words, his vision blurred as he sensed a hand coiled around his waist. In the next moment, he realized he was being carried by his teacher. He was embarrassed being carried like this, but the boy did not dare to protest.


    "Tell me the directions!" Areth nodded while pointing his finger straight forward. He was about to say that with his current level, he should be able to reach the area within an hour. Despite his current level, level 734, he realized that he was still much slower than his teacher and his friends. The estimated an-hour journey was cut short in ten minutes, or maybe less. All he saw was blurred vision, and then he arrived at the foot of Foggy Mountain.


    The mountain was shrouded in gray fog, blocking the vision or any skill that tried to pry into the mountain. Tang Shaoyang dropped the boy and observed the fog. Spirit Eyes did not work on the fog as he expected. He stayed there for a while, reminiscing about the past. The fog reminded him of when he went through Fogged Park with Lu An. The boy was far weaker back then, but he preserved until they went through the park and arrived at their current main base.


    A smile formed on his lips. It was good, yet also not a good memory at the same time. Good because he felt like a free spirit before, with no responsibilities. He did not need to worry about anything but his life back then. Not such a good memory because he and Lu An almost died back then.


    "Do you see something in the mountain?" Rosalie noticed the smile, thinking he might find something interesting in the mountain.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Nope. This Foggy Mountain just reminded me of the past."


    "This looks like another breeding ground," Zowenmented,ing closer to the fog. They were at the border of Foggy Mountain. The fog formed the wall, separating the mountain and the surroundings. She touched the fog, yet it was not normal fog. There was a barrier that prevented her from seeing beyond the fog, but the fog did not prevent them from passing through, meaning they could enter from anywhere. They did not need to look for the entrance.


    The fog only had one purpose blocking the vision. When she observed it again carefully, the fog was simr to the cloud barrier in theke. That was what led her to guess this was a breeding ground. The fog has a simr function to the cloud barrier in theke.


    "This is not a breeding ground. This is the home of the native of the tower that managed to break the chain that System put on them." Lulu looked up at the mountain, recalling the information she had read about the tower record.

 Chapter 1122: The Native Break The Chain

    Tang Shaoyang knew what Lulu talked about. The natives of the tower were the people that got punished by the System for doing something taboo. That was what he knew after going through the first ten floors. Those people were limited in resources, meaning their growth of power was limited to a certain extent.


    "The difference is, the natives on this floor and above have a higher limit. Since we can find monsters in Epic Rank, Ancient Rank, and even Myth Rank on this floor, the natives also could achieve simr ranks. That only applies to the natives who break the chain, but¡­." Lulu nced at Areth, "Most natives fail to break the chain, and the vige we stay at is one of the examples."


    Tang Shaoyang did not know if he could trust whatever Lulu told them. However, if it was the truth, Foggy Mountain should pose no threat to him.


    "We will soon find out."


    He signaled to the others to follow him, leading the group into the fog. The fog obstructed his vision for a moment before it got cleared out. Beyond the fog was not that much different than outside. It was the same forest as the outside, the area with populous trees. The interesting part was the pathway in front of them. Three pathways led in three different directions. It proved a point that this ce might be the natives'' home.


    "What do you want to do with the natives?" Rosalie asked. She assumed Lulu told the truth based on the pathway and wanted to know his intention before meeting the natives.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth, about to give her an answer, but he heard something whistling in the air. His sharp hearing could tell that an arrow wasing for them. Fortunately, the fog only acted as a barrier between the mountain and the outside area. There was no fog when they were inside, and his Spirit Eyes worked inside. He noticed the arrowing for Zowen.


    He caught the arrow midair before it could hit Zowen, and his eyes tried to find where the arrow came from. Before he could find who shot the area, he heard a sound from the arrow in his hand. ncing toward the arrow, he noticed a hidden mechanism at the arrow opening. The green gas came out from the back of the arrow, and Tang Shaoyang used his Chaos Fire to burn the arrow and the gas.


    "I want to say our actions depend on the native. If they attack us, then there''s no reason for us to hold back." Tang Shaoyang took out [Mzed], and at the same time, he activated Spirit Integration with Karan. His skin turned red as his body grew taller.


    "We got the answer now. We will kill them all since they want to kill us."


    There was no hesitation in his action as he raised his right foot and stomped the ground, activating [Earth Split]. The ground shook and split up, heading toward the peak.


    "You two stay with the girls!" Tang Shaoyang ordered Wrath and Greed. Both were stronger than Rosalie and Zowen, for sure, so he told them to stay with the girls to protect them. He did not wait for a response as he leaped up into the air. His right foot glowed in red once more, and another [Earth Split] was activated. As soon as hended on the ground, the ground cracked, forming a giant crack up to the peak.


    Barrages of arrows came for him, but it was blocked with [Mana Shroud]. The arrows were not enough to break his defensive skill. But the arrow was not just a normal arrow. As it fell down after getting reflected by Mana Shroud. The arrows lit up in red and exploded.


    Boom!


    The explosion engulfed Tang Shaoyang. Zowen and Rosalie watched the explosion with no worries. Lulu''s spell failed to hurt Tang Shaoyang so that normal explosion would not be able to hurt Tang Shaoyang.


    Sure enough, with a single swing of his battle-ax, Tang Shaoyang cleared out the explosion. He was not hurt, standing in the same spot. He put the battle-ax on the ground, and two axes formed in both his hands. The axes were made of fire and storm. He then threw the axes toward where the arrow came from.


    The axes spun in the air, going through the trees, and exploded. Fire and storm engulfed the area where the axesnded as screams rang in the air. While the axes did not directly hit the target, the fire and storm reached whoever shot the arrows.


    Using his movement skill, Vnt Step. Tang Shaoyang rushed to the peak, ignoring all the attacks toward him. It was more like the arrow could not hit him with his current speed. Arriving at the t area on the peak, he saw a big cavern. He could tell it was not a natural-formed cavern because of the decoration at the entrance. The cavern''s entrance was decorated simrly to a gate, and he found the native in this mountain.


    Six armored individuals guarded the entrance, and six of them were short. So short, below his waist. They were short with thick beards and crossbows on their right hands. That was right; these people were dwarves. He had dwarves under his banner, so he was not surprised to see them.


    The six guards took two steps backward, cing their backs on the wall while aiming the crossbow toward Tang Shaoyang, "Don''te closer! Or we will shoot!" They threatened Tang Shaoyang with their fearful tone, making it not threatening at all.


    "Dwarves?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. The fact they were dwarves made him hesitate to kill them. It was because he had dwarves'' subordinates, and for some reason, he regarded all the dwarves as his subordinates.


    He used [Detection] on the six guards and discovered the highest level among the six was level 876. Not even one Epic Rank. There was no real benefit in killing them. He thought they would be simr to the Less Kraken, where the lowest rank would be Epic Rank. Or he hoped at least many of them were Epic Rank, but he was wrong. They were far weaker than the Krakens for sure, but they must be strong nativespared to the other natives.


    "But it does not change the fact that they try to kill me¡­." Tang Shaoyang muttered beforeing to a decision, "I will give you two choices! Be my ves or be killed!"

 Chapter 1123: Taking in The Dwarf - Part 1

    The ve was just a temporary way to solve the current issue, establishing his authority over the dwarves instead of fighting them. Tang Shaoyang wanted to figure out first if these dwarves could be taken out of the tower or not. If they could get out of the tower, then he would bring them with him back to Earth and let them blend into the other dwarves.


    "I would rather die than be your ve!" One of the guards reacted strongly and charged toward Tang Shaoyang with the ax.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and caught the ax with his hand. It was like taking a toy from the kid. He took the ax from the angry dwarf. He then reached the dwarf te armor, raising the guy to the air before mming the dwarf to the ground. That silenced the dwarf, who was not dying yet. The dwarf was still breathing, merely passing out from the impact.


    "Do you still want to fight? Or do you want to call your leader for my offer?"


    The five dwarves exchanged nces, nodding, and two of them ran into the cavern. The remaining three guards still had their spears pointed toward Tang Shaoyang. They did not lower their guard even though the invader showed no sign of approaching them.


    Five minutes passed. Sounds of footsteps could be heard from the cavern, and soon a group of eleven dwarves came out, with two of them being the two guards from earlier. The two guards pointed their fingers at Tang Shaoyang.


    "He is the invader, Chief."


    The dwarf called Chief nodded. The Chief scanned the guard on Tang Shaoyang''s feet before meeting with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze. He took a few steps forward, "I am The Chief of Fog Vige, Hulgem. I have heard what happened from my guards, and it seems there''s a misunderstanding between us that I wish to clear up."


    Tang Shaoyang narrowed his eyes at Chief Hulgem, then he shook his head and said in a t tone, "You have two choices. Be my ve or be killed. There''s no third option."


    He used [Detection] on the Chief and found out Hulgem was just Epic Rank. The same with the dwarves behind Chief Hulgem. Three Epic Ranks and the remaining dwarves were level 900 and above.


    Chief Hulgem let out a bitter smile, "You can''t me us for defending our vige from the intruder, no? We are willing topensate for the inconvenience we have caused to you and your people."


    Before Tang Shaoyang could give his reply, Rosalie and the others arrived at the t surface. They stayed behind Tang Shaoyang and observed the dwarves'' group. Rosalie approached him and asked in a low voice, "What''s the situation? No, what do you want to do with them?"


    She knew how useful the dwarves were, and she figured out that he might want to take the dwarves under his banner. It was the future issue of whether the dwarves could get out of the tower or not. They would stay in the tower for quite a long time since they needed to climb up to the twenty-fifth floor, the end of the Ancient Rank Tower. These dwarves might be useful for their exploration of the higher floor. That was why she asked him what he wanted to do with the dwarves.


    "I told them to be my ve or be killed." He whispered, "I want to assimte them with the dwarves in our base if possible."


    Rosalie rolled her eyes when she heard the first part. But she figured out he wanted to take the dwarves by the fact these dwarves were still alive. The fact the dwarves remained on guard, the threat clearly did not work.


    "You don''t lose anyone in your group, but we have lost a group of guards at the foot mountain. Compensation is the best we can give you. We, dwarves, are known from the smithing, and we are willing to give each of you our best creation." Chief Hulgem said, looking at the red-haired woman worriedly.


    "Lend me your Titan de," Rosalie whispered.


    Tang Shaoyang did not hesitate to lend the de to her. She took the de and tossed it toward Chief Hulgem, "If you can give us the equipment with the same quality, then we are willing to ept thepensation."


    Chief Hulgem received the de, and his face paled slightly. The best creation in his mouth was the Epic Rank Artifact, but the one in his hand was two ranks above the Epic Rank, the Myth Rank Artifact. He had Ancient Rank Artifact, the hammer he used daily for his work. Even that could not match the quality of the de in his hand.


    Chief Hulgem let out a sigh and shook his head, "It''s unfortunate that we don''t have the same quality Artifact as this de. The best we could give is Epic Rank Artifact, and that is our best creation. We can''t give more than Epic Rank Artifact. Even if we have one, it''s still unfair. We lost our people, and we must stillpensate for defending our vige. The Epic Rank Artifact is the best we can give for the peace of my vige."


    Rosalie shook her head, having a stern expression on her face, looking straight at Chief Hulgem, "You keep mentioning your loss, but it''s not our fault for defending our lives too, no? If you wee us instead of attacking us when we enter the mountain, this will not happen. Your people attacked us first, and we acted in self-defense."


    "We want to avoid the pointless battle, but we don''t mind fighting too."


    Chief Hulgem scanned the red-haireddy, then he nced at the red-skinned man. He tried to measure how strong these people were. He and his people might break the chain from the System and get to a high level, but there was a drawback. The System did not give them the free skill, which is also an important skill, [Detection]. He did not know the invaders'' rank, and he tried to measure them based on his experience of fighting the monster.


    "That means you want to fight because you know that we are not capable of producing the Artifact you want, and we are not afraid of fighting!"

 Chapter 1124: Taking in The Dwarf - Part 2

    After the deration, Chief Hulgem threw the de to the ground and raised his hammer. He did not try tounch a surprise attack on the invader, but he wanted to destroy the de before the fight. Before he could swing the hammer, he saw the shadow hovering from above.


    Chief Hulgem realized he was done for. He might have the time to get away or even block the iing assault. However, his hammer was above his head, ready to swing toward the de. Even if he tried to change the swing direction, the power behind his swing would be reduced.


    ''Ah, right. They toss such a high-quality Artifact to me, that means they are confident to take it back from me as well.''


    The bone-crunching noise rang in the air as Chief Hulgem''s elbow bent to the side it was not supposed to. Blood poured down from the elbow as the white bone was exposed. The Chief groaned in pain, losing his grip on the hammer. Then he felt the hand reach his neck, raising into the air. His short feet iled in the air, and he also lost his grip on the heavy de.


    The other Dwarves then reacted. They did not see the invadering for the Chief. In fact, the other Dwarves did not expect their chief to try to destroy the Artifact. The other Dwarves were about to jump to save their chief, but a firewall rose from the ground, separating them from their chief.


    The Dwarves exchanged nces, panicking about their current situation. Before they could decide what to do, they noticed they were inside a cage made of lightning. They were trapped with nowhere to go. One of the Epic Rank Dwarf tried to destroy the lightning cage, but the lightning zapped him in return, sending him flying.


    The sky suddenly turned dark, and The Dwarves looked up to the sky where the dark cloud gathered right above them. The spark of lightning could be seen beyond the dark lightning. They were doomed if the lightning struck them down. There was nowhere to go because they were trapped inside the lightning cage.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his hand, signaling Rosalie and Zowen to stop the attack on the Dwarves. The me wall dissipated, but the Dwarves were still trapped in the lightning cage. He threw the Chief Dwarf to the front of the lightning cage before retrieving the Titan de.


    Rosalie then approached the Chief Dwarf. Despite the acute pain he felt, Chief Hulgem remained unyielding, "Just kill me! Kill ME" He yelled at Rosalie.


    "That will be easy. But it will be a waste of time for us to return empty-handed." Rosalie shook her head, looking down at the Chief Dwarf with an emotionless expression, "I will make it easy and quick for you. Since you can''t give what we request, we have to change the condition. We want your expertise. The Tang Empire wants your expertise. Work for us."


    "I will never lead my people to be ves ever again!" Chief Hulgem replied with no hesitation. He and his people broke from the System''s chain. They survived and slowly obtained back what they were capable of. He would not lead his people to another misery. "Just kill me! Kill me!"


    Rosalie frowned, recalling her wordings. She did not mention anything about very but jobs, offering them to work for the empire. Thinking a little longer, she realized the chief misunderstood her words because of Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang offered to be his ve or be killed, so when she mentioned working for the empire. Chief Hulgem thought it was to be a ve.


    "I never asked you to be the ve of the empire but a work. A real work, taking part in the development of the empire. Be one of the empire''s people, not as a ve." Rosalie shook her head, exining carefully to make sure the dwarves understood her. "He threatened you because he did not want the pointless fight. He thought you would give up if your lives were threatened and told you guys about this work."


    Chief Hulgem furrowed thick brows, ncing toward the man who broke his elbow. He did not trust the woman, let alone the man. His fear was that these people tried to deceive him and his people.


    Rosalie let out a sigh, "If we know you guys are dwarves, we will not kill the guards at the foot of the mountain. Our empire is also a house of dwarves, so he does not want to kill you guys. If we want to take you as a ve, we can just kill you all here and take all the remaining dwarves inside to be our ves. There''s no need for us to waste our time with you and your trusted people. There must be a lot of dwarves who want to rece your position as a Chief."


    Chief Hulgem''s mouth mped shut, and thought carefully about what the red-haired woman just told him. Everything that the woman said made sense, but it was still hard to trust these people he just met. The people who killed his people. Even though he could not refute that they killed his guards in self-defense.


    Tang Shaoyang canceled the integration and stored his weapon in his inventory as the talk went smoothly. He approached Chief Hulgem and opened the member list of his faction. All the people who joined his empire had to sign the contract and join the faction officially, including the Dwarves and Elves. He just needed to show the member list of his faction because it showed the race too.


    "This should be enough to convince you that Dwarves are part of the empire," Tang Shaoyang made a list to appear so the Dwarves could see it. There were over a thousand Dwarves on the list.


    Chief Hulgem was convinced with the list and looked up at the man. The list could not be faked, and he realized the man in front of him was the big shot, the biggest big shot in this group, and also the empire, The Emperor. At the same time, he felt relieved as his shoulder drooped down, and let himself fall on his back, looking up to the clear sky.


    Even though the mountain looked foggy from the outside. It did not block the view from the inside. It was the tool his people made to hide from the monster outside.


    "Then let''s talk about the treatment of our people if we be part of your empire."

 Chapter 1125: Allurions Move

    The remaining talk was smooth after clearing the misunderstanding. Chief Hulgem did not hesitate to agree since there was no requirement aside from what Dwarves loved to do, building things, and making things from metal and wood. They got paid for their work, protected, and givennd for them to build their own home. Added a cherry on top, they could choose theirnd.


    "The issue is¡­ Can you get out of the tower?" Rosalie asked. She did not mention that in the early conversation. With everything done, she asked Chief Hulgem the most important thing.


    It was known that the natives were trapped in the Dimensional Tower. They were the System''s prisoners. She was afraid there might be a consequence for bringing them out of the tower.


    "Of course, we can. The only problem for us to go out is the exit and only yers who have the exit. Either we stay here forever, or we make a deal with a faction to get out of the tower. And now it seems I get a deal for my people," Chief Hulgem was smiling, happy with what he achieved. He finally could bring his people out of this cursed tower. For someone who spent his entire life in this damned tower, that was a big achievement for him as a Chief.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and tried to add Chief Hulgem to his faction. The System allowed the native of the tower to be part of his faction, and Chief Hulgem seemed to realize he had been added to the faction. His eyes widened, looking at the man that almost killed him. That was the first step for him to trust these people as he had be part of the Tang Empire officially right now.


    "The next issue is how to escort you guys to the starter city," Tang Shaoyang muttered. His starter city was far from here. Escorting too many people would attract unwanted reactions. He was also not sure of the other factions'' reaction to bringing the Dwarf native to his side.


    "How many people do you have?"


    Chief Hulgem fell silent for a moment, counting his people, "Around three hundred including the children."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, relieved inside that it was not a thousand or above. He opened up the Communication System,municating with Zhang Mengyao. She was in charge while he was away, and she led the war against the Divine Church. He wanted to know the war situation. Thest information he received was that his side was winning, a pleasant surprise as he did not expect them to have an advantage against the Divine Church. However, they could not underestimate the church with a big influence such as the Divine Church. For the time being, the war was in a stalemate. There was no movement from the Divine Church, fully sealing their gate from outsiders.


    "There''s no need about escorting them," Rosalie came over and whispered, "You can summon Bronson, Aerelion, and Galeon to escort them. If you are worried, you can add a few Grade S+ Spirit too. You can recall them back when they sessfully delivered them to the city. Ah, also ask Greed to lead the way. If you feel that''s not enough, you can also add The Skelly Family."


    The issue was solved quickly, and there was no need for him to return to the city with such a line-up. He liked as well that Greed was the guide instead of Wrath. The Golden Dragon would attract a lot more attention, and it might incite the other two factions'' greed that were not at war with them. It would be bad if the war turned into three against one. If they reached that point, they had to abandon the dimensional tower.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and met Chief Hulgem''s eyes, "I will prepare the escort. It will take a few days or maybe a week. I will send you and your people after we clean up theke."


    "Theke? Are you talking about the Kraken''s nest?" Chief Hulgem was aware of theke and what was inside theke. Far before they established their home in the mountain, he thought of making the base near theke. However, he was terrified by his discovery and moved to this mountain.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "We will clean the Kraken in a few days. After that, I will have my people escort you to the city for the portal."


    Chief Hulgem nodded while deep inside, he was d that they reached apromise. If these people are confident to clean out the Kraken, they should not have an issue with cleaning up his people as well.


    *** ***


    Starter City #4, Allurion Pce


    Redvers Scovel read the report in his hand. It was the information about his rival, mostly about the Tang Empire and the Divine Church. Analyzing their force based on the ongoing war between the two factions. There was not much information about the Giteron Dynasty in the report.


    "Did the Divine Church lose to the Tang Empire?" He had heard about it from his other subordinates, gossiping about how the Divine Church lost the fight. But he thought that was just a rumor until he read the report. The Tang Empire, the newbie faction, pushed the Divine Church to close its gate. There was no activity from the Divine Church for at least two weeks. The report also mentioned that the Tang Empire also pulled back its force.


    Redvers Scovel clicked his tongue, "I hope the Divine Church will destroy the Tang Empire. That will reducepetition for the resource."


    While this Ancient Rank was merely a battleground for The Federation of Allurion to train the soldiers. It was different for Redvers Scovel. This was his world''s first tower, so he wanted to dominate the resource for his world. This tower was more than just a training ground. The main faction provided detailed information about the avable resources and also the precious resource in the Ancient Rank Tower. He wanted them all for his people, that way his world''s status would go up in the Federation of Allurion.


    "Have you read the next sheet, Sir?" Redvers Scovel''s secretary reminded him from the side. He just read the first two pages, the current progress of the war between The Tang Empire and the Divine Church.


    "What''s the rush? I will read it eventually," His mind was not on the report, but thinking of how to take advantage of the stalemate between the Tang Empire and the Divine Church.

 Chapter 1126: Flame Empresss Time

    "The next page is more detailed information about the Tang Empire''s force, Sir," The secretary patiently reminded his boss.


    Those words piqued Redvers Scovel''s interest and opened the next page. The next page was detailed information about the important figures in the Tang Empire and the reason why the Tang Empire could push the Divine Church.


    His eyes widened in shock as he read the information. He then slowly looked up toward his secretary, to confirm the validity of the report.


    The secretary smiled wryly and nodded, "That''s how the Tang Empire could win against the Divine Church. They have an incredible force."


    "Two Legend Ranks?" It was still hard to believe that the Tang Empire had two Legend Ranks. It was two, not one. A rank below the Demi-God, and it could be said that Legend Rank was the strongest individual in this Starter City. He believed so because Demi-God Rank would not bother to participate in this low-rank Dimensional Tower.


    "How is that possible? This is their first Dimensional Tower." Redvers Scovel furrowed his brow deeper, "And it does not make sense because their Emperor is just merely Ancient Rank. How does the situation make sense?"


    "It''s indeed hard to believe, but everything makes sense, Sir. Don''t forget their Emperor single-handedly wiped out the Divine Church''s elite knight himself. He killed the Primordial Rank, and he even managed to escape from the God Rank of the Divine Church." The secretary added the details, reminding the Emperor of the Tang Empire''s feat when the war broke out for the first time.


    "Dozens of Myth Rank, but there''s no Primordial Rank yet¡­." Redvers Scovel''s words trailed off. He believed that there would be a few Primordial Ranks in the Tang Empire if they had two Legend Ranks. It''s just that the Tang Empire did not show its full force to the public.


    "This is a problem, and we have to make a decision, Sir. We have to befriend them or we destroy them. With the current stalemate, we can work together with the Divine Church to destroy them if you want." The secretary voiced his thoughts.


    "What about their Emperor?" Redvers Scovel''s face turned to a thoughtful expression, thinking of some scenarios in his head.


    "Even since the God Ranks'' invasion, we haven''t seen their Emperor yet in this war. I believe the Tang Empire waged a war against the Divine Church because their Emperor was killed by the Divine Church''s God Ranks."The secretary said, but then he added at the end, "However, we are not sure yet if the Emperor really died. We haven''t confirmed his death yet."


    "I see¡­." Redvers Scovel thought of several ns, simting all the possible ns in his head.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang and his group decided to stay at the vige longer, at least until the Skelly Family cleared out all monsters inside the Epic Rank Garden.


    The Vige Chief, Urun provided a new house. A little bit far from their settlement, a newly built house. The reason was privacy as the vigers could hear the woman''s moan at night. He tactfully built a new house far from the other vigers'' houses and gave it to Tang Shaoyang. He figured out that it would be unpleasant for Sir Tang to be heard by them while doing his deed. Of course, he did this for his vigers. The red-haired was not just pretty, her body was hot as well. It was not a surprise if the young men in his vige were attracted to her. Before anything bad happened like some of the young men tried to peep, he moved out Sir Tang to the isted ce.


    Even though he had moved out of the house, Chief Urun could still hear the faint moan at night. It was much better than the previous night though.


    Tang Shaoyang of course knew why the Chief provided him a new house, and he dly epted it. Thanks to this house, Rosalie became even more unrestrained with her desire. She no longer held back her moan.


    Rosalie was on top, half naked with her clothes still dangling on her shoulder. She no longer cared how she looked, moving his hips and down with moans escaping out of her mouth. She let herself indulge in the pleasure, letting her body experience the divine pleasure. Each time she brought her hips down, her body twitched a little from the pleasure.


    She could feel the shape, the contour of the Little Shaoyang inside her, hitting her wall. She moved faster, letting out a louder moan.


    "Ahnn~ Ahnn~ Ahnn~"


    In the next moment, she reached the climax at the same time as Tang Shaoyang. She could feel being filled out inside with the warm liquid as her body fell forward. Her chest touched his chest, and her lips touched his lips. They started to kiss, letting his hand fondle her breast, squeezing them as he pleased.


    After their lips parted, she came close to his ear and whispered, "I want more~"


    That was just the first round, and she could feel Little Shaoyang was still hard inside her. The seduction was working as she could Little Shaoyang got a little bigger inside her. She wiggled her body a little bit and let out a muffled moan, "Nnggg~" A simple touch on her breast was enough to stimte her again.


    "Since you are asking for it, then let''s try a little bit rougher, yeah?" Tang Shaoyang grinned. He was being gentle to her because Rosalie just lost her virginity not long ago.


    The me Empress smiled seductively and replied, "I don''t care~ My body is yours."


    Tang Shaoyang sat up, holding her plump buttocks. He then stood from the bed, holding her in his embrace while Little Shaoyang was still inside her. Then he started to move her buttocks, doing it while standing.


    Rosalie''s naughty moan filled the room once more. She finally understood why the other girls did it with a different position each time they did it with Tang Shaoyang. Each position gave a different sensation of pleasure. Her finger held tighter on Tang Shaoyang''s back and whispered, "Harde~ Do it harder~."

 Chapter 1127: Change of Plan

    Rosalie listened to the guidance, and stood all four on the bed, raising her buttocks for him. She could feel his cold hands on her buttocks, positioning herself for the third round. Then she felt it once more, being filled in with the thick Little Shaoyang. She promptly let out a moan as the awaiting pleasure invaded her body once more.


    The more she explored each position, the more she realized how big a factor position on the bed was. Each position gave her a different pleasure, hitting her differently and giving her something different than the previous experiences.


    Even though she was embarrassed that she had to stand on four legs like an animal, she did not really care anymore when her body experienced a different sensation. He held her hand, rocking her body hard as her lewd voice escaped out of her mouth. Then he pulled her body up, reaching her breast while the other touched her clit. Her body shuddered the moment his hand touched her most sensitive spot. The pleasure was amplified many times, rolling her eyes up from the pleasure.


    Tang Shaoyang then pulled her body, changing to another position. She was now on top, having her back on his chest. The Little Shaoyang was bent at a weird angle this time, giving her another different sensation. She did not know what made it different, but she could tell it was different. She could not really think of a word to describe what she felt right now as each thrust blew her mind. At some point, she did not really care anymore and just enjoyed her moment.


    A few minutester, she could feel another gush of warm, thick liquid inside her. She was being filled out once more. Her inside was full of the warm liquid as she could feel the warm liquid dripping off herher region. At the same time, her body went limp and fell t on Tang Shaoyang''s chest, trying to catch her breath. She was sweating from the third round, closing her eyes with a satisfied smile hung on her face.


    The thick rod was still inside, and she could still feel its hardness. It did not go down even after the third round. She turned her face, kissing his cheek, "Let''s do the usual way for thest one. I don''t think I can try another position."


    Tang Shaoyang moved skillfully, putting her down on the bed without pulling out Little Shaoyang who nested inside her. Rosalie circled her hand on his neck as their lips touched, starting to kiss. Then he slowly moved his body, starting the thrust, slowly and gently. It was totally different from the previous position. The fourth round started.


    *** ***


    Rosalie slowly opened her eyes, furrowing her brow as she felt soreness on her waist and herher region. "Are we doing it too much?" She asked herself in a low voice.


    The me Empress sat up on the bed, smiling, "Don''t think so." The soreness was nothingpared to what she experiencedst night. She stretched out her hand and body. The cracking bone rang in the room. It was such a satisfying stretch as she stood up from the bed, still stark naked.


    "A bath will be splendid," Her body was sticky afterst night. She did not really remember thest round that much because she passed out the moment he came inside her. Taking the clothes, she went outside for a bath.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang had lunch together with Zowen and Lulu. The Mistovel Princess had a pensive look on her face as they were in a serious conversation. He asked her when her family would pay the ransom for her and her brother.


    Tang Shaoyang did not change the ransom, a young dragon for Lulu and Young Master Mistovel. The condition remained the same even though he no longer wanted to try to provoke the Mistovel Family''s God Ranks. He listened to Rosalie not to take a big risk, and he also abandoned the idea of killing Lulu''s brother.


    The n was simple. Exchange the hostage for the ransom, escort the dwarf to the Starter City, and bailout from the Starter City #5 areas. He nned to look for the other resources, and the boss floor if possible. Climbing up the tower would take priority. That was the n after the Skelly Family finished off all the monsters inside the Epic Rank Garden.


    However, before all of that, he needed to get rid of the luggage aka the hostage. He did not want to bring Lulu and her brother on his journey for sure. If the trade was not possible, then he nned to set them free.


    "My brother ising¡­ My other brother, blood-rted brother¡­." Lulu felt weird for exining things like that, shaking her head, "The person you want to meet wille."


    Tang Shaoyang had been ignoring Lulu for most of the time ever since they arrived at the vige. He did not know much or show an interest in the progress of the young dragon. It was just it was about time for him to leave the Starter City #5 area, so he asked, trying his luck in case the Mistovel Family really wanted to exchange the hostage with the young dragon.


    "Does hee with a dragon, or does hee to fight to free her sister?" Tang Shaoyang changed the question, narrowing his eyes as he stared at the girl. The vague answer implied her brother woulde with no dragon, which meant they would be fighting. However, he had changed his mind not to mindlessly kill people for his level. Unless the opposite party wanted to kill him, then he would retaliate. Just like Rosalie told him, it felt wrong for him to kill Lulu''s brother for his benefit because that would make him no different than the people who betrayed him in the city, and he decided not to fight Lulu''s brother.


    Lulu did not answer him, and Tang Shaoyang did not press her to answer him. He shrugged, "We will make another trip today, and you will stay in the vige this time."


    It had been four days since the day he met the dwarves, and it was time to clear the Lesser Kraken because the Skelly Family and the skeleton army had cleared the monsters inside the Epic Rank Garden. He received the report from Yu, the Ancient Alchemist,st night. He did not want Lulu to follow them on this trip, not wanting to share anything with her.

 Chapter 1128: The Real Kraken!?

    Lulu did not say anything about the instructions, but it was clear that Tang Shaoyang wanted to do something important, and he wanted her not to know what they would be doing. She just stared at Tang Shaoyang for a while before focusing on her food again.


    The group departed after Rosalie joined them. The me Empressined about how she did not have time to have breakfast.


    "That''s your fault for waking up thiste," Zowen smirked.


    Rosalie merely rolled her eyes at her friend''s teasing. The group of three rushed toward Kraken Lake quickly. That was right, just three of them. Areth did not follow them this time because Tang Shaoyang nned to depart from the vige today.


    "But are you sure to leave Lulu after much trouble to kidnap her?" Zowen was surprised by Tang Shaoyang''s decision, "I thought you were going to kill her brother too, but are you sure to leave them like that?"


    "It does not really matter. I just don''t want to leave a dead body in the vige," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. His anger subsided a lot by not torturing and killing the Young Master Mistovel. He did not really care about these people anymore and focused on his path ahead.


    Soon the group of three arrived at Kraken Lake. Tang Shaoyang then summoned the Skelly Family.


    [Kaiser (Abyssal-Ruby Draconic Skeleton) - Level 1657]


    [Keeper (Infernal Gunslinger) - Level 1554]


    [Skelly1 (Earl Skeleton) - Level 1452]


    [Skelly2 (Magic Swordmaster Skeleton) - Level 1387]


    [Skelly3 (Abyssal Archmage Skeleton) - Level 1238]


    [Skelly4 (Abyssal Destroyer Skeleton - Level 1178]


    [Skelly5 (Abyssal Guardian Skeleton) - Level 1181]


    [Skelly6 (Abyssal ughterer Skeleton) - Level 1119]


    [Skelly7 (Archmaster Bonemancer Skeleton) - Level 997]


    [Skelly8 (Mistycal Assassin Skeleton) - Level 1027]


    [Skelly9 (Infernal-Frost Exalted Archer Skeleton) - Level 1089]


    Tang Shaoyang could not hide his surprise when he saw the two new members of the Skelly Family''s level. Within a few days, the two managed to pass Skelly7, the Bonemancer. Of course, he understood why they could easily catch up to Skelly7, the Archmaster Bonemancer. Skelly7 had shared his experience with the summon. Hence he had been the slowest among the Skelly Family.


    Another surprise was Skelly9 with the long evolution name. He figured out it might be a special evolution just like Gunslinger. He could not wait to see them in action.


    "The Skelly Family greets Master!" Kaiser led the Skelly Family to kneel in front of Tang Shaoyang. The ten skeletons behind Kaiser followed in tow, kneeling toward their Master.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Get ready to fight, show me your progress."


    ck! ck! ck!


    From Rosalie and Zowen''s perspective, the skeletons were making cking noise. But it was a reply from the skeletons in unison. [Yes, Master! We will not disappoint you!]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and nced toward Zowen. They had the whole n ready for this day. Zowen would use her lightning to theke, making them angry and baiting them out to the surface before killing them all. There was no need for them to fish out the Kraken one by one.


    Zowen grinned as she took out her favorite staff. The glowing orb let out a spark of fierce lightning, then she dipped the orb into the vige. "Taste this mighty magus'' lightning!" She was having fun for sure.


    As soon as the staff entered theke, the wholeke lit up in lightning. The crackling blue lightning easily spread out to the whole, and soon enough, the calmke made a huge wave. The closest Lesser Kraken rushed up to the surface and tried to grab Zowen, but Tang Shaoyang who already used an integration with Karan caught the tentacle. He pulled up the giant Kraken and threw it up to the back.


    The giant monster flung up off theke into the air beforending on the ground. Kraken on the ground was like a fish on the ground. It awkwardly moved its tentacle, trying to get back to theke.


    The Skelly Family wanted to make a move, but then they nced at Rosalie. The skeletons were aware of the meaning behind this fight. It was for their level, so they were being considerate toward their Mistress.


    "That''s for you," Rosalie gestured to the skeletons to go ahead. It was just an Epic Rank, so she did not want to take it from the skeletons. She was waiting for the Ancient Rank or Myth Rank if possible. That would be more helpful for her than the Epic Rank.


    At the gesture, Skelly8, the Mistycal Assassin Skeleton, received his order and moved toward the Lesser Kraken. His skeleton body turned into mist and disappeared. It appeared again above the Lesser Kraken, and it drilled into the Kraken''s body, killing the monster from the inside.


    Meanwhile, another two Epic Rank Lesser Krakens resurfaced, trying to catch Zowen to stop the lightning. However, Tang Shaoyang caught the two tentacles, one on his right and one on his left hand. With his force, he flung them backward, sending them to the ground, to their death. Another two giant monsters flew in the air andnded on the empty ground. Then the Skelly Family took action.


    It was a repeatable action, catching all the monsters that resurfaced on theke and throwing them to the ground. Zowen amplified her lightning, getting fiercer and fiercer, forcing the higher-rank Lesser Kraken toe out.


    They did it for six hours, to the point the cloud barrier in theke disappeared. Tang Shaoyang stood on the shore, scanning theke. His Spirit Eyes could not find any Kraken close to the surface. He looked deeper and no Kraken could be found, meaning they had killed the visible Lesser Krakens.


    Tang Shaoyang killed at least twelve Myth Rank Lesser Kraken, gaining sixty-seven levels in total along with all his assistants in killing the other Krakens. That was less than he thought, but he kept focusing on theke. His intuition told him that he missed something.


    His intuition was rarely wrong, and he found what he missed. A giant tentacle, four times bigger than the Krakens they had killed, elerated to the surface from the deepest part of theke. Tang Shaoyang used [Blink], arrived next to Zowen, and pulled her back from theke.


    Ssh!


    The massive single tentacle shot out from theke, toward where Zowen stood. The Magus failed to notice the iing tentacle. Thanks to Tang Shaoyang, she survived the surprise attack.


    The wholeke made a big wave as the real Kraken resurfaced on theke. The whole creature filled half of theke, theke was four times bigger than the ser stadium, and the Kraken in front of them filled half of theke.

 Chapter 1129: Ambush

    [Mutated Lesser Kraken Rank: Legend Rank]


    "Is it possible for you to force him out of theke?" Zowen asked. She was quite nervous to meet a Legend Rank monster for the first time. It reminded her of the Kraken in the past.


    Tang Shaoyang narrowed his eyes, considering the idea. He understood Zowen''s idea. The Kraken was vulnerable on thend, so it was easier for them to kill the monster. The size was the problem. The Mutated Lesser Kraken was too big unless he used the Dragon Transformation and then used [Attribute Shift] to increase his Strength. It would be hard for him to pull the enormous monster out of theke, and he did not want to use the transformation.


    In his eyes, the Legend Rank monster was a jackpot, not a disaster. He wanted to do a limit test of how far he could go against the Legend Rank monster without the transformation. For some reason, he was confident in killing the monster without the transformation.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Zowen and Rosalie, "I will take over from now on. Get to a safe distance." Then he used telepathy to the Skelly Family, telling them to retreat as well.


    "What? No! Let us help you too," Zowen was the first one to protest. Half of her intention was to get to the level, and the other half genuinely wanted to be useful, helping him to kill the monster.


    "It''s Legend Rank. I don''t know how strong it is, and I am afraid I can''t protect you while fighting this thing. Remember, you haven''t taken any trials yet. Don''t risk your life over petty levels when you just got your life back. Take it slow and steady, don''t be greedy," Tang Shaoyang advised her.


    Despite his confidence in killing the monster without the transformation, he was still not sure how strong the monster was. He did not want to kill the monster as fast as he could and got the level of killing the Kraken. Limit testing was what he tried to do, finding the ceiling of his current strength. Knowing one''s limits would benefit more than not, so he would not take unnecessary risks in the future. So he knew when to run and when to fight.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Rosalie, and thetter nodded her head, "You have a bad influence on her," The me Empress said while pulling the Lightning Magus with her to a safe distance.


    Rosalie was not wrong about that. Zowen had been watching Tang Shaoyang almost a year, risking his life-fighting someone above his rank for most of the time. The mindset grew on her, and now she wanted to fight the monster that was several ranks above her.


    Tang Shaoyang just let out a chuckle, shaking his head. However, it was not wrong that he brought a bad influence on her, maybe. He had reasons for taking the risk. Most of the time, he had the ability to escape even if he could not win against his enemy. Especially after his trip to the Ortis Continent, gaining Seven Souls skill. He had several lives while Zowen was not the same.


    Suddenly a shadow hovered on him. He took out [Mzed] and swung the battle-ax above him, shing the tentacle in two. A big chunk of tentacle fell on him, and he easily sidestepped the falling tentacle. Regaining his focus on the massive monster, he noticed the missing tentacle had regenerated.


    The Mutated Lesser Kraken had a regeneration, super fast regeneration as it took the monster a few seconds to regain its missing piece.


    ''High Regeneration ability¡­ I can use yer Energy to stop that regeneration,'' He had the ability to counter regeneration.


    The massive monster moved its several tentacles and seemed to be angered. Tang Shaoyang stayed still, looking up at the iing several tentacles. He narrowed his eyes for a moment before swinging [Mzed] once more. With a single swing, the iing tentacles were obliterated. Several big chunks fell around him while most of the cut tentacles were blown away.


    ''Aren''t you too weak for a Legend Rank¡­.'' He did not finish his thoughts as he activated [Mana Shroud] and [Dragon Scale]. ck spikes suddenly burst out from the tentacle cuts, and those spikes came for him. The ck spike tore apart [Mana Shroud] and even pierced through [Dragon Scale], leaving many swallow holes around his body.


    The second Mutated Lesser Kraken''s ability, controlling its flesh even if the flesh was cut from the main body. With a single flick in, the flesh was burned by Chaos Fire. Blood seeped out from those small holes in her body, a little bit sting but the wounds healed quickly. The small holes were closed, returning to their original state.


    More giant tentacles came after him, giving him no chance to retaliate. He did the same thing, swinging his battle-ax, cutting the tentacles into pieces. Learning his lesson, he burnt the tentacles piece midair, leaving a burnt smell behind. He then followed with [Wild Axes], throwing two axes made of firestorms.


    The massive monster felt threatened by the two spinning axes. It used one of its tentacles to block the spinning axes. The spinning axes pierced the tentacle and stuck on it before a firestorm exploded. The firestorm engulfed that single tentacle, then it spread out.


    The Mutated Lesser Kraken tried to put off the firestorm, dipping its burning tentacle into the water. However, the water was not enough to subside the firestorm, making the water bubbling and rising in temperature. At the same time, the other tentacles kepting toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Isn''t this disappointingly weak for a Legend Rank monster?" Tang Shaoyang muttered, disappointed with how little resistance from the monster. He used Sky Walk, walking through the air, and easily avoided the iing tentacles. He dodged all the tentacles and arrived in front of the Mutated Lesser Kraken''s main body. The one in front of him was the giant head of the Kraken. Crushing the head would kill the monster.


    [Mzed] was covered in Chaos Fire and also yer Energy, assimted perfectly instead of rejecting each other. He raised the battle-ax and flung it to the Mutated Lesser Kraken''s head. He aimed the ck core in its head which he detected much earlier with [Spirit Eyes].


    The Mutated Lesser Kraken''s giant head exploded as the ck blood poured into the water, tainting the clearke with its blood.


    A series of notifications rang in his head, telling him he leveled up. However, he still had a pensive look on his face because he heard another voice, deafening and clear right in his ears.


    [Tch. It''s another failure. It''s indeed too weak for a Legend Rank. Thank you for your help to test my experiment, Mortal. I leave a reward for you inside my Mutated Kraken. You can have it.]


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, looking down at the muddyke. He noticed a ck box floating among the burned remains of the Mutated Lesser Kraken.


    Before he could register what actually happened, he heard another voice. This time the voice was clear and right close to him, from behind.


    "It''s actually impressive that you can kill a Legend Rank monster effortlessly."


    Tang Shaoyang subconsciously turned his head, but what greeted him was a fist on his body. He felt an intense pain from the punch as his body flew backward.


    Whoosh!


    He crashed on the ground, creating a small pit from the impact. Of course, despite the pain, the punch did not really leave any injury. His instinct however told him to use everything he had to fight the approaching enemy. The Dragon Scale on his stomach crumbled from the single punch.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately activated [Grand Dragon Transformation]. He was about to get up, but the enemy was right above him, looking down at him with his red eyes.


    "Half-demon and half-dragon? No wonder you are quite arrogant. You inherited a terrifying bloodline."


    Tang Shaoyang flew to get repositioned from the enemy, but the enemy caught his right leg in midair. A huge force pulled him, mming him to the ground. Not just one, but repeatedly mmed him to the ground, creating another pit.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After the fifth time, Tang Shaoyang twisted his right leg in midair, forcefully tearing his leg from the grip, and breaking free from the enemy. He then used [Blink], creating a safe distance from the unknown yet strong enemy. He floated in the air as blood dripped from his missing right ankle. The white bone could be seen at the end of his right leg.


    It was painful, excruciatingly painful but the pain sobered him. He could not afford to avert his attention from his enemy. But then he realized the person that mmed him down earlier was no longer there, and he sensed someone from behind him.


    Before he could react, a force pushed him down to the ground, pinning him down. The force was greater than his, making him not be able to budge from the ground. Then he sensed someone touching his wing.


    "It seems you are quite good at enduring the pain, but what about this one?" The unknown enemy pulled his right wing, tearing it apart from his body.


    Tang Shaoyang''s face scrunched in pain obviously, but he did not make noise despite the pain. The man reached his left wing, but this time, Tang Shaoyang activated [Infernal Wrath] and [Attribute Shift]. He overpowered the enemy, managed to turn around, and held the unknown enemy''s head. He pulled the enemy''s head and smashed it against his head.


    The impact loosened the grip on him, pushing the enemy back. He pushed himself up with his hand, facing the enemy head-on. Gathering the yer Energy in his right fist, he sent a punch to the enemy''s face. That single punch sent the enemy flying backward as he regained his footing for the first time after the ambush.

 Chapter 1130: Tooth for Tooth, Eye for Eye

    Tang Shaoyang got a look at the enemy who ambushed him, a clear look. The enemy was in a simr form to him, in a bloodline transformation. Not only were they in the same form, but they seemed to have the same bloodline too. The one in front of him had red scales covering the body, a pair of wings, dragon horns protruding forward on the head, and an aura.


    There was no mistake that the one in front of him had the dragon bloodline, and there was someoneing up to his head, someone with a dragon bloodline, Lulu''s brother. He used detection, and he was sure the man in front of him was Lulu''s brother.


    [??? Rank: Demi-God]


    "You are truly irregr. An Ancient Rank but can match the Strength of the Demi-God Rank," Lulu''s Brother said with a smile. He did not look worried despite the sudden burst of strength from Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned, his heart thumping in excitement as the adrenaline pumped out. Despite the pain all over his body, he was excited that Lulu''s Brother came for him.


    "You can still smile? I guess there''s really something wrong in your head, even daring to fight the whole city, huh?" Lulu''s Brother was caught off guard for a moment, but then he shook his head. A tiger cub was fearless because it had never encountered danger yet. The one in front of him was no different than a tiger cub, a fearless chap that had yet to face danger.


    "If not for those old fogies asking me to capture you alive, I am willing to fight you," Lulu''s Brother was quite disappointed. "You have two choices. First, bring your dragon with you and follow me quietly, then we will leave your women alone. Second, I will capture you by force, and let my subordinates have fun with your women. You have quite a catch for a woman, and I will like to enjoy the red-haired one. Make your choice."


    Tang Shaoyang lost his grin, furrowing his brow as he erged the Spirit Eyes. He soon found that Rosalie and Zowen were surrounded by people in ck ds, and he discovered Lulu among the twenty people.


    "Personally, I want you to take the second choice, so I can have fun. Crushing your arrogance and also pride is more amusing for me. I would like to see your face when I f*ck your woman in front of you." Lulu''s Brother added with a grin, "That''s the price for messing up with my sister."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, keeping his expression emotionless, "I want to end this thing quietly and leave, but fate seems to want me to fight with your family to the end. You made a mistake in giving me a chance. You had your chance to kill me earlier, but you wasted your chance."


    As soon as he finished his words. Eight pairs of Angel''s wings burst out on his back, and ck and white wings formed on top of his dragon wing. His hair grew longer and turned white while his eyes turned ck, still with the slit purple pupils.


    The sudden change of aura caught Lulu''s Brother off guard. His figure blurred and reappeared in front of Tang Shaoyang. He caught Tang Shaoyang''s face with his left hand, but thetter also caught his face with the same palm. He then grabbed Tang Shaoyang''s wrist, and yet, thetter copied his move.


    Lulu''s Brother raised his right knee toward Tang Shaoyang''s chin, and Tang Shaoyang did the same, copying the move at the same pace. Lulu''s Brother felt the crushing pain on his chin. His body flew up and flipped backward to minimize the damage. The moment hended on his feet, he noticed Tang Shaoyang standing still. The Ancient Rank received his attack without budging.


    "Do you know your second mistake?" Tang Shaoyang''s voice remained emotionless, "Being threatened with my women." He then summoned Avyn, "Help Rosalie and Zowen."


    Lulu''s Brother''s eyes widened in surprise as soon as he sensed the fierce, yet freezing aura from the woman that suddenly appeared next to his target. Not just that, he sensed the familiar aura, the Dragon''s aura. By her aura alone, he was not sure if he could beat the woman in a fair fight.


    ''No, there''s no one as strong as her around here¡­.'' Lulu''s Brother''s mind tried to think what Tang Shaoyang just did. Before heunched the ambush, he made sure that no one was around aside from him and his target group. He should be able to detect the woman easily for having such a terrifying aura. But he did not detect her early, meaning it was Tang Shaoyang''s skill that called the girl here.


    "I want to fight him instead," Avyn did not move, ncing toward Lulu''s Brother. Without a doubt, Lulu''s Brother was the stronger individual she encountered after the God Ranks. She should be able to fight him even with her partial power, "But you won''t let me, do you?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not look at her, giving her a t reply, "I am not in the mood to joke around, Avyn. Your order is to save Rosalie and Zowen." Avyn shrugged and left toward Rosalie''s location, disappearing in the following second.


    "It seems you also made a mistake," Lulu''s Brother grinned. Despite his casual attitude, deep inside, he was relieved that the woman left instead of fighting him together with Tang Shaoyang. He was not confident to defeat the two of them, "You will be able to kill me if you work together with that woman." He watched Tang Shaoyang take out a de from the inventory, ignoring his words.


    In the following second, he was caught off guard as Tang Shaoyang instantly shortened the distance in a matter of a second. He held the de up in the air and shed it down.


    "A surprise attack will not work on me." Lulu''s Brother nned to catch the de with his bare hand. However, the awaiting de never came as he caught the empty air. In the next moment, he felt excruciating pain on his right shoulder, then he suddenly could no longer feel his right hand while witnessing his own hand fall to the ground.


    He looked up and noticed the bent space above him, and the de entered that space. Half of the de was inside the bent space. He quickly noticed another bent space behind him, where another half of the de was, cutting his entire right arm.


    Lulu''s Brother was caught off guard once again. He did not expect his enemy to be capable of manipting space. He paid for his carelessness with an entire right arm. Raising his right foot, he was about to kick Tang Shaoyang, trying to escape to a safe distance.


    However, Tang Shaoyang released his grip on the de and caught the right leg. At the same time, the void closed up and broke the de into two parts. He did not really care about the de as he twisted Lulu''s Brother''s right leg. The sound of crunching bone rang in the air apanied by the muffled, pained groan from Lulu''s Brother.


    Tang Shaoyang tore about the ankle down below. Blood spurted from the ankle, but he was not done yet. He threw away the foot and lurched forward, raising his knees to chest level. He put his knees on Lulu''s Brother''s chest, reaching the neck.


    Thump!


    Tang Shaoyang pinned Lulu''s Brother down to the ground. At the same time, he used Attribute Shift to pump his Strength, making sure he locked down the target. While his left hand held the hand, his right hand reached Lulu''s Brother''s right hand and pulled the hand off the body.


    ARRRRGHHHHHH!!!


    Lulu''s Brother roared in pain, but the scream instantly stopped when Tang Shaoyangnded a punch into the chin, forcefully closing the mouth. It was not enough. Tang Shaoyang felt that was not enough pain as his both hands reached the remaining limp. He held Lulu''s Brother''s thigh, then he bent it upward. The cracking bone noise rang once more, filling up the quiet atmosphere. With no hesitation, he pulled off the remaining leg of the body.


    His emotion took him over as he flipped his enemy''s body. The wing, he aimed the wing this time. He stepped on Lulu''s Brother''s back while his hands held the pair of wings.


    "No! NO! NO! NO! NO!" Lulu''s Brother kept begging, but the words did not register in Tang Shaoyang''s mind.


    Tang Shaoyang was not listening to the plea as the only thing he wanted to hear was the man''s scream. He stepped harder and pulled off the wing.


    ARRRRGGGHHHHH!!!!


    The agonizing scream rang, louder than before as blood spurted from the back. There was nothing Lulu''s Brother could do but scream because of the pain. It was always him who made the other people scream, but it was him who screamed. The position was reversed.


    Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes, listening to the scream for a few seconds before forming a de made of yer Energy. The tip of the de moved toward Lulu''s Brother''s neck. He just needed to push the sword to kill Lulu''s Brother, the Demi-God Rank.


    "Kill me! Kill me if you dare! Kill me!" Lulu''s Brother remained defiant despite the pain he experienced.


    At this moment, the sky turned dark as thunder rumbled beyond the dark cloud. Tang Shaoyang sensed a terrifying energy in the sky. He looked up and witnessed the sky split into two. This was not the first time he saw a simr scene. He had seen it before when the three God Ranks of the Divine Church came to the tower to hunt him down.


    "Pull your sword, Mortal! And your life will be spared!" The thunderous voice rang in the air. In the next moment, the Dragon aura filled the sky and pressured Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 1131: Dragon Essence

    Seven figures stood in the sky, and to confirm his suspicion, he used Detection on these seven figures.


    [??? Rank: God] [??? Rank: God] [??? Rank: God] [??? Rank: God] [??? Rank: God] [??? Rank: God] [??? Rank: God]


    Different from the other ranks, the word God shone in gold instead of white text. Tang Shaoyang grinned at his discovery. This was all his n before abandoning the thought of luring the God Ranks into the tower. However, he did it even though he did not n to do it. The God Ranks came for him, not just one but seven of them.


    The seven figures had their faces covered with mist. Even his Spirit Eyes did not work on the mist covering their faces. They wore a golden robe, and that was it. He did not see a weapon or armor on them, but of course, those things could be saved in their inventory. But the fact they spoke to him instead of attacking him, they came to talk not to kill him. Or maybe they tried to save the helpless guy underneath him.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed further the sword as the tip of the yer de entered Lulu''s Brother''s neck, less than a meter but blood trickling out of the neck. He did it to confirm the seven God Ranks'' intention ofing into the tower.


    "Don''t you dare, Mortal!" The thunderous roar rang once as the pressure piled up on him. Despite the tremendous pressure, Tang Shaoyang remained unfazed. He did not even blink, staring at the seven figures in the sky. They tried to deter him, and with that, he had confirmed their purpose ofing here.


    They did not intend to fight or kill him. Their purpose ining down was to save Lulu''s Brother.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned wider and was about to negotiate with the seven figures, but then lightning flickered beyond the dark cloud. The lightning lightened up the sky, then seven sheding down from the cloud. Seven lightning for the seven figures in the sky.


    One of the seven figures floated above the other six, trying to take the seven Divine Lightning by himself. Forming a giant red shield to cover seven of them. Not just one barrier, the person formed another seven barriers. Multiple barriers formed around the seven figures when the seven lightning hit the barrier.


    The seven Divine Lightnings created a blinding light, forcing Tang Shaoyang to close his eyes. The seven figures did not look concerned, expecting the lightning toe at them. The Divine Lightning even blinded the Spirit Eyes, forcing him to shut off the Spirit Eyes. It was hurt when his Spirit Eyes came in contact with the sh from the lightning.


    Tang Shaoyang was blinded by the lights. The only thing he could rely on was his high Sense, trying to sense if anyone came closer to him. If he sensed someoneing to him, he would kill Lulu''s Brother. He frowned, hearing nothing as the blinding light from the lightning dimmed. Opening his eyes slowly, looking up at where the seven God Ranks were.


    A figure fell from the sky out of seven figures. It seemed the other six had not noticed their fallingrade until the body was halfway to reaching the ground. They noticed they missed someone and one of them disappeared, catching the falling figure before their bodynded on the ground.


    The six God Ranks of the Mistovel Family panicked that they lost one of them within the first wave of the Divine Lightning. He overheard their conversation, saying "Ardan is dying. We need to bring him back to the Fountain of Life!"


    The figure that caught the falling figure shot up to the rift in the sky. The remaining five realized that they could not stay any longer in this tower. One of them took something out of the inventory, a three-inch vial containing red liquid. The figure threw the vial toward Tang Shaoyang, and he caught the vial in his hand.


    "Spare my descendant''s life. We can''t give you the thing you want, but that should be enough to pay for you."


    Tang Shaoyang inspected the vial in his hand.


    [Dragon Essence]


    He furrowed his brow, thinking what a Dragon Essence was. Then he recalled the process when he inherited his bloodline from Rumru. Rumru used the blood from the heart for him to inherit the bloodline. If he was not wrong, this was the blood of Dragon Heart. It was used for someone to get the bloodline, but he was not sure if it would be the same. Rumru led the ritual himself, but he only had the essence. He did not know if the ritual was needed just like the Ruby Dragon did to Kaiser.


    "Two! Give me two more then you have the deal," Tang Shaoyang put the vial into his inventory and asked for more. He was not being unreasonable as he had a reason for asking for two more Dragon Essence. Of course, it was part of the negotiation where he had the upper hand.


    The sky continuously rumbled, and lightning flickered behind the ck cloud. The time was on his side as the second wave of Divine Lightning woulde for them, stronger than the previous one. This time the Divine Lightning might kill them for real. They did not have the time to negotiate unless they wanted to sacrifice one of them to the System.


    "Just give it to him. We don''t have time to be picky. I don''t want to hold another Divine Lightning!"


    Hearing the urge, the one who tossed him the vial reluctantly took another two vials with the same red liquid inside. The figure tossed the two vials toward Tang Shaoyang, and he caught them, putting them inside the inventory immediately.


    "We have given what you asked for. Remember your promise, Mortal!" Those were thest words of the God Ranks before they returned to the rift. The rift closed and disappeared from the sky along with the dark cloud and the lightning. The weather returned to normal, the sunny day he knew.


    "Tch. It''s a pity they came with seven people. I might have a chance if it''s one or two¡­." He muttered in a low voice before looking to the right, "There''s no need to hide anymore. We are safe now."


    If it was one God Rank, that would be an easy kill. If it was two, he would use everything to stall the second God Ranks for the second wave of Divine Lightning. But seven God Ranks were too much, knowing his limit, he agreed to the negotiation even though Lulu''s Brother almost killed him.


    Avyn, Rosalie, Zowen, Wrath, and Greed along with the Skelly Family came out from the hiding spot. The Skelly Family brought the half-frozen Lulu with them.

 Chapter 1132: The Voice

    Lulu was put next to her brother who was limbless, falling to the same state as her half brother who fell into Tang Shaoyang''s hand. However, she finally saw Tang Shaoyang in a sorry state, losing one of his dragon wings and also his right foot.


    All this time, Tang Shaoyang used a Sky Walk, floating a few centimeters above the ground instead of standing normally. However, the fast regeneration helped as half of the missing part had been regenerated.


    Tang Shaoyang maintained his form, "What about the others?" He talked about the people in ck ds.


    "We killed them all but her," Zowen replied.


    "What about the other one, the brother?"


    He promised to spare the Mistovel Family''s descendants, and that one was one of the descendants. Even though he was pretty sure that the God Ranks wanted was Lulu''s Brother, he might as well give the other one too.


    "Ah, I forgot about that," Everyone forgot about the guy who did not have the ability to fight. "I will fetch him for you," Zowen was about to go back, but Tang Shaoyang called her out.


    "There''s no need. He''s here,"


    Sure enough, a guy emerged from the direction where they came from. That one guy was Young Master Mistovel. He had his limbs, walking normally, but the scowl on his face could not be hidden at the sight of Tang Shaoyang. The mixed fear in his eyes was also caught by Tang Shaoyang, and the reason he came out from the hiding spot was because of the God Ranks. They gave him the courage to show himself after what he experienced.


    "Break the ice, Avyn."


    Lulu got her freedom back, and she immediately came over to her brother. She flipped her brother up, feeding him the regeneration potion and healing potion. Deep inside her heart, it was hard to believe that her brother lost to Tang Shaoyang. What Zowen said to her days ago came true, her brother lost. Lost terribly and quickly despite having the advantage of ambushing.


    She had been worried after hearing how confident Zowen was. She tried to persuade her brother not to pursue the matter anymore and just left the vige with her. Her brother was too angry to listen to her, and with the provocation from her half-brother, her brother set off to kill Tang Shaoyang which ended up involving their ancestors toe to save them.


    "You can leave now!" Tang Shaoyang gave the other to the three.


    There was something he wanted to do next, and he did not want them to see that. He fulfilled the deal on his side, not killing their descendants for the three Dragon Essences. Deep inside, his heart was boiled, wanting to kill Lulu''s Brother. Not just because Lulu''s Brother ambushed, but also because of the threat.


    "Can I stay here until my brother is fully healed?" Lulu asked while ncing at her half-brother warily.


    It did not take long for Tang Shaoyang to understand why Lulu made the request. She was afraid that her half-brother would take this chance to kill her blood-brother.


    "No!" The answer came quickly, "I don''t know what you n behind me, so leave before I change my mind."


    Tang Shaoyang felt like the princess was quite stupid for being afraid that her brother would be killed. The God Rank came down into the tower knowing her brother''s life was in danger. It would be stupid for her half-brother to kill her brother after what just happened. Of course, he did not bother to exin as he did not want to be associated with the Mistovel Family anymore.


    Lulu let out a sigh and nodded. She picked up her brother on her back and headed toward the Starter City while the other Young Master Mistovel followed behind her.


    "Don''t be stupid, My Sister. This dork doesn''t dare to kill unless he wants his family to be tortured for centuries. The ancestors are watching us right now, so he does not dare to kill me."


    Tang Shaoyang heard the whisper from Lulu''s Brother with his sharp hearing. Young Master Mistovel''s body flinched as he also heard the whisper. Lulu''s Brother purposely said it louder for him to hear.


    Tang Shaoyang watched the three figures disappear from his sight, then he canceled his transformation and integration. He let himself fall on his butt, stretching his back where his wing was torn. He could still feel the pain in his back.


    "You win against the Demi-God Rank, easily," Zowen came over, sitting on the opposite side while Greed and Wrath jumped onto his shoulders.


    Rosalie knelt next to his right leg where the missing part was still regenerating, "Why don''t you drink the potion? That will help you to regenerate faster, no?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not think about drinking the potion because of his natural ability of regeneration. He did not have a regeneration potion, but a healing potion would help too in this case. He chugged the whole potion, and it soothed his pain by much.


    "I don''t think a hundred percent that I will win against the Demi-God Rank yet," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, responding to Zowen, "He underestimated me. He could have killed me, but he decided to toy with me instead to vent his anger on me. Lulu''s Brother has not used his full power to fight me, and Zara''s Void helps me big time to take him down. He did not expect me to have Void Energy and used it to manipte the space."


    He recalled the quick yet brutal fight earlier. It was true that Lulu''s Brother could kill him from the first ambush. If Lulu''s Brother used a sword instead of a fist, his head would be gone already. Then Lulu''s Brother managed to pin him down, another chance to kill him, yet Lulu''s Brother chose to rip his wing.


    "So yeah, I got no chance to test out howparable I am to the Demi-God Rank."


    "At least we know you have a chance to win against the Demi-God Rank," Zowen shrugged.


    "Can we stop talking about the fight? You haven''t fully healed yet," Rosalie who looked concerned all the time could not help but raise her voice.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, but then his smile froze. He heard the same voice again in his head. The voice that spoke to him when he killed the Mutated Lesser Kraken, the Legend Rank monster. The voice spoke again in his head.

 Chapter 1133: Offer

    [You have an interesting friend there.]


    Tang Shaoyang frowned deeper, erging his vision through the Spirit Eyes. Not just Spirit Eyes, he also controlled his mana and spread it wide. In case it was something that could not be seen with Spirit Eyes. He could not find anyone or anything in at least two thousand meters of area.


    He confirmed the voice was not from the tower. Then he thought of an ''interesting friend'' the voice talked about. Of the five individuals with him, Avyn was the most special one, the Progenitor of the Dragon. He was sure the voice talked about Avyn.


    [There''s no need to look for me. I am not in the tower, and there''s no need for you to worry about those lizards anymore. I have warned them not to disturb you as long as you are still in the tower.]


    Tang Shaoyang finally understood the reason why the God Ranks of the Mistovel Family did not attack him. They had been warned by the voice. That might be half of the reason why they chose to negotiate instead of using force. Of course, the Divine Lightning might be another reason why they were in a rush, but still, the voice held more power than he thought.


    Five God Ranks against Tang Shaoyang alone with them went all out. They could kill him quickly even before the next wave of the Divine Lightning if they wanted to. That meant the voice had more influence than the whole of the Mistovel Family, or maybe the voice had the background that the Mistovel Family did not dare to offend.


    "What do you want? Why are you protecting me?" Tang Shaoyang asked. There must be a reason why the voice protected him from the Mistovel Family. He did not believe in the voice to do it out of goodwill. The voice must want something from him.


    Rosalie, Avyn, and Zowen stared at Tang Shaoyang. They quickly realized that Tang Shaoyang talked with someone else, not one of them. They realized that no one was around, meaning Tang Shaoyang talked through telepathy. The atmosphere took a turn as the three raised their guard, in case something went south.


    [I like to talk to people who are quick to understand. That''s right, there''s something I want from you. I have three more breeding grounds in this tower, and I want you to test my monsters.]


    "But why me? There must be someone else more suitable than me, stronger than me." Tang Shaoyang felt there was more the voice wanted from him.


    [There are indeed a few people stronger than you in the tower, but I do believe you will be the strongest individual in the tower when you reach the twentieth floor or maybe even the fifteenth floor. I need strong people to test my experimental monster, and you are the right person to do that.]


    [If there is anything else I want from you. That might be offering you to join my faction, but I know you will refuse the offer. So I won''t bother with it. And of course, I will reward you for your effort, risking your life to test my monster. Believe me, you will not regret taking my offer.]


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to roll his eyes, not stupid enough to trust someone he could not see and not even try to give a name. There was no credibility or reason for him to believe the voice. However, there was nothing for him to lose by epting the offer to clear out the breeding ground. In fact, cleaning out the breeding ground would benefit him even more.


    "I will clear your breeding ground, but how am I supposed to know where your breeding grounds are? Will you guide me to your breeding ground?"


    [Tch, you are quite smart to use me to lead you to the boss, but I will not help you with that. You have to earn your qualification to climb the tower, not just by killing the boss but also finding the boss. Then we will talk again when you reach the floor where my breeding ground is.]


    There was no farewell as the voice disappeared after that despite his attempts to extend the conversation. He wanted more information from the voice, but the voice ignored him.


    "Who were you talking to?" Avyn was the first one to break the silence after Tang Shaoyang stopped talking by himself.


    Tang Shaoyang snapped out of his thoughts and looked at the girls, "The owner of the breeding ground. Just like Lulu said, thiske is indeed a breeding ground, and Zowen was right that the Lesser Kraken is an experimental monster."


    "The owner wants you to clear the other breeding grounds too?" Avyn continued.


    "Yup. Apparently, the voice even warned the God Ranks of the Mistovel Family not to touch me. That''s why they retreated instead of trying to kill me," Tang Shaoyang hid no information from the girls, telling them everything about his conversation with the voice.


    Everything went smoothly for something Tang Shaoyang did not expect toe. He nned to leave everything behind, but the Mistovel Family came for him. He thought of leaving Lulu without caring about the negotiation, focusing on climbing up the tower. However, the Mistovel Family came for him.


    "What happened to you guys?" He remembered that the girls were surrounded by the twenty people of the Mistovel Family.


    Rosalie told him what happened. The Mistovel Family tried to capture them to use them against him. However, Avyn came in time to rescue, and there was no need to borate on what happened next. The twenty people were frozen and destroyed in pieces by thest Kankara''Xeo.


    "Everything almost went ording to your n, just you don''t get the result you want," Rosalie suddenly said, remembering Tang Shaoyang''s n.


    The original n was to lure Lulu''s Brother and kill the guy for the level. Then he would lure the God Rank, using the Divine Lightning to kill them. Everything happened just like Tang Shaoyang nned and almost got the kill too. However, seven God Ranks were the big variable, surprising for seven of them toe down for one Tang Shaoyang. He might get the kill if it was just one or two God Ranks


    "Yeah, almost. Just don''t expect them to send seven God Ranks to save Lulu''s Brother."

 Chapter 1134: [Cloak of Shadow]

    Tang Shaoyang then remembered what he got from the Mistovel Family. He took one vial and handed it to the girls, "Do you guys want a dragon bloodline?"


    The girls took the vial, and they inspected the vial one by one. The vial ended up in Avyn''s hand, and she furrowed her brows because she could feel the dragon aura from the vial. She could tell it was dragon blood, but more than dragon blood.


    "Dragon Essence?" Avyn furrowed her brow, "How did they get this?"


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes shone, "Do you know about this? Can it be used to awaken Dragon Bloodline?"


    "Wait, let me observe this a little bit longer," Avyn brought the vial to her nose, smelling the blood. She was sure it was dragon blood, but it was not pure dragon blood. The dragon blood was mixed with something else, but the dragon blood dominated the mixture.


    "This can be used to awaken the Dragon Bloodline, but the chance of awakening Dragon Blood is less than fifty, around twenty percent if I have to give you the number," Avyn gave the vial back, "The essence has been mixed with other essences, and you might awaken another bloodline that mixed into this essence which I don''t know of. You have to be careful of using this."


    Tang Shaoyang froze after hearing the exnation, "But it said Dragon Essence, and I can feel the faint of Dragon Aura in the blood." He did not want to believe Avyn''s exnation for some reason.


    Avyn rolled her eyes, "You are in denial. You can feel the Dragon Aura because the dragon essence dominated the other essences, and maybe that''s why the System calls it Dragon Essence."


    "Does that mean the Mistovel Family trick me?" He had been tricked by the Mistovel Family. Then he realized why they were willingly giving him three Dragon Essences. It was because it was a fake Dragon Essence.


    "They did not trick you. They did not say that you will a hundred percent awaken Dragon Bloodline by using this." Avyn rolled her eyes once more, "And only you whoins about the twenty percent chance of awakening Dragon Bloodline. Others will go crazy over an item like this."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, disappointed with the discovery. Even though Avyn was telling the truth, he was still disappointed. Just like she said, others would go crazy for this twenty percent chance of awakening dragon bloodline. However, the value of the vial dropped by many in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes because of his high expectation when he received the item. He fell backward, resting his back on the ground.


    "What will you do now? Should we return to the vige until you recover?" Rosalie did not really care about the item. She was concerned about the injured Tang Shaoyang. She saw the flesh on his right foot regenerated, but she wanted to have afortable ce for his recovery. The vige was a good choice, not too far from here.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to say no, but something came up in his mind when Rosalie mentioned the vige.


    "We will stay here until I recover, but we will return to the vigeter. There''s something I want to do here."


    It took him less than three minutes to regain his missing part. He put his right foot on the ground, then he raised it again. There was a weird feeling after he regained a new right foot that he could not figure out. Aside from the weird feeling, everything was perfect. With the high regeneration from his bloodline and also his passive, the new right foot worked amazingly just like the previous right foot.


    Tang Shaoyang then summoned the Skeleton Soldiers, all of them, "Gather all the dead Krakens and dump their bodies into the viges." He stretched his hands and muttered, "It''s been a long time since Ist summoned a new spirit. These sacrifices should be enough at least to summon a Grade SS Spirit."


    The Skeleton Soldiers listened to the order, dragging the giant Krakens into theke once more. The Skelly Family came to help as well, speeding up the process while Tang Shaoyang watched them from the shore of theke.


    He let out a sigh, holding his best weapon split into two. The Titan de, the Myth Rank Artifact, was cut into two because he did not pull it out from the bending space before the bending space closed. He wanted to maximize the element of surprise by manipting the space and left the de which ended up snapped into two. The space power was clearly more powerful than a mere de.


    Then he looked at the reward for clearing the breeding ground. He remembered the reward after killing the Mutated Lesser Kraken. The reward was put inside the Kraken, and the treasure chest appeared after he blew his head.


    The treasure chest glowed in bright yellow, radiating sacred light. He touched the chest.


    [Epic Treasure Chest]


    The reward was Epic Rank Treasure Chest, meaning the thing inside the chest was Epic Rank regardless of what he got. It was a big reward for the eleventh floor. He just needed to hopedy luck was on his side to pull a whole set of armor and a weapon from a single chest. A whole set worth more than one piece Artifact.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the chest instead of saving it for his Empire''s treasury. He wanted to arm Rosalie and Zowen if possible since they would stay outside for a long time. He hoped for an artifact suitable for Rosalie since Zowen already had her staff and robe.


    Golden blinding light shed from the chest as soon as it was opened. The blinding lightsted for ten seconds, and everyone then opened their eyes. The artifact floated above the chest, glowing in yellow light.


    Lady luck was not on his side. The floating item was a ck cloak, not the recement weapon for his Titan de, and he doubted the cloak would fit Rosalie either


    [Cloak of Shadow]


    Grade: Epic


    Bonus Attribute:


    - Reducing Magical attacks by 30%


    - Bonus +1 Star Agility Attribute


    Additional Skill:


    -Shadow Clone


    -Shadow Step

 Chapter 1135: Spirit Summoning - Part 1

    Tang Shaoyang stared at the transparent screen in front of him for a while, making sure that he was not seeing things. The cloak was too good for an Epic Rank. It was even better than his Myth Rank weapon, the Titan de. The cloak had high magic resistance, and also two additional handy skills. He felt like this was too much for just an Epic Rank.


    The plus one Star Agility was nothing for him, but that might be a huge help for the others. He showed the cloak to the two girls who were curious while it was hardly catching Avyn''s attention.


    "Good stuff," Zowenmended, nodding her head. From her tone, she was not interested in the item. She said that her cloak enhanced her Magic Attack and also had a Mana Regeneration option. She was not interested in the cloak.


    Rosalie handed back the cloak, "You should wear it yourself. You will be fighting in the front, and this might help you a lot to get out of a difficult situation."


    "I already have Shadow Walk skill myself, so it would be wasted for me to use. You should take it," Tang Shaoyang shook her head and pushed the cloak back to her.


    The only useful option in the cloak was the Magic Resistance. He had Mirage Stride that worked simrly to Shadow Clone, and he already learned Shadow Walk without the cloak. He would not be able to use the cloak to its full potential but Rosalie would.


    "You should have it," Tang Shaoyang then pulled her closer and whispered, "I don''t want other people to stare at your body all the time. Yours is mine."


    The me Empress smiled and took the cloak, putting the cloak into use immediately, covering her revealing clothes.


    After organizing his loot, Tang Shaoyang watched the skeletons moving the Krakens, and most of the Krakens were already inside theke. It was quite fast as the mountain of the Kraken''s dead bodies disappeared. Another five minutes passed, and the skeletons finished their task of dumping all the bodies. Of course, he set aside ten Epic Rank of Lesser Krakens for Skelly7, the Bonemancer. He needed a new weapon after the Titan de snapped into two. Not because he was unsatisfied with Mzed, but because he used to have two weapons. One is the main weapon and the other one is a reserve.


    "Can you make me a new battle-ax with this?" He asked Skelly7.


    The skeleton looked at the ten Kraken''s dead bodies and turned toward Tang Shaoyang, and the answer disappointed him.


    ck! ck! ck! [I apologize, but I can''t make anything with these bodies, Master. This thing did not have a frame, and my skill foundation is bone. I can''t make anything with these bodies.]


    "What''s wrong?" Rosalie was quick to notice the subtle change in his expression and asked.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and shook his head, "I forgot that Kraken does not have bones... Skelly7 can''t use the Krakens as the materials."


    "Then give Skelly7 the bodies of the Mistovel Family''s people. They are even higher rank than these Krakens." Zowen reminded the bodies of the Mistovel Family''s people they killed. There were neen of them, and they were all Myth Ranks. There was a chance that Skelly7 might create a Myth Rank Artifact as well.


    ck! ck! ck! [That can work, Master. I will take five bodies. That should be enough to make an Epic Rank Artifact you want.]


    "Huh!? Why don''t you take more to make a high-grade Artifact? I don''t mind it." Tang Shaoyang thought Skelly7 did not want to take more because did not want to take more from his summoning.


    ck! ck! ck! [That''s not it, Master. With my current ability, I can''t make an Artifact above Epic Rank. An Epic Rank Artifact is the best I can make.]


    "Huh? Didn''t you make an Ancient Rank staff for Zowen?" He remembered correctly that Skelly7 made an Ancient Rank Artifact for Zowen. He nced at her, and thetter nodded her head. Her staff was indeed Ancient Rank.


    ck! ck! ck! [I am just lucky, Master. The chance of me making an Ancient Rank is less than one percent. It does not matter how much materials I use, the chance will not go up. If I am lucky enough, maybe I can create my second Ancient Rank Artifact.]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as they continued the conversation, asking him for more details about what kind of weapon he wanted. He lent Mzed to Skelly7 because he liked his Dragon Destroyer''s design. As for the requirement for the weapon itself, he wanted it to be destructive. Two simple requirements and Skelly7 nodded, signaling its summons to bring the bodies and moved to another spot.


    ''


    Tang Shaoyang then turned toward theke. There were a few floating dead Kraken above theke. The clear and untouchedke was in a mess right now, filled with the Kraken corpses. Using Sky Walk, Tang Shaoyang walked above theke.


    It had been a while since thest time Tang Shaoyang used Spirit Summoning. Avyn was hisst spirit, and his reason for not summoning more spirits was that he had be picky. He did not just want to summon any rank of spirits. He wanted to have enough sacrifices at least to summon Grade S Spirit or above.


    With so many Epic Ranks, Myth Ranks, and a few Primordial Ranks, also one Legend Rank, he believed this should be enough to summon at least Grade SS Spirit. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before activating the skill.


    [Spirit Summon]


    As soon as he used the skill, the ground shook. The ground shook as if a ten-magnitude earthquake happened, creating a big wave in theke. In the following moment, a crack in the void formed a few centimeters above theke, forming a ck hole. It started with a few centimeters in size, sucking the first dead Kraken. Then the ck hole got bigger and bigger as it took more Kraken dead bodies, and in no time, the ck hole''s size matched the size of theke.


    The ck hole absorbed all the sacrifices in a few minutes, then it stopped. The erged ck hole then shrunk to just three meters in diameter as the tremor stopped at the same time. Then a figure slowly came out from the ck hole, floating above the void crack.

 Chapter 1136: Spirit Summoning - Part 2

    Tang Shaoyang was quite surprised with what he got. He was aware that the summoned spirit had always been rted to the sacrifice or the ce where he summoned the spirit. Just like when he sacrificed the people of Rosalie''s former kingdom, he summoned her. Just like when he summoned Arkanos in the Ortis Continent. Of course, most of the time the summon was rted to the sacrifices.


    He used the demonic ape to summon Zaneos, the demon swordsman. Then he summoned Orlean, the Demon Prince with Undead sacrifices. He also summoned Bronson, The Executioner with Undead sacrifices. Most of the time the spirit he summoned rted to the sacrifice, and this time was no different. He summoned a spirit that somehow had a rtion to the Kraken.


    [You have summoned Mythical Spirit, Karoen - Voidknight]


    Of course, it was rted not because he summoned a Kraken, but because of the spirit''s head. The head was the head Kraken with tentacles covering the face. Its head was something simr to the Kraken, that was why he thought it was rted to the Kraken. As for the body, Voidknight had a humanoid body, two hands, and two legs. The thing that made it starkly different was its deep purple skin.


    Karoen looked around, noticing a little bit of a trace of a battle not far from where he was. He nced to that side because he sensed the Void Energy, something he was familiar with. After that, he looked toward the being that summoned him, a human with ck hair with weird clothes.


    It was weird because the human wore a thin piece of clothes, and no armor or weapon. He tried it out, trying to sense the human''s aura. Then he sensed the Dragon Aura and also yer Energy within the human. That surprised the Voidknight, but he could tell the human was still weaker than him.


    ''How could he have enough sacrifice to summon me?'' The Voidknight asked himself.


    He looked around and saw two humans, skeletons, and a dragon. When he tried to pry at the dragon, he was shocked and took a few steps back. The dragon unleashed the aura to push his pry, and he quickly realized how the human managed to gather enough sacrifice to summon him.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, "Have you had enough looking around? If so, let''s get to the main topic. What''s your choice? Have a mutual contract with me or will we settle the contract the old ways?" He offered his hand to the Voidknight.


    "What do you mean by mutual contract?" The Voidknight replied, his voice was ethereal yet toneless.


    "If you form a contract with me, then I will grant you one wish, like resurrecting you for example," Tang Shaoyang exined, "As for the old ways, you should know that, right? We fight, and the winner will make the decision."


    The Voidknight let out a chuckle, shaking his head, "Don''t think about resurrecting me, kid. You don''t have enough spirit to do that yet, so you are just giving me a false promise. It will take you hundred of years to have enough spirit to resurrect me."


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "I mean you have been waiting long enough in the void, no? I am just giving you a chance to get back your life, and I have resurrected three of my spirits for your information. It''s not a false promise."


    "What about the fight? Will you send your dragon to fight me?" The Voidknight turned toward Avyn. If it was Avyn, he might lose the fight. But if it was the human who fought him, he would win without a doubt.


    "No, I will fight you!" Tang Shaoyang replied confidently, licking his lips, "You might be the right person to test my full power. I have been looking for someone to fight me all out, and you are the right opponent for that. You can''t be killed, and you can''t kill me."


    Karoen was caught off guard by how awfully confident the human was. He had seen and experienced countless battles in his life, and he was sure the human was not bluffing. The human would really fight him if he chose to fight. If he had to choose between a mutual contract and a fight, he would choose the former. The reason he did not want to fight was because he was afraid of losing. If he lost, he was no different than a ve, but if it was a mutual contract, meaning both were signing the contract with equal standing. A ve had no words or rights, and he had experienced it once how awful he had been treated as a ve and did not want to experience it again.


    The Voidknight mulled over, thinking what he should do. His confidence shook a little bit, then he made the decision, "I have one condition for you if you want me to sign a mutual contract with you."


    "Speak your condition!"


    "If you have one Archaic Spirit¡­. Progenitor Spirit, then I will agree to the mutual contract. If you don''t have one, then you don''t deserve me."


    Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes, then he nced at Avyn. He did really want to fight, but again he did not want to lie. Especially to someone that he might depend on in the future. Honesty was the best foundation in a rtionship, at least, he believed. So he decided not to lie just because he wanted to fight.


    "I have one, and you have seen her."


    Listening to the words, Karoen followed the human''s gaze that was directed toward the dragon. He realized the identity of the dragon, but it just confused him even more. Why was a Progenitor Spirit like her willing to form a contract with someone as weak as this human? There were a lot of questions in his head, but he held it back.


    There was no need for him to ask for confirmation either because he could tell that the dragon was most likely the Progenitor Spirit. She was stronger than him, and that was enough proof.


    The Voidknight approached Tang Shaoyang and reached his hand for a handshake. Tang Shaoyang then realized that Karoen had a tentacle-like finger. The tentacles coiled on his palm as their foreheads shone, an indication they were forming a contract.


    Tang Shaoyang scrunched because of the slimy handshake. The tentacle finger produced something simr to mucus.


    [You have formed a contract with Mythical Spirit, Karoen - The Voidknight!]

 Chapter 1137: Misunderstanding

    Tang Shaoyang immediately pulled his off the slimy hand as the Voidknight turned into a purple orb, entering his purple orb. He floated down and washed his hand into theke, pulling off the slimy substance on his palm. He did not mean to be rude to Karoen, but he just did not like the feel on his palm.


    "So, what is this Mythical Spirit?" He asked because this was the first time he summoned Mythical Spirit. The only rank he knew about was the Grade E Spirit to Grade SSS Spirit. He put Avyn into a special category since she was not an actual spirit.


    [You are lying to me!]


    Tang Shaoyang did not get the answer he wanted, but an angry yell from Karoen. He did not know what he was talking about, confused, "What are you talking about?"


    [You haven''t made a contract with an Archaic Spirit!]


    "What? Avyn is an Archaic Spirit. What are you talking about?" He came off the shore, looking at Avyn. There was zero exnation, did not know why Karoen used him of lying. The proof was right before him, and he had seen her himself.


    [I don''t see her space in your Spirit World! You are lying to me! She is not your spirit.] Karoen seethe in anger inside his head.


    He let out a sigh, "I honestly don''t understand what you are talking about. Avyn is an Archaic Spirit, and I can easily prove that to you. Why would I lie to you? You don''t make any sense."


    [Then prove to me that she is an Archaic Spirit!]


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and told Avyn what happened with the new spirit. He told her that he would call her back and re-summon herter. That was the easy way to prove Avyn was a spirit.


    Avyn returned to her world, then she reappeared again not long after, "See? I can recall her back and re-summon her again. Is she not a spirit?"


    That was not enough to convince Karoen. [Tch, do you think you can trick me with that cheap trick? How am I supposed to know whether she is a spirit or not just because she disappeared and appeared again?]


    "You are being unreasonable, Karoen. Like I said, I am willing to settle it with a fight, and it''s you who chooses to have the mutual contract. It''s dishonorable for a knight if you are doing this because you regret your decision." Tang Shaoyang did not have the patience to talk it out if Karoen was like this. He kept throwing usations without any exnation.


    "He does not believe you?" Avyn asked, but then shrugged, "It should be easy, no? Just show your screen to him. That will solve the misunderstanding."


    Tang Shaoyang did not think of that, then he showed the Voidknight his status screen, scrolling down to the contracted spirit list. There was one list with just one name.


    [Archaic Spirit: Avyn the Last Kankara''Xeo]


    The list silenced Karoen. The Voidknight did not say anything for a while, then he broke the silence.


    [I apologize for my misunderstanding. I don''t know if your Archaic Spirit is different to the one I know.]


    There was no response from Tang Shaoyang. He waited for further exnation. Even though it was just a misunderstanding, it annoyed him a little bit.


    [The moment you take the Spirit Contractor ss, you also gain a Spirit World where your contracted spirit resides. Each contracted spirit has their own space in this Spirit World. For an Archaic Spirit, their space will be noticeable but I don''t see one a space that is higher than my space. That''s why I thought you were lying to me, because I don''t see her spirit space.]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded understandingly, then said, "Actually, Avyn is not dead. She is not fully a spirit like you or the others. She lived in her world, a world that is devastated by a war, leaving her world uninhabitable. Her world is cut from the other worlds, and maybe that''s why the System gave her a chance to be a spirit. I don''t know much, but she lived in her own world, and that''s why you will not see her inside the Spirit World."


    [This is new¡­ I have met two Archaic Spirits from two different masters, and this is the first one for a living being regarded as a spirit by the System.]


    The misunderstanding was pretty much cleared up, but Tang Shaoyang was intrigued by Karoen''s experiences with his previous masters. He wanted to know more about the spirit, and it started from their rank. So far, he only knew about the Grade E up to Grade SSS Spirit. He expected there was a higher rank spirit than Grade SSS Spirit, but there was so little clue until now.


    [Lady Avyn did not know about the other ranked spirit?] Karoen started to be more respectful toward Avyn, more than toward him. Understandable because Avyn''s real rank was God Rank. The summon limited her power, so he did not think that much until Karoen reminded him of her real rank.


    "This is the first time for Avyn to make a contract, so she did not know much more about the other spirits. Though she inherited her ancestor''s memories, it seems the System does not allow her to reveal the full memories to me."


    [There are three higher ranks than the Grade SSS Spirit, and that''s Mythical Spirit, Primordial Spirit, and Progenitor or Archaic Spirit. However, just like Lady Avyn, the System does not allow you to tell you much about the other spirits'' detailed information. I can''t really tell you much about the other spirits but the basic]


    Tang Shaoyang did not pressure the Voidknight about the other Archaic Spirit. He changed the topic to another important part, "Does that mean I can evolve the Grade SSS Spirit to Mythical Rank with Spirit Blessing?" The only way for a spirit to evolve was Spirit Blessing. At least, that was the only method he knew about the spirit evolution.


    [Unfortunately no. The Spirit Blessing could only be used up to Grade SSS Spirit¡­.] Karoen paused a little bit, [The System does not allow me say how to evolve spirit to Mythical Rank or above, but you will eventually find out how.]


    Tang Shaoyang did not doubt Karoen about the System restricting the information. There was no benefit hiding such an information from him because that would benefit Karoen too as a spirit. Then he got the clue that Karoen told him. [You will eventually find out how.]


    That was the clue, meaning he would find out as long as he level up and advanced his rank. That meant his ss would give him a skill that allowed the spirit to evolve to Mythical Rank or above. Just like how he got Archaic Summoning skill.


    As he continued his conversation with Karoen, the group headed back to the vige. There was a reason why Tang Shaoyang wanted to return to the vige, the Dragon Essence. He needed someone to test it out, and Areth was his choice. He wanted to find the other essences that mixed into the Dragon Essence.


    The n was to return to the vige, then he would escort the dwarf to the city before he went on another journey, exploring the eleventh floor to find the boss floor. He decided to go on his own rather than joining the other Starter City. The drawback was he could not take the quest in the Administrative Building by not entering the Starter City. Completing the quest would help him to raise his level and also his faction''s Authority level to unlock more buildings for his territory.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the Authority''s level and was surprised to find his faction''s Authority was already at level 3. He did not check the Authority Level that much, but he could tell what contributed to the level, it was the war against the Divine Church, and he who ughtered the monsters. The Skelly Family killed the monsters regarded as him killing monsters.


    He let out a sigh as he remembered his people, but he knew that he could not go back yet. From how the Mistovel Family''s God Ranks acted, he could tell that Guild Master Gortham seemed to have not told the other God Ranks that three God Ranks of the Divine Church entered the room earlier. Or else, the seven God Ranks would be more prepared.


    The old man seemed to have not informed the Divine Church as well that he was still alive, or else the Divine Church would not go silent like this. If they knew that he was still alive, the Divine Church would actively fight his faction to destroy his faction. The old man had a little bit of conscience for not selling him up.


    The trip back to the vige was just a few minutes, and when he started to feel the familiar scenery, he knew that they were close.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang stopped his track, looking up ahead of him. He could hear the scream ahead, from the vige direction.

 Chapter 1138: Avenger - Part 1

    Tang Shaoyang picked up his pace while expanding his sight through the Spirit Eyes. He knew what happened but he wanted to know the situation in the vige. Smoke billowed from the field around the vige, and screams and cries filled the air. Laughter mixed into the scream followed by more curses.


    The vige was attacked by the yers, and they ughtered the people without discrimination; elders, women, and children were killed. In the middle of the vige, a boy fought for his life as he managed tond his sword on one of the raiders. However, the boy was quickly subdued by someone much stronger than him. Tang Shaoyang saw everything through the Spirit Eyes, and he recognized the raider''s banner, Virandal Empire.


    The bad blood between them continued, and it seemed someone else tipped out his hiding spot to them. Tang Shaoyang stopped his advance, signaling the others to stop as well.


    "What? Are you not going to save them!?" Zowen raised her voice slightly. There was a small attachment to the vige with how they treated her. On top of that, the vige was where she had social interaction with other people for the first time after the resurrection. She believed that she was strong enough to save the vigers, so she was a little bit angry that Tang Shaoyang stopped her.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "There''s no one for you to save. They all died." The only survivor was Areth, and it seemed the Virandal Empire wanted to use Areth to lure him out. They should know it was his doing to help Areth, so they would not kill the boy for the time being.


    The Lightning Magus stopped her track, looking in the direction where the smoke was. She looked gloomy and mixed with fury, clenching the staff tighter. But she managed to calm herself down and think rationally. She turned toward Tang Shaoyang and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    "If it''s another faction instead of the Virandal Empire, I will not interfere. Theye for me, and I feel shit for the viges to suffer because of me, so we are going to wipe them out." Tang Shaoyang made the decision. It left him with a bad aftertaste, knowing the viger died because of him.


    He summoned the Skelly Family and also the Skeleton Soldiers. This would be the first operation of the Skeleton Army.


    "Theye prepared. I detected they have more people outside the vige, but their leaders are inside the vige right now. The Skeleton Army will deal with the people outside the vige, and I will deal with the leaders of this group." Tang Shaoyang shared his n with Rosalie, "You will follow the skeleton."


    "But why? We should help you instead." Zowen and Rosalie did not agree that Tang Shaoyang fought by himself.


    He shook his head, "Fifteen Primordial Ranks and Thirty Myth Ranks. I don''t think you guys can help me in this fight." He then shot a nce at Zowen, "If you can''t agree with the n, then we have to retreat."


    "Alright," Zowen nodded.


    Tang Shaoyang then shared the location of the Virandal Empire that was stationed outside the vige, letting Skelly1 lead his army with his own strategy. He would not involve himself with the skeleton since this would be a stage for them to prove that the skeleton army project was not a waste.


    *** ***


    Areth stared at the man with the ck armor, anger, and grief were reflected in his eyes. The man broke his hand and leg, leaving him powerless to fight back. If a stare could murder the man, the armored man would probably die.


    The ck-armored man was holding Areth''s hair, hanging the boy''s body in the air. Blood dripped out from his nose, his lips cracked as blood dripped out, and a few front teeth were missing. His arms and legs were dangling powerlessly, and his left arm was crooked in the direction it was not supposed to. Despite all of that, Areth did not cry, there were no tears but fury. Fury had taken over the boy, angry at the man who ughtered the vigers, and angry at himself for not being able to protect the vigers.


    "Tch, you are quite annoying." The ck-armored guy extended his hand to his subordinate, "Give me your knife."


    As soon as he received the knife, he pushed Areth''s face to the ground, cing the cold knife on the boy''s right ear, "You better answer me. Where are the people who help you to level up? I will cut your ear if you don''t give me a satisfactory answer in ten seconds!"


    "You better kill me! You better kill me! Or else I am going to kill you, your family, everyone who is rted to you!" Areth growled.


    The threat incitedughter from the other ck-armored people. It was funny for someone who had not reached an Epic Rank to threaten them. They took it as a funny joke.


    "Wrong answer!" The knife sliced through the right ear. The ear flopped as the blood spurted out, and the ck-armored man pressed the sliced-off ear, amplifying the pain.


    Areth''s body shook for the pain, grunting, enduring the pain, but he did not scream or cry. The boy knew that if he cried or screamed, that would just satisfy these murderers.


    "Come on! Just say it already, and I will send you off painlessly. Why are you so stubborn?" The ck-armored man was frustrated by Areth''s tenacity. He smashed Areth''s head to the ground a few times, causing his head to bleed.


    "Tch, boy, why don''t you just tell him where I go?" A familiar voice entered Areth''s ears, and the voice shocked the ck-armored man and the others. He turned around, and he was greeted by a kick. The kicknded on the face, pinning the ck-armored man''s head to the ground.


    Plop!


    The head popped out as blood sttered and the brain parts scattered around. In a single step, the group became leaderless. What caught them off guard was that they did not sense the iing enemy. Before the others could react, screams rang in the air. The yer des pierced everyone who was unprepared.

 Chapter 1139: Avenger - Part 2

    After sending off the skeleton army, Tang Shaoyang used his Grand Dragon Transformation and also Integration with Zara, activating Infernal Wrath. Everything, he used the bestbination of his skills that his body could endure. He wanted to try an integration with Karoen, but thetter informed him that his body was not strong enough to hold Voidknight''s power. He at least needed his Vitality and Magic Power to reach at least the Demi-God Rank before thinking of integrating with him.


    He had his n to save Areth, but then he overheard the interrogation from afar. He dyed his n, listening to Areth''s reply.


    "You better kill me! You better kill me! Or else I am going to kill you, your family, everyone who is rted to you!"


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, though it was a bit cruel to let the boy''s ear cut. He then summoned Karoen, "Can you move me to the vige?"


    There was no need for Tang Shaoyang to tell Karoen where he wanted to be transported. The Voidknight understood where his Master wanted to go and nodded, activating the Void Gate.


    Tang Shaoyang appeared right behind the ck-armored man, "Tch, boy, why don''t you just tell him where I go?"


    He raised his right foot and crushed the ck-armored man. At the same time, he formed forty-four yer des above him, one de per person. Out of forty-four people, only eleven of them escaped from the yer de. The ambush was a sess, eliminating thirty-four people at once.


    Eight Primordial Ranks and three Myth Ranks escaped death, but they realized how bad their situation was. They did not waste any time using the transformation skill.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang let them finish the transformation as he summoned Karoen and Avyn, "Do you guys want to have fun?"


    "Of course!" Karoen was the first one to answer, "It''s been a while since I used my body to fight, though the enemy is quite weak. But it''s a good warm-up."


    "Just leave me two Primordial Ranks, and you guys can have the rest."


    Avyn and Karoen exchanged nces. It was just a moment, but they realized they were inpetition who would get the most prey out of the nine people.


    Tang Shaoyang had chosen his target, a man that transformed fully into a wolf with ck fire mane, and a Lycanthrope. Both were the closest Primordial Ranks. He did not waste any time, using [Blink] to appear between the two.


    He coated [Mzed] with yer Energy. Using yer Energy from the start, meaning he wanted to end the battle as fast as he could. The Helion Wolf transformation leaped backward, avoiding the battle-ax while the Lycanthrope gathered the dark energy to form a barrier.


    The barrier broke into pieces as it touched the battle-ax, and the ax sliced through the Lycanthrope''s head. The head flew off into the air and blood spurted out like a fountain. Despite its head being separated from its body, the Lycanthrope was still alive. The Dragon Eyes easily saw through that because the dark energy in the body did not disperse. The dark energy remained strong in the body, centered in the heart.


    "I see¡­." Tang Shaoyang formed a yer de right behind the Lycanthrope, and the de pierced the chest, right on the heart. The body fell on its knees then down to the ground as the dark energy quickly diminished from the body.


    He then turned toward the Hellion Wolf, which was retreating to a safe distance. Tang Shaoyang raised his battle-ax and swung it down. As he swung it down, the space above the Hellion Wolf bent, and the battle-ax came out from it, cutting down to the Hellion Wolf''s head. The head split open as the Hellion Wolf was not expecting such a move. The body went weak, and it fell on four before returning to its human form with the skull opened.


    "Quite good utilization of Void Energy, but you need to master it further to execute it wlessly. These weaklings might not be able to read or sense the space crack, but I would easily use your space crack for a counterattack," Karoenmented as he came over.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear the p and turned toward Voidknight''s direction. He was surprised because the other side had finished their fight. They had killed the other nine while Tang Shaoyang just finished his two opponents, meaning they killed the nine faster than him killing two for Karoen to have an analysis of his fight.


    "Also, your control on your yer Energy is poor, very very poor. You need to train it further." Karoen was the first one to know something about yer Energy. Solely based on hismand, he had seen someone with yer Energy as well, and that person''s utilization of yer Energy was much betterpared to Tang Shaoyang.


    He paused for a moment, then he turned toward Areth, "We will continue our conversationter."


    Areth held his consciousness with a mad grin stered on his face. The scream of the ck-armored men was like music to his ears. He was happy that someone else did it for him. He could hear their screams before his death.


    "What''s with that face?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head and squatted next to the boy with a healing potion and regeneration potion. These two potions would solve the problem immediately. "You will not die yet." As he was about to feed the potion, Areth looked away, refusing to drink the potion.


    "No! I deserve to die! Just let me die!" It was the voice of someone who had lost his will to live. Someone who lost the most precious thing in his life. Even though he had no family, the vigers were his family. They raised him with care, and he failed to protect them even after he got the power. He could not even kill one of them.


    "Don''t you want to avenge them?" Tang Shaoyang knew pretty well what was in Areth''s mind, "These people are just the minions, and the people who give them the order are still alive."


    "Drink this if you want to avenge them. If you don''t want to, then I will end you painlessly and send you off to meet the others."

 Chapter 1140: Avenger - Part 3

    The word revenge caused the boy to turn toward Tang Shaoyang, his eyes erged, and red, and veins popped from the side of his eyes. The hatred was in to see from the boy''s expression. He grabbed Tang Shaoyang''s wrist, holding it tightly, "Train me! Train me to be strong enough to kill them all! I will do everything for you, Sir!"


    Those were the words of someone who had given up on life a few seconds ago. The desire to avenge the viger gave him the will to continue his life.


    "You don''t need to do anything, and you should know that all you need is not training, but experience and resources." Tang Shaoyang fed the potion.


    In a world governed by System with everything decided by number and rank, training was not the most important part to be stronger. Experience in fighting, and killing monsters and also the expert would help the boy to be stronger. Then the boy needed a high-rank bloodline and also equipment to fight, that was the deciding factor.


    Areth greedily drank the potion, emptying the vial in a few seconds. The sound of the flesh regenerating could be heard, an indication the potion was working. A new ear slowly took form as his broken bone slowly fixed.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and started to gather the dead bodies. These dead bodies were precious to him, and he collected them into his inventory. They were precious materials for the next summoning, Primordial Rank, and also Myth Rank. Not something he could get in his hand easily.


    "Wrong and not wrong," Karoen came next to Tang Shaoyang,menting about his remark earlier, "We still need training just like you need to train your yer Energy, Master. It''s useless to have a powerful weapon but you will not be able to utilize it properly."


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Karoen, "Does your previous master also have yer Energy?"


    "Yes. But his control over the yer Energy is about in simr level as you until he met someone with the same yer Energy and got killed by the same yer Energy." Karoen nodded and told Tang Shaoyang a little bit of his experience, "My previous master managed to reach God Rank and perished not long after his ascension to the God Realm."


    "I see, does that mean you can''t teach me how to train my control over the yer Energy, right?" The reply was a nod, "As I said, what I need is to build up experience and use it more often. If your previous Master has yer Energy, you should be aware that there''s a bunch of God Ranks hunting me because I possess the power they fear."


    Karoen nodded again because his previous master died by the God Rank mercenary who was tasked to kill his previous Master. His previous master also had been fighting those God Ranks.


    "Then I am on the right track if that''s the case. I just need to use and experiment with yer Energy more often," Tang Shaoyang nodded to himself.


    He was not that worried because his control over yer Energy was on the same level as a God Rank. His control over yer Energy improved a lot more than the first time he received the ss. At first, he could only use the skill that came with the yer ss. Over time, he could use yer Energy just like Mana, even though his control over Mana was far superior to yer Energy.


    In the end, experience in fighting with yer Energy was what he needed, not some kind of special training. There was no better ce than this tower to do so. The God Rank hardly interfered in this tower because the System would not allow its area to be breached for the third time after the Mistovel Family''s attempt.


    Resources and experience, that was the thing Areth needed to be strong. Resources for a better ss and equipment. Experience to hone his instinct and battle experience, so he would not be killed in a fight in a silly way just like the previous Primordial Rank and Myth Rank that were caught off guard by Tang Shaoyang''s ambush. It was nowhere near a perfect ambush because the thirty-three people who were killed by yer de had their chance to keep their life, but they were stunned for a while and failed to notice the iing yer de. The fact that three Myth Ranks survived in the initial ambush was a clear sign that experience was a bigger factor in the fight for life and death.


    "The other side is also over, we will continue our conversationter. We have a lot to talk about." Tang Shaoyang received the report from Skelly1, themander of the skeleton army, and they were on their way toward him.


    Karoen might not be able to help him in his control over yer Energy, but there were a lot of things he could learn from Karoen''s experience.


    Rosalie, Zowen, and the Skelly Family led the skeleton army back to the vige, a ruined vige. The Virandal Empire''s army did not care if the viger was below level ten. They used their power arbitrarily, destroying most parts of the vige.


    Rosalie and Zowen seemed to have fun with the smile on their faces, but those smiles disappeared after looking at the ruined vige. Both had a little attachment to the vige with how they reacted.


    Kaiser and Keeper came next to him while Skelly1 and the others knelt toward him. The cking noises rang in the air.


    [We have annihted your enemy, Master!] Skelly1 reported.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and asked, "What about the casualties?"


    ck! ck! ck! [We managed to minimize the casualties because of the ambush and also with the help of Mistresses. We lost twenty-six skeletons, but we killed six hundred soldiers.]


    The result of this battle would tell Tang Shaoyang if the skeleton army project was worth his time or not. The answer was obvious, it was worth it for two hundred and ten skeletons to wipe out the army that tripled their numbers. However, Skelly1 kept the surprise forst.


    ck! ck! ck! [However, thanks to Skelly7, he managed to revive the destroyed skeletons with sacrifices from the dead. In the end, we managed to keep our number and keep our strength intact.]


    The skeleton army project was worth more than he thought from the result of the battle. Especially with Skelly7 on his side. The Archmaster Bonemancer was the key to this army, his ability to revive the skeletons would turn the army into an immortal army.


    "Where''s Skelly7?" Tang Shaoyang did not see Skelly7, in the line of the army. Skelly7 was usually obvious because the skeleton was apanied by giant skeletons, but he did not see the group around.


    "Skelly7 is preparing a surprise for you, Master. Please don''t use your Spirit Eyes to find him. That will ruin his joy to give you a surprise," The Draconic-Ruby Abyssal Skeleton replied to his inquiry. He was more caring to his siblings to remind him like that. The Ruby Dragon bloodline seemed not just to enhance his intelligence, but also his emotional intelligence. He cared for his sibling''s feelings more than before.


    Tang Shaoyang did not mind a surprise, so he was waiting as Rosalie and Zowen came over. "Did anyone from the vige survive?" Zowen asked in a hurried tone.


    He pointed to the back with his thumb and replied, "He is the only one who survived."


    Zowen and Rosalie looked over his shoulder and saw Areth, sitting on the ground, holding his knees, weeping quietly. The Lightning Magus came over, trying tofort the sorrowful soul.


    Tang Shaoyang let the teenager mourn before discussing the boy''s future while waiting for his surprise. However, it seemed it would take time for his surprise to arrive as five minutes passed, yet he did not see Skelly7.


    By this time, Areth had calmed down, starting to regain hisposure. Tang Shaoyang came over and opened his mouth, "Are you ready for your first step to avenge the vige?"


    Zowen immediately shot a hateful re toward Tang Shaoyang. She could not believe he brought up such a topic the moment Areth calmed down. It was so heartless for Tang Shaoyang to bring this up when Areth had not ovee his grief for losing the vigers. In her eyes, Tang Shaoyang tried to use the boy''s feelings for his personal gain, which made her furious.


    Zowen stood up and was about to scold Tang Shaoyang, but he shot a nce at her, "This is a matter between me and him. If you know nothing, please refrain from speaking anything unnecessary."


    Areth took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a few seconds before releasing his breath and opening his eyes at the same time, "Can I have more time before that, Sir? I want to give my family a proper burial. I want them to have a ce to rest."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Alright. I will have my skeleton army to help you."


    Areth gathered the vigers'' bodies, lining them up with the skeletons'' help. He did not even miss the part that separated from the body and gathered them. After that, he started to dig the ground with the help of the skeleton. It took less than ten minutes to dig a proper burial ground for all the vigers. He buried them all and brought a giant boulder from the field as the gravestone.


    Areth knelt before the grave, cing his forehead on the ground. Then the boy made an oath that he would avenge them all in front of the grave. The deep hatred could be felt from his tone and each of his words in the oath.

 Chapter 1141: Avenger - Part 4

    Areth knelt before the grave, cing his forehead on the ground. Then the boy made an oath that he would avenge them all in front of the grave. The deep hatred could be felt from his tone and each of his words in the oath.


    After he made the oath in front of the gravestone, the boy could no longer hold his tears. He wept, broke down, and kept saying sorry for not being able to protect them. He held the tears for so long until he could not keep it again.


    Tang Shaoyang gave him space while Zowen stayed next to him, hugging him from the side, and caressing his back. The Lightning Magus was not as callous as he thought when she was a spirit. He did not see this side of her when she was a spirit.


    The Skelly Family pulled the skeleton army off, keeping a watch on the surroundings. Tang Shaoyang sat on the bench, not from the grave. Areth buried everyone at the center of the vige, where most vigers would gather at night. The usually boisterous spot was now ruined beyond recognition and surrounded by a heavy atmosphere as the remaining smoke lingered in the area.


    "Do you feel bad for them?" Rosalie asked.


    "I do, and that''s why I wipe out the Virandal Empire''s soldiers," Knowing a lot of people died because of him, leaving him with a bad aftertaste in his heart. It was like something small stuck in his throat, making him ufortable.


    "Are we going to fight them?" Them was the Virandal Empire. It sounded crazy for less than a thousand forces to try to fight such a big force. However, she knew that Tang Shaoyang was capable of doing it and did not fear doing so.


    Tang Shaoyang did not give the answer right away, closing his eyes. But it could be seen from his expression that he was considering fighting the Virandal Empire seriously.


    He shook his head, "I don''t think I have the time for that. I don''t have the time for such a long war that might end up with nothing when there are people who want me dead and destroy my empire." He was in a race against time until the Divine Church and the other God Alliances found his home. A lot of people''s lives were on his shoulder, so he would not dy his journey to find the boss floor for the vigers that had been kind to him.


    "Are you disappointed in me?" He looked up, trying to discern her feelings through her expression. He did not use Dragon Sense on his people, so he did not know what she felt right now. Rosalie concealed her feelings better than Zowen.


    "No," The me Empress shook her head, "I am here to remind you not to do it if you decide to fight the Virandal Empire. You made the right decision and got the priority right."


    Tang Shaoyang was about to say something, but he ended up not saying it. He stood up from the bench because Kaiser sent him a message that Skelly7 had returned with the surprise. The reason he stayed in this depressing vige longer was to wait for Skelly7 done with the creation. He headed to where Skelly7 was, and the Archmaster Bonemancer held the surprise he had prepared for his master.


    It was the battle-ax he requested, and it was made of white bone, everything. The long shaft was made of white bone with a pointy end. Then three smaller bones connected the shaft with the curved de that was made of white bone as well. It was simr to Mzed in size, and it looked creepier for a battle-ax.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel Skelly7''s excitement. It came over and handed the battle-ax to him, then he sensed the anticipation feeling from the giver.


    [Abyssal Bone]


    Grade: Ancient


    Bonus Attribute:


    - Bonus +1 Star Strength


    - Increase Elemental Damage by 20%


    Additional Skill:


    - Elemental Diffuse


    He was surprised with the grade, not expecting this one to be an Ancient Grade. The bonus attribute was nice, and he did not know what the skill did. But the option did not really matter to him. He swung the battle-ax, feeling the weight. It was heavy for sure yet not too heavy. It was perfect, and he gave Skelly7 a thumbs up.


    That gesture made the skeleton swell in excitement and happiness. Skelly7 took a step forward, telling him more about the Abyssal Bone feature.


    ck! ck! ck! [Try imbuing your Chaos Fire into the Abyssal Bone, master!]


    Tang Shaoyang followed the instruction, imbuing the battle-ax with his Chaos Fire. Chaos Fire was an exclusive elemental power for him who managed to fuse the Divine Fire and Wrath Fire. As he imbued the battle-ax with the Chaos Fire, the white bone turned ck. It started from the shaft and ended up at the de. Then the de was covered in ck fire, just the de part.


    ck! ck! ck! [Try swinging the Abyssal Bone again, master.]


    The excited Skelly7 told him, and he followed the instruction. He swung the battle-ax down to the ground, and the ck fire burst out as soon as the de hit the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground shook as the smoke billowed up to the sky. It was just a casual swing yet it had so much destruction power. Three meters in diameter crater formed on the ground, and the crater was one meter deep. The Chaos Fire zed inside the crater. That must be the additional attribute, the additional twenty percent elemental damage, and also the Elemental Diffuse skill.


    Zowen and Areth rushed out of the vige, heading toward him in a hurry, "Are theying!?" They were drawn by themotion, thinking that the Virandal Empire sent more people to the vige.


    "Oh¡­ No." Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I am testing my new weapon, but I did not expect to make such a bigmotion." He showed the Abyssal Bone in his hand.


    "You¡­.!" Zowen pointed her finger at him, furious for him to make such a ruckus in this kind of situation.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored her. It was not like he was purposely doing it, his eyesnded on the young man, "Have you made the decision?"


    Areth wiped out the remaining tears from his red eyes and replied with great determination, "Yes. I want to destroy the Virandal Empire to their root!"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and gestured to the young man to follow him. Rosalie and Zowen followed them, curious about what the two wanted to talk about. At this point, Zowen acted like she was Areth''s big sister. He could feel Skelly7''s disappointment directly transmitted to him.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his thumb up in the air and said loudly, "Don''t be disappointed, Skelly7! You are doing a great job, and I like my new weapon very much. You will be seeing your creation a lot in the fight, and I hope you keep improving!"


    The disappointment turned into happiness, and for some reason, he could picture Skelly7, giggling by himself after receiving thepliment. That was a weird imagination to have, but it stuck in his head.


    He threw the useless imagination to the back of his head, leading them into the house that was still intact, remaining untouched after the raid. There was no better ce to have a conversation than in a closed room. He told the boy to sit, and he took the opposite seat.


    "As I said, what you need for your revenge is the resource and experience, not the training," Tang Shaoyang did say it before, and Areth remembered everything. The boy nodded his head.


    "I can help you with the resource, but not with the experience. The experience is something you get by yourself, not something I can give to you¡­"


    "What is this? Are you just going to give him the armor and weapon, then let him fight by himself? Are you going to leave him behind?" Zowen interrupted the conversation. She was on Areth''s side in this conversation. The boy was grieving for the loss, yet the man was so heartless to leave him behind instead of bringing him with them.


    "Why can''t we bring Areth with us? Help him just like you did with the skeleton? We can bring and train him at the same time!"


    "If it''s an official meeting, I will raise my voice at you, Zowen. You can''t be interrupting his conversation like this, and you should need to get used to that from now on," Rosalie reminded Zowen, but she was not angry at her friend. Zowen was being emotional, and she understood her feelings.


    "First, let him finish the conversation, and you can have your turnter. Second, you misunderstand him. He is not leaving Areth behind yet, but he is telling Areth to get the experience by fighting the monster by himself just like the skeleton did. We can''t be protecting him all the time if he had a big ambition such as destroying a giant empire, unless he wants a peaceful life, we can grant him a peaceful life, a roof for him to sleep in, and food so he does not starve."


    Zowen raised her hand, "What do you mean by ''he is not leaving Areth behind YET''?"


    "I can''t help him fight the Virandal Empire, not when the God Ranks are after me and my people. I have a responsibility, for the safety of my people and empire. I am not going to waste my time to help him fight the Virandal Empire," Tang Shaoyang made it clear and easy to understand for Areth and Zowen. Direct and blunt, but it was necessary to avoid the misunderstanding.


    Zowen was a little bit angry after hearing the first part because the viger died because of him. However, she could not bring that up when he said thest part. He did not have time for helping Areth even if he wanted because they were also racing against time. She understood that and dropped her shoulders.


    "I understand. You will give me the resource, the tool, and the foundation to build up my strength for my vengeance. That should be enough, more than enough. This is my battle, and I will face them myself!" Areth replied with a hoarse voice.


    "This is the first resource for you," Tang Shaoyang took a vial of red liquid and ced it on the table. "This is Dragon Essence, and you have twenty percent of awakening Dragon Bloodline by drinking it. However, this is not a pure Dragon Essence, and you might awaken a different bloodline."


    "It might be a strong bloodline, and it might be a weak bloodline. I don''t know for sure. You can take it if you want or you can wait for something better. However, I have to remind you that this might be the best one out of many bloodlines. Twenty percent of awakening Dragon Bloodline is worth a shot. The choice is yours."

 Chapter 1142: Dragon Essence - Part 1

    Tang Shaoyang''s initial purpose ofing back to the vige was to give the Dragon Essence to Areth. He meant to experiment with the Dragon Essence with Areth, wanting to know what the other essences were. Of course, he was not going to force the boy to take the bloodline.


    Areth did not really understand anything about a bloodline. He looked at the vial, then looked up at Tang Shaoyang, "Will I get stronger if I acquire a bloodline? Even if it''s not a Dragon Bloodline?"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and exined, "Regardless of the bloodline, you will get stronger than you are right now. The bloodline gives you extra skills and extra attributes. Most importantly the skill. You will obtain a transformation skill. That will boost your attributes by many, and a stronger bloodline gives you more attributes and stronger skills."


    Areth was about to take the vial, but Zowen snatched the vial and chugged the essence with one gulp. The boy was surprised, so Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie as both were not expecting the Lightning Magus to do such a thing. She had a deeper attachment than they thought to use her body for the experiment.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, "I don''t know why you would do such a thing¡­" He massaged the space between his eyes.


    Zowen stood there for a moment before her body went weak and fell. Areth was quick and caught her before her body fell to the ground. He panicked, ncing at Tang Shaoyang as he did not know what happened and what to do.


    "Lay her down on the ground and wait," Tang Shaoyang gave themand. He also did not know how the blood essence worked, so there was nothing they could do but wait.


    Rosalie came over, helping the confused Areth. Theyid Zowen''s body on the ground, then she motioned to the boy to give Zowen some space. Not long after, Zowen''s body spasmed. It seemed she was in pain as her face scrunched into a pained expression, groaning.


    "This¡­ This¡­" Areth panicked, thinking something went wrong. He kept looking at Sir Tang, asking for help.


    "This is the process of the awakening bloodline, let her be." Tang Shaoyang remembered how his bloodline awakening was. He was also in pain, so this was not something he was worried about.


    The Lightning Magus endured the pain for over an hour before her body stopped moving. Her breath was still rough, but she was no longer in pain. Then she slowly opened her eyes, looking up at the ceiling. Then her friend came into her sight.


    Rosalie shook her head, helping her friend to get up. Then there, Zowen met with Tang Shaoyang''s cold gaze. She was not expecting him to get angry.


    "What made you think I will give the other Dragon Essence to him?" Zowen opened her mouth, but there was no answering out from her mouth. She did not think that further before. She thought since he had three, there should be a problem for her to take one to be the first volunteer for the Dragon Essence. Her intention was purely to help Areth. If she awakened a dud bloodline, there was no need for Areth to take it.


    "You should be aware of how precious this Dragon Essence is, no? I am risking my life to get this thing, and I am kind enough to give it to him, yet you ruin everything. You can''t keep getting away like this, Zowen!"


    Zowen blinked her eyes hearing the cold voice. It was as if she was poured with ice-cold water. She thought that Tang Shaoyang did the experiment with the intention to give her and Rosalie the bloodline, but if she thought about it again, why would he give her the Dragon Essence?


    They might be close, but not close enough for Tang Shaoyang to give her the Dragon Essence. Their current rtionship was subordinate and superior. There was no promise or a deal between them. She promised to work for him in exchange for a magic tower. That was it, nothing more. She had crossed the line without she realized it.


    "I¡­" Zowen was lost for words. Not just she crossed the line, but she might be ruining Areth''s future too. In the end, she let out a sigh. During her spirit days, she kept telling Tang Shaoyang how stupid and reckless he was, yet now she did something worse than him. Her intention to help Areth backfired.


    Tang Shaoyang stared at Zowen who did not know what to do, not saying anything. Areth was confused with the whole situation as he did not know the true value of the thing that the Lightning Magus drank just now. He wanted to help Zowen out of the situation, but there was nothing he could do since he knew nothing. It was not the best idea to speak against Sir Tang either.


    The silence and tense atmosphere persisted for a while until Tang Shaoyang broke the silence with his sigh, "We will have another conversationter, Zowen. What do you get from the Dragon Essence?"


    "I have awakened the Drake Bloodline."


    The answer gave Tang Shaoyang what he wanted to know about the Mistovel Family mixed into the Dragon Essence. However, there was another chance there were more than two essences in this vial. However, it was good news that Zowen awakened Drake Bloodline. Albeit weaker than the dragon bloodline, The Drake Bloodline was also good. Known as the subspecies of a dragon, Drake was a top predator.


    "What do I do with you now?" Tang Shaoyang narrowed his eyes, scanning Areth. The boy flinched, fiddling his finger as nervousness started to get into him. He let out another sigh, putting the second vial on the table.


    "I can give you the second one, but this one is not free."


    If it was under normal circumstances, Areth would not take the vial. But he was desperate, filled with anger and desire for revenge. He would take whatever price he had to pay as long as he could have the power to kill the people who ughtered the vigers.


    "As long as I can avenge them. I am willing to do anything even if that means I have to be your ve, Sir Tang!"

 Chapter 1143: Dragon Essence - Part 2

    "You need that much desperation in order to make ite true," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "I am not asking for your life, but I have one condition."


    Areth clenched his fist tighter. Even though he said willing to do anything, it still made him nervous to hear the condition. For someone as strong as Sir Tang, the thing Sir Tang wanted from him might be more precious than his life.


    "If you seed in getting your revenge, you have to work for me for a hundred years!"


    Rosalie frowned as it was the same as giving the Dragon Essence for free. Then she nced at her friend, letting out a sigh secretly. He did this for Zowen more than anything else. This would really put Zowen into an awkward situation if he did not give the second Dragon Essence to Areth.


    Areth was confused for a moment. He mentioned that he was willing to be a ve, which was more beneficial to Sir Tang than merely working for a hundred years. Being a ve was no different than giving his life to Sir Tang, yet the condition was merely working for the empire for a hundred years. A hundred years was nothing for him who managed to break the System''s chain. With his current vitality, he could easily pass the hundred years mark, let alone if he became stronger.


    The teenager realized that Sir Tang merely wanted to help him for his vengeance. He realized that Sir Tang was kinder than he thought for someone who held so much power in his hand.


    Areth knelt, nting his face to the ground, "I will dedicate my life to the empire not just for a hundred years but for my entire life!"


    "That should be enough. Drink the essence, we will be leaving soon." Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, urging the boy to drink the essence.


    Areth stood up and took the vial. He took a long breath, preparing his mental for what he would go through. He had witnessed Sister Zowen, and he needed to endure the same painful experience for at least an hour. Closing his eyes, he chugged the whole red liquid into his throat.


    As soon as the liquid touched his tongue, he felt the heat from it. The heat went through to his throat and then to his chest. At first, he clutched his neck as he felt his throat burning. But it was nothing when the burning sensation rose up in his chest. It was not just extremely hot, but also awfully painful. It was as if his heart was being hammered, extremely painful, and also hard to breathe.


    Areth''s tanned skin soon turned red as his skin released smoke. A few secondster, the boy let out a ring scream.


    "GARRRGGGHHHHHH!!!" "AAAAARGGGGHHHHH!!!"


    "This is different," Rosalie muttered as she took a few steps back from Areth. This was totally different from what Zowen went through.


    Zowen started to look worried, ncing at her friend, but Rosalie shrugged as she knew nothing. She did not dare to look at Tang Shaoyang, and the only thing she could do was wait and pray for him.


    "It''s much more intense. He may awaken a stronger bloodline than you, Zowen. Or maybe he will seed in awakening the Dragon Bloodline." Tang Shaoyangmented from the side, unconcerned with the end result.


    The scream filled the room and the entire vige. No one bothered them as there were no more vigers alive.


    Not just Areth went through a different process, but it took longer for Areth to finish the bloodline awakening. It took a total of three hours. By the time it ended, Areth''s clothes were soaking wet from the sweat. His voice was gone from screaming non-stop for three hours.


    The teenager opened his eyes, breathing roughly as he felt an ache all over his body. That was the worst pain he ever felt in his life. It was more painful than getting hit by the Steeer''s tail, especially in his chest. Stabilizing his breath, he looked at the transparent screen in front of his eyes. The screen told him what kind of bloodline he awakened.


    "So, what do you get, boy?" Tang Shaoyang asked directly about the thing he was curious about the most. Not even asking if the boy was fine.


    "F-Fire Drake King. I awa¡­ awakened Fire Drake King bloodline¡­" Areth replied with his hoarse voice. He did not what I meant, but he could tell it was a stronger bloodline than Sister Zowen''s bloodline.


    Tang Shaoyang was quite disappointed because it was not a Dragon Bloodline. However, that was a good sign that Areth also awakened Drake Bloodline, stronger than Zowen''s bloodline. It meant the Mistovel Family mixed the Dragon Essence with Drake Essence only. Two out of two Dragon Essences, awakened Drake Bloodline, meaning the remaining eighty percent was Drake Bloodline. Of course, he might be wrong but this was still a good thing. Drake Bloodline was still better than most.


    "We will be leaving for the foggy mountain," Tang Shaoyang stood up, announcing they would be leaving soon even. Then he nced at the boy, "Can you walk?"


    Areth tried to stand up, but his body was weak. He did not have the energy to sit, let alone support himself to stand.


    "We have dyed our trips for four hours or even more because of the Mistovel Family. My skeleton will carry you with me."


    Not long after that, Kaiser entered the house and picked up the boy. No one in the house protested the schedule, and they departed to the foggy mountain.


    By the time the group arrived at the foggy mountain, the dwarf weed the greet with a smile. Chief Hulgem and the ten elders then led them into the mountain. Chief Hulgem led the group to his residence, and there Tang Shaoyang told them he would have a big team to escort them to Starter City #4. He told them to be ready to leave their mountain, and the news was weed with a smile, meaning Tang Shaoyang remained true to the promise to bring the dwarf out of the tower.


    Chief Hulgem and the Elders left the house with a smile, and could not wait to give their people the good news.


    After that, Tang Shaoyang turned toward Zowen, Rosalie, and Areth, "You three will leave with them as well."

 Chapter 1144: Temporary Separation

    Tang Shaoyang raised his right hand, signaling them to listen to him to the end, "Listen to me to the end." He said, noticing Rosalie and Zowen were about to interrupt him.


    The two women red at him sullenly, waiting for the exnation even though they knew the answer. They just did not want to ept the reality.


    "I will be blunt, and you have to be honest with yourself!" Tang Shaoyang had a solemn look, meeting the two women''s eyes, "You two are just going to be a burden to me. Especially when ites to a simr situation at theke. I can''t fight while worrying for you guys all the time."


    "It''s not toote for you guys to follow meter after you two finish the trial. But before taking the trial, I want you two to get the ss and also the talent from the smart base. That way, your chance of clearing all the waves will be higher."


    They knew clearing all the waves in the trial would result in a higher rank reward. He wanted them to take the talent and also the ss before taking the trial, so they had a high chance of clearing the full waves for a better reward. This was the reason he did not allow them to take the trial right now.


    "You can follow me to the higher floor or set up your own team after you finish the trial. I am not going to forbid you to explore the tower but not until you can protect yourself!"


    There was nothing Zowen could say. She could not refute him since it was the truth, and she did not want to ruin her future path by taking the trial half-heartedly. Rosalie epted it quicker than Zowen, nodding her head, and answered, "I understand. What about Areth? Will he follow you?"


    "No. Areth will go with you guys back to the capital. He also needs ss and talent. A mere bloodline is not enough if he really wants to fight the Virandal Empire." Tang Shaoyang shook his head, telling them that he would leave alone. "Get the dwarf to make his equipment as well."


    After that, he turned toward the teenager, "Do you have an objection? I don''t want to force you to do something you don''t want, but this is the best path for your future if you want to realize your vengeance."


    "No. I will follow your arrangement, Sir Tang," Areth did not understand most of the conversation, but he understood one thing he would be a burden to Sir Tang if he decided to follow Sir Tang. Even Sister Zowen and Lady Rosalie would be a burden to him, let alone him who was far weaker than the two women.


    "Good. You will join the dwarf back to the empire."


    Tang Shaoyang went out of the dwarf''s underground dwelling. The dwarf home was inside the mountain. They dug the mountain, forming big tunnels, and a cavern for their houses. There was nothing specialpared to the dwarf from the Ortis Continent who could make an underground city.


    He came out of the cave, summoning the Skelly Family and the Skeleton army. They would escort the dwarf, and of course, he added more spirits into the escort formation. Three Grade SS Spirit: Aerelion the Infernal Wyvern, Bronson the Executioner, and Galeon the Great Demon. That was not the end, he added ten more Grade S+ Spirits, also Greed and Wrath would return with the group.


    There was no need for him to disguise himself as a summoner anymore. Wrath and Greed would be more useful to help the main force to fight the Divine Church, or maybe help the expedition team to capture more territories. His twopanions were not strong enough to help him to fight the strong enemy.


    An hourter, over three hundred dwarves came out of the cavern. Chief Hulgem led his people apanied by the ten elders. The atmosphere was quiet and tense because of Aerelion and Wrath. The Golden Dragon showed off his true form because of Aerelion. The dragon did not want to lose out against the wyvern, but Aerelion mostly ignored the juvenile dragon''s provocation.


    The dwarf acted more cautious, not just to the two big creatures but also to the demon and the other spirits. Deep inside, Chief Hulgem was d that he chose to submit rather than fight. His people would be ughtered by these spirits without fighting back for sure. They would not be able to kill one of them even if they tried to fight back.


    As everyone was ready, Wrath and Greed led the group. The two were the only ones who knew the direction to Starter City #4.


    Rosalie kissed Tang Shaoyang''s cheek and said, "Just wait, I will catch you up in no time."


    Tang Shaoyang did not doubt that because she was already Myth Rank. After getting her ss and also the talent, it should not be an issue for her to clear the trial with a perfect clear. He took thest Dragon Essence and handed it to her, "Take this with you. This will help you a lot in the trial."


    "I am thinking of taking bloodline as my reward for the Epic Rank Trial," Rosalie hesitated while taking the Dragon Essence, "Can I have two different bloodlines?"


    That was a good question. Bloodline was different from ss and talent for sure. Who knew there might be a negative effect of having two different bloodlines in one body. Tang Shaoyang did not know the answer.


    [Don''t worry about that. If she gets a stronger bloodline, it will override the weaker bloodline she has. However, if she gets a weaker bloodline as the reward, her current bloodline will be elevated to a higher rank bloodline. It''s a good idea for her to take the Dragon Essence, especially if she is lucky to awaken the Dragon Bloodline. It''s a strong bloodline, but imagine if her Dragon Bloodline gets an upgrade? That will be amazing.]


    Fortunately, he had Karoen who knew a lot of things. The Voidknight might be restricted by the system not to tell him the advanced knowledge, but Karoen could still share the fundamental knowledge.


    Tang Shaoyang put the vial in her hand while telling her what Karoen just said.

 Chapter 1145: Redvers Scovels Plan - Part 1

    Tang Shaoyang watched the group depart from the foggy mountain. He had his Spirit Eyes watch the group until the group left the range of the Spirit Eyes. He was now alone in the mountain. Even though he said he would go alone, he did not know where to start with this solo adventure.


    "Do you know something about Dimensional Tower, Karoen? Maybe you can give me a hint where to start looking for the boss floor."


    [I do have a little bit of knowledge and know a little bit of the dimensional tower''s pattern. Unfortunately, I don''t think the System will allow you to cheat.]


    Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes, looking around the mountain. The fog slowly dissipated as Hulgem took the tool that released the fog with him. He looked around, then let out a sigh, "Does that mean I have to pick a random direction and go for it?"


    He did not really have any clue about his next n. The initial n was to get information from the Adventurer Guild, like how to find the boss floor. But the n went to the south, and his rtionship with the Starter City #5 soured. The people in that city might go for his head if he returned there, not that he was afraid of them. It was just a pointless fight.


    "Should I kidnap them and ask them how to find the boss floor? Those people should know something about the dimensional tower since this is not their faction''s first time. They must have thorough knowledge¡­." Tang Shaoyang considered kidnapping the important figures from the city and interrogated them for information. That was the most doable n for him.


    [What about taking the Myth Rank Trial first before thinking of your next move? That''s quite important for you, no?] Karoen''s voice rang in his head.


    "Huh!?" Tang Shaoyang was confused at first. He just took the Trial of Ancient at level 3000. He thought it would be another two thousand levels for his next trial. Opening the window status, he saw the exmation mark next to his rank. Tapping the exmation mark gave him the notification.


    [Do you want to take Trial of The Myth? Yes/No?]


    A smile formed on his lips as the first step to fight the God Rank became closer. He thought it would take him years for him to reach Legend Rank. However, this was a good indication that he might not take that long to reach Legend Rank.


    Legend Rank was the minimum rank for him to take on the God Rank, or at least, he needed to reach Primordial Rank if he really wanted to protect his empire from the God Rank. With this development, it gave him a clue that the next rank advancement would be at level 5000, worst it would be at level 6000. He was not that far from the Primordial Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang rarely opened the window status even though he heard the notification that he leveled up. He could barely feel the difference between one-star Strength and five-star Strength. So he had been hoarding the Attribute Points and distributed them all in one go. That way he could feel the growth in his attributes rather than distributing them each time he leveled up. That was why he did not notice the exmation mark. On top of that, he had been busy with the Mistovel Family''s God Ranks. That might be the reason he did not notice the notification.


    "I guess I will take the trial first." Tang Shaoyang returned to the cave, choosing one of the abandoned houses, and entered. Inside the house, he chose yes and his body was sucked into the portal.


    *** ***


    Starter City #4


    Zhang Mengyao was apanied by Marshal Alton and Legion Commander Moonsong. The three had made a name for themselves, the leading figure who fought the Divine Church. The three showed up on the street and attracted the people''s attention.


    They headed toward the Administrative Building under the Prime Minister of Allurion''s invitation. The leader of Allurion invited Zhang Mengyao to a meeting. Zhang Mengyao was curious about what the federation wanted from her, from the empire. The leading faction in the alliance who rejected the Tang Empire to be part of the Alliance was now inviting her.


    "I don''t feel good about this meeting. Especially after His Majesty was no longer with us," Marshal Alton did not feel good about the invitation. Especially when they were "leaderless". He might not be an expert in political stuff, but his instinct told him that the federation was up to something that was not good.


    "Does not matter. I just want to know the Federation of Allurion''s stance in our war. We can find out in this meeting so we can prepare for the worst," Zhang Mengyao was at ease, not worried in the slightest about the meeting. The federation could not do anything to them inside the Starter City, after all, "Also, we need to wee the Tang Empire''s new people. Might as well meet them, we have nothing to lose."


    The three soon arrived at the Administrative Building, and the federation''s force guarded the building tightly. Marshal Alton could not use his Detection skill, but he could tell based on the aura that these guards were at Primordial Rank and mostly Myth Rank. It was the Prime Minister''s way to show off their power, but Alton was not intimidated by these people in the slightest.


    The guards did not block them as they passed them and entered the building. Inside, Redvers Scovel was already waiting with his secretary and two strongest guards. The Prime Minister enjoyed his drink and stood up when the guest arrived. The wolf beastmen greeted Zhang Mengyao with a smile, offering his hand for a handshake.


    "I am grateful that you are epting my invitation in your busy time, Lady Zhang."


    Zhang Mengyao nodded and reached his hand. To her surprise, Redvers Scovel leaned forward and was about to kiss her back on the hand. She pulled her hand off the wolf beastmen''s grip and furrowed her brow, "I am sorry, but we don''t do. It will be considered rude to do that in our tradition."


    Redvers Scovel froze for a moment, but then he forced a smile when he heard the exnation. "I apologize for not considering the cultural difference between our worlds."


    They got to the table, and the first greeting made Zhang Mengyao ufortable, so she was not going to stay there longer. As soon as they sat on the chair, she opened her mouth, "I will be blunt, Sir Redvers. I am currently busy with the war against the Divine Church, so I would like you to be direct, Sir Redvers. What do you want to talk about with the Tang Empire?"


    ''Savage is still a savage, don''t know the proper behavior of a noble.'' The Prime Minister saved those words for himself, maintaining his smile while nodding. "Then I will be direct and get to the main topic."


    "I know you are grieving and want to continue the war with the Divine Church to avenge your emperor, but I don''t think that''s a good idea. You are just destroying the legacy he left behind by fighting the Divine Church¡­."


    Zhang Mengyao narrowed her eyes, and her expression turned colder, "It seems I am not clear enough, Sir Redvers. What do you want?"


    Redvers Scovel was displeased that Zhang Mengyao interrupted him, but he remained patient, "I want you, no, the Tang Empire to submit to the Federation of Allurion, and I will help you with your vengeance. I will help you to destroy the Divine Church."

 Chapter 1146: Redvers Scovels Plan - Part 2

    Redvers Scovel revealed his intention for the meeting. Forcing the world to submit to him would raise his status in the federation. If he got Earth to submit, his dream to be part of the council was not that far. The federation would be greedy over a new world that just recently integrated into the system. That was the way for the federation to gain ess to more dimensional towers. The higher rank dimensional tower gave a faction huge resources.


    Zhang Mengyao had a perplexed look on her face, then she nced at Marshal Alton, "I am not hearing it wrong, right?" She could not help but ask. This came out of nowhere with nothing made sense. Especially when they won against the Divine Church. What made the federation think that she would ept such a ridiculous thing?


    Marshal Alton furrowed his brow, responding with a nod.


    ''Wait. They must expect us to refuse the proposal because we are winning, but they still set up the meeting. That means they must have something that makes them confident that we will ept the proposal. What is it?'' Zhang Mengyao frowned, thinking about what the federation had on them. She felt like there was nothing the federation could use to threaten them to ept such a ridiculous proposal.


    "I know this is a hard decision. You can take your time," Redvers Scovel smiled, showing his canine teeth.


    ''Did they capture Tang Shaoyang?'' That was the only reason for her to submit to the federation. She opened themunication system and sent a message to Tang Shaoyang, making sure that he was fine.


    [The message can''t be sent because the receiver is in a different dimension.]


    Zhang Mengyao panicked for a moment, but she immediately collected herself. It seemed the wolf beastmen noticed her panic in that brief moment. She calmed herself, checking the message history. Thestmunication was when he notified her that he would send a group of dwarves and asked her to receive them.


    That was four days ago, and there has been no update since then. That got her for a moment as her heartbeat raced up. She was in a situation where she should not be panicking or else Redvers Scovel would take advantage. She frowned, trying to think of many possibilities.


    ''Come on, Mengyao! Be useful for once, and don''t be a burden to him forever.'' Zhang Mengyao then eased her frown and met with Redvers Scovel''s gaze, "You should know the answer already. There''s no reason for me or the empire to submit to the Federation of Allurion. The Tang Empire will not submit to anyone!"


    Redvers Scovel grinned, "Are you sure? Can you bear the consequence of refusing me? You might lose the legacy your emperor leaves behind for you. If you refuse to be part of the federation, we will work together with the Divine Church to fight The Tang Empire."


    Zhang Mengyao frowned for a moment, then she caught something from his words. His legacy helped the empire with the vengeance. Those two keywords made her realize something important. Along with the threat, she was more confident that the federation did not capture Tang Shaoyang. The federation assumed Tang Shaoyang was dead, meaning they did not know Tang Shaoyang was still alive. That was a very clear clue that the federation did not have Tang Shaoyang as their captive.


    So, why did she fail to send the message? She should be able to send a message to him even if he was captured by the federation. But the system notified her that he was in a different dimension.


    Zhang Mengyao was quick to understand the situation, opening the Tang Empire''s member list. She tapped Tang Shaoyang''s name, and it showed the general information, including the level. Of course, the general information was only opened to the high-ranking members, such as her who held the title of Supreme General.


    ''Level 4000, that means he is currently taking the trial. That''s why I can''t send a message,''


    Everything was clear and deep inside she was relieved. She did not show those on her expression, maintaining her stoic mask. Then her lips broke into a smile, "This is the most ridiculous thing I have ever heard. I finally understand why you did not let us join the alliance. You have had this n for us since the start."


    Zhang Mengyao stood up, her expression ice-cold, "If you think the Tang Empire is afraid of your threat, you have made a wrong judgment, Redvers Scovel! If you want a war, then we will bring it to you!"


    Zhang Mengyao turned around, leaving the stunned Redvers Scovel. There was no negotiation, she did not even have the intention to end things nicely with the Federation of Allurion. There was nothing to talk about when the opposite party wanted a full reign of the empire.


    Redvers Scovel watched the three figures leave the building, then he nced at his assistant, "Did I hear it wrong?"


    "No, Sir. She said she will bring the war on us," The secretary repeated the same sentence.


    The wolf beastmen could not believe that a newbie faction like Earth dared to challenge the federation. They should be aware of the difference in strength, their gap was too big. The Tang Empire might be able to handle the Divine Church, but he believed the Tang Empire would crumble if he joined the fray. He thought the woman would be wise and submit.


    "Tsk, that''s why you don''t choose women as a leader. They are emotional creatures, they make a decision based on their emotion," Redvers Scovel shook his head, "What should we do now, Karmen?"


    "We should recall all our people back to the city, Sir. We need to prepare for the potential battle against the Tang Empire. Wee unprepared, expecting the Tang Empire will submit. We will be losing too many people if we don''t recall our people on the outside." Mister Secretary gave an unexpected answer.


    That shocked Redvers Scovel as he immediately stared at his secretary. From his expression, he was clearly asking for an exnation of why his secretary thought highly of the Tang Empire. If not for the fact that his secretary had been working for him for over a decade, he would fire him on the spot.

 Chapter 1147: No To Up Expectation

    "It seems you haven''t read the report I sent you two days ago, Sir." Mister Secretary stated, looking at his superior''s expression. His guess hit the mark.


    "I wrote a detailed report on how the Tang Empire could have an upper hand against the Divine Church. Their important key is not the two Legend Ranks that apanied Lady Zhang, but their assassin squads. They have an elite assassin that hunted down the elite of the Divine Church''s elite. From the information I get, the Divine Church failed to kill a single assassin in the war."


    An empire had assassin squads were not something new, but it was a surprise if every single assassination was a sess. The Divine Church was not just nobody, they were an elite faction that had gone through many wars to spread their teaching and conquer the other worlds. They should have a method to fight against the assassin, but the fact that they failed to kill a single assassin was a surprise, a shocking revtion.


    "I have made a more detailed report about their assassin, and I havee up with two solutions to counter their assassin. I can tell you what I wrote in the report right here, right now. Or do you prefer to read it in your room?"


    Redvers Scovel stood up and headed to the exit, "Let''s go back." As he walked, he opened themunication system and told his people to get back. He chose to trust his secretary, "Also, make an appointment with the Divine Church. I will teach those newbies some lessons for defying me!"


    *** ***


    Zhang Mengyao was at ease as she left the Administrative Building, heading toward the north gate. Based on her calction, Wrath, and Greed should arrive by today. She brought Marshal Alton and Moonsong in case something happened. From her understanding of the dwarf, they were the race that excelled in crafting and building.


    People would take extreme measures to get dwarves as their people or even ve the dwarf to work them. So she wanted to ensure the dwarf''s safety until they really entered the city, making sure no one attacked them.


    The timing was impable. A few seconds after she arrived at the north gate, she noticed a big group approaching the gate. Not just the group, she also saw Wrath and the giant Wyvern in the sky. No one dared toe closer to the approaching group at the sight of a giant shadow hovering above the group.


    Zhang Mengyao came out of the city, personally weing the group. As she got closer, she got a clear sight of the person who led the group, the red-haired woman in a ck cloak, and also a woman in a blue cloak. Her gaze fixated on the blue cloak, not recognizing that while she recognized the red-haired woman.


    Rosalie smiled, hugging Zhang Mengyao, "Don''t worry. She is not part of our harem. She is just a magus who wants to build a magic tower in the Tang Empire."


    "Watch yournguage. We have a kid here!" Zowen reminded her friend before bowing toward Zhang Mengyao. "My name is Zowen, and you should know that I am one of your lover''s spirits. I want to tell you more about me, but I don''t think we are in the right ce for that."


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, gesturing to them to follow her inside the city. She knew the spirit talk was a sensitive topic and one of Tang Shaoyang''s power. She did not want to be the person to leak it to the public by having a conversation with the resurrected spirit in the public.


    *** ***


    Day Ten of the Trial of Myth


    Tang Shaoyang stood at ease with Abyssal Bone in his right hand and Mzed in his left hand. He held the supposed two-handed weapon in each hand, holding the two heavy weapons at ease. The dragon scale covered his body up to his neck while ying with his tail, sweeping the ground.


    He just finished thest wave, the hundredth wave of monsters. He did not underestimate the enemy, using everything he got from the start of the trial. The integration, the Grand Dragon Transformation, and also the Infernal Wrath. He used all his strongest skills with the intention to clear the trial as fast as he could.


    "Epic Rank''s special wave is the infant Golden Dragon¡­. Ancient Rank''s special wave is a couple of Celestial Wolves¡­. What''s the special wave for the Myth Rank''s trial? I hope it does not disappoint me." A hundred waves of monsters were not an obstacle for Tang Shaoyang. He cleared them with ease, so he was quite excited about the special wave.


    Two dark portals formed ahead of him, releasing a sinister aura. The following moment, a figure came out from each portal. He recognized their race as soon as they came out, the demon race.


    The two demons had identical features and faces. They were simr, just like twins. Not just their face, but their equipment and build as well. A pair of goat horns, a bulky build, and ck armor covered their body.


    [Defeat the Twin Demon!]


    The notification told him that the demon was a twin, and exined why they had identical features, "No wonder the System chooses us this time. Our opponent is a dragon descendant." The demon on the left spoke, scanning Tang Shaoyang from top to bottom.


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang also used Detection skills on the twin demons.


    [Name: ??? ss: Hellion ughterer Rank: Myth]


    [Name: ??? ss: Hellion ughterer Rank: Myth]


    Not just their features were identical, but everything about them was identical. Their rank, their ss, and they might have the same name. It was as if they were cloned or something.


    "Hahh¡­." Tang Shaoyang let out a disappointed sigh, "What is this? The quality of the trial is getting worse and worse."


    He was not being overconfident, but it was based on the previous special wave. If he had topare his situation to the past, the Epic Rank''s special wave was the hardest one. He had to face Wrath who was at that time a Myth Rank while he was not even an Epic Rank, and in the Ancient''s trial, he faced a couple of Celestial Wolves who were also Myth Rank. Hard but not too hard, and if he had to face two Myth Ranks with his current power, that would be much easier than the previous two special waves.

 Chapter 1148: Zaneos - Part 1

    Zaneos woke up earlier in the morning, early before the sun was up. As a demon, he had learned a lot about humans, including simple habits such as washing his face and brushing his teeth. He knew that it did not really matter if he brushed his teeth or not as his teeth would not decay, even if he lost his teeth, they would regrow back. But the habit was just infectious, watching all the people do it every morning, he started to follow them.


    After the morning, he started with his morning walk, wearing sports pants, a ck in shirt, and running shoes. The only thing that did not change was his straw cone hat. He still had it, always on his head whatever he did. Working, training, or even going shopping. The hat never left his head when he was outside, and it had be his signature over time. People on the street called him Officer Strawhat, and it was how people called him now, even his subordinate.


    Zaneos started the walk, his morning routine where he would walk around in this TEIS district. TEIS District was the government''snd dedicated to TEIS. This was where TEIS officers lived, not a permanent lodging, but TEIS gave their officers the house if they did not have a residence, free for the officers.


    Even though Zaneos was given a free room at the public residence in the city, he did not take it. He did not want special treatment just because he was someone close to Tang Shaoyang. A fresh start was what he wanted, starting with just his capability and getting what he wanted through his hands. That was satisfying, and he enjoyed his peaceful time.


    "I wonder what His Majesty is doing right now?" While he was satisfied with his life right now, the thought of adventuring outside kepting back to him. The joy of the process of bing stronger was something he missed from his current life.


    With his current job and sphere of working, it was unlikely to grow stronger even more than he was at right now. His job was limited inside the capital where he trained the TEIS Officers or the newly recruited officers. Of course, TEIS was still sending their officers out to hunt the monster and zombie, but there were no zombies or monsters that were on the same level as him. There was nothing to gain from killing them, so he became the overseer if TEIS sent their officers out hunting to raise their levels.


    Ding!


    A few minutes into the walk, he received a notification from the System. He looked up, and it was a message from Zhang Mengyao. It was rare for her to send him a message as they worked in different divisions. The military and internal security rarely had any interaction unless it was an emergency case. Or else, both divisions only met at the quarter meeting, that was the only interaction.


    The demon swordsman opened the message, telling him to wee his friends, Rosalie and Zowen. He was surprised to see those two names in the message. Of course, there were other things in the message, but he was quite excited to see these two. He stopped his track, changing his direction to the pce.


    Zaneos picked up his face, going out of the TEIS district and heading to the Pce. The broken building and road were no longer around. Everything had been rebuilt and repaired. The dwarf lived up to their name as the master craftsman.


    TEIS District was quite far from the Pce, but it took him less than minutes of a quick walk to get there. The Pce was the three tall buildings that Tang Shaoyang captured. The people relocated to another area, this had been the center of the Tang Empire''s administration and also The Emperor''s residence.


    The skyscraper in the middle was where The Emperor lived, everything rted to the Emperor would be handled in that building. The right building was for the military, TEIS, Healing Division, and so on. The left building was for the infrastructure department, education division, economy, finance, tax, and so on.


    The word "Tang" was hanging on the left building, and the word "Empire" was hanging on the right building. Meanwhile, there was a giant sculpture in the middle building, right above the building. The giant sculpture was a Dragon with its wing open, staring down at the people who wanted to enter the Pce. The Dragon''s tail coiled around the building.


    That was the work of the dwarf as they wanted to surprise Tang Shaoyang once he returned from the tower. It was indeed nice to look atpared to a few months ago which was a mess. The dwarf did their best to reconstruct and repair the capital.


    Zaneos reached the gate where eight Tarriors stayed on guard. He lifted up his cone strawhat, and the Tarrior on guard smiled and opened the gate. "We already know it''s you, Sir. You can enter."


    Zaneos nodded and headed to the middle building. The portal to the tower was not moved, so he must go there if he wanted to meet with Rosalie and Zowen. The security guards and the attendant recognized him. No one stopped him as he went to the underground floor.


    As the demon stepped out of the elevator, arriving at the portal floor. He saw a big crowd near the portal. It was the same as the message, a big group of dwarves, and he immediately found his friends. Rosalie and Zowen seemed to have an argument with the attendant that received them.


    The Demon Swordsman hurried over before the misunderstanding got bigger, "What''s wrong?"


    The attendant in uniform turned toward the voice and was relieved to see Zaneos, "Good morning, Sir." She greeted him, bowing her head slightly.


    "These twodies want to use the Talent Room and also the ss Room, but I was ordered to guide them to meet you."


    Rosalie and Zowen turned toward Zaneos. They had the pleasant surprise for a moment to see the Demon Swordsman in the flesh, but their expression quickly returned to somber, "We don''t have time to waste. Lead us to the ss Room!"

 Chapter 1149: Zaneos - Part 2

    Zaneos was aware of the situation in the tower a little bit, but not in detail since the Tarrior did not share that much with the other division. The Tang Empire was a war, but he heard from thest meeting that they gained an upper hand even though they fought against a top faction who conquered three worlds. The Tarrior also did not ask TEIS for support, so he thought the situation was not that bad in the tower. Rosalie and Zowen''s actions surprised them as if they were in a hurry.


    "What''s the hurry? Don''t you want to take your time while I am exining how it works?" Zaneos thought they should take their time so they could get a clear understanding of how the System worked in the Talent Room.


    "We don''t have that much time. I want my talent and ss, so I can take my trial and return to the tower." Zowen grabbed Zaneos'' wrist, trying to drag him with her.


    "Wait a minute," The Demon Swordsman turned to the attendant, "They will be my responsibility now, so you can continue your work."


    The female attendant nodded, relieved that she did not have to serve the twodies. She never saw the two, but she could tell that these twodies had a high status. Not serving them might be a good thing lest she could offend them unknowingly.


    Zaneos let himself be dragged by Zowen, "This is rare from Zowen who is known to be meticulous. What''s the rush? Is the situation in the tower that bad? I thought we were winning against the Divine Church."


    The three entered the elevator, and the demon pressed to the third floor underground where the advancement room was. He then looked at the twodies, asking for an exnation of why they were in a rush.


    Zowen and Rosalie also observed the demon, from top to bottom. They had the weird expression to see Zaneos in his attire. It was something they did not expect to see from Zaneos.


    "I feel like being judged here." The Demon Swordsman narrowed his eyes, then he shook his head, "Come on, guys. Tell me, what happened in the tower."


    "I don''t really expect to see you in that outfit," Zowen muttered before replying to the demon''s inquiry, "There''s nothing emergency, and we are not worried about the Divine Church. We are more worried about the God Ranks behind the Divine Church."


    There were many things to tell, and Zowen told him everything. She summarized everything, why they were in a hurry and how Earth was in danger. How Tang Shaoyang became the target of the God Ranks because of his ss, yer and Spirit Contractor. How the God Ranks came into the tower to kill Tang Shaoyang.


    Zaneos did not hear about this from the Tarrior. He also worried after hearing Zowen''s story, "How strong the God Rank is?"


    "Tang Shaoyang¡ª" The Demon Swordsman interrupted her, "His Majesty. You can''t call him by his name anymore. You are no longer his spirit, but his subject. Unless you are¡­."


    Zowen rolled her eyes, "His Majesty tried to escape from the three God Ranks, using everything he had to escape, but he failed. He was forced to fight them, and he almost killed one of them because they underestimated him. However, he died before he couldnd thest hi¡ª"


    [WHAT!? MASTER DIED!? HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE? I STILL SEE HIS NAME IN THE MEMBER LIST. DON''T LIE, WOMAN!]


    Origin''s voice rang on the advancement floor, echoing in their ears. Fortunately, only three of them were on this floor.


    The three covered their ears as it was too loud, and it pissed Zowen, "Shut up and listen to my story to the end, you damn AI! You hurt my ears!" Lightning sparked in her hand, but it subsided soon. She almost exploded the whole floor with her lightning because she was surprised by the voice.


    "His Majesty is alive. Remember his Seven Souls? The skill he got from the Green Sky Serpent? That cheat skill worked as we thought, and he returned from the dead. His Majesty is on a journey to find the eleventh floor boss to reach the next rank. He is preparing to fight the God Ranks in case they find their way to Earth."


    "He told us to return and finish our trial if we want to follow him, and I want to finish them all before we fight the eleventh floor''s boss. I don''t want to be left behind and be a burden anymore." Zowen exined. It hurt her pride a lot when Tang Shaoyang told her that she was a burden. That was the first time ever since she had be a magus that someone told her that she was a burden. She felt useless, and that was not an insult but a fact she was aware of.


    It was Zaneos'' turn to be quiet, not expecting something big to happen in the tower. He could not really me the Tarrior for not giving the other divisions the detail in the tower since it would cause worries to the other divisions. He just did not expect the problem would be this big.


    "Now it''s your turn to tell us how this works, Zaneos." Zowen urged the Demon Swordsman.


    They were not Tang Shaoyang''s contracted spirit when he took the ss and chose the talent. The two did not really know how these two rooms worked. They only had general knowledge. The ss Room would give them a ss, and the talent room would give them talent. That was the thing they knew.


    "There''s no more Unique ss in this ss Room, but I can take you to another Smart Base for the Unique ss. For now, let''s take the talent first¡­." Zaneos told him how the gacha worked, and how they had a second chance if their free draw turned out to be a crap talent, "So yeah, you only have two chances to awaken your talent. I advise you to take it if you get Grade B Talent instead of taking the second chance. Even Grade B Talent is hard toe by."


    Rosalie was the first one to sneak into the Talent Room. She did not say anything. As soon as Zaneos finished his exnation, she snuck into the Talent Room, leaving Zowen and Zaneos outside.


    "That damn woman¡­." Zowen swore, but then she turned toward Zaneos, "What about you, Zaneos? Are you satisfied with your current life? Or will you help His Majesty?"

 Chapter 1150: Rosalies Path - Part 1

    Zowen immediately regretted it as soon as the words came out of her mouth. This was his second life, his second chance. She should not influence him to join the war if Zaneos decided on another path for him. This was their second chance, second life. She should not ask him to risk his life on another battlefield. Especially when she knew what happened to him in the past.


    "Forget what I just said. It''s not like he really needs us," Zowen immediately took back what she just said. She could tell that the demon enjoyed his current life, and she did not want to ruin his new life.


    Zaneos did not say anything in return, but that got into his head.


    *** ***


    [Do you need my help, Lady Rosalie?]


    Inside the Talent Room, Origin asked. The Ai found out that the red-haireddy was one of his Master''s women.


    Rosalie shook her head, "How to sta¡ª" Her voice cut as the option appeared in front of her eyes. She tapped yes, and the surroundings changed into a white room. Everything was white until word after word started to appear. She read one of them which said "Agile". Those words were the Talent, and she might get one of these talents.


    The words suddenly disappeared as one of them shone in front of her. The selection was over, and she got her talent.


    [Magic Essence I]


    [You have obtained a talent, Magic Essence I]


    [Calibration is in process¡­.]


    [Your Talent advanced to Magic Essence III]


    [Magic Essence III]


    Rank: B


    Bonus Attribute Points per level: +30 Magic Power


    Ability:


    -Increase mana regeneration by 5%


    -Increase magic damage by 7%


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Calibration was the process of adjustment to her current rank. Upon a certain level, some talents could advance just like Tang Shaoyang''s talent. Mana Essence could advance a few levels, and it was in the process of calibration with Rosalie''s current level which ended up with Mana Essence III.


    It was a decent talent for B-Rank, and it was not just decent, but it was suitable for Rosalie who was an Elementalist. His fire attack would have seven percent damage, and Zaneos reminded her that unless the talent was not suitable for her or below B-Rank, she should not take the gamble to take a new talent.


    There was a second chance roll by paying for one million Game Coins. The coin was not the problem, but there was a high chance that the re-roll would be worse than the B-Rank. Zaneos even provided her with the data that eighty percent of people who got B-Rank Talent and re-rolled their talent ended up with a worse talent.


    [That''s a decent talent. Unfortunately, it''s a B-Rank. If it''s a higher rank of Magic Essence, you can advance it to Epic Rank or even up to Myth Rank. It''s still decent though.]


    Rosalie thought of epting the B-Rank Talent, but Origin''sment changed her mind. She looked up to the ceiling, "I want a re-roll, Origin!"


    Origin did not immediately give its answer. After a brief silence, it replied, [Haven''t Zaneos exined to you that eighty percent of people who reroll get a worse talent?]


    "Then I will take it as my bad luck. You have heard everything, right? The God Ranks are trying to find their way to Earth, to this ce. If I want to help him, I want the best talent! I don''t want a decent talent!" Rosalie made up her mind. If she failed to get a useful talent, she would step back from the battlefield and help with the empire''s administrative work instead. Helping him to find people to back him up. That was the worst scenario if she failed to get a good talent.


    Zaneos told her to ask Origin for the Game Coin if she wanted to reroll, so she did not need to worry about the Game Coin unless the smart Ai refused to help her.


    There was a dyed answer from the Ai. It seemed considering the proposal. It was a good talent for sure, especially for her. The Ai wanted to convince her, but it realized there was nothing it could do to convince Rosalie to ept the current talent. It could tell from her eyes.


    [Alright. You can do a re-roll. I hopedy luck is on your side.]


    The option for re-roll appeared in front of her, and she chose yes with no hesitation. This might be stupid, but she felt like twenty percent to get a better talent was worth a shot. She would take it even if her chance was ten percent. A twenty percent chance was still doable.


    Mana Essence III disappeared from her sight, and the re-roll started. This time Rosalie closed her eyes. She was too scared to see if she flopped her chance and ended up with a worse talent. She was nervous as the re-roll started.


    Rosalie closed her eyes for a full minute. She knew that the re-roll was over, but she was too scared to open her eyes. There was no regret, but nervousness still got her.


    [You have gotten your new talent, Lady Rosalie. You can open your eyes.] Origin reminded her, in case she forgot to open her eyes.


    Rosalie could feel the amusement in Ai''s tone, but she did not really care what Ai felt about her. She did not immediately open her eyes despite knowing she got a new talent. Taking a deep breath for a few seconds, then she released it in one go. Her attempt to calm herself failed as it did nothing. She tried it a few times and realized it did not work at all. She was not calm, nervous, and worried.


    The me Empress then opened her eyes. Her eyes adjusted to the bright glow in front of her. The words in front of her glowed in golden, totally different than before. Then she got a look at her new talent and a wide grin formed on her face.


    She could not help but copy what Tang Shaoyang did when he found something exciting.


    [Congrattions, Lady Rosalie!]

 Chapter 1151: Rosalies Path - Part 2

    [Limitless]


    Rank: SSS


    Bonus Attribute: ¡ª


    Ability: You possess infinite mana.


    The world [Limitless] glowed brightly in front of her, and she could not stop grinning upon looking at the description. For an Elementalist like her, possessing unlimited mana meant she could fight continuously, for days, weeks, or even months. The limitation for Elementalist was their mana, every move and attack relied on mana, after all.


    [That''s the best talent the Tang Empire''s people had. But there was a drawback even for such a great talent. As you can see, there were no bonus attributes for this talent. While you might bombard your enemy non-stop, it''s useless if your attack is weak. Magic Power will determine how strong your spell is, after all. If your spell is too weak to hurt your enemy, having infinite mana is pointless.]


    Origin tried to remind her what she mightck even with such a high-rank talent. Its concern was not unreasonable since Talent was the type of power that gave attributes the most each time one leveled up. Talent and Bloodline were the two types of powers that gave a high bonus attribute, and Limitless did not offer her a bonus attribute, meaning she would have a low attribute gain.


    That meant she had to be careful with her bloodline. She could not just take any bloodline and needed to find a bloodline that gave her a high bonus attribute for her Magic Power. Just like what Origin said, having unlimited mana was useless if her attack could not hurt her enemy.


    "That''s another problem to solve in the future. I haven''t taken my Epic, Ancient, and Myth Rank trials. I can get the bloodline and second talent from the trial¡­." She paused, turned around, and headed out of the room. The grin still did not leave her face.


    Rosalie came out of the room, and Zowen was the first one to rush toward her.


    "How is it? What do you get?"


    "It must be a good talent since you can''t stop grinning," The Demon Swordsman smiled. It was rare to see the me Empress act like this. He figured it must be because she got a great talent.


    "Normally I will not tell anyone what Talent I got, but I trust you two," Rosalie told them her talent, "My talent is Limitless, and it gives me unlimited amounts of mana. It''s SSS-Rank Talent."


    Zowen and Zaneos were surprised to hear her talent was SSS-Rank. They realized why she was reluctant to tell her talent.


    "But there is one drawback from talent. It does not give me a bonus attribute just like any other talent, and my talent can''t advance to a higher rank too," Rosalie shared her issue with her talent. She wanted to consult what she should do to increase her Magic Power.


    "I understand why it can be a trouble for you, but this is a superb start regardless. sses rarely give bonus attributes, except one ss that I know of," The Demon Swordsman remembered Tang Shaoyang''s yer ss which gave a few skills but high bonus attributes.


    "That''s why I want to ask you¡­." Rosalie''s words trailed off as she could not find the Lightning Magus. She wanted to ask what kind of attribute Drake Bloodline focused on. If Drake Bloodline gave a high Magic Power attribute, then she would take the Dragon Essence.


    Zowen snuck into the Talent Room before she could ask her the question. Her talent might get her excited to get the talent.


    "Since you haven''t taken any trial, it should not be a big issue for you. From the information I gathered as TEIS Instructor, you will awaken the talent that is suitable for your ss and talent in the trial. That should not be a big problem for you. Let''s discuss the ss you want to take, the suitable ss to cover your weakness." Zaneos started to talk about the next step ahead.


    "I initially want to suggest a ss that will cover your weakness as an Elementalist, but we have to change that idea. We want you to have a ss rted to magic so you can awaken a bloodline with a high magic power in the trial."


    The Demon Swordsman''s current job could help the two women a lot in choosing their path. He had guided a lot of TEIS officers and had more knowledge about the trial, ss, bloodline, and talent.


    "Actually I have this," Rosalie took out the Dragon Essence and showed it to the Demon Swordsman, "Don''t get deceived by the name. There''s only a twenty percent chance to awaken the Dragon Bloodline. It''s a mixed essence, and most likely I will awaken Drake Bloodline if I take that essence. Zowen has taken one, and I want to ask her whether Drake Bloodline gives her a high Magic Power but¡­." But the Lightning Magus lost herposure and entered the Talent Room.


    Zaneos nodded, having a pensive look as he observed the Dragon Essence in his hand, "Does that mean you can have two bloodlines? Then you don''t need to be worried aboutcking Magic Power."


    Rosalie shook her head, and smiled, "It''s rare for me to know something you don''t know," Then she continued, telling him what Karoen said about the bloodline, "We can only have one bloodline. However, if I happen to awaken a better bloodline in the trial. The higher rank bloodline will override my current bloodline. If I happen to awaken a lower-rank bloodline, it will evolve my current bloodline to the next level. That''s why I want to know Drake Bloodline''s attributes."


    "However, if you have done research on bloodline awakening in the trial, then I don''t really need to worry about theck of Magic Power. I will take the gamble with this Dragon Essence. It''s a blessing if I awaken Dragon Bloodline. But if I awaken the Drake Bloodline, I will choose to awaken my bloodline in my Myth Rank''s trial. That will guarantee me to awaken a higher-rank bloodline than the Drake Bloodline. It''s a good n, right?"


    Zaneos fell silent for a moment, processing the information and calcting the n. After a moment, he nodded, "If that''s the case, that''s the best path for you."


    At this moment, Zowen came out of the Talent Room. The two turned toward the door and saw the Lightning Magus'' dejected expression.


    "What''s wrong? Did you get a bad talent?" That was the first thought that came to Rosalie''s mind at the sight of her friend''s dejected expression. She felt bad if her talent was bad, especially after her jackpot draw.


    Zowen shook her head, "It''s not that bad, but much worse if I have topare my talent to yours. I got A-Rank Talent in my first roll, [Epic Mana Comprehension]. It gives me better control over my mana, increases my spell damage, and increases my mana regeneration.


    "If you are my recruit, I will scold you for being greedy. You are part of the seven percent who awaken A-Rank Talent, and yet you are¡­." Zaneos was left speechless by Zowen. He really did not expect this toe from Zowen who always made rational thought during her days as a spirit. Her advice for Tang Shaoyang was valuable, always being the person who consoled Tang Shaoyang when something turned bad. The person who always reminded Tang Shaoyang to see the positive side.


    "Ever since she''s been resurrected, she has be more emotional. I think that''s a good thing, better the unfeeling Zowen," Rosalie whispered.

 Chapter 1152: Choosing Class

    "Despitecking in magic and beast, this world is quite advanced in technology," Rosaliemented, looking at the scenery outside. She was in a car, on a trip toward another Smart Base in another territory to get her ss. Her status allowed her to get one of the ten unique sses. Each Smart Base had ten unique sses, and the Tang Empire had a lot of those unique sses with many territories they had captured.


    She was amazed by the invention of the car, much better than her horse carriage. It was a smooth ride, less bumpy than her royal horse carriage. Her eyes locked on the building that started to get invested with nts, some ended up in ruins. This was totally different from the capital. Uninhabited and deste, this was most of the situation outside the capital.


    "I heard that they even had the flying vehicle before the Game," Zaneos responded with a smile. He agreed with Rosalie that Earth''s invention was much more amazing despite the world''scking of mana. The people created tools that could only be achieved by magic in his world.


    The Demon Swordsman frowned and flicked the driver''s forehead, "Keep your eyes forward, Guan!" The driver was one of his apprentices in TEIS, a direct subordinate of his, and a Vice Captain. That was why he did not hesitate to flick the driver''s forehead, hard. His apprentice kept taking a look at the mirror, trying to take a nce at Rosalie secretly.


    Zaneos could understand If it was one or two times, but the guy was doing it too often. He did not want to lose his apprentice this early for such a thing, "She is His Majesty''s wife. You better bury your thoughts deep enough if you want to keep your head on your neck. If you flirt with her, I am going to collect your head myself."


    The driver''s body tensed up hearing that. It was known that the Emperor had many women. As a TEIS officer, he had seen all The Emperor''s wives, and he was sure that the red-haireddy was not one of them. However, he did not doubt his Instructor''s words. He kept his eyes straight on the road, and no longer dared to look at the mirror.


    The trip continued with Zaneos, Zowen, and Rosalie talking about the adventure in the Dimensional Tower. Zowen told the demon how Tang Shaoyang almost fought with another God Rank, how they got the Dragon Essence and more stuff. Including the boy called Areth who Zowen had regarded as her own brother.


    It was an hour trip, and despite enjoying the ride, it was too slow for them. They arrived at the smart base guarded by Tarrior.


    "Can you help me guide Areth, Zaneos?" As they entered the building, Zowen made a request. Since the demon was an instructor, she wanted him to guide Areth.


    The Demon Swordsman had heard the story about the boy, and how he ended up following Zowen, "Isn''t it more beneficial if he follows you? You know that my duty is here, on Earth. Staying here will slow down his progress."


    Zowen let out a sigh, "The issue is, that boy wants to follow Tan¡ª His Majesty''s path. I will dly take him with me if he wants to be a magus like me. But it seems he left a deeper impression on Areth. I can''t guide him if he chooses a different path than mine."


    "Also, we are in a war against the Divine Church. I don''t want him to get involved in the war too soon. This is still too early for him. Leaving him on Earth will be safer, and also it will benefit him even more to leave him with someone like you."


    The three entered the elevator,ing down to the advancement room. It was time for them to choose the ss. Zaneos had yet to give his answer to Zowen. Areth had a big goal, and that goal was to destroy a faction. He did not know if he was capable of helping the boy, so he was not going to give his answer too quickly.


    Ding!


    They arrived at the advancement floor, and Zaneos gave his answer, "I will think about it. I will contact you once I decide."


    The Demon Swordsman then led the twodies to the ss Room and turned to face the two, "You can enter."


    Rosalie nodded and entered the ss Room. There was one unique ss that Rosalie wanted from this base. It was a Gravity Controller. It was a unique ss at the same level as the Spirit Contractor as it cost ten million Game Coins. Whether it was as strong as Spirit Contractor, no one knew. However, there was a reason why Rosalie wanted to take this ss, providing support in a battle by controlling gravity. Her original ss had enough destructive power, hence she took the support ss for her second ss.


    Getting to the ss had a simpler process, and Rosalie came out of the room in less than a minute. She just needed to choose and pay. After Rosalie got to her ss, they departed to another Smart Base for Zowen''s ss. The ss she wanted was in another Smart Base.


    The trip to the next destination was two hours. Zowen''s ss was Sage, another unique ss on the same price as the Spirit Contractor. Of course, it was under Zhang Mengyao''s consent for them to take such a high-rank ss. Without the Supreme General, Origin and Zaneos did not dare to suggest the ss for the two. However, Zhang Mengyao agreed that the two would be a big force for the Tang Empire. That was why they were given. Aside from their rtionship with Tang Shaoyang, it was because they got good talent, especially Rosalie who had the highest rank talent.


    After the two girls got what they wanted, they returned to the capital. Zowen and Rosalie shared their new ss with Zaneos. The Gravity Controller turned into Ruler of Gravity after adjusting to Rosalie''s current rank while Sage did not change. It remained as Sage, meaning it was already the highest advancement for the ss.


    Rosalie got what she expected to be, the support ss that could control her enemy. But it was different for Sage. It was not abat ss, but more like a researcher. There was nobat skill, but the ss would help Zowen in researching magic, understanding mana, and understanding magic. It did not have an offensive skill, but Sage''s passive increased her Magic Power and also her magic damage. More than that, Sage ss gave her eyes that could see energy such as mana, dark mana, and maybe yer Energy. While it was different than what she expected, Zowen was happy with her second ss. More than that, Sage gave her a new attribute called Wisdom. All in all, Sage looked superior to Gravity Controller, but both were satisfied with what they got.


    They returned to the capital, and The Demon Swordsman led them back to the Pce. He led them to a special ce for the people who would take the trial. There was a ce dedicated to that, and there was a person tasked to monitor the people who took the trial. Of course, the purpose of this ce was for research such as collecting data like how long one would finish the trial, what kind of trial they faced, the type of monster, and more.


    "You two will provide great data for our research, so please follow the procedure, okay?" Zaneos told them in a serious tone.


    There were two attendants behind Zaneos, and the two female attendants behind the demon, holding a paper and a pen in their hands.


    "We know, but I hope the procedure does not take too long," Rosalie was reluctant, but Zowen was happy to help with the research. She too wanted to know more about the System. What kind of being the System was to be able to give them a ss, bloodline, and more amazing stuff. She was the person who wanted to understand the System the most.


    "Take care of them with special care. They are our VIPs." Two female attendants replied with yes, then bowed their heads toward the twodies.


    Rosalie followed the attendant assigned to her. It was a basic interview, asking for her name, ss, level, rank, and bloodline. It was basic yet detailed information about her.


    "Please follow. I will lead you to your room," The female attendant smiled and stood up from the chair, leading the me Empress to a room.


    "That''s it?" Rosalie could not help but ask. She thought there was more procedure, but it was not that much.


    The female attendant smiled, "That''s for now. I will ask more once you finish the trial, Miss Rosalie. Please don''t take the next trial without reporting to me first. We need the data on what kind of trial you experience and gauge the trial difficulty. Good luck on your trial."

 Chapter 1153: Eternal Flame Battle Dress

    Rosalie stood in the middle of a sea of fire. The whole area was covered in fire as the corpses of monsters burned to a crisp, leaving an unpleasant smell in the air.


    [You have cleared all the waves!]


    [You have finished the trial of Epic!]


    [Do you want to take the Bonus Wave for the higher rank reward? Yes/No?]


    Rosalie finished all the waves much faster, even faster than Tang Shaoyang with her unlimited mana. The fire burned the ground, creating moltenva. The monsters would be burned automatically since they rushed toward her, not caring that the fire would kill them. It was as if the monsters were designed with a single purpose, killing her regardless of the price. That ended well for her as the monsters came to the fire by themselves.


    She watched the screen, hesitating to decide whether to take thest bonus wave. She recalled Tang Shaoyang''s bonus wave in the trial of the Epic. It was Wrath, the Golden Dragon. She questioned herself if she could defeat something like the Golden Dragon herself. At that time, Tang Shaoyang almost lost until he used True Dragon.


    Rosalie had a bloodline, two sses, and the same rank of talent or even higher. However, her bloodline and two sses were inferior to Tang Shaoyang''s. In overall strength, she was still weaker even though her level was higher than his when he took the Trial of Epic.


    "My unlimited mana is not going to help me with myck of offensive power," Rosalie muttered, realizing her limitation despite her unlimited mana. If thest bonus wave opponent was something with high fire resistance. She was doomed if that was the case, and she might die there. It did not take her long toe up with a decision after realizing her limitation, and she chose no.


    [Congrattions! You have finished the Trial of Epic!]


    [You have advanced to Epic Rank!]


    [Please choose the following rewards!]


    [(Bloodline) (ss) (Talent) (Artifact)]


    It took her less than five seconds to decide, choosing Artifact for her reward. Of course, there was a reason behind her decision, a strategic reason behind choosing Artifact even though the dwarf could make her the same rank Artifact or even better. The reason was that she wanted a better ss, a better talent, and a better bloodline to upgrade her current bloodline.


    [(Cloak of me) (Eternal me Staff) (Eternal me Battle Dress) (Eternal Scythe)]


    The System presented the Eternal series of Artifacts with an additional Cloak of me. She skipped the cloak since she had the Cloak of Shadow. That was one of her most precious items, giving her an escape skill. She was not going to change her cloak anytime soon. Weapon, staff, and scythe. She did not really like to bring a weapon with her even though she knew that the staff might increase her fire magic damage. Her choice was obvious, Eternal me Battle Dress.


    The space cracked and the artifact came out of the cracked space. A red dress with a built-in shawl made of fire. The dress was also lit on fire, and it was gorgeous for a battle dress. It looked inconvenient in the battle with the long lower part, but she really liked the battle dress.


    [Eternal me Battle Dress]


    Rank: Ancient


    Bonus Attribute: + 3-Star Magic Power


    Ability:


    - me Shield


    - Increase Fire Damage by 10%


    Rosalie was more than satisfied with her first reward and immediately equipped the dress. There was another interesting part in the battle dress she just found out upon equipping. The built-in shawl that was made of fire was the interesting part. She could control the fire shawl with just her thoughts. Not just that, she could prolong the shawl, and it might provide a surprise catch in the battle.


    After doing a little bit of testing, Rosalie was satisfied with her battle dress overall performance. She then took the portal, leaving the trial space, returning to the room when she left. She was about to proceed with the next trial, but then she remembered the research data.


    Rosalie reluctantly came out of the room, and the timing was impable as the female attendant assigned to her was right in front of the door, with the paper in her hand, taking a note. The female attendant let out a gasp of surprise, then a shadow of doubt could be seen on her face.


    "Did you clear the trial?" That was the first thing that came out of the female attendant''s mouth. Her doubt was reasonable as it was too fast for Rosalie to finish the trial. It was three days, entering the fourth day. This was the fastest if she cleared the trial, but there were many that failed to clear the thirty wave and came out early too. That was why her first question was to ask whether Rosalie finished the trial or not.


    "Of course, I cleared the trial, but I didn''t take the Bonus Wave. I just cleared the thirty waves," Rosalie replied with an antagonistic tone. She was offended that the female attendant doubted her.


    "Ah, I apologize. I don''t mean to doubt you, but you are too fast. You might create a record to finish the trial in the shortest time." The female attendant bowed her head, apologizing for her earlier doubt.


    "Please follow me. I need more details to collect the data,"


    Rosalie followed the female attendant.


    "You don''t need to worry about the bonus wave. I think no one has tried to take the bonus wave, even Sir Instructor Zaneos did not try to take the bonus wave. The only person who cleared the bonus wave is His Majesty. That''s why we strongly oppose anyone taking the bonus wave. It was too dangerous," The female attendant exined as they went to her workroom.


    Rosalie frowned, "You did not tell me not to take the bonus wave." She recalled the female attendant did not tell her anything like that, at all.


    "Sir Instructor Zaneos told me not to tell you about it. He said you can make your own decision whether you are capable of taking the bonus wave or not,"


    Rosalie answered all the questions. Such as the type of monsters and waves, and how long for her to clear each wave. How she defeated the wave and the wave''s average levels.


    The female attendant was surprised to hear the answer of how Rosalie cleared the trial. Fire, the answer was the same. Rosalie set the wave with fire, and it was logical with her SSS-Rank talent.


    "I have done with the questions. Do you want to take the next trial right now, or do you want a break or maybe some food? You have been staying inside for three days, and you haven''t slept during the duration of the trial. I rmend you take a nap and food before you try for the next trial. We don''t have any simr cases like yours, like taking several trials consecutively. I advise you to take a break before the next trial for your well-being," The female attendant gave the me Empress professional advice as an experienced Advisor.


    Now the female attendant reminded her. She indeed had not slept for the trial duration which was three days and did not eat anything.


    "We have room for you to rest, and I will prepare the food as well if you want," The female attendant offered.


    Rosalie massaged the space between her eyes. Theck of rest and food got into her a little bit after being reminded. However, she wanted to clear all the trials as fast as she could in order to catch up with Tang Shaoyang. She really could note up with a decision.


    "Has my friend finished her trial?" She asked about Zowen.


    The female paused for a moment, "Please wait. I will ask my colleague," She then left the room and returned a minuteter with a smile on her face, "Your friend has not returned from the trial. The average clear time for the Trial of Epic is twenty-five days."


    The female attendant returned to the table, opening another file. She checked Zowen''s profile, "With your friend''s specs, she should be able to clear in two weeks at thetest, and a week at the fastest. This is just my rough estimation based on my experience."


    "It will bete¡­." Rosalie muttered by herself, but she decided to get a rest, "I will take a rest, and also please prepare the food for me."


    "Do you have¡­." Before the female attendant finished her words, Origin interrupted her.


    [There''s no need to worry about her amodation. Lady Elinova wille to pick up Lady Rosalie.]


    The female attendant was shocked to hear the robotic voice. What shocked her, even more, was the fact that Lady Elinova would meet with the red-haired woman in front of her. Even though she knew she was a VIP, she did not expect the red-haired woman''s status would be this high for Lady Elinova to prepare the amodation by herself.


    Not long after the interruption, someone knocked on the door three times and Lady Elinova entered the room. The purple-haired mature woman had a smile and her eyes locked on the red-haired woman. She rushed over and hugged Rosalie, catching The me Empress off guard.


    This put Rosalie in an awkward situation. She could not say that she did not know thedy in front of her. Rosalie watched a lot of Tang Shaoyang''s action in bed with Elinova. Elinova hooked her hand and dragged her out of the room.


    "Zhang Mengyao already told me about you, and I want to meet you soon. But I heard you are very busy with your advancement, so I don''t want to bother you. My name is Elinova, and you can call me Elin."

 Chapter 1154: Flame Empress & Lightning Magus - Part 1

    Rosalie was not expecting the amiable wee from the other Tang Shaoyang''s wives. Based on the ranking, she was thest woman though Tang Shaoyang had introduced her to other women. More than half of Tang Shaoyang''s women were here, having a meal with her while asking for an update about Tang Shaoyang.


    Elinova who prepared the feast, Delia one of the youngest, Li Shuang who was responsible for the Tang Empire''s administration, Ava the former Elven Queen who was currently expecting Tang Shaoyang''s firstborn, Sylvia the princess of the Moonlight Rabbit, Arina the priest, and Jasmine the Queen of the Tang Empire''s vassal. The remaining women were in the tower because of the war against the Divine Church.


    Apparently, the feast was to wee her to the family. The me Empress really did not expect this woulde for her. She thought what woulde for her was an interrogation and unfriendly reaction. She mostly answered their questions all the time.


    The weing feaststed forty minutes with the additional chat. Since they were friendly, Rosalie did not mind the additional time she spent with them at the table. Elin ended the gathering and led her to her room.


    "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask Origin. Have a lovely rest, Rosalie."


    The room was ten times bigger than the room she used for the trial, not just bigger but it was luxuriously decorated. She did not waste her time admiring her room as she threw herself on the bed. The bed was much morefortable than the one Tang Shaoyang brought with him all the time.


    "Please wake me up in four hours, Origin," Rosalie made a request to Ai. She was afraid that she would oversleep with howfortable the bed was. Before Origin could respond, a light snore came from the red-haired woman. Despite how easy the trial was, the mental exhaustion took her to her dreand quickly.


    *** ***


    Rosalie stood in the middle of the sea of fire. The ground melted under her fire, turning everything around him intova. The scream of monsters and beasts rang in the air as they were burned by her fire. Meanwhile, behind him, millions of troops were awaiting her order as they sang praises for her.


    It was the moment she enjoyed the most, the victory of a war. Suddenly a gargantuan shadow hovered above her, and she looked up. The ck-scaled dragon hovered above her, pping its wing. A p of its wing created a strong gush, but it did not faze. She held her chin up and was ready to face the final boss. It was the final epic battle against the Evil Dragon.


    Just as she was about to fight the dragon, she felt a pain on the back of his head. She blinked her eyes and the scenery changed. She saw the white ceiling, then a very loud noise assaulted her ears.


    "Stop! Please stop it! It hurts my ears!" The me Empress realized that it was just a dream, and she came back to reality now. She was still far off to fight the real dragon. The metal music stopped and the peaceful atmosphere returned to the room.


    [I apologize for my rudeness, but I have called you a lot of times, but you did not wake up. I pulled out the loud music, and you still did not wake up. So I have to shake the bed and throw you to the ground to wake you up. You have been sleeping for four hours and fifteen minutes.] Origin''s voice followed after the silence.


    The me Empress sobered up. She stood up and headed toward the door. It was time for the next trial.


    [Lady Elin has prepared food for you. You can bring the food with you into the trial, and she also prepared tea and coffee. She doesn''t know what you like, so she prepared both for you.]


    Rosalie halted her steps, then she nced toward the table in the living room. There were a lot of lunch boxes and two cups of drink. She turned toward the table, retrieving the food from her inventory before ncing at the cup. These two drinks did not exist in her world, and she was kinda curious. Especially the coffee that Tang Shaoyang often drinks in the morning.


    She picked up the coffee and took a sip. Her face crunched into bitterness, sticking out her tongue from the bitterness of the drink.


    [If you can''t handle the bitterness, you can add sugar or milk. Those small cups are the sugar and milk.]


    Rosalie did not hesitate to put the milk into the coffee before giving it a second try. It was much better with the milk, but it was still bitter. After mixing it with the milk, she chugged the whole cup of coffee in one go, emptying the cup. It was her appreciation to Elin for making her the coffee.


    "I think I understand why he drank coffee. It helps me to wake up."


    The coffee really helped her to get rid of her sleepiness. After having such a good sleep, the sleepiness took over her.


    [You are not supposed to drink coffee like that though. You should take a sip, slowly¡­.]


    Rosalie ignored the Ai who kept exining to her about the coffee. Maybe Origin was lonely with no one to talk with. He told her the content of the coffee and told her what helped her to wake up. She returned to the trial floor and returned to her assigned attendant. She was supposed to tell her assigned attendant before taking the next trial.


    There was no more interview for the second trial. The attendant just asked her what she took as a reward in the Trial of Epic before she was given permission to take the Trial of Ancient in the same room.


    [Do you want to take the Trial of Ancient? Yes/No?]


    Rosalie opened her window status, making sure he had allocated all her Attribute Points. After that, she tapped yes and entered the portal for the trial.

 Chapter 1155: Flame Empress & Lightning Magus - Part 2

    1155 me Empress & Lightning Magus - Part 2


    [Congrattions! You have finished the Trial of Epic!]


    [You have advanced to Epic Rank!]


    [Please choose the following rewards!]


    [(Bloodline) (ss) (Talent) (Artifact)]


    Zowen looked at her options, and she hesitated toe up with a decision. She wanted to choose Artifact, so she could get a higher rank of ss or Bloodline or Talent. However, she was just an Ancient Rank, there was only one more trial after she finished this trial. Her strength would be left behind by miles by Rosalie if she chose the Artifact as the reward.


    Meanwhile, she did not know how far off she was far from the Myth Rank. After clearing the whole thirty waves in the Trial of Epic, she gained seventy levels. She was still far from the Myth rank if she had to guess.


    "Should I take a risk?" The Lightning Magus really wanted to take the risk and saved the other three options for the next trial.


    Rosalie said she would take the Artifact for the first trial for the same reason. However, Rosalie could afford to make such a decision because there were two more trials ahead of her.


    The options left the Lightning Magus in dilemma. She sat down on the ground as she started to get anxious. She meditated, calming herself from making a stupid decision. Three minutes passed, and she opened her eyes. After three minutes of meditation, she decided what she wanted to take, Artifact.


    [Staff of Prudence] [Mantle of Wisdom] [Robe of Wisdom] [Grimoire of Lightning]


    Zowen encountered something she did not expect on the list. She immediately excluded the staff since she had one already, but she was interested in the other three. Choosing the Artifact was a means for her to get a higher rank of Bloodline, ss, and Talent. She was not expecting to get a useful Artifact to the one she had already, but this was a surprise for her.


    The Lightning Magus was interested in the Mantle of Wisdom and Robe of Wisdom. She guessed the two items might be rted to her new attribute, Wisdom. Maybe the item would help her raise her Wisdom attribute. However, thest one was not less interesting than the Wisdom series item. She did not know what Grimoire of Lightning did, but she was interested to find out.


    "Maybe Artifact is not that bad of a choice," It took her less to decide than before. Her choice was Grimoire of Lightning. The space cracked, producing the grimoire right in front of her. The grimoire was simr to a thick book, but the front cover was the difference. The front cover was made of an unknown metal, and it kept a discharging spark of lightning.


    Zowen extended her hand, and the grimoire fell on her hand. The spark did not hurt her, and she immediately inspected the item in her hand. To her surprise, nothing came up. There was no description from the system just like any other items. She furrowed her brows, observing the grimoire in her hand. She did not believe it was a defective item from the System.


    "Let''s open¡­." The Lightning Magus opened the grimoire, and lightning burst out from the grimoire, taking her by surprise. She subconsciously threw the grimoire away and fell on her butt as the lightning came toward her face. However, the lightning did not hurt her, there was no injury. When she was about to look for the grimoire, a stream of knowledge came into her head.


    "ARGHHH¡­." It was a painful experience for her. She curled her body on the ground, clutching her head while enduring the pain. There was too much information entering her head. She was sweating, the sweat soaked her robe, and itsted for ten minutes.


    "Hah¡­ hah¡­ hah¡­" The Lightning Magus breathed heavily after such a horrible experience. Her eyes were vacant, staring at the dusty ground, processing information in her head. The grimoire was indeed an Artifact, but a different Artifact than the weapon or armor. The grimoire held a knowledge, it was as if she just inherited someone else''s knowledge about lightning. The Grimoire of Lightning contained the knowledge of lightning, more than what she knew. Her understanding of lighting went up, and she learned about types of lightning.


    It was too much knowledge for her to process in a short time, but it was groundbreaking information for her. Despite being hailed as a Lightning Magus in her previous world, she realized that her understanding of lightning was too shallow. She was suddenly embarrassed by herself to receive such a title when she knew so little about lightning.


    "This grimoire just convinced me to stay behind instead of following Tang Shaoyang," She muttered by herself.


    Zowen thought of staying behind instead of following Tang Shaoyang to climb the dimensional tower. That was why she chose to take the Artifact. She would be making the decision after she finished the Trial of Ancient, trying to find out what she got from the Trial of Ancient. If she got something good from the Trial of Ancient, she might follow Rosalie to chase after Tang Shaoyang, but if she deemed it was not good enough. She would go on her own on her journey to explore more of the Dimensional Tower''s eleventh floor. That was the n when she chose the Artifact as her reward.


    However, the knowledge inside the Grimoire of Lighting convinced her to stay behind. She wanted toprehend all the knowledge before climbing up the tower. She might have missed the boss floor on the eleventh floor, but there were still more boss floors above. A smile formed on her lips as she got up. She could not hide her happiness despite the horrible experience earlier.


    Zowen took the portal of the trial dimension, returning to her room. She came out of the room and headed to her assigned attendant''s office to make a report about her trial. She arrived at the room and knocked on the door thrice.


    "Come in."


    The Lightning Magus opened the door.


    The female attendant''s expression brightened seeing Zowen. She stood up and smiled while offering congrattions, "Congrattions for your advancement, Miss Zowen."


    "Thank you," Zowen smiled and took the seat opposite the female attendant. She was being interviewed about what she went through in the trial. The Lightning Magus cooperated, answering all the questions until thest question.


    "What do you choose for the reward?"


    Zowen furrowed her brow. She felt like the reward should not be shared with anyone, not with someone she did not trust, "I want to keep it a secret."


    Even though she fully cooperated, it did not mean she fully trusted the female attendant. She trusted Tang Shaoyang but not his people. If it was Tang Shaoyang or even Zaneos who asked her, she would dly answer them, but not the female attendant in front of her. She died because of someone her lover''s betrayal, and she was not going to repeat the same mistake.


    The female attendant smiled, "Don''t worry, Miss Zowen. Your information will be kept secret. For


    your information, I have taken the oath to take this job. If I spread your information without your permission or my superior''s permission. I will die from a heart attack. Your information is safe with us."

 Chapter 1156: Flame Empress & Lightning Magus - Part 3

    1156 me Empress & Lightning Magus - Part 3


    Zowen remained tight-lipped about her reward. She had been with Tang Shaoyang since the first Survival Game, and she knew how precious information the grimoire was. She did not want to tell the female attendant about the grimoire. Even though the female attendant had taken the oath, she still did not want the female attendant to know anything about the grimoire.


    The female attendant had a strained smile. There was really nothing she could do to convince Zowen if the oath was not enough to convince the Lightning Magus.


    [I called Sir Zaneos. He will take care of the rest.] Origin came in clutch. The Ai figured out that Zowen might tell Zaneos what she got in the trial.


    A few minutester, Zaneos arrived, wearing a TEIS uniform as he was on his shift. He came in a hurry when he received the message that Zowen did not want to share what she got from the Trial of Epic.


    "You can leave. I will take over this case for Zowen," The Demon Swordsman came over, asking for a file of Zowen. He sat opposite the Lightning Magus and furrowed his brow, "Why don''t you want to tell her about the reward? If you are afraid that she might leak your information, then there''s nothing to worry about. The people who work here have taken an oath, and we are watching them secretly too. Your information is safe with us."


    "Wait¡­" Zaneos realized that most of Zowen''s information was in the file, but there was missing information at the end. It was the reward from the trial, "What do you get for the reward?" He realized that Zowen did not want to tell the reward from the trial, not the other data, but specifically the reward. It might be because she received something special and unheard of before.


    "Ah¡­." The Demon Swordsman retracted his words, "Never mind. You don''t have to share it if you don''t want to." There must be a reason why Zowen did not want to tell the worker, so he was not going to force her to speak, "This should be enough for the data. It is fine if you don''t want to tell us your reward."


    Zaneos put down the file and closed it, indicating the interview was over.


    "I don''t mind sharing it, but I don''t want anyone else to know my reward aside from the people I trust. I don''t trust that female worker, but I don''t mind telling you with a condition that you will not record my reward in my profile," Zowen was open to Zaneos. She trusted the demon, Rosalie, and Tang Shaoyang. She only trusted the three but no one else.


    "Can I tell His Majesty as well? If you don''t want him to know, then you might as well not tell me," Zaneos was being honest that he would share the information with The Emperor. He made it known before the Lightning Magus divulged the secret.


    "I don''t mind. He is one of a few people I trust," Zowen shook her head, then she told the demon what she got from the trial, "I chose Artifact for my reward, and I got Grimoire of Lightning¡­." She exined to him what a grimoire was without telling him the contents of the Grimoire of Lighting.


    "I see¡­." Zaneos held his chin, processing what just Zowen told him. It was indeed a big discovery since this was the first time he heard about the grimoire. He did not ask what contained the grimoire since she did not want to tell him, "This is indeed important information. You are the first to receive a grimoire. Most of our Epic Rank took Bloodline as their first reward. But your luck is much better than Rosalie''s. She just got a piece of equipment. It will be good for her to get Grimoire of Fire."


    Zowen did not pick up thest part, but the part where Rosalie just got a piece of equipment, "Did she finish the trial faster than me?" She asked in a surprised tone. She thought she might beat Rosalie in clearing the trial, but she lost. Seven days and four hours, that was her time. A little bit longer than Tang Shaoyang who cleared the Bonus Wave as well. She thought it was already fast, but she did not expect Rosalie to beat her.


    Zaneos smiled, "Yeah, and she broke His Majesty''s record with three days clearing record. I expected her to break the record, but I was not expecting for her to break the record by such a huge margin." It was two times faster than her and Tang Shaoyang.


    "Thr¡ª three days!?" The Lightning Magus subconsciously raised her voice.


    "I mean she has unlimited mana, doesn''t forget about that. She can use her fire without worrying about her mana. I heard from her assigned worker that she turned the whole area intova, and she just stood in the middle of that fire," Zaneos shook his head as he felt the way Rosalie cleared the trial was ridiculous.


    Zowen let out a sigh, admitting her defeat. She could not refute that, totally different from how she fought the wave. She conversed the mana, using the spell the most effective way at that so she did not have to wait to recover her mane for the following. After a few waves, she would take a break to recover her mana. That was what took her longer to finish the trial.


    "Don''t be jealous. If you tell her what you got, she would be jealous of you," Zaneos could tell that the Lightning Magus was envious of Rosalie''s unlimited mana. He understood that having unlimited mana was the dream of all magic users.


    Zaneos stood up, "Congrattions on your advancement. You must be exhausted and hungry fighting for seven days. Do you want to rest first or have a meal first?"


    "Nope. I will not allow you to take the next trial until you have your sleep and rest. Even Rosalie took a break before entering the next trial." The Demon Instructor did not allow the rejected, grabbed the magus'' wrist, and dragged her with him.

 Chapter 1157: Flame Empress & Lightning Magus - Part 4

    1157 me Empress & Lightning Magus - Part 4


    [Congrattions! You have finished the Trial of Ancient!]


    [You have advanced to Ancient Rank!]


    [Please choose the following rewards!]


    [(Bloodline) (ss) (Talent) (Artifact)]


    Rosalie had finished all the waves in the Trial of Ancient, and she did not want to risk the bonus wave. Since she did not try the previous bonus wave, there was no reason for her to take this bonus wave. She checked the reward and was surprised to see Artifact was still an option after she chose an Artifact. From what she knew, Tang Shaoyang did not have the option of Talent in the Trial of Ancient after choosing Talent in the Trial of the Epic.


    "That''s new information," Rosalie nodded her head before moving her gaze to the other three rewards. She was not going to choose Artifact anymore, focusing on the other three options. She had a bloodline, but she wanted a better bloodline than Drake Bloodline, "The Drake Bloodline might be considered a high-rank bloodline. There''s a chance that I will only get the upgrade of Drake Bloodline if I choose Bloodline right now."


    The me Empress crossed the bloodline from her option, leaving her with ss and Talent. She just recently got a ss and also a Talent.


    "Based on the empire''s record, my talent is easily the best rank in the empire. I have the best talent, and my ss is not too shabby considering it''s the same cost as the Spirit Contractor."


    It was a difficult decision for her, "Should I get a ss?" She questioned herself, "I have the highest rank talent, so I need more ss to add variety for my offense move."


    "Wait¡­." She realized something, "I already have the best talent, so what I need right now is the best ss to match my talent. Ruler of Gravity might be a strong ss, but maybe there''s a stronger ss than that one. I will take Bloodline for the Trial of Myth. I can''t get a ss for the next trial if I choose a ss right now. But if I choose a ss right now, it might be a lower-rank ss than the Ruler of Gravity. If I want the best ss, then I have to choose the ss in the Trial of Primordial or Demi-God."


    Aftering up with such thoughts, she came to the conclusion that her reward should be between Artifact and Talent. It was too greedy if she chose talent, meaning she did not really get any boost of power even after two trials. What she needed the most right now was power so she could follow Tang Shaoyang without being a burden to him. This left her with Talent if she wanted to upgrade her strength.


    "I already have the best talent, so I don''t need another best talent¡­." She consoled herself and chose talent for the reward.


    [Ice Constitution] [Fire Constitution] [Wind Constitution] [Arcane Mark]


    Looking at the option, she realized something behind the reward from the trial. The reward was tailored for her, and she could tell that all the talents rted to her as an Elementalist. She crossed the Ice Constitution and Wind Constitution from her choice. The no-brainer choice was Fire Constitution, but she was interested in Arcane Mark. Since all the talents are all rted to her as an Elementalist, Arcane Mark might be rted to her ss too.


    "This is hard!" Rosalie let out a yell, frustrated. She realized choosing the reward might be harder than the trial itself. "This is ridiculous." It was hard because there was no exnation of what each talent did. No one could help her as she was alone in this dimension.


    "Let''s not take the risk¡­."


    In the end, The me Empress chose the safest option, the Fire Constitution.


    [Adjustment in process¡­.]


    [Fire Constitution has advanced to Eternal me Supremacy!]


    A bunch of notifications rang in her head, but she ignored all of them as she was too exhausted to check out. However, she was sure that she did not make the wrong choice because she received a massive boost in Magic Power attribute and also a bunch of new skills. She ignored the notification and returned to the portal, leaving the dimensional with her exhausted mind.


    Even though the battle was mostly easy, the mental exhaustion got her. Hearing the monster and beast scream for days. The unpleasant smell of them being burned also affected her. Most of the time, she did not have an appetite to eat. In fact, she only ate three boxes of meals during her trial.


    Rosalie got out of the room, and her assigned attendant was not in front of her. It seemed it was past her checking time. She was familiar with theyout and went to the office.


    "Congrattions on your advancement, Lady Rosalie." The female attendant motioned the me Empress to sit across from her, "Do you want a refreshing drink or maybe a meal first? We can wait for the interview if you are exhausted from the trial and need rest."


    Rosalie could tell that the female attendant became extra attentive and overly respectful. But then she realized it might be because of Elin. Since she knew Elin, the female attendant became extra careful.


    "It''s fine, we can start right away," Rosalie shook her head and started the questionnaire. It was the same question all over again, and she replied with more details since she paid more attention. It was a subconscious action for her to observe the monster and the beast after knowing all these questions. She could give a more detailed answer to the data.


    After answering everything, Rosalie went out of the room. She stopped for a moment outside the room, realizing she did not know where to go. She was unsure if she could go back to her previous room.


    "Are you done with the interview?" Then she heard the familiar voice. Turning her head, she saw Zaneosing over, waving his hand at her. The me Empress nodded her head.


    "Lady Elin asked me to pick you up. She could note by herself because she is helping in the main kitchen. Sometimes she will stop by my office and cook us some food." Zaneos exined.

 Chapter 1158: Flame Empress & Lightning Magus - Part 5

    1158 me Empress & Lightning Magus - Part 5


    Rosalie opened her eyes, looking up at the same ceiling. She got to the same room again, and this time she did not ask Origin to wake her up. After having a stroll with Delia and Elin, she decided to take a full break. The bed was sofortable, and she had an excellent sleep.


    "How long have I been sleeping, Origin?"


    [Twenty-seven hours.] The answer came fast from the Ai as if the Ai was watching her sleeping. [Lady Elin came a few hours ago. She''s worried because you don''te out of your room for over a day.]


    Rosalie got off the bed and headed to the bathroom, washed her face, and sat next to the window. Her room was on the top, and she could view the scenery outside. The nightlife just started, she could see the city was brightened up with the light. The view was totally different from the territory outside the capital. It seemed they had forgotten that a year ago their homes were destroyed by the zombies.


    [If you are hungry, Lady Elin invites you for dinner. But you want to spend your time alone is fine as well.] Origin sent Elinova''s message.


    The moment Lady Elin entered her ear, Rosalie smiled. Even though they just met, Elinova had be the figure she wanted the most in her life. She was like a best friend and also a mother at the same time. Attentive, affectionate, and willing to listen to her concerns just like a mother. She could also be a friend, having a conversation with her that could only be said between friends. Herpany brought fun to her.


    "I am going," She returned to her bedroom, changing her bathrobe to casual clothes. During their stroll, Elin introduced a bra to her, and a lot of other modern clothes. She chose a casual outfit, a in red shirt, and brown long pants. The outfit was morefortable than it looked.


    Then she had dinner not just with Elin, but the other girls as well. It was an enjoyable and harmonious dinner she had for a long time. Not only was the food good, but she enjoyed thepany. They had over two hours of conversation after the dinner. Mostly the conversation was about the food, dress, and some good ces they could visit together next time.


    After that, Elinova walked her back to her room. The purple-haired woman asked in her soft voice, "How is it? Do you like staying here?"


    "More than like, I love the ce and also the people," The answer came fast from Rosalie''s mouth, fast and honest. That was what she felt during her short stay.


    "Then will you stay here?"


    "I would love to, but not now," Rosalie shook her head, still smiling. Elinova attempted to make her stay instead ofing back into the dimensional tower. She understood Elin''s concern since the tower was too dangerous, but she wanted to help him. She wanted to repay him for what he had given to him. Not just her second chance, but also a new home she yearned for. She had to protect the Empire if she wanted to protect Elin and the others from the God Ranks who tried to invade Earth.


    "He might not need me in his battle, but I will do my best to be helped in any way. I have gotten my second chance, and I don''t want to lose it just because I am too weak," The me Empress told Elin about her past, "I lost everything in my previous life because I was too weak to protect it. This time I will do my best, my hardest, so I don''t lose my new home. We can''t have him do everything."


    "If that''s your choice," Elin nodded, no longer trying to persuade Rosalie not to enter the tower. She hugged the red-haired woman, "I wish you the best, Rosalie." Then Elin released the hug, "When are you going to leave for the next trial?"


    "Tonight. I have stayed too long here. I need to catch up soon," After thest hug, they separated.


    Rosalie returned to her room, changing her clothes into the battle dress and the cloak before leaving for the trial floor. She notified the female attendant before leaving for thest trial, Trial of Myth.


    *** ***


    [Congrattions! You have finished the Trial of Ancient!]


    [You have advanced to Ancient Rank!]


    [Please choose the following rewards!]


    [(Bloodline) (ss) (Talent) (Artifact)]


    "Huh!? I can still get more Artifact?" Zowen had the same reaction as Rosalie. She finally finished her trial, and at the same, she did not choose to take the bonusst wave. The risk was too big with no prior data. A dragon and Celestial Wolves were the bonus for Tang Shaoyang, and she was not confident to take on such monsters.


    Shaking her head in regret, the Lightning Magus focused on the choices. Artifact was not her choice anymore, she needed something that would boost her strength than the Artifact. If she could get another advanced grimoire, she would be willing to take another Artifact, but she knew the chance to get another grimoire was low. Rosalie and Tang Shaoyang failed to get a grimoire, and she was not going to risk it. As for bloodline, she had the same n as Rosalie, taking the bloodline for the Trial of Myth.


    "What do I want for the Trial of Primordial?" She thought ahead. The reward from the Trial of Primordial would be much better than this one, and she thought about what she wanted from that trial. She did not think about what shecked the most right now, but what she wanted to upgrade for the Trial of Primordial. The answer came fast in her mind, Talent. She envied Rosalie''s talent, and she wanted the same talent. She would save the Talent option for the Trial of Primordial. That left her with one choice, ss.


    The Lightning Magus tapped the ss option, and four choices appeared before her.


    [Spirit Mage] [Arcane Mage] [Warlock] [Necromancer]


    The choice was not too difficult for Zowen as she immediately excluded Necromancer and Warlock. She knew a lot about Necromancer. In her previous world, Necromancer was known as the Death Mage, the mage that is closely associated with the dead. She was not interested in the ss.


    As for Arcane Mage, her mind was nk. There was nothing that came up in her mind about Arcane. 06:37


    This left me in a difficult situation. Rationally, she would choose what she was familiar with the most, As for the Warlock, she just knew a little bit of information about them. She only knew Warlock was someone that was good with curses and demons. She heard that Warlock had the capability of summoning the demon to fight for them. That was not what she wanted.


    That left her with two choices, Spirit Mage and Arcane Mage. The worst part was that she knew nothing about these two sses. She tried to understand what the ss did based on the name. The only thing she knew about spirit was the dead spirit. However, she was unsure if the dead spirit rted to this Spirit Mage or if it was another spirit being.


    As for Arcane Mage, her mind was nk. There was nothing that came up in her mind about Arcane. This left me in a difficult situation. Rationally, she would choose what she was familiar with the most, either Warlock or Necromancer. If not for her dislike and disgust for both sses, she would choose one of them. But her mind was still heavily influenced by her previous world''s tradition, Warlock and Necromancer were bad.


    "Feeling, huh?" For a rational person like her, it was weird to rely on her feelings. But there was no choice for her but to rely on her feelings this time.


    Zowen closed her eyes, falling to her thoughts. She was in a state of meditation, calming her mind and heart. When she opened her eyes, she hade up with a choice and chose the ss based on her feelings. Spirit Mage was his choice.


    [Adjustment in process¡­.]


    [Spirit Mage has advanced to Mystical Spirit Archmage!]


    Along with it, a few notifications rang in her head. All of them were about her newly acquired skills, and there was one skill that caught her attention, Mystical Spirit Summoning. It was the same exact name as Tang Shaoyang''s skill. The only difference was the front name. Tang Shaoyang''s current skill was Ancient Spirit Summoning, and hers was Mystical.


    This piqued her interest and immediately tried the skill.


    [Please choose the spirit you want to summon!]


    [Fire Spirit] [Wind Spirit] [Earth Spirit] [Water Spirit]


    Looking at her option, she immediately realized the spirit in Spirit Mage was not the dead spirit but an elemental spirit. There was no lightning spirit, so she had no choice but to choose Fire Spirit.


    A magic circle made of fire immediately formed three meters in front of her. The magic circle shone as the fire came out from the magic circle, and the fire spirit appeared. The Fire Spirit was a red wisp, floating in the air, and radiating the heat. The fire spirit recognized its summoner, and it immediately flew toward Zowen.


    Zowen still did not know what to do with the Fire Spirit. She looked at the spirit, and it looked back at her. Even though the spirit did not have a face, she could feel it staring back at her. This really piqued her interest as she immediately checked the other skills.


    Even though the ss was advanced, the ss only had a few skills. [Mystical Spirit Summoning], [Spirit Capacity (1/9)] [Invoke], and [Spell Vault (0/10]. That was it, the ss only gave her four skills, and she barely understood what the other three skills did.

 Chapter 1159 Flame Empress & Lightning Magus - Part 6

    Even though the ss was advanced, the ss only had a few skills. [Mystical Spirit Summoning], [Spirit Capacity (1/9)] [Invoke], and [Spell Vault (0/10]. That was it, the ss only gave her four skills, and she barely understood what all those four skills did.


    After learning the other skills for a few minutes, Zowen got the gist of the skill. Spirit Capacity was self-exnatory, the total amount of spirit she could have. Then she found out what the use of the spirit was after trying to activate Invoke. Invoke was the interesting one, and this was where the spirit came into use. Invoke wouldbine the spirit to create a spell, and the spell would be stored in the Spell Vault. The maximum amount of spells she could store was ten.


    She tried to use Invoke with one spirit, and she created one spell with just Fire Spirit, [Fire Ball I]. The Lightning Magus furrowed her brow as she realized the big w of the ss. First, it was inconvenient to create a fireball, the mostmon spell and the easiest spell to learn. Second, the fact that she had a limited amount of spells was another w in this ss.


    "But this is the reward of the Trial of Ancient. The ss was too weak for an Ancient Rank''s trial," The Lightning Magus muttered by herself, "No, there must be something special about the ss. I haven''t fully explored the ss to its potential."


    Zowen then cast [Fire Ball I], and it was the usual fireball. Much stronger than a normal fireball for sure, but not that much different. "Let''s try summoning a new spirit." She did not want to believe Spirit Mage was a weak ss, and she wanted to experiment more.


    Wind Spirit was her second choice, and it was the same process but instead of fire, it was a strong gust of wind. A green wisp appeared above the magic circle, and it moved toward her, circling around her. The Wind Spirit looked more excited than the calm Fire Spirit.


    Zowen used Invoke and found another limitation of the skill. The maximum number of spirits that could bebined with Invoke was three, three different types of spirits, and three spirits maximum. Fire, Fire, and Wind produced [Thunder Strike I] spell. The spell was automatically saved in her Spell Vault. He tested the spell, and it was simr to her Thunder Strike but stronger.


    "What if I change thebination to wind, wind, and fire? Will it produce a different spell?" She tried the idea, and to her surprise, it created a different spell, [Lightning Bolt I]. Then she continued by trying wind, wind, and wind produced a spell called [Tornado I].


    Creating these spells was addicting, then she summoned a new spirit. The third spirit was Earth Spirit. She was having fun,bining the spirit power into spells. What would happen if she created ten spells which was the maximum spell that could be stored? First, she could override the spell she did not want to use like [Fireball I]. But with four types of different spirits, she could create twenty different spells. Second, she did not need to save the spell, but she could try to Invoke the spell amidst the fight if she needed the spell. That required her to memorize all thebinations. Four different spirits might not be hard, but if she filled all nine spirits, that would be hard for her to memorize everything.


    The more she tried more spells, she realized something. Three different types of spiritsbination would take longer to fuse, but one type spirit Invoke was much faster, almost instant, and she could use the spell immediately. That meant if she wanted to save the spell, she should save the spell that required a longer time to Invoke, or she saved the spell she deemed the most useful one.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Zowen discovered more things about the ss, which was about the spirit. She had summoned all four spirits. When she tried to summon the fifth spirit, she was notified that she must rank up all four spirits to Rank IV if she wanted to summon a new spirit. There was a requirement for her to unlock more spirits. This made her realize that the spirit had a rank.


    [Wind Spirit | Rank I] [Water Spirit | Rank I] [Earth Spirit | Rank I] [Fire Spirit | Rank I]


    But it came with more questions, how did she rank up the spirit? It did not tell her how to rank up the spirit, meaning she needed to do the research by herself. This also made her realize how to increase the damage output for each spell. A higher rank spirit might inflict higher damage for each spell.


    "This is actually fantastic!" The Lightning Magus was no longer disappointed with her new ss as soon as she found the hidden potential behind the ss. Of course, it was not necessarily stronger than her two other sses, but there was one thing that made her excited. She had more research subjects. For someone who loved to bury herself in research of magic, this was an exciting prospect.


    Zowen decided to stop with her experiment as she wasted too much time with the experiment. She took the exit portal, returning to the capital. Two trials, and two materials for her research. The two rewards erased her envy toward Rosalie''s talentpletely. She returned to the office in a jovial mood.


    "Congrattions on your advancement to Ancient Rank, Miss Zowen," The female attendant congratted her, "Please sit while I call for Sir Zaneos for your data gathering. He told me to call him for your interview."


    Zowen actually did not mind the female attendant interviewing her, but she said nothing after hearing what the female attendant said. It was much better for Zaneos to interview her, she felt safer with Zaneos.


    A few minutester, Zaneos entered the room. The demon stopped for a moment after he closed the door, observing Zowen for a moment, "You must get something good for you to be so happy."


    Zaneos got behind the table, "Let''s finish this quick. I like the off-record talk more than this one." Zaneos was interested in what made the Lightning Magus have such a happy mood.

 Chapter 1160 The Spirits Form A Party - Part 1

    [Congrattions! You have finished the Trial of Myth!]


    [You have advanced to Epic Myth!]


    [Please choose the following rewards!]


    [(Bloodline) (ss) (Artifact)]


    Rosalie looked visibly exhausted, much more exhausted than the first two trials. She leaned her back on the monolith, the center of the trial. She slowly came down, resting her butt on the ground, closing her eyes. The reward was not her focus, but the break was.


    She wanted to finish the trial as soon as possible, and she had been fighting the monster wave non-stop from the fiftieth wave to the seventieth wave, thest wave of monsters for the trial. She lost track of time, but she had been awake for at least seven days. Everything in her sight was monsters, the burning beast, nothing else.


    The me Empress rested for ten minutes before slowly opening her eyes. The reward was not her focus as she took out a sk of water from her inventory, finishing the water in one shot. After that, she opened her lunch box, enjoying the food made by Elinova. A little bit of rest and good food helped her to regain her focus.


    After having a nice little break, she focused on her reward. The Talent was no longer there as a choice for her, but it was to be expected. She tapped Bloodline immediately without a second thought. That was her choice for the reward of the Trial of Myth, having been nning it before even she took the first trial.


    [Evolve Current Bloodline] [Chaos Griffon] [Abyssal Cerberus] [Sacred Phoenix]


    She was given a choice to evolve her current bloodline. If she had to guess the evolved bloodline, it should be the Drake King bloodline just like Areth. If she was lucky, maybe a Dragon Bloodline. However, she did not want to take the risk when she had a better choice.


    The me Empress had heard about the Griffon from the main continent where she came from. It was a creature with a lion''s body and an eagle''s head. From what she knew, the creature''s main attribute was Wind, not fire. But the word chaos in the name threw her off a little bit. It was for sure a better version of the normal Griffon, but she wanted a bloodline to increase the power of her fire. She was not sure if that Chaos Griffon was fire affinity.


    Abyssal Cerberus was another legend from the main continent. The hound had three heads, gargantuan in size, and it had a fire element, but it was ck fire. The creature was known as the Demon King''s pet who invaded their world. But it was just a legend, she did not see the actual Cerberus with her own eyes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    If both Griffon and Cerberus were very rare creatures, then Phoenix was a myth. No one had seen the creature, something that existed in the legend only. The choice was obvious the moment she saw [Sacred Phoenix] was on the list. She chose [Sacred Phoenix] without a second thought. The Firebird was the safest choice, and also she was fond of the creature.


    The moment she made her choice, her body was lit on fire. Her hair, body, and everything turned into golden fire. A pair of golden fire wings formed on her back. At the same time, she could feel the extreme heat inside her, especially her heart.


    The me Empress fell on her knees, clutching her chest. Her breath became hurried as the pain increased. For a Fire Elementalist, she had forgotten the feel of the heat from the fire, but she sensed it once more. She felt like her heart was on fire. Her body fell to the side, curling up while clutching her chest. She grunted in pain as the pain was truly unbearable.


    Slowly her body was shrouded in the fire that slowly formed a cocoon. Rosalie''s body hid inside the golden fire cocoon. Ten secondster, her scream resounded from the cocoon. The painful process became even more painful, and she could no longer hold her scream.


    The painful process was over in thirty minutes. The golden fire cocoon dissipated, revealing Rosalie who was still curling on the ground. Sweat covered her face as her breath was still ragged.


    "It¡­ was more¡­ more painful than the first one¡­." Rosalie was talking about the Drake Bloodline awakening. It was painful, but she held it. However, this one was more painful than that time. Then she heard the notification from the System, telling her that she had sessfully changed her bloodline. Then she heard more notifications as the bonus from the bloodline calibration applied to her stat. There was a big boost in her Magic Power attribute. Not just that, she obtained an innate ability from her bloodline, [Sacred me]. Her fire evolved into Sacred me, and the me had two abilities, a highly destructive power and also a healing power.


    That was right, the me could be used to heal, but there was a restriction for the healing. She could only heal someone with fire affinity or neutral affinity. That meant the healing could not be used on Zowen for example who mastered her Lighting Magic to a certain extent or other Elementalist with different affinity than the fire. Neutral affinity was someone who mastered no elemental power which most people did. It was rare for a warrior who mastered an elemental power. Of course, Tang Shaoyang was an exception.


    Rosalie was satisfied with her reward and took the exit portal. It was the same as usual, making her report then she went back to her room. The first thing she did as soon as she returned to the room was to take a quick shower to wash off the sweat. She felt sticky after three weeks of not washing her body. She spent three weeks finishing the Trial of Myth. After the satisfying shower, she threw her body onto the bed. As soon as her body touched the bed, a light snore could be heard in the room. The bed was just thatfortable, and she was too exhausted to think about anything.


    It was a dreamless sleep for Rosalie, but she had guests the moment she woke up. It was not Elinova, but Zaneos and Zowen who came to her room. They seemed to have something to talk about with her, a serious discussion she assumed at the sight of their solemn expression.


    "We have decided to form a party to explore the Dimensional Tower. Do you want to join us?"

 Chapter 1161 The Spirits Form A Party - Part 2

    Rosalie paused for a moment, trying to process what it meant by making a party with them. She did not give her answer, turning her attention toward Zowen. They had a n to follow Tang Shaoyang after they finished the trial. That was the original n, and she did not understand if this party was any different than the original n.


    "I am not going to catch up with Ta¡ª His Majesty. I decide to go on my own, exploring the dimensional tower with Areth, and Zaneos decides to follow me. But the condition is that we are not going to follow His Majesty," Zowen exined.


    "This is different from what we nned earlier beforehand," Rosalie was surprised at first before the surprise turned into a disappointment. Zaneos and Zowen could tell that from her tone.


    Zowen exined why she backed up their original n. First, it was because of the Grimoire of Lightning. She wanted to learn more about lightning. Second, it was her third ss, Spirit Mage. She was unfamiliar with the ss, but she could tell it was a strong ss. She just could not utilize the ss to its full potential. That was why she decided to go on their own instead of following Tang Shaoyang which could be dangerous. It would be dangerous not just for her, but it would be dangerous for Tang Shaoyang if she was too weak.


    Meanwhile, Zaneos who decided to teach Areth decided to quit his job as TEIS Instructor. Looking at the two women who worked very hard for the empire awakened her spirit to fight as well. The demon wanted to help Tang Shaoyang, and the first step was to explore the eleventh floor of the Dimensional Tower, so he could get stronger. The Dimensional Tower was full of opportunities for him.


    Between the three, Zaneos had to admit that he was the weakest in terms of power. His choice for Trial of Epic was Artifact and his choice of reward from Trial of Ancient was another ss. He did not have a bloodline yet, and his purpose in entering the Dimensional Tower was to get a bloodline or reach the Myth Rank as fast as he could.


    On top of that, the main reason was Areth. Zowen did not want to leave Areth by himself. She wanted to do her best for him. That was why the two agreed to form their own party to explore the eleventh floor with the purpose of increasing their power and training.


    "I see¡­." Rosalie understood her friend''s position, not insisting Zowen stick with the original n. She could not force her friend to follow her, that was so selfish of her, "I understand, but I can''t join your party. I will go on my own to follow him. I got a decent talent and a better upgrade for my bloodline. I will not be a burden to him and can protect myself with my current power."


    Zowen felt guilty, and she wanted Rosalie to join her. But she was in the same position, and could not force her friend to follow her.


    "There''s no need to feel guilty. I have Wrath and Greed for mypany. Those two are the only way for me to track him," Rosalie could tell that her friend was guilty of not being able to keep their promise.


    "It''s unfortunate. I wish I had the same confidence to follow His Majesty, and I want to follow him too, but I am too weakpared to him. I will be a burden for him for sure," Zaneos voiced his feelings.


    Tang Shaoyang was the reason he came out of retirement. Once more, he wanted to be the sword for his benefactor and also the person he respected. But The Demon Swordsman realized his limit, and he would be just a burden to him.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "When are you going to depart? I will enter the tower tomorrow," Rosalie changed the topic before it became too awkward. She nned to leave as soon as possible after she finished all the trials. If not for Elinova and the other girls, she might leave today. However, she wanted to spend onest day with them before departing.


    "Then let''s depart together," Zaneos followed the subject, not wanting Zowen to fall on her guilt. It was not much of a big deal, but breaking a promise was a big deal for Zowen. For someone who died after being betrayed, breaking a promise was not much different than the betrayal.


    "I am hungry," Rosalie got up from her seat, taking a cue from Zaneos. She hugged the Lightning Magus from the side, pulling her up to stand, "Come one, Zowen. That''s not a big deal. In fact, I know that he does not want us to follow him. It''s just me who is stubborn. Let''s have a little party before we depart."


    The three former spirits left the room, joining the other girls. Elinova did not mind Rosalie bringing her friends. Especially her spirit friends.


    *** ***


    The following day. Elinova, Delia, Arina, Li Shuang, Sylvia, Ava, and Jasmine follow Rosalie to bid farewell. The me Empress received their blessing before entering the portal.


    "You are alone, so you must be extra careful. Don''t push yourself too hard and don''t take unnecessary risks. Your life is more important than anything, and you should know that Rosalie," Elinova advised with a rare serious face. The purple-haired woman always had her soft smile, but it was not there today.


    "I know," Rosalie smiled, nodding and hugging Elin. The other six women also came forward, hugging the me Empress. At thest moment, in front of the portal, Rosalie stood in front of Ava, "The baby. He is quite excited about the baby and almost does crazy things so he cane back earlier. You must protect the baby and stay healthy to deliver the baby safely."


    The former Elven Queen smiled and nodded. There was no need for Rosalie to remind her. After the final farewell, Rosalie entered the portal with Areth, Zowen, and Zaneos.


    The portal led to the area at the tower''s entrance, and they immediately went into the tower. A stream of people came in and out of the tower as the other factions outside of the eleven top factions started to arrive at the area. The area was more lively with more factions arriving.

 Chapter 1162 The Spirits Form A Party - Part 3

    Rosalie, Zaneos, Zowen, and Areth arrived at the Starter City. They had told the person in charge, Zhang Mengyao, that they would enter the tower. The Supreme Commander weed the four by herself with Kang Xue and Selena. The three women hugged Rosalie and led the group of four to the main building.


    "Have you decided toe out of retirement?" Marshal Alton asked with a smile as soon as he met The Demon Swordsman. The old man tried to poach the Demon Swordsman into Tarrior back then, but Zaneos declined the offer with an excuse that he had retired from the battlefield.


    The Demon Swordsman with a smile, "I don''t think we are in such a dire situation, or else I will stay back as TEIS Instructor."


    Marshal Alton clicked his tongue, "You are wasting your potential if you continue your job as an Instructor."


    While The Demon Swordsman and Marshal Alton had a conversation, Rosalie and Zowen followed the Supreme General to another room for a conversation. Zhang Mengyao did not mean to interrogate the two, but she wanted to know what they wanted to do in the tower.


    "What!? Are you going alone?" Zhang Mengyao was surprised to hear this for the first time. No one told her that Rosalie would follow Tang Shaoyang by herself. She furrowed her brows and nced at the Lightning Magus. Even though she had not said anything, it was clear what she wanted to ask.


    "I and Zaneos will move separately with Rosalie. We will be exploring the eleventh floor and trying to find more resources¡­." The Lightning Magus exined why she had to move separately. It was the same exnation she gave to Rosalie. She did not forget to tell about the resources they had encountered with Tang Shaoyang. Resource would be one of their targets in this adventure, looking for a bloodline for Zaneos if there was any just like the Ruby Dragon Bloodline.


    "I see¡­." Zhang Mengyao scratched her forehead, having anotherplicated situation, "It''s not that I want to forbid you guys to go out, but we are on the verge of another war against the Federation of Allurion. I don''t think I can allow you to go out if you want to move separately like that."


    Her source of information told her that The Federation of Allurion visited the Divine Church a few times already since herst meeting with Prime Minister Redvers Scovel. Even though she did not know what they discussed or nned, there was a high chance the two factions would try to gang up against the Tang Empire. If Rosalie and Zowen moved separately, they could be an easy target for both factions.


    "I have Wrath and Greed, or at least one of them so I can track Ta¡ª His Majesty''s whereabouts," Rosalie tried to tell not to worry. Wrath was Myth Rank, the same rank as her.


    "I know you are stronger than me or maybe most of us, but these two factions still have a lot of Primordial Rank. You can be in danger even with Wrath." Zhang Mengyao shook her head.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The Tang Empire won the war temporarily against the Divine Church, but it was because of their assassination. However, they did not kill that many Primordial Rank. There was no all-out war where they used all their force in one fight. The fight mostly happened in a small skirmish. It was either they ambushed the Divine Church, or the Divine Church ambushed them.


    As for the Primordial Rank, they just killed four of them. It was Marshal Alton and Vice Marshal Moonsong who killed the four Primordial Ranks of the Divine Church. With the addition of the Federation of Allurion, there might be more Primordial Ranks or even Legend Ranks. The risk was too big to let them go out in a small group.


    "I will join Sister Rosalie," All of a sudden, Lu An appeared next to Kang Xue. He had been hiding in her shadow and listening to their conversation. "With me around, there should not be an issue to escape even if we encounter someone stronger than us."


    Lu An''s detection was superb, and his concealment ability was the best in the empire that even Legend Rank failed to detect him. As he said, there should not be an issue for him and Rosalie to escape if they met a group of people stronger than them. However, Lu An was the leader of the Intelligence Division. He was the core factor that won them the war against the Divine Church. He could not leave his role when they were in such a situation.


    "I am useless right now, Sis Mengyao. All I do is gather information and detect their movement. The ambush and assassination no longer work on them as they have learned my pattern. Gathering information and scouting their movement is something my subordinates are capable of. I would rather join Brother Shaoyang so I can be stronger." Lu An reached Ancient Rank a month ago, but since then, his growth had stagnated because the Divine Church closed its gate, refusing to go out to explore. "Yeon Hee and Sis Viona are as capable as me in that regard."


    Zhang Mengyao massaged the space between her eyes. Lu An had begged her so he could leave her role to follow Tang Shaoyang. She could no longer prevent him with such a good excuse, "What about you? Two Ancient Ranks¡­ Not that I look down on your strength or Sir Zaneos'' strength, but your group will be an easy target. I believe Tang Shaoyang does not want to lose his spirits, and I will do everything to prevent that with all my power, even if I have to stop you by force."


    Zowen''s face tensed up. She believed that Zhang Mengyao could make that happen.


    "Unless you have a solid n that you can leave the city safely, or else I have to use my authority to stop you from going out."


    The situation was worse than The Lightning Magus thought.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. I actually have a good n," Once more, Lu An interrupted the conversation, "I will make some preparations, and we will depart tomorrow night."

 Chapter 1163 Old Bond

    Rosalie and Zowen did not mind waiting for another night. Both understood Zhang Mengyao''s concern and followed the n. The following night, Rosalie, Zowen, Areth, and Zaneos departed from the city from the closest gate to the Earth''s territory, the north gate.


    The street was quite empty at night, so the group managed to sneak out without being noticed. Rosalie, Zowen, and Zaneos were not aware of what the n was. Lu An just gave them the route and the time they should leave. Wrath and Greed rested on Rosalie''s shoulders. Both would be the guide to Tang Shaoyang.


    After ten minutes of walking, the group arrived at the meeting point. Lu An said he would meet with Rosalie here, so the group was waiting for the young man''s arrival. The night atmosphere was quite creepy, "Must we depart at night? I would rather spend another night in a cozy room." The Lightning Magus could not help but say, looking around the surroundings.


    Thefort in the capital spoiled the Lightning Magus. After experiencing a luxury, she did not want to spend a night in the wild.


    "Remain on guard, Zowen! There are people approaching!" Zaneos warned the Lightning Magus. The Demon Swordsman''s instinct told him there was something off with the n. He felt like the n was not as simple as going out without being noticed. There must be more than that, especially when Lu An is not with them. He heard Lu An would leave with Rosalie to chase Tang Shaoyang. But the young man was not with them. That was suspicious.


    The other three followed Zaneos'' gaze and another group of people emerged from the dark. A group of five armored people. Four men had bronze-colored armor while the leading one had white armor with a crest on the chest. None of them recognized the crest where the group wasing from since this was their first time getting involved with other factions.


    "One Primordial Rank and four Myth Rank¡­." Zaneos informed his friend. It was no different than a warning for them to get ready to fight. However, the Primordial Rank was not the white-armored man, but to the right of the white-armored man.


    "Hoooo. I did not expect to see a demon here. No wonder the Divine Church dered war against you guys," The white-armored man, who looked like in histe twenties, spoke out. From the way they spoke, the group of five seemed to trail them the moment they left the city.


    Zaneos realized that he was really not much in this Dimensional Tower but a weakling. He failed to detect this group following them. The realization hit him, and it made him lose the confidence to fight this group. If the group could avoid his sense, meaning the group was stronger than him.


    The white-armored young man turned his attention toward Rosalie, "Don''t be so tense. My objective is her, only her. If you hand her over to me, then there''s no need for us to use force."


    "But it would be better to kill them so they could not report us to their leaders, Young Master." The Primordial Rank furrowed his brow and advised the young man in a low voice.


    The white-armored young man let out a chuckle, "So what if they know? They don''t want to fight against us when they are busy with the Divine Church and The Federation of Allurion."


    As the young man finished his words, he sensed a ssh of liquid on his right cheek, then it was followed by a cold voice, "Tch¡­ I am nning to bait the Divine Church and Federation of Allurion Primordial Ranks toe out, but this bastard spoiled my n."


    The young master seemed not to be able to process the situation as he slowly touched his cheek. He then looked at his hand and saw blood. Then he heard his subordinates yell, "Watch out, Young Master."


    Before the Young Master could do anything, a huge force pushed him down, pinning him down on the ground. His left cheek touched the cold ground, looking to his right side. There he saw the headless body belonging to his subordinate, the most reliable one, the Primordial Rank. But his subordinate died without being able to do anything. He did not even hear a scream.


    "You better not move if you don''t want your young master to die!" He heard the same cold voice once more, right from above him. Whoever was above him, that person was stronger than the Primordial Rank. His body stiffened, not expecting the situation to turn around like this.


    The young master could hear more footsteps approaching, he could feel it from the ground vibration. A lot of people surrounded the area. Then the person above him, holding his neck, pulled him up from the ground. He found that the area was surrounded by the Tang Empire''s army, and he discovered the two Legend Ranks of the Tang Empire.


    Marshal Alton came over, approaching the young master, "We make a lot of preparation only to catch a small rat?"


    Young Master shivered under Marshal Alton''s cold gaze, afraid of looking at the old man directly. He looked down at the ground.


    "The Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion''s force are backing up. It seems they just want to watch after finding this little rat," Lu An tossed the white-armored young man toward Marshal Alton.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "You can''t kill me! I am Arnor Ollsen of the Giteron Dynasty. My family is Duke of the Giteron Dynasty!" The Young Master finally revealed his identity, hoping to scare the old man and also the Tang Empire.


    What Arnor got for revealing his identity was a p on his cheek, followed by a punch and a knee strike. Marshal Alton then trampled Arnor''s head down to the ground. He vented out his anger that Arnor dared to have an idea for Rosalie. Rosalie was his former master, the master he served before Tang Shaoyang. The sole reason he served Tang Shaoyang was Rosalie, in exchange for Rosalie''s resurrection.


    Arnor Ollsen shivered on the ground, not daring to make any big move as he was covered in blood lust and killing intent.


    "We have confirmed that The Divine Church and The Federation of Allurion have colluded," Lu An said, looking in the direction of the starter city, "I wish to kill a few of Primordial Rank and Myth Rank for my farewell, but it was ruined."


    "This should be enough. Even though it''s indeed a pity that we can''t kill them, we have confirmed their alliance. That should be enough for us to be extra careful," Marshal Alton shook his head, tapping the young man''s shoulder.


    Then the oldmander approached Rosalie and knelt on his knee, "This old man wishes for you to stay so I can protect you again, but I know it''s too much to ask. I wish for your safe journey, Your Majesty."


    He failed to protect the ruler and harmed many people. That was why he said the first part. He wanted to protect Rosalie because he failed to do so in her first life. However, he was no longer the old Alton who served The me Empress.


    Only the spirits knew the rtionship between Rosalie and Marshal Alton. The others did not know, so they were surprised when they heard Marshal Alton call Rosalie with the title.


    Rosalie smiled, "You can''t call me by that title anymore, Marshal Alton. We serve the same person now, I can say we are colleagues now."


    "Give this old man some ck, Your Majesty. This will be thest time," Marshal Alton got up and smiled, "Now you can leave the city at ease. I will protect you."


    Lu An''s gaze kept moving between Rosalie and Marshal Alton. The young man was curious about the rtionship between the two.


    The old man chuckled, "You can ask Lady Rosalie on your way if you are curious, Young''un. It''s not a big secret or something."


    Lu An regrouped with Zaneos while Marshal Alton returned to his group. Zaneos nced at the young man, narrowing his eyes, "I hope you can give us a heads-up if you want to use us as bait. At least, we can be prepared for what wille at us."


    Lu An snapped his gaze toward the Demon Swordsman, shrugging, "Have you heard a saying, trick your ally first if you want to trick your enemy? That''s what I did, but that bastard ruined my n." He was really upset that Arnor Ollsen ruined his n.


    It was a simple n, baiting the Divine Church out and also confirming the Federation of Allurion''s involvement.


    Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue spent time with Rosalie yesterday, showing how close Rosalie was to Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue. It was a show to the other factions that Rosalie was an important figure in the Tang Empire. That would make the other factions curious about Rosalie''s rtionship. Using that curiosity as bait, Lu An nned to lure the Divine Church out of their cage, and it was a sess.


    However, the Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion retreated when they found out that Arnor Ollsen tried to mess up with Rosalie. One Primordial Rank and Four Myth Rank should be enough to defeat Rosalie''s group, so they retreated. Both factions left one spy behind to watch, and Lu An failed to intercept their retreat, ending up just killing two spies.


    "Alright, let''s leave. Sir Alton and Sir Moonsong will watch our backs. We will split up midway," After exining everything, Lu An urged them to leave. He was quite excited about the adventure, especially meeting with Tang Shaoyang.


    Greed pointed in a direction with its paw, then the group followed the direction, leaving the Starter City.

 Chapter 1164 Good Luck Has Its Storm - Part 1

    The group spent the night following one direction. Lu An took care of any monster and beast they encountered on the way. Before the sun rose, the group decided to split up when Wrath found a settlement.


    Zowen and Zaneos''s objective was to find the resource or the native deemed as a dangerous ce. That was the way for them to find the resource or maybe Bloodline just like back then. They parted ways, and Zowen and Rosalie hugged for farewell, exchanging the farewell message. They would separate for the first time after the resurrection.


    "I will miss you," They separated after saying the same words. Then they hugged once more, and that was thest hug before they truly separated.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang let out a relieved sigh after defeating the twin demon. Even though the twin demon was just Myth Rank, they could not be killed so easily. He killed one, then by the time he fought thest, the other one revived again. He killed one the other one, and the other revived again.


    It took him hours to figure out how to kill them. He needed to kill them at the same time or else one of them would be revived again. It was quite tricky since both of them were Myth Rank. He tried to cripple both of them, but they had a high regeneration. Before he could cripple the second, the first one would join the fight again.


    It was quite frustrating, but then he managed to kill them both after multiple attempts. The twin demon was not a threat, but a tricky one for sure.


    [Congrattions! You have finished the Trial of Myth!]


    [You have advanced to Myth Rank!]


    [Please choose the following rewards!]


    [(Bloodline) (ss) (Artifact)]


    Tang Shaoyang narrowed his eyes, checking the three options, "Should I choose another Artifact?" He considered taking the artifact once more as he wanted to save the Bloodline and ss for Primordial and Demi-God''s trial. He could evolve his bloodline, but he wanted a much better evolution than the reward offered in Myth Rank''s trial.


    "What do you think, Karoen?" Tang Shaoyang asked the Void Knight. Asking for the experience would never go wrong, and giving advice was not a restriction since it was a personal opinion.


    [Does your Dragon Bloodline give you True Dragon skill?] The Mythical Spirit answered with a question.


    "Yes, it does. Does it really matter?" He did not know why Karoen asked about that, but he answered honestly.


    [You obtained a high-rank dragon bloodline, and that was not a reward from the trial?] The Void Knight sounded surprised.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "We have time. Do you want to hear the story of how I obtained the bloodline?" Tang Shaoyang did not mind sharing some stories with his newly contracted spirit. "Also, what about the high rank dragon? Is there a low-rank dragon?"


    [Of course. Just like God Rank which has several ranks, and it is the same for the Dragon. Not all dragons are equal in their strength. A low-rank dragon bloodline does not give you True Dragon Skill. That''s the easy way to identify if you get a high-rank bloodline or not.]


    [We can save your story forter. If you have a high-rank bloodline, then you can pick Artifact.]


    "Does that mean I should pick Bloodline if my bloodline is low-rank dragon bloodline? But why? It was still a dragon, even a low-rank dragon," Tang Shaoyang was curious. He wanted to know more about the bloodline, and Karoen might help him in this regard.


    [Yes, of course. Even though you summoned me after the God Ranks leave, I can feel their aura in thatke. That means you are meeting the God Rank in this tower, and if a fight breaks out, an upgrade of bloodline will give you a higher chance of survival than Artifact. Don''t underestimate an Artifact, especially if it is rewarded by the System. You might get something better in Artifact if you are lucky.]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, taking a note in his head that he should not underestimate Artifact. The drawback was the lucky part. If he was lucky, that was a gamble. It was different from Bloodline and ss. Those options would provide him something better than the one he had, especially for the bloodline.


    He followed his choice, and Karoen''s advice, Artifact. Five options appeared in front of him, which was a surprise that system gave him five options which were usually only four options. He was not going toin, it was better with more choices, especially with Karoen with him. He had a guide that would exin which was the better Artifact.


    [Abyssal Scythe] [Cmity, the Demonic Sword] [Izoldor] [Nine Demon Gates Scripture] [Nine Heavenly Gates Scripture]


    Tang Shaoyang gave a quick check on all five options. At the word Scripture, he automatically excluded the two choices. What came to his mind about Artifact was a tool like a weapon or armor, and he did not need a weapon in the form of scripture. Scythe was not on his lists, leaving the Demonic Swords and Izoldor.


    He knew nothing about this Izoldor, whether it was a bow or spear or even battle-ax. He hesitated to make a decision with such a weird name.


    "What should I choose, Karoen? Which one is better for me? Demonic Sword or Izoldor?"


    [WHAT!? Why are you considering those trash? You have better choices, those two scriptures] The Void Knight screamed in his head, [You are so lucky the System offered you those two Scriptures! You don''t know how lucky you are, aren''t you?]


    "Alright, calm down. Calm down. That''s why I am asking you, what is this scripture about? Can you exin to me?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised the Void Knight would yell like that. From the voice, he could tell that the scripture was rare among the rare items for sure.


    What followed after the question was silent. The Void Knight went silent for a while. Tang Shaoyang thought Karoen tried to think of a simple way to exin what the scripture was. However, a minute passed, and he heard no answer from the Void Knight.

 Chapter 1165 Good Luck Has Its Storm - Part 2

    Another three minutes passed, and Karoen had not said anything about the scripture. Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "Hello, Karoen? Did you hear me? Can you tell me about this Scripture?"


    There were two choices, one was demonic in nature while the other one had the opposite nature. He needed to know more about the scripture before making his choice, which one was morepatible with him. That would be a waste if he could not use the scripture because he chose the wrong one.


    [You can''t hear me?] Karoen asked. The Void Knight had been quiet for five minutes in total. [I have been exining to you about the scripture¡­] His words trailed off as he realized something, [The System does not allow me to exin about the scripture. But trust me, you want these scriptures more than the other three.]


    "I trust you," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "But I still need your help. Which one should I choose? Will it be a problem if the scripture is unsuitable with my nature?"


    Since he did not know the use of this scripture, he must be extra careful if the scripture''s nature mattered to him. His concern was his demon blood. His first talent made his race evolve with a mix of Dragon, High Human, and Demon. There was a demon''s blood in his veins, and the Nine Heavenly Gate Scripture might be unsuitable for him. That was what he wanted to figure out, and that was why he wanted to know the use of the scripture.


    Tang Shaoyang exined his race and asked, "Will it be a problem if I choose Nine Heavenly Gates Scripture instead of the Nine Demon Gates Scripture?" He leaned to the heavenly gate since that sounded powerful. The thing that pushed him to choose the demonic scripture was, would it change him? The ck left eye was enough mutation for him. He did not want to be a demonic person unless he had no choice. While he did not hate the demon, he still wanted to be as human as possible with all these changes.


    [Mnnn¡­ I am not sure about that, but both scriptures should be equal in rank, but I am not quite sure about the nature. The scripture will give you a new type of power. It is different from dark energy and divine energy. I know a demon could not use divine energy like an angel who could use dark energy, but this scripture is different.]


    Karoen could not give a definitive answer for Tang Shaoyang since it was not something he knew in depth. The safest choice would be the Nine Demon Gates, but Tang Shaoyang''s heart told him to choose the Nine Heavenly Gates.


    [Follow your guts!]


    That was the Void Knight''sst advice before going into silent mode. Everything was in Tang Shaoyang''s hands. The other spirits kept their mouths shut as well since they knew nothing about the scripture.


    Tang Shaoyang moved his finger and chose the [Nine Heavenly Gates Scripture]. The space cracked open as a bamboo scroll emerged from the crack, floating right in front of Tang Shaoyang. The bamboo scroll shone in brilliant light, not blinding his eyes, but the light gave him a warm sensation.


    He grabbed the bamboo scroll, and the word "Nine Heavenly Gates" was written on it. Tang Shaoyang opened the scroll, and he was shot with blinding light. He lost his sight for a moment as he closed his eyes subconsciously. Before he could regain his sight back, his head was flooded with knowledge.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It was knowledge he did not do everything, and in this time he understood why Karoen said the scripture would give him a new type of power. He fell on one of his knees, getting dizzy from the knowledge dump in his head. That was just too much information he could not proceed, giving him a headache. He tried to understand one thing, then a new thing popped into his head.


    The conditionsted for thirty minutes. That was just too much for him. Once it was over, he let out a sigh of relief. He regained his footing and also his sight. He let out a long breath, "That was wild."


    "But wait¡­" Tang Shaoyang realized something important, "What if I forget the contents?"


    He looked at his hand, but the scroll was no longer in his head. Looking around on the ground yet he could not find the bamboo scroll. He did not realize the bamboo scroll disappeared as soon as he opened it.


    [No, you can''t forget the content even if you want to. You can try to imagine the scripture. It wille out but in your head. That is System''s way to prevent more than one person from learning the content. If you want to teach someone the scripture, you have to teach them manually.]


    Once more, Tang Shaoyang let out a relieved sigh. He closed his eyes and imagined the Nine Heavenly Gates Scripture in his head. Just as Karoen said, the information appeared again in his head. However, this time it was not just information, he could see a figure demonstrating the move in the scripture. That was the way the scripture taught him.


    The Nine Heavenly Gates Scripture was divided into ten parts, from the most basic to the most powerful one. The first part is titled, First Gate: Refine The Heaven. The name was quite domineering, but it was actually the most basic thing in the scripture.


    A figure appeared, sitting cross-legged on top of the mattress. He followed the posture, sitting down cross-legged. Refine The Heaven was to gather internal energy in his Dantian and turn the internal energy into Heavenly Energy. He was confused for a moment, did not know what the internal energy was, but then he found out the internal energy was actually Mana. The scripture had a different term for mana, and that was Internal Energy or Qi.


    The scripture told him to gather the mana in his Dantian and refined the mana into Heavenly Energy or Heavenly Qi.


    ''This is interesting, but where''s my Dantian?'' He asked himself, checking his own body. Then he found more interesting things while he tried to find Dantian. He found the Dantian, but he also found his Mana Whirlpool where his mana gathered. The interesting part was the Mana Whirlpool was located above his empty Dantian, between his belly and his heart while the Dantian was located between his belly and groin.

 Chapter 1166 Good Luck Has Its Storm - Part 3

    The First Gate instruction was to gather the energy from nature into his Dantian, but his Mana Whirlpool was full of energy that his Dantian needed. Tang Shaoyang had an idea of drawing the energy from his Mana Whirlpool into his Dantian. He followed the idea, connecting his Mana Whirlpool to his Dantian.


    The empty Dantian absorbed the energy, and he started to feel the warmth on his belly in the following few seconds. But then he realized something bad when his Dantian absorbed too much mana. His Dantian did not expand as he thought it would. It remained the same size, and it started to crack with how much mana it absorbed.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately cut the connection between his Mana Whirlpool and Dantian. He did not know what would happen if his Dantian exploded. The Nine Heavenly Gates Scripture also did not mention what would happen if his Dantian exploded, but an explosion inside his body was not something he wanted for sure.


    If his Mana Whirlpool was like a violent vortex, his Dantian was like a calming orb or like a light bulb. There was no movement as it stayed as it was.


    ''Now what should I do with the crack?'' Tang Shaoyang asked himself. He did not dare to try the next step when the crack was still there. The next step was to refine the energy in his Dantian into Heavenly Energy. There were still many steps to finish the First Heavenly Gate.


    "Let''s see what I can do with the internal energy in my Dantian."


    Tang Shaoyang tried to control the energy in his Dantian and focused the energy on the cracked parts. He imagined the energy to heal the crack, and he seeded on the first try. The crack disappeared and the internal energy in his Dantian was stabilized. It was a blind try, and I was surprised it worked.


    Then he followed the next step of the First Heavenly Gate, refining the internal energy into Heavenly Energy. He followed the steps and refined all internal energy into Heavenly Energy. The process was not long, less than a minute then the whole energy turned into a drop of Heavenly Energy. That was right, the whole internal energy in his Dantian turned into a drop of Heavenly Energy. And he needed to fill the Dantian with Heavenly Energy.


    Step after step, drop after drop, he patiently followed the guide and filled the Dantian with Heavenly Energy in two hours. That was a long process, but he did it. The light orb shone brighter with golden radiant. His mana or internal energy was blue, and the Heavenly Energy was bright white with golden radiance.


    The next step was to refine his vein and blood with the Heavenly Energy in his Dantian, and it took a lot of Heavenly Energy to refine his vein and blood. Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes, waking up from his meditation. He realized that the process would be long and arduous.


    "Hmmmm¡­" From the First Heavenly Gate''s instruction, he could not produce the Heavenly Energy until he refined his whole body. After vein and blood, he needed to refine his bone, marrow, and skin. After that, he needed to refine his organs with Heavenly Energy. Since his Dantian was not that big, he needed to refine his internal energy into Heavenly Energy manually. Two hours to fill his small Dantian, and it might take him a week to refine his whole body.


    A thought crossed his mind, ''What if I refine all the mana in Mana Whirlpool?'' The refining process did not take that much time, but the fact that he could only refine it for a certain amount of internal energy into Heavenly Energy was time-consuming.


    It was a high-risk endeavor since he did not know if it was possible. It could be said that he was doing something in a ce he was not supposed to. But he wanted to try it to quicken the process. He wanted to know if it was worth it to spend his timeprehending the Nine Heavenly Gates instead of looking for the boss floor. If the effect was minuscule, he would take it slow. If the benefit was massive for his growth, then he would focus on the Nine Heavenly Gates.


    "Let''s empty Heavenly Energy in my Dantian first," If something bad happened, he would transfer Heavenly Energy into his Dantian immediately. He followed the guide, moving his Heavenly Energy to his vein. His Dantian was soon empty as Heavenly Energy moved around in his vein, and it was still not enough to refine the veins. He still needed more Heavenly Energy to refine the veins.


    Tang Shaoyang took a deep breath, focusing on his Mana Whirlpool. He cut the connection with the spirits since he did not want them to disrupt him. The spirits actually did not know what he was doing. They could not see what he saw since it was like a spiritual body or something simr, something that could not be shared with his spirits. Cutting the connection was just to prevent an unwanted ident.


    He released the breath he had been holding up and started the process. He tried to refine the mana in his Mana Whirlpool into Heavenly Energy. It was a small amount for the first time, testing the water if Heavenly Energy would sh with Mana. To his surprise, both energies did not sh but also did not mix together. The small amount of Heavenly Energy followed the Mana Whirlpool rotation, but it did not blend in with Mana.


    Heavenly Energy stayed on the outskirts of the Mana Whirlpool. Theposition was simr to water and oil. Heavenly Energy stayed at the outskirts of the vortex while Mana stayed at the center.


    "Hoooo¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a gasp of pleasant surprise, did not think this would work. Then he continued to refine the remaining Mana. Then he noticed a change when the amount of Heavenly Energy surpassed Mana. They switched positions, Heavenly Energy moved into the center of the vortex while Mana stayed outside.


    Tang Shaoyang watched the new change in his Mana Whirlpool, pausing his Heavenly Energy conversion. He wanted to observe the new Whirlpool if there was any negative side effect. The center of the vortex was calm and the outside was moving fiercely. Aside from that, he did not feel anything. In case there was a dyed effect, he waited for another ten minutes to see if there was any change.


    Ten minutes passed, and there was no further mutation aside from the initial change. That was a good result, and he continued the conversation until he converted all Mana into Heavenly Energy. As thest drop of Mana converted into Heavenly Energy.


    [You have sessfully transformed your Mana Whirlpool into Divine Whirlpool!]


    [You have acquired Divine Power Attribute!]


    [You have reced the Magic Power with Divine Power attribute!]


    [Mana Mastery (Passive) Skill has changed into Divine Mastery!]


    [Mana Perception (Passive) Skill has changed into Divine Perception!]<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [Mana Shroud Skill has changed into Divine Cloak!]


    [Mana Maniption (Passive) has changed into Divine Authority!]


    [You have learned a skill, Divine Conversion (Passive)!]


    Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes, looking at the notification before his eyes. The eight notifications were a surprise he did not expect. The System seemed to recognize Heavenly Energy as Divine Power. He did not really understand that much about the energy, but he felt like this should be an upgrade.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched the back of his head, "So what''s changed?" He stood up and used his Elemental Maniption, firing a fireball from his hand. It was a normal fire, not his Chaos Fire. The fire was not the usual crimson fire, but a golden fire. As the golden fireball hit the ground, it exploded. The power was much stronger than the normal fireball for sure.


    "What if I use my Chaos Fire?" He thought that might sh. Chaos Fire was created after he took the second talent, Wrath. It was a fire that the demon or devil used, and it relied on Dark Mana. Usually, the mana would convert into dark mana before forming the fire. Now, he no longer had the normal mana, but Divine Power or maybe Divine Mana or maybe Heavenly Energy. He was not sure what to call his newly found power.


    Tang Shaoyang activated Chaos Fire in his hand, and he seeded in activating the skill. The fire was still back, but he could see the golden radiance from the ck fire. He maintained the ck fire in his hand to observe it longer, then he noticed the white me red and then disappeared. From time to time, the white me would re up along with the ck me. It was just an asional urrence, but there was no disruption which was a good thing.


    He tested the new Chaos Fire, and without a doubt, it was at least two times stronger than before. Then he tried the other skills, and without a doubt, all his skills increased in power.


    "This¡­" He was left speechless for a while, but then he grinned ear to ear, showing how happy he was with his discovery. He was d there was no sh between his new Divine Power and the other skills.


    Tang Shaoyang checked the new passive skill, Divine Conversion (Passive). The skill was converting Mana into Heavenly Energy automatically. So, there was no need for him to convert it manually like before. He was fully operated with Heavenly Energy.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to his cross-legged posture, focusing on the Nine Heavenly Gate, spreading out his Heavenly Energy to his veins and blood. With over six million Heavenly Energy, he did not need to worry about a shortage of Heavenly Energy to refine his body.


    [Your Vitality and Stamina have increased by 2-star!]


    By the time he finished refining the vein and blood, the notification rang in his head. His Stamina and Vitality went up by 2-star. It was a lot since 1-star was the same as fifty thousand Attribute Points as he had reached Myth Rank now. He discovered that the refining process had a huge benefit for his physical body. He continued refining Bone, Marrow, and Skin with Heavenly Energy.


    [Your Vitality has increased by 4-star!]


    [Your Strength has increased by 3-star!]


    [Your Agility and Stamina have increased by 2-Star!]


    Tang Shaoyang did not stop, the next step was organs. He needed to refine his organs, from his brain to every organ inside his body. Refining organs took much longer time than the previous refining, whole twelve hours.


    [Your Strength, Vitality, Stamina, and Agility have increased by 10-star!]


    [Your Divine Power has increased by 20-star!]


    [You havepleted the First Gate of the Nine Heavenly Gate!]


    [You have learned a skill, Heavenly Energy Conversion!]


    [You have learned a skill, Heavenly Energy Mastery!]


    That was the end of the long notification after he finished refining his whole body.

 Chapter 1167 Good Luck Has Its Storm - Part 4

    Tang Shaoyang lost track of time as he focused onprehending the Nine Heavenly Gates. He did not know how much time he spent in this dimensional space, but he managed toprehend up to Six Heavenly Gate. There was a lot to gain fromprehending the Nine Heavenly Gates, mostly the attribute. His Divine Power had reached 60-star Myth Rank, almost maxed out even though he just reached Myth Ranks. The other attributes had reached a 40-star t.


    The interesting part was that he had a new addition to his window status, Heavenly Energy. Another additional energy he could use in his fight. Meanwhile, his Dantian had expanded twenty timesrger, increasing his Heavenly Energy. Though it did not really matter after he evolved his Mana into Divine Power.


    Tang Shaoyang got up from his meditation, stretching out his arms and neck. He wanted toprehend all ten gates, but it was not the time to focus on this scripture when he needed to reach the next rank quickly. Not because the Nine Heavenly Gates did not give him enough boost of power, but because he realized after the sixth gate that he needed a lot of time to learn the seventh gate. It might take him months if not years. That was why he wanted to take it slow from the seventh gate onward.


    He looked around, to be exact, sniffing around as he smelled an unpleasant smell. He ended up smelling himself and realized the source of the nasty smell was his body. Ever since he took the Trial of Myth, he never washed his body.


    "Bath. I need a bath." Tang Shaoyang turned toward the exit portal and left the dimension space. He returned to the empty room, and he was about to go out but noticed a presence, not just one but three. Giving a quick scan of the room, he found the three presences quickly.


    The red-haireddy was sleeping on the bed, the ck cat slept on her chest, and the golden-winged lizard slept right next to the red-haireddy''s butt. He recognized three of them; Rosalie, Wrath, and Greed.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to approach the bed, but Rosalie suddenly let out a rant with her eyes closed, "Greed! Did you fart!?" She raised her voice and yelled at the Dark Predator.


    Tang Shaoyang paused at the yell, unsure if he should approach the bed or not. Meanwhile, Greed returned the rant with a smack on the face. The Dark Predator used its tail, smacking Rosalie''s cheek.


    Rosalie was not the only one affected by the smell but Greed and Wrath as well. The Golden Dragon woke up but remained on his spot, looking at Tang Shaoyang with an annoyed gaze. It was the same for Greed, in fact, Greed backed further up the wall, staring at Tang Shaoyang with its yellow eyes. What followed after was Rosalie woke up. She sat up on the bed, rubbing her eyes while turning her gaze toward the smell.


    "I told you to wash your¡­" The me Empress paused as she saw someone who had been waiting for her. Her facial expression was funny from Tang Shaoyang''s perspective. It started with a frown, then she smiled happily at the sight of him, then the smell caused her to frown once more. She made a conflicted expression as if in doubt should she be happy or not?


    "I will wash up," Tang Shaoyang grinned and went out, but before he could open the door, Rosalie called him up, "Wait!" He turned around and raised his right eyebrow.


    "Are you really Tang Shaoyang?" The absurd question came out of Rosalie''s mouth.


    The question caught him off guard. He blinked his eyes, trying to process the question, making sure he did not hear it wrong. He was pretty sure he did not hear it wrong, so he could not help but dazzle with the weird question, "Pardon?" He wondered if there was a fake Tang Shaoyang outside there while he was training the Nine Heavenly Gates in another dimensional space.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Is this a prank or a serious question?" He added at the end.


    "Wash first. We will talkter," Rosalie rubbed her eyes. She thought she was still sleepy, so Tang Shaoyang looked a little bit different. It was hard to believe for an adult to have a change of features within just a little over a month.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and went out, taking a bath in theke. He washed off the dried sweat, and he noticed his body was covered in faint ck stains. The ck stain floated on theke, that was how he found out the ck stain on his body. After cleaning up, he returned to the former dwarf''s settlement.


    Rosalie came up to him, touching his face, chin, cheek, and nose. She frowned before turning toward Greed and Wrath, "Is he your real Master?"


    Greed licked its paw, nodding, did not care about the change. Master was still Master. Wrath also nodded, but it had the same reaction as Rosalie. It sat on Rosalie''s shoulder, also observing Tang Shaoyang''s face. It was not that big a change but noticeable.


    "You have be more handsome¡­" She blurted out, "Not just that, you also be taller as well. The height is more obvious now I stand next to you. What actually happened? I want to know the secret. I also want to look prettier." The me Empress was curious. It must be something in the Trial of Myth.


    Their height difference was like six centimeters, but it had grown to almost twenty centimeters. She noticed the difference as she had to tiptoe to reach his face.


    Zhang Mengyao informed her that Tang Shaoyang might be taking the trial. She confirmed that when she arrived here with Greed and Wrath connection with Tang Shaoyang.


    "Wait¡­ I have finished my Trial of Myth as well, but I still look the same," She realized it might be something rted to the reward.


    It was Tang Shaoyang''s turn to be surprised to hear all of that from Rosalie. He subconsciously touched his face, but he felt no different. As for the height, he indeed noticed the difference. He was a hundred eighty-eight centimeters, but he felt like he was now over one hundred ny, maybe he reached two hundred centimeters.


    "Really?"

 Chapter 1168 Good Luck Has Its Storm - Part 5

    There was no mirror but he used theke''s reflection. He looked into theke, looking at his face, trying to find the difference. He changed the angle from time to time, but he could not tell the difference. If anything, it was his skin. His skin turned smoother, much smoother.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I am always this handsome." Tang Shaoyang shook his head while having a smug face. It was nice to be praised for his good look.


    Rosalie rolled her eyes, not believing what he said, "Do you mind telling me what you got from the Trial of Myth?"


    It was still midnight, he did not mind telling her what he got from the trial while he took a rest. It had been a long time since thest time he slept and he just realized it now.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang woke up because sensed someone touching his Little Shaoyang. He woke up because he was aroused, opening his eyes. He saw Rosalie on his crotch. Little Shaoyang''s head was inside Rosalie''s mouth while her hand was holding Little Shaoyang up.


    He closed his eyes, enjoying her service. She used her tongue as well, putting Little Shaoyang deeper in her mouth. Tang Shaoyang was surprised by how she did it. This was her first time, and it rivaled the other girls that had a set of experiences with him. She was a virgin, so it was surprising that her mouth work was amazing.


    He held her head, letting out a satisfying grunt from his lips. But she was indeed still a newbie because she could not make hime out. She was out of breath before he coulde, totally different from Viona and Elin who were experts in this regard.


    "Did you learn from someone?" Tang Shaoyang sat up while his hands coiled up around her waist, pulling him closer. She was clearly shy about the question, lowering her gaze and nodding. She learned the technique from Elinova. Elinova told her that Tang Shaoyang loved the job, and she asked Elin to teach her. The thought of teaching the job embarrassed her. She did some practice with Little Shaoyang''s alternative, and that was an embarrassing moment in her life. The me Empress wanted no one to know about that moment, so she just replied with a nod.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and kissed her enticing red lips. Their tongues intertwined while Tang Shaoyang''s hands moved up to her breasts. He fondled the proud peak. Rosalie was the only one who could match Elin and Delia in terms of size. He yed with supple breasts and the red-pink nipples, causing her to moan.


    Then Tang Shaoyang''s right hand descended to theher region, starting to y with her clit. In the following three seconds, her body twitched in ecstasy. A suppressed moan flowed out of her lips.


    "Hnnngggg~"


    She could no longer hold it, breaking free from Tang Shaoyang''s hand, and said, "Put it in!" She did not wait for Tang Shaoyang to respond, pushing him back to the bed, holding Little Shaoyang while she raised her body slightly, aiming the Little Shaoyang at herher region.


    "Aahhnnn~"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Rosalie unleashed an unrestrained moan, filling the room with her voice. She forced the whole thing inside her body, touching the part inside her. She blinked for a moment as he made a lewd expression. It was just a moment of pause before moving her body up and down. She started it slow, then picked up the pace. Her hand was on her knees, picking up speed. It did notst for three minutes before she came out.


    Her body went weak, leaning forward toward Tang Shaoyang. She breathed heavily next to Tang Shaoyang''s years. That was another amazing experience for her. It was a short break before she whispered to Tang Shaoyang''s ear, "Help me to move¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang''s hands moved to her butt, then he started the second round for Rosalie. Technically it was Rosalie''s second round since she came out first. He started to push her body up and down. Then they changed position, Rosalie was on the bed, facing down while Tang Shaoyang moved from behind. She turned her head, asking for another kiss while letting out an unrestrained moan.


    "Ahhnn~" "Ahhnn~" "Ahhnn~"


    A few minutester, they changed to another position. Tang Shaoyang picked her up, holding her tight while her back was on her chest. Little Shaoyang was still inside her, then he pulled her up and down once more, letting her experience another new position.


    This time Tang Shaoyang came out together with her, pouring everything into her body, and filling up her womb before. The extra white liquid overflowed herher region, spilling up to the ground.


    Rosalie made a satisfied smile despite not having the energy to move her body. She held his neck, giving him a kiss on the cheek. She was satisfied, more than satisfied in fact.


    "Do you want to take a bath?" Tang Shaoyang asked her with a smile, turning her toward him without pulling out Little Shaoyang from herher region. She nodded her head weakly as Tang Shaoyang covered both of them with a nket, then they went out together.


    Rosalie thought the bath was inside the settlement, but to her surprise, he brought him out of the mountain, to theke, the former Lesser Kraken''s nest.


    "Wa-wait¡­ Wh-what if someone ising?" She was nervous, and panicking while looking around. At the same time, she could feel Little Shaoyang pulsating inside her. Little Shaoyang could be bigger from the excitement, and she could feel it.


    Tang Shaoyang just smiled as they arrived next to theke. He brought her to the shallow part of theke and tossed the nket away, exposing her naked body. The morning breeze hit her exposed skin as she subconsciously held him tighter.


    "Don''t worry. I have my Spirit Eyes watching the area. No one is around," Tang Shaoyang brought her down to the cold and fresh water. She sat on the edge, opening her leg subconsciously. That was a signal for him to start another round.

 Chapter 1169 Good Luck Has Its Storm - Part 6

    At first, Rosalie was cautious of her surroundings, suppressing her voice to ensure no one woulde at them. She would be embarrassed for life if someone found out that she was doing it outdoors like this. But the caution did notst that long, not even a minute before it was reced with pleasure. She did not care anymore but just enjoyed everything.


    Once in a while, they changed position. She turned around, sticking up her butt while holding onto the shore. Then they got up from theke, doing at the nearby tree as he picked her up, her back on the tree. She held the man''s neck tightly. She could no longer think properly at this time, letting him take the lead and following him for whatever position she wanted.


    They ended up in theke once more, in the same position when they started the round. She was holding his shoulder, breathing heavily. The excitement of doing it outside really got her this time. She did not know why, but she could feel that she was more excited than usual.


    Rosalie leaned her head on his shoulder, taking a little rest as he took out Little Shaoyang slowly from herher region. The slight movement caused her body to shudder for a moment. Following the movement, more white warm liquid flowed out of herher region. She had lost track of the time of how long they did it outside like this.


    Tang Shaoyang brought her into the water, helping her wash the sweat from the exercise. They took it slow, enjoying each other''spany despite the silence.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie returned to the former dwarf settlement where Greed and Wrath were waiting. The two creatures eyed Rosalie weirdly. She was on Tang Shaoyang''s back, being carried over.


    Usually, the two would jump onto Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder, but this time, they just followed the two to a new room. Tang Shaoyang put her down, letting her take some rest. Meanwhile, Rosalie took out the meal boxes prepared by Elinova.


    It had been a long time since Tang Shaoyangst tasted Elin''s food. He finished two boxes while Rosalie ate one. After a hearty meal, they focused on the main topic, "Where are we going? How do we find the boss floor?"


    The me Empress did not mind spending her time with him like this, but this was clearly not the y. Another war erupted, and this time, The Federation of Allurion joined hands with the Divine Church to fight the Tang Empire while the Giteron Dynasty took a neutral stand despite what Arnor Ollsen tried to do with Rosalie.


    That was a smart move from The Giteron Dynasty, reaping the benefit while the three factions fought at each other. They focused on exploring the tower while the three rival factions fought at each other. She updated him on what happened in the Starter City.


    It was yet another war in which he could not participate even though he was the Emperor. That was the most frustrating part for Tang Shaoyang. He did not want the Divine Church to find out that he was still alive. That might be the catalyst of the invasion of Earth by those God Ranks or the God Ranks might have another way to descend into the tower while avoiding the Divine Lighting. Or the Divine Church could swarm this low-rank dimensional tower with the Demi-God Ranks. The Tang Empire might lose the war if a lot of Demi-God Ranks and Legend Ranks suddenly participated in the war.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "I don''t want to get involved again with the Starter City #5, but it seems we have no choice. We need a direction to find the boss floor, and those people might know how to find the boss floor."


    He did not have any clue where Karoen, the Void Knight, could not help him in this regard. The System did not allow him to cheat by preventing Karoen to speak anything about the tower and how to find the boss floor. The Mythical Spirit told him that the System allowed him to share the information after he finished climbing up the tower. Meaning he had to find his way up to the twenty-fifth floor by himself before Karoen could tell the secrets and detail about the tower itself.


    "That''s one of the options, or we can try to find more settlements, asking the natives for the resource locations," Rosalie nodded. The former option might be faster, but there was a high risk they had to fight the factions that tried to get the Golden Dragon. Also, their issue with the Mistovel Family had not been fully resolved yet, and the Virandal might hold a deep grudge for killing their people, too many x-factors.


    Thetter choice might be safer, but it would take time even with the native''s help. If they were lucky, they might find it quick, but it was all luck, not so reliablepared to the proven information.


    "Nah, we will choose the faster route. I have wasted too much time learning my Nine Heavenly Gates," Tang Shaoyang made the decision. He just found outst night that he spent two months and twenty-one days, nine days away from three months, "Where''s Lu An?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    He received the messagete from Zhang Mengyao, telling him Rosalie and Lu An would join him. However, he had not seen the young man sincest night.


    "Ah. Since we don''t know when you wille out. Lu An went by himself to explore the area¡­." Rosalie paused for a moment, "Ah, I forgot to message him that you are out of the trial."


    Tang Shaoyang left Greed behind in the dwarf''s settlement while he left with Wrath and Rosalie. Greed would guide Lu An once he returned while they went to the Starter City #5. The n was simple: kidnap some people to extract information then leave. At least, it was simple in Tang Shaoyang''s mind until he found out it was not as simple as he thought it would be.


    Lu An was on the way back to the dwarf settlement, so it did not take long before Greed and Lu An caught up with Tang Shaoyang with their movement skills. They executed the n, and with Lu An with him, kidnapping someone was much easier. The Division Head of the Tang Empire Intelligence Division easily brought back two people from two different groups, one girl and one guy.


    The girl wore luxurious robes embroidered with fancy gems, blond long hair, and a delicate face. The robe was an artifact, a Myth Rank artifact. The guy wore red armor with a crest on the chest and also a ck cape with the same crest. He had a Myth Rank sword, not just any sword could be found outside there for sure.


    "They have fancy stuff on their bodies, so I take them with me. They might have the information we need," That was Lu An''s process of thought for choosing to kidnap these two. They were only Epic Rank, but they had an Artifact two ranks higher than their actual rank. That could be one thing, they had a big support behind them. One might be a princess and the other one a prince from one of many factions in Starter City #5.


    "Which one do we want to interrogate first, Brother? I have learned some interrogation techniques from Marshal Alton," Lu An grinned, excited to apply what he learned from Marshal Alton.


    Tang Shaoyang moved his head, indicating Lu An to wake up the girl first.


    With a flick of his finger, Lu An woke up the girl. That was an interesting item that Lu An had there.


    The girl slowly opened her eyes, then she scanned around where she was. Thest thing she remembered was that her family hired a group of adventurers to help her hunt the monsters. The area was fairly safe since she was hunting near the city. The group of adventurers was just an assurance by her family, in case something bad happened. She did not expect that something bad would really happen.


    The girl looked fairly calm after finding out she was in a cave. Her hands were tied on the back, then she looked at the kidnappers. She looked at the tallest man and blinked her eyes. The man had a good look, his skin was smooth, his eyes were sharp, and he had unique eyes. The man did not look like a kidnapper in her imagination.


    Then she nced at the red-haired woman who had a stunning beauty. Even she had to admit that thedy was prettier than her. Not just the look, but her charm was superior. The woman and the man looked like royalty when they stood side by side. Then her eyesnded on thest person, a young man, younger than her. The innocent look on his face befuddled her, the three did not look like a kidnapper at all.


    The girl frowned and opened her mouth, "Are you from Xeodinia?" She did not wait for the three to answer her as she continued, sneering at the three, "I didn''t expect the Xeodinia Kingdom would resort to such a low means to fight us."


    The three exchanged nces before looking at the girl once more, "Xeodinia? We don''t know what you are talking about, little girl. We just want some information, then we will set you¡ª"


    Before Lu An finished his words, he was cut off by the girl, "Dream on! I will never tell you a single piece of information about my kingdom to you! I will rather die than give you what you want!"


    "It seems you really kidnapped a princess from one of many factions. What''s the chance for this to happen?" Rosalie let out a chuckle, shaking her head.

 Chapter 1170 Eleventh Floor Boss - Part 1

    Lu An scratched the back of his head, looking at thedy who seemed to misunderstand her situation.


    "It seems you misunderstand us, prettydy. First, we are not from Xeodinia. Second, we just want to ask about the specific information about the tower, not about your kingdom wherever youe from. Third, we will set you free after you answer our questions. If you don''t believe me, we can draft a contract." Lu An tried the soft approach.


    The blonddy narrowed her eyes, and clearly did not believe the narration exnation to her, "Don''t try to deceive me. That stupid contract does not mean anything. You can still kill me after I answer your question."


    Lu An rolled her eyes, "The contract is useless but it can be used to determine if I am telling the truth or not, no? For example, we can use the contract to determine our identity that we are not part of the Xeodinia Kingdom."


    The blonddy stayed silent for a moment, scanning the three individuals. It seemed she had not realized there was someone next to her yet. She had not nced at thepany next to her. After a while, she replied, "Then prove that you are not from Xeodinia with the contract first with the contract."


    Lu An took out a contract scroll, creating the contract before dropping the blood on the contract, "What''s your name, Pretty Lady?"


    Being called Pretty Lady seemed to please her as she spilled her name easily, Darlene Sherry Voyles. The blonddy observed the three''s expressions, trying to see their reactions after mentioning her name. There was no reaction as if they did not know anything about her. That made her think that the three kidnapped her without knowing who she was.


    Lu An gave the contract scroll to thedy, cutting the rope that tied her hand with a single snap of his finger before handing the contract. She took the contract, the simple contract that would prove the three were not from the Xeodinia Kingdom, but the contract did not mention where they came from. Quite smart to hide that, but she could check the youngest''s name.


    "Lu An?" Darlene Sherry Voyles muttered as the name sounded strange. But the fact that the blood formed a seal was proof that was a real name, not a fake name. But that was not the name of her world for sure, she could tell that by the name, ''Is he from another world? But we don''t have any conflict with the factions from another world.''


    "Do you need help to cut your skin, Lady Darlene?" She was offered a dagger, but instead of taking the dagger, she pushed the contract scroll back to Lu An. The reason she wanted the youngest to make a contract was to find the name. She had achieved her goal, so there was no need for her to go through a painful experience for a silly contract like this.


    "What do you mean by this, Lady Darlene?" Lu An confused, ncing at the contract and thedy''s face, back and forth.


    "I don''t want to sign the contract," She tossed the scroll to the ground, shrugging.


    Darlene paled as the innocent young man released a frightening aura. He still had an innocent facade. It was the aura that had killed a lot of people and beasts, not just some innocent young man should have. The aura suffocated her, causing her to stop breathing.


    "I want to y it nice, but it seems you like it rough, hah?"


    Darlene backed against the wall, then the whole cave was covered in shadow. She lost her vision and that made her terrified even more. She wanted to say something, but the words just could note out of her mouth, "I will cooperate!" That was what she wanted to say, she was too terrified to speak.


    Then she heard the fingers snapping noise. The shadow disappeared, her vision returned, and the young man was still in the same position. The frightening aura was not here anymore. She breathed heavily, trying to get air as much as possible into her system. Then she faced the innocent young man''s face once more, but she could not see him the same anymore after what she just experienced.


    "We ask, then you answer, that''s it. We will set you free afterward." The Young Man instructed her, "If you fail to answer, then one of those daggers will hit you for real this time."


    Darlene did not know what Lu An talked about at first, but then she realized there were five daggers next to her. She was standing, her hands holding the wall. There was a ck dagger next to her neck, two daggers next to his arms, and two daggers next to her calf. The daggers were not there before, which meant the young man threw the daggers when she lost her vision.


    "Do you have information about the boss floor?" Lu An took one step closer and questioned Lady Darlene.


    The question generated more questions in her head, but she was not in a situation to satisfy her curiosity. Darlene shook her, "I don''t know anything about the boss floor. This is my third day outside of the city."


    Lu An blinked her eyes, then nced at Tang Shaoyang. He seemed to realize he chose the wrong target.


    "Then do you know the way to find the boss floor? Or any information about the boss floor?" Lu An changed the question.


    This time Darlene cast a weird nce at Lu An, not just Lu An, but the other two as well. From those two questions, she could conclude that this was their first time entering the dimensional tower if they did not know how to find the boss floor. That was weird for someone this strong who came from the new world.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I do know how to find the boss floor," Darlene answered, "But I have a condition."


    Lu An furrowed his brow when he heard thest part, "It seems you misunderstand your situation, Darlene." He got rid of the formality, calling her name directly, "You are not in the position to make a request. You have forgotten the rule."


    All five daggers moved on their own, returning to Lu An''s hand. He picked one and aimed at Darlene, "If you still refuse to tell me how to find the boss floor, then this dagger will pierce your thigh. Thest two daggers will ruin your face, believe me."


    Darlene was scared of the threat and answered, "Alright! Alright! I will tell you," She raised her hands, indicating she gave up the condition, "You have to finish the quest. Finish a hundred quests issued by the system, then you will be given a location where the boss floor is. You can the quest as a faction instead of an individual."


    Darlene observed the three cautiously, noticing the change of expression on their faces. This confirmed her suspicion that the three were newbies. This was their first time in the tower for not knowing such a basic knowledge of the tower.


    That was good information, but something they could put into use. The three were far away from their Starter City. Then the Tang Empire was in a war against the other two factions. They could form a squad to finish the quest secretly, but Lu An who was their best at stealth was here. He could not take the quest. That would be hard for them to finish a hundred quests, meaning they needed an alternative.


    "What about your faction? Has your faction finished a hundred quests," Lu An changed the question once more.


    Since they could not finish a hundred quests, then they could find the boss floor location from the other factions. The simple alternative for them with their current situation.


    "I think they did¡­" Darlene was not sure since she never gotten involved in her kingdom''s affair. She did not know if the knight had finished the hundred quests, or if they focused on the resources.


    The moment she answered that she lost consciousness once more. Her butt plopped on the ground as her body leaned to the side. That was Lu An''s doing. He knocked her out before looking at Tang Shaoyang, "Do we need to interrogate the other one, Brother Shaoyang?"


    "We need to confirm if she''s telling the truth," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Wake him up."


    Lu An was gentler with the girl but different from the man. He pped the man to wake him up, twice on both cheeks.


    The man woke up with a sting on both of his cheeks. He also reacted differently than Darlene, more aggressive than her when he realized the situation he was in.


    "You dare to hurt me! Do you know who I am! I am Julian Rong Holtan Karigan! The youngest son of the head of the Karigan Family!"


    Maybe the man used that name often to scare people away because that was the first thing that came out of his mouth. Lu An, who looked bored, threw one of the ck daggers. The daggernded on the thigh, causing the man to scream. His scream echoed in the cave, like a pig being ughtered.


    Lu An did not stop there, throwing another one on the other side, then another two daggers on the shoulders. Sweat, mucus, and tears mixed together on the man''s face.


    Lu An knew very well to handle the person who relied on their family name. Thest onended next to the man''s neck, and it sliced open the skin. Julian paused, stunned at the sense of pain in his neck. He touched the neck and felt the blood.


    Lu An squatted in front of Julian, holding the man''s chin up, "You answer my question if you don''t want that dagger to get into your neck. Do you understand?"


    Julian nodded his head meekly, not showing any aggressiveness he had earlier. The interrogation was much faster than Darlene, and they confirmed Darlene was telling the truth.


    "We have guestsing," Tang Shaoyang warned the other two as he spotted two big groups approaching the cave.


    "We have a prince and a princess here. Of course, their guardian knights wille to look for them," Rosalie smiled, "I am quite excited for an actual fight. I want to try my new power."

 Chapter 1171 Eleventh Floor Boss - Part 2

    They share the same feelings. Tang Shaoyang also wanted to try his new power, Nine Heavenly Gates. However, he did not want to get entangled with more factions just like what happened to the Virandal Empire, The Karian Adventurer Guild, and the Mistovel Family. He wanted to avoid the fight against the other factions and focused on climbing the tower. Maybe finding another breeding ground from the same God Rank would yield more reward than fighting the other factions.


    "We will avoid the fight if possible. Even if a fight breaks out, don''t kill them," Tang Shaoyang delivered the bad news to her. He was also itchy to try his new power, but they had another priority. Of course, those words were not just for Rosalie, but Greed, Wrath, and Lu An as well.


    The n changed, if what Darlene said was the truth, then they just needed to exchange the information with the prisoner. He wanted to avoid any interaction with any factions from Starter City #5, but it was not possible since he wanted to find the boss floor faster.


    Rosalie just smiled meaningfully when he warned her while Lu An chugged the healing potion to the nobleman that had a long name. Tang Shaoyang did not really remember anything about the guy. After Julian''s wounds were healing, they went out of the cave to meet their guests.


    Tang Shaoyang found some interesting information. It seemed the two factions behind these two nobles had something or maybe a skill to track Darlene and Julian. They were heading to the cave at a steady speed, but not too fast. Maybe they tried to avoid being noticed since they might think their prince and princess were kidnapped by an organized group.


    They waited at the mouth cave, waiting for the rescue group''s arrival. Tang Shaoyang had their number which was four hundred people. He could not see their average ranks because he could not use Detection with Spirit Eyes. Darlene and Julian were awake; the girl looked calm while Julian looked frightened.


    "Where do you want to take me?" Darlene asked, curious. She stood there for like three minutes, not moving. But she realized they were not moving anywhere as she noticed her rescue group. She recognized the armored knights that led the group, all of them, "Hehehe¡­ You are doomed,"


    Darlene recognized Lu An''s unique power, but the young man was still too weak to face the Xevia Kingdom''s elite knight. One Legend Rank and six Primordial Ranks were leading the rescue operation.


    Lu An yed along, whispering to her ear, "I don''t think so as long as you are in my hand. They don''t dare to get closer when this dagger is on your neck." Darlene''s smile stiffened as she sensed the cold dagger on her neck.


    "Halt!" The leader knight of the rescue group raised his right hand.


    While Darlene was calm, but not with Julian. The pampered boy had a frantic reaction at the sight of the rescue group, "Save me from this savage, Rabios! THEY HURT ME! SHOW THEM THE MIGHT OF THE KARIGAN FAMILY!"


    "Too noisy," Lu An hit the back of Julian''s knees, forcing the man to kneel and ced the sword next to his neck, "If you make any noise, I will sever your head!"


    "STOP! Don''t you dare touch Young Master Julian!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It was a big group, but it was easy to find out that the groups were from three different factions. The one who just shouted was Rabios of the Karigan Family, and Tang Shaoyang found a familiar face from one group of faction, Roman. The Epic Rank Adventurer that found him after the battle against the God Ranks, also the adventurers who got crushed by Tang Shaoyang, humiliated. Roman was now Ancient Rank, and his intense gaze was fixated on Tang Shaoyang. That was right, the second group was the Karian Adventure Guild.


    Thest group was, of course, Darlene''s group, the only group with a Legend Rank. That showed the importance of Darlene.


    "What are you up to now, Ying!" Roman could not hold his anger back, raising his voice while pointing his finger at Tang Shaoyang.


    Ying was a famous name in the city, the one who crushed the Virandal Empire''s force and also the Mistovel Family. There was a big bounty on his head, but the name was gradually forgotten because no one could find the person for three months. But of course, Roman would never forget the name of Ying and his face.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "I have no business with you," Then he met with the Legendary Rank''s eyes, "I just want the eleventh floor''s boss location. I will return your princess for the location."


    The exchange was simple, information and for the person. The man called Rabios sneered, "Do you think we will give you the information? Do you think you are in a position to make a demand? If you don''t want to experience a horrible death, you better give¡ª"


    Rabios did not finish his words as Julian''s scream filled the air. Tang Shaoyang formed yer de, then he cut Julian''s right hand. There was no hesitation in his action, giving no chance for anyone to react, including Lu An. The hand flopped to the ground as the blood sprayed to Darlene who screamed as well afterward.


    "If you speak again when I don''t speak with you, the next target will be his head!" Rabios stumped, opening his mouth but there were no wordsing out. He was afraid that Julian would be killed for real next time.


    The Legend Rank motioned the others to take steps back, indicating he would speak to Tang Shaoyang while he got three steps closer, "How am I supposed to trust you? What if you still kill Lady Darlene after I give you the location?"


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "You don''t have any other choice but to trust me, no?"


    The Legend Rank turned his gaze to Darlene, checking if Lady Darlene was injured or not. Aside from being frightened, Darlene was fine.


    "Then you have to wait for us to finish one hundred quests first. We haven''t finished the quest," The Legend Rank let out a sigh and agreed to Tang Shaoyang''s demand.

 Chapter 1172 Eleventh Boss Floor - Part 3

    "You almost fool me," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "It seems you don''t intend to negotiate with me from the start. Then good luck finding her corpse in the wild, if the beast does not eat her body."


    Tang Shaoyang pulled Darlene by the hair, pushing her down to the ground. The girl screamed, struggling to break free. He ignored the cries, "Try to follow me, and I will kill her."


    Tang Shaoyang pretended to retreat, pulling the girl by her hair. If not for the interrogation earlier, he would not know the Legend Rank tried to buy time. He guessed The Legend Rank Knight wanted to buy time for reinforcement after finding out his identity.


    "Wait!" The Legend Rank Knight almost rushed forward to save Darlene, but he stopped his notion at the sight of Darlene''s head on Tang Shaoyang''s palm. He then lifted Darlene by holding her head up.


    "I am sorry, Princess. If you have any resentment, you should direct that hate to this Legend Rank Knight. Remember his face clearly because he deems the boss floor''s location is more important than your life," Tang Shaoyang whispered to Darlene. Tears flowed from her eyes, and her gaze met with the Legend Rank Knight''s gaze. Hate, there was hate in her gaze at the knight.


    There was some truth in Tang Shaoyang''s words, after all. The knight could give the location to free her, but the knight had a different idea. She understood if the knight wanted to catch her kidnappers, they could catch the kidnapper after she was free. Why would the knight risk her life just to catch the kidnappers?


    "Wondering why? Because of greed. He wants to catch me for my dragon. Haven''t you heard my name from that adventure?"


    Darlene had heard about the rumor of an adventurer that had a dragon. The Mistovel Family tried to get the dragon, but the adventurer crushed The Mistovel Family''s young master who tried to detain the adventurer. That was a big story a few months ago, and she had heard it for sure. Her eyes widened in shock, looking at the knight in disbelief.


    "Don''t trust him, Lady Darlene! He is manipting you!" The Legend Rank Knight shouted.


    "Maybe I do, but why does that knight not want to exchange your life for information that will be public once everyonepletes a hundred quests? That sounds fishy, no?"


    The more Darlene thought about it, the more what Tang Shaoyang said made sense. The location would be public, and maybe most factions already knew the boss floor''s location since it had been over three months since everyone entered the eleventh floor.


    "I will give you the location!" The Legend Rank Knight realized that if the rumor spread out to Darlene''s parents, his life as the knight would be over even if he was a Legend Rank. Especially when he noticed that Darlene started to believe what Ying said.


    "This is the map," The Legend Rank Knight held a green orb in his hand. He tossed the orb at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang caught the orb while his head wondered how this orb could be a map. However, the doubt was answered as soon as he held the orb. A holographic map appeared before him, and there was a green arrow pointing in a direction. The green arrow pointed toward a big red dot on the map which he assumed was where the boss floor was.


    He let out a chuckle, putting the orb into his inventory, "He even has the map in his inventory yet..." He did not finish his words, letting thedy finish the words in her imagination, "You really have a loyal knight, Lady Darlene."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Tang Shaoyang motioned toward Lu An with his head, and Lu An knocked Julian while Tang Shaoyang released his grasp on Darlene. Then the shadow rose up, enveloping them. At thest moment, Darlene stood up from the ground and jumped into the shadow. It was a questionable and reckless decision. The Legend Rank Knight raised his voice, calling Darlene. The desperation could be heard in his tone.


    Then the shadow dispersed, and Tang Shaoyang was no longer there. They disappeared under the watch of four hundred people. The Legend Rank Knight who tried to jump into the shadow failed to reach the shadow. He now stood where the shadow disappeared, standing in distress as he failed to rescue Darlene.


    Then he snapped out of his thoughts, returning to his group, "We return to the city and track where Lady Darlene''s location,"


    There was a skill that could be used to track Darlene, and they needed to return to a person who could use the skill. The Knight of the Xevia Kingdom returned empty-handed while the Karigan Family''s force rushed toward their young master, giving Julian the healing potion and also the regeneration potion before leaving.


    The Karian Adventurer Guild followed the other two. They came because Darlene hired the adventurer to hunt outside the city. This was part of their responsibility that their client was kidnapped, leaving Roman alone. Roman''s eyes focused on where Tang Shaoyang disappeared, gritting his teeth and clenching his fist tightly.


    Roman had been trying so hard to catch up to Ying. He reached Ancient Rank two weeks ago, and he thought the gap between them was shortened, but Ying had also reached Myth Rank. He felt like the gap between them had be wider instead.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang lifted his right foot which Darlene clung onto. He did not expect the girl to be this reckless and followed them into the shadows.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you want to return to your family?" He could not understand the train of thought of this girl.


    "It''s your fault," Rosalie rolled her eyes, "You are doing unnecessary things which make her think something stupid as well."


    Tang Shaoyang had a confused look and did not understand what Rosalie tried to say.


    "You really know so little about howplicated being a member of the royal family is despite being an Emperor yourself," Rosalie squatted in front of Darlene who was still clinging to Tang Shaoyang''s right foot, "She may be thinking that someone from her family wants her to die because of your attempt to scare that knight."


    Darlene nodded her head, agreeing with Rosalie, then she looked up, looking at Tang Shaoyang, "You are an Emperor?" She was surprised to hear the new information, "I thought you were an adventurer?"

 Chapter 1173 Eleventh Floor Boss - Part 4

    Tang Shaoyang ignored the question, opening the new map once more. The map only showed a direction and the boss''s location. It was unknown how far the boss floor was since the map did not tell him the distance.


    "What should we do with her?" Rosalie helped Darlene to get up. The girl was clearly a tracking device, and her people could track them anywhere they went.


    "Leave her, of course. If she wants to me someone, she should me herself for following us," Tang Shaoyang turned toward thedy. There was no reason to bring Darlene with them. It was not like they needed her to fight the boss floor.


    "Aren''t you afraid? If my family finds my dead body in the wild, you will be hunted down by them," Darlene looked at Tang Shaoyang curiously, "Especially my mother. She might beg my Demi-God Grandfather to hunt you. Aren''t you afraid?"


    Rosalie wondered, "If your grandfather is just Demi-God Rank, does that mean the Mistovel Family is stronger than your kingdom?"


    Lulu''s brother was Demi-God Rank despite his young age, but Darlene''s grandfather was just Demi-God Rank despite being a grandpa. It showed the difference between the two factions'' prowess.


    "Che che che¡­." Darlene yfully clicked her tongue, smiling, "It seems I guess it right. You guys are newbies to the Dimensional Tower. Do you know that advancing to God Rank is harder than advancing to Demi-God Rank from Epic Rank?"


    "Also, my grandfather could advance to the God Rank anytime. He stays behind because he wants to spend more time with his family. Once he ascends to the God Realm, it would be hard for him to return to meet his family."


    Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie exchanged nces. He tried to use Dragon Sense, but he failed to find anything from Darlene. He did not know if Darlene was telling the truth or lying. But she was right on one thing, this was their first dimensional tower. The clues told might tell her that they were the newbie, but he was interested more in the God Rank. If there was any hurdle to achieving God Rank, he wanted to know it so he could be prepared.


    "I finally have something you are interested in. How about we make a deal?" Darlene smiled, "If you let me follow you to kill the boss floor, then I will tell you what I know about the God Rank. Of course, you have to escort me back to Starter City #5 after we defeat the boss floor. I can guarantee your safety that the Xevia Kingdom will not attack you."


    Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie were secretlymunicating through the Communication System, exchanging messages about whether to believe the girl or not. Again, Karoen could not confirm what Darlene told them. The Mythical Spirit told him that he could only help once Tang Shaoyang reached Demi-God Rank. Another silly restriction from the System.


    "We can just interrogate her again, Brother? Why bother making a deal?" Lu An proposed a better option. There was no need for them to make a deal or bring the girl with them to fight the boss floor.


    "Let''s not make an unnecessary enemy," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, deciding to agree to the deal. He summoned Ronan, the Helion Wolf, a Grade S+ Spirit, "I will bring you with me but with a condition. You have to listen to me. My words are an order, understand?"


    Darlene cautiously looked at the wolf that released a dark aura, then she nodded at Tang Shaoyang''s words. The wolf was two meters tall with a mane that was thicker than a lion. If not for the Detection, she might have mistaken the wolf for a lion.


    "You will ride Ronan and tell me what you know about the God Rank!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Can I change my ride¡­ never mind," She remembered the condition, his words were an order. That meant Ying did not want her to say no to his words.


    The wolf looked menacing and its aura was terrifying at a nce, but it was quite tame. When she got closer, it lowered its body so she could climb up.


    [Hold tight, Lady Guess.] Hearing the grumpy voice in her head, she subconsciously held the mane tighter. Then she looked at the wolf in surprise, "You can use telepathy?"


    Before she could reply, her surroundings blurred as the strong gust hit her face, "Hh-h-how¡­" She could notplete her sentence because the wind was too strong. The wolf was moving so fast that her vision was blurred. The wolf was fast, but it was not an ideal ride for her if she wanted to speak or tell what she knew about the God Rank.


    The wind then suddenly disappeared, and she saw Ying match up the wolf''s speed next to her. She did not see the young man, but the red-haireddy was flying above her. The two were clearly waiting for her to speak.


    *** ***


    invidale, Xevia Kingdom


    "What do you say? You failed to bring back Lady Darlene from the kidnappers?" A man that looked in his early thirties mmed the table. The table crumbled following the loud noise, then the man appeared right in front of the Legend Rank Knight who tried to rescue Darlene.


    The Legend Rank Knight''s neck was held, raising his body to the air. Then he was mmed down to the ground. The marble floor was destroyed, but the Legend Rank Knight returned to his kneeling position, not daring to raise his head.


    The person in front of him was the person in charge to train the new knight in this Ancient Rank Tower, and the native of invidale. invidale was a world that was conquered by the four kingdoms conquered; Xevia, Xeodinia, Zaentis, and Tidore.


    The person in charge was sent from the main world where the Xevia Kingdom originated, and he was Legend Rank. Despite being the same rank, the knight that failed to rescue Darlene had a lower status because he was a native of invidale while the person who mmed him was one of the nobles of the Xevia Kingdom.


    "Not only did you give him the map, but you also failed to rescue The Princess¡­" The temperature suddenly dropped and the kneeling knight could feel his feet were freezing. But the freezing temperature was just temporary before it disappeared afterward.


    "The Queen summoned us. You follow me!"

 Chapter 1174 Eleventh Floor Boss - Part 5

    The two Legend Rank knights met with The Queen of the Xevia Kingdom, and also the former king, Darlene''s grandfather. The two Legend Rank Knights ced their heads on the ground, apologizing because they failed to rescue the princess.


    "Don''t worry about it, my daughter is safe but you have to go to the Knight Disciplinary office to receive your punishment after you answer my father''s questions!" The Queen''s voice was elegant, but it contained no emotion. The two Legend Rank knights could not tell whether the Queen was angry at them or not for failing to rescue the Princess.


    "Yes, Your Highness!" The two knights replied at the same time.


    "Get up. You will get your punishmentter, so there''s no need to lower your head like that," The former king told the two knights to stand up.


    "No, Sir! We deserve this for failing to protect and rescue the princess," The two knights remained in the same positions.


    "Tch," The former king clicked his tongue and shook his head, "This is why I let your husband inherit the throne earlier. I don''t like this stiff formality."


    The Queen said nothing to the remark.


    "It''s ufortable to see a precious knight act like this, so let''s make it fast. Tell me more about this Ying. My granddaughter told me that he''s a reliable guy and that even a Demi-God Rank could not hurt her if she is with him, is that true?"


    Darlene remained in contact with her family despite being in captivity. That was how her grandfather would know who kidnapped her granddaughter. From the message, she told him that Ying was a newbie, but a newbie that could rival a Demi-God Rank. That was ridiculous, especially when they were still on the Eleventh Floor. This piqued the former king''s interest, hence he asked her daughter to summon the person in charge of the Ancient Rank Dimensional Tower.


    "I can''t confirm it, but there''s indeed a rumor that Ying defeated the Demi-God Rank from a faction called the Mistovel Family. But that was just a rumor, and I can say that rumor is quite exaggerated. Not only did Ying defeat the Demi-God Rank, but he pushed the God Ranks of the Mistovel Family to retreat. While we confirm the God Rank''s appearance because of the rift, we can''t be sure if the rumor was true."


    The two knights then told the story about Ying and the Karian Adventurer Guild. The previous rank and the current rank. The two told the former king in detail about Ying. Of course, that was limited to what they knew about Ying.


    "Hehe¡­" Darlene''s grandfather let out a smallugh, "This is interesting." He stood from the chair, "You can leave now!"


    The two knights paid respect to the Queen and the former king once more before leaving the room.


    "There''s no need to ask your husband to send the elite knight. Don''t worry, my daughter Annika, I will go to pick up my mischievous granddaughter myself. You can wait at ease at home."


    *** ***<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    There was onest trial to reach God Rank, but it was apletely different trial than the beforehand trial. The right word might be a battle, not a trial. One had to face ast battle to reach the God Rank, and it was called Astral Battle.


    The System was quite psycho to pit one Demi-God Rank against another Demi-God Rank. That was what Astral Battle meant, fighting to the death against the other Demi-God Ranks. The winner would get God Shard, and one needed ten God Shards to reach God Rank. That was the condition to reach God''s Rank, a death trial.


    Darlene said the System was quite "lenient" because the System gave them three lives and three chances. They would be revived for the first two deaths, but it would be an eternal death for the third death. She told him that her grandfather had collected neen God Shards. That was why she said her grandfather could advance to God Rank anytime.


    Tang Shaoyang asked why her grandfather collected neen God Shards when her grandfather just needed ten God Shards to advance to the God Rank. That was quite puzzling, why would her grandfather risk his life to gather neen shards?


    Unfortunately, Darlene did not know the reason, but she told him that her grandfather had died twice in the Astral Battle. Her grandfather had used all the two lives that System gave him.


    Hearing those stories, Tang Shaoyang had an idea in his head, "What if I steal someone else''s shards? Can I still advance to God Ranks with those stolen shards?" Unfortunately, Darlene did not know much more than the requirement to reach God Ranks. It seemed her grandfather did not tell her the details about the God Rank. However, Tang Shaoyang was satisfied with the newly acquired information.


    There was no level requirement to enter Astral Battle. As long as one was Demi-God Rank, anyone could participate in the Astral Battle. However, he could understand why people would dy the Astral Battle and stay in Demi-God Rank for a while.


    ''I have to obtain more sses and more talents to prepare for the Astral Battle¡­ How do I obtain more sses and talents? I need to go to a different world,'' He remembered he got yer ss during his Survival Game that sent him to another world.


    ''Does that mean I need to go to a new world? Ah, I have a random portal that will connect two different worlds. But that''s too risky¡­ I have ess to that world, but that world will also gain ess to my world. I need a lot of preparation to activate the random portal.''


    Tang Shaoyang subconsciously nned for what woulde in the future.


    Meanwhile, the trip to the boss floor took some time. It took them three days to reach the destination, and that was because they had to match the Helion Wolf''s speed.


    "We have arrived," Tang Shaoyang stopped in front of a massive gate. The gate was twenty meters tall and fifteen meters long, made of ck stone. The gate was clearly a portal, meaning the boss floor beyond this portal.


    The Princess was quite excited about the fight against the boss floor, moving around, and observing the gate. After a while, she then looked toward Tang Shaoyang, "Where''s your party? When will you raid the boss?"


    "We are all here, and we will fight the boss right now."

 Chapter 1175 Eleventh Floor Boss - Part 6

    Darlene made a silly face, blinking her eyes at Tang Shaoyang who seemed the leader of this party. She had read and heard a lot of stories about raiding the boss floor. All the stories she heard from her grandfather included a big party, including when her grandfather led the raiding party. Not because of precaution, but because they needed a big party to defeat the boss.


    The glory of her grandfather''s adventure was the reason she wanted to follow Tang Shaoyang. She wanted to experience the same glory as her grandfather did. That was the reason she was here, but she realized Ying was a newbie in this dimensional tower and did not know much about the boss floor.


    "You need people, more people. The boss is not just a single monster, but it has many minions, hundreds if not thousands," Darlene hurriedly exined about the things they would face inside the gate, hoping Ying would dy the raid and call his people. Even though she could not confirm it from her mouth directly, Ying was an Emperor. An Emperor had an army, and she hoped he would call the army for the raid.


    "Really? That''s good. We need a lot of monsters to kill," Tang Shaoyang talked about Lu An and Rosalie. Lu An followed him to get the levels, fighting a high-rank beast and monster. Rosalie wanted to test how strong she had be and needed a lot of targets to do some experiments. This was a perfect ce to do it.


    Darlene looked at Tang Shaoyang as if he was a crazy person. She then tried to exin how dangerous the boss was, but she failed to convince the opposite party to call for more people. Then a thought appeared in her head, ''Did I make the wrong choice?''


    "Do you want to follow us? Or do you want to wait outside?" The three people and two pets were ready to enter the gate while Darlene was nine meters away from the gate, separating herself from the group. Lu An was impatient, so he asked the girl, "If you are scared, you should not follow us."


    Darlene ignored Lu An, looking around. She was in the middle of nowhere, the grasnd. It looked safe but the area was open. There was no hiding spot around if some strong monsters appeared, she could not hide. The remaining choice was to follow the group, but it looked like a suicide group in her eyes. But what choice did she have but to follow them?


    She scurried her way behind Tang Shaoyang because she felt that was the safest spot. Then the group entered the gate.


    Their vision ckened for a moment before it returned. The same sensation as any other portal. The group arrived in the middle of the destend. The ground cracked, a sign that the areacked water. There was no tree, but a few big ck boulders around them. Then the most eye-catching was the pyramid ahead of them.


    The pyramid was a hundred meters tall, and it was filled with monsters. At the highest pyramid, there was a seat with a monster sitting on it, looking at themzily. From the top of the pyramid down to the lowest part, everything was filled with monsters. That was not all, more monsters surrounded the pyramid.


    Tang Shaoyang used his Spirit Eyes, and the number of the monster was over a thousand for sure. It was just like an ant nest with the pyramid as the queen.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "There are thousands of monsters, mixed with Hobgoblins, Orc, and Trolls," He recognized the monster. He then hopped on the closest boulder and saw the swarm of monsters around the pyramid.


    The others followed him, and they saw what awaited them. Darlene almost fell off the boulder, terrified by the number of the monster. She then tried to take a peek at Lu An, wanting to know what kind of expression he had after mocking her outside the gate. To her surprise, the younger man was grinning, looking excited at the sight of the monster.


    Then she peeked at thedy. The red-haireddy did not have any particr expression while Ying had a casual expression. The number of the monsters did not intimidate them at all. She did not know if it was a good thing or a bad thing. It could be a good thing, meaning they were confident to beat everything. It could be a bad thing, meaning these people were crazed people who sought excitement in a battle.


    "The number is abnormal¡­" Darlene threw the useless thoughts away from her head, focusing on the wave. The best she could do was to help with the information she had, but she noticed an oddity, "My grandfather said the minion should not be more than two thousand, but this is more than that¡­"


    The book said the number, and it was after many experiments. The minion number never surpasses two thousand, in any tower. But the one in front of her waspletely different. She did not know the definite number of the monsters, but it was at least five thousand or maybe more.


    "As a promise, you will stay here and watch while we fight the monster," Lu An did not forget to turn around and reminded her of the promise. He did not want to share the monster with her.


    "A-ar-are you sure?" Darlene was lost for words, looking at Tang Shaoyang to seek confirmation. She might be the weakest in the group, but she was still an Epic Rank. While the monsters were many, most of them were not ranked, around level 800 to level 900+. She could help with the weak monster, and she intended to help.


    "You can stay next to me if you are scared, but don''t kill any monster without my permission, understand?" Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    Before she could respond to the instruction, the ground shook. The monster swarm started to move, swarming in their directions. The monster on the peak of the pyramid stood up, aiming the big sword toward them. The battle started.

 Chapter 1176 Eleventh Boss Floor - Part 7

    "I will take care of the right-wing," Lu An was the first one to choose where he was headed. Not waiting for the reply, he disappeared into the shadow.


    "Then I will stay here with you. Don''t you want to know how strong I have be?" Rosalie smiled.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as he did not intend to join the fight against the small fries. He let them clear the small fries. That left the left wing. Wrath and Greed were in a sitting posture, looking at him with puppy eyes, clearly asking for their part which was the left wing.


    "You guys want to join too?" The two small pets nodded.


    Darlene looked at the golden lizard and the cat, with her eyes widened. She thought the two were just normal pets that followed Ying around. She did not know the two pets could fight because she never tried to use Detection on the two. Never crossed her mind to use the skill on the two small pets, but then she used them. Her eyes widened in shock as she found out that one was a Golden Dragon and the other one was a creature she had never heard of, but the cat was still an Ancient rank, one rank higher than her.


    "You can have the left wing, but you have to share it with my skeletons," Tang Shaoyang did not mind if the twozy bums wanted to fight too. In fact, he was d since this could help them be stronger. But he also nned for the Skelly Family to take the left wing. This would be a big help to grow the skeleton army.


    Wrath flew to the sky and revealed his true body, the giant dragon. Meanwhile, Greed disappeared without Darlene noticing. However, the Princess''s attention was attracted to the summoned skeletons. She could not see the skeleton''s ranks, but the group of skeletons, hundreds of them, headed toward the left side of the monster swarm.


    Darlene''s eyes fixated on the left wing where the Golden Dragon and the skeletons were. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of monsters were swallowed by the dragon fire while the skeleton formed a formation, weing the monster wave. She was surprised at how the skeleton moved and fought in order. None of the skeletons broke the formation, but what caught her attention was there were a few skeletons that moved on their own, ughtering the monster. One skeleton had a simr trait to the draconian, with a wing and tail skeleton. That one acted like a meat grinder, grinding the monster''s flesh.


    There was another ranged skeleton who could shoot dark mana beams. She was amazed at how the skeletons fought the wave. There was not a single monster past their barricade. Amidst the battle, she saw a big shadow in the middle of the monster. The shadow had the form of a tiger head, devouring the monster. A big chunk of the monster would disappear along with the shadow of the tiger''s head as if the shadow ate the monster. It appeared randomly when the monster did not expect to appear.


    The fight in the left wing was clean, no monster escaped from the skeleton and the dragon. She could not find the cat, but she guessed the shadow tiger was the cat. She wiped the sweat on her forehead as she felt the area became increasingly hotter and shifted her attention to the middle part where the red-haireddy shot a fire ray from her hand. Any monster that touched the fire-ray, disappeared. That was right, disappeared instead of burned. That was how strong the fire was.


    "This is boring. Let''s finish this quick and face the stronger monster," Darlene heard the red-haireddy muttering in a low voice. Then she saw the red-haireddy move theva like a flood toward the monster. Theva formed a perfect line, not spilling to the side, rushing toward the monster.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The Princess realized the area became hotter because the red-haireddy turned the ground around them into ava pool. That was where theva came from. The monster was burned until nothing was left as theva swept the middle part of the swarm.


    It had been a few minutes since the battle started, but she had not heard anything from the right side. She looked to the right, and a big part of the right side was covered by the shadow. The shadow was forty meters wide and around a hundred meters long. She saw the monster entering the shadow from the other side, but she did not see them from this side. As if the monster was killed by the shadow silently as she could not hear their roar or scream, no sound at all. The shadow terrified her and she immediately turned her attention to the left side. The middle and the right-wing did not look like a battle in her eyes, more like a disaster for the monster as they could not really fight back.


    All this time, Ying remained on his spot, sitting cross-legged, watching the monster being ughtered in front of him.


    "You are not helping them? What if they were exhausted before the fight against the high-ranking monsters?" Darlene could not help but ask. She could tell that the monster that stayed in the pyramid was much stronger than the swarm.


    While it amazed her how the group handled the swarm, the red-haireddy would run out of mana if she kept maintaining the big spell like that. The same for the other two groups, they would be exhausted before the fight against the high-ranking monsters. This was the reason why a big party needed to fight the boss floor.


    "That''s true. My skeleton will be exhausted before the actual fight," Tang Shaoyang nodded, muttering while thinking of a solution, "Do you want to have fun too, Karan?"


    [Of course! I have been waiting for your call. The battlefield is my home!] The Firestorm Berserker Orc replied enthusiastically, and could not hold his excitement for the battle.


    Darlene was confused at first, but then she saw the summoned creature, the dark-red-skinned orb. The orc let out a deafening roar before it leaped toward the left wing. A big firestorm formed where the oded before another massacre started.


    The non-stop ughter continued for another twenty minutes. It took them twenty minutes to clear the monster swarm, with no casualties. The group reassembled in the original spot, and they headed toward the pyramid together, to face the boss floor who stood at the peak of the pyramid.

 Chapter 1177 Anticlimactic - Part 1

    The monsters in the pyramid did not move even though the swarm was cleared. Tang Shaoyang and the group had toe to the pyramid by themselves. None of them looked exhausted after clearing the swarm of monsters. Lu An seemed happy with his gain as it was shown on his face, smiling as they approached the pyramid.


    At the peak, there was a troll, which looked like the boss floor. The troll was four meters tall, red-skinned, wearing belt armor, a pauldron, with a broadsword on the back. Aside from the skin, it looked like a normal troll. At a lower level of the red-skinned troll, there were seven monsters; four Orcs and three trolls. The sevens were fully equipped, more than the red-skinned troll. Their chest was covered in te armor, their feet were covered in steel boots, and a weapon of their choice.


    On the third highest level, there were twenty monsters. Not fully equipped, but they had the necessary equipment such as te armor to cover their bare chest and a weapon on each monster. From then on, the remaining monsters were only equipped with weapons. Clearly, the top three levels of the pyramid were where the strong monsters gathered.


    Tang Shaoyang reached the range of Detection skill, and he used it on the red-skinned troll. The result was a disappointment. The boss floor was not that high in rank. In fact, it was just a low-rank monster in his eyes, what a disappointment. He shook his head as he felt like the boss floor was not worth it for him to stop by to kill it.


    [Name: ??? | ss: Troll Warlord | Rank: Ancient | Level: 2670]


    It was a named monster, but it was just an Ancient Rank. The breeding ground had a monster with a much higher rank than this boss floor. What a disappointment. Below the Troll Warlord, where the seven monsters stood up, they were the Monster General. That was their ss, and they are also Ancient Rank with no name. From the third highest level to the bottom part, the remaining monster was Epic Ranks. Around seven hundred Epic Rank monsters.


    Darlene was the only one who stiffened after finding out there were a little over seven hundred Epic Rank monsters. Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie were disappointed while Lu An was quite excited because he was fighting the monster on the same level.


    Tang Shaoyang stretched out his hand, "You guys can handle them without my help, right?" He did not n to join the fight, letting the others gain the maximum benefit. He was Myth Rank and level 4179 after clearing his trial. If he fought all the monsters, the most he could get was five levels or maybe tens at most. He would rather give Lu An and Rosalie so they could catch up to him, and also for the Skelly Family and hispanion beasts to level up.


    "What?" Darlene could not believe what she heard, "Why don''t you want to help them? Do you want them to die? It''s a named monster. That should be much stronger than a normal Ancient Rank. You should help to fight the boss at least."


    "No! The boss is mine!" Rosalie and Lu An said at the same time, catching the Princess off guard with how loud they were. The Princess looked at thedy and the young man. She did not doubt thedy could win against the boss, but not Lu An no matter how bizarre his shadow power was.


    "Choose! Do you want the boss, or do you want the seven generals," Rosalie gave the choices to Lu An. Both knew that Tang Shaoyang was not interested in the fight with how low rank and low level these monsters were, so it was left to them. She made the choice for Lu An, sharing the experience. The even generals were between level 2100 to level 2250.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Lu An should take the seven generals as they would benefit him more than one boss. Rosalie would get more benefits from killing the monsters that are on the same level as her. That was the logical decision, but she gave him the choice, in case he wanted to fight an opponent that was stronger than him in terms of attributes.


    It was a difficult decision as Lu An hesitated to make the choice. But then he chose what benefited him the most, the seven generals, "I will take on the monster generals."


    "What about the remaining monsters? We got the share too, right?" Karan, the Firestorm Berserker, who had been silent finally spoke. He wanted to fight the ranked monster too. The non-ranked monsters were quite a boring fight as it was a one-sided ughter for him. There was no fightback from the non-ranked monster, and the Epic Rank should be able to put up the fight that he wanted for a battle. A one-sided fight was no different than butchering livestock, after all.


    "You all can fight together for the Epic Rank. I don''t think the seven generals and the boss floor will move until you all clean up the Epic Rank," Tang Shaoyang said, looking at the boss floor who looked down at him as well.


    From the look of it, the boss floor would not participate unless they went up to the pyramid. Even the Epic Rank monsters did not move from the Pyramid even though they were just twenty meters away from the pyramid. It felt like the pyramid was a selection by the boss monster. Whoever could reach the peak would fight him.


    Keeper, The Infernal Gunslinger, was the first one to take action after Tang Shaoyang''s suggestion. He fired the first shot at the monster at the middle rank of the pyramid, aiming for a higher-level monster for himself. However, the dark mana bullet was reflected with an invisible barrier. There was a barrier that protected the monster from the ranged attack. The barrier was like ten meters from the Pyramid, meaning they had toe closer to destroy the barrier if they wanted to use the range attack.


    Greed and Lu An were the fastest to react to the barrier. They decided to enter the barrier, and it did not block them from getting onto the pyramid. As soon as Lu An and Greed passed the barrier, the Epic Rank Monstersprising Trolls, Orcs, and Hobgoblins started to move.


    "Remember, you are not allowed to use the Shadow Domain while fighting the Epic Rank monster! That will be unfair to the others!" Tang Shaoyang reminded Lu An and Greed from behind.


    After that, the remaining people entered the barrier and fought the Epic Rank Monster.

 Chapter 1178 Anticlimactic - Part 2

    Darlene watched the fight unfold before her eyes, and she was left speechless about how hundreds of Epic Ranks Monsters easily fell off. Even for the weakest group, the Skeleton Army. They could handle the Epic Rank monster pretty well. They moved systematically in formation, luring one of the Epic Rank monsters before killing it one by one.


    The leader of the Skeleton Army was no different than others, handling the Epic Rank monster with ease. The Epic Rank Monsters were no different than the mobs monster they killed earlier. Darlene was at a loss for words to describe what happened before her.


    ''Anticlimactic Boss Raid? A One-Sided ughter?''


    The raid that was supposed to bepleted with a big party was cleared with a party of five. Even though the skeleton army was a hundred, most of the contributors were the red-haireddy, Golden Dragon, Dark Predator, and Lu An.


    ''Ah, it''s a party of four?'' She forgot that Ying never joined the fight even once. The man had been watching his friends from the sideline.


    The Princess had been wanting to witness the glory of the boss raid, but she could not feel that glory here. This was totally different from what she read in the book or what her grandfather told her. Because the one who raided the boss overpowered the monsters.


    "You look disappointed," Tang Shaoyang could not help but make ament at the sight of Darlene''s disappointed expression. She was the one who wanted to watch the fight, and she did it by exchanging quite important information for this too. He wondered why she was disappointed.


    "I can''t feel the glory of defeating the boss floor that my grandfather talks about. This feels empty, in fact, boring," The Princess wanted the entertainment from the battle, but this was no battle. The monster kept falling without putting up a fight.


    "That''s because we have a different objective than your kingdom, Princess. Your faction has the luxury to summon Ancient Rank Dimensional Tower to train your soldier or people, but for us, this Dimensional Tower is the way to survive, to get stronger. Our battle is not here, but in another ce," Tang Shaoyang ended up speaking more than he intended, but it did not matter since the princess already figured out he was a newbie in this tower.


    Darlene fell silent as what Tang Shaoyang said was spot-on. She might see the scene she had in her mind if her faction raided the boss''s floor. There might be one Primordial Rank or even Legend Rank to oversee the situation while creating a party of Ancient Rank and below. The fight would be more intense if they sent the people within the same rank as the monster to train.


    However, this group had a different aim than her faction. They intended to go to a higher floor to reap more benefits from the tower so they could get stronger. That was the original goal of the tower for yers like them, and she had forgotten that goal because of how strong her kingdom was.


    "Then can I follow you to climb the tower? Maybe I can experience the glory when I watch you guys fight the higher floor boss," Darlene gave it a shot. She would be safer to follow this group climbing up the tower than following the trainer knights. That was how she felt, it was safe though it was boring.


    "No!" Tang Shaoyang tly refused the princess without a second thought. The reason he allowed her to follow them was for information. Unless she gave him something he could not refuse, he did not mind bringing extra baggage.


    "We are almost done here. I will escort you back to the outskirts of the city, then our deal is over."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Darlene looked up at the pyramid, and the battle was indeed almost over. The Epic Rank Monsters were gone, leaving the corpses behind, scattered around the pyramid. Some corpses were intact, but most of them were missing parts. Four of seven monster generals had fallen under Lu An''s swords, and the named monster had half of its body burned in golden fire.


    The fight was over. The young man called Lu An struggled this timepared to the beforehand fight but managed to kill the seven monster generals after forty minutes of fighting. As for the red-haireddy, she finished the fight faster than Lu An.


    [Congrattions! You have defeated the Eleventh Floor Boss!]


    [The Tang Empire has gained ess to the Twelfth Floor!]


    The notification rang in Tang Shaoyang, an indication they got the job done. However, it was unknown how they reached the twelfth floor. The system did not tell him how to climb up. There was no portal or anything, nothing but just two notifications.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at Darlene, "Don''t tell me the portal to the twelfth floor is in the Administrative Building?"


    "Hmmm, not sure about that, but I don''t think so," Darlene was quite confused at first, but then she recalled he was a newbie. Even though the way they fought the boss floor did not reflect that they were newbies, "You can get to the twelfth floor from anywhere. However, if you want to return to this floor, you will be teleported back to your starter city."


    After Darlene said that, Tang Shaoyang saw a transparent screen in front of him. He just needs to use his thoughts to open up the screen. He thought of climbing to the twelfth floor, and the screen appeared.


    [Do you want to go to the 12th floor of the Ancient Rank Dimensional Tower? Yes/No?]


    He chose no as he heard Rosalie call him from the peak pyramid. The exit portal was at the top, inconvenient for him but it was convenient for the people who fought the boss. He recalled the skeleton and Karan back before flying to the top, carrying the princess like he carried a sack.


    "We will escort her back to the city, then we will go to the twelfth floor," After saying that, Tang Shaoyang entered the exit portal with the others following him. There was no reward for killing the boss floor which was a disappointment. Another Treasure Chest would be better than nothing, but the System was quite stingy this time.


    The group returned to the same spot, in front of the gate. However, they were not the only group there. There was another big group to his right and a person to his left. They seemed waiting for him, or maybe waiting for the portal gate. Regardless of their reasons to be here, Tang Shaoyang was on guard. The thing seemed would not end smoothly as he thought it would after killing the boss floor.

 Chapter 1179 White Mystery - Part 1

    Tang Shaoyang scanned the person to his left first. Because the person seemed to be standing on the opposite side of the big group. Despite the absence of hostility, the single person who held the force alone was amazing. The person was wearing a straw hat with ck clothes attached to it, covering the face. Wearing all ck clothes, it looked like equipment instead of normal clothes. Of course, he did not forget to use [Detection] on the person.


    [Name: ??? | Faction: ??? | Rank: Legend]


    He saw something that he had not seen in other Legend Ranks, not even in Moonsong and Marshal Alton. The energy in this person was much wilder than theirs, overflowing like a storm. The flow of the energy from this person was ferocious, even more terrifying than Lulu''s brother who was a Demi-God Rank. That made him curious about the identity of this person as he believed this person was stronger than the rank shown on Detection.


    On the opposite side, was a man, leading the two hundred knights behind him. He estimated there were two hundred knights behind the man. However, his attention was attracted to the leading man only because of the energy he saw in the man. He did not bother to find out where they came from because the man had stronger energy than the person to his left.


    [Name: ??? | Faction: ??? | Rank: Demi-God]


    He had to admit that these two were the strongest individual he had met if he counted out all the God Ranks. This made him put up a guard more after knowing how strong they were. He signaled Rosalie and Lu An to get ready for a fight.


    "Grandpa!" Darlene dashed out of the group, rushing toward the man who led the two hundred knights. The man turned toward the voice and opened his arm for his granddaughter. It was an unexpected oue that the man was Darlene''s grandfather.


    What threw Tang Shaoyang off was the man''s appearance. The man looked like in his mid-thirties, thete thirties at most, yet he was a grandfather of a twenty-year-old princess. It was really hard to adapt to this, but he knew it was possible with the high attributes to look young. The man might be in his seventies or maybe eighties, but he was also God Rank, the reason why he looked so young.


    "You have gotten your dear granddaughter back, why don''t you leave, old man?" The person spoke, and it was a female voice. The voice was coarse and toneless, it was unknown to find out what happened between the two based on that single sentence. But one thing is for sure, the woman did not want the Xevia Kingdom to be here for an unknown reason.


    "Do you think so? But I still have something with this young man here," Darlene''s grandfather pointed at Tang Shaoyang.


    The woman let out a chuckle as if she found it funny, "Are you sure, old man? Can you take the responsibility for meddling in my faction''s affairs?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    When the faction was brought up, Darlene''s grandfather''s expression changed for a moment, but it returned to normal quickly. It was just a brief, but Tang Shaoyang noticed. It seemed the woman came from a faction that even Darlene''s grandfather was wary of. He quickly realized that he really needed to be careful with the woman.


    Darlene''s grandfather shrugged, "It has nothing to do with your faction. It''s not like your faction can control what I do, and it''s not like I am opposing your faction either. It''s just a normal business." He then met with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, "What do you think of joining my faction, youngd? I can protect you from the Mistovel Family, and my God Alliance will protect you from the other alliances that are after your life. I can guarantee that."


    That was an unexpected offer from Darlene''s grandfather for sure, a tempting one. But that was the same as he became the Xevia Kingdom''s vassal. After what he had gone through this far, he was not going to be someone else''s vassal. The answer was obvious, a resounding no.


    "I am not interested in bing someone else''s subordinate, so you can forget about it," Tang Shaoyang''s answer was straightforward, immediately rejecting the offer without a second thought. He had not forgotten the reason he built his Empire, because he wanted to hold his fate in his hand anymore, not live under the mercy of someone above him.


    "Tch, it''s a pity, but my offer is always on the table," Darlene''s grandfather still looked at Tang Shaoyang after the rejection, as if he had another business, "Now let''s talk about the real thing. How are you going to answer me after kidnapping my granddaughter?" His voice went deeper as he unleashed the terrifying aura to suppress Tang Shaoyang and his group.


    It was just the old man who chose the wrong opponent if he wanted to intimidate Tang Shaoyang with his Aura. Tang Shaoyang had so many aura skills with him. The aura was easily dispelled by Tang Shaoyang''s Dragon Aura. That was enough to fight off the Demi-God Rank''s aura, not needing to use his yer Aura.


    Tang Shaoyang licked his lips, "Your granddaughter talked about the God Shards earlier, and I wonder if I can steal your God Shards for myself. That will help me a lot when I try to transcend to the God Rank, no?" He was tempted by this. If Darlene''s grandfather wanted a fight, then he would fight. He did not know how to steal the God Shard, but he could figure it out after he defeated Darlene''s grandfather.


    "That''s a tempting idea. I can help you with that," The unknown woman suddenly joined the conversation, "I don''t want to meddle with your business old man, but now you are trying to disrupt my job. I have no choice but to step in."


    Based on the woman''s words, she had a business with Tang Shaoyang, but Darlene''s grandfather seemed to try to stop that by taking Tang Shaoyang with him. From the look of it, Darlene''s grandfather tried to use the kidnapping to get Tang Shaoyang with him, that was why the woman stepped in.


    Tang Shaoyang was clear now that the woman came for him, but the Xevia Kingdom came for Darlene. However, her grandfather now had another motive aside from ensuring her granddaughter''s safety.

 Chapter 1180 White Mystery - Part 2

    Darlene thought this would be a joyful reunion with her grandfather, but the situation changed so quickly. First, she did not expect her grandfather would threaten Tang Shaoyang. She exchanged the information with his permission, so she thought this would not happen. Second, she did not expect that Ying was so fearless that Ying was not afraid of the Demi-God Rank. Third, the unknown factor is the woman. She was quite nervous for some reason even with her grandfather next to her.


    The knights behind Darlene sheathed out their swords, assuming a stance. They were ready to fight anytime if a fight broke out. The neutral atmosphere quickly shifted to a tense atmosphere. The fight could break out at any moment.


    Darlene''s grandfather raised his hand, signaling his knight to stop their action. He cast a final nce toward the woman before turning around, leaving with his granddaughter. The knight seemed reluctant to leave, but they followed the order. Some of the knights cast theirst nce at Tang Shaoyang and the mysterious woman.


    Tang Shaoyang''s Spirit Eyes focused on the Xevia Kingdom''s force, ensuring they left the area for real. While he kept his guard around the mysterious woman. He believed that the reason Darlene''s grandfather retreated was the woman, not him. He had to be cautious against her when a Demi-God Rank was so careful around her.


    "What''s your business with me, Lady?" Tang Shaoyang was direct, immediately asking what the woman wanted from him. He did not know the woman, and he was sure he never met her either based on the voice. It was the first time he heard the voice unless she had a way to change her voice.


    "What''s in a hurry? Are you going to the twelfth floor now?" The woman was rxed despite the imminent battle just now. She turned toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang had tried using the Spirit Eyes to see through the clothes that covered her face. It failed, the hat seemed to be an artifact, preventing the others from seeing through.


    The mysterious woman clicked her tongue, "Tch, you are unfun. I aming for you under the order of the White Mystery Alliance, inviting you to join the alliance." The woman raised her hand, stopping Tang Shaoyang from rejecting the invitation, "This is not a faction, but a God Alliance. We are inviting you as an equal stand, not as a subordinate. Don''t you want to hear more about the White Mystery?"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, not because of how mysterious the woman was, but because of the name of the alliance. The name sounded weird. Even though he did not know what it meant, that just sounded weird to say, especially when the woman said it proudly. But he indeed wanted to hear more about this White Mystery. This was the first time he heard about the White Mystery, and he wondered how they knew about him.


    "The White Mystery is the alliance consisting of the God Ranks that survive from being hunted by the other God Alliances, especially the God Alliances that are currently hunting you down or were hunting you down. They don''t seem to know that you are still alive, quite impressive I will say," The mysterious woman exined about the White Mystery which was actually just the background of the alliance.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    However, Tang Shaoyang quickly caught up with what it meant. It meant these God Ranks were people with a simr ss as him or maybe within the same category as him. From what he knew, the Divine Church''s God Ranks came for him because of Antorias who found out that he had yer Energy. He believed there were other simr sses as the yer.


    "The White Mystery came to the conclusion that you will be a greatrade, that''s why we want to invite you to join the alliance. You don''t have to do anything, and there are no particr rules you have to follow. We are just helping each other to survive. Are you interested?" The mysterious woman offered her hand for a handshake.


    "Ah, I forgot to mention the benefits. You won''t join without benefits, right? First, you don''t need to worry about those seven God Alliances anymore. The White Mystery will stop them from finding your world and also prevent them from finding you. Even though they assume you are dead, they seem still trying to find your world. Second, The White Mystery will share some secrets with you, like how to obtain five sses and five talents aside from the advancement trial. Of course, it includes the secret of the Astral Battle."


    The offer was so tempting to be refused. Information, that was what he needed right now. On top of that, there was no requirement to join either. In fact, he was at the spot where he needed the help the most to fight off the God Ranks. This White Mystery might be his way to get rid of the God Ranks'' pursuit of him. However, everything was too good to be true, especially for the current him.


    Not that Tang Shaoyang did not believe in the way of the White Mystery, but that was just too good to be true. He believed there was an alliance like this, helping each other instead to survive, sharing information from another universe, and so on. But why did the White Mystery want to help him? It could be said that his biggest value was his potential once he reached the God Rank, but the White Mystery was doing too much just for his potential.


    The White Mystery had to fight the seven God Alliances, risking their lives for him. The White Mystery might be the enemy of the seven God Alliances that were after him. A possibility, but why would they want to risk their lives for him? That was the thing that bothered him, especially when they had reached the God Rank. That was a suspicious point from the offer.


    "Let''s say I agree to join the White Mystery. What do I need to do to join?" Tang Shaoyang probed further.


    The mysterious woman took out a scroll from her inventory and tossed it at Tang Shaoyang, "That''s the content of the Oath you have to take if you are willing to join the White Mystery."

 Chapter 1181 Skill But Not Skill

    Tang Shaoyang caught the scroll and read the content. The oath was exactly what the woman told him, if he decided to join they had to help each other, share information, must keep the secrecy about the alliance, not leak the member''s identity, and so on. The oath was forced to help the other God Ranks that needed help with his best, which was reasonable. He could not just join and just expected help from the others and refused to help the others by saying: "I am not capable of this and that."


    However, there was thest point that caused his expression to turn cold. There was the condition, he must fulfill two favors from each member of the White Mystery. Meaning, he owed two favors for each member and could not refuse their request. Even though the point said the request was not something unreasonable such as leading him to his demise, but he must, the word "must" was important, meaning he could not refuse the favor. In the end, it was the same as an order from his superior. It was no different than him being their subordinate, but they worded it nicely with a favor, thinking that could trick him to take the oath.


    The Chaos Fire burst out from Tang Shaoyang''s hand, burning the scroll. He looked at the mysterious woman, "It''s indeed too good to be true. I will pretend I have never heard about this White Mystery. That''s my answer."


    "Fool! Do you think you can survive the God Ranks that are after you!" The mysterious woman raised her voice. She was clearly upset that the scroll was burned. Not that the scroll was a precious scroll, that was just a normal scroll, not valuable. However, she was upset by the way Tang Shaoyang rejected her, the tant disrespect despiteing here to help him.


    "That''s not my problem, not yours. I think you are crossing the boundary between us. I don''t need your pity! And I will not be your ve!" Tang Shaoyang replied coldly.


    "Fool! You are so foolish For someone who relies on his skills, you are so foolish to reject the invitation! You will regret this, Tang Shaoyang!" The mysterious woman''s figure slowly faded before shepletely disappeared.


    That baffled Tang Shaoyang for sure, especially when the woman talked about the skills. The skills were akin to a blessing from the system, making him capable of what seemed impossible before. He did not understand why she said such nonsense.


    [I think I understand what she means. Have you tried to use your skill without activating the skill?] Karoen suddenly spoke in his head.


    That was a confusing statement, using a skill without activating the skill. That threw him off, "What are you talking about, Karoen?"


    [Let me give you a simple example. There''s a skill called fireball, but you can perform a fireball without learning the skill. That''s what it means to not rely on your skill, I think.]


    "Do you mean that I have to learn to use [Blink] without activating the skill? What''s the difference? Also, what''s the point?" This got Tang Shaoyang confused even more. Activating the skill was a shortcut, the easiest way to use an ability. The thing he needed to put up at another level was his control over his skill, at least that was what was in his mind.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [It indeed will cause you some inconvenience for Blink because what you need is a short activation, but if you use it as a skill, there''s a cooldown, no? What if you can use Blink without a cooldown?]


    Tang Shaoyang was struck with a realization. If he could learn Blink without activating the skill, the cooldown would not apply, meaning he could use Blink continuously. The only time he needed to use Blink continuously was in the fight against the God Ranks. What if he could use it without a cooldown, he might have a chance to kill one of the God Ranks.


    [Or maybe Thousand st skill. You can control the destructive power of your st if you can use it without the skill. If you don''t want to kill your opponent you can reduce the power, or you can maximize your strength if you want to crush your enemy into pulp. Another thing is Mana Shroud or is it Divine Cloak now? You have good control over your Heavenly Energy, so that should be easier for you to learn. You can add a twist to the skill, like making a flow on your energy, so it will not just block the attack, but also reflect the attack. If you explore more into it, I believe you can do a lot of things with that skill.]


    [There are so many variables for some simple skills but useful. That''s the advantage of learning the skill manually. But yeah, the biggest advantage of learning the skill manually is the cooldown. It is hard, especially for you who have no basics, but I advise you to learn using an ability without the skill. Of course, for some skills, you can''t learn them manually like your Spirit Integration, Spirit Fusion, and a lot more about your Spirit Contractor''s skills.]


    That was a good thing to know, but as Karoen said, learning the skill manually was very hard. Hecked the foundation, and he did not know where to start. The basic thing like Divine Cloak might be easier to learn, but for something like Blink and other movements, steps would be hard.


    "Does it work like the Nine Heavenly Gates?" Tang Shaoyang realized that the thing he learned from the Nine Heavenly Gates was simr to what Karoen told him. They were abilities but not skills. There was no notification from the System that what he learned was a skill, "Maybe the basic thing was the innate energy? Let''s explore it slowlyter. Our focus will be climbing up the tower for now. I am still far off from the God Rank anyway."


    He was currently Myth Rank, there were three more ranks above him before he could participate in Astral Battle. Then he needed to gather at least ten God Shards to advance. From his progress, the next trial should be at level 6000.


    "Are you done talking with your spirits and ready for the twelfth floor?" Rosalie asked from the side. She had been listening to the monologue for a while and barely understood anything.


    "Alright, my Empress, let''s head to the twelfth floor," Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle.


    [Do you want to teleport to the Twelfth Floor? Yes/No?]

 Chapter 1182 Twelfth Floor

    Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes, surprised at what was in front of him. The moment he tapped yes, he was teleported. He was now on the top of the stone tform, inside a building that was simr to the temple. He assumed the temple because he saw people dressed as priests, many of them. Their appearance attracted the attention of the priests in the hall for a moment before they continued whatever they were doing.


    "Wee to the City of Tarkon, yer from outside the tower," A priest with a white robe and three red stripes on his waist approached and greeted them with a slight bow.


    "How do you know we are yers?" Tang Shaoyang returned the greeting with a question. He could be the native too, but it seemed the priest was prepared with the question.


    "Because, we, the natives of the tower, could not move between the floors unless the yers brought us with them. So, only the yer can move between the floors."


    The priest answered patiently with a smile on his face, "Do you have more questions, Sir?"


    Tang Shaoyang felt weird about the way the priest talked to him. His tone is calming and pleasant to hear. That weirded him out for sure, "No." His answer was short yet clear.


    The priest nodded his head, "Then I will lead you to the temporary lodging until you find your ce to stay, please follow me. Tarkon City¡­."


    The priest told them what kind of ce Tarkon City was. The city was known as a battle fortress because the city was neighboring the Territory of the Beast Kingdom and also the Demon Kingdom. The human had been in a war with the two races. It was just the three-way wars, human, demon, and beastmen. The war had been ongoing for almost two hundred years, and they were in a war until now.


    The priest then exined how the yers could climb to the thirteenth floor, the most important the priest told him so far. There was a system called Tower Coin. He could gain Tower Coin by killing the Beastmen and the Demon. One million Tower Coin for ess to the thirteenth floor. Of course, ess to the thirteenth floor was not the only thing that could be traded with Tower Coin, but many other things.


    The priest told him about the resources, artifacts, and more. The resources, he or his faction could not buy the resources permanently, but they were given a certain amount of time to ess the resource. For example, Tarkon City has a Grade IV Iron Mine, and they could exchange the Tower Coin to have their people mine the iron for a certain amount of time. Or the faction could also buy such a war mount. The Tarkon City bred a war mount called Steel Horse. As its name implies, the horse had a steel skin which boosted the horse''s defense. And more things could be traded with the coin.


    The war mount was indeed quite tempting for the factions to build up their army. Of course, fighting the demon and the beastmen was not the only way to earn Tower Coin. There was an organization called yer Guild. The yers could work there to gain Tower Coin as the native often posted a request, from menial requests to escorting requests posted by the native merchant.


    There was a whole system established on the twelfth floor, much more organized than the first floor. The introduction here was also very clear. The priest exined the thing they needed to know as they arrived at the house.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "The temple will provide free lodging for seven days, that''s including your three meals a day. After seven days, you have to pay for the lodging and the food," The priest added as he unlocked the house with the key.


    "Is there a chance for us to be teleported to the beastmen territory or the demon territory?" Tang Shaoyang asked. That was important for sure.


    The humans had been at war against those two, and if they were teleported there, that was the same as a death sentence. That meant he needed to find a way so his people could be teleported to human territory. He would forbid them to go to the twelfth floor if that was the case until he figured out how to be teleported to the human city.


    "Ah, don''t worry about it, Sir. It''s the war of the native, so they will not attack the yers on their own unless you attack them first. We are aware of the consequences of angering the yers, and we don''t want to attack the yers. So if the human yer gets teleported to the demon territory or the beastmen territory, they will get the same treatment as you, Sir. We will also give the same treatment to Demon yer or Beastmen yer thate to our city." The priest entered the house and handed the key to Tang Shaoyang.


    "However, you still must be careful even if you are in human territory, Sir. While we, most of the natives have epted the tower as our home, not all of us have the same idea. There is a group that still wants to get out of this tower, and that group might be hostile toward the yers. You should be careful of that group, Sir."


    "Do you have more questions for me, Sir?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, storing the key in his inventory. The key was not that important because he saved the valuables in his inventory. He did not need to worry about the thief.


    "Then I will take my leave. If you have more questions, you can find me or ask the other priests. Enjoy your rest, Sir," After that, the priest left the house.


    Tang Shaoyang was relieved that the native was not hostile to such a setting. He had encountered the same setting before in the first ten tutorial floors, minus the Tower Coin. There was also a hostile group against them, so it was not a surprise for him.


    However, there was a fishy thing behind this war. The demon and the beast weed the yers regardless of their race, but there was a big chance that there would be a sh between the yers. Especially when the yers chose to enlist to fight in the war. The easiest way to obtain the Tower Coin was by killing the native, after all.

 Chapter 1183 Mercenary Tang - Part 1

    "What do we do now? Focus on climbing up to the tower, or do you want to do a bit of exploring?" Rosalie asked, taking the seat next to the window. The house was in the temple district, so there were not many people outside aside from the priest.


    "If we want to explore more, the yer Guild will be a better choice for us. If we want to climb up faster, enlisting as the mercenary in the frontline will be a better choice. I am fine either way."


    Completing requests from the native would give them the chance to explore other areas and cities. The priest said that each city had different resources, meaning they could exchange the Tower Coin for the thing this city did not have. They could even go to the Demon and Beastmen''s territory if they decided not to be involved in the war.


    However, the war was where the resources Tang Shaoyang needed the most. The war was the source of his level, the only way for him to level up faster. The decision was obvious, the war.


    "We will join the war. What I need is not the resources, level. I need to reach Legend Rank faster," Tang Shaoyang made the decision, "But if you want to explore the tower, you can wait for Zaneos and Zowen. Though I am not sure if you can meet them right away."


    "No, I will follow you whatever your decision is. The boss floor is not strong enough to force me to use my bloodline transformation, so I am looking for more opponents to test my actual strength," Rosalie shook her head. She did not really care about exploring the tower. The thing she wanted the most was to help him, doing whatever she could to lessen her burden even if it was just a little.


    "Then we have decided to enlist," Tang Shaoyang did not ask Lu An. That little brother of his would follow him for sure. That was the reason Lu An followed Rosalie to meet him. If Lu An wanted to explore the tower, he would be doing it by himself already.


    Tang Shaoyang ended up taking out the key for the house once more, "That means we have to return the key again." To enlist, they had to meet with the Union. The Union was the recement of the government for the human, it was simr but also different, and Tang Shaoyang did not bother to find more information about this Union. He just needed to know that this Union was the entity that governed the human side, there was no need to get involved further unless it was needed.


    The group of three headed out to meet with the priest, asking the way to the Union Office while at it.


    "This is the rmendation letter from the temple. They will know that you are the yer with this, and it will make things easier for you. Please don''t lose the letter, Sir." The same priest gave Tang Shaoyang an envelope with an intricate seal on it, "I will have a young priest to lead you to the Union Office."


    The priest came over to the priest that just passed by, instructing the young priest to lead them to the Union Office. It seemed the red stripe on their robe indicated the rank among the priests. The young priest did not have the red stripe on his robe. There were other priests with one or two red stripes, and there were none with four stripes.


    The young priest led the group out of the temple district. The people were respectful to the priest even though he was just a young priest. They greeted the priest with a slight bow and smile. Walking through the paved street, passing by the medieval type of building, they arrived in front of the five-story building. The big sign and golden word "Union" on it was a clear indication that they had arrived in front of the Union Office. The young priest bowed his head and then left them.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the door and entered the office. There were two security guards, wearing full te armor and a sword on their waist right to the next door. They had their hands forward and questioned Tang Shaoyang, "Who are you? What do you need in the Union Office?"


    There was a long counter, divided into five sections with five clerks in each section. They were supposed to talk with the clerk, but it seemed the guards found them suspicious of their outfits and stopped them at the entrance. The guard''s voice was not that loud, but clear enough for everyone in the lobby to shift their attention toward the entrance.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Tang Shaoyang took out the rmendation letter from the priest as that would solve the problem faster, "We are yers. The priest who received us told us toe here if we want to enlist."


    The security guards'' faces shed with surprise. It was a surprise because Tang Shaoyang and his group were the first group of yers. The guards scanned the group, three people and two pets. One of the guards frowned, suspicious of the group. It was known that to climb up to the twelfth floor, the yers had to defeat the boss-level monster and its minion. The guard found it hard to believe that three people defeated the boss. However, the rmendation letter was proof that the three were yers. The seal was real, no one could copy the unique seal made by the temple.


    The suspicious guard looked at his friend, "Wait here. I will lead them to Manager Fier." The other guard nodded.


    "Please follow me. You are the first group of yers in the city."


    Tang Shaoyang followed the guard to the third floor through the wooden stair. They arrived in front of the door with Manager Fier''s sign on it. The guard knocked on the door three times, and a man''s voice came out of the room.


    The guard led them to the room, and inside, there was a man that looked like in his mid-forties, scribbling through the paper. Hearing the sound of the door opening, the man raised his head, pushing his ss up a little bit to see his guests. He looked surprised when the guard came to him.


    "They are the first group of yers who arrived in our city, Sir."


    The look of surprise was reced with an understanding, nodding his head, he stood up from the chair, "I will take care of the rest, Guard Noyo." The guard bowed, then he left the room.


    Manager Fier smiled at Tang Shaoyang, gesturing to them to take a seat on thefortable couch while he took a seat on the opposite.


    "My name is Fier, General Manager of Tarkon Union," He introduced himself with a polite smile, "If you are here, does that mean you want to enlist as the mercenary?"


    "Yes," Tang Shaoyang replied, short, nodding his head.


    "Before we start with that, can I see the rmendation letter from the temple? Is not that I doubt your identity as a yer, but it''s rare for three yers to defeat the boss. Also, it''s the nature of my job to ensure you are safe to enlist."

 Chapter 1184 Mercenary Tang - Part 2

    Manager Fier read the letter and nodded. He gave the letter back afterward, "You can hold it if you want. That can be handy if someone doubts your identity as a yer."


    "Then let''s proceed with how to enlist. Without a doubt, we need your help in the frontline to fight the demon and the beastmen, but we have a procedure for recruitment. It will not affect your n to enlist, but it may affect your earning."


    "You can show your rank to us, and we will determine your mercenary rank to determine your pay. For example, if you are an Epic Rank, you will be promoted directly to an Elite. You will get paid one hundred Tower Coins per hour as an Elite as long as you are on duty in the frontline. Of course, if you don''t want to reveal your rank to us, you can start at the bottom as the Rookie. There''s no hourly wage for the Rookie, but you can raise your rank based on your contribution on the battlefield."


    There was no need for Tang Shaoyang to ponder as he directly made his decision, "We will start from the bottom." There was no way he would show his information to these people. Especially when there was a group of people that were hostile to the yers.


    There was a reason for the native wanting him or the other yers to reveal their rank. It was because the System did not bestow them with Detection Skill, a skill that was exclusive to the yer. Manager Fier did not know Tang Shaoyang''s rank right now, and Tang Shaoyang wanted to remain that way. Of course, he understood why The Union wanted to know his rank. That way The Union could station them at the right ce.


    Manager Fier nodded understandingly and took out three wooden badges with the word Rookie on them, "These are the badges. You need the badge to keep updating your contribution. Please drop your blood on it, and it can be proof of your identity as well."


    Tang Shaoyang followed the instruction, biting his thumb, and he dropped the blood on the wooden badge. The badge absorbed the blood, and his name appeared on the badge. Lu An and Rosalie followed after him.


    Manager Fier briefed them on how the mercenary system worked for the Union. They were paid based on their contribution, and the way to contribute was to kill their enemy for sure. There was a new interface that appeared after dropping their blood on the badge, and also a new identity interface that only worked on the twelfth floor.


    [Enemy in: 0]


    [Name: Tang S | Affiliation: Union | Mercenary Rank: Rookie]


    The identity did not show his full name, and there was no crucial information shown in that. Then Manager Fier briefed them on how to rank up. Killing one hundred enemies would rank them up to Intermediate Rank, and they needed to kill a certain number of enemies to get to the next rank and so on. The rank was followed by Rookie, Intermediate, Advance, Elite, Master, Elite Master, and Grandmaster.


    After briefing the general about the mercenary and their duty, Manager Fier led them to the Captain Soldier who would lead them to the frontline.


    "Your timing is quite good. Captain Borun returned a few days ago to bring the new recruit to the frontline. If you are a few dayste, you will have to wait for another month before the next recruitment," Manager Fier was quite friendly in their conversation, willingly exining a lot of things to them instead of leading them silently.


    Soon they arrived at the training ground, which was the ce for testing the new recruit. However, Managed Fier did not lead them to the testing arena, directly to the tform where a man with a thick beard was watching the test. The man with a thick beard nced at Manager Fier before scanning Tang Shaoyang and the other two. A frown formed on his forehead.


    "Good afternoon, Captain Borun. I bring you good reinforcement, the yers who just arrived in our city. They want to enlist in the frontline."


    When Manager Fier mentioned the yers, the frown on the man with a thick beard disappeared. He was pleasantly surprised by the news. His gaze fell on Tang Shaoyang who looked the strongest among the three, but the frown returned as his eyes set on the young man and the delicate woman. Not that he had a prejudice against the woman or the young man, but it was justmon sense that these two would fall into the category of burden.


    "Have you confirmed their identity?" Captain Borun opened his mouth. His voice was rough yet deep, asking Manager Fier.


    "Yes, I have. They have a rmendation letter from the temple. You don''t need to worry about it," Manager Fier answered patiently.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "What about their rank?"


    "They decided not to reveal their rank, so they will start as Rookie."


    The frown on Captain Borun deepened hearing that, clearly displeased with that. However, there was nothing he could do with the Union''s policy. He could not refuse the yers who wanted to enlist. That was the rule he could do nothing about it. The thing that displeased Captain Borun the most was that he also could not test the yers. That would be tricky because if the yers were strong enough, he could station them in the crucial position of the frontline.


    "Alright, understand. You can leave, Manager Fier," Captain Borun epted the new recruit.


    "I wish for your sess in the frontline," That was Manager Fier''s parting words before he left the training underground.


    "Alright, what position do you want? The vanguard or logistic division?" The question was meant for Rosalie and Lu An. Captain Borun felt like the two were suitable for the logistic soldier.


    "We want the Vanguard," Tang Shaoyang replied.


    "What about the two behind you?" Captain Borun asked again. Even though Tang Shaoyang used "we" when he replied, Captain Borun still asked again. The Captain was still in doubt about the two''s capabilities.


    "They will follow me to Vanguard."


    "I am asking them, not you," Captain Borun was already in a bad mood with how poor quality this month''s new recruit was, so he was quite snappy.


    "I want to stay as a Vanguard!" Lu An and Rosalie gave the reply, not willing to start a conflict on their first day. However, Lu An''s eyes never left Captain Borun.


    "Bwahahaha¡­" The answer invokedughter from the men behind Captain Borun. They were the five experienced soldiers who followed Captain Borun to bring the new recruit to the frontline.


    "What can a snotty brat like you do in the frontline? Be food for the beastmen? Or fertilizer?" Another soldier followed in tune, and sonorousughter filled the air.


    "Also, a hot woman like you should stay in bed instead of going to the battlefield. What about warm¡ª" Before the third soldier finished his words, Tang Shaoyang''s figure disappeared. He did not use skill, he was just too fast for the soldier and Captain Borun.


    Tang Shaoyang caught the soldier''s neck, lifting the soldier into the air. Their eyes met, "Finish your words!" He said it in a cold voice, telling the soldier to finish his words.


    "Why don''t you finish your words?"

 Chapter 1185 The Frontline - Part 1

    The Soldier could not finish the words even if he wanted to when his neck was being choked like that. It was hard for him to breathe, let alone speak. His face turned red from theck of air. The other soldiers drew their swords, but before they could do anything, there was a force that pushed them down. The other four soldiers fell to the ground as if there was something that pushed them down.


    The metal armor started to make crunching noise, a sign there was an invisible force crushing the soldiers. The stone tform cracked as the force pushed the soldier down. The ground started to shake from the force.


    "He-help¡­." One of the soldiers managed to call out. The soldier realized that they might die if this continued.


    Captain Borun snapped out from his shock, turning around and trying to save his soldiers. However, before he could reach his soldier, he sensed the heavy force on his body, pushing him down to his knees. His knees broke apart the tform as his pauldrons started to get crunched.


    From the entrance of the training, Manager Fier ran quickly. His face paled at the situation, noticing that Captain Borun and the five soldiers were paralyzed on the ground. Even Captain Borun was helpless against the yer.


    "Please stop, Sir Tang. They are soldiers with no manners. I hope for your understanding and forgive them if they insulted you and your friends," Manager Fier raised his voice from afar, trying to resolve the situation before it turned bloody.


    Even though he was not clear about what actually happened, Manager Fier could picture what happened here. It must be the soldiers who provoked the yers first. If the yers wanted to start a war or take over Tarkon City. They did not need to wait until now. They should have done it from the start when The Union was not aware of their appearance.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his left hand, signaling Rosalie to stop his Gravity Force.


    "Tch, at least let me crush the person who talks filthy about me," Rosalie pulled off her Gravity Force, stopping the destruction of the stone tform.


    Captain Borun breathed heavily as he was relieved from the crushing force. Sweat covered his face and soaked his back. He thought he was going to die for sure. Not because of the Gravity Force, but because of something. He could easily escape from the Gravity Force, he sensed something chilling on his neck. His instinct told him that if he escaped from the Gravity Force, he would die. That was why he chose to endure the Gravity Force.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang put down the soldier in his hand to the knee, lifting the soldier''s head up before pulling the tongue out. He formed a de with his Heavenly Energy and cut the tongue.


    ARGGGHHHH!!!


    The soldier let out a gurgling scream as his mouth filled with blood. With a strike to the neck, the soldier passed out, "That''s the price for insulting my wife." He then turned around to kneel to Captain Borun, lifting Captain''s chin with his finger, "I don''t want to do this, so I am asking for your cooperation. You do your task as the soldier, and I will do what I need to do as a yer, climbing up the tower. Then we will part wayster and never meet again, okay? I don''t want to kill any of you, so please control your subordinate properly, okay?"


    Captain Borun nodded his head furiously in response.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Manager Fier called his subordinates who followed him, gesturing to them to lead the yers to their temporary lodging, "Please follow my people to your temporary lodging, Sir. We will inform you when it is time to depart to the frontline." He forced a smile and also forced to be more respectful because the yer had shown what they were capable of.


    Manager Fier was relieved that Tang Shaoyang did not pursue the matter anymore. They listened to him, following his subordinates. After Tang Shaoyang left, Manager Fier turned toward Captain Borun, "Can''t you do your job properly, Captain Borun? You can''t even manage your soldiers well."


    "Whether these yers are stronger than you or not, you can''t openly insult them in front of their faces like that! What if their factiones for our city? Can you take responsibility for that?" Manager Fier was angry, and he made sure that Captain Borun was aware of that.


    "This is why I hate to work with a bunch of uneducated and ignorant people like you guys. Don''t even know the general information about yers yet try to act haughty just because you fight in the frontline," Manager Fier really vented out his anger at Captain Borun. Then he let out a sigh at the end, "Fortunately, Sir Tang is not unreasonable to demand your head or something. Let this be a lesson for you, Captain Borun. Don''t provoke the yers unless they crossed the line. If that''s the case, the Union will stand behind you."


    After saying his pieces, Manager Fier left the training ground with a dropped shoulder. Clearly, this would make Tarkon City''s rtionship with Tang Shaoyang or the faction behind Tang Shaoyang sour.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was not that mad. That was why they did not kill them, but he also made sure that no one would insult him or his women. That was one of the many reasons for his pursuit of power, so no one could look down on him and insult his lovers again. Not that he encountered that many times, but he would not allow that to happen in front of him.


    Thanks to his antics, the Union provided him a luxurious room and the best service. The room and the food were free until they departed for the frontline which was in three days. Captain Borun was halfway to recruiting more people to join the frontline. Level and ss were not the only thing they factor in recruitment, but also their experience in fighting. That was why the soldiers were testing the new recruit in the training ground.


    During those three days, Manager Fier gave them a full service, including information about the frontline. Even though Tarkon City was bordered by Demon and Beast Kingdom''s territory, the city was quite safe because the city and the border were separated by many fortresses where the battle took ce.


    There were around twenty-two fortresses, twelve fortresses toward the Demo Territory and ten fortresses toward the Beast Kingdom''s territory. The fortress was a strategic location where the force that held the fortress would hold an advantage in the war.


    In those three days, Tang Shaoyang strolled around the city, enjoying his little break with Rosalie while gathering some information regarding the city. It seemed the city was fully focused on the Alchemist product and Smithy Product. Understandable since the city was next to the border where the war constantly urred. cksmith to maintain the equipment or make the new equipment, and healing potion was a crucial product that might win the war.


    Three days quickly passed, and the day for them to depart arrived. They gathered in the training ground, and they would march together to the frontline. The trip was around a week in march with two break times a day. That was too slow for Tang Shaoyang, but he could not just fly either to his destination. That would be an arduous and boring journey.

 Chapter 1186 The Frontline - Part 2

    The boring journey was to be expected, moving from one fortress to another one and making a camp in the wilderness in between. They encountered no wild monster, the road was safe, and just like that they wasted seven days for the trip.


    Tonight was thest night. Captain Borun announced that they would arrive at their destination by tomorrow evening at thetest. Sitting in front of the bonfire that he set up in front of his tent, Tang Shaoyang chewed the jerky in his mouth. The salty jerky taste had grown on him, and he would chew the jerky all the time during the trip.


    "I am going to sleep first, Brother," Lu An entered the tent, assuming a sleeping position. However, Tang Shaoyang said that his little brother had been going out so often at night. It would be a piece of cake for him to sneak out without being noticed. The strongest here was Captain Borun, who was an Epic Rank. Even the Captain could not detect Lu An, so Lu An had been going out by himself every night.


    There were no monsters approaching the road, but there were still a lot of monsters inside the forest. Lu An had been hunting those monsters to cope with his boredom. The monsters were not that dangerous, mostly level 500.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up at the moon. They were inside the tower but there was another sky inside. He had never thought about this before, but each floor was considered a world by itself.


    "What are you thinking about?" Rosalie asked. She did not enjoy the beef jerky, but she saved some lunch boxes. She was enjoying her food and noticed Tang Shaoyang staring at the sky.


    "I am thinking that we are inside the tower, but I can see a simr sky. That weirded me a little¡­." The couple chatted as they enjoyed their food.


    Meanwhile, the other recruits watched Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie from a distance. That was right, there was a certain distance formed between their tent and Tang Shaoyang''s tent. Everyone had heard what happened to Captain Borun, and no one wanted to offend the yers who were not even afraid of Captain Borun. Mostly, they were scared because the yers were much stronger than Captain Borun himself.


    Ignoring the distant stare, Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie finished their food and entered the tent. There was no action inside the tent. He did not want to be watched by these monkeys of course, so they just went to sleep and continued their journey the next morning.


    They arrived at the fortress byte afternoon. The group was approaching the back side of the fortress, but everyone could smell the burning flesh permeated in the air. The closer they got to the tall wall of the fortress, the stronger the smell was. It was obvious the smell was recent, meaning a battle broke out in this fortress. The Union was attacked by either the demon or the beastmen, they would find out the answer soon. They arrived at the gate, but no one guarded the gate.


    Tang Shaoyang used his Spirit Eyes to ensure that the fortress had not fallen yet. There were still people inside, a lot of people were taking a rest with a few guarding the broken gate at the other side.


    Captain Borun had to m the gate with his fist, then the people inside realized the reinforcement had arrived. The person who opened the gate let out a cheerful shriek, hugging Captain Borun. The reinforcement was around three hundred people, but these three hundred did not have the power of the three hundred people the soldiers inside the fortress. That was because the new recruits were inexperienced, but it still made the guy happy. It seemed it had been hard.


    The state of the fortress was much worse than the city for sure, but it was much worse than Tang Shaoyang though. The moment he entered the fortress, the burning smell was mixed with the bad body odor, causing Tang Shaoyang, Rosalie, and Lu An to frown at the bad smell. Especially for Tang Shaoyang who had a sharp nose, this was bad. He would rather smell the burning flesh than stay inside the fortress.


    They were led to the supposed to be a barrack, but it was actually no different than a slum. The main building and the lodging were worn out as if it would break at any moment.


    ''I guess they did not bother to invest more money in this fortress because it can be taken anytime?'' That was Tang Shaoyang''s guess.


    Captain Borun and the person who weed Captain Borun approached Tang Shaoyang.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hello, wee to Varil Fortress. I have heard from Borun that you are yers," Captain Borun''s friend smiled, offering his hand for a handshake.


    Tang Shaoyang reached his hand and nodded, "Tang."


    "My name is Brond, one of the four Captains in this fortress," Brond nodded, "You are the first yer, so I don''t know the assignment for the yers. Please follow me, I will lead you to meet our General."


    "I will take care of them, you take care of the new recruits, Borun,"


    Tang Shaoyang followed Captain Brond to the other side of the fortress, the side that was much better. While the building was not new or luxurious, it was well-maintained. There was less smell too, which was much better. The smell was still bearable on this side. They were led to the General Office, and there were four people inside the office.


    Two were in red uniforms, sleeping on the couch while one man sat behind the table, reading the report given to him by the girl next to him who seemed to be the General''s secretary.


    The General raised his head when he heard the sound of the door opening. He was topless, and there was a mark left behind by dried blood, showing his jacked muscles.


    "What do you need, Captain Brond!?" The General asked in a stern voice.


    "I am bringing the first group of yers, Sir. They are the first yers whoe to Tarkon City and decide to enlist." Captain Brond straightened his back and replied loudly, waking up the two sleeping people.


    "Why are you so loud, Brond!? You are disrupting my sleep!" The two people woke up from their sleep, yelling at the poor Captain.


    "I am sorry, Vice General!" Captain Brond bowed his head.


    However, the focus was on Tang Shaoyang when the yers were mentioned. The General immediately stood up from his seat, approaching Tang Shaoyang with a big smile.


    "Finally, we have some reliable recruits. Wee to Varil Fortress, and I appreciate your willingness to help us. My name is Muril, and you don''t need to address me by my title because you are not part of the army. You can just call me by name," General Muril was more flexible. Tang Shaoyang liked the guy.


    "You can call me Tang. She is Rosalie, and he is Lu An." Tang Shaoyang introduced his team.


    However, General Muril''s eyes fell on the two little guys on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulders, "What about these two lit¡­ What about these? Aren''t you going to introduce them too?" He was quick to catch up that Wrath and Greed were not just ordinary pets.

 Chapter 1187 Varil Fortress - Part 1

    "They are mypanion and can help in the battle," Tang Shaoyang nodded, confirming General Muril''s guess about the beast.


    Wrath opened his right eye, then he closed it again as if he was not interested in the human. As for Greed, he was not interested in the conversation between the humans, keeping his eyes closed despite the noise.


    General Muril nodded and brought Tang Shaoyang to the couch where the Vice General slept earlier. They got into the business as they sat down on the couch.


    "Can I see your badge?" He asked about the badge. There was no change in his expression at the sight of the wooden badge. After inspecting the badge a little bit, he returned the badge.


    "I would like to ask again, do you want to reveal your rank? This is for the sake of our defense. As you know, we got attackedst night by the Demon and the Beastmen. I need to know your strength to ce you in the right position." General Muril believed that Tang Shaoyang and his friends were strong, or else, they would not be on this floor.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I don''t want to reveal my rank, and you can treat us based on our rank."


    "Yo, newbie, why don''t you just reveal your rank? There''s no need to be ashamed of your rank, and if you are worried you will be ced in a dangerous location, then you don''t need to worry. I can protect you," The Vice General who stood to the right of General Muril spoke out, grinning as he looked Tang Shaoyang in the eyes. He had the look of a man in his early thirties, with brown hair, and sharp eyes.


    Tang Shaoyangpletely ignored the man, looking at General Muril. The man was clearly not worth speaking to, but General Muril also said nothing. He understood General Muril''s train of thought.


    General Muril wanted to use his Vice General to probe his strength. That was why he did not stop his subordinate from provoking Tang Shaoyang. But Tang Shaoyang was not easily getting baited as he could see the whole picture. Also, he could tell why the man provoked him.


    The Vice General was attracted to Rosalie, and he wanted to use this chance to humiliate Tang Shaoyang, showing that he was a superior man to Tang Shaoyang. That was the reason why he came after Tang Shaoyang, and Tang Shaoyang was aware of that because the two Vice Generals never stopped looking at Rosalie.


    The Vice General got angry and jumped right in front of Tang Shaoyang, "Are you deaf, newbie!?" He raised his voice right to Tang Shaoyang''s face.


    "If you want to use your subordinates to probe my rank, then you make a mistake, General Muril. I will kill your subordinate if you don''t control him!"


    That totally angered the Vice General and he raised his fist. However, before he couldunch his punch, General Muril moved first. He grabbed his subordinate''s waist and pulled him backward. The Vice General crashed to the wooden wall as his scream rang, blood sprayed all over. Then a hand fell on the table.


    General Muril sensed the young man''s movement. That was why he pulled his subordinate. He was prepared to stop the fight, but he was still toote for that. He was angry regardless of who was at fault, but then his eyes met with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. That gaze forced him to control his anger and kept the feeling for himself.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    His instinct, who had experienced countless battles, warned him that the man in front of him was a death g. That was just a sharp hunch that he must avoid the fight at any cost. He raised his right hand to stop his second Vice General, "Treat his wound. I will take care of this issue."


    The second Vice General red at Tang Shaoyang and gritted his teeth. He was ready to jump into the fight at any time, but he ended up following the order.


    "You are too heavy for just a simple argument, Tang," General Muril''s tone hardened, telling the yers that he did not like what Lu An did to his Vice General.


    "I have warned you."


    "But still, if you are superior to him, you can just knock him down instead of killing him."


    "I have warned you," Tang Shaoyang repeated the same answer, but he added a question at the end, "Why?" That was a simple question, but that caught General Muril off guard.


    "Why can''t you just follow the procedure, such a simple procedure yet you make it soplicated. If you just follow that simple procedure, this will not happen. Why?" Tang Shaoyang really did not understand General Muril''s thought, "You can just treat us as new recruits and deploy us as you should, but why are you doing this?"


    "Are you afraid that I will take your position or what? You, soldiers, are really ignorant just like Manager Fier said. We are yers. After we achieve what we should achieve here, we will leave this ce. I just need your cooperation. You do your parts, and we will do our parts, it''s that simple, really. What''s the point of knowing my real rank? Or perhaps, are you part of the group who want to get out of the tower?"


    General Muril was lost for words. He wanted to establish the hierarchy of who was the person inmand here. That was amon thing when someone strong came to the fortress. But again, what was the point of doing that when Tang Shaoyang and his friends had not done anything wrong?


    "Hah¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a long sigh, and he took back what he had said about General Muril. In the end, he did not really like Muril. All of this was pointless and stupid, and this would dy their hunt to gain enough Tower Coin.


    "I am really really considering changing sides at this point. I think Demon or Beastmen are lessplicated than overthinking fool humans. What do you guys think?" Tang Shaoyang asked Rosalie and Lu An.

 Chapter 1188 Varil Fortress - Part 2

    General Muril bowed his head, "I apologize for my unprofessional act, Tang."


    "You and your friends will be appointed to watch over the east gate. The gate is broken because the Demon and the Beastmenunched a surprise attack. We need special attention to the east gate while the soldiers are taking a rest. You will guard the east gate until the sun sets." General Muril talked as if nothing happened between them.


    "Why don''t you do this from the start?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head and stood up from the couch. He was not expecting the answer, and his curiosity remained unanswered because General Muril avoided the question.


    "My secretary will lead you to your lodging," General Muril signaled his female secretary who was watching everything in a daze. She had heard about yers, including her ancestor who was also a yer. It did really catch her off guard with how these people shed. She could not see the movement with her eyes. What she saw was the Vice General tried to punch the man, but the Vice General''s hand was cut instead.


    The miss secretary snapped out of her daze when her superior called her up. She immediately came over, "You lead them to the decent lodging."


    "Yes, Sir," Miss Secretary bowed her head before turning toward Tang Shaoyang, "Please follow me, Sir."


    The trouble Tang Shaoyang had to face got them decent lodging instead of staying at the worn-out lodging with the other new recruits. The lodging was not far from the office, and it was actually a house with three rooms as the Miss Secretary gave them a tour of the fortress such as where the cafeteria was, the ce to repair their weapon, a supply barrack, and so on. Even though the fortress was in bad shape, the fortress had everything it needed.


    After the short tour, Tang Shaoyang went to the east gate. Miss Secretary took the initiative to apany them to the gate. Mostly she wanted to make sure there was no more ident. She realized that the red-haired girl was a beauty, and that beauty might invoke a bloodbath in this fortress. She came along to warn the other soldiers not to touch the yers, not openly but he emphasized that they were General Muril''s VIP.


    Meanwhile, back to the General Office


    "Why are you letting them go, Sir?" The Vice General who got his hand cut, asked his superior indignantly. He could not ept that they were left unpunished after cutting his hand. Even though the injury was not fatal and recoverable, it was still painful and hurt his pride. His missing hand was halfway recovered as the flesh squirmed, forming a new hand.


    General Muril shrugged, "What do you want me to do? They are clearly stronger than us. Prolonging the matter will not benefit us in any way as they may defect to the other side." He looked casual for someone who was just angry at his subordinate. He was quick to ept that Tang Shaoyang was not someone he should fight.


    General Muril raised his hand, "There''s no but. Your hand will return to normal in a few minutes anyway, so don''t pursue the matter anymore. Don''t even dare to have a thought on the woman! This is a warning from me!"


    The two Vice Generals clearly could not ept the oue, but they said nothing since it was useless. They could not convince General Muril.


    *** ***


    The day was uneventful. There was no attack from the demon and the beastmen as they ended up staying on top of the wall, staring at the remains of the battlefield. Lu An had beenining about how boring it was, but Tang Shaoyang took the duty seriously to avoid further conflict. He was tired of the unnecessary conflict, and if he was right, the demon and the beastmen would attack the fortress once the sun was down.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The east gate was packed with soldiers as the gate was the most vulnerable sidepared to the other three gates. Tang Shaoyang had a chair, putting his feet on the crenel, enjoying the night breeze. The soldiers became more respectful because of Miss Secretary. That was how he got the chair.


    General Muril came over, apanied by the two Vice Generals. He came with a patterned leather outfit and a big battle-ax on his back. The two Vice Generals wore full te armor with a sword on their waist. They came next to Tang Shaoyang, "Our scout just confirmed the demon and the beastmen''s forces areing. It seemed they formed a temporary alliance to take down Varil Fortress." General Muriel informed Tang Shaoyang.


    "Finally we get some action, hah," Lu An was the most excited one with the news.


    "No, we will give up the fortress and retreat. They outnumber us and with the breached gate and the state of the fortress. We can''t win the battle, and even if we win the battle, we will lose too many people," General Muril made an unexpected decision.


    Lu An was about to protest, but Tang Shaoyang raised his hand, "We will cover the back, but can you leave one person to guide us? We don''t know the area well."


    General Muril cast a nce at Tang Shaoyang, but he could not guess what was inside the man''s head. He decided to agree with Tang Shaoyang, "I will leave Captain Brond behind. Good luck, Tang."


    General Muril and the two Vice Generals went down from the wall. They really nned to abandon the fortress as the other soldiers started to get down from the wall. That was a rational decision. Looking at the fortress'' condition, Varil Fortress was not the most important fortress for The Union. They would reinforce the fortress if that was the case.


    "Are we really going to retreat, Brother?" Lu An asked with a frown. His tone told how he did not want to leave, but if it was Tang Shaoyang''s order, he would listen.


    "Of course, not. We will defend the fortress, just us. That way, we can get more Tower Coins instead of sharing the monster with these soldiers," Tang Shaoyang would not run from the battle.


    Not long after, Captain Brond came up to the wall, meeting with the group, "Shouldn''t we stay at the other side gate, Sir?"


    "No, we will stay here. Keep the fire, so they are not suspicious that we abandon the fortress. We will be the bait for the others to retreat," Tang Shaoyang made up an excuse, a believable excuse even though Captain Brond looked unsure about the n.


    If they stayed at the east gate, there was a chance that their retreat path would be cut by the enemy. But he did not say it out loud. The rumor that Tang Shaoyang defeated the Vice General already spread out like wildfire in this small fortress. Even though no one could confirm it, the proof was the hole in the General Office. That was the reason he became more respectful and formal by calling Tang Shaoyang sir.


    The logistic member and the nonbatant were the first ones to leave with the supply, followed by the new recruits that Captain Borun brought thister afternoon. Two minutes after thest soldier left the fortress, the demon, and the beastmen''s army approached the fortress.


    "The enemy ising. Prepare yourself," Tang Shaoyang stood up from his chair as his Spirit Eyes watched over the area, then he smiled, "Interesting."

 Chapter 1189 Almost Flawless Performance - Part 1

    Tang Shaoyang found it interesting because he found a group of thirty people outside the south gate, hiding behind the trees. They had armor and were equipped with a weapon. The group was hiding in a formation, surrounding the road. They seemed to be waiting for someone to ambush them, but his group was the only one in this fortress. He then nced at Captain Brond as their target might be this guy.


    "What!? We are going to fight?" Captain Brond was surprised to hear that from Tang Shaoyang. He was instructed to be a guide by General Muril. He agreed with noint since he admired the yers'' bravery to stay as the back guard. However, he did not agree to fight the demon and the beastmen. It was suicidal no matter how strong the yers were.


    "You can stay here, and you can run if you are in danger. No one asks you to fight¡­ No, don''t fight! You stay here or you run after your General. I don''t want you to take my share," Lu An waved his hand, telling Captain Brond to leave. He did not want another pair of hands topete with him. Rosalie, Wrath, and Greed would take a big chunk, so he did not want another one joining the fight.


    "You guys can go on a rampage. I will keep a watch on him," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand.


    Wrath opened his wing and flew up high. The little guy checked the iing assault, then he pped back to Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder and closed his eyes. He was not interested in the fight.


    Meanwhile, Greed had long gone from his shoulder. Then the sky brightened with five big fireballs,ing down toward the iing armies. Lu An also disappeared after Tang Shaoyang said they could go on a rampage.


    "You are not interested in fighting?" Tang Shaoyang touched Wrath''s head with his index finger, caressing his head. It was rare for the Golden Dragon not interested in the fight. He was usuallypetitive against Greed, but not this time.


    Wrath just enjoyed the rubbing before giving a slight shake, indicating he did not want to fight, "But Why?" He could not help but ask the dragon.


    "They are too weak, too weak to the point that fighting them has no meaning. It''s not fun anymore when they just stand there when I burn them."


    The answer was a surprise, weak or strong opponent, Wrath always wanted to join the fight. That made him curious about how weak the iing forces were. He stood up,ing closer to the edge to get a closer look. The night did not really obstruct his vision, but there was no enemy that was close enough for him to use Detection. They were too far for him to use the skill.


    The painful roar and shrieks rang in the air as the demon and the beastmen died. Rosalie, Lu An, and Greed made sure the enemy did note closer to the wall. The me Empress also hade off the wall, rushing toward the thousand of enemies.


    "I can''t really tell, too far," Tang Shaoyang lost interest and returned to the chair, assuming the most rxing position. Meanwhile, Captain Brond slowly came to the edge, looking toward the golden fire ahead of him. He saw the shadow of the demon and beastmen ran while the fire consumed them. He could not see what the young man did, but he was in shock that the enemy army could not even reach a hundred meters range of the fortress.


    "This¡­." His mouth gaped open, blinking his eyes a few times. It was too surreal; it felt like a dream. Last night they struggled to defend the fortress, yet a group of three managed to hold it down, not even letting the enemye close to the wall.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Captain Brond slowly turned his head toward Tang Shaoyang. He wanted to ask something, but no words came out. Looking at the battlefield that was barely visible to his eyes, he wanted to know these people''s real rank. However, he knew it was rude to ask, and he might identally offend the yers. That was the worst scenario for him, angering these people. However, curiosity pushed him as the words were at the edge of his tongue. He really wanted to ask the question in his head, but he had enough to hold. He stood there, watching the golden fire spread out.


    Ten minutes passed, and Captain Brond sensed the cat that always slept on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder, standing next to him. The cat stood on the merlon, licking his paw. Captain Brond stared at the cat, wondering where the cat came from.


    Greed gave Captain Brond a nce, and he fell on his butt with his eyes widened in shock. Just now, he felt like he was dead when his gaze met the cat. It felt like his heart stopped beating for a moment there.


    "He''s an ally. Don''t scare him. Haven''t you eaten enough?" Captain Brond heard Tang''s voice, but he did not dare to say anything at that. He was scared of the cat, realizing it was more than just a cat.


    "Does the demon taste awful? Then you should go for the beastmen,"


    That was a casual conversation between the cat and the owner, yet it made Captain Bron sweat. His back was soaked with his sweat as his legs shook. He slowly got back on his feet, leaning toward the rail to support him. The poor Captain Brond just got back on his feet, then Lu An appeared right in front of him, giving him a huge scare. Especially when the young man was covered in blood. His hair was dyed by the blood and half of his face was covered in blood as well.


    Plop!


    Captain Brond fell on his butt once more as his legs gave out. Lu An regarded the man as an air, not even giving Captain Brond a nce. He rushed toward Wrath with a big smile, "Thanks for not joining the battle, Wrath. There are only five Ancient Ranks, and Greed took two of them. I will get less share if you join too."


    Rosalie also returned, slowly descending from the sky to the wall, "It''s around two thousand armies, and we don''t take that long to finish them off. Should we call General Muril to go back here?"


    Captain Brond realized the fight did notst that long. It felt like the fight had just started, but the three figures who were supposed to be on the battlefield had returned. Listening to their conversation, it seemed the fight was over. It was hard to believe, especially for someone like him who had stayed on the frontline for years. It took him eleven years to be a Captain, and he had be a Captain for almost three years. He had almost fourteen years of experience, and this was still hard to believe.


    The curiosity gave him a little bit more strength, pushing himself back on his feet again. Captain Brond then looked toward the direction where the battle took ce. The golden fire was still raging out there, but he could not hear anything aside from the breeze and the fire that cracked, burning the tree and the surrounding. The roar and the shriek could not be heard anymore, and he could not sense the iing enemy anymore. Their presence was gone.

 Chapter 1190 Almost Flawless Performance - Part 2

    "I agree. Let Captain Brond chase after the group. They should not be far off by now," Lu An agreed with Rosalie''s idea. But he did not want to be the person to chase General Muril''s group.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, pointing toward the south, "We have more guests waiting for us outside there," He had been watching the group of thirty people. They were patiently waiting at the same location, convincing him that they were here to ambush him or Captain Brond.


    Rosalie and Lu An gave a quick nce to the south. Captain Brond also followed where the finger pointed at.


    "There''s no need to check on them. We can just meet them and let''s see who is their target," Tang Shaoyang then turned toward Captain Brond, "You follow us."


    The group came down from the east wall, heading toward the south, "There are thirty people hiding in the trees,ying an ambush, but we don''t know their target." As he mentioned the target, he looked at Captain Brond, "Do you have an enemy outside there who wants to kill you?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not hide the situation from Captain Brond. He needed the guy to stay alive, after all. He exined and tried to figure out who this group tried to ambush.


    Captain Brond was shocked by the revtion. Not expecting the guess he talked about was an enemy who was ready to ambush them. He furrowed his brow and understood why Tang asked him. He thought about it for a while, but then he shook his head.


    "No? I don''t think I have any enmity against anyone. Not to the point that we want to kill each other."


    "Not to the point you want to kill each other, but does that mean you have a dispute with someone?"


    "I do¡­ A few days ago, during our operation, I disobeyed Vice General Marco''s order to save one of my subordinates. He was angry and Vice General Andar told me to apologize, but I didn''t because I did something I was supposed to do, saving my subordinate. I refuse to apologize, and Vice General Marco beat me up, but I think there''s no way he wanted to kill me, no?" Captain Brond felt like it was not a problem where they would go against each other for their lives. It crossed the line for a disagreement between them.


    "Vice General Marco? Is he the guy with long hair and a scar on his chin?" Tang Shaoyang did not know which one Marco and Andar were, but one of the Vice Generals was within that group. Even though they had their face covered with cloth, he could see through.


    "Yes, that''s him," Captain Brond confirmed with a nod.


    Vice General Marco was the same person who provoked Tang Shaoyang in the General Office.


    "And he is one of the thirty people, but we are not sure yet if hees after you or me. This group might be a group that wants to capture the yers to get out of the tower. So here''s the n, you will go alone first, and we will follow you closely. If you are in danger, we wille to help, but if they don''t attack you, that means they are the group who target the yers."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    That was a simple n to determine who the ambusher came for. Simple and easy to execute.


    Captain Brond looked like wanted to refuse the idea but swallowed his words back. He nodded in response as he left through the south gate by himself. Tang Shaoyang, Rosalie, Greed, and Wrath hid in the shadow of the knight with the help of Lu An, following Captain Brond from a distance.


    Captain Brond entered the forest area cautiously, looking around at the trees. Then Captain Brond entered the range of the ambusher. Not at the ideal range, but he had entered the range of the ambush. He took more steps but even more cautiously, slowing down his pace. Then the thirty people came out of the trees andnded around Captain Brond.


    Captain Brond was shocked by the ambush, falling on his butt before screaming, "Help me, Sir Tang. Please help me!" The desperate voice rang in the forest, and the ambushers looked around, trying to find the person that Captain Brond called.


    Tang Shaoyang did note out from his hiding spot. No one came to help Captain Brond. The guy was surrounded by thirty people, screaming for help. However, no help came from him.


    "You son of b*tch! You lied to me!" The plea turned into desperation as he started cursing Tang Shaoyang, but it was no use. The funny part was that the ambushers had not done anything yet to him, and he had not tried to fight back either. He remained on the ground, cursing.


    p! p! p! p! p!


    The p resounded in the air, and the ambushers turned toward the noise. It was not far from the main road, three people stood there, pping.


    "Your performance is almost wless. If only you prepare for such a situation, you have a chance to trick me," Tang Shaoyang still pped his hand, amused by the performance.


    He was not suspicious of Captain Brond back in the fortress, and his n was not to save Captain Brond immediately. He told Captain Brond half-lies and half-truths and woulde to save him if Captain Brond was in danger. Captain Brond was not yet in danger, and if this Vice General Marco came for Captain Brond for the grudge. Vice General Marco would try to kidnap Captain Brond and maybe vent his frustration on Captain Brond before killing the guy. The n was to follow him and save Captain Brond when he was in danger.


    However, he became suspicious of Captain Brond after the guy entered the forest area. He walked at a normal pace at first, but he slowed down once he entered the range of ambush. That was the most suspicious one because he never told Captain Brond the exact location of the ambush. Suspicion remained as suspicion, but his suspicion was proved right when the ambushers came down.


    Thirty people yet none of them tried to knock down Captain Brond or even attacked him. Theynded perfectly around him but did nothing. It became clear that the ambush was for him, and Captain Brond was part of the ambushers. They were the hostile group that wanted to get out of the tower.

 Chapter 1191 The Heavenly Gates Technique

    Everything made sense even though Captain Brond tried to portray himself as a coward. The Captain easily got scared and fell when Greed suddenly appeared out of nowhere. However, it did not make sense for someone to be promoted to Captain if he was scared just because he was surrounded by the enemy, not even fighting back. That was such an obvious lie. If Captain Brond was just a normal soldier, Tang Shaoyang might be less suspicious.


    "Does that mean General Muril is part of your group as well?" Tang Shaoyang asked, curious if everything was nned by General Muril. General Muril was the person who rmended Captain Brond to be their guide. Everything could be nned by that one person.


    "Don''t hold back! We must go all out if we want to capture them!" Captain Brond stood up, pointing his sword at Tang Shaoyang. The suddenmand caused confusion for a moment because these people did not get to witness Tang Shaoyang''s group kill the demon and beastmen''s army.


    However, it was toote because Rosalie increased the gravity around them. It was so easy because they clumped in one spot. All thirty-one people fell t to the ground with some of them held up on their knees. Then the shadow shed toward the group. Just like a sword, the shadow cut through their necks with some of them having their bodies split up.


    Lu An did not waste the golden chance presented before him, killing at least twenty people in the blink of an eye. Two people used their bloodline transformation, trying to get away from the gravity field. Marco was one of them as his skin turned green, his height doubled, and his hair turned gray. He had the resemnce of a troll with tusks protruding out of his mouth. The other one was covered in brown fur as his body also got bigger. This one had a resemnce to the bear.


    "Leave the ones with bloodline and Brond alive, Lu An," Tang Shaoyang was afraid that Lu An would kill them all. He needed them alive to get more information from them to decide his next n. To be exact, he needed to know what these people had nned. This should be not the only thing they thought of.


    Lu An was about to kill the remaining people, but then Greed came out of the shadows with its big maw. He swallowed at least five people, eaten alive by the Dark Predator. Lu An changed his target to the other three people he could kill, but then a giant maw popped out from the shadow, sweeping the remaining three into the maw. Then Greed returned to Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder, sitting there, licking his paw.


    Captain Brond watched everything in terror. He could not really see how the three took down the army, but now he could picture how over a thousand army was destroyed. His legs went weak, scared for real this time. It was not an act to deceive Tang Shaoyang, but genuinely scared that his friends died like that before his eyes.


    The two Ancient Ranks could not get out of the gravity field because the gravity field followed them. Rosalie had good control of the two in the Bloodline Transformation. It was not that hard when she had unlimited mana, so she did not need to converse her mana, at all.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his hands, warming up his fingers. He then raised his hand at Rosalie, signaling her to free the two. He wanted to have a fight with no help, trying his Nine Heavenly Gates. The First Heavenly Gate was to build up his foundation and body to use Heavenly Energy. The Second Heavenly Gate increased his control over the Heavenly Energy, making the energy purer, and expanded his Dantian further. The Third Heavenly Gate was where he started to learn a new technique.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The third gate was called Heavenly Steps, and there were three movement techniques included. First, Heavenly Stride. Second, Heavenly Illusionary. Third, Heavenly Ethereal Shift.


    The two were bewildered that they were suddenly freed from the gravity field that restricted their movement. The two exchanged nces and had a tacit understanding, fighting Tang Shaoyang if escape was impossible. Totally different from Captain Brond who had given up.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang used Heavenly Ethereal Shift. It was simr movement as a blink but superior to a normal blink as the technique left an afterimage behind. In Marco''s eyes, Tang Shaoyang was still standing on the same spot but in fact, Tang Shaoyang was already in front of his friend.


    The fourth Heavenly Gate - Heavenly Force. The first technique was Heavenly Crushing Strike. It was a punch that contained unimaginable power. The second technique was Heaven Shattering Palm, and the third technique was Heavenly Crushing Grasp.


    Tang Shaoyang executed the second technique, Heaven Shattering Palm. Sending his palm to the man''s chest. His hand movement was refined. It looked slow, but it was actually very fast and the man could only watch the golden palm projection hit his chest. The man''s chest dented inwardly in the shape of a palm, sending the man flying as blood spurted out of his mouth.


    Marco turned his head toward the scream and realized Tang Shaoyang already moved. The still-after image disappeared, and he saw Tang Shaoyang''s back. He did not hesitate to rush at Tang Shaoyang who showed the back open for him. Just as he thought the broadsword in his hand was about to slice Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang''s figure split up into ten. The ten Tang Shaoyang spread out, surrounding him as his sword cut past the illusion.


    That was the Heavenly Illusionary technique, splitting into ten illusions, and he could switch his position with any illusion at any time. Tang Shaoyang then grabbed the confused Marco''s shoulder from behind and used Heavenly Crushing Grasp. The flesh along with the bone was crushed by Tang Shaoyang''s grasp and the blood sprayed from his grasp. The bone and the flesh mixed together in his palm, turning them into mush.


    "ARGGGHHHHH!!!"


    The dark and quiet forest was filled with Marco''s screams. His enhanced body with the bloodline transformation was easily crushed by Tang Shaoyang who did not use his Bloodline Transformation. Everything was pure the work of Heavenly Energy.

 Chapter 1192 Unexpected Guest

    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue, shaking his head in disappointment, "Tch, this is not enough. They can''t hold up until I use the Sixth Heavenly Gates."


    Lu An then returned with the man who was sent flying by Tang Shaoyang, putting the dying man next to Marco. Vice General Marco had stopped screaming, breathing roughly while holding the excruciating pain. Even with his Troll Bloodline, the regeneration on his body was much slower than usual. Trolls were known for their regeneration ability, but this was still too slow.


    "Alright, now you three can choose a painless death or painful death," Tang Shaoyang grinned, turning his head toward Captain Brond who was on his knees.


    "Hiiikkhh!"


    Brond was too scared to meet Tang Shaoyang''s gaze. He fell backward on his butt, letting out an unmanly shriek, shaking his head furiously.


    "You are the unlucky chosen one. Do you want to tell me something? Maybe we can start with, where can I find the other people that were part of your group?"


    Since they had shed, they might as well have exterminated the whole group to prevent future trouble. They would stay for a while on the twelfth floor to save up the Tower Coin for ess. Different from the eleventh floor where the whole faction got ess to the twelfth floor upon defeating the boss floor. The twelfth floor worked individually, so if the other members wanted to climb up to the thirteenth floor, they had to work on their own to gather the Tower Coins.


    "Hah¡­" Vice General Marco let out a chuckle, "You might escape from tonight''s ambush, but you will face the Union''s wrath. You are doomed anyway. The Union will capture you, and our people inside The Union will take you away. You can''t escape from our grasp!"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, but he wondered how they would frame him, "Thank you for telling, but how are you going to frame me?"


    Vice General Marco replied with a sneer, refusing to answer. But then Tang Shaoyang formed two des with yer Energy. The two des pierced Marco''s both thighs through to the ground, pinning his legs to the ground. He screamed in pain, wanting to pull out the de but his hands were wasted.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and squatted in front of Brond, the only one that was still intact, "Now, do you want to tell me? Or do you want to suffer like him too?"


    "I will tell you everything! I will tell you everything!" Brond assumed a kneeling position, nting his face on the ground.


    "Good. What does he mean by "I will be captured by The Union?"" Tang Shaoyang needed to know the real situation first.


    "We killed General Muril and frame you! Vice General Andar is running back to the city with General Muril''s dead body. You will be the target of The Union for killing General Muril. He is from a distinguished family and has a high status in The Union."


    Captain Brond gave an unexpected answer. General Muril was not part of the hostile group, and he was a victim of this hostile group too. Everything looked like nned by General Muril, but he was killed as well by the hostile group.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Hmm, that''s indeed tricky. We can cooperate with The Union to prove our innocence, but it''s troublesome and takes time," Tang Shaoyang turned his head to Rosalie and Lu An, "What do you guys think? Should we switch sides?"


    "That will be tricky too. We have killed their army, and it''s not a small number of troops. Do you think they will ept us? Even though the natives will not be openly hostile against us, we have done the deed," Rosalie thought their situation was really awkward.


    "That''s true¡­" Tang Shaoyang held his chin, observing Brond while thinking of how to salvage the situation, "What about your base? Do you have a base? And where''s your leader? Maybe we can resolve the situation if we bring their leader''s head to the Union, no?"


    "We don''t have a base. Our organizationmunicates with letters, and we don''t know what our leaders look like. A letter came a few days ago, telling us there would be a group of three yersing to Varil Fortress. We don''t even know our leaders'' names. They are using aliases in the letter," Brond replied immediately.


    "This is not as easy as I thought," Tang Shaoyang stood up. It was not because he was afraid of the natives, but because they needed to rely on the natives to climb up. There was a clear restriction on this floor which was the native, "Unless there''s another path to reach the thirteenth floor."


    "There might be another path to the thirteenth floor, but I don''t think we can find it easily unless we run rampant, kidnapping one of the influential figures of the Union and interrogating them. That would be more troublesome and unnecessary trouble, more troublesome than clearing out our name," Rosalie was not fond of the idea, brute forcing their way up to the thirteenth floor. The thing that concerned her the most was that she was afraid Tang Shaoyang would fall deep in his guilt for ughtering the other people. It happened a few times when he thought of himself as a monster, and she did not want the story to repeat itself.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh. Things did not go smoothly. It was so simple and easy to climb up the tower, but it seemed thatdy luck was not on his side ever since he arrived on the twelfth floor.


    "Buhahaha¡­." Marco who had been enduring the pain, released aughter. Heughed at Tang Shaoyang''s predicament, considering this a win even though he was forced to kneel on his knees with two des in his thigh.


    "Noisy," Tang Shaoyang sent his Heaven Shattering Palm at Marco''s head, and his head exploded into a pulp. Each part of his head, in and out, scattered around as theughter ceased. He then looked at the dying Ancient Rank. He did not use Heavenly Crushing Strike at his full power, yet it still left the man dying. The bloodline was too weak for them to endure the Nine Heavenly Gate.


    "Tch, I forgot to ask where they got the bloodline from. We might have a way to get a bloodline supply for the Tarrior," Tang Shaoyang forgot his initial intention of leaving Marco alive. He wanted to ask where they got the bloodline from, "They might get it from the trial, but this guy does not have a bloodline." Brond did not have a bloodline since he did not use the bloodline transformation.


    He looked at the dying man, not willing to waste his healing potion just to ask where this man got the bloodline. He ended up crushing the dying man''s head just like he did to Marco, leaving Brond alone. The Captain''s body shook after witnessing the yer''s brutality. The two men were powerless to resist and with a swing of sword to the neck, they would die. However, the yer chose to kill the two in the most brutal way.


    "What about you? Do you know where to get a bloodline?" Tang Shaoyang turned his attention back to Brond, causing the guy''s body to shake even more.


    "I know how to get you a bloodline," Before Brond could reply, a feminine voice rang from the darkness, replying to Tang Shaoyang''s question.

 Chapter 1193 Entering The Demons Territory - Part 1

    A figure emerged out from the forest, wearing all ck with her face covered in ck cloth, revealing only her red eyes that shone in the dark. The dark eyes and red pupils were the characteristics of the demon, meaning she was from the demon''s side. The goat horn further confirmed that she was a demon.


    "I know how to get the bloodline with one condition, join the Demon King''s force," The demoness maintained a safe distance.


    ''It seems I am having too much fun with my new technique that I don''t sense her presence,'' Tang Shaoyang realized his mistake. He was too focused on the one in front of him and lowered his guard, ''And a Myth Rank, huh?''


    "Join as a mercenary?"


    "Yes. We want you to change to our side and fight for us instead of the human."


    "Then we have more to talk about," Tang Shaoyang did not mind switching sides rather than taking more effort to prove his innocence in this troublesome situation, "How does it work with the demon faction? Do we need to kill your enemy to get the Tower Coins?" Of course, he was not going to ept the offer immediately. He needed to confirm whether it worked the same or different with The Union.


    "Yeah, it''s the same. We will pay you with Tower coins, and your pay is based on how much the demon faction''s enemy you kill, including the human. You can exchange the Tower Coins with the bloodline you are looking for and also a portal to the thirteenth floor," The demoness exined.


    "Alright, there''s no need for me to go through this meddlesome situation if it worked the same with the demon faction," Tang Shaoyang agreed to change aside. He did not care if he had to kill a fellow human. It was not about morality but the safety of his people. He had to keep going up, raising his power as much as he could to prevent a future disaster. He was so determined that it did not matter even if he turned into a monster if that was the price he had to pay to protect his people and his loved ones.


    "Follow. You need to sign an agreement. That''s an assurance in case you betray us just like you betray The Union," Her tone was cold even though it was she who tried to poach him to her side. It seemed the demoness did not like the way Tang Shaoyang easily switched sides.


    "Agreement?" Tang Shaoyang did not care if the demoness liked him or not. It did not really matter to him. What mattered the most was the Tower Coin and the thirteenth floor. He did not need to please someone he just met, "The Union did not ask me to sign any agreement."


    The demoness was surprised before her surprise turned into a frown, "It seems they trust you that much, huh? I don''t care what happened between you and The Union. If you want to join the Demon Faction, then you must follow the rules!" Her tone remained cold, even colder as she misunderstood into thinking that Tang Shaoyang did not want to sign the agreement.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "I never said I would not sign the contract." Then he looked down at Brond who had been listening from the side for a while.


    The man had stayed still as the thought of taking the chance to escape during the conversation was never crossed his mind. He realized that he had no chance to escape from Tang Shaoyang, epting his fate as a prisoner or even a ve.


    "That means you are not needed anymore," Tang Shaoyang raised his fist and was about to use Heavenly Crushing Strike to top the man''s head.


    "Please don''t kill me!" Captain Brond mmed his head to the ground, "I will do everything for you! Please don''t kill me!"


    At the same, the demoness also stepped in, "Stop! Don''t kill him!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The Heavenly Energy that gathered in his fist dispersed, canceling the technique.


    The encounter ended up with Tang Shaoyang switching sides to the demon faction. Tang Shaoyang followed the demoness to the demon''s territory. Brond also followed them, his body was shaking.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as he entered the demon territory. The thick Dark Energy in the air was a factor he did not consider when he chose to side with the demon faction. That could be harmful to Rosalie and Lu An. He was fine with the Dark Energy permeated in the air since he had demon blood in his vein, but it would be different for Rosalie and Lu An.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped his steps which led the demoness to stop her step too, turning around and sending an inquiry gaze. Asking with her expression why did he stop?


    He ignored the demoness'' gaze, turning toward Rosalie and Lu An, "Do you guys fine with the Dark Energy? If it brings a harmful side effect, it''s not toote for us to back down."


    "It''s surely unpleasant, but this dark energy is not enough to harm me. My bloodline cleanses the dark energy in my body, so there''s no need to worry," Rosalie shook her head.


    "I am fine too," Lu An nodded. He did not feel unpleasant, and the Dark Energy barely affected him.


    "Ah, I forgot to give you the mask," The demoness realized her mistake as she took out a mask made of ck wood. It was just a in mask with no carving except for the two holes for the eyes. She tossed four masks for each of them, "That will help you to push the Dark Energy away from you. That''s a simple artifact we prepared for the non-demon yers."


    Brond was the first one to put the mask on. He put it in a hurry as it seemed the Dark Energy had a big effect on him. Rosalie and Lu An also put on the mask for different reasons. Lu An felt like the mask was cool, giving off a mysterious vibe around him. Rosalie wanted to get rid of the unpleasant feeling from the Dark Energy.


    Tang Shaoyang then remembered the two little guys on his shoulder. He looked at them, and they seemed unaffected by the Dark Mana. He could see with his Dragon Eyes that the Dark Mana was repelled by the dragon, and it seemed the Dark Energy had no effect on Dark Predator.


    It was a long journey even after a full day, they had not reached their destination yet. They had been moving without resting from one night to another night. They ended up sleeping in the wild for the night because of Brond who looked sickly and weak ever since the guy entered the demon territory.


    The reason the demoness wanted to bring Brond with them was to use him to find the human fortress'' weakness. Extracting information from man as much as they could to use it against the human. And it seemed Brond was known for knowing the human''s territory in detail. That was why the demoness wanted to have Brond alive.


    On the third day of their journey, Brond''s condition got worse. It seems the dark mana had entered his system and poisoned him. It was not a simple matter to resolve mana poisoning. The healing potion did not work on Brond, and the demoness had to carry Brond on her back as they picked up their pace.


    On the fourth day, they arrived at the deeper part of the demon''s territory, the demon faction''s main fortress, the central of themand for the demon faction.

 Chapter 1194 Entering The Demons Territory - Part 2

    The fortress was far above the Varil Fortress. The twenty-meter-tall ck steel wall gave off a domineering impression at first nce. It gave off the feeling that it was impossible to breach the wall.


    The demoness increased her speed at the sight of the fortress. Brond seemed to be dying if he did not receive proper treatment anytime soon. He was an important chess piece of the demon faction, and the demoness did not want her effort to go to waste after carrying the disgusting human on her back.


    "Open the gate! It''s Valky!" There was no guard outside the gate, and the gate was closed tight. She yelled andnded a kick which created a loud noise, echoing to the air.


    The small door was opened as a squad of demon armies surged out from the small door with their weapons. They seemed not to hear the yell, but the kick rmed them, thinking it was an enemy attack.


    "Idiot! It''s me, Valky. Make a way! I need to meet Commander Gustav right now!" The demon raised her voice, scolding the demon soldiers.


    It seems she had a high status within the demon faction as the guards made a path for her. They made a path for her, but the demon soldiers blocked Tang Shaoyang''s path with their spears. They crossed the door with their spears as the others pointed their spears at the group.


    "Idiot!" The demoness kicked the soldier closest to her, sending the demon soldiers flying past Tang Shaoyang, "Can you use your brain? They obviouslye with me."


    "But we have to follow the procedure, Shadow Squad Leader, Valky. We can''t let suspicious humans into our main fortress without a proper inspection. Especially when you want to bring them to meet Commander Gustav. We can''t allow that," Another demon came out of the door.


    The demon had a singr horn on its forehead, green eyes, and dark skin. He wore a robe with something simr to a suit inside. His eyes firstnded on the dying Brond before shifting his gaze to Tang Shaoyang''s group. He was the Guard Captain for the main fortress.


    Killing intent surged out from the demoness as her aura red out wildly. She stood before the Guard Captain with just a few centimeters separating their faces, "Don''t try to y your authority game with me, Lacos! If he dies here, I will make sure to convince Commander Gustav to execute you!"


    Brond obviously would be the key for them to enter the human territory. His knowledge would be crucial for their invasion. The route between the fortress, where The Union''s food supply was, and also maybe finding a strategic location to create an opening for an ambush and so on. There were so many things they could do with Brond who feared death. This was a rare opportunity for the demon faction, and she was not going to let a mere Guard Captain spoil her n.


    "This is mutiny! How dare you¡ª" The Guard Captain could not finish his words as Tang Shaoyang grabbed the demon''s mouth, covering the mouth, and held it tightly to ensure the demon could not speak anymore. Of course, he was doing it because the demoness seemed to have a higher authority than the demon in his hand.


    "I have been wasting my time almost two weeks just traveling from a city to a fortress, and from a fortress to another fortress. You better not waste my time I will make sure not be able to speak again," He could crush the jaw but chose not to.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Lead the way!"


    Tang Shaoyang was not in a good mood when he barely made any progress in twelve days. He was not going to deal with this nonsense anymore. He would choose his way to get rid of the annoying obstacle.


    The Guard Captain tried to speak but his voice was muffled, barely forming any word. Then he tried to use a gesture, signaling his subordinate to attack Tang Shaoyang. However, the demon soldiers were afraid of the demoness as they did not move an inch from their spot.


    Tang Shaoyang dragged the Guard Captain with him, following the demoness. It seemed the demoness had a higher status as the other demon soldiers did not make a move even though the Guard Captain was dragged by the human.


    Not just the defense was much better, but the inside of the fortress was much better than the Varil Fortress. He did not smell anything unpleasant and all buildings were in good condition. Maybe because this was the main fortress, but this looked like a small settlement that was built for its defense.


    The demoness led them to a four-story building which was the alchemist''s workshop. To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, the one who worked as an alchemist was a human. The demoness told the clerk what happened to Brond and told them to cure him. Then she left Brond behind, leading Tang Shaoyang to the small mansion at the center of the fortress. There was another shorter wall, five meters and it seemed made with the same ck steel as the fortress wall.


    The guard merely nced at the Guard Captain, but they did not stop Valky from entering the mansion. Entering the lobby, they went to the left-wing building, the main hall where themander received his guests.


    They entered the hall where a demon was already sitting at the end of the hall. Sitting straight, wearing a red tunic with a ck vest, and had a ss of wine in his right hand. He gave a shake of his wine as he watched the demonessing closer.


    Valky bowed her head and called, "I have returned for important information, Commander Gustav."


    "I will listen to your report, but can you ask your human friend to release my Guard Captain first. He might die if you keep holding him like that," Commander Gustav''s voice echoed in the hall. His voice was tranquil and toneless, it was hard to read his mood to see his Guard Captain in such a situation.


    Tang Shaoyang released his grip without Valky telling him to. He used Detection on Commander Gustav. That was the first thing he did when he met with thismander.


    [Name: Gustav Colvile | Affiliation: Artamao Kingdom | Rank: Primordial]

 Chapter 1195 Lets Do It The Extreme Way - Part 1

    The Artamao Kingdom was the kingdom that ruled the demon territory. Different from The Union led by a council thatprised many people. The demon had one leader, the Demon King.


    "Now, before we get to the report. I want to know what my Captain Guard did to deserve such a treatment?" When Tang Shaoyang thought the Demon Commander would not bother with this, Commander Gustav brought it up.


    "Because he tried to prevent me from doing my duty," The demoness answered instantly.


    The Captain Guard was massaging his jaw, but he immediately spoke when he heard the demoness'' words, raising his voice slightly louder than Valky, "I am doing my work. They have to follow the procedure to enter the fortress. That''s my duty as a Captain Guard!"


    "But you know one of them suffered from mana poisoning, and he needed immediate treatment. Also, do you think I will bring a bunch of assassins to the center ofmand? Do you doubt my loyalty to The King, Sir?" Thest question was directed toward Commander Gustav.


    Commander Gustav seemed to realize the issue. He squinted his eyes at the Captain Guard. Thetter was flustered at the gaze, "I am just following my duty as the Captain Guard, Sir."


    "Leave!"


    "Y-Ye-Yes, Sir!" The Captain Guard said no more, leaving the hall in a hurry.


    "I want to hear the important news that forces you to return here," Commander Gustav returned his serene gaze at Valky.


    "I have one bad news and two good news. The bad news is that our army that is supposed to take Varil Fortress is annihted along with the Caracius Kingdom''s beast army."


    Commander Gustav frowned deeper at the bad news. The coalition of the two thousand armies was supposed to take the fortress easily. He was confident of that with the Varil Fortress'' condition.


    "Did The Union send a reinforcement?" That was the only logical cause of the annihtion. One Myth Rank and five Ancient Ranks along with two thousand forces. That should be enough to take the Varil Fortress. In fact, they were overkill, yet the army was annihted.


    "I think they send a reinforcement, and they are the reinforcement," Valky gestured toward Tang Shaoyang''s group.


    Commander Gustav mmed the armrest of his chair, breaking it into pieces as he stood up from the chair, "What''s the meaning of this, Squad Leader Valky!?" Along with the shout, he released the fierce aura, suffocating the room with his terrifying aura. Though it barely affected Valky and Tang Shaoyang.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "This demon is so annoying. He is so noisy, should I eat him, Master? He looks tasty, I think," Greed, who awoke from his sleep, muttering in annoyance. His voice echoed in the hall, and Commander Gustav and Valky''s attention shifted to the ck cat. Both looked surprised at the talking cat.


    Tang Shaoyang flicked Greed''s forehead, "Don''t do anything weird. I don''t want to make days of trips to the beastmen''s territory. We have wasted so much time on this ridiculous trip." Then he looked at Commander Gustav and Valky, "You guys can continue your conversation."


    "They are yers, Sir Gustav. I took them from The Union because The Defiance wants to capture and frame them for killing General Muril. They are willing to work for us now," Valky exined, "I bring them here because I can only get the contract from this fortress."


    It was known there was once a civil war on the human side as the human divided into two groups. The people who were willing to take this floor as their home, and the second group who wanted to go out of the tower; The Union against The Defiance. The only way for them to get out of the tower was the yers, after all. The Union did not want to be hostile against the yers which could bring total destruction to them. In the end, The Union defeated the Defiance even though they failed to root the Defiance to the root.


    Commander Gustav calmed down, but the demon soldiers barged into the hall. The aura and the mming noise attracted the soldiers on guard. The demon soldiers looked confused because nothing happened inside the hall. But they saw the breaking part of the chair, but there was no fight and Commander Gustav was not in danger.


    "Leave!" Commander Gustav ordered the soldiers as he returned to his seat.


    "What about the second good news?" Commander Gustav made noment about the yers, but he clearly did not like Tang Shaoyang. There was a little bit of hostility in his gaze. Maybe because they annihted the demon army beforeing here, but Valky mentioned that, telling The Commander that the yers were reliable.


    "We managed to capture one of the Defiances, and he was familiar with the human territory''s terrain. We can use him to our advantage, and maybe, we can try to get into Tarkon or maybe Buldorak. I leave him at the Alchemist to treat his mana poisoning." That ended up with Valky''s report.


    However, the issue was not over yet as Commander Gustav shifted his attention to Tang Shaoyang, "What about you? Why do you want to fight for us, the demon, instead of the human?"


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue, "Tch, I don''t care whom I fight for. We fight to climb the tower, not for the demon, not for the human, or not for the beastmen. We fight for ourselves! If we know another way to climb up the tower, then we will not be here. Just make your decision, will you ept us or not?"


    He was annoyed with how the natives made thingsplicated. Whether human or demon, both are the same. They just needed to know that he was a yer and proceed with the recruitment so he could start earning some Tower Coins. If he had to assume that one enemy was the same as one coin. That meant he had to kill a million, and the group needed three million. It was not that hard considering the rank of the people they encountered, but the issue was the number. Where could they get three million to kill?


    "Wee to the Artamao Kingdom," Commander Gustav grinned ear to ear, "If that''s the case. I have a duty ready for you. I will reward you with one million each if you can take down the Buldorak City."

 Chapter 1196 Lets Do It The Extreme Way - Part 2

    It was Tang Shaoyang''s turn to frown. He knew nothing about this Buldorak City. How far was the city from here, how many fortresses they had to fight to reach the city, and why the demon targeted Buldorak City? More than that, he felt like this was a trap for them.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh as he could note to a decision. If that was a trap, meaning Commander Gustav expected them to die there. He was not sure if themander was prepared to pay if Gustav expected them to die. This demon might not pay them even if they seeded in taking the Buldorak Kingdom.


    Tang Shaoyang for sure had a trust issue after what happened with the Adventurer Guild. He was not going to trust themander, "I have to refuse if that''s the case."


    "Huh!?" Commander Gustav was surprised the yers refused all of a sudden, "But why?"


    Valky did not look surprised by the refusal, just shaking her head slightly.


    "I don''t trust you because this is not how it is supposed to work, no? This is more like a trap you set up for us."


    "I think you don''t care who you work for, but why do you suddenly care? Also, don''t you want to go to the higher floor as fast as you could? I am giving you the chance to make it happen. And if you refuse my offer, who will you work for? The Caracius Kingdom?" Commander Gustav grinned wider, "We are in a temporary alliance with them, and I will make sure you will not be epted by them. They mighte after your life since you also killed their army. You have no choice but to ept my offer if you want to go to a higher floor!"


    Tang Shaoyang fell silent for a moment, ncing at Valky. The demoness made noment about this. It seemed the decision of hiring the yers was in the hands of Commander Gustav.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, then met with the demonmander''s eyes, "We don''t have a choice? We actually have two choices in my hand. It''s just that the choice is troublesome and takes a lot of time to achieve our goal. The first choice will be taking your head and bringing your head back to Tarkon City. That should be enough to clear up my name. Ah, we have a hostage from Defiance too. That should be enough for The Union to trust me."


    "The second choice would be more troublesome. I will not kill you. I will save your head for thest and let you witness how I destroy the demon kingdom! I want to see your expression when you realized that your dumb decision caused the fall of the kingdom! I am leaning more toward the second choice because my patience has run out! I need to vent out my anger a little bit and killing demons will make me less guilty! A win-win choice for me."


    Tang Shaoyang meant it when he said it. It was not a threat. If he could not get to the thirteenth floor the normal way, then he just needed to force the demon kingdom to give him ess to the thirteenth floor. It''s just that he did not know how big the demon kingdom was as it might take them a few months or even years to destroy the demon kingdom.


    Commander Gustav''s grin fell while Valky immediately created a distance from Tang Shaoyang. She would be the first target if things went to the south. She was not expecting all of this, and she also did not understand what Commander Gustav tried to achieve by doing this, ''Don''t tell me Gustav wants to capture the yer to go out of the tower?'' The thought crossed her mind.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Buahahahaha¡­" Commander Gustavughed, taking the threat as a joke. That was right, in his eyes, the threat was a joke. How could three people take the whole kingdom? That was just not possible.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Rosalie and Lu An, "Let''s do it the extreme way? Or do we want to try the beastmen first?" He consulted the two since they were moving as a group, he wanted to hear their opinion.


    Lu An grinned ear to ear, "This takes me back to the days we just met, and the idea of taking a kingdom with just the three of us is quite exciting." That was right, Lu An was excited that they would fight the whole kingdom. This was the reason he wanted to follow Tang Shaoyang.


    "I will follow your decision. It''s not impossible for us to take this demon kingdom if their strongest person in the army is just Primordial Rank," Rosalie did not share the same excitement as Lu An, but she agreed with the extreme idea. Even if things went wrong, they could go back to the eleventh floor, "I am also quite a bit annoyed by them. Let''s do it."


    Tang Shaoyang tapped Wrath''s and Greed''s heads, "Go outside and run havoc. Get them busy while I capture themander."


    Wrath woke up, stretching out his legs while Greed was eyeing Commander Gustav, "Can I eat him, Master?"


    "You can, but not now. We need him alive for him to see what he has done for his kingdom."


    "Tch, what a pity. I feel like the demon outside tastes awful just like the demon army I ate," After saying that, Greed disappeared from his shoulder.


    "That demon girl is Myth Rank, so I will her for you, Sis Rosa. I will look for my prey outside. There must be a few Ancient Rank outsides," Lu An also left the hall, disappearing into the shadows.


    Wrath returned to his original size, destroying the mansion with his massive body as he flew to the sky. Commander Gustav and Valky were shocked that the lizard turned into a Golden Dragon. They were not expecting that the small lizard was a dragon, and the one who shocked the most was Commander Gustav. Before he could see his kingdom fall, he started to regret his decision. He intended to kill the yers who had killed his army. There was no way he would let the people who killed his soldiers stay alive.


    Buldorak City was part of The Union, themand center for the Union. Taking down Buldorak City could mean the fall of The Union. He did not think the yers are capable of doing it because the strongest human stayed in Buldorak City, the Legend Rank Knight. He wanted to send the yers to their death.

 Chapter 1197 Lets Do It The Extreme Way - Part 3

    Valky had disappeared as the dragon broke the ceiling, but Rosalie did not move from her spot because she knew Valky was still inside this hall. The assassin-type enemy had the advantage against Elementalist like Rosalie in one on one. However, Rosalie did not falter or show fear against Valky. Not that she underestimated her opponent, but because she was confident she could kill the demoness.


    The me Empress slowly walked away from Tang Shaoyang, giving him space to fight against the Demon Commander. She stood near the entrance, watching Tang Shaoyang''s back while remaining on alert. There was nothing she could do to make Valky out unless she lured the demoness out. That was what she was doing right now, giving an opening for Valky. She pretended not to notice Valky in this room, and it worked.


    Boom!


    Rosalie heard the crashing noise from behind. She turned around with a grin as she managed to catch the little rat. She set up the Gravity Barrier to the maximum force around her. The Gravity Barrier caught Valky off guard with how the demoness crashed into the ground on her chest.


    The me Empress wasted no time as the golden me pir burst out from the ground, engulfing the demoness in the fire.


    "ARGHHHHHHH!" Valky''s scream echoed through the hall. A few secondster, the scream stopped abruptly as Valky''s figure melted like a candle.


    Rosalie furrowed her brow, realizing Valky was not dead. There was no notification about leveling. Killing Valky who was in the same rank should give her around fifteen levels to forty levels. But there was no notification, meaning Valky managed to escape.


    "Tch, what a waste to let her escape. She will note again for me. I missed my chance," While she had a solution to neutralize Valky''s assault, she did not have the suitable skill to chase after the assassin. She let the demoness escape.


    *** ***


    Back a few minutes


    Demon Commander Gustav did not expect the yers would be this crazy to fight him in this main fortress and decided to fight him instead. It was a lie if he was not nervous upon seeing the dragon that destroyed the ceiling. If the yer could tame a dragon, meaning the yer was too strong. Regret remained as a regret, and he needed to get out of this situation first.


    ''Can I win against him?''


    "Help me to stall him, Valky," He was about to ask Valky to help him, but thetter had disappeared and did not know where to.


    "Do you need time to get your weapon and armor? I don''t mind waiting for you," Tang Shaoyang wanted to beat Gustav when the demonmander was at his full strength. That was the way to deliver the most painful despair.


    "You will regret this," The Demon Commander took out his armor, putting it on his body as he held a spear in his hand.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang also put his stance, something he learned from the Nine Heavenly Gates. He put both hands forward with his right hand slightly higher than his left. The instruction was to put his dominant hand higher, and in his case, his right hand was the dominant side. The Heavenly Energy wrapped around his hand.


    The Demon Commander did not waste his chance upon seeing Tang Shaoyang not use a weapon. He felt like he had the upper hand with the spear. His figure blurred as he thrust his spear into Tang Shaoyang''s chest. The spear was enveloped with dark energy, spiraling around the spear. It was fast, but not fast enough to trick Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. As the spear reached his range, he pped the spear with the back of his hand.


    Not only did he deflect the trajectory of the spear, but the Heavenly Energy caused Gustav''s dark energy to disperse. He almost lost his bnce but he managed to recover and leaped back. The frown on his forehead went deeper as he was confused about what happened with his attack.


    Commander Gustav was pretty sure that the smack had no power with how slow the human moved his hand. However, that was enough to throw him off bnce. The bizarre thing was that his umted dark energy in the spear dispersed.


    "ARGHHHHHHH!"


    The scream snapped out of his thought and looked toward the source. He saw Valky was burned alive by the red-haired woman. That shocked him even more, confused how Valky could get caught. The Shadow Squad Leader was the second strongest individual in this fortress, yet she was caught by a mage at that.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Tch, what an amateur. You should never look away from your opponent."


    Hearing the voice, Commander Gustav turned the voice. Tang Shaoyang was right in front of him along with a golden palm projection. Tang Shaoyang''s palm hit Gustav''s chest te. The te armor dented inwardly, leaving a palm mark as Commander Gustav was sent flying backward, crashing into the wall as the rubbles fell on him.


    "Don''t tell me he died from that one palm. I have controlled my Heavenly Energy to make sure he did not die," Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. That would have foiled his n if he identally killed Gustav. Fortunately, his concern did note true as a figure came out of the rubble.


    Gustav was still alive, and he used his transformation skill. The white fur along with the pattern on the fur and also his face, his bloodline was rted to the white tiger. His body became bigger, twice as big as before.


    "What a coincidence," Tang Shaoyang smiled, "I don''t have a suitable sword, so I will skip the fifth gate. Let''s try the sixth Heavenly Gate."


    Sixth Heavenly Gate, Heavenly White Tiger. It was a technique where he borrowed the power of the Heavenly Beast, White Tiger. The image of White Tiger faintly formed behind him, readying himself to fight and receive the iing attack.


    Commander Gustav''s figure suddenly split into six. The six Gustav made six different movements, attacking him from six different angles.


    "That trick will not work on me," Tang Shaoyang turned round, opening his back to the six figures. That was because he knew all the six figures were an illusion, fake. The real one was right behind him. He used the Heavenly White Tiger''s first technique, Heavenly Roar.


    Tang Shaoyang sent his fist forward to meet with the tip of the spear. As soon as his fist touched the tip of the spear, the tiger''s roar resounded in the hall. Along with the deafening roar, Commander Gustav''s body was sent flying backward once more. His body crashed onto the wall, but it did stop there as his body flew out of the mansion from that single punch.


    "It seems the sixth gate is quite overwhelming," He was not expected to send the man flying even though he minimized the output as he did not want to kill the Demon Commander. On top of that, Gustav was in his transformation skill, yet, Heavenly White Tiger still overwhelmed the demonmander.


    "This is quite overpowering, huh? I wonder which one is stronger between yer Energy and Heavenly White Tiger?" He could not help butpare both with how strong the technique was. Of course, yer Energy had superiority like how it could prevent the enemy from healing, even the God Rank had to be wary against yer Energy. He did not want to use it quite often as It might cause him trouble.


    Tang Shaoyang walked out of the hole that was made by Commander Gustav''s body. Rosalie walked next to him and said, "This is quite disappointing. They are quite weak despite being a high rank. I easily catch Valky, and you beat themander with two attacks."


    That was true. The natives were quite weak even though they were high-rank. Normally, Primordial Rank wouldst dozens of moves against him, yet the demonmander was so easy to beat.


    The two followed the trail left behind by Commander Gustav, and they quickly found the demonmander, lying on the ground on his back. His spear was thrown quite far from him, and his breathing was quite rough as he kept staring at the sky.


    The scream and roar filled the fortress as chaos ensued. Wrath, Greed, and Lu An created the whole mess in the fortress, ughtering the demon soldiers in their sight.


    It was a lie if Commander Gustav did not regret his decision to oppose the yers. He just did not expect the yers would be this strong, so strong that made him helpless.


    "Not yet, not yet. You can''t die yet," Tang Shaoyang came over, holding the demonmander''s cheek with his left hand, forcing the demon to open his mouth. Then he used his right hand to pour the healing potion into Gustav''s mouth forcefully, "You can''t die yet, Gustav. You need to see the demon kingdom''s future."


    Before the healing potion could work, Tang Shaoyang cut Gustav''s four limbs. The demon screamed in pain, but the wound was closing as the potion started to take effect. Soon the bleeding stopped as Gustav huffed roughly. His eyes were full of hatred, gazing at Tang Shaoyang. If his gaze could kill, Tang Shaoyang might die a few times already.


    "Hah¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, "If you don''t try to do anything weird, this will never happen. Why do you people keep doing something stupid like this? Human and demon are the same,"


    Gustav''s wound closed up after his rant. Tang Shaoyang picked up the limbless guy by the neck like he carried a cat. Then he brought Gustav up to the sky, letting the demon witness what happened in this fortress. The ce known for its defense was getting torn apart.

 Chapter 1198 Demon King - Part 1

    Valky was on the other side of the wall, witnessing the strongest fortress in the demon kingdom was demolished by three individuals. The buildings were on fire, and the demon soldiers'' roars and screams filled the air. Never crossed her mind this would happen a few minutes ago, and she was the one who brought these people who destroyed this fortress.


    She was not in a good condition to help too. Half of her face was burned, the skin in her right-hand bulbing, recovering from the burn. She also almost died.


    "I know you can escape from Sis Rosa," Then she heard a familiar voice from the side. She recognized the voice, the youngest man of the three yers.


    Lu An stood six meters away from him, holding a red sword in his right hand. Blood dripped from the sword, an indication the young man had killed many demons with the sword. He expected Rosalie would not be able to kill Valky, and he had been waiting outside while looking for the demoness. It was not because Rosalie was not strong enough, but because of Valky''s ability. Valky would not be able to kill Rosalie for sure, but it should not be an issue for her to escape too. His prediction came true, and here, he found his real target.


    "You are quite weak for a Myth Rank, not even realizing that''s an illusion," Valky heard the voice from behind her. The red sword pierced her chest and her eyes widened. Then Lu An who stood six meters away, his figure slowly dispersed into the shadow.


    "I think you are underestimating me too much, youngster," Valky''s figure melted as she appeared behind Lu An. She was holding a ck dagger, swinging toward Lu An''s neck, "I will at least take your life before leaving."


    The ck dagger reached the neck, but Valky could not feel the resistance as the dagger went through the neck. There was no blood or flesh, but the figure was just a blurred shadow. That was just another illusion made of shadow.


    Lu An came out from below her, immediately grabbing Valky''s neck. At the same time, the shadow surged up toward Valky''s legs, reaching up to her waist. That locked her up, preventing her from using the same technique as before when she escaped from Rosalie and Lu An''s initial attack.


    "It seems it was you who underestimated me," Lu An smiled, "Do you have anyst words? I guess not," He did not wait for her answer, of course, swinging his sword to the jaw, intending to kill the demoness in one hit.


    A pair of feather wings burst out from her back as the shadow locked her up and was dispersed. With a single of her wing, Lu An blew away from her. She used her bloodline transformation. Her eyes turned yellow while her pupil turned ck. Her eyebrow turned feathery and grew longer.


    Lu An stabilized, getting on his feet. The grin on his face grew wider, getting more excited, "This is what I have been waiting for. I don''t like killing a helpless chicken."


    "Tch. It seems it was a mistake to appoint you as the head of the Intelligence Division is a mistake," Tang Shaoyangnded right before Lu An followed by Rosalie. He did not expect Lu An to be a battle maniac like Karan.


    "I think he learned that from you," Rosaliemented. She could tell that Tang Shaoyang had a big influence on the young man. Even though she did not stay as long as Zowen as his spirit, she could tell that her man was a quite battle maniac. It was just some time he could overthink it which Lu An did not have.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Valky''s eyes fell on the figure in Tang Shaoyang''s hand. She expected Commander Gustav to be defeated, but she did not expect him to be captured this fast. The limbless demon was the leader of the demon army, the strongest demon after the Demon King himself, yet Gustav stood no chance in front of this yer. It did not take that long for her to figure out that the yer might be stronger than the demon king.


    "You have two choices. Be my subordinate or be killed!" Tang Shaoyang raised his hand, signaling Lu An not to fight her for a moment. That was the reason he interfered after noticing the fight through the Spirit Eyes. He figured out that he needed her as a guide. No one could do a better job than her since she should know more about the demon territory than the other demons.


    "Don''t! Don''t listen to him, Valky! Remember His Majesty''s generosity for you and your family! You can''t betray him! Don''t you dare betray him! Go die, Valky! Kill yourself if you don''t want to be like me!" Commander Gustav yelled despite his situation.


    "What a weird way to persuade someone," Tang Shaoyang was amused, "What''s your choice!?"


    Valky wanted to run away the moment Tang Shaoyang came, but she hesitated. She did not know if she could escape from Tang Shaoyang or not.


    "What''s you get for me? There''s no way you expect me to work for you just because you threaten my life," The demoness replied. There was something she wanted from Tang Shaoyang based on an answer which was easily understood.


    "VALKY! YOU DARE TO BETRAY HIS HIGHNESS!?" Gustav let out a furious roar, calling her name. But the roar was less intimidating with his condition. That was nothing, just a barking dog in front of Valky.


    "Family¡­ It seems you have a family you treasure. Your life and your family, that should be enough, right?"


    "That''s not enough."


    Tang Shaoyang raised his eyebrow, "I don''t think you are in the position to negotiate here, Valky."


    "So what? What''s the point of you not killing them if the next yers thate here will kill them?" Valky sneered, "I am not that stupid. You want to destroy the demon kingdom, and if the kingdom is destroyed, who will protect my family from the yers and the humans? You, destroying the demon kingdom is no different than the demise of all demons in this realm!"

 Chapter 1199 Demon King - Part 2

    Tang Shaoyang thought about what Valky said, then he realized that might be the doom for all demons. First of all, the yer would not take the demon''s side for sure if they knew the demon had been weakened to such an extent by him. Second, the Artamao Kingdom would be an easy target for The Union and The Caracius Kingdom. With or without yers, the demon would lose the war. He had broken the bnce between the three forces by taking down this fortress and also the Demon Commander.


    Valky took her chance when she noticed Tang Shaoyang hesitated, "What if I give what you want, then you leave the Artamao Kingdom alone. The Artamao Kingdom will provide you ess to the thirteenth floor without paying, but you must stop your attack against us!"


    That was a tempting offer for sure. He might as well have epted the offer, but the damage was there. It was just Tang Shaoyang did not think this demon kingdom would fulfill that request. If the Artamao Kingdom gave what it wanted, that would make the Artamao Kingdom look bad. The Artamao Kingdom would lose its dignity as a kingdom by agreeing to his request.


    "Can you really make the decision? You can''t even hire me as a mercenary without meeting yourmander. If you are that capable, we don''t have to reach this point, no?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    He doubted Valky had the capability to get what he wanted. This might be her trick to get away from him, "It seems we can''t reach the deal. It will be efficient if you are with us, but we will be fine without you either. I can just get the other demons to lead us to the city."


    "Don''t let her escape to inform the demon king about the situation. We need to save the demon king for thest show for our lovelymander," Tang Shaoyang lowered his right hand.


    Lu An''s figure dissolved into shadow, and the massive shadow formed and rushed toward Valky. Valky stood there, staring at the shadow. She did not escape because there was nowhere for her to go. She could tell the shadow would catch up if she tried to escape. Exposing her back to an opponent like Lu An was the same as death itself. She had to face him if she wanted to live.


    Before the wave of shadow could reach her, a portal formed in front of her. A figure came out of the portal. The figure had a sword in his right hand, and he swung the sword down toward the wave of shadow. The sword did not reach the shadow, but that was enough to neutralize the shadow. The strong gust hit the shadow, causing the shadow to blow up. As the shadow dispersed, a figure was blown backward. Lu An did not expect to be fully countered like this.


    Tang Shaoyang caught his little brother with his empty hand, "Hohoho. This is getting more interesting."


    The figure was wrapped in a ck cloak, having his head covered as well. The figure pulled down the cloth that covered his face, revealing his face. The demon had white pale skin, ck eyes and golden pupils, two horns protruding upward of his forehead, and the demon had a pair of wide bat wings.


    "We will talk about the issueter, Valky. But you need to brief me on what happened here to resolve the problem," The figure spoke. The dignified voice brought calm to the tensed-up Valky. The figure then raised his hand, telling her to stop, "Skip the formality. This is not the time for that."


    Valky was about to kneel and greet the figure, and she stopped halfway. She came closer and briefed what happened, including who the three humans were.


    The Demon King let out a sigh, his eyes set on the demon in Tang Shaoyang''s hand, "What about if you release him and talk this out?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "You are quite tamepared to your subordinates. I thought you would rush at me the moment you see what happened to your lovely fortress," Tang Shaoyang was indeed surprised.


    "I told them not to mess with the yers, but it seemed my subordinates did not take my words seriously," The Demon King met with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, "I don''t really want to start a war against the yer. What can we do to resolve the problem?"


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang called Wrath and Greed to return. Greed returned to his cat form, jumping on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder the moment he arrived. As the Demon King entered the cat''s vision, it stood up. His fur stood up, waving in excitement.


    Tang Shaoyang flicked the cat''s forehead, "That''s not your food. Go sleep." That killed Greed''s excitement as he came down on his four, getting to afortable position to take a nap after the meal. Greed opened his right eye once more to take a look at the Demon King before closing his eyes to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Wrath maintained his form, standing next to Tang Shaoyang. He looked at the Demon King because he could feel a strong aura from the Demon King, "Do you want me to kill him, Master?"


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, telling the Golden Dragon not to do anything yet. He just stopped the ughter since the person he could talk to was here. The ughter was unnecessary.


    "Let us climb to the thirteenth floor, then you don''t need to worry about us anymore. That''s what I want from the start anyway. But your lovely subordinate seems to have another n for me instead of enlisting me normally into your army."


    Valky came closer and borated more in detail on what Commander Gustave did. The Demon King massaged the space between his eyes when he found out his fortress'' destruction was caused by a simple matter like this.


    "That was my subordinate''s fault, but you did not have to destroy my fortress, no? We can always talk it out," The Demon King said with regret. Almost everything was razed in fire, and the Demon Kingdom lost its elites in this attack.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Will youe to meet me if I don''t do this? So what are you going to do now?"


    The Demon King let out another sigh, gazing at his Commander, "Alright. I will give you what you want, but you can''t kill my subordinate!" He realized that nothing could be negotiated here from what he understood from that short conversation. Either give the yers ess or they would have to fight.

 Chapter 1200 Partner In Crime

    The Demon King''s appearance changed things for sure. Tang Shaoyang could continue the rampage and killing the Demon King here would plunge the demon kingdom into chaos. It would be easier for him to destroy the leaderless kingdom. Or he could talk it out with the Demon King to get what he wanted.


    "Your subordinate? Are you talking about here or him?" Tang Shaoyang raised Commander Gustav. Thetter did not dare to look up at the demon king, ashamed of losing the most important fortress for the demon kingdom.


    "Of course him," The Demon King furrowed his brow. He had a bad feeling about how the yer talked. It looked like the opposite party did not want to return Gustav alive, "You return him to me and cease the attack. Then we will continue our conversation."


    "Or?" Tang Shaoyang formed a sword with his Heavenly Energy, cing the tip of the sword right above Gustav''s head.


    "Don''t you want ess to the thirteenth floor? You don''t have to pay or work. I can give it for free," The Demon King tried to y dumb which caused Tang Shaoyang to chuckle.


    "That''s the payment for us not destroying your kingdom. If you want to keep your subordinate''s life. You need to pay more unless your subordinate''s life is not worth anything, then you can just let us kill him," Rosalie got involved when the Demon King tried to y it dumb.


    The Demon King red at the red-haired woman, "It seems you also can''t manage your subordinate well for her to interrupt our conversation."


    "Unfortunately, she is not my subordinate, but my Empress," Tang Shaoyang moved the sword slightly, causing the tip of the sword to prate Gustav''s skin. Blood trickled into his face, "Are you trying to stall the time for the reinforcement?"


    The Demon King''s eyes moved slightly, peeking at the Golden Dragon secretly. But that was caught by Tang Shaoyang. It seemed the Demon King was considering his options here. Valky came closer to the Demon King and whispered. She was telling him what Tang Shaoyang wanted.


    ''He wants bloodline. Does that mean he does not have a bloodline? There''s a chance for us to win if he really does not have a bloodline,'' The thought was there but as he looked at how confident and unwavering the yers were, the hesitation got into him again. Especially when the gargantuan Golden Dragon watched him from the side. For someone who had a dragonpanion, the yers must not be weak.


    "No. There''s no reinforcement," The Demon King denied, "What about if we talk in a morefortable space? I have a proposal for you."


    "We don''t need your hospitality. Just get to the point. What do you want?" Tang Shaoyang just wanted things to get done faster. He was not going to restart their conversation by going to a new ce. It was either now or never.


    "Alright," The Demon King nodded, "You should know this is the most important fortress for the Demon kingdom''s defense." Tang Shaoyang did not say yes or no, indicating for the Demon King to continue.


    "By destroying this ce. You are breaking the bnce between the three factions of the natives. Now, The Demon Kingdom is at its weakest right now, and it will be just a matter of time before the other two factions find out. By the time they find out about this, they will cease to attack each other and focus on my kingdom."


    "Do you want us to help the demon kingdom until you recover your force?" Tang Shaoyang frowned. He scanned the fortress with Spirit Eyes, and the fortress was damaged beyond recognition. It had be much worse than the Varil Fortress.


    "No! I want you to destroy The Union''s and The Caracius Kingdom''s fortress. Make it even! Since you are capable of destroying this fortress. It should not be an issue for you to destroy their strongest fortress too," The Demon King wanted to make it even for the humans and the beastmen.


    "In exchange for that. I will give you our ten best bloodlines, including the free pass to the thirteenth floor," The Demon King made his decision, the safest option for him and his kingdom. For some reason, he was not confident fighting the group of three. There was a bad premonition, haunting him.


    ''No! It''s still a lose-lose battle. Even if I manage to kill them. I have to sacrifice so many demon soldiers, and that will weaken my kingdom.'' The Demon King convinced himself inwardly that he made the right decision.


    "Not enough. By doing what you suggested, The Union and the Caracius Kingdom will be hostile against my faction. The risks are not worth the reward," Tang Shaoyang did not give a second thought to rejecting the deal. He wanted to know the way to obtain the bloodline for his subordinates, and his subordinates could get the bloodline themselves if they really wanted an upgrade. He was not going to give the bloodline for free. If he ended up with those bloodlines, he would save the bloodlines for the Empire''s treasury.


    The Demon King gritted his teeth, clearly upset that the deal did not move the yers in the slightest. That quickly told the Demon King that the yers had bloodlines, and they did not need the bloodline urgently.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Free ess to the thirteenth floor, fifteen of the best bloodline in our collection, and also a hundred war mounts," The Demon King upped his offer, "That''s the best I can give to you. ept the deal or we will fight!"


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes as he found out the Demon King''s limit, "Can I see what kind of war mount you have?"


    "They are called War Tusks. The demonic beast that resides in the demon territory," The Demon King whistled. Not long after the whistle, a creature appeared in the sky. The creature descended, diving toward the demon king.


    Whoosh!


    With a big gust, the creaturended next to the demon king. The creature had the body of a lion, the head of a tiger with two pairs of big tusks, a spiral horn on its forehead, and a pair of feather wings.


    "This is Hellion War Tusk. This one is the evolution of the War Tusk. The original War Tusk does not have wings," The Demon King exined.


    "Along with fifty Hellion War Tusks and Fifty War Tusks along with the guide on how to breed them, then you have the deal," Tang Shaoyang raised the stake. Without a doubt, this was a strong mount, stronger than the one he heard in The Union. The horse with the steel skin, was not as fancy as the flying lion.


    "I can''t give you fifty Hellion War Tusks! We don''t even have twenty of them, let alone fifty!" The Demon King raised his voice, breaking his dignified character, and showing his real emotion for the first time.


    "This is thest offer. Along with my initial offer of five Hellion War Tusks and ny-five War Tusks also with the guide to breed War Tusk. I will also include the method to evolve War Tusk into Hellion War Tusk. That''s the best offer I can give you. More than that, my kingdom will not be able to recover."


    "Then you have the deal," Tang Shaoyang offered his hand for a handshake. For the first time, he showed a smile to the Demon King. The Demon King was no longer his enemy, but a business partner.


    The Demon King looked at the hand, then he looked at Tang Shaoyang''s face. After hesitating for a while, he reached his hand.


    "Happy doing business with you," Tang Shaoyang smiled, "Then I need someone to guide me to get us to the target. Preferably you, Demon King. You don''t need to worry about me not fulfilling my part by witnessing it by yourself, and you don''t need to worry for me to escape. I also want an upfront payment, or else the deal is off."


    The Demon King thought about being the guide for the yers. The yer had a point for him to be the guide. If Gustav could not hold the yers, let alone the others. He was the only one who could probably fight the yers equally as long as the Golden Dragon did not interfere. He was the most suitable for the job.


    "Let''s do it then," The Demon King agreed after a short consideration.


    "Good. Give me my items, then we will depart immediately," Tang Shaoyang tossed Commander Gustav to the side. Thanks to this demonmander annoyed him, he could get free fifteen bloodlines and also a war mount. Though he was not sure if the demonic creature could be a great boost to his military power. There was a long process before he could properly use the war mount.


    "Do you want to bring the hundred War Tusk?" The Demon King asked.


    "No! I want my War Tusk to stay in your territory for a while. I tell my people to get the war mountter. Just give me the bloodline and the guidebook to breed the War Tusk for now." Tang Shaoyang was not going to bring one hundred demonic creatures on his own. That was too much work.


    The Demon King fulfilled part of his promise, fifteen blood essence in fifteen vials.

 Chapter 1201 Buy One Get Two - Part 1

    The Demon King fulfilled part of his promise, fifteen blood essence in fifteen vials. He presented the vials on the table. There were thirty of them, and The Demon King let Tang Shaoyang choose them. Even though there were thirty vials, it was just five different bloodlines. Each bloodline had six vials.


    There was Hellion War Tusk Bloodline among the six bloodlines. He did not recognize the other five bloodlines. There was one he might know, but it was a different variant. It was called Hellion Ogre. While he might not know what Hellion Ogre looked like, it was for sure it was an ogre with dark mana affinity. He was not sure how strong Hellion Ogre waspared to the normal Ogre.


    The third one was Bywin Chiroptera, and he had no idea what kind of bloodline it was. The fourth one was Fellion, the fifth one was Infernal Lupuliaris, and the sixth one was Avellion. This was the first time he heard those three names, so the safest choice would be the Hellion War Tusk and Hellion Ogre.


    But it was a lie if he was not curious about these three bloodlines. He put thest vial back on the table, raising his head to meet the demon king''s eyes, "You still have a stronger bloodline, don''t you?"


    The Demon King let out a sigh as he indeed had a stronger bloodline than these six bloodlines. He had two more bloodlines in his inventory, but he was unwilling to offer it to Tang Shaoyang because of how rare the bloodline was. He only had one each of that rare bloodline.


    "I can''t give you that. That''s the alternative for my kingdom to recover. I can''t give it to you," The Demon King shook his head. He admitted it, but he did not want to give it to Tang Shaoyang, "I can only concede this much for you."


    Tang Shaoyang did not insist on the bloodline that the Demon King saved since the demon admitted it. He knew he could not push The Demon King too hard, or else, he would gain nothing from this predicament.


    "Then rank the bloodline for me, from the strongest to the weakest between the six bloodlines. If you lie to me, then the deal is off," Tang Shaoyang warned the Demon King. Since he did not know what kind of bloodline the six had, he asked the Demon King. That was why he did not insist on the bloodline saved by the Demon King. He wanted the Demon King to be honest with him.


    "They are equally strong, on the same rank as each bloodline gives you a different benefit. Hellion War Tusk and Avellion grant you the ability to fly, but the former increases your Strength and Vitality significantly more than the other stats. Avellion focused more on your Agility and Magic Power, so it depends on what you need."


    The Demon King exined each benefit from the bloodline, one by one. At least, he could do a little bit of exining rather than having the yer demand the bloodline he saved. He was not lying when he said the six bloodlines were equally strong.


    Tang Shaoyang ended up taking two for each bloodline. He needed three more vials toplete their bloodline deal. He ended up taking, Bywin Chiroptera, Fellion, and Infernal Lupuliaris for thest three bloodlines.


    After saving the bloodline vials, serious talk came after. It was the target to destroy as part of the deal.


    "Do you want me to destroy Buldorak City? I have to call the deal off if you insist on attacking the city instead of the fortress," Tang Shaoyang told the Demon King before thetter could say anything about their target.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Buldorak City? What makes you think I will ask you to destroy that city," The Demon King shook his head, "I would like you to do that, but that will break the bnce, and I don''t want that to happen. That will put The Union at the bottom."


    "Your subordinate asked me to attack that city when I was trying to enlist in your army. I thought you would ask for the same."


    The Demon King turned his head toward Commander Gustav. Thetter lowered his head and did not dare to look at the Demon King''s eyes.


    Another sigh came out of the Demon King''s lips, "No, you will not attack that city. Our target should be their center ofmand, Union Fortress."


    The Demon King pulled out the map scroll, revealing the hologram of a map. However, Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "There''s no need to pull the map. I will hardly understand the map, why bother? Just lead me to the fortress. I attack the fortress where you wait outside."


    The Demon King paused for a moment, but then he nodded his head. The yer talked as if it was a simple matter of attacking the fortress, but then he recalled his main fortress'' condition, ''I guess it''s easy for him.''


    They waited no more as The Demon King led Tang Shaoyang to The Union Fortress. With no burden such as Brond slowed them down. It took them just around two hours to reach the Union Fortress.


    Tang Shaoyang stood at the Union Fortress, the fortress with the greatest defense in The Union. The Varil Fortress was nothingpared to the one in front of him. He guessed it right, The Union did not bother to invest in the Varil Fortress because they were ready to give it up.


    The Union Fortress had a thirty meters wall surrounding the fortress, installed mana canon on top of the wall, and also the terrifying ballista was ready to rain down the enemy that dared to get closer to the fortress.


    Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie walked side by side, approaching the fortress. While the stone wall was less impressive than the demon''s fortress with the ck city, it was still something that could not be destroyed easily. The gate was made of steel, and it was closed.


    One hundred meters away to reach the fortress, the guards noticed the couple, "Who are you!? Identify yourself and take off your mask!"


    The man''s voice echoed in the air, loud enough that even the Demon King heard it from where he hid. Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie ignored themand as they approached The Union Fortress.

 Chapter 1202 Buy One Get Two - Part 2

    "This is a warning for the couple approaching the fortress! Stop your advance and take off your mask, or we will attack you!" The voice came once more, but the couple did not heed the warning.


    Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie stood thirty meters away from the metal gate, "You don''t have to follow me. I am alone enough to take down the fortress." He did not want Rosalie to feel guilt for killing people.


    "No, I will follow you wherever you go. Don''t ever try to leave me behind. I will be a ghost that will haunt you for the rest of your life," Rosalie said seriously. It would be creepy if someone else said that. But he knew that was just how Rosalie conveyed her determination to follow his path regardless of what he did.


    "We will fire the arrows in five if you don''t take off your mask! Take off your mask and identify yourself!" The voice rang once more, ending up with the countdown, "1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ 4¡­ 5¡­"


    The moment the voice said five, Tang Shaoyang summoned Aerelion. The enormous Infernal Wyvern let out a roar, opening his wing wide. The scream could be heard from the fortress before followed by the ringing bell.


    "We are under attack! We are under attack! We are under attack!" The same voice warned hisrades about the appearance of the Infernal Wyvern.


    In the following seconds, the guards on the wall recovered. They snapped out of their disbelief and shot the mana cannon and ballista at Aerelion. Arrow poured down like rain from the sky. With a single p of his wing, Aerelion neutralized the arrows. He then opened his mouth, firing the fire breath.


    The ck fire swallowed the mana canon''s projectile and also the bolt. The fire reached the wall and destroyed one mana cannon and one ballista, charred the stone wall, and burned the guards. The scream rang in the air as six figures enveloped by the ck fire, ran around in fire.


    Following the initial attack, The Infernal Wyvern flew up to the sky. Everyone in the fortress focused on the enormous creature, forgetting the two people. Chaos ensued inside the fortress as even some of the guards turned their canons around in panic.


    "Let''s put the Skeleton Army into use," Tang Shaoyang then summoned the Skelly Family along with the Skeleton Army, "Kill the one who resisted and capture the high-rank soldiers if possible."


    Ten seconds after themand, Keeper took the first action by firing the dark beam toward the gate. The steel gate exploded as it stood no chance against Keeper''s beam. Then Kaiser led his family into the fortress.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel their excitement from the skeletons as they rushed toward them. Keeper and Skelly9 stayed behind, making a cover fire. The Gunslinger and the archer shot the guards who noticed the iing skeletons.


    Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie advanced, walking at a steady pace. Both flew onto the wall, watching the fortress in a mess. Greed had gone a long time ago, nowhere to be seen. The nocturnal creature acted more carefully at noon. Wrath decided not to join the fight, staying next to him.


    "Where should we start?"


    The Union''s soldiers were divided into two forces. One group headed toward the other side of the fortress where Aerelionnded. Another group faced the Skelly Army. The center of the city was still mostly intact, but then a figure stood at the tallest building at the center of the fortress. The figure did not go toward the Infernal Wyvern or the Skeleton Army. The figure moved toward Tang Shaoyang, moving between the roof until arrived at the top of the wall.


    The figure was a little short of two meters tall and had ck armor and a spear in his hand. He did not assume the position to fight but threw a question at Tang Shaoyang, "Why do you attack us? Why are you killing your kind?"


    "My kind does not mean my ally. Is there a need to ask such a question?" The man came out of nowhere, trying to make Tang Shaoyang feel guilty. But he had cast aside those feelings with a disaster that coulde at him and his people anytime. It was not the moment to dilly-dally with those feelings. He was the leader of millions, and he had to be strong for his empire. A show of weakness might lead to his empire''s demise.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Primordial Rank¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered, meaning the person in front of him was an important target to capture, "I want to capture him alive." He said it as if the person in front of him was a rare creature.


    He had another n aside from destroying the fortress, and he needed the person in front of him to be alive to seed in his n.


    Tang Shaoyang''s figure split into sevens, moving on their own, surrounding The Union''smander. It was Heavenly Steps - Heavenly Illusionary.


    "This trick will not work on me!" The Union''smander thrust the spear toward one of Tang Shaoyang''s illusions, and he aimed at the real Tang Shaoyang. He could switch positions with the illusion anytime if he wanted, but Tang Shaoyang decided not to do so. He gathered the Heavenly Energy in his right hand and caught the spear, a few centimeters away from piercing his chest.


    The Union''smander was surprised that his spear was caught with a bare hand. He tried to pull the spear away, but then an enormous force fell on his body. The Gravity Field caught him off guard as he fell on his knees while losing the grip on his spear. That was a newbie mistake for losing your weapon in a battle.


    Tang Shaoyang formed a sword with his Heavenly Energy. He cut the Union''smander''s both hands before the person could use any bloodline transformation. Then he also cut the man''s leg.


    "ARRRRGHHHHHH!"


    He ignored themander in the Gravity Field, witnessing the fortress destroyed by Aerelion. He did not ask the Infernal Wyvern to stop as he needed Aerelion to deal the same damage to the demon''s fortress.


    After a while, Tang Shaoyang caught themander by the neck and flew upward, raising the limblessmander above him. He floated at the center of the city, then he opened his mouth, "Surrender or I will kill yourmander!"


    The battle abruptly stopped for a moment as the soldiers looked toward the sky. The soldiers were shocked to see theirmander''s condition. Anything else, the soldiers were shocked by how easily theirmander got captured.


    "Make your choice! Surrender or get killed!"


    The fact theirmander was easily captured was proof that the enemy was far stronger than theirmander. The realization aroused the soldier''s fear. If themander could not stop the enemy, who could?


    It started with one soldier, throwing his shield and sword to the ground, yelling, "I surrender! Don''t kill me!" The soldier was on his knees, then he put his forehead to the ground. That was a clear indication that the soldier surrendered.


    Just like a domino effect, after one soldier, it became two then four soldiers. In no time, all the soldiers surrendered.


    "I have been restless since the morning, so this is why," A voice traveled from Tang Shaoyang''s back.

 Chapter 1203 Buy One Get Two - Part 3

    Tang Shaoyang lowered his guard with how weak these people were, not noticing someone behind him. He activated Divine Cloak and Dragon Scale in time before he felt a big force hit his back. The two defensive skills reduced the impact of the punch as he was sent down from the sky, crashing onto the ground.


    The dust rose up, covering where Tang Shaoyang crashed. Themander was still in Tang Shaoyang''s hand as both crashed to the ground together.


    Meanwhile, the person who hit Tang Shaoyang was still in the same spot, frowning. He was a man in his forties with gray hair, wearing ck te armor, a shield on his back, and a sword on his waist. His gaze was where the person he hitnded. He was the strongest person in The Union, The Legend Rank knight that Demon King mentioned, Piluf.


    The Legend Rank Knight realized the punch was not enough to subdue the person who attacked the fortress. He was about to follow up his action with another attack until he sensed somethinging for him. He looked down and saw a pir of golden fire shot upward toward him.


    Piluf was about to dodge to the side, but he suddenly felt heavy and moved too slowly to dodge the iing golden fire. He pulled his shield and faced it toward the pir of the golden fire. His shield glowed in blue as he activated his defensive skill. He was pushed up by the pir of the fire, but he managed to block the fire.


    His ck shield turned red as the golden fire heated his shield up. The heat spread out to his whole shield. The heavy force that held his movement down was still there, and he needed to think of something to get out of the situation. Before he could think of how to stop the golden fire pir, he heard a screech above him.


    Screeeechhh!


    Piluf looked up and saw a bird made of golden fire fly toward him. The firebird dove into him and let out a screech. The Legend Rank Knight immediately used his Bloodline Transformation.


    His body buffed up, slightly getting bigger as a singr spiral horn grew up on his forehead. Even though he was a human, everyone knew Piluf had an unusual bloodline, Hellion Ogre. His appearance was simr to the Hellion Ogre, albeit smaller in size.


    He pushed himself to the side with the boost attribute from his transformation. The golden fire pir shot up to the sky as the firebird dove into it.


    Boom!


    It exploded as the golden fire spread out in the sky. Piluf could feel the heatwave hit his face as the golden fire came his way. More prepared, he was ready to face the golden fire this time. With a swing of his shield, he deflected the golden fire.


    As the golden fire was splitting up, Piluf saw the figure in the middle of the golden fire. The humanoid figure was made of golden fire with a pair of fire wings, pure fire. He could feel the strong aura radiating from the figure made of fire.


    "What are we fighting against?" He blurted that out without expecting the answer.


    Then he looked down. The man he knocked down was standing at the same spot where he crashed, looking at the figure made of fire. No injury, his punch did nothing to the man while The Union''smander was lying next to the man''s feet.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Piluf''s mind raced, thinking of how to salvage the situation. The fortress was still being destroyed by the wyvern, and he was aware that it might be impossible for him to fight the man and the figure made of fire. Before he could think of anything, he sensed someone was behind him. He mmed his shield backward as he turned around.


    Sure enough, a young man that looked like in his teens was right behind him, brandishing his sword toward him. He reacted in time as his shield hit the young man''s side, sending the young man down from the air.


    Boom!


    The young man crashed into one of the buildings, but the hit did nothing to the young man. Lu An got back on his feet as if the hit was nothing, cleaning up the dust that got into his clothes.


    "You are the first one to sense my ambush and counter me. You are living up to your rank," Piluf heard the young man''spliment about him. The Legend Rank Knight was unsure if he had to be happy or not by thepliment.


    "Really? What about me?" Piluf suddenly heard a voice from above him. He looked up and what he saw was a projection of a golden palm. The man who was on the ground a few seconds ago was right above him. He could not react to the second ambush, receiving the golden palm with his body. The crushing force hit his body, sending him down to the ground.


    BOOM!


    The ground formed the palm as a figureying down in the middle of it. Piluf breathed heavily, did not think he would be taken down so easily. He could tell his ribs broke as it hurt so much. His organs might take some damage from the attack. Fortunately, the Hellion Ogre''s bloodline gave him a high regeneration, healing his injury faster even without the healing potion.


    Piluf got back on his feet, wiping the blood around his lips.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!"


    The three figuresnded right in front of him; the man, the young man, and the figure made of the golden fire. There was no need to think about it, he stood no chance against three of them.


    "Who are you!? Why are you attacking The Union?" Piluf asked.


    "Alright guys, calm down. We are here not to kill him. That will really break the bnce if the strongest figure in The Union died. That''s also not part of the deal," Tang Shaoyang raised his hand, telling Rosalie and Lu An to rx. He could feel Lu An''s excitement and anticipation to fight the Legend Rank, and he could feel Rosalie''s fury from the zing fire.

 Chapter 1204 Buy One Get Two - Part 4

    "You are the yer who killed General Muril in the frontline?" Piluf immediately connected the dots when Tang Shaoyang admitted his identity as a yer. There was news that Varil Fortress was down because the yers had a dispute against General Muril, ending up killing the soldiers and also General Muril. He was on his way to the Varil Fortress to investigate the situation.


    "General Muril?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows and looked confused for a moment. The name sounded familiar but he forgot who that person was.


    Rosalie canceled her transformation skill. The figure made of fire was her. The bloodline transformation turned her body into fire, "He is the general we met at the frontline, remember? The topless guy." She reminded him who General Muril was.


    General Muril was not so important, and the guy barely left an impression on him. Tang Shaoyang deemed the guy was not important, and that was why he did not bother to remember the guy. He just remembered the guy as a general killed by The Defiance to frame him.


    "Ah, that poor man?" Tang Shaoyang met with Piluf''s eyes, shaking his head, "Unfortunately it was not us who killed him. Do you think it''s possible for your soldiers to bring his body back against us?"


    Piluf fell in his thoughts for a moment, pondering the question. The three were strong enough to face him, The Legend Rank, ''Is it possible for an Ancient Rank to escape from these three yers?''


    "But¡­" He was about to voice his doubt, but then his eyes widened as he came to a realization. It was not the yers who killed General Muril, but The Defiance. The Defiance tried to use The Union to take the yers.


    "It seems you understand what happened. But what''s in the past will remain in the past. We need to talk about your current situation," Tang Shaoyang led the conversation, "Bring them all, Lu An."


    Lu An looked disappointed that they did not fight the Legend Rank, but he followed the order. He disappeared into the shadows and returned with five people in his hand. One of them was themander, and the other four were the Ancient Rank. Lu An did not participate in the frontal attack because he had been busy, looking for the high-rank officer in this fortress.


    "I will stop the attack and return them alive to your hands in exchange for your thirty strongest bloodlines," Tang Shaoyang started the real talk and also the real purpose for Lu An to look for the high rank officers. He wanted to exchange them for more bloodlines. That was what he nned when he agreed to the Demon King''s offer.


    "Are you aiming for The Union''s resources with such a dirty trick?" Piluf was angry when he knew what the yers tried to achieve by attacking this fortress. The yers chose the shortcut to get the resources they wanted instead of trying to enlist as the mercenary or became the member of the yer Guild.


    "You can think of me however you want," Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Give me your reply, do you want to exchange this fortress and also your people''s lives for the bloodline or not?"


    "What if I refuse the exchange?" Piluf did not want to ept the offer. He did not want to give the yers with anything, whether it was a bloodline or even a coin.


    "Then you can say goodbye to The Union. I don''t mind killing you and taking down three more fortresses. That should be enough to destroy The Union." That was half-truth and half-lie. He was telling the truth about taking down more fortresses, but he would not kill Piluf. His people still needed the three factions to climb up to the thirteenth floor.


    Piluf did not want to give what these yers wanted, but he did not have a choice. If this fortress and another three fortresses fell, that would be the end for The Union. The demon and the beastmen would swarm them if the Artamao Kingdom and the Caracius Kingdom knew that The Union''s four fortresses fell.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Ten. I can concede ten bloodlines for them and this fortress."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I have to refuse if that''s the case. I guess these people''s lives don''t have that much value for The Union."


    He took out Mzed, walking next to themander as he raised the battle-ax. He was about to swing the battle-ax down to themander''s neck.


    "Stop! Let''s talk it out. Thirteen¡­. No, fifteen! The Union will give you fifteen bloodlines in exchange for their lives and also to stop your attack against The Union," Piluf raised his voice and tried to stop the yers to execute his people.


    "Eighteen bloodlines! No less than that, or the deal is off!"


    "Alright, eighteen. We will give you eighteen bloodlines, but you have to take an oath that you will not attack The Union''s territory again. That''s the only condition for you!" Piluf stated the condition. He had to take a precaution, in case the yers repeated the same thing to extort more things from The Union.


    "You have the deal, and I don''t mind taking the oath." Tang Shaoyang showed his teeth, smiling.


    Piluf did not have the items in him, so Tang Shaoyang had to wait for the temple to deliver the items. Of course, they also needed the priest from the temple for the oath to have a consequence.


    Piluf left the fortress on his own to retrieve the bloodline and also to bring the priest. It took the Legend Rank Knight two hours to return to the fortress with the item and the priest. Tang Shaoyang stored the bloodlines in his inventory and the smile never left his face.


    "Happy doing business with you, Sir Piluf," Tang Shaoyang stood up from his chair, "Then we will leave. We have another business to take care of."


    Just like that, Tang Shaoyang left the wrecked fortress with more loot in his inventory, "Our next target is the Caracius Kingdom. We will use the same strategy. Lu An will capture the high-ranking officers while we will destroy the fortress."


    "It''s surprisingly longer for you to take down one fortress," The Demon Kingmented as the yers returned. He could not hear what the yers talked about with Piluf, but he saw them having a conversation. He could not say anything because Piluf was not part of the deal, after all.


    "It does not matter as long as I fulfill my part, no?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Stop with the nonsense, lead us to the Caracius Kingdom."

 Chapter 1205 Can Be Good, Can Be Bad - Part 1

    The Demon King stood in the giant tree, watching the Barbarus Fortress of the Caracius Kingdom get invaded by the yers. The same ck wyvern, the skeleton army, and the ck cat ran havoc inside, destroying the building and also killing the soldiers.


    "This¡­" Valky was lost for words at the sight of the destruction, "What if they join our army?" She blurted out while imagining if the recruitment went smoothly. If the three yers could easily destroy the enemy''s main fortress, it would be easy for them to win the battle in the frontline.


    "It seems we and The Union just missed the important piece to win the war," The Demon King muttered, "I thought of going easy on Gustav, but it seems I need to reconsider his punishment."


    The Demon King closed his eyes. The attack on the fortresssted for one hour before the Legend Rank of the Caracius Kingdom appeared. But it was just another fight between three yers against the Legend Rank. The Demon King witnessed how easy it was for the three yers to defeat the Legend Rank of the Caracius Kingdom.


    If he chose to fight instead ofpromising with the deal, he might die back then. Without a doubt, the yers were capable of achieving that. He also watched how the yers took more bloodlines from the Caracius Kingdom. He was aware that the yers nned to get more bloodlines in exchange for mercy.


    Just like that, the two strongest fortresses of the Caracious Kingdom and The Union were destroyed. Even though he did not see the two factions lose their important personnel, that would make the two factions think twice before nning for the invasion. That would give him time to recover as well, and that was what he tried to achieve.


    The Demon King straightened his back, masking his stress under the calm facade as he noticed the yer headed out of the fortress. The three yersnded on the same branch.


    "We are done here. It''s time to fulfill your deal," Tang Shaoyang straightforwardly asked the Demon King for ess to the thirteenth floor. He realized during his fight against the three factions on this floor that there was not much he could get on this floor. Unless there was another breeding ground just like the Lesser Kraken. If he wanted to level up, he needed to kill the most important figure in these three factions, and that would break the system for the twelfth floor. He was not sure if it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    The Demon King nodded, "Follow me. The portal is in my city," He felt the same. It was better for the strong yers to go to the next floor instead of staying here. He was worried that the yers might do something extreme if they were offended.


    *** ***


    The Demon King Castle


    The Demon King dismissed all the maids in his castle. He even informed his wives and children to leave the castle beforehand. That was to avoid them offending the yers. It was better for the yers to have minimum interaction. The Demon King led the three yers to the backyard where the portal was.


    There was a big magic circle with intricate symbols, "That''s the portal to the thirteenth floor. You can use it to gain ess to the thirteenth floor. As long as you use it once, you don''t need the same portal to travel between floors."


    The Demon King exined how it worked out of formality. The yers should know more about how the portal worked, more than him.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes at the Demon King, "You seem to want me and my friends to leave as soon as possible. Are we not wee here?"


    "Of course not. You can freely return to my castle, and I will do my best to entertain you and your friends. I just figured out that you might want to go to the upper floor as soon as possible. Do you want to stay for a while in my castle, Sir?" The Demon King addressed Tang Shaoyang politely, lowering his status as the Demon King.


    "I am just joking," Tang Shaoyang grinned, waving his hand as he, Lu An, and Rosalie walked into the magic circle.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    [Do you want to use the portal to the 13th floor? Yes/No?]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded at Lu An and Rosalie, signaling them to go at the same time. The three yers disappeared from the magic circle under the Demon King''s watch. As soon as the three left, he breathed out in relief. The disaster was no longer here.


    *** ***


    Starter City #4


    The atmosphere in the city was intense, at its peak as the war between the factions continued. It was now the Divine Church and The Federation of Allurion against The Tang Empire. Meanwhile, The Giteron Dynasty remained on the sideline, watching the war while reaping the benefit of exploring the eleventh floor.


    Zhang Mengyao was in her office, reading the report from the Intelligence Division. The report was mostly the movement from the Divine Church and also The Federation of Allurion. There was a small fight here and there, but the big battle had not yet happened.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "It''s Yeon Hee, Ma''am," The female voice followed after the knock.


    "Come in," Zhang Mengyao replied while her eyes remained on the report.


    The door opened as Yeon Hee entered the room. She was in her division uniform, deep blue in color. Zhang Mengyao looked up as Yeon Hee arrived in front of the table, "It seems there''s something urgent for you toe here yourself."


    Yeon Hee shook her head, "It''s not urgent but quite important. The Uprising Guild has arrived on the eleventh floor."


    Zhang Mengyao caressed her forehead. This could be bad or good, but she felt it would be bad for them once the other factions arrived. This was indeed important.


    "Call Vice Wei Xi, Marshal Alton, Marshal Kang Xue, and Vice Marshal Moonsong for me. I need to hear their opinion on this matter."


    "Yes, Ma''am." Yeon Hee bowed her head slightly before leaving the room.


    As the door closed, a notification rang in her head. She checked the message, it was a message from Tang Shaoyang, a frequent update on his journey.

 Chapter 1206: Can Be Good, Can Be bad - Part 2

    The small meeting was held at Zhang Mengyao''s office, and she told them what happened.


    Wei Xi tapped his forehead the moment he heard another faction arrive. The timing was just not good for the other factions toe.


    "This is bad for us," Wei Xi said, "I am afraid our enemy will use the other factions to get into us. What''s worse if they brought the war back to Earth."


    "How bad is our rtionship with the Uprising Guild?" Marshal Alton asked.


    "We have a neutral rtionship with them. We had a brief exchange with them but that was it. They are also not part of the World Government," Zhang Mengyao answered, "But they might side with The Federation of Allurion if they are offered something they could not refuse."


    "But do we really care about the other factions from Earth? They are quite weak, no?" Moonsong sounded arrogant, but that was the truth. In terms of battle power, the Tang Empire was far above the other factions from Earth. It was proven how they managed to hold against the two factions from the advanced world, even though what they faced was just a small force.


    "That''s not the issue. The federation or the church can give their people to join the other factions, and they can bring the war back to Earth. The World Government will be d to be the federation''sckey just to destroy us," Wei Xi borated more on the core issue, "If The Uprising Guild is here, that means the other factions will reach here soon enough."


    "Should we change our focus?" Marshal Alton looked at Zhang Mengyao, "What if we focus our force back to Earth and conquer all the territories. We will destroy the other factions before they can trouble us. It''s not like we can get any resources in this dimensional tower with The Federation of Allurion and The Divine Church keeping us busy with their minions."


    That was the realistic focus and also more feasible than defeating The Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion.


    "I agree with that. The Empire has the Beast Coven, Tarrior, and the Elven Kingdom. We can march three different directions and still win the fight," Moonsong was confident with their chance of conquering the Earth, total domination over Earth before thinking of defeating the other factions.


    Wei Xi seemed to agree with the proposal too while Kang Xue had no better idea in her mind.


    "That¡­" Zhang Mengyao''s eyes twitched a little. That was a big decision, too big of a responsibility for her to make the decision by herself, "That will be ourst option. I need to consult His Majesty first to make such a decision. Let''s keep an eye on the Uprising Guild for the moment."


    Yeon Hee entered the office after knocking on the door, "The Uprising Guild''s Guild Leader wants to meet His Majesty."


    The five people looked at each other for a moment before nodding their heads, "Lead him here."


    *** ***


    Zander came with his trusted subordinates to meet Tang Shaoyang. He wanted to ask for information about the eleventh floor. After exploring the area a little bit, he realized this floor might be different from the previous ten floors. He wished the Tang Empire was willing to share the information.


    Zander and his two trusted subordinates followed the woman in uniform, leading them to a room. Five people were waiting for them inside, two women, two men, and one beast person. He frowned because the woman was seated in the middle. From the look of it, the woman was the one in charge here.


    Igmar whispered to his leader, "Maintain your expression, Boss. She is the second person in the Tang Empire. We are here to ask for information, remember."


    Zander took a deep breath before nodding his head, calming his head as he took the seat.


    "Wee, Sir Zander. It seems you haven''t been informed that our leader has passed. I am currently taking the temporary leader seat for the Tang Empire until we choose the next Emperor," Zhang Mengyao told the Uprising Guild.


    There was a reason for her to tell Zander the news, it was to find out the Uprising Guild''s stance. Of course, it was also to convince the Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion that Tang Shaoyang was really dead. It was to ensure that no one knew that Tang Shaoyang was still alive.


    Zander, Igmar, and Upenda were shocked by the news. They had witnessed how strong that person was in the Earth Tournament. The three exchanged nces, still in disbelief.


    "He fought the God Ranks of the Divine Church and was killed in the battle."


    Igmar was the first one to respond, bowing his head slightly, "We are very sorry for your loss."


    "So, why do you want to meet me, Sir Zander?"


    "We wish to ask for general information about the eleventh floor. We are currently at a loss," Igmar did the talk while Zander kept his silence the entire time. Zhang Mengyao did not mind sharing information about the starter city and how things worked on this floor. It was not such a big deal as they would find out sooner orter.


    After ten minutes, the Uprising Guild left the building. Marshal Alton, Vice Marshal Moonsong, Wei Xi, and Kang Xue returned to their seats.


    "Tch, it seems it''s really bad news with the other factions arriving here. They will take this chance to take us down," Wei Xi clicked his tongue, "I can see Zander guy''s desire to conquer us the moment he heard about His Majesty''s fake death."


    "So, can we consider The Uprising Guild as the enemy? I think they will try to make a move on us soon enough," Moonsong agreed with Wei Xi. He could see the heat in Zander''s eyes when he looked at them.


    "His Majesty just informed me an hour ago that he has reached the thirteenth floor. He might be a little bit busy, but I have messaged him to call me once he has the chance, and I will talk this out with His Majesty for our future movement. I will call you again once I get His Majesty''s decision. The meeting is over for now."

 Chapter 1207: Thirteenth Floor

    Tang Shaoyang looked around, checking his surroundings while his Spirit Eyes checked further into the distance. They were surrounded by trees, tall and dense trees. The tree he never saw before. Its trunk was white while the leaves were ck. Far up to a thousand meters are, everything was the same trees. He saw no beasts or people, just trees.


    "We are safe for now¡­." He paused as he looked down the stairs. They were in the middle of a tform made of stone. He was standing above the same magic circle that was in the Demon King castle''s backyard. Down to the stars, the ground was covered in ck leaves, "Or maybe we are not safe."


    Tang Shaoyang easily noticed with his Spirit Eyes that people hid below the ck leaves. Using the leaves as the cover, waiting to ambush them. There were at least twenty of them, hiding to the side of the paved path. Each of the people had a short sword, holding the sword as these people noticed his arrival.


    Rosalie came next to him, looking at the same ground as him. She failed to notice it at first, but she saw the thick mana below the leaves. It did not take long for her to realize there were people waiting for them.


    Lu An seemed the first one to realize the ambush. The boy pretended not to notice the ambush, but his innocent eyes'' facade turned sharp the moment they arrived there. He sensed these people''s presence.


    ''Five Epic Ranks and fifteen of level 850 on average,'' Tang Shaoyang had used the Detection on twenty people. These people were not a threat to them. Lu An alone should be enough to dispose of twenty of them by himself.


    It was not hard to figure out these people''s purpose. It was the same with The Defiance. They want to use the yers to get out of the tower or maybe they had deep hatred for the yers and wanted to kill the yers.


    Lu An did not take any action, taking a nce at Tang Shaoyang. The young man was waiting for the order to execute.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward his little brother. His lips were moving but no voice came out, ''Capture fives for questioning, kill the rest!'' That was what he said to Lu An.


    The young man executed the order beautifully. He disappeared into the shadow and screams were heard not long after. There was one screaming from below the piling up ck leaves, but then the scream stopped. Five seconds after the scream, Lu An emerged from the ck leaves with five people in ck, dragging the unconscious five men in ck.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to approach Lu An, and yet he received a notification message. He got a message from Zhang Mengyao which said: "Call me if you are not busy."


    "Get information from them. That should not be hard for you, right?" He asked Lu An.


    Lu An smiled, tapping his chest two times for assurance, "Don''t worry about it, Brother. I will make sure they will spill everything they know." After saying that, the young man dragged the five unconscious people to the woods.


    Tang Shaoyang called Zhang Mengyao through the Communication System. His call was immediately answered by Zhang Mengyao. Thetter immediately told him what transpired back in the Starter City, the other factions that arrived in the starter city that might turn the war unfavorable for them. She asked him what they should do about the factions from Earth.


    If it was a normal situation, Tang Shaoyang should be happy as the other factions might help the empire to face the other factions from the other worlds. However, his factions were so strong that the other factions from Earth wished for his empire''s fall. The other factions might work together with The Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion instead of supporting the empire that came from the same world.


    Rosalie came up to him with several options. First, they could talk with the other factions to form an alliance to fight the federation and church. That was the best scenario. Second, treat the other factions that arrived on the eleventh floor as enemies, meaning they would fight them as well. That was something they wanted to avoid but necessary since those factions could be a threat. Third, retreat from the dimensional tower and focus on conquering Earth rather than splitting their forces into the Dimensional Tower. The fourth, continued as it was and reacted ordingly. Passively waiting for the situation which was also bad.


    Tang Shaoyang''s order was quite simple: take the necessary measures. It did not matter even if they became amon enemy for the other factions on Earth. If there was a sign that those factions joined hands with the church and the federation, treat them as enemies and kill them all. It was a wait-and-see situation, there was nothing they could do about it. If it was too much, Tang Shaoyang asked them to retreat from the tower temporarily.


    Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao talked it out for a while with Rosalie asionally offering her opinion on the matter. He heard screaming from the woods, but he remained unbothered by the scream, "This is the worst scenario that I don''t expect. We are in a race against time now. If the Divine Church manages to infiltrate the Earth with the help of these factions, they might have a way to find the way to get into Earth."


    The Divine Church''s God Alliance, Nirvana, was interested in the world he came from. They hated the power he had, but they also sought out the same power for themselves. Without a doubt, they wanted what he had, and Earth was where his power came from. They were eager to find Earth, and that meant the war against the Divine Church was imminent. His time to reach, at least, Legend Rank was shortened. He needed to reach Legend Rank before the Divine Church could find Earth.


    Legend Rank was the bare minimum for him to fight the God Rank, but it was better if he could reach Demi-God Rank in time as well. His chance to win against the God Rank would be higher if he could reach Demi-God.


    "I wish I was decisive enough to make a decision to conquer the Earth before the Dimensional Tower," Tang Shaoyang said in regret. His goal was to take his former country''s territory, and he was satisfied with it. But now the other factions that governed the other territories might be the cause of his empire''s fall.


    "It''s pointless to regret that. We have to face what is in front of us right now," Rosalie hugged him from behind, whispering to his ear, "We have to trust the empire to Zhang Mengyao right now. You just need to focus on your goal right now, reach Legend Rank or even Demi-God Rank before the church and the federation find their way to Earth."


    In the eyes of the Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion, the Earth that just started the Game was a world full of resources. They would be greedy for the Earth and would want to take the Earth for themselves.


    Not long after he ended the call with Zhang Mengyao, Lu An returned. His face and outfit were covered in fresh blood, but the young guy was still smiling as he got the information from the five people. Shadow crept up to his bloody, from the bottom to the top. The blood disappeared from his body as the shadow scanned his full body.


    "They are the natives with the same motive as The Defiance, Brother. These people wanted to capture us so they could get out of the tower," Lu An''s information was to be expected. There was no surprise.


    "Did you ask him about how to get to the fourteenth floor?"


    "I did, but it seems they did not know anything about it. However, we might know the people who know that. Those people said their leaders might know about how to reach the fourteenth floor."


    "Then you should know where to find the leaders they talked about, right?"


    "Of course," Lu An nodded, "Follow me. They said their post is to¡­." He paused as Lu An did not know where the south was. He could not differentiate which was south or north.


    "To?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow.


    "To the south, but I don''t know which is south," Lu An was embarrassed. He was so confident earlier and yet, he did not know the basics. However, Tang Shaoyang was no better than Lu An. He could not tell which direction the south was.


    Rosalie who realized the problem let out a chuckle. She looked up at the sky, at the sun for a moment, before pointing toward the paved path, "This way."


    Lu An grinned ear to ear, "We are lucky to have Sister Rosa,"


    The three followed the paved path, under the shadow of Lu An. They moved discreetly to avoid being noticed. Not that they were of the natives, but Tang Shaoyang just wanted to avoid unnecessary bloodshed. Heading further down to the south, they finally found a settlement.


    It was a human settlement, surrounded by a five meters wooden wall with a tower built behind the wall. The people with bows and arrows stayed on the tower to watch over, the gate was guarded by four people. It looked like a normal settlement on the outside. They had fields to the west, farmers tended the field, and the settlement had quite a few pens with creatures with a simr build to the pig.


    It was just a simr settlement they could find on the eleventh floor. However, from the information, this was the ce where the native trained the people to ambush the yers. This was just one of many ces for the natives. They had simr settlements on the other sides as well, many of them guarding the portal.


    "I will leave it to you, Brother," Tang Shaoyang tapped Lu An''s shoulders. There was no one better to sneak into the settlement without being noticed.

 Chapter 1208 Another Side Of Lu An - Part 1

    Lu An easily snuck into the settlement without being noticed. He kept using Detection on the people inside, and he understood why his Brother did not want to fight these people. Most of them were around level 300 with some of them high enough to reach level 800. These people were not worth their time.


    Lu An listened to his brother''s direction, moving to the other side of the settlement. It looked like a normal vige on the outside, but he quickly soon found out that this was not just a normal vige. The other side was a training ground where high-level people gathered.


    Watching from the shadows, he saw some people running with weights on their backs. On the other side some people trained with bows, and on another side, people fought in the arena with the short sword with an instructor watching them. He quickly realized that more than half of the settlement consisted of the training ground. Going further from the training ground, there was ess to the underground. He could not find the person he looked for after searching above the ground for a while, realizing the person he looked for might be underground.


    Lu An entered the underground, walking through the path with torches lightened up the path. Soon he arrived in an open, big area where more people gathered. Different from the outside who was currently in their training, these people looked ready to enter the battle.


    Seven men stood on the wooden tform while hundreds gathered before the tform. Lu An''s eyes were straight toward the man on the tform who was currently speaking. He came closer, hiding under his target''s shadow. It seemed the man was doing a speech before the hundreds would enter the final phase of their training. Thest training was to fight each other inside this undergroundbyrinth. They would pass the final training if they could kill two people.


    After finishing the speech, the six people on the tform came down. The hundreds were divided into six groups, following each of these people who were of an Ancient Rank to the branched caves, leaving one person on the tform.


    Lu An patiently waited for the group to leave the area. His mission was to kidnap his target, not to make a ruckus. He came out of the shadow and tapped his target''s shoulder. Thetter was shocked but before the man could do anything, the shadow enveloped him. The whole body was covered in shadow, not able to move or even speak. The man could not even make a muffled noise, as if he lost the capability to speak. In the following second, both disappeared into the shadows.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang, Lu An, and Rosalie found a secretive ce to put their prisoner. Lu An used his shadow to restrain the prisoner, having the man sitting against the tree. The man still could not speak with his mouth covered in shadow while Lu An told him what he found within the settlement.


    "Let him speak," Tang Shaoyang told Lu An to free the man from the restraints.


    "Who are you? Which group are you from? Are you aware of the consequences of touching the Salvation Fraternity member?" The man questioned the three and seemed not afraid of his current situation.


    "As I said, it will be tough to get something out of him, Brother," Lu An was aware it would take some time to make this man speak.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The man looked confused for a moment, trying to understand the conversation between Tang Shaoyang and Lu An.


    "Do you want to do it, or do you want me to do it?" Tang Shaoyang nodded and asked Lu An. For someone who trained the people to ambush them, it was to be expected it would be a little bit tough to get the information. While Tang Shaoyang had not learned anything about the art of torture, it was not that hard to torture someone to make them speak.


    "Let me do it," Lu An was eager to try the technique he learned for sure.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at his brother, frowning. Looking at Lu An''s excited expression, he felt like it was a wrong decision to let Lu An do the job. He felt like Lu An was growing in a different direction.


    Lu An approached the man, licking his lips, "Let''s make it easy, brother. If you answer all my questions, I will grant you a painless death. I ask, you answer, okay?" He was smiling, a bright smile with his innocent look.


    The man looked confused for a moment and furrowed his brow. He understood what the young man said, but he did not understand why the other groups tried to interrogate him. There were several groups on this floor. They might not work together but they had the same purpose, getting out of this cursed tower. There was no reason for them to fight with each other. It was not like the Salvation Fraternity had yers as well.


    "I have interrogated your subordinates, and they said you might know the way to get to the upper floor. Tell me how to get to the upper floor," Lu An maintained his bright smile while questioning the man.


    The man furrowed his brow deeper before he came to a realization. He made a surprised expression before letting out a heftyughter. Hisughter echoed into the air, "Buahahahahaha¡­ The time for us to get out of this tower hase! Buahahahahaha¡­" He stoppedughing, looking at Lu An with his eyes big open, "You are a yer! And you will lead us out of this tower! Make your choice, young man. Obediently lead us out of the tower, or you will experience The Hell we have prepared for you!"


    "Tch. Tch. Tch." Lu An clicked his tongue, shaking his head, "It seems I need to make you understand your situation first," He then took out a small knife, a t knife the size of a finger. He moved the hand closer toward him, but then he stopped midway, turned around, "Are you sure you want to watch me, Sister Rosa? I have to admit that what I am doing is quite disturbing."


    Rosalie hesitated, curious about what Lu An would do, but at the same time, she felt like she had to listen to Lu An''s words.


    "You don''t have to watch. This might give you a nightmare," She listened to Tang Shaoyang''s advice, leaving the two alone with the man.

 Chapter 1209 Another Side Of Lu An - Part 2

    After Rosalie left them, he took out a pair of gloves. Lu An then picked the man''s hand and pulled the finger closer. He started with the thumb, putting the knife below the nail then he inserted the knife. Blood streamed down from the knife as the man grunted in pain. The man did not scream as Lu An pulled up the knife. The nail dangled off as some part was still connected to the flesh. He reached for the nail and forcefully pulled the nail off the thumb.


    The man''s body shook a little, grunting in pain, holding his scream. After that, the man grinned at Lu An, showing that it was nothing for him.


    "Rx, this is just the start. Let''s see if you still can smile after. You make me excited because I can apply everything I have learned," Lu An pulled up the man''s index finger, doing the same.


    By the time Lu An finished taking off all the nails on the man''s right hand, the man could no longer smile. Sweat covered his forehead, but the man endured everything well. He did not scream.


    "So, do you want to speak or do you want to continue?" Lu An cleaned his small knife from the blood, "We can stop here if you cooperate."


    "Dream on! I will never tell you a damn single thing!"


    "Good. That''s what I want," Lu An pulled the man''s left hand and repeated the same action, pulling off all the nails. Blood dripped off from the finger, the man held out. However, the man''s face told Lu An and Tang Shaoyang how painful it was.


    Lu An continued with the man''s toenails. The same process and the man endured everything, not screaming in the process. Lu An asked if the man wanted to cooperate, and the response was the man spat at Lu An, but it did not reach Lu An as the shadow caught the spit.


    However, that just made Lu An even more excited. He was not done yet with the finger, pulling the finger closer, he inserted the knife into the middle finger. The knife did not cut the flesh but stayed inside the middle finger''s flesh. For the first time, the man screamed.


    "AAAAARGGGGHHHHH!"


    The man''s hand did not shake with how tight the shadow held the hand. Lu An did not pull out the knife too, letting the knife stay inside the middle finger. The knife''s de fully entered the man''s finger, leaving the handle outside. As if the handle was recing the nail.


    Lu An took out another knife, shorter but the same size. He inserted the second knife into the ring finger, and another scream echoed. He took out more knives, inserting them all into the five fingers without cutting off the flesh from the finger. Just like that, five small knives were inside the man''s fingers. The man''s right hand was covered in blood, his face paled as tears came out naturally from his eyes, enduring the pain.


    Lu An held five more knives, reaching the man''s chin, "So, are you ready to answer my questions yet? We can still continue the game."


    The man''s right hand with the knives trembled fiercely, yet the man did not reply to Lu An. He kept his mouth shut despite the throbbing pain in his fingers.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Lu An continued, putting more knives into the man''s fingers, hands, and toes. All the nails were reced by the small knives while the man''s body shook.


    "Won''t he die?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but ask. The ground below the man was fully covered with thick blood, almost forming a small pool of blood. If this continued, the man would die from blood loss.


    "He is Ancient Rank. He will not die from blood loss, brother. If he is dying, I can just chug him a healing potion," Lu An waved his hand, assuring Tang Shaoyang the prisoner would not die, "As I expected, he is quite tough. He is the only one holding up to this point. I am not done yet though. The first phase is not even over yet."


    Lu An then took out a long thin ck needle. The needle was about the same size as a single piece of hair, around 30 cm long. He then took another knife, reaching the man''s head, and shaving the hair. It could be seen from the man''s face that he was frightened, afraid of what Lu An wanted to do with his head. The fear in his eyes was obvious, but Lu An pretended not to notice.


    The young assassin scanned the man''s scalp, looking for the spot. It did not take long for him to find the spot, cing the needle on that spot, "Are you ready for the thrill?" He did not wait for the man to answer him as he inserted the needle in that specific spot.


    Lu An did not fully insert the needle, only half of it. The man''s eyes widened for a moment. The man nked for a moment before his scream came out to the point his voice was breaking.


    The scream made Tang Shaoyang''s body shudder, shocked by how the man screamed. He did not know what the man experienced, and he certainly did not want to experience it either. The scream did not stop, maintaining the same pitch. After thirty seconds, Lu An pulled the needle slightly, and the man abruptly stopped screaming. Tears and snot fell off of his face, his body soaked with sweat, breathing heavily. It was as if the pain in his fingers was nothingpared to the needle in his head.


    Lu An squatted in front of the man, still having his bright smile, "How is it? Do you want to answer me right now?"


    "KILL ME! JUST KILL ME, YOU COWARD! KILL ME IF YOU DARE!" The man remained tough, yelling at Lu An.


    Lu An grinned ear to ear hearing the man''s reply, "You are indeed tough. Should I congratte you for being the first person to reach the second phase?" He then took out the same needles, six of them out of his inventory.


    The man''s eyes shook at the sight of the needle. The one in his head was still there, and yet the young man had six more of the same needles in his hand, "Please stop¡­." The exhausted voice came out of his lips, "I will tell you anything you want to know. Just please stop."


    Lu An turned around, looking at Tang Shaoyang with a proud smile.

 Chapter 1210 Andure Vale

    "You should do less of this kind of thing, or else you will not get any girlfriend. I am worried for your future," Tang Shaoyang said. It was disturbing even for him, and he could not imagine if there were any girls wanted with him if Lu An went further into this path.


    Lu An smiled, "Don''t worry about it, Brother. I already have a girlfriend, and she seems not to mind with the art of torture I have learned."


    The answer was a surprise, "You have a girlfriend?" He never heard anything about Lu An having a girlfriend before. Mostly because he rarely stayed in the empire, but it was still a surprise for him to not know the news, "Who?" He was curious about his girlfriend.


    "You know her, but I will not say her name. I will introduce her once we return," Lu An wanted that to remain as a surprise.


    Tang Shaoyang did not further question the young man if that was the case. Both headed out to meet Rosalie who was actually not that far from the area, "Did he speak?" Rosalie asked, looking past them. The man had be a corpse as Lu An promised to give the man a painless death after answering all the questions.


    "Of course, he speaks as long as I am here," Lu An tapped his chest, proud that he had done, "It''s the same with the eleventh floor. We need to kill the boss floor to get to the fourteenth floor. We have acquired the location, however, people guarding the gate to the boss floor could be a problem."


    "I see," Rosalie nodded, not willing to ask further what Lu An did to the man after hearing the scream, "Are those groups strong enough to be a problem?" It sounded arrogant, but that was just her genuine question. After what they had encountered on the twelfth floor, the natives were weakerpared to the monster. Even the native with the same rank was much weaker in Rosalie''s opinion. She fought someone named The Myth Rank Demon, and she killed the demon easily. It was as if she fought an Epic Rank or at best a yer that just reached Ancient Rank.


    Lu An shrugged, "Don''t know. This is the thirteenth floor, which might be a little bit different than the twelfth floor. Never underestimate your enemy and how weak they are. That''s what Sir Zaneos always told me before we start the lesson,"


    Rosalie shook his head with a smile. That was what Zaneos would say indeed, "What about the monster? Is there any ce we can go to hunt to level up?" That was their second goal, questioning an area where the monster resides. They could go directly to the fourteenth floor, but that would defeat their purpose of climbing up the tower. They went to a higher floor to find a stronger monster to level up.


    "There is a ce like that, there are three of them. I need to find someone to be our guide though. Please wait for me. I will get someone from the settlement to guide us," Lu An disappeared into the shadows.


    The man told Lu An and Tang Shaoyang the direction and also the name of the location, but it would be more convenient if someone guided them. That was why Lu an went to the settlement to get a guide, or maybe the right word would be kidnapping the guide.


    "You have to remove him from your intelligence division if you want him not to go down that path," Rosalie said as soon as Lu An left for the settlement. It was not that he did not want Lu An to lose his authority, the young man grew in a weird direction. Despite how young he was, it was not normal to enjoy the torture.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, shaking his head, "I can''t do that. You know too that he did it for me. He learned it not because he wanted to but because he did it for me. If I remove him from his position, he might think he has failed me and might go in another extreme direction. What he needs is attention, he needs to know that he has done more than a good job doing his work."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I don''t think you will have that much time when the people from your world might be the cause of your downfall," Rosalie had learned about the situation. The condition got no better each time passed. It got worse and worse. Now there was a high chance that The Divine Church would learn the Earth was not united as the other worlds. They would use this to their advantage, or maybe invade the Earth for their interest.


    The world that could create a strong individual like Tang Shaoyang was what they sought. They would want that for themselves, especially when The Earth was not fully maturedpared to the world where the other factions came from who had conquered more than one world.


    "I have returned¡­" Lu An returned with a man on his right, slowing down his pace upon noticing the serious atmosphere between the two, "Did you have a fight?" He could not but ask, "Do you want me to give you some space, Brother?"


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at how Lu An easily misunderstood the situation, "We don''t have time for that space. Let''s move to the closest area which is Andure Vale." He stared at the man in Lu An''s hand. The man was level 817, weak but he was the elite from the settlement from what he heard from Lu An.


    "Did you hear him? Lead us to the Andure Vale."


    The man looked frightened and nodded his head furiously upon hearing Lu An''s voice. The man seemed to be terrified of the young Lu An. He went on his feet and led the way, Andure Vale.


    From the man they interrogated, Andure Vale was the home for the nocturnal creature, Lycanthrope. They formed tribes between themselves, fought each other, and hunted for humans at night. That was the reason why there was no beast or monster around. Because they were in the hunting range for the Lycanthrope.


    The half-human and half-wolf creatures had dominated the area. The reason these people were still alive and could establish the settlement in their hunting range was because there was another species that kept a check on Lycanthrope, Werewolf. Both were creatures rted to a wolf, but there was a slight difference between both creatures. Werewolf dominated with their wolf bloodline while Lycanthropes dominated with their humanoid appearance. Both had a humanoid body, but the Werewolf body was covered with fur while Lycanthrope had the body of a human with dark skin. Even though both had the same head, the wolf head, they were mortal enemies. At least, that was what the man told Lu An and Tang Shaoyang.


    The guide''s body shook all the time. He kept looking back, the fear and hesitation were obvious on his face. However, the man did not dare to voice his hesitation.


    "Speak! What do you know about Lycanthrope?" Tang Shaoyang asked the man. He wanted more details about the creature.


    "They are monsters. Feasting on human''s organs and brains, hunting at night, and also the monster that ruled the vast ck Land," The guide replied with his shaky voice, "We should note near their home, or they will hunt us down. It''s almost night."

 Chapter 1211 Not Too Big

    Lu An pped the guide''s head, "We are not asking your opinion about that. Just tell us what you know about the Lycanthrope."


    The guide shook his head, "We don''t know anything about them. We hide from them because only one out of twenty people can escape from the Lycanthrope. We are just food, prey in their eyes. They are faster and stronger than us." They did not know much about Lycanthrope. They tried to fight the Lycanthrope, but it ended with their people bing food for the monster. Ever since they stopped fighting the monster and have been hiding from the monster. The people in the settlement did not know much about the Lycanthrope.


    "Tch," Lu An clicked his tongue, "You and your people are afraid of Lycanthrope yet still dreaming of capturing us? There''s something wrong in your head."


    "I have no choice!" The guide turned around and snapped at Lu An, "Do you think I joined them because I want to get out of the tower? NO! We join them because we want to fill our bellies. Most of us join them because we want to survive! That''s the only way for us to survive in this ce! Do you think we have¡ª"


    Tang Shaoyang flicked his finger, sending a blunt bullet made of Heavenly Energy. It hit directly to the guide''s belly, pushing him into the air slightly before falling on his knees, "I am here not to listen to your rant. Do you understand?" He could argue the same. The Game forced him to fight and kill people, but it was a pointless argument. He made the choice, and he would live up to his choice.


    The guide was shocked as he did not see what happened to him. He could not see what hit him, and he realized that the yer was as scary as the Lycanthrope. Fear struck him as the realization hit him, nodding his head furiously, forcing himself to get on his feet, leading the yers to the home of Lycanthrope.


    By the time they arrived at Andure Vale, the sun was set and the moon lightened up the sky. The guide stopped at the edge of the cliff, pointing at the path down further, "You will reach the home of the Lycanthrope if you follow the path. It''s around 4 km away from here. I can only lead you here, more than this, I will be just a burden for you. I don''t think you need a burden when you fight the Lycanthrope."


    "That''s for us to decide, and we decide you have to follow us. We still need you to lead us to Weretorn Valley then to the Death Forest before to the Guardian Peak," Lu An confronted the terrified guard with a smile, "We don''t have time to waste here, so continue to lead us." He pointed at the path, telling the terrified man to lead them.


    "Talking about choice, you don''t have a choice this time either. Die in my hand or lead us to the home of Lycanthrope and maybe a slight chance to survive?"


    The man believed it was not an empty threat. He would really die if he stopped here. Refusing to lead them further would cost his life, zero percent of survival. But if he followed them, he had a narrow chance to survive. He might have had a chance to make an escape while the Lycanthrope feasted on the yers.


    "It seems Lycanthrope has a sharp nose. They areing for us, get ready to fight," Tang Shaoyang noticed dozens of Lycanthropes, moving between the trees,ing toward his direction. He held Lu An before the young assassin could move, "Let your Sister Rosa take care of this wave. We can use her fire to pull all the Lycanthrope toward us instead of looking for them."


    Rosalie approached the cliff, looking down. She did not have the same eyes as Tang Shaoyang, but she could see the movement behind the tree from below. She turned around, "So we need a big fire? How big are we talking about?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "The bigger the better, no?" Lu An smiled.


    "Don''t¡­. Not too big. It might scare them away if it''s too big," Tang Shaoyang immediately stopped Rosalie from doing something crazy, "Just big enough to make theme."


    Meanwhile, the guide was confused with the conversation, confused and also curious. Soon he found out how the red-haired woman made the fire.


    Lava shot up from the bottom of the cliff, shot up to the sky. The fierce heat wave hit his face and the guide was so scared by the sudden burst. His legs went weak as he fell on his butt, looking up at the pir ofva in the sky. His eyes widened in fear as he realized theva might fall on him. However, he did not have the energy to get up and run from this ce. He was too scared to move.


    Soon he realized theva did not fall on him, in fact, there was not a single drop ofva falling to his side. All theva fell on the slope which was followed by the fearsome howling. He recognized the howl, the Lycanthrope''s howl. Realizing he was safe, gave him the courage to stand up and look at the pir ofva. His curiosity had been answered, this was the fire they were talking about. It was as if the red-haired woman drew theva from Earth and moved it on her own.


    For some reason, he wanted toe closer, wanting to look at the bottom of the cliff. But a hand pulled him over when he took the first step. It was the leader of the three, "Do you want to die or what?"


    "I don''t care if you want to die, but not now. After you lead us to Guardian Peak, you can die then," Tang Shaoyang noticed that the man''s skin started to scald when the guide tried to get closer. That was why he pulled the guide over. He did not care if the man died, but he did not want to go back to get another guide for sure.


    "I let three Lycanthropes leave," Rosalie nced at the guide for a moment, then she looked at Tang Shaoyang, waiting for further instruction.


    "We can wait, but I don''t like waiting. Let''s go down and meet them in their territory. That might give them more courage to hunt us down," Tang Shaoyang picked up the guide, forming a barrier with his Heavenly Energy for the guide, "Lead us to their home."


    The guide nodded his head furiously, getting back on his feet quicker than before, leading them to the path. He could no longer feel the heat even though he got closer to the pir ofva. Once he got closer to the edge, he could not help but look down at the cliff. It looked like theva was drawn out from the earth, but he was not sure about it. Maybe the woman created theva, but he knew one thing for sure, the yers were above his level. He came to another realization, it might be too stupid of him to think of capturing the yers.


    Tang Shaoyang pointed at the pir ofva as he followed the guide, "It''s still too big, but amazing. This guy was entranced by your fire and almost killed himself. Maybe you can use your fire to create a cult here," He joked about it.

 Chapter 1212 Wolf Hunting - Part 1

    Tang Shaoyang came down off the cliff to the forest below. The guide told him the Lycanthrope''s home was just ahead. He halted his steps, looking back at the pir ofva, "How long are you going to maintain that fire? That should be enough. You might scare them instead of luring the Lycanthrope toward us."


    "Tch, you are not fun," Rosalie wanted to maintain the pir of the fire until they killed all the Lycanthrope, a bit of show off. She just wanted to prove to him that she was strong enough to follow him. However, there was a truth behind Tang Shaoyang''s words. The pir might scare the Lycanthrope which defeated the purpose of creating the pir of fire. The night dimmed down as the pir of fire dispersed.


    As soon as the pir disappeared, the howling rang in the night sky. The howl shocked the guide, halting his steps as he went behind Tang Shaoyang to hide. He felt like the howling was too close where they were, scaring him.


    Tang Shaoyang said nothing since the guide was not necessary in this part. This was the part where they would fight the Lycanthrope. He spoke to Greed and Wrath through telepathy, ensuring Rosalie and Lu An did not hear his message for hispanion before he turned around and said, "There''s a big group of Lycanthrope, around fifty, armored and armed." As soon as he said that, his figure disappeared into the woods, shocking both Rosalie and Lu An.


    Rosalie and Lu An looked at each other before they followed Tang Shaoyang. One disappeared into the shadow while the other one flew to the sky, leaving the guide alone, frozen, not knowing what actually happened, "Wait! Don''t leave me! I will pull my weight. I will fight too! Please don''t leave me, Sir!" Realizing he was alone, the guide screamed in terror. He was in the Lycanthrope''s main territory, alone. Of course, he was terrified to the point his legs and body were shaking.


    "Sssshhh!" The guide jumped backward when he heard someone shushing him. He looked around to find where the voice came from, but no one was around but him. The first thought that came into his mind was to turn around and run. However, his legs did not listen to him. His legs went weak as he fell on his butt. Then he saw the ck cat and the golden lizard in front of him. He recognized the two creatures, his kidnapper''s pets.


    "Can you shut your mouth? You are too noisy," The guide''s eyes widened in shock when he heard the ck cat''s voice, speaking to him.


    "I¡­ A¡­ U¡­ Mmmm¡­" The guide wanted to say something, but he failed to form words. He was too shocked by the discovery of a talking cat. The talking beast was known as Mythical Creature, at least, that was what Salvation Fraternity told him. If he ever met a beast capable of talking, he should run away. He was on the ground with his feet with no energy, he was doomed if the cat really wanted to eat him.


    Greed opened his mouth, yawning, but the guide misunderstood that, thinking he was about to get eaten. He looked down, covered his head, and yelled, "Please don''t eat me. My flesh tastes awful. Please don''t eat me."


    "What are you talking about, human?" Greed''s annoyed voice rang in the air. "You are too noisy. If you really don''t want my brother to eat you, shut your mouth and follow us quietly, understand!"


    The Dark Predator was standing next to the guide, threatening the poor guide. He got what he wanted as the man cowered, shaking his head in horror. The beast did not know what scared the man, but Greed used the man''s fear for his amusement.


    "He might die from a heart attack if you keep scaring him, Greed," Tang Shaoyang''s voice rang in the air, announcing his return. The guide raised his head, looking at his kidnapper as if they were his savior. He was finally not alone with the talking beast anymore, giving him more courage to stand up.


    Not long after Tang Shaoyang''s returned, Lu An jumped out of the shadow while Rosalie came down from the sky. The hunt was over. Both Lu An and Rosalie seemed not happy about the result, "This is not fair, Brother. You steal the start, and you don''t give me a single Lycanthrope to kill. At least, leave a few of them for me."


    Rosalie did not express it, but she agreed with Lu An. They did not know where the Lycanthrope wasing from. By the time they located where the Lycanthrope was, all of them were killed by Tang Shaoyang, leaving nothing for them.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and smiled, "You have to find your prey if you want to be a hunter, no? From now on, I will take what I can take. We will fight for the prey regardless of their rank and level. I can''t give you two the easy prey anymore. If you want it, take it from me."


    With more factions joining the Tang Empire on the eleventh floor, time was not on his side anymore. He could no longer be a chooser anymore. He had to take whatever was in front of him to reach his intended target, no longer giving them to Rosalie or Lu An just because the target was low-level and low-rank.


    "What!?" The guide blurted out, shocked by the conversation. He was pretty sure he heard there were around fifty Lycanthropesing for them, but it seemed all of them were killed already. It was not long before the yers announced it, not even five minutes passed, and yet, fifty Lycanthrope was wiped out. That was unbelievable; the horrid creatures that had been haunting them for a long time were easily killed by the yers. This kept reminding him of what Lu An said to him earlier. They were so weak, yet they had the ambition to capture the yer.


    "Then we will be rivals from now on," Lu An understood what it meant, but he did not want to give everything to Tang Shaoyang for free, not without a fight, "How about we make a bet, Brother Shaoyang? The loser grants the winner''s wish?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Are you sure about that?" Tang Shaoyang smiled, squinting his eyes at the young Lu An. Thetter nodded his head to confirm he was ready to make the bet. He was confident about beating his brother if it was a huntingpetition.


    "It seems you have been too cocky because no one could beat you, heh? Alright, let''s make the bet. The loser grants the winner''s wish," Tang Shaoyang grinned, "Let''s start the wolf hunting!"


    The poor guide was left with Greed and Wrath as the three yers left them to hunt the Lycanthrope. At first, he was scared of the talking beast, but he had no choice but to follow the cat. The safest ce would be around the talking beast. It would protect him from the terrifying Lycanthrope.


    "Do you understand, human!?" The guide heard the cat''s voice, and snapped away from his thought to look at the cat, "Yes, I understand, Boss." Even though he did not listen to what the cat talked about, that answer was the safe answer. He added Boss because the cat told him to call it Boss, and he had been calling the cat Boss since then.


    "Good," Greed looked satisfied with how obedient the male human was. It was quite fun to y with the humans. He moved his paw, signaling his new subordinate to get down, "Get down."


    The guide did not know what the cat wanted, but he obediently got down. The ck cat jumped onto his left shoulder. He was caught off guard and also surprised, but then he realized the cat was assuming a sleeping position on his left shoulder, not attacking him. He was relieved and endured it even though it was ufortable.


    "Do you want to take a nap too, Brother? You can join me on the other side," Greed pointed at the empty right shoulder without asking the guide, "While it''s not asfortable as Master''s shoulder, it is still better than nothing, no?"


    The guide moved his eyes to the golden lizard. Their eyes met, and his heart jumped off a bit. He did not know why or how, but his instinct told him to bow down to this small lizard. The guide ended up falling on his knees, lowering himself so the golden lizard could jump onto his right shoulder. That was his subconscious action, doing it as if it was something he must do.


    The golden lizard opened its wing, flying up to the guide''s right shoulder, assuming the sleeping position. The guide felt like he was left behind to take care of the pets, but it was not just a normal pet but a mythical creature.


    "It will take a while for Master to hunt all the doggos with how big Andure Vale is. We can at least get half an hour of nap," The cat spoke to himself while the guide listened to The Boss attentively, "It will be a blessing if I can get an hour nap. Just walk forward, not too fast and not too slow. You should be safe from the doggo, so there''s no need to be scared, do you understand, human?"


    "Yes, Boss."


    "Good, now walk." Greed pped the guide''s cheek with his tail, closing his eyes for a quick nap.


    *** ***


    The pir of fire indeed attracted the Lycanthrope toward them. After the initial fifty Lycanthrope, another big group of Lycanthrope moved. Tang Shaoyang intercepted them mid-way, by himself as he easily shook off Lu An and Rosalie.


    While they were monsters, the Lycanthrope was more organized than he thought. Moving in formation together, they were maintaining the formation as he intercepted them. The Lycanthrope wore leather armor and armed themselves with a pair of daggers. The leather armor was finely made but the dagger was crudely made. All Lycanthrope took out their daggers, ready to fight.


    "Hoho¡­ It''s been a while since a human dared to enter our territory. Are you tired of living, human?" The leather of the pack lowered his dagger when it realized it was just one human.


    "One Ancient Rank, eleven Epic Ranks, and the rest are level 900 on average. That''s a decent harvest," Tang Shaoyang licked his lips.

 Chapter 1213 Wolf Hunting - Part 2

    Tang Shaoyang took out Mzed, putting the battle ax on his shoulder with his left hand forward. Then he muttered in a low voice, "Using skill without using the skill," He swung the battle ax forward.


    Whoosh!


    The leader of the pack pulled his dagger, covering his neck with the two daggers. It made nking noise as if something hit the dagger before sending him flying backward by the force. Along with that, the trees and his subordinates got their head separated from the body. The swing released the invisible de made of Heavenly Energy, cutting everything on the path. Just like that, more than half the Lycanthrope died with just twelve of them survived from Tang Shaoyang''s single attack.


    Using the skill without using the skill, was what Tang Shaoyang tried to do. He did not activate the Invisible de skill, but he almost could imitate it. If he perfectly executed the skill, even the Ancient Rank and the Epic Ranks could not notice that. One Ancient Rank and the eleven Epic Ranks were the only ones to survive the attack.


    Tang Shaoyang leaped forward,nding between four Epic Ranks Lycanthrope. The four Lycanthrope just got back on their feet, not ready for the iing strike. He swung the battle-ax to the right while his left hand used Heavenly Crushing Strike. The Lycanthrope to the right had his body split while the Lycanthrope to the left got his head crushed. He then let go of the battle-ax, grabbing the two Lycanthrope''s heads in front of him with Heavenly Crushing Grasp. The head popped out like a balloon with blood and brain juices sttered.


    Four Epic Rank Lycanthrope died, leaving seven Epic Ranks and one Ancient Rank. Tang Shaoyang turned toward the three Epic Rank Lycanthropes that were twenty meters away from him. He raised his battle ax with both of his hands. At the same time, he recalled Karan''s skill, Earth Split. The skill did not require a weapon, but he tried to use the skill with a weapon. He brought the battle-ax down to the ground.


    Boom!


    The battle ax hit the ground, creating a loud booming noise. The three Epic Rank Lycanthropes were confused at first as the hit was far from them. Tang Shaoyang also thought he failed in his attempt to copy the skill. In the following three seconds, the ground split. It was much faster than Karan''s Earth Split, giving the three Epic Rank Lycanthropes no chance to avoid it as they lost their footing immediately, falling into the pit. As the three Lycanthropes fell to the pit, the put closed in. It happened too fast as the splitting ground crushed the falling Lycanthrope, creating booming noise as the ground shook.


    Within twenty seconds, Tang Shaoyang killed seven Epic Ranks. With seven killed, there were four more Epic Ranks and one Ancient Rank. The surviving Lycanthrope witnessed how the human crushed their friend. The four Epic Rank Lycanthrope seemed to fear Tang Shaoyang, but not their leader.


    The pack leader moved between the falling tree before leaping toward Tang Shaoyang. It looked fast, but it was still too slow in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. He looked up, "Your bravery ismendable, but not with your way of fighting me." He raised his right hand and pulled it down. The following moment, yellow lightning struck down at the pack leader who was in the air. The Heavenly Energy changed his lightning color which was originally blue. He did not know if it made his lightning more powerful or not.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The pack leader of the Lycanthrope fell from the air with smoke billowing from his body, free-falling toward Tang Shaoyang. He raised his right hand toward the falling body. The ck fire was lit up in his right hand. This was the only one that did not really change with his Heavenly Energy. There was a slight change within the fire, but it was still dominated by the ck with golden and white shade. He caught the falling body with his right hand in Chaos Fire. As soon as the fire touched the body, the fire spread out to the whole body.


    The Lycanthrope howled in pain as his body shook, trying to break free from Tang Shaoyang''s grasp. Tang Shaoyang let the Lycanthrope go, letting the body burn on the ground. The Lycanthrope''s body writhed in pain, rolling around on the ground but the effort was futile. Less than ten secondster, the Ancient Rank died on the ground. As the body stopped moving, the ck fire also dimmed down. The Ancient Rank Lycanthrope died, leaving with just four Epic Rank Lycanthrope.


    The four Lycanthropes looked at Tang Shaoyang as terror engulfed the four nocturnal creatures. They did not expect the supposed weak human to wipe out their team easily. The four Lycanthropes turned around, making their way to escape. They realized it was impossible for the four of them to kill the human. Their best chance was to return and inform their tribe.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to make his move, but the four Epic Rank Lycanthrope died. Two were killed with their necks stabbed with the dagger while the remaining two were burned in golden fire. Rosalie and Lu An finally found the Lycanthrope''s group, but they were toote as Tang Shaoyang had wiped out most of them.


    Lu An came out of the shadow, "Howe you find them faster than me?" He was curious how his brother found the enemy so fast, faster than him. He could only find this location because of the noise and impact of the battle. Without such an obvious impact from the battle, it might be toote for him to get thest two Lycanthropes.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and pointed his eyes with his index finger, "I have the best eyes," Then he turned toward Rosalie, "But Rosalie should be as fast as me to find them." For Elementalist for her caliber, it should be easy for her to find the living being with mana. However, she still camete, meaning she did notpete with Tang Shaoyang for the kill.


    "You need them the most. I will notpete with you, but I don''t mind taking the leftovers," Rosaliended next to Tang Shaoyang and asked, "So, how many levels do you get from them?"


    "Fifteen levels, it''s a decent gain. I think I need around a thousand and six hundred levels for my next advancement. It will be a long journey."

 Chapter 1214 Wolf Hunting - Part 3

    "This is unfair. Two against one. How am I supposed to win the bet?" Lu Anined after hearing the conversation.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes, "What are you talking about? She did notpete with us, but she also did not help me. It''s still one v one."


    Rosalie smiled, "As your brother said, I did not help him. It''s not like he needs my help either. Don''t get discouraged, you still have a lot of opportunities."


    Lu An had nothing to say about it since that was the fact. Rosalie did not help, he could not say it was cheating or an unfair bet. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang collected the dead bodies. He stored the Ancient Rank dead body and the seven Epic Epic Ranks'' bodies in his inventory. These bodies were materials for him and also for his skeleton.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to leave the area, but Skelly7, the Archmaster Bonemancer, whispered in his head, ''Let me have the remaining bodies, Master. I want to create a new underling with Lycanthrope''s bones.''


    He summoned Skelly7, letting the skeleton collect the bodies. Lu An took this as a chance for him, "I will surpass your numbers. Just you wait," He left the group by himself, trying to find the Lycanthrope''s vige alone.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. The chance Lu An beat him in the bet was almost zero. The way Lu An fought made him kill the Lycanthrope slower. It would take Lu An longer to kill a pack of Lycanthrope than Tang Shaoyang. Even if Lu An found the vige, Tang Shaoyang might catch up before he killed all the Lycanthrope.


    *** ***


    Half an hour had passed since the fire pir was created to lure the Lycanthrope, and since then, Tang Shaoyang had encountered five Lycanthrope groups that tried to investigate the fire pir. He had killed around three hundred Lycanthropes and got around seventy-five levels along.


    Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie arrived at the first Lycanthrope Vige. He stood thirty meters away from the vige, using his Spirit Eyes to check inside. There was a decent number of Lycanthrope in the vige, around three hundred of them, including the Lycanthrope children. He furrowed his brows at the sight of the smaller Lycanthrope that ran around in the vige. The sight of the children, made him hesitate to make his way to the vige to ughter the adult. He estimated there were around over two hundred and fifty adults with the rest of them being children.


    "They are monsters. We mean to kill each other," Rosalie spoke as soon as she noticed his hesitation.


    That was the right justification, but that was just wrong in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. They might be monsters, but they were monsters with intelligence. The proof was the house, the vige, and the system among them. It made them no different than him and his empire. Even if he just killed the adult, the children might not be able to survive by themselves.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Tang Shaoyang smiled at the thoughts, his hesitation made him realize he was not the unfeeling monster he thought about, "That does not justify me to kill them all. But I have it because I need to protect my empire, my people, not because we are meant to kill each other just because we are different kinds."


    He walked out of his hiding spot, approaching the vige. There was a n in his mind, and the guard at the vige noticed his and Rosalie''s arrival. The two Lycanthrope in guard howled to notify the people inside the vige. Following the howl, the boisterous vige went quiet as the sound of steps resounded. Around a hundred and thirty Lycanthrope went to their houses and armed themselves beforeing toward the entrance. Tang Shaoyang saw everything through his Spirit Eyes. The remaining adult moved with the children, bringing the smaller Lycanthrope to the biggest building in the middle of the vige.


    From one hundred and thirty-two Lycanthropes, there were four of them standing in the front. It was clear the four were the strongest and also the leading figures in the vige. Two Myth Ranks and two Ancient Ranks, wearing steel armor. Different from the groups of Lycanthrope Tang Shaoyang encountered earlier, the Lycanthrope from this vige looked more cautious, not as arrogant as the beforehand Lycanthrope.


    "State your name and why do youe to this vige, human?" One of the Myth Rank Lycanthrope asked Tang Shaoyang.


    "My name is Tang Shaoyang, The Emperor of the Tang Empire, and Ie here to give your vige an offer," Tang Shaoyang replied, "Submit to me, take an oath of loyalty to the empire, and I will let you live!"


    The sound of murmur resounded from the Lycanthrope, clearly displeased with the im. One of the Ancient Ranks took three steps forward, "There''s no need to talk with this human, Karzick! We kill them and feast on their flesh like we always do!" The Lycanthrope raised his sword as cheers followed with his voice, agreeing with the speaking Lycanthrope.


    The Ancient Rank did not speak to the Lycanthrope named Karzick as he dashed toward Tang Shaoyang. The burst movement made the Lycanthrope arrive in front of Tang Shaoyang in just two seconds and thrust his sword forward at the human''s heart. He had eaten a lot of human hearts, that was why he could locate the heart''s location. However, the scene where his sword pierced the human''s heart never happened as the human met his sword with his palm.


    Tang Shaoyang used Heaven Shattering Palm to face the iing sword. The tip of the sword touched his palm and the sword crumbled into pieces. His palm did not stop, pushing forward to the Ancient Rank Lycanthrope''s chest. The palm went through the chest, creating a hole in the shape of his palm.


    The Lycanthrope instantly puked out blood, his red eyes widened in shock, not expecting he would die this way, die to his prey. The body went weak and fell to the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his eyes to meet with Karzick, "I will take this as your answer, Karzick?"


    Before Karzick could give his answer, the other Lycanthrope released a grieving howl for the Ancient Rank Lycanthrope. Then ten Lycanthrope rushed out of the groups, trying to avenge their dead leader.

 Chapter 1215 Wolf Taming - Part 1

    Chapter 1215 Wolf Taming - Part 1


    Tang Shaoyang was in his stance at the iing ten Lycanthrope. The leader of the Lycanthrope, Karzick, did not stop the ten Lycanthrope either. It was easy to understand Karzick''s decision. The leader of this vige wanted the ten of his kind to test out the water, testing him. The Ancient Rank Lycanthrope failed to give Karzick that valuable information, so Karzick hoped ten of them would reveal more of Tang Shaoyang''s power.


    ''Since he wants to know how strong I am, maybe I will show him a little bit,'' Tang Shaoyang smiled as his eyes met Karzick''s eyes, then he used The Third Heaven Gate, The Heaven Shattering Palm. It was a different version of Heaven Shattering Palm. The dark night was lightened by the sudden glow of a big palm in the sky. Everyone looked up in the sky, including Rosalie and Lu An. Even the ten Lycanthrope paused at the sight of the golden palm.


    Boom!


    The golden palm descended toward the ten Lycanthrope, ttening the ten wolf creatures t to the ground, leaving mud blood behind. That was another way of using Heaven Shattering Palm, and there was a lot of variation to the technique.


    "What was that?" Rosalie blurted out, asking what the golden palm was about. As a spirit, she knew a lot of Tang Shaoyang''s skills and abilities. She did not know or even had seen Tang Shaoyang use that skill before. This was her first time seeing the skill.


    Lu An kept his silence, but he looked toward Tang Shaoyang. He too wanted to know what that was. Even though he did not know the skill, he had an inkling about that ability.


    Tang Shaoyang just winked his left eye at her, "That''s a trade secret. Something I learned from myst trial. We can''t speak about it in front of these Lycanthropes." He then turned toward Karzick who happened to be looking at him as well, "So, what about it? Have you seen it enough? It''s time to give your answer because I don''t have that much time to waste with you. This is a mercy from me."


    Karzick looked at the ground where the golden palm left its mark behind, killing the ten Lycanthropes in one hit. He could not tell how strong the enemy was if his people were killed in one strike like that. He was unsure if the numbers would be enough to take the man down. Even if he managed to take this man down, it would be at a great cost. They would lose most of them, and it was just time until the Werewolf wiped them up, ending the war that had been going on for over a century.


    "What does it mean to submit?" Karzick finally opened his mouth. The choice for survival was to submit to this man. The chance with the highest survival was to submit, and he was not going to let his tribe down under his lead. It was a hard decision, but that was the best for his tribe. He could hear his people protesting against him as he asked the man, but he ignored them. He believed this was the best for the tribe.


    "It means you and your people will serve me as The Emperor. You and your tribe will live under The Empire''s protection andw. You and your tribe will protect The Empire from her enemy¡­ Outside this damned tower!" Thest part had more meaning to Karzick than anything else. Right after Tang Shaoyang said outside the tower, his eyes widened in shock, realizing the man''s identity, "Make your choice right now!"


    Karzick walked closer to Tang Shaoyang, knelt on his knee, a meter away from Tang Shaoyang, and said, "I will serve you, Your Majesty."


    Tang Shaoyang motioned for him to get up, "Good choice, but what about your tribe." Of course, he noticed Karzick said "I will serve you", representing himself instead of the whole tribe.


    "I can''t make the decision for them. The decision is theirs, Your Majesty. I am sure you don''t need people who will betray you at any chance, do you?" Karzick showed a genuine smile, "However, I will help you to convince them."


    It did not take Karzick that much time to convince his people. There was a reason why he was the Chief Tribe. In just two minutes, he had the whole tribe kneeling before Tang Shaoyang, swearing their loyalty to the Tang Empire.


    There was more reason than just his reluctance from killing the Lycanthrope''s children. It was to increase his force for the future war. These Lycanthropes were strong enough based on their rank, and he just needed them to take Talent and ss from the Smart Base to make them a worthy army for the empire.


    He had a conversation with Karzick while the other Lycanthropes made preparations to leave their home for the new home. Tang Shaoyang was asking the Lycanthrope if he had ss and talent, and the answer was a surprise.


    "We don''t have ss and talent, or even bloodline. We have tried many times, but we can''t get any of them even though humans can get the ss. The System limits us, Lycanthrope, so we can''t rule this world anymore. We don''t even go through a trial when we reach Epic Rank and above ranks. There''s no trial, no reward for us, but you are the key, Your Majesty. If you are willing to bring us out of this tower, the System will return everything to us. That''s why my people are willing to serve you and serve the empire. You have given them back what they have lost a long time ago, freedom."


    Karzick was so passionate when he told that to Tang Shaoyang. He looked like someone who was ready to die for Tang Shaoyang even though they just met. It was not something Tang Shaoyang expected from Lycanthrope, at all.


    "That''s good to know. Do you think it will work with the other tribes too?" Tang Shaoyang asked.


    "It will work but for one tribe, Hornak! The Hornak Tribe is the strongest Lycanthrope Tribe in Andure Vale. The Chief of the main force that drives the Werewolf from invading Andure Vale."


    Hornak Tribe, the self-proimed King of Lycanthrope. No one bothers to deny his im though because the Hornak Tribe is the


    main force that drives the Werewolf from invading Andure Vale."

 Chapter 1216 Wolf Taming - Part 2

    Chapter 1216 Wolf Taming - Part 2


    The Chief of the Hornak Tribe, Tizan, was the strongest Lycanthrope in the Andure Vale. The reason was simple, it was because the Lycanthrope awakened his bloodline. Tizan managed to steal the precious vial of bloodline from the human force. That was the reason why the Hornak Tribe became the strongest tribe in the Andure Vale.


    Tang Shaoyang apanied by the other six Chief Tribes from the other six Lycanthrope Tribes would meet Tizan, The Chief of Hornak Tribe. The other Lycanthrope Tribes numbered between four hundred to seven hundred members, but the Hornak Tribe''s number reached three thousand. Tizan had united four Lycanthrope Tribes, reducing the tribes into seven tribes to this day.


    It was Tizan''s dream to unite all the Lycanthrope Tribes under his banner. If not for the war against the Werewolf, Tizan might have achieved that a long time ago. Tang Shaoyang learned a little bit about the history of the Lycanthrope in the Andure Vale.


    "Are we sure you don''t need our people, Your Majesty?" Karzick had asked the same question seven times, and he got the same answer all the time.


    The news that Tang Shaoyang had united the six tribes had reached the Hornak Tribe for sure. Tizan would not let that happen and would do everything to prevent that from happening. Then Tang Shaoyang decided to meet with Tizan in the Hornak''s territory with just nine of them. That was a questionable decision. Tizan would do everything to kill Tang Shaoyang and also all of them. That was the shortest way to unite the seven tribes.


    "You are quite timid for a Lycanthrope, Karzick. You have awakened a bloodline, six of you. It should be more than enough for you six to kill one Tizan, no?" Tang Shaoyang smiled, shaking his head.


    "You forget about his two thousand army, Your Majesty. Two thousand Lycanthropes will do everything to stop us from killing Tizan. This is reckless. You should have brought our armies to fight them," Karzick tried to persuade Tang Shaoyang.


    "Just follow me. You will be fine. I will not let you die under my watch," Tang Shaoyang halted his steps, "It seems we have arrived at Hornak''s vige."


    "There''s still a long way to reach the Hornak Tribe¡­." Karzick stopped midway as he understood why The Emperor misunderstood this was Hornak''s territory.


    Tizan and his army were right ahead of them, forming a long line ahead of them. It seemed the Hornak Tribe had been watching their movement and intercepted them in this open field.


    Karzick furrowed his brow, scanning the surroundings. The former chief tribe realized they had been surrounded. He focused on persuading His Majesty, lowering his guard, not noticing they were followed, "We have been followed. How can I let this happen?"


    "We are aware of being followed, and His Majesty is also aware. It''s just you who did not notice we are being followed," Denzo, another former chief tribe who decided to follow Tang Shaoyang, replied to Karzick.


    "This stupid servant deserves to be punished, Your Majesty," Karzick fell on his knees, putting his face on the ground. It was a bit awkward to see a three-meter Lycanthrope kneeling to Tang Shaoyang.


    "You are still good at kissing ass, Karzick," Tizan spoke from the other side, but Karzick totally ignored the former, still kneeling.


    Tang Shaoyang nudged the Lycanthrope with his feet, telling him to get up, "Stop it, Karzick. Now do your magic just like what you did."


    Karzick slowly got up, observing the other five former chief tribes. He wanted them to tell His Majesty that it was impossible to convince Tizan to surrender. However, the five former chief tribes shrugged, not helping him at all.


    "The best way to convince Tizan is to beat him up, Your Majesty," Karzick let out a defeated sigh, but then he made his way forward after receiving a re from Lu An. A few hours prior, he had experienced how scary the young man was. He had to make sure that he would never get on Lu An''s bad side.


    "Tizan! You have two choices! Submit or die!" Totally different than what he did to the other five tribes. Karzick did not try to convince Tizan with flowery words, but his words direct invokedughter from Hornak Tribe''s army. It was like a joke to them that Karzick said that to the mighty Tizan.


    "If you swear to be loyal to His Majesty and serve the Tang Empire, His Majesty will grant you freedom. The freedom you always dream of, getting out of this cursed tower! Make your choice, Tizan!"


    Tizan''s eyes shook when he heard that. He quickly realized that the man Karzick served was a yer from outside the tower. It could be seen how tempting the offer was, shaking Tizan''s determination.


    "Why should I submit? Are you an idiot? I can also get out of this tower by capturing that human alive, and I will do it right now!" Tizan raised his Khukuri, signaling his army to surround Karzick and the yers.


    An army of Lycanthrope emerged from behind the group, surrounding them from all sides. Tizan chose the open field because of how confident he was. He just needed to make sure the yer could not escape from the encirclement.


    Karzick turned around to meet with Tang Shaoyang with an "I have told you already, Your Majesty" face. He knew Tizan would not surrender unless His Majesty defeated him first.


    "I will not ept surrender. If he does not submit now, then death awaits him and his army. Are you sure you are not going to put in more effort to convince him, Karzick?" Tang Shaoyang had a solemn expression.


    Karzick was the only one who had witnessed how Tang Shaoyang fought. He was confident that His Majesty would win against Tizan. However, the scenario in his mind was that His Majesty would beat Tizan into submission, not killing Tizan. He was surprised to hear that directly from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth.


    "I¡­ This¡­ Mnn¡­" Karzick was lost for words. He wanted Tizan to join him in the new home, but he had no way to convince Tizan without defeating Tizan in a fight. Even though he had a bad history with Tizan. Tizan was still one of them, and the icon of the Andure Vale.


    "Let me try once more, Your Majesty," Karzick finally made up his mind. He wanted to bring Tizan along with him to gain freedom. More than that, he wanted Tizan to serve The Emperor because he was convinced Tizan would be the Lycanthrope''s representative in the Tang Empire. The Lycanthrope needed Tizan in their future home.


    Karzick turned around and walked further closer to Tizan, "I have a proposal for you Tizan. Let''s fight! The loser will grant the winner''s wish, whatever it is. You can have my life or my tribe if you win, but if I win, you and your tribe have to follow His Majesty! You have to take an oath to serve the Tang Empire! Do you dare, Tizan!?"


    Tizan let out a heftyugh, his eyes moved between Karzick and Tang Shaoyang. There must be a reason why Karzick was so confident, and Tizan thought it might be rted to the yer, "I see. You finally get a bloodline, huh? That''s why you are so confident to fight me."


    "I am not that stupid. Why would I throw my advantage by fighting you? I have my army while you don''t. I am not going to throw away my chance to get out of this damned tower, whether as a warrior or coward," Tizan grinned, pointing his Khukuri toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Get ready!" He yelled, and all the Lycanthrope drew out their weapons.

 Chapter 1217 Wolf Taming - Part 3

    ?


    "Get back here, Karzick!" Tang Shaoyang called out, noticing the army was ready to go at them. He might survive the two thousand Lycanthrope easily, but Karzick would not. He had chosen Karzick to be the leader of the Lycanthrope that would manage the tribe, and he did not want to lose him in this battle.


    "He had made his decision, Karzick," Tang Shaoyang tapped Karzick''s waist two times, "On top of that, you and your friends need to see a little bit of my power. How strong the man you serve is. Does he deserve your loyalty? Don''t you want to know?"


    Karzick and the other former Chief Tribe looked at Tang Shaoyang. They wanted to know, but they did not want to know that by killing Tizan. The five Lycanthropes agreed that Tizan should have served Tang Shaoyang just like them. With how Tang Shaoyang treated them, they thought Tang Shaoyang would defeat Tizan into submission in the worst scenario, not expecting to make an example out of Tizan for them.


    "I n to show it once we invade the Werewolf''s territory, Weretorn Valley. But we have a volunteer here," Tang Shaoyang walked past Karzick, "This will remind you what happens if you betray me and my empire. This is for you and your friends to see, Karzick."


    The light-golden Heavenly Energy surrounded Tang Shaoyang, forming a cocoon around him. Five secondster, the golden cocoon broke apart, revealing the figure inside. The figure grew taller by a whole meter, his hair got longer and turned white, a pair of ck wings, a pair of horns, and the ck scale covered his whole body.


    Karzick was the closest to Tang Shaoyang, and he felt Tang Shaoyang''s aura the most with how close he was. He could not help but take three steps back. His body moved on its own, then he fell on his knee, lowering his head. There were no wordsing out of his mouth. He felt like that was just the right thing to do. Even though his body moved on its own, he felt nothing wrong about it. The same with the other five former Chief Tribes. They knelt toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Raise your head, Karzick. I am showing this to you and your people. If you lower your gaze like that, you can''t see how strong the man you serve is!"


    "I apologize for my curiosity, Your Majesty. I don''t need to see how strong you are. I can feel it. I can feel how strong you are,"


    After the Tang Shaoyang wave of aura, another dreadful aura spread out, dominating the open field. Lu An who turned his figure into a shadow walked next to Tang Shaoyang. He had no eyes, no nose, and no face; an entity of shadow. That was what Lu An looked like right now. He stood next to Tang Shaoyang, looking up at his brother, "Our bet is not concluded yet, Brother. This will be the deciding battle."


    Karzick looked at the entity shadow which was not less scarier than His Majesty. He understood now why the young man stood next to the Emperor.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, smiling at his younger brother, "You still can''t win even if you kill half of Tizan''s army, but you can try. We will start after my fight with Tizan, and of course, I will exclude Tizan from our bet." He then walked closer to Tizan who had a deep frown. Despite how far Tizan was from Tang Shaoyang, he could feel the strong aura radiating from the man. The distance between them closed up, to just thirty meters.


    "Why don''t you make your move? I thought you wanted to capture me. Did you cower?"


    Tizan looked at the human who had no longer a human appearance. The wing, the scales, and the tail were enough to tell him what kind of creature in front of him was. Did he fear the human? Yes, he was nervous after sensing the human''s aura. However, he did not fear the human. He would still fight regardless of how strong the man in front of him was.


    "You are not the only one who had the ability," Tizan let out a howl as his body transformed. The three-meter-tall Lycanthrope grew bigger, almost doubling his size. The white bone started toe out of the wrist curved toward his finger, lining it up with the finger, forming a sharp de. More bones started to grow out of the back, forming bone armor on his back and chest. His ck eyes turned red as his nose released ck smoke.


    "There''s a difference between a human''s bloodline and the monster''s bloodline, huh?" Tang Shaoyang muttered. The Lycanthrope did not change to another form of creature. It still looked like Lycanthrope, but bigger and stronger.


    Whoosh!


    Tizan spoke no more words, taking his chance with the immediate attack while his enemy least expected him to strike. He struck the bone w toward Tang Shaoyang''s face, wanting to crush the head with one strike. The bone w however could not reach the face. It stopped a few centimeters away, stopped by the Heavenly Cloak that protected Tang Shaoyang''s whole body. Before Tizan could move away after his attack was stopped, something grabbed his ankle, then his vision turned upside down.


    It was the tail, mming the 5.5 meters Lycanthrope, up and down. The m created booming noise, shaking the ground as the Lycanthrope''s army watched how their leader was yed. Then Tang Shaoyang threw the giant Lycanthrope.


    Tizan immediately got back on his feet, blood trickled down from the corner of his lips as the bone armor on his chest and back cracked from the impact. It had been a long time since thest time he tasted his own blood. This was the first time he suffered an injury since he awakened his bloodline. His hand shook, realizing how monstrous his enemy was.


    "You are scared," Tang Shaoyang said in a t tone, looking into the big Lycanthrope''s eyes, "I have given you a choice, and now you have to live with the consequence of your choice."


    Tang Shaoyang used Heavenly Stride, a fast and smooth movement without making a noise, too fast for the naked eye. He was right in Tizan''s face, floating in the air, looking at the strongest Lycanthrope in the eyes, "You are scared." He repeated the same words.


    Tizan''s eyes shook, subconsciously taking a few steps back. However, his enemy was still right before his face, sticking to him closely. He let out a furious howl, brandishing his bone w toward the chest. But it was futile as a great force hit his chest, sending his body flying backward. He stillnded on his feet, coughing up the ck blood before falling on his left knee, clutching his belly. He could still feel the pulsating pain on his belly even though it was just a normal punch.


    Tizan got up and turned around toward his army. He was about to call them up to help him, but his enemy was right behind him.


    "You are Primordial Rank, but you are also too weak for a Primordial Rank. What happened?" Tang Shaoyang was speaking to himself. He had fought quite a few of the Primordial Ranks of the Divine Church. They were a lot stronger than this one Lycanthrope. They fought back even when he used the Dragon Transformation and also yer Energy. However, the one in front of him was too easy, too weak to fight back.


    "I can''t really show Karzick a little bit of power," After he said that, his first hit Tizan''s chin, destroying his chin up to his head. Tizan''s body shrunk as the headless body fell on the knee before fallingpletely to the ground. Just like that, the strongest Lycanthrope of the Andure Vale died.

 Chapter 1218 Wolf Taming - Part 4

    ?


    What happened next was something Karzick and the other five former Chief Tribes could never forget even if they wanted to. After witnessing how the strongest Lycanthrope was killed, they witnessed how two people ughtered the two thousand Lycanthrope armies. The shadow engulfed the army, no voice could be heard from the shadow. Once the shadow disappeared, it left the dead Lycanthrope on the ground, strewn all over the ces with their neck slit open.


    As for the Emperor, it was just pure destruction. The golden palm rained down over the army, killing dozens of them in a single strike. It was pure chaos with no mercy, all two thousand Lycanthrope died in this open field. Just like what His Majesty told him, this was a warning for him and the others. This was what happened if he betrayed The Tang Empire.


    In less than half an hour, two thousand Lycanthropes were killed. Two people killed two thousand of his kind, and what if the Tang Empire''s army came over? They stood no chance. Karzick felt like his heart was at ease after making the decision to join the empire. He had a heavy heart after deciding to join the empire. He was afraid that he would make the wrong decision. But with this, he realized and was convinced that he made the right decision.


    "What''s His Majesty doing?" Karzick heard his friend''s voice. He looked up and realized His Majesty was still floating in the air, fifty meters above the ground. His Majesty has regained his human form, looking down at the corpses while the young man returned to their side. The six Lycanthropes were curious because His Majesty was throwing corpses that appeared in his hand.


    "You will know soon enough," Lu An sat on the ground, looking up at the figure in the sky. Just like his brother said, he lost the bet. He thought he woulde closer, but the gap between them just grew further. It frustrated him, but he was also proud of his brother.


    "I know how you feel, but you can''t use your brother as aparison. You are the strongest person in the Empire in your rank, but your brother is on another level. Don''t get discouraged," Rosalie came next to the young Lu An. The young man looked defeated after thepetition, so she tried to console him.


    Lu An turned toward Rosalie and smiled, shaking his head, "I am not discouraged. This just gets even more exciting. I know rivaling my brother would be a hell of work, but I will not give up. I will catch up to him one day!"


    That was a surpriseing from Lu An, and Rosalie did not expect such a positive response from the young man. She thought Lu An would be frustrated after the loss, but the loss was like throwing wood into a fire. The loss did not daunt the young man to catch up to his brother.


    The Spirit Summoning started as the Lycanthrope''s dead bodies turned into ck gas. The Lycanthrope along with the other monster bodies in Tang Shaoyang inventory turned into ck gas, floating in the air for a while before it gathered below Tang Shaoyang. The ck gas swirled, forming a tornado of ck gas. Karzick was nervous because everything looked ominous.


    The ck gas tornado slowly dispersed, revealing a figure behind the ck tornado. A two-meter figure stood where the tornado was, looking around. The figure was a human, but two fangs protruded out of his mouth with a thick beard on the side of his face down to his chin. His yellow eyes were a sign that he was not human despite his human-like appearance. It was more like half-human and half-wolf, dominated by human appearance. If not for the long w, Karzick might think it was just a human with fangs.


    [You have summoned Grade SS Spirit, Marcus The Exiled Lycanthrope!]


    Tang Shaoyang was not surprised he summoned a Lycanthrope spirit. It was something to be expected, but he just did not expect that the Lycanthrope Spirit was a Grade SS Spirit. Considering how weak all the Lycanthropes were, he would be d to get a Grade A+ or even Grade S Spirit.


    "This is awfully familiar," Marcus looked around, observing his surroundings. He noticed the mark of the fight, the dried blood, and the missing part. He furrowed his brow before looking up, sensing someone above him.


    Tang Shaoyang was alsoing down,nding in front of Marcus, "Are you also the Lycanthrope who stayed in the Andure Vale? This is Andure Vale, inside the Dimensional Tower. Maybe you feel familiar because you know this ce."


    "Ah, right. This is where we settle up after that damned System threw us into this curse tower just because we broke its rule. You are reminding me of an unpleasant past that soured my mood," Marcus licked his lips, "You have to be ready for the consequence of spoiling my mood."


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his head with his index finger, "Now I have confirmed that I have a weird Lycanthrope follower. Lycanthrope should act like you, arrogant and fearless, not submissive and talky."


    Marcus looked confused for a moment, looking around he finally found six Lycanthropes. He frowned deeper, "Are they Lycanthropes you are talking about?" He noticed Karzick and the other five.


    "That''s right. The one in the front is quite submissive and talkative. Do you happen to know them?"


    "Not just the System threw us into this damned prison, but it also did something to my descendants. That damned System really made sure that we could not rise anymore," Marcus revealed his anger, cursing while stomping his feet. A single stomp caused the ground to shake, "I need to vent out my anger, and you happen to be the unlucky one to meet me in a foul mood."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, "Not even an hour ago, there was also a Lycanthrope threatening to capture me so he could get out of the tower. However, he cowered at the end. He was scared and frozen before he died. I wonder if you will make the same expression. It''s quite a pity to sacrifice Grade SS Spirit, but if you don''t know your ce, then I have to do it. Especially when I need levels."


    Marcus moved, sending his fist toward Tang Shaoyang, and thetter responded with the same move. Their fists met in the air as their energy shed. The result was obvious, sending Marcus flying backward as his right was wasted. The Heavenly Energy sipped through his hand, preventing the natural regeneration.


    "That should be enough for you to know you will never win against me, Marcus. This is yourst chance. Obediently form a contract with me or die."


    "You haven''t seen my true form yet, human. I will easily¡ª"


    "Have you seen my real form too? Don''t tell you to believe this is all I got, right? You are quite naive for your age. You are too proud to admit your loss which makes you a fool. I guess your descendants are much smarter than you even though they are weaker. They know how to use their heads and make wise decisions. If thest fight is what you want, I will grant you a fight."


    Tang Shaoyang had his reason why he wanted to make a contract with Marcus. Marcus might be the first generation of Lycanthrope on this thirteenth floor, and he might know a way to restore the Lycanthrope''s power. He needed that knowledge to revive the Lycanthrope so the Lycanthrope could make a great contribution to the future war.


    "What do I get from making a contract with you?" Marcus changed his stance. There was still fear in the fearless Lycanthrope.


    "A chance. A chance for you to live again, if I happen to be in a good mood and have enough Spirit Power to resurrect you. Isn''t that much better than staying in the void for the rest of your life or even dying again as a spirit? Make your choice, Marcus. I don''t have that much time to waste on you."

 Chapter 1219 Wolf Taming - Part 5

    ?


    Marcus knelt on the ground, swearing his allegiance to Tang Shaoyang. The exiled Lycanthrope agreed to form the contract. If not for the fact that Marcus was not the ancestor of the Lycanthrope, he would choose to sacrifice the Grade SS Spirit. He forgot about the Spirit Sacrifice which could help him to raise his level. He rarely did it because that was not just the right thing to do. However, he was in a special circumstance and would do everything to reach Demi-God Rank as fast as he could.


    "You make the right choice in the end," Those were his parting words before Marcus turned into light, entering his forehead.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the group, "Let''s visit The Weretorn Valley. We don''t have that much time now," He turned toward Karzick who would be his guide, "Don''t worry about your people. I will make an arrangement and will send you all to my people once I finish all my business on this floor."


    "Aren''t you forgetting someone?" Rosalie came to his side and asked.


    Tang Shaoyang was confused as he was sure everyone was there. Then he followed Rosalie''s gaze on his shoulder, "Ah, the kids. I forgot about them."


    *** ***


    On the other side of the forest


    The guide was walking aimlessly, walking straight without knowing his destination. The cat told him that it would be over in half an hour or even an hour. However, it had already been an hour, and he believed it was almost two hours since the man left. While he was relieved that he did not encounter any Lycanthrope, he was still at the edge because he was pretty sure he had arrived at the Lycanthrope''s main territory. It was just a matter of time until he met the real Lycanthrope and had his body feasted on by the nocturnal creature.


    He wanted to wake the cat and the lizard, but he was too scared for that. Slowing down his pace, making sure that he would not encounter the Lycanthrope while keeping his guard.


    Greed suddenly opened his eyes. He stretched out on the man''s shoulder after a good nap, "Master is done with the job. We will meet him right now."


    The guide was happy to hear that. The safest ce was next to the cat''s master, after all. But then his heart jumped out as his vision ckened. He did not know what happened, but he could not see or feel anything. As if he was just a wandering soul and thought without physical form. That scared him for a moment before his vision returned. He was bbergasted, lying down on the ground as he looked at the night sky. The moon was there, the same moon, confused about what happened to him.


    But the confusion turned into terror at the sight of six Lycanthropes, looking down at him. He was terrified, frozen in fear with his mouth gaped open, not breathing.


    "Is he your friend, Your Majesty?" Karzick asked. The six Lycanthropes looked at him curiously, but in the guide''s eyes, they looked terrifying. As if the Lycanthrope would eat him alive.


    "He is a guide who led us to Andure Vale, but we don''t need him anymore," Lu An cast a nce at the terrified man, "We have you to lead us now."


    Those words terrified the guide even more. If he was no longer useful, he would be thrown away. That meant he would be the food for the Lycanthrope. He snapped out and raised his voice, "These Lycanthropes might not know where the Death Forest and Guardian Peak are. I can still be the guide for you." The guide was aware of the animosity between the Werewolf in the Weretorn Valley and the Lycanthrope. The Lycanthrope might know where the Weretorn Valley was, but they might not know the other two ces.


    "Death Forest? Guardian Peak?" Karzick indeed did not know those two ces. In his life, it was about survival, looking for food, and fighting the Werewolf. They did not know much about the other ces with the Werewolf who kept harassing them.


    "Don''t scare him anymore, Lu An." Tang Shaoyang shook his head at how mischievous the young man was, "Let''s depart immediately."


    *** ***


    Things went smoothly for Tang Shaoyang, but it was quite a hassle back in the Starter City.


    After The Uprising Guild, three more factions arrived on the eleventh floor. The World Union, The Saint Guild, and The First Order Guild. The Uprising Guild was quite troublesome already, and now, the two factions that are part of the World Government arrived. The Federation of Allurion and The Divine Church had found out the structure on the Earth for sure. It was hard to find out how the rtionship between The Uprising Guild and their enemy was.


    Zhang Mengyao moved her neck, making a cracking noise. She had been reading the report far too long, too many problems with so few resolutions.


    "Should we pull out and focus on Earth? I think Tang Shaoyang should be safe here. He could return safely even though we are not here, no?" Kang Xue, who had been helping Zhang Mengyao since Tang Shaoyang''s absence, voiced her idea. That might be the best.


    "We can''t. If we leave the tower, it would be hard for us to get info about them. That might be worse than now," Zhang Mengyao shook her head. They had been on the winning side because of the Intelligence Division who had been giving her the crucial information in the war. However, there was no more fighting outside the city ever since Lu An left. Inside the city, the Intelligence Division was powerless because they could not use the skill or even enter the other world''s region. Gathering information inside the city was quite impossible. The only thing they could watch was the movement.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Someone knocked on the door three times.


    "Come in," Zhang Mengyao looked toward the door.


    Viona and Yeon Hee entered the room together. In Lu An''s absence, both had been leading the Intelligence Division, "Is it bad news or good news for you two toe here together?" Zhang Mengyao asked with a frown. Usually, both would note to deliver the information. If they came, that meant it was either urgent or crucial information for them to deliver personally.


    "Bad and could be bad news," Yeon Hee smiled wryly.

 Chapter 1220 Hermans Proposal

    ?


    The bad news was The World Union and Saint Guild were invited by the Divine Church and also the Federation of Allurion. It was something they expected to happen, and it came true. Another could-be-bad news was The Giteron Dynasty sent another representative to meet Zhang Mengyao. The Giteron Dynasty had sent the first two envoys to meet Zhang Mengyao which ended up the envoys being kicked out disrespectfully. The first two envoys asked to bepensated for Arnor Ollson''s humiliation experience. Zhang Mengyao was not in the mood to y the stupid game with the Giteron Dynasty and immediately kicked the envoy out.


    "Did not I tell you not to ept any nonsense envoy from the Giteron Dynasty?" Zhang Mengyao had enough of the Giteron Dynasty''s antics, openly showing her disgust in her expression.


    "If it''s the same envoy. We will not let him in, but the one whoes is Reinar Thamsen. He is Augusto Thamsen''s son, and he may have something important to talk about with you, Ma''am," Viona replied respectfully. Outside the office, both were sisters, but this was an official meeting. She acted professionally in the official business.


    "And we have another guest. Herman Bonivido of the First Order Guild alsoes to meet you. He did not tell us why he came and only wanted to talk with you," Yeon Hee followed up with another piece of information. Three guests came to meet the person in charge of the Tang Empire.


    "Lead Herman to the meeting room. I will see him first," Zhang Mengyao got up from the seat, stretching out. She had been sitting on the chair far too long, "This sounds crazy, but I miss the day we fought the Divine Church. That''s much easier than the paperwork and the diplomatic work."


    "I have to agree with you on that matter. The suspense is killing me," Kang Xue nodded in agreement. Not knowing what woulde for them in the future was scarier than fighting the Federation of Allurion and The Divine Church at the same time."


    *** ***


    Herman Bonivido came to the Tang Empire''s base with his two Vice Guild Leaders, Henry, and Frans. It did not take long for them to learn of the death of The Emperor. The Uprising Guild called him and the other two Guild Leaders, proposing an idea to create an alliance to fight the Tang Empire. This was the best time to strike the Tang Empire.


    The violet-haireddy led them to the room, the room where three girls and an old man were. He recognized the three women, but not the old man.


    Herman, Frans, and Henry were led to their chairs, facing the Supreme General of the Tang Empire.


    "Good evening, Guild Leader Herman," Zhang Mengyao was the first one to speak, "I heard you want to meet me. May I know what you wish to say to me?" Polite and toneless, revealing no emotion in her words.


    "Good evening, Ma''am. I will be direct with my visit. Wee for two things. First, we want to confirm the rumor of The Emperor''s death. Second, wee to warn you about the threat you may face in the future," Herman had a solemn look. He knew that the Supreme General and the woman to the left were The Emperor''s wives.


    The fact they showed no more sorrow might be because the rumor was false or the Emperor had died a long time ago before they arrived.


    "It''s not a rumor. His Majesty died, killed by the Divine Church''s God Ranks. Three God Ranks of the Divine Church forcefully entered the tower and killed him in a fight," Zhang Mengyao replied fast, confirming the news.


    Herman, Frans, and Henry acted like gentlemen, standing up and putting their right hand on the chest before bowing slightly, "Deepest condolences to you all for your loss."


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, "May I know what you want to warn us about, Guild Master Herman?"


    Herman returned to his seat, nodding his head, "The Uprising Guild''s Guild Leader, Zander, came to me to propose an alliance to oppose the Tang Empire. Ie to warn you to be careful of them. They might strike you back on Earth."


    "Thank you for the warning, Guild Leader Herman. We expect that to happen with our current, but thank you for the heads up," Zhang Mengyao nodded, "If you don''t have anything else, I have to meet someone else¡ª"


    Bam!


    Henry mmed the table, raising his voice while pointing his finger at Zhang Mengyao, "The nerve! The disrespect! Wee here with good intentions, yet you dare to treat us like this!?"


    "Boy!" Marshal Alton turned his head toward Henry, "If this is outside the city, you already lost your hand for pointing your finger at the Supreme Commander of the Tang Empire!"


    Henry met with Marshal Alton''s eyes, and he could subconsciously take three steps back. The sound of the chair screeching resounded in the room as his legs bumped into the chair. His heartbeat quickened up as he felt suffocated. It was just a stare, but that was enough for him to know that the old man was monstrous.


    Frans, who looked much older than the young Henry, stood up, approaching Henry before forcing the younger man to bow with him together, "I am very sorry for Henry''s rude behavior. He''s still young and quite hot-blooded. I hope Supreme Commander Zhang can forgive him."


    "It''s fine, but I don''t understand what he meant by "treat us like this"?" Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "That''s enough Marshal Alton, you are scaring our guest."


    "There''s no need to exin too," Zhang Mengyao waved her hand, "Let''s forget the unpleasant thing. If you don''t have anything else, I will have to leave to meet someone. You can stay and enjoy our hospitality if you want to." She got up from the chair and was about to walk away. However, Herman called her out, "Wait a moment, Commander Zhang. I have another proposal for you."


    Zhang Mengyao halted her steps and looked at Herman Bonivido. She nodded her head, indicating for him to go on.


    "What about forming an Alliance with The First Order Guild? We will help you fight the Uprising Guild and the World Government!"

 Chapter 1221 Alliance - Part 1

    Zhang Mengyao raised her right eyebrow. For the first time, her expression changed. The calm and emotionless mask turned into a surprise and the proposal piqued her interest. An alliance with the First Order Guild was an interesting proposal to hear.


    "Your offer is quite interesting, but it seems you don''t know the whole situation," Zhang Mengyao met with Herman''s gaze. "Let me hear your reason, why do you want to form an alliance with us instead of making an alliance with the World Government."


    "Because I know the First Order Guild will be the next World Government''s target if the Tang Empire falls. I disagree with the World Government''s view, and we will remain independent from any influence. That should be a convincing reason for you to form an alliance with us," Herman voiced his thoughts.


    "Make sense, but as I said, you don''t understand the whole situation, Guild Leader Herman," Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "Our enemy is not the World Government or The Uprising Guild. This might sound arrogant, but I will be honest with you. We don''t care about them, our real enemy is The Divine Church and The Federation of Allurion."


    Herman Bonivido, Frans, and Henry looked confused. They did not know yet about the other three factions in this city. Zander seemed to hide that from The First Order Guild, or maybe Herman just pretended not to know anything in front of them.


    "They are the factions from the other worlds who participated in this Dimensional Tower, just like us but from another world that''s not Earth. We are in a war against them. I will share with you a little bit of information about the two factions. They are the factions that have conquered several worlds, and because of Our Emperor, they seem to be targeting Earth now. They want to conquer Earth and have been trying to find Earth''s location for quite some time."


    Herman Bonivido had a hard time understanding the whole situation. That was too much information to dump at him. The participants from the other worlds, factions that conquered several worlds, and the real war they would face if they sided with the Tang Empire.


    "If you don''t understand, let''s make it simpler. We are in a war against the factions that have experienced several dimensional towers. Are you sure you want to form an alliance with us?" Zhang Mengyao raised her right brow, "In their terms, we are newbies in this tower while they are the veterans. I am afraid they will be using The World Government and The Uprising Guild to locate the Earth''s location."


    Herman Bonivido looked at Frans, his trusted aide. The thing was much bigger than he thought, and the scarier part was the fact that the Tang Empire was still intact, missing the Emperor, despite fighting two factions at once. That just showed how formidable the Tang Empire was. However, just as Zhang Mengyao said, it would be different if the war was against another two formidable factions. The First Order Guild did not have enmity against the two mentioned factions, and they did not want to meddle in that muddy water.


    Frans shook his head, indicating not to agree at the spot. Theycked so much information. The moment they arrived on the eleventh floor, they thought they caught up with the Tang Empire, and there were no other participants other than the factions from Earth. With the new information, they would make different decisions, including the alliance.


    "Let''s make an alliance!" Herman Bonivido did not heed his Vice Guild Leader''s advice and made the decision on the spot, "I don''t know how strong The Federation of Allurion and The Divine Church are, but we have to fight sooner orter if they decide to invade the Earth. I don''t n to join the World Government, and I don''t n to be ruled by factions outside the Earth. I have no choice but to fight, with the Tang Empire or without The Tang Empire."


    Zhang Mengyao snapped her finger, "Let''s make the alliance and sign the contract right away." The contract did not hold the power to punish the breacher, but it would help to find out if any party broke the contract. The moment the contract was broken, they knew how to act. That was the use of the contract, and Herman agreed to sign the contract.


    "Guild Leader¡­" Frans wanted to persuade Herman to think it over again before making the alliance. He felt like this was too hasty.


    Herman raised his right hand, motioning at his Vice Guild Leader to stop talking. He made the decision, and it was final. Kang Xue brought the contract and both sides discussed the terms for the alliance. It was a temporary alliance until they repelled the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church from Earth if an invasion happened.


    "I like talking with a decisive person like you. If you say you will think about it ande backter to propose the same alliance, I will decline your alliance proposal," Zhang Mengyao said after she dropped the blood on the contract.


    "I guess I made the right decision then," Herman smiled as he secured the alliance with the Tang Empire, "I will not take your time anymore since you have another guest."


    The First Order Guild left the meeting, leaving Zhang Mengyao, Cao Jingyi, Kang Xue, and Marshal Alton in the room. Marshal Alton could not hold back his curiosity anymore, "May I know why we form an alliance with them, Supreme Commander Zhang? I feel like nothing will change whether we form an alliance with them or not."


    "Exactly. There''s no harm in forming an alliance with them, but we gain a little advantage here," Zhang Mengyao smiled, "We don''t have ess to their territory, across the sea. We don''t know what happened there unless we sent Li Na with her summon there. But we don''t need to do that anymore because we have the First Order Guild to watch their area. They can ry some information in case the federation and the church enter the Earth through their area."


    "Information. That''s why we need information from them so we will be ready if they invade Earth. The First Order Guild will watch their continent while we focus on ours."

 Chapter 1222 Alliance - Part 2

    ?


    After the meeting with the First Order Guild, Zhang Mengyao went to meet Reinar Thamsen in another room. She entered the room and noticed Reinar did note alone. He came with another three people, and she recognized one of them, Arnor Ollsen.


    Zhang Mengyao did not hide her disgust and displeasure for Arnor Ollsen, taking the main seat, looking straight at Reinar Thamsen, "If you are going to talk about thepensation, you better leave. You are wasting my time." She was direct with her words. It is natural for her to guess their purpose like that with Arnor Ollsen with them.


    "Oh, no. You misunderstand us, Lady Zhang. Wee here to apologize to you," Reinar Thamsen nudged Arnor with his elbow.


    Arnor Ollsen stood up from his chair, and bowed his head toward Zhang Mengyao, "I apologize for my rude behavior and disrespect the other day." Then the Duke''s descendant returned to his seat.


    Zhang Mengyao squinted her eyes, eyeing Arnor Ollsen. It was so obvious the guy was forced to apologize with how reluctant Arnor was. She then nced at Reinar who was still smiling at her, "I ept the apology. Do you need anything else?"


    "Of course, but why don''t we talk it slowly, Lady Zhang. I have heard the Tang Empire''s situation is quite bad, do you need our assistance?" Reinar started to reveal his intention to meet Zhang Mengyao, "We can help you in this unfair war."


    Zhang Mengyao raised her right eyebrow, not expecting the opposite party to offer assistance. However, it did not take her too long to understand why The Giteron Dynasty offered her their help. The bnce of the war was about to be broken when the other factions from Earth started to side with The Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion. That was something The Giteron Dynasty did not wish to happen. They reaped the most benefits from the war, and they wanted the war to continue.


    "Assistance, huh? What''s the Giteron Dynasty want in exchange for the assistance?" Zhang Mengyao wanted to turn down the offer right away. She knew there was an ulterior motive behind that tempting offer, but she wanted to dig into the real motive behind the offer. Knowing what the Giteron Dynasty wanted might be useful in the future.


    "It''s not just assistance, we are willing to forge an alliance with The Tang Empire. What do you think, Lady Zhang? If we are in alliance, the Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion will cease their offense against The Tang Empire," Reinar Thamsen did not say what the Giteron Dynasty did, keeping it in suspense.


    "Hmmm, an interesting offer, but what do you gain from forming an alliance with us? I can''t think of anything that will benefit the Giteron Dynasty," Zhang Mengyao maintained her polite smile.


    "Of course, it''s to keep the bnce in this city. If the Tang Empire falls in this war, the Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion will set their eyes on us. They want to monopolize the resources by themselves after getting rid of the Tang Empire, and the Giteron Dynasty is an obstacle for them. That''s why we propose the alliance," Reinar Thamsen exined with a charming smile.


    The Giteron Dynasty had the same reason as the First Order Guild, but there was no way she would believe them. That was justplete nonsense from a faction that conquered several worlds.


    Zhang Mengyao had the urge to roll her eyes, a habit she developed with Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang often said some nonsense, and she would roll her eyes. However, she managed to hold back. It was so obvious for her to see the nonsense. There was no reason for The Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion to try to get rid of the Giteron Dynasty. From what Tang Shaoyang told her, these people were just the reserve force for their faction. The Dimensional Tower was their training ground to train their force.


    "What we want is not a temporary alliance, but a longsting alliance and also an alliance with a strong foundation. That''s why I propose the marriage alliance between the Tang Empire and the Giteron Dynasty. That will mark the eternal alliance between the two factions!" Reinar Thamsen was so passionate about this marriage alliance, showing real emotion on his face for the first time.


    Zhang Mengyao''s smile disappeared, reced with a solemn expression. Deep inside, she was raging. She finally understood the Giteron Dynasty''s purpose. What they wanted was not an alliance, but the Tang Empire. The alliance was just nonsense. They wanted to put their person in the core of the Tang Empire and slowly took the Tang Empire from the inside. If Tang Shaoyang was truly no longer in this world and this man offered this nonsense marriage alliance, she would snap Reinar''s neck regardless of the consequence.


    "We have two candidates for the marriage alliance, you can choose who you want to marry, Lady Zhang," Reinar Thamsen continued, "The first candidate is myself, Reinar Thamsen. The second candidate will be Arnor Ollsen."


    The Giteron Dynasty must believe The Tang Empire was being cornered to believe the Tang Empire would ept the alliance. Then the Giteron Dynasty mistakenly assumed that Zhang Mengyao was the new leader of the Tang Empire. Zhang Mengyao clenched her palm into a fist. She had an urge to destroy the table in front of her to vent her anger. However, she controlled her anger, kept it inside her, and did not let the opposite party notice that.


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "It''s unfortunate that our factions are not meant to form an alliance, Sir Thamsen. Also, it seems you are mistaken about my position. I am not the Empress of the Tang Empire. That position is still vacant and will be vacant until our son is ready to fill the vacant position."


    There was a slight change of expression on Reinar Thamsen''s face, but he kept his smile, "It''s indeed unfortunate. However, our offer for the alliance will be up for the Tang Empire. If you change your mind, you know where to find me." Reinar Thamsen stood up from the chair, followed by the other three, "We will take our leave since I know you are busy."


    Reinar Thamsen and his group left the room. However, Zhang Mengyao remained in her seat even though the guests had left. She stayed there for over two minutes. When she got up, she mmed the table hard with her palm, breaking the table into two.


    Bang!


    "I want to hunt some monsters to vent my frustration. I want to hunt monsters!" Zhang Mengyao revealed her frustration and her anger.


    Zhang Mengyao''s outburst shocked Marshal Alton, Kang Xue, and Cao Jingyi. They never saw this side of Zhang Mengyao. Even though The Supreme Commander was known for her strictness, no one would rte her to acts of violence like this. This was the first time she destroyed the table. She said nothing, heading out of the room.


    Zhang Mengyao just opened the door, but then she halted her steps to go out, turning her head toward Marshal Alton, "What about a spar, Marshal Alton. I need to release some steam, and you might be one of the few who could survive my full power. I do really need to release my pent-up frustration before it gets into my head."


    "I will be d to be your sparring partner, Lady Zhang," Marshal Alton smiled.

 Chapter 1223 The Time Has Come - Part 1

    With more factions from Earth arriving on the eleventh floor, everything they had predicted came true. The World Government and The Uprising Guild brought the army of the Divine Church and The Federation of Allurion into Earth. The Tang Empire Intelligence Division (TEID) spotted The Uprising Guild bringing over a thousand army from the Federation of the Allurion into the Earth region and never left the region. Meanwhile, The World Government brought the two thousand Holy Knights with them.


    Three thousand additional forces were not that muchpared to their number. However, they suspected the three thousand were at least Epic Rank with the lowest ranks, Elite of the Elites. They must prepare to fight them.


    Zhang Mengyao summoned everyone with authority into the meeting to inform them of her decision under Tang Shaoyang''s consent, "I have gotten His Majesty''s agreement that we will pull back from the Dimensional Tower except for the TEID''s members. They will stay here and watch their movement. We need to know the number they send into our world, and we will make sure to kill them all!" She nced at Viona and Yeon Hee, the temporary head for TEID.


    "Yes, Ma''am!" Both replied respectfully.


    "We don''t surrender, and we haven''t lost the War. We just change the battlefield, and this time we will make sure they will know the consequences of opposing the Tang Empire," Zhang Mengyao stood up from the chair, "The meeting is over. Get the things done here and return to our home."


    The people dispersed, leaving the room with a heavy atmosphere. It was another war for them, a war that would cost their people''s lives, and it was on a bigger scale this time. Because it was not just the two factions, but also the six factions of the World Government and also the Uprising Guild. It would involve hundreds of thousands of lives, the war that would change the Earth forever.


    Zhang Mengyao remained in the room with Cao Jingyi, Kang Xue, Wei Xi, Yeon Hee, and Viona. She looked at Viona and Yeon Hee, "Warn the sub-region war ising for them. We don''t need their help, but it will be better for them to join us at Capital. We can protect them from the iing enemy."


    Before Viona and Yeon Hee could respond, Zhang Mengyao waved her hand, "Ah, I will tell them myself. I forget they are part of our factions. I will inform them through the Communication System."


    "Do you have any news from His Majesty?" Wei Xi could not hold back anymore and asked. He felt uneasy that they were in a big war without Tang Shaoyang. They had been fighting the zombie, a lot of hordes, losing many people. But he never felt uneasy like this.


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, "he is on the fourteenth floor right now, ughtering his way to the fifteenth floor. He can''t return right now because we need him to be strong enough to face the God Ranks. We will fight without him."


    "Do we really have to fight? Can we talk with them and resolve things peacefully like before?" Cao Jingyi opened her mouth, looking at Zhang Mengyao with worry in her eyes. The before in her mouth was the time before the Game started, when things could be resolved with a conversation at the table. It did not have to be a war.


    Zhang Mengyao turned toward Cao Jingyi, "You speak as if we want war. Do you think I want this war? They believe this is the right time to strike The Tang Empire when His Majesty is dead, so tell me how are you going to persuade them not to attack us? Giving up our territory? Disband a faction and live under their rules?"


    "I know you don''t like the way he rules. He is ruthless and crude, not hesitate to kill people, you can even say bloodthirsty. But remember the only time he became ruthless and unforgiving is when he tried to protect us, his people, the people who trusted him. He did that for his people, never for his hobby or personal interest. Have you seen what¡ª" Zhang Mengyao stopped midway as Kang Xue held her hand, shaking at her, signaling her not to tell about what happened behind the man that always looked strong on the outside.


    "No, Sister Jingyi needs to know. I don''t like it when she keeps questioning his decision, even has the nerve to call him cruel," Zhang Mengyao looked at Cao Jingyi. She knew Cao Jingyi never agreed to Tang Shaoyang''s method, even calling him a monster along with the other people behind, "You have been one of us from the start. You are one of the founders of this empire. I respect you for everything you have done for the empire, but you call him a monster for executing the people who betrayed us. You call him a monster because he executed the rapist who raped our healers who keep our people''s alive. Don''t be shocked, Origin hears everything, and I know the people he protected with his life have been calling him a monster, not all, but not little, and you are one of those people."


    Wei Xi was shocked to hear that. He did not expect her wife to have been calling the Emperor a monster, and Cao Jingyi was also shocked that Zhang Mengyao found out.


    "Did you know that he has been questioning himself, is he a monster for doing all of that? Not just one, but several asions. Now you know," Zhang Mengyao lost control of her emotions. She was at the edge knowing the Divine Church or the Federation of Allurion might already find the Earth''s location so their God Ranks coulde. There were so many things in her head right now, "Now you know that he felt guilty for killing those people, but he did it anyway. For your, and the other people who have been calling him a monster."


    "Do you know one of his messages that I just received? He said he will be a monster to protect his empire and his people if needed. He is ready to be a monster, throwing away any conscience remaining in him to fight the God Ranks that might invade our home. I guess we will see a real monster once he returns."

 Chapter 1224: The Time Has Come - Part 2

    The room went silent, just breathing could be heard in the room after that. Zhang Mengyao then closed her eyes and let out a sigh, "I am sorry. I should not have vented out my frustration on you, Sis Jingyi. Knowing that several God Ranks mighte and destroy the home we have rebuilt stressed me out. I have been on the edge these days."


    "However, since I did it already, I might as well say my piece. Do you know what he said to himself all this time to convince him that he is doing the right thing? The world has changed, and he has to ept the new change and adapt. That''s the only way to survive. That''s what he said to himself, and I agree with it. The world has changed, and we have to adapt to the new world. He might be cruel for executing the traitor, but what the traitor did was much worse than what he did. And maybe there are many worse things outside our view that we don''t know. We have to adapt if we want to survive, or you don''t need to as long as my husband is alive. He adapts to the new world and will protect you and the other people who have been calling him a monster."


    "I still respect you for what you have done, but I hope you can stop calling him a monster too. That will give him peace of mind, knowing someone that is close to him understand him. You don''t have to call him by his title and any other formality, but you don''t have to call him a monster too, the person who tried his best to protect our new home," Zhang Mengyao smiled and stretched out, "It feels good to speak out." She then heard a notification in her head.


    "A new message from His Majesty," She then turned toward Viona and Yeon Hee, "He sends your leader back, along with a big reinforcement for our next war. You know what to do, right?"


    "Yes, Ma''am!" Viona and Yeon Hee looked delighted when they heard Lu An would return. The work had been hard without Lu An.


    "Let''s return and defend our home from the invasion!" Zhang Mengyao rose from her seat, leaving the meeting by herself.


    That was a shocking revtion that even Kang Xue was shocked. She did not knot and never in her mind would think that Cao Jingyi would call her husband a monster. She thought Cao Jingyi would understand every Tang Shaoyang decision, but she was wrong about it.


    "I am sorry¡­. I don''t know he has been enduring the guilt all by himself all this time while I ignorantly called him a monster. I¡­" Cao Jingyi did not know what to say anymore.


    "I understand your perspective. We were living peacefully two years ago, no monster, no zombie, no tower, no system. It is still hard to ept how the world changed. It''s even still hard to believe that I have this magical power, and he is also the same as us, a person with feelings and guilt. He looked strong on the outside, but we always remind him to look strong in front of people. If he shows weakness as Emperor, how will people trust him to protect them? That''s what we always say to him, but just remember, he is also a person with feelings like us. We can''t expect everyone to understand him, but as the people who are close to him, we have to understand him," Kang Xue hugged Cao Jingyi, caressing her back, "Remember what he said to you before? He still needs people who always question his decision so he can reflect on his decision. Don''t mind Mengyao, she was on the edge because Tang Shaoyang had been fighting recklessly on the upper floor. She has been restless after knowing he died once, please understand her. His Majesty still needs you in the court."


    *** ***


    As soon as they returned to Earth, Zhang Mengyao held another meeting. Meeting after meeting to discuss their future move. While they knew the World Government and The Uprising Guild brought the reinforcement, they did not know the exact location of this reinforcement location. The World Government and The Uprising Guild were never a threat to them, but the Federation of Allurion and The Divine Church. They needed to find where these people were before they figured out how to find the Earth''s location if they had not figured it out yet.


    "We have a sub-region in Europe, and we have set up a portal to their territory. We can send TEID to search where the reinforcement is and kill them all with our finest men," Zhang Mengyao turned toward the Minister of External Affairs who had been managing the diplomacy issue. The World Union, the leading faction in the World Government was in Europe, and the reinforcement might be staying with the World Union.


    "We have a problem, Supreme Commander Zhang. You have invited The Belem Guild toe, but they haven''t sent any representative yet. I sent my people to check on them, but they haven''t returned yet," The Minister of External Affairs was a middle-aged man in his mid-forties, and he was handpicked by Prime Minister Li Shuang.


    Bang!


    Zhang Mengyao mmed the table hard, but she controlled her power not to break the table, "Why don''t you tell me earlier? My invitation to them was three days ago, and we have been in this meeting for three hours. Why didn''t you inform me earlier that the people you sent haven''t returned?" She raised her voice, furious that she was not informed earlier.


    All the sub-regions had received the call and all of them wereing. She thought everyone from the sub-regions had already arrived, no one told her that their sub-region in Europe had not arrived. There were several possibilities. First, The Belem Guild was destroyed by the World Government. Second, The Belem Guild betrayed the Tang Empire.


    "The meeting is over for now." Zhang Mengyao then looked up, "Origin! Check the Belem Guild''s contract!" Then he turned toward Lu An, "Prepare to depart with me, Lu An. I need to know what happens in Europe''s sub-regions!"

 Chapter 1225 The First Clash

    Chapter 1225 The First sh


    Zhang Mengyao rushed toward the portal room, heading straight to Belem Guild''s portal. She stood there while waiting for Origin''s confirmation about the contract. The Guild Leader and the two Vice Guild Leaders had taken an oath; the chance of the Belem Guild betraying the Tang Empire was small as long as the three important figures were alive.


    [I can''t find their contracts, Ma''am.]


    "What does it mean?" Zhang Mengyao frowned, "Does someone take the contract from our archive? There''s a traitor working for us?"


    [It could mean two things. One, the person who signed the contract died. Second, they have found a way to cancel the contract.]


    "I thought the contract would just lose its power if the person who signed the contract died? We have killed the traitors, and their contract did not disappear," She remembered the traitors, and she remembered the contract that turned red and returned to normal scroll afterward. The contract did not disappear, she especially took note of that specific information.


    "Does that mean it''s safe to assume that they betray us?" Lu An looked into the portal. He just needed the words, and he would enter the portal and send the punishment for the traitors.


    [There''s a special case where the contract disappears if the person who signed the contract dies. There''s a special item like that.]


    The possibility was that the Belem Guild was destroyed and the Guild Leader along with the two Vice Leaders were killed. Or maybe the three leaders were killed and reced with new ones. In conclusion, this is not a good with the fact the Belem Guild did not report if they had a new guild leader.


    "What''s the n now? Should I sneak into the portal and check the situation?" Lu An asked for instructions. If it was him alone, he would jump into the portal already.


    "We need a team. I am afraid this is a trap. If we enter the portal, they might try to destroy the portal so we can''t return. We have to be more careful as I am afraid the World Government might get involved in this matter," Zhang Mengyao wanted to take care of everything cautiously. The Belem Guild was in Lisbon, Portugal. At the corner of Europe, and if they were trapped there, there would be no reinforcement unless Tang Shaoyang came to help him, and maybe Li Na.


    It did not take long to assemble the elite of the elite team, Zhang Mengyao, Lu An, Rosalie, Marshal Alton, Legion Commander Moonsong, The Elven King Virion, Viona, Yeon Hee, Kang Xue, and Wei Xi. That might be the strongest lineup they had right now. Lu An, Viona, and Yeon Hee hid in Zhang Mengyao''s shadow, so only seven of them went through the portal physically.


    Zhang Mengyao was on alert as soon as her vision returned, inside the hall where the Belem Guild put the portal. Her eyes immediately moved, observing the surroundings. There were four people guarding the portal, and the four guards immediately bowed their heads at them. The guard wore full te armor with a helmet, covering their faces.


    "Where''s your guild leader?"


    The four guards looked surprised at the question, or maybe not expecting Zhang Mengyao to ask them about their guild leader right aftering out of the portal. Instead of answering Zhang Mengyao, the four guards lifted up their helmets, "It seems the World Union is quite right about their judgment about you all. You are a bunch of arrogant backwoods,ing here knowing this is a trap."


    As the helmet fell to the ground, people burst out of the door, entering the big hall, surrounding the seven people. There were around a hundred people in this room.


    "Where''s¡­." Zhang Mengyao tapped her forehead with her palm. She forgot something important, it was the fact that the Belem Guild was also a member of the Tang Empire. She could check whether they were alive or not by checking the member list. Opening the member lists, she typed three names, and their names disappeared. Checking the guild log, no one quit the faction, meaning the three people she checked were indeed dead.


    "Ten Primordial Ranks, Twenty-two Myth Ranks, Thirty Ancient Ranks, and thirty-eight Epic Ranks. It will be a hard fight without destroying the portal, Supreme Commander. Should we retreat?" Marshal Alton was not scared of their ranks and number, but the impact might destroy the portal.


    Before Zhang Mengyao could respond the hall was engulfed with shadow as everyone heard Lu An''s excited voice, "They are mine!"


    The shadow could not differentiate between friends and enemies. Everyone, including Zhang Mengyao, lost her vision. She took three steps back, staying as close to the portal as possible. Not because she wanted to escape but to protect the portal from being destroyed, "You guys can fight them. I will protect their portal."


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Everyone was on the move while Zhang Mengyao stayed at the portal with Rosalie, "I have formed a barrier around the portal." The me Empress informed Zhang Mengyao. Of course, they came up with a n before entering the portal. Rosalie would protect the portal if it came for the worst, and it hade for the worst.


    Zhang Mengyao had hernce in her right hand and a shield in her left hand, closing her eyes, relying on her talent to judge the situation around her. Insight was the most useful talent when she lost her vision as she could know where the enemy woulde from even though he could not see them.


    Time passed, but Rosalie and Zhang Mengyao could not hear anything or see what happened around them. The shadow not just took their visions, but also their hearings. Rosalie and Zhang Mengyao could talk because they were standing next to each other, and their shoulders were touching. That was why they could talk. If Rosalie was half a meter away from Zhang Mengyao, she could not have this conversation, "I don''t like this. We need to talk to Lu An after this is over, though he won''t listen to me."


    "I will talk to himter¡­. Someone ising, to your left," Zhang Mengyao and Rosalie switched positions as the former thrust thence to the left. She pulled thence, and sure enough, there was a person dangling on thence. Thence pierced through the chest. It was a man in his transformation, simr to a furry creature with a spiral horn. The horn and fur started to disappear as the man breathed out hisst breath. The man also lost a chunk of meat on his neck and also an arrow to the thigh and shoulder.


    Rosalie could not really use her fire as she did not want to hurt her friend in this blind fight. She really could do nothing with her fire or Gravity field as it might hurt her friends instead of killing her enemies. This was why she did not like being in this shadow.


    minutes, he could not kill all the enemy, he should recall the shadow so his friends could fight optimally. In the following five Ten minutes passed, and the fight still continued with the shadow remaining in ce, "Lu An! Pull off your shadow! You are wasting our time here!" Zhang Mengyao had given the time, and if in ten minutes, he could not kill all the enemy, he should recall the shadow so his friends could fight optimally. In the following five seconds, the shadow was pulled off as Lu An stood next to Zhang Mengyao.


    The first thing Zhang Mengyao did was to check on her friends, and all ten are alive. Then she checked on her enemy, more than half were dead. Marshal Alton shook the blood off his sword while Virion nocked another arrow on his bow. Kang Xue held the big scythe on her shoulder, blood dripped out of the de. Moonsong licked the blood on his w, Wei Xi was still in his stance, looking nervous. Lu An shook off the blood on his sword while Viona and Yeon Hee remained in Zhang Mengyao''s shadow.


    "There are still five more Primordial Ranks," Marshal Alton informed.


    Of a hundred people, only thirty-seven people were still standing with their weapons. All of them were in Bloodline Transformation while none from the Tang Empire used the Bloodline Transformation. They took advantage of the shadow to kill more than half.


    Zhang Mengyao nced at Rosalie, nodding at her. Rosalie smiled at the signal as she activated Gravity Field to the max. All thirty-seven people were not expecting the Gravity Field, which caught them off guard. The thirty-seven people fell t on the floor. What followed was even crazier as golden fire shot up from the floor. The fire filled the hall, leaving enough space around the portal. The screams could be heard from the fire.


    Zhang Mengyao was about to say to leave a few alive for an interrogation, but she was toote. Not expecting how fast Rosalie burned them all, "I was about to say to leave a few of them alive for questioning¡­."


    "Ah¡­." Rosalie immediately pulled off the fire. The golden firepletely disappeared afterward, and fortunately, there were still a few alive, running around in pain, "There you go, four people are still alive."


    Zhang Mengyao nced at Kang Xue, signaling her to heal the people who were still alive. Kang Xue''s light attribute could be used to heal.


    The Supreme Commander looked Rosalie in the eyes, "I will also talk with youter, Rosalie. We will talkter after I finish with Lu An." The me Empress avoided Zhang Mengyao''s eyes, pretending to look somewhere else.


    "Take them back with us," Zhang Mengyao turned toward Lu An, "You will be in charge of questioning them. We need to know all the information from them. They must be the people from the Federation of Allurion if they are in Europe."


    Moonsong, Alton, Lu An, and Viona each held the prisoner who just got healed by Kang Xue. Then They left Belem Guild, and that was the first sh and also the start of the war between the World Government & The Uprising Guild against the Tang Empire.

 Chapter 1226 Mercenary

    Chapter 1226 Mercenary


    Zhang Mengyao immediately ordered tight security on the portal as soon as they returned from Lisbon. Lu An left with the prisoners along with Viona and Yeon Hee while Zhang Mengyao held another meeting. She informed everyone what she encountered on the other side and asked for the other''s opinions on how to handle the situation.


    "Should we destroy the portal?" Wei Xi was quite hesitant, but he felt like destroying the portal might be the safe choice. That way the other side could not get to them.


    "The portal is important. While they can get into our castle, we can also utilize the portal to get into them. No, I think we can use the portal to take over Lisbon. We take Lisbon back from them, and we can use Lisbon as our base to take the initiative to attack them instead of waiting for them to attack us," Virion immediately opposed the idea of destroying the portal. He felt like the portal might be the key to the war.


    "I agree with Virion. Taking Lisbon for ourselves then we can take the initiative from there. However, I think we should wait for Lu An before making the decision. We need information to make our next move," Marshal Alton supported Virion''s idea.


    "Then we will wait for Lu An before we decide what to do with the portal," Zhang Mengyao nodded, "What about their Primordial Rank, Marshal Alton? Are they stronger or are they the same as the ones you killed in the Dimensional Tower?"


    "They are about the same, but I don''t think they are the main reinforcement from the Divine Church. They are not the Holy Knight, and they are also not part of the Federation of Allurion," Marshal Alton furrowed his brows as he realized something fishy. The people of the federation were a non-human race, either elves or beastmen. However, the one they faced was human, and they were not Holy Knights either.


    "They are mercenaries hired by The Federation of Allurion. They smuggled ten thousand mercenaries in disguise, and more mercenaries wille for Earth," Lu An came out of the shadows and told them the information he got from the prisoners.


    "What about the World Government''s movement? Do the mercenaries know something about their n? Like how they will fight us?" Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow, not expecting the people they fought, were mercenaries. If not for Marshal Alton, she would not notice it.


    "They will not attack us," Lu An shook his head, "They don''t n on attacking us, but they n to take the unconquered territories. At least, that''s the task of the mercenaries."


    "As for the Belem Guild. They are killed in the surprise attack by the mercenary. All fighters were killed by them.


    "I see¡­." Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh, but it was not the time to dwell on the dead. She turned toward Marshal Alton, "Then we should take Lisbon, we will take the initiative instead of letting them take all the territories."


    Marshal Alton nodded and agreed with the direction. They did not know why they chose to take all the territories despite the reinforcement they had, but whatever the World Government nned, they needed to disrupt their n.


    "Alright, we will split the force. The Tarrior will focus on China and the surrounding countries while Marshal Alton will lead the Beast Coven and The Elven Kingdom to Lisbon. Lu An will help bring his team to help you gather the information," Zhang Mengyao split the force.


    Then She turned toward the sub-region, "What about Korea? Have you taken all territories in your country, General Park Nam Hoon?" Park Nam Hoon, the former guild leader of the Legion Guild, who was now taking up a General position in the Tang Empire was in charge of Korea''s territory.


    "I apologize, Ma''am. We only take half of the smart base in South Korea, and we haven''t touched any territories in the north," Park Nam Hoon bowed his head.


    "What''s wrong? Do youck people? Do you need help?" Zhang Mengyao turned toward Lu An, "What about The Lycasian? Are they ready yet? Can we use them to help General Park Nam Hoon?"


    Park Nam Hoon was not given a chance to respond, he indeed needed a hand to capture all territories in his country. But there was a drawback with the help, that would take the chance for his people. More people woulde, meaning less chance for his people to grow with more peopleing in. However, this was a special circumstance, and he could not reject the help.


    "Not yet. They have taken the ss and talent, but they are still in the advancement trial. It will take another month or even even a few months before they are ready to join the battlefield," Lu An shook his head, "We can use the Fogged Ape though. Wen and Kairu also have returned, we can send them to help General Park Nam Hoon."


    Wen was the Jade Eagle and Kairu was The ming Lion from the same world as Elinova. The former ck Dragon''s subordinates who served Tang Shaoyang after the ck Dragon died from inheriting the bloodline to Tang Shaoyang. They were known as the Wandering Beasts of the Tang Empire and were traveling all over the Earth to get stronger.


    "Good, then we will dispatch them to Korea. I don''t know why they want the territories, so we will capture as many territories, not just to disrupt their n but also the first step for us to rule the Earth," Zhang Mengyao then turned toward the two leaders of Asahi Region, Japan. Izuhara Tachibana and Kado Taukai were the leading figures for the Japan, Asahi Region, "What about Japan?"


    "We have taken more than half the cities in Japan. We just need time to capture all territories, Ma''am," Izuhara Tachibana responded politely.


    Zhang Mengyao continued with the other sub-regions, making sure for them to capture the avable territories. This was thest n when they decided to pull out from the Dimensional Tower, taking over Earth. She was still in the dark about the situation on the America side. She did not touch that side because they were in a temporary alliance with the First Order Guild who were rooted in North America. Out of goodwill, the Tang Empire will not touch that side unless the First Order Guild asked for help which she predicted soon. Saint Guild and Amazon Guild were from the same continent, and with the additional mercenary, the First Order Guild would not be able to hold out against them.

 Chapter 1227 Yeon Hee - Part 1

    Chapter 1227 Yeon Hee - Part 1


    Lu An led Park Nam Hoon to meet the Fogged Ape Tribe who woulde to Korea. The Fogged Ape Tribe stayed in the same park where he met them for the first time. Walking through the fogged park, soon they arrived at the training ground for the Tarrior and also the home for the Fogged Ape.


    Pride, the leader of the Fogged Ape, was fighting someone in the training ground. The man was quite big, over two meters in height, fighting closebat with a sparring sword. Of course, the man was no match against Pride. After dozens of exchanges, the man was pped away by Pride with the back of his hand, flying to the side, and rolling on the ground.


    "Again!" The man immediately stood up again, still holding the blunt sword.


    "That''s enough for today," Lu An pped his hand, attracting Pride and the man''s attention. The Demonic Ape rushed toward Lu An, motioning with his two big hands at Lu An to fight it. However, Lu An shook his head, "Nope, not today, Pride. I have a task for you. You will bring your people with him to capture the territories in Korea. You can fight me after you finish your task."


    Pride looked disappointed, but he still nodded at Lu An before looking at Park Nam Hoon. The Demonic Ape observed Park Nam Hoon for a while before he shook his head, disappointed.


    "Let me join too," The man who had been listening from the side, volunteering himself, "Let me follow Pride. This might be good training for me more than just hunting the zombie."


    Lu An turned toward the man, Chang Jie. The person who survived the Changxing Ind tragedy where the expansion team almost got wiped out by the high-rank zombie. He survived because the leader of the expansion team sacrificed his life to protect Chang Jie. Ever since then, the young man joined the Tang Empire and had been training with the determination to wipe out the zombie.


    Lu An furrowed his brows, "You haven''t reached Epic Rank yet. I am not going to let you out unless you have Brother Shaoyang''s consent."


    "Please call his Majesty formally when you are in official business, Sir Lu," Yeon Hee could not help but remind her leader. Lu An was often scolded by Zhang Mengyao for addressing The Emperor casually, especially in front of Park Nam Hoon.


    "How am I supposed to reach the Epic Rank if all the zombies around here are low-rank. I need to go out to follow the expansion team or I can follow Pride with his task. I will reach Epic Rank faster that way," Chang Jieined.


    "That way you will die faster too,'''' a woman''s voice rang from the other side. A woman in ck cloth with her face covered in a veil, approached them with a bow on her back, "Take it slow, Chang Jie. We are quite fastpared to the others who have the same start as us."


    "This is not enough, Duan Ya. I need to risk my life to get stronger, this is not enough. What''s the use of training if I never use it in a real battle! Let me follow Pride or let me join the Expansion Team!" Chang Jie was adamant about his decision. He wanted to follow Pride or join the expansion team.


    Lu An could not make the decision for Chang Jie. If it was up to him, he would let Chang Jie follow Pride, but it was not in his jurisdiction.


    "He. Follows. I. Protect," Pride, who had been silent, agreed to let Chang Jie follow him, "He. Ready. Believe."


    Lu An clicked his tongue, "Let me ask Br¡ª His Majesty or Supreme Commander Zhang." He sent a message to Tang Shaoyang and received a reply quite fast, meaning Tang Shaoyang was not busy. It was a green light, Tang Shaoyang allowed Chang Jie to follow Pride to Korea.


    "His Majesty allowed you to join Pride, but you must listen to Pride''s order regardless of the situation, understand? If you disobey Pride''s order, this will be thest time you will be trusted with a task!" Lu An was quite stern.


    "Fool," Duan Ya let out a sigh, "Let me follow him too."


    "Do whatever you want," Lu An waved his hand, and turned toward Pride, "Get your people ready. You will be needed when the war starts." The Demonic Ape bumped his fist into his chest, telling Lu An to be at ease.


    Lu An and Yeon Hee left the park, leaving Park Nam Hoon to get familiar with the ape. As they walked out of the park, he stopped and nced at Yeon Hee, "Do you have something in mind?" he then furrowed his brow, realizing what was in her mind, "Do you want to return to Korea?"


    Yeon Hee raised her head, looking up at Lu An with a surprised expression, "I want to, but forget about it. I can''t return, I promise His Majesty that I won''t return to Korea. I am a prisoner, after all."


    Ouch!


    Yeon Hee covered her forehead, surprised that Lu An flicked her forehead. That was thest thing she would expect from Lu An.


    "Stupid. You are no longer a prisoner," Lu An rolled his eyes, "You are Vice Head of TEID. How could a prisoner hold such a high position in one of the most important divisions in the empire?" Lu An rolled her eyes, "You can have your vacation for a week¡­. No, three days. You can go back and meet your friends for three days. I still need you for Lisbon."


    "Really?" Yeon Hee was surprised, but then she shook her head, "You can''t risk your position. What if His Majesty took your position for letting me leave?"


    "Just go and meet me in Lisbon in three days," Lu An waved his hand before disappearing into the shadow, giving her no chance to refute him. A few secondster, Lu An popped out in front of her and said, "This is your vacation leave for this year. Whether you go back to Korea or not, you can''t take any more leave for the remaining year." After that, Lu An disappeared again into the shadows.

 Chapter 1228 Yeon Hee - Part 2

    Chapter 1228 Yeon Hee - Part 2


    So Yeon Hee stood on the city wall where the battle between the Legion Guild and the other guilds happened in the past. It was no longer in ruins as the Legion Guild rebuilt the city. This was her home.


    "Are you looking for your friend?" Yu Jin Sang, the former Vice Guild of the Legion Guild, came to her side and asked. There was a little bit of history between the Legion Guild and The Haven, so Yu Jin Sang knew about Yeon Hee a little bit.


    Months ago, she and her friend built a strong party, The Haven. But the power made them forget there were people a lot stronger than them and offended Tang Shaoyang. She was taken as a captive while her boyfriend and her friend remained in South Korea.


    "Do you know where are they?" That was the reason Yeon Hee returned to her home, not because she missed her homnd, but because of her friend. Ever since Min Hoo tried to take her back by fighting Tang Shaoyang, she never met them again. Mostly because she had been busy with duty and the task.


    "They are quite something even without you, so yeah, we always keep an eye on them. We need your help to destroy the zombie kingdom in Gwangju. I can ask my people to tell them to meet you at Jeonju," Yu Jin Sang offered a little help.


    Jeonju was close to Gwangju down south, so they did not need to dy their trip if she met her friends at Jeonju.


    Yeon Hee let out a sigh, "Yes, please. I need to end the unfinished business with my friends. If they don''t want to join the Tang Empire, then I am afraid I will meet them on the battlefield next time."


    The Tang Empireunched theirst resort n to conquer the Earth, all territories on Earth. Meaning, people needed to join the Tang Empire if they wanted to stay in the Tang Empire''s territory. She believed it would be just a matter of time before The Tang Empire achieved that.


    "We have prepared the car. Let''s depart," Yu Jin Sang pointed at the bottom of the city wall where a convoy gathered.


    "See you at the bottom," Yeon Hee disappeared into her own shadow. Yu Jin Sang shook his head, looking down where Yeon Hee was, standing next to the car, "Guess she has be much stronger than ourst meeting." He jumped off the wall.


    *** ***


    Jeonju was the military base for Korea''s expansion. The former member of Legion was turned into Tarrior, going through the same training and supervision before getting deployed to the battlefield.


    "Where''s Yeon Hee? We are about to depart and we need her to be our scout. It''s rare to have The Vice Head of TEID help us. We need to utilize her help to the maximum," Park Nam Hoon asked his friend, Yu Jin Sang. He saw Yeon Hee with her friend before they departed for Jeonju.


    Yu Jin Sang, "She came here because she is on her vacation from what I heard. Do you want Division Head Lu An to haunt us for making his Vice Head work for us? We will leave without her. Just hope she wille on her own to help us, that''s the best scenario."


    Yeon Hee finally got to meet her friend and now her ex as well. They sat across from her; five of them. She did not know what to say. This was not even close to the joyful reunion that she pictured in her mind. She thought she would be happy to meet her friends again. Her best friend, Sin Yoon, also sat awkwardly next to her ex-boyfriend. The guilt in her expression could not be hidden.


    "Does The Emperor finally free you, Yeon Hee?" The first one who broke the silence was Dae Jung. He was the one who felt the most guilty as he was the one who provoked The Emperor. He was the reason Yeon Hee became a captive, his stupidity almost destroyed The Haven.


    Yeon Hee shook her head, "I don''t know if I am still a captive or not. I am working for the Tang Empire right now."


    "Why do you want to meet us?" Min Soo, her ex-boyfriend, was direct with his words. After they separated, there was no exchange between them. She could use the TEID''s connection to find out how The Haven was doing, but she never directly had contact with them.


    "War is approaching the Earth. If our prediction is correct, at most, in one year, yers from the other worlds would try to invade Earth. The Tang Empire is currently in the process of capturing all territories, and there will be aw in the future that everyone has to join the Tang Empire if they want to stay in the Tang Empire''s territory. I want you all to join the Tang Empire right now," Yeon Hee told them the reason she came here.


    It was not because the Tang Empire needed The Haven, but might consider joining the Tang Empire." Cocky as always, that was Dae Jung. That was a nostalgic feeling to hear Dae Jung had because of the benefit of joining the Tang Empire now. There was a lot more benefit for the Haven than joining the Tang Empireter. So she wanted them to join to enjoy these benefits. She wanted her friend to enjoy what she enjoyed too, and if it was possible, she wanted to work with her friend again, just like in the past.


    "Hah," Dae Jung let out a chuckle, "So the Tang Empire finally needs our help now? If The Emperores directly to meet me, then I might consider joining the Tang Empire." Cocky as always, that was Dae Jung. That was a nostalgic feeling to hear Dae Jung had returned back to his old self.


    "This might sound rude, but I want you all to join the Tang Empire to protect you all from the war. The yers from the other worlds are totally on another different level," Yeon Hee shook her head, "Just yesterday, we fought a group of a hundred mercenaries from the other worlds, and their lowest rank was Epic Rank with more than half of them being Ancient Rank above. In the end, you will be forced to join the Tang Empire or the force from another world."

 Chapter 1229 Yeon Hee - Part 3

    Chapter 1229 Yeon Hee - Part 3


    "So you still care about us, huh?" Yeon Hee''s ex-boyfriend, Min Soo sneered, "Where have you been all this time? Why do you care about us all of a sudden, Yeon Hee? Are you having fun working with the new people? Do you want to mock us so that you be more sessful than us right now?"


    Yeon Hee was stunned for a moment, not expecting that woulde from the gentle Min Hoo, "You should know why I can''t contact or meet you, right? What do you want me to do in that situation? Trying to sneak out of the Tang Empire and get you all killed for nothing? Do you think I want all of this to happen? There''s no way you me me for what happened, right?"


    "Huh, don''t you enjoy The Emperor''s cock? I heard he has many wives, and I guess I understand why you are betraying us. Working dutifully for the faction that separated you from your boyfriend and friends. And now you want us to work for the Tang Empire? His cock must be really amazing, huh?" Min Hoo said with a scornful smirk on his lips.


    Yeon Hee was angry at how Min Hoo turned it as if she betrayed them. She sacrificed herself to save them all, thinking she would be the sex ve at that time. But it was seen as her betrayal. Her breathing roughed up, she could not believe that it came from Min Hoo.


    Piack!


    Sin Yoon, Yeon Hee''s best friend, pped Min Hoo hard, standing up while raising her voice, "You know that''s not what happened, right? How could you say that to Yeon Hee? She turned herself in to save our lives, or else we will not be her."


    Dae Jung wanted to be a mediator for his friends. This should be a happy reunion, The Haven met again, and the seven members gathered again. He was not expecting it would turn out like this.


    To everyone''s surprise, Min Hoo pulled Sin Yoon''s hand, pulled her onto hisp, and kissed her on the lips. He forcefully kissed her to show Yeon Hee that Sin Yoon was now his new girlfriend. Sin Yoon was shocked for a moment, but then she immediately pushed him away. Then another pnded on the same cheek, "Min Hoo!"


    "What? Isn''t it normal for a couple to kiss?" Min Hoo smirked, shrugging as if it was nothing.


    Yeon Hee was surprised at first, but then she let out a chuckle, "I am d that I am not the only one who changes."


    "It''s not like that, Yeon Hee. We¡ª" Sin Yoon tried to exin the situation, but Min Hoo cut her off, "There''s no need to exin it, Yoon. We don''t owe her an exnation. I am a single man, and you are a single woman. What''s wrong if we be a couple while she works for the person who tore us apart?"


    "As he said, Yoon. You don''t need to exin it to me. It''s totally fine," Yeon Hee smiled, and in fact, she was relieved inside, "I want to meet you just because I want to know how you are doing and also the offer. I am d you all look like doing well without me. Ah, also the warning for the uing war. So, what''s your decision, will you join the Tang Empire or continue doing what you are doing."


    Silent followed after Yeon''s words, no one responding to her. Min Hoo was shocked that his provocation failed while Dae Jung and the other three were considering the offer carefully.


    Bam!


    "What''s to think about?" Min Hoo mmed the table, raising his voice, "If there''s really a waring, then we will join the yers from the other worlds. If there''s a chance for me to destroy the Tang Empire, then I will jump into that chance without hesitation. I will destroy the Tang Empire and kill The Emperor! That was what I promised you when he took you back then, and I will live to fulfill that promise! Join us, Yeon Hee. Let''s destroy the Tang Empire together! This is our chance!" Min Hoo offered his hand to Yeon Hee.


    Yeon Hee was caught off guard by Min Soo''s crazy idea, staring at her ex-boyfriend''s hand. She looked at him, then she shook her head, "You have no chance of killing The Emperor, and I advise you to throw that idea away from your head. It might get you killed, Min Soo. You are just an Ancient Rank. Stop your foolish ideas. You can''t kill him or destroy the Tang Empire. We will win this war, and you should join the Tang Empire instead! Believe me, the Tang Empire will not lose this war!"


    Did she still resent Tang Shaoyang? Not anymore. Yeon Hee epted her new life and nned to continue her life for the Tang Empire. The Tang Empire was her new home, and it will always be for the rest of her life.


    "And I hope you are not going to follow his crazy idea?" Yeon Hee turned to the other five. She hoped the other five would persuade Min Soo not to do the crazy idea.


    Sin Yoon and the other four hesitated, looking back and forth between Yeon Hee and Min Soon. Yeon Hee was their former leader, and Min Soo was their current leader.


    "Why are you all hesitating!?" Min Soo raised his voice, "We will kill The Emperor, and we will destroy the Tang Empire. That''s our goal, and it will not change just because this bitch asks us to join the Tang Empire!"


    "I am not nning toe out, but I have to now," A familiar voice came from Yeon Hee''s behind. She was not expecting to hear that voice in this ce, turning around and it was the person in her mind, Lu An.


    "I am really not nning toe out, but I will not allow the people who threaten His Majesty''s life free," Lu An walked past Yeon Hee.


    Min Soo took out his spear, without hesitation jumping toward Lu An. The spear hit the empty air as Lu An disappeared into the shadow and appeared again behind Min Soo. The shadow raised, coiling around Min Soo, and caught the man.


    Lu An turned toward the other five, "Do you want to surrender or¡­."

 Chapter 1230 Yeon Hee - Part 4

    Chapter 1230 Yeon Hee - Part 4


    "This is a trap!?" Sin Yoon raised her hand, pointing her finger at Yeon Hee. She had a disbelief look on her face as she realized this was the trap set up by Yeon Hee, "You know we will not join the Tang Empire, so you want to catch us!? This¡­. This is unbelievable, Yeon Hee. This is so lowing from you."


    "Come on, girl. I don''t need to use a trap like this if I want to catch you," Lu An rolled his eyes, "Your imagination is quite wild to think that you six are worth the time to set up such a trap like this."


    "Do you want to surrender peacefully, or do you want to fight? I can''t allow people who dare threaten The Emperor''s life to roam around freely."


    Despite the exnation, Yeon Hee''s five friends did not believe it. The look of betrayal on their faces was obvious.


    "We will fight even if it means we will die!" Sin Yoon was ready to fight, but Lu An just gave them no chance to fight. His shadow spread out, enveloping the room, swallowing the five people. He then retracted the shadow ten secondster, and the five people were bound by the shadow just like Min Soo. From the mouth down to their ankles.


    Lu An then turned around, meeting with Yeon Hee''s eyes who was also shocked to find Lu An following her. That was close to betrayal as Lu An clearly did not believe in her. His words were not true, he did not trust her. That was why he was here, following her to meet her friends.


    "It''s not like what you think, Yeon Hee," Lu An tried to exin his situation, but then he noticed Min Soo struggling in the shadows harder. The Haven''s leader tried to use the Bloodline Transformation to break apart from the shadow, "No, don''t do it if you don''t want to die. The more you struggle, my shadow will grip you harder, and you might die from it." He did not intend or want to kill these six in front of Yeon Hee.


    "Then tell me why are you here? Why are you following me? Tell me your reason?" Yeon Hee snapped out of her shock and questioned Lu An.


    "I¡­." Lu An''s dropped his hands loose, letting out a sigh, dropping her shoulder. The reason was simple: he was afraid of losing Yeon Hee. He was afraid that Yeon Hee would return with her friends and leave the Tang Empire. It was a simple reason, but it was hard to say it out loud. He felt like it would lead to another misunderstanding.


    "You can''t exin it to me?" Yeon Hee pressed, "Does that mean I am right?"


    Lu An lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I am afraid." Yeon Hee furrowed her brows, "Afraid of what?"


    "Afraid of losing you!" He raised his head and met Yeon Hee''s eyes, "I am afraid that you will leave me with your friends. I am afraid. I am really afraid of losing you¡­." His words trailed off.


    "That means I was right, you did not trust me."


    "No, it''s different, okay? I trust you. I trust you with my heart, but the fear is here," Lu An put his hand on his chest, "What am I supposed to do? I admit it''s wrong to follow you, but I can''t just shake my fear. What can I do?" He was frustrated as he did not know what to do with the fear inside him.


    "What if I decide to go back with them and leave the Tang Empire? What are you going to do? Are you going to kill them?"


    Lu An''s eyes widened in fury the moment he heard that as the killing intent burst out of him, but then he calmed, drooping his head, "I don''t know. Maybe I will kill them, and maybe I will catch them like I just did. And maybe I will just let you go with them. I don''t know. I don''t know what to do, that''s why I am following you¡­. I don''t know what to do. This is the first time I feel like this. I don''t know what to do¡­." He shook his head, repeating the same words "I don''t know what to do," three more times.


    Yeon Hee let out a chuckle which surprised Lu An. He looked up, and Yeon Hee was smiling at him. She approached him and hugged him before nting her lips on his. Yeon Hee was the girlfriend that Lu An wanted to introduce to Tang Shaoyang. They had been a couple for a few months already.


    Lu An''s eyes widened in shock as he was overwhelmed with happiness. He thought this would be the end between him and her. The kiss soon turned into a fiery kiss, their tongues intertwine, but Lu An managed to break free first, "There are people here." He was still shy, and Yeon Hee let out a chuckle.


    "I will forgive you, but just this once. If you are really worried, you should tell me. You can apany me to meet them, openly, not following me sneakily in the shadows. That''s what you should do, be honest and open to each other," Yeon Hee smiled, but then she turned toward her six friends. Her six friends were surprised by the revtion of Yeon Hee''s boyfriend, "What are you going to do with them? Can you set them free?"


    Lu An let out a sigh, "This will make me look like a petty boyfriend, but not. I can''t set them free after your conversation with them."


    Yeon Hee furrowed her brow, asking for more exnation from Lu An.


    "It''s not because he threatened to kill His Majesty. Even in a thousand years, he has no chance to kill His Majesty, but because of the information. You know right that His Majesty should be "dead"," Lu An made quote and quote motion with his finger when he mentioned dead, "But they know that His Majesty is still alive because of your conversation with them. You speak to them as if His Majesty is alive, not denying that fact when your ex said he will kill His Majesty. I have to jail them until everything is over, or else they will mess up our n if they ry that information to the other factions."


    Yeon Hee then realized her mistake. She forgot that she had to pretend that His Majesty was dead, then her friends now knew that His Majesty was still alive.


    "I am sorry, but I can''t free them." Lu An shook his head.

 Chapter 1231 Yu Shun - Part 1

    Chapter 1231 Yu Shun - Part 1


    Yu Shun sat next to the window of his room, looking at the three buildings where the Tang Empire operated. Before Antorias took over his mind and body, that was his home, he lived there. After that incident, he gave up his authority and position in the Tang Empire even though The Emperor did not take them from him. Despite his betrayal, The Emperor still trusted him and wanted him to continue.


    However, Yu Shun was aware of what The Emperor would have gone through if he remained. His Majesty would face heavy criticism from the people and also the other officers. He was a traitor, and he was supposed to be executed.


    "It''s time for lunch, Honey," A sweet woman''s voice entered his ear, calling him out from his deep thoughts. He turned toward the voice, a woman with a white apron, standing at the door with a sweet smile. She was the reason he was still alive. If not for her, he would kill himself, getting what he deserved for betraying His Majesty''s trust in him.


    "Coming right away," Yu Shun got from the chair. Another reason he did not want to remain was that he still could hear Antorias whisper in his head. That was the main reason. He was afraid that Antorias would get him again, and he would do something more terrible than what he had done before.


    The whisper was still strong, and Antorias kept telling him that His Majesty was dead. He did not know why Antorias kept saying that in his head while His Majesty''s name was still on the member list. Of course, he did not respond to the whisper, totally ignoring the whisper.


    Yu Shun put on a smile as he got closer to the dining table, "What we got for today¡­" He forced himself to act happy in front of his wife, making sure he was not burdening her with his negative emotions. In his fifth spoon, someone knocked on their apartment room. Yu Shun and his wife exchanged nces. It was rare for people to visit them, especially after the war started in the Dimensional Tower.


    Usually, Kang Xue or Zhang Mengyao woulde to visit them. His friends in the Tarrior woulde to him to check on him, but this was the busiest moment for the Tarrior. Thest person that came to visit them was Elinova, three days ago, and Elin was the only one who visited them this month. Both were sure it was not Elin as she was just here three days ago.


    Yu Shun got up from the chair, "Let me wee the guest." Luo Lan got the clue and was slightly worried. There were many people holding a grudge against Yu Shun, and she was worried that people woulde for the grudge.


    Yu Shun opened the door and was surprised to see his friend, Lu An. He was not expecting a visit from Lu An, the busiest person in the Tang Empire right now. He was the head of TEID, the person who controlled the information for the Tang Empire.


    "Yo, long time no see," Lu An grinned, waving his hand. Yeon Hee was next to him, pping his hand away, "You look silly, stop it," then she turned toward Yu Shun, "Are we disturbing you? Should weeter?"


    Yu Shun snapped out of his surprise and shook his head, "Oh, no. Come in. Come in,"


    Lu An and Yeon Hee entered the small apartment. Lu An furrowed his brow at how small the apartment was, "Why did you leave your old apartment to stay in this small apartment? Look, your summoner''s head almost touches the ceiling with how small the apartment is."


    In the corner of the room, Yu Shun''s undead was standing still. After the incident, he was left with one undead, and he did not n to take more undead with him. One was enough, he just needed one to guard his wife. Thest undead was the swordsman undead, the undead with sword-hand.


    Luo Lan was worried when she saw the guest. Not because he was afraid of Lu An, but because she was afraid that Lu An would bring her husband back to the Tang Empire. She was satisfied with what they had right now and hoped to continue with their current life. She no longer worried that her husband would die in the battle somewhere, in a foreignnd. They had enough to fill their belly and pay the rent with her job as well. This was good, and she did not want to change it.


    Yu Shun smiled and shook his head, "You know, I don''t deserve to live there anymore after what I did." He could not mask the guilt and the sadness in his tone.


    "Who will judge you? If Brother Shaoyang says that''s your home, then that''s your home. It does not matter what other people have to say. That''s your home, and how can you not deserve to stay at your home? It made no sense, at all," Lu An rolled his eyes.


    He called The Emperor casually with Brother Shaoyang because he and Yu Shun were used to calling The Emperor Brother Shaoyang. The only two people who had the privilege to call him that.


    Yu Shun just shook his head, "What are you doing here? I thought you were busy with the current war." No one informed Yu Shun, but he was still in the same core group of the Communication System. He could tell what happened in the frontline even though he was not with them.


    "I am busy, but I have decided to take three days off. A little bit refreshing vacation to relieve my stress," Lu An grinned, then he looked Yu Shun in the eyes, "Of course, I am joking. I am still on duty¡­. Oh, you don''t know?" Yu Shun frowned.


    "We have pulled back from the Dimensional Tower. The situation is not good, and we have to focus our force back to Earth¡­." Lu An updated the situation about the other factions who just arrived on the eleventh floor and brought back mercenaries from the Federation of Allurion, "We decide to change our battlefield back on Earth, and there''s a chance that the people on the same level as Antorias will invade Earth. We aren''t sure if it will happen, but The Federation of Allurion and The Divine Church have conquered a few worlds, and their next target is Earth."

 Chapter 1232 Yu Shun - Part 2

    Chapter 1232 Yu Shun - Part 2


    "The Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church have sent their people and also their mercenaries. They attacked our sub-region in Lisbon. No one from the Belem Guild survived, and we fought the mercenary from The Federation of Allurion a few days ago, a hundred of them; thirty-eight Epic Ranks, thirty Ancient Ranks, twenty-two Myth Ranks, and ten Primordial Ranks."


    Yu Shun tensed up when the ranks were mentioned. That was not just a mercenary, but elite of elite even in The Tang Empire.


    "We won of course. They faced the wrong opponent; Sis Mengyao, Sir Moonsong, Sir Alton, and Sis Rosa were there¡­. Ah, you haven''t met Sis Rosa yet. She is Brother Shaoyang''s wife, and I would say that she is the strongest if we exclude Brother Shaoyang, Sir Moonsong, Sir Alton, and also The Kirin. I have a chance if I can sneak up, but she is one of our strongest."


    "We captured six mercenaries, and we managed to get some information. It seems The Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church intended to take the unconquered territories first instead of trying to fight us. We don''t know their motive, and the mercenary also did not know why. So yeah, for now, we are in another stalemate, racing to conquer territories as much as possible."


    "I see¡­." Yu Shun nodded his head, then he met Lu An in the eyes. He finally understood why Lu An wasing to him, but he pretended to be ignorant, "And you haven''t told me why you came to meet me? I am not sure if I can be of any help to resolve the problem we face right now."


    "Of course, you can!" Lu An stood up from the chair and held Yu Shun''s shoulder, "You are also one of our strongest before, and it''s not toote for you to catch up, Yu Shun. We need your help, you alone are an army. How can you say that? And Ie here to ask you toe back. We need you, Yu Shun!"


    "NO!" The answer came from Luo Lan, not Yu Shun. She stood up from the chair and raised her voice, "NO! We finally can live peacefully now, and I will not let him fight in the frontline again! Never!"


    Lu An let out a sigh, "I understand your concern, Sis Luo Lan, but we need every man that could fight for us. We don''t know what we will face, and we need everyone to work together. We haven''t lost yet, but if we lost, you will also lose this home. We will lose the city we have rebuilt, we will lose everything. The best scenario, if we lose, is that you two will be ves, and the worst scenario is The Divine Church will exercise Yu Shun because of his ss."


    "Of course, I will not force Yu Shun toe back," Lu An raised his both hands, "The choice is still with him. Fight and win, try to fight and die, or do nothing and die. Those are the choices, and it''s for Yu Shun to decide."


    Luo Lan could not refute Lu An as that was what likely happened to them if the Tang Empire lost the war. She was aware of the consequence of losing a war. However, she was still reluctant to let her husband fight again.


    "I will say yes if I am totally cured, but my answer will be a no," Yu Shun shook his head, "You three in this room would be the first to know about my condition. I can still hear Antorias'' voice in my head. He can no longer influence me, but his whisper is still in my head. I am afraid going back to the battlefield will make his influence on me stronger."


    Lu An and Yeon Hee were shocked to hear that. They thought Antorias could no longermunicate with Yu Shun after Tang Shaoyang defeated Antorias'' manifestation. Of course, Luo Lan was the one who shocked the most. She was the closest person to Yu Shun, and she did not know anything about this.


    "Or you can get rid of his voice by bing stronger," Lu An suddenly said, "If you be strong enough, that might help you get rid of Antorias'' voice in your head. I am not sure about that, but it''s possible, no? What about asking Brother Shaoyang?" He tapped his forehead as he remembered Tang Shaoyang was still inside the Dimensional Tower, "I forgot Brother Shaoyang is still inside the tower. He goes into a berserk mode to reach Legend Rank as soon as possible to fight the God Rank in case theye to Earth. Let me message him instead, Brother Shaoyang''s spirits might know something about your implication."


    While Lu An was waiting for the reply, Luo Lan looked at her husband, and reached his hand, "Are you really going toe back to Tarrior?" The worries in her tone were obvious. She did not want that, but just like what Lu An said, the decision was in her husband''s hands. Especially when he could hear the voice, they could not have a peaceful life if the voice was still in his head. They needed to find a way to get rid of the voice.


    "If bing strong is the only way to get rid of this voice, then yes, I will return. I am¡­. I am afraid that I will hurt you if suddenly Antorias takes over your body again¡­. But I promise you, this will be thest. Once I get rid of the voice, I will leave the Tarrior. No more fighting, no more monster," Yu Shun gave his wife a weak smile. The voice could do nothing, but the fear that Antorias would take over his mind and body again was still in his heart. He still remembered what happened when Antorias took over, and he was lucky that he did not hurt his wife. However, he did not know what Antorias would do next time, and he did not want to take his chance the next time. He wanted to get rid of the voice and be done with it.

 Chapter 1233 Yu Shun - Part 3

    Chapter 1233 Yu Shun - Part 3


    Lu An made a weird face after reading the reply, turning toward Yu Shun. He just received the bad news, "There''s only bad news."


    "What is it?" Yu Shun had prepared for the worst.


    "First, you can get rid of Antorias'' voice if you change your ss. It sounds easy, but that''s not that easy. Based on Brother Shaoyang''s spirit, your ss is unique, and if we rank it, it''s an S-Rank ss. And you need a better ss so you can rece it. You can''t just rece it with any random ss," Lu An looked Yu Shun in the eyes, "I think we have a few sses on the same ranks as yours, but I am not sure if we have a higher-ranking ss than yours. I think it might work if we have Brother Shaoyang''s ss, but from many smart bases, we can''t find the same ss."


    "Second, again, it sounds simple but it''s also hard. You need to reach God Rank, then Antorias could no longer influence in any way. Those two solutions are the only way to get rid of Antorias'' influence over you. You can try entering The Survival Game as much as possible. You might get a better ss in the Survival Game¡­." Lu An paused as he received another message from Tang Shaoyang.


    "Ah, there''s another solution," Lu An raised his head, smiling wryly, "The third solution is that you inherited The God Rank''s bloodline. That is much harder than the first two because they will die if they inherit the bloodline. Which sane God Rank will do that?"


    Yu Shun let out a sigh. As he predicted, it was not easy to get rid of Antorias'' influence on him, but this was much harder than he thought. He then looked at Lu An and Yeon Hee, "Can we have thirty minutes to discuss? I will give you my answer after."


    "Of course. We will wait outside," Lu An stood up from the chair, walking to the door with Yeon Hee. As the couple left, Yu Shun turned toward Luo Lan, holding both hands, "You heard them, the only way to get rid of the voice in my head is to fight again. I¡ª"


    Luo Lan cut her off, "I will allow you to join Tarrior again but with one condition."


    His face brightened up when he heard that his wife would give him permission. He did not realize that he still had the spirit to fight again, and Luo Lan noticed that.


    She took a deep breath then she mentioned the one condition, "I will follow you this time. I also want to fight together with you. That''s the only condition. No, even if you don''t give me permission, I will do it anyway, with or without you."


    Yu Shun was caught off guard by the condition. They were on the run for a long time, but at that time, Luo Lan was too scared to fight. She did not like fighting, so it surprised him that she wanted to fight as well. He furrowed his brow, not just she did not like fighting, but she was quite timid as well. He was not sure if it was a good thing.


    Yu Shun let out a sigh, "Alright then. Let''s fight together," He decided to ept the condition. He would rather have her next to him, so he could watch over her. That was a much better option than letting her join the Tarrior from the bottom.


    He thought it would take a long time to convince his wife, but not even five minutes passed, and he got the permission even though with a condition. He called Lu An and Yeon Hee back to the apartment and told them his decision.


    Lu An had the same reaction as Yu Shun when he heard Luo Lan would fight as well, "It can be quite scary, you know, Sis Luo Lan. Are you sure about this?"


    What Lu An got from thatment was a shrug from Luo Lan, "You are the one who said: fight and win, fight and die, or do nothing and die. I choose to fight. If I win that''s the best, if I lose then I die."


    "If you have made up your mind, then I won''t refuse another person joining us to fight the war," Lu An nodded, "May I know your level, ss, and talent, Sis Luo Lan? We need to start from that before we send you to the battlefield."


    "I am level 178, no ss and talent," Even though she barely fought in the past, she still killed a lot of zombies.


    "Oh, that''s a good start. Level 178, you can directly follow Yu Shun to clear the Survival Game. No ss and talent, that should be easier to fix," Then Lu An turned to Yu Shun, "I will be sending you to our sub-region in Thand. You help them to capture more territories and create your elite zombie while you are at it, also try to catch up to me," Lu An grinned and hugged Yu Shun, "Wee back, Brother."


    Yu Shun''s ss was Zombie Apostle, and he was quite useless without the zombie armies. That was why Lu An arranged for Yu Shun for an easy job at the start. The Survival Game might have the unknown danger just like his first Survival Game, but that was just a super rare incident, and no one has ever encountered a dragon since Tang Shaoyang too. The risk for the Survival Game based on the data they have collected was quite low.


    "Let''s get to the smart base and ask origin to find a good ss for Sister Luo Lan," Lu An wanted Yu Shun and Luo Lan to go to work immediately. He did not know when the actual war would break out, so he wanted his Brother to get stronger as possible.


    "Should I meet Sister Mengyao and Brother Wei Xi first? I need their permission to join back to the Tarrior, no?" Yu Shun, however, was quite concerned. There were a lot of people who did not like him for what happened in the past. Not just the ordinary people, but also a lot of officials. He was worried that his return to The Tarrior would cause controversy and more burden for Zhang Mengyao.


    "Or I don''t need to join the Tarrior officially, and we don''t need to take a ss and talent for Luo Lan. We can look for them in the Survival Game instead."


    "There''s no need to worry about it. If there are people who don''t like your return, tell those people toe to me! I have enough Authority to reinstate you back to Tarrior, or you can join my division instead. Yeah, I think that''s better," He then pulled Yu Shun and Luo Lan with him, "What about you, Sis Luo Lan? Do you want to shoot the monster, or do you want to fight them close up? What do you like so I can help you find a suitable ss?" Lu An did not listen to Yu Shun''s concerns.

 Chapter 1234 Against The World - Part 1

    Zhang Mengyao had retaken Lisbon from the mercenary. There was no more fight after the initial of a hundred mercenaries just like Lu An told them. A hundred mercenaries were supposed to guard the portal and report if the Tang Empire went through. However, the mercenaries took the matter by themselves and got killed before they could report.


    "We actually need people who know this ce. We can use our advantage and strike from the back while they are unaware we have taken Lisbon from them," Zhang Mengyao''s n was quite simple and straightforward, but the execution mattered.


    The issue was that theycked the knowledge of the area for Europe. They needed someone to lead them to move from one city to another. If they moved recklessly in a big number, The World Government might discover their movement.


    The Smart Base in Lisbon was empty after they decided to take it over. There were no people, not a single person in the city. It was either the mercenaries who killed them all or the World Government transferred the people to another ce. It was most likely thetter since there was no trace of ughter in the city.


    "We need Sir Lu An," Virion, who joined Zhang Mengyao at the table, voiced his thoughts, "TEID will be a big help for us to scout the area ahead."


    "Has Lu An returned, Origin? Tell him to meet as soon as possible when his business outside is over."


    Origin had a big role in this fight. The Smart Ai that got the Tang Empire connected directly to the captured territory could make a direct report of their situation all over their territories.


    [Sir Lu An has returned and is on his way to Lisbon.]


    "What about this smart base? Have you discovered something different about this smart base? There must be a reason why the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church want all the territories," Zhang Mengyao asked Origin to do a full check-up on the smart base. She tried to understand the reason why the enemies were going after the territory instead of fighting them. When The World Union and the Uprising Guild brought the reinforcement back to the Earth, the first thought in her was to eliminate them. But that was not the case, they clearly had a hidden intention behind all of this, and she wanted to understand it so she could take some measures against them.


    [The ss. They have taken all ten Unique sses in this smart base. Maybe The Belem took all the sses. I am not sure, but maybe the Unique ss is what they want. Wasn''t the reason the Divine Church attacked His Majesty for the ss? They might want to get the ss for themselves. Of course, That''s just my assumption.]


    Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brows. The Tang Empire still had a lot of Unique sses from the other smart bases. They could not give them freely to anyone, but just to the high-ranking officer. She thought about it and realized that Origin might be right in this case.


    ''What happen to Earth in ten years from now on? There will be no more unique sses from the smart base. The smart base does not regenerate the ss.'' She realized that the unique ss was their aim. The Federation of Allurion''s original world has no more unique sses, and they wanted Earth to provide them with more unique sses. They came to Earth for the smart base, not the Tang Empire.''


    "That''s why they send mercenaries instead of the main force. They keep their main force to fight us up there, but now we have pulled our main force. We have to expect the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church''s main forces to be here," Zhang Mengyao thought that far from Origin''s assumption, "Of course, we are also their target, but we are not their priority right now. We have to make our move now. They will be busy finishing the Survival Game, and we will strike them while their force is inside the Survival Game."


    In order to capture the territory, the faction must finish the Survival Game. Of course, it should not be that hard for the bunch of Primordial Ranks to finish the Survival Game. But they could use that small gap to attack them.


    "I am here ready to help," Lu An came at the right moment. He heard everything that Zhang Mengyao just said, "I have sent my people to scout ahead. We can depart in ten minutes if you want to, Supreme Commander Zhang."


    "Good," Zhang Mengyao turned toward Marshal Alton and Legion Commander Virion, "I want all your people who could fight, every single one who could join right now. Of course, you can leave a portion of your people to guard your new home, but we need as many as possible. They can partake in the Survival Game for their benefit, and we will take over Portugal." She ced the Elven Kingdom''s insignia and Beast Coven''s insignia over Portugal on the map, "We will fortify Portugal and use this ce as our main base operation. Then we will push forward to the east."


    Zhang Mengyao''s n went smoothly. It took them a week to take Portugal where most territory had been captured already. They just needed to take over the smart base, and Origin''s assumption was most likely right because most of the unique sses were gone from the smart base. Then the Tang Empire fortified Portugal, building up a giant wall between Portugal and Spain''s border. The fifty meters wall now separated Spain and Portugal with tight security, the joint security from the Beast Coven and the Elven Kingdom.


    After taking over the border, Tang Empire Intelligent Division made sure that The World Government or the factions in Spain did not notice the wall. TEID silenced and caught all the people that stayed on the border while Lu An spread his people all over Spain.


    "From the survivors that hide from the World Government, there are several groups moved in Spain. Most likely the mercenaries who tried to capture the territories. There should be around seven groups, splitting up¡­." Lu An paused as he just received a message from his subordinate, "We have found the group. There are three groups moving down to the south, and another four to the north¡­." Lu An pointed at the map where the group is.


    "What are we waiting for? Let''s kill them off and take over Spain," Zhang Mengyao sent her order.

 Chapter 1235 Against The World - Part 2

    ?


    Tang Shaoyang breathed heavily with monster''s bodies strewn all over him. He was now on the twentieth floor and exhausted. After Rosalie, Lu An, Wrath, and Greed left them, he had been climbing the Dimensional Tower without sleeping. He had lost track of time, and he did not know how long he had not slept.


    [Why don''t you go to sleep first, then I will give you the reward after you wake up? I think you are mentally exhausted, and it will be dangerous for you to continue climbing up the tower with your current state.] An Ethereal voice rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    It was the God Rank''s voice who built the monster breeding ground in this Dimensional Tower. He had cleared the third breeding ground including the Lesser Kraken''s breeding ground. The monster in this breeding ground was the lesser version of Chimera. Even though it was a lesser version of Chimera, the monster was dangerous. It was stronger than their actual rank, and this was the result of the God Ranks'' experiment.


    The original Chimera would be the body of a lion with two heads, goat and lion with the snake tail. However, the Chimera in this breeding ground had an additional head, The Wyrm''s head, another dragon subspecies. Based on God Rank''s observation, this Lesser Chimera should be able to surpass the original Chimera in the terms of strengths. The minus thing was that the beast was mindless and bloodthirsty. While it might recognize its own species, it would attack anyone that is not Chimera, mindlessly. There was one pattern in their attack, rush and throw their bodies at the living being they considered as enemy. They did not utilize their power effectively which made it easier to kill.


    "I can still make it to the twenty-fifth floor with no sleep. I have no time to sleep. I have to reach Legend Rank as soon as possible. Sleeping will waste my time," Tang Shaoyang did not listen to the voice. There was no reason for him to listen to the voice of someone he did not know and did not trust. Their rtionship was contractual, he helped the God Rank test the experiment, and The God Rank would help him.


    [Trust me, you will need to sleep if you want to reach the twenty-first floor. There will be someone waiting for you at the Guardian Gate, and he is the strongest individual you have ever faced. Still not as strong as the God Ranks, but he is not far from God Rank.]


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, suspicious of the information. If the person waiting for him was not God Rank, then there was no need for him to be afraid. The God Rank should be aware of that.


    [Come on, trust me. I don''t want to lose my precious entertainment just because he is mentally and physically exhausted. This person has more than two sses, and at least three talents. He is not someone you normally meet in this lower realm. I dare to say that he is stronger than you, Demi-God Rank with God Shards.]


    "Has the Divine Church found out that I am still alive?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. He could not think of anyone else to send someone strong after him aside from the Divine Church or maybe the God Alliance behind the Divine Church.


    [No, he is not from the Seven God Petty Alliance. I can pull some trick if it''s them, but it''s The petty White Mystery send this man. It seems they don''t want to lose in the term of pettiness with the Seven God Alliance because you rejected them.]


    "White Mystery?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as the name was unfamiliar and foreign. He did not remember this White Mystery, at all.


    The God Rank burst out inughter, loud in Tang Shaoyang''s head. The God Rank could not believe that Tang Shaoyang forgot about the White Mystery.


    [Don''t you remember the woman you met on the eleventh floor in front of the Guardian Gate?]


    Tang Shaoyang then remembered. The God Alliance that offered him to join their alliance. They would help him and in exchange, he must listen to their favors.


    [Yep, it''s them. You seem to hurt their pride, and they send someone who is about to advance to God Rank to kill you. They are crazy enough to do so. So sleep, get back into your peak form before fighting him.]


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh. He was tired that the God Ranks would send people to kill him just because he refused to join them. He understood why the seven God Alliances wanted to kill him. They felt threatened with his presence, but the White Mystery wanted to kill him just because he refused to join them. He shook his head, checking his level, and he muttered in a low voice, "Level 5837¡­. Almost Level 6000¡­" Level 6000 was the threshold for the next advancement, at least, that''s what he predicted.


    Then he checked his Communication System, checking the update for the war on Earth. His people had taken almost half of Europe. French, Italy, Switzend, and Belgium were under the Tang Empire''s g, and they were currently fighting against the World Government in Germany.


    The bad news was The Pr Guild took advantage of the conflict and started closing into their main territory, China. Pr Guild entered Mongolia and is currently fighting with them in Mongolia, and Shiva Federation with the help of the World Government also got closer to China through Nepal and South East Asia. Temporarily, the big war was in Germany, but it would be just a matter of time before the World Government would poke the Tang Empire''s main territory.


    "There''s no time for sleep," Tang Shaoyang checked the surroundings, looking over the dead bodies. He raised his hands and used his skill, "Spirit Summon!"


    The Chimera''s dead bodies burst out into crimson me and formed a giant fire egg, fifty meters fire egg. Then the fire burst out from the fire egg as the notification rang in his head.


    [You have summoned Mythical Spirit - Gorkan, Elder me Wyrm]

 Chapter 1236 Against The World - Part 3

    ?


    Tang Shaoyang fell on his knees as his transformation and Spirit Integration wore off. He fought off the Elder me Wyrm. Even though it was a high-ranking spirit, he did not hesitate to fight it and used Spirit Sacrifice after he defeated the spirit. That was the reason he was so quick with his level. He had been sacrificing a lot of spirit on his way to this floor.


    He forced himself up, his body swayed to the left and right. It was as if he could fall anytime. His mana was not depleted, but just he was really exhausted his body and his mind. The no-sleep push to the twentieth floor really got him this time. He stood in front of the defeated Elder me Wyrm who pleaded not to be sacrificed but he had made up his mind.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes remained unfocused in front of the pleading Wyrm, not listening to the plea. He put his hand above the Elder me Wyrm and used the skill.


    [Do you want to sacrifice The Mythical Spirit, Gorkan the Elder me Wyrm? Yes/No?] He tapped yes, but the System asked for more confirmation. This was the first time the System asked for a second confirmation.


    [Are you sure you want to sacrifice The Mythical Spirit, Gorkan the Elder me Wyrm? Yes/No?] He tapped yes and yelled at the sky, "Just give my level already! Stupid system!" The Elder Wyrm''s body burst out into crimson me and dissipated into nothingness.


    [You have sacrificed The Mythical Spirit, Gorkan the Elder me Wyrm!]


    [You have reached level 6197!]


    [You learned a skill, Wyrm Fire!]


    [Skill Friction detected!]


    [You have a higher-ranked skill, Chaos Fire! Wyrm Fire Skill could not be learned!]


    [You gained 1782 Spirit Power!]


    [You have met the requirement for The Trial of The Primordial!]


    [Do you want to enter the Trial of The Primordial? Yes/No?]


    Even though he was in a rush, Tang Shaoyang did not tap yes. He went to the closest tree where half of it was gone. He sat there and leaned back to the tree. He did really need a rest before entering the trial.


    [What are you doing? Are you even listening to me? I know you are worried about the people back at your home, but this is not the right way to do this. Everything will be useless if you die right here. Oh my, why am I trying too hard to stop this guy from dying?]


    The God Rank in Tang Shaoyang''s head tried to persuade Tang Shaoyang, but he was frustrated that Tang Shaoyang was not listening to him. He told the man to take a rest, but he instead summoned a Mythical Spirit and fought it. The man won but it was not an easy win. The man had reached the limit.


    [If not because I need you for myst breeding ground¡­] The God Rank stopped midway as he noticed Tang Shaoyang was sleeping. The man finally closed his eyes after four months of non-stop fighting. He killed the monster, summoned the spirit, and sacrificed the spirit. Repeating the process over and over again until this point.


    [Hah¡­ Can you at least look for a decent ce to sleep? You might die because you sleep in the open.]


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes, furrowing his brow, and blinking his eyes a few times. He tried to remember where he was, and he immediately stood up from the tree the moment he remembered where he was.


    [Don''t forget to take the reward before you leave.]


    He turned to the side when he heard the voice. There were three next to the ce where he slept, three big eggs with three different colors. The interesting thing about the egg was not just the color, but the shell. The eggs had scaly shells, ck, red, and white.


    "What is this?" Tang Shaoyang picked one of the eggs, trying to use the System to identify what egg this was, but the system could not help him to identify the egg.


    [???]


    That was what he got, question marks, "What egg is this?" He was asking the God Rank who could speak with him, but he did not get the answer as if the God Rank had left. However, he knew that God Rank was still watching because God Rank knew everything that he had gone through so far.


    "I don''t have time to figure out about this egg right now," Tang Shaoyang put the three eggs into his inventory, "How long have I been sleeping?" The question was for his spirits, not the God Rank.


    [Two days.] Zara, The Angel of Death replied.


    "Why don''t you wake me up?" He asked to wake him up eight hours after he met the requirement for the advancement trial. If not for the trial, he would not sleep.


    [We did try, but you just did not wake up.]


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and stretched out. The sleep refreshes him as a whole. He felt like his body was much lighter than he remembered, "Let''s get to the Primordial Rank." He then opened his window stats and allocated all the attribute points before he entered the Trial of Primordial.


    *** ***


    Switzend


    The Spain takeover was quite smooth, but the World Government noticed their movement after they took France. After taking Italy and Switzend, The World Government put a quite big force to stop their advancement. Germany had be the battlefield between the Tang Empire and The World Government.


    Zhang Mengyao used Switzend as a temporary base, trying to find a way to breach the World Government''s defense. The issue was that most of the Tang Empire''s forces went to finish the Survival Games to take over the territory. Spreading the force and guarding the captured territory that neighbors the World Government''s territories, she could only deploy a quarter of her force to fight.


    "We have no choice but to wait for our people to finish the Survival Game. I think that''s the best chance for us as they wille back stronger," Marshal Alton agreed with the n of fortifying the captured territory.


    "I received a message from one of my people that The First Order Guild wants to meet you at the entrance city of the Dimensional Tower," Lu An raised his hand and cut the meeting.

 Chapter 1237 Against The World - Part 4

    Chapter 1237 Against The World - Part 4


    Zhang Mengyao agreed to meet Herman Bonivido of the First Order Guild because of the temporary alliance between them. She thought that it might be an emergency, guessing the First Order Guild might need their help. From what she remembered, The Blue Vest Guild and the Saint Guild were located in North America, and The Amazon Guild was in South America. The Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church might send their people there as well, and the First Order Guild became their target. The three top factions were part of the World Government, after all.


    Zhang Mengyao moved through the portal they had set up in Switzend, back to the Capital of Tang before leaving for the entrance city of the Dimensional Tower. She left her post to meet Herman Bonivido face-to-face out of her respect for the First Order Guild. Viona the Shadow Knight and Moonsong, Chief Moon apanied her to meet Herman Bonivido.


    Lu An''s subordinate led him to the room, and she entered the room. Zhang Mengyao halted her steps, furrowing her brow at the sight of the people who apanied Herman Bonivido. Herman Bonivido had four people with him, and she recognized them all.


    The Vice Leaders, Frans and Henry along with the two nobles from the Giteron Dynasty, Arnor Ollsen and Reinar Thamsen. Those four were Herman''spanies.


    Zhang Mengyao walked slowly to the table, standing across the four. She did not even take the seat even though Lu An''s subordinate tried to pull the seat for her. She waved her hand, telling the man to leave the room. Her eyes were set on Herman, clicking her tongue, "I am leaving my post to meet you but¡­" She let out a sigh, "Get to the point, why do you want to meet me?"


    "Lady Zhang, we meet again," Reinar Thamsen stood up and smiled, "Actually, Sir Herman is doing me a favor by requesting a meeting with you. I apologize if it inconveniences you to meet us." He bowed his head in apology like a gentleman.


    "Then we have nothing to talk about, Herman. This will be the end of our alliance. I wish you good luck," Zhang Mengyao totally ignored Reinar Thamsen as if the man was thin air. Then she turned around, she was not going to waste her time with a wolf in sheepskin. The Giteron Dynasty clearly had the same goal as the Federation of Allurion and The Divine Church.


    "Wait, Lady Zhang." Reinar Thamsen was surprised that Zhang Mengyao ignored him. He was about to chase after Zhang Mengyao, but Moonsong blocked him. The Moonlight Rabbit had a bigger stature than him. Reinar subconsciously took a few steps back because the Moonlight Rabbit was the infamous killer in the war against the Divine Church, "Please keep your distance, Sir."


    Reinar Thamsen was angry with how Zhang Mengyao treated him. This was a humiliation, but then he was stupefied to hear what Herman''s subordinate said.


    "Stop acting high and mighty, Bitch!" Henry, who had been watching from the side, could not hold his anger anymore. He could not bear how Zhang Mengyao acted in front of his guild leader and also The First Order Guild''s savior.


    Zhang Mengyao halted his steps, turning around with a frown, "Can you take responsibility for what you just said?"


    Henry let out a chuckle, "Hah¡­ I wonder how long you can act like that? Do you think we don''t know that you are being surrounded by The Pr Guild and The World Government? It''s just a matter of time until you and the empire you take pride in will fall without your Emperor. Your Empire will fall along with your dead emperor."


    "Shut up, Henry!" Herman Bonivido raised his voice and held Henry''s cheeks, "If you want to retain your Vice Guild Leader, you better act like one! You are embarrassing The First Order Guild with how you behave!" He then released Henry, turning toward Zhang Mengyao, "You know we have no choice but to ept The Giteron Dynasty''s help, right? You know that Saint Guild and The Blue Vest Guild wille for us, and we need The Giteron Dynasty''s help to fight them. We have no choice."


    "You have a choice, but you chose to bring a wolf into your home to fight the tiger. I would say a stupid choice," Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "But that''s your decision, and you know the consequence of your decision, right?"


    Herman Bonivido kept his silence. He had heard from Reinar Thamsen that the Tang Empire did not like the Giteron Dynasty''s involvement in the uing war. However, he had no choice but to ept the offer. The other choice was to ask for help from the Tang Empire, but he felt like The Giteron Dynasty was more reliable than the current Tang Empire. That was his decision, and the consequence would be the end rtionship between the First Order Guild and the Tang Empire.


    "Do you know why these three factions suddenly focus their force on Earth instead of continuing their exploration in the Dimensional Tower?" Zhang Mengyao asked Herman.


    She smiled and gave Herman the answer, "That''s because Earth is a new world with bountiful resources. The mini-games that give a treasure, the Survival Game, and also the smart base with its Talent and Unique ss. And maybe there are more that I don''t know. The Federation of Allurion, The Divine Church, and The Giteron Dynasty want this new world because this world has more resources with less risk than the Dimensional Tower."


    "So what? What''s the use of these resources if I am dead and my guild gets destroyed? I have no choice, you should be aware of that!" Herman could not help but raise his voice.


    "You know you have the choice but¡­." Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "There''s no point arguing with you. Our next meeting might be on the battlefield."


    "What are you going to do with The God Ranks, Lady Zhang? You might hold on with your army right now, but what are you going to do when their God Ranks find this world? Just like the young man said; it''s just a matter of time for your empire to fall if you don''t work together with us," Reinar Thamsen suddenly said, "You don''t even have someone in Demi-God Rank. How would you win this war? Your pride will be the cause of your empire''s downfall."


    Zhang Mengyao nced at Reinar Thamsen briefly before leaving the room without saying goodbye.

 Chapter 1238 Logic Vs. Instinct - Part 1

    Chapter 1238 Logic Vs. Instinct - Part 1


    [Congrattions! You have finished The Trial of Primordial!]


    [You have advanced to the Primordial Rank!]


    [Please choose the following rewards!]


    [(Bloodline) (ss) (Artifact)]


    Tang Shaoyang recalled all the spirits, canceling his transformation and also the Spirit Integration. He summoned all the spirits so he could finish the trial as fast as he could, including the Archaic Spirit, Avyn, and also The Mythical Spirit, Karoen. He did not know how long for him to finish the trial, but it should be faster than the Trial of Myth.


    It was now for the most important part. He nned to take Artifact again because he wanted to save the ss and the bloodline for the trial of Legend and Demi-God. That was his original n, but he had to change it now. He needed something that could boost his strength, as a whole.


    An artifact might help him if he got something simr to the Nine Heavenly Gates, but the chance to get that was so low. He did not want to take the risk, so it was between bloodline and ss.


    "The ck Dragon''s bloodline is strong, but I want a big upgrade instead of a small upgrade¡­." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. If he got the weaker bloodline, his current bloodline would be upgraded to a new different level. It was unknown how strong the upgrade was, so again, he did not want to take the risk. His remaining choice would be the ss.


    His original path would be Artifact for the Primordial Rank, then he would take the ss for the Legend Rank, and thest trial was to upgrade his bloodline. He was so reluctant to take the ss right now, but that was his only choice to up his strength to another level. He could not bet on his luck to choose Artifact as he did not have the time.


    "Can I reach level 8000 within the next month?" Tang Shaoyang asked the question himself. He reached the Primordial Rank from the Myth Rank for a few months. That was the fastest jump in his rank for sure, but could he pick up the pace? That was the question in his head.


    "If I summon a few Mythical Spirits, I might be able to do it," He muttered in a low voice. The problem with the Spirit Sacrifice was the source of the sacrifice. The Elder me Wyrm was his second Mythical Spirit, and it took him a lot to summon one.


    [I don''t think sacrificing the spirits is wise. You are slowly bing the enemy of the spirit, and it will be just a matter of time before all the spirits you summon will not form a contract with you.] Karoen, The Void Knight, tried to persuade Tang Shaoyang not to use the shortcut of Spirit Sacrifice. There was a consequence for doing that, and that was Tang Shaoyang would be the enemy of the spirits.


    "I don''t have a choice, Karoen," Tang Shaoyang replied with no hesitation. His mind was set, just like the message he sent to his women. He was ready to be a monster to protect them all, "I will be a monster or the enemy of the spirit if that''s the price that I have to pay to protect my people."


    Karoen could not say anything to refute that. He might do the same if he was faced with a simr case, but he had done his job. He reminded his Master, so His Master was ready for the consequence.


    [You just need to beat the spirit to form a contract with them, no? The spirit has no choice but to form a contract if they lose to you.] Meanwhile, Avyn supported Tang Shaoyang''s decision for the Spirit Sacrifice. Of course, as long as it was not her the subject of the sacrifice.


    "Rather than speaking about the Spirit Sacrifice, there''s something better for you guys to discuss and help me. Should I take the ss or the Artifact?" Tang Shaoyang could not really decide. His heart and mind told him to choose the Artifact, but his circumstances forced him to choose the ss.


    [Why do you want to take the gamble when what you need is so clear in front of you? You know that you should choose a ss, right?] It was Avyn who gave him a reply first. [Take the ss, and you might even get a more valuable Artifact above the Nine Heavenly Gates if you save itter. It''s not like you will get a bad reward for choosing Artifactter.]


    [I would say you need to take the gamble and choose Artifact. Since you are determined to sacrifice Spirit, you might reach Level 8000 quickly enough and faster, so might as well gamble it. Bad choice, but might be a big win for you.] Karoen gave the unexpected answer.


    The two strongest spirits had a split opinion, and he needed the third opinion which was Zara, "What do you think Zara?"


    The Angel of Death let out a sigh in Tang Shaoyang''s head, "I might not know you much, but I know that you want to pick Artifact. I will not give you a definitive answer. The wise and smart choice will be the ss. Again, you can gain more than what you get from ss by choosing the artifact. However, don''t forget that if you get something simr to the Nine Heavenly Gates but better, you will need more time to master it. You haven''t even mastered The Nine Heavenly Gates. All in all, Artifact is a bad choice. But you follow your heart and don''t regret your decision. You make your choice and you live up to the consequence. It''s always been like that."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as he felt familiar with thest part, ''Make my choice and live up to the consequence, hah?''


    He also had the same thought. The smart choice would be the ss, and he should take the ss for the reward. However, he followed his heart instead of making his choice based on his circumstance. He knew it was stupid, and he might lose everything, but his instinct just never went wrong, at least, never wrong since the Game started. He was set with the decision from the start but tried to look for the justification to choose Artifact.


    "I am stupid, so I will choose Artifact!"


    [Way of Four Elements Scrolls] [Death de Set] [Feather of Oathbreaker (10)] [Primal Egg (2)] [Circle of Void (3)]

 Chapter 1239 Logic Vs. Instinct - Part 2

    Tang Shaoyang took a deep breath and realized that he messed up. From all these choices, he had the feeling none of these were useful to get him stronger instantly. The moment he chose Artifact, he knew he would regret it, but this was a bigger disappointment than he thought.


    "Do you know any of these, Karoen? Especially Circle of Void? What is that?" He could get a big understanding of the first four, but not the Circle of Void. Death de Set was the set of armor and weapons. The Feather of Oathbreaker was an item to break the oath he made so he did not need to face the oath''s punishment, at least that was what he believed. Primal Egg was as its name implies, it must be the egg of the Primal Beast or something. Way of Four Element Scrolls might be something simr to the Nine Heavenly Gates, but that was for Elementalist or maybe Mage.


    [I know about it, but you know that the System will not allow me to spoil it for you, right? However, out of all five, only three might be useful for you. The egg, the scroll, and the armor set. You don''t really need the feather in your circumstance. The Circle of Void was useless for your ss. You will not be able to use it. If it''s under normal circumstances, I will rmend you Primal Egg. It might be the primal beast''s egg from Avyn''s eras or maybe not. However, it will take time to hatch the egg, and it will take a longer time to nurture the beast. My rmendation will be between the scroll and the armor set, but prioritize the armor set because you have nothing on you.]


    "Wait¡­Circle of Void is not for my ss? Can you tell me what ss needs Circle of Void?" Tang Shaoyang had a different thinking than Karoen. If he could not use it, he could give it to someone that could use it. The item might not be able to make him stronger, but it might make his people stronger. That was not a bad call.


    [For summoner ss.]


    The moment Karoen said the ss, he chose the Circle of The Void. The moment The Void Knight said Summoner, a girl''s face resurfaced in his head. The girl he had not seen for a few months, Li Na. He had seen Li Na''s two beasts, and he believed this might be very useful for Li Na, "Does the item help Summoner to summon Void Creature?" He guessed purely based on the name.


    [That''s right, but do you have someone with Summoner ss? What I am talking about is not a normal summoner ss, but a weird Summoner that sacrifices their attributes to summon the creature. Do you have someone with that ss?] Karoen could not help but ask.


    "Is that weird? I thought all Summoners need to sacrifice their attributes to use the summoning skill?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but ask. Li Na was the only Summoner he knew.


    [Of course, it''s weird. You use mana to use your skill. That''s themon way, and amon Summoner used their mana to summon their familiar. The more mana you use, the stronger your familiar is.]


    Tang Xiaoyang''s heart almost jumped out after hearing that. He was d that Li Na was the weird Summoner, if not, the item would be useless.


    [What are you going to do now?] Avyn changed the topic before Karoen and Tang Shaoyang continued their useless conversation. She had be the rm that reminded Tang Shaoyang that he was on a timer.


    "I need to show these skill scrolls to Li Na and let me message Zhang Mengyao first," He had made another n when he saw the rewards were nothing useful for him.


    Tang Shaoyang exited the trial dimension and sent the message. He needed to know the situation before making the decision. After that, he summoned Maldros, The ck Storm Dragonewt. He handed the three skill scrolls to the Dragonewt, "Deliver the scroll to Li Na or to Rosalie or Zhang Mengyao. I need you to deliver the skill scroll as quickly as you can, understand?"


    "Yes, Master. This Maldros will not disappoint you," The ck Storm Dragonewt took the scroll and took the portal back to the eleventh floor.


    Zhang Mengyao''s reply was quick. He was relieved that the situation seemed to be stable back on Earth. His force slowly pushed back The World Government from Germany and slowly took over Germany. Meanwhile, The Shiva Federation did not push them further from South East Asia, and they held the Pr Guild in Mongolia. That was good news, but he frowned at thest part of the message.


    Zhang Mengyao told him that the Giteron Dynasty proposed a marriage alliance. Reinar Thamsen proposed that he would marry Zhang Mengyao for the alliance. That got on his nerves sure how the Giteron Dynasty took advantage of the situation. He took a deep breath, calming himself down.


    "The situation seems stable¡­" Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes and opened it again three secondster, "I will take my time to Master The Nine Heavenly Gates. I think I need to master the Nine Heavenly Gates to defeat my next enemy," Even though he was exhausted, he heard the warning from God Rank in his head. Demi-God Rank with several sses and talents. That indeed might be his strongest enemy below the God Rank.


    He moved out of the breeding ground to look for a good spot for his training. It did not take long for him to find the spot, and he spent his days mastering the Nine Heavenly Gates. Every morning after he woke up and the night before he slept, he would ask for an update on Zhang Mengyao. After quite some time, Zhang Mengyao would send the update without him asking. Just like that, he spent his time mastering The Nine Heavenly Gates.


    "I don''t know that it will be quick for me to Master the seventh, eighth, and ninth gate after I master the sixth gate," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. It took him a few months to master the first gate to the sixth gate, but it just took him less than two months to master the seventh, eighth, and ninth gates.


    "Let''s receive the gift from White Mystery. Demi-God Rank should give me big levels¡­"

 Chapter 1240 Demi-God Rank Swordsman

    ?


    A man in a gray robe with a pointy straw hat covered his face, leaning against the big gate. The gate was made of ck stone, ten meters tall. That was the Guardian Gate for the twentieth floor of the dimensional tower. His name was Kadir, The God Rank candidate for the White Mystery Alliance once he ascended to the God Rank. This would be one of many favors he owed to the God Ranks in the White Mystery, killing a newbie.


    "I have wasted my time for a few months in this tower. Can they send someone else instead of me? Isn''t it overkill sending me to kill a newbie?" Kadirined by himself. He was frustrated because he had been waiting here for over two months. From the information he received, his target would climb up the tower through this gate.


    His palm tapped on the sword''s handle, his newly developed habit from waiting for his target in thest few months, "Maybe he is already on the twenty-first floor?" He furrowed his brow, opening his faction menu. He was part of the White Mystery Candidate, a faction created by the White Mystery to ce the candidates that would join the actual God Alliance. Opening the Communication System, he sent a message to the person who gave him the information.


    Kadir was about to send the message, but he sensed someoneing for him. He looked up, and a man with thin clothes approached him. He used Detection on the man and frowned, "Primordial Rank? I thought my target is Myth Rank. Is he, not my target?"


    "No. Based on the information, my target is the only person to reach this level by himself," Kadir opened the message log once more, checking the information. The message told him that the target was the only person who climbed the tower to the twentieth floor, meaning the iing person was his target. There was a lot of information below, but he did not bother to read all of them. It was just a newbie from the lower world. The task should be a walk in the park for him.


    Kadir pushed his body from the gate, stretching out his waist. The waiting game was finally over, and it was time to fulfill the favor. His left hand was on his sword, walking toward the iing person.


    When the distance between them shortened to twenty meters, both stopped their steps. Kadir pushed his hat slightly to get a better look at the man. He did not have the special eyes to see energy radiated from the man, but he could tell why the White Mystery wanted the man. For someone in his rank, the man was terrifying.


    "Are you perhaps refusing the White Mystery''s invitation?" Kadir was curious about what made the White Mystery''s God Ranks ask him to kill the man. He felt like the man and the White Mystery would not cross paths, not until the man reached the God Rank. Even when the man reached God Rank, the probability they crossed the path was small. God Realm was vast, after all.


    "So you are the White Mystery''s ve 01?" Tang Shaoyang replied to the question with another question.


    Kadir''s eyes twitched when he heard the terms of ve 01. Then he realized the man indeed declined the invitation and became the White Mystery''s target, "I am not their ve. I am just doing a favor for them because they help me to get out of aplicated situation."


    "You are the strongest person I have encountered so far, ve 01," Tang Shaoyang ignored Kadir''s words, still calling Kadir ve 01, "If I exclude several God Ranks I have met, you are the strongest person."


    Kadir''s expression changed when God Ranks were mentioned. He furrowed his brows, ''Does he have someone back him up? Wouldn''t this be troublesome if I kill him?'' It wasmon for God Rank to pick someone from the lower world to nurture. At least, that was what he heard from the other White Mystery candidates.


    "How could you still be alive after you encountered several God Ranks? At least make a believable lie," Kadir tried to get some information. He wanted to know if the man had a God Rank''s support or not, or if it was a hostile God Rank. If the man did not have God Rank''s support and met a hostile God Rank yet still alive, he must be careful.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "I won''t bother to convince you. But thanks to the White Mystery for sending you to me. You should be good enough to be a test subject."


    "Test subject?" Kadir almostughed at the joke. Those words came from the Primordial Rank, two ranks below him. That was an almost funny joke for him.


    "Yes. I want to kill a God Rank, maybe several of them. I don''t know how many wille to my world. You are the right opponent to test my limit before I fight the God Ranks. Aside from the God Ranks, most of my opponents are quite weak," Tang Shaoyang was honest.


    "You are quite confident, but there''s no fight. You will die without being able to fight back¡­ Huh!?" Kadir was confused. The man was still twenty meters in front of him, but he sensed someone behind him. He turned around, and the man who was supposed to be twenty meters away was right behind him with a battle-ax made of white bone. The battle-ax was covered in ck fire, and he sensed a strong energy in the ax.


    Kadir sheathed his sword, putting his sword horizontally, trying to block the iing ax. However, as soon as the battle-ax hit the sword, he realized blocking the attack was a mistake. The ck fire burst out into him, his feet pushed down to the ground as the ground cracked from the impact. The following attack was [Thousand sts], raining Kadir down.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Kadir felt the burning of the skin. It was not just a normal fire, stronger than a normal fire. He tried to use his energy to get rid of the fire, but he failed.


    "Arghhhh!" Kadir shouted, forming a sword with his energy and creating a whirlwind sword. He neutralized the fire with his energy and came out of the pit. He suffered an internal injury from the first exchange, and that was because he underestimated his target.


    "Come here, You Coward!" Kadir shouted as he came out of the fire pit. The impact from the attack was strong enough to form a ten meters deep pit. He immediately searched for his target and quickly found Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang was in the same spot before heunched the sneak attack on Kadir. After the initial attack, he immediately used the Grand Dragon Transformation and also used Spirit Integration with Zara. Karoen advised him not to use Spirit Integration with him yet, not until he reached his Legend Rank. If he could not use Spirit Integration with Karoen and Avyn, Zara was his best option. The strongest spirit after Avyn and Karoen.


    "In the end, you are just a filthy human who mixes your blood with beast and demon," There was hatred and disdain in his tone when he mentioned the mixed blood.


    That was a surprise for Tang Shaoyang. If the man in front of him detested the bloodline, that meant the man did not have a bloodline. That meant his opponent was weaker than he thought, ''No, don''t underestimate him, Tang Shaoyang. He barely hurt even with the Chaos Fire and Thousand st.''


    "Let me show the real power without those filthy bloodlines," Kadir swung his sword toward Tang Shaoyang. The distance between them was twenty meters, but he still swung the sword without getting closer.


    Tang Shaoyang however saw the attack. The attack formed energy, and his opponent released the energy toward him. However, that was too simple for an attack. He swung the battle ax toward the iing sword energy.


    Boom!


    Tang Shaoyang soon realized the attack was not as simple as he thought. As soon as he neutralized the iing sword energy, dozens more formed around him, surrounding him from all sides. At the same time, Kadir was already in front of him with the sword. If he blocked Kadir''s sword, the dozen of sword energies would hit him from behind and the other side. If he tried to block the sword''s energies, then he was defenseless to Kadir''s swords.


    "You almost got me," Tang Shaoyang''s figure disappeared, using Blink backward. The dozen of sword energies hit the empty ground.


    Boom!


    "I figure it out you are strong enough to escape from my first sword, but not this one," Kadir expected Tang Shaoyang to escape from the pincher. He was already above in the air with his sword. Behind him, there was a ten meters sword projection. He descended toward Tang Shaoyang along with the sword energy behind him.


    "There''s no need for me to escape from this one," Tang Shaoyang looked up. Heavenly Energy burst out from him, covering his body. He used the Nine Heavenly Gates: Sixth Gate - Heavenly White Tiger, Havoc. The Heavenly Energy focused on the Abyssal Bone''s de, then Tang Shaoyang swung his battle-ax upward. As he swung the battle-ax upward, the form of the Heavenly Beast, White Tiger formed in his attack, shed against the sword.


    Boom!


    The Heavenly Energy shed with the Sword Energy, creating a massive explosion. Along with the explosion, a wide and deep crater formed as if a giant meteor just fell on that spot. Tang Shaoyang and Kadir were caught in their energy explosion.

 Chapter 1241 Sword Domain

    ?


    Tang Shaoyang was flung away from the explosion. He easily gained his footing back and looked down in his right hand. His right hand was trembling from the impact of the sh. His current attributes were at the peak of Legend Rank with his bloodline transformation and also Spirit Integration. He was still surprised that his opponent was stronger than him even though his opponent did not have a bloodline.


    He still had not used his Infernal Wrath, the skill that boosted his attributes even more. There was no more testing his limit, using everything as he activated Infernal Wrath. He checked his Window Status, and he almost reached the peak of Demi-God Rank''s attributes. His average attributes were 70-Star Demi-God Rank.


    Right after he activated his Infernal Wrath, sword energy cut through the explosion, going straight at Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang swung his battle ax right toward the sword''s energy. The sword''s energy crumbled into a small explosion but posed no harm to Tang Shaoyang.


    As the small explosion dispersed, Kadir was right in front of him with his sword. Not just the sword in his hand, but hundreds if not thousands of swords, surrounding him from all sides. Blink was on cooldown, so he could not escape from their encirclement just like he did before. The only option was a block.


    Seventh Heavenly Gate, Heavenly Tortoise - Heavenly Shell.


    Tang Shaoyang''s whole body was covered in a ck shell formed by the Heavenly Energy. A thousand swords descended as Kadir''s sword also reached the shell.


    BOOM!


    A figure leaped backward from the explosion. Kadir got to a safe distance from the explosion. He looked at the tip of his sword before looking at the explosion with a frown, "Heavenly Energy¡­" He muttered in a low voice as he found out Tang Shaoyang could use Heavenly Energy, ''Is he from High Heaven?''


    There was a faction and God Alliance called The High Heaven. One of the strong factions he knew outside there, and the people from the High Heaven had a unique energy called Heavenly Energy instead of using mana. He knew about this High Heaven because one of the White Mystery Candidates could use Heavenly Energy. This person ran away from the High Heaven after his family was prosecuted by the High Heaven, and the White Mystery took this person to join them.


    The explosion dispersed as a figure stood right in the middle of the explosion. Kadir knew that his sword failed to break the shell, but he grew a little bit cautious after knowing Tang Shaoyang could use Heavenly Energy. A strong God Alliance was after his life, and he did not want the High Heaven to hunt him because he killed one of them.


    "Are you from the High Heaven?"


    "You have a lot of questions, hah?" Tang Shaoyang was unscathed from the attack. The Heavenly Shell was still intact after receiving such a big blow. He put his battle on his shoulder with his left hand forward, "I don''t have time to satisfy your curiosity."


    Ninth Heavenly Gate, Heavenly Azure Dragon - Heavenly Annihtion.


    Tang Shaoyang''s figure blurred and along with him, an Azure Dragon formed right behind him. The Azure Dragon moved along with the battle. As he swung the battle ax downward at Kadir, the Azure Dragon form dove toward Kadir.


    The Heavenly Energy outburst swallowed a big area, including the Guardian Gate. Kadir and Tang Shaoyang were inside the energy explosion that almost covered a thousand meters area. The shock wave went further as the trees got swept with the explosion, devastating the area.


    As the explosion slowly dispersed, two figures still shed inside it. Kadir survived the Heavenly Annihtion with no major injuries. In fact, he took the initiative to actively push Tang Shaoyang with his continuous sword attack.


    nk! nk! nk! nk!


    The sound of the sword shed against the battle ax resounded in the air. Kadir''s movement was wless and smooth, giving Tang Shaoyang no chance to counter him. After blocking The Ninth Heavenly Gate, Heavenly Annihtion, Kadir immediately realized that the one he faced was not someone he could underestimate. If he lowered his guard just a little bit, he might die instead of killing his target. He was not going to let his target execute the big technique again, but that also made him unable to use his big technique that needed more preparation. It was a pure fight of the swordsman.


    nk!


    Tang Shaoyang once more blocked the sword. He put his battle ax horizontally up, blocking the swording from above, "You are not able to kill me with just this." He raised his right foot and stomped the ground, Earth Split.


    The ground split and the falling Kadir was about tond at the splitting ground, but he managed to get away from the pit with a push with his left foot. There was an energy that pushed him from falling into the pit. As hended to the side, the splitting closed up and was followed up by the booming noise. The ground was shaking from the impact. He might not die from that, but he would suffer a heavy injury if he was unprepared.


    Kadir looked at the closing pit and Tang Shaoyang. His eyes then brightened up as he realized something about Tang Shaoyang, "I see¡­ You are not from the High Heaven, or else you will have the basics. You get the skills, raw strength, and big techniques, but you don''t have the basics. You don''t know how to fight properly, you are just swinging your weapon with your raw strength and skill, nothing else. I am worried for nothing."


    Kadir cracked his neck and pushed his sword down to the ground, "Wee to my Sword Domain, and I will show you what youck." The sword energy came out of his body, forming a sphere, around a hundred meters in diameter. That was Kadir''s Sword Domain. He could move anywhere in a blink in his Sword Domain, and the sphere followed his movement because the domain''s center was Kadir. Kadir''s figure disappeared and appeared right behind Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang saw Kadiring from behind, he saw that with his Spirit Eyes. However, he also saw ten crescent des made of Sword Energy around him. Three from above, two to the front, three to the left, and another two crescent des to the right. He had no choice but to use Heavenly Shell. The Tortoise Shell formed around and reflected all the crescent des along with Kadir''s sword. He turned around to confront Kadir face to face, but Kadir moved to the other side in a blink while another twenty crescent des formed around Tang Shaoyang.


    "How long are you going to hide under your filthy shell, filthy beast!" Kadir''s roar resounded as the crescent de rained down on the shell.


    After twenty des, forty des formed. After forty des attacked Tang Shaoyang, another eighty des formed. It kept going on, raining down on the supposedly unbreakable shell which slowly showed its weakness and started to form cracks under the barrage of sword energy attack.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to use Blink to get out of the sword domain, but it was futile. Kadir easily followed him wherever he went. The big issue was that he could not find Kadir. He saw him with his Spirit Eyes, but his figures kept blinking, moving freely inside the Sword Domain. Kadir kept moving every three seconds, giving Tang Shaoyang no chance to counterattack.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed his battle ax down to the ground and formed a sword with his yer Energy. He needed a sword to use the Fifth Heavenly Gate, Heavenly Sword. As soon as he formed his sword, he used the technique right after Kadir changed his spot.


    Fifth Heavenly Gate, Heavenly Sword - Severing Heaven sh.


    He released the sword energy toward Kadir, swallowing the crescent des in its path. However, again, Kadir easily avoided the attack while more crescent des formed around him.


    "You don''t have the basics. Your attack has no purpose, you can''t do anything when you miss your attack, what an utter fool! You are thinking of killing a God Rank with your pathetic ability? What a fool," Kadir''s voice echoed in the air.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, "Said someone who relied on his Sword Domain? That''s quite biging from you. Come! Fight me face to face, you coward!"


    The Heavenly Shell was on the verge of breaking, but he still failed to hit Kadir. Soon, the Heavenly Shell broke into pieces. As the shell broke apart, Kadir appeared right in front of Tang Shaoyang. The timing was perfect, and he immediately thrust the sword toward Tang Shaoyang''s heart. Kadir''s sword shone in gold as it pierced right at Tang Shaoyang''s heart.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes widened as blood started toe out of his mouth. Kadir did not stop there, he pulled the sword and pierced in the same area, but a little bit different from the former, "Do you think I don''t know that you have three hearts?" Kadir smirked, "I wonder what would happen if I pierce all of your hearts." As Kadir said that, he pierced Tang Shaoyang''s third heart.

 Chapter 1242 Big Kills

    ?


    Kadir thought he had won when his third thrust pierced Tang Shaoyang''s heart. However, he soon noticed the grin on Tang Shaoyang''s face. Tang Shaoyang grabbed the side of Kadir''s body and used Heavenly Crushing Grasp.


    Kadir''s face scrunched in pain as his ribs and organs were crushed. His body twisted in a weird way as his body weakly fell, but Tang Shaoyang caught him by the neck with his left hand, "You need to make sure that your enemy is dead. That''s a basic in a life and death battle."


    Tang Shaoyang followed with Heavenly Shattering Palm, right on the face. Kadir''s teeth broke into pieces, his nose broke, and his face inwardly dented. His neck bent backward, but Tang Shaoyang did not stop there. He used thest breath to use The Fourth Heavenly Gate, Heavenly Force - Heavenly Crushing Strike. The punchnded right in the face, sending Kadir flying backward. Tang Shaoyang''s hands went weak as blood spurted out of his chest, but he still remained standing. His eyes closed while blood trickled from his mouth.


    Meanwhile, Kadir''s body was also not moving, but the swordsman was still breathing. He was still alive even though his inside was in a mess and his face dented inward. His head was buzzing from the punch, and he lost his hearing. He realized that Tang Shaoyang lured him to get closer and purposely received his strike to catch him. However, he did not understand why his target received his strike. He was caught and dying, but his target also died from his strike.


    ''I can understand why The White Mystery asked me to eliminate this guy. He is a lunatic, and he has the unpolished power in him. This lunatic might break the bnce in the God Realm if he reaches the God Realm.'' Kadir made a high evaluation of Tang Shaoyang. He could not believe that he almost died from fighting merely a Primordial Rank.


    "Wow, he almost killed you," The voice rang in his head, and he knew whose voice that was. She was one of the White Mystery Candidates'' members, and his informant for his target. Kadir was relieved to hear her voice, meaning he would not die today.


    She was the same person who invited Tang Shaoyang to join the White Mystery. Still wearing the same straw hat and all ck, she stood next to Tang Shaoyang''s dead body, staring right into his face, "Fortunately, I decided to report it back and ask to send someone else. I will die if I fight him." She was nearby all the time, watching the fight from a safe distance. The fight was a sight to behold. The supposedly easy fight for herrade, yet it turned into the life and death battle.


    "He could escape from the God Rank, but he died in your hand. You can be proud of that, Kadir. He is just an Ancient Rank when he escaped the God Rank," The Informant turned around, approaching the dying Kadir.


    Kadir would spat back at her if not for his condition. He could not speak with his current condition and was in dire need of a healing potion. However, he really wondered how his target escaped God Rank''s chase while in Ancient Rank. That was more than an amazing feat for that low rank. Even if God Rank took it easy, his target should not be able to escape from God Rank. He would never get the answer because the person had died.


    Kadir''s eyes stared at The Informant intensely, signaling her to be quick with the potion. Their eyes met, and he could tell that she was smiling at him despite his condition, "You know, I can kill you and take your possession, but I am kind enough not to do that." She just took out the healing potion, and suddenly the battle ax pierced her chest from the back, going through to the front. The worst part was that Kadir recognized the battle ax.


    The potion fell from her hand, and he was about to reach the potion, but Tang Shaoyang''s faster. He caught the potion and stored it in his inventory. He did not want to take the risk of destroying the vial. A drop of that healing potion might help Kadir to fight back. Then he reached her neck from the side.


    "D-do-don''t¡­ ki¡­" Tang Shaoyang did not let her finish the words as he used Heavenly Crushing Grasp, crushing her neck. He did not stop there, he followed with Heavenly Crushing Strike. Her head exploded and her body fell immediately.


    Tang Shaoyang was stark naked, standing on Kadir''s feet who was in hisst breath. He was standing, and Kadir was on the ground, "How does it feel to be killed by someone who does not have the basics?"


    The majestic Little Shaoyang was too hard to ignore as his eyeballs moved a little toward Little Shaoyang before meeting Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. There was a frown on his forehead, trying to understand how the man was still alive after he pierced the three hearts. He could understand it if he only pierced one or two hearts, but he got all three.


    "You must be confused about why I am still alive when I am supposed to die, right?" Tang Shaoyang came right next to Kadir''s head.


    Kadir could not speak, he was not in the condition to speak. He stared at Tang Shaoyang, thinking how the man who was supposed to die was standing in front of him with no injuries, at all. His eyes widened as he recalled the wound on the chest, his eyes moved to Tang Shaoyang''s chest and he could not see the wound. He used his Sword Energy. It would take time to recover from his sword energy with just natural regeneration. Also, why is the man naked? That was just another confusing thing. There was no way his target was naked just to show the donger.


    Then he realized what happened, everything, the most likely possibility his target was still alive and kicking. He killed his target, and the man died, but he was resurrected. His target had a resurrection skill, and that was how his target could escape from the God Rank. His target never escaped the God Rank, but he died and came back alive. That was not impossible with a skill. Everything made sense now, why the man received his strike. It did not mean to bring him down, but to kill him.


    "Hoho, you have figured out?" Tang Shaoyang could see the change of expression on Kadir''s face. He guessed Kadir had some guests about why he was still alive, "Then this is a goodbye between us."


    "W-wa-wait¡­" At thest moment, Kadir managed to speak. His natural regeneration helped him to get his voice back, "Do-don''t k-kill me¡­ I w-will be your ve¡­ Anything¡­ I will do anything, don''t kill me."


    That was thest hope for Kadir to keep his life. This was the only way for him to escape from death, "I w-will take an oath¡­ I will be your ve¡­" He was Demi-God Rank, on the verge of reaching God Rank. He believed his target would be tempted to ept the offer. Of course, he did not n to be Tang Shaoyang''s ve. He just tried to trick Tang Shaoyang into not killing him.


    There were two ways to nullify the oath that he knew of. The first would be the Feather of Oathbreaker. That was the feather of a void''s creature to break the oath. The second option would be the ascension to the God Rank. That could help to break the oath. While he did not have the Feather of the Oathbreaker, he could just ascend right away to the God Rank after Tang Shaoyang used a healing potion on him.


    Without a doubt, Tang Shaoyang was tempted to take Kadir with him as a ve. Unfortunately for Kadir, he offered the deal at the wrong time. Tang Shaoyang knew there was an item called the Feather of Oathbreaker. He assumed Kadir must have it if Kadir had a connection to the God Rank. That item must not be rare as it was in this lower world. Another thing that made him not consider the offer was because he was in dire need of level and killing the Demi-God Rank would give him more levels than killing a Legend Rank.


    "Nice try, buddy," Tang Shaoyang raised the battle ax and stabbed it right to Kadir''s head.


    [You have killed the Demi-God Rank yer!]

 Chapter 1243 Making A Deal With God

    Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes, listening to the beautiful static voice in his head. It was still emotionless, but it was still beautiful because he leveled up a lot by killing him and the girl earlier. The girl was one rank above him, Legend Rank. Killing the yer above his rank gave him more levels than killing monsters above his rank.


    [You have reached level 7496!]


    Kadir guessed right about everything. Tang Shaoyang lured him to get closer and traded the blow. He was determined to use Seven Soul the moment he realized how troublesome the Sword Domain was even though he had still twost cards, True Dragon Form and also Spirit Integration with Avyn. He believed it would be enough to defeat Kadir, but he decided not to because he noticed the girl through the Spirit Eyes.


    The girl came too close to the battle, and he noticed the woman watching the fight. The woman mighte after him after he killed Kadir and would kill him anyway, so he decided to use Seven Souls and caught both off guard. He just did not expect that killing both would give him more than a thousand levels.


    Killing the girl gave him 327 levels, and he got 972 levels from killing Kadir. That was months of progress from hunting monsters and also sacrificing dozens of spirits. He did not know if it was worth it to use another Seven Souls for 1299 levels, but he passed another crisis thanks to the skill. With this, he already lost two uses from the Seven Souls. He must keep the count and remember it. It would be silly if he died because he forgot the Seven Souls count while doing something risky like today.


    [You¡­ What skill is that?]


    The God Rank''s voice rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head. God Rank watched the whole fight and was surprised when he saw Tang Shaoyange back alive. He did not know that such a skill existed.


    [Ah, wait¡­ Don''t tell me yet. Let me guess the skill. I think I heard some myths about the skill that could bring back life¡­]


    Tang Shaoyang let the God Rank talk by himself as he allocated all the attribute points he got. Just like that, his Strength, Magic Power, and Vitality to the peak of Primordial Rank. His agility was halfway to the peak while his Stamina was still at one start Primordial.


    After the big fight was over, Tang Shaoyang turned his attention toward the Guardian Gate. Despite the big impact of his fight, the Guardian Gate remained intact. It was as if the gate was protected by an invisible force.


    [Ah, I got it. It''s Heavenly Sky Serpent''s skill. I never met one, but the book I have says the Heavenly Sky Serpent has a skill called Seven Souls. The serpent has seven lives and each revival will boost the attribute by ten percent¡­ How do you have the skill? Did you meet a Heavenly Sky Serpent? Or do you have his bloodline? No, your bloodline is a ck Dragon, so¡­ How do you get the skill?]


    Tang Shaoyang stood in front of the Guardian Gate. He did not immediately answer the God Rank. He did not know the Heavenly Sky Serpent, but the one he met was the Great Sky Serpent who was still at Legend Rank. There was no harm in telling the story, but he realized how this God Rank valued this information. He might get something from the God Rank by just telling this story, or he could earn the God Rank''s good impression by telling the story without asking anything back.


    "I can tell you how, but what do I get from telling you how I get the skill?" Tang Shaoyang decided to ask for something in return, not because he was greedy, but because he was in dire need, of anything that could help him get stronger. His priority was level for sure, but if he could get something that could make him stronger, he would do anything for that, "We are not close enough for me to tell you one of my biggest secrets, no? You are my client, but our agreement is just to clear your breeding ground."


    [I see. It''s fair.] The God Rank was quite realistic and not offended that Tang Shaoyang asked something for the story. He knew that Tang Shaoyang was in dire need of anything to get stronger. He had witnessed how the madman risked his life, fighting me Elder Wyrm while exhausted. [Let me check my collections. I might have something useful for you.]


    [At this point, I want you to reach God Realm so we can meet. You have a lot of things that I am curious about.] The tone was friendly, but the wordings were ominous. It was as if the God Rank wanted to do some experiment on him. [Don''t worry. I don''t do experiments on fellow God Rank. That''s a taboo, and the other God Ranks might band together and will kill me if I do that. There''s no need to worry about that, but I want your dragon girl''s knowledge. She is a Primal Being, and maybe, thest of her species. I want her knowledge.] The God Rank talked about Avyn for sure because Avyn inherited her ancestor''s memories that were useless to Tang Shaoyang, but very useful to someone who wanted to do a lot of experiments on monsters.


    Avyn was prohibited to share the information with Tang Shaoyang which was why it was useless, but not for the God Rank. The God Rank being was free from System''s restriction, and Avyn could share the knowledge once Tang Shaoyang reached God Rank. They might find a way to free Avyn from her isted world.


    "I think we can talk about that once we meet, but you need to pay for the knowledge. What about if you prepare the payment? Like how do I get her out of her isted world? You know that she is still alive, right? Not a dead spirit," Tang Shaoyang asked the God Rank how to get Avyn out. That might benefit him in the uing fight because Avyn was God Rank.


    [That can be arranged, and it''s indeed an interesting topic, exploring the isted world. I am also curious about her world, and maybe I can get her Ancestor''s dead body for my experiment too. You have the deal, but I need you alive to make ite true. Here you are, I finally found three useful things in my collections. They are useless for me, but they might help you.]

 Chapter 1244 Reinforcement

    ?


    The Tang Empire gained an advantage in the war against the World Government, and they managed to take over Germany from the World Government. The World Government left Germany empty for the Tang Empire to take as the World Government retreated to Pnd and Czech.


    Zhang Mengyao immediately asked Lu An and Marshal Alton to meet her as soon as they took over Germany. She felt something fishy with how the World Government left Germany after defending Germany for almost two months. She wanted to meet Marshal Alton who had experienced many fights and Lu An for information.


    She was waiting in her room as Lu An and Marshal Alton came together, side by side. The old and the young man had grown closer with how often they met during the war. She had heard that Lu An wanted to learn the strategy and war stuff from the old man. That was what she heard. As the two took the seat, she immediately shared her concern with a map opened on the table.


    "Their movement is indeed weird. I think of two possibilities. First, this might be a trap set up by them. They want us to take over Germany so they can cage us in this territory," Marshal Alton pointed at several countries around Germany. Nethends, Belgium, Austria, Czech, and Pnd, "If they have a force in Belgium, they may cut our path to retreat, though we don''t need to worry about it if that''s the case. We have Virion and The Elven King staying in Paris. We can pincher them from both sides to take over the border again."


    Zhang Mengyao turned toward Lu An. She wanted information about Belgium. The Head of TEID understood and nodded, "I am sending my people there. We can get the information about Belgium at thetest within twenty-four hours."


    "The second possibility is they have gotten everything they want from Germany and decided to cut their losses. We already know what they want, and they might have gotten what they want from Germany."


    "Can you check the unique ss in all Smart Bases in Germany, Origin?" Zhang Mengyao forgot about the ten unique sses during the war. The war made her forget her enemy''s purpose of taking over the territories, the smart base.


    Origin was quick with his action. In less than a minute, he already got the information Zhang Mengyao wanted.


    [We have lost all ten unique sses in fourteen out of twenty-seven Smart Bases, and most of those smart bases are the ones we take from them, Ma''am.]


    "Have your men stay in Belgium and Nethends, Lu An. We need to keep an eye on those two countries, in case they have a portal gate connecting the smart base there. We don''t want to lose France to them," Zhang Mengyao gave her order for TEID. She then turned toward Marshal Alton, "I need your advice for our next move, Sir Alton." She did not hesitate to ask for advice from Marshal Alton even though she held a higher position. She had some ideas, but it was better to ask the experienced.


    "Depending on your goal, Ma''am. If we want to destroy the World Government, we take over Pnd. From what I know, the leading faction of the World Government, The World Union''s main base is in Pnd. We can try doing that, though I doubt we will be able to destroy them," Marshal Alton stood up and pointed at Pnd, "We ignore the smart bases and go straight to their main base. We attack with an intent to destroy them, not to take over the territory."


    Zhang Mengyao did not like that n because it would weaken their defense on the other territories. The World Government would take all the territories back, "What''s the best move in our current situation?"


    "In my opinion, the best n will be going here," Marshal Alton pointed back to Portugal, "We reinforce Portugal and focus on here." He was then pointing at South East Asia.


    "I think it''s better for us to focus on our main territory than chasing The World Union. We take all the unique sses and strengthen our people with the ss, then leave. Almost all of our armies have taken the Survival Games, and with the unique sses, we are strengthening our force by another level. That will also weaken the World Government since we have taken all the resources from our captured territories. With the portal tech, it will be really hard for us to take down the World Government."


    "Use their strategy against them, I like it," Lu An was the first one to agree to the n, "However, instead of retreating right now, what if we take more territories first," He pointed at the isted country, Belgium and Nethends, "We take over these two territories and take everything in it before we leave."


    "Are we throwing away our advantage?" Zhang Mengyao could not help but ask. They were at an advantage against the World Government, and she felt like they could take more than this. She wanted to reduce the World Government''s resources further.


    "Just being more cautious, Ma''am. We don''t know how strong they are, and they have lost too many people against us. The Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church might send their main force," Marshal Alton was being cautious and revealed his concern. They have been in a war for almost half a year against the World Government. That was a long time for the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church to prepare their main force, "What if they have Demi-God Rank reinforcement? I don''t think we can beat that, and there''s only one person who can kill the Demi-God Rank."


    "That''s right, we better wait for His Majesty''s return and focus on our main territory. The Pr Guild has been harassing our sub-region in Mongolia, and we need to do something about that too. Also don''t forget about the Uprising Guild," Marshal Alton pointed at Africa. The Uprising Guild came from Africa. No one knew their main territory, but The Uprising Guild was the strongest faction in that area. They knew nothing about the Uprising Guild''s movement yet, and they mighte close to their territory through the Middle East.


    "We don''t know anything about them. They might have captured all territories in their continent and moved to our main territory. I don''t think we should split our force, and it''s better if we meet them in the middle instead of letting them take the initiative to attack our main territory."


    Zhang Mengyao massaged the space between her eyes. Shepletely forgot about the Uprising Guild. The Uprising Guild also received reinforcement from the Divine Church, and Marshal Alton was right about them. They mighte attacking them from there.


    "Give me the list of the Unique ss, Origin. I want all of them, including the smart base location by tonight," Zhang Mengyao then turned toward Lu An, "Choose ten people from your division to get a unique ss." Then she turned toward Marshal Alton, "You choose twenty people from The Beast Coven Legion."


    "What? Why does the Beast Coven Legion get twenty while my division only gets ten?" Lu Anined after hearing the number.


    "Because The Beast Coven has ten times more people or might be more than your division," Zhang Mengyao rolled her eyes, "If you keepining then I will reduce the number down to five."


    The threat worked as Lu An immediately shut his mouth with his hands, ensuring he did not speak again.


    "We will follow your n, Sir Alton. We will start distributing the unique sses tonight. We will wait for your info for Belgium and Nethends, Lu An. If they have captured all the territories there, then we might as well leave rather than attack them. We will attack if there are territories to capture." Zhang Mengyao added, "Also, the twenty people are a temporary number. We should have hundreds of them, so prepare more candidates to take a unique ss. Alright, that''s it for today."


    Lu An and Marshal Alton left the room after the meeting, but Zhang Mengyao remained in her seat. She opened the Communication System and tried to send a message to Tang Shaoyang. She regrly sent an update of the current war, until she could not send the message anymore. It started four days ago when she got notified that the person could not receive the message.


    "Hah¡­ You made me worried," Zhang Mengyao muttered in a low voice. She knew that Tang Shaoyang must enter another advancement trial, but he did not notify her before taking the trial. Today was the same, she could not send the message again, meaning Tang Shaoyang was still in the advancement trial. She shook her head and left the room.


    As the night arrived, Zhang Mengyao held another meeting. The agenda was for Zhang Mengyao to tell the other high-ranking officers about the n, then discussed it together. Then she would distribute the unique sses to each division and legion. She underestimated the number of the unique ss and also the smart bases. She was holding the list in her hand, and there were 2613 unique sses. Origin divided the ss into two,bat ss and production ss. The World Government left most of the production sses. So even though usually one smart base had morebat ss than the production ss, the total of the unique sses they had from this war was almost even.


    There were around 1200-ish unique production sses and over 1300 uniquebat sses. Zhang Mengyao nned to distribute all of them even if it would take all night.


    "Uhoh, we have bad news," Before the meeting started, Lu An broke the silence, "I just received bad news from my people from the tower that a big number of people are entering Earth''s region. They are from the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church. The Federation of Allurion sends their beastmen armies, and there''s a legion of Holy Knights as well. Estimate number a few thousand¡­No, maybe hundreds of thousands. There''s a long line at the entrance."

 Chapter 1245 Siege

    <h4>Chapter 1245 Siege</h4>


    Virion was stationed at the border of Paris and Belgium. He was not that upset that his legion was stationed here because his people benefited from the Survival Game in the territories behind him. In fact, he needed to be here to protect them once they got back. He had experienced the Survival Game and thanks to the Survival Game, he got his fourth ss. He was one of few in the fourth ss.


    His first ss was Elven Ranger. The original ss he obtained back then, then he got his second ss from the advancement trial. He got his third ss which was categorized as a unique ss, and the fourth ss from the Survival Game. He was not one of the strongest in the Tang Empire, but he was one of the strongest in his ranks. It was hard to admit it, but everything was thanks to the Tang Empire.


    Virion had a conflicting feelings after her mother''s affair was revealed. It was a lie that he did not hate The Emperor for the affair with his mother, but as a King of the Elven Kingdom, he had to look for the big picture. With all those benefits, the Elven Kingdom grew stronger each day. After the Survival Game, his new legion grew stronger up to another level.


    Virion stood on the wall, watching the border with his hood on. This was a war, he did not have his wooden crown. He suddenly said to the person who stood next to him, "Are not mad with your husband, Aunt?" The question came out of nowhere, but it was always in his mind.


    "Mad?" Aleesa turned her head toward her nephew with a confused expression. The question came out of nowhere with no context.


    "That your husband had an affair with your sister? Weren''t you mad at him?"


    "Hmmm. I was mad when it was revealed, but not anymore. I have epted him as he is. It''s not like I can do anything about it. You know that our marriage is not based on feelings, but to form an alliance. Even if I am mad, what can I do?" Aleesa maintained her t expression. It was hard to read what she exactly felt about the affair from her expression, "Do you want me to p him and break the marriage? That might break the alliance between the Elven Kingdom and the Tang Empire. And you should be aware and know that there''s nothing I can do but ept it."


    Virion let out a sigh. That was his idea to surrender and marry one of his family bloodlines to The Emperor. He put her aunt in that position, and he was cruel to ask her about that. He was inconsiderate and let out a sigh, "I am sorry. I don''t mean to¡­" Aleesa waved her hand at her nephew, "There''s no need to apologize. That''s fine. You should not apologize as a King unless it''s His Majesty. You should apologize to him if you think you made a mistake."


    "Do you regret it, Aunt? Maybe I can do something for you to get you out of the marriage," Virion had a serious look on his face when he said about it. He felt like it was enough that his family suffered. He did not want his Aunt to suffer for his stupid idea.


    "Oh, how are you going to do that?" Aleesa made an interesting expression.


    "I will ask His Majesty to annul your marriage with him. That might work with how he tore apart my family," Virion was serious with it. If his aunt asked him to do it, then he would do it.


    Aleesa clicked her tongue and flicked her nephew''s forehead. She was the only one who could do that among all the Elves in the Elven Kingdom, "Never bring that topic up again or say to anyone else, understand?" Her expression changed quickly to a serious face, "That will never happen because His Majesty will not let that happen, and I also don''t want it. Do you understand?"


    Virion was caught off guard by how his aunt changed her expression. He did not know if she really wanted to break the marriage or if she was worried about him because what he proposed might affect the Elven Kingdom as a whole. But he ended up nodding.


    "Good. His Majesty will not grant your wish even if you try to use his guilt over your family, and you might end up dead instead," Aleesa then chuckled, amused as Virion was confused, "If you know the reason His Majesty established an Empire, then you will understand. It''s funny if you know his reason, a silly reason I will say, and he ends up establishing a massive empire."


    That piqued Virion''s curiosity, the reason why The Emperor established the empire. There was no way he was not curious after hearing that, "May I know the reason, Aunt Aleesa?"


    Aleesa gave her nephew a side nce, "I will not share my husband''s funny story with you."


    Virion wanted to push further, but he received a message. Not just him, but also his aunt. Both looked unfocused for a moment, reading the message they received. The message was an alert for those stationed on this border. Both exchanged nces and nodded before Virion left the wall. He came down from the wall and shouted, "Get ready to fight! Man up the wall! Get ready to fight!" His voice reverberated in the air.


    Tonight was supposed to be the unique ss distribution as the reward for the people who had fought for the Tang Empire. The Elven Legion had sent fifty representatives to Germany to receive the unique ss. Aleesa and Virion could not join the meeting because they must oversee Paris''s border, "Hundreds of thousand army, huh?" Aleesa muttered by herself as she received the report from Tang Empire Intelligence Division (TEID). The report along with the warning, was the message she just received.


    The Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church sent their army to Earth, and they gathered this army in Belgium. She was impressed with how fast TEID got the information. Knowing the federation and the church sending their army was a simple task because TEID had their people in the Starter City. However, knowing where the army was sent was impressive. The message also mentioned the reinforcement for them, and they were asked to hold the border until they arrived.


    The Elven Legion rushed to the wall, a set of a bow and a quiver and also a pair of short swords. That was the set for the Elven Legion. More people also gathered behind the wall. They were the closebat army from the Ortis Legion. Ortis Legion was another new legion formed by the former knight and army from the three kingdoms from the Ortis Continent; The Malecia Kingdom, The Lionax Kingdom, and The Warmir Kingdom. There were over five hundred thousand armies, guarding Paris'' border.


    Not long after that, a figure climbed up the wall and approached Aleesa, the former Queen of the Malecia Kingdom, Jasmine. Aleesa came over and hugged Jasmine, "What are you doing here?" The female elf was surprised that Jasmine was here on the battlefield.


    "I am bored, so Ie here," Jasmine repliedzily. She was the person in charge to oversee the Ortis Legion, and also the person in charge to govern the people from the three kingdoms.


    Aleesa rolled her eyes, "This is not a yground, but a battlefield. Are you the reinforcement that TEID mentioned?"


    "Reinforcement? No. I got the order this morning to meet you here, and we might attack that side. Ie to watch the battle," Jasmine pointed at the other side of the wall. That was thest message she received from Zhang Mengyao.


    Aleesa was puzzled for a moment, "Haven''t you received the message?" Then the elf went with "Ah" as she realized something, "That brat did not bother to send you a message because you are heading here already." That brat in her mouth was of course Lu An. Then she exined what actually, and the reason why she was worried that Jasmine was here.


    "I don''t know," Jasmine waved her hand, "It does not matter. I am not that weak just because you never see me fight. Try to use Detection on me."


    [Name: Jasmine Adelia Landon; Rank: Primordial; Affiliation: Tang Empire]


    Aleesa was surprised to see Jasmine''s rank. She never saw Jasmine in the battle even back in the Ortis Continent. Both never crossed paths there, and she never heard Jasmine''s name aside from the fact that Jasmin was The Queen of the Malecia Kingdom.


    "I guess you will be fine," As soon as Aleesa finished her words, they heard the sound of footsteps, loud and clear. If they stood on the ground instead of the wall, they might feel the vibration.


    Aleesa came closer to the wall and saw into the distance. Her eyes could see far into the distance, and she discovered a massive army standing at a safe distance from her army''s arrows, "Our guests have arrived. Get your people ready, Jasmine."


    "They are ready," Jasmine pointed below where her army was still in their armor and stood in lines.


    "Then let''s start with a little bit of poking," Aleesa took out her bow and quiver, ready for night hunting. Her people might not be able to reach the army, but she easily hit the enemy even from this distance. She held the bow and nocked an arrow, pulling the string as she looked for her first target.


    "Wait!" Jasmine suddenly stopped Aleesa from shooting the arrow, "Mengyao just sent a message, telling us not to attack!"


    Aleesa furrowed her brows. She wanted to push the army back by killing a few of them. She loosened the arrow and turned toward Jasmine with a frown, asking for an exnation why she could not attack the enemy.


    Jasmine shrugged, "Apparently the federation and the church requested a meeting with her. It''s a temporary truce until the meeting is over."


    "Tch," Aleesa clicked her tongue, "Why would Mengyao ept the request? What do we need to talk about anymore? They are invading our world, and we fight them to repel them from Earth. They are taking our resources."


    "I don''t know. I am d that I am not in that position. It was quite hectic to manage the kingdom''s affairs. We need to put a lot of things into consideration, after all," Jasmine shrugged, "I like this way better. Just listening to the orders, a little bit of thinking."


    "I guess so," Aleesa let out a sigh. She felt like with Tang Shaoyang, everything was quite simple. But she knew that Zhang Mengyao took everything cautiously with a lot of responsibility on her shoulder. If anything went wrong, all the me was on her even if it was her subordinates who made a mistake.


    *** ***


    Zhang Mengyao returned to the Starter City with Lu An, Kang Xue, Moonsong, and Marshal Alton. The five went to meet with the federation and the church''s representatives, Redvers Scovel and Saintess Marisha. The meeting was held in an interesting ce, The World Union''s main base at the Earth Region. That meant they were brought by the people of the World Government, the only way they could enter the Earth Region. That was a show for Zhang Mengyao that the federation and the church had the World Government under their order.


    Saintess Marisha and Redvers Scovel took the main seat while Hines Myers, the leader of the World Union was standing behind them, "What do you want?" Zhang Mengyao was direct with her words, not wasting any time with useless talk.


    The wolf beastmen, Redvers Scovel, shook his head, "I don''t understand why they are still following someone with no manners like you."


    Zhang Mengyao let out a chuckle, "Do you expect me to respect you after invading my world? That''s really somethinging from you. It seems I am wasting my time with the useless like you. I thought you wanted to beg me not to annihte your army and be willing to retreat, but I am wrong, I guess."


    Redvers Scovel''s expression changed quickly with how Zhang Mengyao openly disrespected him, but then he held down and looked at Moonsong, "Why are you following her? Your Emperor is dead, your empire''s future is bleak. Follow me, and I will grant you power and authority instead of bing her servant."

 Chapter 1246 Unforeseen Attack

    ?


    "If you invite me to this meeting to amuse me, then you have achieved your goal," Zhang Mengyao smiled as she found it funny how someone who represented the big faction would act like this, "You are talking about manners, and yet, you are trying to poach one of my people right in my face. That''s funny from you. You do really have good manners."


    "I am thinking about what''s best for your people. And he is one of my people too, the beastmen. Someone of your caliber will get the best treatment if you join the sixth world of The Federation of Allurion," Redvers Scovel ignored Zhang Mengyao and continued with his poaching. It was amazing how thick his skin was to do it in front of Saintess Marisha and Zhang Mengyao.


    Zhang Mengyao looked unconcerned because she knew Moonsong took an oath. The Moon Chief would not betray her or the Tang Empire. More than the oath, she also trusted him with the things they had gone through. It was a little less than a year, but it was one long year for them because of the war. Moonsong just gave Redvers Scovel a nce and ignored the offer. He did not say anything to the offer.


    "That''s enough, Sir Scovel. Let''s get to the main topic," Saintess Marisha could no longer bear to watch her ally embarrass himself in front of theirmon enemy. Before Saintess Marisha could continue to the main issue for the meeting, the door opened as a group of four people entered the room. The three looked toward the door and were surprised who came in. The First Order Guild and the Giteron Dynasty''s representative came in.


    Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow, "I am not informed that they wille to the meeting."


    "We are from the same starter city, no? Shouldn''t we discuss it together if something importantes up? You can''t iste us," Reinar Thamsen nced toward the people standing behind Redvers Scovel and smiled, "May I also have a seat?"


    Hines Myer was unsure what to do with the uninvited guest. He nced at Redvers Scovel and Saintess Marisha, awaiting their order, "Since he is here, might as well give him a seat."


    Saintess Marisha turned toward Redvers Scovel with a frown. She clearly disagreed with the decision. They should not have let the Giteron Dynasty know what their intention was to speak to the Tang Empire, and yet, the wolf beastmen allowed Reinar Thamsen to join the meeting.


    "The Giteron Dynasty also entered The Earth. We need to discuss it together, no? We cane to an agreement to settle things to avoid bloodshed," Redvers Scovel smiled while Hines Myers ordered his Vice Guild Leader to bring a seat for Reinar Thamsen.


    Reinar Thamsen took the seat, and nced at Zhang Mengyao before looking toward the wolf beastmen, "So, you two big factions are bullying the Tang Empire together, now?"


    "I will not say bullying, but more like a conflict of interest," Redvers Scovel smiled as he looked toward Zhang Mengyao, "We invited you to the meeting to give you choices."


    "Ultimatum!" Saintess Marisha seemed to have had enough of Redvers Scovel''s wordy, "We are here to give the Tang Empire an ultimatum!"


    "I like to word it friendlier, choices. It''s not good if they have a bad impression of us, Saintess Marisha. We still need them to manage Earth, after all," Redvers Scovel then turned toward Zhang Mengyao, "First choice, surrender and there will be no more war and bloodshed. None of your people will die if you surrender, nothing will change but the fact that Earth will be under the Federation of Allurion and The Divine Church''s jurisdiction. You will work for us, that''s it. That''s the only change. You continue with what you are doing, no more war, no more dead bodies. We will take nothing from you. It''s just you have abandoned yourte emperor''s legacy and continue as the Federation of Allurion or the Divine Church."


    Redvers Scovel raised his hand before Zhang Mengyao could speak, "Wait a moment. I haven''t done it yet, Lady Zhang. Don''t make a hasty decision because of your feelings. I understand your loss, but you must think for the living, not the dead. Think for your people who stand behind you and support you until now. I have said about the good thing, but you don''t know the bad thing if you make the wrong choice."


    "The second choice, you can fight and die like an animal¡­" Redvers Scovel paused for the suspense, "Our God Ranks has located Earth''s location, and at most, within a month, they will open the portal to your world. Our God Ranks desire your world. If you refuse to surrender, you will not just fight us, but also the God Ranks. One or two God Ranks should be enough to kill all your people. Think carefully and make a wise decision, Lady Zhang. Your decision will decide millions of people''s lives, not just yourself."


    Reinar Thamsen clicked his tongue, "Tch. You guys really like to bully the weak, huh? If you have the third choice, Lady Zhang. Our offer is still on the table. The Giteron Dynasty will help you to take back your world andnd if you agree with our offer. We will help you to fight them, Lady Zhang."


    Redvers Scovel and Saintess Marisha were surprised to hear that came from Reinar Thamsen. Even with the help of the Giteron Dynasty, they felt like they still had the upper hand. They could not understand why the Giteron insisted on fighting them over a lower world control. The two exchanged nces and did not understand why the Giteron Dynasty wanted to take a loss fight against them.


    "Are you sure you can take responsibility for your words, kid? I don''t think your father will agree with your decision," Redvers Scovel tried to probe, whether it was Reinar Thamsen''s decision or Augusto Thamsen''s order.


    Reinar Thamsen shrugged, "Your God Ranks were quite slow, huh? You get to Earth earlier yet you just find the Earth''s location right now. We also have found the Earth''s location, and it''s our God Ranks'' decision to make an ally with the Tang Empire. Not me or my father. We are just following the order."


    Everyone in the room now looked at Zhang Mengyao, waiting for her decision. An alliance or surrender or a war, that would be decided by Zhang Mengyao, "I thought it would be just another useless meeting, but I got useful information. A month, huh? We have more time than I thought for our preparation. I have to take the fourth choice then. We will stand and fight for our home and maintain our freedom. That''s my choice," Zhang Mengyao stood up from the chair, "Our next meeting will be on the battlefield. I am not sure though that any of you will join the battle. From what I know, you are all just cowards that hide in your luxurious building while your people fight for you or died for your greed I would say."


    Zhang Mengyao turned around and left the room with her people. Her answer surprised Redvers Scovel and Saintess Marisha, not because Zhang Mengyao rejected the offer to surrender, but because of her words saying the Tang Empire had more time to prepare to fight God Ranks. They were not sure if it was a bluff or the truth.


    Reinar Thamsen was the only oneughing, "She has be hotter each day, and I can''t wait to have her. She has the courage and a fearless attitude even though she is facing an enemy she could not beat. I wonder what expression she would make on my bed. I can''t wait for this." The young man stood up andughed, leaving the room without even ncing at the Redvers Scovel and Saintess Marisha.


    *** ***


    Paris'' border


    "They keep gathering more people," Virion could see that stream of a new army just arrived, getting into the formation along with the army that arrived earlier. He could not estimate the number, but it might reach a million or maybe even more. He could see everything clearly from on top of the wall. The army was forming a long line.


    "You are nervous, Young King?" Jasmine noticed that Virion''s hand shook quite a bit, "This is your first big battle?"


    Virion admitted openly that he was nervous, nodding his head, "Yes. This is my first big war and might be the biggest battle. Look at their number, they almost double our numbers. Can we win this?" The nervousness got into him and his confidence started to shake a little bit. He felt like they could not win this, and they had not included there might be possibility there were a few or even dozens of Legend Ranks in the enemy''s army.


    "Nervousness before the battle is a good thing, but don''t let it get into you, Virion," A voice came from the side. Aleesa, Virion, and Jasmine turned toward the voice and were surprised to see the person who came for them. It was the former Elven King and his second son, Revalor and Arbane who left the Tang Empire. Revalor was the Tang Empire''s third Legend Rank.


    "Father!" Virion was surprised and froze for a moment before he rushed toward his father, giving him a big hug. After hugging his father, he hugged his brother as well.


    "So, you are the reinforcement that Lu An mentioned?" Aleesa was surprised and had mixed feelings to see her brother-inw, or maybe, her ex-brother-inw right now.


    "You can say so. I have to return and defend my new home too," Revalor smiled and nodded.


    Aleesa had doubt and suspicion about Revalor. She knew it was cruel to have suspicions after what the former Elven King had experienced, but it was suspicious that Revalor came back right, the moment before the big battle. Especially when Tang Shaoyang nullified Revalor''s oath, meaning they did not know if Revalor had betrayed the Tang Empire or not. She could not help but feel suspicious of the timing. More than that, Revalor had a reason to betray the Tang Empire. He might want the Tang Empire to be destroyed.


    Jasmine shared the same caution as Aleesa, furrowing her brow. However, she said nothing about it, ''I have to watch him closely and report it to Mengyao.''


    "Long time no see, Aleesa," Revalor smiled, "I thought you would be happy that I am here. Our chance to win is much bigger when I am with you guys, no?"


    Virion immediately noticed the strange atmosphere with his father''s arrival. He thought the same too as his father, thinking that his aunt and Jasmine would be happy with his father''s return. He did not expect them to be suspicious of his father.


    "Come on, Aunt. You should believe in Father. He will not take the enemy''s side, not when the Elven Kingdom is still supporting the Tang Empire," Virion tried to ease the atmosphere.


    "But his arrival timing is just too impable. The timing is odd, right before the big battle," Jasmine voiced her suspicion, "We have been in a war against the World Government for almost half a year, and the World Government''s reinforcements just arrived an hour ago, and yet your father came right now. How does he know Paris'' border is under siege when he is no longer in the Communication Systems group? How does he know about the uing battle ande at the right time? More than that, he has the reason to destroy the Tang Empire."


    Virion did not want to believe it, but he also could not deny the suspicions. When his father decided to leave the Tang Empire to travel outside the world, he was taken out of the Communication System. There was a limited number of people who could use the Communication System, so the Tang Empire took it from his father. He agreed to the decision even though it meant he could notmunicate with his father, and they reserved the spot if his father returned. However, his father was not part of the Communication System until now, so how could his father know that Paris was under siege by the massive army?


    "I am sorry, Brother. You are the sacrifice we need to destroy the people who ruined our family," Virion heard his brother''s voice from behind. Before he could turn around, a sword pierced his chest from the back. The sword pierced his heart.


    Virion''s eyes widened in shock as he slowly turned his head to see his brother''s face. He could not believe his brother wanted to kill him. Blood trickled down from the corner of his lips as he muttered in a low voice, "Why?" That was in Virion''s head right, he wanted to know why his brother did this.


    Arbane smiled, "Don''t worry, Brother. The Elven Kingdom will thrive under my rule. I will bring our kingdom to glory. Rest in peace, Brother," Arbane pulled the sword and cut his brother''s neck with his sword. Virion''s head fell to the side as blood spurted out from the neck. The Elven King lost his life before the big battle.

 Chapter 1247 Scheming In The Dark

    Chapter 1247 Scheming In The Dark


    The Giteron Dynasty


    "How''s the Earth take over n? How long do you need to take the whole world?" Augusto Thamsen put the fork with meat into his mouth.


    "Why such a hurry, father? Isn''t it better for them to fight out before we start our move? From my informant, the Tang Empire is not a faction that could be taken down that easily even with the reinforcements from the federation and also the church. They have millions of forces, much morepared to the other factions on Earth," Reinar Thamsen picked up the bread, tearing them into a few pieces before stuffing them into his mouth.


    Augusto Thamsen furrowed his brow, "How is that possible for a faction to grow so fast?" He heard that Earth was not even two years old after the System integration.


    "I don''t know, but we will know once we take over the Tang Empire, no? I have sent my people to quicken the progress a little bit. The Tang Empire will lose the first big battle to bnce the war a little bit. Then the federation and the church will start moving to the Tang Empire''s main territory where the real battle is. I think it exins why the System put Earth into our Dimensional Tower. The System thinks that the Tang Empire is equal to us which is absurd."


    "System is about fairness, meaning the System thinks that the Tang Empire is as strong as us if the God Rank does not get involved, meaning they have someone that can rival the Demi-God Rank. You have to be more cautious," Augusto Thamsen reminded his son not to be careless.


    "Nah," Reinar Thamsen waved his hand at his father, "I have people inside the Tang Empire, a former high-ranking member, and he told me there''s no Demi-God Rank in the Tang Empire. It''s hard to believe, but the strongest people in the Tang Empire is their dead emperor. There are a few Legend Ranks, but no Demi-God Rank."


    "He is just Ancient Rank, how could it be possible that he is stronger than the Legend Rank?" Augusto Thamsen got even more confused the more heard about the Tang Empire. That just did not make sense.


    Reinar Thamsen shrugged, "I don''t know, but I do trust my people. He is also a Legend Rank, but he left the Tang Empire after his wife was taken by that stupid emperor. He is stupid enough to throw away a Legend Rank subordinate." He was talking about the Former Elven King, Revalor. Revalor snuck into the Dimensional Tower two weeks ago and met with Reinar Thamsen. They made a promise that Arbane would be the Elven King, and a territory for the Elven Kingdom as well. With that promise, Revalor would help Reinar Thamsen to take over the Tang Empire and also took all The Emperor''s wives. That was the promise between them, the reason why Revalor agreed to take action against the Tang Empire was because he acquired support from a strong faction such as the Giteron Dynasty.


    *** ***


    "Virion!" Aleesa was shocked that Arbane killed Virion. Not just Aleesa and Jasmine, all elves witness how their King was murdered by his brother. Never crossed everyone''s mind that Arbane would kill Virion. That was thest thing they could expect from Revalor and Arbane''s return. Especially knowing the good rtionship between the brothers they showed in front of everyone.


    Aleesa was about toe over, but Revalor blocked her. Jasmine and Aleesa took a few steps back from Revalor. Without a doubt, Revalor was stronger than them.


    "Listen to me, my people! Virion''s reign is over with his death, and your new king is my second son, Arbane! He will lead the Elven Kingdom from very, and we are no longer the Tang Empire''sckeys! We will stand on our own and take over the Tang Empire! This is our chance, the only chance! Follow me or die here!" Revalor''s voice reverberated through the air. He made sure all elves heard his deration.


    "Nock your arrows! Set your aim to the Ortis Legion!" The green-haired elf pointed toward the army below the wall.


    To Revalor''s surprise, no one listened to him, not even one elf followed hismand. The elven armies nocked their arrows, but they aimed at Revalor and Arbane. He relied on his past influence as the former king to take over the Elven Kingdom back, but that did not work as he thought it would.


    "Fool! Are you going to be the human''sckey for the rest of your life? Fight for the human and let the human take over you? This is your only chance to break free from that chain!"


    "You are really blinded by vengeance, Revalor. You no longer have the dignity you had once in the past. You are just a fallen elf with no honor. No one will listen to you who killed your own son and tried to take the Elven Kingdom," Aleesa was not worried that the elf army would listen to Revalor, not after he killed Virion.


    "Honor!? Are you talking about honor with me, Aleesa? Do you think your emperor has honor in him?" Revalor turned toward Aleesa and raised his voice, "HE TOOK MY WIFE! HE RUINED MY FAMILY! DO YOU THINK HE HAS HONOR!?"


    "It''s a regrettable tragedy. Nothing justifies his past action, but you are the one who ruined your family by doing all of this! You killed your eldest son, and you know that you are the person he admires the most. He trusted you, and you answered his trust and admiration by killing him! Have you thought about how Alissa will see you now after you killed Virion? Fear! From now on, she will see you in fear for what you have done!"


    Revalor let out a chuckle, "Do I care? I don''t! I will ruin his life just like he ruined my life. I will let him see his wives f*cked by people! I want to see his expression," The green-haired elf''s expression turned crazed, grinning ear to ear as he imagined what he just said, "And you will be included for that, Aleesa."


    "You have lost your mind! You have gone insane, Revalor," Aleesa shook her head.


    "I don''t want to hear that from your mouth, Aleesa!" Revalor''s figure blurred and appeared right in front of Aleesa. He smashed his arm toward Aleesa. Thetter was caught off guard, but she managed to raise her hand to block the Revalor''s hand.


    The impact still hit her, sending him flying off the wall into the ground. The booming sound resounded as Aleesa crashed to the ground. It was not an attack with killing intent; Aleesa did not suffer any injury from the simple strike. The elf archers released their arrows at Revalor and Arbane after the first strike, raining them down with the arrows.


    "FOOL! You all don''t deserve to stay in the future of the Elven Kingdom!" Revalor was angry that the elves shot at him. The wind swirled around him, forming a bigger wind, reflecting all the arrows. At the same time, the wall started to crack as roots came out from the wall. The root moved toward Revalor and Arbane.


    "Useless!" The wind de cut the root before they got to Revalor. Arbane also sliced through the iing root with his swords. One of the roots caught Virion''s body, "Leave the wall!" Jasmine told the elf army to leave the wall. The wall could not withstand her roots. From dozens of roots, it turned into hundreds of roots, elerating toward the father and son.


    The wall broke apart as Revalor and Arbane lost their footing. It did not take long as the wind carried them floating in the air. The whole army had their weapons pointed at him, including his own race. He observed everyone from the air, and he realized his n failed. The n was to use his past influence to take over the Elven Kingdom''s army, nominating Arbane as the new king. However, his eldest son was doing good in his role as the King. The Elven Kingdom''s army did not fight for the Tang Empire, but they fought for their dead king, to avenge Virion.


    "It''s time for us to leave for n b," Revalor muttered, but then he noticed something glowing at the bottom.


    Aleesa fully drew her bow while her arrow was glowing green. She released the arrows, then shot another one. She used two skills, Power Shot, and Rapid Fire, empowering five arrows with Power Shot. The green lights shot through the air and reached Revalor.


    "Basic skill will not be able to prate my wind shield," Revalor scoffed at Aleesa''s pathetic attempt to hurt him. The five arrows exploded once they hit the wind shield. The five arrows could not reach the intended target, but they exploded into a green mist that Revalor realized the green mist was poison, and he immediately held his breath. He did not know what kind of poison it was, but the quickly mixed into the wind and entered the wind shield. That was just too fast, and Revalor inhaled the green mist without knowing what it was. His mind nked in the first inhale, and he almost fell off from the air. Arbane also inhaled the green mist, and he immediately passed out.


    Revalor realized the green mist was poison, and he immediately held his breath. He did not know what kind of poison it was, but the poison was so strong that it affected a Legend Rank like him. The poison made his body and the urge to sleep became stronger and stronger. ''I must leave before the poison takes me out!'' That was the first thought. He tried to move with his wind while protecting them from the arrows.


    "Stop your shoot! He can never leave with me here," Revalor heard the voice from above. He looked up and immediately realized that he was fucked up.


    Kalliyan, The Kirin, was right above him. The dragon''s descendant beast looked down at him with jade eyes, the third Legend Rank of the Tang Empire was here, and Kalliyan was the reinforcement Lu An mentioned in the message.

 Chapter 1248 interrogation

    Chapter 1248 interrogation


    Kalliyan and Revalor had a back story, a positive past rtionship as they fought together against the demon in the past. The King of the Elven Kingdom and the Guardian of the Gigante Forest.


    Revalor looked up at the majestic figure who he had not seen ever since he came to the Earth. He did not know where Kalliyan was, so he did not put Kalliyan into the factor in his n, "For the sake of our past rtionship, can you let me go, Kalliyan?" That was hisst resort. He did not think of making his way by defeating Kalliyan. Even in his prime condition, he did not think he could kill The Kirin.


    "I will not kill you and your son for the sake of our past rtionship, but I can''t let you go after what you have done, Revalor," The Kirin will not let the former Elven King escape under her watch. If her Master found out that he let Revalor go after killing Virion, then she might be killed by her Master. Even if she was not killed, she would receive a heavy punishment.


    His eyes were heavy as if he would pass out at any moment. His body was so rxed, his muscles loosened up. It was hard to gather the power to move his body. He did not expect the poison to be so acute even for someone like him, "Then you are forcing my hand, Kalliyan. We will have to fight to the death because I will not give up so easily like this!"


    The wind around Revalor went fiercer, but the wind weakened quickly as Revalor lost his focus. The wind kept him and his son afloat in the air. Kalliyan wasted no time and dove into Revalor. She broke the wind shield and caught the father and son with her paw, bringing them down to the ground. Revalor was powerless to resist as his eyes were half-open, trying so hard to keep his eyes open until his back hit the ground.


    Arbane kept his eyes shut even though Kalliyan just brought him down from the air. The poison was that potent, and Revalor passed out after that. That was the product from the Alchemist Facility, the highest rank product, Slumbering Mist. Of course, the reason the poison got to Revalor was because of how much Slumber Mist Aleesa put into her five arrows. If it was just one dose, it might not be enough to put Revalor into slumber.


    Aleesa immediately ran toward Kalliyan while pulling out the chain. The chain was for the prisoners, and it had the effect of draining the wearer''s mana and also attributes. That was the dwarf byproduct, one of many the dwarf had created for the Tang Empire aside from the normal equipment and the building.


    After putting the chain on Arbane and Revalor, Aleesa looked up to the wall, "Man up! Keep your eyes on the enemy''s army. We still have enemies outside there!" The fight was short, but it was quite big as it destroyed part of the wall. She was afraid that the enemy would take advantage of that and snuck on them. They did not have time to mourn for the Elven King. Fortunately, the army did not move from their spot, and Aleesa went to meet Jasmine.


    Jasmine retrieved Virion''s head and body, and Aleesa came over. Her heart dropped at the sight of her dead nephew. They just had a conversation not long ago, and she never expected that would be theirst conversation. Tears flowed down her eyes as she slowly approached her nephew''s cold body. She had the urge to kill Arbane and Revalor, but she knew that would do nothing. Killing them could not bring back Virion''s life.


    Jasmine came over, pulling the elf into her embrace. Aleesa cried on her shoulder as the others moved up to the wall as per her order, giving the two a space. Aleesa stopped crying, wiping out her tears, "I have to be strong for my people." She was the only one that the elven army would listen to, so she could not let herself fall in her sorrow.


    "Can you keep it from Ava, for the time being, Jasmine? I am afraid this is not the right time," Aleesa was worried that Virion''s death might affect her sister''s pregnancy. Ava was in her eighth month of pregnancy, and she was carrying Tang Shaoyang''s firstborn. She did not want anything to happen to Ava.


    Jasmine understood and nodded, "You have to tell her yourself."


    Aleesa took a deep breath, trying to clear her mind, calming herself. Then she opened the Communication System to report the situation at Paris'' border and Virion''s death. She must keep it secret from Ava for the time being, but she must tell Zhang Mengyao for sure.


    After sending the report, she returned to the wall with Jasmine. Jasmine used her root to patch up the broken wall. Not as sturdy as before, but it did the job pretty well.


    "I think they haven''t noticed me yet, so I will hide from them for a bow from her inventory and nocked the arrow. As she drew the string to the maximum stretch, her arrow turned invisible. That was surprise if they dare toe," Kalliyan decided to hide from the army behind the wall. She might be the key for them to win if the battle broke out.


    Aleesa made sure that the enemy was not getting closer. While the army did note closer, she noticed a few of the beastmen came closer to the wall. They seemed to notice something happening inside the wall and came to scout. She did not hesitate to take the bow from her inventory and nocked the arrow. As she drew the string to the maximum stretch, her arrow turned invisible. That was one of her skills, Invisible Arrow. The best one to snipe while the enemy did not notice being aimed by an arrow, especially at night when the vision was limited.


    She released the arrow, and before the first arrow hit the target, the second invisible arrow was already on the bow. There were twenty-two scoutsing closer, and she shot twenty-two arrows in ten seconds. All twenty-two invisible arrows hit all the targets, right on the head, "Keep your eyes open. They are sending the scout!" Aleesa called out to her people but none of them noticed the iing scout.


    Not long after she killed the scout, she received a reply from Zhang Mengyao. Thetter expressed her sorrow, regret, and fury in the three lines message. The fury was reflected in thest part of the message, "Kill anyone in sight. We will let them know how feel about losing someone important to them!" That was a green light for Aleesa that she could attack the enemy. However, Aleesa had a doubt that Revalor worked together with their current enemy.


    The enemy did not attack the wall when Revalor made a mess inside the wall. That was great timing for the attack, but they instead sent a group of scouts instead of attacking, investigating what happened inside the wall. She did not think that Revalor worked together with the World Government. They must investigate it further as that meant they had another enemy in the dark. Aleesa replied to the message with her suspicions about Revalor and who he worked together with. The reply came fast.


    [I will send Lu An to your side. I think he can get some information from Revalor and Arbane. We will bring justice for Virion''s death, and we will make sure whoever is behind this, they will pay the price a hundred times!]


    Aleesa closed the screen and nocked another arrow on her bow. She had a lot of anger inside her, and the army in front of her would be the right target to vent out her anger. Especially after she received the green light from the Supreme Commander. There was no need for her to hesitate anymore.


    The arrow in her bow zed in me. That was an explosive arrow that would deal maximum damage to the enemy. She also used Invisible Arrow so the enemy would not notice the iing arrow. The fire arrow would catch the enemy''s attention in the dark. She aimed the arrow up high and released it. She shot three zing arrows consecutively, in three different directions.


    The three zing arrows reached the maximum height in the air before they slowly came down to the enemy army. The aim was perfect as the arrows would fall in the middle of the army. However, the arrow hit the invisible barrier above the army. The enemy prepared the defensive barrier for the surprise attack. The three zing arrows exploded in the air as the barrier shook. The explosion caught the army off guard and they started to yell that they were under attack. The battle started with the initial attack from Aleesa. Aleesa tried a few more attacks with her arrows, but all the arrows failed to break the barrier.


    The atmosphere tensed up as Aleesa expected the enemy would charge to the wall. However, the enemy did not take a single step out from where they were.


    "Can you do something to the barrier?" Aleesa asked Jasmine. After a few tries, she gave up destroying the barrier. She did not want to use everything she had to destroy the barrier because her intention was to poke the enemy, killing a few of them or maybe scare them to retreat. The ideal situation was to let the enemye for them instead of going out to attack.


    "I don''t think so. It''s a waiting game now," Jasmine shook her head. She did not think she could reach the enemy with her roots.


    Aleesa was frustrated that she could not do anything. The anger was building up inside her after what just happened. The enemy was in formation again. They calmed down after realizing the arrow could not break the barrier. The night continued with a stalemate while Zhang Mengyao led The Beast Coven to Belgium. They might take the initiative if the enemy did not make a move until the main force arrived.


    A few hourster, Lu An arrived on the wall. He appeared from the shadow, right next to Aleesa, "Where are Revalor and Arbane?" He did not bother with the greeting as he felt the same as Aleesa right now. Angry that they lost someone important before even the battle. Moreover, his brother would be disappointed that they lost Virion when he was not here. That was what made him angry the most, that he disappointed his brother. Whoever was behind Revalor must pay the price for what they had done.


    "Follow me," Aleesa wanted to know the culprit behind Revalor.


    The building where Revalor and Arbane were not that far from the wall. They quickly arrived at the room where the father and son were locked up. Both still had not woken up from the Slumber Mist.


    "Are they sleeping?" The anger was clear in his voice. He could not believe that both were sleeping after killing Virion.


    "Ah, no. I put them to sleep with Slumber Mist. We can wake them up right away if you want to."


    "I see¡­ Please leave me alone with them. I promise you to get the information from their mouth!" Lu An looked dead serious as he looked at Aleesa.


    She wanted to say and listen to the interrogation, but she agreed to leave, "Alright. I will leave you alone with them."

 Chapter 1249 Enemy In The Dark

    Chapter 1249 Enemy In The Dark


    Lu An slowly approached the father and son who slept soundly. He noticed the dwarf''s product on their wrist and ankles. He stood there for a while, observing the two, thinking who would he start with.


    It did not take that long for him to get the answer, Arbane. The father was someone who had been on the battlefield numerous times. It would take longer to crack the father than the son.


    Lu An approached the two and was about to grab Arbane''s ankle, but Revalor opened his eyes. His hand tried to reach Lu An''s neck, but thetter was faster. Lu An caught the wrist and squished the wrist.


    Blood trickled down from the gap between Lu An''s grip. The sound of a cracking bone rang in the room followed by the pained cry from Revalor. Despite the pain, the former elven king kept his voice low, grunting while staring at the young man in front of him.


    Revalor then looked at the chain on his wrist and ankles, realizing he did not have the mana or strength to fight back. He gave up fighting back and scoffed at Lu An, "Heh, if not for these chains, you will be dead. Did you learn that cowardice from your emperor?"


    Lu An stares into Revalor''s brown eyes, not wavering in the slightest, "Nice little tricky you have there. If you think that I will unchain you for such a cheap provocation, then you make a mistake. I don''t care if it''s cowardice or not, but I will make sure you and your second son suffer, more than what Virion experienced before he died." He kicked Revalor in the chest, sending the man back to the wall as he grabbed Arbane by the hair.


    Arbane immediately awoke as Lu An grabbed his hair. He was startled, looking around, trying to understand his situation. Thest thing he remembered before passing out was that he and his father fought her aunt, and he did not remember what happened afterward. He immediately felt the pain on his scalp as someone pulled his hair, dragging him to the ground. He tried to muster his mana to fight back, but he quickly realized that he did not have mana in his body. Not just mana, but he did not even have the strength to break free from the grasp.


    "Keep struggling, you worm. That''s what I want!" Lu An threw Arbane at the other side of the room.


    Arbane frantically tried to get up after his body hit the wall, but he was too weak even to muster his strength to stand up. It took him such a long time to get on his feet, but what greeted him was a kick in the chest when he got up. The sound of chain clinging rang in the room. Lu An pinned the elf prince on the wall with his kick while his face got closer. Arbane''s eyes shook with mixed feelings confused, shook, and fear.


    Lu An saw fear in Arbane''s eyes when their eyes met. Arbane was the first one to look down, looking away from Lu An. However, Lu An caught his cheek, forcing the prince to look at him, "I see fear, but I don''t see regret from killing your own brother."


    "Come fight me if you dare, coward! You know you can''t beat me, so you pick my son!" Revalor yelled. He sacrificed his eldest for the sake of his vengeance, but he was not prepared to lose his second son.


    "Don''t worry. You will have my timeter, but not now. I need to speak with your son¡­privately," The shadow burst out from Lu An, wrapping half of the room with the shadow. Revalor could only just watch as his second son was swallowed by the shadow. His chest heaved up and down. He tried to gather all the strength he had, dragging his body closer to the shadow.


    Revalor did not know what happened beyond the shadow. He could not see through the shadow, and he could not hear anything either. That just made him even more anxious than watching his son tortured. He wanted to help Arbane, helping his son get out of this predicament. The sound of clinking chains rang in the air as Revalor''s nail dug into the floor, pulling him closer to the shadow. After five minutes, of crawling on the floor, digging the floor with his nail, he was finally right in front of the shadow. His hand stopped midair, hesitating to put his hand into the shadow.


    The hesitation just a while as he put his hand into the shadow. He could feel the same floor as his nail dug into the floor once more. Before he could get into the shadow, Lu An came out of the shadow. Picking him up like a dog by the neck and throwing him at the other side of the room. Revalor hit the wall and shadow bound his hands and feet, rendering him immovable. This time, he could not crawl his way into the shadows.


    Revalor had his back on the wall with shadows bound to his hands and feet. There was nothing he could do but stare at the shadow. His eyes wide open, staring into the shadow. Five minutes passed¡­


    Revalor did not even blink in those five minutes, staring into the darkness.


    Five minutes earlier, Inside the shadow


    Arbane panicked as the shadow wrapped him. He could not see anything, he could not hear anything, and he could not feel his surroundings either. What he knew was that he was leaning against the wall and his feet were still touching the floor. The fear in his eyes intensified.


    "You have two choices, Arbane. First, answer all my questions, then there will be no pain. Second, you can keep silent, but you will suffer the pain that you never experienced before," The familiar voice entered Arbane''s ears. He felt like someone was talking right next to him. He turned to the side, but it was just darkness.


    "Who''s behind you and your father? Whose order do you take from? Tell me, and you don''t need to suffer!" The voice got louder in his ear as if it would shatter his eardrum, "You have ten seconds to answer."


    Arbane frantically looked around, trying to find the person who spoke to him. He kept his mouth shut despite the fear and panic. Ten seconds of silence, right on the dot, and Arbane did not answer the question. In the eleventh second, his eyes widened before letting out a scream.


    "ARRGGGHHHH!" Arbane felt like a dagger just pierced his right foot. That was not the end of it as he then felt a liquid fall on the same spot, and it amplified the pain. He let out a suppressed grunt, enduring the pain after the initial scream. He clenched his teeth and smirked, "That''s it. I can endure this all day. You are too young for the job." He tried to taunt Lu An, but he got no reply. Silent followed after his taunt, nothing but just his heavy breath.


    "Who''s behind you and your father? Whose order do you take from?" Lu An asked the same question.


    "Kiss my ass, then I might tell you," Again, Arbane kept trying to taunt Lu An. He expected another jab on his left foot after his initial taunt, but nothing happened. However, the stab hit him when he least unexpected it. He subconsciously screamed once more as his left foot was stabbed by another dagger. He felt the same liquid poured into the same spot, and he endured the pain with a grunt. He breathed heavily, enduring the pain as sweat soaked his back and face.


    "Who''s behind you and your father? Whose order do you take from?" Arbane heard the same question for the third time. His eyeballs moved around while maintaining his silence. He did not taunt Lu An anymore because of the pain. Once more, in the least unexpected timing, his achilles heels were cut, on both sides. He forced his lips to close, not letting any voice out. What Lu An wanted was his scream, and he would not let Lu An get what he wanted. The same cold liquid was poured on his achilles heel as the pain amplified once more.


    Arbane then heard the same question once more. He would not speak, and this time, Lu An plucked all his right toenails, five of them before pouring the cold liquid on them. He took a deep breath and held the pain. Tears fell from his eyes because of the pain, but he still did not speak. Next was his left toenails, and this time, he gave up and screamed. He could not endure the pain anymore.


    "Who''s behind you and your father? Whose order do you take from?" The same question was uttered, but Arbane remained stubborn by not answering the question. He did this for his father, and he also hated the Emperor. Because of the emperor, he lost the woman he loved. This was not just for his father''s vengeance, but also his vengeance.


    Arbane did not give up, but then he felt tickling pain in his right knee. He could feel a knife on his knee, not too deep, just the tip of it. Then the knife moved to the side, circling his knee before the knife went down. His eyes widened as he realized what Lu An wanted to do. He tried to move his feet, trying to kick, but the shadow bound his feet. He could not move, his whole body could not move but just his fingers and toes. His fingers and toes moved frantically, but there was nothing he could do while Lu An peeled off his skin. The movement was smooth as he could barely feel the pain. At least the pain was nothingpared to what Lu An did earlier. However, he realized what awaited him after Lu An finished peeling his skin. Then Lu An started to peel his left foot as well.


    "NO! PLEASE NO! DON''T! NO!" Despite his plea, Lu An kept peeling his skin down to his heel. He could feel that his feet no longer had skin, and what he feared the most happened. Lu An poured the cold liquid on both sides at the same time. He let out an uncontroble scream. Not just that, he heard the sizzling noise before he smelled the burnt. That was a different liquid than the earlier ones, this one burnt his skin.


    "AAAAARRRRGGGHHHHHH!"


    "Who''s behind you and your father? Whose order do you take from? You better answer me before I get into the most interesting part," The voice whispered in Arbane''s ears, right from behind. Arbane could feel someone touching his pants, starting to lower his pants. He quickly realized what the most interesting part was.


    "I WILL ANSWER YOU! I WILL TELL YOU EVERYTHING! PLEASE STOP! STOP!" Tears flowed down from his eyes.


    "Good boy," Lu An forcefully opened Arbane''s mouth, pouring the healing potion, "This is a reward for a good boy." The healing potion soothed the pain as all the wounds started to heal, "Now answer my question before I start it again."


    "The Giteron Dynasty! Reinar Thamsen!" Arbane answered before getting into the details, "A few weeks ago, my father and I snuck into the Dimensional Tower. We were gathering information to find what happened in the tower, and we met Reinar Thamsen¡­" The elf prince went into detail about the meeting, and what his father nned.


    "Do you have spies in our ranking? Does your father have people to spy on your brother? Tell me honestly before I change my mind."


    "We do! My father has loyal followers, and most of them don''t join the war with Virion. They stay at home. If we fail here, we will return to the Elven Kingdom and take over the kingdom. Then we will use everything to attack the empire''s capital!"


    "Why did Reinar Thamsen want to take over the Tang Empire?" Lu An was a little bit confused with the Giteron Dynasty''s involvement. If The Giteron Dynasty wanted to take down The Tang Empire, he could join the other two factions to take the Tang Empire down instead of scheming behind them.


    "I don''t know their real intention, but he seems to fancy Zh¡ª Supreme General Zhang. He wants her, and The Emperor''s other wives. At least, that''s what I know, and that''s the reason why my father agreed to join hands with him! I don''t really know why they eye the Tang Empire." Arbane was quite smart to know that was not the only thing that Reinar Thamsen or the Giteron Dynasty wanted. Lu An guessed what the Giteron Dynasty wanted was Earth.


    "Do you have anything on you that you could use to contact Reinar Thamsen?"


    "Yes, we do. Reinar Thamsen gave us three different orbs to give him a signal. It''s more giving him a signal instead ofmunication," Arbane took out the three different colors of orbs, "The red one is for an emergency, in case we need his help. He told us to use it if we are in danger. He wille, but he will only save us if the situation is not that dangerous, and we can only use it if we have a chance to escape. The green orb means we seed in the n, and the orange one is a change of n, the n b I just told you about."


    "Anything else you know but you haven''t told me? I can tell if you are lying, Arbane. You better be honest before you regret it!"


    The pain was gone, and his wounds were healed. Arbane was fine now as if nothing happened; as if what happened before was just a nightmare. However, he knew it was real, not a nightmare, "No! I have told you everything I know about Reinar Thamsen and our agreement."


    A silence followed, and his heartbeat raced up. The silence scared him because he did not know when Lu An would change his mind and start torturing him again. The fact that he could not see was the source of his terror. The darkness made things worse because he did not know what would happen next.


    "Alright, you passed. Thest question, and we are done. Why did you kill your brother? You can still do your n by keeping your brother hostage, but why did you decide to kill him? Why?"


    "My father! It''s my father''s order! I am just following his order! He promised me that he will make me the new king of The Elven Kingdom, and my father also said Virion is loyal to The Emperor. Virion will be an obstacle to my father''s vengeance. That''s why he told me to kill Virion! I swear, I am telling the truth! It''s my father''s order!"

 Chapter 1250 The Orbs Uses

    Chapter 1250 The Orbs'' Uses


    Revalor stared at the shadow. It had been fifteen minutes since his son was swallowed by the shadow. That made him anxious as every second passed. He was nervous that Lu An would kill his son. He did not even blink in those fifteen minutes. Then he noticed the shadow started to disappear, revealing the figure beyond the shadow. His son was stuck on the wall just like him, and his eyes immediately observed Arbane from top to bottom to look for the injuries.


    He was relieved that he did not find any injuries on his son, but then he noticed the small pool of blood right below his son. It was not that his son did not suffer injuries, but everything was healed already. He looked at the blood, that was a lot of blood.


    Arbane nced at his father before looking down and did not dare to meet his father''s eyes. He had failed his father by revealing their deal with the Giteron Dynasty. He failed his father to take revenge against The Emperor.


    "It''s okay, Arbane. As long as you are alive, I am okay," Revalor noticed the guilt in his son, and he did not care if his son revealed their dealing with the Giteron Dynasty. Either way, he achieved his goal, of making more enemies for the Tang Empire. It would be a pity that he could not see the Tang Empire destroyed.


    "Not for long," Lu An shook his head, "You should know the punishment for the people like you, death. Not until His Majesty''s return though. He will decide your punishment, or maybe the Elven Kingdom will decide the punishment."


    Lu An left the father and son after that. He went to the portal and returned to the Capital. There was something he needed to confirm in the capital that only a dwarf could do it. The signal orbs from Arbane, he needed to confirm their uses before figuring out what they would do with it. They might use the orbs to bait Reinar Thamsen.


    Lu An went to the underground city that dwarves named Dwarven Keep, and they also renamed their group as a whole as Dwarven Confederation. There was no more chief as they took a new system, a President and the Council. The Chief became the President, and the Elders took a position in the council. They learned something from the Earth''s government system and adopted it as their own.


    He directly went to President Engin, and the guards did not stop him. He was a familiar face in the underground city.


    President Engin sat at his table, wearing a suit for his size, enjoying a cup of his coffee as he went through the paper on his table. Another thing that dwarfs liked, was coffee. He looked up when his door was flung open. There was a frown, but the frown disappeared at the sight of Lu An.


    "What brought you here, Sir Lu An?"


    Lu An did not waste his breath, taking the three orbs and putting them on the table. He exined the function of the orbs to President Engin, "I need you to confirm their function. Is it true that orbs have such a function?"


    "Interesting," Engin immediately grabbed the red orb, observing the orb closer. He put the orb closer to his eyes, inspecting the glowing light, "This is not my expertise because what we need to do is to identify the magical energy inside the sphere. Can you leave the orb? I can message you the result, tomorrow at thetest."


    "There''s no tomorrow. You need to confirm the function right now."


    The dwarf jumped off the chair and ran out of the room. He noticed the urgency behind Lu An''s words and ran to get to one of his councils who were good at identifying the thing in his hand. What he needed to know was the red energy inside the orb, someone good with the enhancement.


    They went to the Smithy district and went to one of the biggest workshops in the district. This was where they made the item and also trained their pupils, "Nommen! Come here. We need you to identify this orb!" Engin shouted, alerting the apprentices.


    The dwarf with no beard, which was rare among the dwarves to cut their beards, ran toward Engin upon recognizing the voice, "I am here. Do we have an urgent situation¡­" his voice trailed off as he turned toward Lu An.


    "Sir Lu An needs you to identify the orb. Tell us the function of the orb," Engin handed the red orb.


    "Oh, this is interesting," He pushed the sses in his right eye, bringing the orb closer. There was an interesting look on Nommen''s face as he inspected the orb, "This is an explosive orb. Something like a bomb if we go with Earth''s terms. These are interesting orbs as the explosive energy inside is quiteplicated. May I know where you get this from? I want one of these so we can recreate it."


    "We will talk about the originter. What about these two orbs," Lu An took out the green orb and the orange orb.


    Nommen picked up the orange orb and frowned. He inspected the orb longer and ended up shaking his head, "I don''t know. I need time to confirm this orb''s function and a lot of processes. I need a lot of testing."


    Lu An frowned as well. He believed Arbane, but Reinar Thamsen might have lied to them. In order to confirm the suspicion, he needed to confirm the orb''s function. He wanted to find Reinar Thamsen''s intention through this orb.


    "Oh, I am actually familiar with the green one. I am working on amunication tool, and we are using simr energy with this one. The energy inside can be used tomunicate, but there are many ways tomunicate so I am not sure how this orb works specifically," Nommen exined as he pushed the orb reluctantly. He wanted to have the orb as it could quicken his research, but it seemed the orb was quite important.


    "Is it possible for the orb to send a signal?" Lu An asked.


    Nommen''s face brightened up, "It might be since the only way to use the orb is to destroy the orb."


    "I see," Lu An frowned. He got the big picture of what Reinar Thamsen tried to do. If Revalor''s n worked, he would get the clue without needing Revalor to report to him directly. However, if Revalor''s n failed, Reinar Thamsen wanted to get rid of Revalor and Arbane to get rid of the evidence, so no one could rte The Giteron Dynasty with Revalor''s move. In the end, Revalor was just a pawn for the Giteron Dynasty.


    "You can have the red and the orange orb, but I need this one," Lu An did not wait for Nommen to reply. He left the room with the green orb.


    Lu An took the portal back to Paris'' border, and he was greeted by Aleesa. The former Elven Elder wanted to know the information from the interrogation, and he had not told her anything yet because he left after getting the orb, "I will message you the result of my interrogation. I need to rush back to meet Sis Mengyao."


    Aleesa did not force Lu An to stay to exin everything in person, responding with a nod.


    *** ***


    Reinar Thamsen sat on the balcony of his room. He went to the First Order Guild''s territory after his dinner with his father, and he was at one of the First Order Guild''s smart bases. A woman with thin clothes sat on hisp with her head leaned onto her chest. His left hand circled around her chest, fondling her plum breast while enjoying the moon. The cold night only encouraged him even more, setting up the pace for hisst meal. Just as his hand was about to reach her vital part, the bracelet in his hand glowed green.


    His hand stopped for a moment, looking at the bracelet with a wide grin, "Leave and tell your guild leader to meet me!" The woman stood up reluctantly, getting dressed up before leaving the room. The woman was part of the First Order Guild''s special treatment for their sponsor.


    "Finally, it''s time for me to take action," Reinar Thamsen dressed in his proper, Earth modern outfit which suited his taste. A navy blue suit, vest, and with a white shirt inside; pants with the same color as his suit, and brown boots. He looked at himself in the mirror with a satisfied smile reflected on the mirror.


    "I don''t understand Lady Zhang''s taste. How could she refuse such a handsomed like me?"


    Not long after he dressed up, Herman Bonivido and Frans arrived in his room.


    "Please sit. I have something to tell you guys about my original n."

 Chapter 1251 The Giteron Dynasty Make A Move

    Chapter 1251 The Giteron Dynasty Make A Move


    Herman and Frans exchanged nces. Reinar had not told them anything that he really wanted other than a few sses from the unique ss. Aside from that, Reinar let Hermanmand the Giteron Dynasty''s force to fight off the Blue Vest from the south and Saint Guild from the north. The situation was stabilized, more than stabilized as they got more territories with the help of the Giteron Dynasty. Yet the man had not specifically said anything about the Giteron Dynasty''s purpose. Herman and Frans took the seat across, "We will do our best to help to achieve the Giteron Dynasty''s goal."


    "That''s what I like to hear, but I don''t need your help for now. I have people to do the job, and we are ready to take action right now. I just want to inform you that we will leave for a while, so you must defend your territory on your own. Maybe for a few months, half a year at most. I don''t want to lose a precious ally, so you just need to defend your territory while I am away," Reinar Thamsen smiled.


    Frans furrowed his brow while Herman did not ept that easily, "But this is too abrupt, Sir. We haven''t set up any defense yet. Can you give us three days?" If Saint Guild and Blue Vest Guild found out that the Giteron Dynasty''s force was not with them, they might attack The First Order Guild''s territories from both sides.


    "You can set up the defense tonight, no? I think it''s easy to set up your defense as long as you have the money," Reinar Thamsen made a coin gesture with his hand, "If you don''t have enough GC, I can lend you some. How much do you need?"


    "No, that''s not it, Sir Reinar. We have the money, but we don''t have the time. They will notice it if you pull your army right now, and the defense might be useless if we don''t have the people," Herman tried his best to keep his voice low, hoping Reinar would understand.


    "Unfortunately time is also what I need. My people have seeded in breaking the Tang Empire''s defense, and I have to take this chance to take them down right now. It''s now or never," Reinar Thamsen shook his head, "I can''t give the Tang Empire time to reinforce their defense. I have to go now or the World Government might take the Tang Empire down. Once the Tang Empire fell to their hands, their next target is you."


    Herman was conflicted as he could not really refute Reinar. If the Tang Empire fell to the World Government, The First Order Guild would be the next target unless they joined the World Government as well.


    "How about if I give you extra armor that my army uses? Your people can wear the armor to disguise as my army. That''s a solid n I would say," Reinar Thamsen had a n in his mind because he knew that Herman would try to stop him from pulling his army.


    Herman knew that he had no choice but to go with the best amongst the worst ns which faked the Giteron Dynasty''s force. If the Blue Vest Guild and Saint Guild knew that "The Giteron Dynasty" army stayed, they would not attack, "Alright, we can do that. But can you give me half an hour, Sir?"


    "I think I can wait for half an hour," Reinar Thamsen smiled and nodded.


    Reinar did not try to burn the bridge with the First Order Guild. He always prepared for the worst. If he failed to take over the Tang Empire, then he still needed a ce to retreat, which in this case was the First Order Guild. Half an hour passed quickly, and Reinar Thamsen and his two hundred thousand armies gathered in a big square. That was not all the Giteron Dynasty''s army. He brought two hundred and fifty thousand army and decided to leave fifty thousand army for the First Order Guild out of goodwill. That was enough to win Herman''s heart.


    Of course, the main reason why was because Reinar was confident with his two hundred thousand army. He did not need a big army to go to the conquered territory. He believed Revalor had won and took over territory with the elven army. That was the meaning of the green orb. The next step was that Reinar just needed to support Revalor to fortify their position while letting the World Government and the Tang Empire fight.


    The big teleportation portal stood in the middle of the square, twenty meters tall and twenty meters wide. Reinar Thamsen came closer to the teleportation portal and ced his bracelet on the portal. As soon as he put the bracelet in its ce, the portal glowed. The portal would trace the green orb''s location, and it would create a portal on the other side.


    Reinar Thamsen raised his right hand and gestured to his army to move forward, "March!"


    Herman and Frans watched from the higher building, watching Reinar Thamsen enter the portal with conflicted feelings. A Mix of fear and concern as the first group followed Reinar. Also, the uncertainty for the future got into his head.


    "What will happen to us if the Tang Empire falls?" Herman uttered in a low voice, "Will they turn against us? Or will we stay as an ally?" That was his concern. What made the First Order Guild and the Giteron Dynasty an ally was the Tang Empire. If the Tang Empire fell to the Giteron Dynasty''s hand, what would happen to them? That was his concern. Frans also did not know what happened in the future, and he had no way tofort his Guild Leader as well because he did not know what kind of people Reinar Thamsen was. Everything about Reinar Thamsen was good and friendly, never taking advantage of them even though Reinar could. However, that was what made him worried, he was too wless for an ally, he did not know what kind of people Reinar was so he did not know how to y their cards against Reinar Thamsen.


    It was the same with the Tang Empire. The Giteron Dynasty had everything, and there was nothing they could give to the Giteron Dynasty. It would be hard to continue their rtionship after the Giteron Dynasty got what they wanted.


    "What if The Tang Empire wins? What if the Tang Empire defeated the federation, the church, and the dynasty? I feel like I have made a grave mistake by receiving the Giteron Dynasty''s support. Regardless of the result, we are in a dire situation, no?" Herman realized the worst scenario in his head where the Giteron Dynasty threw them away after taking the Tang Empire. There was no reason for the Giteron Dynasty to keep the First Order Guild after taking over the Tang Empire.


    If he decided to side with the Tang Empire from the start, the Tang Empire might leave them alone if the Tang Empire won the war, the impossible scenario in his head. However, he did not know why he felt like the Tang Empire might pull the impossible. That made him restless.


    "That''s impossible even for the Tang Empire to win this war," Frans believed the chance of the Tang Empire winning the war was zero. After finding out the Giteron Dynasty''s main force, he believed the Tang Empire''s chance to survive was zero. And the Tang Empire had to fight the other two factions on the same level as the Giteron Dynasty.


    "I hope so. I hope my feeling is wrong too."


    13c3eaca9a381d9d7eed9ddffea43076fdc05dcb1255439b96f300ce2af752371db5b738196e3699efb3d9e47c751441f3cf64c85c1a87795d4f5d54c2d04bd3c8c63bed91e7971fa0dd6581430ca40221e35ee2fcb2c9a30042f510ae8b9103

 Chapter 1252 Invincibility Lies In The Defense

    Chapter 1252 Invincibility Lies In The Defense


    Reinar Thamsen led his army into the portal with confidence swelling up in his chest. He liked the feeling; the feeling of conquering a ruler, and the one ahead of him was the biggest one in his life so far. An empire, though it was just an empire in the backward world, it was still an empire nevertheless.


    His vision blurred for a moment before it returned to him. He saw the rising sun on the horizon which surprised him. He left The First Order Guild''s territory at night, yet it was morning here.


    Reinar then started to observe his surroundings as he took a few steps forward while his army followed him from behind. He was on the open field with no one to greet him. He expected Revalor and the elven army, but there was no one.


    Suspicion aroused inside him as he looked further. He realized that he was out in the open, outside the wall instead of inside the wall. There was no suspicion at first, thinking he was inside the wall, but then he started to notice something amiss when he could not find Revalor.


    Reinar heard an explosion right behind him. He could not see what happened in the back as the shock wave sent him flying forward. His face plummeted to the ground as he felt the heat on his back.


    Reinar Thamsen quickly got back on his feet and turned around only to find out that the teleportation portal was engulfed in an explosion. There was no need for him to think to find out what situation he was in. He fell into a trap set up by the Tang Empire, ''Revalor betrayed me!'' That was the first thought that came to his mind.


    A creature floated above the explosion, the culprit who destroyed the teleportation portal. The creature he never saw in his life even once. It had the body of the horse, the scale of the dragon, the paw of the dragon, and the head of the dragon. Regardless of what kind of creature it was. Dragon blood flowed in its vein, something he never expected.


    Reinar Thamsen used [Detection] on the creature. His heart skipped a beat as the result came into his eyes. His face scrunched in fury as he realized he had been tricked by Revalor.


    [Name: ??? | Affiliation: Tang Empire | Rank: Demi-God]


    Revalor told him there was no God Rank in the Tang Empire, and he was stupid enough to believe that. His eyes turned toward his army. Not even one-tenth of his army managed to go through the portal. At best, he had a few thousand people with him, and none of them were Demi-God Rank. On top of that, part of his people were injured from the initial explosion.


    As if the unknown dragon creature was not enough, another big shadow hovered beyond the cloud. Not just one, but two big creatures flew about the cloud. Revalor immediately looked up to the sky as the shadow hovered on him. One creature had a golden scale and a pair of wings. Another one had three pairs of wings and a white feather. He did not know the creature with the three pairs of wings, but he knew the other one, a dragon.


    The first thing he did was, of course, use Detection on the golden dragon. He was relieved a little that the Golden Dragon was still juvenile. But a dragon was still a dragon, a Primordial Rank Dragon. The same rank as him, and he could not use Detection on the giant white-feathered bird. His heartbeat raced up, his chest heaved up and down.


    As he was distracted by the three creatures in the sky, he heard screams from his people. He turned toward the scream and saw dozens of his subordinates were swallowed by shadow. His people disappeared along with the shadow, "Raise your weapon! We fight!" There was no choice, fight or surrender. And he would not choose surrender, he would rather die and let his father avenge him. He would not be a prisoner of the Tang Empire.


    Swish!


    An arrow went through the air, creating noise, and pierced through his people. Dozens of his people fell on the ground before they could fight back, and more arrows came for them. Even when his people used Bloodline Transformation, none of them could withstand more than three arrows. Just like that, his army was wiped out within less than five minutes. Even the five Legend Ranks could not withstand the barrage of arrows while sustaining the injuries.


    Reinar Thamsen wanted to use his Bloodline Transformation, but he realized that was just a futile resistance. He was defeated, he fell into the trap. His scheme backfired on him, and he fell into his enemy''s hand.


    "You are the first, but don''t worry, more will fall along with you. Don''t need to be ashamed," Reinar heard the familiar voice. He turned around and saw Supreme Commander Zhang Mengyao in her ck armor, ck shield, and cknce. She was ready to fight.


    Reinar Thamsen just stared at the woman. He could not see her features because of the helmet, but he would never forget her look. But then he realized that she was alone, with no one around her. She was alone, just thirty meters away from him. There was no one apanying her. His face brightened up as he got an idea, an idea to get out of this situation.


    ''I just need to capture her. Take her hostage and get out of here!''


    From the information he received, Zhang Mengyao was just a Myth Rank. One lower rank below him. Not easy, but that was the only way for him to get her out alive. He no longer hesitated, using his bloodline transformation. His skin turned red as wings made of fire formed on his back. His eyes turned red while his spear was zed in me. His armor also turned into fire as a crown made of fire floated above his head.


    "You will regret iting to me by yourself!" Reinar rushed toward Zhang Mengyao, leaving a trail of fire as his figure blurred. He thrust the zing spear forward.


    Dang!


    Zhang Mengyao easily blocked the iing spear with her shield. It created noise that resonated in the air, showing off how strong the strike was. The fire from the spear zed, trying to reach Zhang Mengyao. However, the fire could not reach her as if there was a barrier that kept the fire away from her. With a push from the shield, she sent Reinar ten meters back.


    Reinar Thamsen could not believe that he failed to push Zhang Mengyao even in the slightest. Zhang Mengyao was like an immovable fortress to him. Then he noticed the smirk on her lips, mocking him for his attack. That enraged him as he then flew to the sky, not too high as he was afraid that he reached the three creatures'' range in the sky. The fire on his body, wing, and also the spear zed fiercely. His figure was covered in fire, and the fire formed a shape, the shape of a bird.


    Screeeeechhhh!


    It let out a piercing screech before the firebird dove toward Zhang Mengyao. At this point, he did not bother to capture her alive. He just wanted to win against him.


    Zhang Mengyao looked up at the iing firebird and did not have an intention to dodge the iing attack. She remained on her spot and raised her shield toward the iing firebird. That was her n, to block the iing firebird. Never crossed her mind to run away from the attack.


    The firebird hit the shield, and the fire burst out. It was as if the fire was about to engulf Zhang Mengyao. However, the unexpected happened as the shield absorbed the fire. The zing fire disappeared into the shield. The bright sky suddenly dimmed, leaving behind Reinar and his spear. He was in midair with his spear and hit the shield once more. The fire armor and the fire wing were proof that he was still in the Bloodline Transformation, but his attack was negated by a single shield.


    "High-Grade Artifact," Reinar blurted out.


    "I don''t need a high-rank artifact to kill you," Zhang Mengyao smashed hernce toward Reinar''s right shoulder, sending him down to the ground. Then she leaped into the air, pointing hernce toward Reinar on the ground.


    "NOOO!" Reinar was about to get up, but it was toote. He was panicked that he did not use any skill either. Thence pierced through his thigh, destroying the thigh as a high pitch scream came out of Reinar''s mouth.


    "You are no different than the other one," She was talking about Arnor Ollsen, the man who coveted Rosalie.


    Of course, Zhang Mengyao''s words did not enter his head as he was screaming at top of his lungs. Zhang Mengyao then put the shield right in front of his face. He realized that the shield was no longer ck, but red. It was the same color as his fire. The shield glowed in as fire zed out of the shield. The same screech echoed in the air, and Reinar Thamsen found out that the shield absorbed and stored the skill in the shield. Now she used his own skill against him.


    Death was not something he was afraid of beforeing here. The thing he feared the most was to lose his position in his family and in the Giteron Dynasty, his authority. But now he was right in front of the death door, he realized that he also feared death.


    "NO! PLEASE DON''T KILL ME! I WILL DO EVERYTHING FOR YOU! PLEASE DON''T KILL ME!"

 Chapter 1253 Reinar Thamsens confession

    Chapter 1253 Reinar Thamsen''s confession


    Herman Bonivido watched the Giteron Dynasty''s people swarm into the teleportation portal. He wanted to be here, watching them leave to ensure nothing bad happened during the move. He did not know why but he felt nervous, watching these people leaving. Unfortunately,dy luck was not on his side. After a few thousand troops entered the portal, the teleportation portal suddenly went unstable. Chaos and panic ensued among the soldiers, and many tried to pass through the portal even though it was unstable. From unstable, then the teleportation portal was shut off which resulted in many soldiers being cut in half. The lower part was left behind while the upper part was on the other side.


    Herman Bonivido''s heart jumped up, nervous and anxious. There was nothing scarier than the leaderless army. His mind spun, thinking of how to calm these people down. The leader they were supposed to protect was trapped on the other side. He needed to do something to control the chaos, or else these angry mobs would turn against him, thest thing he wanted. He turned around, leaving the room, rushing down the building as Frans followed him.


    As he reached the lobby, a group of five soldiers from the Giteron Dynasty were confronting his people, asking his whereabouts. Herman did not hesitate to jump in before the situation got worse, "What happened?" He wanted to know what happened with the portal.


    "There''s no time to exin it to you. We need to get to Lord Reinar. He might be in danger. Find a way to get there!" The person who spoke was one of the Legend Ranks. Someone above Herman in terms of individual strength.


    "There? Where?" Herman was bewildered, "They are on another continent from here. We need a ship to get there, and it will take one or maybe two weeks, I don''t know. I never take a ship to that ce, and we also don''t know where the portal is connected to."


    "I don''t care about the method. You have to get us there, or you will take responsibility for whatever happened to Lord Reinar!" That did not sound persuasive at all, an obvious threat as the soldier did not bother to mask the three. It was either get them ''there'' or face our wrath. That was what the Legend Rank told Herman.


    The worst happened, and now Herman had to find a way to get Reinar back or get the soldiers to Reinar. He calmed himself down, cursing his bad luck inwardly, "May I know the situation, Sir? Is there a way to restore the portal? The Smart Base has a General Shop, and maybe we can get something from the shop to make the teleportation portal work again."


    "I don''t know if there''s a way to restore the portal. The issue is not the teleportation portal here, but the portal on the other side. If I am right, the portal on the other side is destroyed. The only way to make the teleportation portal work again is to repair the portal on the other side, not this one," The Legend Rank General exined.


    Herman Bonivido massaged the space between his eyes. The worst really happened, and The First Order Guild might be med for whatever happened to Reinar Thamsen. He must find a way to save Reinar Thamsen, and the culprit was likely the Tang Empire, "We can talk to the Tang Empire and ask to return Sir Reinar if the Tang Empire has him. We can head to the tower city to meet them. That''s right, we can still meet them there."


    "We will not talk! We will demand for Lord Reinar to be returned or they will face the Giteron Dynasty''s wrath!" The Legend Ranks General sounded forceful. There was no room for negotiation, they wanted Reinar to be returned which left Herman speechless, "No, we will take Lord Reinar for them! They must have a teleportation portal, right? We can use the teleportation portal to get Lord Reinar back."


    "I am sorry, Sir. But the tower city is protected by the System. If you try to fight there, you will be cklisted from entering the city for one month for the first offense. We can''t fight them there even if we want to, Sir. The only way to get Lord Reinar is to talk with them, and we might be able to ransom Lord Reinar if they captured Lord Reinar," Herman tried his best to exin the situation. He believed that aggression might not be the right choice in their situation right now. If the Tang Empire wanted to meet them was already the best scenario, but if they used aggression, the one who might suffer was Reinar Thamsen.


    *** ***


    "Urgh!" Reinar Thamsen opened his eyes, spitting the ice-cold water that entered his mouth, coughing. He was disoriented and confused, his vision was still blurred as the ice-cold water got into his eyes. As his clouded mind cleared, he found out he was in the cell, hanging on the cold wall with his hands chained to the wall.


    Then he remembered what happened to him. Death shed before his eyes when he saw his own skill in front of his face. He thought he would die, but he passed out because he was too scared back then. That was the most embarrassing and humiliating moment in his life. He did not know he would be that scared of death, not until the death itself came before him.


    His vision cleared and found out he was in the cell. The steel bar caged him, and he saw someone standing before him. He recognized the person, the young man who gave the church and the federation a hard time. He lurked in the shadows and ambushed people, killing many people. One of the most dangerous types that many people did not want to encounter.


    "You better release me unless you want to receive the Giteron Dynasty''s wrath!"


    The threat was responded to withughter by the young man which made him angry, "I guess that''s your type, a coward who acts superior because of your status. You are the easiest to crack."


    "I won''t repeat it again. Release me and also give me Revalor," Reinar repeated, even adding a condition.


    Lu An just shook his head. He was holding a plier in his hand, squatting in front of Reinar. He held the sole and used the plier to remove the toenail. The piercing scream rang in the dungeon, echoing through the hallway, "As I thought, easy to crack." He then took out a bottle. Inside the bottle was a clear liquid, just like drinking water. He opened the bottle and poured a little bit onto the missing toenail. The liquid was thicker than water, but not much. The liquid seeped into the wound.


    "Urrrgggghhhhh!" Reinar Thamsen''s muscles tensed up, grunting in pain. The chain made clunking noise as he endured the pain.


    "Let''s make it easy, shall we? You don''t need to suffer like this if you cooperate," Lu An looked up, smiling while waving the plier at Reinar, "Why are you attacking the Tang Empire? Just to be clear, if you cooperate, then there will be no pain."


    Reinar Thamsen gritted his teeth, refusing to answer. He just stared at Lu An with hatred, he imprinted the young man''s face. He would not forget what happened today and would pay the young man back ten times.


    "Time is up," Lu An went for the next toenail. He plucked toenails this time and poured the same liquid. Reinar''s scream echoed once through the dark tunnel, echoing back. Tears started to gather in his eyes. However, the young noble still refused to speak. Even until all ten toenails were removed, the young noble kept his mouth shut, not spilling a single word.


    Lu An stood and still smiled, "Quite tough, heh?" Then his left hand reached Reinar''s cheek, forcefully opening Reinar''s mouth. He moved the plier to the front teeth at the bottom row, "Do you wish to speak? Blink your eyes two times if you want to speak." The plier was right on Reinar''s teeth.


    Reinar''s eyes turned bloodshot with the tears flowing down from the pain. His chest heaved up and down as his body tensed up. However, he kept his eyes open, staring at Lu An.


    Lu An shook his head and snapped the flier down, snapping two teeth. Blood spurted out from the gum as Reinar let out a scream. He even choked because of the blood inside his mouth. Lu An held the cheek firmly, putting the plier to the front teeth at the top, "Now do you want to speak? Blink your eyes twice if you want to speak."


    Reinar breathed heavily from his nostril, and stared dagger at Lu An with his eyes opened wide.


    Lu An just shrugged and snapped the flier upward, snapping two more teeth. The chain clunked against the wall as his body shook in pain. He tried to break free from Lu An''s grasp, but it was futile because his strength was drained. More tears flowed from his eyes as his mouth was throbbing. He tasted his own blood, entering his system. Some of the blood got into Lu An''s clothes, but he did not bother to clean them as he put the plier on more teeth.


    "Iwillspeak¡­" Reinar made an unintelligible voice, but it was hard to understand with blood gathered in his mouth and his mouth was kept open.


    "Calm down. You don''t need to speak. Blink your eyes twice if you are willing to cooperate now." Reinar blinked his eyes twice as fast as he could.


    "What a pity. I expect you tost longer so I can y a little bit more," Lu An shrugged, releasing his grip on Reinar''s cheek, "I will give you a healing potion after you answer all the questions. Make sure to answer everything fast."


    "Resources! Earth has a lot of resources because your world just integrated into the System recently. Herman told me that your world is still in the second phase and that the Ancient Rank Dimensional Tower is the first dimensional tower. There are many unexplored resources on Earth, and The Giteron Dynasty wants those resources. Earth has greater value than the Ancient Rank Dimensional Tower, that''s why the God Ranks of the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church are willing to get involved!" Reinar did not hesitate to give the answer, "Now give me the healing potion."


    "That''s just the first question," Lu An shrugged, "Then why do you want to take the Tang Empire? You have the First Order Guild already. You still can get those resources without getting involved with us? Why are you so obsessed with the Tang Empire!? Don''t lie to me, or you will feel more pain than what you feel right now. I can do more than just plucking your toenails and teeth."


    13c3eaca9a381d9d7eed9ddffea43076fdc05dcb1255439b96f300ce2af752371db5b738196e3699efb3d9e47c75144122fde7b823e3f9e3c06ad0505af7fa72650c0436a04f5322a535812c5c58f

 Chapter 1254 The Third Phase

    Chapter 1254 The Third Phase


    Lu An returned to report the information he got from Reinar Thamsen. Of course, there were more than the resources that the Giteron Dynasty wanted from the Tang Empire.


    "He has a weird fetish, saying he likes the feelings from conquering the empire and the¡ª" Lu An paused, ncing at Zhang Mengyao, Rosalie, Aleesa, Kang Xue, and the other women in the room. He was not sure if he should say everything in front of the others because Marshal Alton, Chief Moon, Wei Xi, and the other high-ranking officials were with them.


    "Say it!" Receiving themand, Lu An continued, "He said he loved to conquer the strong women, so not just the empire but also the women in charge. More than that, The Giteron Dynasty wanted to force us to submit to them to get more force under theirmand. He said that it would raise the Thamsen Family''s status in the Giteron Dynasty if they managed to conquer the world and the people."


    ''That sealed Reinar''s fate,'' That was what everyone thought when they heard that. There was no turning point after that confession.


    "What about the resources? What resources he talked about that we don''t know?" Zhang Mengyao continued as if she heard nothing.


    "Two remaining dimensional towers are one of those many resources, the smart base, the unique sses. And remember, we are still in the second phase of the game. There''s a phase three for the Game, and he said there would be a dungeon form in the third phase. A dungeon is a subspace infested with monsters and beasts, and we have to clear the dungeon in a certain amount of time. There''s a reward in that dungeon, but there''s also risk. If we don''t clear in that certain time, then there will be a dungeon break where the monster inside the dungeon will break free."


    "Ah, I wonder why Earth does not have a dungeon, that''s why¡­" Marshal Alton finally understood why Earth did not have the dungeon. The people from the Ortis Continent would understand the dungeon because there were a few dungeons formed in the Ortis Continent, "I can confirm it''s true for the dungeon. We have cleared many dungeons in the Ortis Continent."


    "What is the dungeon''s timer before it breaks out?" Zhang Mengyao took out her note. This was important information for the future. She started writing what Marshal Alton said next.


    "Each dungeon is different. There are a few ranks for the dungeon, and the higher the rank for a dungeon, the faster the timer is. A higher rank dungeon is also a home for the dangerous beast and monsters. Gigante Forest in the Ortis Continent is proof of the dungeon break. Kalliyan and Suvan are from the dungeon," Marshal Alton remembered the reason why the Gigante Forest had be so dangerous. It was because of the dungeon break that the forest was infested with a variety of strong monsters that forced the Elven Kingdom to hide their dwelling with illusion spells, the reason why the dwarf built the underground city.


    Kalliyan was a Kirin, and Suvan was a Great Sky Serpent. Both came out from the dungeon and became the guardian beast of the Gigante Forest. That was the only reason why two strong and rare beasts stayed at the corner continent such as Ortis Continent, the dungeon.


    "Are there more resources he talks about aside from the dungeon?" Zhang Mengyao asked again after taking notes.


    "There''s a thing called World sh where the System allows a war between two worlds under System''s regtion. The winner will take over the world, and the System will also take the natives out of their world. He added that''s rare to happen because the risk is too great, so it''s very rare to happen. The System will also add a special event between factions with a rare reward if Earth has more than ten factions, and the event is random as well. It can be a contest for a cksmith, or alchemist, or even something simr to Earth Tournament. It will be different for each event."


    "There are more events. There''s a Universe Tournament, simr to Earth Tournament, but the scale is just bigger. Of course, the reward is also far superior to the Earth Tournament. Thest addition for the third phase is our world will undergo a transformation. The transformation will be varied, the Earth might be bigger, or the System will transfer new races or species to Earth, or it can be both. Or maybe a different unknown transformation, but themon transformation are those two. Meaning the System will generate more resources for Earth."


    Zhang Mengyao turned toward Moonsong and Marshal Alton, in case these two knew something about the transformation. Moonsong and Marshal Alton''s world had entered the third phase which was thest phase. She hoped they knew something about this transformation. The scale transformation was too big to be ignored, and she needed to make preparations. More resources would also mean the danger had increased to another level. She must always prepare for the hidden danger.


    Moonsong and Alton exchanged nces. Both shook their heads, if the transformation happened during their time, they could not feel it for sure.


    "Is there anything more that we need to know, Lu An? If not, we will end the meeting now," Zhang Mengyao was overwhelmed with the new information. She did not know when the third phase would begin, but she must make preparations ahead. She needed to digest the new information before making a n. Of course, there was also a threat looming over them.


    In order to make a trap, Zhang Mengyao decided to abandon the n to take Belgium and Nethends, making a hasty retreat after distributing all the Unique sses. That was why they could only set up the trap when the sun started to rise.


    "I don''t know if this information is useful for us, but he also mentioned that our world is not supposed topete with their worlds in the Dimensional Tower. We are supposed topete with another lower world that is still in the second phase or maybe in the early third phase," Lu An added, "The reason is most likely because we have grown too strongpared to the other factions in our world. That was why the System pitted us against an advanced world like theirs. Reinar said that the Tang Empire is far stronger than the First Order Guild. We have millions of armies while the First Order Guild barely gathered one hundred thousand people that could fight. Our abnormal growth made uspete with them, but that was just a guess from the Giteron Dynasty."


    That was not helpful for their current situation, but it was good to know. It was not like she would cull their numbers to weaken themselves


    "Does he know when the third phase will start? Any indication so we can be prepared for what wille for us? The World sh might be rare to happen because of the risk, but we don''t know what will happen. We need to be prepared for the worst, always," That was an important piece of information. If they knew when it woulde, they could prepare better.


    "When one of Earth''s natives reaches God Rank. That''s when the third phase begins."


    "I see, we have a lot more time for the third phase," Zhang Mengyao nodded, "Thanks for your work, Chief Lu An. Our focus should be the preparation for the God Rank''s invasion, and we have twenty-nine days if they are telling the truth. Let''s end the meeting for today."


    Everyone stood up from their chairs and started leaving the room, leaving Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, Rosalie, and Li Shuang, "Do you have any news from him?" Li Shuang asked in a worried tone.


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "I still can''t send a message. That means he''s still on trial."


    "There''s no need to worry about him. A trial is just another chance for him to increase his level. The trial poses no threat to him," Rosalie tried tofort the worried Li Shuang. At a time like this, they needed to support each other to keep them strong.


    "What we need to worry about is that he will return in time before the God Ranks invade Earth," Jasmine nodded, "But I believe he will return before Ava gives birth to his firstborn. That might motivate him to return faster."


    Kang Xue furrowed, concerned about Ava, "What about Virion? Should we keep it until she gives birth?" That was another thing they worried about the most. It was just wrong to keep it secret from Ava because Virion was her eldest son. The most concerned issue was not that they were afraid that Ava would copse after learning of Virion''s death, but the worst was that her ex-husband plotted it, and her second killed her first son. That was the biggest problem, and maybe that was what Revalor tried to achieve by killing Virion. He wanted Ava to suffer instead of having a happy life with Tang Shaoyang.


    Zhang Mengyao drooped her shoulder, massaging the space between her eyes. If Ava copses, that might cause a serious issue for the baby inside her belly. Before they could reach a decision, Lu An returned to the room. This time, he learned his lesson to go through the door instead ofing out of the shadow, "I have a message from my people at the tower city. The First Order Guild requests a meeting with your Sis Mengyao."


    "Again? Ah, he wanted to talk about Reinar. His backing is with us, so of course, he wants to talk with me," Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "Let him wait. I will think about it if I want to meet him or notter."


    Lu An did not leave the room immediately, "There''s another thing, Sis Mengyao. I have reached level 3000 during the war, so I need to take half a month off from my duty to take the Trial of the Myth."

 Chapter 1255 Ashbloom Order

    Chapter 1255 Ashbloom Order


    If it was a normal situation Zhang Mengyao would give the permission immediately, but it was a different time. Especially after knowing the God Rank could invade Earth at any time in this one month. Lu An was actually the key to every Tang Empire''s move against the World Government. She was not sure that the empire was ready to fight without Lu An. While they retreated from Europe, their next goal was to fortify the main territory and expand to the middle east and South East. Lu An returned to report the information he got from Reinar Thamsen. Of course, there were more than the resources that the Giteron Dynasty wanted from the Tang Empire.


    However, it was not good to dy Lu An''s advancement as well with the big battle ahead of them. The stronger Lu An was, the better for the next battle. After a little bit of consideration, Zhang Mengyao came up with a decision, "You can take the trial. This might be too much for you, but I hope you can finish the trial faster. We do really need you for the uing battle."


    Lu An smiled, "I will do my best. I have assigned Sis Viona and Yeon Hee to takemand of TEID. You can trust them just like how you trust me." After saying that, Lu An left the room.


    *** ***


    Mongolia


    The Pr Guild kept harassing the border of Mongolia after the Tang Empire took over. The person in charge of Mongolia was having a hard time with the constant harassment from the Pr Guild because their force was sparse with how big their border was.


    Abaka, the native who was in charge of Mongolia, had been requesting reinforcement from the Tang Empire. However, he heard that some factions from the dimensional tower came to Earth, and the main force was fighting those factions. He understood why the Tang Empire could not send reinforcements to help him to hold the border.


    A few hours ago, he received a message from the Vice Supreme General that reinforcements woulde to help him. The news was received well by Abaka, and he had been waiting in front of the teleportation portal for three hours even though the message mentioned that the reinforcement would arrive in three hours. He kept reminding himself to keep his attitude respectful.


    After three hours of waiting, the teleportation portal made a noise. Abaka raised his head in excitement, looking at the portal. The first four people came out of the portal, and four of them were women. He subconsciously frowned even though he reminded himself to be respectful.


    The four women were Liang Suyin, Ashley, Delia, and Li Na. Followed after them were Wen the Jade Eagle and Kairu the ming Lion. Then five hundred knights of the Ashbloom Order followed. The five hundred knights were people picked by Ashley personally that she created after returning from the Ortis Continent. The five hundred knights were elite of the elite, all of them were Epic Rank.


    Li Na recognized Abaka as the leader of Mongolia''s territories, and she immediately approached him, "Hello, Sir. I am Li Na, and we are sent here to help you to fight the Pr Guild."


    Abaka was distracted for a moment while questioning himself, ''Does the Tang Empire think that our territory is not that important?'' Not just because of the four women, but also because of the number of people. The two beastmen were surely fearful, but their enemy was thousands, maybe over ten thousand. He thought that an additional five hundred people would be useless, ''Did I send the wrong data?''


    Before sending the reinforcement, the Tang Empire asked the enemy''s average level and also the number. He did not know the exact number, but there were dozens of Epic Ranks and their number easily surpassed five thousand. He could not get the exact number, but he estimated that low, hoping the Tang Empire would send at least a few thousand Tarriors to help them. He was not expecting a full force to wipe out the Pr Guild with the current predicament. However, he did not expect for the Tang Empire to send just five hundred people. What could five hundred people do against the thousand?


    "I know you are disappointed with the number, but they are elite of the elite, Sir Abaka. I give you permission to use Detection on Ashbloom''s knights," Li Na noticed the disappointment. Rather than having an unnecessary misunderstanding, she told Abaka to use Detection instead. Using Detection without permission was kinda rude, and it was an effective rule for everyone, including the people that were not in the nonbat ss that was part of the Tang Empire. If one used Detection without consent, the vitor would be fined. Repeated vitions would end up in the dungeon for a few years. That was why Abaka did not use Detection from the start.


    Abaka used Detection on the knights, not all of them, but all the knights in his sight. He showed no hesitation which proved that he did indeed doubt the Ashbloom Order. He did not mean to offend them, but that was just the logical thinking for the people who did not know about Ashbloom Knight.


    Abaka''s jaw dropped, and he could not help but nce at Li Na with a bewildered look. He was asking for confirmation, "That''s right, all of them are Epic Rank, every single one of them," Li Na nodded with a polite smile, "Can we get somewhere else? I need to tell you our n."


    She told her n, not discussing the n. The meaning was clear that they came with a n and would not receive orders from Abaka.


    "Ah, yes. Please follow me," Abaka snapped out of his daze and returned to his respectful attitude. It was different if it was five hundred Epic Ranks. That should be enough to content the Pr Guild until the Tang Empire solved their main issue, but he was wrong about something, about Li Na''s n.


    "Have you found their main base operation?" Li Na asked.


    Abaka was confused at first, but he answered truthfully while shaking his head, "We don''t know their main base operation. We focused on defending in thest few months."


    Li Na nced at Ashley, "We have to start from that." Thetter nodded her head.


    "Wait¡­ May I know your n?" Abaka interrupted the two. He felt like the n did not align with his n. His n was simple, defending the border until the Tang Empire sent their main force to hit the Pr Guild. Their opponent was a guild, one of the top eleven guilds in the world. There was no way they would beat them with just five hundred. He was relieved with the five hundred Epic Ranks, but he felt like it was still impossible to beat the Pr Guild with just five hundred.


    "We n to attack their main base and force them to retreat," Li An told the n as simply as possible. That sounded simple, but that was not simple at all in Abaka''s head.


    "Is there another reinforcementing?" Abaka could not help but ask. That was the only exnation for Li Na to make such a n.


    "No, just us. Don''t worry, we will not ask you to join us. It will be just us," Li Na exined, misunderstanding Abaka''s question. She thought Abaka did not want to join because they were too weak to participate in a fight. Abaka himself was Epic Rank, there were no more than thirty Epic Ranks in Mongolia. It was a miracle that they managed to hold down for long.


    "That''s not what I mean," Abaka shook his head, waving his hand, "We are talking about the Pr Guild. From what I know, their Guild Leader, Yury Semenov, is Myth Rank. They also have a few thousand mercenaries from the dimensional tower, and the mercenaries are stronger than the Pr Guild''s main force too. There''s one Primordial Rank from the mercenary."


    "We know about that. Didn''t you give us the data? We are aware of their average level and ranks," Li Na nodded, "Leave everything to us. We will drive them away."


    Abaka was left speechless. During the discussion, he just listened to them quietly from the side. He made sure not to miss a single piece of information. They asked him where the Pr Guild would frequently attack, and more questions about mercenaries. Mostly about where they attacked them from. After fifteen minutes, they ended the meeting and asked him to lead where the mercenary attacked pretty often.


    "We have lost a few hundred people because of the mercenary, and we stopped defending the area for a while because of that. However, the mercenary never entered our territory even once, as if their attack was just a distraction," Abaka led Li Na''s team to the mountainous area. The area where the mercenary was active. There was a tall wall separating the border between Russia and Mongolia, and Abaka bought the wall, "The wall had been destroyed twice, but they never entered our territory or even tried to take over our territory. I don''t know why."


    They stood on the wall, below them was a forest. The trees obstructed their vision as they could barely see through the tree. It was hard to see the enemy''s movement if the enemy wanted to be sneaky, and Abaka did not try to clear trees. At least, they should cut the tree below the wall and five hundred meters further, or else, the wall was pointless.


    "I guess this is good for us," Ashleymented, "We can sneak through the forest if the mercenary makes the camp nearby."


    "Then I will start right away," Li Na summoned her summon.


    The creature was a big ck sticky ball with a pair of wings and one eye upied most of the body. It was the creature she summoned through The Circle of Void, a void creature called Void Eye. Void Eye had the ability to see through inanimate objects, and its vision covered a vast area, more than ten kilometers. Of course, that was not the only one of its capabilities. It has many deadly skills, and one of them was Petrify Gaze. One of its strongest skills, turning anyone who saw its eyes into void stone.


    Li Na used Void Eye to scout the area, and they shared the vision together. It did not take long for Li Na to discover the track of the mercenary. Just as they predicted, the mercenary made camps, many small camps, scattered around the forest. She found seven small camps through Void Eye.


    "I have found seven small camps, but there might be more. Should I look further, or do we take action immediately?" Li Na asked Ashley. While she was the one who talked with Abaka, Ashley was the one in charge of this fight. She was the one who made the decision.


    "Let''s enter the forest and scout more areas if possible. After we find all the camps, we will attack them immediately," There was no reason for them to dy the attack. Ashley decided to enter the forest and took action as soon as they arrived.


    "Are you sure you don''t need our help?" Abaka asked once more for confirmation. He felt bad for not helping, though he was still doubting them. He felt like he should help them at this time.


    "Just keep contact with us and immediately notify us if the Pr Guild attacked another ce," Ashley shook her head and gave the man amand. There was no discussion anymore as she brought five hundred knights into the forest with Void Eye floating above him with its invisibility.

 Chapter 1256 Sweeping The Mercenaries

    Chapter 1256 Sweeping The Mercenaries


    Li Na saw everything through the connection with Void Eye. After the initial seven camps, she found another nine camps deeper into the forest. It was easy to tell that they were mercenaries with how separated they were. They moved in the original group instead of moving like an army.


    "This is an easy sweep for us. They don''t set up any patrol or watcher," Ashley showed up a paper with many dots on it. The dots were the camp''s location. There were a total of sixteen camps with each campprising fifty to a hundred people, "We will split into two groups, and we will meet again at this camp. I will lead the first group, and Liang Suyin will lead the second group. I will split the knights with you."


    "Why don''t we split into three groups instead? It''s faster that way," Kairu was at Primordial Rank, one of few that was closest to each Legend Rank, "Me and Wen, that''s a solid group."


    "No. You follow my order and follow Liang Suyin. I will split one hundred knights into the second group. We are on time, and we don''t know when the World Government will start attacking us, so we must finish our business here as soon as possible in the safest way as well. We don''t know if they have Legend Rank mercenaries or not. Move in a bigger group, so if something goes wrong, we can stall time with the number so we can regroup." Ashley did not hesitate to oppose Kairu''s idea about the three groups.


    Abaka mentioned there was no Legend Rank, but they did not know if what Abaka mentioned was all mercenaries. There must be a reason too why the Pr Guild did not try to take over Mongolia. Regardless of the reason, they needed to cull the Pr Guild''s force so they would note to the border again.


    The ming Lion wanted to protest, but Wen stopped him. The Jade Eagle shook his head, telling him not to argue anymore, "Good if you understand," Ashley then started to make a route for the two groups, "I will take this route, and you will take this route."


    Ashley was the first one to leave with her four hundred knights. Despite their heavy armor, the knight moved soundlessly. Not even vibration could be felt from the ground despite moving in formation.


    "We are on an official mission, Kairu. We just need to listen to themand and get the job done," Wen scolded his friend after Ashley left, "I know you are close to Legend Rank, but this is more important than individual achievement. We need to get the job done with no casualties. That''s why we are here." Wen and Kairu were the fastest to reach Primordial Rank. The reason was that both had gone on their way, exploring the Earth. They had fought the strong and high-rank zombies, preventing the zombie to form a big group and so on.


    "If that''s the case, we will provide support while you two go on rampages," Liang Suyin was more on the softer side. She knew that the two beastmen did not want to share the level with the others, "And please don''t make a bigmotion. We don''t want the next camp to notice they are under attack."


    *** ***


    Ashley soon arrived at her first camp. From Li Na''s scouting, there were sixty people in this camp. The rank was unknown because Li Na could not use Detection through Void Eye. Dozens of tents stood with the men gathered around the bonfire, drunk. Ashley could hear the mercenariesining.


    "Why are we staying here? Can we just take over their city and stay there instead?" That was the mostmonint, but of course, no one could give the man the answer because they were paid to follow the order.


    "Stopining, you bastard! You are ruining the mood here. As long as they keep supplying the drink, then I don''t care where to sleep. We will finish the contract in a month. We can cash out and leave this backwater world!"


    Ashley had finished using the Detection, and none of the mercenaries noticed that. There was a subtle ufortable feeling when someone used Detection, but because they were drunk, they failed to notice that ufortable feeling, "Ancient Rank is the highest," She muttered while sending a signal to her knight to surround the camp. After all her knights surrounded the camp, Ashley leaped from the tree. She leaped far andnded next to the bonfire.


    The mercenaries were surprised at first with most of them picking up their weapon. However, the surprise turned intoughter, "Even God is helping us now. God sends one of his b*tches for us to en¡ª Huh?" The man could not finish his words because his head flew into the air with his vision turned upside down.


    After the first head, Ashley''s figures blurred once more. Her sword released the energy and cut through the mercenaries. Within five seconds, she killed over twenty mercenaries. Only, the mercenaries were rmed. They shouted to call out their friends inside the tent. At the same time, the four hundred knights rushed into the camp. It did not take long for Ashley and her knight to finish off sixty-five mercenaries.


    Ashley shook her sword from the blood before sheathing it back. She walked to the leader of the mercenary who was sleeping when sheunched the ambush. He was on his knees with no hands and three swords on his back, "We are just mercenaries. We are just following¡ª" She cut his head before he could finish his words. Her mission was to eliminate the threat to Mongolia, she did not take prisoners or ves.


    "Don''t burn their bodies, just leave them be. We don''t want the next camp to notice our attack!" Ashley raised her sword and gestured to her knights to move to the next camp.


    *** ***


    In another area, Kairu and Wen took the lead to ambush the camp with fifty mercenaries. The knights surrounded the camp, ensuring there was no one escaping while Wen and Kairu barged into the camp with their surprise attack. Fifty mercenaries with the highest Ancient Rank was nothing for the duo. The two beastmen mercilessly killed the mercenary in sight.


    "They really leave nothing for me," Li Nained from outside the camp. She wanted a few of the mercenaries for her to summon. Void Eye was just level 789, not even Epic Rank. She wanted a few mercenaries for her new summon, but Kairu and Wen did not leave a single one to escape, "Don''t you want to kill the mercenary too, Sis Suyin? They are quite high-rank."


    "Do you forget my ability? If I fight, the other camp might notice us," Liang Suyin shook her head. Her fire might reveal their location and arouse suspicion from the other camps, "We will have ourster, maybe."


    Liang Suyin was about to order her group to move to the next camp, but she noticed someone missing from her group, Delia. She panicked for a moment and asked Li Na, "Where''s Delia?"


    "She''s hunting," Li Na answered casually as if it was nothing weird.


    Liang Suyin was bewildered for a moment, giving Li Na a second nce, "What do you mean she''s hunting? Is there someone who can escape from the camp?"


    "No, she''s hunting the beast in this forest. She found the mutated deer just two minutes ago and went to hunt the deer," Li Na replied casually, "There''s no need to worry about her. She''s in my vision and safe."


    Liang Suyin blinked her eyes. She thought Delia followed them to gain experience in fighting, but she was wrong. Delia was hunting the delicacy that only existed here, "If you say so."


    The group continued, and the mercenary failed to provide a surprise for them. The mercenary did not expect the ambush which led to their doom. After the sixth, they were supposed to meet Ashley''s group in the seventh camp.


    "Are there any casualties?" That was Ashley''s first question when they met.


    "Nope. They lowered their guard which made it easy for us," Liang Suyin shook her head.


    "Good. We will start the next camp," Ashley was relieved with no casualty. The reason they regrouped for thest three camps was because the mercenary number wasrger. The one ahead of them had over two hundred people. That would be hard for them to sweep them smoothly like the previous camp. The bigger number meant there might be a high rank in this camp, a Primordial Rank or maybe the Legend Rank.


    "Me, Wen, and Kairu will storm into the camp to catch their


    attention. The knights will surround the camp, make sure no mercenary escapes from the camp," Ashley gave hermand to the team. The knights spread out, surrounding the camp. Then she made the signal, and three of them burst into the camp. The yell and scream resounded as the big camp was more organized than the smaller camp. One mercenary hit the bell while yelling ''We are under attack!'' ''We are under attack!'' ''We are under attack!''

 Chapter 1257 Clash Against The Polar Guild - Part 1

    Chapter 1257 sh Against The Pr Guild - Part 1


    Ashley, Wen, and Kairu directly went into the center of the camp. They killed whoever was in their path and looked for the leader of the mercenary. It did not take that long for the leader of the mercenary to show up after such amotion.


    "Which group dares to mess with us?" The leader of the mercenary thought it was another group of mercenaries attacking them. Even though the mercenaries were hired by the same employer, they were from a different group. The Federation of Allurion gave the Pr Guild not the best of mercenaries.


    Three men came out of the biggest camp, shirtless. One with a battle ax, one with a big saber, and the third one with dual-wielding spears.


    "They are all Primordial Rank," Ashley was the first one to identify the three men, "One for each of us."


    Wen flew toward the one with the battle ax. The mercenary did not expect that his enemy was a beastmen and was swept by Wen, bringing the mercenary to a different spot. Kairu made a big leap toward the one with the dual wield. A single punch of him, sent the man flying backward. The ming Lion immediately gave chase to the flying figure, leaving Ashley and the leading mercenary with the battle ax.


    "You are from the Tang Empire!" The mercenary with the battle ax brightened, "It''s time to cash out." He took the initiative and rushed toward Ashley, swinging his battle ax downward.


    Ashley''s ss was also a knight, but different from Zhang Mengyao. She only used a two-handed sword with no shield. Instead of avoiding the iing battle ax, she swung her sword upward.


    ng!


    She easily pushed the mercenary away with a single sh, proving her superiority in Strength attributes. While the mercenary was still in the air, Ashley leaped toward the flying figure. Her sword burst out in fire as she brought it up. Then she brought her sword down toward the mercenary.


    Thetter reacted by bringing an amulet from his inventory. He broke the amulet, creating the green barrier to resist the iing attack. The barrier and the sword met.


    BOOM!


    The strike sent the mercenary down to the ground, leaving a trail of fire behind. Then the fire exploded once more, engulfing the barrier. Ashley did not stop there as she pointed her sword toward where the mercenarynded. She thrust the burning sword at where hended.


    From the ground, the ground cracked and split up in one direction. Then fire burst out from the crack, catching some mercenaries who tried to help.


    A figure in me dashed from the explosion. He was the leading figure of the mercenary. He no longer looked the same with the transformation. His height was a little over three meters, his skin turned green, and with two pairs of tusks grew on his mouth. Not just his frame, but the battle ax also grew longer and bigger, adjusting to the size of his transformation.


    Roar!


    The mercenary let out a roar as the fire on his body was extinguished. His eyes turned red while his nose released smoke, and his chest heaved up and down, looking at the zing fire.


    A figure walked out of the zing fire, unscathed. The fire did nothing to her, and there was no mark on her armor. Ashley was holding the sword on her right, walking out of the fire with a calm expression. She remained unfazed in front of the mercenary''s transformation.


    The mercenary leader was about to charge at Ashley once more, but a scream rang from the outer camp. Following the scream, fire zed up to the sky, creating a firewall. The fire surrounded the camp, cutting their escape routes.


    Ashley looked at the firewall with a frown, but she nced at the fire she created behind her. Liang Suyin was not supposed to fight right now because she might alert the remaining two camps, but then she realized that she was the reason why Liang Suyin joined the fight. The remaining two camps might have noticed her fire already, so Liang Suyin joined the fight to end the fight faster.


    "There''s no need to hold back anymore then," She muttered by herself before yelling for Kairu and Wen, "Finish your fight fast!"


    Ashley lowered her stance, holding her sword with both hands and put the sword at the head''s level. She pulled her sword slightly backward. The mercenary leader noticed Ashley''s new stance, and he roared once more. Following the roar, his aura got stronger. That was one of the skills that increased his attributes. And then he raised his battle ax. The de was glowing blue, making static t noise at the same time.


    Ashley kicked the ground, leaving her deep footprint behind while her body lurched forward. She put the zing sword forward, and the fire engulfed her. The fire spread out and formed the shape of a big sword. Seven meters seven-meter-long fire sword formed with her body as the center.


    The mercenary leader anticipated the attack and swung his battle ax downward, meeting at the tip of seven-meter fire swords. The fierce wind broke out at the sh. The wind tried to sweep the fire away, but the fire was just too strong. Instead, the fire engulfed the win, creating a firestorm in the middle of the camp. The firestorm burned the unprepared, catching the other mercenaries off guard.


    Ashley was at the center of the firestorm, surprised that the mercenary leader was still alive. She thought that should be enough to kill him, but she realized she was stillcking to kill someone of the same rank with one strike.


    The mercenary leader was on his knee with his right hand on the chest, holding the burning chest. He could feel the raging fire inside his body, heating up his organs and blood. His green skin started to turn red, "I surrender!" The mercenary looked up at Ashley, throwing his battle ax away.


    "Surrender? Do you want me to kill you?" She raised her right eyebrow.


    "No! I surrender, give up. You can take me as your prisoner!" The mercenary leader raised his voice, but that just made his condition worse.


    "Then what? You have no use for us but resources for us to level up. We don''t ept prisoners!"


    "You are viting the war principle! You can''t kill someone who surrendered!" The mercenary panicked and shouted with his eyes widened. His expression said that he was in pain.


    "War principle? What''s that?" Ashley let out a chuckle, "You are the one who attacked the Tang Empire''s territory first, and you are whining about war principle? This is quite funny," After saying that, Ashley''s smile disappeared. Her expression turned solemn, "I don''t have time to waste on useless talk with you." Her figure disappeared and appeared again next to the mercenary leader. She cut his head without hesitation. The head flew up as the blood spurted out. However, the blood evaporated before it could get to Ashley''s white armor.


    The wind stopped with the mercenary leader''s death, and she pulled off the fire. The firestorm disappeared the following second after the mercenary''s leader''s death. She looked around and noticed that her knights were hunting the mercenary who was still alive. She looked at the dead body in front of her for a moment before storing the body in her inventory. That was one of Zhang Mengyao''smands for them, collect the body if it was Ancient Rank and above. Only a few understood themand, and she was one of the few people who understood themand. The dead bodies were resources for Tang Shaoyang.


    Ashley waited for another minute for the clean-up. Wen and Kairu returned exactly a minute after her fight ended. She nced at the duo and asked, "What took you so long?"


    "We are fighting a stronger opponent than yours. Of course, it took more time to finish him," Kairu was the only one who did not want to lose out while Wen just shook his head. Ashley just smirked at the ming Lion, but said nothing to the remark, "What about the bodies? Don''t forget to get the body!"


    "Ah, I forgot about that," Kairu dashed away to where he killed his opponent while Wen nodded at Ashley. Not long after Kairu left, Li Na, Liang Suyin, and Delia came to the center of the camp. Delia walked between the corpses with a frown and an unpleasant expression. The youngest was not used to the scene as this was the first time she was involved in a fight.


    "The remaining two camps must notice that they are under attack. There''s a chance they will regroup together," Ashley nced at Li Na, "Can you check their location again? Are they moving out together or are they still in the same location?"


    The fight between her and one of the mercenary leaders made too much of amotion. Even though the distance between one camp to another was quite far, it was too big to be ignored.


    "They are joining as a group right now, and it will be hard for us to ambush them," Li Na saw one of the camps was empty. They gathered in one camp, arming themselves up. They were prepared for the attack.


    "I guess it will take us more time to take them down," Ashley was confident that Abaka''s data was correct that the highest rank was Primordial Rank. And they also had the numerical advantage with just two remaining camps. Both campsbined were still less than four hundred people, "But we can eliminate them at the same time."

 Chapter 1258 Potential Ally?

    Chapter 1258 Potential Ally?


    Yury Semenov, the leader of the Pr Guild, was overseeing his guild taking over a territory infested with the zombie and mutated beast. The Pr Guild was not under the wing of the Federation of Allurion or the Divine Church, but he made a deal with the Federation of Allurion. The deal was to help the Pr Guild take over the whole of Russia, and in return, The Federation of Allurion would take fifty Unique sses from the smart base with their choices.


    That was not a bad deal in his eyes considering how big Russia was, and how many smart bases in Russia were. He agreed to the deal and the Federation of Allurion sent a big group of mercenaries and also a small group of their main force. The ones who would take the fifty Unique sses were the small group.


    Yury Semenov was never interested in the Tang Empire''s territory at first, not yet, not until he took over his country. He might think of taking the path down to the south or the west, but not yet. He intended to take all the territories and strengthen his guild first before expanding outside Russia.


    The mercenary group and a few scattered forces he had on the border were meant to harass the Tang Empire in Mongolia. That was a distraction so the Tang Empire''s force in Mongolia did not think of entering his border. Mixing it with the mercenary, his people were doing well to keep the Tang Empire busy at the border while his guild finished many Survival Games and captured many territories. By his estimation, the operation and cooperation with the Federation of Allurion would be over in one month.


    "Just one more month¡­" Yury Semenov was sick of how arrogant the mercenaries, especially, the main force from the Federation of Allurion. As he contemted his next move against the federation, he received a message. He thought his people had found the location for the Survival Game. Opening the message, it was not the message he expected to hear.


    "The mercenaries at the border are annihted?" He muttered in a low voice with a frown. This was the Tang Empire''s doing without a doubt. This was the retaliation for their harassment, but he did not expect for the Tang Empire to mobilize the main force to his border while dealing with the World Government, "Just how strong are they to be able to spare a force to beat the mercenary?"


    Yury Semenov messaged his Vice Guild Masters and his high-ranking officials for a meeting. They must think of something in case the Tang Empire chose extreme retaliation and went through to their main territory. He soon met them all and told them what happened at the border.


    "What should we do against the Tang Empire?" He gave their opinion while he had his own n in his mind.


    Mikhailovich, One of the Vice Guild Leaders, was the first one to say, "This is actually a good opportunity for us."


    Everyone in the room turned toward him, clearly wanting to know what he meant by good opportunity.


    "I think the reason they attacked us was because the mercenary was too brutal in their harassment. From what I know, they killed quite a number of Mongolians, and I think that was the reason why the Tang Empire retaliated by sending one of their main forces to our territory," Mikhailovich paid close attention to the border issue, "Meanwhile, our people never killed one of them. We just took them as prisoners and released them after we took over the wall. We can direct the Tang Empire to the mercenary and the Federation of the Allurion''s forces. We have taken more than half of our territories, and we don''t need their help anymore. We can use the Tang Empire to dispose of them instead of paying them."


    "No, we can''t do that. We will be making the enemy of the Federation of Allurion. That''s the worst n I have ever heard. Do you want to make an enemy of the federation and also the Tang Empire at the same time?" Babusev who held the position of Advisor in the guild, was the first one to oppose the n, "That''s the worst idea. We can ask for more reinforcement from the federation."


    "I agree with Babusev. It''s not like the Tang Empire sent their main force to attack us. I think we can still handle them even without reinforcement. We have a hundred Federation of Allurion''s elite, and we have more mercenaries here," Ludomir Patronovich, one of the six advisors, supported Advisor Babusev while the second Vice Guild Leader, Batusov remained silent.


    Yury Semenov nced at his Advisor, before ncing at his Vice Guild Leader. Even though there were no wordsing out of their mouths, they seemed tomunicate silently.


    "This is the best time for us to make such a move. I don''t understand why you oppose my n, even saying it''s the worst n," Mikhailovich shook his head and stared at Ludomir Patronovich, "The federation and the church are amassing their army with the World Government to fight the Tang Empire. Do you think they have a spare army to help us? Even if they send reinforcement, it must be weaker than their main force. Over one thousand and five hundred mercenaries are killed in less than a day, and you still think we can handle them? Those mercenaries have more than ten Primordial Ranks, and they still get wiped out without being able to send a report to us. Do you think we can handle them?"


    "Also, this is the chance for us to weaken the federation even a little. Remember, once the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church are done with the Tang Empire. We will be their next target. We only have two choices if that happens. First, we be their dog just like the World Government. Second, we fight them and die. However, if the Tang Empire happens to win the fight, we can just coexist like before. Helping the Tang Empire might benefit us more than siding with the federation right now!"


    Yury Semenov nodded his head, turning his gaze to Ludomir Patronovich and Babusev, waiting for their arguments against Mikhailovich. He had the same thought as Mikhailovich, this was the time for them to throw away their backer. They made a contract, and the contract was that the federation would hire mercenaries to help them capture Russia in exchange for fifty Unique sses. The border harassment was not in the contract. He sensed something fishy about his Advisor who told him to send their force to the border.


    There was no reason for the Tang Empire to expand to Russia when the World Government was after them. The n was wed. There was no need to do so because the Tang Empire would most likely ignore them and deal with the World Government instead. The reason the Tang Empire came for them right now was because of his Advisor''s n. He listened to them for one reason, to find if his Advisor had changed sides or was still on his side.


    "Do you think the Tang Empire can win the fight against the Divine Church and The Federation of Allurion? Have you gone mad?" Ludomir Patronovich chuckled, "If you think they are sending their main force, then you are wrong. Their main force is in the God Rank Dimensional Tower. Even if they lose right now, the Tang Empire could never win against the federation and the church. You are dreaming, Vice Guild Leader Mikhailovich!"


    Yury Semenov furrowed his brow, "Why did you never tell me about that before, Ludomir? How am I not informed about the federation''s main force."


    Ludomir was caught off guard a moment with the question. He thought the guild leader would follow his n by revealing the information, but it went wrong without Yury Semenov reacting, "I thought you already knew¡­." His voice trailed off as he saw Yury Semenov''s face darkened.


    "How am I supposed to know about that, Ludomir? You are the one who set up the meeting with the federation. Babusev is one of the ones who proposed to send our force to harass the Tang Empire''s border even though it was unnecessary, and it was my Vice Guild Leader who supported the n. I am barely involved with the federation," Yury Semenov turned toward Batusov, one of his Vice Guild Leaders. He finally connected the pieces after sensing something wrong for a few months.


    Babusev was Batusov''s younger brother by blood. The brothers worked their way out to climb to their positions, and he trusted Batusov. The reason he followed their n was to see the end of it, to see if some of his people changed sides. Hecked the evidence that Babusev, Ludomir, and Batusov betrayed him. However, his instinct told him that was the case, and he chose to believe his instinct.


    "Kill him!" At his words, Mikhail took out his spear and stabbed Batusov in the head. That was so unexpected with how decisive Yury Semenov was to kill his people based on his instinct. He was the person who rather kill the wrong person than be sorryter.


    Babusev and Ludomir were much weaker than Batusov. They had not reached even Epic Rank yet, and the two were easily subdued by Yury Semenov and Mikhailovich.


    "Contact the Tang Empire and request a meeting at the tower city. We need to inform them and apologize for our attack on Mongolia. We can hand the traitors over as proof!"

 Chapter 1259 Yury Semenovs Proposal

    Chapter 1259 Yury Semenov''s Proposal


    Zhang Mengyao was leading the force into Burma, and they entered Burma sessfully. There were a few local factions, and she seeded in assimting the local factions into the Tang Empire without a fight. Half of Burma was under the Tang Empire''s control, but they had yet to encounter the Shiva Federation which was part of the World Government. Currently, half of his force was taking the territory infested by the zombies before the zombie could form a kingdom or their own faction like before while a part of her force entered the Survival Game.


    The Tang Empire stopped its expansion for the time being until the seven Survival Games were over. Meanwhile, TEID was working on scouting, scouting the territory ahead of them. Without Lu An at the helm, the scouting work became a little bit slower. Not because the people in TEID were slow, but because usually, Lu An would usually volunteer himself to do the job which made scouting faster.


    Zhang Mengyao sat in one of the smart bases she captured, waiting for the report from TEID. She wanted to know how far the World Government had entered South East Asia, but she could not find them yet. To her right eyes, the Communication System was always open. She also waited for a report from the force on Tibet which is directly on the border with India where the Shiva Federation was.


    It was safe to assume that the Shiva Federation had taken over India, especially with the support from the church and federation. She and the others predicted they would move closer to China, but they had not found any force from the Shiva Federation.


    "Do they put everything they have in Europe?" She furrowed her brow, muttering in a low voice. If that was the case, her decision to pull back was good. If the World Government put all their forces in Europe, they might get outnumbered or even surrounded with no escape route. As she was in deep thought, someone knocked on the door, "Come in."


    Viona and Yeon Hee entered the room, "We have good news and annoying news, which do you want to hear first?"


    "The good news, of course," Zhang Mengyao replied with no hesitation. She was so stressed out about the federation and church''s movement, and also the God Ranks'' invasion.


    "The good news is the Shiva Federation had not touched Burma yet. They put a wall between Burma and their territory, a wall with no gate. It seems they have no intention to enter Burma," Viona exined about her discovery. A hundred meters tall wall separated Burma and India''s border, and it was created by the other side, not from Burma. They explored the wall, and they did not find a gate, but just a wall.


    "Does that mean they want to attack us from Tibet?" Zhang Mengyao frowned. Xinjiang and Tibet were the least fortified territories, and they might have entered the territory without them noticing.


    "My people in Tibet also have not found any people from the Shiva Federation. We have asked the locals too, and no onees from India," Yeon Hee shook her head, "But there''s a gate on that side. There''s a chance they might attack from that side."


    "Or the gateless wall might be a bait for us to think that way. It''s easy to install the wall with the System. It just takes one click to make the gate," Viona voiced her thoughts.


    "We will continue what we nned right now. What about the annoying news?" Zhang Mengyao needed to listen to Marshal Alton and the others'' opinions before making a big decision. She could not make the decision to focus the Tang Empire''s force on one border.


    "Ah, Herman Bonivido of the First Order Guild came over ten times to our post at Tower City, requesting to meet you," Yeon Hee replied with a helpless smile, "Should we meet him?"


    "Nah, the Federation of Allurion must force him to free Reinar from us. I will never free that man." She waved her hand. There were a handful of things in her hand right now. She was not going to meet them and listen to their unreasonable requests anymore.


    "And another one, Yury Semenov of the Pr Guild, also requested a meeting with you. His people said there''s something important he wanted to tell you about the Federation of Allurion."


    Thest one was an interesting one. Li Na, Liang Suyin, and Ashley were sent to Mongolia to take care of the Pr Guild. She did not expect that they would act so fast that the Pr Guild immediately contacted her on the same day she sent her force to Mongolia, "Let''s meet Yury Semenov. I am interested in what he wants to say."


    "I will arrange the meeting right away," Yeon Hee nodded.


    *** ***


    Yury Semenov and Mikhailovich, just two of them, waiting in the room of the Tang Empire''s post in the tower city, "Are you sure to meet them? I don''t think they will trust us." Mikhailovich was doubtful about the meeting. There was no reason for the Tang Empire to believe them. If anything else, the Tang Empire might think what they said might be a trap.


    "It''s worth a try. It does not matter if they listen to us or not, no?" Yury Semenov shrugged.


    The door creaked open, and both stood up. Their body movements showed how tense they were at the meeting despite their calm expression. Mikhailovich''s posture was someone who was ready to fight at any time.


    Zhang Mengyao entered the room with Viona and Yeon Hee. Mikhailovich scanned the three, if not the System''s restriction that he could not use any skills in the city. He would use Detection on three of them. Different from any strong individuals he met before, the three released no aura, at all. He could not get a grip on how strong the three were.


    Yury Semenov nodded in greeting, and the three girls responded with a nod as well. Zhang Mengyao took the opposite chair and scanned Yury Semenov. The man with short brown hair and bluish eyes.


    "I don''t have that much time, so let''s get to the main topic that you want to talk about¡­" Her voice trailed off as she nced at Mikhailovich, "Careful where you stare at, she is The Emperor''s wife. Your action might be seen as disrespectful."


    Mikhailovich was staring too much at Viona, clearly he was attracted to the purple-haired girl. He snapped out of his trance proposal, "Go on."


    and was about to say: "Your Emperor is dead!", but Yury Semenov stopped his friend with a light tap on the shoulder. He knew his friend well, and he knew what his friend was about to say when he got rebuked like that.


    "I apologize for his rudeness, Lady Zhang," Yury Semenov bowed his head slightly, "Let''s get to the topic then since I also don''t have much time either. I have a proposal for you, for the Tang Empire."


    Zhang Mengyao nodded two times, not that enthusiastic about the proposal, "Go on."


    "I want to forge a temporary alliance with the Tang Empire until we kick the Federation of Allurion and Divine Church out of Earth," Yury Semenov said in a solemn tone and expression, showing how serious he was with the alliance.


    "That''s interestinging from you, who attacked our border first," Zhang Mengyao let out a chuckle. It was just another unreasonable request and proposal. The Pr Guild attacked their border, and now requested for a temporary alliance. There was no way Zhang Mengyao would believe that.


    "I know it''s hard to believe, let me exin what actually happened. Why did we attack your border," Yury Semenov then exined about the traitors in his guild, and how he killed one of his Vice Guild Leaders who betrayed the Pr Guild, "Attacking the border was never my n, but my advisors. I have caught the advisors, and we can hand them to you if you want. I believe with a little bit of pain, they will spill everything. They are not trained soldiers."


    "Like I said, how am I supposed to believe you? That might be your scheme, sending your people to their deaths in order to achieve your goal. You might order them to tell us whatever you asked them to tell us," Zhang Mengyao shook her head.


    "Will you trust me if I tell you the Federation of Allurion''s hundred elites and also the remaining mercenary''s location? I know your people are in our territory, and I am willing to share the federation''s force and also the remaining mercenary''s location. You can ambush them just like how you kill the mercenary at our border. Just information for you, we never ordered our people to kill your people. The only casualties are only when the mercenary raided your wall," Yury Semenov tried his best to gain Zhang Mengyao''s trust. It would be silly to betray the Federation of Allurion without making an ally with the Tang Empire.


    "Like I said, I can''t trust you. What if the location you tell me is just a trap? I am not that silly to fall for such an obvious trap."


    "Then I will put my life and my Vice Guild Leader''s life in the line to gain your trust," Yury Semenov proposed something that Zhang Mengyao never expected, "You can take us as a hostage while your people check the location. You can kill me if I lie to you."


    "Interesting proposition¡­" Zhang Mengyao stared dagger at Yury Semenov, then she frowned, "Are you under an oath?" She chose to believe that Yury Semenov was under an oath which forced him to do this. Two lives in exchange for five hundred elite knights, also three Primordial Ranks. That was worth the trade for sure.


    "That easier to solve than gaining your trust," Yury Semenov pulled a contract scroll out of his inventory and pushed it to Zhang Mengyao, "This System contract should be enough to reveal if I am under an oath or not, no? If I am lying, the contract will turn red. If nothing happens to the contract, that means I am not lying."

 Chapter 1260 Truce

    Chapter 1260 Truce


    Zhang Mengyao read the contract. It was a simple contract with no hidden use. Just like Yury Semenov said, if he lied about the oath, the contract would tell her. However, there was a chance that Yury Semenov tricked her. He could do this willingly without the contract. The Federation of Allurion might have his family and force him to do this too. She could not cross that possibility too.


    "Not enough," She pulled out another nk system contract and made a new contract. The second contract was to ensure that the location was not a trap and that Yury Semenov was not under force or threatened.


    After she finished drafting the contract, Viona came closer and whispered something to her. She was rying the message from Mongolia to confirm that the Pr Guild''s people did not kill anyone during the attack. The confirmation surprised her as Yury Semenov was telling the truth. Viona confirmed directly from Abaka that the people were killed during the fight against the mercenary hired by The Federation of Allurion.


    "How about this," Zhang Mengyao handed the contract she just made to Yury Semenov, "If you agree and prove what you told me is not a trap, we can have a truce until the fight against the federation and the church is over."


    She said it was a truce instead of a temporary alliance. Meaning they would not help each other in the fight against the Federation of the Allurion and The Divine Church. They would not attack each other either, a temporary peace until they got rid of theirmon enemy.


    "In exchange, we will get rid of the mercenary and also the one hundred federation''s elites. I don''t trust any bullshit temporary alliance."


    Yury Semenov read the contract in his hand carefully, making sure there was no trap use. Even though the contract was simple and so few uses, he had to ensure everything was safe. He understood why the opposite party wanted to double-check if what he would say to them was not a trap or a lie.


    "I agree," After some time, he made the decision. Yury Semenov felt like this might be the best he could get out of this meeting with the Tang Empire. He never intended to make the alliance permanent too because a sh between them in the future was inevitable.


    "Then we will proceed with your proposal. You give us the two traitors to handle, and you two will be our temporary hostage until we kill the federation''s force in your territory," Zhang Mengyao put a drop of her blood on the contract, both contracts. The two contracts took effect immediately, and they did not change color. It meant the proposal was genuine for them, not because they were forced to do this.


    "Don''t worry. We will not put you in our dungeon. We will provide decent lodging for you, but we have to blindfold you two until we deliver you to your room," Zhang Mengyao put two blindfolds on the table, "Do you prefer to stay in a separate room or just one room?"


    "Give us one room, and let me contact my people to deliver the traitors," Yury Semenov agreed. The n was simple; The Pr Guild would not fight the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church. He would let the Tang Empire fight them while he strengthened his people with the Survival Game. After capturing the whole of Russia, then he would focus on the Dimensional Tower. The winner of the war would be weakened, and he was confident to face the weakened winner.


    The federation and the church would focus on the Tang Empire, so the Pr Guild should be safe from the two factions. This was the ideal situation for the Pr Guild.


    "Do you know that the federation and the church have not sent their main force yet? The people they deploy against us are meant to be trained?" Yury Semenov shared the information he just got from the traitors. He was telling the Tang Empire that the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church were much stronger than they actually showed.


    "Oh, there''s no need to be worried about that. We are aware of that, but fighting against us is part of their training. Unless it''s necessary, they will not use their main force against us. However, we should worry about the God Rank''s threat. From what I know, their God Ranks are the ones who are interested in our world," Zhang Mengyao shared the valuable information for Yury Semenov out of goodwill. She was telling them to be prepared for future disasters.


    Yury Semenov was shocked to hear the God Rank''s involvement. That was much scarier than the main force of both factions. It was just a being in another realm. But then his mind cleared with how calm Zhang Mengyao was. The way she told him, it seemed the Tang Empire had a way to handle the God Rank, ''I will gamble it that the Tang Empire had a way to fight the God Rank.'' That was his decision.


    Yury Semenov could go back on his words and left the tower city without telling Zhang Mengyao the federation force''s location and going back to his territory. No one stopped them from doing so because they were inside the city. However, he chose to gamble by choosing the Tang Empire. If anything else, he would rather join the Tang Empire than the federation who looked at them like ves.


    Yeon Hee got closer to Zhang Mengyao''s ear and whispered something, causing Zhang Mengyao to frown. It was unpleasant news that the unwee guest tried to barge into their building. Herman Bonivido heard her arrival and tried to barge into the building to meet her. She frowned because he was supposed not to know her arrival because the teleportation was inside the building. No one outside should know her arrival unless the insider informed Herman about her arrival.


    "I have other business, but I will stay here until you fulfill your part," Yury Semenov nodded, and the three women left the room. As soon as they left the room, Mikhailovich turned toward his friend, "Are you crazy? Are we really going to fight the God Rank!? That''s much worse than their main force."


    "We are not fighting them, but the Tang Empire will. From the way she tells us, it seems they have a way to fight the God Rank. I will take the gamble with the Tang Empire," Yury Semenov typed the message to his subordinate to deliver the traitors. Even though he was anxious and nervous about the God Rank, he did not show it outside.


    "This is a losing gamble. You are crazy to make such a decision by yourself. They wille after us if they know that we betray them!" Mikhailovich was angry that his friend made the decision without discussing it with him and the others.


    "They wille after us whether we betray them or not. You are aware of that, and I would rather die than be the federation''s subordinate. Do you forget how they look at us? They don''t regard humans as humans but as livestock. You can see it from their eyes, and you can tell how the hundred people treated us," Yury Semenov showed a strong determination to oppose the federation.


    Mikhailovich went silent when Yury Semenov brought up that matter.


    *** ***


    Zhang Mengyao nced at the two women beside her, "No one should know about my arrival except our people, so how did Herman know about my arrival? Check your people. It seems they receive a bribe or they have betrayed us." It was dangerous if TEID received a bribe or even betrayed the Tang Empire. TEID was the Tang Empire''s information source, and they knew many things, including the information about the Tang Empire itself, "Is there a loophole on the oath?" She muttered by herself. That was more a question for herself. TEID''s members took an oath for the Tang Empire, the same as the Tarrior if not stricter.


    "I will take care of that," Viona nodded and disappeared into the shadow before Zhang Mengyao could stop her. Viona was a fallen noble from the Ortis Continent. Her house fell because of the betrayal, so she was quite sensitive about it. She did not want the same tragedy to happen to her new home, so she wanted to deal with the issue quickly.


    "Follow her. I am afraid she is going to kill those people," Zhang Mengyao sighed, gesturing to Yeon Hee with her chin to follow Viona.


    Yeon Hee nodded and left.


    Zhang Mengyao headed to the lobby where Herman Bonivido and two people she did not recognize. His face brightened at the sight of her as he rushed toward Zhang Mengyao, "I am d you are willing to meet me."


    "I don''t have much time, get to the main point," Zhang Mengyao did not even bring Herman Bonivido to a room to talk, just the lobby.


    She then raised her hand, "If you are asking me to release Reinar Thamsen, then consider the talk is over. My answer is always the same, NO! We will never release him!"


    "You talk big for a woman!" The person behind Herman rushed forward, getting closer to Zhang Mengyao. The Tarriors in the lobby raised their weapon, but Zhang Mengyao waved her hand, "There''s no need to raise your weapon. I want him to attack me so I don''t have to deal with these people."


    Herman tried to stand between the man and Zhang Mengyao, "He is a Legend Rank from the Giteron Dynasty. He is Sir¡ª" His words were cut off.


    "Release Young Lord Reinar, or your puny empire will also face the Giteron Dynasty''s wrath! You are too ignorant and arrogant if you think you can fight three factions at the same time!" The Legend Rank threatened Zhang Mengyao, yet another threat.


    Zhang Mengyao let out a chuckle, "You are speaking as if we are not fighting against three factions already. If not for our trap, you will be fighting us right now. And if you think that I am afraid of Legend Rank, then you are gravely mistaken," Her expression turned somber, "We have killed dozens of Legend Ranks. Adding you to the list is not a big deal."


    Zhang Mengyao has her reason for not releasing Reinar Thamsen. It was because Reinar Thamsen knew the Tang Empire''s hidden card, Kalliyan, The Demi-God Rank. If they knew the Demi-God Rank''s existence; The Federation of Allurion, The Divine Church, and the Giteron Dynasty might call their Demi-God Ranks as well. It was not because she had a grudge or something against Reinar.


    "It seems we are done talking, Sir Herman," Zhang Mengyao was about to turn around, but the second man spoke up, "What if we take an oath that we will not step into Earth anymore if you release Young Lord Reinar? Not just that, we will not attack the Tang Empire as well."

 Chapter 1261 Prelude To The Battle

    Chapter 1261 Prelude To The Battle


    Zhang Mengyao stared at the man who proposed the idea and smiled. Not because she was interested or agreed with the proposal, but because she knew how the oath worked right now. Not long ago, Tang Shaoyang sent her a message about an item called Feather of Oathbreaker. It was an item to break the oath without facing the consequences. He reminded her strongly not to believe in the Divine Church, the Federation of Allurion, and the Giteron Dynasty''s oath. An old faction like them who had experienced multiple Dimensional Towers must have the item. She was d that Tang Shaoyang informed her about the item, or else, she might get tricked.


    "If that''s not enough. The Giteron Dynasty will help the Tang Empire to face the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church. We can include that in the oath!" The Legend Rank was confident in his proposal. That was an extremely tempting proposal with the Tang Empire''s current situation.


    "Who will take the oath? The Emperor of The Giteron Dynasty? Or Augusto Thamsen?" Zhang Mengyao asked as if she was about to agree depending on who took the oath.


    The two Legend Ranks exchanged nces before one of them replied, "We will take the oath, both of us. We will convince Lord Augusto to take back our army from Earth."


    "Your proposal is too tempting to be refused, but that''s not enough to trick me," Zhang Mengyao smirked, "You two take the oath? It seems Reinar Thamsen''s life is more important than two Legend Ranks, huh? You make the oath, and Reinar will return for the Tang Empire one more time at the cost of your lives!" Her expression turned somber,ing closer to the two Legend Ranks.


    "Don''t take me as a fool. Do you think I don''t know there''s an item that could nullify the oath? I will not be here, standing in front of you if you can easily trick me!"


    Herman immediately mediated the situation, standing between the two, "Please wait, Sir." He noticed the Legend Rank was at the edge. If the Legend Rank attacked Zhang Mengyao impulsively, they would be kicked out of the city. Outside the city, they would be an easy target for the Tang Empire. He believed Zhang Mengyao''s words that The Tang Empire had killed dozens of Legend Ranks. He did not want these two Legend Ranks dead because the two were the ones who controlled over two hundred thousand armies in his territory.


    He came closer to the Legend Rank and whispered, "We can''t anger her if we want them to return Lord Reinar, Sir. Can you let me talk with Lady Zhang privately, Sir?" There were a lot of things in his mind right now. About the oath that could be nullified. He realized that the oath was not as reliable as he thought it would be anymore. However, that was forter; he needed to get Reinar Thamsen before over two hundred thousand armies ran over his territory.


    Zhang Mengyao nced at Herman for a moment as she suddenly thought of something in her head, "Alright, let''s talk." She turned around, motioning to Herman to follow her.


    The two Legend Ranks were about to follow Herman, but Zhang Mengyao''s words stopped them, "The talk is over if you two follow me." That left the two Legend Ranks with no choice but to stay in the lobby, under the intense gaze of the guard.


    Zhang Mengyao brought Herman to the room, and she did not waste any time with Herman, "First, I will never release Reinar!" The First Order Guild''s Guild Leader furrowed his brow. If she did not want to release Reinar, then why did she bring him here?


    "Second, I see you are in distress because of the Giteron Dynasty''s army in your territory. I will be kind enough for you to offer you a choice! Lead us to the Giteron Dynasty''s army, and we will take care of them."


    "What do I get from that? Am I just making an enemy out of the Giteron Dynasty?" Herman could not believe to hear that from Zhang Mengyao.


    "What do you get? A truce from the Tang Empire, and we will get rid of the headless army in your territory. That''s what you get," Zhang Mengyao leaned back on her chair, "The choice is yours to make."


    That was her n, wiping out the Giteron Dynasty''s army. She regarded the Giteron Dynasty''s army as the source of levels. Those two Legend Ranks were enough to help Marshal Alton and Moonsong to get closer to Demi-God Rank. It was worth the risk before the World Government made their move. She needed to improve the Tang Empire''s army before the big fight broke out. On top of that, this was revenge for Virion. If not for the Giteron Dynasty''s intervention, Virion would still be alive right now. She would not forget about that, of course, The First Order Guild was partially at fault too for bringing the Giteron Dynasty onto Earth.


    "Truce? For how long? What will happen after the truce?" Herman Bonivido picked up the word of truce instead of an alliance.


    "Until The Tang Empire kicks out the invaders! You have that much time to prepare," Zhang Mengyao replied confidently as if The Tang Empire would win the war against the federation and the church.


    "You want me to make an enemy of the Giteron Dynasty only to be attacked by you in the future? Do you take me as a joke, Lady Zhang?" Herman Bonivido was furious with how the Tang Empire treated him this time to be offered such a stupid proposal.


    "As I said, the choice is yours. I can deliver Reinar''s head right now, and you will face the fury of the Giteron Dynasty because you get him killed. At least, that''s what they will perceive for receiving Reinar''s head after our discussion no?" Zhang Mengyao shrugged, "And I never said anything about attacking the First Order Guild. The decision is not mine to make."


    "You!" Herman Bonivido did not have any words to say to the threat. It was basically a threat, not an offer or an option. If he did not agree, he would bring back Reinar''s head with him from this trip, and then he would face over two hundred thousand elite armies that the First Order Guild could never match up with. If the Giteron Dynasty was reasonable enough, they would spare the First Order Guild and focus on the Tang Empire instead. However, it was not likely the case if two Legend Ranks were ready to sacrifice themselves for Reinar. That just showed how important Reinar''s position was. If he chose to listen to Zhang Mengyao''s offer, then The First Order Guild still might have to fight the Tang Empire. If the Tang Empire could survive and win against the federation and church, the First Order Guild was nothing to The Tang Empire. Regardless of what choice he made, the result was the same with just time differences.


    ''Dyingter is still better than dying right now,'' Herman was amused by his own thoughts. He did not know where it went wrong, but things never turned in his favor ever since he entered the eleventh floor, "What should I do to assist you?"


    "You make the wise choice. I want to know their numbers, their strongest people, and their ranks in detail," The first thing she asked was information for about the Giteron Dynasty. Information was the most important thing in a war.


    *** ***


    Herman Bonivido met the two Legend Ranks in the lobby. The two were walking back and forth, waiting for the news from Herman. The two darted toward The First Order''s Guild Leader as soon as they sensed him, "How''s the talk!?" The urgency in their tone was obvious, demanding Herman to give them the answer they wanted.


    "The Tang Empire will bring Reinar to my territory tonight, but we must prepare the ransom. Hefty ransom, Twenty Unique sses of their choice, and a hundred bloodlines, a strong bloodline. If you fail to fulfill your promise, then the agreement is off, and you will receive Lord Reinar''s head instead. They will determine if the bloodline is strong or not."


    The two Legend Ranks exchanged nces. One hundred bloodlines was a lot, but they still could afford it to get Reinar back, "Can we do the exchange right now?" The two felt uneasy as long as Reinar was not in their sight.


    "I have done my best, Sir. Let''s follow their terms for the rest," Herman shook his head.


    "What about letting us see Young Lord Reinar? How are we supposed to know that Young Lord Reinar is still alive?"


    "We will find out tonight, no? We have no choice but to follow their terms if we want them to release Lord Reinar. We are not in the position to make a demand, Sir," Herman shook his head.


    That left the two Legend Ranks with no choice but to follow the terms. They did not ask anything further after that and left the building.


    *** ***


    After meeting with Herman, Zhang Mengyao returned to the room where Yury Semenov was. There were three more people with him, two were gagged and tied, "These are the traitors. Their names are Babusev and Ludomir."


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, "You have made the right decision. Does that mean you are ready to follow me?"


    Yury Semenov nodded his head. His determination not to be the Federation of Allurion''s dog was too strong not to take the risk of following Zhang Mengyao. This was a stupid decision because he could get killed anytime once he entered the Tang Empire''s territory, but he still took the gamble.


    "Is heing with you too?" Zhang Mengyao looked at the third foreign face aside from the two traitors.


    "No. He will be in charge of The Pr Guild until I return," Yury Semenov shook his head and told the third person to leave.


    "I don''t have that much time, let''s go!" Yury Semenov and Mikhailovich pulled the two traitors, following Zhang Mengyao. Outside the room, Viona and Yeon Hee were waiting for them. The dark look on Viona''s face told Zhang Mengyao that she was right It would have been a lie if Yury Semenov was not nervous. He was about to enter the Tang Empire''s territory, the capital. The thought about someone from their side tipping off the First Order Guild about her arrival, "I will listen to the detailster. We need to deliver them to their room."


    It would have been a lie if Yury Semenov was not nervous. He was about to enter the Tang Empire''s territory, the capital. The thought of the worst scenario kept appearing in his head that he would be killed once he reached the other side. However, the anxiousness remained as anxiousness as if the worst never happened. They were led to their room. It was a smaller roompared to what they had in their territory, but it was still decent for a hostage to stay; two bedrooms with a bathroom inside, a living room, and a kitchen.


    "If you need anything or have an emergency, don''t try to barge out of the room. You just need to say what you need inside the room, and I will have peoplee for you. I hope you enjoy your stay," Zhang Mengyao left the two men and called out a meeting. It was a meeting about annihting the Giteron Dynasty''s army, the chance for the Elven Kingdom to get their vengeance on the people who were responsible for their King''s death.


    The meeting did not take long as everyone agreed to Zhang Mengyao''s n, especially the Elven Kingdom. They first expressed gratitude for the chance even though they had not gotten in their hands for the actual killer. For Revalor and Arbane''s sentences, everyone also agreed to wait for Tang Shaoyang''s return.


    *** ***


    First Order Guild''s military base


    This was where the Giteron Dynasty''s army stayed, and tonight, everyone was standing in a line on the open field outside the base, over two hundred thousand soldiers and knights. The actual meeting happened on the balcony on the second floor under the watch of the two hundred thousand army.


    Zhang Mengyao was not alone of course. Marshal Alton and Legion Commander Moonsong were with her along with the others, almost everyone, including all the girls. She was holding Reinar Thamsen with her left hand, and the three Legend Ranks stood five meters away from them, "Let me see the item first!"

 Chapter 1262 Battle Against The Giteron Dynasty

    Chapter 1262 Battle Against The Giteron Dynasty


    There were two crates near the Legend Rank''s feet. He did not bring the crate to Zhang Mengyao but raised his hand to the air. That was a signal for the army of over two hundred thousand armies. The two hundred thousand armies started stomping to the ground, creating booming noises in the air along with the strong vibration on the ground.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Zhang Mengyao asked in a t tone. The man was wrong if that was enough to intimidate her. The vibration and the sound did nothing to her. She kicked the back of Reinar''s knees, forcing him to kneel on the ground. Then she took out thence from her inventory. She pushed Reinar''s neck down and pointed the tip of hernce right at the back of Reinar''s head, "It seems you are not interested in fulfilling the agreement."


    The Legend Rank in the middle gritted his teeth, pulling his hand down. The army stopped stomping the ground after that, "There are a hundred Bloodline Essence in these two crates, and we will exchange it for the hostage."


    "I never agree to that. I will only hand over the hostage after all the agreements are fulfilled. Aside from one hundred bloodlines, there are still another twenty Unique sses. I will not hand over the hostage until I get all of them. This is not a discussion. If you don''t agree then we will return with the hostage!" Zhang Mengyao could not believe that these Legend Ranks still tried to y a trick with her. If she handed over the hostage right now, the two hundred thousand armies would swarm at them.


    "I don''t have much time to y with your childish trick. Hand over the Bloodline Essence right now or the exchange is off!"


    Reinar raised his head forcefully, causing the tip of thence to brush against his head, cutting through his skin. He stared at his subordinate with his bloodshot eyes. Even though he was not tortured, it was no different than living in hell to stay in that dark dungeon. Now he got the chance to get his freedom back, but his subordinate almost foiled it.


    The Legend Rank had no choice but to bring the two crates to Zhang Mengyao. The nking sound of the vial touching together rang as he brought the crate and ced the creature three meters away from Zhang Mengyao. As soon as he ced the crates on the floor, his own shadow came alive, forming a giant mouth. In the blink of an eye, the man disappeared along with the shadow. That was too fast and unexpected that the two Legend Ranks behind failed to react in time.


    The remaining two Legend Ranks were angry and were about to retaliate, but Moonsong and Alton were faster than the two. Within the next second, the two Legend Rank''s heads flew off into the air. Reinar Thamsen and over two hundred thousand armies witnessed the three die before their eyes. Reinar Thamsen''s eyes widened in shock, not expecting the three Legend Ranks would die just like that.


    Zhang Mengyao grabbed Reinar Thamsen''s neck, dragging him to the railing of the balcony where they could see the two hundred thousand armies. Reinar realized what the Tang Empire nned. The Tang Empire not only nned to kill the three Legend Ranks but also his over two hundred thousand armies.


    The two hundred thousand armies expressed their anger with yells and cries before they tried to rush toward the building. The building Zhang Mengyao was at, was the only building in the area. This was the military area, far from the city. Herman chose this ce so the city he tried to rebuild did not get destroyed by the fight.


    But then the sound of ss broken resounded as arrows broke the ss, raining down on the army. That was just not a normal shot, but a Power Shot. One arrow could pierce three to seven people, the Elven Archer''s skill. The arrow created a loud booming noise as it reached the ground. Thousands of arrows rained down at the armies, sending the unprepared armies to their death.


    "WHY!? DON''T YOU AGREE TO RELEASE ME!? WHY ARE YOU FIGHTING MY ARMY?" Reinar Thamsen raised his voice as he could not understand why the Tang Empire did this when they were in a did notst that long as the Giteron Dynasty''s army used their war against the Federation of Allurion and The Divine Church.


    "You don''t get to say anything! Just watch how we ughter your army!" She pushed Reinar into the railing, forcing him to watch his armies be killed by the arrow. Of course, the one-sided ughter did notst that long as the Giteron Dynasty''s army used their transformation skill. The surprise attack by The Tang Empire''s force killed a lot of the Giteron Dynasty''s armies, but that was still far from wiping them out. The actual battle started after the surprise attack.


    A barrier formed above the Giteron Dynasty''s armies, the same barrier that the Federation of Allurion used back in Belgium. The arrow broke into pieces after hitting the barrier. With the barrier active, the armies tried to move toward the building.


    Screech!


    The screech came from above. The armies halted their steps and looked up at the sky. In the dark sky, there was a massive white bird flying above them. The bird had three pairs of wings which was rare for a bird. The bird dove toward the barrier, creating a storm around its wing and body. The bird hit the barrier, and the barrier broke apart as the storm raged at the Giteron Dynasty''s armies, sending the soldiers flying in every direction.


    Following the breaking barrier, an army flooded out of the building. The Tarrior formed a line and rushed into two hundred thousand armies. Moonsong and Alton jumped off the balcony, leading the Tarrior into the battle.


    Reinar Thamsen watched in shock as he realized the Tang Empire never nned to trade the hostage, "Why? Why did you decide to attack us instead of the Federation of Allurion or the Divine Church? The Divine Church is the one who killed your Emperor! Why do you target us?"


    "Just like how you treat Earth and the people like resources, your army is a resource for my army. Killing your army will make my people stronger to face the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church. Your armies are no different than monsters or beasts we should kill to level up," Zhang Mengyao looked down at Reinar and shook her head, "Why are you whining when you start everything?"


    "I am bringing you here for you to witness how we annihte your army," She took out her shield and leaped toward the Giteron Dynasty''s army. Hernding created a booming sound as she stopped on two soldiers. Her eyes turned redder while her fangs grew longer. This was one of Vampire''s traits, her stats increased at night, and her appearance became even more like an actual vampire. Not just that, the blood from the two people she just killed started toe out, gathering right above her head, sucking off dry the two dead bodies. Another of her abilities; Blood Magic.


    Zhang Mengyao thenunched herself forward with hernce. Hernce skewered seven people at once while actively sucking their blood out. The mass of blood above her head got bigger. She threw the bodies away as three people leaped toward her. She swung her shield to the side, hitting the three people in the air. The blood above her head then started to move, moving toward hernce, coating hernce in blood.


    She made another leap to the air. This time she aimed thence to the ground, aiming at one soldier in her sight. Her figure blurred, diving down to the ground at lightning speed. Thence pierced through the man and hit the ground. The blood around hernce burst out in all directions like a bullet, hitting the soldiers around him. She killed over thirty people with that one move. More blood gathered above her head with more people dying in her hand.


    Boom!


    At this moment, a man with a simr trait to the wolfnded in front of her. She used Detection and discovered the man was a Myth Rank. He was in his bloodline transformation and looked at Zhang Mengyao, "I don''t know if you are stupid or just reckless. A leader, rushing into the middle of the enemy. I can understand if you are high-rank, but merely Ancient Rank rushed into the middle of your enemy. I guess you are stupid."


    Zhang Mengyao did not bother to respond to the man as she shot a blood bullet from the mass of blood above her head. She shot six blood bullets, catching the man off guard. He hastily created a barrier to block the blood bullet, and he made it in time. The barrier blocked the blood bullet. The blood bullet broke apart when it hit the barrier, glued to the barrier. The man did not feel suspicious when the thick blood stuck on his barrier. He smirked at Zhang Mengyao, feelingcent after blocking the surprise attack.


    "I think you are the one who is stupid here," Zhang Mengyao shook her head before the blood on the barrier exploded.


    Boom!


    The sound of the barrier, breaking apart could be heard as just a shattered ss. The explosion engulfed the man as a scream resounded from the barrier. The man rushed out of the raging explosion, looking for Zhang Mengyao. However, he could not find Zhang Mengyao but just her mass blood, floating in the air.


    As he was confused about where Zhang Mengyao went, ance pierced through his neck. He made a gurgling noise, holding his neck. She knew the explosion was not enough to kill the man, and with her Insight Talent, she could see where he woulde out. That made her job to kill the man easier.


    Another three blood bullets shot out from the mass of blood. This time, the blood bullet pierced through the man''s head, chest, and crotch. Zhang Mengyao pulled thence before the body exploded. She killed a Myth Rank easier than she thought. Of course, it was because the Myth Rank underestimated her or else it would take longer for her to kill a Myth Rank.


    "Ah, shet!" She tapped her head, "It''s a Myth Rank. His dead body is a precious material." She was the one who told the Tarrior and the others to collect the body if it was Epic Rank and above. She got swept by the atmosphere and ended up destroying the body into pieces even though it was unnecessary. The man was a hundred percent dead with hernce on his neck.


    Howl!


    Then she heard the bone-chilling howl. She recognized the howl, they were the Lycanthrope and the Werewolf from the Dimensional Power. The newly recruited monster joined the fight for the first time.

 Chapter 1263 Sun In The Night

    Chapter 1263 Sun In The Night


    With the bloodline awakening and ss from the smart base and also the Survival Game, The Lycanthrope and the Werewolf became one of the elite of the Tang Empire''s force. With dozens of Ancient Rank and many Epic Ranks, the night creature debuted for the Tang Empire in tonight''s battle. The scream of men suddenly filled the air,ing from all directions after the terrifying howl.


    Following the scream, the same screech with earlier resounded once more. The screech caused the people to look up. The same gargantuan bird with three pairs of wings dove into the ground. The bird dove into the middle of the Giteron Dynasty''s armies. Hundreds of Giteron Dynasty''s armies were sent flying by the impact of the giant bird uponnding. It lowered its body as a person came down from the bird, Li Na.


    That was right, the bird was one of Li Na''s summons, Seraphic. As soon as she came down from her summon, she summoned two more. The ten-meter-tall white bear stood behind her with the crescent moon mark on its forehead. It let out a roar which sent a shock wave to the nearby Giteron Dynasty''s armies, sending them flying further from Li Na. The second summon was three-headed hounds,va trickled down from their mouth, burning the ground. The bear was Moon, Li Na''s first summon, and the three-headed hound was Li Na''s third summon. She named the third-headed hound Emo.


    Moon lowered his stance, allowing Li Na to get on him. She got on the Moon, holding a bow and a quiver on her back. While her main ss was a Summoner, her second ss was Elven Ranger. It was a ss she learned through hard work, being trained by the former elder of the Elven Kingdom, Aleesa. That was another way to learn a new ss which Li Na discovered after months of strict training with Aleesa. Of course, the elf did not allow anyone to learn the ss, only a few chosen ones, and the Tang Empire never imposed for the Elven Kingdom to teach the others. The Tang Empire let the Elven Kingdom decide if they wanted to teach the ss to the others. If a Tarrior wanted to learn the ss, he or she must earn the Elven Kingdom''s approval.


    Li Na motioned her hand forward, signaling Emo to start the rampage. The three-headed hound opened their three mouths and sted outva in three different directions. The soldiers tried to block theva st, but their barriers and shields were melted by theva, burning them alive. After theva st, the three-headed hound''s body burst out in fire as their bodies split into three and dashed to the crowd of the army. Anotherva explosion engulfed the Giteron Dynasty''s armies.


    Seraphic flew off to the sky once more while Moon charged into a different crowd with Li Na on his back. He smacked the soldiers in his sight as he charged forward, leaving a trail of ice. Even his w swipe produced the cold air, and Li Na shot her bow to the enemy further away. The temperature on Li Na''s side slowly went down because of the ice while on the other side, the temperature slowly rose up because of Emo''sva. Meanwhile, with a p of her wing, Seraphic sent a hurricane, sweeping the soldiers with her wind.


    The battle got more chaotic as Pride, the Demonic Ape, the leader of the Fogged Ape Tribe, roared from the top of the building. The ten-meter Demonic Ape leaped from the top of the building,nding among the Giteron Dynasty''s armies. Pride trampled seven soldiers, crushing seven people with his arm and feet. He released another roar while beating his chest.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Following their leader, more Fogged Ape jumped off the building, crushing the soldiers beneath them. Hundreds of giant apes trample the surprised soldiers. Pride, The Demonic Ape, was actually smaller than the actual Fogged Ape. The biggest Fogged Ape reached twenty meters in height. Their impact uponnding on the ground, caused the ground to shake like an earthquake.


    As the Fogged Ape went on a rampage, the top building suddenly lightened up. The building was like a torch and the top of the building was on fire. Of course, the building was not on fire. The fire was from Fire Bombyx Mori, the giant fire moth, gathered above the building. It looked like the building was on fire, but it was not. The fire was from the Fire Bombyx Mori''s abdomen, their abdomen was made of fire. The Fire Bombyx Mori spat out fire to the enemy''s back line. Just like a canon, they bombarded The Giteron Dynasty''s back line. The sky brightened because of the fire, and the fire exploded as it hit the ground.


    The chaotic battle turned even more chaotic with the living canon. The Tarrior formed a line in front of the building, protecting the building from the Giteron Dynasty''s army. Meanwhile, The Elven Kingdom archers sniped the enemies from the building while the Fire Bombyx Mori bombarded the enemy''s back line while a few selective individuals went on a rampage in the middle of the Giteron Dynasty''s armies.


    Herman Bonivido, Frans, and Henry; the three people with the highest position in the First Order Guild, witnessed the battle from the top floor. Herman''s chest heaved up and down as he breathed heavily. As if what urred before him was not enough to shock him, he heard a roar from the sky. With the active fire cannon from the Fire Bombyx Mori, he could see clearly what was in the sky. He spotted another massive creature aside from the white bird, a Golden Dragon. The Dragon easily overshadowed the bird in size. His breathing became hurried at the sight of the golden dragon, and could not believe what he saw.


    Herman was pretty sure the Golden Dragon was on The Tang Empire''s side, not the Giteron Dynasty''s side. He did not see that the Giteron Dynasty brought such a massive dragon. He finally understood why The Tang Empire could stand toe-in-toe against the Divine Church and The Federation of Allurion at the same time.


    The Golden Dragon came down to a low altitude, sending his fire breath. The dragon fire melted the Giteron Dynasty''s armies. Not just Herman who was stunned at the sight of the Dragon, but also the Giteron Dynasty''s armies as well. No one expected that a dragon would appear in this battle. What surprised him even more was how the Tang Empire turned the one building into a destructive fortress.


    Looking at how chaotic the battle was, he was d to manage to persuade The Giteron Dynasty''s armies to do the trade in this ce. If a battle broke out in his territory, the city he just rebuilt would get destroyed again.


    At the same time, Reinar Thamsen watched how his army was being dismantled. He was aware that the First Order Guild betrayed him. However, he did not expect the Tang Empire would overwhelm his army. He witnessed how helpless his army was as the Tang Empire''s armies pushed his army further away from the building. More and more Tang Shaoyang''s armies swarmed out of the building, beast ughtered his people, and fire burned his army that his family had built for years.


    air. He could not see their features, but he could tell both were Then the dark sky turned brighter as another source of light illuminated the area even more. He turned to the side, and he furrowed his brows because of the blinding light. It was as if a sun appeared, but it was actually two individuals on fire floating in the air. He could not see their features, but he could tell both were women. One had a pair of wings, and the other one was just a figure engulfed in fire.


    ''What now?'' That was what was in his mind at the sight of the two figures. Slowly his jaw dropped as he witnessed what the two figures in fire were capable of. His eyes reflected a massive fireball, falling down to his army, not just one, but dozens of them. Each fireball was ten meters in diameter.


    Reinar Thamsen turned his gaze at where the fireball wouldnd, noticing his armies were forming an emergency barrier. However, he knew that the emergency defensive barrier was not enough to fend off the massive fireball. Especially when he noticed there was something different within the fire. He could tell it was not an ordinary fire that could be defended with the emergency barrier. If his army was prepared, they might be able to form a proper barrier against the fireball, but they were not prepared for this.

 Chapter 1264 Theres No Winner In War

    Chapter 1264 There''s No Winner In War


    It was just like a meteor shower, the fireball fell onto the barrier and erupted, engulfing the barrier and the army. The explosion formed a mushroom fire, blocking Reinar''s vision. He could not see what happened to his army, but he was hopeful. He hoped the fireball did not kill his army, but that hope vanished as he finally got to see what happened to his army. The ground turned into moltenva because of the fire, and he could not see any standing soldiers above. Not even his soldier''s remains were left behind by the fire. A big chunk of his army disappeared into the fire, and that was just the start of the fall of his army. The army his family had nurtured for years, and soon to join the main army of the Giteron Dynasty.


    Of course, the two hundred and fifty thousand armies were not the only army they had, but it was a quarter of the army from the Giteron Dynasty''s fourth world. But it was still a massive loss considering they got nothing even after losing that many soldiers. They needed massive resources to nurture such a big army, and it would take years to recover from this massive loss. One thing was for sure, the Thamsen Family would lose the favor of the Central Power in the Giteron Dynasty after losing so many armies and getting nothing in return.


    Reinar could see the bleak future of his family, and especially him. Even if he returned alive to his father, he would not be left unpunished. This loss was his responsibility, and his failure might affect his father''s reputation. Thinking about it, he felt like it was better to die than return to his family. That was for the best for him, avoiding the humiliation that awaited him in the future, and also getting rid of the Thamsen Family''s failure.


    Those were the things inside Reinar Thamsen''s head. With his lifeless eyes, he tried to look for the other Legend Ranks. If there was any hope, it was the Legend Rank of his army. He easily found ten remaining Legend Ranks from his army, ganging up on two people, the rabbit beastmen and the human general. The two infamous individuals gained fame during the fight against the Divine Church.


    He realized his Legend Ranks could not gain any advantage despite having more people. Ten against two, yet the ten could not even corner the two. It was easy to understand why his Legend Ranks were no match for the two. The ss, bloodline, and also talent. The Legend Rank of the Tang Empire had more sses, a stronger bloodline, and also talent.


    Of course, it was not because the Giteron Dynasty could not provide a stronger bloodline, more sses, or more talents. There was a regtion for the army to keep the ss minimum for a reason, for the trial. If an individual had more sses and more talents, it would take much longer and a higher level for them to advance to the Demi-God Rank. The soldier was allowed to take three sses or even more after they reached the Demi-God Rank. That way they could produce Demi-God Rank quicker than the others. Of course, the drawback of the regtion was obvious that their people would be weakerpared to the Legend Rank who had three sses or even more.


    More than that, their Legend Rank was lower-level than the Tang Empire''s Legend Rank too because they tried to prioritize the speed to produce the Demi-God Rank.


    Reinar closed his eyes, realizing this was his loss. He did not consider the lower realm such as Earth to have a strong Legend Rank. Theck of information on the Tang Empire led to his defeat. He wascent, thinking the Tang Empire was weak just because they entered the system less than two years ago. That was his mistake, using the other factions such as the First Order Guild to measure the Tang Empire''s power. He believed he did not lose to the Tang Empire, but he lost to himself for underestimating his enemy.


    Reinar Thamsen suddenly remembered his father''s words that he always heard when he was younger. "You can''t improve if you don''t make mistakes!" He just remembered the phrase when he was losing the battle, and he did not think he could improve after making this mistake. He might lose his life after the battle was over.


    "Urgghhh!" An arrow pierced his thigh. The arrow came from behind, and it did not mean to kill. He was forced to open his eyes to see his army was being ughtered.


    "Open your eyes! Witness how we ughter your people!" He heard a female voice, cold and full of hatred. The emotion in her tone was obvious, but he was confused as to why the woman harbored hatred against him. His n was foiled, he lost the battle, and he was not a captive. He felt like he did not deserve such hatred, especially when had not done anything that caused any damage to the Tang Empire.


    Reinar Thamsen turned his head to see the woman, but he was greeted with a kick on his cheek, forcing him to look forward. However, he got a glimpse of the woman. She was an elf, a beautiful elf. He did not remember if he even met the elf. He was confused, but he did not bother to listen to her to keep his eyes open despite the burning pain on his cheek. It was just he never expected what happened to him next. He did not expect the woman would shove an arrow into his right eye.


    "ARRRRGGHHHH!" Reinar could not endure the pain just like how an arrow pierced his thigh. It waspletely different when his right eye was pierced. He was about to throw his body to the ground, but Aleesa grabbed his hair, "I told you to watch how we ughter your people. If you dare to close your eyes once more. I will stomp your crotch."


    Hearing that, Reinar''s butt cheeks clenched. He was ready to ept his death, but he was not ready for the torture. He did not want to experience losing his cock before dying. The seething hatred in her tone became even more obvious, and he believed that she would do it to keep his eyes open. Reinar had no choice but to open his eyes, witnessing the tragedy that befell his army.


    Aleesa had an urge to kill the man in her hand, the main culprit that gave Revalor the courage to kill her nephew for the sake of vengeance. If not for the Giteron Dynasty''s support, Revalor would not have done such a thing. However, she managed to hold back because it was up to her sister to decide on Reinar''s punishment.


    The battlested over two hours before thest Legend Rank of the Giteron Dynasty fell. Of course, the Tang Empire did not win with no casualties. They suffered loss as well, losing thousands of Tarriors in the battle. Casualties could not be avoided in a war.


    "Bring the wounded to the Healer Division''s camp! Look for our people who fell in the battle and identify them!" They had wiped out over two hundred thousand armies, but it was not the time for the celebration yet. Zhang Mengyao had to find her people who fell in the battle in order topensate the fallen family. The Empire had to be responsible for the fallen''s family that was why they needed to identify the fallen Tarrior even though it took a long time to identify thousands of them.


    The Tarrior did notin despite how exhausted they were after the battle. Even the Tarrior who suffered injuries but still could walk, helped the others to find their fallenrades. They might be the next person to fall in the battle, and they wanted their body to be searched to be given a proper funeral. They also wanted their family to bepensated if they died in the battle. That was the reason why they entered the battle with no fear. Because they knew that their family would be safe even without them.


    Zhang Mengyao was still holding thence and the shield. The fresh blood still dripped off her armor,nce, and shield. Her ck equipment was coated in red blood after the battle, proof that she killed many enemies. She heard several notifications in her head during the battle, but she ignored them all. She put the shield andnce into her inventory and began searching for Tarrior''s dead bodies with heavy hearts. There was no winner in the war because they also lost many people to defeat the Giteron Dynasty.

 Chapter 1265 Way of Destruction

    Chapter 1265 Way of Destruction


    "17,571¡­ 17571¡­ 17571¡­" Zhang Mengyao muttered the number three times with heavy tones. That was the number of casualties. The biggest casualties the Tang Empire ever had. That meant there were the same number of families who lost someone precious to them. It was a surprise attack, what if they fought in the open field without their setup? She did not dare imagine how many people would die from her side.


    "The people are waiting for you, Supreme General Zhang," Marshal Alton reminded Zhang Mengyao. He had nothing to say about the number of casualties. Based on his experiences, this was a big victory, killing over two hundred thousand armies with less than eighteen thousand casualties. However, he knew that Zhang Mengyao was not used yet with the big war. If he tried tofort her, that would make things worse.


    Zhang Mengyao closed her eyes and let out a sigh. The Tarrior was waiting for her speech and also celebration. A celebration for the victorious battle was needed to keep the morale high, ''I can''t appear weak in front of my soldiers. I can''t show them my weakness.''


    Her heavy expression turned emotionless as she headed out. They were still in the same area, and Zhang Mengyao held her speech from the balcony on the second floor where Reinary motionlessly at the railing.


    The victorious cries resonated in the air as the Tarrior cheered for the speech, causing the building to shake a little bit. Zhang Mengyao turned toward Reinar after the speech. Her eyes showed hatred for the man. This would not happen if not for this man who suddenly tried to join the battle. She grabbed his leg and returned to the building, dragging the man on the floor.


    The Tarrior also returned to the building. The celebration would be held in multiple ces, not here. While they had eliminated the Giteron Dynasty''s force, their actual enemy was the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church. The Tarrior would return to their posts and hold the celebration there.


    Herman Bonivido, Henry, and Frans were waiting next to the teleportation portal. The three looked at Zhang Mengyao nervously. After witnessing the battle, they realized that the Tang Empire was much stronger than they thought. Herman wanted to say something, but the words did note out until she disappeared into the portal with the captive.


    "How am I supposed to know that the Tang Empire is so strong?" Herman muttered his regret. If he knew the Tang Empire was this strong, then he would not ept the Giteron Dynasty''s offer. He agreed to the temporary alliance, and the Tang Empire was capable of helping them against the Saint Guild and The Blue Vest Guild.


    "What should we do now, Frans?" He turned toward his Vice Guild Leader.


    "We must prepare ourselves," Frans smiled bitterly. It was not Herman''s fault, but also his fault. If not for his support, Herman would not take the Giteron Dynasty, "There''s nothing we could do but prepare ourselves for the future fight. We must get stronger while the Tang Empire is busy with the World Government."


    *** ***


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Tang Shaoyang breathed heavily as the creature in front of him crumbled. He did not expect the bonus wave of the Trial of Legend to be so strong. Hisst enemy was a three-headed bone dragon, and it forced him to use True Dragon Form. His vision blurred for a moment as his body swayed to the side. He almost fell as he was still not ustomed to True Dragon Form. After using the skill his head would ache and dizzy. He let himself fall to the ground, facing the sky.


    The three-headed bone dragon gave him a lot of levels. He reached level 8451 after finishing the trial, and he got over three hundred levels by killing the three-headed bone dragon while the monster wave gave him a little over a hundred levels.


    [Congrattions! You have finished The Trial of Legend!]


    [You have Advanced to the Primordial Rank!]


    [Please choose the following rewards!]


    [(Bloodline) (ss) (Artifact)]


    Tang Shaoyang put aside the reward because he heard more notifications than that one. There was a notification that he had not heard for a long time.


    [Congrattions! Your main ss Exalted Monarch of Spirit has advanced to Divine Monarch of Spirit!]


    [Your attributes'' gain doubled!]


    [You have been granted 1 Archaic Summoning!]


    [You gained 100,000 Spirit Power!]


    [You have learned a skill, Spirit Domain!]


    [You have learned a skill, Spirit Manifestation!]


    [You have learned a skill, Ethereal Body!]


    [Congrattions! Your second ss Legend yer has advanced to God yer!]


    [Your attributes'' gain doubled!]


    [yer Energy gain doubled!]


    [You have gained 100,000 yer Energy!]


    [You have learned a skill, yer Fury!]


    [You have learned a skill, yer Perception (Passive)]


    [You have learned a skill, Way of yer (Passive)]


    [Friction skill detected! Attempting fusion skill, Wrath and yer Fury!]


    [Fusion skill seeded!]


    [You have learned a skill, Wrath of yer!]


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to see his ss advancement. He thought both sses had reached the maximum potential since the two sses did not advance even after his rank advancement. This was a pleasant surprise and something he really needed in this situation. He checked the new six skills, and there was one skill that caught his attention, Way of yer. He got foreign knowledge in his head and several destructive methods of using yer Energy. However, just like the Nine Heavenly Gates, he needed to learn it manually. He could not use the skill just because he wanted to.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have that much time to learn the Way of yer¡­" He muttered in pity. It had been at least ten days since he took the trial, meaning he must return soon. It was a pity that he did not have time to learn the move, and it was a pity that he could not reach the Demi-God Rank. The Legend Rank was the highest he could reach for now, not because of the time, but because he was on the twenty-fourth floor of the Ancient Rank Dimensional. There was only one floor worth of monsters and beasts left for him, and that was not enough for him to reach the Demi-God Rank. He needed at least five floors worth of monsters to reach the Demi-God Rank.


    If it was before, he would try his new skills, but again, he did not have that much time. He then focused back on the trial reward; Bloodline, ss, and Artifact. Tang Shaoyang had made the decision before he finished the trial. He chose ss for the Trial of Legend.


    [Void Ranger] [Way of Destruction] [Demon Hunter] [Primordial Wizard] [Primordial Knight] [Draconic Executioner]


    Yet, it was another surprise for Tang Shaoyang as the System presented him with six choices instead of five. He did not understand what made the System offer him six choices, but having more choices was better. After skimming over the names of the six sses, he eliminated the ss that did not suit his way of fighting.


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to give Void Ranger, Primordial Wizard, and Primordial Knight consideration, leaving with the other three sses. He did not really understand what Demon Hunter was, but he got a little bit of a clue because of Zara.


    [I think Demon Hunter will make you especially strong against Demon. I have heard about Demon Hunter before, but I don''t know much about the ss.] That was what Zara said after sensing his confusion about the Demon Hunter. Even though it was just a guess, her guess made sense. His enemy was not the demon, so he eliminated Demon Hunter from his option, leaving with Draconic Executioner and Way of Destruction.


    "Does that mean Draconic Executioner will make especially strong against Dragon?" Tang Shaoyang said to himself. If Demon Hunter would make him strong against Demon, it meant Draconic Executioner would make him strong against Dragon. If that was the case, he was left with thest ss, Way of Destruction. Based on the name, he indeed leaned to Way of Destruction. He felt like the ss would suit his fighting style. He focused on destructive power, which was why he did not like a knight who had the bnce between the defense and the offense. He did not waste that much time thinking about it as he chose Way of Destruction. He did not consider the other choices, following his instinct.


    [You have obtained a third ss, Way of Destruction!]


    [You will gain +2000 Attribute Points each time you level up!]


    [You have learned a skill, Destruction Strike!]


    [You have learned a skill, Keen Sense (Passive)]


    [You have learned a skill, Defense Pration (Passive)]


    [You have learned a skill, Crippling Spirit (Passive)]


    [You have learned a skill, Energy Destruction Touch!]


    [You have learned a skill, Cmitous Self-Destruction!]


    Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes, making sure that he did not see anything wrong with thest skill. He did not see it wrong. It was indeed Cmitous Self-Destruction. He did not need to try the skill¡­ No, he did not want to try the skill. The skill was self-exnatory, self-destruct. He would die if he used the skill. He just did not think that such a skill that killed the user would exist.


    Three passive skills and three active skills or maybe two active skills. He would never use Cmitous Self-Destruction as it might hurt his people as well. There was no way to find out the scale of the destruction unless he used the skill, but he would die if he used the skill. He might have Seven Souls, but he would not waste it just to test a skill.


    Since the System did not provide any exnation about the skill, he could only try to understand it by its name. What pleased him the most was the two thousand Attribute Points gain per level. He could easily max out his attribute to the peak of Legend Rank with such a big gain of attribute points. Just learning the ss, he got 16,900,000 Attribute Points as the previous level up was also counted into his gain. With the other bonuses, he had 21,162,800 Attribute Points.


    He needed sixty thousand Attribute Points to increase his attribute per star, and he needed six million to max one of his attributes. With the Attribute Points he had right now, he easily maxed out three Legend Rank''s attributes. He did not hesitate to max out his Strength, Vitality, and Magic Power.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Attribute Points: 3,522,800


    Strength: Legend (99-Star) [Max!]


    Agility: Legend (1-Star) [0/60,000 AP 2-Star]


    Vitality: Legend (99-Star) [Max!]


    Stamina: Legend (1-Star) [0/60,000 AP 2-Star]


    Magic Power: Legend (99-Star) [Max!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes, realizing that he could easily max his attributes before he got into the next trial. He still had three and a half million AP even after maxing out three attributes. Here he thought he would not be able to max all attributes for the Legend Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang put the remaining Attribute Points into Agility, boosting his Agility to 59-Star, halfway to the peak. He stood up with a big smile on his face. The hectic from the True Dragon Form had gone for quite a while, "It''s time for me to return."

 Chapter 1266 Extra Loot

    Chapter 1266 Extra Loot


    Tang Shaoyang came out of the trial dimension without testing any skills. He was anxious about what happened back at home, so he did not want to waste any time testing his new skills without knowing what happened. The first thing he did aftering out of the trial dimension was to check his inbox messages. There was no message which made him even more anxious. He had not realized yet that he could not receive messages inside the trial dimension.


    Tang Shaoyang looked for Zhang Mengyao''s name and sent her a message, asking what happened, "Bring me back to the eleventh floor!" He subconsciously raised his voice.


    [Are you sure you want to return to the 11th floor? Yes/No?]


    He was about to say yes until he heard the God Rank''s voice. [Don''t you want to receive your reward?]


    Tang Shaoyang had taken care of all of the monster breeding ground, and in fact, he was still in the breeding ground area. The bodies of the monsters were strewn all over, dried up. He did not use Spirit Summoning, but he used yer Absorption on the monster, all of them. That was the reason he had a lot of extra Attribute Points and also quickly reached level 8000. He was reluctant to use yer Absorption because the skill was kind of inhuman. But the current him did not care if he became a monster, no, he was ready to be a monster to gain power.


    "Make it quick! I don''t have time to chat with you."


    [Are you leaving? Don''t you want to finish the climb? Aren''t you curious about what''s on the 25th floor?]


    It was a lie if he was not curious about what was on the 25th floor, but again, he did not have time to finish the climb. He had not killed the guardian of the 24th floor yet, and it would take more time to finish the 25th floor. Another concern was he did not know how long it would take him to finish the 25th floor.


    "Do you want to deliver the reward or not? I don''t really have time to chat with you right now! If you are not going to give the reward, then I am going to leave."


    [You indeed should hurry. Those puny God Ranks are about to find a way into your world. The reward is next to you. I add an extra reward for you. Your service is great.]


    Tang Shaoyang nced to the right, but there was nothing. He thought the God Rank yed a prank on him. He was about to leave the eleventh floor without asking until he heard the voice once more.


    [You don''t even bother checking your left side.] The God Rank sighed.


    The reward was indeed to his left, a sword in a ck sheath. The sword was big, around two and a half meters including the handle. Based on the sheath, the sword''s de was around twenty centimeters wide.


    [I know you have some sword skill, so I am giving you one of my rare collections that suits your taste, and you don''t like the normal small sword.]


    The God Rank was quite perceptive to know something like that about Tang Shaoyang. Moreover, they just got to know each other for a few months, and they never met face to face.


    Tang Shaoyang picked up the sword, pulling the sword from the sheath. He wanted to see the sword first before checking the sword''s stat. The size of the sword mattered to him. If it was too light or too small, he would not use it, and maybe asked to exchange it for something bigger.


    The de was made of ck steel, and he could not figure out what kind of steel to make the sword. He did not know much about the materials. It was a single-edged sword, slightly curved, simr to Japanese swords, but this one was much bigger. He tried to swing the sword a few times, much lighter than his battle ax, but it was still to the heavy side. He needed a sword for his fifth gate of the Nine Heavenly Gates, and he liked the sword in his hand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Nightfall]


    Grade: Primordial


    Bonus Attribute:


    - Critical Bleeding: 50% chance of applying Critical Bleeding (Wound can''t be healed with normal healing skill or ordinary healing potion)


    - Gear Breaker: Equipment taking double the damage upon hit.


    - Night Affection: Increase the attributes by 10% in the night.


    Bonus Skill:


    - Calling the Night


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head in approval. This was the strongest weapon he had so far for sure. Curious, he activated the skill. The sun disappeared from the sky as if night arrived. Just its name implied, it was a skill to call the night so he got the bonus attributes from Night Affection. That was the sole purpose of the skill. He put the sword into his inventory and nced at the second reward.


    Next to the sword was a wooden chest. Nothing special about the chest itself. It did not glow like the treasure chest. He opened the chest, and there were two items inside. A vial with red liquid and a ck scroll. The scroll glowed in golden red. The vial could be a healing potion as it was simr to a healing potion. The vial and the color of the liquid, but there was no way God Rank gave him a healing potion for the reward. He took the vial first.


    [Green Dragon Essence]


    [That''s different from the Mistovel Family''s Dragon Essence. That will guarantee a Green Dragon Bloodline. While the Green Dragon is not as strong as your ck Dragon it is still a dragon stronger than most bloodlines.] The God Rank exined.


    Tang Shaoyang was notining as he doubted that the God Rank would give him something stronger than his current bloodline. The Green Dragon Essence was more than enough along with the sword. Then he nced at the ck scroll. He had not seen such a scroll before and was curious what this scroll was. He picked it up and identified the scroll.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [ss Scroll]


    ss: Paragon of Armament


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [That''s the fourth ss for you if I assume you have taken your third ss after the trial. It''s nothing specialpared to your Spirit Contractor and yer ss, but that will cover what youck. That will increase your weapon proficiency for all weapons, it will increase your damage depending on your weapon mastery, and the ss grants you a skill called Battle Sense. That will cover up what youck the most, the basics Of course, you will get a bunch of attributes. Attribute is quite important for someone at your level. There are a bunch of other things as well that I don''t remember, but decide on your own if you want to take the ss or not. There''s a limit to how many sses you can have, and each yer has a different limit.]


    [There''s someone I know who can only have two sses, and there''s another who has twelve sses. What''s the factor that decides how many sses we can have? I don''t know, so decide at your discretion because four sses might be your limit.]


    That was new information for Tang Shaoyang. He knew there must be a limit to how many sses he could have, but he did not know each person had a different limit. Three sses might be his limit, or maybe the four sses were his limit.


    "I can''t be picky. As long as it will make me stronger, then I will take it. Thank you for the help," Tang Shaoyang was grateful for the God Rank''s help. All the rewards had the same purpose, making him grow stronger instantly. The God Rank was helping him by giving all these rewards. The Green Dragon Bloodline might not help him directly, but it could help one of his people attain a strong bloodline that would help him in the battle against his enemy.


    [You have acquired the fourth ss, Paragon of Armament]


    [You will gain +500 Attribute Points each time you level up!]


    [You have learned a skill, Domain of Paragon Armament!]


    [You have learned a skill, Battle Sense!]


    [You have learned a skill, Master of Armament (Passive)]


    [You have learned a skill, Sword Mastery (Passive)!]


    [You have learned a skill, Spear Mastery (Passive)!]


    [You have learned a skill, Battle Ax Mastery (Passive)!]


    [You have learned a skill, Bow Mastery (Passive)!]


    [You have learned a skill, Dagger Mastery (Passive)!]


    [You have learned a skill, Halberd Mastery (Passive)!]


    [You have learned a skill¡­.]


    The notification buzzed in his head, notifying him that he had learned all kinds of weapon masteries, including the weapon he was not interested in.


    "I know! I know! I know! Please stop it! I will check all my skills myself!" Each weapon mastery was for a specific weapon, and there was a long list for that such as Ax Throw, Spear Throw, even Boomerang, and more. There were just too many notifications in his head right now, making him dizzy from listening to the System''s voice.


    [Take the cloak and the mask as well. I prepared it for you!] The God Rank reminded Tang Shaoyang as he noticed Tang Shaoyang was about to leave the eleventh floor. There was a cloak and a master below the scroll and vial.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised there were more rewards inside the chest. That was unexpected, but the God Rank giggled when he took the white mask and the ck cloak.


    [Kukukuku¡­ You are quite hopeful when you pick them up. That''s just an ordinary mask and cloak to hide your face, so your enemy won''t notice your return. Good luck, and I hope you survive. Let''s meet once you reach God Realm! My name is Arion.]

 Chapter 1267 Return

    Chapter 1267 Return


    Tang Shaoyang was teleported inside the administration building in the Starter City. Nothing changed from thest time he was here. Just an empty building with a glowing cube in the center, and he could not find people inside as well. The System was supposed to give quests through the cube, but the fact that the building was empty told him that all factions'' focus was on Earth instead of the Dimensional Tower. Earth seemed to be more important than the Dimensional Tower.


    He rushed out of the building, heading toward the Earth region, wearing the white mask and the ck cloak. There was no reply yet from Zhang Mengyao which made him worried. The Earth Region was also quite empty despite the region having more buildings than before. He saw a few people asionally, but that was it.


    Tang Shaoyang halted his steps after a few meters into the road, furrowing his brow. He sensed that he was being watched, by not just one but multiple people. Ignoring the spies, he went to the Tang Empire''s building. There was no guard outside, empty as if the building was abandoned. The Tang Empire''s g was above the entrance, the g designed by Liu Shuang and Zhang Mengyao.


    He opened the door and entered the building. Two people in ck were on the other side, "Who are you? Identify yourself!" He recognized the two''s uniforms, TEID''s uniform.


    Tang Shaoyang took off his mask, "It''s me!" The two TEID members were surprised. Different than Tarrior, Lu An kept showing his people Tang Shaoyang''s picture, making sure that TEID''s members recognized the Emperor''s face. Tang Shaoyang had always been away from home and rarely made a public appearance. The people only knew Tang Shaoyang by the name.


    The two TEID members moved to the side and bowed toward Tang Shaoyang. He just waved his hand at the two and made his way to the teleportation portal. He took the portal to the region at the dimensional tower. Just like Earth Region on the eleventh floor, this ce was not as crowded as before. He headed toward his building where the portal to the Capital with his mask on. Ensuring the others did not know that he was still alive.


    Again, the one who upied the building was TEID''s members. He could have asked them about the situation, but he could not wait to go back and check his empire''s situation himself. Right in front of the teleportation portal, when he was about to enter the teleportation portal, he received a notification in his head. Tang Shaoyang checked the notification, and Zhang Mengyao replied to his message.


    Tang Shaoyang was relieved to see Zhang Mengyao''s name as the sender. His chest loosened from the anxiousness he felt ever since he finished the Trial of the Legend. He opened the message and was left speechless with how long the message was. It was as if he read a book. He chose to reply instead of reading all of the reports. That was too much reading for him, and he was just one step away from going home.


    [I am at our establishment at the tower. I am home.]


    Before he got to step into the teleportation, he received a reply from Zhang Mengyao. The ultra-fast replypared to the first message. After one reply, he received more messages. Before he could read the first reply, the second reply came in. Then the third, the fourth, and the fifth.


    [???] That was the first reply. [??? ??? ???] More question marks confused Tang Shaoyang. As if he sent the message to the wrong person, and the other side did not know him.


    [You are back!?] That was the third message. [I will meet you at the main base!] That was the fourth message. [I know you are excited to meet Ava, but don''t meet her first. There''s something I have to tell you before you meet Ava.]


    Thest message sounded so seriouspared to the first four messages. As if something happened to Ava which made his body tense up. Ava was the reason he became overly concerned because she was expecting his child. He wanted to know if Ava had given birth yet, and he wanted to know if it was a boy or a girl too. However, there was something wrong that Zhang Mengyao tried to stop him from meeting Ava right away.


    ''Does something happen to Ava?'' His chest tightened as he thought the worst. It was a huge hit for him if Ava experienced a miscarriage, especially when it was hard for him to have a child. He never used protection and yet only Ava got pregnant. The thought made him anxious as he stepped into the teleportation portal.


    The guards on the teleportation portal raised their weapons at him because he had a ck cloak and a mask. Tang Shaoyang took off the mask and the cloak. He waved his hand at the guards, "It''s me, lower your weapon."


    "Who are you!? Put your hands in the air and down on your knees!" The guard did not recognize Tang Shaoyang. It was not because they never met the Emperor, but because of Tang Shaoyang''s current appearance. His hair had grown too long, reaching his back. The messy beard and mustache made it worse because Tang Shaoyang never kept his beard and mustache, and his hair was very short before. The reason TEID''s members recognized Tang Shaoyang was because of his eyes. His left eye was ck with a purple iris while his right eye was white with a purple iris with a slit pupil.


    [Stupid! He is your Emperor! How can''t you not recognize him! Get down on your knees!] Origin reprimanded the guard. The Smart Ai had a special connection with Tang Shaoyang, so it immediately recognized its master upon his arrival.


    The guard was shocked. They would not listen or trust if it was any other people, but because it was Origin, the guard believed the smart Ai.


    "We greet His Majesty Emperor!" The guard knelt, lowering their head down while the guard who questioned Tang Shaoyang got his head on the floor.


    "It''s fine. I am in a mess right now, so it''s normal for them not to recognize me," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at the guard, "Does Zhang Mengyao tell you where to guide me, Origin?" He walked off the portal with the guards knelt on the floor.


    [Supreme General Zhang indeed asked me to guide you, Your Majesty.]


    Tang Shaoyang entered the elevator that had been waiting for him, open. He entered the elevator and the door closed as Origin had pressed the designated floor. His room was on the highest floor, the 25th floor, but Origin did not bring him to his room. Origin brought him to the 20th floor. He was led to one of the rooms, and Origin told him to wait for Zhang Mengyao.


    Tang Shaoyang did not like waiting like this without knowing anything because he was too anxious. However, he chose to trust Zhang Mengyao, and there must be a reason why Zhang Mengyao asked him not to meet Ava, "How long until Zhang Mengyao gets here?" Before Origin could reply, the door opened.


    Zhang Mengyao was at the door, surprised to see him and also happy. She rushed toward him and jumped for a hug. Tang Shaoyang caught her in the air, breathed her natural pleasant smell, sniffing her hair. There were no words exchanged between the two, but Tang Shaoyang had to break the silence first instead of enjoying their reunion. He wanted to know what happened to Ava and his child in her belly.

 Chapter 1268 Haunting Guilt

    Chapter 1268 Haunting Guilt


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow after listening to Zhang Mengyao. The reason Zhang Mengyao asked to meet him first was to remind him not to tell Ava about Virion, in case he already knew what happened to Virion. However, he did not know anything about what happened to Virion and heter found out Virion was dead. The Myth Rank yer, The Elven King, died in his brother''s hand after Revalor betrayal.


    Tang Shaoyang slumped on the chair and massaged his face. This was the price of his wrongdoings, he failed to control his lust and did what he hated the most. This was his karma, and he might lose his first children if Ava knew that her eldest son died. The worst part was that her son did not die at the hands of the enemy, but her second son, plotted by her ex-husband. That was the worst part, and if she knew about that, without a doubt that would get into her health, not just her physical, but also her mental which might affect the baby inside her belly.


    "But it''s just too cruel to keep it secret from her," Tang Shaoyang understood why Zhang Mengyao wanted to keep it secret. It was for the baby, but that was just too cruel for Ava. She should be informed, the first one should be informed about the death of her eldest son. If she found outter, she would feel very awful. She lived peacefully without knowing the death of her son.


    "We will tell her after she gives birth, but not now. Telling her now will risk the life of the baby inside her," Zhang Mengyao understood the feeling, but keeping it secret from Ava was the best option they had. She would do the same even if time returned back to where Virion killed.


    "Where''s Arbane and Revalor right now?"


    "They are in our dungeon. We are waiting for you before deciding their punishment," Zhang Mengyao sighed. This was supposed to be a happy reunion between her and Tang Shaoyang, but it was ruined because of Reinar. She med Reinar for all of this, the person who gave Revalor the courage to do this.


    "We also caught Reinar, the mastermind behind Revalor''s attack. Revalor got the Giteron Dynasty''s support, that''s why Revalor has the courage to do all of that."


    "What about the situation with the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church? Are they starting their attack yet?" Tang Shaoyang made noment about Reinar and the Giteron Dynasty. Of course, it did not mean he was going to let them be after trying to scheme against his empire. However, the imminent danger wasing from the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church. He would take care of these two first before going after the Giteron Dynasty.


    "They are besieging our territories in Europe and also our border in South East Asia, but they haven''tunched a single attack yet. If our guess is right, they are waiting for their God Ranks to descend to ensure their win," Zhang Mengyao went on in detail about the current situation. There was no big battle or even a small skirmish against the World Government yet, but their armies were at the border. The situation about the First Order Guild and how they have annihted The Giteron Dynasty''s force from Earth. She ensured not to miss a single detail, including the estimation of when the God Ranks would arrive on Earth which was in a week.


    If Redvers Scovel did not lie in theirst meeting that the God Rank would arrive in one month, then the God Ranks would descend on Earth in a week.


    "I see¡­." Tang Shaoyang muttered. He had made the decision what was their next step. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and released it in one go, "I am d that I returned earlier instead of finishing thest floor of the Dimensional Tower." He stood up, "Let''s not keep it secret anymore from Ava. She deserves to know about the death of her eldest son. It''s stupid, but something stupid someone is something right to do."


    Honesty, Tang Shaoyang believed honesty was the best foundation in the rtionship. He should not keep it a secret even if it meant hurting Ava. The longer he kept it secret from her, the more she would get hurt.


    "I know it might affect the baby, but this is still the right thing to do. The longer we keep it secret from Ava, she will get hurt more that we keep it hidden from her for so long. We must believe in her that she is strong and the baby will not be affected. We have to trust her," Tang Shaoyang smiled, "I will tell Ava the news myself. Can you get someone to trim my hair and beard? I think I am quite smelly."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang stood in front of the mirror, looking at his new look. He kept his hair long, around his shoulder. Not just the hair, he kept his beard as well, but he trimmed it so it was not as messy as before, neat and tidy. There was no smile on his face because he felt useless. Despite the power he had, he still made someone close to him sad. He even noticed the stress on Zhang Mengyao at the first meeting. He had the power, but he could not make the people close to him happy. He suddenly felt he was doing everything wrong.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and turned around from the mirror, heading to the 25th floor. At this time, the news of his return had spread to the high-ranking official. Many people wanted to meet him, but he refused to meet them for now, not until he met Ava. He felt like he needed to resolve the personal issue first before putting his focus on his empire''s affairs.


    Ava was in thest month of her pregnancy. The Doctor estimated Ava would give birth in a week or two weeks at the longest. This was a crucial month for her, and she spent most of her time in Tang Shaoyang''s room.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the door slowly, without making any noise. He found Ava in the living room, sitting next to the window. He slowly approached her and hugged her from behind. That surprised Ava for a moment until she heard his voice, "I am back."


    Ava jumped out of the chair and turned around in surprise, "Wee back~" She was so happy that she jumped again into Tang Shaoyang''s embrace. Her reaction made everything harder. He could not bear to deliver the news of the death of her eldest son after seeing her reaction to his return. He thought of backing out and wanted to keep the news secret until she gave birth.


    ''I have to tell her now.''


    "You can''t jump around like that¡ª" Ava put her finger on Tang Shaoyang''s lips, "I am healthy and strong. There''s no need to worry, the baby is safe." She looked down on her bulging belly, caressing her belly with love.


    Tang Shaoyang picked her up and brought her to the bed, "I can''t do it." Ava misunderstood Tang Shaoyang''s action.


    "I know. I am not asking for it, but there''s something I have to tell you. Something very important," He held her shoulders, looking into her eyes with a solemn look.


    Ava smiled, "Alright, I am ready for this important news."


    Tang Shaoyang took a deep breath and said, "Virion is dead. Someone killed him during the fight in Europe."

 Chapter 1269 Taking The Initiative

    Chapter 1269 Taking The Initiative


    Ava''s smile stiffened, blinking her eyes a few times to make sure that she did not hear it wrong. She observed Tang Shaoyang''s expression for a moment to realize that it was not a joke. Even if it was a joke, it was a terrible joke.


    Tang Shaoyang pulled her into his embrace, caressing her back, "I am¡­ sorry¡­" He did not know what to say aside from sorry. He was to me for what happened. Not just because he was the root of the problem, but because he was not there when the ident happened.


    Ava''s body shook as she started to sob. She cried on his shoulder as Tang Shaoyang caressed her back. He just hoped that his presence was enough to help her to stay strong. After a while, she pushed Tang Shaoyang and asked, "Where''s his body?"


    "Virion''s body is preserved for the funeral. They n the funeral after you give birth."


    Ava furrowed her brow, wiping her tears, "What does that mean?" The word "preserving the body" was quite weird. There was no need to preserve the body of her son just died.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, "Virion died around ten days ago. Aleesa and Zhang Mengyao wanted to keep it a secret until you gave birth. They are worried that Virion''s death will affect your health because you are in thest month of your pregnancy."


    He could feel her hands, clenching on his shoulder. She was irritated that she was not informed directly of the news of her son''s death. However, Ava understood why Aleesa and the others tried to hide the news from her. They were doing it for her and the baby inside her belly.


    "Then why are you telling me now?" Ava''s tone became increasingly sharp.


    "Because I don''t want to keep it a secret from you. You are his mother, you are the first person we should tell if anything happened to him. Because I trust you; I know you are strong."


    "Who killed my son!?" Her tone became increasingly murderous.


    Tang Shaoyang hesitated for a moment. The thought of lying to Ava crossed his mind, but he told the truth in the end, "Arbane killed Virion, and Revalor plotted everything. Revalor wants to take revenge against me and you¡­." He told about Reinar who tried to take over the Tang Empire and also his wives. He told everything he knew about the incident.


    Ava''s eyes widened in shock, not expecting to hear her second son''s name. She thought her son died in the battle because the Tang Empire was in a war. Never crossed her mind that it was her second son who killed her eldest son. That was the biggest shock than knowing the death of her eldest son. That was much worse, and she kept her mind clear. She understood why Aleesa wanted to keep it secret until she gave birth to her fourth child.


    "Why Virion? If he wants to take revenge, why don''t he kill me? Virion is innocent, he is also a victim. Tell me, why did he kill his own son using his second son? Why didn''t he try to kill me?" Ava burst into tears, shaking Tang Shaoyang''s shoulders.


    "This is what he wants. He wanted us to suffer. He wanted us to know the feeling of losing someone. Revalor wanted to use Reinar of the Giteron Dynasty to take all my wives. He wanted you to suffer by killing Virion. Vengeance blinded him."


    "Where is he? Where''s Revalor? Where''s Arbane?" Ava''s breath became hurried as she asked her ex-husband and second son''s whereabouts. She wanted to confront them and wanted to ask them directly why Virion. Even though what Tang Shaoyang said was most likely the truth, she wanted to hear it from Revalor''s mouth.


    "We have caught them, and they are in the dungeon right now. Not just Revalor and Arbane, but also Reinar. We will decide¡­ No, you and the Elven Kingdom will decide the punishment for them. They have killed your son and also the King of the Elven Kingdom, but not now," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I will allow you to meet them after you give birth to our child. You have to keep your child healthy, or Revalor will get what he wants. Revalor and Arbane will not go anywhere."


    Ava calmed down, processing Tang Shaoyang''s words. Her chest heaved up and down from the agitation. Tang Shaoyang pulled her into his embrace once more, caressing her back to keep her calm. He ended up spending an hour with Ava in his room, apanying her in silence. She ended up sleeping in his embrace, and Tang Shaoyang gently put her down on the bed. He stood next to the bed, looking at Ava''s sleeping face.


    ''One to two weeks,'' He needed to end the war if he wanted to be next to Ava to apany giving birth to their first child. He bent over and kissed her forehead gently before leaving the room.


    Arina, Selena, Li Shuang, Zhang Mengyao, Delia, Elinova, and Sylvia were waiting outside the room. The girls were worried about Ava''s well-being, but they knew they could not enter the room. They had been waiting anxiously outside because Tang Shaoyang or Ava did not go out of the room.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised for a moment, but then he smiled. He was happy that there was no jealousy between his wives, "She is sleeping right now, but I want you guys to monitor her. Don''t let her meet Revalor and Arbane, not until she gives birth."


    The girls cast a suspicious nce at Tang Shaoyang, suspecting he did not do something he was not supposed to. Tang Shaoyang knew immediately what they thought about, "I am not doing it with her. I am not that stupid to do it when she is in thest month." The girls were relieved.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled her eyes and locked into Zhang Mengyao, "Tell me the details about the current situation. It''s time to end this stupid war." He was about to leave, but Elinova pulled his arm, "Don''t you want to eat first?"


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and shook his head, "I don''t have the appetite to eat right now, but I will take your special lunch box with me. I think I will be away for a few days." He kissed Elin on the cheek, and the other girls started to line up their cheeks too. After giving them all a kiss on the cheek, he left with Zhang Mengyao.


    They just went down three floors where the office, where Zhang Mengyao briefed Tang Shaoyang about the current situation in detail.


    "Why do we need a base in Europe?" Tang Shaoyang asked. He knew why they initially took Lisbon from the World Government. Portugal was the Tang Empire''s sub-region, and they took it back from the World Government. They stayed in Lisbon to attack the World Government, but they retreated because they spread their force too much and worried about the defense of their main territory and started to expand to South East Asia. But why did they still need Lisbon if they were no longer attacking the World Government''s main base in Europe?


    "It''s to maintain ess to Europe if we need it in the future."


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded and looked over the map on the table. Moonsong took charge in Lisbon while Marshal Alton was stationed in Burma to keep a check on the Shiva Federation from India. Wei Xi also took charge in Tibet, watching over the Shiva Federation''s army in Nepal.


    "They haven''t made a single move yet from the time they stationed their army at the border, correct?" Zhang Mengyao nodded at the question.


    "We guessed that they are waiting for the God Rank to minimize their loss," Zhang Mengyao nodded again.


    Tang Shaoyang''s fingers tapped the table, thinking of something in his head. He had something in his mind, but he was hesitating, "What about South East Asia and Australia? Do we have control of these territories?"


    "Our expansion team is in Mysia right now, but we have trouble reaching the Philippines and Indonesia. We have tried to make a ship, but the monsters in the sea are quite troublesome. The dwarves are currently working to make a ship that can ward off the monster in the sea. It will take some time, a month to six months."


    "We have Yu Shun for Australia. We have basically secured Australia in our hands with Yu Shun. The natives are currently taking the Survival Game while Yu Shun oversees them," Zhang Mengyao had all the information in her head. She easily recalled everything that happened in the few months in detail.


    "Yu Shun?" That was a familiar name, but he did not expect the young man to be back in action again after decided to retire from the battlefield after Antorias'' incident. Lu An asked him about Yu Shun''s condition, but he did not expect Yu Shun to be back.


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, "Meet him if you have time in the future."


    "Good. This will be easy if we have Yu Shun," Tang Shaoyang put his index finger on Tibet, "Pull Moonsong on Tibet. Fortify our defense there. If they are waiting for the God Rank to arrive then we just need to take the initiative to attack them. Recall Yu Shun. I will form a squad and attack the World Government''s force in Europe. The squad will be me, Yu Shun, and one more person that deserves to receive this bloodline." He put Green Dragon Bloodline Essence on the table, "Do you have someone in mind worthy of this bloodline?"

 Chapter 1270 Chang Jie

    Chapter 1270 Chang Jie


    "Pardon?" Zhang Mengyao blinked her eyes. She knew that Tang Shaoyang would do something crazy upon his return, but forming a small squad to attack the World Government''s force was just too much even for him, "Are you nning to attack their force in Europe with just three people?" She had not touched the vial on the table yet.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "What''s the problem? I thought they only had Legend Rank?"


    "Yu Shun is just recently ranked up to Ancient Rank, and you¡­." Zhang Mengyao trailed off as she realized that she did not know Tang Shaoyang''s rank, "What''s your rank?"


    "I am Legend Rank," Tang Shaoyang cracked into a smile, "The n is simple. Before the God Rank arrived on Earth. We need to wipe out their force, so I can focus on the God Rank without worrying about you guys. We need to reduce their numbers as much as possible while they are waiting for their God Ranks. I will attack the force in Europe. When they lose many people, they will send reinforcements, reducing their number in Nepal and Burma''s border. Then it''s the time for you tounch the attack on these two territories."


    "Yu Shun might be just Ancient Rank, but if he had Myth or even Primordial Rank Zombie, he would be stronger than most people in the same rank. And I want someone loyal and high potential to receive this," Tang Shaoyang tapped the vial once more against the table, pulling her attention to the vial.


    Zhang Mengyao was curious about the vial and took the vial. The frown turned into a surprise as she immediately turned toward Tang Shaoyang once more. This was the most valuable item the Tang Empire had right now for sure, a dragon bloodline, "You want to give this to someone else? Don''t you want to save it?"


    "We are in a war, and we need to use anything we have to end this war. I need someone who is loyal to us. Unless you want to change your Vampire bloodline. You can take it if you want to change your bloodline," Tang Shaoyang exined. There was no reason for him to save it when they might lose the war. If they lost the war, then saving the bloodline was pointless.


    Zhang Mengyao was tempted to take the bloodline. She had witnessed how strong Tang Shaoyang was with his dragon bloodline. However, she was reluctant to do so because she liked her current bloodline. She nned to upgrade the bloodline when she reached the Legend Rank or Demi-God Rank. She put the vial back on the table and shook her head, "Nah, let''s someone else take it. I intend to upgrade my bloodline once I reach Legend Rank."


    "Do you have someone in mind suitable for the bloodline? Someone with potential and loyalty to the empire preferably," At this point, Zhang Mengyao knew more about the empire than him. Giving the bloodline to someone who was already strong was kinda of wasted.


    She furrowed her brow for a moment, thinking about the suitable person for the bloodline, "I actually have someone in mind. He just reached Epic Rank, and we don''t need to doubt his loyalty. Do you remember Chang Jie?"


    "Chang Jie?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. The name was familiar, but he did not remember the face.


    "Do you remember the young man saved by Gan Shuo with his life? Changxing Ind''s zombie incident," Zhang Mengyao added the details.


    "Ah, him?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "Does he have the potential?"


    "What potential are you talking about? Everyone could be strong with the System and proper support. There''s no potential or talent with the System, everyone has the same start. He just recently finished the Trial of Epic and finished twenty-eight waves. That''s a decent finish for someone with no bloodline and good talent. If you are talking about his resolve, then he got what you want. He took Artifact instead of the bloodline or second talent for the reward. He wants to maximize the trial''s reward by taking the toughest route. We don''t need to question his loyalty."


    Chang Jie was the person who stayed in the vige in Changxing Ind, the ind that got attacked by a high-ranking zombie which ended up almost wiping out the Expansion Team led by Gan Shuo. Captain Gan Shuo sacrificed his life to save the other members of his team and also Chang Jie. The young man knelt to Tang Shaoyang, begging to train him to be stronger in order to avenge Gan Shuo.


    "What''s his ss? What about his talent rank? Has he taken the one million re-roll yet?" Tang Shaoyang needed to know the details before giving the bloodline. If Chang Jie only had Grade C or even D after using the reroll talent, then the bloodline would be wasted on Chang Jie. The ss was much easier to fix, but if Chang Jie wanted to be a mage or Elementalist, the bloodline was not suitable for him. The bonus attributes from the dragon bloodline would be wasted on Chang Jie if that was the case.


    "He has a normal ss, Warrior. He hasn''t used the re-roll for the talent, but because he has a decent B-Tier Talent, Courage. The talent gives a bonus to Strength and Vitality. He does not want to take the risk with the re-roll," Zhang Mengyao remembered the details about Chang Jie. She had been observing Chang Jie because she saw potential in the young man. With a little guidance and achievement, Chang Jie could easily get to Captain rank.


    "Let''s meet him first. I want him to be aware of the responsibility for taking the bloodline. Is he here?"


    "He is not in the capital, but it''s not hard for him to get back with the portal if you want to meet him. He has been following Pride after Zaneos entered the Dimensional Tower. I will call him right away," Zhang Mengyao asked Origin to summon Chang Jie back to the capital.


    Chang Jie did not join the main army yet, but he followed Pride to take over the territories in Southeast Asia. He was currently in Mysia with the expansion team under Pride.


    summon a soldier without rank like him unless it was something serious. That was why he was so nervous, thinking if he made any *** ***


    Chang Jie returned to the main base. He could not hide his emotion, how nervous he was after receiving the summon from Zhang Mengyao. It was a very rare urrence for the Supreme General to summon a soldier without rank like him unless it was something serious. That was why he was so nervous, thinking if he made any mistakes.


    "Calm down," Someone tapped his back, his best friend, Duan Ya. She was Chang Jie''s childhood friend. Both rarely separated even in the army. She stuck to Chang Jie, protecting him from being taken advantage of by the others. This was the reason she followed him even though it was just Chang Jie who got summoned, "Maybe Supreme General Zhang just wants to talk about your promotion. It''s about time for you to receive a promotion."


    "Really? A promotion in the middle of war? Not likely," Chang Jie shook his head, following Origin''s instruction to take the VIP''s elevator. This was Chang Jie''s first time to go above the fifteenth floor. Above the fifteenth floor was no longer a public area, but a private area for the high-ranking officials. He never stepped above the fifteenth floor even once.


    Arriving at the 20th floor, he followed Origin''s voice until he arrived in front of the door with a sign "Emperor Office,". He knocked on the door three times, and he heard a voice from inside, "Come in." He recognized the voice; it was Supreme General Zhang''s voice.


    Chang Jie opened the door and entered the room. He was about to close the door after Duan Ya entered the room, but his body and hand froze. He thought he would be meeting Supreme General Zhang, and he did not expect The Emperor to be inside with Supreme General Zhang. Even though he only met the Emperor once, he kept hearing people mention the Emperor in the Tarrior. He heard a lot of tales about the Emperor, the thing he remembered the most about was that the Emperor was the strongest individual in the Tang Empire; stronger than Marshal Alton and Legion Commander Moonsong, the two people with the highest rank in the Tang Empire.


    "Who is she?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow at the sight of the girl and asked Zhang Mengyao. The girl had custom leather armor and a sword on her waist with her face covered in a mask. He only asked to meet Chang Jie, not the girl.


    "She is Duan Ya, Chang Jie''s childhood friend. Both are inseparable, no surprise she follows him here," Zhang Mengyao was not surprised as the rumor about both was known to all ranks.


    "I greet Your Majesty," Duan Ya was more clear-headed and calm. She bowed toward Tang Shaoyang and greeted him. Chang Jie snapped out of his daze and followed Duan Ya, greeting Tang Shaoyang.


    "Can you leave Chang Jie? We need to talk with him for a moment," Tang Shaoyang nodded at the greeting.


    "May I know why I must leave?" Duan Ya did not just ept it as the order but asked the reason Tang Shaoyang wanted her to leave.


    "Because I want to talk with Chang Jie, not you. You are not invited, so can you please leave?" Tang Shaoyang did not snap at Duan Yu even though she talked back. He was quite patient since Duan Ya was Chang Jie''s childhood friend.


    Chang Jie wanted to say something, but Duan Ya spoke first, "Chang Jie needs my help, and I am here to make sure he will not get tricked by your sweet promises."

 Chapter 1271 Inherited Will - Hero

    Chapter 1271 Inherited Will - Hero


    "Huh¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, looking Duan Ya in the eyes. It was hard to believe what he just heard. Zhang Mengyao was about to say something, but Tang Shaoyang raised his hand, stopping her to speak, "Tricking Chang Jie? What an intriguing assumption. Is there any reason for me to trick Chang Jie? What does your childhood friend have that I have to resort to such trickery?"


    "I don''t know what you see in Chang Jie, but I am here to help him to judge whether you have an ill intention or not. I will not let you take advantage of Chang Jie!" Duan Yu was quite fearless even in front of Tang Shaoyang. She met Tang Shaoyang''s gaze.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I don''t have time to convince you nor do I have the time for such bullshit. I don''t think he is the right person," Thest part was meant for Zhang Mengyao, "If he can''t even make the decision himself, then he is not the person we are looking for. He will be a headless chicken without the girl."


    Zhang Mengyao looked at the stunned Chang Jie, then she shook her head when her gaze met with Duan Ya, "I know you mean well for Chang Jie. But you are hindering Chang Jie''s development. Thanks to you, Chang Jie just lost a big life-changing opportunity. You two can leave now."


    "Wait! Let me hear it first. I can make the decision myself," Chang Jie snapped out of his trance. He was a little bit confused for a moment because he could not proceed with the conversation in his head. for a moment, Duan Ya? There''s nothing to gain for His Majesty to trick me. That just does not make sense."


    However, one thing is for sure, he wanted to know why he was called, and he would not leave until he knew the reason. That was his instinct kicking in. He turned toward Duan Ya, "Can you leave for a moment, Duan Ya? There''s nothing to gain for His Majesty to trick me. That just does not make sense."


    Duan Ya furrowed her brow, ncing at Zhang Mengyao. Thetter nodded, signaling her to leave. She let out a sigh and nodded before leaving the room with no words.


    There was a reason why Chang Jie wanted to hear why he was called here. He hoped that The Emperor would grant his wish. Back then he begged the Emperor to make him strong. He had be a lot stronger for sure, but he felt like it was still not enough. He was hopeful that The Emperor would remember his request and grant his wish now.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Zhang Mengyao, "I am not sure anymore if we should go with your choice," He doubted that Chang Jie was the right person to receive the Green Dragon Bloodline. He felt like Chang Jie was being controlled by the girl which was not good. Especially when the girl did not like someone who was loyal to the empire. He did not doubt Chang Jie''s loyalty to the empire after what Gan Shuo did to him, but the girl was the x-factor that might change everything. From the look of it, Duan Ya seemed to have control over Chang Jie. He did not mean to ruin the rtionship between the two, but just like Zhang Mengyao said. The girl was hindering Chang Jie''s growth.


    "Give him a chance. Let him know why we call him and decide after if he deserves it or not," Zhang Mengyao favored Chang Jie over the other candidates in her mind. The reason was that Chang Jie did not have a bloodline while the other candidates had a bloodline. It would be wasted to use the bloodline on someone with a bloodline already. If they had Chang Jie take the bloodline, it meant they had a new strong individual in their army.


    "Alright," Tang Shaoyang put the vial closer to Chang Jie, "I intend to give this bloodline to someone who is loyal and has potential, not just in terms of power but also leadership. Supreme General Zhang rmended you to me, but I am quite disappointed."


    Chang Jie''s chest tightened when he heard thest part. His eyes kept ncing at the vial, curious, but he was also nervous. He realized the vial might be the chance for him to be strong. It took him a great effort not to snatch the vial, "Please give me the chance, Your Majesty. I will not disappoint you."


    Chang Jie fell on one of his knees, asking for a chance. He wanted to be strong; he wanted to have more power, so no one would sacrifice their lives for him anymore. He wanted power to protect his new family. This time, he wanted to protect the people he loved so much instead of being protected. He wanted to have the power to prevent the past tragedy from repeating.


    "Check this out," Tang Shaoyang pushed the vial closer to Chang Jie. Thetter took the vial and was stunned when the information appeared in front of his eyes.


    "I n to give you the Green Dragon Bloodline. However, you must remember taking the bloodline meaning you will also take bigger responsibility with you. Taking the item means you have to use your power for the empire, not for your individual desire or gain anymore," Tang Shaoyang''s voice slowly got deeper as he spoke.


    "Are you ready for bigger responsibility? Millions of lives will rely on your protection. You will bear millions of lives on your shoulders. You will fight and die for the empire and our people! Are you ready to take such a big responsibility, Chang Jie?"


    Chang Jie swallowed the saliva in his mouth as he got more nervous. He wanted to say yes immediately, because the item in his hand would make him stronger, much, much stronger than the current him. It was not just any bloodline, but a dragon bloodline. He had not heard anyone had the dragon bloodline aside from The Emperor himself. He might not be as strong as The Emperor after taking the bloodline, but would be much stronger than most people. However, it did note with a price. The responsibility to have such a bloodline was big, and he was unsure that he was capable of bearing such a big responsibility.


    He let out a sigh, "I do really want to take the bloodline, but I think there are more people who deserve the bloodline than me, Your Majesty. There are many who are above my rank, and I think they deserve this bloodline more than me."


    "It''s not for you to decide who deserves the bloodline, but me. I am asking you if you are ready to bear such a big responsibility, not to tell me who deserves to get the bloodline," Tang Shaoyang put more pressure on his words, "What I need is the person who will not crumble under the pressure. Once you crumble, the people behind you will also crumble! I need someone who is strong, not physically strong, but mentally strong! Are you the person I am looking for, Chang Jie?"


    Chang Jie closed his eyes as he remembered the tragedy in the past when Gan Shuo protected him. That was Gan Shuo''s responsibility, protecting his people. Gan Shuo did not crumble under the strong enemy. He kept fighting against the enemy that was far stronger than him, undaunted in front of his strong enemy.


    Chang Jie wanted to be like Gan Shuo, not just because Gan Shuo was his benefactor, but because of how cool Gan Shuo was, and how admirable Gan Shuo was. Fighting for someone he did not know, putting his life on the line for the people he did not know, just like a hero. Yes, Gan Shuo was more than a benefactor to him, but a hero. He was not the only Gan Shuo, but the whole vigers.


    Was he ready to be like the person he admired the most? The answer would be no, he would never be ready to sacrifice his life for someone he did not know, and he would never be ready. He was not ready, but he would do it.


    "I don''t know if I am ready or not, but I will protect my home. I will protect the people I am supposed to protect. I will fight for them with my life on the line just as Uncle Gan Shuo did in the past. Even without the bloodline, I will continue what Uncle Gan Shuo left behind. I want to be a hero just like Uncle Gan Shuo!" That was Chang Jie''s answer.

 Chapter 1272 Strike Team

    Chapter 1272 Strike Team


    "Duan Ya leaned her back against the wall, her right foot tapping on the floor as she grew anxious. Chang Jie was still inside the office after she left the office which was around an hour. Not knowing what they were talking about made her anxious. She was afraid that Chang Jie would get into something horrible, especially when they were still in a war. The fear of the Tang Empire using Chang Jie as a disposable pawn made her restless.


    She was on the verge of knocking on the door, but then the door opened. Hearing the sound, she looked up. Chang Jie came out of the office, sweating. His hair was wet from the sweat, and his face was red, "Are you okay? What happened?"


    Chang Jie smiled widely, the joy was reflected in his expression, "I am fine. His Majesty just rewarded me with something precious, and now I need to get ready."


    The answer was too vague for Duan Ya to be relieved. But she caught the keyword, reward, and got ready, "Does His Majesty request something for you? What is it?" There was nothing free in this world. If The Emperor rewarded something to Chang Jie, that meant they wanted something from Chang Jie.


    "I am sorry, not that I don''t want to tell you, but His Majesty is right. It''s better for me not to mention the reward because that will make many people jealous of me. It''s better that no one knew, including you," Chang Jie shook his head. His Majesty did not specifically ask him to keep it secret, but that was advice from Zhang Mengyao.


    "I will not tell anyone. You know how good I am at keeping a secret. Don''t you believe me?" Duan Ya frowned. A single meeting with The Emperor, and The Emperor made Chang Jie distrust her. Chang Jie always shared his secret with her, and this was the first time.


    Chang Jie had a silly smile, shaking his head, "I trust the sober Duan Ya, but not the drunk Duan Ya. How many times have you spilled my shameful past while you were drunk? Too many times. But it''s just a matter of time before you will know my secret, so please keep it secret from the others if you know it."


    "Then what do you mean by getting ready? Are you leaving? Is that supposed to be a secret too?" Duan Ya gave up when he brought up her drunk behavior. If the secret was that big, then she also did not want to risk it. If it brought danger to Chang Jieter, she better not know the secret.


    "I am now His Majesty''s Sword Guard, and I will be leaving for Europe in half an hour. The Sword Guard title is just a decoration to my name. His Majesty actually will personally train me and help me level up. We willunch an attack on the World Government in Europe," Chang Jie motioned to Duan Ya to follow him.


    "Where are you going now? Which Legion will follow his Majesty to Europe?" She followed Chang Jie. From what she knew, Chang Jie could leave at any time, so she wondered where he was going right now.


    "Ah, I am going to meet the dwarves," Chang Jie was excited upon mentioning the dwarves, "His Majesty told me to get better equipment and told me to go to the underground city."


    The dwarf''s existence was known to the public, including the underground city. However, the ess to the underground city was restricted. Not by the Tang Empire, but by The Dwarven Confederation''s Council. Only a few people with the Council''s permit could visit the underground city. Chang Jie was one of the few who had ess to the underground city with The Emperor''s pass.


    "And there will be no legion that will follow us, only one small group. There might be three to five people who will join uster," Chang Jie answered casually as if it was nothing serious.


    Duan Ya halted her step, blinking her eyes, processing what she just heard. She saw the army outside Lisbon, millions of them. The army spread out as long as Lisbon''s wall, from the north to the south. The Emperor nned to attack those armies with just a small group. There was only one word that would precisely describe the decision, idiot. Only an idiot would do such a thing, or maybe a madman, or maybe both, an idiot madman.


    Duan Ya snapped out of her thoughts and chased after Chang Jie. She caught his arm and pulled him, "And there''s no way you agree to that nonsense idea, right? You will die, and he can easily escape if the situation is dangerous!"


    Chang Jie smiled and shook his head, "I already take the reward, and I have to take responsibility for my decision even if it means dying. I will fight and die for the Tang Empire, just like Uncle Gan Shuo did back then."


    "It''s different!" Duan Ya raised her voice, holding Chang Jie''s shoulder, and shook him a little bit, "It''s different, Chang Jie! Listen to me, back then, Uncle Gan Shuo had no choice but to fight, but you are different. You don''t have to fight millions of armies with just a few of you. You can back down, but Uncle Gan Shuo did not have a choice but to fight! Give back whatever His Majesty gives you, or you are just wasting Uncle Gan Shuo''s sacrifice for you!"


    Chang Jie shook his head, "I can''t give the reward back, and I don''t think I will die or His Majesty will let me die after what he gave to me. Don''t worry Duan Ya, I will not die," The elevator door opened, and he walked in, "His Majesty said you can also get one set of equipment if you want. Do you want to get a new one?"


    Duan Ya realized that she would not be able to persuade Chang Jie. She knew him too well, and this was what she worried the most when she came out of the office. The worst came true as The Emperor took advantage of Chang Jie''s gullibility to do something very dangerous. She released a sigh and followed him into the elevator.


    "Can I also follow you?" Duan Ya asked, in a less emotional tone than earlier.


    "His Majesty did not say anything about you, but I can askter if you want to follow me. However, it''s better for you to stay with the expansion team¡­." Chang Jie''s words trailed off, "It''s dangerous for you."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was on the portal floor, standing in front of the portal to Lisbon. He thought of assembling a team of three or four people, but he ended up making a team of eight people including him. The team was Chang Jie, Pride The Demonic Ape, Wen the Jade Eagle, Kairu the ming Lion, Zaneos The Demon Swordsman, Zowen The Lightning Magus, and Areth.


    "Are you sure you want to bring him with you? This is more dangerous than just fighting the beast. We are fighting millions of armies, and dozens of them are probably Legend Ranks. Can you protect him from them? I will not babysit him because I have one already in my hand," Tang Shaoyang did not agree for Areth to join the team even though the young man was an Epic Rank. Areth was the young man from the vige who was ughtered by the Mistovel Family. The young man swore to take revenge against the Mistovel Family, and he was following Zowen and Zaneos for the training. The three recently returned to Earth after their exploration in the Dimensional Tower and decided to join the fight.


    The young man had the Fire Drake King bloodline, and it was a strong bloodline. Tang Shaoyang did not want to lose Areth before he could contribute anything to the empire.


    "I will not die!" Areth replied confidently.


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to say something, but he ended up shaking his head, "Let''s depart!"


    Duan Ya stared dagger at him, clearly, she resented him for taking Chang Jie with him. There was no point convincing someone as stubborn as Duan Yan. He just needed to bring her man back alive, "You don''t want to hug or kiss your girlfriend? We will look away, so don''t be embarrassed. This might be thest time you will see her."


    Chang Jie smiled sillyly, shaking his head, "She is not my girlfriend, Your Majesty. She is my childhood friend, and she is like a sister to me."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, "What is this? Friend zone or brother zone?" He shook his head and waved at Zhang Mengyao before entering the portal.

 Chapter 1273 The Start Of The Battle

    Chapter 1273 The Start Of The Battle


    Tang Shaoyang stood on the border wall, looking over the army on the other side. He saw the invisible barrier protecting the army. The barrier was the only reason the army dared to stay less than a thousand meters away from the city wall, lining up in formation, forming a long human barricade, as long as the border was.


    "Aren''t they making it too obvious?" Tang Shaoyang muttered. Despite having the number advantage, the World Government and their two backings, The Divine Church and The Federation of Allurion did not attack the Tang Empire. The enemy was obviously waiting for something, and that something might be their God Ranks'' arrival on Earth.


    Their estimation before the God Rank''s arrival was one week, meaning he had a week to reach the Demi-God Rank. That was the reason why he wanted to attack the enemy with just a small team. He wanted to hog the level for himself to reach The Demi-God Rank.


    "They think we can''t do anything even if we know their n. They are not wrong." Moonsong responded in a helpless tone. No matter how strong the Beast Coven was, they could not win against the enemy in front of them. Not if they threw their defensive advantage. If The Beast Coven took the initiative to attack the World Government, they would be swarmed to the death.


    Even though Moonsong was stronger than the average of the enemy''s Legend Ranks, he could not win against dozens of them at the same time. If they abandoned Lisbon and went to fortify their main base, the World Government would gather all their armies in one territory which was India, closest to their main territories, and they might attack if that was what happened. That was another reason why they defended Lisbon, to split the enemy''s force.


    "You should get going. You and Marshal Alton will lead the attack to India once they start sending reinforcements here," Tang Shaoyang nced at his team, making sure they were ready for the attack.


    "I will be leaving that to Marshal Alton, Your Majesty," Moonsong smiled, "Don''t you need a group to guard the portal for your return?" Chief Moon spoke confidently as if Tang Shaoyang would win and return alive in the battle against millions of armies with just less than ten people.


    "Then I will leave it to you," Tang Shaoyang nodded at Moonsong and motioned toward Chang Jie toe over. He then tapped the young man''s shoulder and used a skill, Spirit Fusion. It was simr to Spirit Integration, but he used it on someone else. A Grade S+ Spirit, Feera the Legendary Beast Inferkost.


    Chang Jie was confused about what happened to him, but he sensed something entering his body. He could feel a presence inside him which weirded him. What terrified him was that the bestial features started to appear on his body. The scale started to grow on his skin and a pair of horns on his forehead.


    "There''s no need to be afraid. It''s one of my skills. I integrate a spirit into your body to make it more powerful. You can check your status window," Tang Shaoyang assured the young man as soon as he noticed Chang Jie started panicking.


    He did the same to the others; Zaneos, Zowen, Areth, Kairu, Wen, and Pride. Pride and Kairu refused at first, but Tang Shaoyang threatened to send them back to the main base if they did not listen to his order. Only then the ming Lion and the Demonic Ape ept Spirit Fusion.


    "Always stay close to me if you don''t want to die," Those words were not just for Chang Jie, but the others as well, "If you fail to follow my order even once, I will send you back to the main base."


    Chang Jie nodded his head furiously, holding the sword in his hand tightly. His palms were sweating a lot as he got even more nervous ever since he saw how many the enemy was. He proudly said that he would fight and die for the Tang Empire like Uncle Gan Shuo to Duan Ya. However, the fear got into him right now.


    "Are you ready, Chang Jie?" The young man nodded his head as his hand visibly shook, "You must be nervous, but don''t let it get into your head or else you will die silly on the battlefield."


    Chang Jie took a deep and long breath before releasing it in one go, nodding his head, "I am ready."


    Bwoosh!


    His ears were buzzed off, making it hard to listen to anything. A few seconds ago, he was on top of a wall, and now he was in the sky. The natural reaction would be screaming, but he was frozen still as his chest heaved up and down.


    "Open your eyes and look! This is a battlefield, and this is a life-and-death battle. Don''t show mercy, or you will lose your life! Even if they surrender, you kill them! We don''t take prisoners in the war against the Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion!" The words awoke Chang Jie from his shock and fear. He opened his eyes wide, looking at the armies below him while they were falling in the air.


    Chang Jie then noticed a massive golden palme from above and struck down the barrier. With a single strike of the palm, the barrier cracked. And there was more than one golden palm, seven consecutive golden palms hit the barrier. In the second strike, the barrier cracked even further, and in the third strike, the barrier crumbled. The fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh palms hit the armies and ttened the armies. He saw the palm imprint on the ground with a pool of blood. Whoever got hit by the golden palm, died.


    Nine Heavenly Gate: Fourth Gate - Heaven Shattering Palm.


    *** ***


    "What was that?" Zowen eximed as the massive palm hit the armies. As Tang Shaoyang''s former spirit, one of the longest ones with Tang Shaoyang, she never saw the golden palm. It was a new skill for sure, "I thought breaking the barrier would be the toughest part." She muttered at the end.


    The three beasts did not say anything as they jumped off the wall. Pride and Kairu jumped off from the thirty-meter wall while Wen flew to chase after Tang Shaoyang. The battle started.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang and Chang Jiended in the middle of the palm mark, and Chang Jie almost threw up. The crushed meat and intestine along with the white bone nauseated him. He could not look away with the thing right on his feet. This experience would be imprinted in his mind forever.


    "First lesson in the battle, never get distracted. Focus on your enemy, your only enemy that is still alive, not the dead one, or you will follow the people you killed into the afterlife if there''s any." Tang Shaoyang caught the elerating arrow with his bare hands and flicked Chang Jie''s forehead hard.


    "Urrrghhh!" Chang Jie eximed in pain, but he endured the pain and focused on his surroundings. He finally heard the cries and screams of the soldiers. He was too focused on the crushed bodies below him, so he could not hear anything until now.


    "We are under attack!" "Draw your weapon!" "Kill the intruder!" Various kinds of yells rang in the air as the armies scrambled in panic. The golden palm caught them off guard, and they started panicking.


    "First order, only fight the people that go through my attack. Don''t try to be smart and rush into the middle of the enemy. Unless you are me! If you understand, use Spirit Transformation.


    "Yes," Chang Jie wasted no time, activating his new bloodline transformation. The green scale overtook the scale from the Spirit Fusion. The horn grew on his forehead, a pair of wings grew on his back, and a tail came out of his back. This was the second time Chang Jie used the Bloodline Transformation, and it was much better than the first time he used it back in the main base.


    "Shoot the arrows!" The yell rang in the air as thousands of arrows, coated in mana rained them down from above.


    Chang Jie tensed up even more as he looked above nervously. He did not know what to do. If he moved, he would run into the swarm of angry soldiers. If he did not move, the arrows would get him. His head was nk because he panicked.


    Tang Shaoyang went into his stance, and he pped with the back side of his hand. The gush of Heavenly Energy changed the direction, and the arrows ended up hitting the soldiers to his right. He took two steps back and flicked Chang Jie''s forehead even harder, "You are much worse than I thought. If not for me, you would have died twice already. Follow me closely, and we will start to push them down. Only fight the one that is close to you."


    After giving the instruction, Tang Shaoyang raised his right leg. He then stomped to the ground, causing the ground to shake and split open. Dozens of soldiers fell into the pit, and the pit closed up, crushing whoever fell into the pit.


    "Follow me closely, Chang Jie."


    Tang Shaoyang took a big stride and quickly arrived at the first defensive line where the weakest armies were positioned. He sent the punch to one of the soldier''s heads, the unlucky one. The head popped out and the body immediately fell to the ground helplessly. That was not the first one to fall as the second, third, and fourth followed.


    Chang Jie could not follow the punch''s movement. What he saw was four soldiers'' heads exploding in a single punch. That was thebination between The Heavenly Crushing Strike and Way of Destruction. The ss increased his attack power whether it was a magic attack or physical attack.

 Chapter 1274 Heavenly Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1274 Heavenly Sword</h4>


    Chang Jie witnessed how strong The Emperor was with his own eyes, up close. The enemy tried to overwhelm him with numbers but they failed. The first was like an explosive shell, anyone who got hit by the fist exploded. Whether it was the head or the body, they exploded into pieces.


    The order was in his head, stuck close to Tang Shaoyang. He snapped out of his shock and came closer to Tang Shaoyang. He had not fought a single soldier yet, holding the sword with his two hands, he watched The Emperor''s back. Two figures fell in front of him, six meters from where he stood. The two soldiers immediately got back on their feet and locked their eyes with Chang Jie.


    After joining the Expansion Team for the Tang Empire, he developed a habit of using Detection before he fought monsters or zombies. He did the same for the two soldiers in front of him. Both were unranked, but the level did not show up.


    Chang Jie''s grip on his sword tightened up as nervousness got into him. He wanted to ask Tang Shaoyang if he should fight the two soldiers at once. The question never came out of his mouth after looking at how many soldiers The Emperor had to deal with.


    The two soldiers exchanged nces for a moment before they nodded, rushing toward Chang Jie at the same time. The young man was nervous, but he knew this was his time to show what he was capable of to The Emperor. He took a step forward and used his skill, Heavy Strike. That was one of the basic skills for the Warrior ss.


    The two soldiers put their shields forward to block Chang Jie''s sword. The strike was not that fast for them not to react. However, they underestimated Chang Jie to think they could block the sword. The sword went through the shield as if the shield were jelly. The sword cut through the shield and their bodies, splitting the two soldiers'' bodies into two.


    Chang Jie was also surprised that he managed to cut through the shield. What he thought was to knock back the two soldiers and kill them one at a time. He did not expect to kill them in one strike. There were two factors he was not aware of. It was his new sword and also his bloodline. Those two were the main reason he killed the two soldiers even though they tried to block the sword. Before he couldprehend everything, two more soldiers fell not far from him. He finally understood that the two soldiers were for him.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang nced at the back, and he was relieved that Chang Jie was ready for the battle against the people. He thought it would take some time for the young man to get used to killing people. But Chang Jie seemed not to be affected even though he had to kill a human.


    Tang Shaoyang knocked two more soldiers past him for Chang Jie as soon as Chang Jie killed two more soldiers. Then he focused back on his Spirit Eyes, scanning the battlefield. He realized that the enemy had too many people. From the above point of view, it was like an ant nest.


    ''I need to pick up my pace, or else we will spend an entire day here,'' He popped three heads closest to him, then he raised his right foot and stomped the ground. He did not use Earth Split, it was just a stomp imbued by Heavenly Energy to create a strong shock wave. The soldiers around him flew backward from the impact as Chang Jie also tumbled forward as the young man did not expect to be hit by the shock wave from behind.


    Tang Shaoyang gathered Heavenly Energy in his right hand and sent a punch forward with Heavenly Crushing Strike. It was the same technique, but he sent Heavenly Energy in the form of first. The four-meter-wide golden first hit dozens of soldiers, crushing them with a single strike. He gathered more Heavenly Energy in both hands this time, sending five golden fists consecutively, killing hundreds of soldiers.


    "What''s the fun of bullying the weakling? Why don''t youe to us instead?" As the dust settled on, four figures were revealed, standing ten meters away from Tang Shaoyang. The four men had dark blue armor on them. The one on the right had a? halberd on his back, next to him was someone with a spear, and the other two had a sword and a shield.


    Through the Dragon Eyes, he could see and sense how much energy these four people had. They were far stronger than the soldiers he killed, far my many. He used Detection on them and found out they were Legend Ranks, four of them.


    Tang Shaoyang was a little bit surprised that four Legend Ranks came out this early. He thought it would take a while before the Legend Rank came at him. He at least needed to kill a tenth of the armies first, but four Legend Ranks came at him when his tally was just a little over a thousand soldiers.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned as he was excited. He then summoned three Spirits, Zara the Angel of Death, Karoen the Void Knight, and Avyn the Last Kankara''Xeo, "You can have fun, but you three must babysit him. Give him enough opponent to struggle."


    The three spirits thought he needed help in the fight against the four Legend Ranks, but that was not the case. Tang Shaoyang needed them to keep a watch on Chang Jie instead. He never nned to share his toy with the others, "I don''t want to hearints! All Legend Ranks are mine, or I will recall you back. But you can have fun with the Primordial Rank if you find any!" He could tell that the three spirits wouldin, so he warned them.


    After giving the three spirits instruction, he then took out his new sword, Nightfall. That was the reward from the God Rank, Arion. He held the sheath with his left and his right was at the handle, lowering his posture a little bit. He did not waste any time having conversations with soon-dead men.


    Fifth Heavenly Gate, Heavenly Sword - Heavenly Revoke.


    As soon as he pulled out the sword, his figure blurred. As his figure blurred, the ground was cut through. That was too fast and the four Legend Ranks did not expect such a quick attack. The Legend Rank with a shield managed to raise their shields and barrier, and the one with the spear managed to use his spear to block the iing attack. But the fourth was unlucky as he failed to reach.


    The fourth Legend Rank''s head flew into the air, high and far as the body fell on the knee and the blood sprayed all over before the body fell to the ground. The Legend Rank with spear blocked the sword in time, but his spear was not enough to block the sword. The shaft split into two as the sword cut through his chest. His chest was split open as blood gushed out. He was still alive, gasping for breath. He tried to take a healing potion, but his wrist was cut clean by Tang Shaoyang before he managed to drink the healing potion.


    Tang Shaoyang swung the sword, a clean cut to the neck, ending the legend rank suffering. Heavenly Revoke, a draw sword technique in the Heavenly Sword. The surprise element and how quick the attack was, made the technique good to be used in the first attack. Four Legend Ranks were caught off guard; one was killed instantly, one failed to block the sword, and thest two barely escaped death as their barriers crumbled and their shields split into two.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his sword, pointing at the two remaining Legend Ranks, "You better be prepared if you don''t want to die just like your friends." He then raised his sword and swung it down.


    Fifth Heavenly Gate, Heavenly Sword - Heaven Fall!


    The two Legend Ranks immediately used their bloodline transformation as quickly as possible. By the time they finished their transformation, the sky split into two. The two raised their heads as the golden sword descended from the sky, right onto them. It did not make any sound and cut through everything in its path.


    The Two Legend Ranks used everything they had to block the sword because they knew they could not escape from the sword. It was not just one or two swords, but dozens of them. Their defensive barrier barely blocked the iing golden sword. Their swords broke apart as they tried to swing their swords against the Golden Sword. They could not escape from the same tragedy as their friends as their bodies split into two.


    Following the two Legend Ranks, the nearby soldiers got hit by the swords, killing hundreds of soldiers if not thousands. Two strikes, four Legend Ranks died.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, disappointed with how weak the Legend Rank was. He felt like it was no different than the soldiers he killed in a single punch.


    Chang Jie''s jaw dropped, and could not believe what he just witnessed. His heart was pounding hard, nervous and giddy from excitement. He was nervous that the sword might hit him, and he was excited to be able to witness how strong The Emperor was. He heard a lot of rumors about how strong and cruel the Emperor was, and he had witnessed a small part of how strong The Emperor was. Many Tarriors worshiped The Emperor, and he understood those feelings now.

 Chapter 1275 Change Of Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1275 Change Of n</h4>


    Moonsong watched everything from the wall, and he stopped breathing for a moment as he witnessed the sky split and the sword descend. He thought for a moment it was God Ranks descended into Earth. He was worried for a moment before he realized it was Tang Shaoyang''s technique. The ground split open just like the sky, leaving a cut mark on the ground in a massive size.


    That was proof that The Emperor of the Tang Empire did not ck off during the time he was away from the Tang Empire. That was enough to make him trust Tang Shaoyang even more. The idea of fighting the God Rank was without a doubt an insane idea, but he slowly believed in Tang Shaoyang with just the short show. This was the reason why he stayed behind instead of returning to the border. He wanted to see how strong Tang Shaoyang had be.


    "What''s his rank?" Chief Moon muttered in a low voice, curious. The Emperor did not tell him anything about the rank, and he did not dare to use Detection on Tang Shaoyang. No one dared to use Detection on The Emperor, even for him.


    *** ***


    "77 levels¡­." Tang Shaoyang muttered with a frown on his forehead. That was his gain from killing four Legend Ranks, and that was less than he thought. He had killed Legend Rank beasts and monsters inside the Dimensional Tower, and he gained more levels by just killing one or maybe two Legend Ranks.


    "I am Level 8528 now. I need 1472 more levels for my next trial. If four Legend Ranks are worth 77 levels¡­." He was doing math during the battle, "I need to kill 77 Legend Ranks more, or maybe over a hundred Legend Ranks. Oh, it seems I have be a little smarter." He was surprised to get the number that fast for someone who did not finish his middle school, "I hope they bring more than one hundred Legend Ranks. I will have better odds if I reach the Demi-God Rank before the God Ranks arrive."


    He shook his head, "That''s not possible. Even if I fulfill the requirement for the trial of Demi-God, I don''t have enough time to finish the trial in one week." He realized he did not have enough time to get to the Demi-God Rank, "Unless I can finish the trial within five days," he tried to calcte the time and thinking of finishing the Trial of Demi-God within days, three to five days, "I still have one Archaic Summoning. Two Archaic Spirit and one Mythical Spirit, that should be enough for me to finish the trial in three to five days. That means I have to wipe The Federation and the Divine Church''s armies within two days."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and raised his head before he realized the armies created a safe distance. He was surrounded by the armies, but not a single one of them dared to get closer to him. That was a natural reaction after four Legend Ranks were killed that fast. Even if the four Legend Ranks could fight Tang Shaoyang, let alone the soldiers who are mostly not even an Epic Rank.


    He put Nightfall on his back and directed his open palm toward the soldiers in the distance. Out of many soldiers, four soldiers were pulled toward him. That was Gravity Pull, manipting the gravity to forcefully pull four soldiers toward him. He deflected three soldiers to the back and caught one in his hand. The three soldiers were for Chang Jie behind him while he wanted to gather information with the soldier in his hand.


    "You have two choices. First, I will give you a painless death if you answer me. Second, I will give the most painful death if you don''t answer my question. How many Legend Ranks are in your army?" Zhang Mengyao, Marshal Alton, and Moonsong told him that the highest rank on the enemy''s side was Legend Rank. He wanted to know the number as the number would determine his next move.


    His aura enveloped the soldier, fear and terror were reflected in the soldier''s eyes as he shook his head. The soldier did not say a single thing, but just shook his head furiously in fear, "Why must you choose suffering before your death?"


    The Red Energy gathered in his palm, The yer Energy. He used yer Touch, one of the inhuman skills he rarely used. The soldier''s body shook fiercely as the cracking sound resounded from inside the body. That was right, it was the sound of the soldier''s skeleton crushed by the yer Energy from inside. From the bone to the flesh to the organ, crushing everyone inside the man''s body. Blood flowed out his nose, mouth, ears, and eyes. The soldier died with his eyes wide open. The armor that covered the horrifying body burst out into pieces, revealing the nightmarish body.


    His body no longer had a shape, but just the skin and the juices of bone and flesh inside him. It was more like a bag made of human skin. He dropped the dead body and pulled four more soldiers, tossing another three for Chang Jie. He gradually increased the number for Chang Jie. The goal was to let Chang Jie reach Ancient Rank''s trial. Meanwhile, he held one soldier in his right hand, pointing his to the dead soldier before repeating the same choices.


    "Die like him or answer my question. What''s your choice?" The soldier''s body shook in fear at the sight of the horrifying body. Even though the soldier did not look up close, he saw how the body shook and shrieked as the body was destroyed from inside.


    "We have 113 Legend Ranks!" The soldier answered immediately.


    "Who are we?"


    "The Divine Church. We are the Divine Church''s new recruit. The Divine Church brought one hundred and thirteen Legend Ranks, and there are fifty Legend Ranks stationed here. You just killed four of them! The remaining sixty-three Legend Ranks are with the Shiva Federation Faction," The soldier answered in detail without Tang Shaoyang asking them one by one.


    Tang Shaoyang guessed the one he faced right now was from the Divine Church. He could tell that the enemy was human, not Elf or Beastmen. The Federation of Allurion was a factionposed of the beastmen and elves. He then used Heavenly Crushing Strike, crushing the soldier''s head in a single strike.


    "Ah¡­. I forgot to ask which side the Federation of Allurion''s army is on," He shrugged, "Whatever, they wille to me if I kill enough people. Time to pick up the pace."


    Realm of Fire


    That was the ranked-up version of Fire Domain. The ground cracked as fire burst out from the crack. The surprising thing was the wave of fire that came out from the hole in the ground. The hole made by his sword, Heaven Fall. It was just like a fountain, the fire burst out into the air and spread out all over. His control over the domain was much much better after he learned the Nine Heavenly Gate. He could control where he wanted to ce the domain, and it was to the front. There was no fire behind him, so Chang Jie was safe.


    However, the young man looked silly as he gazed at the fountain of fire. He was scared for a moment that the fire might hurt him even though he knew it was Tang Shaoyang''s doing. The fire flooded the ground, moving forward toward where the army was. Within twenty seconds, the burningva filled the ground, killing all the soldiers within the domain range. That was a method to filter out the weaklings, leaving the stronger ones alive.


    Tang Shaoyang could see with his Spirit Eyes that dozens and quite many survived theva flood, more than one hundred stood in the one thousand-meter area. He nced back at Avyn and Karoen, "You can take fifty people to fight, twenty-five each. But leave the Epic Rank alone."


    Avyn''s eyes glimmered in excitement that she had to fight at least a decent opponent. Karoen did not show the same excitement, but he moved faster than Avyn, leaving Tang Shaoyang and Chang Jie to get some excitement.


    "You keep following me closely and don''t even try to step on theva," The fire had burned the ground, turning the ground into ava pool. However, theva split up as Tang Shaoyang took a step forward, making a path for Tang Shaoyang and Chang Jie. The young man was amazed by how theva split up. The only disturbing thing was the smell, the smell of the burning that caused him to frown.


    The two reached the center of the Realm of Fire, and there was nova in the center. It was the hard ground, forming a circle like an arena. Tang Shaoyang''s figure blurred and returned one soldier, an Epic Rank soldier in his hand. He used a blink and returned with an opponent for Chang Jie in his hand. There were a few Epic Ranks that survived the Realm of Fire, and those survivors would be Chang Jie''s opponents.


    Tang Shaoyang then summoned Bronson the Execution and asked the Undead to keep a watch on Chang Jie''s fight. Bronson''s task was to make sure that Chang Jie did not die before his figure disappeared again, leaving Chang Jie at the center of the Realm of Fire.


    The Epic Rank soldier was in his transformation skill, ncing between Chang Jie and Bronson. He tried to use Detection on Bronson, but the skill did not work because Bronson was not considered a yer. The Undead''s strength was unknown, and his only choice was to fight his way out against the young man.

 Chapter 1276 Going On Rampage

    <h4>Chapter 1276 Going On Rampage</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang changed his n after realizing he could reach the Demi-God Rank before the God Rank descended on Earth. The initial n was to wipe out the enemy within a week, but it was a little bit different now. He needed to kill all Legend Ranks by himself so he could reach Demi-God rank. It was not about him having fun or bait the force from the other side, he needed to kill them all as fast as he could. He gave himself three days to wipe out millions of armies. If he took more than three days to wipe out the armies, he had to abandon the thought of taking the Trial of Demi-God. He would not have enough time to finish the trial if it took him more than three days to wipe out the armies. His only concern was the time, not if he could wipe the armies or not.


    Tang Shaoyang summoned all his spirits, all of them, from the lowest rank to the highest rank, ny-seven spirits including the three spirits he summoned earlier. From the troll, bear, raven, chimera, demon, and more, gathered behind him. With a signal from his right hand, the spirit charged toward the enemy despite being outnumbered. They did not have fear because they could not be killed with a normal attack. If they died, they would return to Tang Shaoyang''s Spirit World.


    His actual enemy was time, and the spirits would help him in that matter. They might help him clear the armies faster, and the spirit''s kill was his kill, so he could also gain a level if the spirit killed enough people for him to level. The reason he did not use them often in the fight was because he enjoyed the fight itself.


    "You can kill whoever you encounter, whether it''s Legend Rank or Primordial Rank. We have one day or maybe two to wipe this army!" With Tang Shaoyang''s order, Avyn''s figure flew to the sky. Her figure disappeared into the sky, leaving Zara and Karoen. Both had killed the soldiers who survived the Realm of Fire.


    "Then I will be going to that side. I will help you to keep a watch on your people," The Void Knight went in the direction of Zaneos'' group. Zaneos decided to split up instead of following Tang Shaoyang after finding out the vanguard was quite weak. His purpose was to train Areth while Pride, Kairu, and Wen went on a rampage on their own, killing whoever was in front of them.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the Angel of Death who floated next to him, "What about you? Don''t you want to have fun too?"


    Zara shook her head, "I will stay next to you, in case, you need to do a Spirit Integration with me. And it will be more fun to stay by your side."


    Tang Shaoyang just smiled and nodded. Then he looked at Bronson who had a duty to protect Chang Jie, "Change of n. Get Chang Jie back and return to the battlefield fast. We will wipe out the army as fast as we can and tell Moonsong about the change of n. Don''t attack the army in India, just defense." He did not have time to babysit the young man anymore with a timer, so the best choice was to bring Chang Jie to the safe area instead of leaving him on the battlefield like this.


    Chang Jie still did not understand what happened, but then the undead grabbed him and ran back to the city wall. He did not try to break free from the undead, letting the undead carry him. Whatever the reason was, it must be the Emperor''s order, and disobeying The Emperor''s order was thest thing he wanted.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang activated his skill, Wrath of yer. The skill was simr to Berserk but stronger. His attributes, all of them increased by a huge margin. Magic Power, Strength, and Vitality reached 30-Star Demi-God, and the remaining two attributes reached the peak of Legend Rank. There was no change in his appearance aside from his eyes which glowed in red. He then took out his battle ax, Abyssal Bone.


    Tang Shaoyang put his battle ax on his shoulder, and lowered his posture and also his feet. Then he kicked the ground as his figure flew to the sky. In the air, he held the battle ax with his two hands and swung Abyssal Bone downward as his figure fell down from the sky. His figure fell much quicker than leaping to the air. He tried his new skill from his new ss, Destruction Strike. The ss gave a few active skills, and he hoped the active skill was as destructive as its name. As he reached the ground, his battle ax cut through one soldier, splitting the body into two before the battle ax hit the ground.


    Boom!"


    Abyssal Bone went into the ground and the ground cracked. All the cracked ground flew in all directions, hitting the soldiers. But that was not all as the hit produced a big shock wave. It was more than a shock wave, not only did the shock wave flung the soldiers in range, but the shock wave crushed the armor and also the soldiers'' bodies. Some of them had their heads exploded, and some of them had their bodies split up just from the shock wave. The dead bodies flew in every direction along with the cracked stones, creating a massive crater where he stood right now.


    Tang Shaoyang was not done yet as he used another new skill, the Domain of Paragon Armament. Thousands of weapons appeared out of thin air, stuck to the ground. He had tried Destruction Strike, but he had not tried Domain of Paragon Armament. He could feel the soul of all the newly spawned weapons, dozens of swords, spears, bows, halberds, and more. Not only did he feel the soul of the weapon, but also their weapon. The excitement to return to the battlefield, the joy of the uing battle.


    He could sense the soul as if the weapons were a living being, and he could feel their emotions. However, he did not know what to do with the domain. It was not like he did not have a weapon with him. He had a sword on his back and the battle ax in his right hand. All kinds of weapons were here, from the brand new spear to the broken de.


    "Wait¡­ If they have souls, does that mean they can move on their own?" Tang Shaoyang channeled his thoughts to all the weapons in his domain. He told them to attack the soldiers, the specific target so they did not attack the spirits, Zaneos, and the others. To his surprise, all the weapons slowly floated in the air. The weapon was shaking from excitement, he could feel their emotion after they received the first order.


    The ballista pulled its own string as the bolt took the form of its string. The bow pulled the string as an arrow formed as well while spears, swords, daggers, and other weapons turned toward the army. Without Tang Shaoyang''s order, the ballista shot the bolt, the bow released the arrows, and the other weapons elerated toward the Divine Church''s army.


    The ballista bolt pierced through at least ten soldiers before it stopped, arrows rained the army down, and the spear skewered the soldiers. It was as if the weapon came to life in the domain. Simr to the yer de, he did not need to control all these weapons while he still needed to control the yer de.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to pull the sword on his back when he sensed the iing arrow toward him. A single arrow, glowing in green, elerated toward him. The arrow was so fast that by the time he sensed the arrow, it was already five meters away from Tang Shaoyang. He could still use Blink to get away, but he chose not to. He put his hand forward and tried to catch the arrow.


    The arrow broke through The Divine Cloak that covered his palm, and the arrow went through his palm. The arrow stopped when the head of the arrow pierced through his palm. Tang Shaoyang pulled off the arrow and threw it away as the wound in his hand was healing at a visible rate. He tried to identify who shot the arrow, but before he could find the archer, he sensed a murderous aura from behind him. He subconsciously turned around to see Zara''s furious look, almost to the point of growling.


    "Calm down, Zara. It barely hurt me," Tang Shaoyang showed his hand halfway from healing the wound fully. He picked up the battle ax and pulled the sword from his back; Abyssal Bone in his right, and Nightfall in his left hand. He made another huge leap,nding in the middle of the armies. He crushed two soldiers under his feet while his battle ax and sword imed more soldiers'' lives.


    Meanwhile, Zara came out of the Void Portal. She had mastered the Void Energy and could use the void to travel anywhere without destroying her body. With a single swing of her scythe, more than ten soldiers died. Even though they went deeper into the armies, most of them were not even an Epic Rank. Just like that, the massacre started.


    The Legend Rank did not make any move after the death of the four Legend Ranks earlier. They used their soldiers to exhaust Tang Shaoyang and Zara, but they failed to see the sess in their n because Tang Shaoyang and Zara did not look exhausted at all. Even when the armies from the Federation of Allurion came to help, they did not see the sign of exhaustion as piles of bodies stacked up. After eight hours of battle with the no-rank soldiers, a few Epic Ranks, and Ancient, the Legend Rank finally showed up on the battlefield.


    The armies created a ring with Tang Shaoyang and Zara in the middle, and more than one hundred Legend Ranks gathered, and more than five hundred Primordial Ranks stood behind the Legend Ranks.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a mockingugh, "Finally the mice show their faces. I thought you all ran away already," He had lost count of how many people he killed. To force the Legend Rank showed up, meaning he had killed more than they could tolerate before making their move, "One hundred and twenty-seven Legend Ranks. This should be enough for me to reach the Demi-God Rank, no?" He muttered by himself.


    "I don''t have time to y with you guys, so let''s finish this quickly since you''re all here," He gave a signal to Zara, and thetter nodded, creating a void barrier around her and Tang Shaoyang. Everything that hit the barrier went into the void, whether it was a fireball or an arrow.


    Ten secondster, the void barrier disappeared, and Tang Shaoyang already used his transformation. Zara was nowhere to be seen as Tang Shaoyang also used Spirit Integration with her. With the Bloodline Transformation and Spirit Integration, Tang Shaoyang''s attributes reached the peak of the Demi-God Rank. It seemed his attributes could go past the Demi-God Rank despite the bonus he had from his skill. He tried to use Attribute Shift, to increase his Magic Power into God Rank, but it said that he had reached the maximum number. His attributes were even much higher than those of the people who just advanced to the Demi-God Rank.


    "I wonder how strong my Heavenly Sword is right now," He put away the Abyssal Bone and pointed Nightfall toward his enemy. The first thing he did was to use the Heavenly Gate, Ninth Gate, and the Divine Azure Dragon. The sky split up as an Azure Dragon descended toward Tang Shaoyang. He was borrowing the power of the Azure Dragon on top of all his buff. It could be said that he had used everything to buff himself, and then he raised his sword, pointing to the sky.


    The Nine Heavenly Gates, Fifth Gate, Heavenly Sword - Heaven Fall.

 Chapter 1277 Cleaning Up

    The sky split once, but this time it was bigger than the beforehand Heaven Fall. Ten times bigger and much longer to the point they could not see the end of the splitting sky. The sword shed from the splitting sky and hit the ground. That was just a sh, people barely saw the blurry trail behind the golden sword before it went through the surface, creating a wide gap on the ground. The soldiers also missed along with the surface, leaving no trace behind.


    The soldiers disappeared along with the missing ground. Whoever stood on the missing part, they were no longer there. The sword was not the end of it like before. Light came out from the deep chasm. It started from the dim glow, and it became brighter and brighter. The ground shook like an earthquake before the Heavenly Beast Azure Dragon in the form of Heavenly Energy soared up from the pit.


    The soaring dragon split into many smaller dragons and went down toward the enemy armies. The smaller dragons hit the ground and exploded, engulfing the soldiers in the explosion. The ground shook even fiercer than before as the explosion spread out.


    Tang Shaoyang himself was stupefied with the follow-up of Heaven Fall. He did not expect using Heavenly Beast Azure Dragon would change the oue this big. What he learned was the basics of the Heavenly Sword with the time he had, so he did not knowbining the Nine Heavenly Gates would change the oue as well.


    The notifications kept ringing in his head, informing him of the level he got for the kills. He stood on the same spot where he executed Heaven Fall as millions of people were killed with a single move of his. He sheathed the sword as the small dragon in the form of Heavenly Energy wreaked havoc. It spread out wide like rain, and he witnessed how devastating his move was as he watched everything from above, from Spirit Eyes. They could not let out a scream as the dragon dove into them. The soldiers from the other areas scrambled around at the sight of the explosion, trying to get away from the danger. It was a futile attempt as more dragons came for them.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and blinked his eyes a few times. He did not expect that the twobining techniques would bring such great destruction, more than his Realm of Fire, wider and more destructive. He looked at the sword in his right hand. Azure Dragon was one of the four Heavenly Beasts, and what if he used White Tiger or Vermilion, would it produce a different Heaven Fall? The question popped out in his head as he slowly raised his eyes once more.


    He still had enough Heavenly Energy with his transformation and integration. Additionally, he would borrow the Heavenly Beast''s energy, he did not actually consume that much energy. Without a doubt, he wanted to try the White Tiger and The Heaven Fall, or maybe the other Heavenly Swords as well. However, that was not something he should do unless he wanted to destroy the areapletely. It was already devastated enough with the first Heaven Fall, and the area would be hard to recover if he executed the same skill on the same area.


    His spirits regrouped with him while Pride, Kairu, Wen, Zaneos, Zowen, and Areth also came over after his second Heaven Fall. No one wanted to stay in the front when he executed such a technique. They were scared that they would get swept into the technique, so they retreated.


    "What was that?" Zowen was the first one to question Tang Shaoyang. If not for her intuition and also Zaneos'' instinct, they might get swept into the Heaven Fall. She was quite angry that he almost killed her.


    "My bad. I don''t know that the technique has such a big impact," Tang Shaoyang admitted his mistake. He really did not expect the technique would turn out like that as well. The notifications in his head stopped ringing, and he immediately checked his level. He furrowed his brow after opening his window status as he discovered that he was still quite far from Level 10000. He was currently level 9671, and it was quite far to reach level 10000.


    "Is there still Legend Rank alive?" Tang Shaoyang muttered, looking forward. The lines of Legend Ranks and also the Primordial Rank had disappeared from a single Heaven Fall. It was unknown how many people survived Heaven Fall, but more than half were dead for sure with how many levels he got, "I need 329 levels more to reach Demi-God Rank!"


    The revtion shocked everyone around him, especially Zaneos and Zowen who knew how far Tang Shaoyang was from the Demi-God Rank. Both exchanged nces in shock and could not help but wonder what Tang Shaoyang had gone through in thest few months for him to reach this point.


    Tang Shaoyang used his Spirit Eyes, trying to look for the survivor of the Heaven Fall. Soon he realized that none of the Legend Ranks or the Primordial Ranks survived from the Heaven Fall. What was left behind was just devastated terrain in mes. Hundreds if not thousands of craters formed, and no dead or living bodies could be found around. All the soldiers in his vision range disappeared, not a single living being could be found.


    [I truly understand why those Gods hate your ss or want the ss for themselves. It''s not exaggerated to say that your destructive power rivals the God Rank.] Zara spoke what was in her mind. She did not really understand at first what made the God Ranks determined to kill Tang Shaoyang. The ss might be strong, but no matter how strong the ss was, there was no need for those God Ranks to kill Tang Shaoyang to have the ss. However, she understood why the God Ranks dreaded the ss and did everything they could to kill Tang Shaoyang.


    ''What are you talking about? It has nothing to do with my ss. It''s just one single technique, Nine Heavenly Gates,'' What he did just now had nothing to do with his ss. He might get the bonus attributes by integrating with Zara, but it was still just bonus attributes. There were other skills that gave him attributes such as Wrath of yer.


    The mana converted into Heavenly Energy, then the twobining techniques; everything was rted to the Nine Heavenly Gates. It had nothing to do with his ss or even talent. Of course, he had not been able to utilize his ss fully yet since he would not be able to use Spirit Integration with his strongest spirit, but still, what he did just now was purely the technique.


    [You may be right, and you just give them more reasons to use everything they have to kill you before you can ascend to the God Rank.] Zara let out a chuckle as if it was funny. The God Alliance was aware that the game would change if Tang Shaoyang managed to reach the Demi-God Rank. The hunter''s role might change, and Tang Shaoyang would be the one who would hunt them instead.


    "That''s why I need to reach Demi-God Rank before those assh*lese," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice before motioning his hand forward, "I will not use the same skill again. Let''s clean up their armies."

 Chapter 1278 Long Time No See

    ?


    Tang Shaoyang guessed it right that he killed all the Legend Rank with one attack, abining attack of the Heavenly Gates. Within seventeen hours, Tang Shaoyang and his spirit cleaned up the remaining soldiers. The first thing he checked after thest soldier died was his status window.


    "Level 9817¡­." He muttered in a low voice. Level 10000 was not far, and the Demi-God Rank was not far from him. It was the best scenario for him to reach the Demi-God Rank If he could finish the Demi-God Rank trial within four to five days. Tang Shaoyang floated in the air, and a few of his spirits died and returned to the Spirit World. Zaneos'' group was beyond exhausted as the threey down on the ground among the dead bodies. Pride, Kairu, and Wen were also exhausted after killing millions of soldiers.


    Tang Shaoyang expected reinforcement from the armies in India, but no reinforcement came. What happened in thest few hours was a chase against the soldiers who tried to run away from them. The leaderless armies lost their lead and tried to escape for their lives, but then he might get why there was no reinforcement. It is because he destroyed the portal gate in the city along with the smart base. The soldier ran away from the gorge he made with the Heaven Fall, and the gorge lined up with the city ahead of Lisbon. No portal, no reinforcement, and no ce for them to escape. That was why the soldiers scrambled all around to escape instead of returning to their base. There was no more base to return, after all.


    Tang Shaoyang put the Abyssal Bone back in inventory, sheathing back Nightfall as hended close to his group, "I will leave this area to you guys. I am going to continue my hunt." There was no time to waste, he needed to get his remaining level for the next trial. He recalled all the spirits and returned to Lisbon.


    "Now I wish I had followed him back then¡­." Zaneos muttered in a low voice. He was talking about exploring the Dimensional Tower. There was a time for him to join Tang Shaoyang and Rosalie to climb up the tower instead of taking it slow by exploring the eleventh floor. It was not that he did not have a gain during his exploration with Zowen and Areth, but his gain was nothingpared to Tang Shaoyang. The Demon Swordsman wanted to know what Tang Shaoyang had gone through to reach that level.


    Zowen let out a chuckle, "From what we know about him, he must do something crazier. I don''t think we can match up with his craziness, so it''s useless even if we follow him back then. You know him earlier than me, and you should be aware of that."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang flew through the sky. The area below him was destroyed beyond recognition. The buildings were left in rubble, and craters formed all around the ground as smoke billowed.


    Moonsong remained on the city wall, watching the destruction from the start to the end. Even though it was the work of a group, Tang Shaoyang without a doubt contributed to the most destruction. He noticed the figure in the sky,ing toward him, and immediately recognized his Emperor. The figurended next to him, giving him a fierce breeze to his face. Chief Moon bowed his head, "Wee back, Your Majesty. Congrattions on your triumph over the World Government!"


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "Lead me to the Shiva Federation''s border. I am going to wipe the army on that side as well, me alone." He did not cancel his transformation, heading to Lisbon''s Smart Base. There were several portals in Lisbon, and he did not know which portal connected to.


    Moonsong was surprised and tried to catch up. The first thing he did was to ask the reason why Tang Shaoyang was in a hurry, "Don''t you want to take a rest first, Your Majesty? You just fought millions of armies. Don''t you need to recover your mana first?" He was worried for The Emperor after a big and long battle. Especially when they did not need to wipe the enemy in a hurry like this.


    "I am less than two hundred levels away from the Trial of Demi-God, let''s not waste any time anymore, Legion Commander Moonsong. It''s an order, lead me to the other side!" Tang Shaoyang did not turn his head as he changed his tone. It was no longer the usual t tone, but a tone with a little more force.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" Moonsong hurried over and led Tang Shaoyang to the portal, "Do you want to go to the Tibet border or the Burma border? If you want to sweep them all, I rmend you to start with the Burma border."


    *** ***


    Saintess Marisha and Redvers Scovel participated in their invasion on Earth, and they stayed in India with the World Government while putting half of their force on Europe. Their main force was in India, not in Europe because they nned to run over the Tang Empire once their God Ranks descended. That was the n, but they were surprised to hear that the Tang Empire initiated the attack. They received a report over fifteen hours ago that the Tang Empire in Lisbon made their move, moving out of the city to attack them. However, they had not received any information after the initial report about the attack.


    "Check our people, Captain Ruben! Are they still alive or dead? Howe there''s no more report?" Saintess Marisha felt uneasy about the situation in Europe. Millions of people were put there, but not a single of them could report back to them after so many hours. There were two conclusions for that matter. First, the Tang Empire had a tool to block the Communication System. Second, they were killed, so there was no report. She leaned to the first because she did not believe their armies could be wiped out in less than a day.


    "There''s no way they are dead, Saintess Marisha. If the Tang Empire is capable of wiping out our armies, they will not turtle out in their own territories," Redvers Scovel shook his head while smiling, "You are overestimating them too much."


    "We underestimated them once, and we paid a huge price for that. I don''t want to repeat the same mistake and lose our armies before Almighty God descends. Don''t just check their names, but also send someone to check what happened there!" Saintess Marisha insisted on checking the situation.


    The leading figures of the World Government were in the same room as they were having their dinner together. They overheard the conversation and exchanged nces. The Tang Empire''s force shocked them, they did not expect the Tang Empire to be this strong, far out of their expectation. However, they believed it was impossible for the Tang Empire to wipe out millions of armies within a single day, not when their Emperor was dead.


    Hines Myers of the World Union snickered, shaking his head as he took a bite of the bread in his hand, ''Once the Tang Empire falls, the World Government will take over Earth! I don''t care even if I be part of the Federation of Allurion.'' As he finished his thoughts, a notification popped at the corner of his eyes. It was a message from one of his people and checked out the message. The message was just a single sentence.


    [We are under attack!]


    Boom!


    Someonended at the corner of the dining hall as the building shook. Everyone stood up and pulled out their weapons. As the dust settled on, a figure was revealed.


    "Long time no see. Do you like my surprise?"

 Chapter 1279 A Long-awaited Moment

    <h4>Chapter 1279 A Long-awaited Moment</h4>


    "It does not matter which border. I will go for their smart base. That''s where the main force gathered, after all," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, telling Moonsong his n. He was not going to sweep the armies like he did in Europe as it would take most of his time. He would rather go directly where their main force was than sweep their millions of armies.


    Tang Shaoyang was concerned that the main force in India would try to escape after they found out what happened in Europe. Moonsong said nothing nonsense anymore, nodding his head as he led to the portal gate.


    Chief Moon chose the Burma border where Marshal Alton was. He needed to tell Alton what His Majesty nned and thought of the n b in case The Emperor needed their help. As soon as they arrived at Burma, Tang Shaoyang flew out of the smart base, leaving the Moonlight Rabbit by himself.


    Tang Shaoyang floated in the sky for a few seconds, looking for the direction of India before his figure blurred once more, heading toward India. The Divine Church was in charge of the Burma border. Holy Knights were put on the wall of the Burma border, filling up the wall with the knights. The Holy Knight did not expect that they would be attacked tonight, and they were caught off guard when Tang Shaoyangnded among them on the top of the wall.


    Tang Shaoyang did not waste his time as he extended his hands to the right and left, with his open palm. The ck me burst out of his palm, filling the space on the wall, and burning the Holy Knights. There was no screaming out of their mouth as the ck me burned their flesh despite the armor. As the Holy Knights fell down, Tang Shaoyang summoned all his spirits once more.


    "Kill whoever fights back! Spare who surrender!" Those were his orders for the spirits before he flew to the sky once more.


    Aerelion, the Infernal Wyvern let out a roar as he breathed fire, burning the surviving knight that tried to escape from the wall. Doru, the Obsidian Golem, jumped off the wall,nding right on the knight below the wall. Ronan, The Helion Wolf, released his piercing howl, announcing their arrival as the other spirits went on a rampage as well. This was a rare asion where Tang Shaoyang let them do whatever they wanted, and they were excited to go out of the Spirit World.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang flew further into the city, using his Spirit Eyes to find the smart base. He saw through the wall and found where the smart base was because of the familiar faces. He grinned as his figure shed toward the tall building to the east and crashed into the building.


    "Long time no see. Do you like my surprise?" Tang Shaoyang gazed at the table where Redvers Scovel and Saintess Marisha were seated. He was happy to see them on Earth because this was his chance to make them pay for what they had done, to him, and to his people.


    Saintess Marisha and Redvers Scovel looked toward the voice. They stood up from their tables, having their guards surround them immediately. The two did not recognize Tang Shaoyang at first because they only met him a few times, less than five times. For Redvers Scovel, the first meeting with Tang Shaoyang at the alliance meeting. The second meeting was when Tang Shaoyang fought the Divine Church outside the Starter City. It was almost a year since that fight, so he did not really remember Tang Shaoyang until Saintess Marisha said the name.


    "Tang Shaoyang¡­." Her lips quivered at the sight of a man that was supposed to die, standing right in front of her. She remembered not because of the face, but because of his transformation. There was no way she did not remember the transformed Tang Shaoyang who killed a whole squad of Primordial Rank Knights back when he was still Ancient Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned as this was one of his happiest moments to see the bbergasted look on Saintess Marisha and Redvers Scovel. The people who looked down on him and his empire, and next he wanted to see fear in that face.


    "I have to cut the escape before making that happen," After he muttered that, a giant golden sword descended from the sky, piercing through the smart base from the top to the foundation, cutting the building into two. The giant sword dispersed into golden light and the second sword came down, splitting the building into four parts. The smart base was on the verge of falling down as the third sword descended, cutting the building into six parts. The fourth sword followed and cut the smart base into eight parts,pletely destroying the smart base.


    The smart base crumbled as a lot of people jumped off the destroyed building to save their lives, including Hines Myers and the older guild leaders from the Earth''s factions. Of course, Saintess Marisha and Redvers Scovel remained in the air along with a few of their bodyguards who could fly as well. Then two figures flew to Tang Shaoyang''s side. Karoen the Void Knight and Avyn the Last Kankara''Xeo. Both followed Tang Shaoyang instead of staying with the other spirits.


    "My surprise really got you, huh?" Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear, revealing his sharp teeth, licking his lips, "Two Demi-God Ranks~" Everyone could tell how excited and happy Tang Shaoyang was from his tone when he mentioned Saintess Marisha and Redvers Scovel''s ranks, "This is perfect!"


    There were another twenty-six people floating with two of them with all of them being The Legend Ranks. Twenty-six Legend Ranks and two Demi-God Ranks, made Tang Shaoyang''s blood boil in excitement.


    "How are you still alive!?" Saintess Marisha could not hold back anymore. She was shocked and also confused. The message from her Gods was clear that they had killed Tang Shaoyang. Even without the message, she believed Tang Shaoyang was dead. There was no way a mere Ancient Rank could escape from the God Ranks'' chase. So how the man who was supposed to die was alive. Not just alive, the man had all his limbs, was healthy, and in fact had be much stronger, Legend Rank.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have a habit of telling my secrets to my enemy. That''s enough with the chit-chat. You need to get past me if you want to escape alive from my world!"


    Tang Shaoyang pushed Nightfall''s cross-guard with his thumb and reached the handle with his right hand. Fifth Heavenly Gate, Heavenly Sword - Heavenly Revoke. At the same time, he used the Sixth Gate, The Heavenly White Tiger. His Heavenly Energy shone even brighter because of the Heavenly Beast''s energy. This was his attempt tobine Heavenly Revoke with Heavenly White Tiger.


    His figure blurred out as he sheathed out his sword. His first target was Redvers Scovel, and his sword split into three as if it were a tiger w. At the same time, the White Tiger figure appeared behind Tang Shaoyang, roaring toward the wolf beastmen.


    "Watch out!" Saintess Marisha acted faster than Redvers Scovel''s bodyguards. One of her sses was Divine Priest, a support ss. She cast a Divine Shield on Redvers Scovel, and that was the best she could do in that emergency situation.


    Hearing her shout, Redvers Scovel reacted as well. He pulled a gauntlet with the shape of a wolf, sending his punch toward Tang Shaoyang''s sword. His punch created a wolf after image, lunging forward. At the same time, Redvers Scovel''s bodyguards reacted, five of them. The five beastmen put themselves between their leader and Tang Shaoyang, but that was futile as the sword sliced through the five Legend Ranks easily before they could do anything with how fast Tang Shaoyang was.


    The White Tiger and The Wolf shed, and the wolf after the image was destroyed as Tang Shaoyang''s sword went through toward the Divine Shield, sending the wolf beastmen down.


    Boom!


    Redvers Scovel crashed to the ground, losing the first exchange and also five of his Legend Ranks. The Five Legend Ranks lost their lives easily because they were caught off guard. They did not use their Transformation, and they failed to execute any skills before the sword got them.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, muttering in an unbelievable tone, "Just 56 levels?" That was what he got from killing five Legend Ranks, and Redvers Scovel survived his Heavenly Revoke. It was hard to believe how little he got from killing the same ranks as him. He nced at Karoen and Avyn, "You two go for the people down there. Start with their Legend Ranks if you are capable of killing them. I need to reach my target quickly."


    Avyn and Karoen wasted no time with the green light from Tang Shaoyang. They dove down for their prey while Tang Shaoyang turned his target to Saintess Marisha. He recognized the barrier was the one who saved Redvers Scovel from his sword. Without that barrier, he should be able to kill Redvers Scovel in that one strike, "You are more annoying than I thought. I have to kill you first."


    Saintess Marisha''s knights surrounded her, ten of them, transformed into an angel. They surrounded their Saintess, protecting her from Tang Shaoyang. Meanwhile, Saintess Marisha put her hands together and cast her buff skills for her knights and herself. Not just buff, but a white barrier formed around each of the knights.


    "Let''s try this," He pointed his sword toward Saintess Marisha and used one of Zara''s skills, Void Domain. The space around them started to crack and formed void gaps. That was one of Zara''s new skills afterprehending Void Element. He swung his sword to the void gap on his right and his sword went through. At the same time, a void gap opened behind one of the knights, and the sword went through the barrier with ease. Tang Shaoyang used his yer Energy, covering his sword with the de.


    Puff!


    The knight''s head flew over with a shock all over his face. He died while not knowing how he died as the blurt sttered around. Saintess Marisha witnessed up close how one of her knights died. But that was just the start as yer des came out of the void gap where they least expected, piercing her two knights'' hearts.


    Tang Shaoyang wasted no time as he summoned a thousand yer des around him. Saintess Marisha realized that she was in grave danger. She had to use everything she had for herself instead of buffing her knights. Her second ss was Divine Temr, and she used Temr Aegis, her strongest defensive skill herself. She had the third ss as well, Divine Conjurer. She conjured the Divine Fortress on herself, leaving no gap for the void to sneak into her defense as she witnessed how the void opened a gap inside the barrier to kill one of her knights. Thest skill was Divine Shield, the same defensive skill she cast on Redvers Scovel. She cast the three strongest defensive skills she had while trying to think of a way to escape from Tang Shaoyang''s Void Domain.


    Saintess Marisha witnessed how the yer des dismembered her knights with no mercy. The red de easily pierced through her defensive skill through the void gap. The worst thing was that they did not know where the de woulde from, so they could not focus their defense on one area.


    With all ten knights dead before her eyes, she was left alone in her defensive fortress. The one thousand yer des went after her, and she witnessed how one thousand yer des tore apart her defensive skills. Her Divine Shield broke apart, and her Divine Fortress crumbled. Just as she thought death woulde for her, she heard a deafening howl from below.


    "TANG! SHAOYANG!"


    Before the des could tear apart herst defense, Temr Aegis, a shadow lunged upward, and crashed toward Tang Shaoyang, bringing Tang Shaoyang further away from her. Thanks to that, the Void Domain that needed a full concentration crumbled, and all the red des dispersed.

 Chapter 1280 Energy Destruction Touch

    <h4>Chapter 1280 Energy Destruction Touch</h4>


    Redvers Scovel grew bigger and taller. His right palm fully grabbed Tang Shaoyang''s jaw, bringing Tang Shaoyang with him in the air before crashing to the ground. Redvers Scovel pushed Tang Shaoyang''s head to the ground, and his feet stepped on the thigh, ensuring Tang Shaoyang would not be able to break free.


    Redvers Scovel had grown much bigger, around five meters tall. He was more like a standing wolf than the previous humanoid beastmen. The fur turned into jet ck, and a crown-like horn was on his head. His nostril let out a hot steam, showing how furious the wolf beastmen were.


    Underneath the palm, Tang Shaoyang was smiling, meeting Redvers Scovel''s reddened eyes, "You are quite emotional just because I hit you once. That was just the start."


    The void formed below Tang Shaoyang and both entered the gap which connected to the gap twenty meters above them. Redvers Scovel was caught off guard that he was suddenly in the air and his grips loosened. Tang Shaoyang easily flipped their position in the air. The Heavenly Energy gathered in his right hand, Heavenly Crushing Strike. His fist moved toward Redvers Scovel''s chest.


    Before the fist hit the chest, a barrier formed around Redvers Scovel. Not just one barrier, but two barriers. The first hit the barrier and sent Redvers Scovel down to the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground sunk in as cracks started to spread, and the wave of dust spread out with Redvers Scovel embedded into the ground. Tang Shaoyang nced to the side, and sure enough, at thest moment, Saintess Marisha once more cast the defensive skill on Redvers Scovel, saving his life not just once but twice.


    "As I thought, you are more annoying than the animal. I should have killed you first," Tang Shaoyang muttered with a frown.


    Saintess Marisha was no longer alone as more knights transformed with their Angel Transformation surrounded. Even Saintess Marisha also used her transformation skills. She was the six-winged angel, still less impressivepared to his eight-pair wing with an additional dragon wing in the middle, ovepping with the ck and white feather wing.


    A figure lurched upward once more, Redvers Scovel would not go down that easily. However, Tang Shaoyang was not going to get caught with the same tactic. He caught Redvers Scovel''s hand with his left, their hands interlocked in the air, and he held it tight.


    "I have not tried this yet, and you might be the best target to try the skill," Tang Shaoyang was talking about the Destructive Strike, the skill he got after learning the Way of Destruction ss. There were three active and three passive skills granted by the ss with one of them being the suicide skill. He did not have the chance to try the skill yet, and this was the time, ''I just hope it''s as destructive as its name.''


    His right arm shone in red, deep red. He sent the punch right at Redvers Scovel''s chest. Again, just like before, Saintess Marisha once more helped out, casting two defensive skills on Redvers Scovel.


    Boom!


    Redvers Scovel was sent back to the ground once more, but this time, he hurled a scream as he fell. The reason was that he just lost his hand. His body crashed to the ground, but his entire right arm was still in Tang Shaoyang''s hand. The ck me burst out of Tang Shaoyang''s palm, burning the entire arm.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Redvers Scovel got back on his feet even though his chest sank, and blood trickled out of his mouth. But he felt a sensation he had not felt for a long time, making his heartbeat beat up even faster and louder. He looked up to figure in the sky, and he realized the source of this foreign feeling. The fear started to creep out of his heart as he shed with Tang Shaoyang, and that was not a coincidence but Tang Shaoyang''s passive skill, Crippling Spirit.


    That was one of the passive skills from the Way of Destruction. The skill gave dread to the opponent that Tang Shaoyang faced, and Redvers Scovel started to feel the dread after three exchanges. The feeling was still insignificant because he did not totally feel defeated, at all. The feeling did not make him want to run away from Tang Shaoyang, it was significant but he could feel it.


    Redvers Scovel furrowed his brows as he felt the throbbing pain on his missing hand. He nced at Saintess Marisha''s side, hoping she would stall the time for him to recover. Missing one hand would matter a lot in the fight against Tang Shaoyang. He was not winning a single exchange with both arms, let alone with just one. He needed time to regenerate his right arm.


    His eyes widened as he felt somethinge for him from above. He leaped backward and a figure with a sword hit the spot where he just stood right now. Tang Shaoyang came for him instead of going for Saintess Marisha. Tang Shaoyang did not give a chance for Redvers Scovel to recover as he dashed forward after the giant wolf.


    nk! nk! nk!


    Redvers Scovel used his remaining arms and ws to block the iing swords. There was nothing he could do but read the movement and block, and the sword became quicker and quicker for each strike.


    ''Damn! Where are they?'' He was thinking of his people. The moment hended on the ground with a missing arm, he sent a message to his people toe to aid him. At least, to buy him time until he recovered. However, not a single person came. ''They need a severe punishment for not listening to my order!''


    Redvers Scovel got distracted and lost track of Tang Shaoyang. He looked around but he failed to find the person until he sensed someoneing from behind him. He turned around and let out a howl. That was not just a normal howl, but a skill, Fury Howl. The skill was supposed to lower his enemy''s stat by five percent. That was something he saved to catch Tang Shaoyang off guardter. Five percent might not be a lot, but it was a lot for someone in Legend Rank, and one could make a wrong move with five percent lower attributes. He wanted to force Tang Shaoyang to make the wrong calction once he recovered his right arm, but he had to use it right now to save his life.


    "Too weak¡­ You are much weaker than I thought, but you are quite durable," Redvers Scovel''s eyes widened as he looked down at his chest. The big ck sword pierced through his chest from his back, and he did not sense Tang Shaoyang at all. There were six Tang Shaoyang in front of him, and all of them were fake.


    Tang Shaoyang formed two yer des and pierced Redvers Scovel''s calf, forcing the big wolf to kneel. He put four more des on the calf to ensure Redvers Scovel remained on his knees. He walked around the wolf, from the side where his hand was missing. As Tang Shaoyang arrived in front of Redvers Scovel, the wolf tried to brandish his w but Tang Shaoyang caught his hand easily and tore the remaining hand apart.


    "ARGGGHHHH!" Redvers Scovel screamed at the top of his lungs. He tried to gather his energy, but he found out that the mana inside his body was rather chaotic. He tried to use a skill, but the mana broke apart each time he tried to execute the skill, resulting in him failed to use any skill. There was nothing he could do with his skill with his mana that did not work as he intended.

 Chapter 1281 Miscalculation

    <h4>Chapter 1281 Miscalction</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, looking at Redvers Scovel''s despair. That was obvious in his expression, fear and desperation mixed together. The beating heart could be heard even though he was not that close to the wolf''s chest. With the wolf knelt, they were about at the same height, their eyes met at each other.


    "Have you ever thought that you would get to this position before, kneeling to the person you despise to work with?" Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. He was at ease because of the Energy Destruction Touch, one of the Way of Destruction ss'' skills. He used the skill on the yer de, and that would ensure that Redvers Scovel would not be able to use his mana.


    "You might win against men. You can smile now, but you will die eventually! Once the God Rank of the Federation of Alluriones to Earth, that''s the time you and your people will die!" Redvers Scovel grinned, showing his rows of canine teeth.


    "Acting tough in yourst moments?" Tang Shaoyang grabbed Redvers Scovel''s chin, getting closer to the wolf''s face, "I can see the fear in your eyes. I can sense your fear, and this is what I want to see from you."


    "Ah, thest moment before your death. Are you wondering why your people nevere to save you?" He forced the wolf to look at the other side where Avyn and Karoen were, fighting dozens of the Legend Ranks. With him being a Legend Rank, they could pull out their strength up to Legend Rank as well. However, the Legend Rank Avyn and Karoen were much stronger than The Federation of Allurion''s Legend Ranks.


    The two overwhelmed dozens of Legend Ranks by themselves. They did not let a single Legend Rank pass them, and Redvers Scovel witnessed how two of his Legend Rank subordinates died.


    "Yes, that look. I like the look on your face right now, and what should I do with you?" Of course, Tang Shaoyang did not consider to spare Redvers Scovel. The man was the source of his level to reach the Demi-God Rank. He was thinking of a way to kill the man, killing him directly or should he use yer Absorption. The benefit from yer Absorption was that he got more attributes, but did he really need more attributes?


    He briefly checked his window status and found out that all his attributes were maxed out with many attribute points left. There was an additional skill for using yer Absorption which was good. A skill from a Demi-God Rank should be good. However, there was one drawback to using yer Absorption he could not use the body for the Spirit Summoning.


    Redvers Scovel''s body was too precious for his summoning. Adding to the body that Zhang Mengyao had gathered back on the main base, he was hoping to summon another Mythical Spirit or even Archaic Spirit if it was possible, "I will need the body if I want another Archaic Spirit."


    Tang Shaoyang grabbed the big wolf''s head and twisted it away before pulling it out. He pulled out the head along with the bloody spine.


    [You have killed a Demi-God Rank Individual!]


    [You gained 612 Levels!]


    Tang Shaoyang frowned as he felt like there should be more notifications about him fulfilling the requirement for the trial of Demi-God Rank, and yet he did not receive the notification. With 612 levels from killing Redvers Scovel, he should have reached level 10000, even surpassed level 10000. He checked the window status, and he was level 10546, halfway to level 11000.


    "What? Is there something wrong with my level? Am I not fulfilling the requirement for the trial of the Demi-God Rank?" He was confused. From the pattern for each trial, he needed two thousand levels. Four times more than the others who got their trial for each 500 levels. He felt it was so unfair, but he epted it because of how good his ss was. Now he is actually pissed off that he still did not get the requirement for the Demi-God''s trial, especially when this was his hope to face the God Rank.


    [Calm down, Tang Shaoyang!] Zara who was the only spirit with him, trying to speak up in his head, [Maybe because you got two additional sses, and that was the factor that you need more levels to fulfill the requirement for the trial than usual. Your next trial may be at level 11000,? and you have one more Demi-God Rank to kill. She must be at least worth 500 levels! And there are more Legend Ranks that are still alive! Level 11000 is not out of reach. Getting mad at the System will not help you to reach the Demi-God Rank!]


    Zara''s words helped him a lot, calming him down. He then saved the wolf''s corpse which returned to the original size in his inventory, the head, and the body. Then he looked up at the sky where Saintess Marisha and her subordinates were. It seemed she was not aware that Redvers Scovel was dead because of the dust. But then she seemed to realize that Redvers Scovel''s aura disappeared.


    "Retreat! Make an escape for me!" Saintess Marisha did not think of fighting Tang Shaoyang upon finding out that Redvers Scovel was dead already. The chance of them winning against Tang Shaoyang disappeared with the death of the Federation of Allurion leader.


    Captain Ruben, Saintess Marisha''s right hand, standing in the front along with the other sixteen Legend Rank Knights, "I will buy you time, Saintess. Get to the nearest portal and return to the Dimensional Tower!"


    "You are not going anywhere!" Tang Shaoyang''s figure shed out of the cloud of dust, charging toward the group of angels.


    Saintess Marisha turned around and left her people behind. She felt like the only way to defeat Tang Shaoyang was if they had at least three Demi-God Ranks specializing inbat or a God Rank. The fact that Tang Shaoyang was still alive was their miscalction. All this time, The Tang Empire hid it pretty well that their Emperor was alive. On top of that, The Emperor had be scarily stronger, reaching Legend Rank in less than a year.


    She threw all the useless thoughts in her head and focused on running away. She did not bother to check on her subordinates on how well they fought against Tang Shaoyang. The only thing in her head was to remember theyout of the territory and try to get to the next city where a smart base was.


    Not even a minute passed as the space in front of her cracked and a figure came out of the void gap. Tang Shaoyang was right in front of him as his aura and killing intent overwhelmed her. Her heart skipped a beat at the sight of the creature in front of her. The fear crept out in her heart after knowing that the man in front of her easily killed Redvers Scovel.


    There was no second thought in her mind as she cast all her defensive skills on herself. From the strongest to the weakest defense skill she had. Twelveyers of barriers formed around her. Then she raised her staff up to the air, executing one of her strongest offensive skills, Divine Judgement.


    Twelve golden swords formed on top of them with all the swords pointed at Tang Shaoyang. Each of the golden swords was twenty meters long. As soon as the swords formed, all the swords immediately charged toward Tang Shaoyang at the same time.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right hand and received all the golden swords with his palm. The Heavenly Energy swirled in his palm, and he used Energy Destruction Touch. As soon as the twelve golden swords reached the swirled Heavenly Energy, the golden swords burst out into millions of golden flecks.


    "This is how it works," Tang Shaoyang muttered, realizing how strong his new ss was. He relied on the Nine Heavenly Gates, thinking that was his strongest offensive technique, and he was also still unfamiliar with the two new sses. Now he realized how strong the ss was, how he easily dispersed his enemy''s attack by neutralizing their attack with a single skill.


    "Let''sbine The Nine Heavenly Gates with the Energy Destruction Touch."


    The Heavenly Energy gathered in his right hand and executed the Heavenly Crushing Strike. A big golden fist formed and elerated toward Saintess Marisha who was turtling in her defensive barrier.


    The Saintess was too shocked at what happened to her Divine Judgement and reactedte to the Heavenly Crushing Strike. She had no time to avoid it and had to rely on her defensive barrier. But then she witnessed how useless her barrier was. With a single touch, her barrier dispersed just like her Divine Judgement earlier. That was right, it looked like the first disrupted her barrier instead of destroying her defensive barrier.


    The twelve defensive barriers dispersed as the fist hit her chest. It was like a mountain fell on her as she was crushed down to the ground.


    Saintess Marishay down on the ground as the golden fist dispersed, and she coughed up blood. It was hard for her to breathe after that, her chest heaved up and down as her breathing roughed up. She tried to use Healing Skill on herself, but for some reason, she would not be able to use her mana. The skill broke apart halfway, and she did not know why. She tried the healing spell many times, but it was futile until a figurended next to her, looking down at her with his bloodthirsty gaze. For some reason, she sensed the fury from the man even though he won the fight.


    "You don''t need to be scared. I am not in the mood to torture you for what you have done. I will end you painlessly," Tang Shaoyang did not y with his prey anymore because he needed to confirm if the next trial was at level 11000. He swung the sword and cut her neck, a single swing for the kill.


    [You have killed a Demi-God Rank individual!]

 Chapter 1282 Vandir The Death King

    <h4>Chapter 1282 Vandir The Death King</h4>


    Saintess Marisha''s head rolled over to the side with a face of disbelief. Her eyes opened wide, fear mixed with regret in herst moment.


    [You have killed? a Demi-God Rank Individual!]


    [You gained 747 levels!]


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Saintess Marisha gave him more levels than killing Redvers Scovel. It was unexpected that someone with a support ss like Saintess Marisha was higher-leveled. And he was relieved as he heard the notification after the level gain notification.


    [You have fulfilled the requirement to take the Trial of the Demi-God Rank!]


    [Do you want to take the Trial of The Demi-God Rank?]


    Tang Shaoyang chose to dy for a bit longer because he still needed to take care of the remaining soldiers. He was not sure that his army could take care of these headless armies. Opening the Communication System, he sent the message to Zhang Mengyao tounch an all-out attack on the World Government. Informing her and the others of the death of Saintess Marisha and Redvers Scovel. There was no need to hide Kalliyan''s existence anymore as what they needed was to clear the Divine Church and Federation of Allurion''s remnants so he could take the trial with ease.


    Closing his eyes, he sheathed his sword as he took the Saintess'' body with him. He was not going to miss valuable material for his summoning. The next step was preparation for the trial. With the time he had, he needed to clear the trial in less than five days or the best would be finishing the trial in three days. Meaning he needed everything to reach that time, summoning more spirits to speed up the clear time.


    Tang Shaoyang used the Domain of Paragon Armament. All various kinds of weapons formed and nted on the ground. Then, all the weapons shot up into the air as if they came alive. With a single order from Tang Shaoyang, the weapons moved out on their own, attacking the remaining armies in range. He did not forget to message Li Shuang in the capital to prepare the bodies they gathered so far.


    The n was to use his Archaic Summoning charge here. Then he would use all the bodies he, his spirits, and his armies killed in the fight for the second summoning. Then he would use the bodies Zhang Mengyao had saved up for the third summoning. Three new spirits, and hopefully he summoned a strong spirit. He was hoping to summon another Archaic Spirit with all the Legend Rank bodies and possibly millions of armies. And he still had more sacrifices for the fourth summoning in Lisbon as well.


    There were millions of dead bodies there. It was worth it to use those dead bodies for summoning for SSS Rank Spirit or even SS Rank Spirit. He needed a little bit of strength to push the clearing time. With the n set, Tang Shaoyang did not hesitate to use his Archaic Summoning charge which he got after his ss advancement.


    It was the same when he first used Archaic Spirit. He was brought to another ce as the surroundings changed. No longer on the battlefield which made him a little bit worried. He hoped that he did not recall all spirits he summoned. That would dy the eradication of the remnants of the army.


    The eerie atmosphere thickened, and the dark sky remained dark, or even darker without the moon. No moon, no stars, and thend mostly was ck sand. ck trees without leaves grew sparsely in random ces. The cold breeze hit him, and then he finally found the creature residing in this ce, floating in the sky.


    "Wee to my realm, the Realm of Death!" The cold voice with no emotion echoed in the air. The figure was covered in a ck robe, from top to bottom. His spirit eyes failed to see through the robe, and but he could tell the figure was a man based on the voice.


    The figure slowlynded in front of him, three meters away in front of Tang Shaoyang. The figure raised his hand, revealing the white bone, "You look like a human, but you are not a human, peculiar but not that weird even a skeleton frame like me exists. But this is the first time in my life to discover something like yourself."


    The skeleton hand moved in the air, at Tang Shaoyang''s head level, as if he was touching Tang Shaoyang''s face from a distance, "Hmmm¡­. Interesting. I can sense the dragon aura and also the demon aura at the same time, but you are dominated by the human''s smell. The interesting part is that you have three hearts. The first human I met with three hearts¡­."


    "Ah, I apologize for looking into you without asking your permission. I have been staying here for¡­. I don''t know how long it has been¡­. I don''t remember, and I forget my manners," The skeleton put his hand on his right chest, bowing his head, "My name is Vandir the Death King. The System gave me that little, and I was actually quite embarrassed with the title but have learned to ept the title since that''s the only choice for me to return to the realm of life."


    "Nice to meet you," Tang Shaoyang was quite awkward as it was quite an unusual encounter, "My name is Tang Shaoyang, and the System has not given me a little yet."


    Vandir raised his finger bone, shaking it right and left, "You don''t want to receive the title from the System because it means you are dead and making a deal with the System."


    "I would like to have a chat with you, and learn more about you, but I don''t have that much time. Since you do not question me why I am here, that means you know why I am here, right?" As the skeleton nodded, Tang Shaoyang directly got to the main topic, "So, are you willing to establish a contract with me or not?"


    Vandir caressed his jawbone underneath the cloak, "Aren''t you supposed to offer me something in exchange for my help and my power? I haven''t heard any offers from you yet, Tang¡­. Should I call you Tang or Shaoyang? Which do you prefer? Or should I call you by your full name?"

 Chapter 1283 Agreement Or Fight?

    <h4>Chapter 1283 Agreement Or Fight?</h4>


    "You can call me whatever you want, the most you arefortable with even. I don''t mind," Tang Shaoyang did not care what his spirits called him. Because those calls were mostly private between him and the spirits. The others could not listen to his conversation with the spirits. He knew that each spirit had its own characteristics, but this was the first one to encounter a polite spirit. Polite was the right word to describe the skeleton in front of him despite being titled Death King.


    "I shall address you Tang for now, and since you don''t have that much time. Let''s get to the point, what can you offer me to form a contract with you, Tang?"


    "I am usually offering my spirit the chance to get resurrection, a second life. I guess that''s the best I can offer unless you have a specific request for me," That was the usual and the most effective offer for the spirit, the resurrection. He assumed Vandir was the same as the other spirits.


    "That''s indeed a tempting offer," Vandir nodded, his finger bone still on his chin as he observed Tang Shaoyang again. The hood shook, "I am afraid you don''t have enough Spirit Energy to use your Spirit Resurrection on me. It''s so little that I am afraid it will take you much longer to use Spirit Resurrection on me."


    "That will defeat the purpose of establishing a contract with you if I have to resurrect you right after I make the contract with you," Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. Even if he had enough Spirit Energy, he would not prioritize Vandir even if he was Archaic Spirit. There were other spirits standing in the line ahead of him, and in fact, Vandir would be thest spirit to be resurrected.


    "You are right, but I can sense an urgency within your tone of voice. You need my help as soon as possible, and I will agree to make a contract with you if you can resurrect me within a week? No, I will be understanding and kind. After you solve your crisis you can resurrect me, but again, that''s not possible with the amount of your Spirit Energy. That''s the only condition for me to agree if you are offering me a resurrection." Vandir declined the offer, and his voice remained emotionless.


    With his face covered in a hood, it was hard for Tang Shaoyang to sense the skeleton''s emotion. He could not tell if his offer was satisfactory but he just needed to put more benefits into it, or the skeleton did not really like the offer, at all. The Dragon Sense did not help him as well in this situation. The skeleton waspletely shrouded, revealing nothing to Tang Shaoyang, no opening.


    "Don''t be disappointed, Tang. You are not the first to arrive here and not the first to be declined. You are the fifth to meet me in my realm, and I have declined the four previous offers as well, though, your offer was quite more tempting than the previous people, but that''s still not enough. I am willing to wait for another century if that''s the time I need to get a satisfactory offer," Vandir tried tofort Tang Shaoyang? It was hard to tell with his toneless voice as it could be sarcastic as well.


    "I also can''t agree if you are asking me to be resurrected quickly after you make a contract with me. The contract''s time should be at least ten years, that''s the maximum that I am willing to offer you," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, revealing his disagreement about the early resurrection.


    "That''s made your offer less tempting than I thought, and I also can''t agree with you," Vandir shook his head, "So what are you going to do, Tang? You don''t have much time to discuss the contract either. Your arrival makes me excited for a moment since it''s been a while since thest visitor came. However, I will not hold you back if you want to go back right now."


    "I am not going to go back empty-handed. Tell me what do you want for at least ten years of contract?" It was a pity that he could not keep the skeleton after being resurrected with how things were going. However, ten years might be enough time for him to hunt for all the God Ranks in the God Realm.


    "I am not sure if you can give me what I want¡­." Vandir paused, he scanned Tang Shaoyang once more.


    Tang Shaoyang felt the foreign enemy and an ufortable gaze over him, but he let the skeleton do it. He wanted to make the contract as fast as possible, so he did not mind Vandir pried further on him.


    "Hmmm¡­. How about this, I will make a contract with you, and the contract will go on as long as you are alive. However, in exchange, your body will be mine after you die, either you die because your time hase or get killed by your enemy. Of course, it also includes the resurrection promise, and you can borrow my power as long as you are alive," For the first time, Vandir showed a little bit of emotion. There was a vague excitement in his voice when he mentioned Tang Shaoyang''s body.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled instead of getting angry that Vandir wanted his body, "Since you added a use, then I have to add a use as well. You have to join The Tang Empire even after you get resurrected, live, and fight for the The Tang Empire. You have to take an oath for that. If you go back on your words, you will lose the right to my dead body as well. That''s not a hard thing to do, right?"


    "Tang Empire? Are you a Royal Knight for an empire?" Vandir sounded surprised that the Tang Empire was suddenly involved in the topic.


    "No, I am the Emperor," Tang Shaoyang did not hide it from Vandir, "Please make your decision quickly, Vandir. We can chat about the empireter. Doesn''t the fact that I am an Emperor of an empire make the offer better for you? I can die anytime."


    "That''s true, but I don''t like how confident you sound. It feels like you will not die anytime soon. But it doesn''t really matter if you die quickly or live longer. Your offer is really tempting, but I don''t like being tied with an empire," Vandir hesitated with the empire being involved.


    "We can add one more use for you that I will fulfill one of your uses in less than one month. That should make the offer tempting enough for you to refuse, right?"


    "Huh!?" Vandir was surprised by the additional temptation. With how much Tang Shaoyang''s Spirit Energy was. It was impossible for him to be resurrected in less than one month. That meant Tang Shaoyang talked about the first use, the body, which puzzled Vandir even more. In order for him to get the body, Tang Shaoyang had to die, "Are you trying to deceive me?" His voice became much colder and more callous. The atmosphere around them suddenly changed as the ck sand started to release dark smoke.


    "There''s no reason for me to share my secret with you unless you are on my boat. I will not tell you anything about how I am going to give you my body, not until you establish a contract with me. Make your decision, Vandir!" Tang Shaoyang was not scared in the slightest even though this was Vandir''s domain. If Vandir refused the contract, then he had no choice but to fight Vandir. If he could not make a contract with Archaic Spirit, then he would kill him. He must get something from this one chance, his second Archaic Summoning.

 Chapter 1284 The Deal

    Chapter 1284 The Deal


    "I can''t refuse your offer, but I need to know how you are going to give me your body in a month? That''s fair, right? I want an assurance that you are not tricking me. In exchange, we can put your second use in the contract that I will lose the right to your body and also will lose my memory of my research of your body if I ever betray or go back on my words in serving the Tang Empire. The Spiritual Contract overseen by the System is more reliable than a mere oath."


    The atmosphere calmed down as the ck smoke dispersed and Vandir became calmer. He was willing to listen first instead of jumping to conclusions. There was nothing to lose from listening to what Tang Shaoyang had to say.


    "I have a skill that allows me to resurrect upon dying. After I reach the Demi-God Rank, you can figure out a way to kill me while preserving my body. That''s the way I can give you the body in less than a month," Tang Shaoyang did not tell the details about the skill, but that should be enough to convince Vandir. That was right, he nned to use one more life of Seven Souls to make a contract with the Archaic Spirit.


    Of course, he was not wasting his Seven Souls for just the contract. A benefit from the Seven Souls was that his attributes increased by ten percent upon resurrection. That was why he wanted to reach the Demi-God Rank first before giving the body, helping him to gain more attributes. He hoped that he could reach the attribute of God Rank once he reached the Demi-God Rank with all his skills. Wrath of yer, Spirit Integration, and Grand Dragon Transformation. Hopefully, that would be enough for him to forcefully break through to the God Rank attribute despite being Demi-God Rank. That would increase his chance of winning against the God Rank. He would do anything to kill the God Rank in the uing battle.


    "How about I add one more use? If you are lying to me that you have a skill that allows you to be resurrected upon dying, the contract will be automatically nullified. I will agree if you add that to our contract," Vandir did not know if it was the truth or not. He leaned to trust Tang Shaoyang, but his experiences told him not to trust the person he just met. That was just another assurance for him to make sure he was not tricked into forming the contract. The thing he hated the most was being used and thrown away, and he would not let that happen again for the second time to him.


    "Then it will be fair if I add one more use to the contract, right? I am not asking something unreasonable for the assurance, but I want you to share your research of my body, everything. If you fail to do so, then you will also lose all memories about your research of my body," Tang Shaoyang was not going to agree immediately even though it was just an assurance use.


    The System mentioned that he was a new race in the System, and he also wanted to know more about this new race. There might be something hidden between the mix of dragon, high human, and demon bloodline. He wanted to ensure that he also knew everything about his race.


    "That''s fair," Vandir nodded and offered his right hand, "Let''s form the contract since you¡­ Wait. You said I need to wait until you reach Demi-God Rank? Haven''t you reached the Demi-God Rank yet?" The skeleton realized there was something fishy. He wanted to ensure that there was no hidden trick in the contract.


    "I just need to finish my trial, which I will do right away after three more summonings. I am Legend Rank right, so let''s make it quick so I can finish my trial," Tang Shaoyang offered his hand for the contract.


    Usually, the handshake was not necessary, but this was different from the previous contract. It was moreplicated than just a promise of resurrection. Vandir hesitated for a moment before reaching Tang Shaoyang''s hand. Their hands glowed in golden brilliant light as both mentioned their uses before their forehead also glowed in gold.


    Vandir''s whole body turned into a golden wisp and got smaller before the small golden wisp entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead. As soon as the golden glow entered his forehead, the surroundings changed. He returned to where he was before using his Archaic Summoning. On the same battlefield where he killed Redvers Scovel and Saintess Marisha.


    "What''s the situation right now?" He muttered in a low voice while using his Spirit Eyes to check his surroundings. It was fortunate that he did not recall any spirits when he was brought to the Realm of Death, Vandir''s home. The closest to him were Avyn and Karoen who were still fighting the soldiers. They were still surrounded by dozens of Legend Ranks.


    "Let''s see you in action, Vandir," Tang Shaoyang summoned his second Archaic Spirit.


    Vandir appeared next to Tang Shaoyang, and there was a gloomy aura around him which Tang Shaoyang did not see when he met the skeleton in the Realm of Death. The skeleton looked around, trying to figure out where he was, and tried to proceed with what Tang Shaoyang meant by seeing him in action.


    It did not take long for Vandir to understand what that meant as he realized he was on the battlefield. The fact that the contract went through, means Tang Shaoyang did not trick him. He could get the body and do some research soon. That would help him out of his boredom, a new thing to research.


    "Before that, I was curious about one thing," Vandir turned toward Tang Shaoyang. The skeleton was still covered in the ck cloak, having his face covered still, "What will you do if I refuse to make a contract with you, Tang? I can sense your desperation, but I can''t read what you will do if I refuse your offer."


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the skeleton, "I will fight and kill you. If I can''t get anything from my Archaic Spirit, then I will use Spirit Sacrifice on you. If I can''t get you to agree to make a contract with me, then I will get my Spirit Energy and also one of your skills."


    Silent followed after Tang Shaoyang answered honestly. Vandir was not angry with the answer. He was surprised by the answer and thought that his contractor was crazy, "That will not end well for you. Not because I underestimate you, but because you will be fighting me in my realm. The chance of me winning is eighty percent."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, "I still have twenty percent to win, and I will make that happen. Help my other spirits to finish this army and make sure not to destroy their bodies. I need them for more sacrifice, one more Mythical Spirit will help me to finish the trial quickly. I will go to the other location of my other summonings."


    Tang Shaoyang left The Death King by himself. With Spirit Link, he could see Vandir''s perspective to find out what his new spirit was capable of. He could see what his new spirit''s power was. He did not really ask what Vandir''s ss was, whether he was closebat, a mage, or maybe the others. The only thing he knew was that Vandir was the Archaic Spirit, and the Archaic Spirit was strong.


    Tang Shaoyang headed back to Burma and his next destination would be his capital. The next summoning was using the bodies that Zhang Mengyao had gathered from the battle against the Divine Church and the previous battle. There were a few Legend Rank bodies with mostly Ancient Rank and Myth Rank bodies with a few dozens of Primordial Rank.


    His arrival at Burma''s smart base caused a bigmotion as not everyone had seen Tang Shaoyang in this form. It was because most Tarriors rarely followed Tang Shaoyang to the battle. He quickly got the pass by mentioning his name. No one dared to stand in his way with the fierce aura emanated from him.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the Capital, and Zhang Mengyao had arranged for someone to guide him to where the dead bodies were stored. Zhang Mengyao asked the dwarf to build an underground storage to save the body, and it was a dwarf who would be his guide.


    "This is where we store the body, Your Majesty," The dwarf pointed at the double metal door ahead of him. The storage was next to where the dwarves built their underground city, but it took a secret path to reach the storage. The dwarf opened the metal door with the key on his neck, and the cold air gushed out of the door, hitting his face.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at the dwarf, "You can leave now. Make sure no one disturbs me!"


    The dwarf nodded and immediately left the area as Tang Shaoyang entered the storage. Most of the dead bodies were frozen, and most of them were human bodies. This was the result of many battles, whether in the Dimensional Tower or on Earth.


    "Let''s see what I will get," He muttered and activated Spirit Summoning.


    The ice broke apart and puffed into the snow, not just the ice, but the body inside the ice also broke into white snow. Then it was followed by fierce wind as the storage was raged by a blizzard afterward. The cold temperature barely affected Tang Shaoyang, he just felt a little bit cold, in fact, it helped him to cool down. A figure appeared at the center of the blizzard.


    [You have summoned Rank SSS Spirit!]

 Chapter 1285 Spirit Summoning

    Chapter 1285 Spirit Summoning


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. He could see the creature despite the thick snow and fierce wind because of his Spirit Eyes. The humanoid shape did not make the creature like a human, at all. In fact, this was his first time seeing a humanoid creature like this one. It did not have a face or even a physical form but just the glowing snow in the humanoid form.


    [You have summoned SSS Rank Spirit, Radiance - The Frostbringer]


    The spirit walked out of the snowstorm, approaching its summoner, "Are you my summoner?" It asked.


    Now Tang Shaoyang got a closer look, and the right description for the spirit was light that radiated frost aura. It was a bright wisp in humanoid form and radiated a freezing aura around him. It had an outfit for the people to wear in the winter. It had a winter boot, thick pants and shirt, gloves, and the winter cape with its head covered in hood.


    "I am," Not the first time the spirit asked the same question, but he still answered the same. But Tang Shaoyang was surprised by what came out from the spirit.


    "Let''s make a contract with me." That was no nonsense from the spirit which was rare. It did not specify any demand, and it did not try something funny like trying to figure out how strong his summoner was before making the contract.


    "That''s it? Are you not going to ask me anything about the contract?" Tang Shaoyang was concerned all of a sudden with how easy this was. The one in front of him was SSS Rank Spirit, but still, he was suspicious that the spirit offered itself without asking him anything.


    "I will tell you the reason why I don''t make any demand, but not until you make a contract with me," Radiance made it even weirder by saying that.


    That just made Tang Shaoyang be even more cautious in epting the contract. The thing he was afraid of the most was that the spirit might be a parasite for him, harming him in other ways, absorbing his energy for example. He did not know if such a spirit existed, but that was a genuine fear to him. Especially when the fight against the God Rank was imminent.


    Radiance also noticed how Tang Shaoyang became cautious around him. He let out a sigh, "Please believe me. I will not harm you. No, In fact, as a spirit, I can''t harm my contractor. You should be aware of that because once I try to harm my contractor, the contract will be nullified, and I will get punished by the System. Believe me, I meant no harm."


    "Alright. I agree to form a contract with you," Tang Shaoyang agreed. If not for that he did not have that much time, he would press it further to get the answer. But he did not mind taking the spirit offer.


    Radiance turned into brilliant light and entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead.


    [You have established a contract with SSS Rank Spirit, Radiance The Frostbringer!]


    The blizzard disappeared, and all the snow disappeared as soon as the contract formed. The storage that was full of bodies was now empty.


    Tang Shaoyang wasted no time as he turned around, leaving the storage. The dwarf was dutifully doing his job, guarding the gate into the underground storage, "I am done with the bodies. You can ask Supreme General Zhang Mengyao or Minister Li Shuang for further storage." He went directly to the portal floor and asked the person on duty to send him to Lisbon.


    The next summoning was outside Lisbon where millions of bodies were strewn all over. Over a hundred Legend Rank bodies, and many Primordial Ranks and also Myth Ranks. He hoped to summon Mythical Rank Spirit with this amount of sacrifice. He believed that the amount of sacrifices was about the same as the lesser Kraken back then.


    By the time he arrived at Lisbon, Zowen, Zaneos, Areth, Kairu, Wen, and Pride had just returned to the city even though the battle was finished around an hour ago. Tang Shaoyang asked them to arrange the dead bodies so all the bodies were in the range for his Spirit Summoning.


    Areth raised his sword at the sight of Tang Shaoyang, but Zaneos'' hand was quicker. The Demon Swordsman pushed down the sword before the young teenager had the chance to swing it, "You will die first before you can swing your sword. They will eat you alive."


    Zaneos was motioning toward the three beastmen next to them. Pride, Wen, and Kairu would take action first before the young teenager could take any action, "Remember the form you just saw. He is His Majesty Emperor and don''t try to swing your sword in the future."


    Tang Shaoyang did not care what happened below him as he flew past them, but he did not forget to say thanks, "Thanks for your hard work. If you still have the energy to fight, then you can join the battle in India."


    Mountains of bodies were in sight, a few thousand meters away from Lisbon''s city wall. Even though all the dead bodies were not that close to each other, all of them were still in his range. He floated above the dead bodies and used Spirit Summoning.


    The sacrificed bodies melted intova, burning already devastatednd. As if theva was alive, theva gathered into one spot, right below Tang Shaoyang. Theva gathered and formed a mountain ofva. Theva bulbed as the temperature rose.


    Tang Shaoyang flew back, creating a distance from the still-risingva mountain. He started to sense a presence inside theva mountain, and he was surprised that theva blocked his Spirit Eyes. Failed to see through theva, and that was a good sign for Tang Shaoyang.


    After all, theva gathered into theva mountain, forming fifty meters ofva mountain. The bulbing sound was louder, and the temperature had reached to the point that whoever got near theva mountain would be burned. Of course, Tang Shaoyang was not affected by the heat, and in fact, he feltfortable in this situation, waiting for his new spirit toe out.


    Puff!


    Theva mountain burst out, forming a rain ofva all around. Tang Shaoyang was d that he summoned the spirit far from Lisbon, or else it would burn his city. Following the burst ofva mountain, a deafening roar resounded.


    Roar!


    [You have summoned Mythical Rank Spirit, Afi The Primordial Urosa!]

 Chapter 1286 Spirit Summoning (2)

    Chapter 1286 Spirit Summoning (2)


    Tang Shaoyang was pleased to hear the first part of the notification. A Mythical Rank Spirit, a spirit that he needed the most, and from how summoner''s phenomenon was, it should be abat-focused spirit.


    The spirit came out with theva still dripping from the fur. The roar was still echoing in the air, and it looked up to the air immediately, right at Tang Shaoyang. The spirit was around ten meters tall, standing on its hind legs. It was a pitch ck-furred bear, at least it looked simr to a bear. It had three crimson horns, growing to the back and going up, emitting hot steam. Its long w also had the same color as its hand along with the spiky back.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to go down to meet his new spirit, but a wing made ofva formed on the spirit''s back. It opened up, sshing theva all over. With a single p, the creature was up on the same level as Tang Shaoyang. Theva dripped off from the wing, and it was hard to tell if the wing was an ability or its natural wing.


    ''What is this? Is it challenging me? I hope it will end like Radiance, making the contract with no fight.'' He thought because of how intense the re from the spirit was. The spirit had crimson eyes as if the eyes were made ofva. Just crimson with no iris and pupils.


    "Can you speak mynguage?" Tang Shaoyang opened the conversation. He had been waiting for the spirit to speak, but the spirit did not say anything, just staring at him straight for fifteen seconds.


    "What a stupid question. We don''t need to speak the samenguage to understand each other because the System will do everything for us," The bear finally spoke.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head instead of escting it, "So, what''s your decision? You should know everything since you are a Mythical Spirit. Do you want to make a contract with me?"


    "You are strong, and I respect the strong," Tang Shaoyang was about to roll his eyes when he heard that from Mr. Bear. The bear called him stupid a few seconds ago, and now it said it respected the strong. Mr. Bear stopped at that, there was no follow-up after that statement.


    "Does that mean a yes?" He could not help but ask Mr. Bear. It was hard to interpret from his statement and that expressionless face.


    "What if I refuse to form a contract with you?" Mr. Bear finally said it.


    "Then I have to sacrifice you. I can''t just waste my sacrifices to let you go," Tang Shaoyang took out his sword from his inventory.


    "I will lose if I fight you, and I don''t want to die eternally too. I will agree to make a contract with you, but what will you do for me while I lend my power to you? The contract is supposed to benefit both of us, not just you. If there''s no benefit for me. I would rather die than lend you my power!"


    "You have two choices. First, one hundred years contract and a resurrection. You will be free after I resurrect you. Second, a ten-year contract and a resurrection. However, you have to join my Empire after I resurrect you," Tang Shaoyang offered.


    [You can add more than just ten years. That''s too short, and he is a Mythical Spirit too.] Zara did not agree with the ten-year offer. [At least fifty years for the first option, and five hundred years for the second choice.]


    "Can I ask you something before I make up my mind?" Tang Shaoyang responded with a nod to that. One question did not take much of his time.


    "What does it mean to join your empire? Do I have to fight for your empire after I get resurrected?" Afi asked for more details instead of making the choice directly. Ten years and a hundred years were not that big a difference for him who had died for a long time.


    "You can join my army, yes, but it''s not a must. If you have a passion for farming, then you can join that side too," Tang Shaoyang forgot the new division name that took charge of agriculture. His mind was wholly focused on the uing fight, "Or if you have passion for smithing, you can join the dwarf or even Alchemy. But of course, in the time of emergency, you have to help defend the empire. I will not force you to join the army, but I suggest you join Tarrior if fighting is what you are good at."


    "Make your choice, Afi The Primordial Urosa. We don''t have that much time!"


    "Can I have the second question, and this will be myst question," Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, but he nodded anyway.


    "May I know the name of your world?"


    "Earth!"


    "Earth? It seems this is nowhere near my old home. I will choose the first option. I have nowhere to go even if I get resurrected anyway."


    The contract was more simple than the one Tang Shaoyang made with Vandir the Death King. Afi turned into a wisp of light and entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead. The contract was done, and he heard a greeting from Radiance.


    [Wee to the new home, Sir Afi!] The Frostbringer seemed happy to have a newpany. Hearing Radiance''s voice, he forgot to ask why he volunteered to form a contract with him.


    "You haven''t told me about your reason for volunteering to form a contract with me," He asked on the way back to Lisbon. He was really curious about what made a high-ranking spirit like Radiance willingly offer itself without asking anything in return.


    [It''s kinda embarrassing because I have been rejected six times. I have been summoned six times before you, Sir. They refused to form a contract with me because of how weird I am. Some of them seemed to be afraid of me and directly sent me back to the void. That''s why I offer myself to you, Sir.]

 Chapter 1287 Third Archaic Spirit

    Chapter 1287 Third Archaic Spirit


    "What?" Tang Shaoyang could not really believe what he heard, "You are Rank SSS Spirit. How stupid are they to send you back? They need a lot of sacrifices to summon you alone. Are you lying to me, Radiance?"


    Radiance let out a bitter chuckle, [I have the same thoughts as you at first, Sir. However, I lost my confidence after getting rejected three times. There''s no reason for me to lie, especially an embarrassing lie like this.]


    [They rejected Frostbringer? Are they stupid or what?] That came from Afi the Primordial Urosa. It seemed Mr. Bear knew something about Frostbringer which made him interested in this Frostbringer. It was also a surprise because it looked like Frostbringer was somewhat dangerous from the way Afi said it. As if the people who refused to make a contract with Radiance were stupid.


    [You know my people, Sir Afi?] Radiance was excited because Afi seemed to know about Frostbringer. The people who summoned him did not know anything about Frostbringer, and he could tell that Tang Shaoyang also did not know anything about his race.


    [Of course, I know your kind. We have been fighting for a long time, and your people drove my people away from our home! How could I not know you!?]


    Tang Shaoyang sensed Radiance''s nervousness when Afi mentioned its past. However, he did not sense anger directed toward Radiance. And from that interaction, he could tell there was a history between the two races.


    "This is interesting, and now I want to hear what happened with you two in the past? Do you both die when you guys fight?"


    [No! I have heard stories of how my people drove away the Great Urosa n, but I did not participate in the fight. I was not even born yet when the war happened. I died fighting the Dark Elf. They were hunting us for materials, and we were now also running away from our home. I don''t know what happened to the others, but I assume they live in hiding now.]


    Radiance shared his past tragedy, and this was the first time Tang Shaoyang heard about the Dark Elf. He did not know there was a Dark Elf, and the elf he knew was the kind he met in Ortis Continent which was now following him. He had no clue there were other types of elves.


    ''Since the System put a High-Human as different from just a Human, guess it''s not weird for a Dark Elf to exist,'' That was in his thought.


    "I will save your storyter. I want to know more about Urosa and Frostbringer, but we have an issue on our hands," Tang Shaoyang arrived at the portal in Lisbon and returned to the original battlefield where most of his spirits were.


    He did not really track the time since he left India for the summoning. By the time he returned to Burma, he received good news. The army had wiped out The Federation of Allurion and The Divine Church''s armies along with the mercenaries, leaving the World Government. Meanwhile, the World Government raised a white g, meaning they surrendered. Zhang Mengyao epted the surrender of the World Government even though his instruction was not to spare anyone.


    "What are we going to do with the prisoners?" Viona asked. She was dispatched to wait for Tang Shaoyang in Burma because of how convenient her shadow movement was. She reported everything without missing a single detail, along with how his spirits went on a rampage. If not for Zhang Mengyao''s presence, the spirits might go for the surrender of the World Government as well.


    "What can we do but take them as prisoners for now," Tang Shaoyang was not going to pull off Zhang Mengyao''s decision. That would make Zhang Mengyao look bad in front of the other Tarriors and soldiers as Supreme Commander.


    "Do we have enough space to put them all?" He assumed not just the leaders who surrendered but the soldiers as well. Those leaders of big factions might be dead already during the fight.


    Viona frowned while doing a quick estimation, and she shook her head, "I don''t think we have enough space to put them all into our current dungeon. Should I inform the dwarf to make a bigger prisoner?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "There''s no need. The dwarf should focus on constructing the safety bunker for the uing battle. We need a safe ce for our people in case a fight breaks out in the capital. Let''s meet Zhang Mengyao."


    Viona nodded and entered Tang Shaoyang''s shadow. He then flew to India to finish his third summoning. After the third summoning, he would take the Trial of Demi-God and finish the trial in three days. That was the best if he could finish the trial in three days. The maximum would be five days just to be safe. He must be ready for the God Rank''s arrival or else those God Ranks would destroy his empire after knowing their armies were ughtered.


    It was a short flight for Tang Shaoyang as he returned to the battlefield once more. He saw that his spirits were moving the dead bodies, putting them in one big area, and he saw Zhang Mengyao among them. Hended next to her, and her face brightened at his arrival, but it returned to somber a secondter.


    "What do you want to do with the surrender?" Zhang Mengyao got into the business directly.


    "We should just clean them up along with the federation and church army. This is our chance to get rid of those annoying bugs," Tang Shaoyang was quite annoyed with the World Government. If not for their involvement, it would never have reached this point, and those God Ranks would not have tried to descend on Earth. What infuriated him even more was that they were willing to be the church and federation''s subordinates, but they did not want to work under him. Even if the Federation of Allurion and Divine Church won this fight, the World Government was just a tool for the federation and church to take over Earth.


    "Let''s lock them somewhere else, and I want them to be moved quickly. I don''t want them to see my summoning."


    With how long and how big the battle broke out, it took them much longer to gather all the dead bodies, about a little over an hour. He warned the Tarrior to get away from the summoning area. If it created the same effect when he summoned Afi the Primordial Urosa, the Tarrior might get hurt. He flew into the air and tossed two bodies in his inventory, Saintess Marisha''s and Redvers Scovel''s dead bodies. Then he recalled all the spirits as it took so much mana just to maintain them.


    Tang Shaoyang did a quick scan with his Spirit Eyes to be safe, making sure there were no people getting too close to him. He took a breath when everything was set and safe. He used Spirit Summoning while releasing the breath.


    [Spirit Summoning!]


    All the dead bodies disappeared and the scenery around him changed instantly. In that instant, Tang Shaoyang realized that he managed to summon an Archaic Spirit. The only time this happened was when he used Archaic Summoning.


    He floated in the air and realized he was on wastednd. Everything below him was charred ck with smokeing out of the gap on the ground. There was no sign of life, just like when he entered Vandir''s realm and Avyn''s realm. There was no sign of life around him.


    [You have summoned an Archaic Spirit, Doombringer The Cmity Behemoth!]

 Chapter 1288 Final Preparation.

    Chapter 1288 Final Preparation.


    The notification sounds ominous, Doombringer the Cmity Behemoth. It was another new name in Tang Shaoyang''s ear, Cmity Behemoth. He had not heard anything about the behemoth until now, and it seemed there were a few spirits who knew about the behemoth.


    [I advise you not to form a contract with this behemoth if you promise him a resurrection!] That was what Vandir the Death King said in his head.


    [Agree!] Karoen the Void Knight, Afi the Primordial Urosa, and Radiance the Frostbringer followed up after Vandir. The four spirits agreed without telling him why they asked him not to make a contract with him.


    "You need to provide me with an exnation for me to agree. I am not going to waste my sacrifice just because you all have a bad history against him," Tang Shaoyang muttered. He had not seen the spirit yet to make an appearance.


    "Is this what the System talks about the second chance?" A hoarse voice resounded.


    He turned around to see what was Cmity Behemoth, the creature that his four strongest spirits were scared about.


    Cmity Behemoth stood on four, having a wide and long tail with shiny spikes on it. It had a pair of horns and a horn-like jaw with three lines of spikes grown from the back of the neck to the body down to the tail. Red hairs grew along the line of the spike, and below the spike were cracked scales, glowing in red as well. It was surprisingly small to what he imagined for a spirit named Cmity as the name. It was just twelve meters long, including the tail.


    "Isn''t he part of the dragon family?" It was the first time he encountered a behemoth, and he thought so because of the scale. It was simr to the dragon''s scale with just a tiny difference. He assumed it was part of the dragon family because of Kirin, Kalliyan. Kalliyan was part of the dragon family, and he assumed so for this case.


    [I don''t know. I haven''t gotten such precious materials for my research in my entire life. If you let me have its body, maybe I can find out more about this behemoth. I just know it exists, and as its name suggests, this thing is a source of disaster. One of the worlds that I visited was destroyed by Cmity Behemoth. Everything I know about behemoths is that they will destroy the world it''s born into or visit. If you want to keep Earth safe, then better don''t make a resurrection promise with that thing. Or you can make a contract with it, but never promise it a resurrection.]


    Vandir the Death King exined, but that was not enough to deter Tang Shaoyang from forming a contract with the Cmity Behemoth. In fact, he was more tempted to make a contract with the Cmity Behemoth. If the spirit in front of him was capable of destroying a world, meaning it had enough power to fight against the God Ranks.


    "I am not part of the Dragon Family! I am a Behemoth!" It seemed Doombringer did not like being called part of the dragon family. It was obvious from the tone; from neutral to hostile.


    "I assume I am the first one to summon you since you don''t know anything about the contract," Tang Shaoyang came down from the air, standing eight meters away from the Cmity Behemoth.


    "I know how it works even though this is my first time, hu¡­." The words stopped midway as Cmity Behemoth realized the one in front of him was not a human, "You are not a human, but you have a human-like appearance. What are you?"


    "Does it really matter what I am?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Give and take, that''s the simple way to exin the contract. You give me your power, in exchange, you can make a request to me, something reasonable. What do you think?"


    "That''s true. It doesn''t really matter what you are," Cmity Behemoth eyed Tang Shaoyang, "Something reasonable, huh? What about a resurrection? The System told me that I can get resurrected¡­. No, let me rephrase it. I am not dead, I don''t need to be resurrected, but the System told me that I can get out of this damned world if you use a resurrection spell on me. I will lend you my power, but you have to get me out of this damned world."


    "That''s something I can easily agree on, but I will only agree if the length of the contract is a thousand years," Tang Shaoyang proposed. Even though what his other spirits said did not dissuade him from making a contract with the behemoth, he also needed to be cautious. If he could live for a thousand years, then he should be strong enough to kill this Cmity Behemoth no matter how strong it was currently. A thousand years was more than enough for him to grow stronger than the behemoth.


    "NO! That''s too long! I have been here for more than three hundred years, and I don''t want to wait a thousand years! Fifty! Fifty years!" The Cmity Behemoth instantly rejected the proposal.


    "I will be honest with you! My other spirits told me not to make a contract with you because you are the source of disasters. You have been destroying many worlds, and you will destroy mine too. Despite their persuasion, I am still willing to make a contract with you. Take or rot in this ce forever!" Tang Shaoyang did not budge from his initial proposal. He could lower the length, but he wanted The Cmity Behemoth to counter it first before he lowered, it so he could keep the contract as long as possible.


    "You can''t me me for that! I am created by the System, and it created me with one purpose, to destroy! me the System if you look for someone to me! I am just fulfilling my existence''s purpose, destroying everything!" The Cmity Behemoth roared, angry, "That''s the only way for us to get stronger! We destroy to get stronger or else we will be hunted and killed! I choose to destroy rather than be killed!"


    "And you can''t me me either for putting a long restriction on you. I need to be prepared for your resurrection, to fight you. A thousand years! For your information, it seems my ss is super rare. I am the only Spirit Contractor from my world, and I haven''t encountered any other Spirit Contractors from the other worlds. If you refuse my contract, maybe, you will get summoned a thousand yearster, or maybe ten thousand yearster. On top of that, in order to summon you, I have to sacrifice millions of lives to summon you. That''s how hard it is to summon you. This might be your only chance, and you will have to wait more than a thousand years to be summoned!"


    Tang Shaoyang was not lying about everything he said to Cmity Behemoth. There were no people with the same ss as him in the Dimensional Tower, and he had been in two Starter Cities, each city with factions that had conquered multiple worlds, yet none of them seemed to know about his ss. That was how rare his ss was, a world not necessarily have a Spirit Contractor.


    "A thousand years is still too long! Three hundred years! I don''t mind waiting for another three hundred years!" The Cmity Behemoth seemed more desperate than Tang Shaoyang. It tried to make the contract lower instead of refusing to make a contract, or maybe because this was Cmity Behemoth''s first contract as well.


    "Seven hundred years! That''s the furthest I am willing to lower the length of the contract! Take it or leave it!" Tang Shaoyang did not back down.


    Cmity Behemoth stared at Tang Shaoyang, its bright crimson eyes, unknown what it tried to do. But then it backed down and agreed to form the contract, "Alright, seven hundred years! You have to resurrect me in a hundred years!"


    As both reached an agreement, Cmity Behemoth turned into a bright crimson light and entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead. The contract was formed.


    [You have established a contract with an Archaic Spirit, Doombringer The Cmity Behemoth!]


    It was totally different when he formed with the other spirits, no one weed Doombringer. His head was quiet, even for the chatty Radiance. The surroundings changed again as he returned, and he found many people around him. It seemed he was teleported to another world when he was summoned, and it caused a panic.


    "Where did you go?" Zhang Mengyao was right next to him when he returned, and she held his shoulders before asking him with a concerned tone.


    "I was summoned to the spirit''s world, and it only happened because the spirit is special, on the same level as Avyn," Tang Shaoyang exined briefly, "I will take thest trial. Should I go to the trial room, or can I take it anywhere else?"


    Zhang Mengyao was surprised to hear that Tang Shaoyang was ready for another trial. But then she realized the reason Tang Shaoyang attacked the force in India after wiping out the army in Europe. It was for him to reach the next rank.


    "But can you finish your trial in a week?" Zhang Mengyao had another concern. It was a Demi-God Rank trial, it was supposed to take more than a month based on the data she gathered from the Tarrior. But it was Tang Shaoyang, someone who could not be measured with the normal data, but it still concerned her. Not because she was afraid of the God Rank, but because she was concerned that Tang Shaoyang pushed himself too hard.


    "It should be doable with my new spirit." Tang Shaoyang reassured her.

 Chapter 1289 Final Preparation - 2

    Chapter 1289 Final Preparation - 2


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the capital as he agreed to Zhang Mengyao to take the Demi-God Rank trial at their home. He went to one of the empty rooms where Zhang Mengyao would watch his progress closely. The time he spent to wipe out the entire army, including summoning four new spirits, was a little over one day, meaning he had six days left before the God Rank came.


    Of course, six days was their estimation based on the information they had. It could be five or even four days, or maybe they still had one more week. Tang Shaoyang went to one of the rooms for the trial taker, the same with the others. Under Zhang Mengyao''s concerned gaze, he opened and entered the portal of the trial.


    Zhang Mengyao wanted to jump into the portal deep inside but she was afraid of the consequences. Deep inside she wanted to help Tang Shaoyang to clear the trial, she wanted to share the burden. However, that might ruin Tang Shaoyang''s trial, and she held the urge back. The only thing she could do was to organize the thing in the home, keeping a watch on Federation of Allurion, The Divine Church, and The Giteron Dynasty.


    Now she had control over the World Government and took all of them as hostages. The Tang Empire had control over the gate that connected the Dimensional Tower and Earth. She took a deep breath and left the room, making a call to Yeon Hee whom she sent to the Starter City earlier, "How''s the situation there? Have you made sure that the World Government has pulled back their people?"


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang entered the never-changed trial dimension. It was the same in with the same ck steele.


    [Do you want to start the Demi-God Rank Trial? Y/N?]


    He did not immediately tap yes as he summoned all his strongest spirits, including Zara the Angel of Death. Avyn, Vandir, Afi, Karoen, Doombringer, and Radiance stood in the front, looking around, "Do you need our help to clear your trial?" That came from Doombringer, scoffing at him. From the line of the spirits, he also stood alone and was not particrly liked by the other spirits.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Tang Shaoyang asked.


    "Does that mean you are quite weak without us?" Doombringer did not change his tone.


    "I don''t think you are aware that you are part of my power. You will not exist here without me, what''s wrong with using my own power to clear my trial? Stop with your useless yapping and finish the trial for me. Kill all the monsters as quickly as you can!" Tang Shaoyang made his order and tapped yes.


    Not long after he tapped yes, the ground started to shake as a horde of monsters appeared on the horizon. He followed with more summonings with the other spirits, Rank SS Spirits down to Rank S Spirits. He did not summon Rank A Spirit and below to preserve his Heavenly Energy. While at it, also summoned his skeleton armies. He used everything he had from the start, from the first wave.


    Compared to the horde, Tang Shaoyang''s group was quite small. But as soon as they charged toward the horde, the frontline horde almost immediately disappeared. Radiance wanted to show his usefulness in front of Tang Shaoyang, using a massive spell to freeze the monster horde before cracking them into pieces. While Doombringer showed a little bit of defiance at the start, the Cmity Behemoth proved why it had Cmity as its name as both spirits wiped out the frontline with a single strike.


    Everyone moved, and they finished the first within fifteen seconds. Some areas of the battlefield were freezing in ice and snow, some areas were charred and burned, and the other parts were left with scattered monster dead bodies. All his spirit made a move which annihted the horde, but one spirit, Vandir the Death King. He stayed next to Tang Shaoyang and had not done anything yet in the battle.


    "I have confusion, and it bothered me for a little while, and now I can''t simply keep it in my head," The Death King''s cloak turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "May I know why you want to finish the trial as quickly as possible? Don''t you want to take your time? Using all these monsters instead of going to waste to summon more spirits?"


    As one of the new spirits, Vandir did not know anything yet about the God Rank''s invasion. He got a clue that The Tang Empire was in a war, but if they were in a war and winning. There was no need for Tang Shaoyang to be in a hurry like this. Just as he said, he could take his time and summon more spirits.


    "Oh, you don''t know yet? I thought you had already picked up a clue already," Tang Shaoyang smiled and tapped yes to start the second wave, "Can you help to finish the second wave, faster than the first wave if possible."


    "I can do that," Vandir the Death King nodded and summoned ten skeletons. Those ten skeletons were not just weak skeletons, but skeletons with a fierce death aura. The surrounding atmosphere changed as soon as those ten skeletons appeared.


    "Elder Lich!" The appearance of ten skeletons caused the other spirits to frown, and Karoen was the first one to speak up, calling the ten skeletons Elder Lich.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know anything about Lich, in fact, this was the first time he heard about Lich. So he did not know how strong or how fearful this Elder Lich was.


    "That will help you for a while. We can finish the wave in less than five minutes at least until the thirtieth wave. I have to participate in the fight if we take more than five minutes to finish the monster horde," Vandir waved toward the monster horde, and the ten skeletons flew toward the monster horde.


    Tang Shaoyang watched through Spirit Eyes how ten skeletons were wiped out. The ten Elder Lichs sent an aura, and anything that touched the aura instantly died. He gained a little bit of understanding of why the other spirits were surprised by the ten Elder Lich appearances.


    Radiance and Doombringer did not want to lose out against Vandir the Death King as they followed the ten skeletons. The second wave was much faster than the first wave, around ten seconds.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and told Vandir what happened, not in detail, but briefly that he was about to fight a God Rank, possibly more than one God Rank at that. That new information clearly displeased the Death King.


    "Does that mean you are lying to the other spirits about their resurrection? How can you resurrect them if you died so early? You are tricking them and me!" Vandir the Death King did not have that much faith in Tang Shaoyang to win the fight against the God Rank.


    "I never tricked you or them. I made a promise because I am confident that I can win the fight," Tang Shaoyang shrugged. He did not take seriously what Vandir just said. If he could reach the Demi-God Rank in time, he was confident of winning against the God Rank.


    "Who are you trying to fool? Even if you reach the Demi-God Rank, your chance of winning against a God Rank is less than one percent. The difference between Demi-God Rank and God Rank is far higher than you think," Vandir the Death King did not believe Tang Shaoyang as he tapped yes for the fourth wave already.


    "Do you want to make a bet with me? What if I win against the God Rank? Will you dedicate your life for my family?" He said family instead of empire. Having a God Rank as his family''s protector would leave him at ease in case he died early or he had to leave somewhere far.


    "Again, you are trying to fool me. If I win the bet, that means you lose the fight; that means you die! If you die, there''s nothing I can get from you. Winning the bet is useless," Vandir The Death King released a sigh, "I want to believe you have a chance to win, but¡­." He did not finish his words, shaking his head.


    "We will see¡­." Tang Shaoyang grinned as the sixth wave started. It was much faster than the previous trials, not even ten minutes passed, and he already reached the sixth wave.


    *** ***


    Zhang Mengyao woke up in the morning. She just had three hours of sleep, and she had less and less sleep every day. She skipped breakfast and headed toward the trial floor, checking Tang Shaoyang''s room. That was what she did every time she could not sleep, and the room was empty.


    A long sigh escaped her mouth as it had been three days. She followed the corridor, walking to the window, looking up at the sky. Her heart grew restless each time she looked at the splitting sky.


    That was right, the sky was split open, and the split appearedst night. From the information he knew, that was a sign that the God Rank was about to descend into Earth. And it had been three days since Tang Shaoyang took the Trial of Demi-God. It seemed the God Rank woulde earlier than what they predicted.


    *** ***


    Trial Dimension


    [Congrattions! You have finished The Trial of Demi-God


    [You have advanced to the Demi-God Rank!]


    [Please choose the following rewards!]


    [(Bloodline) (Artifact)]


    Tang Shaoyang breathed out roughly as he looked at the screen in front of him. Fighting the bonus wave was much harder even with the help of his two new Archaic Spirits. He recalled all the spirits as soon as the fight was over. There was no second as he chose bloodline for hisst power-up, and he was given two choices.


    [(Upgrade Bloodline) (A New Bloodline)]

 Chapter 1290 The New Bloodline

    Chapter 1290 The New Bloodline


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow at the choice. It was not an easy choice as his choice would change his race as well. The reason he became what he was because he had a dragon bloodline, if he changed the bloodline, would it change his race again? That was the question in his head. He had three hearts right now, a dragon heart, a demon heart, and a high-human heart. If he got a new bloodline, would he get a new heart or his dragon heart would be reced by the other''s heart? That was a big issue for Tang Shaoyang.


    [Upgrade Bloodline (2)] [A New Bloodline (5)]


    He had two choices for upgrading the bloodline and five new bloodlines that were supposed to be stronger than his current bloodline. But he was concerned with the change within him if he took the new bloodline, and he was alreadyfortable with his dragon bloodline.


    "Will my race change if I get a new bloodline?" He asked his spirits, of course, he directed the question to Vandir and Avyn who seemed to have more knowledge than everyone else. Avyn inherited her ancestor''s memories, and Vandir looked like someone who knew a lot.


    [I don''t know. I don''t have knowledge about that.] Avyn answered first.


    [I see, that''s what makes you different from a normal human. You have three hearts, even a demon heart, and yet you can use Heavenly Energy despite having a demon heart which is a rare case. This is interesting.] Vandir seemed to find out more about Tang Shaoyang from the conversation.


    [I can''t help because I don''t know anything about your condition. My curiosity about you will advise you to take a new bloodline. Because I want to see what you will be if you rece your dragon bloodline. But my real answer is to choose an upgraded bloodline to be safe. Why do you want to risk it when you are about to fight a God Rank?]


    [Get a new bloodline, a behemoth bloodline is much better than your lizard bloodline!] That came from Doombringer. The Cmity Behemoth seemed not afraid of Avyn to speak ill of a dragon. Even Vandir seemed to be cautious around Avyn.


    Tang Shaoyang already made up his mind to choose an upgrade. He just wanted to know his spirits'' opinion. He ignored Doombringer''s remark as he chose to upgrade the bloodline.


    [The Wicked Dragon] [Dragon King]


    "Anyone know the difference between the two dragons?" Usually, he had an institution when he faced two choices, just like when he chose the Nine Demonic Gates and Nine Heavenly Gates. He had a feeling for the Nine Heavenly Gates more than the Nine Demonic Gates. But not this time, he did not have any particr feeling for both choices.


    [Dragon King is one level below my ancestor, and this is the first time I hear about the Wicked Dragon.] Avyn, who was a dragon, did not know anything about the Wicked Dragon. That answer gave Tang Shaoyang an answer. His feelings told him to choose The Wicked Dragon. If Avyn with her ancestor''s knowledge did not know anything about The Wicked Dragon, then The Wicked Dragon was a rare variant of a dragon. That was his process of thought even The other spirits had little knowledge about the dragon, and they did not say anything. Even Vandir said nothing when presented with both choices. It seemed the Death King did not have that deep knowledge about the dragon as well.


    Tang Shaoyang followed his heart and chose The Wicked Dragon. As he chose The Wicked Dragon, the surroundings suddenly changed. He was floating in the air and turned dark as if night hade. Then he was faced with a dragon, a ck dragon with three heads. He was facing the three heads, the bright crimson eyes looking at him curiously. He was surrounded by the three heads, scanning him from the top to the bottom as if he were being examined.


    His body froze, it was the same feeling when he encountered his first dragon, Rumru the ck Dragon. The same feeling when he met Avyn in her world. The same feeling engulfed him, his heartbeat stopped for a moment before it raced up. That was just a brief image before he returned to the same dimension. His chest heaved up and down after the brief encounter with the three-headed dragon.


    Then he felt an excruciating pain in his chest. His hand clutched on his chest as he fell to his knees. The vein popped out on his face as he held the pain. It was the same pain when he inherited the ck Dragon''s bloodline from Rumru. He thought he could hold the pain, but he ended up screaming as his body fell to the side. He curled his body with his hand on his chest. Fortunately, it was much shorterpared to the time when he inherited the bloodline from Rumru. It was less than twenty minutes, and he was freed from the pain.


    He breathed out roughly, sprawling on the ground, looking at the artificial sky. That was an awful experience as he barely felt any change within him.


    [You have sessfully upgraded your bloodline to The Wicked Dragon Bloodline]


    [You have learned a new skill, Dark Poison Breath!]


    [You have learned a new skill, Dark Lightning Breath!]


    [You have learned a new skill, Wicked Domain!]


    [You have learned a new skill, Dragon Growth (Passive)!]


    [You have learned a new skill, ¡­.]


    Tang Shaoyang put away those notifications about the new skills. He learned around eleven skills after upgrading the bloodline. He was not in the right mind to check them one by one. The most noticeable gain was his attributes. He would get five thousand Attribute Points just from his new bloodline.


    "Did you guys see what I just saw?" He asked the spirits. To his surprise, the spirit did not see the three-headed dragon image he had just seen.


    [What are you talking about? You suddenly clutched your chest and fell? We did not see anything.] Vandir the Death King was the first one to reply.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised because he was sharing his vision with his spirits. This was the first time this happened. He did not even cut his vision from the spirit.


    "I see, so it only appears for myself. I saw a three-headed dragon, and I think that dragon is The Wicked Dragon. Have any of you seen a three-headed dragon?" It was an intense pain and experience.


    The answer was negative, none of his spirits had seen a three-headed dragon.


    Tang Shaoyang calmed his breath and got up. He allocated all his attribute points, and he had now reached level 11782 after the trial. He lost track of the time from the time he fought the bonus wave boss monster. Then he looked around, realizing that all the dead bodies disappeared, including the boss monster.


    "What is this? Does the System get rid of the dead bodies now?" He nned to summon a new spirit with a hundred waves of the beast and monster horde, thinking that he would get another Archaic Spirit. However, he realized that the dead bodies disappeared.


    "No dead bodies and my ss and talent also are not advancing." Tang Shaoyang did not immediately leave, waiting for the advancement notification. However, there was no notification from the ss advancement or even talent advancement. After finishing allocating all Attribute Points, he left the trial dimension.


    He returned to the same room, and he immediately dashed out of the room. The corridor was empty, and he suddenly felt anxious. If Zhang Mengyao had evacuated the people in the Smart Base, that meant the God Rank had descended. He did not look at the time because of how anxious he was.


    [You have returned, Master~] Origin''s cheerful voice rang in the corridor. The Smart Ai immediately detected its Master''s return.


    "Where''s everyone else? What''s the situation right now?" Tang Shaoyang asked as he headed toward the elevator.


    [Situation?] Origin was confused for a moment, [The situation is fine for now. But the God Rank is about to descend. Theye with a big sign in the sky.]


    "Huh!? The God Rank is about to descend? Does that mean they haven''te yet?" Tang Shaoyang paused for a moment.


    [Yes, but they wille soon. They make sure that we know they wille soon. If you look at the window, you will know what I mean.]


    Tang Shaoyang followed the corridor and soon he arrived at the window. He finally understood what Origin meant by big sign. The sky was split with void filled the gap. It was simr to when the God Rank descended into the Dimensional Tower. He would not forget that moment.


    "Since when?" He asked in a low voice.


    [A day ago. The sky split around this time yesterday.]


    "It''s much slowerpared to the time in the Dimensional Tower. What about the people? Have we evacuated them all?"


    [We have evacuated the nonbatant personnel, and the Tarriors are ready for the battle!]


    Tang Shaoyang was about to ask more, but he heard a series of footsteps from behind. He turned around to see Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, Li Na, and Liang Suyin running toward him. The four jumped together toward him.


    He first caught Zhang Mengyao, then Liang Suyin took his left, Kang Xue took his right, and Li Na hopped on his back. At that moment, his worries and concerns disappeared.


    After a full ten seconds, Zhang Mengyao spoke, "I would like to stay like this for a while, but we don''t have time for this." Hearing that, the three women released their hugs before four of them pulled him in a hurry as if there was an emergency.

 Chapter 1291 Father

    Chapter 1291 Father


    Tang Shaoyang was pulled to the elevator, "What''s wrong?" He asked as the elevator went up. He was at ease that the God Rank had note yet, but their actions made him worried. The four girls did not say anything until they arrived at their destination, the 25th floor. That was his room, and he wondered why they were bringing him here.


    "Can you tell me already?" He asked again as he stepped out of the elevator. But then he noticed all the girls were there as he stepped out of the elevator. They brightened at his return, but none of them came to him for a hug as if they were making a path for him to go through.


    Li Na immediately pulled him again toward his room where the door was opened. The other girls followed him into the room, and he was led to the bedroom. Then he realized why they brought him in a hurry as he saw the woman on the bed.


    Ava was on the bed, and there were three women in nurse uniforms. The timing could not be more perfect as his firstborn was about to be born. The girls pushed him next to the bed where Ava could see him. She tried to reach him, and he grabbed her hands. Her hands were sweating, and he held her hands tightly. All of a sudden he felt nervous, panicking.


    Ava smiled and caressed his hand. That put him at ease for a moment until she could not do it anymore. She was in pain, her face scrunched, and he panicked again. His mind nked for a moment, ''What should I do?'' He could not utter that word in his panic.


    The only voice that entered his ears was Ava''s pained groan. He could not hear anything else but her voice. The nervousness intensified as Ava groaned louder. He thought of reducing the pain, but he did not know how. He did not want to do anything recklessly either in case he would harm the baby. In his panic attack, he just looked at Ava''s face.


    He felt like itsted longer than the battle against the bonus wave during his Demi-God Rank''s trial. He did not know how long it had been, but then he stopped hearing Ava''s voice. The first thing he did was to check on her and was relieved that she was fine. Then he heard a cry, a baby cry.


    Tang Shaoyang subconsciously turned toward the cry. One of the nurses was cleaning the baby, and his eyes locked on the baby. The baby cried, and the nurse smiled until one of them approached him.


    "Congrattions, Your Majesty~ It''s a girl!" The nurse showed the baby to him. The baby cried, and she had her eyes opened. From what he knew, a baby was born with their eyes closed.


    "Isn''t she supposed to have her eyes closed?" Tang Shaoyang asked nervously, thinking there was something weird with his baby.


    "If it was before The Game then yes. That''s a normal condition, but not after The Game. I have delivered hundreds of babies, and most of them have their eyes open. It''s normal, and the baby is healthy, Your Majesty," The nurse exined with a smile, "Do you want to carry her, Your Majesty?"


    "Uh¡­ Ah¡­ Ah, yes¡­ yes," It showed how nervous he was. He tried to copy the nurse''s hand, but he was too nervous to do it properly until one of the nurses helped him.


    Tang Shaoyang received the baby and his body was stiff from the nervousness. He was nervous that he might crush her. To his surprise, she stopped crying when she was in his hand. She had her eyes opened, looking toward his face. She inherited his purple eyes, and her eyes were a little bit pointy which inherited her mother''s trait. He tried to touch her plump cheek, and to his surprise, she caught her index finger and smiled. It seemed his little girl recognized him for some reason.


    "It seems I have a magical baby," It was a surprise that his little girl was born with her eyes open already. He was even more surprised that she caught her finger.


    "Can I see her?" Ava said weakly.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and slowly and carefully brought the baby to the bed. He sat next to her and let her see her mother. The baby looked toward the new face, and the baby showed her toothless mouth, happy to see her mother. That got even weirder than the baby he knew about.


    "Is this normal?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but ask Ava. Ava had given birth to three children. She had more experience than him, and he wondered if her children also acted like this when they were born.


    "What are you talking about? Of course, our baby is normal," Ava just shook her head, smiling happily, and looked at the baby, "Have you thought of a name for our daughter?"


    Tang Shaoyang froze for a moment before shaking his head. He was too busy leveling up, killing monsters and people. He never thought of a name, especially when he did not know if it was a girl or a boy, "Do you trust my naming skill? I name my firstpanion Pride and my secondpanion Greed. Then I named my dragon Wrath. Do you trust my naming sense?" He let out a chuckle in the end.


    "You are her father, so of course, you should name your daughter. However, think slowly, you don''t need to be in a hurry. Remember, your daughter will resent youter on if you give her a bad name," Ava smiled at the end, "Get a good name if you don''t want your daughter to hate you."


    Tang Shaoyang felt like a bigger burden on his chest after another burden disappeared. It was a relief that her daughter was born safely, but now he had to think of a good name if he did not want her daughter to hate him for a weird name. The atmosphere in the room was good with the baby''s presence. The other girls came closer to look at the baby.


    The girls were busy introducing themselves, telling his daughter what she should call them, and so on. It was a good fifteen minutes until the baby was tired and they let the baby rest next to her mother while everyone left the room.


    The good atmosphere disappeared as soon as he came out of the room. He felt tight in his chest as he realized the stake of the battle was more than just his life. Now he had a daughter as well, and her fate was clear if he died. Either she became an experiment subject for his bloodline or got killed. The former was the worst, and he had to ensure that nothing above happened to his newborn, "I want to go check the split!"


    Tang Shaoyang thought he had Karoen, and The Void Knight might help him to predict where the God Rank came down. After checking the split, he had to fulfill his other promise.


    "Don''t you want to take a rest for a moment?" Zhang Mengyao asked in a concerned tone. The other girls also cast a concerned gaze on him.


    "I will take my rest after ensuring when they wille," He shook his head and headed toward the elevator, "I will leave alone for now. I will send you a messageter if I can confirm their arrival." He went up to the rooftop and summoned Karoen.


    Karoen did not ask Tang Shaoyang why he was summoned as he immediately flew up and looked up at the rupture, "This is my first time seeing the rupture, and it will take a while to find out anything about it."


    Tang Shaoyang then summoned Vandir the Death King, "It''s time to fulfill our promise." The promise he thought about was a promise to Vandir about his body.


    "How are you going to die? As your spirit, I can''t kill you," Vandir wondered.


    Tang Shaoyang did not say anything, taking out the sword, he cut his own neck. He did not feel any pain as his vision blurred. The other spirits could not react to what he did, and everyone gasped at thest moment.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the familiar void with a message in front of his eyes.


    [Do you want to activate Seven Souls? Yes/No?]


    He did not need to wait like before as he immediately activated Seven Souls. A portal formed in front of him, and he came out of the void. He came out stark naked, with nothing on his body. He then looked to the side and saw his dead body. It was weird for sure to look at his own dead body.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately stored the body in inventory before the others could see. He already heard Zara and Avyn, screaming at him in his head for slicing his own head. He summoned Karoen for the second time as Karoen was automatically getting recalled after using Seven Souls.


    "I know what I do. Look at my stats!" Tang Shaoyang opened his window status and all his attributes were increased by ten percent.

 Chapter 1292 Goddess of Death

    Chapter 1292 Goddess of Death


    Tang Shaoyang had his stats increased by ten percent, excluding Divine Power which already maxed out from the beginning. He prioritized the Divine Power since all his skills relied on the Heavenly Energy. It was not like it mattered which he should max out first with his Attribute Shift skill.


    The attribute bonus was just the bonus from the promise, what mattered to him was that Vandir could help him fight the God Rank. Especially if The God Rank brought another army with them. Vandir told him that he was Lich Emperor, and had control of thirty-two Lichs. These thirty-two Lichs had control over many skeletons, and he had seen one of them have a skeletal dragon. Vandir himself was an army. It was worth using one of the lives of Seven Souls to form a contract with Vandir. On top of that, he had the Lich Emperor join the Tang Empire after Vandir was resurrected. He did not regret making the contract despite being scolded by the other spirits.


    [You do really have a resurrection skill!?] Vandir was not bothered by Avyn and Zara''s relentless rant as he was surprised by the resurrection. He made the contract but did not fully trust Tang Shaoyang about the resurrection skill until he witnessed it by himself.


    Tang Shaoyang just shrugged, re-summoning Karoen. The Void Knight did not immediately check on the rupture as he stared at Tang Shaoyang in shock. It seemed the suicide really got into Karoen as he had not gotten out of his shock yet.


    "What are you doing? You have to be quick, Karoen. I am relying on you to find out when and where the rupture will open!" Hearing his voice, Karoen snapped out of his trance and nodded. The Void Knight turned around and flew closer to the rupture.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang checked on his Spirit Energy, and he had over five hundred thousand Spirit Energy in total. From the previous resurrection, he knew that he needed a hundred thousand Spirit Energy to resurrect a spirit. That meant he could resurrect five spirits now, and it was time to fulfill his promise to the other spirits.


    The five spirits on the waiting list were; Malki the Fire Ant Emperor, Feera the Chimera, Yowe the Undead Master Lancer, Bronson the Executioner, and Aerelion the Infernal Wyvern. Rumru the ck Dragon was on the list ahead of these fives, however, Rumru''s spirit was still sealed. He still needed to return to Rumru''s world to unlock the seal.


    [Don''t you still need us to fight the God Rank, Master?] Yowe asked. From the spirits'' perspective, it would be better for them to stay as a spirit so they could not die. If they were resurrected, they might die again in the fight against the God Rank.


    "But this might be my only chance to fulfill my promise to you guys. I might die, die eternally, and you will return to the void. Are you sure you want to remain as a spirit? This might be your only chance to get resurrected," Tang Shaoyang exined, "And don''t worry. I will not ask you to fight for me after you get resurrected. You don''t have to join my fight, and you can even submit to the Federation of Allurion and The Giteron Dynasty if I lose my fight. Think about it carefully, five of you. Your time is limited because I will not resurrect you guys once the God Rankes."


    [I will stay as a spirit and will fight against the God Rank and their cronies!] An instant answer came from Bronson the Executioner. [However, I still want to reserve my spot after the battle. I want my resurrection after we win this battle, and can you also reserve a spot for me in your army, Master?]


    [Me too! Let me fight in my spirit form, and reserve my resurrection after the fight instead.] Aerelion the Infernal Wyvern followed up.


    To his surprise, not a single of his spirits wanted to be resurrected right now. They gave him the same answer, albeit, Yowe gave his answer hesitantly. The other spirits in the waiting line after the five spirits also gave the same answer. At that point, Tang Shaoyang realized that the other spirits were reluctant to be resurrected after the five declined the offer.


    "Alright, if that''s your decision," Tang Shaoyang was not going to refuse the help no matter how little their help was. The next thing was to check his Window Status and check on his Spirit Blessing. It was a skill that could be used to rank up a spirit.


    He checked how many blessings he had. His blessing increased each time he ranked up, and he did not really touch it because he had Zara who was already at Grade SSS Spirit. Zara alone was enough for his integration, that was why he did not want to use it. Adjusting to a new spirit integration also would take time, so he left the blessing alone. It was now the time to use it as the spirit would fight individually.


    [Spirit Blessing: 61]


    "Can I use Spirit Blessing on Archaic Spirit?" Tang Shaoyang wondered what an Archaic Spirit would be if he used Spirit Blessing on them. He did not wait for the answer from his spirits as he used the skill on Avyn. He was also curious about the rank above the Archaic Spirit.


    [You can''t use Spirit Blessing on Archaic Spirit!]


    The answer was to be expected because the Archaic Spirit''s actual rank was the same as that of God Rank. Even Karoen was already at God Rank as a Mythical Spirit. It was unknown what differentiated them.


    "What about the Mythical Spirit?" Tang Shaoyang assumed that Archaic Spirit was the highest rank so he could not use Spirit Blessing. But the Mythical Spirit was below the Archaic Spirit, and there was a chance he could rank up the Mythical Spirit to the Archaic Spirit.


    [Do you want to use 20 blessings on Karoen the Void Knight? Yes/No?] He could use Spirit Blessing on Karoen, meaning he could have another Archaic Spirit. However, he chose no without a second thought. That was just an experiment, and he did not really want to rank Karoen to the Archaic Spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang then chose Zara as his target for the Spirit Blessing. If he wanted to rank up any spirit to Archaic Spirit, it was Zara. Not just because he was biased, but because he was morefortable using Spirit Integration with Zara.


    [Do you want to use 6 blessings on Zara The Angel of Death? Yes/No?] He did not hesitate to tap yes.


    [Zara The Angel of Death has sessfully ascended to the Heroic Spirit!]


    [Zara The Angel of Death gained a new title, Archangel of Death!]


    Tang Shaoyang could not see the live changes, and he did not get the notifications about her, including if she learned any new skills, "Can you tell the change, Zara? Do you need more time to adjust to your new upgrade?"


    [I have mastered Void. There are a lot of new things, and I can share them immediately if we use Spirit Integration. Also, I have a new element, a weird one, Death.]


    That was indeed weird as how a Death could be considered an element by the System. But he also learned something new that there was another rank below the Mythical Rank, the Heroic Rank. That meant there were three more ranks above Rank SSS.


    "I want to do that, but I want to finish your evolution first." Tang Shaoyang did not have an intention to stop using Spirit Blessing on Zara.


    [Do you want to use 12 blessings on Zara the Archangel of Death? Yes/No?]


    [Zara The Archangel of Death has sessfully ascended to Mythical Spirit!]


    [Zara The Archangel of Death gained a new title Quasi Goddess of Death!]


    Tang Shaoyang was about to rank up Zara to the Mythical Spirit, but she stopped him. [Wait! Wait! Wait!] She called him three times.


    [Can you still use Spirit Integration with me if you rank me up to Archaic Spirit? You end up dying when you use Spirit Integration with Avyn!]


    "I don''t think that''s a problem. I couldn''t integrate with Avyn at that time because I am still Ancient Rank, but now I am Demi-God Rank. My body should be strong enough to use Spirit Integration with any Archaic Spirit." Tang Shaoyang was confident that his body was strong enough for that, "And I have a new bloodline that strengthens my body further. I am ready to integrate with an Archaic Spirit."


    [That''s right. Your body should be strong enough right now, and you have to integrate with an Archaic Spirit so I can use my full power as well. During the trial, my power was still restricted, around seventy percent I would say. However, if you reach the power of that God Rank, I can fight with my full strength, then I can really help you fight the God Rank.] Vandir the Death King supported Tang Shaoyang''s decision to rank up Zara if she was Tang Shaoyang''s choice.


    [Do you want to use 20 blessings on Zara the Quasi Goddess of Death? Yes/No?]


    [Zara the Quasi Goddess of Death has sessfully ascended to the Archaic Spirit!]


    [Zara the Quasi Goddess of Death gained a new title, Goddess of Death!]


    Tang Shaoyang used more than half of his blessings, 38 Spirit Blessings in total for Zara to ascend to the Archaic Spirit. She was no longer an angel, but Goddess. With that, he still had 23 Spirit Blessings and two Mythical Spirits that he could upgrade to Archaic Spirit, it was between Afi the Primordial Urosa and Karoen the Void Knight.


    It took him some time, but he made the decision. He chose to use twenty Spirit Blessings on Afi the Primordial Urosa.


    [Afi the Primordial Urosa has sessfully ascended to the Archaic Spirit!]


    Afi retained the same title, but the title didn''t really matter as long as Afi got stronger. Of course, there was a reason why he chose Afi instead of Karoen even though he made a contract with Karoen first. Afi''s contract mentioned that he would be part of the Tang Empire even after he was resurrected, and Karoen did not make the same promise. The choice was simple: he would make his own people stronger.


    "Coming! Coming! They areing!" At this moment, Karoen rushed back to the rooftop as he warned Tang Shaoyang the iing enemy.


    As the Void Knight said, the rupture slowly opened and from the gap of the rupture, light shone. Tang Shaoyang walked closer to the edge and looked up. He could see figures beyond the blinding light, not just one, but many of them. The God Ranks had arrived on Earth.

 Chapter 1293 God Rank Yet Not God Rank

    Chapter 1293 God Rank Yet Not God Rank


    Tang Shaoyang let out a bitter chuckle, "I don''t even have time to think of my daughter''s name, hah?"


    The rupture slowly opened and what awaited him behind the rupture was another army. The ones who came were not just the God Ranks, but also an army behind them. The open rupture was filled with people, and it was unknown how many there were. The giant rupture was filled with humanoid figures, and it might be millions as there might be more people behind.


    Tang Shaoyang used his Dragon Transformation, and this was the first time he used Dragon Transformation after his bloodline upgraded to the Wicked Dragon. The first thing he noticed from the appearance was that the dark scale was even darker, his tail grew longer as he could sense the change on his tail around three meters long, and he had three pairs of dragon wings. The first concern was whether he had three heads or not, and fortunately, he still had one head instead of three. Another change was his horn, he had two pairs of horns. A pair grew above his eyes, and another pair above the first pair.


    "I am taller, I guess," He noticed that he was a meter tallerpared to the previous Dragon Transformation. The previous transformation pushed his height to three meters, and now he has grown up to a little over four meters. This was a preparation for the Spirit Integration with Zara who had now an Archaic Spirit. Just in case, his normal body could not bear the burden of the Spirit Integration with an Archaic Spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately use Spirit Integration. He wanted to check his attributes first, and he was surprised that all his attributes were maxed out. With just a single transformation, without even activating Wrath of yer and also Spirit Integration. He realized that breaking through to God Rank''s attributes was possible even though he was just Demi-God Rank. A Demi-God Rank with God Rank''s attribute.


    Then he used Spirit Integration with Zara. The obvious change was the wing. Zara did not get more wings, instead, her wings were reduced to three pairs, and each wing had a simr size to his dragon wings. And her wing was no longer ck and white anymore, but just ck wing. Another new thing was that his wing released a dark aura, and that aura was Death.


    The first thing that Zara reminded him of was to control Death''s Aura as it could harm his people as well, and she immediately guided him on how to control the aura through his mind. It took him a full minute before he could control it, making sure it did not leak through his weak. That was it, as usual, his Dragon Transformation dominated the change in his outer appearance just like before.


    Tang Shaoyang checked his Window Status, and sure enough, his attributes broke through to the God Rank. Even though it was still at the entry-level, t 15 Stars for all attributes except for Divine Power reached 40 stars. He could feel the overwhelming Heavenly Energy inside, the drastic change inside his body was too easy to notice.


    "Then how high can I push all my attributes?" Tang Shaoyang still had one more skill that could increase his attributes, Wrath of yer. He did not hesitate to activate the skill. It was different from the beforehand fight where he would gradually increase his attributes, he used everything from the start. This was the deciding battle, the battle that would decide his fate. And he was surprised at how much Wrath of yer boosted his attributes.


    Wrath of yer boosted his four attributes up to 85-Stars God Rank, and it pushed his Divine Power up to 110-Stars God Rank. He was surprised that his Divine Power passed 99-Stars which was usually the cap. He then realized there might not be a limit for the God Rank.


    [This is insane! How could this be possible? This is not fair! I can only push my two attributes to reach God Ranks, and yet, you have the God Rank attribute while still in the Demi-God Rank. How could this be fair?] That came from Vandir who was shocked to see his window status. There was a resentment in the Death King''s voice for some reason.


    "Does this make you feel good to form a contract with me?" Tang Shaoyang grinned. He did not care if it was fair or not. It was not like he cheated to get all of this. He stood at the edge, and he noticed that the Tarriors hade out of the building. It seemed everyone already noticed the iing enemy. The rupture was so bright it lit up the night. It was impossible not to notice the rupture was open.


    Bam!


    Someone opened the door behind him, and Zhang Mengyao rushed out of the building. But then she stopped in front of the door at the sight of the figure who stood at the edge of the building. This was her first time seeing Tang Shaoyang''s new form, but she recognized him. She could feel his aura that was much strongerpared to the time when they climbed up the tower.


    "Please lead the Tarrior once more for me, Supreme Commander Zhang!" Tang Shaoyang turned around and smiled, "Only bring Epic Rank and above to the battlefield. For the Tarrior below Epic Rank, tell them to protect the ordinary people. Escort them out of the Capital. Origin! Show me our map!"


    Origin projected the holographic map and showed him the developed territory under the Tang Empire, and also the map outside The Tang Empire. The reason he wanted Epic Rank and above to join the battle was that the army might be the main force of the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church. Bringing Tarrior below Epic Rank was pointless as it was the same as bringing a cannon fodder. It must be Epic Rank and above to fight the main force.


    "I will lure them out of our territory to the East of Russia. Get Tarrior ready to follow me there," Tang Shaoyang wanted to minimize the damage on his territory, so he chose the less popted area which was not his territory.


    Zhang Mengyao was about to ask how he was going to lure the enemy until she sensed a familiar, but stronger aura. Her eyes widened as she looked at the figure in front of her. She fell on her knees, bowing toward the figure in front of him. It was not on her will, but her body moved on its own. This happened once, and she could not say anything even if she wanted to.


    Tang Shaoyang did not notice Zhang Mengyao''s posture because his Spirit Eyes focused on the Rupture. He just released the aura that he usually hid. Not only did he release it, but he made sure his aura grew stronger so the people in the rupture noticed him. That was how he was going to lure them to him. If they sensed the strong aura, they woulde for him instead ofing to his Capital. From what he knew, they did not know the exact location of the Tang Empire''s Capital yet.


    The six pairs of wings opened and his figure blurred as he moved toward the East of Russia. It was a short flight for the current Tang Shaoyang. He made sure that he was out of China before stopping, and it just took him a few minutes.


    Tang Shaoyang floated in the air, looking up at the rupture. He brought no one, including his beastpanions, alone, waiting until the rupture fully opened. The rupture fully opened a few minutester, and sure enough, his aura attracted the figures from the rupture.


    The people in the ruptures came down toward him, proving his little trick work. That meant he could avoid the battle from away from his territory. That was a good start.


    The army slowly descended from the rupture, and the rupture immediately closed up as the army descended. The portal only opened for a certain amount of time. Seven figures led the army, and he noticed that the army was protected by the barrier.


    "Anyone good and quick in counting? Can you tell me how many people they bring for me?" Tang Shaoyang asked his spirits. He did not sound nervous, in fact, he sounded cheerful. He was not scared of the iing army, and in fact, he was excited. There was nervousness in him, but he was more excited to fight the God Rank and their army.


    [Who cares about their numbers? Just get me out already. I am ready for the battle!] Doombringer the Cmity Behemoth replied. It was not just him who was excited, the behemoth was also excited for the uing battle. [I hope you are strong enough so I don''t get restricted like before!]


    "That''s true. Who cares about their numbers," Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear, "But I am not going to wait for them to slowly descend like that."


    The army''s descending speed was quite slow in Tang Shaoyang, and he was not going to let themnd safely. Seven figures led the army, and he assumed seven of them were the God Ranks. He could not use Detection because they were out of range. Tang Shaoyang only had five God Rank Spirits, and six included him who integrated with Zara. It was six against seven if the army was not included.


    "Let''s make it fair, six against six!"


    He formed a thick javelin with yer Energy, taking three steps back, then he ran a few meters ahead before throwing the javelin toward one of the God Ranks.


    Swoosh!

 Chapter 1294 True Slayer

    Chapter 1294 True yer


    Swoosh!


    The javelin went through to the air, elerating toward one of the God Ranks.


    The God Rank had his hands forward. It seemed they were the ones who maintained the barrier and brought the army down. He noticed the iing javelin, and he used one of his hands to receive the javelin. It looked like the God Rank did not take the javelin seriously. He used one of his hands, directing toward the iing javelin while the other hand was maintaining the barrier. It showed that he could not split well between the two, defending himself and maintaining the main barrier as the barrier that protected the army and himself shook.


    Two golden barriers formed in front of him, but the barrier burst out because Tang Shaoyang also used an Energy Destruction Touch. The yer Energy did not do anything to the barrier, because the mana was shattered by Energy Destruction Touch. The javelin passed through the barrier and went through to the main barrier which was also destroyed by thebination of Energy Destruction Touch and yer Energy.


    The God Rank reactedte, but it was fortunate that he managed to avoid getting impaled on his chest. The result was that he lost his entire right arm and half of his shoulder. The main barrier crumbled as half of the army free-falling.


    Tang Shaoyang wasted no time, forming hundreds of ck fireballs. He directed the fireball towards the other sides, the six God Ranks so they could not help the falling armies. Then he summoned Avyn The Last Kankara''Xeo, Afi the Primordial Urosa, Vandir the Death King, Radiance the Frostbringer, and Karoen the Void Knight. He did not immediately summon The Cmity Behemoth, and there was a reason for that. He wanted to keep Doombringer for a surprise.


    [ME TOO! SUMMON ME TOO! LET ME FIGHT!]


    "You will have your time,ter!" After saying that, he ignored theint from The Cmity Behemoth.


    Half of the army behind the wounded God Rank still could fly, and they stood around the God Rank, forming more barriers as they slowly descended. The other God Ranks took the fireball seriously even though it was less lethalpared to the javelin. They learned their lesson not to underestimate his attack.


    "Are you guys not going to fight?" Tang Shaoyang realized that his spirits stayed next to him instead of heading toward where the army would fall. He summoned them to finish them off, but none of them were moving.


    "I think they will die falling from such altitude. You can send Radiance, Aerelion, Bronson, and Galeon to finish them off instead," Afi responded to Tang Shaoyang, "I opponent of the same rank."


    need to get used to this old body. It''s been a long time since I have fought an opponent of the same rank."


    The spirits Afi mentioned were the Rank SSS and Rank SS Spirits. Tang Shaoyang shrugged and summoned them, sending them off to finish the falling army. Aerelion, The Infernal Wyvern, shot up to the sky, heading toward the falling army. His wings were covered in ck me as he went through the armies. From the armor they wore, it must be the force from the Divine Church.


    Meanwhile, the ck fireball hit the barrier and exploded. Just like fireworks but it was ck me. The barrier was engulfed with the dark me.


    "Why don''t you try to snipe him again? Reducing their number to six seems ideal for us," Vandir proposed.


    "Do you think it will work for the second time? I think they will be prepared for the same attack," Even though Tang Shaoyang said so, he still formed the javelin with his yer Energy. He added Energy Destruction Touch into it, trying to look at one of the God Ranks.


    "No, not the others, but the first one. I think you can kill him," Vandir pointed at the bunch of Holy Knights that had transformed into their angel form, forming a barrier around the God Rank, "You have a higher chance of killing him than the others, no?"


    There was no second thought as Tang Shaoyang threw the second javelin, "I don''t think it will work. He could easily avoid it from this distance." He aimed at the Holy Knights.


    "You are overestimating these fanatics. They are proud of themselves, and they will not try to dodge your javelin. Thinking they can block it if they are more prepared," Vandir shook his head.


    As The Death King predicted, the Holy Knights did not try to dodge the javelin. They formed more barriers. In a split second, almost a hundred barriers formed, but it was futile in front of thebination of yer Energy and Energy Destruction Touch. The defensive barriers crumbled easily, not even slowing down the javelin. It pierced through at least over twenty Holy Knights, and the God Rank realized his knights could not protect him while he was recovering. He did not try to block the iing javelin as he flew upward, but the javelin still hit his right knee.


    There was no scream from the God Rank even though he lost his entire left arm and his right foot. However, that angered the God Rank. He expected this to be an easy trip and fight to conquer the new world. He did not expect that he would be battered the moment he stepped into this new world.


    "AAAARRRRRGGHHHH!" He screamed in fury as six pairs of wings burst out from his back. Then his body turned into lightpletely, from the hair to the bottom. He even regenerated his missing part with the light. It brightened the night, "You have angered a God, MORTAL!" The God Rank left his people and dove toward Tang Shaoyang with the speed of light.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked as hended right in front of Tang Shaoyang, "This is the Authority God that you don''t have!" His right hand shone even further as he tried to deliver a punch toward Tang Shaoyang. He was so consumed by his anger that he did not realize he was surrounded by four God Ranks.


    "Tch, you still have a long way to go to be a God!" Afi the Primordial Urosa mmed his paw toward the Light God Rank from behind. His paw was covered inva, it dropped from his paw as he mmed the God Rank t to the ground.


    Bam!


    Even though his body waspletely made of light, he still coughed up blood. To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, the blood was not red, but gold, shining gold. It did not stop there as Afi mmed the Light God Rank again.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Just like that, one of the God Ranksy down on the ground, dying. Afi did not finish him off, he gave the kill to Tang Shaoyang, "You will get the level from killing him, a lot."


    "You are part of me right now. Your kill is my kill, so it''s the same. I will still get the level even if you kill him," Tang Shaoyang reminded Afi that he was part of him now.


    "Alright then," Afi''s right paw melted intova and he mmed it toward the Light God Rank''s head, melting the head as the Light God Rank died without making any sound.


    [You have killed God Rank, ???]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have reached level 14213!]


    [You have fulfilled the condition for yer advancement!]


    [You have advanced to Archaic yer (True yer) from God yer!]


    [You gained 1.000.000 yer Energy!]


    [Your yer Energy has be more pure!]


    The level already shocked him, but he did not expect the ss advancement in the middle of the fight, right after killing the God Rank. He then realized what triggered the advancement of the yer ss. He had killed every rank, from the non-rank to the God Rank. That was what triggered the advancement. He was not sure what it meant that his yer Energy had be even more pure, but he assumed it was a good thing that strengthened his yer Energy. One million yer Energy was weed as he had limited the yer Energypared to his Heavenly Energy. In the middle of fighting, he rolled up his attribute points, allocating everything he just got.


    "Yo, I know you got a lot of levels, but you have to focus on the fight right now. They areing down!" Vandir of the Death King reminded Tang Shaoyang who was busy, looking at this window status.


    "My bad, but I have you guys to protect me, and one of my sses just advanced. I have be an Archaic yer or True yer? Or maybe both. I am not sure," Tang Shaoyang looked up and the God Ranks and their armies were a hundred meters above the ground. The remaining six God Ranks already transformed, three of them had their bodies transformed into light just like the one they killed, and the other three had different transformations, fire, wind, and lighting. It was easy to identify which God Ranks they were part of. The Light God Rank was from the Divine Church, and the other three were from the Federation of Allurion. They were ready for the real battle.

 Chapter 1295 Start The Battle With A Style

    Chapter 1295 Start The Battle With A Style


    "Foolish Xaphan! This is why I don''t like bringing a newbie with us. Instead of gaining experience, he instead died!" One of the Light God Rank voiced his displeasure, and his voice was loud enough for Tang Shaoyang to hear clearly. Even though he could probably hear even if he said it in a low voice with the distance between them and how sharp his hearing was.


    Xaphan was the God Rank who just died, killed by Afi. Xaphan was one of the new God Ranks from the Divine Church. A few years was nothing for the God Rank.


    "We can''t me Xaphan for what happened. We get tricked or our people are ipetent to gather information. How could they never tell us anything about the God Rank and the Demi-God Rank?" The God Rank that transformed into crimson me spoke, scanning the group in front of him. From Tang Shaoyang, Karoen, Afi, Vandir, and Avyn. Hisst gaze was on Avyn which he recognized to be the strongest among the five figures.


    Tang Shaoyang let them speak among themselves, letting themnd without any further attack from him. He officially identified six God Ranks and forty-one Demi-God Ranks. He did not bother to check the remaining people''s rank.


    "I thought this is a lower world, how could possibly this world have God Ranks, more than one on top of that? How is this possible?" Another question came from the Wind God Rank.


    "It''s because of that person!" The Light God Rank who spoke earlier, pointing his finger at Tang Shaoyang, "He is the person with Spirit Contract ss. Those God Ranks are spirits, and from what I know, these God Ranks are an Archaic Spirit. You have to be careful fighting against them even though we had the numbers."


    The Nirvana Alliance had fought several Spirit Contractors, and they knew a lot more than the others who were not aware of the ss. They were aware of the rank of the spirit and could tell that the four spirits were Archaic Spirits. They came to Earth with the mind of easy work, and they were surprised by Tang Shaoyang''s appearance. Not only he had reached the Demi-God Rank in such a short amount of time, but he also had four Archaic Spirits which The Nirvana and the other six God Alliances were afraid of.


    "But Gungnir has killed him!? How can he still be alive? We saw his body crumble into dust at thest moment!" Another Light God Rank was puzzled to find Tang Shaoyang was still alive. Nirvana, the God Alliance behind The Divine Church had sent three God Ranks to kill Tang Shaoyang earlier in the Dimensional Tower. Tang Shaoyang almost made an escape because of the Divine Thunder from the System, but Tang Shaoyang ended up dying because his body could no longer bear the burden of the Spirit Integration.


    "How long are they going to chat by themselves?" Afi asked loudly, and the enemy then focused on the bear. The Primordial Urosa did not stay still as he raised his right paw which was covered inva. He mmed the paw to the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground cracked, and the crack moved toward the army. The crack passed through the God Ranks and reached the army behind them. The God Ranks moved away slightly from the crack even though it did not pose a threat to them. They were being cautious after what happened to Xaphan.


    While the God Rank could make a distance from the crack, not for the army behind them. They were grouped up, in a formation, lining up for the battle. The crack was around forty centimeters wide, the soldiers could move slightly so they did not fall to the crack. However, the army could not avoid what came for them.


    Boom!


    The crack closed up in the blink of an eye andva burst out from the crack before it closed up. The shot went up into the air, up to fifty meters as if it created a wall ofva before theva sshed to the sides. Just like a flood, theva swept the army. The Primordial Rank, The Legend Rank, and The Demi-God Rank managed to survive the surprise from Afi, but it was unfortunate for the Myth Rank and lower-rank army. They got swept into theva and melted.


    The Wind God Rank was quick with his reaction, using his wind to iste theva with his wind and protect the army from theva flood.


    While the God Ranks were distracted by theva, Tang Shaoyang formed another javelin made of yer Energy. This was the test of his new advancement. He aimed at the Wind God Rank who was currently distracted by theva. His throw created a shock wave as the javelin moved with the speed of sound. With such a distance between them, it was as if the javelin was teleported. In the blink of an eye, the javelin was right in front of the Wind God Rank.


    Of course, killing the second God Rank would not be easy with just one strike. One of the Light God Ranks and me God Rank reacted in time. Both arrived in front of the Wind God Rank, and both formed the shield. The me Barrier and Light Barrier formed, manipting their element authority to create the strongest barrier.


    However, they once more underestimated Tang Shaoyang''s yer Energy. The javelin tore apart the barrier, and the javelin showed a sign of being slowed down. That gave the Light God Rank a chance to grab and pull the Wind God Rank. The javelin missed the intended target, but it was unlucky for whoever was behind the Wind God Rank.


    The javelin went through to the body of the Demi-God Rank, and it was not stopping. The javelin kept going until it disappeared from Tang Shaoyang''s Spirit Eyes. He killed hundreds of the army with just a single throw, and The Wind God Rank lost control over his wind. The containedva burst out, flooding out in all directions.


    "Don''t try to block that red spear again! Dodge if he ever uses that! That must be yer Energy!" The Light God Rank shouted, reminding the three God Ranks from the Federation of Allurion. Nirvana had the information about Tang Shaoyang''s first two sses. Those two sses were the reason why The Nirvana did not hesitate sending out three God Ranks when Tang Shaoyang was still just an Ancient Rank. That was the worstbination possible, and they thought of eliminating the threat before Tang Shaoyang could reach his potential.


    The Six God Ranks clearlycked coordination with how they fought. As they focused on Tang Shaoyang, they forgot about the four Archaic Spirits. Avyn was missing from the group, and she was behind them, floating above theva and the flying Demi-God Ranks who ran into the air when theva flooded out.


    "I don''t like hot temperatures," Avyn muttered while releasing the frost aura. That was just aura, but theva froze, and whoever was touched by the frost aura, immediately froze up. The seethingva instantly froze, and it spread out, freezing the army in a wide radius.


    The third God Rank of the Federation of Allurion, The Lightning God Rank sensed the freezing temperature behind him, "Watch your back!" He called out as he moved to the side. He did not think of saving his freezing subordinates as he moved to the side at lightning speed. The me God Rank turned around and immediately followed his friend. Meanwhile, the three Light God Rank and The Wind God Rank moved to the opposite side. They were splitting up with the frozen area in between.


    Just like a ss, the freezing people broke into pieces. Tang Shaoyang heard the buzzing of notifications in his head. He just put away the notifications and summoned Rank A+ Spirit up to Rank SS Spirit, all of them. He signaled his spirits to clean up the army that had been reduced almost to half. Afi and Avyn went crazy with their first strike. The spirits rushed forward, walking through the freezingva. The frost aura did not hurt them. That showed how perfect Avyn''s control over her elemental.


    Afi took a deep breath at the sigh of his freezingva. He was aware that Avyn was stronger than him, but he did not expect the gap between them to be too big like this.


    "I will take care of the me and The Lightning. Don''te closer to where I fight. It might be dangerous for you guys because I will use Death and Void Domain. I am afraid you will get hurt if you identally enter my domain." Tang Shaoyang chose his opponent and reminded the others. He did not mean for one against two because he still had his hidden card, Doombringer the Cmity Behemoth. He dashed to the right, leaving the other Archaic Spirits.


    Avyn nced toward Tang Shaoyang''s side with a concerned gaze. She wanted to be the one who fought with Tang Shaoyang instead of letting him fight together with The Cmity Behemoth who hardly listened to Tang Shaoyang''s order. However, The Last Kankara''Xeo chose to trust Tang Shaoyang''s decision and did her part.


    ''I will kill my prey quickly and help him!'' That was what in Avyn''s thought as she searched for her prey.


    *** ***


    "Hah! I can''t believe you dare toe at us alone," The me God Rank could not believe that the Demi-God Rank came at them alone. The four God Rank spirits were chasing theirrades, "We just need to kill him, and the God Rank Spirits will be gone as well with him."


    "Don''t underestimate him, Artaya! He killed one of us already!" The Lightning God Rank became more cautious that Tang Shaoyang dared to approach them alone.


    Tang Shaoyang had a sword in his right hand, and Nightfall was still in the sheath, "If you don''te, then I wille to you!"


    Fifth Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Sword - Heavenly Revoke!

 Chapter 1296 Calamity, As Its Name

    Chapter 1296 Cmity, As Its Name


    Fifth Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Sword - Heavenly Revoke!


    The me God Rank''s eyes widened in surprise as he was not expecting Tang Shaoyang to be this fast. He thought of blocking the sword with his me, but then he remembered about the javelin. However, his hand was midway to block the sword. That was his unconscious reaction when Tang Shaoyang appeared right in front of him.


    "Don''t try to block that sword, idiot!" The cautious Lightning God Rank came to the rescue. He was prepared to be surprised, and he arrived in time before Tang Shaoyang fully sheathed out the sword. He pulled the me God Rank back, bringing the me God Rank down to the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyeballs followed the two figures to the ground, and he whispered in a low voice, "Void Domain!"


    The surrounding space cracked, twisted, and opened. Tang Shaoyang controlled the cracked void, opening a connection between two cracks. One in front of him and another one right above the two God Ranks. As he shed the sword forward, his sword went through a void crack and appeared from the void crack above the two God Ranks.


    "We are fucked!" The Lightning God Rank said when he noticed the void crack right above him.


    "We are not!" The me God Rank''s body got brighter and brighter, and when the sword was a few centimeters away from their chest, The me God Rank exploded. It was one of his skills, Supernova. The surrounding area was surrounded by a massive explosion of fire, and Tang Shaoyang was blown away by the explosion. That saved both God Ranks from getting cut by the sword.


    The explosion reached the other side of the battlefield, causing the others to run from it. However, the explosion might be fatal for the others, but not for Tang Shaoyang who was invulnerable to fire. The explosion pushed him twenty meters away from the two God Ranks.


    "I told you not to underestimate him. Your Supernova is just a joke to him, did nothing even though he was so close with you, Irnus!" The Lightning God Rank saw what Tang Shaoyang did. Not only did the Supernova not hurt Tang Shaoyang, but Tang Shaoyang also minimized the Supernova by sending the fire to the void.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang got a headache because of The Cmity Behemoth. Doombringer kept calling him out, loudly in his head to summon him out. That was not his n, he nned to get an easy kill with a surprise summon. His surprise attack failed even though he felt like he almost got them, but now Doombringer kept nagging him.


    "We will talk after we kill them, Doombringer." He had no choice but to summon his ace card. Not because he abandoned his n but because Doombringer wanted to fight the God Rank head-on instead ofunching a sneak attack and killing one.


    [I will not attack even if you summon meter. I will fight them head-on without using a dirty trick!] That was what Doombringer said. The surprise attack was useless if Doombringer did not cooperate with him.


    ''I need to teach this beast a lesson,'' Tang Shaoyang made a mental note as he summoned Doombringer.


    "Finally!" Doombringer let out a roar, observing the two God Ranks, "You have be so strong that I managed to regain my full strength. This is going to be fun!" The Cmity Behemoth rushed forward after he said that he ran toward the me God Rank, and Tang Shaoyang noticed that. He could tell Doombringer purposely chose Irnus so he fought the tougher enemy. It would be easier for Tang Shaoyang to fight Irnus because he also had a fire element.


    That made Tang Shaoyang angry. He was annoyed that Doombringer wouldn''t listen to him, and now Doombringer tried to mess him up by isting him and the Lightning God Rank. Before Doombringer could reach the me God Rank, Tang Shaoyang recalled him back. The Cmity Behemoth disappeared midair as the me wall rose to the sky. Irnus did not expect that The Cmity Behemoth would disappear like that.


    At the same time, the two God Ranks rushed backward, making a distance from The Cmity Behemoth. While both did not recognize Doombringer as Cmity Behemoth, they knew Doombringer was a behemoth, the dangerous monster at the same level as the dragon.


    [What''s the meaning of this!? Why are you calling me back!?] Doombringer did not sound happy, but then he sensed Tang Shaoyang''s fury. They could feel each other''s feelings, and Tang Shaoyang knew that Doombringer was not as upset as Doombringer sounded.


    "I can tolerate you because we just made a contract, and you don''t listen to my n. I can tolerate that because you are God Rank with pride, but now you try to mess with me, Doombringer! I am willing to bear the consequence of breaking our contract, and I will sacrifice you instead!" Tang Shaoyang had his Spirit Eyes locked on Irnus and the Lightning God Rank while he had a conversation with Doombringer.


    He thought everything would go smoothly after he killed the first God Rank, and he had Doombringer as well, the beast that was feared even by the God Rank. He was being serious about sacrificing Doombringer. If The Cmity Behemoth did not want to listen to him. The next was to hold two God Ranks himself while waiting for Avyn and the others killed the other God Ranks.


    The Cmity Behemoth could tell that Tang Shaoyang was serious with his words. He could feel Tang Shaoyang was holding the fury while speaking to him. And he could also tell what Tang Shaoyang nned if he did not listen to Tang Shaoyang. Sacrificing him was not as easy as it sounded because of the process that Tang Shaoyang had to beat him in a battle to sacrifice him. If it was just Tang Shaoyang himself, he was confident that Tang Shaoyang would not be able to win, but not the case with the other five God Rank spirits. His losing the battle was ny percent, and he did not think he could win, not when he was still in spirit form.


    [What are you talking about?] Doombringer toned down, pretending to not know what Tang Shaoyang fussed about.


    "Are you still pretending you don''t know what you did? You are aware that I am at an advantage if I fight The Fire God Rank, and you tried to iste me against the Lightning God Rank instead? Do you think I am a joke to you? I don''t care if I die a few times, but I will make sure to kill you after I kill them all if you don''t listen to me!" Tang Shaoyang usually would not resort to a threat to resolve the issue. But he did not have that time for a conversation with the Cmity Behemoth. The quickest way to resolve the issue was with a threat, and it worked even with a fearsome beast.


    "This is humiliating! How can you get distracted when you fight against us!" The Lightning God Rank went through the firewall. He could hear from the other side that Tang Shaoyang was talking to someone. He took the chance to strike. He was holding a spear and thrust it forward to the chest.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang saw Lightning God Rank''s movement through his Spirit Eyes. He used the seventh Heavenly Gate, The Heavenly Tortoise. A ck tortoiseshell formed and the spear struck the shell. The spark of lightning burst out, as the lightning raged on. However, the lightning failed to break the shell, and the impact pushed him backward as his feet skidded on the ground, pushing him twenty meters backward.


    "You can''t hide forever in your shell!" The Lightning God Rank rushed toward him once more.


    Tang Shaoyang saw the Lightning God Ranke toward him, and he could easily counter the movement. However, he chose to block the spear with the Heavenly Tortoise Shell because that was a show for Doombringer to see. A show that he could hold down on his own until the others finished their fight. That was not a bluff that he could hold on his own without Doombringer.


    "This is thest time I will ask you, Doombringer! Will you listen to me, or will you keep doing whatever you want? Make your choice, 07:06


    and if you don''t answer me right now. I will take that as a no!"


    [I will listen to you!] As Doombringer gave his answer, Tang Shaoyang used [Blink]. He easily avoided the second strike and appeared behind the Lightning God Rank. He then summoned Doombringer out for the second time, "This is yourst chance! I will never give anyone a third chance!" The threat worked well as The Cmity Behemoth immediately faced off against The Lightning God Rank.


    "Don''t you dare to ignore me, Mortal!" Irnus was right in front of Tang Shaoyang with his ming fist. The me fist was three times bigger than Tang Shaoyang himself.


    Instead of dodging or blocking the attack, Tang Shaoyang decided to meet the fist with a fist.


    Fourth Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Force - Heavenly Crushing Strike.


    The first met in the air and exploded. The crimson fire and Heavenly Energy shed, forming a massive explosion.

 Chapter 1297 Against Irnus

    Chapter 1297 Against Irnus


    Tang Shaoyang and Irnus flew backward from the impact. Hended on his feet and to his surprise, he felt the burning pain in his right hand. He nced at his right hand, which was charred by the fire. It was a surprise that the fire could hurt him.


    "Are you surprised? You are underestimating me just because my fire couldn''t hurt you earlier. I will make you know the difference between God and a mere mortal like you!" The ground was shaking and soon cracked as fire came out of the crack. The fire burst out of the crack, and it quickly spread out, "This is the True me. Something you will never get unless you be a God!" The fire burst out of the crack as the temperature had a sudden increase.


    Tang Shaoyang could tell that Irnus activated his domain. It was simr when he used his Realm of Fire, and this made him curious. Domain was used to strengthen the fire and also provide more fire in the fight. The domain also weakened the other elements that were used in the domain. What if he also used his domain? He never fought someone when they activated their domains, which was weird to him because he had a lot of domain skills.


    The Void Domain was still active, and the space cracks could be seen in the air. Then he used his new domain, Wicked Domain. He never used this domain, but he understood what it did. The ck gas spread out of his dragon wing, and that was the Dark Poison. One of the Wicked Dragon''s elements. Then the ground shook once more as the ck fire went through Irnus'' True me, burst out, and fought the crimson fire. That was right, the fires did not coexist as they were trying to extinguish each other. Then the dark lightning spread out on the ground at the ankle level.


    "So what if you master more than one element!? You can never beat my True me!" The golden-crimson me burst out from Irnus''s ground, forming a wave as he stood on top of the me wave. Ten-meter wave formed with a figure on top, flooding toward Tang Shaoyang. The dark poison was burnt, the dark lightning and the dark me were engulfed by Irnus'' golden-crimson me. It showed Irnus'' domain was stronger than Tang Shaoyang even though it was a domain that came from his Wicked Dragon bloodline.


    ''I haven''t tried it, but let''s see if I can do it,'' Tang Shaoyang opened the crack to the void, matching the size of the me wave. It was a dangerous thing to do because there was a bacsh if he failed to control everything properly. Karoen had reminded him and also Zara to be careful of using Void. If he opened too big or too long, there was a high chance that a void creature could flock into his dimension. Karoen reminded him many times that the Void Creatures were much scarier than the beasts or monsters.


    Tang Shaoyang seeded in his attempt to open a big void gate, but of course, Irnus would not enter such an obvious and big void crack. He jumped over the crack while he let his me wave enter the void. Then the man in the fire shed toward Tang Shaoyang, leaving a trail of fire.


    "Oh, fuck," Tang Shaoyang muttered before his face was hit by a fist made of fire. His figure flung backward, rolling on the cracked ground. He raised a wall to stop his moment from the ground and used the wind to reduce his momentum. His back hit the wall, but he was on his feet. The first thing he did was to touch his nose. Blood trickled down his nose from the punch, and he grinned to see his weird blood. It was dark red, but there was a golden shine reflected on it.


    Irnus did not give Tang Shaoyang a chance to recover because he was already right above Tang Shaoyang. This time he came with a sword made of fire instead of a fist covered in fire. He shed down the one-and-a-half-meter swords. The fire zed out as it descended toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Even though Tang Shaoyang was rolling on the ground, his Spirit Eyes locked on Irnus. He saw Irnusing for him far from before. The Abyssal Bone appeared in his right hand as the dark lightning gathered at the battle-ax. He swung the battle ax upward, and it pulled out all the dark lightning on the ground, shing against the sword made of fire.


    The dark lightning burst out along the golden-crimson fire also spread out. Tang Shaoyang blocked the attack for the first time. Then he took Nightfall out of his inventory. The Nightfall had lost its sheath from an earlier attempt on a surprise attack on Irnus. The ck me swirled around Nightfall as Tang Shaoyang swung the sword upward, forming a torrent of ck me.


    Irnus kicked down the air, pushing himself away from the sword range in time as the ck me pir formed along with the strike. He did not retreat without countering Tang Shaoyang as twelve giant fireballs formed above him and shot down toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The fireballnded and exploded, engulfing Tang Shaoyang in fire. The explosion formed an explosion sphere with Tang Shaoyang in it. However, the explosion did notst long as a void crack formed and absorbed the fire, andTang Shaoyang was unhurt from the fireball. He handled Irnus'' True me pretty well after he first got burned. He realized that his Heavenly Energy was not enough to face the True me, and the only way to face the True me was with yer Energy. He formed a barrier with yer Energy, and the True me could not break the barrier. However, there was a limit to his yer Energypared to his Heavenly Energy.


    Third Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Steps - Heavenly Ethereal Shift.


    His figure moved so fast and arrived right in front of Irnus. With his battle-ax that remained covered in ck lighting, he swung the battle-ax upward toward Irnus''s chest. Irnus however was not surprised by Tang Shaoyang''s speed because was prepared. A wing made of golden crimson fire burst out from Irnus'' back and locked Tang Shaoyang inside it as he backed away. The fire wing formed into the sphere cage with Tang Shaoyang inside.


    Pung!


    A muffled explosion came out of the caged fire with Tang Shaoyang inside and soon the ck smoke puffed out as a figure fell down. Tang Shaoyang fell to the ground, and a five-meter circle in diameter made of fire formed with Tang Shaoyang at the center. The golden crimson fire rose to the sky, swirling very fast.


    Tang Shaoyang got back on his feet with ck smokeing out of his body. He was burned by Irnus'' fire, and it caught him off guard, thinking that his speed would catch Irnus off guard. It was he who underestimated the God Rank now. He looked up to the sky, realizing there was no escape because the fire reached space and even further. He could not fly past the fire around him.


    The fire circle got smaller, and it was now four meters in diameter. He could sense how dangerous this swirling fire was. His instinct told him not to brute it with his body, and he trusted his instinct, "What about the Void?"


    He formed a void crack the size of a door, and to his surprise, the void crack broke apart when it touched the swirling fire. He tried again, and the result was the same, and the circle got smaller now. Three meters away before his body touched this dangerous fire.


    "Fall into despair, Your Mortal! This is the price for defying the Federation of Allurion!" Irnus''s voice came from outside the circle. However, little did he know that Tang Shaoyang was far from despair.


    Eighth Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Tortoise - Sentinel of Heaven!


    The Heavenly Tortoise formed around Tang Shaoyang as he went through the golden-crimson fire circle. He just walked through with the Heavenly Tortoise protection. He went through without getting hurt, but the Sentinel of Heaven broke apart as well.


    "I know you can get free from my first Sacred Ring, but I have prepared more than one ring for you! Let''s see how many times you can use your skill, Mortal!" The smugness in Irnus'' voice was obvious. He thought he got Tang Shaoyang into the loop of despair. The second ring was just two meters away from the first ring.


    Tang Shaoyang used the same technique and went through the second ring. The Sentinel of Heaven broke apart, but he got free from the second ring. There was a third ring, and he did not hear Irnus'' voice this time as he faced the third ring.


    ''Let''s see if yer Energy works well against his True me,'' Tang Shaoyang gathered his yer Energy in his sword, right at the de. Then he cut through the fire, and he managed to cut the fire. He got out of the Sacred Ring. No matter how fatal the Sacred Ring was, it was useless if it did not belong to him. The same with his few attacks earlier. He also failed to hit Irnus, even for a single time.


    "Fight me like a God if you are a God, Irnus!" Tang Shaoyang''s figure elerated toward the sky, elerating toward Irnus. Irnus tried the same trick as a fire wing burst out of his back, but Tang Shaoyang would not fall for the same trap twice. He used [Blink], avoiding the trap, appearing above Irnus. He swung down the Abyssal Bone that was covered in ck lightning.


    Irnus was caught off guard this time, not expecting the Blink. He raised his sword of fire, putting it horizontally to block the battle-ax.


    Bang!


    The golden-crimson fire and ck lightning burst out, but Tang Shaoyang had the momentum. He brought Irnus down to the ground with him.


    Boom!

 Chapter 1298 God Domain

    Chapter 1298 God Domain


    Irnus''s feet entered the ground, around his ankle level from the impact. His sword blocked the battle-ax. He tried to push away the battle-ax, but he realized that the pressure on him was stronger than he expected. Deep inside, he was surprised that the Demi-God Rank in front of him had a higher attribute him who God Rank. This alerted Irnus, making him realize that he could not continue ying with Tang Shaoyang. He must kill this man or else this man would be their disaster in the future.


    For God Ranks, attributes rarely mattered because most of them were supposed to have simr attributes. It rarely mattered in the fight, but it was different when his opponent was just a Demi-God Rank. He was supposed to have superior attributes, and yet, he was getting suppressed by the raw Strength.


    Irnus lowered his sword to the right, causing the battle-ax to slide down. Then he spun, hitting Tang Shaoyang''s belly with a spinning kick. He did not use a skill, but just a pure raw strength in the kick. He was testing something, checking the man''s attributes. The kick just sent Tang Shaoyang a few meters back, and his kick had no effect aside from a force that pushed the man backward. If his kick did not hurt Tang Shaoyang, at all, that meant Tang Shaoyang also had a high Vitality and might be higher than himself.


    ''He''s also fast,'' Tang Shaoyang was right in front of him, swinging the sword toward his neck. That also surpassed the speed and reaction of the God Rank. On the same level as him, at the least. He raised his fire sword, blocking the sword. Then Tang Shaoyang raised his battle-ax, swinging it down.


    Irnus noticed the deep red energy covering the battle-ax'' de, yer Energy. The God Ranks of Nirvana told him about how dangerous yer Energy was. He was not going to try to block the yer Energy when he was advised to dodge it. He leaped backward as the battle-ax hit the ming ground. The golden-crimson fire burst out, but he realized that Tang Shaoyang had found a way to fight against his True me.


    Tang Shaoyang went through the True me and rushed toward him. From skills exchange, they got to the closebat. This was Irnus'' first time, fighting someone with a battle-ax and also a sword. There was no pattern in the attack with each strike, but he noticed how smooth Tang Shaoyang was with the sword. From a few exchanges, he could tell that Tang Shaoyang was more proficient with the sword than the battle-ax.


    Tang Shaoyangunched a flurry of attacks while Irnus was in a defensive position. Irnus blocked and avoided the attack wlessly, and Tang Shaoyang could not find an opening.


    Boom!


    His battle-ax once more hit the empty ground as the True me burst out of the ground. His fire and other elements did not work on Irnus, and Irnus easily avoided his fast attack. That was why he chose closebat, but it did not work either. He had yer Energy that could hurt and kill the God Rank, but it was useless if he could notnd the hit. The fire sword was a real sword, an artifact, not a sword made of fire because Energy Destruction Touch and yer Energy could not destroy it.


    Tang Shaoyang should be happy about the oue because he was one rank lower than Irnus. The fact he could fight against Irnus tow in tow was amazing already. However, he did not feel happy, at all. That just made him frustrated. If he could not kill one, then how was he supposed to kill the other five God Ranks?


    Irnus also did not attack, standing twenty meters away from him. He also contemted how he ended the battle because he realized that his skills did not work on Tang Shaoyang. The fight in the closebat made him realize that Tang Shaoyang was superior to him. He felt that way because he was not given a chance to counterattack. All he had been doing was to block and dodge, nothing else.


    Third Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Steps - Heavenly Illusionary


    Tang Shaoyang left behind an illusion as his figure moved so fast toward Irnus. Again, Heavenly Illusionary failed to trick Irnus. Irnus noticed his movement, and he raised the battle-ax in the air. He covered the battle-ax with the yer Energy and used [Thousand sts]. He expected Irnus to block his battle-ax just like what Irnus had done before, and it worked as he nned.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Before it reached the thousand sts, the Abyssal Bone broke apart. The de was broken, and the following st broke the shaft. That showed that Irnus had a superior weapon than him. He tossed away the broken weapon, tossing the sword to his right as he used Nine Heavenly Gate consecutively.


    Ninth Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Beast - Heavenly Azure Dragon!


    Fifth Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Swords - Severing the Heaven!


    He was borrowing the Heavenly Energy of the Heavenly Azure Dragon, making his Heavenly Energy purer before using The Heavenly Swords. He shed the sword forward as the Azure Dragon appeared behind him.


    Roar!


    Irnus responded with a swing as well, but then he realized that was more than just a mere sh. The sight of the Azure Dragon told him it was more than just a normal sh. He imbued more energy in his sword at thest moment as the sword met in the air. The result was obvious as his sword flung into the air as Nightfall reached his chest.


    However, that was still not enough to kill Irnus. The sword shed his chest, cut his chest open as his figure flung backward from the impact. That was the first wound Tang Shaoyang inflicted on Irnus, but the me God Rank returned to his feet immediately after receiving such a strike.


    Tang Shaoyang thought that was enough to kill Irnus when the fire sword went into the air, but that was not enough. The sh left a deep cut on Irnus'' chest and his blood flowed out from his elemental body. The blood evaporated immediately because of his me, but the wound did not close up despite having a high regeneration body as a God Rank.


    This made Tang Shaoyang realize the gap between him and the God Rank. The gap could not be closed even though he had the attributes of the God Rank. Afi killed one of the God Ranks easily, but his sword failed to kill one, and the strongest strike failed to kill Irnus. The frustrating part was that he could not use his yer Energy when he used the Nine Heavenly Gate. When he performed the Nine Heavenly Gates technique, he must use the Heavenly Energy.


    "This is embarrassing. I almost die to a Demi-God Rank? This is the most humiliating moment in my life that I almost die to a Demi-God Rank!" Irnus said that to himself, looking at the wound. The throbbing pain kept reminding him of the humiliation. He thought the same when he lost his grip on his sword. He thought his body would be sliced into two by the sword too, but the technique was not strong enough to kill him in one strike. However, if he got hit by the same strike repeatedly, he might die.


    "The ytime is over," Irnus raised his head slowly and met with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, "I will show you the despair. I will show you why you can''t kill a God Rank!" The fire on his body burst out and red up to the sky.


    Then Irnus and Tang Shaoyang disappeared from Earth, or to be more exact, Irnus brought Tang Shaoyang to another dimension.


    "Wee to the God Domain!"


    Tang Shaoyang felt like he was using the teleportation gate. The feeling was simr when he used a teleportation gate. Then he felt the increasing heat around him. He stood in the middle of a t ind, an ind surrounded by the sea. It was not just the normal sea but a sea of fire. Then he heard Irnus'' voice in his head. That was right, he felt like Irnus talked directly into his head just like the spirits.


    "This is my God Domain, a separate realm. Here, I am a God, and I can do anything I want here. For example this."


    The ind where Tang Shaoyang stood suddenly disappeared and below him was the sea of me. Those might be the True me, and Tang Shaoyang immediately stabilized himself from falling by suddenly losing his ground.


    "And also like this."


    Hundreds of fireballs appeared around Tang Shaoyang, giving him no space to escape. What happened next was obvious, the fireballs moved toward Tang Shaoyang, squashing Tang Shaoyang instead of exploding. But when all the fireballs gathered in that same spot, it exploded. The raging me filled the space where Tang Shaoyang was until the fire subsided. Tang Shaoyang was fine as he managed to block all the fire with his two barriers, The Heavenly Tortoise Protection and the barrier made of yer Energy.


    It seemed Irnus also expected that his fire would not be able to hurt Tang Shaoyang. Irnus was trying to intimidate Tang Shaoyang.


    "Or I can also do this."


    The sky above Tang Shaoyang was reced by another sea of fire. Above and below was fire, and they slowly came toward Tang Shaoyang, getting sandwiched by the sea of fire. Soon, Tang Shaoyang was drowned in the fire for a few minutes. After a few minutes, the fire disappeared.


    The realm returned to the state when he first arrived. He stood on the same t ind, and Irnus was now in front of him, "It''s embarrassing to use my God Domain. This is a disgrace for a God Rank like me to use my God Domain to kill you. But you should be proud that you force me to use my God Domain."


    "I will be proud when I kill you and your five friends. I will be proud when I destroy the Federation of Allurion and the Divine Church."

 Chapter 1299 Dragon Vs God

    Chapter 1299 Dragon Vs God


    "Buahahahaha¡­" Irnus released a heftyughter when he heard what Tang Shaoyang said. He was not angry because he was confident that Tang Shaoyang would not be able to kill him. He still had one more thing he had not used yet aside from God Domain.


    "I don''t really want to use this, but might as well show you since I have used God Domain. I want you to feel despair in yourst moments. I will make you regret messing up with us!" Irnus grinned as he used God Ascension.


    Irnus''s fire turned into pure gold fire was merely the outer appearance change. The skill turned Irnus into a divine being, transforming his mana into Divine Energy, also boosted his attributes, and all his skills got twice stronger as well. The wound on his chest disappeared along with the ascension.


    Tang Shaoyang could tell the change in aura was drastic. He felt the pressure on him just by his presence, but again, that did not deter Tang Shaoyang a little bit. He remained calm, staring at Irnus with his crimson eyes.


    Irnus'' figure disappeared, and for the first time, Tang Shaoyang''s spirit eyes failed to pick up Irnus'' movement. Then his eyes widened, and he swung his sword to the back. Irnus caught the sword by the de with his hand. Nightfall''s de could not hurt Irnus.


    "I am surprised that you catch on," Irnus smiled as he sent his left fist toward Tang Shaoyang''s face.


    Tang Shaoyang did not back down as he used the Heavenly Crushing Strike. With the borrowed Heavenly Azure Dragon''s pure energy, his fist met with seemingly Irnus'' normal punch.


    Bang!


    The sh created a loud noise as the shock wave spread out, and Tang Shaoyang was blown backward. He was rolled on the dirt. He tried to use Elemental Maniption to create an earth wall to stop the momentum. But he quickly realized it did not work. He could not manipte the ground to form a wall.


    Before he could think of something else, Irnus was right above him. Irnusnded the kick on his back, pinning him down to the ground.


    "Urghhh!" Tang Shaoyang grunted as he felt an overwhelming pressure on his back.


    "Is this considering you kneeling to me? Unfortunately, even kneeling will not save you or your empire," Irnus raised his fire sword, "I would like to y more with you, but I don''t have that much time to y with you. My friends might die because of your spirits. You have strong spirits, yet you choose to fight separately, what a dumb decision."


    Irnus was about to pierce Tang Shaoyang''s head, but then hundreds of yer des formed around them with all the des pointed toward Irnus. He sensed how dangerous the de was. He retracted his swords as his figure disappeared. That was right, he just disappeared, the same when Tang Shaoyang used to blink. Just like how he could create and move things in his domain, he could teleport his body as long as the God Domain was active. However, he could only teleport or move things that belonged to him. The yer des did not belong to him, so he could not teleport the des away.


    Tang Shaoyang got back on his feet, touching his back where Irnus stepped him. That hurt a lot more than he thought. He realized that Irnus had be far stronger than him. From the two attacks, he realized he was losing in every aspect, including the attributes even though he was at an advantage before. However, he was not at the dead end yet because he had one more trump card, True Dragon. He used True Dragon and transformed into the Wicked Dragon.


    He rarely used True Dragon transformation because of how weird it felt, and he was in the new form which made it weirder than before, ''huh?'' He was looking in one direction, but he had to see it from three different angles. That was weird, but then he realized through his Spirit Eyes that he was a three-headed ck dragon. The three-point views made him ufortable, and he regretted immediately that he had not tried the True Dragon transformation before.


    Tang Shaoyang thought it would be hard to control his new dragon body, but then it was not as hard as he thought. His right head turned toward the middle head, and the right head bit the middle head''s neck. He subconsciously roared from the pain. It was more painful than he thought, but he felt like he had good control and understanding of his new body. He moved his three heads perfectly after the first bite. The right head could breathe out dark poison, the middle head could breathe out dark me, and the left head could breathe out dark lightning.


    The big difference in his appearance from the previous transformation was the three pairs of wings, the three tails, and the different shapes of horns. He was still a ck dragon with more spikes on his back and tails. He was still in Spirit Integration, but he no longer had Zara''s wings. It was the pure form of a dragon.


    Irnus teleported a hundred meters away, and when he regained his sight after the short teleportation, he was surprised to find the massive three-headed dragon. He used Detection and realized the gargantuan beast was Tang Shaoyang, not his spirit.


    "Damn it! I don''t know if he got his bloodline through ritual," There was a clear difference when someone got a bloodline through the blood essence and bloodline inheritance ritual. The difference was attribute gain, the skill inherited from the bloodline, and also the second transformation, which was the True Transformation, "No wonder this man is actually stronger than his actual rank. Not just because of his ss, but also because of his pure bloodline."


    Then Irnus made eye contact with the middle head, and Tang Shaoyang opened his mouth, sending the dark fire toward Irnus. The fire traveled through the air so fast that it took one second to reach Irnus. The me God Rank did not want to risk blocking the fire. He learned his lesson after witnessing one of hisrades from Nirvana died.


    Irnus teleported himself to the air, a hundred meters above the air. But then he could not find the giant dragon again. He realized that a huge shadow loomed over him. Despite his size, Tang Shaoyang had be much faster than before. He used his paw, mming down Irnus. Thetter could not react in time and was hit.


    Boom!


    Irnus was sent to the ground. Then each head gathered their perspective element and shot everything toward Irnus.


    The me God Rank took a quick reaction. The ind disappeared as he allowed his body to fall into the sea of fire. The dark lightning, the dark me, and the dark poison shed into the sea of fire. Instead of getting engulfed by Irnus'' True me, the three elements shed equally, spreading out on the surface of the sea of fire.


    But then the sea of fire folded up, folding up into a sphere, surrounding the massive dragon with the fire. The sphere was suppressed into a smaller size as Irnus intended to squash Tang Shaoyang with his True me while Irnus was hiding.


    Tang Shaoyang did not panic as he re-activated the Wicked Domain. His element should be stronger than before because had be a dragon. The dark lightning, dark poison, and the dark me burst out from his body. The three dark elements burst out of the fire sphere as the three dark elements spread out in the God Domain.


    However, Irnus had predicted Tang Shaoyang could break free from his fire sphere as he prepared a twenty-meter fire sword right above. As soon as the fire sphere burst out, the sword went down. The tip of the sword hit Tang Shaoyang''s back, bringing him down from the air. However, the sword failed to break the dragon scale. The sword pushed the three-headed dragon into the sea of fire.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was awkwardly trying to swing in the sea of fire while thinking of how to break the fire sword. He was just not used to fighting in his dragon form, so it was a little bit hard for him to react faster. In the end, he figured out that he had three tails that were strong enough to break the sword made of fire.


    He regained his footing, standing above the sea of fire with his three dark elements spreading out above the sea of fire.


    "Where are you hiding, coward? How long are you going to hide? Are you going to wait for your friends toe to help you?" Tang Shaoyang spoke in his dragon voice, which was deeper than his usual voice.


    That was right, he taunted Irnus because he could not find Irnus even with his Spirit Eyes and Dragon Sense. The me God Rank hid his presence, and maybe because this was also Irnus'' domain.


    "Are you not ashamed of hiding from a mere Demi-God Rank?"

 Chapter 1300 Welcome to The Family

    Chapter 1300 Wee to The Family


    That was a cheap provocation, but that worked well for the prideful God Rank. Irnus came out of the sea of fire, the ce where Tang Shaoyang''s Spirit Eyes could not see and the ce where his senses did not work. At the same time that Irnus came out of the sea of fire, an ind twicerger than Tang Shaoyang''s dragon appeared right above Tang Shaoyang. The ind fell on Tang Shaoyang, pushing him down to the sea of fire.


    The ck fire and ck lightning destroyed the ind as Tang Shaoyang came out of the sea of fire. He just came out of the sea of fire, but then he was rained down by meteors from the sky. Irnus could create anything he wanted in his domain.


    Tang Shaoyang smashed all the meteors with his three tails. After the meteor, a tsunami of fire came toward him. A hundred-meter wave of fire moved toward, and Tang Shaoyang just let the fire tsunami hit him. The True me could not hurt him, at all.


    Then it was another ind, two times bigger than before, bigger and thicker. But it was all the same when his middle and left head opened. The dark lightning and the dark me destroyed the ind into pieces before it could hit Tang Shaoyang.


    "Come at me, Irnus!" Tang Shaoyang was frustrated because Irnus was maintaining the distance while summoning so much useless bullshit and throwing them at him. It was not a fight. He shot the dark poison at Irnus in the distance, but again, from such a distance, Irnus easily dodged the poison. Irnus just teleported a few meters away from the target, and the dark poison missed.


    Then Irnus made hundreds of fireballs this time. Hundreds of fireballs made of True me, and he rained Tang Shaoyang down with those giant fireballs. However, it was a futile effort because the me did not hurt Tang Shaoyang. It happened for a few minutes, and Tang Shaoyang realized what Irnus tried to do. Irnus was trying to exhaust him, waiting for the True Dragon to wear off. He realized that Irnus was scared of the True Dragon.


    ''I need help to kill this guy, or else I will be trapped in this shitty domain forever,'' Tang Shaoyang thought of calling one of the God Rank spirits outside. He tried to use Spirit Link, but then he found that the domain cut off the contact. He could not use Spirit Link, and he did not want to blindly recall his spirits. It would be silly that his spirits lose the fight just because he called one of them.


    It was another ind above his head, and Tang Shaoyang had enough of it. He used [Blink], moving toward where Irnus was. The ind fell on fire as Tang Shaoyang appeared right in front of Irnus with his massive size. However, Irnus seemed to be prepared for his move because Irnus immediately enclosed him inside the fire sphere once more. The fire was moving like a wheel, but Tang Shaoyang brute forced his way out of the sphere.


    His dark me and dark lightning broke apart the sphere. He was then greeted with an unexpected sight. Irnus turned into a giant, his body became one with the sea of fire below them. Irnus sent a fist toward his face.


    Pang!


    The True me burst out as Tang Shaoyang got dizzy from the hit. Tang Shaoyang was pushed backward slightly, and Irnus continued with another uppercut, right to the jaw. It was followed by a flurry of fists toward his chest and face.


    Tang Shaoyang pped his wings, creating a distance from the giant Irnus. The punch contained a powerful force. While it did not damage the scale, he was getting giddy and his ear was buzzing. He shook his head a little bit to regain hisposure, but then the giant Irnus was no longer in his sight until he was hit at the back of his head.


    The punch threw him off bnce, and Irnus grabbed his middle head''s neck, but the other two heads turned around. Tang Shaoyang shot the dark poison to the face. Irnus''s head made of fire turned murky and soon melted. The poison melted the True me, that was how strong the poison was. However, the giant was not Irnus''s real body because the grip on the neck was still there. He could feel the force in the grip, pushing him down to the sea of fire.


    Tang Shaoyang smashed the hand with the tail, and the hand broke apart, the other two tails swept toward Irnus'' chest. The giant Irnus was left with the lower part that connected to the sea of fire. Once more, Irnus was not in sight, the me God Rank went hiding inside the sea of fire again.


    "I have enough of your domain!" Tang Shaoyang roared as he activated Void Domain. He had not tried to use the other domains while he was in his True Dragon form. The Wicked Domain was proved to be effective with how his three main elements destroyed the True me. He wanted to try Void Domain, wanting to throw the fire into the void. That was his goal, and Void Domain was effective.


    The space cracked, forming many gaps in the air. With his frustration and fury, Tang Shaoyang opened a giant hole below the sea of fire, five giant holes into the void. He did not care if Void Creatures came through the hole. He just wanted to get rid of the fire so he could look for Irnus.


    The me poured into the void, and he kept creating the void cracks. Irnus tried to put another big ind on his head, but it could never work again. The middle head shot the ck fire into the ind, melting the ind with his fire. Then he realized how convenient it was to have more than one head. While the middle head destroyed the ind, the other two heads were looking for Irnus while the sea of fire was being emptied into the void.


    "You dumbf*ck!" Irnus burst out of the sea of fire with his real body. He elerated toward his head with the sword of fire, trying to slice his middle head.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned as he discovered Irnus. The me God Rank was fast, but he was faster. Before Irnus could reach the middle head, his tail hit Irnus first. Irnus''s small body flung downward, but Tang Shaoyang had prepared the void crack, connected to the void crack in front of his right head. As soon as Irnus came out through the void gap, his right head shot the dark poison, shrouding Irnus with his poison.


    Irnus fell into his remaining sea of fire while getting poisoned. Tang Shaoyang canceled the void holes, looking at where Irnus fell. He was about to dive into the sea of fire, following Irnus down, tracking the me God Rank until something unexpected happened. He had the fourth perspective, the fourth vision, meaning another head just popped out.


    Tang Shaoyang was stunned mid-air, and the three heads turned toward the new head that just popped out. He blinked his eyes, stunned and surprised by the new additional head. The four pairs of eyes blinked at the same time.


    "Yo, wee to the family," That was an urge in his head, and he ended up saying it. He spoke through his middle head, then he replied to himself through the head that just appeared, "Thank you."


    "So what does the youngest do?" The three heads had different elements, and the fourth head should have his own element.


    [Your Wicked Dragon Bloodline has evolved after your Dragon Heart absorbed enough Void Energy!]


    [You have learned Void Elemental!]


    [You have learned Mastery of Void!]


    [You have learned a new skill, Void Domain!]


    The notification waste for sure because it was a while after the fourth head appeared. The confusion cleared, and it turned because he used the Void. Thanks to the sudden evolution, it was easier for Tang Shaoyang to use Void Elemental. He had enough of the sea of fire, so he opened a giant door toward the void, as long as the sea of fire stretched out.


    The True me poured into the Void, and Tang Shaoyang quickly discovered Irnus who was trying to recuperate from the dark poison with the True me. His gold me had turned murky because of the poison, and the dark poison made the True me weaker as well.


    Irnus looked up as he realized he had found out. He was breathing heavily because of the poison, and stared dagger at Tang Shaoyang, "You are the epitome of disaster! You should not exist!"


    The four heads turned toward Irnus, and four of them chuckled at the same time, "You tried to take my home. You tried to kill my people! You tried to kill my family! You tried to kill me! And when you lost to me, you said that I am the epitome of disaster? You can''t be joking with me, right?" His aura burst out, he was filled with fury to hear that from Irnus.

 Chapter 1301 Dragon Is Superior

    Chapter 1301 Dragon Is Superior


    That was wild came from Irnus who came to take over Earth. That made him angry because he was in the position that was being forced to fight to protect his home. He never wanted this, he fought for his freedom, not willing to live under someone else''s rule. He was not going to repeat what happened before the Game where he could not do anything when his lovers were taken. That was what pushed him to establish this Empire, that was the reason he became the Emperor, and that was why he would not bow down even toward a big power such as the Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what got into him, but he was extremely angry. He roared which caused a huge ripple in the fire, even the domain itself was shaken by the roar. The dark poison spread out through his tail, the dark lightning spread through his feet, the dark me burst out of his wings, and the space inside the domain became unstable as hundreds of void cracks appeared.


    Within just ten seconds, Tang Shaoyang took over Irnus'' God Domain through his fury. The True me or the sea of fire was engulfed in the Wicked Dragon''s element, getting swallowed. Soon, the sea of golden me was nowhere to be seen, being reced by the dark me. The dark poison spread out in the air, and the dark lightning raged above the cloud of dark poison.


    Irnus was weakened because of the poison, and now his God Domain was crumbled. There was nothing he could do to save his domain. He could not believe what happened. He had realized that Tang Shaoyang''s True Dragon form was stronger in the frontal confrontation. Irnus realized that the moment Tang Shaoyang transformed into the Wicked Dragon. That was why he tried to wear out Tang Shaoyang instead of doing a frontal confrontation. He believed it would take a toll to maintain that form, and he just needed to wait until his friends finished their fight to handle the Dragon.


    Irnus had heard of the Wicked Dragon, the famed legend in the Dragon Realm, and one of the guardians of the Dragon Realm, The Wicked Dragon. It was hard to believe that he would see it here, even though the Wicked Dragon in front of him was not inplete form yet. And yet he was still hopeless even though it was not in the full form.


    "Hah¡­." Irnus let out a chuckle as he realized something, "We have created the monster." He could not help thinking so. This happened because they tried to invade The Earth, and that pushed Tang Shaoyang''s growth. This would not have happened if they had not pushed Tang Shaoyang, and the man had been hiding, pretending to be dead, and appeared with the power that rivaled the God Rank.


    "You are not supposed to have that power! That''s not the power a lower world should possess. You are breaking the bnce!" What Irnus received after saying that was a st of ck fire. He tried to block the fire, and he was sent down to the ground. The sea of fire disappeared, and they were in the neutral dimension because Tang Shaoyang neutralized his domain. They would return only if Irnus canceled his God Domain. If the God Domain was still active, they would remain in this neutral dimension.


    Irnus crashed down to the ground. As he was about to get back on his feet, Tang Shaoyangnded right above him. He pinned Irnus down with his feet as the dark lightning burst out of his feet, rendering Irnus powerless to struggle.


    The poison had got into Irnus'' system, and he needed an antidote for that, or else he was doomed. But then his eyes widened as the four dragon heads came down, and got closer to his face. He was being stared at by the four heads, and he felt it, the fear, something he had forgotten for a long time. This was the first time he felt this fear after he reached the God Rank. The crimson eyes that contained uncontroble fury were obviously reflected on the eyes.


    "I am breaking the bnce!?" The voice buzzed in his head, "I am breaking the bnce by trying to protect my home. That makes sense, yah? What about the God Rank like you who came to the world that has not even entered the third phase yet? Are you here to keep the bnce? God Rank whoes to the lower world? Are you really going to talk about bnce right now? What are you even talking about? Bnce for what?"


    Tang Shaoyang was getting angrier and angrier the more he spoke. He put more pressure on Irnus, and the ground split up as he pushed down the powerless Irnus. The dark poison was more fatal than he thought to put down a God Rank into this state along with the dark lightning that weakened Irnus'' me body.


    Irnus'' fire body had lost its color. It was no longer golden but into mud color. The fire had gotten much weaker, losing its heat. And yet, Irnus was doing his best to maintain his form.


    Tang Shaoyang was getting angrier the more he listened to Irnus with all that nonsense. They attacked to take what he had, and they started speaking bnce when they came to the lower world. He risked his life, spending his time away from the people close to him. He did not even have the time to think of a name for his first daughter yet, and all of this was because of the nonsense from Nirvana and The Federation of Allurion who desired the resources on Earth.


    "I don''t really want to kill you. I want to torture you forever, all of you. I want to destroy your federation, the God Alliance you are in, and I want you to witness all of this," The anger was reflected on the four heads.


    [Calm down! Get to your priority, Tang Shaoyang! He''s trying to buy time. We need to kill him right now. He might call for more reinforcements, and if they can do that. We have to kill all the God Ranks on Earth right now and be prepared for the next attack!] Zara was concerned that Tang Shaoyang might lose to his anger.


    "I¡­" Tang Shaoyang snapped out of his anger, and this was the first time that he lost control over himself. He let the anger take over him. If not for Zara, he might really not kill Irnus, but he must kill Irnus. That was the only way for him to get stronger, killing God Rank, and then he would continue fighting the others. Leveling up also helped him to recover the losing Heavenly Energy for maintaining all the summoned spirits.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed his w into Irnus'' mouth forcefully, and then he injected the dark poison into Irnus. He must kill Irnus, and he wanted to kill in the most painful way. He nonstop, injecting the poison, and Irnus started to shake violently. The mud-colored fire turned ck before the fire disappeared, and the God Domain was canceled.


    Irnus returned to his original beastmen form. He was the lion beastmen, the same as Kairu, but also different. The fur and the eyes turned ck because of the poison. In fact, all parts of Irnus had be ck because of the poison. The mane on the neck started to wither. The Second God Rank just died, and Tang Shaoyang returned to the battlefield.


    [You have killed a God Rank, Irnus]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have reached level 15728!]


    The first thing he did was to store the body in his inventory, the most precious material for summoning. Then he used his Spirit Eyes to judge the situation. Everyone had spread out that he only saw two fights through his Spirit Eyes. Then he started to allocate all the Attribute Points he had. Then he quickly noticed something weird with the situation.


    It was supposed to be five against five, his five God Rank spirits against five God Ranks from the church and federation. However, the two fights that were in his sight, Doombringer - The Cmity Behemoth, was fighting against two God Ranks. The Lightning God Rank and the Ice God Ranks. From what he remembered, there was no Ice God Rank.


    The other fight was Avyn who also battled against two God Ranks, The Wind God Rank from the federation and another me God Rank. Avyn was forced to fight in her dragon form against the two God Ranks, and yet the two God Ranks were still having a hard time against her. However, Doombringer was in the worst situation where he suffered big wounds on his body.


    Meanwhile, Afi - The Primordial Urosa, Karoen - The Void Knight, and Vandir - The Death King was nowhere in sight. It was either they had entered the God Domain, or they fought far from this area.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to help Doombringer who had a hard time but he sensed a presence above him. He just sensed it and looked up. A figure in red armor, floating above his head. He could see from the aura that the man was a God Rank as well. However, this man was not part of the federation and church for sure.


    There was no hesitation as he swept the figure above him with his tail, and the man did not expect his attack for some reason as he hit the man, sending him down to the ground. A fierce aura burst out from the area where the man was crashed into.


    "As expected of a barbarian from a lower world. You just attack without saying anything," The figure in me came out of the dust cloud.

 Chapter 1302 Choices

    Chapter 1302 Choices


    It was the same me transformation which he did not know what it was about. All the God Ranks transformed their bodies into their perspective elements. And he was fighting against The me God Rank again, ''Is that something you get when you reach God Rank?'' He asked Zara. Zara was now a God Rank, so he expected for her to know something about this elemental body. Knowing what it did might help him to fight the God Rank.


    [I also don''t know. I don''t get any skills even though I am at the same level as a God Rank. I think it''s different for a spirit.] Zara did not know anything about the elemental body. And she did not even know about the God Domain.


    "Barbarian oh barbarian. Can you respond when someone is speaking to you? Are you deaf or a mute?" The unknown me God Rank still tried to make a conversation with Tang Shaoyang for some reason, and Tang Shaoyang did not want to humor the man.


    "You came out of the God Domain alone¡­. Did you kill Irnus from the Allurion Alliance?" Not getting the answer, the me God Rank looked around, trying to find Irnus who was supposed to fight Tang Shaoyang. At least, he was informed that the main target was fighting in a God Domain, and that was why he had been waiting here, waiting for Tang Shaoyang. He just did not expect that Tang Shaoyang would return while Irnus was nowhere to be seen. He opened the void crack on his back and also the space behind The me God Rank. One of his tails entered the voice crack, grabbing the me God Rank who was caught off guard. The me God Rank was mmed to the ground with his head first, not just once, but dozens of times. He then brought the me God Rank closer to his head and spat the dark poison on the me God Rank. It would be foolish of him to not use Dark Poison after knowing how potent his poison was.


    The me God Rank screamed in agony as the me pir burst out of his body. Tang Shaoyang released the me God Rank from his tail because the me was actually hurting his tail. That exined that the man in front of him might be stronger than Irnus, at least, that pure crimson me was stronger than Irnus'' golden me.


    The me God Rank slowly got back on his feet, coughing up as the poison got into his system. He realized he had been poisoned and immediately created a distance. Yet, it was another victim who underestimated Tang Shaoyang just because he was one lower rank.


    The unknown me God Rank took out a vial with pristine golden liquid in it. He was about to chug down the liquid, but Tang Shaoyang would not allow the man to drink the antidote. Dozens of void cracks appeared, surrounding the me God Rank. His three tails came out from the three different cracks. The fastest tail smashed The me God Rank, destroying the vial and smashing the hand. Then his second tail grabbed his right ankle while the third tail got the left hand. His tails coiled around the ankle and the left hand before pulling them.


    "ARRRGGGHHHH!"


    Tang Shaoyang forcefully pulled the man''s limbs off his body. The right foot and the left arm snapped as blood spurted out. However, the me God Rank quickly regenerated his missing limbs. He recovered within five seconds. He knew that he could not stay still or else Tang Shaoyang would rip him apart. His figure disappeared from the void crack encirclement, a Blink.


    The me God Rank tried to escape, trying to make his way toward where Doombringer was. He tried to regroup with his friends for help, but he could not escape from Tang Shaoyang''s Spirit Eyes.


    After learning the Void Elemental and Master of Void, Tang Shaoyang was brave enough to travel through the void. He formed a giant crack at his size and moved right above the me God Rank. His descending speed from the sky caught The me God Rank in surprise. He mmed the me God Rank to the ground, pinning the man with his paw.


    The Dark Poison hadpletely affected not just The me God Rank''s body but also his energy. The crimson me turned murky me, just like Irnus before dying. They showed simr symptoms even though this one looked stronger than Irnus. It showed how potent his Dark Poison was, to take effect this fast, giving them a little chance to recover.


    "Speak! Who are you? Where are you from? The federation or church?" Tang Shaoyang''s four dragon heads came closer, observing the dying God Rank.


    Ptui!


    The me God Rank spat onto one of the heads, and his spit was fire instead of liquid. The fire was the size of an adult''s thumb, and the spit hit the chin that did nothing, "Federation or Church? Buahahaha¡­ You have angered someone you should not have angered. You, your people, and your empire will face destruction. It''s a pity that I will not be able to witness you get destroyed!"


    "A pitiful performance." Tang Shaoyang lost interest in interrogating The me God Rank. Not because he did not want to, but because it would take time to crack someone like this one. From the tone, expressions, and also the unyielding spirit, it was not going to be easy to make the me God Rank speak. Not when he had a limited time like now.


    "Pitiful performance? Taste this pitiful performance, You Barbarian!" The murky me zed, it got brighter and brighter. He was about to blow himself, trying to take Tang Shaoyang with him.


    Tang Shaoyang sensed the unstable and growing energy, and he acted faster before the me God Rank blew himself up. The youngest head spits out Void Energy, creating a ck hole right at the me God Rank''s head. The ck hole twisted the head, crushing the firehead into dust, and the murky fire disappeared as the explosion was canceled.


    [You have killed a God Rank, ???]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have reached Level 16974!]


    He got less and less level the more God Rank he killed. The first kill of the God Rank gave him a lot of levels, almost doubling the second kill, and double the level for the third kill. It was normal because he was so high up there. He was not surprised if he got less than a thousand levels for the fourth God Rank kill.


    His attention immediately shifted toward Doombringer after killing the unknown me God Rank. He got no information about where he came from. From the way the man spoke, they were not from the church or the federation. It meant another faction was involved in this fight, and the most suspicious one was the Giteron Dynasty who also tried to take over the Tang Empire.


    Tang Shaoyang focused his Spirit Eyes toward where Doombringer was, but then a roar traveled to his ear. It was Doombringer''s roar. The Cmity Behemoth was on the ground, his four limbs were pierced by the Ice des. A made of golden lightning kept The Cmity Behemoth on the ground.


    The two God Ranks floated above the struggling Doombringer. One of the strongest spirits was down, and he was surprised that it was Doombringer who fell first. From the other spirits'' reaction, he thought Doombringer might be the strongest spirit, evenpared to Avyn. It was a surprise that the behemoth was the first spirit to be taken down.


    The Lightning God Rank held a spear in his hand, and the Ice God Rank had a sword. Above them, more Ice des formed. The two God Ranks were about to kill Doombringer, and Tang Shaoyang had two choices here. He had the time to save The Cmity Behemoth, but he also had a chance to kill two God Ranks at the same time while the two focused on Doombringer. This was the golden chance that might note againter.


    It was quite a difficult choice for Tang Shaoyang to make in a split second. If he helped Doombringer, he might gain the Cmity Behemoth. That might help him in the future, Doombringer might listen to his order. However, it was not a certainty, not a hundred percent that Doombringer would listen to him. But the chance of him killing the two God Ranks was quite high, higher than the chance that Doombringer would be obedient in the future. It was hard to make a prideful being like Doombringer listen to his order, after all.


    Tang Shaoyang made the obvious choice, killing the two God Ranks. The God Ranksunched their assault. The Lightning God Rank threw his lightning spear toward Doombringer''s head while the giant ice des descended toward the helpless Doombringer. At the same time, a massive void crack formed behind the two God Ranks. Tang Shaoyang appeared right behind, and at that moment, Doombringer stared at Tang Shaoyang with resentment and anger. The Archaic Spirit realized that Tang Shaoyang could save him, but his Master chose to let him die and killed the two God Ranks.

 Chapter 1303 Reinforcement

    Chapter 1303 Reinforcement


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the look as he focused on the two God Rank. He released the Dark Poison from his mouth and also his tail, forming a cloud of dark poison, and put the Lighting God Rank within the dark poison. Then he tried something new with his second target, The Nine Heavenly Gate. He wanted to try the Nine Heavenly Gate with his current form.


    Ninth Heavenly Gate: The Heavenly Beast - Heavenly Azure Dragon


    The fourth Heavenly Gate: The Heavenly Force - Heavenly Crushing Strike.


    The two God Ranks could not react in time to the surprise attack. They were not expecting that someone would sneak behind them. The Ice God Rank crushed down to the ground, creating a cloud of dust. He did not stop there as he shot the Dark me and The Dark Lightning at where the Lightning God Rank crushed. The dark storm formed, sweeping the dust while the Lightning God Rank fell from the dark poison cloud, free-falling as the golden lightning now turned dark.


    [You have killed God Rank, ???]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have reached level 18097]


    There was only one notification, meaning he only killed one of them. He remained cautious, looking down at where the two God Ranks fell, being covered with his dark me and also the dark lightning. Soon, the storm subsided, revealing two figures, lying down powerlessly on the ground. The Lightning God Rank still maintained his elemental body while the other one was charred, but it was obviously a human. That meant the Ice God Rank was either from the Divine Church or The Giteron Dynasty. Since The Federation of Allurion was the faction of the beastmen and the elves.


    The Lightning God Rank coughed weakly, looking up at the sky, trying to find who attacked him from the back, "Wh¡ª Who¡­ Are¡ª you?" He managed to say it out despite the struggle. He could feel the frightening aura from the creature, and he knew that the four-headed dragon was not part of the Tang Shaoyang''s spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the question, looking toward the direction where The Cmity Behemoth died. The body was not there anymore, meaning Doombringer had returned to his Spirit World. Sure enough, he heard a growl in his head, a furious growl.


    [Why!? Why didn''t you save me? You can save but you choose to kill them instead of saving me. Why?]


    "Isn''t the answer obvious? If you want to look for someone to me, then me yourself. This will never happen if you listen to my n. You don''t have to fight two God Ranks at once if you listen to me. If we killed one of them earlier, we might already won this battle. You will not lose if you listen to me. Now they have more reinforcements, and of course, I will bait you to kill two God Ranks. You are not dead, you are a spirit!" Tang Shaoyang answered in one go, and he added at the end, "I will do the same even if we go back in time."


    If it was other spirits, Tang Shaoyang might make a different choice. If it was Avyn who was cornered, he would save Avyn. Avyn would cooperate with him and fight side by side with him. He believed that Doombringer would not cooperate with him even if he saved him.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately cut off themunication with Doombringer as he came down. Once the Spirit died, he could not summon them again until twenty-four hourster. Not only that, the spirit that died in the fight would get weakened for three days as well. He could no longer rely on The Cmity Behemoth for the iing fight.


    That was why Doombringer was upset that Tang Shaoyang did not save him. The Cmity Behemoth did not like getting weakened like now, and he could no longer join the fight for another day.


    The Lightning God Rank was struggling, to maintain his elemental body. Tang Shaoyang took the Ice God Rank''s body, storing the body in his inventory.


    He did not extend the conversation with the dying God Rank. The timing was too perfect for him tounch another sneak attack on the other God Ranks since The Lightning God Rank did not expect Tang Shaoyang toe out of God Domain and kill his friend. The other God Ranks should not notice him as well.


    Swoosh!


    His tail moved toward the Lightning God Rank''s head, crushing the head.


    [You have killed a God Rank, ???]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have reached level 1892!]


    "Less than one thousand levels¡­." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. He did not know if there was a cap for the level. He was happy with more attributes as well and it kept increasing his attributes to a higher God Rank attribute since his skills boosted his attribute by percentage.


    "Three God Rank''s bodies," He took the Lightning God Rank''s body, and with that, he had three sacrifices. He could not wait to use those bodies as a sacrifice, curious what he would summon with the God Rank bodies.


    The nearest battle was Avyn against the two God Ranks. The Wind God Rank and The me God Rank fought at the same level as Avyn who was in her Dragon Form. He spied on them from a distance, ensuring that they did not sense his presence. They were too focused on the fight and did not notice Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang had prepared his n, forming a void crack around him while trying to open another void crack at the other side. The timing, he needed the two God Ranks tounch a big attack on Avyn so they could not react even if they noticed him.


    He found the timing as the Two God Ranksbined their attacks on Avyn. He was about to open the void crack at the other side, but then the sky split again. It was the same phenomenon when the seven God Ranks came to Earth. The blinding light burst out of the rupture as a group came out of the rupture.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up, canceling his void crack. A dragon came out with someone on the top, and the three figures next to the dragon. He squinted his eyes as the three figures were awfully familiar. It did not take a long time for him to figure out the three familiar figures. The first three God Ranks from Nirvana came down to the Dimensional Tower to hunt him down; Windra, Gungnir, and Lasius.


    Lasius met with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, and he immediately pulled out his bow, aiming at the four-headed dragon. Four arrows were shot toward Tang Shaoyang as thunder from Gungnir followed the arrows.


    Tang Shaoyang swept his tail against the arrow and the golden thunder, sweeping them away easily. His eyes were focused on the person riding on the dragon, the white dragon. The Dragon was also a God Rank, making it five God Ranks. The figure on top of the dragon was wearing white armor, a full set from the helmet down to the boot. He tried to use Spirit Eyes, but he could not see through the helmet.


    "He is really alive!!!" Gungnir roared in fury, could not believe to see Tang Shaoyang was alive. He was thest person who stayed in the Dimensional Tower after Windra and Lasius tanked The Divine Lightning for him. He witnessed how Tang Shaoyang withered before his eyes, so he could not believe that Tang Shaoyang was alive.


    Nirvana received a report from their people that Tang Shaoyang was still alive. That was why they sent more God Ranks to ensure that Tang Shaoyang was killed. Nirvana sent one group that was familiar with Tang Shaoyang with another additional member, the dragon, and the white-armored God Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the void crack, and he moved toward where Avyn was. He was not that arrogant to think of fighting five God Ranks by himself. He appeared above the two God Ranks and used the Heavenly Shattering Palmbined with the Heavenly White Tiger.


    The two God Ranks subconsciously turned around because they sensed a fierce aura. They were greeted by the golden palm with the image of a white tiger. Avyn recognized Tang Shaoyang by his aura, so she took the moment when the two got distracted. The frost aura swept the two God Ranks, freezing momentarily. The two God Ranks broke free three secondster, but it was toote to dodge the golden palm.


    The golden palm crushed the two God Ranks to the ground, and Avyn dove down toward the two. The whole area froze immediately as the temperature dropped down significantly. Soon Tang Shaoyang heard two notifications in his head.


    [You have killed a God Rank, ???]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have reached level 1978!]


    [You have killed a God Rank, ???]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have reached level 2021!]


    Tang Shaoyang came down next to Avyn, and she handed him two dead bodies. She gave a second look at Tang Shaoyang and said, "I thought it was supposed to be a three-headed Dragon. Why do you have four heads?"


    Tang Shaoyang pointed at the new group in the sky. He would like to answer her, but it was not the time to get distracted.


    Avyn looked up at the sky, "Aren''t they too shameless? How many God Ranks they will send to Earth, the World with no official God Rank? They are really afraid of you¡­." Her words paused as she locked her gaze on the white dragon. Then her killing intent red out along with the frost aura, freezing everything around her except Tang Shaoyang before roaring with fury.


    "EOLLLLL!!!!!!"

 Chapter 1304 Old Enemies

    Chapter 1304 Old Enemies


    That was the first time that Avyn would lose her emotion like this. Her roar filled the air, reaching into the far distance.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up, trying to find whose Eol was. She never brought anything up about Eol, but just vengeance who wiped out her world. Avyn was looking at the dragon, but it was unknown whether she hated the dragon or the person who rode the dragon.


    "Look who do we have here?" The dragon responded to the scream, focusing his gaze on Avyn, "Do you know me¡­. Wait¡­."


    Deep inside, Tang Shaoyang felt like they were in trouble. If Avyn recognized the white dragon, then that meant the dragon was from ancient times when Avyn''s ancestors fought their invaders. She knew Eol, meaning this Eol might be from that time, an old ancient monster. That was bad news that Nirvana would send someone like Eol to Earth.


    "Kankara''Xeo? Are you Kankara''Xeo?" Eol seemed to be surprised to find out what kind of dragon Avyn was, "Kankara''Xeo was supposed to go extinct a long time ago¡­." Then the white dragon turned toward the four-headed dragon, "The situation is worse than I thought. Not only do they have Kankara''Xeo, but they have a young Wicked Dragon as well."


    "He is not the actual Wicked Dragon, but the human who has the dragon bloodline," Gungnir exined from the side. He used Detection on Tang Shaoyang, and the name showed up. He recognized the name that almost killed him and his friend through The Divine Lightning, "He is our target, Tang Shaoyang. Someone with The Spirit Contractor ss and also The yer ss."


    "What a terrifyingbination," The White Dragon turned toward Tang Shaoyang and then nced at Avyn, "It made sense then. This Kankara''Xeo is a spirit, not a living dragon. Still a terrifyingbination." The White Dragon just finished his words as Avyn burst out into the sky, elerating toward the White Dragon.


    "You shall die, Traitor! If not for you, Gishevion would never fall!" Avyn rushed toward the White Dragon, leaving Tang Shaoyang alone below.


    The White Dragon pped his wings, leaving instead of facing Avyn head-on, "Can I trust you to kill that human? Or do you want to take care of this furious dragon?" He was talking to Gungnir, Windra, and Lasius. The three of course chose Tang Shaoyang.


    "We will take care of him, and we will make sure that he will die this time!" Just like that, The White Dragon lured Avyn far from Tang Shaoyang. Windra turned into his wind elemental body, Gungnir turned into a lightning elemental body, and Lasius turned into a light elemental body with six pairs of wings. The three took Tang Shaoyang seriously from the start, not ying around like before.


    The first one to make a move was Gungnir as he dove into Tang Shaoyang. His figure was like thunder, striking down at Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    Tang Shaoyang spat out the ck hole with his void head. Gungnir seemed to realize how dangerous it was as he stopped midway and avoided the twisted space in his path. While Gungnir stopped his movement, light arrows rained down on Tang Shaoyang. Lasius shot his arrows, and thousands of light arrows fell on Tang Shaoyang.


    Seventh Heavenly Gate: The Heavenly Beast - Heavenly Tortoise.


    The shell formed above Tang Shaoyang, blocking all the light arrows. The arrows could not pierce the shield as they bounced back. It was followed by the raging tornado. Five tornadoes formed around Tang Shaoyang, surrounding from all sides. However, again, the tornado could not do anything to the shell. Tang Shaoyang was just hiding behind the shell. He did not think of fighting the three God Ranks at once, but dyed the fight. He just hoped Karoen, Afi, and Vandir would finish their fights and help him. He had killed seven God Ranks, but he was not that arrogant to think of fighting the three God Ranks at the same time even though he had Seven Souls.


    He wanted to keep the skill secret from Nirvana and the other God Ranks if possible. He was not nning to use the skill in the fight unless it was for thest one or thest two enemies. If he had to use it, he wanted no one to know about the skill.


    Gungnir rained down thunder on the tortoiseshell while Lasius formed a massive arrow to break the shell apart, "Come out of your shell, you coward!" Gungnir was frustrated with how strong the shell was.


    "Said someone who had his two friends'' help against someone who was not even a God Rank. Aren''t you ashamed to say that, Gungnir?" Tang Shaoyang just smirked.


    Gungnir roared as his lightning shone brighter. The golden lightning took the shape of the eagle and dove into the tortoise shell. The shell broke apart along with the lightning eagle. It was followed by a massive arrow by Lasius.


    Tang Shaoyang shot the ck hole toward the arrow, destroying the arrow before it could reach him. Then he used Wicked Domain. He fully focused on his dark poison, spreading out the ck gas around him. He made sure that the moment they got closer to him, they would breathe the poison. If he was forced to fight, he thought of relying on the poison. If the three God Ranks were affected by the dark poison, it was not impossible for him to win the fight.


    However, Tang Shaoyang became his nemesis as Windra countered him. The Wind God Ranknded in front of him and his wind swept away the poison, clearing the dark poison around Tang Shaoyang. It was followed by Gungnir,nding an ax kick right on his middle-head.


    Bang!


    Thunder followed the kick, causing an explosion. His head was buzzing, not just the head in the middle, but all of them. He subconsciously took three steps back, and it was followed by a strong gust of wind, throwing him into the air. His massive body was sent to the air by Windra, and Lasius released his light arrow.


    Tang Shaoyang pped his wing, trying to push himself up further to dodge the light arrow. He dodged two out of three arrows. The third arrow hit his back, sending his massive body down to the ground once more.


    It was followed by Gungnir, raining Tang Shaoyang''s massive body with the thunderbolt. Tang Shaoyang let out a roar as he formed the second Heavenly Shell. He got back on his feet, and Gungnir formed another lightning eagle. But this time, Tang Shaoyang decided to fight out instead of hiding behind his shell. He formed a massive void crack that connected to the one behind Lasius. He dodged the lightning eagle at thest moment and used Heavenly Crushing Strike.


    The three did not expect Tang Shaoyang would use the void to teleport behind Lasius. The three were caught off guard, and Lasius received a full force of Heavenly Crushing Strike. The archer''s body rocketed to the ground.


    Windra moved toward where Lasius crashed down while Gungnir was chasing after Tang Shaoyang. They did notmunicate, but one was checking on Lasius while the other was distracting Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyangpletely ignored Gungnir as he breathed the dark poison, sending them down toward where Lasius was. There was only one thing on his mind, it was to kill one of them first while receiving Gungnir''s strike.


    However, once more, Windra made his poisonous breath useless. He formed a wind sphere, protecting him and Lasius from the poison as the wind blew the poison away. Gungnir''s kick hit the shell. The shell just shook, but he was angry that Tang Shaoyangpletely ignored him.


    "You dare to ignore me!" Gungnir''s figure rushed to the sky and a screech resounded. Beyond the dark cloud, the lightning came together. Gungnir transformed into a bird made of lightning. His wing spanned thirty meters along with the long tail. He dove down toward the Tortoise Shell, and it broke apart the shell, hitting Tang Shaoyang''s back.


    Boom!


    The ground shook as Tang Shaoyang crashed to the ground. Gungnir''s talons pierced through the dragon scale, digging into the flesh as he pinned down Tang Shaoyang. The golden lightning then burst out of his talons, covering the dragon in the golden lightning.


    Despite the pain all over his body, inside and outside, he was focused on Lasius who was heavily injured by his one strike. Lasius was lying down on the ground while Windra tried to feed Lasius a potion. He opened a void crack, a small one, and then he opened another void crack inside the wind sphere. He breathed the dark poison into the void crack, and Gungnir noticed thatte.


    "NOOOO! Leave, Windra!" Gungnir was angry. He dug out the flesh from Tang Shaoyang''s back, and his next target was one of Tang Shaoyang''s heads that breathed out the dark poison. His talon held the neck, his sharp talon pierced through the hard shell, and then he twisted it and pulled it out.


    ROAR!


    Tang Shaoyang roared in pain as it was the worst he ever felt. More than when his wings were torn apart. The dark red blood burst out from the neck, and Gungnir rushed toward where Windra and Lasius were.


    Gungnir burned the poison with his lightning, but it was not necessary as a fierce wind burst out, clearing the poison. Windra also turned into a giant bird, simr to Gungnir but his body was made of wind. Windra was safe from the dark poison, but this was not the case for Lasius. Lasius was half-awake from the Heavenly Crushing Strike, and he could not defend himself from the poison. The dark poison easily entered Lasius'' system and soon, Lasius lost his elemental body, returning to his human form.

 Chapter 1305 Divine Dragon & Dinael

    Chapter 1305 Divine Dragon & Dinael


    Tang Shaoyang could feel the throbbing pain, the worst he ever felt in his entire life. Far worsepared to when he almost died from a knife back when he was still a thug. Far worse when his wings were torn apart by the Mistovel Family. He looked at his missing head.


    The bleeding stopped and he could see the flesh was regenerating in the naked eyes. He was surprised by what happened in the following ten seconds. A new head popped out already, and the pain was gone. However, the pain was still vivid in his head.


    [You have killed a God Rank, Lasius!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have reached Level 20091!]


    The notification rang in his head, and he looked at the other side where the two giant birds were, looking at their friend. Lasius'' body had turned ck because of the poison. His skin turned mushy and dark, his eyespletely dark as blood came out of his nose, ear, and mouth. Gungnir and Windra tried to feed their friend an antidote and healing potion, but it clearly did not work.


    Unlike him, the two did not receive a notification that their friend was dead. They were still trying to pour more potions and antidotes to save their friends. It was dirty to use this chance to ambush the two who focused on their dead friend. The old Tang Shaoyang would not do that, but not the current Tang Shaoyang. He did not care if it was dirty or even despicable. He was not in the position to think about when his family would die if he failed to kill these God Ranks.


    He formed a small crack, but big enough for his hand to enter the crack. Another crack formed behind Gungnir who was fully focused on his dead friend. Tang Shaoyang was about to grab Gungnir, but Windra noticed his dirty trick. The Wind Phoenix pushed away Gungnir and got himself grabbed by Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang grabbed Windra with his two hands and pulled him off through the void. He did not hesitate to use Heavenly Crushing Grasp. The bone-cracking sound resounded as he crushed the frame and also the wing. Even though his body was made of wings, he could feel the frame inside the wind.


    Windra coughed up blood, and Tang Shaoyang did not stop there. He would not stop until he heard the notification that he killed Windra. He summoned hundreds of yer des, the most effective way to kill God Ranks.


    Tang Shaoyang released Windra from his grasp as the hundreds of yer des came after Windra. The helpless Wind God Rank could not do anything as hundreds of yer des pierced through his body. The notification was instant, right after the twentieth yer de, the notification rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    [You have killed a God Rank, Windra!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have reached level 21157!]


    "WINDRA!!!!!" Gungnir let out a roar as the dark cloud gathered in the sky. Soon thunder rained down the earth, splitting the ground. His aura got much stronger than before as he witnessed the death of his two friends.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!!! I WILL KILL YOU!!! I WILL KILL YOU!!!!!!!"


    Gungnir opened his wing and flew above the dark cloud. The lightning raged, forming more thunderbolts that came after Tang Shaoyang. It was then followed by a screech as Gungnir came down from the sky, diving with the raging lightning.


    Tang Shaoyang used all his breath, dark me breath, dark lightning breath, dark poison breath, and the void breath. It formed a weirdbination with the void breath at the center, the ck hole mixed the three elements into a powerful force.


    Gungnir had lost it, and he just went straight into it without thinking. The thought in his head was to kill Tang Shaoyang.


    Boom!


    They met in the air and formed a massive explosion, and soon the lightning bird fell from the explosion, crashing to the ground. Gungnir, however, quickly got back again, flying to the sky once more. Tang Shaoyang saw hope, he did not really expect that prioritizing killing one of them would give him a chance to win against the three God Ranks. That never crossed his mind as the only thought in his head at that time was to bring one of them down with him. He ended up killing two of them, and soon he would kill three of them.


    The thunderbolt assaulted him from the sky. It was hurt, burning his scale but he just received it, focusing on the next sh against Gungnir. From the first sh, Gungnir clearly lost it, and he needed an attack that could finish Gungnir. But his n was interrupted by Avyn''s voice in his head.


    [I am sorry¡­] The apologetic tone from Avyn threw him off, not expecting to hear her voice in his head. He did not expect that Avyn would lose in her fight this fast. If Avyn lost that meant the dragon rider would soone for him, someone that was stronger than Avyn or maybe stronger than Windra, Lasius, and Gungnirbined.


    "Stupid!" The voice echoed in the air, a female voice. Then a shadow of a dragon appeared above Gungnir, and the dragon pped Gungnir down with his tail, "How can you lose two people this fast? We should let them stall against that Kankara''Xeo, and we kill the target instead, Eol!" The female voice belonged to the person who rode Eol, "We lost three God Ranks already just to kill one Demi-God Rank. This is ridiculous!"


    Gungnir crashed to the ground with a single p of the tail, and Eol made an appearance. The white dragon appeared more majesticpared to the first time. There was an aura that was different exuded by the white dragon. The one who rode the white dragon also changed, no longer in her white armor as she had transformed into an angel, holding ance in her right hand, looking down at Tang Shaoyang.


    "You should be proud of killing more than three God Ranks already, but this will be your end!" That was a deration from the angel.


    The four heads looked up at the same time, grinning as Tang Shaoyang found it funny, "It''s funny that you say the same thing. Someone I know said the same, but he ends up dying." He remembered it was Irnus who said that to him earlier when he fought Irnus in his God Domain. Irnus said he should be proud to force the God Domain and God Ascension.


    "You should witness how your dragon pitifully struggles against us, but it does not matter. You will experience it yourself right now," The Angel summoned hundreds of light swords, floating around her. The light swords moved toward Tang Shaoyang like an arrow.


    Tang Shaoyang did not sense something special within the light swords, but then Avyn warned him, [Don''t try blocking the sword.]


    His quick reaction was to open the void crack, sending the swords into the void. He trusted Avyn''s blindly, and he countered with the breathbination. The white dragon dove down, avoiding the breath as theynded next to Gungnir who just got back up.


    "We have to be careful even though he is just Demi-God Rank. It was not lucky that he killed three of us. You have to be more careful, Dinael." The white dragon reminded the angel, "We don''t need to kill him in a hurry, your safety is more important than killing him."


    Dinael was unhappy with how Eol approached the fight, but she did not talk back. Eol nced at the lightning phoenix, "I know you are grieving, losing your two brothers. However, blindly attacking him will not get you anywhere, not even bring you closer to your revenge. We have to work together, and we will give you the killing blow."


    The p on his back awakened Gungnir from going on a rampage blindly. He looked up at the white dragon the Dinael, "I don''t care if you get the killing blow. It''s not like killing him will give us that many levels." The angel shrugged.


    While his enemy made their own, Tang Shaoyang also had his n. Since Avyn died and was forced to return to the Spirit World. He would not be able to summon her again, and she was in a weak state after the kill. But he thought of something that would help him to fight someone who defeated Avyn. He canceled the integration with Zara and used a Spirit Integration with Avyn. That would allow him to summon Zara out, meaning he could get help from a God Rank. On top of that, he also had mastered Void Energy. There was no need for him to integrate with Zara to use Void. And now it had be two against three, but he did not immediately summon Zara. He wanted to keep her as a surprise.


    Gungnir made his move, flying to the sky followed by Dinael. Meanwhile, the white dragon approached from thend.


    [Eol is a Divine Dragon, and I will say he is on the same level of strength as the Wicked Dragon.] Avyn reminded Tang Shaoyang.


    There were so many types of Dragons, and he barely remembered any of them except the one that was close to him. There was an option of Dragon King as well in his bloodline upgrade. The screech from the sky snapped him out of his thoughts, but as he looked up, Eol shot a st of light out of his mouth. Two attacks from two different directions.


    He kept his calm and eyed the third enemy, Dinael. The angel seemed to be prepared for something. Tang Shaoyang used [Blink] and appeared above Dinael. He thought he made the unexpected move where he would attack the angel, but he was wrong about it as the angel looked up at him, smiling, "Got you~"

 Chapter 1306 The Battle of Dragons - Part 1

    Chapter 1306 The Battle of Dragons - Part 1


    Thousands of swords formed around them. The swords were pointing down, and they exuded a weird energy. Each sword was ten meters away from each other. The weird energy was something that Tang Shaoyang never felt before. He did not know what Dinael prepared for him, but he would finish what he intended to. He was about to fire the dark poison toward Dinael, but then as soon as the dark poison came out of his mouth. The dark poison disappeared into nothingness, dispersed.


    "Wee to my Nullifier Field! You can''t use any energy in my field," The Angel burst out in speed with hernce. She aimed thence toward the chest where she thought his heart was.


    Tang Shaoyang thought these swords would do something else aside, like a trap with a big destruction power. Nullifying all energies was a surprise, and he did not expect that the angel would choose to do this instead. It meant it was a battle of attributes inside the Nullifier Field, unless it only negated his energy it would be different. But it also affected Dinael who chose a frontal attack.


    He pped thence away with his tail, and his second tail reached Dinael''s ankle. He dove to the ground and mmed Dinael to the ground.


    Boom!


    The Nullifier Field worked to his advantage instead. If it was a brute fight, the fight would be determined by the attributes. He was confident with his attributes. Especially with all the levels he got, and also Attribute Shift. He shifted his attribute to Agility when he needed speed and reaction. He would shift the attribute to Strength when he needed a power like now.


    To his surprise, Nullifier Field followed Dinael. It seems the field used Dinael as the center, and swords that radiated the weird energy followed her down.


    "DINAEL!" Eol screamed her name. The fear in his tone was apparent when Dinael was smashed to the ground. The Divine Dragon turned around and rushed over only to see Dinael on the ground, holding onto Tang Shaoyang''s tail. Blood could be seen around her lips, but she managed to pierce Tang Shaoyang''s tail with the light sword.


    "Don''t worry. This much is fine, and I got him," Dinael smiled.


    Tang Shaoyang at first wondered what she meant when she got him. It was just a minor wound on his tail, but then he felt the effect of the sword. Just like the sword that maintained the Nullifier Field, the light disrupted his Heavenly Energy inside.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his tail and was about to smash Dinael once more while getting rid of the light sword. However, Eol was much faster than he thought. Eol crashed his body into Tang Shaoyang, dragging Tang Shaoyang on the ground. However, Tang Shaoyang made sure that he did not let Dinael free from his tail. As Eol dragged him, Dinael was also with him.


    "Don''t cancel your Nullifier Field, yet!" Eol seemed to realize what Dinael wanted to do and told her not to. The Divine Dragon seemed to know about the Wicked Dragon''s dark poison. If the Nullifier Field was off, Tang Shaoyang would not hesitate to engulf three of them in the dark poison.


    Even though Tang Shaoyang did not know whether the dark poison would be effective on the Divine Dragon or not, Dinael would not be able to escape from his poison. From the way the Divine Dragon reacted when he mmed Dinael, his target was clear, Dinael. Focus on Dinael, and he might catch Eol off guard and get them both.


    Meanwhile, Gungnir could not help the two to take him down with the Nullifier Field. That would cancel Gungnir''s elemental body. The Lightning God Rank just observed the situation from above, looking for a chance to strike.


    Eol stomped his feet on Tang Shaoyang''s belly, stopping the momentum. The Divine Dragon then grabbed his tail which caught Dinael. He forcefully tore apart the middle tail. At the same time, that gave Tang Shaoyang an opening as he grabbed Eol''s long tail. He pulled Eol and mmed the Divine Dragon backward.


    Boom!


    At this point, Tang Shaoyangpletely ignored Dinael and focused on Eol. Thanks to Eol who ripped his tail with the light sword, he could muster his Heavenly Energy inside his body once more. He used the Fourth Heavenly Gate: The Heavenly Force - Heavenly Crushing Strike. He struck down at Eol''s stomach, and then he followed with Heavenly Shattering Palm.


    That swept away the dust and revealed that Eol was fine. There was a light barrier formed between Tang Shaoyang and Eol. The barrier was so strong that itpletely blocked Heavenly Crushing Strike and Heavenly Shattering Palm.


    "Now, Dinael!" Eol shouted as he lunged over Tang Shaoyang. He grabbed two heads and his feet dug into Tang Shaoyang''s flesh, pinning Tang Shaoyang down. At the same time, Dinael turned off the Nullifier Field and formed a hundred Light Swords. Those swords would decide the fight. A hundred light swords pierced Tang Shaoyang, from the tails, wings, necks, and body.


    Tang Shaoyang nked for a moment because his head was muddled the moment those swords pierced him. The swords disturbed his energy cirction inside his body, causing him not to be able to use any skills or even The Nine Heavenly Gates.


    Eol opened his mouth as the light energy gathered in his mouth. He aimed the st at Tang Shaoyang''s heart, but Eol noticed something off. Tang Shaoyang was smiling at him, the four heads were making an annoying smile even though this st was supposed to end Tang Shaoyang''s life.


    "Watch out, Eol!" Dinael saw what happened. She saw Zara above Eol, casting a massive ck hole. The Divine Dragon noticed itte, but the warning helped him. He canceled the Light st and dashed forward in the light speed.


    Eol returned next to Dinael, but he did not leave unscathed. He missed his wings as blood flowed down to his back.


    "Are you okay?" Dinael hopped over and tried to use a heal, but then she realized that her heal did not work, "I can''t heal you!!!" She was surprised that he could not heal the wound, and in fact, the wound started to decay instead.


    "Death! It was Death Energy!" The wound glowed in light and the Divine Dragon slowed the decaying process, "It''s dangerous. We need to kill him quickly. It''s now or never! If he survived this battle, he would be the most dangerous threat to Nirvana!"


    The Divine Dragon was surprised that Tang Shaoyang still had another Archaic Spirit. It was not just an Archaic Spirit, but a spirit with Death Energy. It was terrifying energy that was simr to yer Energy. The sky rumbled as a screech resounded in the sky. Gungnir dove for Tang Shaoyang, straight toward Tang Shaoyang. That was his chance for revenge on his brothers. Tang Shaoyang''s energy was disturbed by the light swords, so he would not be able to defend himself against him.


    "Stupid Gungnir!" Eol was frustrated with the suicide attack. He might have killed him in that strike, but they were not in that desperate situation where they had to kill Tang Shaoyang with a suicide attack like that. Gungnir might inflict a fatal attack, but he would die to the God Rank Spirit. The Divine Dragon was frustrated because that meant Nirvana would lose another God Ranks. He was sent to minimize the damage because of the unexpected circumstances, but it just got worse.


    Zara opened the void crack, but she did not connect the crack to any other cracks. She thought of sending Gungnir into the void.


    However, Eol would not just watch Gungnir die like that as the Divine Dragon lunged toward Zara. She noticed and opened more void cracks. She activated the Void Domain and surrounded herself and Tang Shaoyang with gates to the void.


    The Divine Dragon tore apart the void cracks with his w. But Eol was suffering as his w was bleeding from getting rid of the void crack, "Kill her first, Gungnir! He is powerless without the help of his spirit!" Eol roared after getting rid of all the void cracks. He lost his sharp w in the process, and Gungnir made a sharp turn toward Zara at thest moment.


    Zara was about to make more void cracks, but she felt a sharp pain in her calf. She looked down and a light sword pierced her right calf. She had no choice but to pull the light sword with her hand, but that allowed Gungnir to strike him. The lightning beak pierced through her chest, but then she smiled.


    Zara held Gungnir''s body and the space around them started to twist. The twisted space ground Gungnir''s body just like a blender. Gungnir''s body turned into pieces and disappeared.


    [You have killed the God Rank, Gungnir!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have reached Level 22224!]


    Tang Shaoyang watched Zara disappear into particles as she killed Gungnir with her.


    [I am sorry. I should have killed the dragon.] Her apologetic voice rang in his head afterward. The surprise failed, but she managed to kill one of the God Ranks. He was now left with Dinael and Eol.


    Tang Shaoyang was back on his feet, but he failed to pull out the hundred light swords on his body. Those swords remained in his body, disrupting his energy. He had to fight the two God Ranks with brute force which was an impossible feat even for him.


    "It''s fine. I will easily take care of the dying dragon and the white chicken," As he said that, his mind was racing, thinking of a way to win the fight. The Divine Dragon''s hand started to decay as well because of the Death Energy. He got that from getting rid the void cracks earlier. He was not in a good condition, but he was in a much better position than Tang Shaoyang.


    "It''s time to end this battle!" The Divine Dragon dered with his Majestic Voice.

 Chapter 1307 The Battle of Dragons - Part 2

    Chapter 1307 The Battle of Dragons - Part 2


    Tang Shaoyang did not think of pulling the remaining light swords out of his body, locking his gaze with The Divine Dragon. He tried Attribute Shift, a skill that did not really use energy, and it worked. He could still use Attribute Shift. It was a battle of attributes for him.


    Tang Shaoyang shifted his Divine Power into Agility, putting everything on Agility, and moved toward Dinael. Killing Dinael would take the light sword off his body, and he tried to surprise Eol with his Agility.


    While Dinael and Eol were surprised by Tang Shaoyang''s speed despite being restricted, both were calm. At least, Eol was not as panicky as before when Tang Shaoyang came for Dinael. The reason was simple, Tang Shaoyang could not utilize his energy. Without that, Tang Shaoyang would not be able to touch Dinael.


    Tang Shaoyang''s first hit the barrier. It shook violently, but that was not enough to break the barrier. Dinael was safe and sound inside her barrier. Without being able to utilize Heavenly Energy, it was nearly impossible to break the barrier even though he shifted his attributes to Strength at thest moment. He did give up and kept smashing the barrier with his tails, hands, and even his head. He tried to bite the barrier.


    Boom!


    Eol came from above and crashed onto Tang Shaoyang''s back. He pinned the bigger dragon easily with his Divine Energy. His w dug into Tang Shaoyang''s flesh. Even though he knew that he must kill Tang Shaoyang quickly, deep inside, Eol wanted Tang Shaoyang to suffer first. He wanted Tang Shaoyang to suffer before killing him.


    The Divine Dragon followed his desire. He bit into the wing and ripped it apart. Tang Shaoyang struggled even fiercer, putting everything on his Strength. That allowed him to throw the white dragon off his body with a big chunk of his flesh missing. He pounced toward Eol who was still in the air, pushing the white dragon down to the ground before he started to smash The Divine Dragon.


    All his brute attacks failed to do anything because of the barrier around Eol. The barrier that survived his Heaven Shattering Palm and Heavenly Crushing Strike. The punch and smash were futile as Eol shot the Light st, sending the massive figure into the air.


    Eol moved faster as he was already above Tang Shaoyang, prepared with another Light st. The st sent him down to the ground. The Divine Dragon dove down followed the trail of the Light st, andnded above Tang Shaoyang, "Dinael!" He called out, and five light swords formed above them.


    Four light swords were just four meters long, but the fifth light sword was twenty meters long. The five swords came down together; the four light swords pinned down the four necks, and the fifth sword pierced through Tang Shaoyang''s body, down to the ground. The dark red blood with the golden tint flowed out of his body and neck, but that did not stop Tang Shaoyang. He used his tail, trying to pull out the swords in his body.


    Eol caught the three tails, two with his hand, and he caught the third tail with his mouth, tearing the tails apart, all of them. The white dragon did not stop there as he ripped the remaining wings with his hand. The three pairs of wings were gone in five seconds, and Eol stood above Tang Shaoyang.


    "This is the consequence if you dare to fight Nirvana!" Eol came closer to one of the four heads and whispered in a deep voice. Then he stomped the head, crushing the head in one stomp.


    Tang Shaoyang wriggled, trying to break free. His mind was giddy, and he could not think clearly with all these pains. He ran amok, trying to break free from the light swords which made his condition worse. His wound got bigger the more he struggled.


    Dinael was standing above the two dragons, frowning at the sight of the struggling Tang Shaoyang. She was amazed at Tang Shaoyang''s tenacity despite the situation. The look in his eyes showed that the man did not give up, the look of someone who would fight till thest moment. There was no fear in those eyes but the strong will to survive. That made her feel bad for all of this, but she knew that they had to kill this man. They had reached the point of no turning back because this man woulde for them in the future if they did not kill him right now.


    "Just kill him already, Eol! We have to finish the mission and hope Earth has enough resources to rece what we have lost so far," That was the mercy from Dinael, to end the suffering.


    "You can''t pity your enemy, Dinael. Especially someone like him! He deserves to suffer for what he has done!" Eol''s w pierced Tang Shaoyang''s neck and dragged his w to the head. That left Tang Shaoyang with two heads.


    Despite his will, Tang Shaoyang was at a dead end. He did not know what to do but to reset the fight. The Seven Souls, thest option. He did not really want to use Seven Souls, not until he found a way to win against Eol and Dinael. A way to fight back the light sword that negated his energy. That was the reason he lost the fight. He believed he could put up more of a fight even against two God Ranks, but the light sword was the key to him losing the fight. In front of the death door, Tang Shaoyang managed to calm down despite all the pain all over his body. He recalled everything he had, had he used everything? He had a skill that he never used before, Spirit Form. It allowed him to turn into a spirit to enter the Spirit World. That would consume his Spirit Energy instead of Heavenly Energy. But would it help him? What could he do if he turned into a spirit? He could open the Spirit World and run, but that did not solve the issue.


    But then Tang Shaoyang thought of running into the Spirit World, and there he pulled out the light swords. It was worth trying. He used the skill but it did not do anything, meaning the light sword also negated his Spirit Energy.


    Eol stomped the third head. His head popped out like a watermelon, and that brought Tang Shaoyang''s mind into a mess once more. But he kept himself calm as he looked into his energy core, where his Heavenly Energy gathered. The energy was there, he had it, but he could not use the Heavenly Energy out of the core, it was negated by the foreign energy.


    There he saw another core, the yer Energy core. The yer Energy was different from his Heavenly Energy. It stayed in his core instead of circting in his body because yer Energy was not his primary energy. It stayed there, and he could use it when he wanted. It was the same when he got the Heavenly Energy before he turned his mana into Heavenly Energy.


    He tried to move yer Energy, and to his surprise, the energy from the light sword was not able to disrupt yer Energy. Red flow moved on his will, however, he could not use yer Energy as a primary energy. He still could not use the skill even though the yer Energy was not affected by the light sword. The only thing he could use right now was yer Touch, yer de, and yer Absorption. The three skills that required the yer Energy.


    However, how he obtained Heavenly Energy gave him an idea. What if he made yer Energy as his primary energy instead. He tried once, but it was different from Heavenly Energy and Mana which could coexist. The Heavenly Energy resisted the yer Energy which made the core unstable. He tried it once and decided to let it be, in case, his Heavenly Core would explode.


    However, it was different now. He was going to die anyway, whether caused by the core explosion or stomped by the Divine Dragon. With that in mind, Tang Shaoyang moved his yer Energy into his Heavenly Energy core. The Heavenly Energy resisted the yer Energy to enter the core. His core was shaken by the impact, but then the resistance fell short as the yer Energy entered the core. It was much less resistant than his first try, and he realized what caused that. It was the Light Sword, it weakened the Heavenly Energy and allowed the yer Energy to enter the core.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what would happen, but he transferred all yer Energy into the core. The two energies did not coexist peacefully just like Mana and Heavenly Energy. Heavenly Energy tried to push out the foreign energy, but Tang Shaoyang kept pouring yer Energy and he noticed a crack at the center of the core. It cracked as the core shook even fiercer.


    When Tang Shaoyang thought he was going to die from the core explosion inside his body, he noticed the change. After the two energies shed, there was something formed between the two energies. A ck-golden line formed between two energies. A flow of a new energy formed between the two energies, flowing smoothly just like a calm river. The new energy formed a new cycle that separated the two energies, and he noticed that the new energy absorbed The Heavenly Energy and The yer Energy.


    Soon the core stabilized as a new energy took over. Not only that, the crack was healed up as a new core formed. The ck core with a whirlpool around it formed, and the ck-gold energy whirled around the core. It looked like a ck hole.

 Chapter 1308 The Battle of Dragons - Part 3

    Chapter 1308 The Battle of Dragons - Part 3


    [You have sessfully transformed your core into Chaos Nucleus!]


    [You have acquired Chaos Power!]


    [Divine Power is reced by Chaos Power!]


    [Divine Master Mastery has changed into Chaos Mastery!]


    [Divine Perception has changed into Chaos Perception!]


    [Divine Cloak has changed into Chaos Shade!]


    [Divine Authority has changed into Chaos'' Rule!]


    [Chaos Absorption has changed into Chaos Consume!]


    [¡­]


    More notifications popped out in his head. He no longer had yer Energy, yer Touch, yer de, and other skills rted to yer Energy. He no longer had those because the yer Energy had merged with the Heavenly Energy forming Chaos Energy.


    In thatst moment, Eol bit into Tang Shaoyang''sst head, the fourth head. Hisst head was about to be ripped apart. He would die if he lost all his four heads, at least, that was what he thought when someone like him lost all the heads. But in thatst moment, thest moment before Eol ripped hisst head apart, a new head popped out.


    Tang Shaoyang witnessed his own ripped apart by The Divine Dragon with the new head. Along with the new head, all the light swords disappeared, including the giant sword on his back. He exuded an extremely powerful aura, more powerful than before. It was still unknown what about hisst head, but he opened his mouth, gathering the new energy, Chaos. Then he sted Eol with his new energy.


    The st sent Eol to the sky, far high in the air. Tang Shaoyang regained his energy and movement with the light sword gone. He got back on his feet and looked up toward Dinael who was shocked by the sudden turn of events. She did not think that Tang Shaoyang would be able to break free of the restriction, not her Light Energy that could negate most energy.


    [You have learned a new skill, Chaos Burst!]


    Tang Shaoyang took the chance, using Blink. It worked by expending his Chaos Energy, and he caught Dinael who was caught off guard. She was still in a trance about what happened. At the time she snapped out, she was restricted in Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    Dinael felt the temperature suddenly drop, and soon she realized that Tang Shaoyang released the frost aura. She was about to form a barrier, but she realized that this time, it was his Light Energy that did not work as she thought it would. Energy Destruction Touch, Tang Shaoyang used the skill, and he managed to break Dinael''s energy with his new energy.


    Eol soon returned from the sky, and his eyes locked on Dinael in Tang Shaoyang''s hand. Tang Shaoyang guessed right that Dinael had a special position in Nirvana and that even an ancient dragon like Eol was more concerned about Dinael instead of his own condition. There was a big burn mark on his chest. The white scales were missing, revealing the burning flesh that did not heal even with the high regeneration of a dragon. The Divine Dragon was concerned about what happened to Dinael more than his well-being.


    "You should listen to her to kill me quickly," Tang Shaoyang said, staring at the white dragon with calmness in his eyes. He was not in a hurry to fight back with his newly acquired energy.


    Eol maintained his silence, his eyes locked on Dinael who was struggling in the Frost Aura. He recognized the aura, the same aura of Avyn, the Ice Dragon he fought earlier.


    Tang Shaoyang took his time instead of going wild with his new energy. He was stalling for time to regenerate his wound. It took much longer than regenerating a missing head because he was too battered. It took him three minutes of staring contest to heal from the wound that Eol inflicted on him.


    After those three minutes of silence, Eol opened his mouth, breaking the silence, "You don''t want to kill her, trust me. You don''t want to enrage her family, or Earth will disappear."


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as it was the most ridiculous thing he ever heard after all the fights, "You guys are really funny, never fail to entertain me with your humor. Why does it matter to me that Earth disappeared or not when Nirvana wanted me dead? Why does it matter when seven God Alliances wanted me dead?"


    Eol maintained his silence. It seemed he was thinking hard about how to free Dinael from Tang Shaoyang, but he could not think of any. Dinael would die the moment he made a move on Tang Shaoyang. He was aware of that, especially when Dinael was surrounded by the Frost Aura. She could not move freely even though he managed to distract Tang Shaoyang. The only way to save Dinael from Tang Shaoyang was to kill Tang Shaoyang in one strike, giving Tang Shaoyang no chance to react. He had two skills for that, he had his ace card, but he could not use them because Dinael was in Tang Shaoyang''s grasp. He would kill Dinael along with Tang Shaoyang with those ace cards.


    At this moment, a rupture opened in the sky. The rupture split the sky once more as a gate opened once more. Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue because he was winning, he had the advantage in this fight, and yet, the enemy sent more reinforcements.


    One of his heads looked up as a massive figure came out of the rupture. Even with just the shadow, he could tell that another dragon wasing. It was a dragon and a person in ck armor on the back of the dragon. The rupture closed up, and Tang Shaoyang was relieved that there were only two reinforcements, a dragon and the rider.


    The Red Dragon roared, announcing its arrival, and the person behind the dragon called his name out, "TANG SHAOYANG! RETURN MY SON OR THE GITERON DYNASTY WILL GET INVOLVED IN YOUR WAR!!!"


    Tang Shaoyang was confused, looking at the man on the dragon''s back. The face was familiar, but he did not remember who he was. But since he mentioned the Giteron Dynasty, that meant the reinforcementing from the Giteron Dynasty. However, he was confused when the person mentioned his son. He did not remember taking someone else''s son hostage. He did not know what the man was talking about.


    Eol looked up at the sky as well, squinting his eyes. The Red Dragon was a God Rank, but the person riding the dragon was just a Demi-God Rank. He thought this might be his chance to free Dinael. If Tang Shaoyang was distracted by the Red Dragon, he might have his chance. He waited patiently, watching the scene unfold before him, quietly.


    However, Tang Shaoyang only spared one of his heads to keep a watch on the Red Dragon. The remaining four heads locked their eyes on Eol. He knew that the real threat was Eol, not this Red Dragon.


    The Red Dragon seemed to notice it as well. It was angry and shot the fire breath at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang merely thickened out his frost aura around him, as if he was forming a barrier with the frost aura. Surprisingly, the fire could not reach him. In fact, the fire went out the moment it reached the range of the frost aura. Not just because Avyn''s Ice Elemental was powerful, but also because of his powerful Chaos Energy that strengthened the frost aura.


    Tang Shaoyang responded with his newly acquired skill, Chaos Burst. It seemed the Red Dragon took a big hit in his pride because of how Tang Shaoyang neutralized his fire. The Red Dragon chose to block the Chaos Burst with his fire as well, copying what Tang Shaoyang did to him.


    The ck-gold st went through the fire and hit the Red Dragon''s belly. The st directly hit the Red Dragon and exploded. Soon the massive dragon fell from the explosion, billowing in ck smoke with a big wound on his chest, much deeper than Eol''s wound.


    Boom!


    The Red Dragon crashed to the ground as the cloud of dust rose up, covering the Red Dragon. Tang Shaoyang checked the situation and found out that the Red Dragon was unconscious, and he was d that the Red Dragon was that weak. He could not believe that the Red Dragon fell in one strike, and thanks to that, he could focus back on his actual enemy, Eol. As for the Demi-God Rank, he let him free at the moment.


    Despite learning a new energy, Tang Shaoyang did not have the confidence to fight the Divine Dragon. Eol was still an ancient dragon that had been living since Avyn''s ancestor era. He was not blindly believing that he could win against Eol in a fair fight. The key to his win was Dinael. As long as he was Dinael in his hand, Eol would not be able to do much. He could say that Eol''s priority was to save Dinael instead of killing him right now.


    Tang Shaoyang tightened his grasp, and Dinael gasped in pain.


    "Don''t you dare!" Eol raised his voice but he did not make any move. That just confirmed Tang Shaoyang''s suspicion.


    Tang Shaoyang made his move, Third Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Steps - Heavenly Ethereal Stride. His quick movement allowed him to reach Eol within less than a second. Then he used Heavenly Crushing Strike. This was the first time he used the Nine Heavenly Gate with his new Chaos Energy.


    As Tang Shaoyang predicted, Eol did not dare to fight back as the white dragon formed the barrier. Tang Shaoyang''s fist hit the barrier, and the barrier crumbled in one strike as Eol was pushed back. Tang Shaoyang grinned as he executed the next attack, Heavenly Shattering Palm.


    Eol made the second barrier at thest moment, but the barrier shattered into pieces once more. Tang Shaoyang used Avyn''s Ice Elemental, freezing Eol''s feet. That stopped Eol from moving away from the ground, and Tang Shaoyang reached Eol''s neck with his right hand. The ice spread out to the lower,pletely freezing Eol. He caught the Divine Dragon, and he used Chaos Energy to create a giant sword, a fifty meters sword. He also added Energy Destruction Touch to the sword. The sword pierced Eol''s back, going through his body, and pinned the white dragon down to the ground. Their position was reced now.

 Chapter 1309 Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 1309 Unexpected Guest


    The Divine Dragon stared dagger at Tang Shaoyang, but he kept ncing at Dinael.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Eol was more concerned about Dinael than himself, "Should I crush her first?" He brought the half-freezing Dinael closer to Eol''s face. He just needed to put more strength on his grip, and Dinael would lose her lower half.


    "Don''t kill her! You will regret it if you kill her! This will not end with just a defeat, but Nirvana will use everything they have to kill you! Your family! Your empire! Your world!" Eol growled.


    "What''s the difference?" Tang Shaoyang asked, "Nirvana sent nine God Ranks to the world that are not even in the third phase. In a world with no official God Rank, Nirvana still sent nine God Ranks. What will make it different? Will Nirvana give up if I don''t kill her? I don''t think so. You guyse to The Dimensional Tower to kill me after finding out my ss, sending God Ranks to hunt me. Just because I have a ss that is stronger than most."


    "Nirvana is created to maintain the bnce between the yers. Your ss breaks the bnce hence we have to get rid of you!"


    As soon as Eol finished his words, Tang Shaoyang reached his wing. He forcefully ripped apart the wing just like what Eol did to him. The blood sprayed as the white dragon let out a suppressed groan, enduring the pain.


    Then he stepped onto Eol''s head as his five heads came closer, "Don''t spew such bullshit in front of me. Maintaining the bnce? What bnce? Sending God Ranks to conquer Earth is to maintain the bnce, huh?" Tang Shaoyang was so angry deep inside. He almost lost everything just for the bullcrap. Nirvana was trying to role y as a God just because they had reached God Rank, thinking of maintaining the bnce and stuff. That made him angry if that was the actual reason.


    "You said you would make me suffer before killing me. I will make you suffer before I kill you!" Tang Shaoyang brought Dinael closer to Eol, "It seems Dinael is very important for you that you are willing to sacrifice yourself. I will kill her right before your eyes."


    The Divine Dragon looked at the struggling Dinael, her eyes filled with fear. The trip was supposed to be an easy trip, to let Dinael gain some experiences in actual "war". However, no one expected that Tang Shaoyang would be this strong, killing many God Ranks, and even got Eol.


    "Oooo, my friend, don''t kill her, my friend!" A voice rang, echoing through the air.


    The voice was familiar to Tang Shaoyang, but he did not remember whose voice it was. He looked around as his Spirit Eyes searched where the voice came from.


    "I am next to you," Tang Shaoyang jolted and found a figure next to him. The weird thing was that he could not feel anything from the figure. He could not feel the figure''s presence, at all. The figure had no aura or energy inside him, empty.


    "Calm down, Tang! It''s me Arion," The Divine Dragon immediately turned toward the figure. Eol was stunned to hear the name. At least, that was what Eol showed on the outside.


    Tang Shaoyang remembered the name, and no wonder he felt familiar in the voice. He heard that voice almost every day during his climb in the Dimensional Tower. The God Rank asked him to clear the monster breeding ground.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Don''t worry. I am here to help you, but it seems you don''t need my help, at all. I am worried you know. I heard that Nirvana sent more God Ranks than they are supposed to, sending nine God Ranks to the lower world is excessive, you know? Especially one of them is a Divine Dragon. But I did not expect that you managed to subdue a Divine Dragon," Arion came down to the ground, looking at Eol while shaking his head, "You have fallen so low, Eol."


    "Anyway, I am not actually on Earth. This is just my avatar that I sent to check on you. I can use a little bit of power with this avatar in case you need my help, but it''s unnecessary. You won the battle the moment you captured her, but I do agree with Eol not to kill her," Arion pointed at Dinael.


    "I agree for a different reason, it''s for you, Tang. Spare her life, and I can buy you time. The time you need to reach God Rank and confront Nirvana yourself. What do you think? During that time, I will make sure that Nirvana and their alliance will not touch Earth," Arion floated, standing in front of Dinael, "But I need her alive, and it''s your decision. I am just giving you an option, my friend. Eol is not wrong that Nirvana will exhaust all the resources they have to kill you if you kill her. She is quite special, Nirvana''s Supreme Lord''s favorite granddaughter. Eol is desperate because if she dies, his family will also die."


    Tang Shaoyang fell silent. He wanted that time, but he did not know if he should trust Arion. They never met, and their rtionship was based on favor. He was doing a favor for Arion, and Arion rewarded him for doing a favor. Should he trust Arion? Even though he received the help, he did not really trust Arion.


    "I see. I understand that you don''t really trust me. That hurts me a little, but I understand," Arion sensed the distrust with how hesitated Tang Shaoyang to answer him.


    "What''s the terms? How long can you buy for me with her life?" Tang Shaoyang decided to put a little trust in Arion.


    "Give me a moment. I will talk with their Supreme Lord," The avatar went static for a few minutes.


    "They agree with the temporary truce. They will take an oath for a hundred years of truce, but you have to return her and Eol immediately," Arion back with the great news. It would have been great news if Tang Shaoyang had not learned about the Feather of Oathbreaker. He might believe in the oath if not for that item. But he knew that there was an item that could get through the oath.


    "NO! I don''t want their oath! You should that the oath is not that reliable, Arion. Are you trying to trick me?" Tang Shaoyang cast a suspicious gaze at the avatar.


    "Ay, don''t give that look, Tang. I am here as a mediator, not to negotiate on your behalf. You can make a counter. What terms do you want? I can ry it to them, and I can give you advice as well."


    "A hundred years, but I will keep her as my prisoner. When the time is up, tell them to pick her up, and Eol is not included. I also wantpensation for the attack!" Tang Shaoyang talked about his condition. If Dinael was that important, then he just needed to keep Dinael as a prisoner with him.


    Tang Shaoyang leaned to the truce because he did not think he could win against Nirvana if they really sent all of their God Ranks to Earth. Winning this fight did not mean Nirvana would note again in the future. If this Dinael was really that important, Nirvana might really ask the other six God Alliances to attack him and Earth. He did not think of winning that fight.


    Arion went silent once more. He was rying Tang Shaoyang''s conditions, and it took much longer this time. Ten minutes passed, and he returned with another condition, "Twenty years truce, and you can keep her as a prisoner. However, you can''t torture her or put her in a dungeon. They want you to treat her like a guest, a good room to sleep and good food to eat. They don''t agree with thepensation unless you also guarantee Eol''s life."


    "Nopensation means no truce. If they are not willing topensate me for what they have done, then the deal is off. Killing Eol and Dinael will give thempensation. They cane to me, if they can find meter," Tang Shaoyang was decisive. He was in a position to take advantage, and he would not make the deal if he gained nothing.


    There was a n in his mind after the battle. He knew winning this battle was not the end of the war. Nirvana and the other God Alliances would keeping for him. However, he had a n to move to the Ortis Continent. He would leave Earth and live there, and it would take time for them to find him. During that time, he needed to reach God Rank. That should be enough time for him to reach God Rank.


    Arion scratched his head, "I will ry it to them. Anything else?"


    "There''s one more. I want the other six God Alliances to agree to the truce as well. The Celestial, The Holy Sanctum, Abyss, Underworld, Hades, and Metarnian Dragon n. Those six God Alliances must agree to the truce as well." Tang Shaoyang mentioned the six God Alliances that are in alliance with Nirvana. He had to make sure that those six God Alliances also did not attack Earth.


    Arion left again, and this time took longer than the previous one. All this time, Eol and Dinael were listening from the sideline. Eol could feel his diminishing energy inside him. He could not break free from the sword.


    "You really give them a hard time. They agree with your additional conditions and are willing topensate you, but you have to spare Eol as well. They are willing to double thepensation if you don''t kill Eol. Also, they want to know what kind ofpensation do you want?"

 Chapter 1310 Truce & Compensation

    Chapter 1310 Truce & Compensation


    Tang Shaoyang looked at Eol with a frown. He was in an internal discussion with Avyn, and the reason he did not want to free Eol was because of Avyn. Even though he did not know the full story, Avyn called him a traitor. The Divine Dragon betrayed Avyn''s ancestor, and he wanted to let Avyn handle Eol. Of course, the main reason was that he was not going to release Eol only to fight him again in the future. This might be his only chance to kill Eol, and he did not want Eol to tell anyone from Nirvana about him and his ability.


    "Eol is not part of the discussion. If you want to keep her alive, then they must follow my terms. If they don''t want to give me anything, then there''s no truce," As he said that, Tang Shaoyang''s head went for Eol''s neck. He pulled off the neck brutally in front of Arion and Dinael. The blood sprayed out as the Divine Dragon''s body went limp. His action was telling Nirvana that he was not up to discussion for Eol.


    Dinael screamed, tearing up as she witnessed Eol was brutally killed. She was aware that Eol died because of her. If she did not get caught, Eol was still fighting against Tang Shaoyang. In fact, she believed Eol might have killed Tang Shaoyang already if not for her.


    "I am no longer negotiating. Agree with my terms andpensate me or she will die next!" Tang Shaoyang was serious. It was not just an empty threat, and Arion was aware of that after Tang Shaoyang killed Eol in front of him.


    Arion was aware that his new friend was a madman, and he would really kill Dinael if Nirvana still thought of negotiating, "You haven''t told me what kind ofpensation you want?"


    Tang Shaoyang had no idea what kind of things he could get from Nirvana. If anything else, he wanted something that could make him stronger. He thought of getting more strong sses for himself. However, he was afraid that those sses might be too cheap for Dinael''s life.


    "Can you get me something worth of her life? I am willing to trust you because I don''t know how much she''s worth to Nirvana," Tang Shaoyang decided to trust Arion for thepensation. Arion must know more about something he did not know. And it was also kind of a test for Arion if he could trust Arion or not. Arion would get something that is valuable for him if Arion really considers him as a friend.


    "Leave it to me!" Arion left to meet with Nirvana''s representative.


    Tang Shaoyang gathered the bodies of the God Ranks as he waited for the good news. If the truce failed, he had to send the message to Li Shuang to prepare the portal to the Ortis Continent. They needed to evacuate there immediately.


    "Why did you kill him?" Dinael stopped sobbing and looked up at Tang Shaoyang with an icy gaze.


    "That''s a funny question," Tang Shaoyang said, surrounding her with his five heads, "If someone like Eoles for your life, and you catch him. Will you free him and let hime to you for another time? Give me a reason not to kill someone who wanted to kill me?"


    "This would never happen if Nirvana was not greedy. If Nirvana did note after me, this would never happen. Are you really going to me me for your loss?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head, five of them shook at the same time, "I am going to lose my sanity talking to you."


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the hatred gaze in her eyes, and he did not care. Eol must be someone important to her, and he could sense her emotion.


    "Are you going to kill yourself?" He sensed that Dinael intended to end her life. That surprised him, but then he realized what she tried to do. If she died, Nirvana woulde at him with their full forces, using everything to kill or even catch him. She wanted to avenge for Eol''s death, "Go ahead, kill yourself. Like Arion said, sparing your life is just an option. I am prepared to kill you myself even if you don''t suicide."


    That made Dinael hesitate. The determination to end her life disappeared with how fearless Tang Shaoyang. Her thoughts were simple, as long as she was alive, she could avenge Eol. That was her new goal for her future, to avenge Eol.


    After half an hour, Arion''s avatar started to move again, "I got the deal for you, Tang." The avatar took out something: ten scrolls, ten vials, three sets of armors, and two eggs.


    "The two eggs are from me because I got something for myself. Ipensate you with these two eggs," Arion handed him the two scaly eggs, one was red and another one was ck.


    [Dragon Egg]


    There was only one information when he touched the egg. He was surprised that Arion gave him the egg.


    "I got myself five Ancient Barbarian''s hearts. I need them for my research. It''s a fair trade right? Two dragon eggs for five Ancient Barbarian''s hearts," Arion showed the heart.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised when Arion brought them out. The heart was still beating, clear and loud as if the heart was alive. The heart was two times bigger than the adult head.


    "I don''t really care if you get something for mediating the truce for me," Tang Shaoyang really did not care if Arion got something for himself. The ten scrolls were ss scrolls, and the ten vials were the bloodline. They were phoenix bloodlines, five types of phoenix bloodlines. The three sets of white armors were Legendary Grade armor. One of the highest grades that he ever got for himself, "This is good enough."


    "I will guarantee you with twenty years of truce. They don''t dare break their promise with me," Arion hit his chest two times, "But you have to make sure that you adhere to the terms as well. You can''t mistreat her." Then Arion took something, a pair of bracelets, "Put that on her. She will not be able to use her power and only me can take off that bracelet. So you don''t need to worry that she will do something dangerous during her guest period. And she can''t ess the System with the bracelet too, so you don''t need to worry about her contacting Nirvana."


    Arion was about to give the bracelet, but he did not think that Tang Shaoyang would be able to put the bracelet on Dinael with the current form. He came closer to Dinael and put the bracelet on her, "The battle is over, but remember this is not the end of your battle. But twenty years should be enough for your to gather your force and be ready for the actual fight with Nirvana."


    "Also, I prepared this one for you, but I did not expect for you to tten them out," Arion took out a vial with a red-gold liquid inside, "Can you go back to your humanoid form? I am afraid you will break this apart."


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately cancel his True Dragon transformation, but then he remembered that Afi, Vandir, and Karoen were still missing. They were not in the Spirit World, and they are nowhere in sight. It was either they were out of range of his Spirit Eyes, or they were in the God Domain.


    "I don''t think I can do that. There are still more God Ranks, and they are part of Nirvana," Tang Shaoyang just said, and he sensed a presence, the God Rank''s presence. The God Rank''s presence was not one of his spirits, but the Light God Rank.


    [I am sorry to disappoint you, but I lost my fight.] Karoen''s voice rang in his head. The Void Knight was ashamed that he lost the fight against the God Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to charge at the Light God Rank, but then Arion stopped him, "You can''t kill them, Tang! You just sign the truce agreement. Are you going to embarrass me?"


    Tang Shaoyang stopped his movement, and the Light God Rank was surprised to see the five-headed dragon and an avatar. What surprised him more was Dinael in Tang Shaoyang''s hand. He remembered that he just agreed to make a truce with Nirvana.


    "Where''s the other two?" Arion asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe they are still in their God Domain. They are currently fighting my Archaic Spirit, and I can''tmunicate with my spirits either," Tang Shaoyang answered honestly. He tried tomunicate with his spirits, but he could not speak to them. He also could not use Spirit Link with them,pletely cut off.


    "Can you recall your spirits?" Arion asked in a somber tone. It seemed the truce agreement was really a big deal for Arion.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to recall his spirits, and it worked. He heard theint from Afi who seemed enjoying the fight, [Why do you recall me back? I almost killed him!]

 Chapter 1311 Cleaning Up

    Chapter 1311 Cleaning Up


    Afi had the same sentiment. It seemed both spirits almost won their fight, and after Tang Shaoyang recalled them, the four more God Ranks returned from their God Domain. Four God Ranks, but only two were alive. Afi and Vandir fought two God Ranks, and they managed to kill one.


    "Are they from Nirvana?" Arion asked.


    Of the three God Ranks alive two were with Light Elemental Body, and the third one was Lightning Elemental Body.


    "Those two are from Nirvana, and the third one is not. I think he is from the Giteron Dynasty," Tang Shaoyang focused on the third one. He was pretty sure that the Lightning God Rank was not in the first wave, meaning he came after he entered Irnus'' God Domain. The second reinforcement was before Eol and Dinael.


    "You two follow me. Nirvana has signed a truce agreement with the Tang Empire. No more fight until the agreement expired," Arion pointed at the two battered God Ranks.


    The two Light God Ranks had their eyes on the headless white dragon and also Dinael in Tang Shaoyang''s hand. They did not recognize Tang Shaoyang''s appearance, but they knew the five-headed dragon was Tang Shaoyang.


    "It''s three against one! Don''t listen to that avatar! We can kill him!" The Lightning God Rank seemed to realize his situation. If the two Light God Ranks gave up, he was left alone. His confidence when he first arrived on Earth had been shattered after fighting Vandir.


    "Speak for your people, princess. Unless you want them to die," Arion nudged Dinael who stood on Tang Shaoyang''s palm. She had lost power because of the bracelet.


    "The battle is over. Follow Sir Arion, he will bring you back!" Dinael spoke in a hoarse voice. Nirvana lost Eol, the Divine Dragon, and she did not want Nirvana to suffer more by losing two more God Ranks that could be saved.


    Arion walked to the two Light God Ranks. He formed a portal gate, "Follow me!"


    The Lightning God Rank dashed toward the portal gate. It was unknown what he thought, but he decided to try his luck. He felt like it was better to go to Nirvana than be left alone with Tang Shaoyang.


    To everyone''s surprise, Arion''s avatar hit the Lightning God Rank. An avatar with no aura and did not exude any energy had a tremendous power to knock the God Rank in a single strike.


    Boom!


    The Lightning God Rank crashed to the ground, and he did not go back up after that strike, "That''s another present for you. You can kill him for more levels and more material." He winked at Tang Shaoyang before turning toward the two Lightning God Ranks, "What are you waiting for? Do you want me to drag you by the neck?"


    "What about Lady Dinael?" The two God Ranks hesitated and looked toward Dinael who remained on Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    "Part of the truce agreement. She must stay on Earth as a hostage during the truce, and she will be returned after twenty years. No more questions or I will drag you forcefully," Arion did not have a lot of patience after receiving the Ancient Barbarian Heart. He wanted to work with his new material soon, but the two God Ranks kept dying their return.


    The two God Ranks nodded and entered the portal. Then Arion threw the vial earlier, "That''s a miracle potion made by me. As long as your heart is beating, that potion will heal you. I thought you would need that after I heard how many God Ranks these people sent, but you destroy them. You can keep the potion, in case you need it in the future. Goodbye, Tang. And thank you for the Ancient Barbarian Heart. I hope we can meet soon." Arion waved for thest moment before entering the portal, and the portal disappeared as soon as he entered.


    *** ***


    Nirvana


    The portal was connected to the Hall of Nirvana where twelve honored seats and a throne at the highest tform. Someone seated on the throne, and five on the honored seats. The one on the throne was the Supreme Lord of Nirvana, and the five figures were the Supreme Bishops.


    "I bring the two remaining God Ranks alive, better than losing everything, now?" Arion pushed the two God Ranks forward, looking at the person on the throne. As their eyes met, a radiant and fierce aura engulfed the hall, forcing the two God Ranks to their knees. However, the actual target was Arion, not the two God Ranks.


    Arion was unaffected by the aura, shaking his head, "What an ungrateful bunch. I have saved your granddaughter and minimized your loss by bringing these two back, and this is what I get?"


    "We will kill him if not for you!" One of the Supreme Bishops spoke, "You saved him, and he has grown much stronger now. Do you know that one day, he will surpass you, and he might kill you for your treasures?"


    Arion shook his head, "Believe what you want to believe, and he will not kill me for treasures because we are friends. I am not that stupid to make an enemy of someone who never hurt me. I am a pacifist person, and that''s why I mediate the situation so Princess Dinael does not die."


    Arion was used of sheltering and nurturing Tang Shaoyang secretly. That was what Nirvana believed when the three God Ranks came into the Dimensional Tower. Nirvana used Arion of saving Tang Shaoyang and tried to use Tang Shaoyang to destroy Nirvana.


    "My business is over here. Goodbye and thank you for The Ancient Barbarian Hearts," Arion''s avatar dispersed into particles. That was not the real Arion, just an avatar made of his energy.


    *** ***


    Yury Semenov, Pr Guild''s Guild Leader, looked at the distant, enormous five-headed dragons. It was impossible for Yury Semenov not to notice the battle to the east of his territory. He came with his two Vice Leaders, and also his elite army to check the situation. What they found out was the battle of the massive beast. The white dragon and the five-headed dragon.


    He witnessed the battle from afar, how the white dragon almost killed the four-headed dragon before the fifth head popped out. The five-headed dragon then took over the situation, capturing the woman and killing the white dragon. The battle stopped after a figure appeared.


    Yury Semenov wanted to get closer. He wanted to use Detection, trying to find out who these people were, but his feet could not move. He was scared to move closer, afraid that he would be discovered and ughtered.


    "What should we do now? Should we ask for help from the Tang Empire?" Mikhailovich asked. The first thing that came into his mind was to ask for help from the Tang Empire. He had seen the Golden Dragon, and he thought the only chance to defeat a dragon was with another dragon.


    "Let''s return and send a messenger to the Tang Empire," Yury Semenov agreed with the n. There was nothing he could do against that five-headed dragon for sure. Their best chance was the Tang Empire.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang returned to his Grand Dragon Transformation and went down to where the God Lightning was. The God Lightning lost his elemental body and revealed his real body. He was a human, meaning he was not part of the Federation of Allurion, but the Giteron Dynasty.


    He furrowed his brow as he remembered about the Red Dragon''s incident. There was someone riding the red dragon, and that person did not fall with the Red Dragon, "There''s a rat."


    The person was still alive, breathing weakly. That was what Arion meant by a present. Arion left the Lightning God Rank alive for him to kill. He reached the man''s neck and twisted the neck.


    [You have killed a God Rank, ???]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have reached Level 26637!]


    He let out a chuckle as he looked at his level. His level was more than doubled in less than one day. However, the level did not matter that much because he had reached the Demi-God Rank. More attributes were surely nice, but the next target was the God Rank. He needed to kill more people to gather the God Shard so he could ascend to the God Rank.


    That was his next target, reaching God Rank. Then the battle was not over yet. While Nirvana would note for him for at least another twenty years, he still had to face the Giteron Dynasty and The Federation of Allurion. They might send more God Ranks to Earth.


    Tang Shaoyang was looking at the person who rode the red dragon through his Spirit Eyes while walking, retrieving the God Rank''s dead bodies. After ten minutes of searching, he could not find the person he was looking for. It was until he received a message from Radiance who was fighting the army that was brought by Nirvana and the Federation of Allurion. He had forgotten about the army after killing the God Ranks.


    [We found a strong Demi-God Rank, Master. I think we need assistance, he is too strong!] Radiance, the Frostbringer, asking for help.


    [I think he is Augusto Thamsen, the representative of the Giteron Dynasty in the Dimensional Tower.] Maldros, the ck Storm Dragonewt added.


    Tang Shaoyang used the Spirit Switch with Maldros, and he was now on another battlefield. He noticed dead bodies all around. His Spirits managed to wipe out the army, and Tang Shaoyang met with Augusto Thamsen. Augusto had not used Bloodline Transformation yet, and he realized why he felt the face was familiar. It was the person who tried to humiliate him in the meeting to form an alliance, the aplice who tried to force him to submit.


    "We meet again, Augusto Thamsen. But we met on a different asion this time," Tang Shaoyang smiled.

 Chapter 1312 Aftermath

    Chapter 1312 Aftermath


    Tang Shaoyang could feel the growing fear of Augusto Thamsen. It seemed what happened to his mount put a fear in him. The supposed lower world was much stronger than he thought. He did not think there was someone on Earth who could shoot down a God Rank Dragon.


    Augusto Thamsen decided to escape, but he did not have the power of God Rank to make a portal back to his world. He needed a smart base or the Dimensional Tower to get back, and he encountered the strong individuals who managed to hold him. The bad thing was that he could not use Detection, especially the figure that radiated the cold aura.


    "Who are you?" Augusto subconsciously turned toward the figure that reced the dragonewt. He could feel a strong aura from Tang Shaoyang, an aura that was stronger than his. He did not recognize Tang Shaoyang''s new bloodline transformation, and he had limited information about Tang Shaoyang too. The reason for not using Detection was because the skill failed to get him any information about the others.


    "It''s fair you don''t recognize me because I also did not recognize you at first," Tang Shaoyang chuckled. If not for Maldros, he might not know that the man in front of him was Augusto Thamsen. The leader figure of the Giteron Dynasty in the Dimensional Tower.


    Only then did Augusto Thamsen use Detection on Tang Shaoyang and realize who he was speaking with. However, he did not have the guts when he came earlier. He did not ask about his son or demand for his son to be returned. Augusto Thamsen stayed silent, thinking of a way to get away from Tang Shaoyang. The only thought in his mind was to get away from Earth and think of a way to save his sonter. His life was more important, and he had more than one son albeit the other sons were not as excellent as his eldest son.


    "This is a misunderstanding. We don''t mean to invade Earth. We are trying to help you and the other factions fight off the Divine Church and The Federation of Allurion!" That just came out of Augusto Thamsen''s mouth, a straight lie.


    "You need to build some trust in order for me to believe in your lie," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I have enough of the nonsense."


    He then summoned Afi the Primordial Urosa. The bear was displeased about the unfinished battle, so he gave him another prey to fight, "You can do whatever you want to him."


    The massive bear roared and lunged toward Augusto Thamsen. Thetter did not n to go down without putting up a fight. He retreated to the distance, trying to iste himself from the bear. If his only chance to get back was to fight up, then he must fight smart. He lured the bear away from the others, nning one against one.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he saw through what Augusto Thamsen nned. Unfortunately, Afi was not someone he could fight alone. He turned toward Radiance, "What about the armies? Have you cleared them out?"


    "Yes, we have killed them all. I have gathered the Demi-God Rank''s body and Legendary Rank''s body for you. I figured you might need them to summon more of us," Radiance replied cheerfully, "We have finished for some time, but we know that we are not much help against the God Rank. We have been keeping a watch for a while."


    "Good job. Lead me to the bodies," Tang Shaoyang picked up all the dead bodies. Not just the Demi-God Rank and Legendary Rank, but all of them, including the Epic Rank. For once, he wanted to try what if he sacrificed all the bodies. There was a chance that he could summon a spirit that was higher-ranked than Archaic Grade. That was forter of course, when he returned to where he killed Eol, using Spirit Switch once more with Maldros.


    Dinael stayed near where Eol died, kneeling next to the pool of blood. The regret was obvious in her eyes, and she med herself for Eol''s death.


    "That''s enough. We have to get back to The Capital now," Tang Shaoyang called her out. He adhered to the agreement that he would not mistreat her. That was not a hard thing to do for his part, as long as he could get the truce.


    "Do you have to kill him? Don''t you get something more precious if you include Eol in the agreement?" Dinael asked as she dipped her hand in the blood. She almost lost her voice as her voice sounded raspy. She probably cried again when he used the Spirit Switch to get to Augusto Thamsen.


    "Don''t be stupid. You know the reason why I killed him. How many times do I have to tell you about this?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I don''t have time to console you, and it''s not my job. me yourself for starting this war."


    "Before youe to Earth, you might think this is just another battle to gain experience for you. But remember, if you or Eol killed me, my wives would be in your position right now, grieving for me. You take a father from a baby that was just born. Stop trying to me me for Eol''s death! This is a war, and be grateful that I haven''t killed you yet!"


    Tang Shaoyang reached Dinael''s neck and flew back to the Capital. They won the battle, but the war was not over. There were still many things that needed to be taken care of. The World Government and their cronies. There might be a chance that the Federation of Allurion and The Giteron Dynasty would send more God Ranks and armies. The truce was between the Tang Empire and Nirvana with the other Six God Alliances.


    He thought he would meet Zhang Mengyao on the way back because he thought they might follow him. However, The Tarrior stayed in the Capital instead of following him, and they were on guard. Everyone was alerted when they discovered Tang Shaoyang in the air. They raised their weapons, ready to fight anytime.


    "Hold your weapon! He is not the enemy!" Zhang Mengyao''s excited voice echoed in the air. She recognized Tang Shaoyang as she had seen it once on the rooftop.


    Tang Shaoyang took out Eol''s head, the imposing white dragon''s head. He raised his head to the air and dered, "We won! We have wiped their armies!"


    It was a moment of silence as before booming out with cheers. The Tarrior started to chant his name. The cheers filled the capital and the ground started to shake. They had prepared for the worst, so they weed the news with joy.


    Tang Shaoyang was also happy deep inside, but he did not show it outside. He let the Tarrior cheer for him as he returned to the main base, back to the rooftop. The powerless Dinael could not resist being dragged by Tang Shaoyang. Soon he met with Zhang Mengyao, Wei Xi, Alton, and the others. The high-ranking officials of Tarrior, and shoved Dinael to Kang Xue, "Get her a decent room. She is our hostage, and I will exinter in the meeting room."


    Tang Shaoyang was still in his transformation, and the reason he did not cancel his transformation was because Afi was still fighting.


    Soon everyone gathered in the meeting room, Li Shuang the Tang Empire''s Prime Minister, Kang Jiayi the Chief of Internal Security (TEID), Lu An the head of Intelligent Division, Jasmine the Malecia Kingdom''s Queen as a vassal, everyone. All the vassals, the factions that submitted to Tang Shaoyang, the Elven Kingdom that was represented by their new Queen, Alissa.


    Alissa was thest line of the Royal Family after her father and second brother killed her first brother. The Elven Kingdom did not want to give the throne back to the former king after what he did or Arbane the second son. Alissa was the only choice as the Elven Elder also did not want Ava to take the throne, afraid that the Tang Empire would swallow them if they gave the throne to Ava.


    Tang Shaoyang got to the main topic, recounting what happened on the battlefield, and how the fight went for him. He told them how he killed several God Ranks to boost morale. Knowing their Emperor could kill a God Rank despite being a Demi-God Rank would give his people hope and confidence. Then he went on the truce agreement with Nirvana and the other six God Alliances, telling them Dinael''s role as a hostage and the details of the truce agreement.


    "We might have a truce with Nirvana for twenty years, but the fight is not over yet. There are still the Federation of Allurion and The Giteron Dynasty. We don''t know how they will react after their armies and God Rank are killed. They might stop attacking us, or they might send a bigger army with more God Ranks. We have to be prepared for that!"


    They were discussing the next step of their actions after the battle, like how to find a way to detect the enemy''s arrival through the rupture and so on. Knowing when the enemy woulde would give them an advantage.


    As the meeting entered half an hour, Lu An broke the discussion with the news from the Dimensional Tower, "The Federation of Allurion and the Giteron Dynasty just contacted my people. They want to speak with you, Your Majesty!"


    The news of their loss had gotten to them, and it was good news that the two factions asked to meet him instead of sending more armies to fight him.

 Chapter 1313 Aftermath (2)

    Chapter 1313 Aftermath (2)


    The topic of the meeting changed whether to meet with the Federation of Allurion and the Giteron Dynasty. It was good news that they requested to meet, meaning they intended to have a conversation and maybe resolve the issue between them. That was the better situation for the Tang Empire, allowing them to have more time to focus on growing their forces instead of continuously fighting against The Federation of Allurion and The Giteron Dynasty.


    "I think we should meet them and find out what they want to talk about. They can not set up a trap in the Starter City. We don''t need to worry about the meeting being a trap." Li Shuang was the first one to suggest meeting the Federation of Allurion and the Giteron Dynasty, "If we can resolve the issue with a conversation is better than fighting them out."


    "I agree with the peace if they propose a peace. However, we can''t just agree with whatever they propose. We have to askpensation for what they started," Jasmine agreed to meet, but she had a different opinion regarding the peace. Those two factions would keep looking down at the Tang Empire if they just agreed to what they were proposing, "I agree to meet them."


    The rest voiced their opinions, more about the same. They agreed to meet with the two factions and listened to what they had to say after the battle. Everyone also agreed with Jasmine that they had to ask for something forpensation in return just like how the Divine Churchpensated them.


    The meeting was postponed and would be continued after meeting with the Federation of Allurion and The Giteron Dynasty. Tang Shaoyang brought six people with him, Zhang Mengyao, Jasmine, Wei Xi, Li Shuang, Alton, and Kang Jiayi. Kang Jiayi for the first time decided to participate in the external issue of the empire.


    As Tang Shaoyang headed to the teleportation to the Dimensional Tower, he heard Afi''s voice in his head, "I have enough fun, and the guy is dead. Do you want me to bring the body back or just throw him away?"


    Tang Shaoyang stopped his steps and turned around, "Wait a minute. I have to take something," Using the Spirit Switch, he switched positions with Afi and stored the dead body in his inventory.


    Augusto Thamsen was beyond recognition. His skin was charred, and his face was unrecognizable. If he brought the body to his wife, Augusto Thamsen''s wife would not be able to recognize her husband for sure.


    Tang Shaoyang switched his position with Afi once more and returned to the Smart Base. He returned with his original body. There was no more fight for the time being if the meeting went well. By the time he returned, the others were far in the distance, looking at him cautiously. He forgot to remind them about Afi, and fortunately, they did not start attacking Afi.


    [You scared me. I almost attacked your people. Please remind me if you want to do that again!] The Primordial Urosained.


    "That''s one of my spirits," He exined briefly before leading them to the portal room.


    Tang Shaoyang and his group arrived in front of the Dimensional Tower, where everything started. If they did not enter the Dimensional Tower, this war would also not happen. But that was a stupid statement because all of these would never have happened if the System did not enter Earth.


    He was about to step into the Dimensional Tower until he received a message from Kang Xue. He tapped on the message.


    [The First Order Guild and The Pr Guild request a meeting with us. Do you want to meet them? They are in the Dimensional Tower''s entrance city. Or should I meet them instead?]


    Tang Shaoyang really forgot about these factions from Earth. Out of the ten top factions of Earth, only three of them did not participate in the fight against the Tang Empire. The First Order Guild, The Pr Guild, and The Revolution Kingdom. He did not hear anything about the Revolution Kingdom, but the First Order Guild and The Pr Guild took on the Tang Empire''s side at thest moment. At least, that was what he heard from Zhang Mengyao.


    "There are still many things we need to take care of, hah¡­." He remembered the prisoners of the World Government. They managed to capture them all during the fight in India, and they had not decided what to do with them yet.


    "Let''s take care of it one by one. It''s not like we are in a hurry unless The Federation of Allurion and the Giteron Dynasty decide to continue the war with us," Zhang Mengyao tapped her shoulder and smiled.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and sent the reply to Kang Xue. He asked her to meet them and asked them what they wanted. He did not really want to deal with more people because the mental exhaustion started to catch up. It had been more than months, almost a year, that he had been stressed out about the war, and he felt like he reached the end of it, close to the end of everything, at least, for twenty years.


    They stepped into the Dimensional Tower once more and were greeted by The Intelligent Division''s people. The meeting was held in the Administration Building, the neutral zone. It was where everything also started, the start of the conflict between the Tang Empire and the other three factions that ended up with a big conflict that involved the God Ranks.


    Four seats were prepared at the center, and two people were waiting for their seats. Those two were from the Federation of Allurion and The Giteron Dynasty. The one who sat on the left was an elf, a dashing elf that looked like someone in their mid-twenties. However, the elf''s look was deceiving. The elf might be a few hundred years old. He wore an official robe with the federation emblem across the robe with four people standing behind him, two elves and two beastmen.


    To the right was a man with a thick gray beard, wearing the official tunic with a red mantle with the Giteron Dynasty''s emblem on it. The man had a solemn look and furrowed his brow at the sight of Tang Shaoyang. Three men and two men stood behind him. Three of them showed obvious hostility toward Tang Shaoyang''s group while the other two looked neutral.


    Tang Shaoyang took the seat across from the elf, sitting next to the man with the thick beard, "I have a lot of things that must be taken care of, so let''s get to the main topic directly. What do you want to say to me."


    The elf man smiled and nodded, "You must be very busy, and I am grateful that you are willing toe to meet us. My name is Daen Daeric, Chief of the Prime Minister of the Federation of Allurion. He is¡­." He was about to introduce the thick-bearded man, but the man waved his hand.


    "I can introduce myself. My name is Vincent Lascaris, and the son of Archduke Lascaris of the Giteron Dynasty. My father is supposed toe, but since he has reached God Rank, he could not enter this low-rank dimensional tower!"


    "Do I have to introduce my name? I don''t think I need to since you two must know about me already since your people might have sent the report about me. Let''s get to the point, what do you want to say to me?" Tang Shaoyang was not going to be polite to them.


    "Rude!" The man with the blue mantle behind Vincent spoke up, pointing his finger at Tang Shaoyang, "Barbarian is always a Barbarian!"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, "There''s someone who said that to me in the past, but that person is a corpse right now."


    "Please control your people, Sir Vincent." Daen immediately interrupted before things escted further. He could understand why Tang Shaoyang acted like he was. No one would treat their enemies politely. He would do the same if his world was invaded too.


    The man was about to re up when the elf took on Tang Shaoyang''s side, but Vincent red at the man. He did not say anything, but the man immediately took a few steps back.


    "We tried to invite the representative of the Divine Church as well, but they refused to join. So we will start the meeting with just three factions," Daen took over the meeting with his gentle voice.


    "I have made a truce agreement with Nirvana. So there''s nothing to talk about between Nirvana and The Tang Empire," Tang Shaoyang mentioned the truce agreement, but not the details. Like how long the truce was, he intended to mention thepensation because that could give him in advantage to get morepensation from the Federation of Allurion and The Giteron Dynasty. He also mentioned Nirvana instead of The Divine Church, telling them that he spoke directly to the God Ranks that backed the Divine Church. That had more effect than saying he made a truce with the Divine Church as Nirvana was a bigger entity than a single Divine Church.


    The two were stunned to hear that from Tang Shaoyang. It was hard to believe that Nirvana would take the initiative to make a truce agreement.


    "You can take your time to confirm it if you don''t believe me," Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    Vincent and Daen did not try to hide that they were sending messages through themunication System. They were trying to confirm the truce agreement because it could affect what they were going to talk about with Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 1314 Smooth Conversation

    Chapter 1314 Smooth Conversation


    Tang Shaoyang had guessed that these two factions wanted to make peace with him once they tried to meet him after their loss. With how they reacted Tang Shaoyang guessed right, and it seemed they tried to make the Tang Empire''s situation against Nirvana to press for peace without giving Tang Shaoyang anything.


    ''With how they try to resolve our issue after losing to me, it seems the Ancient Rank Dimensional has more worth than I thought. If I want to get something out of them, I can''t ask for outrageouspensation. At least, it should not be worth more than the ess to the Dimensional Tower.''


    The Federation of Allurion and the Giteron Dynasty could just pull out their force off the Dimensional Tower. There was no need for them to talk their issue out. The fact they tried to talk it out, it clear that even an Ancient Dimensional Tower was worth more than he thought for the two big factions.


    "Can we continue with the talk while you wait for the confirmation? I don''t really have much time," Tang Shaoyang broke the silence. He did not really have much time to spend with these people. The most important thing was to think of a name for his daughter. Not just a name, he wanted to spend more time with his daughter than with these people.


    Then he needed to take care of the World Government''s remnants. He had not thought about what he should do about them. Then he needed to talk with his people about, whether should they really take over Earth just like the Giteron Dynasty, Divine Church, and The Federation of Allurion. He needed to have a deep conversation with his people about that.


    More importantly, he needed to n a preparation. The twenty years of preparation to fight Nirvana. He needed to nurture the force that could rival Nirvana, so he did not worry that his Empire would be razed even if he was not with them. Then he needed to figure out more things about his ascension to the God Rank. His hands were full, so he hoped to finish this meeting quickly.


    "We are asked¡­." Daen tried to speak for the Giteron Dynasty, but then he changed mid-way, "I am asked by the council to resolve the issue between us so our people can continue their activity in the dimensional tower."


    "How are you going to resolve the issue between us?" Tang Shaoyang asked directly and added at the end, "Nirvana is willing topensate me with ten phoenixes bloodlines, ten ss change scrolls, three sets of Legendary Grade armor, and two Dragon Eggs."


    "This is ridiculous! Do you expect us to believe that?" The person behind Vincent who earlier called out Tang Shaoyang barbarian spoke again, pointing his finger at Tang Shaoyang. No one interrupted him this time because Daen and Vincent thought the same. They would not believe that Nirvana would give that much against Tang Shaoyang.


    "I am not asking you to give me the samepensation since I don''t have a hostage with me. However, in order to resolve our issue, you need topensate me for what you have done. Let''s say, paying for your mistake," Tang Shaoyang shot a re at Daen, "If your people never started this or if they did not have your leader''s permission, we would not have reached this point." He pointed out that the mistake was at their end. If they wanted to end what they started, they needed topensate him. The message was very clear.


    "Let''s make it half for the reparation. Five Bloodlines that are simr rank with these," Tang Shaoyang took ten vials of the phoenix bloodlines. He showed them what Nirvana gave him. The ten ss change scrolls, and the three sets of Legendary Grade Armor, "Five bloodlines, five ss change scrolls, and one set of Legendary Grade Armor." He then showed the dragon egg as well, "You don''t need to add any monster egg, just that. That''s the reparation that you needed to pay. I am not going to negotiate the condition. Give me those and let''s not interfere with each other''s business!"


    "Don''t even try to negotiate the reparation. I know you can get more than thatpensation if your people properly climb the dimensional tower. I have reached the 24th floor, and that''s enough for me to reach Demi-God Rank." He added some lies at the end. He did not reach Demi-God Rank through the dimensional tower but by ughtering The Divine Church and the Federation of Allurion''s armies. He only managed to reach Legendary Rank through the dimensional tower.


    "Do you think we are afraid of you just because you won against us once again!" It seemed the person behind Vincent had a grudge against Tang Shaoyang. This person was hell-bent on ruining the peace negotiation for his faction even though Vincent had not said anything yet. He did not really care if the fight against the Giteron Dynasty continued. He needed an enemy so his people could grow by fighting them. As for their God Ranks, Tang Shaoyang had gained confidence that he could fight the God Ranks they sent unless they sent someone at Eol''s level.


    "I never said that you are afraid of me. However, I will make sure that the Giteron Dynasty will not get anything out of this dimensional tower. I will gate keep the starter city and kill your people if they dare to step out of the city!" Tang Shaoyang was ready for that. He was at the biggest advantage when it came to the battle inside the dimensional tower.


    The God Rank could not participate in this Ancient Grade Dimensional Tower. Demi-God Rank was the highest rank, and he was confident to fight someone in the same rank.


    "We have confirmed your truce agreement with Nirvana, but we can''t confirm if what you say is the truth about thepensation. Nirvana does not want to disclose what they have to pay to you, but we can confirm that you have Nirvana''s Supreme Lord''s granddaughter," Daen spoke roundabout. The first half part was the same as he said that he doubted what Tang Shaoyang told them, but then thest part made thepensation reasonable for Nirvana to pay if Tang Shaoyang really had The Supreme Lord''s granddaughter.


    "That''s why I am asking you to pay half of what they had to pay¡­. No, it''s less than half what Nirvana gives me since I don''t ask you to give me one dragon egg."


    "You are lying about the dragon egg. Our source told us that Nirvana gave you five Ancient Barbarian Hearts, not two dragon eggs," Daen pointed out the lie. At least, he thought Tang Shaoyang lied to them to get morepensation out of them.


    ''


    "Ah, right. It''s indeed originally five Ancient Barbarian Hearts. However, It''s Arion takes the five Ancient Barbarian Hearts, and he gave me two dragon eggs in exchange for those barbarian hearts. Then are you willing to give me two and a half Ancient Barbarian Hearts as well?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Please make it quick and decide if you are willing to pay me that much or not."


    It seemed this Arion was a big shot in the God Realm. The moment he mentioned the name, there was a change of expression on Daen and Vincent''s face. That made him curious about what kind of figure this Arion was in front of the other God Ranks for a single name to have such a big influence.


    "Let''s return, Sir Vincent! If these barbarians don''t want peace, then so be it. We will fight them until the end! They think they are invincible just because they won one battle!" The same person spoke again. Instead of showing hostility, the man smiled this time. As if he had achieved what he desired in this meeting. It seemed this person came with a different purpose to this meeting.


    "If you speak once more without my permission. I will make sure the Thamsen Family will take full responsibility for our losses," Vincent had enough of this person. He was trying to get the best out of this meeting, but what that person did made everything worse.


    Everything clicked out why the man showed such a big hostility. It was because he was part of the Thamsen Family, and he just killed their family head, Augusto Thamsen.


    Vincent clicked his tongue and let out a sigh, "Will you release the prisoners if we pay the reparation?"


    "If you are asking about Augusto Thamsen, then no. I can''t resurrect the dead, and we don''t take prisoners. We killed all your soldiers that stepped onto Earth," Tang Shaoyang answered.


    "I am talking about Arnor Ollsen. If Arnor Ollsen is alive, the Ollsen Family is willing to help the Giteron Dynasty with the half payment, and we are willing to pay the reparation," Vincent mentioned a specific name, but Tang Shaoyang did not recognize the name. For them to mention the name, it seemed the person was quite


    important, but he did not remember anyone from the Giteron Dynasty with the name Arnor Ollsen.

 Chapter 1315 Agreement

    Chapter 1315 Agreement


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow, looking back at Zhang Mengyao. He hoped that Arnor Ollsen was not in the army that he killed because he did not spare anyone. He killed all the soldiers in sight, and if Arnor Ollsen was part of the army, then that man was dead.


    "Ollsen Family notified me that Arnor is still alive. You may have him in your dungeon," Vincent seemed to know more about Arnor Ollsen than Tang Shaoyang himself. But then since they came from the same faction, they could easily check whether the person was alive or dead in the member list.


    "I think I know who he is talking about. I will ask Kang Xue to bring him here," Zhang Mengyao knew who Arnor Ollsen was. It was Kang Xue who captured Arnor Ollsen when the Pr Guild asked to meet them and got rid of the Giteron Dynasty''s force in the Pr Guild''s territory. Arnor led the force that harassed Mongolia''s border.


    "We will give him back to you, the person you requested," Tang Shaoyang agreed. He did not really care about the person he did not know, "Let''s draft the contract." Li Shuang took a step forward when they entered the contract talk. She was the one who was responsible for the contract.


    "Wait!" The person from The Thamsen Family called out, "What about Reinar Thamsen! You have to bring him back too, Sir Vincent. He is the sessor of the Thamsen Family!"


    Vincent Lascaris furrowed his brows, hesitating as he nced at Tang Shaoyang. He was afraid that Tang Shaoyang would ask for more reparation if they asked to release another prisoner.


    When the name was brought up, Zhang Mengyao came closer and whispered to Tang Shaoyang. Reinar Thamsen was the person who dered that he would take all his women. She ryed that to Tang Shaoyang, and let him make the decision whether they should release Reinar Thamsen or not.


    "If you want me to release Reinar Thamsen, then you have to triple the reparation!" Tang Shaoyang came up with that decision after hearing what Zhang Mengyao said. If they really agreed to pay triple thepensation, then he did not mind releasing that bastard. However, he knew that The Giteron Dynasty was not willing to pay that much for Reinar Thamsen. His intention was clear, he did not want to release Reinar Thamsen.


    "This is outrageous! We can''t let this slide, Sir Vincent! We have to cancel this nonsense agreement. How can they not be willing to release one more prisoner!" That person shouted, raising his voice until it echoed inside the building.


    Vincent felt the same but he said nothing, waiting to see Tang Shaoyang''s reaction.


    "Then let''s cancel the peace agreement," Tang Shaoyang did not really care if they could not reach a peace agreement. Another information he got by attending this meeting was that the Federation of Allurion and The Giteron Dynasty would not send more God Ranks to Earth. Or else, there was no need for them to make this peace agreement with the Tang Empire if they wanted to continue the war.


    "Can you give me a reason why you don''t want to release Reinar Thamsen? I don''t think we can agree with the peace agreement unless you give me a reasonable reason," Vincent was put in a tough spot.


    On the other hand, he was representing the Giteron Dynasty to make the peace agreement. If he failed to make the peace that The Emperor wished, that was a minus point. However, his reputation would take a hit if he could not give the noble a reasonable excuse as to why he could not bring back Reinar Thamsen. That was right, he needed an excuse for Tang Shaoyang. If there was a deep grudge between Tang Shaoyang and Reinar Thamsen, then he could justify not being able to bring back Reinar Thamsen.


    Tang Shaoyang let Zhang Mengyao tell everyone in the room why he would not release Reinar Thamsen unless they tripled the reparation.


    Vincent Lascaris'' face turned ugly when he heard that. He understood that for someone to have a fetish, but it was just stupid to say that in public. Reinar Thamsen publicly said that he would take and sleep with Tang Shaoyang''s wives.


    "That''s just words. Reinar has not done anything to harm your wives! You can''t be this unreasonable!" The person from The Thamsen Family argued.


    "Obviously he could not do anything because we won the battle. What if we lose?" Tang Shaoyang sneered, "Make your decision. Triple the reparation if you want him to be released."


    "Does the Thamsen Family want to bear the ransom for your sessor? The Giteron Dynasty will not pay the reparation for you because this is your family''s failure!" Vincent did not bother to negotiate with Tang Shaoyang anymore. It was clear that Tang Shaoyang would not budge unless they agreed with the demand.


    The person from the Giteron Dynasty gritted his teeth, looking back and forth between Tang Shaoyang and Vincent. If his stare could kill people, Tang Shaoyang already died a hundred times.


    "Can you give me some time to discuss with the main family?" He could not make the decision and needed to discuss this with the others.


    Vincent did not answer him as he looked at Tang Shaoyang. Everything was up to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Go!" Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and turned toward Daen, "What about the Federation of Allurion? Do you agree with the reparation?"


    Daen smiled and nodded, "We agreed to make an amend for our mistake. I hope this will end the grudge between us and let''s have a new start."


    Tang Shaoyang did not respond to that as Li Shuang took over. He did not really understand the formal contract. There were many conditions and uses. It was not over when they agreed to make peace. There were more in the contract, and Tang Shaoyang would not bother to take a look. Hepletely trusted Li Shuang for the contract. He had enough issues in his head, so he was not going to hurt his head with the contract.


    The person from the Thamsen Family returned with a cranky face, clearly the discussion did not go well. If they paid the ransom for the Thamsen Family, they would empty their family''s treasury. It was not worth it when they had a recement for Reinar Thamsen. However, the person from the Thamsen Family made sure that he was not going to back down, "The Thamsen Family will make aint to His Majesty about how you handle the negotiation, Sir Vincent!" He threw thest stare at Tang Shaoyang before leaving the Administration Building.


    Even though Tang Shaoyang knew the contract was somehowplicated, he did not expect that it would take almost an hour before they got to the final draft of the contract. The Federation of Allurion and the Giteron Dynasty agreed to the same contract.


    Daen and Vincent ced five vials, five scrolls, and one set of Legendary Armor on the table, next to the contract. Tang Shaoyang checked the vial and the bloodlines.


    The Federation of Allurion matched the bloodline with Nirvana, five phoenix bloodlines; two me phoenix bloodlines, one purple me phoenix, and two ice phoenix. The Giteron Dynasty only gave him three Phoenix bloodlines, but theypensated the two remaining bloodlines with the same grade bloodline. The White Whale Bloodline, and Elysian Wolf Bloodline.


    Then he went through with the ss, and the Giteron Dynasty gave him the same five sses, The Dark Knight. There was no one he could consult about ss, and he did not know much about the ss either. It was at this part when Vandir and Karoen came to help him. The Dark Knight was a strong ss, but there was a drawback to the ss. As its name suggests, the ss was strong only when they fought in the dark environment, meaning night or maybe under other special circumstances.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed back the five scrolls, asking for a different ss before checking on the armor. Checking the armor was much simpler than checking the ss and ss. The screen told him it was Legendary Grade, and he epted.


    The Federation of Allurion gave him three Blood Berserker and two Wind Rangers. He did not mind those sses, and then the Giteron Dynasty offered another five sses. It was the same five sses, Oath of Guardian. It was another knight ss, but different from the Dark Knight, there was no drawback within the ss. With that, the meeting was concluded, and the three factions reached a peace agreement.


    They stillpeted for the resources in the Dimensional Tower, they agreed to attack each other unless they fought for the resource. Tang Shaoyang shook hands with Daen and Vincent before leaving the building with his people while Daen and Vincent stayed, sending Tang Shaoyang out.


    "Do you think it''s worth it to make peace with the Tang Empire, Sir Vincent?" Daen asked with a smile.


    "I think it''s worth it. Continuing the war is just stupid, and we will waste too many resources and lose too many people to win against the Tang Empire. It''s not easy to kill someone who can kill the Divine Dragon, and he does not look exhausted after that battle," That was Vincent Lascaris''s remark before leaving the Administration Building.


    That was right, the news of Eol was killed by Tang Shaoyang had spread. That was the reason why the


    Giteron Dynasty and the Federation of Allurion were willing to take the loss and make peace. Of course, it was Arion who spread the news.

 Chapter 1316 Tang Xiulan

    Chapter 1316 Tang Xin


    One issue was solved, and Tang Shaoyang was at ease to resolve the remaining issue. They had their peace, at least, for another twenty years. He was on the elevator, rubbing his forehead.


    "Is there something wrong?" Zhang Mengyao noticed and asked. The others turned their heads toward Tang Shaoyang as well. The biggest problem was resolved and yet he had the face as if there was a bigger issue than the war.


    "Yes, how should I name my first daughter?" Tang Shaoyang did not hide his concern. In fact, he needed their help on how he should name his firstborn. Should he follow the name of the elven, or should her daughter have a Chinese name just like him? He exined what was in his mind, and that troubled the others too but Alton.


    "I think she should follow your name, Your Majesty. With howplicated your rtionship with the Elven Kingdom is. It will only be good if you follow your tradition instead of Lady Ava''s tradition," The old man gave his thoughts on the naming. It would be weird if the Emperor''s daughter followed his wife''s tradition in naming.


    "Why don''t you discuss it with Ava instead? I think it would be better if you talked it out with her instead of asking us," Li Shuang voiced her opinion.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and headed toward where his daughter was. It was almost morning but he felt like it was more than a few days. The battle took a huge toll on him for sure, not the injuries but the mental toll. Even though he ended up winning the battle, he was under mental stress for a few hours during the battle.


    Ava put her trust in him and decided not to evacuate with the others. She and his first daughter stayed in the main base, in their room. Delia and Elinova stayed in the same room with Ava, and they noticed his arrival. They put their fingers on their lips, telling Tang Shaoyang not to make noise.


    Elin walked toward Tang Shaoyang and whispered, "Ava and our daughter are just sleeping." Both could not hide their joy that Tang Shaoyang won the battle.


    That did not stop Tang Shaoyang from looking at his daughter. He nodded and did not make noise,ing into the room soundless. His daughter was folded in the white nket, having her eyes closed. For the first time in thest few months, Tang Shaoyang found peace. His tense shoulders rxed as a smile formed on his lips. He felt like everything he did in thest few months was worth it.


    The mother and daughter were sleeping, and he decided not to stay longer, so he woke them up. He left the room and was greeted by Elin, "Are you hungry?"


    "Yes. It''s been a long time since I ate human food. Can you prepare something for me?" He barely ate in thest few months because food did not really matter anymore for Tang Shaoyang. In thest few months, he either did not eat or ate roasted beast meat, whatever he hunted. There was no seasoning or anything.


    "Do you want a quick hotpot? I don''t have anything prepared for others," Elin did not have anything prepared in her refrigerator after knowing the uing big battle. No one expected the battle would be over in a few hours, especially after knowing their opponent was the God Ranks. She was ready to evacuate with the others, and if not for Ava, she would not stay here.


    She had the meat, veggies, noodles, and other toppings for the hotpot. The broth was easy to make as well because she prepared the spices for the broth separately. She had them ready, just needed to put them into the boiling water.


    It was almost morning, the sun was not up yet, but almost, a morning hotpot, "Why not? It''s probably much better than what I have been eating in thest few months."


    Elin turned toward Delia and winked at her, "You will be on duty to watch them. I will bring your portion up if you are hungry."


    Elin brought Tang Shaoyang to her kitchen, which was just three floors below, on floor twenty-two. He was surprised even though she prepared the table for the hotpot with a hole for the pot. She poured the water into the pot and the spices afterward. While waiting for the water to boil, she prepared the veggies, noodles, meat, and other toppings on separate tes.


    Tang Shaoyang really did not expect her to learn the recipe. His eyes focused on the pot as the soup''s aroma was so good, so vorful.


    Elin mixed the soup with thedle, turning toward him, "Do you like it spicy right?" He responded with a nod as Elin threw chilies into the pot, the sliced chilies. Then Elin put the noodles followed by the veggies and mushrooms.


    He scoped the soup into his bowl and took a sip of the soup. That was his habit of eating hotpot, tasting the food before going for the meat. His eyes opened wide in surprise as he tasted it. He did not expect the taste would fit into his taste buds for the first hotpot. This was the first time Elin made him a hotpot, so he was surprised by the taste.


    "What''s wrong? Too spicy? Not spicy enough?" Elin thought there was something wrong with the base.


    "No, it''s perfect. It''s so perfect as if you have made the hotpot for me thousands of times," He took a slice of meat. He did not know what meat it was, it looked like beef, sliced thinly. He dipped the meat into the pot for five seconds. That was also his habit. Other people dipped their meat in three seconds, his meat must stay five seconds in the pot. That was the perfect time for him.


    He had his eyes closed, enjoying the juicy meat. After tasting five different types of meats, he then started to eat the mushroom and the veggies. His problems disappeared when his mind focused on the food. Ten minutes into his hotpot breakfast, the other girls arrived at the kitchen and joined him. That was the best way to eat hotpot, with your family or friends together.


    "What is this? Did you find lobster?" Tang Shaoyang found a red lobster w on one of the tes. At least, he thought it looked like lobster ws. Of course, the size was massivepared to the lobster w before the game. She must get that w from the lobster monster.


    "It''s not a lobster''s w. It''s Tree Crab''s w, they reside on the ind to the east. One of the tribes from the Beast Coven wants to stay there, and they discover this Tree Crab. From what I know, they are known as Coconut Crab? Not sure, but their size is three times bigger than that coconut crab," Elin learned from one of his people. The Coconut Crab was not supposed to be there before, but the beastmen found it there for some reason.


    Elin cracked the w and dipped it into the boiling pots. She did not crack it open and took out the meat. She just let the w crack and dipped it into the pot, cooking the meat with the shell. That would bring the natural taste of the meat mixed with the vorful soup that sipped into the crack. The other girls stopped their hands, everyone was looking at the crab, but they were bound to be disappointed, "Make yourself. This is for our husband."


    Tang Shaoyang felt weird a little bit when he heard "our husband", but maybe because he was not used yet to the thing he brought upon himself, having multiple wives. He smiled, covering his awkwardness with a smile and eagerness, eager to taste the Tree Crab.


    After a while, Elin took out the w that had grown even redder, heated red. With a gentle touch, she cracked the shell in half and presented it on the Tang Shaoyang te. The reddish-white crab meat was on his te, and he took the first bite.


    "Am I in heaven?" That was the word that came out of his mouth. The taste was something he never had before. It was not like he had eaten all the delicacies since he was dirt-poor before the game. However, that was the most delicious food he ever had in his life. Heavenly, that was the right word to describe the taste.


    Tang Shaoyang and the girls emptied the pot. He leaned back on his chair with his eyes closed. That was the moment he had been waiting for in thest few months. Rxing and good food with his girls, something he missed in thest few months.


    "So, what do you think about our daughter''s name? I already have a name for my daughter. I prepared the name a long time ago. However, I am in a dilemma because¡­." Tang Shaoyang shared his concerns with the other girls. Technically, they were also a mother to his first daughter since they were his wives, all of them.


    "What are you concerned about? You can name your daughter any name you want. It does not really matter if she follows your name or Ava''s name. However, I do agree that she should be named after you instead of Ava. You are The Emperor, after all. It''s more appropriate to follow your tradition. But again, no one will dare toin even if you follow Ava''s tradition to name your daughter. She is the Emperor''s firstborn, no one dares to ridicule her unless they are bored of living!" That wasing from The Queen of the country, Jasmine.


    Everyone agreed with her, encouraging Tang Shaoyang to follow his desire, "Unless Ava disagrees with you which I doubt she will disagree with the name given by you. What''s the name you have prepared? Can we hear them?"


    "Tang Xin!"

 Chapter 1317 Plan For The Future

    Chapter 1317 n For The Future


    Back before The Game, when he was just a street thug. A man with no ambition, or more like he realized his limitation as a thug that he would not reach the height of someone with a high education or someone established just like his Boss even though he was good at fighting.


    Back then, his pair of bare hands could not win against the gun, so the thought of bing a boss never crossed his mind. So back then, his dream of life was buying a decent house, not too big but enough for his family. That was his dream, having a wife, a son, and a daughter. He even prepared his children''s names, for his son as well as his daughter, and Tang Xin was the name he came up with for his daughter.


    "That''s a beautiful name," Li Shuang responded positively with the name, "Why are you so stressed out if you already think of a name?" She smiled, shaking her head. Their husband sometimes overthought, but sometimes he did something without thinking. Having these many wives was the result of him doing something without thinking.


    Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao approved the name, "That''s a good name for someone who named his dragon pet Wrath. Not gonna lie, I was kind of worried when Ava gave you the authority to give our daughter''s name." Everyone was iming his first daughter as their daughter, and that came naturally.


    Tang Shaoyang felt a little lighter and one of the biggest weights disappeared from his chest. Gaining the girls'' approval gave him confidence. He decided to name his first daughter Tang Xin, The First Princess of the Tang Empire. But he still needed to listen to Ava''s opinion first. He did not mind changing the name if Ava did not agree to the name.


    Tang Shaoyang and the girls finished the hotpot. He then turned toward Elin, "How long Ava has been sleeping?"


    "She has been sleeping from the start of the battle, around five or six hours by now? I think she will wake up when Xin wakes up," Elin answered. The baby had a long sleep, had not woken up yet ever since she came out of her mother''s womb. But she would eventually wake up because she must be hungry.


    "We have quite some time. Let''s finish the matter with the World Government," Tang Shaoyang got up from his seat, "Call Wei Xi and Alton. We need to decide what we should do with the World Government," Then she turned toward Viona, "Please keep watching outside. We don''t really know if there''s remnants of the army outside there. Keep on guard at least for another twenty-four hours. We have to make sure that they don''t break their agreements!"


    Viona nodded and left the floor by herself first. Then Tang Shaoyang headed to the elevator, followed by Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao. Li Na, Jasmine, Aleesa, Liang Suyin, and Ashley went back to their original post while the remaining girls went upstairs to look after Ava and the newborn.


    "We are going to meet the World Government''s leaders. We have taken them hostages, right?" Tang Shaoyang was not sure of the aftermath of the battle. During the battle, the leading figures of the World Government were no different than mobs. He did not really pay particr attention to them. He did not know if they were killed or not during the fight.


    "We have our people escorting them to the dungeon. But the people from the Uprising Guild and Amazon Guild did not surrender, and we ended up killing them all," Zhang Mengyao informed, "The other guild leaders surrendered and are now getting escorted to the dungeon. What do you want to do with these factions and their territories? Are you going to take them all?"


    Zhang Mengyao asked for a direction, the direction for the Tang Empire''s next goal. Before the battle against the God Ranks, their main goal was survival, and it could be said that the Tang Empire survived the biggest wave. Now she needed a direction because she did not want to bother Tang Shaoyang with that in the future. She wanted him to take a rest, off the battlefield for quite some time. She felt like he deserved a break, a stress free situation after the battle against the God Rank.


    Zhang Mengyao nned to take over, taking care of everything by herself without burdening her husband with the small matter.


    "We for sure need to execute these people to show the other factions what it means going against the Tang Empire!" These faction leaders'' fate had been decided the moment they were caught, surrendered or captured, they would be executed.


    "As for their territory¡­. We will not take them. We are not expanding more and letting them have it. We just focus on rebuilding and reinforcing what we have. Our focus will be the other worlds and the Dimensional Tower," Tang Shaoyang decided not to take the Earth under his control, "What about the territories we have right now?"


    "We have taken over our country, Mongolia, Korea, Japan, Australia, and SouthEast Asia. Are you sure not going to take their territories? They are at the weakest right now, and we can easily take over the whole world!" Zhang Mengyao was confident that their army would be easily taken over the world.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "We have a lot already. Let them fight among themselves, and we focus on other things. We need to create more factions to manage the other territories that are not in our country. We need their voices for the World Assembly, so we can get to choose the level of the Dimensional Tower. We need to create a lot of factions to monopoly our voices. We will not choose the Ancient Rank Dimensional Tower or lower rank anymore. Please focus on those things first. We need to rebuild, redevelop, and reinforce our current territory. I am going to find a way to get to the Arkania Continent."


    Tang Shaoyang told his n for the immediate future. After taking care of the aftermath of the battle and deciding the general direction for The Tang Empire. He was going to take the trial of God, starting to gather the God Shard and prepare the ascension. He also needed to find a way back to Arkania Continent where he got his ck Dragon''s bloodline.


    There were two main reasons why he wanted to go back to Arkania Continent. First, he wanted to unlock the seal of Rumru the ck Dragon spirit. That was important for him, an additional strong spirit in his arsenal. Second, He made a promise with a Goddess, a strong one, Goddess of Time. If he could get her into his side, that was another additional strength for his fight against Nirvana after the truce. He needed to gather more force and strength for the future battle.


    On top of that, he needed to think of a way to get more Spirit Energy. He needed those a lot to resurrect his spirits. Having them alive was better for him, having them fought in their full power instead of getting restricted because of him. Being alive also gave them a chance to get stronger. He told what in his head right now to Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue.


    The three met with Wei Xi and Alton on the way to the dungeon, "Congrattions, Your Majesty! Princesses are born healthy and strong!" That wasing from the old man. The words that his first daughter had been born were spread, "I will prepare our people, train and grind them to make a strong guardian squad for the First Princess."


    Wei Xie also congratted him which was responded with a joyful nod. A little reaction, but the two could tell how happy Tang Shaoyang was when the First Princess was mentioned.


    "May we know what our First Princess name is?" The Vice Supreme General Wei Xi asked, curious and also wanted to keep talking about her to light up the mood.


    "You will knowter. Ava should know her name first than you," Tang Shaoyang kept it secret from Alton and Wei Xi. The two just smiled and nodded. They knew the name would be announced soon because the First Princess was a big deal.


    The light mood disappeared as they arrived in front of the dungeon''s entrance. Four Dungeon Guards were on duty, and the four immediately greeted them with a bow.


    "Have the prisoners from Burma arrived?" Zhang Mengyao inquired.


    "Yes, Supreme Commander. We put them in the execution chamber as per your order," One of the guards replied.


    The guard opened the gate as the group of five entered. On the way to the execution chamber, Tang Shaoyang told Wei Xi and Alton his n for the World Government and their territories. The two were surprised that Tang Shaoyang would not take their territories, but Alton supported the idea. After one battle, everyone realized that their main territory was not as reinforced as they thought.


    The group of five entered the execution chamber, and ten people were on their knees with their heads covered in bags.


    Zhang Mengyao signaled the guards to pull off the bag with a wave of her hand. The execution would start soon.

 Chapter 1318 Plan For The Future (2)

    Chapter 1318 n For The Future (2)


    Hines Myers stared at the dark, the bag that covered his face. He had been in this condition after leaving their prisons. The chain on his ankles and wrists disrupted the mana inside him. It was so ufortable that he lost the power as he was used to the power. He could still ess The Faction Screen, and he tried tomunicate with his guild members who were not on the battlefield. He tried to hatch a n to escape, but no one responded to his message, not a single member.


    Hines Myers thought that he had a chance to escape and ran to the Dimensional Tower. Once they were inside the Dimensional Tower, they could go to the other starter cities and leave Earth forever. Escape, that was what he thought after losing the battle against Tang Shaoyang. Meeting Tang Shaoyang was thest thing he wanted after the battle. He hoped the God Rank who came on Earth would win, but he could guess the result of the battle when he was moved out from his original prison to a new prison.


    If The Tang Empire lost the battle, these people would not bother moving him to the proper prison. Hines Myers could tell from the air that he was in a proper prison based on the damp and cold atmosphere. He was in a proper prison, meaning he would soon meet Tang Shaoyang.


    He was scared of meeting Tang Shaoyang for a reason. There was only one fate awaiting him if that happened, death. The rumor about that man had reached his ears; ruthless, cold-blooded, and not merciful for a certain. He would for sure die, executed for what he had done. However, the thing he was scared of was how he would die. He did not want to get tortured before dying, that was just the worst way to die. However, he did not have the courage to kill himself as well. He still clung to thest, a little hope that Tang Shaoyang would not kill him.


    While he was in his thoughts, the bag covering his head was forcefully pulled out, pulling his head backward at the same time. The bright light assaulted his eyes, causing him to close his eyes. He slowly adapted to the light, and he noticed five hazed figures, standing a few meters away. It took a while for his eyes to adjust to the bright light, and he finally got to see who the five people were.


    Hines Myers recognized them all, the person he did not want to meet was standing in front of him with the other four big shots in the Tang Empire. He knew all of them, The Supreme General, two Vice Supreme Generals, The Light Bringer who was what people called Kang Xue, and The Emperor. His heart shot up at the sight of the cold gaze.


    "Why do you want to meet them though?" Kang Xue broke the silence, slightly confused as to why Tang Shaoyang wanted to meet the ten prisoners. There was nothing to talk about with these ten people, and if Tang Shaoyang wanted them to die, executed privately or publicly. He just needed to send the order, and Wei Xi would set it up, "Are you going to kill them yourself?"


    That just crossed everyone''s mind. They did not think about it, why did The Emperor want to meet the ten prisoners?


    Tang Shaoyang anything as he formed twenty knives made of Chaos Energy. The twenty knives stabbed the ten pairs of feet, piercing through their feet, and stuck their feet to the floor with the knife. Blood flowed out immediately as seven out of ten people screamed. Their screams filled the prison while the other three grunted, enduring the pain.


    "I am thinking of ying with them, venting out all the stress in my head," Tang Shaoyang scratched his head, "Why do I call you two here?" He talked about Wei Xi and Alton. He called both to meet him, but he did not remember what he wanted to do with them. Never crossed his mind to ask Alton and Wei Xi to torture these ten people, and there was a reason why he called both here.


    "I am so angry at these people that I forgot what I wanted to say. I can''t believe they would rather work under the invaders instead of coexisting with the Tang Empire." He said casually that he was angry even though he did not look like someone who was angry, "Ah, right. I want to talk about Revalor and the Elven Kingdom, and I also want to hear your opinion about exploring the other worlds." He remembered what he wanted to discuss with Wei Xi and Alton.


    "This would never happen if not for you!" Collin Morton of the North Federation screamed, "If you did not threaten us. We will not band together and ask for outside forces to fight with us!"


    Tang Shaoyang gave the man a side nce. Collin Morton was one of the three people who did not scream. He bewildered and nced at Zhang Mengyao, and the other three, confused, "When did we threaten him? Did we ever threaten them, at all?" He did not really remember, but what he remembered was that he focused on the Dimensional Tower and barely had any contact with the other factions from Earth.


    What he remembered was that these people tried to take advantage of his absence to fight the Tang Empire, even willing to be outside forces subordinates to fight the Tang Empire.


    "Your growing force is a threat to us! We don''t know when you will strike us and take over our territories!" Collin Morton added.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his head. He was agitated after listening to the reason why the World Government brought outside forces to fight the Tang Empire. He had enough, forming a knife with his Chaos Energy and approached Colling Morton. Collin Morton''s forcefully opened by Tang Shaoyang''s hand, and he pulled out the tongue before cutting it.


    "I don''t want to listen to anything you say, ever again," He scanned the other nine, and they avoided Tang Shaoyang gaze, "What do you want to say again, Alton?" Alton was about to say something until Collin Morton interrupted.


    "I have been keeping a watch on the Elven Kingdom, in case there''s a Revalor pro faction, but so far so good. There was no suspicious movement from the internal of the Elven Kingdom, but we need to talk about the Elven Kingdom, their future," Alton agreed, nodding his head, "Do you want to talk in front of them?"


    The ten people red at Tang Shaoyang, but no one said anything. None of them begged for their lives, but he could see the fear from the seven people who screamed.


    "Nah," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "I do really want to do something with them, but I''m no longer in the mood. Let''s be productive so I can spend more time with my daughter instead." He turned around and headed out the torture chamber, "Set the public execution tomorrow or the day after tomorrow for them if there''s no more battle. Deliver the message to the other factions, make it a public execution. We have to make sure that we properly send the message to the other factions."


    Tang Shaoyang said everything inside the chamber, ensuring the ten people heard him clear, "Make sure they don''t suicide. We need them alive!" Those were hisst words before the steel door closed, and the ten people could no longer hear anything from outside. However, they knew what fate awaited them in the future, or maybe tomorrow.


    "Invite the members of the World Government as well. Send them the message, and they muste if they don''t want to be executed along with their leaders," He added outside the chamber.


    Wei Xi and Alton nodded, "That means we can''t do it tomorrow. We need to set up a big ground to fit that many people, and we need to send them the message as well. Three days at the fastest, but if you want a proper public execution, then we need a week," Wei Xi had the n in his head already, but he needed time to properly send the message to the other factions.


    "But why don''t we just take over Earth? That will solve the future problems." That question came from Kang Xue. With their current force, it would be easy for them to take over the world. She believed that Tang Shaoyang himself could do it easily. He did not need their help if he alone defeated several God Ranks.


    "That will solve a few problems, but more problems will arise as we take over the world. Not all people will bow their heads willingly and follow the order. But the main issue is for the third phase or thest phase of The Game. We need more than ten factions to trigger the System''s events, so we better keep them for a healthy environment for our Tarrior. And on top of that, we might want them to keep Tarriors sharp," The second part was the reason why he did not want to take over Earth just like what the Federation of Allurion, The Divine Church, and the Giteron Dynasty did.


    "Let''s meet Revalor and Arbane. Ava and Xin will wake up soon, so let''s finish up our business in the prison," Tang Shaoyang then turned toward Alton, "What about the Elven Kingdom? What about their new queen? Is there a problem? We need to help their transition to the new ruler. Do they need help or maybe request something from us?" It was obvious how concerned about the Elven Kingdom based on his tone. He med himself for the tragedy happened to the Elven Kingdom


    "The Elven Elders are requesting that they want to handle the King''s murders by themselves without the Tang Empire''s interference. They want to bring justice for Virion by themselves, so they requested Revalor and Arbane to be handed over to them," Zhang Mengyao answered as she knew more about the Elven Kingdom''s inside, "I put hold their request, waiting for your decision."


    "I don''t mind handing over Revalor and Arbane to them, but let''s wait until Ava recovers. I think she also wants to be involved. Dyed the answer until Ava recovers, maybe after those ten people''s public execution," As Tang Shaoyang answered, they arrived in front of Revalor and Arbane''s cell. Both were sitting on the ground with their necks, hands, and feet chained.

 Chapter 1319 Regret & Farewell

    Chapter 1319 Regret & Farewell


    Revalor lost his vigor, his hair shriveled as his eyes unfocused, staring to the ground. Arbane was a mess, but he did not lose his spirit just like his father. The moment Arbane heard the steps, he turned toward the source and his eyes red at Tang Shaoyang. The gaze full of hatred directed toward Tang Shaoyang as his chain nked to the ground and he got up, rushing toward the cell bars.


    Bang!


    Arbane punched the bar, in an attempt to break free from the cell to reach Tang Shaoyang. The man who ruined his family was right before him, and he wanted to kill that man. No, the original n was to make Tang Shaoyang suffer just like his father suffered. He intended to kill all the women including his own aunt, just to make Tang Shaoyang suffer. That was what would happen if he and his father seeded in their n.


    "You still dare to show your face, scumbag!"


    Bang


    Arbane''s body arched backward, flung to the wall as he coughed. He had lost his power, a single kick from Alton was enough to make him feel like he almost died. He lost his breathing for a moment.


    Revalor raised his head after hearing themotion. His gaze locked on Tang Shaoyang, but the old man did not have the same emotion as his second son. Maybe being locked for a few weeks in the dungeon made him realize how stupid his action was to kill his son.


    "Are you here tough at me?" The hoarse voice echoed.


    "Why would I? I don''t feel like I am winning or anything, and there''s nothing tough at," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I just want to tell you that we are winning the battle against The Giteron Dynasty, The Federation of Allurion, and The Divine Church. We are in a truce right now."


    "Ah, so youe to mock me? You want to tell how strong you have be, is that why youe to this dirty dungeon?" Revalor smirked, "That''s what you will do. I know you very well"


    "No, I want to tell you how stupid your n was. Whether your n seeds or not, you will end up the same, locked in this dungeon," Tang Shaoyang came closer to the cell, "I¡­." He paused and let out a sigh, "I don''t have the right to say anything¡­. This happened because of me, and I want to¡­." He did not finish his words. He wanted to say that "I want to apologize for what he has done". That was what he wanted to say, but it sounded like he mocked Revalor since The Former Elven King was in jail.


    Even though Revalor tried to revolt, that was his fault. He was the source of the problem, so he felt bad for disrespecting the man. Especially what Revalor had done for the Tang Empire.


    "The Elven Kingdom will hold a Trial of Justice for thete King Virion. The Tang Empire will not interfere with the trial, and we will ept The Elven Kingdom''s decision regardless of the result of the trial. The trial will be held in a week from today."


    "Your youngest daughter, Alissa has be The Queen of The Elven Kingdom, and I promise to provide her with the help she needs. I also promise you that your bloodline will continue to rule the Elven Kingdom. The Tang Empire would not intervene in the Elven Kingdom''s internal affairs. That''s all that I want to say," Tang Shaoyang turned around and left the dungeon.


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to meet Revalor to bid farewell. He ended up doing something he hated the most to his own subordinate, and he still could not forgive himself for what he had done. However, he did not intend to let anyone know. If he had to suffer, he would suffer alone, getting tortured by his own guilt.


    *** ***


    The group left the dungeon, and Tang Shaoyang headed back to the main base because he was informed that his daughter had woken up. This would be the second interaction with his daughter, so he rushed up. However, he was stopped by Jasmine and Elin right in front of the door of his room. The two just came out and furrowed their eyebrows as they looked at Tang Shaoyang.


    "You are not allowed to meet Xin right now. You must take a bath first! You are smelly, and there''s an unpleasant smell with you," Elin reached his shoulder, and forcefully turned Tang Shaoyang to turn around, "Go clean yourself then you can meet our daughter!"


    Tang Shaoyang sniffed his armpit and clothes. He did indeed smell, but not as bad as Elin said. However, he listened to them take a bath. It was funny that Jasmine and Elinova guarded the bathroom. He had a sh shower and ended up getting pushed back to the bathroom for the second time by the two women. They knew he would take a quick bath instead of cleaning himself properly.


    Only after the second shower was he allowed to enter his own room to meet his daughter. He entered the room, and his daughter just finished her first meal. It seemed his daughter was quite sharp to notice him even though he came without making noise. The baby turned toward him as he entered the room. She opened her small lips,ughing while pointing her hand at him.


    Tang Shaoyang froze, looking at the small creature in a daze. He ended up smiling, but he did not move closer, remaining at the door.


    "What are you doing? Come here and carry her. Her mother needs to eat too," Ava shook her head, smiling sillyly.


    Tang Shaoyang snapped out and came onto the bed. He took her daughter into his arms, carefully. He did not really dare to move, leaning against the headboard, holding the little creature who tried to reach his face.


    "Hoo, look at her cheeks. I want to take a nip," He said it out, his intrusive thought. His daughter had a puffy cheek for sure, quite big in fact.


    Ava just rolled her eyes, "Your body is too stiff. Rx, she might fall if you are too stiff,"


    Tang Shaoyang followed the instruction, rxing as he positioned himself next to Ava who reached out the bowl. Elin prepared Congee for Ava, a simple menu since she had nothing in the kitchen.


    "Have you thought of her name?" Ava asked after taking the second spoon.


    "Ah, yes. I almost forgot that I came here to tell you our daughter''s name," Tang Shaoyang was taken over by his daughter''s cuteness that he forgot why he came, "Tang Xin. What do you think?"


    "Tang Xin¡­ Xin¡­" Ava muttered while nodding her head. It was unknown whether she was happy with the name or not.


    "Do you not like it?" Tang Shaoyang asked since he was unsure of her response.


    "It does not sound as bad as Wrath or Pride, but I can''t judge since I don''t know anything about your culture, you know? Is there meaning in her name?" Ava asked.


    "Nope, there''s no special meaning in the name. I just like it because it''s beautiful," Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "That''s more like you," Ava chuckled, "I mean I trust you to name our first daughter, so I am not going toin. Maybe I can help you to name our second children after I learn more about your tradition and culture."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, giving his index finger to Xin as the little creature tried to reach his face. She grabbed his index finger, holding it tight. He was bewildered that a baby less than one day could do this. From what he knew, babies less than a week could only cry, eat, poop, and sleep. Those were what the baby did in less than a week, at least to what he knew about.


    "She has your eyes," Ava said from the side. Tang Xin has the slit purple eyes.


    "Wait, since when are your eyes red?" But then Ava was surprised to find out that Tang Shaoyang''s eyes changed. It was no longer purple, but crimson.


    "It changed when I upgraded my bloodline in the Demi-God Rank''s trial," Tang Shaoyang exined, "My bloodline is no longer ck Dragon, but Wicked Dragon. It''s three-headed¡­ It''s actually a five-headed dragon. I can grow more heads each time I master a new energy."


    "It''s fortunate that Xin did not inherit my demon eye," Tang Shaoyang''s left eye was ck, which made him look scary, though the little creature was not afraid of him despite his ck eye. It would look ugly if her daughter inherited the demon eye too, "From her eyes, it seems she will inherit my dragon bloodline."


    "I hope so. Your bloodline is much stronger than mine, after all," Ava agreed. They had a small chat as Ava finished her food, and since they were talking about the battle, Tang Shaoyang brought up Revalor.


    "Revalor and Arbane will face the Trial of Justice, and Alissa will lead the trial in eight days. That will be her debut as the Queen of the Elven Kingdom. But I wish for her not to take charge in the trial for her first duty as the Queen. Should we do something about it?" Even though Tang Shaoyang promised not to intervene, he was concerned for Alissa''s wellbeing. Her debut as the Queen would be delivering justice for her eldest brother to her father and second brother. That would be too cruel for Alissa, and he did not wish Alissa to break from that.

 Chapter 1320 Academy

    Chapter 1320 Academy


    "I will talk to her, but I don''t think we should interfere if it''s her decision to lead the trial. It''s something she has to face as The Queen of the Elven Kingdom, after all," Ava let out a sigh, "It''s just unfair for her that she has to bear her mother''s sin."


    The atmosphere was bad when she brought up thest part. Tang Shaoyang also did not know what to do to cheer her up since he was a big part of the problem.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s mine," Tang Shaoyang pulled her into his embrace.


    *** ***


    The following day, Tang Shaoyang woke up and had to attend more meetings. The topic was about public execution, more proposals on how they should govern the territories outside China, and the n for the empire''s development. They have confirmed that the three factions would no longer send an army to fight them, so they proceed with the empire''s affairs.


    Tang Shaoyang just finished the meeting with Wei Xi, Alton, and Li Shuang along with their people, but it was not over. He had to meet with Cao Jingyi, Kang Jiayi, Kang Xue, Zowen, and Li Shuang. As the Prime Minister, each time the meeting was about the development or to build something, Li Shuang would get involved.


    "Can you just take over the meeting and report everything to meter?" This was not the type of work he liked. He would rather go out and fight zombies or monsters. He felt his people made things moreplicated than it was supposed to be. For the public execution, for example, they did not need to ask him who to invite, just invite everyone they could reach, that should be fine. As long as the words spread out what happened to the World Government, then they had achieved their goal setting up the public execution.


    But for his people, it was not as simple as he thought. Wei Xi even brought up how to handle the protesters of the execution. Many people still had the old mindset where the death penalty vited human rights, and stuff. His thought was simple, if these people wanted to stay in the Tang Empire then follow the regtion, and if they did not want to stay they could leave. He had risked his life for this empire, and he was not going to waste his time with such an issue. Not when the battle was not entirely over. The next battle would not just be Nirvana, but also the other six God Alliances allied to Nirvana as well. He was not going to waste his time to spoil these protesters.


    "That will waste too much time. They will not proceed with the n without receiving your agreement, and it will take a few days longer because I know you hate to read long texts, so listening to them directly is much better than reading pages of texts, no? Also, I can''t give them your approval, all projects can''t be done without your approval, and I want to make it that way until I leave my post," Tang Shaoyang raised his eyebrow after hearing thest part.


    "I have told you that I will help you to set up the order in your government, but you must choose a new Prime Ministerter. Unless you can trust the next Prime Minister just like how you trust me, then giving the Prime Minister the power of the Emperor''s authority is a bad practice for the empire!"


    Tang Shaoyang remembered that Li Shuang told him about her n for the future. Her position was temporary because her passion was not in politics, and he had to look for someone else to rece her once the Tang Empire settled down. It was another headache for him, choosing someone he trusted to manage the empire''s affair.


    The door opened, a sign that the next meeting was about to start. He heard from Wei Xi that Cai Jingyi stepped down from The Tarrior. But she still held the reputation and position among his people, and she came up with a new proposal to start an academy. That was right, the next project he was about to hear was about the academy.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty," Cao Jingyi, Kang Jiayi, Kang Xue, and Zowen greeted him. He acknowledged them with a nod, waving at them to go present their proposal.


    Cao Jingyi gave him and Li Shuang the scroll, but only Li Shuang read the scroll. He did not even touch the scroll. Not because he meant to disrespect them but because he was not going to read thousands of texts after reading ten scrolls earlier. He would rather listen to their presentation directly. His action caused Cai Jingyi to frown, clearly she mistook his action, but she did not say anything.


    These four people came up with a big project, bigger than he thought. The Tang Empire Academy, and it was not as simple as it sounded because in this academy, the studies would be split into many studies. It started with the basic survival, fight, into more specific study such as Mage Tower where Zowen would be responsible for it. There was also a Healer Tower where Kang Xue, Arina, and Selene took charge. Zaneos even took part in this academy, Swordsman House where he would teach sword technique. The Elven Kingdom would send representatives to teach the students to be Elven Ranger, or more like the Elven Kingdom taught the students how to get Wind Ranger ss naturally instead of using ss scroll. Not just that, the academy would also teach other things such as cksmithing, alchemy, or other stuff. The things that would be essential to the Tang Empire''s future development.


    Later, the graduated students could choose where they want to serve. The Tarrior (Military), The Tang Empire Internal Security (TEIS), The Tang Empire Intelligent Division (TEID), The Healer Division, and other divisions. In another word, The Tang Empire Academy would be a more effective way to nurture their force, also giving the student more freedom to choose where they wanted to work.


    Halfway through the presentation, Tang Shaoyang was already sold to the project even though he had not touched the materials in the scroll. If there was something he did not know, he would ask Li Shuang. More than that, he promised Zowen to make her Mage Tower as well. Might as well used her Mage Tower to teach his people magic, introducing magic to his people in arger scale, more than just skills.


    His divisions could search for the people they needed in a single academy as well, the effective way to fill up the empty spots in many divisions.


    "This is a great proposal," Finally he got to listen to something he was interested in after thest meeting, "Let''s get to work on the project immediately. What do you guys need to start with the project?"


    "We have written everything we need on the scroll. If you read it, you will know what we need, Your Majesty," Cao Jingyi responded, kinda salty in her tone.


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard, looking at Cao Jingyi then nced at Li Shuang. Li Shuang just shook her head and showed them a page of the list of the project needed. First, it was the location. It seemed the right location was important, and it was emphasized not to set up the academy in the capital.


    "Why not in the capital? All divisions operate in the capital, isn''t it more effective to set up in the capital. If the academy needs someone from Tarrior or TEID to teach the student, it''s more convenient for them since it''s closer to the main headquarter," Tang Shaoyang could not understand the reason.


    "You will know the reason¡ª" Cao Jingyi was getting more annoyed when Tang Shaoyang asked, but Zowen stood up and pulled her back, "I know you are annoyed because you wrote everything in the scroll, but I don''t think you can''t act like that, Miss Cao. Let me take over, I don''t want our project to get canceled because of your temper."


    Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes. He understood why Cao Jingyi was annoyed, but he felt like there was no need for her to be angry like that. He felt it was more effective to have an interactive conversation rather than reading the proposal, but of course, one of the reasons was because he hated reading thousands of texts when he could just listen to them.


    Zowen exined why the location must be outside the capital. It was because the academy needed more spaces than what The Capital had. She gave him examples like how Mage tower needed a training ground where they could practice the spell without worrying the civilians, and they needed a lot of spaces since the training ground would be separated between the apprentices'' levels and stuff.


    Just like how the dwarves requested to build a bigger smithy because they wanted to separate the apprentices based on level, so they could provide a focused lesson, much better than a mixed hall. At the end, Zowen asked for a whole territory to be dedicated as an academy city, and they asked for Suzhou territory because it was closer to the capital. There was no reason for Tang Shaoyang not to give them the approval, especially when the project benefited the empire a lot.


    The four left the meeting hall after an hour conversation with Tang Shaoyang, and right in front of the meeting hall, Zowen grabbed Cao Jingyi''s arm, "We need to talk, privately, Jingyi."

 Chapter 1321 Girls Talk

    <h4>Chapter 1321 Girls Talk</h4>


    Zowen was close enough to Cao Jingyi to call her byst name, both became closer after the battle even though they did not really participate in an actual battle. However, since both were women, and it was a rare sight for women on the battlefield, both clicked out and got closer. Cao Jingyi thought of the academy idea after hearing about Tang Shaoyang''s promise to Zowen about the Mage Tower.


    Kang Jiayi and Kang Xue exchanged nces. Even though Zowen did not say anything that she wanted to talk about, the father and daughter knew that Zowen just wanted to talk about it. They guessed it was about what happened during the meeting that Cao Jingyi almostshed out at Tang Shaoyang.


    "I will leave them to your care," Kang Jiayi muttered before leaving the group by himself. The old man felt like it was not his role to intervene in the women''s business.


    "What do you want to talk about? Just say it here. I have to talk with the dwarf when they are going to start to work, and also about their ss," Cao Jingyi noticed that Zowen nced at Kang Xue. She waved her hand, "It''s fine. I don''t mind if Kang Xue is listening."


    Zowen nced at Kang Xue, unsure if she must say it in front of her. After some hesitation, Zowen spoke up, "Do you perhaps hate His Majesty?"


    "What are you talking about?" Cao Jingyi was not expecting the topic to be about Tang Shaoyang. She looked confused about where the conversation went on.


    "I mean you are kinda rude to His Majesty early. I don''t think you can act like that to His Majesty. You can''t raise your voice at him," Zowen voiced her thoughts when Jingyi seemed not to realize what she had done earlier.


    "He''s the one who is rude to us. We prepared the proposal earnestly, but he did not even touch the scroll. If he wants to be respected, he should respect others too!" Cao Jingyi revealed her annoyance, and why she raised her voice earlier. The fact that Tang Shaoyang did not read the scroll annoyed her.


    "I think he deserves respect from us without needing to respect the others for what he has done for us," Cao Jingyi and Zowen turned toward Kang Xue, "He had to spend many months away from his home, risking his life to reach the high rank only to risk his life again fighting against the God Ranks. If he did not deserve to be respected, then no one deserves to be respected."


    "I understand your feelings because that scroll is your hard work, our hard work to develop the Tang Empire. But he did more work than any of us, no?" Kang Xue was not angry as she voiced her thoughts calmly, "After the long struggle and battle, he also immediately gets into the work even though he badly wants to spend his time with her daughter who was just born yesterday. Yet he stilles to meet us, listening to our proposal even though we are not fully ready to execute our proposal. I am not angry at you, but you know, you have to understand his perspective as well. I am asking for you to understand his perspective as well instead of getting angry at him for not reading the paper."


    "He has a big meeting with The Tarrior and Prime Minister Li Shuang, and maybe he has read a lot of papers before meeting us. Maybe he is just tired of reading those texts and just wants to listen to our presentations. It does not really matter if he read the paper or not as long as he listens to us, no? This sounds biasing from me, but yes, I just ask you to understand him instead of blindly getting angry at him."


    Cao Jingyi and Zowen exchanged nces, not expecting to hear those from Kang Xue. Cao Jingyi could not say anything to rebut when Kang Xue brought up the battle where Tang Shaoyang single-handedly fought the God Ranks.


    Zowen was kinda lost because she brought this up for another reason, not this. And again, it was hard to disagree with what Kang Xue said.


    "What she said is true, but I am more worried about you. If you are going overboard, he might kill you or you will get kicked out of the empire. I don''t want to lose my first friend," That was Zowen''s main concern.


    For a spirit that had been staying with Tang Shaoyang for a long time, watching Tang Shaoyang closely. She was aware Tang Shaoyang could be cruel despite having a soft spot for his people. He would do everything to save his people, but he did not hesitate to kill. If he deemed Cao Jingyi as an obstacle, he might get rid of Cao Jingyi. That was what she was afraid of the most.


    It was Kang Xue and Cao Jingyi''s turn to exchange nces before both burst intoughter. It was quite funny to hear that from Zowen. Both thought Zowen was close enough to know what kind of people Tang Shaoyang was.


    "I can understand if youe from the same angle as her, but that''s just too funny, Zowen," Cao Jingyi pulled Grand Lightning Magus into her embrace, "I know you are being genuine and worry about, but I don''t think he would execute me for that. I do agree that I might be a little too sensitive, but I know he will never do that to me. You don''t need to worry."


    Kang Xue shook her head to the side, smiling while looking at Zowen funny. The serious atmosphere melted out. Cao Jingyi pulled the magus with her, "Let''s meet the dwarf. Don''t you want to meet them as well for your Mage Tower?"


    The three girls headed to the elevator while Zowen looked embarrassed, looking down as they walked together. Her face reddened, but she really thought about it. Tang Shaoyang never got rid of the people who worked with him even though those people made mistakes. But the traitors would be dealt with no mercy. Cao Jingyi was far from being a traitor since she worked to make The Tang Empire better.


    They arrived in front of the elevator, and the timing was impable as the elevator opened on this floor.?Eleven people came out of the elevator. Li Shuang''s secretary led ten foreign people out of the elevator. Kang Xue and Cao Jingyi recognized most of the faces. They are from The Pr Guild, The First Order Guild, and The Revolution Kingdom. There were three faces that they did not recognize.


    Kang Xue pulled Li Shuang''s secretary and asked, "Are they going to meet His Majesty?"


    The ten people stopped behind the secretary, scanning the three girls as well. The secretary nodded in response.


    Kang Xue did not inquire further and let the secretary go. Yury Semenov and Mikhailovich recognized Kang Xue, giving the greeting with a nod. Then the secretary continued to lead the ten people into the meeting room.


    *** ***


    The meeting room


    Tang Shaoyang tried to crack his neck. It was impossible to feel tired with his attributes, but he felt tired from just sitting here, "When is this over?" He asked Zhang Mengyao who joined the next meeting.


    "You have another meeting with our vassal, then you have another meeting with the Queen of the Elven Kingdom to speak about the Trial of Justice of the former king. That''s for today," Li Shuang told him the schedule for the day. More meetings for him to attend.


    "Do we have a break? Maybe a one or two-hour lunch break?" Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow multiple times, giving the girls a code.


    "One hour is too long. Elin will bring our food after this meeting," Zhang Mengyao did not get the code. She was reading the scroll that he did not touch earlier about the academy. Just like him, she was interested in the idea. That would solve the recruitment problem, more efficiently than each division trained their own recruits.


    At this moment, the door was knocked as a female voice came from behind the door. Li Shuang answered and the door opened. A woman in a suit led ten people into the room, and Tang Shaoyang only recognized one person, the person he did not even remember the name of.


    "I only recognize one person, and I don''t even know his name," Tang Shaoyang whispered to Zhang Mengyao, "And what are we going to talk about with them?" There was a lot going through his head right now, and he had forgotten why he met them.


    It seemed Herman Bonivido, the First Order Guild''s Guild Leader overheard the whisper, "My name is Herman Bonivido, The First Order Guild''s Guild Leader. These two are my Vice Guild Leaders, Frans and Henry. Pleased to meet you, Sir Tang." He bowed at the end, and the two Vice Guild Leaders followed to bow.


    "My name is Yury Semenov, Pr Guild''s Guild Leader. He is my Vice Guild Leader, Mikhailovich," Yury Semenov came forward and gave a proper bow, more respectful than Herman.


    Three more people came up, introducing themselves. Looking at the three people, Tang Shaoyang recognized them, but again, he did not know their names. He remembered meeting these three people, he met them after he finished the first ten floors.


    "My name is Vaso Galliades, Olympus'' Leader. They are my Vice Leaders, Natasa and Alkis," A man in a suit, looking in his mid-thirties, said, "We met a few months ago at the tower city, Sir."


    Tang Shaoyang responded with a nod, and then he turned toward thest two persons. A man with white hair, and a man with gray hair.


    "I am The King of The Revolution Kingdom, Victor Brent Whitney. He is Prime Minister of The Revolution Kingdom, Raymond Irving," Different from the three representatives earlier, Victor did not bow and came off with a different tone as well. If the others put themselves lower than Tang Shaoyang, he regarded himself as equal to Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and stood up, "I am The Emperor of the Tang Empire, Tang Shaoyang. She is my Prime Minister, Li Shuang, and she is the Supreme General of the Tang Empire, Zhang Mengyao. Please sit," He turned into the official mode, changing his tone and way of speaking, to more formal since it was an official meeting with the other factions. He needed to keep his image as The Emperor, and he did it pretty well.

 Chapter 1322 Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 1322 Proposal</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao handed the scroll back to Tang Shaoyang. It was the scroll of the academy proposal, and she pointed at the end of the scroll. There was something new on it, something she just wrote.


    [They want to talk about the future of Earth. They wanted to know our objective after we obliterated The World Government.]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, the meeting was simpler than he thought. However, no one started the conversation. Olympus'' side was waiting for the bigger factions to start as they did not feel confident to start the conversation.


    King Victor opened the conversation after no one spoke for a while, "We are here to ask your intention after you defeated the World Government. What will you do to the World Government''s remnants, and what are you going to do with their territories? We want rity from the Tang Empire to avoid future shes."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow for a moment. It was pretty obvious what the Revolution Kingdom wanted to do. They wanted to expand out of their ind into Europe, with the World Government now gone. However, they did not want to sh with The Tang Empire.


    "Do you have the same inquiry as Sir Victor?" He turned toward Herman, Yury Semenov, and Vaso Galliades.


    Yury Semenov was the first one to respond, nodding his head, "The Pr Guild wants to submit the Vassal Proposal. We want to be The Tang Empire''s vassals," He came up with a different proposal. Zhang Mengyao asked him why he wanted to meet, and he had the same intention as the Revolution Kingdom, wanting to take this chance to expand his faction. However, he changed his mind after such a short time. He remembered the battle of the giants in his territory. He was informed that the five-headed dragon was Tang Shaoyang, and that was what changed his mind. It was not that bad working under someone like Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard because The Pr Guild was one of the top eleven factions, The VIP Faction. He was surprised that they wanted to be his vassal, and it was totally different than the words he just read. He nced at Zhang Mengyao before looking at Li Shuang.


    [He did not tell me anything about bing a vassal, but the decision is yours whether you want to ept The Pr Guild to be our vassal or not.]


    Zhang Mengyao sent a message through The Communication System. She was caught off guard as well that the Pr Guild proposed to be the vassal. The Pr Guild was ced on the same level as The Tang Empire with their VIP status, gaining ess to the Dimensional Tower through the portal.


    "That''s not something I can answer right away. I have to talk it out with my people before epting your proposal," Tang Shaoyang did not ept the proposal. He wanted to keep at least ten factions on Earth to trigger the System Event when they entered the third phase or thest phase of The Game. Utilizing the maximum benefit from the System.


    His answer surprised the guests. Herman Bonivido and Vaso Galliades were stunned by Yury Semenov''s proposal. Even though they did not admit it openly, it was a fact that The Tang Empire was the strongest faction on Earth. The Tang Empire could easily take over Earth, and that was the main reason Herman and Victor Brent Whitney came to meet Tang Shaoyang.


    They wanted to know the Tang Empire''s intention after the war. If it was to conquer the whole Earth, they would not fight and surrender, but they did not show what in their thoughts, keeping it hidden until found out the Tang Empire''s goal after the war. What surprised them even more was that Tang Shaoyang did not ept the proposal right on the spot. That would seal the fate of the other factions if The Pr Guild was epted into the Tang Empire''s proposal. It would be impossible for the other factions to gather up and form an alliance to fight the Tang Empire if worsees to worst.


    "What about you?" Tang Shaoyang asked The First Order Guild and Olympus. He just wanted everything to be over soon.


    "I am here to inquire what will you do about The Saint Guild''s and The Blue Vest Guild''s territories? They are now unguarded, and it seems the zombies are running wild with no people guarding the territory. Are you going to im their territories? If you are not going to im their territories, then we have to take it over to control the zombies," Herman answered. It was ame excuse using the zombies, but logical. At this point in time, the zombie was pretty much weaker than them unless it was an abandoned territory.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and proceeded to Vaso Galliades.


    "We have the same issue, but we also want to ask about the remnants of the World Government. There are a lot of refugees migrating to our territory. We don''t want to offend the Tang Empire in any way, so what''s The Tang Empire''s intention for these people? If you are going to capture and kill them, then we will hand over these people to you," Olympus drew the line immediately, revealing their intention that they did not want to be The Tang Empire''s enemy.


    They might not be able to witness the battle, but they saw what happened in the sky. Whatever came out from the sky, the Tang Empire killed them all and won the war. They would not make the same stupid decision as The World Government to fight the Tang Empire on their initiative.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded once more. All of them came with the same goal, wanting to know what would The Tang Empire do to the World Government''s remnants and territories.


    "You will know what I will do to the World Government''s remnant if you all attend the public execution, but I don''t mind telling you right now since you havee to meet me," He just wanted to be done with the meeting, "We will no longer expanding our territories than what we have right now, and we hold no grudge or ountable to the people below. We don''t care if they want to disband or quit their factions, or even join your factions. We don''t care about those territories, and the public execution of the World Government''s leaders is the end of the conflict between The Tang Empire and The World Government!"


    Tang Shaoyang leaked his aura a little bit, adding more tension in the room, "Unless The World Government''s remnant is still thinking of fighting me, then we will destroy them. So¡­." He turned toward Vaso Galliades, "We don''t care about those people, whether you want to take them in or kill them. It''s not The Tang Empire''s problem!"


    Victor Brent Whitney was relieved to hear that from Tang Shaoyang. Even though he could not really trust the words, there was no way he asked Tang Shaoyang to make a contract for that.


    ''There''s no reason for him to lie to us, right? He can wipe us if he wants to, so why would he lie?'' That was what was in his mind. With the thought in his head, he felt like a big chunk of weight was relieved from his chest. He was stressed out and under pressure after knowing that the World Government brought the factions from another world. Hearing that from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth directly eased his uneasiness and stress.


    During the fight and war, The Revolution Kingdom stayed in their own territories, locking themselves from the battle, hoping no one would cross the water to get to their territory. He did not want to get caught in such arge-scale battle. They passed the first wave of the battle, and now he was quite relieved that Tang Shaoyang revealed The Tang Empire''s intention not to take over the world.


    "Is that answering your question? Do you have anything you want to talk more about?" Tang Shaoyang asked.


    Victor Brent Whitney and his Advisor, Raymond Irving, prepared a lot before meeting Tang Shaoyang. They wanted to try to dissuade Tang Shaoyang with their words from taking over Earth. But it was useless now because The Tang Empire had revealed that they had no intention of taking over The World. Both were at a loss as they did not know how they should continue the talk while Herman and Vaso Galliades looked relieved after receiving the confirmation.


    While Victor Brent Whitney did notpletely trust the words, Herman and Vaso trusted Tang Shaoyang. They believed that there was no reason for the Tang Empire to lie when The Tang Empire could run over them easily.


    Vaso Galliades was especially relieved because the fall of the World Government was a chance for his faction to rise up. The people who ran into his territory were a big part, and another big chance was the unupied territories. If The Tang Empire said that they wanted to conquer the Earth, then Vaso Galliades would dly surrender. He was not going to take his chance against the Tang Empire. That was the lesson he learned for sure after the World Government was destroyed.


    "I don''t have any more questions for you, Sir Tang," Vaso Galliades bowed his head in gratitude that the Tang Empire was not nning to devour everything. He had no more discussion to talk about with that. He thought that the Tang Empire was nning to conquer the Earth, and if that was the case, then he needed to discuss the best terms to surrender for himself and his people.


    Herman scanned the others in the room, and his eyessted a bit longer on Yury Semenov. There was a hesitation in his expression. He was considering whether he should surrender just like the Pr Guild. At this point, he felt so safe under the Tang Empire''s banner, and that was the best for his people. However, he had to put aside his ambition to do that, and he was unwilling to put off his ambition like this.


    "The First Order Guild has no more to talk with you, Sir Tang. We are grateful that you are willing to give your precious time to talk with us," Herman bowed his head.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward The Revolution Kingdom''s King.


    "We are grateful for your time, Sir Tang Shaoyang," Victor Brent Whitney had nothing to talk about since The Tang Empire gave up on conquering the World Government''s territories. There was no need for them to continue the talk anymore with that. The meeting concluded with an unexpected result as he thought he would really need to negotiate many things with the Tang Empire.


    Tang Shaoyang then turned toward Yury Semenov, "I havee to a decision about your proposal," He shook his head, "I can''t ept The Pr Guild to be our vassal."

 Chapter 1323 Restructure

    <h4>Chapter 1323 Restructure</h4>


    Everyone in the room, the representative of the four factions, looked at Tang Shaoyang in shock. All of them were not expecting that the Tang Empire would reject the proposal. The Pr Guild was one of the ten strongest factions after the Tang Empire. epting The Pr Guild would secure The Tang Empire''s dominance on Earth.


    Of course, There was a reason why Tang Shaoyang suddenly came up with that decision even though he responded that he needed to discuss it with his people. It was for the third phase, he needed them to trigger the System Events. More than that, he needed a faction like The Pr Guild for apetition, apetition for his Tarriors. The Revolution Kingdoms, The Pr Guild, and The First Order Guild were needed for that reason, and it was preparation for the bigger battle when the truce was over.


    People might think it was a silly idea to leave these factions as it was even though he had the chance to get rid of these potential threats. However, he needed that potential threat so his army was always ready for a war. An army without threat would weaken his army, and that was thest thing he wanted when the other worlds could challenge Earth to World Battle.


    More than that, the motive. He did not know the actual Pr Guild''s motive. The Pr Guild might be afraid of The Tang Empire''s power, but he had mentioned that he would not take over The Earth or


    Yury Semenov took a deep breath as the refusal hit his pride. It sounded like the Tang Empire did not need The Pr Guild because they were too weak, especially when the Tang Empire took in the other weaker factions, but not The Pr Guild.


    "May I know the reason, Sir?" He kept his cool and asked the reason why the Tang Empire did not want to take The Pr Guild as a vassal.


    "Is there a reason for me to take The Pr Guild as our vassal? As I told you earlier, we don''t intend to conquer the World," Tang Shaoyang replied vaguely. He did not want to say what was in his mind, "However, if you intend to leave or disband your faction. You can join the Tang Empire instead of bing a vassal."


    The vassal terms were so vague for the moment. Vassal meant the factions were affiliated with the Tang Empire, but it was not registered in the System. The other factions that joined him as a vassal still had their own factions. It was something they would discuss for the next meeting with the other vassals.


    Yury Semenov stumped at the reply, but he could not say anything to refute that. There was nothing wrong with what Tang Shaoyang said. It was he who needed the Tang Empire, and the Tang Empire did not really need The Pr Guild.


    "I see, unfortunately, I can''t just disband my faction because many people put their trust in me and The Pr Guild. Thank you for your time, Sir Tang."


    Li Shuang stood up from the seat and led the guests out of the room. As they got out of the room, Herman Bonivido turned toward Li Shuang, "Can we stay here for a few days, Miss Li?"


    Victor Brent Whitney, Vaso Galliades, and Yury Semenov turned toward Li Shuang. The three had the same intentions. They wanted to see how much The Tang Empire had progressed. They got to know there was a special building as well after entering the Dimensional Tower. They wanted to know if the Tang Empire had one of those special buildings and any other secrets that made the Tang Empire stronger than them.


    "Unfortunately, we are not open for visitors yet," Li Shuang was quick with her rejection. Not because there was any secret to hide, but because everything was closed. There was nothing to see or visit because today they were relocating the people back to their homes. After the battle against the World Government, The Tarriors and the civilians were in a tense atmosphere. It was to avoid unnecessary shes in case people dislike the foreigners, "But we are open to visit the day of the Public Execution. You can stay and have a stroll in our city." She smiled and exined, in case the guests misunderstood her.


    There was nothing Herman could do when the host rejected his intention to stay. He was not stupid enough to make a fuss about this.


    *** ***


    Zhang Mengyao handed a scroll to Tang Shaoyang, and he took it. That was the content for the next meeting, about the vassal. This meeting was held under Jasmine''s request because The Malecia Kingdom did not have its own faction. They joined The Tang Empire as a vassal, but in fact, they were under the Tang Empire''s banner. She might be Tang Shaoyang''s wife, but she still represented her people. She wanted the Malecia Kingdom to create its own faction and have its own territories just like the other vassals. Just like The Legion Guild, for example, had its own territory which was Korea. That was the reason for this meeting.


    Zhang Mengyao, Li Shuang, and the others came up with two solutions. The first solution was to grant Jasmine''s wish which let them form their factions and bestowed The Malecia Kingdom territories to manage. The second solution would be a massive restructuring where the separate factions disbanded their factions and joined the Tang Empire.


    Origin informed that once a faction fulfilled the requirement, a faction could form a subgroup or sub-faction. The sub-group would have a separate tab, but the members would be registered under the Tang Empire even though they formed a sub-group. The most important requirement was that a faction surpassed a million members, and Tang Shaoyang had more than one million membersbining the people from the Ortis Continent, the three kingdoms, and also the natives of the Gigante Forests.


    However, there was a concern about choosing the second option. The minimum factions needed to trigger the System''s event. Earth must have at least ten factions. Olympus, The Revolution Kingdom, and The Pr Guild might take over Europe, the remnant of the World Government. The First Order Guild might take over the whole American continent. That would make five factions including the Tang Empire, but there was still a remnant of the Shiva Federation and also the remnant of the Uprising Guild. That would make seven factions, they needed three more factions.


    In the first year of the third phase, Earth might fulfill the requirement for the System''s event, but what about the following year? There was a high chance that there would be only seven factions by the second year, the seven biggest and strongest factions. That was why he hesitated to choose the second choice. If they did not have enough factions for the event, his vassal would fulfill the requirement if they had their own factions.


    However, his concern for the first choice was that it might give him a chance for his vassal to betray him. If they were not closely under their control, his vassals might rebel against him. That was thest thing he wanted, the second rebellion. Tang Shaoyang shared his thoughts and concerns with Zhang Mengyao, wanting to know her opinion.


    "What about if we wait for our vassals to talk about it? Isn''t it important to listen to their opinion first before we make the decision? Isn''t that why we held the meeting? If you already make the decision, then there''s no need to invite them to the meeting. We just need to announce our decision to them if that''s the case," Zhang Mengyao could not answer the question of which option was better. Not because she did not want to give her thoughts but because she did not really know which option would bear the better oue.


    "Then let''s wait for them," Tang Shaoyang did not force her to answer. He felt like such a decision could not be discussed with the vassals. Such a decision muste from him, an absolute order from him.


    It did not take long for the representatives from each vassal to enter the room. The first one toe was Jasmine The Queen of the Malecia Kingdom and Alissa The newly crowned Queen of the Elven Kingdom.


    This was the first time that Tang Shaoyang met Alissa after she took the throne of the Elven Kingdom. She wore a green dress with a wooden crown on her head. Both bowed slightly toward Tang Shaoyang as a greeting before they got into their seats. With all the situations that have happened to her family, it was quite awkward for Tang Shaoyang. Again, he could not escape from the me, so he had a hard time facing her. He just responded with a nod before an awkward silence followed.


    The Dwarven Confederation, The Moonlight Tribe, Gigante Coven, and the other factions sent their representatives to meet Tang Shaoyang for the meeting. As everyone arrived, Li Shuang handed the scroll, the same scroll that Tang Shaoyang read earlier. At the same time, Tang Shaoyang told everyone what he had in mind, including his concern about not being able to trigger the System''s event.


    "The System''s event is actually not a big issue even in case you proceed with the second option. If there are really less than ten factions, we just need to create a new faction to fulfill the condition. For example, we can form an Alchemist Guild for our alchemists or cksmith Guild for our cksmiths. The problem is, are they willing to disband their factions and be one with the Tang Empire?" Jasmine opened the conversation as she looked to the representatives of the factions from Australia, Southeast Asia, Japan, Mongolia, and Korea.

 Chapter 1324 Merger

    <h4>Chapter 1324 Merger</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang thought the meeting would be quick with the draft. They just needed to decide which path they wanted to take and be done with it. However, it went longer than he thought because the factions were reluctant to disband their factions. Even though he had expressed his desire to disband the factions and merge them into one, there were some of them who were reluctant to do it. About half of the factions wanted to maintain the faction instead of bing the sub-faction.


    The faction in charge of Australia, a few factions from Southeast Asia, wanted to maintain the status quo. Because of that, the meeting continued to seek the third solution which they could not think of even after two hours of meeting.


    "What about for you who want to disband and join the Tang Empire take the second solution, but for you who want to maintain your faction, you can stay as it is," Alissa spoke up, catching everyone''s attention, "We are wasting too much time for something insignificant. There are more important things than this, such as the Dimensional Tower. We haven''t properly explored the tower, and I would like to suggest that we continue our activity in the tower!"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, fully agreeing that they were wasting too much time on such a significant issue like this, "We can proceed with Queen Alissa''s suggestion. However, if we proceed with the third solution, then we must discuss a different treatment for the factions to stay separately."


    "What do you mean by a different treatment, Your Majesty?" The representative from Australia asked.


    "Different treatment because they are willing to disband their factions, that''s a sacrifice that I must recognize," Tang Shaoyang replied seriously.


    "That''s actually quite simple. For example, the people part of the Tang Empire''s faction just need to bring materials if they want an item from the Dwarven Confederations, and the vassal from separate factions must pay the cost to make an item that will be decided by The Dwarven Confederations. That is just one of them, and it can be applied to the other products we produce," Zhang Mengyao nodded in agreement with Tang Shaoyang''s idea about a different treatment.


    "We will draft more detailed regtions for the vassals from the separate factionster. You can expect to sign a system contract and take an oath that you will abide by the regtions," Li Shuang added.


    "That solves the problem, right? We chose the third solution, and you can choose if you want to be the Tang Empire''s sub-faction or remain in your respective faction as our vassal," Tang Shaoyang concluded the meeting.


    The different treatment suggestion was to coerce these people to disband their factions. Thanks to Legion Guild, Asahi Guild, and The Mongolian were willing to disband their factions. He had the justifications to enforce the different treatment. It sounded fair instead of like a threat. That was the softer way to make the other factions disband and unite under one banner instead of having separate factions that were unregted by the System.


    If it was the old Tang Shaoyang, he would enforce the second solution forcefully. But he recognized that was not the right way to do things and changed his approach.


    The representatives who disagreed with the second option exchanged nces. The third solution would be the best for those who did not want to disband. However, the different treatment made them hesitate to remain as a separate faction.


    "What if we decide to end our vassge," The representative of the Australian Faction spoke up, "This is different from what you promised to us when you offered us to be your vassal. We can''t ept the condition if you treat us differently just because we don''t want to disband our faction!" He cleverly used "us", as if his voice represented the other factions too.


    Tang Shaoyang knew that this man was using the same tactic as him. The Australian representative tried to coerce him not to employ the different treatment.


    He furrowed his brow, looking at The Australian''s representatives. There were always people like him, after all.


    "How convenient that you try to end the vassge after we get rid of the threats and capture all territories in Australia," He sounded displeased with how the man threatened to leave the Tang Empire. Especially after he worked his ass off for months to fight the God Ranks.


    The tension arose as everyone in the room heard the reply. They could tell by the tone that Tang Shaoyang was not happy with the challenge.


    "If you say so, but then you must leave Australia," Tang Shaoyang turned toward Li Shuang, "We will be choosing a new representative for Australia. It''s better for the people who live there to decide, what do you think?"


    "Wait! Wait¡­ wait¡­!" The two Australian representatives got up from their seats, "What do you mean we are leaving if we end our vassge!?" He raised his tone, questioning Tang Shaoyang. Australia was theirs, if someone had to leave, the Tang Empire must leave their territories. At least, that was what he thought when he thought about ending the vassge.


    The Australian nned to leave the Tang Empire, just waiting for the right time. While right now was not the ideal time to quit, it was the right time to test the water. He wanted to see the Tang Empire''s reaction. And he did not expect to receive such a reaction from the Tang Empire.


    "Is that not clear enough? Leave means to leave, you hand over Australia to the Tang Empire, and we will appoint someone else to manage the territory. You can bring anyone who wants to follow you, but you can''t force or threaten them to follow you," Tang Shaoyang made it clear that he was not joking with his statement.


    "What do you mean leave!? Australia Territories belong to us! Even until all the territories are under our faction name! You can''t take it away from us!" The representative snapped out and raised his voice. He could not ept that he was being kicked out of his own home.


    "Is that so? How many territories does your faction capture on your own?" Even though Tang Shaoyang did not hear the full story, he knew it was Yu Shun who did the job. Yu Shun used his zombie to capture Australia in a few months.


    The Australian representative stumped in his own words for a moment before quickly responding, "We capture the territories together with Yu Shun. We did it together!" He was not going to admit that it was Yu Shun who captured Australia alone.


    "Together? Do you mean Yu Shun killed all the zombies while you imed the territories? Is that what you mean by together?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head and chuckled, "The Tang Empire has the right to more than half of the territories your faction owns. My people captured those territories, and we give them to your factions to manage. Since you are going to end our rtionship, then you should give back those territories to us, no?"


    "No, we will not give what we own. We own those territories, and we will never give it back to the Tang Empire!" It was hard to ept the terms, and he blurted those words out, clouted in anger. Australia''s representative was not willing to give up even an inch.


    "I see¡­." Tang Shaoyang chuckled once more as he saw through Australia''s representatives when they became the Tang Empire''s vassals. They wanted to use The Tang Empire for protection and also helped them capture all territories in Australia. That was their aim by bing the Tang Empire''s vassal. He was being used by these people to take over the territories before they decided to end the vassge.


    "That''s your purpose from the start by bing our vassal, using us to capture all those territories for your own. Now the threat from the World Government and the invasion are gone, so you don''t need our protection anymore." Australia''s representative flinched a little, and Tang Shaoyang caught the subtle movement.


    "That''s nonsense. We decided to end the vassge because our vision does not align anymore!"


    "Oh, really? I don''t think we speak anything about vision or goal. We just try to solve the mess in the vassal system which is not part of the system. What vision are you talking about?" Tang Shaoyang did not bother to call the man''s name anymore. He decided that they needed to swap the heads of the people who managed Australia and expel them from the Tang Empire''s territories. These people might be a tumor for the Tang Empire, and maybe the second rebellion might happen because people like them. Tang Shaoyang was not going to let it fester, not even giving them a chance, decisive to kick them out.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his hand as the man tried to speak again, "I am not going to waste my time speaking with you anymore. I will give you three choices. First, leave your faction and leave the Tang Empire''s territories, including Australia. We will fund you, giving you enough food to survive for a month and decent equipment. Second, Give back the territories captured by Yu Shun. Third, you can keep those territories but be prepared for a war!"


    Park Nam Hoon of the Legion Guild secretly shook his head. He could not imagine that there was someone stupid enough to do something like that after what The Tang Empire managed to achieve. The thought of ending the vassge crossed his mind, but he knew the consequence afterward. The Tang Empire might treat them nicely because they were vassals, but the Tang Empire was not a pacifist. They would take what belonged to them back regardless of the method.

 Chapter 1325 Image

    <h4>Chapter 1325 Image</h4>


    The Australian''s representative was not expecting to blow this off like this. He just wanted to test the water out before making an actual exit. He looked around and the people around him either shook their heads or looked away from him. They drew a clear line that they did not want to get involved in whatever he stepped into.


    He met with The Emperor''s eyes and quickly realized he was not joking. The Emperor was serious about kicking him out. Even with those three choices presented to him, there was no choice for him to turn back. The choice was very clear that The Emperor did not like him and wanted him out. Giving back the territories that Yu Shun captured might be a choice, but he did not know what The Tang Empire would do to him. There was a big chance that The Tang Empire would dere war against his faction and take over Australia the same.


    All the choices would lead to the same result. The Tang Empire would take over Australia, and he would get kicked out. There was nothing he could do to reverse the situation. He tried to think of a way to reverse the situation, but nothing came to mind. There was no way he would say that he was joking about ending their rtionship. He would die for sure if he said that because it looked like he was toying with The Emperor.


    There was nothing to do but apologize and hope that he would not get kicked out of his factions. He fell on his knees and lowered his head, "I apologize for my rudeness and stupidity, Your Majesty. Please give me a second chance!" That was the only thing that crossed his mind. Apologize and ask for a second chance. All this time, the Tang Empire had not treated them unfairly or like a tyrant as the rumor during the World Congress. He thought he could get away from the Tang Empire by asking to end the vassge peacefully which was proved to be wrong.


    As for the thought of the Tang Empire never crossed his mind or n. He wanted to end the vassge, but he wanted to end it peacefully, maintaining a distant rtionship just like the First Order Guild and The Pr Guild.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as he did not expect the man to kneel and apologize. He thought the man would remain defiant, and he would kick him out without feeling guilty. But this put me in a dilemma because the other vassals were here to see this. Deep inside, he just wanted to get rid of problematic people from holding authority. Kicking the man out would be his choice. However, if he did not give the man a second chance, the other vassals might harbor uneasy feelings because they would feel that they could get kicked out anytime.


    "I will discuss your matter with my people beforeing up with the decision!" Tang Shaoyang decided to put it on hold before making the decision. His rational thought told him to give the man a second chance. His instinct told him to kick the man out before a bigger problem arose.


    "Please forgive us for our impertinence, Your Majesty!? Please give us a second chance!" The three people got their heads on the floor. The three realized that they had kicked the bucket with their silly n and decided to abandon the thought of ending the vassge. What mattered to them right now was to stay in their factions instead of going into foreign territories or even a war with the Tang Empire.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the other representatives, "What about you guys? Do you have anything else you want to discuss with me? Also, give your answer at thetest in three days whether you want to remain as separate factions or merge into The Tang Empire!"


    "We have decided to stay as vassals and be the Tang Empire''s subgroup or sub-faction. I would like to retain our name, The Elven Kingdom as the name of the sub-faction!" Queen Alissa was the first one to make up her mind and gave the answer on the spot. For The Elven Kingdom, forming a faction within a faction was an upgrade from before. As long as the Elven Kingdom maintained the current benefit, there was nothing to discuss anymore.


    The two elders who followed The Queen to the meeting breathed out a sigh of relief. They came to keep a watch on their newly throned Queen, in case she would do something immature involving her personal feelings in the kingdom''s affair. They were afraid that Queen Alissa would be disrespectful or even something worse to The Emperor. Even though the former princess was quiet about her father and brother''s betrayal and also her oldest brother''s death. They understood her feelings, and no one said anything, but everyone knew that The Emperor could not escape the me for this as the source of the problem was The Emperor''s affair with the former Queen. They were afraid that Alissa might do something worse than what Revalor did.


    The Elven Kingdom did not bear any consequence for what Revalor did since he was not The King. They easily cut off their ties to escape The Tang Empire''s wrath, but not if Queen Alissa did something as crazy as her father. She''s The Queen, and The Elven Kingdom would bear the consequences for what Alissa did. Their worries were for nothing since Alissa could separate her personal feelings and her responsibility as The Queen.


    Following The Elven Kingdom''s decision, the other factions made their decision. It was clear that Tang Shaoyang wanted the vassals to unite with the Tang Empire, so they did not want to make things difficult for themselves and chose to merge. With two vassals as an exception, Australia.


    Australia''s representatives were waiting for their judgment, and they could no longer represent Australia''s voice.


    "Then the meeting is over. You can leave if you want except for these three," He pointed at the three men who knelt on the floor, "We will be discussing what we will do to them in another room."


    Tang Shaoyang stood up from his seat as Li Shuang and Zhang Mengyao followed him. The meeting room was connected to a different room, a smaller space than the meeting room, but big enough for three people. He told the other vassals they could leave if they wanted to leave, but that was just one of his tricks to decide those three people''s fate.


    If more than half of the vassals left the room, then he would lean more toward kicking those three and swapping the leaderships of Australia. That meant the other vassals did not care what would happen to Australia''s representatives, meaning more than half of the vassals had no fear that they would be abandoned like those three. If all of the vassals waited, then he had no choice but to give the three representatives a second chance.


    As an Emperor, he did not want to be feared as a tyrant, he wanted to be seen as a magnanimous ruler. Ruling with fear was not what he wanted. He used fear to establish himself as the leader, but he did not want to rule with fear. He knew that people who followed him would betray him with no hesitation the moment he lost the fear factor. If he was defeated and cornered, those people would betray him for sure. He wanted loyal followers, following loyally even if they faced strong enemies. The job was half-done with no one deserted him even though their enemies were factions with God Ranks, and now he needed to strengthen the foundation he had built. He wanted to assure his vassal that he was not a tyrant.


    Tang Shaoyang shared his thoughts with the two girls, and they listened carefully to his thoughts. Li Shuang was the first one to ask a question, "I think we need more solid reasons if we want to kick them out than just because they want to end the vassge. While it''s not a weak reason, that''s not a strong reason to kick them. While we have nothing on them, we can create something so we can justify our action of kicking them out."


    Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao looked at Li Shuang in surprise, not expecting those words woulde from her. Creating the justification to kick those three meant they must forge fake evidence to justify the expulsion to maintain his image.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Sometimes you just have to do it for the bigger picture, you know?" Li Shuang smiled, "Back then I was doing it when investors sent their kids into mypany for "work". I don''t mind if they are capable of doing their job, but most of the time, those kids are ipetent, just ying around. So I need a justification to kick them out."


    "However, I want you to give them a second chance instead. That will create a positive image for the other vassals. But of course, we need to swap the leadership of Australia. You give them a second chance, but you take their authority as the punishment. That''s a better solution."


    "I also believe in a second chance," Zhang Mengyao nodded and added at the end, "But not the third chance. If they do something weird in the future, we just need to get rid of them without this kind of hassle. Our Intelligence Division can do the job without anyone noticing their disappearance for sure."

 Chapter 1326 Mother And Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1326 Mother And Daughter</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang finished the discussion quickly as he came up with a decision two minutes after leaving the meeting room. However, they did note out of the room for twenty minutes. Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang agreed with Tang Shaoyang''s view to see the other vassals'' reaction. They expected the other vassals would leave, at least more than half would leave. To their surprise, everyone was staying. The three men were still on the floor, only leaving three vacant seats. The other vassals were waiting for Australia''s representatives'' judgment.


    Tang Shaoyang did not return to his seat, standing behind his original seat, "We havee to give you a new option. You can stay, but you no longer hold the same position. We will choose new people to manage Australia. If you can''t ept it, then you can leave with your family."


    Getting demoted was more lenient than getting kicked out of theirnd. It was for sure bitter at their end, but there was nothing they could do about it. It was much better than leaving into an unknown territory.


    "Thank you for your mercy, Your Majesty," The three representatives epted their demotion. What mattered the most was the fact that they stayed instead of leaving the faction. The three realized that leaving The Tang Empire was impossible. They were toofortable that The Tang Empire did not oversee them strictly. They thought they could get away by doing that with how loose The Tang Empire regted the vassal. The cost for their foolish attempt was the demotion, and there was nothing they could do but ept it.


    The meeting ended the three Australian representatives'' demotion. No one protested with the result, and Tang Shaoyang could tell that the other vassals seemed to ept his decision to forgive the three representatives. While the meeting finished today, the matter was not entirely over. The vassals needed to report their details to create the sub-faction.


    To Tang Shaoyang''s relief, he did not need to meet them for the next meeting. The next meeting the vassals just needed to meet Li Shuang to proceed with the merger.


    "We don''t have anything more for today, right?" Tang Shaoyang asked the two girls to make sure he did not miss anything. He did not like the formal meeting, but it was his responsibility as The Emperor.


    "Yup. That was thest meeting," Li Shuang nodded.


    Tang Shaoyang kissed Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang on the foreheads before he disappeared out of the door. The two girls shook their heads. It looked funny and cute from their perspective. They knew that Tang Shaoyang rushed to meet his daughter. He could not wait to y with his daughter.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang arrived in front of his room and the door was opened. It was unusual that the door was opened. Not that he was concerned someone woulde to harm his family because Origin would warn him first if that was the case. He stepped into the room and realized why the door was open, they had a guest, and it seemed they just arrived too.


    Queen Alissa and the two escort Elven Elders came to visit. It was unexpected that she woulde, never crossed his mind before that Alissa would be willing to visit. Elin and Delia were speaking to them, but they stopped in his presence.


    "We greet, Your Majesty!" The two Elven Elders bowed before Alissa followed.


    Tang Shaoyang acknowledged them with a nod and they got up as Elin came to him. She whispered to him, "Alissa wants to visit her mother. What do you think?"


    Elinova never participated in the battle, she did not know what the battlefield looked like. However, she heard the story of Revalor''s betrayal. That was quite a famous story after the war because Revalor killed the famous Elven King, Virion. She was quite concerned that Alissa might harm her mother or even the newborn, Tang Xin. Her concern was valid because she thought Alissa might think her mother was at fault for this tragedy to happen. Fortunately, Tang Shaoyang came back in time, and she let Tang Shaoyang make the decision for the visit.


    "Is Ava awake?" Tang Shaoyang asked. Ava was sleeping when he left, and he experienced how hard having a baby was. His daughter would wake her mother every three hours to eat. There was a plus point of her daughter, she did not cry, but she always found a way to wake up her mother.


    Elinova nodded because Tang Xin just finished her meal.


    "Follow me," Tang Shaoyang motioned to Alissa, he sounded awkward when he talked to Alissa because he was still awkward around her.


    Alissa followed her along with the two elders. There was no reason for him not to let Alissa visit her mother. However, not for the two elders, "Just Alissa. You two can wait here."


    The two Elven Elders stumped for a moment, looking quite concerned. Alissa just waved her hand at them, signaling them to wait for her.


    Tang Shaoyang and Alissa walked toward Ava''s room. He opened the door, and Ava''s face brightened for a moment, but then she was stunned to see who followed behind. Just like Tang Shaoyang, Ava did not expect her daughter to visit. In her mind, her daughter must hate her to the core since she was the cause of what happened to Virion, to their family.


    Ava''s mouth opened a little as the two approached the bed. She was leaning against the headboard with Xin in her embrace. It seemed the baby noticed her mother''s expression and followed where her mother looked.


    Tang Xin saw the stranger, but she recognized Tang Shaoyang. She did not care about the stranger as she raised her tiny hands toward her father. The baby showed her intention clearly that she wanted her father to carry her.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately forgot the awkwardness and rushed to get her lovely daughter. Her smile and puffed cheek made him forget everything. He just found outst night that his daughter loved to grab his index finger and thumb. He gave her a finger, and she immediately grabbed those two fingers while smiling at him.


    He leaned to Ava and asked, "Do you want me to give you two rooms?" It was so awkward for him to stay in the room. It was better for him to give the mother and daughter a space just for both of them to talk. He felt like both needed that space.


    Ava nodded, and Tang Shaoyang kissed her forehead before leaving the bedroom. No one was talking until the door closed. The sound door closing was the cue that both were alone in the bedroom. An awkward silence followed as no one spoke. Ava lowered her gaze, ashamed to meet her daughter''s eyes.


    It was Alissa the first one to move, approaching her mother on the bed. She sat close to her mother, without saying anything. She pulled her mother, hugged her tightly, and whispered, "You should not me yourself for what happened, Mother."


    Those words shocked Ava, but she felt a sting to hear those from her daughter. She did not feel good that her daughter did not me her. It was just a sting and guilt hit her heart. She felt like she would feel better if her daughter med her for everything.


    Alissa released the hug and held her mother''s shoulders with a serious look on her face, "Now it''s just the two of us in this family. Father and Arbane have made a wrong decision, and they will pay the price for what they have done. It will leave just two of us, and I wish you not to avoid me any longer, Mother. It''s just the two of us, and I want us to support each other. You are thest pir that I can rely on, Mother."


    Ava stumped, did not know what to say to her daughter. She felt even guiltier after hearing those. Realizing she was the root of her daughter''s misery and suffering. Tears flowed down her eyes, hugging her daughter, "I am sorry, Alissa. It''s your Mother''s fault. It''s your stupid Mother who makes you suffer." She bawled as her tears wet Alissa''s clothes.


    Even though Alissa came with a resolve not to cry, she ended up crying. The daughter and mother cried for quite a while. They calmed down after a burst of emotion as Alissa slowly pushed her mother, wiping her tears.


    "It''s because of you, Mother. My clothes are wrinkled and wet, and my eyes are red. I can''t show up like this because I am now a Queen," Alissained like a little kid, causing Ava to smile.


    "What''s my little sister''s name, Mother?" Alissa changed the topic, "But don''t misunderstand me, Mother. I ept her as my little sister, but it will take time for me to ept him into our family! Please don''t force me to ept him." Him in her mouth was, of course, Tang Shaoyang. She could overlook Ava''s mistake because she was her mother. However, it was different from Tang Shaoyang because Tang Shaoyang was no different than a stranger to her.


    "I understand," Ava nodded, "Your sister''s name is Tang Xin¡­."

 Chapter 1327 It’s Time

    <h4>Chapter 1327 It''s Time</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang left the mother and the daughter at ease in the bedroom. He did not think that much about what they wanted to talk about and asked Origin to block the sound from the room. He did not have an intention to eavesdrop on their conversation, what they were talking about despite his curiosity.


    Carrying her daughter to the window, letting her see the outside world for the first time. Not that Xin understood or was interested. The little baby gave a nce outside a few seconds before focusing on him again. The baby was no longer obsessed with his finger after a few minutes of holding his finger. Her violet eyes were now focused on her neck, so focused that he might misunderstand that she was contemting something hard in her mind.


    The curiosity got Tang Shaoyang and brought the baby up to his neck. Her head leaned to his neck as he tapped her back gently, giving a gentle nudge, up and down. The baby did not move as he noticed slowly her hands which tried to hold his neck slowly loosened. She stayed in that position for a few minutes and before he realized she fell asleep.


    Tang Shaoyang sat on the sofa with Xin in the same position. Not long after, Elin approached him with a te with scallion pancakes on it. He heard that she had been learning to make Chinese cuisine for him, and she always surprised him with what she learned. It was also a surprise that she could get the scallion.


    As Elinova came closer, he turned around and asked in a low voice, "Is she sleeping?" There was no movement or noise from Xin for quite a while.


    "Yes. She''s sleeping," Elin answered in a whisper as well, slowly putting the te on the table.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to put Xin in a morefortable position if she was sleeping. To his surprise, her little hands tried to reach his neck once more as he was about to move her. It was as if she told him not to move her.


    "Is there something in my neck?" He could not help but ask Elin. It felt like there was something in his neck that attracted Xin, not willing to leave his neck while sleeping.


    Elin got up and checked. She was also curious about what attracted Xin yet she found nothing, "There''s nothing in your neck."


    "Isn''t my daughter weird? She''s obsessed with my index finger and thumb, and now my neck," Tang Shaoyang was quite concerned.


    "Maybe she likes your smell. From her eyes, she seems to inherit your bloodline, and maybe your smellforts her," Elin threw a random guess. By now, everyone knew that Tang Xin inherited Tang Shaoyang''s dragon bloodline. It was obvious from her eyes, simr eyes to her father before he upgraded the bloodline.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, supporting his daughter with his left hand as he started to eat the pancake. Elin never failed to amaze her cook. It was as if everything she cooked would be delicious.


    "How is it?" The curious Elin asked with an expectant look in her eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang was stuffing the pancake into his mouth and gave her a thumb-up, not just one, but two thumb-ups. Eating the pancake made him recall the past about the grandma who opened the pancake shop in his district. The grandma always gave him a free pancake during his patrol.


    He was leaving the mother and the daughter at ease as he enjoyed the food. However, he felt concerned as the two did note out of the room even after thirty minutes. He could ask Origin, but he kept reminding himself to give the mother and the daughter a private space. Even Elinova kept looking at his bedroom door repeatedly.


    Another ten minutes passed, and Tang Shaoyang could not sit still. He knew Origin would immediately notify him if there was something wrong inside. The fact Origin did not say anything meant nothing happened inside. However, he really could not sit still and got up, approaching the door.


    He could not hear anything inside since Origin put the room soundproof. Walking back and forth in front of the door. Another few minutes passed, and he could no longer have the patient. He was about to knock on the door, and it was opened.


    Alissa came out on her own, frowning, looking at the hand that was about to knock on the door. Then her eyes fell on the sleeping baby in his arms.


    That was awkward as the timing was impable. It was right before he was about to knock on the door, "Elin made Scallion Pancakes, do you want to try? It''s one of my favorite snacks," He said awkwardly.


    "I don''t mind trying it," She answered and closed the door, "My Mother is sleeping right now," She told Tang Shaoyang not toe in even though it was his house, "Can I carry Xin?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not expect thest part, "I don''t mind, but maybeter," He showed how Xin did not want to part with his neck to avoid the misunderstanding,


    For the next twenty minutes was filled with awkwardness between the two. Alissa seemed to enjoy her pancake as she finished a te by herself before leaving.


    Tang Shaoyang leaned on the couch, relieved that he was out of the predicament. He felt like it was much easier to fight the monster than facing Alissa. But he was d that Alissa did not hate her daughter with the fact that she wanted to carry Xin, "One at a time¡­." He muttered.


    That was his day, he spent his days with her daughter almost from the moment he opened his eyes until he slept in the night. Xin''s obsession with his neck was stronger than her obsession with his finger. The proof was that she always wanted to be ced near his neck each time he carried her. Three days passed, and it was a good three-day break after the battle.


    The first work of the day was to have a meeting with his subordinates, including the vassal. It was an annual meeting for the year. The sub-faction officially formed yesterday, and all the vassals in a separate faction merged into The Tang Empire. Everyone attended the meeting, and Tang Shaoyang''s presence was required.


    After three hours of listening to the Tang Empire''s development progress, the annual meeting reached its end. Thest topic for the meeting was Jasmine and Alton. The Queen and the now Vice Supreme General proposed to hold a festival. The festival was meant as a celebration of their victory against the three factions from the other worlds, the celebration of Tang Shaoyang''s victorious battle.


    Not just to celebrate the victory, but the festival was also for soldiers to rx after the stressful battle. Almost everyone agreed to the proposal while a few thought it was unnecessary especially when the Tang Empire was in the most crucial time of their development. However, the final decision was in Tang Shaoyang''s hands.


    "That''s a good idea. Our people also need rest from their work, no? Let''s make it a national holiday as well," While he said that, he agreed for another reason. The festival was also meant for his daughter''s birthday. That was the biggest reason he agreed with the festival.


    Jasmine would be responsible for the festival, for everything including the name of the festival itself. With that, the meeting was over, and Tang Shaoyang did not head back to his room like he always did. He went to the rooftop. This had be a new ce for him if he had to think about something.


    The first issue in his head was to find a way to get back to the Arkania Continent. There were two important pieces in that world for him. First, it was to unseal his ck Dragon Spirit. Second, it was his promise to The Goddess of Love, Lunea.


    The reason he wanted to get there as fast as he could was obvious: the preparation before the truce between The Nirvana and The Tang Empire was over. He believed Nirvana would not let him be for what he had done, and he nned to eradicate the threat over his people.


    "Do you think you can find a way to the Arkania Continent, Zara, Karoen?" Both were proficient in Void Elemental that rted to space. He hoped for both to find their way through The Dimensional Gate. The System rewarded him with a Dimensional Gate that could link Earth to another random world. He hoped Karoen and Zara could help him to make the Dimensional Gate link to a specific world, and that world was where the Arkania Continent was.


    [It''s moreplicated than it looks. The clues about the Arkania Continent can''t help, but I can try. If this works, I hope you can spare a Dimensional Gate for me. I also want to visit my homnd.] Karoen was happy to help because this would help to return to his original world as well.


    "I think we can always buy that Dimensional Gate. Not cheap, but we can afford many of them," Tang Shaoyang easily agreed to Karoen''s request because going to Karoen''s world might help him as well. He then summoned Zara and Karoen, "Lead them to Dwarven Keep, Origin! There''s someone among the dwarfs can help you two because they created the dimensional gate for me once."


    After the two spirits left, Tang Shaoyang remained on the rooftop. He opened the window. It was time for him to start to gather God Shard and ascend to the God Rank.

 Chapter 1328 First Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1328 First Battle</h4>


    [Do you want to take The Trial of God?] [Yes/No?]


    The Trial of God waspletely different from the previous trials Tang Shaoyang had gone through. The previous trial made him fight waves of monsters, but The Trial of God was a battle between yers in The Demi-God Rank. In order to advance to the God Rank, Tang Shaoyang needed a minimum of ten God Shards. Meaning he had to win ten battles against the other Demi-God Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang dyed taking the God Rank''s trial after the battle against the God Rank. He felt like he needed some rest after months of fighting. Three days of rest was what he needed, and he was ready to take the trial now. He tapped yes confidently. After killing dozens of God Ranks, he felt like the trial should not be hard for him.


    [You are given three chances in The Trial of God to gather The God Shards!]


    [You need a minimum of ten God Shards in order to advance to The God Rank!]


    [Do you want to enter the Trial Arena? Yes/No?]


    Tang Shaoyang read through the notification. It was the same as what he knew, and he tapped yes once more, and the screen disappeared as another screen popped out.


    [Searching for an opponent!] [00:01]


    The time was ticking as he had to wait for his opponent. He never asked the details of the trial, so this was new to him. When he heard about the battle, he thought he would be immediately teleported into the arena with an opponent ready to fight him. It was unexpected that he had to wait to look for an opponent.


    Tang Shaoyang sat on the rail, waiting for his opponent. He kept the screen open to his right, and he fully focused on the timer. His expectation would be around thirty seconds to one minute. His eye glued on the timer and one minute passed quickly, and he had not gotten his opponent yet.


    ''Maybe in two minutes?'' He frowned, thinking to himself. Yet two minutes passed, and he had not found his opponent yet. There was no telling when he would get his opponent for the trial, so he kept waiting. Three minutes passed, and the timer reached five minutes. His eye glued on the timer, and he was slightly pissed that it took this long to find a single opponent.


    Ten minutes quickly passed, and there was no sign that he would get an opponent any time soon. Tang Shaoyang had enough and decided to return. He would rather spend his time with his daughter than do nothing like this.


    [You have found an opponent for the trial!]


    [Are you ready to battle? (04:59)] [ept!]


    [If you fail to ept the battle in five minutes, you will receive a penalty.]


    [Penalty: You are not able to queue for the trial for three hours!]


    There were many details he did not know about the God Rank trial. The penalty, epting the battle, and the queue. It was quite annoying considering how easy the previous trial was. He tapped ept discontentedly.


    [Your opponent is Ecanus of Battelon World!]


    [You have three minutes to prepare for the battle! (02:59)!] [Ready!]


    [Choose ready if you are ready for the battle!]


    Tang Shaoyang paused for a moment, recollecting if there was something missing. Zara and Karoen were not with him, but he felt like it was not an issue even without them. He now could integrate with Avyn without any side effects.


    [Ecanus is ready for the battle!]


    A notification popped out as he was double-checking. He felt there was nothing missing with him. The weapon was in his inventory, and he normally did not wear armor because [Dragon Scales] was his armor. He tapped "Ready" in response to his opponent, and he was teleported.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes after the sudden teleportation, and he heard a notification in his head.


    [Wee to the Red in!]


    [Kill or force your opponent to surrender to win the battle!]


    [You will receive the God Shard upon winning the battle!]


    As the name suggested, he was in an open field with red soil. There was nothing, no rock or boulder, no tree, nothing. It was just in red soil, and he instinctively used his Spirit Eyes, scouting the area up to two thousand meters.


    Tang Shaoyang found his opponent a thousand meters away from him. His opponent was a human, wearing blue armor and holding a spear in his right hand. The interesting part was that there was a number above the man''s head. It said "7", and he did not know what it meant. He checked above his head, and he found the number as well. It was "0", he immediately understood what the number meant. It was the count of God Shard. His opponent had seven God Shards, and he had none since this was his first battle.


    Just like Tang Shaoyang found Ecanus. Ecanus also found Tang Shaoyang. The man walked closer and soon the distance between them shortened to fifty meters.


    "It''s a newbie," Ecanus muttered in a low voice, but it did not escape from Tang Shaoyang''s ear, "I would say you are unlucky. The matchmaking system is broken to match you against me. You are supposed to fight someone who also has zero God Shard." Ecanus looked like a veteran who looked after the rookie, shaking his head, "What about stop wasting our time and surrender instead? Maybe you will get an opponent on your level instead in the next battle."


    Tang Shaoyang pulled his battle-ax, putting the weapon on his shoulder. He said nothing as he immediately used Grand Dragon Transformation. Even though he was confident with his power after killing the God Rank, he did not underestimate his opponent as he used Spirit Integration with Avyn as well. He went all out from the start.


    The transformation and integration took fifteen seconds. As he finished those, a spear arrived before his eyes. The tip of the spear was a few inches away from his eyes. Ecanus took the fifteen-second gap to take the initiative.


    "This is why I don''t like fighting a newbie. You are stupid to think your opponent will give you a chance for you to transform!"


    Tang Shaoyang took a short side step to the right, letting the spear pierce through his shoulder. He did not have any defensive skill activated but the dragon scale, and yet, the spear crushed through his scales and body. However, the spear was stuck on his body.


    "You talk too much for someone who acts like a veteran," Tang Shaoyang grabbed Ecanus'' face with his left hand, activating yer Touch.


    Ecanus grunted in pain as if his brain was getting hammered by a blunt force. His body went limp, and Tang Shaoyang took the chance, mming Ecanus down to the ground. He then stood up and activated Earth Split. Raised his right foot and stomped on Ecanus'' chest.


    Boom!


    Ecanus coughed out a mouthful of blood as bone-cracking noise rang. At the same time, the ground split open, creating a big gap.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right hand and used The Thousand sts. He swung down the battle-ax, hitting right on Ecanus'' chest.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Thousand sts sent Ecanus down to the pit formed by Earth Split. Then it was followed by another boom as the pit closed.


    [Congrattions! You have defeated your first opponent in the Trial of God!]


    [You have obtained one God Shard!]


    [God Shard: 1]


    The notification was the same as an announcement that Ecanus died in that attack. It was an easy fight because Ecanus underestimated him. One counter determined the battle. He killed Ecanus with a spear stuck on his left shoulder. He pulled out the spear, and he was surprised the spear was a Legendary Grade Weapon.


    "Not only did I get my first win easily, but I also got a bonus," Tang Shaoyang was about to store the spear in his inventory, but the spear burst out into white particles. His good mood was immediately ruined after he lost The Legendary Grade Spear right in his hand. He checked in his inventory, in case the spear was automatically saved in his inventory. To his frustration, the spear was not in his inventory.


    "Tch, this isme. We should be able to get the loot from our opponent," Heined as he figured out that he could not get the loot from his opponent, "This is easier than I thought. Let''s queue for the next battle."


    Tang Shaoyang tried to find a way to queue another battle, but he could not see the option to search for another opponent. He was annoyed with howplicated The God Rank''s trial waspared to the previous trial.


    "Hey! Let me queue for another battle!" That was what Tang Shaoyang wanted to yell out. However, the words did note out of his mouth as a notification rang in his head.


    [Ecanus uses three God Shards to have a rematch against you! Do you want to ept the challenge? Yes/No? (02:59)]


    [Note: You will obtain three God Shards if you win against the challenger!]


    [Note: You will not your God Shard upon losing!]


    [Ecanus Challenge Note: ept the rematch, Coward!]


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened up at the new notifications. He expected a slow grind to the God Rank, but there was always a way to gather God Shard faster. He grinned ear to ear as he spoke to himself, "You don''t need to provoke me because I will dly take your God Shards!" His finger then tapped Yes, epting the rematch.

 Chapter 1329 The Third Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1329 The Third Battle</h4>


    [You Lost!]


    [Do you want to have a rematch against Tang Shaoyang?] [Yes/No?]


    [A rematch will consume three God Shards. You will get the three God Shards back if you win with an additional God Shard as a reward. You will lose the three God Shards if you lose the rematch!]


    Ecanus was in shock, looking at the screen in front of him in shock. He still could not believe that he lost the fight one-sidedly. Especially against a newbie. The newbie term was for someone who just reached the Demi-God Rank and tried the Trial of God. Yet he waspletely countered and killed in a matter of seconds.


    He recalled his opponent''s tactic against him, purposely getting pierced by his spear and catching him off guard before killing him cleanly. Giving him no chance to fight back, at all. For the first time ever since he started the Trial of God Rank he faced a rematch screen.


    There was no hesitation as he tapped yes. Ecanus was confident that he would win against the newbie. He was different from the others where he would enter the arena when he upgraded his power. He just got a new ss that was suitable for him. That was what made him confident to win, his fourth ss.


    Ecanus did not forget to add provocation, in case the newbie declined the rematch. He could not do anything if the opposite party declined the rematch. A cheap provocation usually worked against the newbie. Deep inside, he was burning with determination to pay back the humiliation.


    [Tang Shaoyang epted the challenge!]


    [You have three minutes to prepare for the battle! (02:59)]


    [Are you ready?]


    Ecanus tapped "Ready" without hesitation. He was well-equipped and mentally ready to have a rematch. He kept reminding himself not to underestimate the newbie. His surroundings changed, returning to the red in.


    The moment he was teleported into the Red in, he realized his mistake. He saw Tang Shaoyang was still in his Bloodline Transformation. He kept reminding himself not to underestimate, but he forgot to use Bloodline Transformation in the preparation time.


    Ecanus immediately used his Bloodline Transformation. Trying not to make the same mistake as the previous battle. His transformation took ten seconds, and he lost sight of Tang Shaoyang as his vision returned.


    But he quickly sensed someone was behind him. He turned around and what greeted him was a giant fist, covered in the ck-gold terrifying energy. It was not the time to think what kind of energy it was because his doom was near. His opponent used his own strategy against him, and that was what angered him the most. It was as if his opponent mocked him.


    In a matter of one second, he formed an energy barrier and also a Wind Elemental Shield. His quick reaction saved his life. Even if the fist crushed the Wind Elemental Shield and energy barrier. It would still minimize the damage to him.


    However, Ecanus could not believe what happened next as the space cracked right in front of him. The space crack was bigger than the first itself, and he then noticed the same space crack behind him. Again, he was caught off guard by his opponent.


    The ck-gold fist went through the space crack and hit his back. He felt like his bones and organs were crushed by the fist. He passed out for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, he was right in front of his opponent.


    Tang Shaoyang was holding Ecanus'' head. Ecanus was dangling in the air, and he wasted no time, unlike Ecanus. After Heavenly Crushing Strike, he followed with Heavenly Crushing grasp. Tang Shaoyang popped Ecanus'' head just like a watermelon.


    [You won!]


    [You have obtained three God Shards!]


    [God Shard: 4]


    Tang Shaoyang smiled at the number of the God Shard he had. It was his first day, and he already got four God Shards. Six more God Shards and he could advance to the God Rank. Of course, he would not immediately use the ten God Shards to advance. He wanted to gather as many God Shards as possible. At least, he would gather the God Shard until he was left with one try.


    ''Challenge me again and give me more God Shard,'' He thought to himself, waiting for the rematch notification to pop out.


    That was the reason he tried to win the battle as fast as he could. Losing without being able to do anything must be infuriating. Tang Shaoyang tried to make Ecanus think that he could win if not for the surprise attack. If they had a long fight, Ecanus would have realized the gap between them. And in the third rematch, he wanted to have a proper match. However, the waiting was for nothing as there was no rematch notification.


    "Tch. It seems I scare him," He clicked his tongue after waiting for two minutes, "What did I do wrong? Maybe the portal made him wary of me."


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and queued for another battle. The queue time was up, and yet the System did not teleport him out of the Red in. He was still in the arena, meaning he could wait here, "But can I go back?" If the queue time was too long, waiting back at his home would be much better than here for sure.


    "Let''s wait for ten minutes," He muttered while maintaining the bloodline transformation. Aside from the additional three God Shards, he learned something new for the trial. He could use Bloodline Transformation before entering the battle. He realized that the preparation time was more than just equipment, ''Should I use True Dragon Transformation and end the battle as quickly as possible?''


    His opponent might enter the battle with the bloodline transformation. If he entered the battle with True Dragon Transformation, he might catch his opponent off guard and finish them in a few attacks. He was tempted with the idea, but then he decided not to.


    "There''s more important than the God Shard, the experience," He muttered in a low voice. The experience he talked about was not something that he got by killing zombies and monsters. It was an experience of fighting, learning how the other Demi-God Rank fought. Experiencing some abilities he never faced before might benefit him in the future.


    The queue time entered six minutes, and Tang Shaoyang already thought of returning home. But then the queue popped out.


    [You have found an opponent!]


    [Are you ready to battle? (04:59)] [ept]


    [If you fail to ept the battle in five minutes, you will receive a penalty.]


    [Penalty: You are not able to queue for the trial for three hours!]


    Tang Shaoyang tapped ept in the blink of an eye. He just wanted to enter the battle as quickly as possible. While he got four God Shards in the first battle, he did not get the thrill of fighting. It was just a one-sided beating. He wanted to have a proper fight this time.


    [Your opponent is Andus of Battelon World!]


    [You have three minutes to prepare for the battle! (02:59)!] [Ready!]


    [Choose ready if you are ready for the battle!]


    His hand stopped midair as he was about to tap "Ready", frowning his eyes as he carefully read the first part of the notification. It was a new name, but he felt like the world was familiar, "Andus of Battelon World¡­ Have I heard the name before?" He muttered in a low voice.


    [Do you have memory loss or what? It''s the same world as your first opponent.] Avyn reminded him inside his head.


    It clicked after hearing Avyn. Ecanus is also from Battelon, also this Andus guy. This made him curious whether his third opponent would be from Battelon as well.


    [Andus is ready for the battle!]


    "Get ready for attack or to attack," He muttered in a low voice, assuming his opponent would surprise attack him. Also assuming his opponent activated The Bloodline Transformation before entering the battle. Then Tang Shaoyang tapped "Ready".


    [Wee to the Red in!]


    [Kill or force your opponent to surrender to win the battle!]


    [You will receive the God Shard upon winning the battle!]


    There was no teleportation, but the same notification as the previous battle popped out, "I am already in the Red in though," He chuckled before he looked for his opponent.


    As Tang Shaoyang predicted, his opponent entered the battle with the Bloodline Transformation. He focused on the number above his opponent which was "17". His opponent was a giant brown-red bear, holding a giant saber and a shield. It looked funny that the bear had a saber and a shield instead of using their w to fight.


    As Tang Shaoyang found his opponent, his opponent also found him. The five-meter brown-red bear put the saber and the shield on the back before it rushed toward him on four. Each step of it caused a shake on the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang could feel the shaking ground on his feet, getting stronger and stronger. As the distance between close to a hundred meters, the bear leaped into the air. The bear raised both paws to the air as the red lightning gathered in its paws. Then the five-meter figure rocketed down to the ground, mming his paw on Tang Shaoyang.


    Boom!


    The red lightning burst out and went on a rampage. The brown-red bear looked down as his paw was blocked by the Heavenly Tortoise Shell. The bear kicked the shell, pushing him upward as he pulled out the saber. He raised the saber to the air as the red lightning gathered in the saber before bringing it down to strike Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang was holding his sword, ready to counter the bear after the saber hit the shell. He expected the shell to block off the saber, but to his surprise, the saber cut through the Heavenly Tortoise Shell.

 Chapter 1330 Battelon

    <h4>Chapter 1330 Battelon</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised at how easily Andus broke through his Heavenly Tortoise Shell. Even Eol the Divine Dragon was having a hard against his toughest defensive skill, yet this man sliced it through easily. He expected the sword to bounce off the barrier and followed with Heavenly Swords. He now had to use his counter to block the iing saber.


    Nine Heavenly Gates, Fifth Gate: Heavenly Swords - Heavenly Revoke


    The dark Chaos Energy enveloped his sword as he shed his sword upward. The sword shed against the saber and the red lightning. His foot sank to the ground from the impact. Meanwhile, Andus was thrown away from the impact, falling to the ground with a big thump.


    The red dust rose and covered the figure. A figure stood behind the red dust as the dust slowly settled down. Andus got back on his feet but he suffered an injury from the early sh. A big cut through his chest, showing the red flesh.


    Roar!


    Andus let out a deafening roar as his fur stood out, producing red lightning that covered his body.


    [You have resisted Fear!]


    A notification Tang Shaoyang never had before, popped out. He was confused about what it meant by resisting Fear, ''Does the roar just now a skill that inflicts fear?'' This was the first time he encountered such a skill. He knew how to use his aura to intimidate his enemy, but not fear.


    ''This is why having a proper fight is better than just winning to gather the God Shard,'' He was d to fight his opponent properly instead of winning the battle one-sidedly. The trial might not give him the level, but he got the experience to fight an opponent he never fought, gaining more knowledge and also limit-testing his ability. He learned today that his toughest defensive skill is easily cut.


    The brown-red bear leaped toward Tang Shaoyang again. This time he had the saber in his right hand and the round shield in his left hand.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the difference in the red lightning. He could feel the bear get closer to him, "I haven''t really tried The Heavenly Beast since I got the Chaos Energy," He muttered in a low voice.


    Nine Heavenly Gates, Sixth Gate: Heavenly White Tiger


    The mirage of a white tiger formed behind him. He did not n to use the Heavenly Tortoise Shell to defend against the saber. A de against a de, "Let''s try once,"


    Nine Heavenly Gates, Fifth Gate: Heavenly Swords - Heavenly Revoke


    Andus could not see Tang Shaoyang''s hand movement. The moment he saw the sword, it was right before him. However, he was prepared for this moment. The red lightning around his body moved into one spot, the round shield. He put the shield forward to block the iing sword.


    He saw the sword and the beast, and the white tiger roared at him. Andus responded with a roar as two different energies shed, "I won!" That was the first words he said as he managed to push the sword with his shield. He raised the saber, and the red lightning in his shield moved toward his sword.


    Tang Shaoyang was certainly surprised that his Heavenly Revoke waspletely nullified by the bear. But he always expected it to happen after Andus sliced through his Heavenly Tortoise Shell. He was prepared to lose in the sh and used [Blink].


    He blinked behind Andus with his sword sheathed. There was no more swordy as he nned to continue the fight instead of killing Andus in one strike. A palm strike should not kill the tough brown-red bear, at least that was what he thought.


    Nine Heavenly Gate, Fourth Gate: Heavenly Force, Heavenly Shattering Palm


    Andus waspletely caught off guard by [Blink]. The bear sensed his opponent was behind him, but he was struck before he could do anything. He felt the crushing force hit his back, crushing his spine and organs as his figure rocketed down to the ground.


    Andus'' vision blurred from that single strike, and he was hardly breathing with his organ crushed. The fact that he was alive was because of his Advanced Regeneration. However, that was not enough to reverse the damage done to his body. He pushed his body and flipped over to see the figure in the air. Carelessness got into him, and he was now dying with regret. Losing without being able to use everything he had was frustrating. He was too cocky because not many opponents could survive from hisbo because his Red Lightning had the ability to nullify most of his energy.


    He now met a strong opponent that fought back, but his carelessness brought to his doom. His mouth kept spewing blood as his vision was getting blurry and blurrier. He wanted to continue to fight, but his body could not follow up with his will.


    "That''s it? I thought he could receive one or two hits. I didn''t expect him to die with one strike," Tang Shaoyang muttered as hended next to the brown-red bear. He truly did not expect to kill Andus with one strike.


    Andus felt bitter to hear that as he also did not expect to die with just one strike. He finally met a strong opponent, but he could not go all out to fight.


    [You won!]


    [You have obtained a God Shard!]


    [God Shard: 5]


    "Aren''t they too weak?" Tang Shaoyangined as he heard the notification. The additional number in his God Shard count did not make him happy.


    [They are not weak for their rank. You are too strong for them, Master.] Vandir The Death King corrected his Master.


    If the opponent was a God Rank, they might survive that one strike. However, The Demi-God Rank was no longer his equal opponent, not after he killed dozens of God Ranks. Probably, Tang Shaoyang was also the highest level of the Demi-God Rank as well.


    As the brown-red bear''s body slowly dissipated into particles of light, Tang Shaoyang waited longer instead of instantly queuing for another battle. He expected the bear to challenge him for a rematch. Hisst words were to provoke Andus to issue a rematch. His target was not just the three God Shards, but the red lightning. He tried to understand how it worked so he knew how to fight against it in the future.


    His expectation was met with disappointment because Andus did not issue a rematch against him. Quite smart since the bear must realize it was not worth issuing a rematch against someone who one-hit killed him.


    Tang Shaoyang queued for another battle while reflecting on his gain from the battle. After the battle against Andus, he changed his view of the Trial of God. He realized that there was something more important than just collecting God Shard. It was to fight and understand his opponent''s power, the knowledge he could gain by fighting them instead of killing them in one strike.


    A skill that induced a fear that was new. There might be more skills that induce abnormal status aside from fear. The unknown red lightning could easily be sliced through his strongest defensive skill. He learned those from a short fight, and now he was pondering how the red lightning works.


    "I wonder if it worked simrly with me Energy Destruction Touch¡­"


    Energy Destruction Touch was destroying the energy which disrupted the skill and ended up canceling the skill itself. He recalled if the red lightning canceled his Chaos Energy.


    "No, it did not cancel my skill. If it canceled my skills, the whole shell would disintegrate instead of getting sliced through," He recalled the saber only cut through a certain part, not disintegrating the whole barrier.


    [I think the red lightning absorbing your Chaos Energy, Master,] Vandir The Death King offered his insight, [The key was when you shed against his shield. Do you remember when he gathered his red lightning on his shield?]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded while recalling his second sh against Andus.


    [After the sh, he transferred his red lightning to the saber, and it got much stronger after the sh against your sword. I also noticed the red lightning turned darker afterward. I think the red lightning could absorb other energy temporarily which can be used to nullify your skill as well. You can hardly notice it because the red lightning could not absorb all the energy in your skill, just partially and that was why you did not notice it. Of course, that''s just a theory of mine from observing two shes. I need more data to be sure.]


    Tang Shaoyang recalled the second sh, and after getting reminded by Vandir. He realized that the red lightning in the saber was indeed stronger than when it was on the shield. He did not notice the change of color in the red lightning. As he was in deep thought, notifications rang in his head.


    [You have found an opponent!]


    [Are you ready to battle? (04:59)] [ept]


    [If you fail to ept the battle in five minutes, you will receive a penalty.]


    [Penalty: You are not able to queue for the trial for three hours!]


    [Your opponent is Malrus of Battelon World!]


    [You have three minutes to prepare for the battle! (02:59)!] [Ready!]


    [Choose ready if you are ready for the battle!]


    "Interesting¡­." Tang Shaoyang chuckled, "It seems the System is pitting me against the Demi-God Rank from Battelon."


    This was the third battle, and all his three opponents were from the same world, Battelon. The first and second time might be a coincidence. However, it was no longer a coincidence for the third time. All of his opponents for the uing battle might be from Battelon.


    [Malrus is ready for the battle!]


    [Wee to the Red in!]


    [Kill or force your opponent to surrender to win the battle!]


    [You will receive the God Shard upon winning the battle!]

 Chapter 1331 The Best Training Ground

    <h4>Chapter 1331 The Best Training Ground</h4>


    "It seems I will spend my time in the Red in for a while," Tang Shaoyang muttered and turned toward the direction where his opponent was teleported.


    The third opponent also used the Bloodline Transformation before entering the arena. It had be a pattern that his opponent would use Bloodline Transformation before entering the arena. That was the right move except for his first opponent who tried to use the element of surprise to win the battle.


    The third opponent had a subtle change of appearance. If not for the jade feather wing, the hawk''s eyebrow, and thebination of yellow and ck eyes. It would be hard to tell whether his opponent is using the Bloodline Transformation or not. As he observed his opponent from afar, his opponent also looked at him from such a distance.


    "That''s the eye of a hawk," Tang Shaoyang focused on the waist. His opponent used something like a dagger, but it was longer than a dagger, "It''s a short sword, I guess?" It was misleading because of the curve, and he could not tell if it was a dagger or a short sword, "I guess a dagger is a short sword, no?"


    As he contemted how he should fight someone with a short weapon, his opponent''s figure disappeared. Tang Shaoyang lost sight of his opponent in the blink of an eye. Weird enough that he could not find Malrus despite his wide range of view through Spirit Eyes.


    "He went invisible¡­." Tang Shaoyang concluded and retracted his Spirit Eyes. His Spirit Eyes could not see through the invisibility, but not with his Dragon Eyes which could see energy. He saw a bulk of concentrated energy,ing toward him with a frightening speed.


    "It''s not invisibility, but he''s a wind himself," The wind arrived in front of him. Tang Shaoyang responded with a fist. It was a normal punchbined with Energy Destruction Touch. He hit through the win, destroying the wind and revealing the person hiding behind the wind.


    Malrus flew backward, not expecting his opponent could catch him in his wind form. Hended on his feet, skidding through the ground. His right palm was on his chest, covering the spot where he was punched. He felt the throbbing pain, giving a hard time to breathe properly for a moment.


    ''What just happened?'' He was confused about what happened, not expecting his opponent to break his Wind Morph. He was not surprised that his opponent could see through his invisibility from Wind Morph. However, his opponent did not just see him but also broke his Wind Morph with just an ordinary punch.


    Malrus then nced at the sword on Tang Shaoyang''s back. What would happen if his opponent used that sword instead of punching him? That was what crossed his mind. The answer was obvious, his heart would be pierced, and he would be dead by now.


    ''I can''t prolong the fight and must end him fast before he grasps all my tricks,'' Realizing he did not have an advantage against someone who could break his Wind Morph easily. Malrus decided that he must quickly end the fight with everything he had, ''I nned to have one more battle after this one, but I just have to satisfy with one God Shard for today.''


    The wind rose and surrounded Tang Shaoyang. The wind swirled as the red dust also rose to the air because of the wind. He could tell that the swirling wind was akin to the spinning de. He would get cut into pieces if he tried to escape from the area. Not that he nned to escape, but he quickly realized that his opponent tried to confine him in this area and end him here.


    ''I would like to have a good fight, but it seems my opponent is feeling threatened from that first punch,'' Tang Shaoyang guessed correctly why his opponent suddenly pulled out such a big move. Even so, he did not n to end quickly as his opponent fought. Again, he tried to expand his experience by fighting various kinds of opponents with different skills and techniques, ''I have been relying on Nine Heavenly Gates too much. Let''s focus on something else.''


    [Domain of Paragon Armament!]


    All various kinds of weapons spawned on the ground, spears, daggers, hammers, shields, and other weapons, scattered all around. Paragon of Armament was one of his newest sses, and he had not been utilizing the skill that much. He wanted to understand more about this ss, and this was the right moment for him to get a deep understanding of his ss. He could not really die in this trial, he had three lives here. That made this trial the best training ground for him with a decent opponent.


    Paragon of Armament was a ss that allowed him to understand all weapons. His opponent was using daggers, and the best weapon to fight against someone with a dagger was the shield. A dagger was a fatal weapon, but itcked destructive force.


    Two shields floated from the ground and flew toward Tang Shaoyang. The two shields had different shapes, one was a round shield and another one was a diamond shape. Themon thing about both shields was that both shields had sharp edges, as sharp as the sword. This was his first time fighting with a shield, but as soon as the shield reached his hand. He felt familiar as if he had been using a shield for a long time. That was the effect of the Paragon of Armament.


    After equipping with the shield, he scanned the swirling wind. What he saw through Dragon Eye and Demon Eye was the raging mana from the wind. Malrus blended together with this mana, and it was hard for Tang Shaoyang to find Malrus in this raging mana. Malrus camouged himself in his own mana which was smart.


    "When are you going to make your move?" Tang Shaoyang spoke by himself, and of course, those words were directed toward Malrus. He could not find Malrus, but he just needed to wait until Malrus came for him instead. Eventually, Malrus had to attack him to win the battle and God Shard.


    Right after he uttered the question, he felt movement. To his surprise, the movement came from five different directions. Smaller swirling wind came for him, and one of them was Malrus.


    "Quite smart, but you are fighting the wrong opponent if you think you can win with such a cheap trick," Tang Shaoyang rushed to one of the iing swirling winds. He struck forward with his shield with Energy Destruction Touch.


    Just like a balloon, the wind popped out as the mana to maintain the wind disintegrated.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and furrowed his brow, "Weird. I thought I was for sure he was in that wind," He used [Battle Sense], one of Paragon of Armament''s skills. He sensed something different within the wind he just destroyed. He thought it was Malrus, but he was wrong.


    ''Did I perceive it wrong?'' Tang Shaoyang tried [Battle Sense] once more. There was an extraneous feeling he perceived, simr to Dragon Sense but also different. Dragon Sense worked like an instinct, a spontaneous feeling that appeared out of nowhere. But Battle Sense worked differently, and he could not tell how much the difference was because this was the first time he used the skill. He did not even know if used the skill properly.


    All of sudden, the strange sensation from Battle Sense got him. He turned toward the direction and saw the wind formed three daggers. The three daggers shot toward him. Just like an rm, Battle Sense warned him that he would be attacked from that direction. Battle Sense warned him when it felt mana movement from the swirling wind. When he turned toward the direction, the wind dagger had not even formed yet.


    Tang Shaoyang swung the shield. That was right, he swung his shield and smashed the dagger. The wind dagger disintegrated with a single smash. Then he got that tingling sensation from Battle Sense. He turned around, and Malrus finally revealed himself.


    He came out of the swirling wind surprised that Tang Shaoyang was looking at him right after smashing the wind dagger. He was surprised, but he did not stop his attack. His figure moved smoothly like a wind with two daggers in his hand. The dagger was aimed at Tang Shaoyang''s neck and was met with the shield.


    nk! nk!


    Malrus immediately stepped back, avoiding the diamond-shaped shield narrowly. His heart skipped a beat with how fast his opponent countered him. It was as if his opponent read all his attacks. He used the remaining two swirling winds to form more wind daggers.


    The six daggers shot toward Tang Shaoyang from two different directions. Malrus watched his opponent smash his wind daggers without looking at them while retreating. The moment the six daggers disintegrated, he returned to the wind, blending with his own mana.


    ''This is going to be hard, but I will not give up,'' Malrus then activated Wind de Domain. The swirling wind that caged Tang Shaoyang scattered as the wind storm formed.

 Chapter 1332 New Combination

    <h4>Chapter 1332 New Combination</h4>


    The wind itself was the de, and Tang Shaoyang was under constant assault by the wind de. They came from all directions while Malrus hid from him. The flow of mana was more chaotic, and it was much harder for Tang Shaoyang to find Malrus in this situation. Battle Sense did not help at all because it kept warning him of the iing danger from the wind de which was all the time. As long as the wind storm was raging, Battle Sense was useless.


    Tang Shaoyang constantly moved in the middle of the storm, constantly blocking all the iing wind des. He smashed the wind de easily. His movement was smooth, and he read all the iing wind des. Even the one that came for his blind spot. Even though it was his first time swinging the ded shield. But it looked like someone who had been practicing with it for years.


    There was a reason why he tried to smash the windde. It was to give an opening for Malrus. He wanted to lure Malrus out and fought him. If this continued, there was nothing to gain from the fight aside from getting more familiar with his newest ss.


    The situation continued for a few minutes, and Tang Shaoyang had enough. He activated Chaos Shade, a defensive barrier made of Chaos Energy. Chaos Shade covered all parts of his body like armor, from the hair to his toe. Then he stopped moving and blocking the wind des


    The wind des bounced off as they hit Chaos Shade. Just like an imprable castle, Tang Shaoyang stood in the middle of a wind storm.


    "Is this all you get?" For the first time, he said, "If this is all you get, isn''t it better for you to give up? Let me kill you, and we go for the next battle instead of wasting our time here?"


    Tang Shaoyang sounded genuine, but it was also part of his provocation. He genuinely asked and tried to provoke Malrus at the same time. If Malrus truly went all out with just this, it would be better for him to end the fight.


    A few seconds after his question, a giant wind de formed right above him. The giant de was swung toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Swoosh!


    He raised his hand and caught the wind. That was right, even though it was made of wind, he managed to catch it, or to be more urate, he stopped the wind de with the Chaos Energy that used to cover his palm. Catching energy with energy. It was a wimp thought, and it worked wonderfully. He then crushed the giant windde with Energy Destruction Touch.


    The giant wind de disintegrated. It was a show for Malrus that what that man had been doing was useless. He wanted his opponent toe out and fight hand-in-handbat instead of fighting like this. This barely helped him familiarize himself with Paragon of Armament ss. He wanted to find the most effective way to fight with this ss, and he had not gotten a proper chance for that.


    However, Malrus thought differently than Tang Shaoyang as he formed three giant des. Two giant des swept from the right and left while the third giant de came from above.


    At the moment, Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as he thought of possibly the bestbination of his skills. Chaos Shade and Energy Destruction Touch, ''Is it possible to apply Energy Destruction Touch in Chaos Shade?'' All this time, he used Energy Destruction Touch in his attack, but he never thought of using the skill defensively.


    The idea was there, and he tried it right before the three giant des hit him. As soon as the three giant des touched Chaos Shade, the wind de of mana disintegrated. It worked the same when he used it on the attack. He has the perfectbination of his defensive skills.


    "I would like to fight you, but this is not a fight," After muttering those words, Tang Shaoyang stomped the ground and activated the Realm of Fire. Fighting domain with another domain. The ground cracked up like a spider web and the ck fire burst out from the cracks. The fire shot up into the air and mixed together with the wind. The supposed windstorm turned into a firestorm. It looked like the fire and the wind were blending together, but in fact, both elements shed to dominate.


    Tang Shaoyang kept pouring out the fire, letting the wind carry the fire. It was not that he had not thought of how to fight Malrus'' wind, but he just wanted Malrus to fight him head-on. He tried to lure Malrus with provocation and openings, but he failed to lure his opponent out. So he had no choice but to use the domain to force Malrus out.


    "ARRRGHHHHH!"


    A few minutes after the Realm of Fire, a scream rang in the air. Echoing in the air as if the wind carried the voice. Right after the scream, the windpletely disappeared.


    That was his method, burning the hiding spot. Eventually, his fire would reach Malrus, and it worked as he thought. As the wind disappeared, the ck fire fell off. It created an amazing sight, a rain of ck fire.


    Malrus was thirty meters away from Tang Shaoyang''s left. He was shaking his burning hand, trying to put the fire off. However, the ck fire would not die out unless it consumed the target. Malrus made a quick and decisive judgment to cut his hand off with the dagger. As the hand fell to the red soil, the ck fire consumed the hand within seconds.


    Malrus breathed heavily, looking at his missing hand. He realized that his flesh turned back at the part where he cut his hand. It was poison, there was a mix of poison within the fire, and the poison had entered his system.


    His eyes widened in shock as he fell to his knees with the sudden pain in his chest and head. The excruciating pain was no less painfulpared to when the ck firetched onto him. Then suddenly the pain was amplified which almost made him pass out. He supported his body with his left hand.


    His chest heaved up and down, faster than before. Then he felt something in his head, something moved in his head. He did not know if it was just him hallucinating because of the poison, or if there was really something in his head, eating his brain.


    Plop!


    A ck rotten flesh fell, and his eyes locked toward the ck flesh that released a foul scent. His eyes slowly moved toward his missing hand despite how unwilling he was. Then he saw a dangling flesh, rotten and ck, covered in the sticky substance. His wound was not healing despite his high regeneration as a Demi-God Rank.


    Plop!


    The flesh fell and the pain was amplified even more. His left hand gave up, and he fell on his face. A muffled grunt came from him, holding the pain he never felt before. Then Malrus heard steps,ing closer toward him.


    ''This is my chance¡­.'' Malrus endured the excruciating pain with a chance presented before him. He gathered all his remaining power as he slowly reached the de on his waist. He closed his eyes, focusing on the spot, ''Not yet. I am confident about killing him at close range.'' The n was simple, ambushing his enemy when his enemy was not ready.


    The steps came closer and closer and soon reached his range. ''NOW!'' He gathered all his remaining, trying to push himself up, and pushed the dagger in his hand to Tang Shaoyang''s chest. But soon he realized there was something wrong. His body did not listen to him, his body could not move, at all.


    "Are you perhaps thinking of a surprise attack just now?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head. The poison affected Malrus'' body, but his mind was quite strong not to be affected by the pain. Malrus could think clearly and make the right decision, but his poisoned body could not support his strong mind.


    Malrus'' body started to rot, and the feather on his wings fell out, revealing the ck skin. His hair was gone, his nails started to fall off and ck blood trickled down from his ears, nose, and eyes. His pain was gone because the poison had broken his senses. He could no longer feel the pain, that was why he did not realize that his body was beyond broken.


    Tang Shaoyang was disgusted with what he saw, and the surprise was that Malrus was still alive. If people saw a body had turned like this. It was natural to assume this person was dead. However, he had not heard a notification from the system, and he noticed the twitch earlier. That was why he thought Malrus trying tounch a surprise attack on him.


    He pulled out a random sword from the ground and stabbed Malrus in the head.


    [You won!]


    [You have obtained a God Shard!]


    [God Shard: 6]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded at the notification as Malrus'' body turned into particles. He held his chin, reviewing his gain from the fight. It was still far for him to utilize Paragon of Armament to the fullest. However, he gained a uniquebination of his skills from the fact. Thebination of Chaos Shade and Energy Destruction Touch.


    The secondbination was his ck fire and dark poison. He imbued the poison into the fire. The idea came from Chaos Shade and Energy Destruction Touch. To his surprise, thebination worked. Another thing he learned was how potent and dangerous his dark poison was.


    "I have to be careful with the dark poison¡­."

 Chapter 1333 The Day

    <h4>Chapter 1333 The Day</h4>


    [You won!]


    [You have obtained one God Shard!]


    [God Shard: 10]


    Tang Shaoyang watched his seventh opponent of the day disappear into particles. Within just one day, he gained ten God Shards, the bare minimum to reach God Rank. He could advance right now and proceed the game into the third phase which was thest phase of the game. Once Earth entered thest phase, Earth was no longer a lower world.


    Of course, he did not n to advance to the God Rank right away. He wanted to gather more God Shards before entering The God Rank, "But should I notify everyone else before advancing to the God Rank?"


    His advancement to the God Rank would trigger the third phase. Dungeon would start to spawn, and also System''s event might get triggered soon after they entered the third phase.


    [I think that''s for the best for everyone, for your people. They need to be ready for the third phase. The dungeon is one of the most interesting in the game. Sometimes they spawn with weak monsters in it, but you should not be surprised if there''s a dungeon with a monster on the same level as The God Rank. The power gap between you and your people is too big. Advancing to the God Rank right now puts your people at risk.]


    Vandir The Death King agreed with the idea of telling the others before advancing to the God Rank. Just as Vandir said, his people might not be ready for the third phase. The strongest after him were Alton, Moonsong, and Kalliyan. The three were the Legendary Ranks, a lower rank than Tang Shaoyang. Everyone else was below Legendary Rank.


    "I think it''s enough for today," Tang Shaoyang canceled his transformation and also the domain of Paragon Armament. It took him around two hours or maybe even less to get ten God Shards, "So how do I return from the arena?"


    A portal formed in front of him as he said that. No more questions were asked as he took the portal. He returned to the rooftop.


    "It''s time to fulfill your promise now, Master," Vandir The Death King demanded. He was talking about the promise for the contract, Tang Shaoyang''s body, "Can you also lend me a room. I need a ce that no one can enter but you. I don''t want to be interrupted during my research."


    Vandir was patient not to ask for the promise during the three-day break.


    "Then we can ask the dwarf to make you an underground research room," Tang Shaoyang then remembered a ce where Zhang Mengyao stored the dead bodies for the sacrifice. Vandir could take that ce to do his research, "I think I have them ready. No one could enter but me and the dwarf. You can tell the dwarf not to disturb you, then you should be okay."


    Tang Shaoyang made an arrangement for Vandir before he returned to his room. Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue were there, apanying Ava, eating their lunch.


    "Where have you been? I thought you would be here to y with Xin?" Zhang Mengyao could not help but ask. She thought he would return here as soon as the meeting was over, but then he was nowhere to be found. Even Origin did not know where Tang Shaoyang went.


    "I just finished my first session for The Trial of God Rank," As soon as he said that, the three girls turned toward him with mixed expressions, interested and also worried. None of them knew what he would face in the Trial of God Rank which made them worried. However, they were interested if the trial was any different than the other ranks'' trial.


    Tang Shaoyang took a seat next to Ava, picking up his bowl. Even though he had lunch, he always had room for a hotpot while telling them about the trial. He told them what it meant in the first session. The three were surprised that Tang Shaoyang had fulfilled the requirement to advance to the God Rank.


    "Is your opponent so weak?" Kang Xue blurted out. It was a normal reaction because Tang Shaoyang was missing for less than one and a half an hour. Yet he had taken down seven Demi-God Rank in that time frame.


    "His opponent might be weak because they face him. However, you can''t underestimate them if you ever take the trial, Kang Xue," Ava reminded Kang Xue, "Don''t use him as a standard or else you might get killed. It''s the opposite. It''s not his opponents that are weak, but he''s just too strong for his opponent."


    On the other hand, Kang Xue agreed with Ava. For someone who could kill The God Rank, The Demi-God Rank was nothing to Tang Shaoyang. She was not surprised by how easy it sounded for Tang Shaoyang to gather ten God Shards in such a short time.


    "But please notify us or Origin if you want to take the trial next time. Vice Supreme General Alton and Marshal Moonsong also have reached the requirement for The Demi-God''s Trial. We can''t let you guys go for a long time in case of an emergency." Zhang Mengyao delivered the good news.


    The good news was that he soon would have two Demi-God Ranks. Meaning he did not need to wait too long to advance to the God Ranks. He nned to at least, have a hundred God Shards before advancing to the God Rank. If he wanted to push himself, he would keep fighting until he used his two chances. Even though the opponent he faced earlier was quite easy to beat. He did not change his mind to experience various kinds of fighting styles.


    "I put Alton''s schedule the day after Public Execution for him to take the trial, and Moonsong two weeks after Alton takes the trial. You can''t suddenly go missing like today after they take the trial!" Zhang Mengyao reminded Tang Shaoyang sternly.


    "Just like today, I will take two to three hours for the trial. I will try to gather The God Shard as much as possible before advancing to the God Rank. So, yeah, two to three hours a day. That should not be an issue, no?" Tang Shaoyang nodded, stuffing the dumpling into his mouth.


    "Does gathering that many God Shards benefit you? Or can you share the God Shards for others to use?" Zhang Mengyao took the note on the table, ready to take notes into her holy note. Sheter would share the information with the other high-ranking officials. The information would benefit them allter on once they reached The Demi-God Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his chopstick, indicating it was no, "You can''t take or share the God Shards. Collecting more than the requirement might give me a benefit, but I don''t know what kind of benefit the System offers for how many God Shards we collected. I face three people with more than twenty God Shards, so yeah, there must be benefits but I just don''t know what''s the benefit."


    Days passed by quickly, and the day of Public Execution arrived. The Capital of the Tang Empire, Tang City was bustling with people. The Tang Empire invited the other factions to Public Execution which was the leader of the World Government.


    All the factions who received the invitation did not dare not toe even though they were disturbed by the idea of execution. No one was stupid enough like The World Government to oppose The Tang Empire openly.


    The execution ground was built next to the Tarrior Training Ground. Specially built there so the area could be used by The Tarrior afterward. The execution ground was simr to the football stadium but with more seats, more space for the visitors, and a smaller field. The murmurs filled the execution ground as all the seats were taken.


    Tick!


    Right at ten, the Tarrior brought the ten inmates. The ten people had their heads covered with sacks as they were pulled inhumanly with rope up to the tform in the middle of the execution ground.


    Tang Shaoyang, Zhang Mengyao, Wei Xi, Kang Xue, and the other high-ranking officials followed from behind. The ten inmates were lined up as they were on their knees. Then the Tarrior pulled out the sack, revealing the face behind the sack.


    Zhang Mengyao stepped up, standing in front of the ten people.


    "These people are the traitors of Earth! They brought people from another world to let those people conquer Earth. They are the reason why The Giteron Dynasty, Divine Church, and The Federation of Allurion invaded Earth! They brought the invaders and created chaos on Earth. They are not just traitors, but they are also the enemy of the empire! They wish for the destruction of the empire, and we are here to let the world know the oue for the people who wish for our destruction!"


    That was the opening speech by Zhang Mengyao. Rather than an opening speech, it was more like a warning for the other factions not to mess with the Tang Empire. Zhang Mengyao told them what they would get if they made an enemy of the Tang Empire.


    "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill!""Kill!" "Kill!"


    The left side of the execution ground chanted "Kill!" Their voices echoed inside the execution ground, causing a slight tremor. The people who chanted were mostly from Tarrior, and their voices filled the execution.


    Zhang Mengyao raised her right hand as he turned around, standing behind one of the inmates. Then another nine people stood behind each of the inmates. Tang Shaoyang was one of them, and he stood right behind Hines Myer.

 Chapter 1334 Sending The Message

    <h4>Chapter 1334 Sending The Message</h4>


    As the executioners stood behind the death row prisoners. The execution ground went quiet, awfully quiet after the booming chant. Everyone had their attention focused on the main tform.


    Tang Shaoyang was having his battle-ax for the execution. He raised his left hand, signaling the others to get ready for the execution. The ten executioners took another step forward, standing next to the kneeling prisoner.


    Hines Myer''s body was trembling, sweat soaked the white thin prisoner clothes. He had tried any necessary means to make it out alive, even offering Europe for The Tang Empire. But nothing could help him to escape from the execution. He knew that the Tang Empire could capture Europe even without the World Government or his World Union. It was just hisst attempt.


    "If you are ready to kill people for your ambition. You should be ready to be killed as well," That was Tang Shaoyang''s words for Hines Myer. He could tell and sensed the fear from the man in front of him. The leader of the World Government was overwhelmed by the fear.


    Tang Shaoyang lowered his left hand, a signal to start the execution. Everyone was using their own weapon except Zhang Mengyao. Her main weapon was Lance which was not that good for the execution. She borrowed Tang Shaoyang''s Nightfall.


    The ten executioners raised their weapons to the air at the same time. The time ticked down, and five seconds after, they swung their weapon. A swift execution, not letting the prisoners feel pain.


    Ten heads plopped down, their heads rolled on the top of the tform as blood poured down. Out of ten prisoners, six bodies remained in the same position while the other four bodies immediately fell to the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang swung the battle ax, clearing the blood on his battle ax. The others followed suit, cleaning their weapon from the blood. All known factions were invited to watch the execution. It was a show for them what would happen to those who tried to harm The Tang Empire. The whole event was around twenty minutes, but the execution took less than a minute. The Tang Empire sent the message to the other factions in that less than one-minute event.


    The silence did notst long before someone shrieked hysterically. The execution freaked the visitors. The people might be killing zombies and monsters, but for some of them, killing people was totally different. Especially this was an execution, not the casualty of the battle.


    Of course, the people who screamed were not many, a few, less than twenty people. However, that caught the attention because of how quiet the execution ground was. The scream was so loud because of how quiet it was.


    The executioners turned around and left the tform after the execution, leaving Zhang Mengyao to close the event, "We thank everyone who came to our invitation. With this, the event is over, and we hope you can enjoy the festival in the city."


    Zhang Mengyao bowed her head slightly and left the tform. No one took care of the dead bodies. It was left there, not because no one was tasked to clean the bodies. Tang Shaoyang purposely left the bodies behind for everyone to see. Giving them a deep and unforgettable impression. The bodies would be taken care of after everyone left the execution ground.


    *** ***


    Tang''s Triumph, was the name chosen by Li Shuang, Kang Xue, Jasmine, and Ashley. Even though it was just a name, it took them almost two hours to decide the name. Of course, it must go through Tang Shaoyang''s approval who is always busy with his daughter.


    As its name suggested, Tang''s Triumph was a festival to celebrate their victorious battle against The God Rank, the biggest threat to The Tang Empire. From now on, The Tang Empire would hold a festival on the same day, every year. This was not a one-time festival, an annual festival.


    Herman Bonivido came out together from the execution ground with his people. He brought a hundred people with him. That was The Tang Empire''s request, and he brought exactly a hundred people. If not for the weird request, he nned toe with just Henry and Frans, his two Vice Guild Leaders.


    His breathing was quite heavy aftering out of the execution ground, and he looked relieved the execution was over quickly. It was suffocating inside the execution ground. The atmosphere was not to his liking. At the same time, he could not help imagining what would happen if he did not surrender to the Tang Empire and continued to work with The Giteron Dynasty? If that was the case, he would be the eleventh death row inmate. His head would be rolling on that tform, and that was what suffocated him because he was so close to being executed.


    "Are you okay, Sir?" Frans came next to Herman and tapped the back two times. He felt the same pressure, but not quiet. He did not get the feeling where he positioned himself on the tform.


    Herman let out a chuckle, "I made the right choice to side with the Tang Empire, huh? If we are stubbornly clinging to the Giteron Dynasty. We three would be there, on the tform with them. Having our heads cut and leaving our bodies rot there," He assumed the Tang Empire would let the body rot.


    Frans and Henry had their eyes widened as they exchanged nces. They never thought about it until their Guild Leader brought it up. The realization affected Henry more than Frans. Back then, Henry did not agree to side with the Tang Empire and sold off the army from the Giteron Dynasty. Back then, he thought the Tang Empire could not win once the God Rank came to the Earth.


    "But still, I can''t help but think The Tang Empire is somewhat psycho to hold the festival on the same day as The Public Execution," Herman was at the well-decorated street, bustling with people who celebrated their victory against three factions from the other worlds.


    He was not in the mood to enjoy the festival after witnessing the execution. There was no way he could have fun after seeing ten people''s heads roll in the pool of blood.


    "I am thinking differently than you, Sir," Frans had a different opinion, "We need this festival to lighten our mood or even forget what we just witnessed. More than that, don''t you want to see The Tang Empire development? Maybe we can find a little secret about what makes them so strong."


    Herman did not really have the mood after the execution, but he agreed with Frans. More than enjoying the festival, he wanted to see how far the Tang Empire developed. Their progress in rebuilding the city, and if possible, they want to investigate if the Tang Empire had a unique facility. He nodded his head, agreeing with Frans to take a stroll in this festive atmosphere.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the Tarrior Training Ground. He wanted to take a quick check on his army''s training. But he forgot that it was a holiday, no one was in the training ground. He forgot about the festival, and The Tarrior was sent back.


    Zhang Mengyao overtook Tang Shaoyang and stood in front of him, blocking him. He looked up as she took out thence and the shield, "It''s been a while since we have a spar. Why don''t we have a spar right now? Recently the training has be dull for me because I won easily, and I want to challenge myself. Have a spar with me." She smiled because it was a long time ago since theirst sparring fight. Almost one year from theirst sparring fight.


    What made Zhang Mengyao strong was not her ss or bloodline, but her talent, Insight. For a powerful talent, the System graded it as A-Tier Talent. The talent allowed her to see the future for a few seconds which made her powerful as she could read her enemy''s movement. Even Lu An with his shadow could not win against Zhang Mengyao.


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard for a moment, but then he also smiled. He felt nostalgic because he fought Pride, Lu An, Wei Xi, and Zhang Mengyao a lot, almost daily.


    "Why not?" Tang Shaoyang grinned as he took out a sword. It was not Nightfall, but a smaller sword.


    "As usual, no bloodline transformation or spirit integration. We fight without using the big skills," As she said, Zhang Mengyao equipped her armor.


    "That''s fine," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "But don''t get too disappointed if you lose to me. Our gap is just too big right now. What about if I give you the first five moves?" It sounded cocky, but he was genuine with his opinion about their gap.


    "There''s no need. We will do it like we did in the past. You don''t need to hold back. I still have a chance as long as you don''t use your Spirit Integration and Bloodline Transformation," Zhang Mengyao put on a stance, indicating she was ready to fight.

 Chapter 1335 Not So Nostalgic Sparring

    <h4>Chapter 1335 Not So Nostalgic Sparring</h4>


    Zhang Mengyao was nervous deep inside but she did not show it outside. She knew even without him warning her that the gap between them was too big right now. The sparring fight would be much different than the previous sparring fight. However, she had confidence in her talent. She just said she had a chance, but she did not have the confidence to back up her own words.


    ''My goal is not to win, but to hold as long as possible,'' Zhang Mengyao said to herself. When she proposed the sparring fight. She had no intention to win the fight because she knew it was impossible. Back then, the best she could get from the sparring was a draw where she made Tang Shaoyang frustrated with her defense. ''I just need to do the same.''


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She then released her breath in one go and opened her eyes, "I am ready."


    Tang Shaoyang took out his sword, Nightfall. Even though he was fighting against Zhang Mengyao. He had no intention of going easy on her. She hated the most when he went easy in the sparring fight.


    "I aming!"


    Zhang Mengyao''s body stiffened when she heard that. The first thing she did was to activate her talent. Three seconds, that was her limit when she fought against Tang Shaoyang. At least, that was the case in the past. If she fought someone at her level, she could see their movement four to five seconds in the future.


    Her eyes opened wide when she saw the future. She saw her head fly off, and that caught her off guard. The moment she snapped back from her vision, the cold sword was already on her neck. She froze, locking her gaze with Tang Shaoyang.


    "It''s not fair for you to fight me right now," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. All his stats were at the peak of the Demi-God Rank with extra Attribute Points. Zhang Mengyao who was currently at Myth Rank could not win against him regardless of her talent, ''I can see why System rated the talent as A-Rank instead of S Rank.''


    "If you want to train with me, I can restrict myself, or else the sparring fight will not benefit you in any way," He offered.


    "What about three against one?"


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the familiar voice. Lu An wasing with Pride shadowing him from behind. Pride and Lu An had reached Myth Rank, and they often had sparring fights with him as well in the past.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Even if three of youe at me, you can''t win against me," It sounded cocky, but that was the fact. Even if a hundred Myth Rank came for him, he would kill them all, "But it''s fine. I will hold back," He grinned to provoke three of them before activating Domain of Paragon Armament.


    As the weapon began spawning on the ground, Zhang Mengyao leaped backward, frowning, "You promised not to use a big skill."


    "It''s not a big deal even though it''s a domain. The domain will only provide me with endless armory, nothing else," Tang Shaoyang smiled, squinting his eyes, "There''s no need to be scared unless I use my Bloodline Transformation." At the same time, two shields flew toward Tang Shaoyang''s hand. His inventory did not have shields. That was the reason he activated the domain. He wanted to beat three of them with just a shield, the diamond and round shield. The same shield when he fought Malrus in the trial of God Rank. The difference was the edge of the shield was blunt instead of sharp like a de. It was to prevent an ident.


    "You told me never under¡ª" Lu An''s voice came from behind, but before he finished his words. Tang Shaoyang swung his shield to the back, at his calf level. Lu An tried toe out of his shadow, but what greeted him was the broad shield.


    Lu An was hit on the face and his body came out of shadow, flying into the distance. Tang Shaoyang was not holding back with his strike. Even though it was sparring, they should feel the pain from the fight.


    Meanwhile, Pride was already on the air. The Demonic Ape also made his move as soon as Lu An disappeared into the shadow. He mmed his fist down, but Tang Shaoyang merely raised his diamond-shaped shield upward.


    Bang!


    The two fists mmed onto the shield, yet Tang Shaoyang was standing still. The m waspletely neutralized by the shield. Tang Shaoyang then swung his right hand, a punch but with a round shield. It looked like a regr punch, and yet, it sent the five-meter ape flying backward, even further than Lu An.


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang took a light side step to the right, avoiding thence by a hair, "You should not hesitate in your strike because Pride and Lu An created this chance for you." He smacked thence with the shield upward, throwing Zhang Mengyao off bnce. Then he finished it off with a backkick to the belly.


    "Sloppy, very sloppy!" He raised his voice and looked at Lu An, "You are facing me, Lu An. I am familiar with your ambush and sneak attack, so you should know it will not work on me and yet you still choose to do it."


    Then he turned toward the ape who was clutching his belly, still feeling the pain from the strike earlier, "You must stop doing that stupid move unless you are a hundred percent sure it will work. You, with your giant body in the air, you are an easy target. I still have the time to set you on fire or even st you before you can reach, and you will not be able to do anything because you are in the air."


    Thest one was Zhang Mengyao, rubbing her belly in pain, "As I said, don''t hesitate even if this is a sparring fight. Your hesitation might lose your chance to win a crucial battle. Even though it did not really change anything for the earlier fight. I can still dodge your strike and kick you."


    "Do you guys want to try again?" Tang Shaoyang offered for another fight a wide grind. He felt like bullying them, and it was quite fun for him.


    "Yes!" Lu An activated his Shadow Domain. His shadow erged and filled the area, catching Tang Shaoyang into the domain with no light. Then hepressed his domain, covering the smallest area where Tang Shaoyang was standing. His goal was to blind Tang Shaoyang with his shadow, and it worked if Tang Shaoyang did not have his Spirit Eyes or his Dragon Eyes.


    He could still see everything from above, and his Dragon Eyes could see energy. The big lump of energy was right in his sight. He could turn off his Spirit Eyes to make it fairer, but he could not turn off his Dragon Eyes because it was his actual eyes that changed after he inherited the Dragon Bloodline.


    Bump! Bump! Bump!


    The worst part was that Pride made a loud noise with his steps. While his sight was limited by the shadow, he could focus more on the other senses. The steps were loud in his ears.


    He turned toward Pride who had dark-violet energy. The signature color of demonic energy, and through that color he could see Pride was about to punch him. He raised his left hand and blocked the punch, then the second punch. A barrage of punches was blocked by Tang Shaoyang despite being covered by the shadow.


    Pride let out a roar, frustrated that he failed tond a single hit. He practically fought against a blinded opponent, and yet, he could notnd a hit. He let out a roar, gathering the energy in his right arm, and swung it.


    Bang!


    Again, Tang Shaoyang blocked the swing with his shield. However, his shield shattered from blocking that strike. Pride''s eyes widened in pleasant surprise, and here he thought he finally had the chance. He used the same skill and swung it once more, to the same side.


    However, the shattered shield formed back on his hand. That was the effect of the domain, allowing him to have an indestructible weapon. Even if it was shattered, it would return to its original condition as long as the domain was still active.


    "You have quite strong skill to destroy the shield," Tang Shaoyang was genuinely surprised that Pride could destroy the shield when many Demi-God Rank could not achieve the same feat as this ape, "But that''s not enough."


    Instead of blocking the iing fist, he flipped his shield and caught the fist with his palm. He did not use any skill, covering his palm with chaos energy. Just like that, Tang Shaoyang easily stopped the punch that destroyed his shield. As he was about to send the big guy away, his Battle Sense warned him of the iing attack. He had gotten used to his Battle Sense. When he got the feeling, he had two to four seconds.


    Tang Shaoyang exploded the chaos energy in his palm, creating a massive shock wave that sent the ape flying. Then he turned around and saw four ck daggers flying toward him. The dagger was made of shadows, one of Lu An''s skills. He took one step to the right, easily avoiding the dagger.


    As the dagger passed by him, one of the daggers turned into Lu An. He appeared with the sword, but before he could do anything, a shield greeted him. The shield hit his body and sent him away.


    Tang Shaoyang of course knew one of Lu An''s skills to swap position with the dagger. He predicted it and let the young guy know that it would not work on him.


    At the same time, Zhang Mengyao was already behind him. He sent the same backkick, and she put his shield forward to block the kick. Despite the attribute gap between them, Zhang Mengyao managed to hold on. At the same time, her energy spiraled on hernce, and she struck forward with no hesitation, a strike that could hit someone on the same level as her.


    "Nice try, but still not enough," He used [Blink] and appeared behind her. He gathered a small bulb of chaos energy in his palm and set it off.


    Boom!


    The explosion created a shock wave that sent her close to where Lu An and Pride were. He did all of it with shadow blinding him.

 Chapter 1336 Born Level 10?

    <h4>Chapter 1336 Born Level 10?</h4>


    "Youe at the right time. Please heal them," Tang Shaoyang canceled his Domain of Paragon Armament as Kang Xue arrived at the training ground. He was pointing at Lu An, Pride, and Zhang Mengyao.


    Lu An and Pride were sprawled on the ground, blood covered the fur and also Lu An''s ck uniform. Zhang Mengyao supported herself with thence, having a hard time standing by herself. They suffered injuries from the sparring fight. It was evidence that Tang Shaoyang was not holding back even though he did not use his full strength.


    It was supposed to be a nostalgic sparring between them, but it turned out to be a miserable beating. Three against one, and they could not evennd a single hit on Tang Shaoyang, let alone win. It was not so nostalgic sparring, at all.


    "What happened!?" Zhang Mengyao hurried over toward Lu An who looked half-dead. She immediately cast healing spells on Pride and Lu An upon noticing it was nothing serious. The injuries were superficial, a few bones cracked but nothing serious. She healed Zhang Mengyaost since she looked better than the two.


    "Oh, we are having a sparring fight earlier. They are quite stubborn, keep asking me to keep going even though they are injured," Tang Shaoyang exined as he stretched out his hands. He did not even break a sweat since he barely moved from his position. The only time he did, he made sure that the three would get knocked out.


    Kang Xue furrowed her brow, "You are bullying them, aren''t you? There''s no way they could win against you."


    It indeed looked like Tang Shaoyang bullied the three. However, it was not without results. An hour sparring fight benefited Pride, Lu An, and Zhang Mengyao. It started with less than ten seconds of defeat until they managed tost over one minute against Tang Shaoyang. That was a big improvement for them, how they worked together andsted longer.


    "It was not like I was asking them to fight me. It was them who asked me to spar with them," Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    Kang Xue wanted to say more, but Lu An spoke first, "So, do you have any advice for us, Brother?" He sat up with his legs crossed, asking for advice after the humiliating defeat.


    "Be more creative?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow at the question. He did not have any advice since the fight was a one-sided beating. Three of them were just too weak, and the thing theycked against him was level. The level gap was too big, and it made his attributes far higher than them. It was like he fought against the elementary kids as an adult. How was he supposed to give advice since it was an unfair fight?


    "I have nothing for you three. Maybe level up and reach my rank, and then we can continue our sparring. The gap between us is not just simply a technique or the way of fighting, but the level. Try to get more sses, upgrade your bloodline if possible, or maybe more talents. After the festival is over, you guys should continue climbing the Dimensional Tower. I haven''t stepped into the 25th floor yet, and maybe we can finish the tower together. I will wait for you guys," Tang Shaoyang turned around and waved his hand, "Good luck with your leveling, ande at me when you reach Demi-God Rank or maybe Legend Rank."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the smart base and watched the festival from his room, carrying Xin. If not for his wives, he would bring Xin to join the festival. They told him to wait for at least two weeks if he wanted to bring Xin out.


    As usual, his daughter had an obsession with his finger, his thumb, and his index finger. He let her y with his finger, and she brought his index finger into her mouth. Just as he was about to pull out his finger, his body stiffened for a moment, surprised that his finger touched something hard. His daughter was just a few days old, so there was no way she had teeth, but it was hard to exin the hard thing in her mouth.


    "I think our baby is exceptional, no? Look at this!" He turned around and opened Xin''s lips. There were two teeth, growing up, the two front teeth. She was exactly five days old, but she already had teeth. Those two teeth were biting his index finger, "Is our baby normal?" He could not help but ask.


    Ava, Li Shuang, Delia, and Elin turned toward him. They were surprised as well to see the growing teeth. That was enough clue for Tang Shaoyang to know that it was not normal for a few days old baby to grow teeth.


    "Normal baby grows their teeth between three to seven months old¡­." Li Shuang answered with no confidence. She had a daughter so she knew when the baby''s teeth grew.


    "Isn''t it between two weeks to two months?" Ava had a different answer. Her opinion is also valid since she gave birth to three children. In fact, she had the most experiences between the four girls. Elin and the young Delia were clueless.


    "Maybe because of our husband''s bloodline? Maybe it affects Xin''s growth?" Delia voiced her thoughts, but then it did feel off, "But wait, isn''t it taking a long time for the dragon to grow up?" The thirty years old dragon was still a young dragon, not an adult dragon.


    "But does bloodline really matter in the children''s growth? Isn''t it about level right now?" Elin thought that the world had integrated with the bloodline, so the growth was about level and attributes right now. The physical appearance was influenced by attributes instead of age.


    As Elin brought that up, all of them looked toward the baby who chewed Tang Shaoyang''s finger. They used [Detection] on the baby. No one thought of using Detection if not for Elin who brought up the issue.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Xin


    Race: Tang (Half-Elf)


    Age: 5 days


    Affiliation: -


    Level: 10


    Talent: Unawakened


    Bloodline: Unawakened


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Detection showed everything but Xin''s attributes. Tang Shaoyang''s brow jumped in surprise when he saw the number ten next to the level. In order to level up, one had to kill a monster or zombie. There was no way five-day-old Xin could kill a zombie or monster. Let alone killing monsters, she could not even walk yet.


    "What is this?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised and turned toward Ava, "Did you guys do something to increase her level?"


    Ava rolled her eyes, "What are you talking about? Me and Xin have not gotten out of the room for five days. We have been staying in the same room since I gave birth to her."


    Tang Shaoyang grew solemn and sat together with the four. They thought together about what made Xin reach level 10. Even Origin, The smart AI, confirmed that Tang Xin had not left the room. All she had been eating was her mother''s milk, nothing else. There was no monster in the room, not even ants or mosquitoes.


    "What about the other babies? Have you guys checked the baby with Detection? Maybe she''s born at level 10?" That was the only exnation that Tang Xin was born at level 10. No one bothered to use Detection on Babies since everyone assumed she was level 1 or even level 0 since she was a baby.


    They could not get an answer, and they called Kang Xue, Arina, and Selena. Three of them were in charge of the Tang Hospital. The three girls were shocked when they found out that Tang Xin was level 10.


    "Have any of you tried to use Detection for the newborn baby at the hospital?" Tang Shaoyang was slightly panicked, but he appeared calm on the outside. It might be a good thing that Tang Xin was level 10, but he wanted to know how she got the level. He was afraid that it might affect his daughter in any way, and he wanted to make sure that his daughter was fine.


    Kang Xue, Selena, and Arina shook their heads. No one bothered to use Detection on harmless babies, not until now.


    Tang Shaoyang handed Xin to her mother and stood up. Kang Xue and the others had the same idea, visiting the hospital to check the other babies. He left his room with Kang Xue, Arina, and Selena. The three girls were also worried as they did not know how the level might affect Tang Xin.


    They soon arrived at the hospital that was not far from the main base, and there were around fifty babies this time around. They used Detection on all babies, and all of them were level 0. That was right, these babies were not even level 1, but level 0. This only made Tang Shaoyang restless even more because that meant Tang Xin was the first case.


    Tang Shaoyang returned with the bad news. The fact that the other babies were level 0, meant it was Tang Xin who was not normal.

 Chapter 1337 Being A Dad

    <h4>Chapter 1337 Being A Dad</h4>


    Kang Xue brought an actual doctor to give an actual check-up. This was the first time a stranger met Tang Xin, and he looked nervous at the sight of a worried Emperor.


    The Doctor looked at the baby and took a sneak peek at The Emperor. For someone who had been staying in The Tang Empire for over six months. He had heard all the famous stories about The Emperor''s temper. How easily his Emperor executed people and so on. The stories did not help him to ease up his nervousness for the iing check-up.


    The Doctor sat next to the bed and ced the stethoscope on the baby''s chest if there were any abnormalities. Division Leader Kang Xue told him nothing about the situation, so he started it with the basics. From the chest down to the belly, he did not find an abnormality. He put away the stethoscope and checked the pulse. Normal, everything was normal with the baby, then he looked into Tang Xin''s eyes.


    He was taken aback because her eyes were different from normal human eyes. The slit, violet eyes were staring at him. She looked at him curiously instead of crying.


    The Doctor turned toward Kang Xue, "I can''t find anything wrong, Division Head Kang. She''s healthy and fine. If it''s really necessary, we can do a blood test."


    "There''s no need," Tang Shaoyang was the one who responded. He called the Doctor just to make sure that Tang Xin was fine. He might be overreacted but he just needed to make sure that everything was fine. It was not easy for him to have kids even though he currently had sixteen women. Ava was the only one who managed to bear his hard work among the sixteen women. That was what made him extra careful when he found something different in his daughter. He wanted to make sure the level did not affect her health.


    The discovery of Tang Xin''s level caused an rm between the girls. Everyone gathered to check up on the little girl.


    "She''s fine. Maybe the level only affects her growth. You can go to continue your trial," Kang Xue tapped Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder, "I will stay with her for the next twenty-four hours."


    Tang Shaoyang had been entering the battle trial every day since he started it, and he managed to gather 22 God Shards in three days. He spent one to two hours in the trial for thest three days, and he had not yet entered the trial for today after the Public Execution.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I will stay with you for now," He put away his worries and came to Xin. Even though the baby might not understand his worries, he still put a smile on his face for the baby.


    Everything looked fine, and it was a bit of a relief but he did not want to leave Tang Xin. He wanted to stay with her and observe her. That was his thought, he would stay and observe Xin for at least a few days.


    Tang Shaoyang carried Xin and walked to their favorite spot where they could see everything below. The ongoing festival turned the capital lively as if there had never been a war before. Tang Xin snuck onto his neck as he gave a gentle rub on her back. She loved the rub, and soon, she fell asleep. It was past her nap time.


    [Why are you so concerned about her level? Isn''t it a good thing that she''s born with a high level?] Avyn was confused as to why it caused quite chaos just because Tang Xin was level 10.


    ''Because she was supposed to be level 0, just like the other babies.''


    [Yes, I know. That''s why I say, isn''t it a good thing that she is level 10? You can''tpare your baby with the other babies. Are you going topare the dragon baby with the crab baby that you eat almost every day?]


    ''What do you mean? Of course not. Why would Ipare a dragon with a crab?'' Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes. He thought Avyn tried to cheer up, but it did not work if that was the case. He was not amused by her analogy.


    [But we are Beast, no?] Avyn did not mean to cheer Tang Shaoyang, but tried to tell him it was normal for Tang Xin to be level 10, [What I am trying to say is, Tang Xin is normal and fine. Don''tpare your baby with other human babies. Tang Xin clearly inherited your bloodline and also the elf bloodline of her mother. And you are not a normal human anymore, but Tang. A superior race than those humans. Do you understand what I mean?]


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow.


    [What She tries to say is that you can''t use the other human babies as standard because she is different from them in the first ce.] Vandir exined further.


    [That''s right. Like a dragon, for example, we were born different from the other beast. I was born as an Epic Rank, and I reached the Demi-God Rank after theing-of-age ceremony even though I barely killed any monster. I reach the Demi-God Rank when I be an adult dragon. Your baby is still growing, and you should not be surprised if Tang Xin reaches level 11 tomorrow.]


    Tang Shaoyang understood when Avyn exined it like that. He thought about it, and it made sense. Tang Xin was indeed different from the babies he checked earlier. She was not a human, but the descendant of Tang and Elf. That put Tang Shaoyang at ease, but he still did not want to leave Tang Xin. The lingering concern from the previous false rm was still there. He could not bear to leave, if¡­ If anything happenedter on.


    After sensing his daughter was in a deep slumber. He brought her back to her room and ced her on a morefortable bed.


    The girls watched everything from the side with a smile. They were concerned with the level 10 baby, but not as much as Tang Shaoyang. Especially after a Doctor''s check-up. They smiled because it was a rare sight, and they got to see a new side of their husband.


    Tang Shaoyang then sat with the other girls and exined what Avyn just told him. He told them why Tang Xin was level 10.


    "That could be the case," Kang Xue nodded understandingly, but she turned toward Ava, "What about the Elf''s babies?" It might help if they had more samples from the other races. She intended to ask Sylvia after, The Moonlight Rabbit, about their baby''s situation as well.


    "We don''t know. We never thought of using Detection on our babies, but now I remember it. By one year old, Virion was level 49 while Arbane was level 24. It is different for each kid, and we consider it as a genius if our children are over level 40 by one-year-old," Ava rubbed her chin, nodding her head. It was a tradition to use Detection to one-year-old kid to find their level. They just did it, never questioning the tradition or investigating where the level came from.


    Kang Xue did not need to ask Sylvia because the other girls including Tang Shaoyang turned toward her.


    "I don''t know. I will ask Father now," Sylvia got up and left in a hurry. She knew that this issue bothered Tang Shaoyang, so she wanted to help as much as possible.


    "I think we have cracked the case. It''s normal for a baby to gain level if we look at it from the Elf''s perspective," Zhang Mengyao turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "Xin will be fine. Leave her with us and take your daily trial."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "No, I will stay with her for a while." He insisted that he wanted to stay with her daughter.


    The girls smiled at how stubborn their husband was. They ended up staying together for a little longer after the false rm before returning to their post. Delia, Sylvia, and Li Na left for the festival while the other girls returned for their work, leaving Tang Shaoyang and Ava in the room.


    *** ***


    The following morning, Tang Shaoyang stood next to the bed, looking at her sleeping daughter. After an eventful day yesterday, he stayed with his daughter all day, pulling all-nighters. That was right, he had not slept since yesterday. He stood there nervously as it was the time to use Detection on her daughter. He used the skill on his daughter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Xin


    Race: Tang (Half-Elf)


    Age: 6 days


    Affiliation: -


    Level: 13


    Talent: Unawakened


    Bloodline: Unawakened


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As everyone predicted, Tang Xin''s level increased, and she was now level 13. Even though he predicted correctly that her level was part of her growth. It did not make himpletely relieved from the situation. After his daughter woke up, Tang Shaoyang called the same Doctor to check on Tang Xin. He wanted to make sure there was nothing out of ce because of her level.


    The Doctor reported the same result as yesterday. Tang Xin was extremely healthy, nothing wrong with her. Despite everything, Tang Shaoyang ended up staying with her daughter for three days, inseparable.

 Chapter 1338 Girls Get It Done

    <h4>Chapter 1338 Girls Get It Done</h4>


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Xin


    Race: Tang (Half-Elf)


    Age: 8 days


    Affiliation: -


    Level: 20


    Talent: Unawakened


    Bloodline: Unawakened


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Xin''s level kept increasing, and it increased even higher than the earlier five days'' growth. She gained ten levels in three days.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know if this was a good thing or a bad thing. If he looked from the positive side, it was good. That meant her daughter would be strong, so strongpared to her peers. That meant she could protect herself against the low-ranked zombie with proper training.


    In those three days, she was introduced to a new food. Elinova made crab porridge for her as they found out Tang Xin liked the crab. It was two days ago, when he ate the crab, and Xin kept staring at the snowy white meat. He thought it would be fine for Xin to eat it with how tender the meat was. So he snuck a piece of w meat for her without asking Ava, and her daughter liked it so much that she kept reaching for more crab meat on his te.


    With her rapid growth, Li Shuang rmended to give Xin a porridge. Elinova then made porridge for Xin yesterday, and she liked it as well. She was not picky with her food for sure. And today, Elinova made Xin Crab Porridge since she liked the crab. That was how the baby found her favorite food.


    Tang Shaoyang was holding her in the chair, holding a bowl and a spoon. He fed her the first spoon after cooling it down. Her mouth was moving, tasting her new food. While her mouth moved, her eyes widened a little bit, staring at Tang Shaoyang. With a single nce, he could tell she liked her new food.


    Tang Shaoyang scoped the second spoon, and she tried to reach the spoon, "Wait. It''s still hot," He raised his index finger, telling her to stop. No matter how smart she looked, she certainly could not understand. She kept trying to grab the spoon. Of course, she could not budge his hand, and he rolled his eyes, delivering the second spoon.


    "Hah¡­." Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh as she scoped for her second bowl. Everyone had the same breakfast as baby Xin, "I don''t know what I should do without your food, Elin."


    Elinova smiled and shook her head, "You always eat my food every day, no? It''s not like I am going to stop making your food,"


    "But I am going to enter the Dimensional Tower soon. As soon as the festival is over, we have to continue our operation inside the Dimensional Tower," Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh again, thinking she would be away from home, away from this heavenly food. After the sparring fight against Tang Shaoyang, she decided to explore the Dimensional Tower to increase her level to catch up.


    "What about bringing me with you? I am thinking of exploring the tower as well. Maybe we can find a new delicacy together, or maybe a new spice inside the tower," Elinova was tempted by the idea of entering the Dimensional Tower. A new ce, new vor.


    "Objection!" Tang Shaoyang, Ava, and Li Shuang raised their hands, "What about me? What should I eat without you?" He immediately voiced hisint, not willing to lose his best cook.


    Zhang Mengyao argued back, and the room filled with their voices while they finished a big pot of Crab Porridge. Tang Xin ate two bowls, baby bowls of course. After getting her filling, she took a nap. That was the best part of being a baby, eating, sleeping, and pooping.


    Everyone had their fill and stayed for a while for their morning tea and coffee. Even the tea and coffee made by Elin tasted different. The difference was so noticeable even though it was made with the same tea leaves or coffee beans.


    "Have you made your party, Mengyao?" Jasmine inhaled her tea before taking a ship. She was asking about a party to explore the dimensional tower. Unless for a big event, fighting for an important resource, Tang Shaoyang told them to explore the tower at a smaller party. It was not just for the high-ranking official, but also for The Tarrior. He rmended them to explore with a small party. That way, it would be more effective for leveling up.


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "But I am thinking of bringing my old friend."


    "What about me?" Jasmine pointed at herself while smiling, "You will not regret bringing me with you. Even though I am still far from Elin''s level, I can make decent food."


    Jasmine and Rosalie, both Empress and Queen, had been learning to make food from Elinova. While they were still far from reaching Elinova''s level since it was their first month. They could make simple food and learn some basic seasonings from the master.


    "Can I join too if you have a spot?" Rosalie raised her hand. The reason for both wanting to join Zhang Mengyao''s party instead of making their own party was that they barely knew any people in the Empire. It will make a powerful party. Jasmine was a Primordial Rank, and Rosalie was Myth Rank, close to reaching Primordial Rank.


    "Of course, you two are wee to my party. Let''s make all girls party instead," The three grouped and discussed who they should bring to their party.


    *** ***


    Today was thest day of the festival. Since the festival was held on short notice, they cut it short just for three days. Next year''s festival would be seven days long.


    Tang Shaoyang had been locking himself in his room, observing her daughter. Even though his daughter kept gaining levels, he was at ease right now. There was no negative impact from her level of growth, so he decided to go out by himself to see the festival.


    He went alone because he did not want to create a ruckus. Wearing all ck with a hat to cover his face and a coat outside. He approved the n for the festival because his soldiers needed to relieve their stress after the war.


    There was a thing called Dragon Parade where they made a dragon costume and walked around on the street. Food stalls, games, and even an arena diator. All various kinds of activities were open, and everything was provided by The Empire which was free.


    Curious with the arena diator, he entered the arena. It was an arena for people to fight and gamble. First, they would ask for volunteers toe up to the arena. Second, the host would look for a second volunteer of the same rank and level. Third, the visitors could gamble to make money or Game Coin (GC), and the volunteer would get thirty percent of the money in the pool.


    While the activity involved money, people joined the fight for fun. Most volunteers were people between level 300 to level 500. Tang Shaoyang watched two fights before leaving while shaking his head. He gambled in those two fights, and he lost them all. Gambling was not his thing since back then before the game.


    Strolling the bustling streets, he enjoyed various kinds of street foods. People from his vassal''s territories also participated in the festival. They not only enjoyed the festival, but they also opened their own stalls. He found an interesting ce, Kill The Zombie. That was the name of the ce he was about to visit.


    This ce was opened by the people from Legion. He read the rules before entering the ce. The requirement to participate was level 200. That was the highest level for an individual to participate, and there was a fee to join. If the participant managed to kill the zombie, they would win the prize.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, realizing the activity was quite dangerous. He then looked at the prize pool which was 500,000 GC. That was a lot, and he found out the prize pool went higher every time a participant failed to kill the zombie. Instead of stopping the ce directly, he entered the arena to check.


    Tang Shaoyang now understood why his people approved this ce. The host was an Epic Rank, and they used level 200 Crawler Zombie to fight. That was why the rules said only people with level 200 could participate. It was quite safe, and the host would stop the fight if the participant was about to lose.


    "But aren''t these people bad? How can no one kill that level 200 zombie?" Tang Shaoyang muttered and furrowed his brow, shaking his head. The initial prize pool was fifty thousand, and it was now five hundred thousand. Ten timesrger than the initial prize pool.


    "You don''t read the rule, brother?" Someone next to Tang Shaoyang overheard his mutter, "Tarrior or any officials can''t participate in the game. Only civilians can join the game. If Tarrior can join the game, the game will be less entertaining to watch."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded understandingly. He did not read the rules to the end, so he did not see that part. If Tarrior''s trainees could not kill that level 200 zombie. There was something wrong with their training, and he was relieved after hearing the specific rule.


    He stayed for a quite while, watching people struggling to kill the zombie. It was quite entertaining for a while, then he left to see the other games. The food was good, and the game was quite interesting while not a few games were quite dangerous.


    *** ***


    The following day, Tower City


    Tang Shaoyang was sending off the all-girls party that Zhang Mengyao, Jasmine, and Rosalie formed. The reason he sent them off was because almost all his wives were part of this all-girls party. The partyprised eighteen women, and fourteen of them were his wives.


    Zhang Mengyao, Jasmine, Rosalie, Kang Xue, Selena, Arina, Liang Suyin, Delia, Li Na, Ashley, Viona, Sylvia, Aleesa, and even his Prime Minister Li Shuang. Zhang Mengyao and Jasmine managed to persuade Li Shuang to join them. They said to raise her level if she wanted to maintain her youth and live long. That was quite easy to push Li Shaung to actively raise her level


    The remaining four girls were Zowen, Cao Jingyi, Fu Dandan, and Dai Wenqian. That was the all-girls party that would enter the Dimensional Tower.

 Chapter 1339 Progress

    <h4>Chapter 1339 Progress</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was carrying the sleepy five-year-old Li Jiaying and Li Yue to the preschool. He did not know why it was called school because the kids did all day ying with the other kids. He preferred it to be called a yground, but it did not really matter that much. It was not him to make a fuss over a name. As long as it served its purpose.


    "Can I visit Xin, Daddy?" Li Jiaying asked while rubbing her eyes. That was right, Li Jiaying was Li Shuang''s daughter technically also his daughter, step-daughter.


    Li Yue, who was busy devouring her bun, stopped eating and turned toward Tang Shaoyang as well. From the look of her face, it was obvious she wanted to meet their cute little sister. Li Yue was Li Na''s little sister and his sister-inw. But he regarded both as his daughters.


    "After your school, okay? I will pick you up at two. Don''t go anywhere until I pick you up, okay?" Tang Shaoyang agreed. Many people wanted to see his daughter, but he did not let any people visit his daughter, even Wei Xi who was quite close to him. He banned an outsider from visiting his daughter, but his family and he did not know why Li Shuang and Li Na did not bring these two girls to see Xin.


    "Yeay¡­." It was a listless yeay from the happy Li Jiaying.


    That was right, he was on babysitting duty while their guardians were exploring the Dimensional Tower. He did not mind the change phase of his life, enjoying every moment because he did not know when this wouldst.


    "What''s our little sister''s name?" Li Yue showed more interest in Tang Xin than her food. She slowed down eating the bun and asked.


    "Her name is Xin¡­." Tang Shaoyang entertained these two little girls'' questions until he dropped them in the preschool. After dropping off the two little girls, he then visited the Tarrior''s training ground. The festival was over, The Tarrior returned for their duty, and the training for the new Tarrior continued. He wanted to see them training. It was his habit he developed in thest four days, strolling around the city after dropping the two little girls.


    Mostly the Tarrior was doing physical training to increase their attributes naturally. There was a standard attribute for Tarrior. If the trainee failed to reach the standard attribute, they could not join The Tarrior. Of course, it did not mean their future was bleak if they could not enter Tarrior. TEID (Intelligent Division) and TEIS (Internal Security/Police) needed people as well, and they could try to enter those two divisions. But soon they would use the new system, the academy where the students had more freedom to choose where they wanted to serve.


    Tang Shaoyang covered himself well and not a single person recognized him. He strolled into the training ground, watching a group of hundred people running with weight on their backs. In another section, another group was doing weight lifting, then he entered the arena section. Looking at them gave him a nostalgic feeling.


    He also did the same back then, increasing his attributes naturally by running, weight-lifting, and sparring. It was over a year ago, and he grew so fast that not any of these training would benefit him anymore.


    After strolling for quite a while, he was about to go back, but then he spotted a group of five people. He was interested in this group because one of them was a demon, Zaneos. The Demon Swordsman looked like in a session with four people. He recognized two of them among the students, but he did not recognize the youngest man and the girl.


    Interested, Tang Shaoyang decided to take a closer look at the training. It seemed the three young men were learning swordsman from Zaneos while the girl was watching from the side. It was a good choice to learn swordsmanship from Zaneos.


    Areth was the young boy he saved with Zowen and Rosalie on the eleventh floor, and the young man was one of three young men. Curious with Areth''s progress, Tang Shaoyang used Detection on him.


    "Epic Rank, huh?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised by Areth''s progress. The young man was not even level 20 when they saved him. However, in a matter of a few months, the young man was already Epic Rank. However, Epic Rank was still far from Areth''s target. For someone who was driven by vengeance, he needed to reach at least Legend Rank before he could start with his vengeance. His vige and his family were ughtered, and he wanted to avenge them.


    Chang Jie''s drive was his hatred for Zombie, but his growth was slowerpared to Areth. Chang Jie had been here longer than Areth, and yet, they were in the same rank. The youngest boy and the girl were also an Epic Rank. While an Epic Rank was nothing in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, they were a group of Elite in Tarrior.


    "Aren''t you going to say hello to me?" While he was focused on the four, Zaneos managed to sneak on him. The Demon Swordsman was standing next to him without Tang Shaoyang noticing.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward Zaneos and shook his head, "I don''t want to disturb your session. Did Zowen throw her trouble to you now?"


    Zowen, The Grand Lighting Magus adopted Areth as her little brother. That was the reason why Tang Shaoyang brought the young man back with him. If not for Zowen, Tang Shaoyang would just leave Areth in another vige on the eleventh floor.


    Zaneos shook his head, "I am nning to bring them with me into the Dimensional Tower. Do you have any advice for us, Your Majesty? I heard you have reached the 24th floor."


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled when he was asked for advice, "You asked the wrong person if you are looking for proper advice. I don''t even remember much about each floor of the Dimensional Tower. All I did was a mindless ughter. Looking for monsters and killing them to increase my level."


    "If you want input, maybe increase your party to ten people? You can bring more than four Epic Ranks or even higher, or else, you will be troubled with the boss floor. Of course, you can ignore all the boss floors up to the 24th floor, but don''t you want to experience fighting on the boss floor?"


    The members of the Tang Empire did not need to fight the boss floor anymore because Tang Shaoyang had defeated them all. The Tang Empire''s members could skip to the higher floor. However, they could fight the boss floor too if they wanted to. They had the choice, and they just needed to enter the boss floor''s area.


    "Not just for levels, it will be good for them to gain more experience, fighting many kinds of monsters, no? However, you can only face up to thirteen floors'' boss at most with this party. You need more people in your party."


    "Of course, I am not going to go into the tower with just these newbies. I have some Generals and a Vice Supreme General, Wei Xi. After your fight against the God Rank, your generals are fired up to catch up. They don''t want to be a burden or useless bunches if another war breaks out. You have decent people following you," Zaneos smiled. The Demon Swordsman made a lot of friends ever since his resurrection.


    "Then I will get going. Good luck with your exploration and don''t die. Or I will try to summon you again as a spirit, and you will have a long line for the next resurrection if it really happened," Tang Shaoyang was relieved if that was the case. Even though he technically conquered the tower by himself, it did not mean the tower was not dangerous. There were a lot of hidden dangers, and the breeding ground he cleared was one of many hidden dangers. He was relieved that Zaneos had everything instead of exploring with these newbies.


    "Don''t you want to meet them? I thought you were quite close to Chang Jie? Don''t you want to check his progress before he leaves for exploration?" Zaneos asked. He thought Tang Shaoyang came over to check on Chang Jie.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I told him to meet me once he reached Legend Rank. Ah, also Zara and Karoen are currently researching dimensional gates. If you want to go back to your world. You can give them more data about your world. They might need it to set up a gate to your world," He waved his hand as he walked about, "But don''t get your hopes too high since they are still researching. There''s no guarantee you can go back to your world."


    *** ***


    After an hour of strolling around his city, he returned to the main base proudly. He was proud of himself that he managed to rebuild the whole and a lot of people were living in peace instead of being chased by zombies now. Of course, he immediately returned to his room to meet his genius baby.


    "Remind me to pick up Li Yue and Jiaying as usual, Origin!" After ordering the Ai, he rushed to his room, "What''s my genius baby doing?"


    He came at the right time as Xin just finished taking a bath and changed into new clothes. His baby was also excited about his arrival as she immediately raised her tiny hands toward him.


    Tang Shaoyang picked up Xin as it was feeding time. After eating The Crab Porridge, Xin did not want to drink her mother''s milk anymore.


    Elinova had prepared everything for their breakfast, and four of them ate breakfast together. It was quite lonely without the other girls. After breakfast, Tang Shaoyang was about to bring Xin for sunbathing on the rooftop.


    [Zara the Angel of Death ising to meet you, Master.]


    Zara had been staying outside the Spirit World after his request to research in The Dimensional Gate. With her mastery in Void Energy, he hoped she and Karoen could set up a dimensional gate to a specific world instead of a random world. If she wanted to meet him, that meant her research made progress or she might have seeded with her research.

 Chapter 1340 Aqura World

    <h4>Chapter 1340 Aqura World</h4>


    "What''s wrong?" Ava noticed Tang Shaoyang looked a little lost. There were two possibilities as to why he looked like this. It was either he received a message from System Communication or he talked to Origin.


    "Origin told me Zara wanted to meet me right now. It seems she made progress with the dimensional gate," Tang Shaoyang turned to Elinova, "If it really works as I thought it would, then you can visit your old home, Elin."


    Elinova, Delia, Kairu, Wen, Arina, and Selena came from the same world and the same continent, the Arkania Continent. It was a world where The Game had not started yet. Right at the end of his mission in Arkania Continent, they got dragged with Tang Shaoyang because of the contract.


    Tang Shaoyang''s next destination was to visit Arkania again to open the seal of his Dragon Spirit, Rumru. Of course, he also had a promise to fulfill with one of the Gods in the Arkania Continent. Delia might meet her father again, and he could not really wait to see what Arkania had be with The Game.


    Elinova smiled, "It doesn''t really matter to me. This is my new home right now. But maybe, visiting my old home once in a while is not that bad."


    Tang Shaoyang got up and kissed Xin''s forehead, "Daddy can''t y with you today, but maybeter," Then he gave Xin to her mother before kissing her mother''s cheek and also Elinova''s cheek, "I will be going, and I will return with the kids for lunchter."


    Tang Shaoyang headed to the elevator and headed down to the underground city. Zara and Karoen were doing their research in Dwarven Keep with the Dwarf. As he arrived at the underground city through an elevator, a dwarf had been waiting for him. They were expecting his arrival right after Origin sent the message.


    He followed the female dwarf into the Dwarven Keep, the city of dwarves. The city did not ept any visitors but high-ranking officials such Supreme General, Vice Supreme General, and Marshal. The dwarf did not want an outsider to visit their city. As for how they got the material and stuff. They had their own establishment on the surface to sort the materials they looked for.


    But it seemed the researchb was even more hidden in the city itself. The research was not in the city as he went into an exclusive tunnel. He went through a hidden entrance that looked like a wall. Tang Shaoyang would miss the entrance for sure if not for the guide. The entrance led into a tunnel that led to another big underground space.


    Then he was led to the end of the underground space where the tentacle knight, Karoen, and Zara were. They were not alone, four dwarves apanied them. They were observing the active dimensional gate.


    "You are here!" Zara was quite excited when she noticed his arrival. She beckoned her hand, signaling him toe over, "If our theory is correct, and everything goes smoothly. This gate leads to Aqura World where Arkania Continent is located. However, we are not sure if the gate is directly connected to the Arkania Continent. The gate might spawn in another continent."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and walked closer to the gate. He wanted to enter the gate to give it a try. If it was really Aqura World, then the seal on Rumru would break. That was the easy indication if he arrived at the right location.


    However, he managed to hold his urge to enter the gate, "Is the gate stable?" He turned toward Zara and asked. The previous attempt resulted in an unstable gate, and the gate copsed ten minutes after it was opened. If he entered the gate, and it copsed. That would be troublesome. Especially when Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang were away from The Empire.


    "I don''t know," Zara shook her head and turned toward one of the dwarves, "What do you think, Naten?"


    "We have to wait to find out. If the gate does not copse in ten hours, then it should be safe," The dwarf called Naten looked at the gate closely, "However, it looks good and stable, but let us observe longer to be safe, Your Majesty."


    "Good work everyone," Tang Shaoyang nodded. He was not in a hurry, so it did not really matter if he had to wait even for a few days, "I did not expect you guys to get the result this quick."


    Tang Shaoyang expected it would be months of work, but they seeded in a week, more or less.


    "Don''t get too happy so soon. If our theory is correct, the other side might be Aqura, but it might not be Aqura unless we go in and check it. It might be a random world," Zara shrugged. There was no way to know the result unless they went into the gate and checked themselves. However, only a few people could confirm if the other side was Aqura.


    Arina, Selena, Delia, Wen, and Kairu were currently not in the city. That left Tang Shaoyang and Elinova who knew about Aqura. One of them must go to the gate to confirm if the gate was correctly connected to their desired destination.


    "I will return at midnight. That should be enough time to find out whether the gate is stable or not, right?" Tang Shaoyang nodded. He had a promise with Li Yue and Li Jiaying to pick them up, and then have lunch together with Ava and Elin.


    "Yes, that''s more than enough time, Your Majesty," The second dwarf replied.


    "Do you need people to protect the gate? We don''t know that monsters mighte from the other side," Tang Shaoyang thought of summoning spirits if Zara and Karoen would like to go rest.


    "I will stay and make sure the gate is safe, Your Majesty," Karoen volunteered to guard the gate. The Mystical Spirit was more than enough to guard the gate.


    "Are you sure? You can have rest, and I can summon a few spirits to guard the gate," He thought of summoning Afi the Primordial Urosa. The bear warrior was stronger than Karoen, and he would be easy to leave the gate. On top of that, Karoen deserved his rest after working for the dimensional gate.


    "No, it''s fine, Your Majesty. I will guard the gate until midnight," Karoen insisted to guard the gate.


    "Alright. What about you? Do you want to go back?" He turned toward Zara.


    "I want to meet my daughter. I want to meet Xin," Zara wanted to leave this ce and leave the remaining work for the dwarf. She wanted to meet Xin. She regarded the baby as her own daughter already.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and summoned Afi, The Primordial Urosa. The bear warrior was discontent that he was summoned to guard the gate, but he did notin openly. He kept it to himself as he assumed a sleeping position next to the gate.


    "What about Vandir? I heard he was here as well?" With Afi, that should be enough to kill or even hold whatever came out from the gate. Not that he did not trust Karoen, but he just wanted an assurance that nothing wrong happened in this project.


    "He is in that room," Karoen pointed at the door to the right, "He asked for a private room, and the dwarf made the room for him. He has not gone out for five days, and I am quite worried."


    "What are you worried about?" Tang Shaoyang found it funny that Karoen was worried about Vandir. Vandir was the Death King. He was an Undead, he did not need food or drink. The worst possibility was that he died and returned to the Spirit World.


    Even though he said that Tang Shaoyang decided to check on Vandir. He also wanted to know the progress of the research on his body. He knocked on the door, and a roar came out from the room.


    Bam!


    The door was opened as Vandir''s skelly head popped out, "What I tell you not to disturb¡­." The skelly met with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze, "Master!? What are you doing here?"


    "I came to check on the gate. While I am here, I want to know what you have found about my body," Tang Shaoyang smiled.


    "Your body is fascinating," Vandir pulled Tang Shaoyang into the room and closed the door. He did not let anyone take a peek or eavesdrop on his research, "Your muscle is amazing. Never seen such amazing muscle structure in other creatures. However, the best part is your heart, look at your heart."


    Tang Shaoyang was pulled to the table where his body was. There he saw his body was perfectly dissected, and he saw at the chest where his triple heart, "Three different types of hearts in one body. Isn''t it fascinating? I am currently trying to find out how three different hearts, three different energies work harmoniously."


    "I have looked in your blood, and do you want to hear a surprise? Your blood actually can be a good material to make a healing potion. Maybe we can create an instant healing potion with your blood. But we need to extract the demonic energy in your blood to do that, and we can use the extracted demonic energy to make a poison."


    Vandir sounded so excited as the undead told him that his own body was precious material for an alchemist.


    "Are you an Alchemist or a Necromancer?" He could not help but ask.


    "Me? I am proficient in Necromancy, but my alchemist skill is also good," Vandir then scanned Tang Shaoyang from the top to the bottom, "Now you have made a new energy, Chaos Energy. I wonder if there''s any change in your body after the transformation."

 Chapter 1341 Different Game?

    <h4>Chapter 1341 Different Game?</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the undergroundb with Zara at midnight. The gate was still connected to the other world, and it seemed the gate was stable.


    Naten stayed up and weed him, "Wee back, Your Majesty. We have observed the gate all day, and it''s stable to use."


    There was no sign of monstersing out of the gate. Afi stayed next to the gate, sleeping while Karoen stood next to the gate, fulfilling his duty to guard the gate.


    "Good work, Naten," Tang Shaoyangmended the dwarf before heading toward the gate. He did not immediately enter the gate, standing in front of the gate, "I will enter the gate by myself."


    "What? Bring me with you too!" Zara voiced her desire to follow him to the gate.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "The gate looks stable for now, but we don''t know what will happen in the future. I want you and the others to stay here. If there''s something wrong with the gate, I can switch positions with you."


    "But you have Karoen, Afi, Vandir, and Yu here. You can switch positions with them," Zara insisted.


    "There''s a chance that my spirits will be recalled forcefully into the Spirit World once I cross the gate. If that''s the case, I will not be able to use Spirit Switch. But there''s also a chance that one or two spirits will stay outside. Especially a strong spirit, so I want you to stay here," Tang Shaoyang exined.


    All the summoned spirits might be recalled forcefully because he traveled between worlds, but he hoped spirits would remain. As he said, he wished to use Spirit Switch if there''s an ident on the gate. It was not funny getting stranded in an unknown world he did not know. Not at this time when Zhang Mengyao was on a mission, and Marshal Alton & Moonsong were currently finishing their trial.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his hand as he had made the decision. Zara had no choice but to relent with the decision. He took a deep breath and entered the gate.


    A Gush of cold wind brushed his face as he sensed the temperature drop. Back at his home, it was currently winter, but this ce was much colder than winter at his home. He frowned as he felt nausea from using the dimensional gate. It confirmed his hate for the dimensional gate despite how convenient the gadget was.?He had been using the gate many times, but he did not feel better from each trip.


    Tang Shaoyang threw the useless thoughts in his mind as he scanned his surroundings. There was no notification since he was not on a mission or a quest. But there was no notification that told him what world this was. As he was about to activate Spirit Eyes, ate notification rang in his head.


    [Your lost spirit has returned!]


    [You have opened the seal on Rumru The ck Dragon spirit!]


    [You''re finally back! You''re finally back! You''re finally back!] The excited voice rang in his head right after the notification. [I know you will return someday. I believe in you!]


    The voice sounded foreign, he remembered the voice. It was the voice of a dragon that gave up his life for vengeance. The voice of his benefactor. If not for the Dragon Bloodline, Tang Shaoyang would not know if he would go through those ordeals back then.


    "The fact you say that aloud shows that you don''t believe me," Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, "Of course, I wille back and fulfill my promise to you, Rumru. It''s not that long, no? Just a little over a year. It''s quicker than I thought. I don''t really expect to return to Arkania this fast. I thought it would take at least five or maybe ten years."


    Back then, he would not have dreamed of reaching such a high rank within a year. A year ago, he did not even know there was a God Rank or even a God Realm. He just knew that there was someone with the power to influence the system.


    [That''s true. It''s too early for you to return here. You better go back and don''t let that Clown notice you. Ever since The Game started, those fake Gods'' followers had taken over the world. The Game just made them even stronger.]


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang remembered God Clown. That was what people called him. In thest mission in Arkania, Clown descended to kill him. Clown exerted pressure that pushed him toy t on the ground. That was just a mere pressure from Clown, and back then he was around level 200. But it would be different now since he had killed God Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang wondered how those Gods were doing. However, he was more interested in Rumru''s story. Wondering what happened to the ck Dragon when they were separated.


    "It''s not too early. I just came at the right time. It would be better if he came to meet me right now," He chuckled, "But I am interested more in your story than those fake Gods. Before that, let me do some quick checks."


    The first he checked was his Spirits. Afi, Vandir, Zara, Karoen, and Yu were not forcefully recalled. That was a good thing. Then he checked his surroundings with his Spirit Eyes. He was in the middle of nowhere covered in snow. Ahead of him was a thick forest, but the trees were covered in thick snow. Behind was a straight nd covered in white snow. He did not find any lives, whether it was monsters or even settlements.


    "Do you know where are we? We should find a better ce to listen to your story. What have you been doing in a spirit form?" He hoped Rumru would know this ce and get to a warmer ce. Even though the cold was nothing to him but a minor inconvenience, having a roof on his top or a settlement was a better start for his mission in this world.


    [You are not far from Frost''s kingdom. Just go ahead and enter the forest, you will meet Jacky and Frost.]


    Tang Shaoyang followed the instructions and headed to the forest. He frowned when he heard the two names, "Frost and Jacky?"


    [Do you forget about them already? They are my followers back at Orin Forest along with Wen and Kairu.]


    A memory shed in his head when Kairu and Wen were brought. The white tiger and the red monkey, he remembered about them. The tiger with frost aura and the cksmith monkey who made him battle with Rumru''s scale.


    "How are they? Are they doing well?" The four beast tribes were sworn to follow him after he inherited Rumru''s bloodline. But as the mission was ended forcefully by the system because of Clown''s interference, only Wen and Kairu followed him back to Earth. He did not know why Frost and Jacky were left behind, but maybe because they were not close enough.


    [They are doing well initially. Frost decided to establish a kingdom, and Jacky supported Frost. They lead the headless Crimson Tribe and Jade Tribe, forming the Orin Kingdom. However, it seems those fake Gods decided to get rid of the Orin Kingdom since it''s rted to me. They are getting bolder after finding out about my death and invading the Orin Kingdom!]


    The anger was obvious in his tone. He was angry for not being able to do anything as he watched his people suffer by the fake Gods'' followers.


    "I am here now, so there''s no need to worry about them. I will help them out," Tang Shaoyang assured the ck Dragon, "So what about you? I mean what you have been doing all this time as a spirit. It seems The System did not send you to the void since you know all of this."


    [Me? I am practically a ghost. I have been wandering around the world. I can see everything, but no one can see. It''s quite lonely for a while, but I have been watching the war between the demons and the fake god''s followers. On another side of the world, another fake god''s followers are in a war against the beastmen and the elf as well. They are trying to conquer the world!]


    Rumru told him what he had been doing. He was a floating spirit, no one could harm him, and he could not harm anyone either. That was his state when he was separated from Tang Shaoyang. The ck Dragon recounted all the wars all over the world.


    However, Tang Shaoyang found the difference between The Game in this world and Earth. There were no zombies here. Instead, dungeons spawned all over, and the residents of this world meant to clear the dungeon to im the reward. There was an event, The World Tournament where it was dominated by the fake Gods'' followers. It was as if The Game in this world started right at phase three, thest phase of the Game.


    [After watching all the wars over the years. I decided to stay with my people. That''s what I have been doing for ten years.]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded but then he halted his steps, "Wait! What did you say? Ten years?"

 Chapter 1342 Impeccable Timing

    <h4>Chapter 1342 Impable Timing</h4>


    "It''s not one year but ten years?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised. He earlier said it was a little over a year, and Rumru said nothing about it. It was weird because he was pretty sure it was exactly a year, maybe a little over since his first Survival Game. Even though the time went differently, it was still weird for this world to go faster, ten times faster than Earth.


    Even though Earth started the Game earlier than Aqura. This world had advanced further than Earth. That was what made the situation weird and confusing. Based on how much time had passed, it would be unfair for him and his people since Aqura had grown stronger than Earth who was just entering the second year of the Game.


    The Game was different as Aqura started it right at the final phase. Now, the time difference made Aqura have more advantages than Earth. Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. In another year on Earth, Aqura would be more established than Earth. The flow of time made Aqura a superior world to Earth.


    [What do you mean? Do you think I will be worried about you in just a year? I will not lie to you, but I am indeed worried that you will note back after ten years. Not that I don''t trust you, but I am worried that something might happen to you.]


    That exined why Rumru was so excited. Because it was not one year, but ten years.


    Tang Shaoyang frowned as this discovery was unexpected. It was quite upsetting that someone who startedter than him might be stronger or higher in rank. But there was nothing he could do about it since it was thew of two different worlds. It was not something he could change even if he did not like it or how unfair the situation was.


    [So¡­. Your world''s time flows differently than mine? It''s just been a year since for you.] Rumru''s excitement died down. If that were the case, Tang Shaoyang might not be ready to fulfill the oath. In exchange for his bloodline, Rumru asked Tang Shaoyang to kill all the existing fake Gods. However, The ck Dragon was not so confident right now because one year was not enough for Tang Shaoyang to catch up to the fake Gods.


    Even though he kept calling them fake Gods, they were so powerful that no one could face them. There was a reason why they were called a God, after all.


    [Let''s go back for now. I don''t think you should meet with Frost. Those fake Gods are monitoring the Orin Kingdom, and they might notice your arrival if youe to Orin. You can still go back, right?] It was a change of n. The Orin Kingdom was currently in a war against those fake Gods'' followers. They might have an eye on the Orin Kingdom. Tang Shaoyang would be in danger, and his hope for vengeance would disappear.


    "You don''t need to worry. If I am not ready, I will not be here," Tang Shaoyang smiled as he continued his steps, "I have heard your story, do you want to listen to mine?"


    Rumru was anxious at first that Tang Shaoyang did not want to go back. But then he decided to listen to Tang Shaoyang first.


    Tang Shaoyang slowed down his steps and shared his story. There were a lot of things he skipped, but he told The ck Dragon the important ones. The main story would be his battle against The Divine Dragon and God Ranks. He told The ck Dragon that he had killed a Divine Dragon. Even though he resorted to trickery, he ended up killing The Divine Dragon.


    [I see¡­ That''s why you are confident. If you have killed dozens of God Ranks, then it should not be an issue for you to kill eight.]


    Even though Rumru said so, his voice did not have the same confidence as Tang Shaoyang''s. It took a little bit of his time as he shared his story, and he saw the tall wall, covered in white snow ahead of him. Of course, he saw them through Spirit Eyes because his Spirit Eyes always looked at his surroundings.


    Tang Shaoyang picked up his pace, and he arrived at the front of the gate quickly. The steel gate was closed, devoid of guards. However, he sensed two guards above and another two guards behind the gate. They did not notice himing.


    "I thought they were in a war, but why is the guard so sloppy? The defense was nothing but this frail stone wall and steel gate," He muttered while looking up at the wall. The two guards above were sitting on theirfortable chairs inside the tower instead of on a guard.


    [Because this is the back side of the city. No one can attack them from this side, so they put all the guards on the other side.]


    Tang Shaoyang did not understand at first, but then he erged his vision on Spirit Eyes. He realized why the enemy could note from the back. They were on top of a mountain, and the only path to reach the city was on the other side. If he looked further back, it was a steep cliff. It was a straight vertical cliff, so it would be hard for a huge army toe from the back. The city itself was wide, the wall stretched to the edge of the cliff. The enemy could not surround the city as well, meaning the only way to attack the city was from the other side.


    "But still, you need to put more guards when you are in a war. Their chance to breach this side might be small because it would be hard not to notice for a big army to climb from this side. However, what if they only send a small group to infiltrate the city? Didn''t they think about it?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head with how careless Frost was. There was no need for a big army, a hundred Primordial Ranks or even Legend Rank should be able to climb the mountain or even fly. A hundred Legend Rank would devastate the army if they attacked from behind.


    "I have a lot to ask, especially about those Gods. But I think I need to meet Frost and Jacky first. They are so careless not to guard their back¡­." Tang Shaoyang''s words trailed off because, at this moment, he saw a group of peopleing from behind him. What he feared the most happened, a group of people in white armor approached the city.


    "I said a hundred, but they sent more than five hundred people," Tang Shaoyang was still looking up. it seemed the two guards were staying in their chairs. The thick forest and the heavy snow made it harder for the guard to see the ambush, but now they werezing on the chair. It was just a matter of time before these people infiltrated into the city.


    [What are you talking about¡­.] Rumru did not know what Tang Shaoyang talked about until he saw the shared vision of the Spirit Eyes. He was still new to the concept of spirits, so he did not know that he could share his vision with Tang Shaoyang until Tang Shaoyang shared his vision with him.


    A group of knights, half of them wore white armor and the other half wore ck armor. The one with ck armor had a cape with a clown mask on it while the one with white armor had a sun symbol on their capes. There was no need to guess, the ck armored people were Clown God''s followers, and the white armored people were the Sun God''s followers.


    [It''s Clown Troupe and Phoebus Legion! They are Clown God''s followers and Sun God''s followers.]


    "Their capes are telling me their identities already," Tang Shaoyang chuckled, "It seems you have no confidence in me, so I will show you a little bit of how strong I am right now."


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and decided to take care of the enemy by himself instead of notifying Frost. These knights did not know that they were caught, so they moved slowly. They did not want to get noticed before entering the city for sure. Their task was to create chaos inside the city to create confusion. Then the other half was tasked to break or open the gate amidst the chaos.


    Tang Shaoyang appeared on top of a tree, soundless and unnoticed. He used Detection, not to all of them but to the people in the front that looked like the leaders of this infiltration operation. The strongest was Legend Rank; there were fifty of them. Then there were a hundred and fifty Primordial Ranks, and the remaining knights should be Mythical Rank. Without a doubt, this was a group of elite.


    "I want to show you my Skeleton Army, but they are not strong enough to face these people," Maybe the leader of the Skelly Family might be able to fight them, but not the Skeleton Army, "I guess I have to fight them myself."

 Chapter 1343 A Little Bit Show Off

    <h4>Chapter 1343 A Little Bit Show Off</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to show off a little bit to Rumru and checked his spirit lists. Afi, Zara, and Vandir were back on Earth, and he only had Avyn and Doombringer, the uncontroble behemoth on Archaic Spirit. The behemoth was out of the question, not just because its size was too big. That disaster might even try to destroy the city. Thest strongest spirits on the list were Radiance the Frostbringer and Rumru The ck Dragon.


    "Do you want to have a little bit of fun, Avyn? Or nah?" Tang Shaoyang asked the Last Kankara''Xeo. He asked instead of summoning her directly because it was unnecessary to summon her. Even without her, this group posed no threat to him. He just wanted to show off a little bit of how strong he had be to ease Rumru''s concerns.


    [Let''s do it] Avyn answered with no hesitation. It was a little bit of fun, warming up before they faced The Gods of this world.


    "You also get ready, Radiance," Tang Shaoyang called The Frostbringer out as well.


    The summoning caused a little bit of disturbance, or to be more exact, it was Radiance who caused the disturbance with the snow. Wearing his winter jacket, glowing eyes, and a wooden snowboard on the back. He stood on top of the snow and formed a small snowstorm around him.


    Of course, The Clown Troupe and Phoebus Legion sensed the small snowstorm. More than five hundred knights halted their steps and turned around. The leader of this group was angry, thinking it was his people who caused the disturbance. However, everyone was surprised to see the unknown figure in a weird outfit standing behind them.


    "Split!" The leader of the group called out as the group spread out, surrounding Radiance. They made sure this person could not go back to the city and ruined their n. Two people from the Clown Troupe and Phoebus Legion stepped out of the line, confronting the unknown figure.


    The leader of the Clown Troupe used Detection on Radiance, but there was nothinging out. The detection did not work on the spirit. It did not show anything to him. He thought Radiance had the magic tool to block Detection, not because Radiance was a different entity than the yers.


    "You are quite bold to show up instead of alerting your people," The Leader of the Clown Troupe said. He asked not because he wanted to interrogate, but because he wanted to find out whether this person had more people with him. If there were people running back to the city right now, their n was foiled. If that was the case, they had to retreat. That was why he wanted to make sure if they had been found out or if this person was just crazy to fight five hundred knights.


    Before Radiance could respond, Avynnded next to The Frostbringer. She pped the back of Radiance''s head with her tail, "Are you stupid or what? It''s supposed to be an easy job, but you make things harder."


    "We are having fun, Sister Avyn. This is not work," Radiance shook his head while rubbing the back of his head, "Don''t we need to show our new friend how strong our Master is? There''s no better way to prove than killing them head-on. It''s not like it will make any difference whether we ambush them or fight them head-on, no?"


    The Leader of the Clown Troupe and Phoebus Legion were shocked to see Avyn. The blue hair, the grayish-blue wing, and the tail. This was the first time they met someone like Avyn. Even in the Ortorok Continent where the beastmen lived, there was no species like Avyn. Detection also did not work on the female beastmen.


    However, aside from that, they could not find anything more from Avyn. They could feel the fierce aura emanated by the weirdo, but they felt nothing from the female beastmen. It felt like the weirdo posed more threats to them than the female beastmen.


    "That''s true, I guess," Avyn nodded and pointed to the side of the two leaders, "I will take care of this side, and you take care of the people behind."


    "Alright, alright. The boss can have what you desire, and I will take the leftovers," Radiance did not insist on facing the stronger side as he turned around.


    Tang Shaoyang also decided to make an appearance, using Blink, he appeared in between Radiance and Avyn, "We are at the top of a mountain, so don''t use the big skills." He reminded the two spirits. The city would copse as well if the mountain was destroyed.


    "The mission is a failure. They found us," The Leader of Phoebus Legion concluded as the three people appeared in front of him. If the three people showed up, that meant their people went back to alert the city. The infiltration mission ended in failure, "n B. We kill them and retreat!"


    "Retreat? It''s toote to retreat," Radiance let out a cheekyughter as he picked up the snowboard on his back. He ced the wooden snowboard and the snow underneath suddenly moved. The snow moved like water, and it formed a snow wave, pushing the snowboard with Radiance on it. He was surfing on the snow as he manipted the snow below him.


    The weird thing was that the people from the Clown Troupe and Phoebus Legion did not move. Radiance was approaching them, and yet none of them moved. However, it was not that they did not want to move but because they could not move.


    "We are stuck!" One of the knights yelled out. Their feet were frozen to the ground. Even though they tried to pull out their feet with force, they could not. It was as if their feet became one with the ground.


    "Fool! Use your Bloodline Transformation right away!? What''s the use of telling me you are stuck!" The Clown Troupe leader shouted in anger. He could not believe how stupid his people were. Knowing they were stuck, they did not use any possible means to break free. Their attributes would receive a boost if they used Bloodline Transformation.


    With an angry shout, the knights used their Bloodline Transformation. However, that was all toote as a giant wave made of snow was right in front of them. Radiance was surfing above the giant snow wave and the snow wave swept the knights below.


    Swoosh!


    The snow wave fell on them just like a big wave in the sea. Radiance made a sharp turn with his snowboard and turned around. There were over two hundred knights swept in the snow wave. As the wave calmed down, it revealed what happened to those knights. They were frozen, from top to bottom. From the knights who finished their transformation, and the knights who could not make it time.


    "A few survived," Radiance was surprised to find the survivors after the snow wave. He said a few, but it was in fact, only three people survived. The three were the knights who transformed in time, and they had a bloodline with a strong me elemental. The firebird, the fire bear, and the fire tiger.


    However, these three people had to pay the price to survive. They lost their feet to survive Radiance''s snow wave. That was right, the knights who were frozen were the knights who failed to break free before the snow wave hit them.


    The three floated in the air. The white bone was revealed as the blood dripped from the part where their feet were cut. The three survivors were Legend Ranks.


    Radiance opened his arms wide, "So you are the three lucky people who won the prize from surviving my snow. Congrattions! The prize is that you will get the chance to fight me, three against one. Not that bad, huh?"


    "It''s quite disappointing though. I thought more people would survive. I nned to cut the weak and only fight the strong, but¡­." Radiance let out a sigh. The snow show was to eliminate the numbers, leaving the strong to fight him. That was the n, but he did not expect his snow show to almost wipe the knights.


    Avyn and Tang Shaoyang shook their heads, not expecting that Radiance would be this yful. His demeanor did not reflect his rank as Grade SSS Spirit. The Frostbringer was having fun just as Tang Shaoyang told him to.


    "I guess I can''t lose to Radiance, no? Should I wipe them out in a single strike?" Avyn turned toward her side. Deep inside she did not want to lose to Radiance, but she could not really do something big because behind these knights was the city.


    The Clown Troupe and Phoebus Legion leader already used their Bloodline Transformation. The other knights also followed their leaders, using their bloodline transformation after witnessing the Radiance''s show. They no longer dared to underestimate their enemy despite the number gap.


    "Ah, I have that," As Avyn said, she activated her skill, Frost Domain. In the blink of an eye, everything around them froze. The snow froze into ice as well as the trees and the knights.

 Chapter 1344 Smurfing In Another World - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 1344 Smurfing In Another World - Part 1</h4>


    "How is it? Do you trust me now?" Tang Shaoyang asked The ck Dragon who fell silent ever since Radiance''s show. Then it was followed by Frost Domain. Just as Avyn said, she killed them all in one strike. All the knights, including their leaders, froze in ice.


    "But I forgot to ask them not to make a bigmotion," He muttered and turned toward Radiance, who he thought still had two knights to kill. However, Radiance was surfing on the snow, manipting the snow as he made an acrobatic move. The Frostbringer really did have fun.


    Not long after, a bell rang from the city direction, "Alright, guys. The fun is over. It''s time to go back. That''s a good show."


    "No, let me stay with you," Avyn did not want to go back, and it was the same with Radiance, "I also don''t want to go back. Let me have fun a little longer, Master."


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to avoid an intricate encounter with the Orin Kingdom. That was why he wanted to recall the spirits. However, since they requested to remain, he did not recall them back.


    Less than a minuteter, the sound of the steel gate opening could be heard from a distance. The creaking metal was so loud. It sounded like an old and unused gate for sure. The Orin Kingdom was barely used and did not get proper maintenance.


    The city sent a hundred of their people, The Frost Tigra beastmen and The Jade Eagle, fifty each. The Frost Tigra moved on thend swiftly while The Jade Eagle kept the air safe for them. It did not take long for them to arrive at the location of themotion.


    The Jade Eagle flew circled in the air, in guard while a few scouted the area. The Frost Tigra formed separated into five groups, ten beastmen per group. It was their fighting style to fight in the smaller group. The frozen knights shocked them, and they recognized those knights. The knights of Clown Troupe and Phoebus Legion.


    The beastmen stayed wary and ready to attack anytime even though they looked like they had amon enemy. One of the Frost Tigra stepped up from the group, "Who are you? And how do you get here?"


    After giving a quick scan on the three, the Frost Tigra had her eyes locked on Avyn. She identified Avyn as the strongest among the three. So she naturally thought of Avyn as the leader of the group.


    "We are visitors from another world, and wee through teleportation," Tang Shaoyang answered honestly to avoid misunderstanding. At least that was what he thought by being honest.


    "Do you take me as a fool?" The Frost Tigra thought Tang Shaoyang was ying around. There was no concept of other-worlders. At least, she had not heard one yet.


    "Why would I? You ask, and I answer honestly. My name is Tang Shaoyang, The Emperor of the Tang Empire. Tell that name to Frost, and he will recognize me," Things didn''t go as he thought they would. He dropped his name and also Frost, which would solve the problem. At least, that was what he thought.


    The Frost Tigra sneered, "And what? Then you will assassinate our king and destroy our kingdom?" She raised her right hand in the air, "Surrender or we will use for to subdue you!"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I changed my mind. You are indeed a fool," That just made the Frost Tigra angrier, "I don''t mean to insult, but that''s just a fact. You fail to assess your situation, and the price for that is that you will lose all your subordinates if I am your enemy."


    "We killed more than five hundred knights with just us three. Do you think you can capture us? I can understand why the Orin Kingdom gets pushed back and keeps losing the fight against God''s followers. You have poor judgment, but have more foolish bravery and useless pride,"


    That was a genuine evaluation from the short encounter. The Frost Tigra was simr to Kairu when they met for the first time.


    The Frost Tigra could see the frozen corpses in the ice. If she could make a good judgment, then she should know that she could not win if they fought. The good judgment would be trying to have a conversation to dy the fight while calling for reinforcement. It was not like they were being threatened. Instead, they tried to capture the three people who killed more than five hundred knights.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang could pretend to be captured and follow them to the city. However, he reminded himself that he was an Emperor. He had to act like one, his kneeling on the ground would bring down The Empire''s dignity. He had to resolve the problem like an Emperor, the boss''s way.


    "It seems you still don''t understand your situation," Tang Shaoyang could see that The Frost Tigra remained unconvinced even though she seemed to realize the situation was more dire than she thought. Just like he said earlier, she had the useless pride of the beastmen warrior. They had to fight even though she knew she would lose the fight.


    "I want to fight them, but these people need a beating," He pointed his finger upward, "You two take care of those birds. I will fight them myself. Don''t kill them, but you can beat them hard enough so they will not forget what they will experience today."


    "I guess I have to show my progress to you as well, Rumru." He muttered.


    Tang Shaoyang was serious when he said these warriors needed a beating. He used Wrath of yer, boosting his attributes, and crossing to the God Rank''s attributes since he had maxed out his Demi-God Rank''s attributes. He was not going easy even though the strongest was Legend Rank.


    The Nine Heavenly Gate, Sixth Gate: The Heavenly Beast, Heavenly White Tiger


    An image of a majestic white tiger formed behind him, letting out a deafening roar. That caught them off guard, stunned by the appearance of the white tiger.


    Tang Shaoyang took this seriously and used this chance to take the initiative. He used Blink and appeared right in front of the leader. There was no chance for The Frost Tigra to block or dodge as the fist hit her chest.


    The white tiger beastmen flew backward, crashing into the bodies of the frozen knights and trees.


    "General!" Dozens of the white tiger beastmen tried to help their leader and showed their back to Tang Shaoyang.


    His speed was not something such as Legend Rank could react with. He appeared behind two white tigers, grasped their head from behind, and mmed them to the ice.


    Bang!


    The ice cracked and the ground shook a little bit. He did not stop there as he pounced on another warrior. His palm moved smoothly as he copied his own palm technique but did not actually use the actual palm technique as that might kill them. It looked like a gentle motion, but the moment the palm hit the warrior. The palm sent the white tiger beastmen flying.


    After taking down four warriors, only the others stopped to check on their leader. They changed their target to Tang Shaoyang. The five closest warriors pounced toward him from five different directions.


    Tang Shaoyang used Dragon Scale and Chaos Shade. He intended to receive their attack with his body while he caught the hand of the two warriors in front of him. He pulled them toward him, and then he sent fists to their faces. Another two warriors flew over while the other three managed tond their hit. However, their Frost Fist could not even touch the Dragon Scale because they were stopped by Chaos Shade.


    He turned around and caught three of them by hand before mming them to the ground. The three warriors piled up on top of each other, and he followed with a fist to the back. The bone-cracking sound could be heard, but the fist did not really kill them.


    Looking at how easily Tang Shaoyang took down five of theirrades, more beastmen warriors came for him. That was right, they kepting even though they knew they could not win. The foolish bravery of the beastmen.


    Through the Spirit Eyes, no one tried to go back to the city and ask for more reinforcement. They thought of fighting him by themselves.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. The beating was quite hard, and it might affect them mentally afterward. However, they did really need a good beating, so they could think of another way to approach such a conflict. Retreating from a battle did not make them a coward. It was wise to retreat instead of fighting the enemy they could not win against.


    It took Tang Shaoyang a little over one minute to take down all fifty white tiger warriors. All of them lying on the ground with injuries, groaning in pain. None of them died from the fight, and the leader of The Frost Tigra limped her way back to the battlefield after Tang Shaoyang sent her flying.


    She was shocked to see all her subordinates were on the ground while the man was standing. The man was standing where she stood before, and he did not move from that spot to take down fifty warriors.

 Chapter 1345 Is This a Confession?

    <h4>Chapter 1345 Is This a Confession?</h4>


    Tisha was shaken as it was hard to believe her elite squad was taken down so easily. The most concerned was The Orin Kingdom''s defense would be weakened with the fall of her squad.


    She was rmed that there was a big abnormality at the back of the city which was supposed to be empty. They did not send the weaker squad because they were afraid the abnormality might kill them, and they could not afford to lose more people than they had. But now, they were on the verge of losing one of the elite squads.


    Tisha''s squad might not be the strongest, but they were the core of the army. What was more rming was that the enemy disposed of the elite squad easily. If the enemy attacked the city, they might lose more people before they could take down this man. Her heart was pounding, nervous and terrified of the possibility that The Orin Kingdom would fall.


    ''What about them?'' She looked up but there was nothing to see. The fifty Jade Eagle was nowhere to be seen. Her focus was on Tang Shaoyang and did not know what happened to the Jade Eagle. Terrified, she looked around and found the beastmen earlier, holding one of Jade Eagles in the neck. The fifty Jade Eagle was also defeated or crushed might be the exact word.


    "You have learned the lesson," Tang Shaoyang could see the fear, not just see, but he also sensed the fear from the female tiger beastmen. Completely different from their first meeting which brimmed with confidence.


    Hearing no response from the Frost Tigra, he shook his head. It seemed the shock was too much for her as she still stood there in a daze. He checked his inventory for a healing potion. Since he beat them all, he must take responsibility to heal them as well.


    That was the bad news. He never brought that many Healing Potions. There were not enough healing potions for a hundred people as he only had one stack in his inventory, a stack of ten healing potions.


    "I hope they have healing potions in the city," Tang Shaoyang muttered as he approached the leader of the squad.


    Tisha reacted when Tang Shaoyang moved, approaching her. She panicked and that led her to fall. Falling on her butt as her eyes widened in fear while looking at Tang Shaoyang.


    "This is kinda counter-productive," He realized that her spirit was crushed in this single battle. Not only did she lose her confidence, but she also lost her spirit to fight. He did not expect this to happen.


    Snap! Snap!


    Tang Shaoyang snapped his finger twice, "Wake up! I am not your enemy, so don''t worry. I will not kill you and your subordinates."


    She calmed down a little, but she was still consumed by the fear. That was not his intention in this fight, "It seems I messed up big this time." He handed the healing potion, "Drink this potion and go back to the city to fetch more healing potion. I don''t have enough potion for all of you."


    Tisha calmed down, but her heart was still beating even more furiously as the human approached her. She thought he would kill her, but to her surprise, the man gave her a potion. Any words that the man spoke did not register in her brain early. The voice was muffled and vague.


    She kept looking back between the potions that shimmered in the light. It was her first time to see a potion like this. She hesitated to take it as the man''s action did not make sense. He beat her and her team, and then he gave them a potion? It did not make sense, at all.


    "Don''t tell me you think this is a poison?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "It seems I was beating her a little bit too hard. Do you think I will bother to use poison when I can snap your neck? Quickly take the potion and return to the city to get more potion for your subordinates. They are all still alive, but they might die if you don''t return in time with the potion."


    With a little bit of scare, Tisha took the potion and chugged in one shot. The potion was cool when the liquid touched her tongue. But the cool sensation turned warm as the liquid entered her body. Not only it was warm, but it was alsoforting. It was the first time she felt this way by just consuming a healing potion.


    In the next ten seconds, all the pain in her body was gone. Especially on her ribs which she believed cracked from a single punch from the man in front of her. She felt rejuvenated and fresh, and she felt less scared of the man.


    She received four more potions from the man, and she did not hesitate to receive them and fed them to her people.


    "Now go back and get more potion for the rest. While you are at it, inform Frost that Tang Shaoyang is here," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, telling her to go quickly.


    Tisha was about to talk back. It was impudent to call The King by his name. But the beating that she just experienced, prevented her from talking back. She turned around and left with her four subordinates without saying anything.


    [You beat her and her people too hard. You can summon me to resolve the misunderstanding. That child knows me. Or you can let them capture you, and Frost will meet youter.]


    Rumru disagreed with Tang Shaoyang''s lesson. There was no need for a hard beating to crush their spirits.


    "It seems you are forgetting that I am also a leader of my people, Rumru. I can''t kneel just to solve misunderstandings. I am The Emperor of The Tang Empire, and how will my people see me as if they know their Emperor is kneeling just to solve a silly misunderstanding?"


    "Summoning you might clear the misunderstanding, but it might also lead them to attack me. They knew you were dead a long time ago. And no one knows you are my Spirit aside from four beastmen Kairu, Wen, Frost, and Jacky. They think that I am trying to project your image or something to trick them which will anger them even more. Sometimes violence is the best way to solve the issue, and it seems she learned to hold back after the beating too. She makes some progress there," Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    The beating might be too much, but he did not regret it. Even if they were injured, it would not affect the defense because he was here to help them anyway. He then ordered Radiance to gather the injured andy them under the shade of a tree.


    "Why don''t you follow them? Isn''t that much faster than waiting here?" Avyn seemed to be bored of waiting.


    "You seem in a hurry? What''s the matter?" Tang Shaoyang noticed.


    "I haven''t had enough fun yet. Aren''t they in a war? Let me help them, I am bored."


    He rolled his eyes, "Why don''t you help Radiance if you are bored?"


    "I am fine here. It''s better for Sister Avyn to not help me. She might kill someone identally," Radiance overheard the conversation and responded from a distance. He was moving the body with the show, gathering in one area.


    It did not take long for the White Tigra toe back, but this time she brought more army. There were around a thousand beastmen following two Frost Tigra.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, not because of the army but because he could not find Frost among the one thousand beastmen. He shot a nce at Tisha, and thetter cowered behind another female White Tigra who seemed in a higher position than her.


    "Tch," Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue, "It seems you haven''t had your lesson yet. I told you to tell Frost to meet me, and that will solve the misunderstanding. I know you will not believe me whatever I¡­."


    Before he finished his words, the Female Tigra cut him off, "I prevented her from meeting my father because I want to see first what my future husband looks like."


    The bored Avyn immediately cast a sharp gaze at the female Frost Tigra and showed hostility for some reason.


    Tang Shaoyang''s expression turned from frown to confusion, from confusion to frown again. He tried to understand what he just heard, but everything made a little sense. This was the first time they met, and the girl already talked about a future husband.


    "Your future husband? Who?"


    "Aren''t you calling yourself Tang Shaoyang?"


    "I am Tang Shaoyang."


    "Then you are my future husband. My father arranged my marriage, and he told me my future husband''s name was Tang Shaoyang. You are Tang Shaoyang, and you know my father as well. Aren''t you my fianc¨¦e?"


    Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes in confusion and muttered in a low voice, "Is this a confession?"


    He did not remember this marriage arrangement. He thought deeply, trying to recall the past. Then he remembered that Frost mentioned that he had a daughter and wanted him to marry his daughter.

 Chapter 1346 Frost

    <h4>Chapter 1346 Frost</h4>


    "This is not a confession, but an arranged marriage. You look decent except for your weird ck eye. It looks like a demon eye which I don''t like. Everything else is looking good, and I like your pupil the most." The female Frost Tigramented as shemented on Tang Shaoyang''s look. She looked satisfied with her future husband.


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled and shook his head, "I never agreed to your father''s proposal, so technically your father lied to you."


    He could not see the Frost Tigra''s face but her look did not matter to him. He had no n to increase his wives as he currently had sixteen wives. There were two more wives who were still in Spirit form, waiting for the resurrection. There was also Avyn who fessed up that she was also one of his women in his meeting with all his wives for the first time.


    Every time he wanted to rify the situation with Avyn, she always avoided him. She always changed the topic or she would ignore him. He could not confirm anything, and that would make it to neen wives.


    "Are you trying to annul our marriage?" The female beastmen did not like the answer. Her tone was cold and icy.


    Tang Shaoyang massaged the space between his eyes. He felt like it was so hard for him just to meet Frost. If not because he needed them to find where Lunea, The Goddess of Light was, he would not bother to talk it out with them. He would just leave to look for Lunea as she would be a great helper for him to fight Nirvanater on. That was his second goaling to Aqura, and he had achieved his first goal which was Rumru. A wife was not on his list.


    "I apologize if you see it like that. I can''t annul our arranged marriage that I never agreed to," Tang Shaoyang made it clear to thedy that he was not going to marry her. He made sure that she received the message as well with his firm tone.


    "You haven''t seen me yet, why are you in such a hurry to reject me?" The Frost Tigra pulled out her helmet. Her snow-white hair draped loosened, revealing the cat-like ear, and short whisker on her cheek. Aside from her ear and whisker, he looked like a human. Her blue crystalline-like eyes were mesmerizing, and without a doubt, she was a prettydy who did notck suitors. More reason for him to decline her because she deserved a better man than him who already had too many wives.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, "You are pretty, that''s more reason for you not to marry someone like me. You deserve someone better than me. Don''t get me wrong, I refuse the proposal not because you are not pretty, but because I have sixteen official wives. You deserve someone better."


    Her blue eyes widened a little bit. The number indeed surprised her, causing her to frown.


    "I will talk this out with your father, so you don''t need to worry about this fake engagement," He thought he put thedy in a tough spot. Thisdy might be forced to ept the engagement by her father. And Frost needed a good scolding for sure.


    "It''s already toote. You have to ept the engagement and help The Orin Kingdom. My father said that you are our only hope¡­." She told Tang Shaoyang what happened to the Orin Kingdom, and the reason why they were pushed to the top of an isted mountain like this. It was basically what Rumru told him earlier, but much shorter.


    Those princes from the neighboring kingdoms turned toward The Orin Kingdom because her father refused all the engagement proposals. Not only did they not have an ally, but those kingdoms turned against them when Phoebus Temple and Clown Troupe attacked The Orin Kingdom. Basically, she told him that The Orin Kingdom became like this because of him, because her father thought he would ept her, and Frost wanted to keep her daughter for him.


    "We are in a current predicament because my father rejected proposals from several kingdoms. He declined the proposal because of you, so you must take responsibility!"


    Tang Shaoyang had an urge to roll his eyes if this was not a serious issue, "Let''s make it clear. It''s not my fault. It''s not my responsibility either because The Orin Kingdom is not my kingdom. It''s your father''s fault."


    He raised his index finger, stopping thedy to cut him off, "Let me finish my sentence. That''s not my fault, that''s not my responsibility, but I will help Frost and Jacky because of my promise to Rumru. You don''t need to worry about me running because I came here to settle some scores with those gods."


    "Now can you guide me to your father?"


    "Uncle Jacky is dead. He died in the hands of Sun God and Clown God''s Apostles to protect my father. Just informing you that you can''t meet Uncle Jacky again," After saying that, she turned around and said in a low voice, "Follow me."


    ''What is this? You told me that I can meet Jacky and Frost in the city?'' Tang Shaoyang asked Rumru for confirmation. The ck Dragon told him that Jacky was still alive, but thedy said something different.


    [What? Thest time I saw her, he was still alive! I know he''s fatally injured from the fight against the two God''s apostles, but he returned alive.] Rumru still thought Jacky was alive which confused Tang Shaoyang.


    That statement made Tang Shaoyang suspicious of Frost''s daughter. There was no reason for Rumru to lie, but Frost''s daughter might lie to him. He was unsure why she would lie to him, but that was enough to make him suspicious of her. He chose to believe Rumru, a spirit that was on his side rather than someone he just met.


    "Can you wait a little more? I need to get these bodies," Tang Shaoyang stored the dead bodies from the Phoebus Legion and Clown Troupe. Those bodies were good materials for summoning spirits. If Jacky was dead, he might have a chance to summon that red monkey again as a spirit. Especially if that red monkey still had lingering desire or regret before he died.


    Tisha and Frost''s daughter for Tang Shaoyang. Even though both were curious about what Tang Shaoyang wanted to do with the bodies. No one asked him anything. Meanwhile, the hundred beastmen warriors were healed with the healing potion, and they were back on their feet.


    On the way back to the city, Tang Shaoyang did not ask anything regarding Jacky. He would find the answer soon.


    When he arrived at the same gate earlier, more guards were stationed at the gate. The gate was guarded by many, over a hundred on top of the wall and another two hundred behind the gate. The army was a mix of beastmen and humans, and he was surprised to see the human. He thought Frost would only establish a kingdom with just beastmen. Seeing humans in the army was surprising, especially with Rumru''s bad blood with the humans.


    Instead of opening the gate, they entered through the small door which was part of the gate itself. Two hundred warriors were lined up, to the left and right, creating a path for their return.


    "What''s the situation?" A male ming Lion came over in haste and asked Frost''s daughter. Kairu was the leader of Crimson Tribe, and he wondered who reced Kairu''s position right now. With the time difference between the two worlds, Kairu''s strength might be left behind than his people by now.


    "The Clown Troupe and The Phoebus Legion climb up the mountain and almost ambush us from the back," The revtion caused a stir between the soldiers. If the ambush seeded, the city might fall already.


    "Thanks to our savior. They killed five hundred knights of the Clown Troupe and Phoebus Legions, foiling their n to sneak into our city," Frost''s daughter showed Tang Shaoyang, Avyn, and Radiance.


    The ming Lion nced at the group of three, and he stopped longer on Avyn.


    "He is my father''s acquaintance, and I will lead them to meet my father. Please stay on guard for a little longer, in case they send more people to infiltrate the city again."


    The ming Lion had more to say, but he held back after hearing that Tang Shaoyang was The King''s acquaintance. He was suspicious of the three''s identity, but Avyn''s presence put him at ease a little. Her identity as a beastmen made him believe that the three came with no harm.


    They walked through the street which was empty. The other citizens were back in their houses after the bell. A few minutes walk, and they arrived at the heavily guarded mansion at the center of the city. There was no castle to represent the kingdom, but just a bigger house where The King lived.


    They just entered the gate, and a figure burst out from the door of the mansion. The towering three-and-a-half-meter figure stopped at the door and looked at Tang Shaoyang. His listless eyes gleamed at the sight of Tang Shaoyang.


    Frost rushed toward Tang Shaoyang and hugged him up to the air, "You are finally back! I know you will return. I know you wille back!"

 Chapter 1347 Offers

    <h4>Chapter 1347 Offers</h4>


    It was a simr reaction just like Rumru. But the King of The Orin Kingdom had more excitement in his voice. It was as if he just found his long-lost son or something.


    "Get a hold of yourself!" Tang Shaoyang pushed down the arm that lifted him in the air. It was embarrassing for him to be lifted up like a kid. Also, he did not remember that he was that close to Frost. He knew them, and they decided to follow him after Rumru died from the bloodline ritual.


    However, they only had a short encounter, and their initial first impression was bad because these beastmen did not like him. The action put him in an awkward situation.


    Frost was surprised that his hand was easily pushed. Even though he did not use his full strength to hold Tang Shaoyang, it was still considerably strong, and yet his grip was pushed down easily. He was surprised, and at the same time, he was relieved that Tang Shaoyang was in fact, stronger than him by just attributes. He did not think about anything else.


    Frost just grinned and showed his sharp teeth, "When did youe back, Sir?" His tone turned formal, "And what about Kairu and Wen? They followed you back to your world, right?" The excitement turned into a concern. Wen and Kairu disappeared along with Tang Shaoyang, so he assumed his two friends followed Tang Shaoyang.


    "I just arrived, and it''s a miracle that the gate is right behind your city," Tang Shaoyang did not hide where the dimensional gate was, "Kairu and Wen are doing well, and they are currently exploring the Dimensional Tower."


    "Dimensional Tower!?" Frost looked confused when the Dimensional Tower was mentioned. It was the same for his daughter as well. They seemed to not know about the Dimensional Tower which was weird for a world that was ten years into The Game.


    "You don''t know the Dimensional Tower? Doesn''t your world have a Dimensional Tower?" Tang Shaoyang was confused as well. He thought The Dimensional Tower was part of the game, but they did not know about the Dimensional Tower. Especially how important a tower was for the world. The tower contained resources and facilities that would help them a lot.


    Frost nced at her daughter, and both shook their heads, indicating they did not know anything about The Dimensional Tower.


    "There is a lot we need to talk about, Frost," The difference between the two worlds was just too big for him to ignore. He wanted to know the exact difference.


    Frost invited him to the mansion, and his daughter tagged along. Inside the mansion was where Tang Shaoyang began questioning Frost. As Rumru said, there was no phase for the game in this world. As soon as the Game started, dungeons began spawning everywhere.


    At first, the people of this world were not aware of the dungeons that needed to be cleared in a certain time which caused a massive dungeon break everywhere. That was the start of the Game for this world. There was no phase one or phase or even zombie outbreak.


    There was also no World Congress, where the factions would vote for the Dimensional Tower''s rank. There was no smart base as well, there was no mini-game, and also no Survival Game. Except for the dungeon, there was no special event in these ten years.


    Tang Shaoyang also told them what kind of game he faced. He told them that the reason he coulde to the Arkania Continent was because of the Survival Game. The difference between the two worlds also surprised the father and the daughter. He exined about the Dimensional Tower and what they could get from it, as well as the smart base which was actually the most important one for the Game.


    The Smart Base was the most important thing in this game because they could get talent and ss from the smart base. Both stories were totally different which made it look like they went through a different game.


    ''What do you think, Avyn? Do you know anything about this?'' The only knowledgeable spirit was Avyn. Vandir was busy with his research, and Karoen was tasked to guard the gate. Avyn, who inherited her ancestor''s memories might know something.


    Avyn shook her head in response, ''My ancestor does not really care about that. They don''t care if it''s different.''


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and started to think. He was thinking about what made the Game so different between the two worlds. What was the difference between the two worlds? He soon found the answer when he asked the question himself.


    Aqura was more developed than Earth in terms of power. The Gods of this world managed to awaken The System without starting the actual game. The people of this world had learned magic, and energy, and had a ss even before the actual game. However, it was different from Earth where no one knew anything about this fantasy power. Everyone on Earth started at level 1 while this world had someone with the power of God Rank. That exined why this world did not phase for the game.


    Phase one and phase two of the Game were to help the natives of Earth to adapt to the new world. Meanwhile, the natives of Aqura did not need to go through that phase because they had adapted much earlier for the Game than the people of the Earth. That was most likely why the game was different.


    Both sides had advantages and disadvantages, but if he had to choose. He preferred the Earth''s situation on Earth rather than Aqura. Aqura lost their chance on The Dimensional Tower and also Smart Base. The easiest way to get talent and ss.


    "I have heard about your situation from Rumru but before we talk about that. I want to talk about the engagement between your daughter and me," When the topic was brought up, Frost''s eyes gleamed, "I never agreed to your proposal, even though I declined your proposal back then. There''s no engagement between me and your daughter, and I won''t marry your daughter either."


    "What!?" Frost nced at her daughter then he looked back at Tang Shaoyang. Her daughter was the prettiest girl out there, and he did not expect Tang Shaoyang to refuse the engagement. He then nced at her daughter again to make sure she did not wear her helmet. Her daughter had revealed her face, and he thought that would attract Tang Shaoyang''s interest,


    "I am not going to repeat myself. I will not marry your daughter. She deserves someone better than me! That''s it. I don''t want to talk about this again. I will not change my mind!" Tang Shaoyang made it clear to Frost that he would not talk about marriage again.


    "That is over, now let''s talk about your situation. I will offer you three options, and you can choose what you like the most. First, as my promise with Rumru, I will protect you and your people from those Gods'' followers. That''s my goaling here anyway, to kill those Gods."


    "Second, You can escape from this world and move to my world. There are many unupied territories in my world after the war, so you can upy one of them to escape from those human Gods. They will not bother you ever again."


    "Third, you can join my empire to be my vassal. I will provide your protection, I will grant you one of my territories for you and your people, and you have to move to my world!"


    The reunion quickly turned into a serious conversation. Regardless of Frost''s choice, Tang Shaoyang would still fight the human Gods to fulfill his oath. His choice would secure his kingdom and his people''s safety. Even though Rumru ordered them to follow him, he was not going to force Frost to dissolve the kingdom he had built for years.


    "You don''t have to make the decision right now. I will stay here for a while, after all," Tang Shaoyang was not going to force him to give the answer right now. He would stay in Aqura for at least a month or maybe a year to kill the human Gods and also to release Lunea.


    Frost smiled wryly, "You are giving me a difficult choice, Sir. I would rather you order me to dissolve the kingdom and join you. I will dly join you, but now I have choices."


    "It would be unfair for me to ask you to dissolve the kingdom you have built with your blood. You have three choices, and I will give you time until I kill the human Gods."


    Frost could not just choose the third option because he was not the only one who built The Orin Kingdom. He could not just make the decision for the people who had supported him all the time to serve another ruler. That was the same as he betrayed their trust in him. If Tang Shaoyang ordered him to disband the kingdom and join the Tang Empire, then he had the excuse to tell his people that was the only way for them to survive against the Gods'' followers.

 Chapter 1348 Smurfing In Another World - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 1348 Smurfing In Another World - Part 2</h4>


    "I have to discuss them with my people first, Sir. I can''t really make the decision myself even though I want to dissolve the kingdom to join with my friends," Frost leaned to the third option.


    He did not intend to create the kingdom at first. When the Game started, Tang Shaoyang, Kairu, and Wen left. He gathered the people from the fourth tribe and also the humans from the nearby viges.


    Frost and Jacky gathered them to protect them while their friends were away. If they were left be. It was just a matter of time before God''s followers killed them all as they were still in a conflict against The Goddess of Harmony. That was his thought process, he gathered them and protected them until someone proposed to establish the kingdom.


    The Game brought chaos upon Aqura as a war broke out in many ces. More refugees came to them as the human Gods dered war on all races. They intended to take over Aqura which caused chaos. Not only did they have to deal with the monster from the dungeon break, but they now had to deal with the human Gods'' force as well.


    Frost and Jacky epted the proposal as it allowed them to have a proper structure and system. That way they could fight back properly instead of relying on volunteers to fight the Gods'' followers. Things were going well since The Goddess of Harmony failed to subjugate them, and they thrived even more as they received more refugees who ran from the war.


    They were doing well, expanding their territories until The Sun God and The Clown God joined. With the number of advantages, the three Gods'' forces slowly nibbled The Orin Kingdom''s territories whose forces were spread out. After five years, they were forced out to leave their Capital which was located in the Orin Forest, and cornered them in this mountain. They had too many people, and many sacrificed their lives to keep The Orin Kingdom alive.


    When he had the choice to protect The Orin Kingdom without being dissolved, he could not just arbitrarily disband the kingdom to follow The Tang Empire. His people lost their lives to keep the name of The Orin Kingdom. If he dissolved the kingdom, it was the same as if he betrayed those who died for the kingdom.


    "I think there''s something wrong with my wording earlier. I am not asking to dissolve The Orin Kingdom even if you decide to be The Tang Empire''s vassal. You will remain as a kingdom. The Empire will give you a territory for your kingdom to manage. We will grant you protection and any help your kingdom needs. In exchange, you have to pay tax and you can''t refuse when you receive a draft call from the empire. I will give you the details if The Orin Kingdom is willing to be my vassal."


    Tang Shaoyang realized there was something with his wording when Frost mentioned it again. He did not mean to dissolve the kingdom. They could stay as a sub-group just like the other vassals. The name did not matter as long as they fulfilled their obligations as the vassal.


    That really changed the situation. If The Orin Kingdom could stay as a kingdom, then he could persuade his people to agree to be The Tang Empire''s vassals.


    "Thank you for the rification, Sir. I will discuss it with my officers, and I think I can give you the answer in three days or a week at thetest," Frost responded with a nod.


    "Take your time," Tang Shaoyang secretly nced at Frost''s daughter, not because he was interested in her, but because of what she said before, about Jacky. It was the time to find out what actually happened to Jacky, "I heard from your daughter Jacky is dead? How did he die?"


    Between Frost and Jacky, he was closer to thetter than the former. The red monkey made him a weapon, Dragon Destroyer from Rumru''s scale. He asked to find out the truth if the red monkey was really dead or not. Also, it was a genuine question. If Jacky died, he wanted to know how he died. Rumru, who was close to Jacky, must want to know how the red monkey died.


    Frost furrowed his brow and turned toward his daughter, "What are you up to, Lyra?"


    Frost''s daughter shrugged, "Back then, I don''t know yet if he is the real Tang Shaoyang or a spy from the Phoebus Legion or The Clown Troupe. I am just testing out to see his reaction. Uncle Jacky is still alive."


    Lyra then turned toward his father, "I don''t know why you trust him, Father, but do we really need his help? Can we really trust him when we don''t even know how strong he is? Sure he could beat one of our elite teams, but that was far from enough to kill the human God? I am sorry, but I can''t trust him, and I think others will have the same opinion as me."


    From the conversation, his doubt was answered. Rumru was telling the truth that Jacky was still alive, and that also told him not to trust Frost''s daughter anymore. That one lie was enough for him not to believe whatever she said to him regardless of her reason for lying to him.


    Of course, if she told the truth right after her father recognized him, it would be different. The fact that she did not exin anything to him after Frost recognized him was enough for him not to trust him anymore. It did not really matter what her excuse was.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Lyra and shook his head, "Does not really matter if you trust me or not. I am just giving an offer, and I will still kill those Gods whether you trust me or not."


    "Now we get to the main topic. I will wipe the force outside the city, and I will need someone to be my guide. Someone who knows very well those human Gods'' location."


    He could see the force that besieged the city outside through Spirit Eyes. A few thousand knights surrounded the city with the siege equipment. There was nothing that caught his attention from those knights. His n was to ask for a guide from Frost, and then he would fight the force outside.


    ''The time flow''s different became my biggest advantage to hunt those God Ranks.'' Based on his conversation with Rumru, Aqura''s time flows ten times faster than Earth''s. A day in this world would be two hours and half an hour in this world. Achieving his goal in this world would be much faster than he thought, and if he left one spirit at the gate, he could switch position any time, in case there was an emergency on Earth.


    As for Lyra''s im, he did not really care. There was no need for him to convince her or any other people. He would fight the Gods anyway even if The Orin Kingdom''s people doubted him. It was just conveniently his oath with Rumru would mean helping the Orin Kingdom.


    "If you are thinking of putting your daughter to be my guide, then forget about it. I will go alone rather than go with someone I can''t trust," He noticed Frost secretly ncing at his daughter.


    Frost let out a sigh, "I will hold a meeting and will appoint you a guide after." He thought he could use this chance to make her daughter closer to Tang Shaoyang. However, it looked impossible now because Tang Shaoyang did not trust her daughter.


    "You do you. I will wipe the force outside and make sure the guide is ready after I get rid of the knights," Tang Shaoyang got up from the chair and headed out.


    Frost stared at the Tang Shaoyang''s back, then he let out an audible sigh, making sure his daughter was aware of how disappointed he was. He looked toward her daughter once more and let out a louder sigh before getting up and leaving the room.


    A guide was not needed inside the city because he could see the city''syout through the Spirit Eyes. He easily guided himself to the front gate.


    The street was still empty, but he could see the eyes peering through the window and the gap in the doors.


    "Will you really fight the knights besieging our city?" Lyra followed Tang Shaoyang, but she did not hear a response from him.


    "You don''t even know where the gate is, how are you going to fight them? Can you at least make a believable lie?" Frost''s daughter did not give up on getting the response, but silent treatment was what she got.


    The female Frost Tigra stubbornly followed Tang Shaoyang and asked a bunch of questions even though she never got the answer. She did not realize it but they arrived at the front gate.


    She was confused about how Tang Shaoyang knew where the way to the front gate was. It was not like it took him a long time to reach here either, "How?" Confused, she asked.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored her and leaped into the city wall. Hended between the beastmen warrior and also found his target.

 Chapter 1349 Smurfing In Another World - Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 1349 Smurfing In Another World - Part 3</h4>


    It was fewer than he thought. At max, there were ten thousand people on the opposite side.


    "Who are you!? Civilians are not allowed to be here!?" The guard surrounded Tang Shaoyang, but they did not sheathe their weapons because he came from inside the city.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the guard and asked Avyn who was in the air, "Have you scouted them yet? What''s the highest rank?"


    "They have one Demi-God Rank, a few hundred Legend Ranks, and the rest were Primordial Rank and lower. Doesn''t really matter! Can we start now?"


    Only then did the guard notice Avyn''s presence in the air. Avyn''s appearance surprised the guard and they subconsciously sheathed their weapons. They did not point their weapon because Tang Shaoyang looked like an ordinary human, maybe a little stronger than the ordinary human. However, the beastmen in the air were on a different level. They knew it with just a single nce.


    "You better lower your weapon because I don''t want any ident to happen," Tang Shaoyang warned the guards, "We are an ally of The Orin Kingdom."


    Lyra also leaped to the wall, and their gazes met. She immediately motioned her hand toward the guard to lower their weapon, "Lower your weapon. He is my fa¡ª King Frost''s acquaintance whoes to help us."


    It took them a while to lower their weapon despite an assurance from Lyra. But they ended up lowering their weapon.


    However, Lyra helped out Tang Shaoyang not out of goodwill. By saying that, she was forcing Tang Shaoyang to fight the knights outside. He would be embarrassed if he did not fight those knights. It was out of pettiness because she had been rejected by him.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin, thinking how he should fight the knights. He was thinking of using his skeleton army because he wanted to increase their level and rank. Especially Kaiser who changed into Draconic Skeleton because of the Dragon Bloodline. He wanted them to receive their full potential.


    However, the issue was that the enemy was still too strong. Especially the Legend Rank and The Primordial Rank. If it was just a small group of Primordial Rank, the Skelly Family might win, but it was just too many of them.


    ''Do you want to join us to fight, Rumru?'' Tang Shaoyang asked the newbie spirit. Even though Rumru was one of his oldest spirits, he never really summoned The ck Dragon. This would be Rumru''s debut.


    He did not wait for the answer as he jumped off the city wall,nding on the thick snow. Radiance was right next to him, pretending to be a snowman, "You are having too much fun, huh, Radiance? It''s time to work. We will fight them all."


    "I have been waiting for your order while observing them, Master."


    [Of course, I want to fight too! I want to kill those bastards'' followers. I will wipe them down to the ground!] Rumru was excited about the fact that he could fight again. Fighting those Gods'' followers just amplified his excitement for the fight. [Summon me right now!] He really could not wait to fight.


    "We have rules here. Rumru, Radiance, Bronson, Galeon, and Aerelion will fight Primordial Rank and above. Leave the Myth Rank and lower to the Skelly Family, and Avyn, you will fight the Demi-God Rank!" Tang Shaoyang had figured out the line-up, and he would be the spectators, mostly observing The Skelly Family.


    He did not want to lose the main eleven skeletons, so he would monitor the Skelly Family instead of joining the fight, "There''s no negotiation!"


    Right after he said that, he summoned Bronson The Execution, Aerelion The Infernal Wyvern, Galeon The Great Demon, and Rumru The ck Dragon.


    Rumru''s figure was bigger than the Infernal Wyvern, but Aerelion did not want to lose out as he roared to show his might. The two massive beasts'' appearance shocked everyone, including the guard on the gate, as well as Lyra.


    Following the spirit, Tang Shaoyang summoned The Skelly Family and their Skelly Army. The line-up was ready as he raised his right hand. Then he motioned his hand forward.


    Rumru and Aerelion took off at the same time, creating a massive wind impact that blew off the snow. It seemed the other spirits expected this to happen as Galeon, Bronson, and Radiance were on the back of Rumru. They joined for a ride with the dragon, leaving the Skelly Family and Tang Shaoyang behind.


    As for Avyn, she had disappeared much earlier, right at the moment when he mentioned that her opponent was the Demi-God Rank. She showed the same as Rumru who had his debut.


    The Skelly Family was moreposed than those spirits. The one who took themand of the Skelly Army was Skelly1 instead of Kaiser or Keeper who were the strongest in the Skelly Family. They moved in a formation to the side instead of moving forward.


    As Tang Shaoyang observed the skeleton, he felt there was something missing from them. He furrowed his brow as he noticed it was their number. There was a group of skeletons that was missing from the formation. Then he realized it was the Skeleton Assassin who was not in the formation.


    He was surprised that he did not notice when they left the group, at all. It was a surprise that forty skeletons disappeared without him noticing them. Then two groups of Skeleton Army stayed behind as the remaining Skeleton Army followed Skelly1 and Kaiser toward the knights.


    The two groups of skeletons were the Skeleton Mage and Skeleton Elemental. Keeper, who was a range skeleton, also stayed behind with them along with Skelly3 and Skelly9.


    "It''s skeletons!"


    Tang Shaoyang heard the knights yelling out from the other side, "It''s just skeletons. We finish them off and help Captain!"


    That one voice made the other knights who were left behind by the spirits march forward to fight the skeletons. These knights underestimated the skeleton because they were just the lowest-rank undead skeleton. However, they paid the price for that. As they started to run toward the skeleton, ice spikes that were five meters long burst out from the ground and killed dozens of knights.


    A long line of ice spikes formed, forming a blockade for the knights. It did not stop there as the Skeleton Archerunched their first volley. The screams filled the air as The Skelly Family injured and killed the knights.


    Realizing the skeletons were stronger than they thought, the knight started to use their Bloodline Transformation. After the screams, it was followed by the roar of the knights. The angered knights leaped off the ice spikes barricade as they reflected all the bone archers in the air. The battle of the Phoebus Temple and The Clown Troupe against Tang Shaoyang just started.

 Chapter 1350 Smurfing In Another World - Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 1350 Smurfing In Another World - Part 4</h4>


    As the knights jumped over theirrade''s dead bodies, Kaiser was ready to greet them below. Skelly1 also spread out their formation and was ready to fight the knights who jumped over fearlessly.


    The knights were focused on what woulde for them and failed to notice the beam from the distance. Among the arrow and the ice spear that fell over them, a beam went through. The barrier could not stop the beam as it pierced through six knights in the air.


    Keeper The Infernal Gunslinger fired the first shot. Right after one beam, it was followed by another beam. The second beam was different from the first one. Halfway the beam split up into ten smaller beams. The beam pierced the knight''s head the most and went through more knights behind.


    Just like falling leaves, the body fell down from the air. The one who was shot in the head instantly died, but some got shot in the chest, belly, and feet. They were alive and the Skeleton Army swarmed to the wounded knight. The ice spike barricade was formed to force the knights to jump over for Keeper to shoot at them.


    The bodies of the knights piled up quickly. The Phoebus Legion and The Clown Troupe''s knights soon realized that leaping over the ice spike barricade was a suicide. They put up a formation and changed from attack to defend.


    "Don''t cross over the ice barricade! It''s a trap!"


    Kaiser stepped forward and put his hands forward. Fire gathered between his palms, and it got bigger until the fire reached three meters in diameter. The Skeleton Elemental put down the ice spike barricade, and Kaiser released the fire right after.


    After their first defeat. The knights were ready for anything thrown at them. They put a barrier up at the sight of the fire.


    Boom!


    The fire exploded, engulfing the barrier and blocking their vision. As the fire extinguished, the knights were greeted by the Abyssal-Ruby Draconic Skeleton who was right above them. Kaiser was aze in the dark fire. The knights behind the barrier looked up at the zing figure, smashing the barrier with a single punch.


    The barrier shattered with a single punch and the Skeleton Destroyer, a skeleton four meters tall and a giant bone hammer rushed into the knight''s formation, hammering the unprepared knights. Meanwhile, The Skeleton Guardian, a skeleton with a giant shield with a pointy ram at the center of the shield, nking the knight from the right side.


    The Skeleton Swordsman nked from the left side, apanied by Skeleton ughtered. Skeleton ughter was a skeleton with a giant bone battle-ax as their weapon. With a single swing of their ax. They flung the knights and crushed their armor.


    Chaos quickly ensued in the middle of the knight''s formation. The proper defense turned into a chaotic defense. Amidst the chaos, the knight suddenly heard a scream from the core of their formation.


    The scream was telling the other knights that they had been infiltrated by an invisible skeleton.


    "It''s an invisible skeleton! Retreat and re¡­." The Captain of the knights was about to order his knights to retreat and regroup, but his voice was suddenly cut. Kaiser stood next to the Captain Knight, tearing the Captain''s head from the body.


    "The Captain is dead!" It got more chaotic as the knight lost their head. They came without the order. Some of the knights put up their swords to fight, but some also tried to flee from the skeleton. They underestimated the skeleton, thinking it was just a low-rank monster. But now they were running away from the same skeleton they ridiculed earlier.


    There were several Captains, but Kaiser, Keeper, and Skelly8 The Mystical Assassin Skeleton assassinated the voice of the knight. The knights lost the order, and they were just like the wild monster. They either fight for their lives to their death, or they run away from the skeleton.


    There was nothing special for strategy from Skelly1. The n was simple, cut their head and the body would fall on its own. That was how Tang Shaoyang would describe how his skeleton managed to win the battle. They came for the knight leaders, and as the leaders died, the knights became a lostmb that waited to be ughtered.


    What impressed Tang Shaoyang the most was the initial battle. How his skeleton army formed a trap and killed hundreds of knights. That was the most important part, putting the fear into the knights. The fear consumed the knights as soon as they lost their Captain which led to this chaotic battle where The Skeleton Army ughtered the knights.


    The battle continued, but it was halted for a moment by the sudden rise in the temperature. Not just the temperature, but the sky was covered in giant fireballs as if it was a sun. The size of the fire was fifty meters in diameter, hanging in the high sky.


    Tang Shaoyang frowned and looked up. That fire was enough to wipe his Skeleton Army, and he did not want that to happen of course.


    In the sky, there was a figure zed in the crimson fire, and the fire was sitting above his head. On the opposite side of the man was Avyn, who looked unperturbed despite the giant sun.


    ''You can handle it, right? I don''t want to lose my Skeleton Army, so if you can''t stop it. I will help you out,'' Tang Shaoyangmunicated with Avyn. He asked to make sure whether Avyn could stop it or not.


    ''WHAT!? Are you looking down on me? Do you think I can''t stop this puny fire?'' The question offended Avyn and she responded angrily.


    In the sky, Avyn was looking down at him, ring as she raised her middle finger at him in the middle of the fight.


    ''Watch how I handle this guy!'' Those were thest words she said as the Demi-God Rank threw the sun toward Avyn.


    The fire looked like it traveled so slowly with how big it was, yet it was so fast when the artificial sun arrived in front of Avyn. The traveling heat caused a hot wave that melted the snow.


    The Kankara''Xeo did not move as she put her hand forward. As soon as the fire touched her palm, a breathtaking scene took ce. The heat disappeared as the small sun froze. That was right, the fire was freezing, covered in ice. The crimson fire was inside the ice, zing, raging, but the fire could not melt the ice. Everyone witnessed how the fire slowly froze inside the ice. The fire was not extinguished but froze.

 Chapter 1351 Smurfing In Another World - Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 1351 Smurfing In Another World - Part 5</h4>


    The breathtaking scene took a minute, and even the fight below temporarily halted because of the fire. After the fire was frozen, the ice shattered into the smallest piece instead of a smaller shard. The temperature returned to its original temperature, cold as the heat wave disappeared.


    It was terrifying that such a big fire almost exploded. Lyra was extremely worried when she saw the small sun. She did not know if the barrier was strong enough to hold the impact from the small sun. Yet such a terrifying skill was frozen easily by the dragon-like beastmen.


    After hearing the conversation between Tang Shaoyang and her father. She found out that the dragon-like beastmen were Tang Shaoyang''s followers, not the opposite even though the girl looked stronger. She witnessed how strong the dragon girl was, and that made her wonder how strong Tang Shaoyang was.


    Lyra walked to the edge of the wall and looked down. The man was standing at the back line, watching the fight unfold from a distance. She had not seen him fight on his own. He summoned a skeleton army and overwhelmed the knights, and on top of that, he summoned creatures such as dragons and a demon that easily overwhelmed the opposite side. All of this just made her curious how strong the actual person was, or was summoning creatures his strongest skill? She was curious and wanted to find the answer.


    However, she could not satisfy her curiosity because there was no need for him to join the fight when his summons won the battle for him. She heard from Tisha how fifty Frost Tigra Warriors were devastated by him in less than two minutes. Back then, she did not think he possessed such a power, a power that rivaled an army.


    Lyra finally understood why her Father trusted this man to solve the Orin Kingdom''s crisis. She started to think it was not just an empty word that this man could kill the human Gods. From doubting Tang Shaoyang, she now started to trust him a little bit.


    The one-sided battle was the exact word to describe the battle in front of the city. The Demi-God Rank was frozen to death not long after his fire was frozen. The Dragon, The Demon, and The Undead killed the Primordial Rank and The Legend Rank. The Skeleton Army took the knights at Myth Rank and lower.


    The Skelly Family took a longer time to finish their battle because of how many their opponents were. However, they finished it with ease because The Phoebus Legion and The Clown Troupe''s remains had lost their morale. They lost theirmander and leaders. That killed their spirit and will to fight, but Tang Shaoyang did not take hostages with him.


    The Skelly Family wiped out the enemy. It was not just for the sake of his skeleton army''s growth, but also for Rumru. This was part of the oath, wiping out the human Gods'' followers.


    After the battle was over, the Skeleton Army started to gather the dead bodies in front of Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang also took out the bodies from his inventory. His inventory could store up to a thousand bodies, but not ten thousand bodies. There was no way for him to save the bodies forter use.


    However, he was not willing either to use Spirit Summoning right in front of The Orin Kingdom. These bodies were high-ranking bodies, high-quality materials for summoning. But showing his secret to many strangers was a no.


    "What should I do with these bodies?" Tang Shaoyang muttered, scratching his hair.


    "What about saving the highest rank bodies and giving me Primordial Rank and below for me and Skelly7, My Lord?" Skelly1 voiced his idea, "After my recent advancement, I think it''s time for me to expand the army, MY Lord. It''s especially needed since we will fight many of these Gods'' followers. We need more skeletons to match their number."


    "What do you mean? I summon your kind with the souls I harvest, not from the dead bodies. I don''t think these bodies have any use for you, Skelly1," Tang Shaoyang thought Skelly1 forgot that they came alive in a different manner than those normal necromancers. They were summoned with souls, not dead bodies.


    "I know, but we have my brother, Skelly7. He can use his body to create a skeleton army. Although they are different from us, they are mindless. But that''s good enough to be the canon fodder for the next battle. What do you think, My Lord?" Skelly1 pointed at the ninth brother, Skelly7 The Bonemancer.


    "Of course, if you are willing to spend the souls you harvest to expand the army it is also better. They are more reliable than the cannon fodder army that my brother creates," Skelly1 added.


    Tang Shaoyang fell silent for a moment, thinking what was the best situation for now. He could ask Rumru and Aerelion to transport the body to the dimensional gate. He could save the dead bodies in the underground storage just like how Zhang Mengyao preserved the bodies before. That would add extra work and also extra time which made him not like the idea. It was not like he was in dire need of a new spirit right now.


    "You can have the body, Skelly7. But separate the Legend Rank for me," The battle was over, and the aftermath was the skeletons, moving the dead bodies. The frozen Demi-God Rank''s body was right next to him as he put them into his inventory.


    While The Skelly Family was doing thebor work, the spirits returned to his side as well, "That''s it for now. I will call you back if there''s more battle for you guys." He recalled all the spirits but one, Rumru, "Do you want to meet Jacky and Frost?" A little bit of reunion would not dy him because he also needed to go back to meet Zara and the dwarf to make a report for them.


    The reason that Zara had note after him was because of the difference in the flow of time between the two worlds. It was almost an hour since he arrived in this world, meaning a little over five minutes on Earth. That was the reason why Zara did not charge into the gate to follow. If it was an hour of Earth''s time, Zara woulde after him for sure.


    "You have quite some time if you want to meet Frost and Jacky. I have to go back as well to make a report to my people," Tang Shaoyang noticed the ck Dragon hesitated, "Alright, it''s decided then. You wait here for me and protect them while you eat it." He was pointing at the Skelly Family.

 Chapter 1352 Jacky’s Condition

    <h4>Chapter 1352 Jacky''s Condition</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang left the Skelly Family and Rumru in the city as he returned to the Dimensional Gate. He needed more preparation before he could go on his journey to find Lunea and also kill the human Gods.


    The first preparation that he needed was to put guards on the gate. He could not allow anyone to enter the gate whether from Aqura or from Earth without his permission. That was specifically for the people from Aqura. Not just guards, the dwarf was deployed to cover the Dimensional Gate. Just a casual house for three people was built, and Tang Shaoyang summoned three spirits to guard the gate.


    Three Grade S+ Spirit should be enough. If anything stronger came for them, he could switch ces with them anytime to help.


    Karoen and Zara expressed their interest in following him instead of staying behind. The two had no interest in doing more research than what they had achieved. Completely different from their partner who begged them to stay behind with him.


    Naten the dwarf had an ambition to craft a dimensional gate by himself instead of relying on the System.?The one they used right now was a reward from the System, and Naten wanted to create one by himself. He wanted to create a gate where he could choose where to connect without theplicated process they had right now. Unfortunately for Naten, Zara stayed with Tang Shaoyang while Karoen was a knight who had more passion for adventure and fighting.


    It took him around thirty minutes to get ready to return to Aqura. He needed to notify Elin and Ava that he would be away during the knight and would return when it was morning on Earth. After everything was ready, he returned to Aqura and summoned five Grade S+ Spirit. He changed his mind and added two more spirits to guard the gate in Aqura.


    Half an hour on Earth was five hours in Aqura. That should be more than enough for Rumru to have his reunion with Frost and Jacky.


    Frost put more guards in their own backyard after what happened five hours ago, and the guards seemed to recognize him as they opened the door without questioning him. He followed the street and headed to the mansion where Rumru was.


    "What took you so long?" Rumru questioned him. He told the ck Dragon that he would return shortly, but it had been five hours. The sky started to get dark.


    "It''s only been half an hour of my world''s time. Don''t you remember that time flows differently?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged and turned toward Frost. Jacky the Red Monkey was also there, sitting in the wooden wheelchair.


    Jacky got his legs cut and also his right arm. Tang Shaoyang knew that Jacky was injured, but not expecting it to be this severe, "Don''t you have a regeneration potion?" However, even if his limb was cut, it should not be an issue to regrow it.


    If Jacky''s body did not have a high regeneration, then he could use a potion to regenerate the missing part. As long as one was alive, it was possible to recover from any injury. He even brought a dead person back alive. Regenerating a missing limb should not be a big issue, at all.


    "We have tried, but the regeneration potion does not work on Jacky. It was not just a simple wound that could be treated with potion either. His flesh is rotting, eating his body every hour. We have tried healing potion, antidote, and regeneration potion. No potion works on Jacky," Frost exined with a sigh.


    Jacky had lost his vigor and will to live. It could be seen from his expression when they talked about the wound. At this point, living was a torture for him. He could not do anything, and he watched his flesh rot every hour. His days were numbered.


    "Is it poison?" Tang Shaoyang came closer and the rotten smell became stronger, "Is it poison, or you are getting poisoned by Dark Energy? Or maybe poison with dark energy?" The Dark Energy''s source was Undead and Demon, and it was poison for the beastmen and humans. If it was the first case, they needed an antidote. If it was the second case where Dark Energy entered Jacky''s system; Tang Shaoyang could help him right away by drawing out the Dark Energy. In the third case, an antidote was the only cure.


    "Can you help him?" Frost held Tang Shaoyang''s shoulders tight as they found hope.


    "Don''t get too close," He pushed Frost away, "I can''t help him, but I know someone who can treat him." That someone was currently working on his Alchemist Facility back on Earth. It was his spirit, Yu The Ancient Alchemist.


    Tang Shaoyang recalled Yu and summoned him again in this world, "Why are you recalling me in the middle of my research!?" The Ancient Alchemist was clearly dissatisfied with being summoned to this ce without warning. He was holding a small tube with weird-colored liquid inside the tube.


    "I need you to treat him."


    When the alchemist noticed that there were strangers around him, he straightened hisb coat and acted like a dignified alchemist should do. He came closer to Jacky, furrowing his brow. He did not open the gauze to check the wound as he already found out what happened to his VIP patient.


    "The poison runs deep into his system. A simple antidote is not enough to help. He needs a long treatment n," Yu rubbed his chin, "This is an interesting potion that contains Dark Energy. They live by consuming your energy as if the poison is alive." He then turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "Can I bring him back? It will be faster to cure him in my ce with the facility there."


    "That''s what the expert said. Do you want to follow him for the treatment?"


    "Why are you still asking!?" Rumru was angry that Tang Shaoyang still asked the injured Jacky if the person wanted to get treated or not. That was just absurd for him.


    Tang Shaoyang just shook his head. The reason he asked was because Jacky had no will to live anymore. Even after knowing he could get treated, he could not see any emotion or even excitement in him. As if he had given up.


    Jacky looked up at Yu and asked in a hoarse voice, "Can I regrow my legs and arm?" That was what was in his mind. It seemed his missing legs and arm made him no longer have the will to live. If he could not regrow the missing parts, what was the point of living? It would be just a torture for him.

 Chapter 1353 Depart

    <h4>Chapter 1353 Depart</h4>


    "I don''t think you need to worry about that, Sir. Even if you can''t regrow your missing part, you still can walk. We have this thing called mechanical limbs that will help you to walk again and do any other normal activity. If you have gotten used to the normal mechanical limbs, we can upgrade those mechanical limbs for special activity as well," Yu approached the red monkey and took out a vial.


    "And I don''t think you need to worry about the mechanical limbs too. As long as we get rid of the poison in your system, your chance to regrow your missing limbs is high. The most important thing is to cure the poison before it reaches your Mana Whirlpool. It will be more dangerous if the poison reaches your core," He then handed the vial to Jacky, "You drink this. That should be enough to slow down the poison until we go back to myb."


    Yu then turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "So how do I get back, Master?" After settling down with his patient, he realized that he was far from home. Even though he spent most of his time inside the facility, he could tell this city was far from home.


    The building architecture was the tell, this was not The Tang Empire or Earth. If he was not in the Tang Empire, that meant¡­.


    "Are we in another world? How am I going to bring him back then?"


    Frost, Jacky, and Rumru turned toward Tang Shaoyang. They were told that he came through a dimensional gate. However, they did not know what this dimensional gate was. Whether it was something like a skill, or it physically existed.


    ''The gate is at the back of the city. Karan and Obsidian Golem are guarding the gate. You just need to find the small house, and you will find the gate,'' Tang Shaoyang told Yu through telepathy. He wanted the gate to remain as a secret unless The Orin Kingdom decided to be The Tang Empire. In other words, he did not trust the Orin Kingdom as a whole.


    "I see¡­." Yu nodded and looked at Jacky, "Are you ready to leave this ce, Sir? Or do you need some time to say goodbye to your family maybe?"


    "No, we can leave right now," Jacky turned toward Frost, "I will leave our people in your hand, Brother. I wille back stronger." Knowing there was a hope for him to return to normal. The Red Monkey regained his spirit.


    "Then let''s leave right away before it''s toote," Yu took over the wheelchair and headed toward the direction Tang Shaoyang directed him to go.


    Frost was about to follow them as well. He wanted to send off his best friend, "I am sorry, Frost. But you can''t follow them. I can''t show you the dimensional gate''s location, yet. That will remain secret until I finish my business in this world."


    "It''s fine, Frost. I will be fine, and please stay strong until my return!" Jacky raised his only hand, waving at Frost.


    "Do you need to be so strict like that? It''s not like Frost will reveal the location to anyone else," Rumru could not help but say it out. He felt like Tang Shaoyang was unnecessarily strict with Frost and The Orin Kingdom''s people.


    "Yes, because this is about My Empire''s safety, it''s about my people, and also my family," He turned toward Rumru, "Do I not trust Frost? The answer is yes. The only one I trust in this world is you. It''s because you are directly connected to me. I am not that close to Frost, and this is our second time meeting, so yes. I have to be strict when it is rted to my family''s safety."


    "Don''t be surprised, Rumru. I will choose to break our oath if my family is at stake. I will bear the consequence of breaking the oath rather than leaving my family in danger," That was the reason he became The Emperor, a ruler. He learned it back from the day when he was still a thug on the street. Never trust anyone but your family. He did not even fully trust his friend, let alone Frost whom he barely knew.


    The conversation quickly turned into a serious conversation. Frost stepped up, "It''s fine, Lord Rumru. Sir Tang has done a lot for us, and this is nothing to me. The most important thing is to cure Jacky more than anything else. He had no obligation to help The Orin Kingdom, but he still helped us anyway. That''s good enough for me. If anything else, I should earn his trust in the future."


    It was good that Frost was understanding instead of making outrageous demands.


    "Ah, don''t send any of your people to search for the gate either. I put guards on the gate, and they will kill your people if they get too close to the gate. So you don''t need to worry about the Phoebus Legion and The Clown Troupe to sneak on your back anymore." Tang Shaoyang reminded Frost.


    "I will warn my people not to venture out to that area as well," Frost did not have a negative thing about the warning. He knew that Tang Shaoyang would not put his trust in him unless The Orin Kingdom became the Tang Empire''s vassal and took the oath.


    "Good, have you decided on a guide for me? I have taken care of the knights besieging the city, and it''s time for me to leave to look for those Gods," Tang Shaoyang did not mention the vassal offer. Since Frost did not bring it up, the Orin Kingdom''s high-ranking official had not made the decision yet.


    "We have prepared a small team of four people to be your guide, Sir. They are representing the four major tribes of the Orin Kingdom¡­."


    Tang Shaoyang cut him off, "I don''t need four people to babysit. I just need one, a single guide should be enough. Cut the guide only to one guide."


    The reason for him to do so was because he did not want to travel by foot. He wanted to fly because it was much faster to fly. Carrying one person should be fine, but he did not want to carry four beastmen with him.


    Frost smiled wryly, "It''s not me who decides those four guides, Sir. But the council did. They wanted to observe before we made the decision whether we should be your vassal. The guides'' opinion will be the key for them to make the decision, Sir."


    Tch!


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue as he did not really like this, "Then you have to answer my question. Who''s strongest in the Orin Kingdom? What Rank?" If the Orin Kingdom''s strength was on par with the Elven Kingdom, then he would not mind epting these four guides. Or else, it was not worth it to have four burdens with him.

 Chapter 1354 Smurfing In Another World - Part 6

    <h4>Chapter 1354 Smurfing In Another World - Part 6</h4>


    Harmony Temple


    The Phoebus Legion, The Clown Troupe, and Harmony Knights were wiped out, but they managed to send the emergency message before their demise. The emergency message was sent to the Bishop which led to an emergency meeting in the temple that was close to The Orin Peak.


    "Have you found out what happened to our people at the Orin Peak?" Archbishop of Harmony Temple asked his people with his cranky voice.


    "We tried to call them but they didn''t answer the call. We have sent them multiple messages, but we have received no reply from them. I think our army at the Orin Peak has been wiped out, Archbishop Aslin," The Bishop in charge ofmunicating with the force voiced his thoughts.


    "Have you done anything to find out?"


    "We have sent a small group of ten Temr Knights. If nothing happened, we will receive the report from them in a few hours, Archbishop Aslin."


    "We are so close to finishing the duty entrusted by Goddess of Harmony," He turned toward the other two people who sat at the same table with him. One was the Archbishop of Sun Temple, and the other was the Seventh Clown of Clown Troupe.


    Different from the other Gods, The Clown God did not establish a temple. He built a troupe where he gathered his people to do his bidding, for every small and dirty matter. If the other Gods were represented by the Archbishop, The Clown was represented by the numbered Clown. There were twelve Clowns in total and the strongest was the First Clown.


    "What do you think happened at the Ten Peak? Even though they have four Demi-God Ranks, they could not win against Sir Egory, and we have the number advantage as well."


    "I wonder," the Archbishop of Sun Temple replied with his gentle voice, "But we will find out soon, no? Since you have sent the Temr Knight. Let''s be patient."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was at the front gate, standing in front of him was his guide. Four beastmen from four major tribes. The ming Lion, The Jade Eagle, The Red Monkey, and The Frost Tigra. He recognized the person from Frost Tigra, the girl he beat up before.


    He let out a sigh and walked to the bodies that had been separated by his Skelly Family. He started to store the body in inventory and opened the conversation with an introduction, "Let''s start with your name and rank."


    Tisha of the Frost Tigra was Legend Rank. Ron of the Jade Eagle was also Legend Rank. Maru of the ming Lion, the next Crimson Tribe''s chief, Demi-God Rank. Lastly, Kaltum of the Red Monkey was The Primordial Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang was d that Frost did not include Lyra in the group. The Chief of Frost Tigra had given up on marrying his daughter with him. That was a good sign.


    Kaltum was the weakest among the four because he was not a warrior like the other three. He was a cksmith just like Jacky, the strongest of the young generation of the Red Forge Tribe. Despite being a cksmith, he was just one rank lower. As for Maru, he has just recently finished his trial, and a fresh Demi-God Rank.


    That was the main reason he epted the four guides. There were five Demi-God Ranks, and one of them was this young lion. Those five God Ranks were enough for Tang Shaoyang to ept the condition of having four guides.


    Five God Ranks meant five potential God Ranks. That was a massive help for him for the future fight against Nirvana. That was the ten year difference.


    "I have a request before we depart, Sir," Maru was the boldest among the four guides, "Can we have a spar before we depart, Sir?"


    Tang Shaoyang finished storing the dead bodies, and he recalled his Skeleton Army. That put the guards on the wall at ease and the skeleton was no longer in front of their gate. He turned around and faced the young lion, "I like bold people like you, but this is not the right time for it. I don''t have much time, so we better not waste our time with useless sparring fights."


    It was one at night on Earth, and he had to return in five hours. He promised Li Jiaying and Li Yue to send them to their school. Then he still had to y with her baby daughter. He did not want to spend so much time away only to not be recognized by her daughterter on. Then he could only return maybe in the evening after the dinner. The quickest after he picked up Jiaying and Li Yue from their school.


    The next five hours or fifty hours of Aqura''s time were so precious. He wanted to kill at least one God Rank in that time frame.


    "Sparring fight it''s not useless. It will help you because you will be fighting different people in the future, so you are prepared if you fight someone with my fighting style, Sir," Maru was quite stubborn as well as he insisted on sparring.


    "It''s useful for you, but it''s useless for me. There''s no benefit for me to fight a greenhorn like you," There was no benefit for Tang Shaoyang to fight someone that just reached the Demi-God Rank. There was nothing to gain if he beat Maru overwhelmingly.


    "We will leave right away. Who will lead the way?" He pointed at Maru, "If you keep asking for a sparring fight, then you better stay in the city. The reason I bring you is so I can travel faster, not to slow me down!"


    Tisha stepped out and immediately changed the topic, "I will lead the way down to the mountain, Sir. We can decide our destination once we reach down at the mount¡­." Before Tisha finished her words, Tang Shaoyang swooped her up and Kaltum with him, "Bring your friend down, Ron!"


    If it was a normal walk, it would take them fifteen to twenty minutes to the foot of the mountain. But it just took Tang Shaoyang two minutes to reach the bottom. The bottom and the peak werepletely different, as if it were a different world. On the summit was covered in thick snow while below was warmth.


    "Which God do you want to find first, Sir?" Tisha hurriedly asked before Maru could stir another trouble.


    Meanwhile, Kaltum and Ron were holding back Maru from approaching Tang Shaoyang while persuading their friend not to annoy Tang Shaoyang, "You will fight the Gods'' followers anyway. So save your energy for themter." That was what Ron whispered to Maru.


    "Who''s the closest¡­." Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow and looked toward the east, "We have peopleing toward us. Get ready to fight."

 Chapter 1355 Smurfing In Another World (7)

    <h4>Chapter 1355 Smurfing In Another World (7)</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang had his Spirit Eyes active all the time, so he noticed ten people dressed in white armor. They wore a white cape with a crescent moon symbol with a star next to it. He did not recognize the symbol.


    "Ten knights and their symbol is the crescent moon and star. Do you know them?"


    "They are from Harmony Temple. Maybe theye to investigate what happened to their army," Tisha was quick with her judgment, "Should we set up an ambush?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "It''s toote. They are here already," The ten knights were not expecting to meet Tang Shaoyang''s group. They stopped their march and stared at the group of five. While the ten knights did not recognize Tang Shaoyang, they recognized the other four beastmen.


    Tisha, Kaltum, Maru, and Ron. The four had made a name for themselves during the battle against the eight Gods'' followers. They were on the must-kill-in-sight list.


    "One Demi-God Rank and nine Legend Rank," Tang Shaoyang was the quickest as his four guides were surprised as well as the knights.


    No one used Detection but him at the moment of the meeting. Hearing the mutter, the ten knights retreated to the safer distance. Tang Shaoyang gave them no chance to retreat as he used [Blink] right to the front of the Demi-God Rank.


    He caught The Demi-God Rank''s neck and mmed the knight down. No one could react to how fast Tang Shaoyang took action. He followed with Heavenly Shattering Palm right to the knight''s chest.


    Boom!


    The Demi-God Rank''s te armor caved in as an imprint of palm formed. The Demi-God Rank was not dead yet because he did not hear any notification, "Quite tough, heh." He formed yer des above and the two des went strike to the man''s head and chest where his heart was.


    [You have killed a Demi-God Rank!]


    Everything happened within a five-second window, not even the four beastmen could react to Tang Shaoyang''s movement. The remaining nine knights snapped only when they realized their leader was dead. They surrounded Tang Shaoyang and swung their swords toward him. None of them were thinking of running away after witnessing how their leader was helplessly killed.


    Before the sword could reach Tang Shaoyang, a dark me burst out, blowing out the nine knights. While the nine knights were in mid-air, a hundred yer des formed above them.


    Swoosh!


    Each knight got at least ten des pierced their bodies, pinning them down to the ground. Just like that, ten Temr Knights were killed in less than twenty seconds. The top elite from The Harmony Temple was killed in a sh.


    The four beastmen stared at the scene with their eyes wide open. From start to finish, they did not blink their eyes for a second.


    The first one to snap out of their daze was Kaltum. The Red Monkey rushed over as Tang Shaoyang collected the bodies, "Can I have one set of their armor, Sir?"


    "You can take one set, but just the armor. I will get the body."


    Kaltum wanted to ask why Tang Shaoyang collected the body, but then he remembered what the guard told him and also saw the army of skeletons outside the city. The body was used to make more skeletons. He stripped the armor, taking the shield and the sword as well. Then he handed the body to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Is he a God Rank? Is he on the same level with those Gods?" Ron muttered while recalling the scene he just witnessed. That was amazing even for a surprise attack. Maru was a Demi-God Rank, but he believed Maru could achieve the same feat even if the young lion was given the same chance.


    "It''s fortunate that he refused your challenger, or else you will be lying down at your home with your bone crushed," Ron gulped down as he reyed the scene where Tang Shaoyang killed the Demi-God Rank. His body shuddered, and the thought of fighting Tang Shaoyang terrified him.


    "I told you not to annoy Sir Tang," Tisha, who had first-hand experience muttered. She told her friends not to annoy or even try to challenge Tang Shaoyang. But the stubborn Maru went on with it, and she did not have the courage to meddle earlier.


    "We are done here, so which one is the closest? We need to wipe out the force in the temple so they will note here again. I don''t want to go back and forth just to fight their army," Tang Shaoyang walked back to the group.


    "The closest city is Turan City. That was one of The Orin Kingdom''s cities before The Harmony Temple took the city over. I think they set up their military post in that city," Tisha pointed in the direction where the ten knights came from.


    "I have questions for you guys, so let''s take a walk for now," Tisha and Kaltum were relieved that they did not have to fly again. It was faster for sure, but being carried was also ufortable for them. For those who spent their life on the ground, flying was scarier than they thought.


    "Myst visit to this world was before the Game, and at that time, there was an Adventurer Guild. Does the Adventurer Guild still exist?" He was curious how the Adventurer Guild was doing right now. Of course, they ended their rtionship in a bad way thest time. The adventurers tried to get his head because of the temple. He wondered if the Adventurer Guild was on the Eight Gods'' side right now or if they were an independent group.


    "The Adventurer Guild still exists, and they are thriving even more after the game. People who want to avoid the temple, they will be adventurers. The neutral kingdom also hired them to help them to clear the dungeons and so on."


    It was surprising that the eight Gods did not try to absorb the Adventurer Guild, "They are not part of those Gods?"


    Tisha shook her head, "They are an independent group. The Temple once tried to destroy Adventurer Guild, but they ended up losing the fight because all the adventurers all over the world banded together and destroyed dozens of Temple."


    Tang Shaoyang found it weird that The Adventurer Guild won the fight, "It should be easy for the Eight Gods to destroy them, no? How could they lose?" That was the puzzling thing from the story.


    "Because The Adventurer Guild also has a God Rank. They have two God Ranks as their patron. The Demon God and the Beast God also worked together with the two patron Gods. That was why The Temple could not do anything to The Adventurer Guild."

 Chapter 1356 Seven God Alliance

    Chapter 1356 Seven God Alliance


    That exined why The Adventurer Guild still existed. He was not expecting the rise of another two God Ranks after the God Rank.


    "Also, it''s no longer the Eight Gods alliance, but the Seven God alliance. The Goddess of Light, Goddess Lunea left the alliance after the game," Tisha corrected Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow. That was a clue regarding Lune, "Where could we find her?"


    "I heard The Temple of Light moved to another continent where the elf is. They moved to the Aidan Continent. That''s the info we have for The Temple of Light," Tisha was curious why he was interested in Goddess Lunea, but she refrained herself from asking. She told herself that her duty was to answer, not to ask.


    "I see¡­" That was a good clue for him to meet her, "Then we don''t need to worry about those adventurers bothering us, right?''


    "Unfortunately, no. Those greedy bastards will move as long as big money is involved. One of the main reasons we lost the fight so badly was because of those adventurers as well. For them, it does not matter who manages the city. They will only listen to who pays them the most," Tisha answered in a bitter tone.


    "The Temple might post a quest to kill us if they know that wee to kill them," Ron added in agreement.


    "Tch, Not now or in the past, they are quite bothersome," From the situation, he had to fight the adventurers as well, ''Let''s clear their force nearby and look for the God Rank directly.'' He thought of destroying the temple one by one, forcing God toe after him instead of looking for them. But if he did so, The Adventurer Guild might get involved. Not that it was a big issue, but it was just a hassle that he had to fight them as well.


    "Let''s pick up the pace," He caught Maru and Kaltum on the waist and flew.


    *** ***


    The Harmony Temple


    The Archbishop and The Clown just finished their meeting two hours ago, and they held another meeting because of another emergency.


    "We lost contact with The Temr Knight as well. We told them to send a report every ten minutes, and they stopped sending the report half an hour ago. We tried to contact them, but it was futile, and their names also disappeared from the list. It''s safe to assume they are dead," Archbishop Aslin delivered the news.


    The Temr Knight was the top elite of The Harmony Temple. A squad with a Demi-God Rank and nine Legendary Ranks were killed. This was not a small issue anymore.


    "Is it possible for Beast God to meddle in this battle?" The Seventh Clown thought of the possibility. The only way for someone to kill the Demi-God Rank easily was The God Rank. It was a reasonable conjecture since two strong Demi-God Ranks died in one day.


    "This might be out of our jurisdiction. We have to consult this matter with The Lord God. If a God Rank gets involved, this is not something we can solve anymore. Only God can kill those heretic Gods!" The Archbishop of The Sun Temple agreed with The Seventh Clown''s guess. It was most likely a God Rank was involved in this war.


    The Archbishop and The Clown were The Demi-God Rank. They were a little stronger than themander who died at the Orin Peak and also the Demi-God Rank Temr Knight. However, they could not achieve what their enemy did, killing The Demi-God Rank without them being able to report back. They assumed only God Rank could achieve that.


    "Let''s speak to¡­." Before Archbishop Aslin concluded the meeting, the door was knocked five times. He could tell by the knocking sound it was an urgent matter.


    "Come in!"


    A Bishop in his early fifties rushed into the meeting room, "I have received a report that beastmen from the four Major Tribes are approaching the city. Four beastmen and one person that we can''t identify are heading to the city right now."


    The three exchanged nces as they were surprised by the report. A human and four beastmen from the four major tribes. That was an interestingbination, "What''s their rank?"


    "The beastmen are Maru The ming who reached Demi-God Rank. Ron of the Jade Eagle and Tisha of Frost Tigra. The fourth beastmen was the genius cksmith Kaltum. As for the human, we can''t use detection on him. We assume he has an artifact to block Detection."


    "Or he is The God Rank who killed our people," Archbishop Aslin mentioned the second possibility, "But a human God Rank. We should know if there''s another God Rank besides those two from The Adventurer Guild¡­."


    "What do you guys think?"


    "This is indeed confusing. Are theying sneakily?" Archbishop of The Sun Temple asked.


    The Bishop shook his head, "They are flying."


    The Seventh Clown got up from his chair, "I will post a quest in the Adventurer Guild, and you two contact Goddess Rubia and God Axel for the worst scenario. Lord Clown is busy in Aidan Continent. He can''te even if I speak to him."


    The two Archbishops nodded in agreement as The Seventh Clown beckoned his hand to The Bishop, "You follow me. We need their face descriptions for the quest."


    The Seventh Clown and The Bishop walked through the long hallway, and soon they got out of the temple. It was a temporary temple as they used the former lord''s castle as The Temple.


    The two came out of the castle, and they got a surprise as they stepped out of the castle. A human carried two beastmen and a beast carried another beastmen,nded in front of them. Ten meters away exactly from the entrance.


    "Is this the temple?" Tang Shaoyang asked Tisha.


    "This is the temple¡­." Tisha''s voice faded as she spotted The Seventh Clown.


    "It''s the Clown Apostle! Get ready to fight!" Maru broke free from Tang Shaoyang''s hand and was ready to fight.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the person at the entrance, wearing a white clown mask. He remembered those masks, and he almost died to the person who had the same mask. The difference was there was a number on the forehead mask, and it said Seven.


    "It''s the Seventh Clown! He is one of The Clown God''s apostles, and he is the seventh strongest apostle!" Ron added at the end.


    "Apostle right away. This is good!" Tang Shaoyang activated The Wrath yer and also The Dragon Transformation. Even though it says Demi-God Rank, he went all out because the person wearing a clown mask had an apostle title.


    The aura-less human suddenly released a terrifying aura


    that even Maru and the others subconsciously took a few steps away from Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 1357 Smurfing In Another World (8)

    Chapter 1357 Smurfing In Another World (8)


    There was no ying around when he tried to fight it out just like when he was in The God Rank''s trial. He wanted to finish them off as quickly as possible. He also sensed someone as powerful as the Clown inside the castle. He thought of finishing this one off before the other two came out to avoid casualty from his side.


    The Seventh Clown was not expecting that he would be attacked in the middle of a city. Not from someone of this power who came directly from the sky. The moment he reacted, it was when the man tried to reach his face with the wide palm.


    The Seventh Clown reacted faster as he pulled The Bishop to his front and he leaped backward, crashing into the metal door. He also immediately used his Bloodline Transformation. He had a Shadow Serpent bloodline, a pitch-ck serpent. His armor fused together with his skin, turned into ck serpent scales.


    By the time he finished the transformation, he saw what happened to The Bishop. The Bishop had his head crushed as the body was dangling in the air. The Bishop was a Legend Rank, and yet The Bishop did not evenst a second.


    ''He''s more dangerous than I thought. I have to regroup with Aslin and Aldus to fight him,'' He was distracted for a moment, and yet his enemy was already in front of him. He looked at the fist that was directed at him, shrouded in dark-colored energy.


    The Seventh Clown reacted by entering his own shadow. The Shadow Serpent granted him mastery in Shadow Elemental. It was the same as Lu An. He thought of regrouping with the two Archbishops, but he decided to take advantage of his Shadow Movement. He believed his enemy was still unfamiliar with his Shadow Element.


    The Seventh Clown jumped out of Tang Shaoyang''s shadow. He was ready to breathe the poison right in the face after he fully emerged. However, what greeted him was the back of Tang Shaoyang''s fist.


    Tang Shaoyang''s turned around while swinging his left arm. Battle Sense gave him the perfect timing where to hit. The back of his first hit The Seventh Clown, crushed the mask as a bone-cracking noise rang in the hollow hall.


    The Seventh Clown crashed into the pir, going through and hitting the wall. Tang Shaoyang was familiar with the technique because of Lu An. The moment the clown-masked man realized that he could not win against Tang Shaoyang, he would hide in the shadows or even escape. If that happened, there was nothing he could do. It was differentpared to a sparring fight against Lu An. He did not need to worry about Lu An escaping, but this was a real fight. He had to catch The Clown before he hid in the shadows.


    Tang Shaoyang easily followed the speed of the Clown''s body, and he grabbed the clown-masked man as soon as he crashed into the wall. He pulled out the man from the rubble while using Energy Destruction Touch. It did not hurt the clown-masked man, but that prevented the clown-masked man from his Shadow Movement.


    The Seventh Clown could not utilize his mana, so he could not use any skills to escape. The only thing he had right now was the physical force. But he saw four ck des formed around him. The four swords cut through his limbs but his head.


    "ARRRGGGHHHHHHH!!!"


    His scream echoed through the empty hall and the hallway. His eyes portrayed what he felt right now, terrified and fearful. The worst thing was that he realized that something was preventing him from healing his wound. For someone who had a high Vitality like him, the wound should be regenerating, and yet, blood dripped down from his missing limbs.


    "What happened here!? This is not fun if this is one of your jokes, Flin!?" Archbishop Aslin called The Seventh Clown by name. If it was a prank that The Seventh Clown always did, he would report The Seventh Clown''s behavior to God Axel. He could not ept the prank when The Harmony Temple lost too many people already.


    However, he realized he was gravely mistaken about the situation. A ck Draconian was holding someone he was familiar with, The Seventh Clown. Theirrade lost all four limbs, hanging half-death at the mercy of the ck Draconian.


    "Who are you!?" The Archbishop of The Sun Temple questioned, "Do you know who is in your hand? You will incur God''s wrath if you don''t put him down right now!?"


    Tang Shaoyang smirked, showing his shiny white teeth as he pushed his thumb. A single push from his thumb pushed The Seven Clown''s neck to ny degrees. Following that, the ck sword pierced through the ck scale and pierced through The Seventh Clown''s brain.


    He did it not to intimidate the two Archbishops, but because the clown-masked mad did not die even though the head was crooked ny degrees. After the notification that he killed the clown-masked man rang in his head, he stored the body.


    There was also a level-up notification, but the level did not really matter anymore until he reached God Rank. He had millions of Attribute Points, but he could not use them because his attributes already maxed out at ny-nine stars Demi-God Rank.


    The two Archbishops were caught off guard, not really expecting someone would be this bold to kill The Clown God''s apostle. Both had used their Detection, but they could not get anything from the skill. The Detection skill did not work on the ck Draconian.


    "The man you just killed is The Clown God''s Apostle!" Archbishop Aslin revealed Flin''s identity, "You will be hunted down by The Clown God! You will face his wrath!"


    "It''s good if that clownes for me, so I don''t need to look for them," Tang Shaoyang chuckled. He knew he was being threatened, but it worked his way if that was the case, "What about you two? You are as strong as this guy. You must be an Apostle too, right?"

 Chapter 1358 Smurfing In Another World (9)

    <h4>Chapter 1358 Smurfing In Another World (9)</h4>


    "I am an Archbishop of The Sun Temple!"


    Archbishop Aslin could not help but look at his friend as if he looked at an idiot. The ck Draconian clearly was not afraid of God even after they mentioned The Clown God. From the ck Draconian''s mouth, they heard that this Draconian was looking for God instead. It was stupid to reveal his identity as if he was telling the ck Draconian to kill him.


    "Sun Temple¡­ Sun Temple¡­ Sun Temple¡­" Tang Shaoyang muttered it three times, trying to recall which God ruled the Sun Temple. It was until Rumru reminded him, "Ah, right. It''s the bastard Axel."


    "sphemous!" There were no more words exchanged as The Archbishop of Sun Temple turned his body into fire. It was as if he transformed into Fire Elemental, "I will deliver you the divine punishment for insulting The Mighty God Axel!"


    The Archbishop of The Sun Temple raised his hand and the ceiling of the castle was blown away. He formed the small sun, simr skill to themander who fought Avyn back at the mountain.


    It was now his turn to face this small sun, in fact, the fire was bigger than the one the knightmander''s. Avyn froze the fire to show off her skill because he asked her if she could deal with the fire or not.


    "Let''s not take the risk," He wanted to try to freeze the fire as well, but he was unsure if he could achieve what Avyn did, "Let''s do it the normal way."


    The Archbishop of The Sun Temple threw the fire at him. Tang Shaoyang raised his hand to receive the fire.


    "What are you doing!? Run!" Maru the young lion tried to tell Tang Shaoyang to escape. Fire of that size would raze the whole city for sure.


    That was right, the three beastmen tried to escape from the fire as well except for Tisha who remained on her spot, "What are you doing, Tisha. Run!" Kaltum shook Tisha''s body, but the Red Monkey was ignored. The frustrating part was that he tried to pull the Frost Tigra, but his attributes were much lower than the female Tigra.


    "You will fly with her, Ron! I will protect Kaltum from the fire!"


    "You shut your mouth, you balless (as if no ball/coward) moronic beast! Just watch!" She hit Kaltum in the head. Because of her, the three beastmen ended up staying instead of attempting to escape, "If we die here. I will haunt you for the rest of my life, Tisha." Kaltum clung toward Tisha who released the cold aura.


    The giant fire touched Tang Shaoyang''s hand and disappeared. The fire dispersed in the blink of an eye as if the fire were an illusion. However, everyone knew that the fire was no illusion. The broken castle was proof that the fire was real.


    Not just the four beastmen were confused about what happened, even the Archbishop of The Temple Sun was confused as to why his fire disappeared like that.


    Tang Shaoyang used Blink, moving up in the air, catching Archbishop of The Temple Sun''s ankle and mming him down to the ground. Then he followed the Archbishop down with a kick. After a Boom, it was followed by another Boom.


    Tang Shaoyangnded the kick as soon as the Archbishop crashed to the ground. His right foot was right on the Archbishop''s chest. He used Energy Destruction Touch and the spot where his foot was the only spot without fire. That was right, he used Energy Destruction Touch to cancel the giant fire. As soon as the mana that formed the fire disappeared, the fire also disappeared.


    "You Heretic! You are a Heretic! You are a Demon! What trick do you use to make My Divine Fire disappear?" Despite being injured and being stepped on, The Archbishop still pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang angrily.


    Tang Shaoyang''s face scrunched, and cringed, "You are the fanatic type that believes Axel is a real God? Keeping you alive will be useless then."


    The ck fire burst out from his right foot, and immediately wrapped the Archbishop. The ck and the crimson fire fought, trying to dominate each other.


    "It''s useless. Your heretic fire could not win against God Axel''s Divine Fire! You¡­." His voice cut off as he realized the ck me started to burn his flesh, "This is¡­ not¡­ possible! You can''t win against the Divine Fire!" As the Archbishop kept screaming, Tang Shaoyang pulled out his foot.


    The ck Fire had entered The Archbishop''s system. There was no need for him to suppress The Archbishop again. On top of that, it seemed The Archbishop had lost his mind. As soon as the pressure disappeared from his chest, he stood up and ran around like a crazy hobo while screaming, "God Axel''s Divine Fire will prevail!"


    The crazy bishop kept screaming the same word, running around in pain. Itsted longer than Tang Shaoyang thought, three minutes before the body flopped down as the scream stopped.


    "That''s enough for you guys. The body is mine," Tang Shaoyang canceled the ck fire before the body burned into dust. Then he turned to the third bishop. The man wore the same outfit, but different in color and also had a different symbol.


    The dead Archbishop wore a red robe with the sun symbol on the back. The third one wore a green robe with the crescent moon & a star symbol, "So you are Archbishop of The Harmony Temple then?"


    Tang Shaoyang approached the third apostle as he perceived something different from the manpared to the first two. He perceived fear from the third apostle which The Clown Apostle and The Archbishop of The Sun Temple did not have before they fought. The Clown apostle was terrified after their fight, but this one was already afraid of him before they fought. That was why he did not immediately kill the third apostle. It seemed he could use the third apostle for information


    "I can feel your fear," He pointed at the eyes, "Your eyes also tell me that you are terrified. You know, my old habit of mine is giving my enemy choices, and I have two choices for you."


    Tang Shaoyang came closer, shortening the distance to one meter. Of course, he had his guard up all the time. Even though the third one looked like a coward, a surprise attack could hurt him. He walked around the third Apostle as he told Archbishop Aslin the choice.


    "First choice, I will ask you questions, and you will answer them all. Then I will grant you a painless death."


    "Second choice, you can keep your mouth shut, and I will grant you a painful death, more painful than your friends. I have something worse than a ck fire or having your limbs cut."

 Chapter 1359 The Meddlesome Adventurer Guild (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1359 The Meddlesome Adventurer Guild (1)</h4>


    Archbishop Aslin was sweating profusely, not daring to move even an inch as the ck Draconian circled him. He was different from Archbishop Aldus who had unwavering faith in the God he served. Aslin reached his position through his family''s connections and also schemes, eliminating the other candidates. Of course, he had the strength to back up his position.


    The Seven Gods Alliance dominated the world, and he thought his life would be easy. His family''s position also rose, being promoted to Archduke because of their effort in putting him in this position. Everything went smoothly, and no faction dared to oppose the Seven Gods Alliance which made him safe.


    No one was stupid enough to openly oppose the Seven God Alliance. Even the Adventurer Guild who rivaled the Seven God Alliance decided to coexist peacefully. That would secure his future life, at least that was what he thought until he met this Draconian.


    Archbishop Aslin only had ever heard about Draconian from the book and rumor. The Draconian could not be found even in the Aidan Continent where the Elf and the Beastmen stayed. Where does this Draconiane from? Why was this Draconian looking for The Seven Gods?


    "Have you made your decision, Apostle?" The voice caused his body to shudder. The voice reminded him where The Seventh Clown was cut and Archbishop Aldus was burned.


    Archbishop Aslin took a deep breath and used Bloodline Transformation. The green-feather wing burst out from his back as his body released the blinding light. He chose the third option where he would escape from this ce alive. He was not stupid enough to betray Goddess Rubia, and not stupid enough to fight The Draconian.


    But that was not enough to escape from The Draconian. Aslin felt something grab his wings. His eyes widened as it was followed with excruciating pain as his wings were torn apart. Then the hand grabbed the back of his neck, and he screamed.


    "AARRRRGGHHHHHHH!!!"


    Archbishop Aslin was terrified of the pain, but it was not like he ever felt the pain. He suffered injuries from many fights, and many assassination attempts back then before he became Archbishop of The Harmony Temple. But this was new to him.


    He felt like all his bones were being ground into pieces, his brain felt like being twisted and the same for his intestine. He breathed roughly as he felt his heart was being squished hard. He lost all the energy as if his whole body was getting crushed. Blood flowed through his eyes, ears, and mouth. It was not a feeling, but his whole body was getting milled over.


    "STOP! Release Archbishop Aslin!"


    The voice was like an angel''s voice to Aslin. He recognized the voice, The Guild Leader of the Turan Adventurer Guild. The Guild Leader did not want three apostles to die in his city where he was responsible for sure. He thought he would be saved, but the pain did not stop, in fact, the pain intensified. The screech got louder, and it was like a bell for the city to hear.


    Maru, Tisha, Kaltum, and Ron reacted, standing around Tang Shaoyang as a group of seven adventurers came from the ceiling. Three adventurers came down while four remained above.


    Archbishop Aslin''s green robe was covered in red blood. The blood oozed out from his pores as well. It looked like Archbishop Aslin was bathed in blood. The scream started to fade as the body twitched.


    Just as he promised, the most painful way to die. Tang Shaoyang first applied Energy Destruction Touch, and then he used yer Touch. Ever since he advanced to Chaos Energy, all his skills had be stronger. He did not know yer Touch would be this potent with his Chaos Energy.


    The body stopped twitching as he screamed. His body became muchrger because all his bones and organs were crushed into a paste. Even Tang Shaoyang was disgusted by the sight so he immediately put the body into his inventory.


    "So what do we have here?" Tang Shaoyang looked up at his new guests. It was another Demi-God Rank, and it showed him the ten-year gap between Earth and Aqura. He met more than ten Demi-God Ranks in less than a day. Three Demi-God Ranks, two in front of him and one above.


    "You know the identity of the man you just killed!?" A man wearing leather armor and a sword hung on his waist, asked Tang Shaoyang. The man looked to be in his mid-forties, and it seemed he was the leader of this group.


    "The Gods'' Apostle?" Tang Shaoyang motioned the young beastmen to stay behind him as he stepped forward.


    "And you still kill them!?" The man raised his voice.


    "So what?" Tang Shaoyang chuckled, "Why can''t I kill them? You are afraid of their Gods, but I am not. If you are from The Adventurer Guild, then I have one piece of advice for you. Don''t meddle in my business. You do you, and I will go on my way. Sounds good?"


    The man''s eyes twitched as his eyes scanned around. He tried to look for the other two Apostles, The Seventh Clown and Archbishop Aldus. He knew those were here as well, but he could not find them. But he saw The ck Draconian stored the body in the inventory. There was a chance those two bodies were also in that Draconian inventory.


    "I don''t want to meddle in your business, but you are forcing me to meddle in your business. How am I supposed to face the Harmony Temple, The Sun Temple, and also The Clown Troupe if their apostles died in my city!?" The man was frustrated that this happened in this city.


    "Just tell them that I killed their Apostles? Will they hold you responsible because their Apostles are just too weak?"


    The man was astonished that The Draconian confirmed his suspicion. The Seventh Clown and Archbishop Aldus were also killed. That was just a test to find whether those two were alive or not. He pinched the space between her eyes as this was not something that easy to solve.

 Chapter 1360 The Meddlesome Adventurer Guild (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1360 The Meddlesome Adventurer Guild (2)</h4>


    The man was The Guild Leader of the Turan Adventurer Guild, Marten. He also did not like those Gods, but killing their apostles was a whole different matter. He hoped this Draconian could assassinate those Apostles, and he would not be held responsible for this matter.


    But a big fight broke out, and now he witnessed the Apostle being killed. He must do something to maintain the peace between the temple and The Adventurer Guild. Killing three Apostles in broad daylight and he got to see the killer. He must catch the killer or else a war might break out between the Adventurer Guild and the temple.


    "You have been warned. My enemy is only the Seven Gods Alliance, but if you decide to step in for the Seven Gods Alliance. That will make the Adventurer Guild my enemy as well!" Tang Shaoyang did not care if it meant fighting the whole world by himself. In fact, this was the best moment where he could cull Aqura''s force, to weaken Aqura.


    With the two worlds connected, he was afraid that Aqura mighte for Earth in the future. With the time difference of ten times, in another ten years. Aqura would have more God Ranks than Earth.


    Marten was caught off guard by the statement. He looked Tang Shaoyang in the eyes, and those eyes were not the eyes that would lie. He was unsure how the other two apostles died, and that was what made him hesitate to step up. Capturing the killer might be the right step to maintain the peace, but could he catch the killer? That was the issue.


    "That''s just a bluff, Marten! Why are you afraid of that bluff? Let''s capture them, and we might receive a big pay!" The Legend Rank above spoke up. From the look and tone, the man looked at the group of five like a money bag for him to im. Just as Tisha mentioned, the adventurers were a greedy bunch. It was like those mercenaries in the movies. They would move as long as the money was involved.


    "You have made your decision, huh?" Tang Shaoyang could tell that The Guild Leader had made the decision, "This will be more troublesome than I thought. Who would protect the people if I killed all the adventurers and also the God''s followers?"


    The City relied on The Adventurer Guild and The Temple to protect them from the monster. If he killed them all, then who would protect the city? It would make him the killer of all the citizens in the city. The monster raided the city after he wiped out the Adventurer and also The Temple.


    He felt no regret or remorse for killing his enemy, but it was different from the people who lived in this city. They were innocent, and he felt worse knowing that those citizens died because of him.


    "That''s easy to solve. We can contact King Frost to take back the city, no? This City belongs to The Orin Kingdom in the first ce," Ron thought of a solution and also a chance for The Orin Kingdom to reim their lost territories.


    "What are these kids talking about!? Let''s capture them and get our money!" One of the adventurers above jumped down. He jumped toward Ron, swinging down his sword.


    "I don''t really have that much time, so let''s make it quick. We still have to clear out The Temple''s knights as well," Tang Shaoyang raised his right hand toward the adventurer in the air. He used a Gravity Pull, pulling the man''s neck to his hand.


    Marten did not even have a chance to stop it as he witnessed one of his people''s necks crushed. It was purely physical force that crushed the man''s neck.


    "You should let me get into action too!" Maruined that Tang Shaoyang killed the iing adventurer. He thought the time for him to show off wasing, but the man was killed in an instant. The reason he wanted to join was to get used to his new rank, but there was no chance for him to fight as the enemy was killed by Tang Shaoyang quickly.


    "I told you that I don''t have that much time. I don''t want to waste my time by letting you fight them," Tang Shaoyang summoned his spirits, not the big one as he did not want to destroy the city. He summoned Zara, Karoen, Avyn, Radiance, Bronson, and Galeon.


    Two Archaic Spirits, one Mythical Spirit, one Grade SSS Spirit, and two Grade SS Spirit. They did not need to wait for the order because they had received Tang Shaoyang''s intention through their bonds. Their task was to kill The Temple''s knights and the bishop also cleaned out the Adventurers.


    Marten''s expression changed at the sight of the six summons. He immediately realized that it was not a fight he should take, "Wait¡ª" He wanted to de-escte the situation immediately, but he was given no chance to do so as someone simr to Draconian was right in front of him. Avyn moved faster than the man could speak.


    Marten was forced to block the strike that sent him flying. The Demi-God Rank on the ceiling who realized the actual situation they were caught in decided to turn around and escape. The Detection did not work on those six summons, but he could feel the powerful aura emitted by those six. They were not less powerful than Marten, and six of them at that. Fighting them was the same as a suicide.


    "Where are you going, Worm!?" Zara was already in his sight, blocking his escape.


    The fight broke out and Maru decided to join the fray. He ran to the Demi-God Rank that Radiance confronted, "Let me fight this guy!"


    "Don''t get in my way, young lion. I might identally kill you," Of course, Radiance did not want to give up his opponent. This was the first time he got to fight a Demi-God Rank because Zara and Avyn had chosen the other Demi-God Ranks to fight.

 Chapter 1361 The Meddlesome Adventurer Guild (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1361 The Meddlesome Adventurer Guild (3)</h4>


    The conversation turned into a chaotic battle with how Tang Shaoyang''s spirit riled up to fight. The broken castle''s hall turned into rubble as the battle spread to the whole castle.


    Tang Shaoyang did not join the fight as there was no one to fight for him. His spirits handled the remaining six adventurers. As the fight went on, people started to gather outside of the castle''s wall. The Harmony Temple''s knights made a barricade, preventing the citizens froming in. It seemed theypletely believed in the three Apostles.


    The Adventurers also gathered around the castle, but they stayed in the castle''s perimeters. They looked ready to fight anytime, waiting for the signal to make the move.


    Tisha, Kaltum, and Ron stayed beside him. Not because they did not want to join the fight, but because they knew they were not needed.


    "Do we really need to fight The Adventurer Guild?" Tisha could not help but ask. It was not toote to stop the fight while no one was dead yet except for the first adventurer who attacked them first. It was better not to get The Adventurer Guild involved in their fight against The Seven Gods Alliance. She hated The Adventurer, but it was better not to involve them in the fight.


    "I will leave the knight in the temple to you, Karoen. I will take care of the people outside!" Tang Shaoyang instructed The Void Knight before he left the castle hall. The three guides followed him outside since they had nothing to do in the fight.


    There were also thirty knights guarding the gate from inside the wall, and they immediately drew their weapons as they spotted Tang Shaoyang.


    "Can you guys fight?" The knights were quite high-ranked as most of them were Legend Ranks. Looking at these knights, he could not help but feel envy for the temple to have such a strong force. His Empire did not have more than a hundred Legend Ranks if he was correct.


    "Twenty Legend Ranks. That''s too much for you three, huh?" Tang Shaoyang summoned The Skelly Family. Just the Skelly Family, not the Skelly Army. Kaiser, Keeper, Skelly1 up to Skelly9. The Skelly Army would not do much against the elite squad.


    "How many can you take, Kaiser?" He was asking how many knights the Skelly Family could take on. He would not miss the chance to strengthen his skeleton even though their kill did not give him levels. Again, the level did not really matter to him anymore. He felt like he was at the same level as someone who was at God Rank already.


    "I don''t want you to take unnecessary risk, Kaiser. You will have more opponents to faceter. This will not be yourst fight," He did not know whether he could summon them again just like spirit, but there was a chance that his skeleton might not be able to summon them again. He did not want to lose the main member of the Skelly Family when they were this strong already.


    Kaiser''s dark fire in the socket flickered. He nned to take one for each skeleton which was a big risk. He might be of the same caliber with those Legend Ranks, but not with the others. Keeper was a range fighter, so he needed someone to fight the enemy head-on. Getting caught with his lie, he immediately apologized first.


    "I apologize, Master. My greed almost killed my family," From all the skeletons, only Kaiser could speak directly. It happened after Kaiser received the bloodline while the others had tomunicate through telepathy with Tang Shaoyang while making cking noise.


    "The Skelly Family will take five knights," As Kaiser gave his answer, he split his family into five groups. Kaiser would take one knight by himself, and Keeper teamed with Skelly5 The Guardian Skeleton. A good pair, a tank, and a gunslinger. Skelly7 The Bonemancer was also by himself. He did not join the team when he had the army with him. The remaining Skelly formed into two teams which made it five teams for five knights.


    "What about you three? Do you want to fight? Or do you want to watch?" He turned toward the three beastmen.


    Kaltum did not want to fight against those Legend Ranks for sure, but he did not say it out immediately, waiting for his friends to respond. If all his friends were fighting, then he had no choice but to fight too.


    "We will take two," Tisha was aware of Kaltum''s situation and said, "I will fight one knight. Ron and Kaltum will take one too." She made the decision for her friends, and no one opposed his idea to fight.


    All these conversations were heard by the knights, and they could not help but be humiliated. It was like there were some fish in the market, and the four beastmen were discussing how many fish they should buy.


    "What are we waiting for? Kill those filthy beasts and Undead who dirty our sacred temple!" One knight charged forward with his sword pointed toward Tang Shaoyang. Along with his voice, four knights followed the charge even though they had not received the order to attack.


    "That''s five knights. You will take two, and my skeleton will take three," Tang Shaoyang motioned to Tisha, Kaltum, and Ron to get ready to the right while motioning to the skeleton to get ready to the left.


    Tang Shaoyang walked toward the rushing knights, and he caught the swords. He threw two knights to the right for his guide, and three knights for his skeleton as he kept walking forward. The remaining knights exchanged nces before they charged toward Tang Shaoyang. Fifteen Legend Rank Knights and fifty Primordial Rank Knights were guarding the castle from inside the wall.


    He used Gravity Pull and threw the affected two knights at Skelly7 and Kaiser who had not gotten their opponent yet. With that, the remaining knights in front of him had his share. He was in stance with his fist, fighting with one of his strongest techniques, the quickest and the most effective method to clear the knights.

 Chapter 1362 The Meddlesome Adventurer Guild (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1362 The Meddlesome Adventurer Guild (4)</h4>


    Bernard stood on the roof of the building in front of the castle. He was the Vice Guild Leader of the Turan Adventurer Guild. Marten sent him a message, telling him and the remaining adventurers to get ready to fight. The message was specific only to bring The Epic Rank and above. It was as if The Adventurer Guild was ready to dere war against the temple.


    ''I hope it''s not a war against the temple. I hate them, but I don''t think we can win against them,'' He knew his limitation, and he believed Marten also knew their situation. Especially when Turan City became The Temple''s military camp to fight against The Orin Kingdom. The Temple put their army in this city, and it was stupid to fight The Temple right now.


    Bernard could hear the sound of fighting from inside the wall. He nced at the knight who barricaded the castle. They were not on the move, which meant the situation was not dire enough for them to get involved, ''I heard The Harmony Apostle, The Sun Apostle, and also The Seventh Clown in this city. Marten is not stupid enough to fight them, right? But why do I hear the sound of fighting from inside?''


    The Vice Guild Leader kept checking his message log, hoping to get an update from Marten. Unfortunately, Marten was too busy to send a message when his life was in danger. If not for Avyn, Marten would send the message to have them barge into the castle. It was as if each Avyn''s strike could kill him.


    A person in dark clothes with a mask appeared next to Bernard, "I hope you have information for me, Gerit."


    The person called Gerit chuckled when he heard Bernard''s tone, "It seems you are afraid of going to war against The Temple, Vice Bernard." It was a rare chance for Gerit to tease his Vice Guild Leader, and he did not miss the chance to tease Bernard.


    "I wish I could respond to your teasing positively, but not right now," Bernard shook his head, "Tell me what happened?"


    "I heard from the people that an unknown groupnded inside the castle. From my information, they are beastmen and one human. From the look of it, they are from the four Major Tribes of The Orin Kingdom. So you don''t need to worry, Vice Bernard. We are not fighting The Temple. Guild Master Marten is assisting The Temple to fight the invader." Gerit delivered the positive news.


    That put Bernard at ease a little bit, but he was still concerned, "There are three Apostles, and we have our Guild Master inside, and yet, they still could not stop the invader? Can''t you check inside, Gerit?"


    "If this is a payback for teasing you, then you have gone too far, Vice Bernard. Do you want me to get killed? You know how strict these fanatics are. If they know that I entered their Sacred Temple; they will hunt me down like a mad dog. Go yourself if you want to see what happens inside. I still want to enjoy my peaceful life longer," Gerit refused the order.


    Bernard was debating by himself whether to sneak into the castle or not. His gut feeling told him to enter the castle, but he knew The Temple as well as Gerit. The man was right, The Temple would hunt him down if he tried to sneak into their sacred ground without their permission.


    Bang!


    While he was contemting whether to enter the castle or not, the steel gate broke open as a figure flew toward his building. It was just a moment, but he saw the figure who flew from the castle. The figure had white armor and a green cape, The Knight of The Harmony Temple.


    Boom!


    The broken steel gate slowly fell to the ground, and almost crashed onto the knights outside. It was a fifteen-meter steel gate. The knights might not die, but they would get hurt if that metal te hit them.


    The noisy murmur fell into a deep silence as everyone''s attention was on the gate. Everyone wanted to know what made the knight fly outside like that. Soon three-meter tall figure slowly came out of the gate. It was something everyone had never seen in their lives.


    A ck-scaly figure with three pairs of wings stood in the middle of the gate. The creature scanned the crowd and spoke, "If you are not part of The Temple, LEAVE! OR I WILL KILL YOU ALL! HIDE IN YOUR HOUSE, AND YOU WILL BE SAFE!"


    After the figure spoke, he let out a deafening roar which immediately made the crowd scatter, screaming while running. The knights swarmed the creature, but those knights'' heads popped off with a single fist. The knights that set up the barricadeprised of Epic Rank and Ancient Rank. But the creature still popped their heads easily as if he popped off the watermelon.


    "What should we do, Vice Bernard?" Gerit lost his yful side as he witnessed how brutal the dragon-like creature was.


    "I will try to hold this creature. You go inside and look for Guild Master Marten," Bernard ordered.


    This time, Gerit did not care whether he would be hunted or not. This was an emergency, and he immediately took a detour to get into the castle.


    Bernard''s heart skipped a beat when he noticed the creature was looking at Gerit precisely. He was ready to move if the creature wanted to attack Gerit, but the creature let Gerit be. He tried to use Detection on the creature, but it did not work, ''That thing has a magic tool to block my detection, or it might have one of its natural abilities to block Detection.''


    Then their gazes met, and his heart was beating like crazy. He remembered this feeling. It was during The Dungeon raid that the boss monster almost wiped out his party. It was the same feeling when he faced that absurdly strong boss monster.


    ''I have my team ready,'' Bernard tried to encourage himself. He sent a signal to the adventurers in the perimeter as he came down from the roof. He maintained a safe distance, of twenty meters. Twenty meters was a safe distance he believed that he could react in time no matter how fast the creature was. As hended, dozens of adventurers gathered behind him as well.


    "Be careful, Vice Bernard!" A hoarse voice warned Bernard. The adventurers looked back to where the voice was. A knight came out of the building. His shiny armor was tattered as he limped his way to the adventurer.


    "Captain Hosein!" The adventurers recognized the knight. It was the Captain Guard who was responsible for the temple''s security.


    "He is on the same level as The Apostle! You have to be more careful!"


    ''I know!'' Bernard wanted to yell that out. He knew it with just a single look, and he wanted to question Captain Hosein, ''Where''s your bastard Apostles in this time? Where are they when we need them?'' Bernard wanted to say that out aloud, but he kept it to himself.


    ''We have no choice but to stall for Guild Master Marten,'' Vice Bernard made up his mind because he was not that confident to defeat that creature, ''This creature seems to be reasonable to let the citizen escape. Maybe I can dy him with a few conversations until Martenes out. Maybe I should figure out where ites from too.''


    He was about to open the conversation when he saw a woman figuree out of the castle. He was not attracted to thedy''s beauty, but the figure in thatdy''s hand. The figure was familiar, too familiar for him not to recognize the man.


    Avyn threw the body in front of Tang Shaoyang while stretching out, "It''s decent warming up, but still not enough. That''s the body for you!"


    It was Marten''s body, The Turan Adventurer Guild''s Guild Master.

 Chapter 1363 The Start of Worm Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1363 The Start of Worm Alliance</h4>


    Bernard felt like his heart stopped beating for a moment when he saw Marten''s lifeless figure tossed to the ground. Anger swelled up in his heart, seeing his friend''s dead body. They had been through a lot, going through many life-and-death battles, and surviving through the hardship together. Yet this was where his friend''s journey ended, dying in the hand of the beast.


    As if the death of Marten was not enough to p him, another body was thrown next to Marten''s dead body. It was his other best friend, Gerit. Gerit died with his eyes opened, his neck was twisted a hundred and eighty degrees. From the expression, it was as if Gerit encountered a terrifying monster.


    Bernard directed his anger to these beasts for Marten''s death, but he med himself for Gerit''s death. If he did not send him inside the castle, then Gerit would not die. The anger, guilt, and fear mixed together in him. Thanks to that, he managed topose himself instead of angrily jumping to these beasts. The fact Marten and Gerit were killed, the enemy was stronger than they anticipated.


    ''Marten is gone now. I will take his position to lead the adventurers,'' His mind was thinking fast. There were two options for him. It was to fight these beasts and avenge the death of the adventurers. Or he could surrender and get as many as adventurers out alive instead of fighting the beasts with unknown rank. He was not that confident to fight the beast that killed Marten.


    "Do we have more people to fight?" Avyn''s gaze fell on the adventurers, scanning the crown as she tried to identify her next target. Even though Marten did not put up that much challenge against her, she still had fun. She had been trying to use her ancestor''s knowledge and got used to how her ancestors fought as well. And at this level, she looked for someone who couldst a little longer so she could relive the memories in her head.


    Soon The Kankara''Xeo found his target. Her target was not Vice Bernard, but the man on the roof. A red-brown-haired man, with a scar on the forehead, wearing green light armor, and a sword on his back. She found someone stronger than the blond-haired who seemed the leader of the adventurers.


    "Tch, how did she notice me?" The man on the roof clicked his tongue. He erased his presence and waited for the fight to break out. He wanted to determine how strong the beastmen were before deciding if he should fight with his adventurers''rades or not.


    "It''s ck Iron Ladirma, The Tempest Swordmaster!" An adventurer followed where Avyn looked at and called out.


    Wood, Iron, Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond, Mithril, ck Iron, and Cardinal. Cardinal was a special rank that was chosen by Two God Ranks directly. One could not reach Cardinal just by taking a quest, but they must earn The Two God''s approval. One could say Cardinal was The Chosen One, and ck Iron was just below that Cardinal.


    Even though ck Iron might be one lower rank than Cardinal. Cardinal was not necessarily stronger than The ck Iron Adventurers. The difference between the two ranks in power might not be that big or not different, at all. The twelve Cardinals were Demi-God Ranks, and all ck Iron Adventurers were also Demi-God Rank. That was why the appearance of Ladirma brought joy to the other adventurers.


    Marten might no longer be here to fight for them, but they had another to lead them to fight the beast.


    Vice Bernard nced at the roof where he was before. The rational decision would be retreating rather than taking unnecessary risks. But now he regained his confidence a little bit with The Tempest Swordmaster with him.


    Ladirma never left his eyes on Avyn from the start, and he began shaking his head, "I don''t know where theye from, but you are better not thinking of fighting them. You can''t win against them unless we have twelve Cardinals and at least twenty ck Irons."


    It sounded absurd because thest time the twelve Cardinals and more than twenty ck Irons gathered was when they were in a war against The Temple.


    Tang Shaoyang pulled Avyn''s shoulders, "I will allow you all to retreat but with conditions. First and foremost, can you guarantee that The Adventurer Guild won''t meddle in my fight with The Temple? If you can guarantee that, then I can guarantee your lives as well."


    Ladirma was about to agree to the condition right away. It did not matter if his side adhered to the promise or not. The most important thing was to get out of this situation alive. Whether The Adventurer Guild would meddle or not, it did not really matter to him. He became a ck Iron Adventurer just through sheer power, but he also used his head. Knowing the threat and retreat, not fighting all the monsters he encountered was the reason he reached ck Iron.


    "Second, I need the two God Ranks of The Adventurer Guild to take an oath and also sign the contract for me to believe you. Not that I will believe them even with the oath and the contract." He wanted to say the third condition, asking the adventurer on the roof to guide him to the Aidan Continentter, but he decided not to, "That''s it. If you can satisfy the two conditions, then I will live your lives."


    ''F*CK ME!'' Ladirma was about to curse that out loud. There was no way he could convince the two God Ranks toe down here and make an oath and make a contract. A single ck Iron Adventurer was not enough to call The God Rank. The worst part was that he could notmunicate with The God Rank. Only Cardinals could speak to the God Rank.


    Meanwhile, Bernard''s heart began thumping again as he listened to Ladirma. Even Ladirma who was more powerful than Marten did not have the confidence to win against these beasts. He might not know Ladirma, but he trusted ck Iron''s judgment.


    "I can''t make a promise on behalf of all Adventurer Guild, let alone making them take an oath. What about this: I will not meddle in your fight with The Temple. And I will assure you that no adventurers from The Turan Adventurers will meddle in your fight as well. If they receive the quest from The Temple to fight you, then I will kill them myself!"


    "I made the conditions, not you. Unfortunately, we can''t agree to it, meaning there''s no deal," At this moment, the skeleton and the other spirits came out of the castle.


    "We have killed all knights inside, Master," Karoen reported.

 Chapter 1364 The World Alliance Leader, Worm1

    <h4>Chapter 1364 The World Alliance Leader, Worm1</h4>


    As Karoen and Zara came out of the castle, Ladirma no longer hesitated. He made up his mind and turned around, running toward the opposite side. He did not have the confidence to win against the crystal blue draconian. And another two monstrous beings appeared. There was no more hesitation or negotiation, immediately made an escape. That was what crossed his mind at the sight of them.


    The reason he wanted to negotiate was to keep his image clean as a ck Iron Adventurer. Admitting defeat had a more positive image than escaping with no words like a coward.


    Ladirma looked back and was relieved that no one chased after him. The beastmen had no interest in hunting him down, ''I have to escape to a ce with no The Temple''s influence.'' That was the only way for him to avoid the fight against those monstrous beasts.


    His heart was still tight because he was still inside the city. As soon as he jumped over the city wall,ing out of the city. Ladirma was relieved from the stress. He thought it would be safe for him as long as he was out of the city.


    "You are quite slow for someone on your level," Ladirma felt like he almost had a heart attack just hearing the female voice. He recognized the voice as the blue-haired girl who killed The Turan Adventurer''s Guild Master. He almost fell from his flying skill before regaining his bnce in the air.


    Avyn was in front of him, floating in the air, looking bored. She looked like had been waiting for him outside the city for a while.


    "He loved to give people like you choices, so listen to me, Worm. First, I will not kill you, but you have to take an oath to be his ve. Don''t worry, you will not be a ve forever. You will be his ve for thirty years. After that, you will be free."


    Ladirma closed his eyes. Even though he had not listened to the second choice, he could guess what it was.


    "Or second, you can refuse the first choice and die in my hand? Not so bad, right?"


    ''God darn it. I came to this remote area to pick up quick money from joining the church to fight The Orin Kingdom. Not only I can''t get the money now, but I will be a ve as well. It seems I have used all my luck.''


    "Is there really no third option?" Ladirma smiled as if he was trying to charm the beauty in front of him with his smile.


    Instead of a return smile, what he got was a terrifying murderous intensity that left him suffocated. He was too shaken to move. The next moment, he felt a piercing cold from his right foot. He did not know when, but his entire right foot was frozen. A big chunk of ice formed below his right foot, and the ice was extremely heavy.


    The ice chunk brought him down from the sky. Even though he tried to hold himself in the air, the ice chunk was too heavy for him.


    Boom!


    He felt a jolt of pain in his muscles from the impact. The ice chunk was the size of a giant boulder, sunk into the ground. To his surprise, the ice color changed to ck. As if the ice had turned into Cold Iron. If not for the piercing cold, he might have mistaken the ck thing as steel instead of ice. He was suspended in the air because of the ice, putting him in an awkward situation.


    "You better think again if you want to joke around with me," Avyn hated that the man tried to flirt with her. That disgusted her which made her angry. She was no longer in a yful mood after that. If he said another irrelevant thing, she might kill him right away.


    Ladirma seemed to notice the seriousness as well. Not that he wanted to joke around, but he did not like those two options. The first one might be worse than the death itself. He did not know what these beasts would do to him if he agreed to be the ve.


    "If you are worried that you will be treated inhumanely, then you don''t need to worry. You will get the same treatment as the normal citizens of The Tang Empire. The difference is that you can''t refuse the order from your Master. If your Master asks you to suicide, then the oath will break, and you will be free. You have thirty seconds to make a decision, Worm. If you don''t give the answer in thirty seconds, I will take the answer as a no and will kill you right away!"


    There was no more ying around. Avyn made it clear to Ladirma.


    Meanwhile, Ladirma had mixed feelings inside him. The respected ck Iron was about to be a ve and be called Worm. It was a funny irony for the others, but not so funny for him. The piercing cold slowly faded, and at the same time, he felt like he could not feel anything from his right foot. The faded cold was the only indication that his right foot was still fine.


    The Tempest Swordmaster let out a sigh and closed his eyes, ''Should I try to fight her? Die trying rather than be this evil woman''s ve.''


    "You have five seconds left," The ice-cold voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "What? Isn''t that too fast?" Ladirma felt like he was being scammed by this evil woman.


    "Four¡­" Avyn started to count down, and Ladirma panicked.


    "Two¡­"


    "Hey! It''s three before two, you know? Can you even count?"


    "One¡­"


    "I will be your ve! I will be your ve!" Ladirma gave his answer as the murderous intent surrounded him.


    Avyn extended her index finger to Ladirma''s forehead, "Don''t resist or you might die!"


    Ladirma did not know what the evil woman wanted to do, but he followed the instructions obediently. As soon as the smooth finger touched his forehead, he felt the cold on his entire body. Then he felt it, his brain froze for a moment. His body convulsed for a few seconds before everything turned back to normal.


    "What did you do to me?" His eyes widened in surprise.


    "I nt Ice Curse on your organs and brain. If you are going too far from me, you will freeze to death. You will start freezing from your brain, then your organs before your whole body freezes. Then slowly, the piercing that is more painful than the one you feel right now will torture you until your death!"

 Chapter 1365 Alliance Leader Worm1 Is Lonely

    Chapter 1365 Alliance Leader Worm1 Is Lonely


    Ladirma''s eyes shook as he could not believe what he heard. He never heard such a curse, but he did not dare to try it out as well.


    "What about the range? Can you tell me the range?" He wanted to know how far he could move from this evil woman to avoid a silly death.


    Avyn merely smiled yfully, "Why don''t you try to find out the range? I can melt the ice if you are freezing to death."


    ''Evil woman! She is an evil woman. It''s true that pretty girls are mostly evil, and I have to be careful around pretty women.''


    "From now on, you Worm1. That''s your name until you regain your freedom thirty yearster," Avyn flicked her finger, and the ice boulder broke into pieces.


    Ladirma was not really happy that he was from the ice because he was now someone''s ve. He was the famous ck Iron Adventurer, the feared Tempest Swordmaster, and the respected figure in the Adventurer Guild. All those statuses disappeared within the blink of an eye. More than that, he had a new name now, Worm1 which was humiliating.


    "Why Worm1 though?" While he was recovering from the ck ice, he couldn''t help but ask. He was curious why he was named Worm1, why not just Worm?


    "Don''t worry, you will have brothers and sisters soon. They will be named after you as well, Worm2, Worm3, and so on. You will not be alone."


    That meant he was not the only one who received the offer. Soon everyone in the Turan Adventurer Guild would be ves just like him. This was a crazy revtion, and he got more curious about the identity of this unknown group. They dared to fight the Adventurer Guild and The Temple at the same time which only a madman would do. The two strongest factions in Aqura.


    "You don''t need your right foot to fly," Avyn was impatient as it was too long for Worm1 to recover. After saying that, she immediately flew back to the city.


    Ladirma snapped out of his thoughts and panicked. He remembered the Ice Curse in his body and immediately followed after the evil woman, ''At least I will not be alone¡­.'' That was what he thought until he returned to the castle.


    Now he looked at it from the air, he could see the surroundings. Dead bodies were everywhere. The street in front of the castle was painted red with blood while the castle became half-ruin with bodies scattered around. The bad part was he did not see anyone from the Adventurer Guild alive.


    That meant the adventurers and the Vice Guild Master chose to fight instead of bing ves. He admired their bravery, but that was it. He treasured his life more than anything. The reason he went through a lot of hardship in this dog-eat-dog world was to survive, not to die.


    "You look sad that you don''t have your brothers and sisters. But don''t worry, we will fight more adventurers in the future. We will ept the surrenders as a ve, and you will have friends."


    Ladirma ignored the remark as he noticed something peculiar where the skeleton gathered the dead bodies while The ck Draconian stored the dead bodies in the inventory. He nced at the evil woman and wanted to ask why they gathered the bodies, but then there was no reason for her to tell him their secret.


    The Tempest Swordmaster followed Avyn toe down to the bloody street. He attracted the ck Draconian''s attention, "You got him?" He heard the deep voice of the ck Draconian.


    "Easy. The strong one usually treasures their life more than anything else. The weak one is stupid because of how little experience they have," Avyn shrugged.


    "You can''t mock their bravery. They still fight for their lives even though they know they cannot win! They are more admirable than me," Ladirma did not like it when the Evil Woman mocked his formerrades. He felt like what they did deserved respect.


    "You don''t have the right to voice your opinion unless I ask you, Worm1!" Avyn shrugged, "Sure, it''s foolish bravery. You have no chance to win, yet still risk your life for it. That''s foolish bravery. You can call them brave without calling them a fool if they had a chance to win and try to fight to win, not fight to their death. That''s just stupid. It''s not like we are offering them a bad deal. They are ves in name, but they receive an even better sry than the normal citizen. They will receive pay, a new home, and will not starve."


    Ladirma could not refute those words. It was indeed foolish to fight even though they knew they could not win the fight. They just fought to their death even though they were given a chance to live.


    "Worm1?" Tang Shaoyang was intrigued by the name. If he was not wrong, the man''s name was Ladirma, ck Iron Adventurer.


    "Yes, that''s his new name. You will call him Worm1 until his ve oath is over," Avyn introduced the new ve, "He will be your fastest, and make sure to stay close to him or you will die."


    Ladirma was surprised that the leader of the group was the ck Draconian. He thought the leader would be the angel or evil woman next to him. Both had an aura that was stronger than this ck Draconian.


    "Is there any hidden force in this city, Worm1?" Tang Shaoyang asked. He was not just talking about the Adventurer Guild, but also The Temple''s knights.


    "I think you have killed all notable adventurers. The remaining adventurers are below The Epic Rank," Worm1 answered as the evil woman red at him, "I think The Temple made separate camps for their army to the west of the city. It''s the army prepared to fight The Orin Kingdom."


    "We need to clean up the army before Frost''s army arrives," Tang Shaoyang muttered, then he nced at Tisha, "How long until the army arrives in the city?" He wanted to avoid a big battle. It would be more troubled if a fight broke out between the two armies. He did not like it because he would be limited if the warrior from The Orin Kingdom was on the same battlefield.


    "They will arrive in three or maybe two hours," Tisha answered.


    Tang Shaoyang forgot that he came to the city flying, which only takes a few minutes, "Pick up the pace guys. We will fight another army in a few minutes." He was talking to the skeletons, "We will depart after we clean up those knights to the next city. One temple will not be enough to lure Rubia out. We need to destroy at least three temples."

 Chapter 1366 Jovrick The Dragon Slayer

    Chapter 1366 Jovrick The Dragon yer


    Ladirma or was now Worm1 thought his Master would work him to his exhaustion as a ve. But he was wrong about it. The order for him was to keep watch on The Temple''s army, to ensure no one escaped. Yep, The ck Iron Ladirma was used as a watchdog, and he witnessed how scary his Master was.


    He witnessed his Master summon a ck Dragon and also a ck wyvern. Those two creatures were scary enough, but there was an undead and a demon that rivaled him as well. As for the Evil Woman, he did not dare to look at where she fought. He was scared to see her fighting, and the angelic woman was no less scary than the evil woman.


    On top of all that, the skeleton army actually rivaled the Temple''s army as well which made his Master scarier. The skeleton was part of his summon, and that made his Master an army. He was not just an individual, but an army by himself.


    If there was something that he regretted, it was that he would not be able to see his Master in action. He stood next to his Master until the ughter was over. Six thousand army, including two Demi-God Ranks, became corpses. The battle did not evenst an hour.


    ''I made the right decision,'' That was what he thought after the battle was over. Even if he joined his fellow adventurers, they had zero chance of winning against this group.


    Then it was the weird aftermath after the battle. The summons and the skeletons gathered the knight''s dead bodies in one area. But there were too many bodies. There was no way it would fit into his Master''s inventory, ''Does that mean the Master will summon a new army of skeletons?'' Deep inside his head, he tried to adapt to his new role as a ve and called Tang Shaoyang Master even in his thoughts.


    Tang Shaoyang also poured the Legend Rank and The Demi-God Rank dead bodies into the piles. He was not going to summon more skeletons because of these bodies. He thought this would be enough to summon a Mythical Spirit. That was what he hoped for.


    The wind swirled as the dead bodies broke into light particles. It was as if he summoned a divine creature. The sky darkened as all the bodies turned into light particles and gathered in one spot. A figure was formed from the light particles. A knight in white armor, wearing a green cape with The Harmony Temple''s symbol, and holding a war hammer & shield also with The Harmony Temple''s symbol.


    [You have summoned Grade SSS Spirit, Jovrick The Forsaken Knight!]


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue as his sacrifices went wasted by summoning a Grade SSS Spirit with a few Demi-God Rank''s bodies.


    However, it was different for Ladirma aka Worm1. His eyes widened in shock at the sight of the Legend figure that formed from the light particles. None of the people from the Adventurer Guild and especially The Temple, know this figure.


    More than two meters tall, with a giant hammer & a giant hammer The Temple Harmony crest. Jovrick the Legendary figure who killed the Dragon from Aidan Continent. His name was sung by The Temple, not just The Harmony Temple. The Sea Shrine of The Sea God, The Sun Temple of The Sun God, and even The Clown Troupe that looked detached from The Temple sang the name, Jovrick The Dragon yer.


    "It''s Jovrick The Dragon yer!" Worm1 could not hide his excitement to see the Legendary figure. He blurted that out loud because of how surprised and excited he was. He might be old, but he still idolized Jovrick as his idol like the other kids.


    Jovrick who tried to familiarize himself with the new environment after the endless darkness looked toward the sky. His green eyes locked on Ladirma as his name was called. But he did not remember he had a Dragon yer title.


    Even though he felt a connection with Tang Shaoyang, he felt it with his heart, but he ignored Tang Shaoyang and rushed toward Ladirma, "What do you mean by JOVRICK THE DRAGON SLAYER!?" He roared as he flew toward Ladirma. The voice contained anger and malice even though it sounded like apliment.


    That caught Ladirma by surprise as he immediately got away from Jovrick as he sensed the killing intent.


    "Why did you call me The Dragon yer!? Exin to me!?" Both floated on the same level.


    Tang Shaoyang was interested in the story as well because the System had a different title for Jovrick. It was The Forsaken Knight instead of The Dragon yer. Either Worm1 mistook Jovrick for someone with the same name or there was an interesting story for that title. He was intrigued by the story, ''But Worm1 recognized Jovrick even though I did not say his name.''


    "You are Jovrick, The Apostle of The Harmony Temple who fought the Guardian of the Inasian Kingdom, The Green Dragon, and killed The Dragon even though you died after you won the battle. Your name was sung to the whole world as The Temple parades The Dragon''s head during your burial. The Temple called The Dragon yer, and The World recognized your achievement, you are a known legend, the idol of the young knights and also the young adventurers. Jovrick The Dragon yer!"


    Worm1 was too excited about it as he shared the story passionately. He met his idol, the first person to y an actual dragon.


    Jovrick let out a maniacalughter after hearing that. Heughed as if he just heard the funniest joke in his life, "Jovrick The Dragon yer!? What a fancy name! NO! I am not a Dragon yer! I am the abandoned knight. They abandoned me to fight Niuxe to my death. I was killed before I could even kill Niuxe, and now my name was known as The Dragon yer. Yeah, maybe you can do that much after sacrificing me. That''s what you are good at, RUBIA BITCH!"

 Chapter 1367 Goddess Shady Deed

    Chapter 1367 Goddess Shady Deed


    Niuxe was the name of The Green Dragon, The Guardian of the Inasian Kingdom, one of the beast kingdoms in the Aidan Continent. The Green Dragon died from the heavy wound she suffered from the joint attack of several apostles and two God Ranks.


    They used everything they had to kill Niuxe, but they failed to kill her. Niuxe was still standing even though there was a five-meter hole in her body, and she was fighting them even more ferociously with the intention of bringing her enemy down with her. After exhausting their means, Goddess Rubia and Clown God decided to run away and decide to wait until Niuxe died from the injuries they had inflicted on her.


    Not just injuries, but they used poison as well. It was just a matter of time for her to die. However, they could not just escape because Niuxe would chase them. Jovrick was the strongest apostle who was still alive, and he was someone who was strong enough to defend Niuxe''s attack.


    Clown God proposed the idea to leave him behind while they decided to run away to cut the unnecessary casualties. There was no rejection as Goddess Rubia asked him to stay. Of course, Jovrick refused to stay. At that time, he felt like there were several apostles who were weaker than him. Those apostles who are weaker than him should be the sacrifice.


    However, Clown God insisted on leaving him behind because he knew the other apostles could not hold The Dragon as long as Jovrick. Goddess Rubia agreed to leave him behind, and Clown God threatened to kill his family after he killed him if he did not agree to be the sacrifice.


    That was the actual story behind Jovrick The Dragon yer. He did not kill The Green Dragon, he was killed by her before she died from the poison and the injuries. There was no Dragon yer, but only Jovrick The Forsaken Knight.


    "I see¡­. This is what she said back then. Your name will be remembered as a heroic knight of The Harmony Temple. That''s why they put my name as the first person to kill a dragon. At least, she fulfilled her promise to make my name to be remembered by the world," Jovrick said sarcastically.


    "That''s good information for me. Rubia and Clown could not kill the Green Dragon. That''s a good measurement to measure their power. They are not as strong as Eol which makes my job easier," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head.


    "What about you? Do you want to have the chance for your vengeance? Don''t you want to kill Rubia?" Even though he was disappointed that Jovrick was just a Grade SSS Spirit. Grade SSS Spirit was still Grade SSS Spirit, it was not a bad thing to have another Grade SSS Spirit.


    "Let me correct myself, don''t you want to see Rubia die? You can''t kill her with your rank," And he did not have enough Spirit Blessing to upgrade him to Archaic Spirit. He used his Spirit Blessings for Zara to reach the Archaic Spirit and thest Spirit Blessing for Afi The Primordial Urosa to reach the Archaic Spirit as well.


    "Of course, I want to see her death and also that Clown''s death! But can''t you do that? I doubt you can do that," Jovrick finally had a closer look at the person he had a bond with. His intuition did not work on everyone else, and the ck Draconian did not look like someone who could kill The God Rank.


    "If you are Mythical Spirit or Archaic Spirit. I will make a move myself to prove to you that I can kill her, but you are not worth it for me to do that. Since you doubt me then let''s change the deal, will you be my sacrifice or make a contract with me? You are quite a good sacrifice."


    Avyn, Zara, and Karoen stood between Tang Shaoyang and Jovrick. Aerelion and Rumru stood behind him. The fastest way to subdue the spirit was with the force.


    "The rule says you can''t rely on others in the battle of contract! The System would not allow you to gank up on me like this!" The Forsaken Knight was aware of the basic rules for the spirits He paid attention to the details, and the System mentioned the contractor could not rely on the external force in the spirit contract battle.


    "And they are not external forces. They are part of me. They are spirits just like you!"


    Then Jovrick realized that he could sense their aura, but not Tang Shaoyang. That exined why he could sense their aura because they were also spirits like him. He could not sense the living being''s aura unless he shared the sense with his Master, and he did not have a Master, yet.


    "You are going to kill Rubia for me?" Jovrick changed his mind and asked the question.


    "You got it wrong. I don''t kill her for you but for myself. I have made an oath with him to kill the Seven Gods. Not just Rubia, The Clown, and the other five Gods as well. I will kill them all! Make your choice, will you be my level or will you form a contract with me?"


    Jovrick did not care whether Tang Shaoyang killed Rubia for him or for anyone else. The reason he agreed to be spirit was to see the death of Rubia, "I will be your spirit. You will be my new Master. Jovrick The Forsaken Knight will follow you even if you are going to hell. I will follow you to my death as long as you don''t abandon me just like Rubia!"


    Jovrick submitted to Tang Shaoyang, and the contract was formed. There was no promise from Tang Shaoyang''s side. Jovrick''s figure turned into light particles and entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead.


    "The storytime is over, and it''s time to move our ass to the next city. Where''s the closest city, Worm1?"


    Ladirma was too caught up in the story. It was a lie if he was not disappointed that the person he admired was the knight who was abandoned by The Temple. Jovrick was never a Dragon yer, but a sacrificial pawn.

 Chapter 1368 The Young Lions Frustation

    Chapter 1368 The Young Lion''s Frustation


    Tang Shaoyang left Turan City after wiping out The Temple''s army stationed near the city. He left Radiance behind to make sure things went smoothly until The Orin Kingdom arrived in the city. No people stepped out of their houses as Tang Shaoyang told them to, so it looked like a dead city from the air.


    Their next destination was Akkon City. Another city that was taken from The Orin Kingdom by The Temple. Of course, The Adventurer Guild also had a branch there. Their big influence allowed them to set up a branch anywhere regardless of who managed the city. Not just that, the adventurers were a big help in clearing out the small disturbance by the monsters.


    Ladirma looked listless as he followed Tang Shaoyang and the four beastmen. The big hitsted longer on him after knowing his idol was not real, but a story created by The Temple to boost The Temple''s fame. Having one of their knights defeat the dragon was more impressive than one of the Gods killing the dragon. That would leave a deep impression which made people remember about The Temple each time they brought up The Legendary Knight, Jovrick.


    "We have arrived at Akkon City, Sir," Tisha had be even more careful after witnessing how a single person overpowered an army. So did the other three beastmen.


    "Our target is The Temple, but what about The Adventurer Guild, Sir?" She asked so she could know what to do in case they had to face the Adventurer Guild again.


    Tang Shaoyang''s n was simple. He destroyed at least four to five temples before forcing The Goddess of Harmony herself, Rubia, toe to him. So he would visit the other three cities after Akkon, three cities with The Harmony Temple.


    "Yo, Worm1. Do you know something about the Akkon Adventurer Guild? How strong is their guild leaderpared to the one I killed in Turan?" Tang Shaoyang did not rush into the temple this time. He had another n for the Adventurer Guild. It seemed the Demi-God Rank was not rare in this world, so he thought of bringing them back with him as an additional force for his Empire. Those Demi-God Ranks might be the God Ranks by the time the truce was over.


    "I am not too familiar with them. Ie here to fulfill my quest to join the fight with The Temple against The Orin Kingdom. I don''t know anyone from this city adventurer guild. But there''s a requirement to be a Guild Master. At least, the Guild Master has to be Legend Rank. That''s the minimum requirement." Ladirma replied.


    "Then let''s do the same. We storm into the temple and wait for the Adventurer Guild toe. We will respond to them ordingly. If they are too weak, then we can leave them be." He was not a murderer, killing people mindlessly. There was a reason why he wiped out the Adventurer Guild in Turan City.


    The Turan City was too close to The Orin Kingdom, and The Adventurer Guild would not stay still after knowing he killed their Guild Leader. If he left them be, they mighte for The Orin Kingdom. He did not want to go back just to fight the adventurers he left behind. That was why he came with two choices, ve contract or be killed.


    Of course, now he wanted to take these adventurers as his ves for his selfish reasons. They just needed to serve The Tang Empire for thirty years, and they would not be treated as ves but as normal people. It was just that they had no choices just like his citizens. These adventurers had to fight for the empire in their time of need.


    The same with the Turan City, The Harmony Temple used the previous Lord''s castle as their temporary temple. It was easy to spot how conspicuous the castle was. It was big and at the center of the city, easy to spot from above.


    The five figures dove into the castle whichcked guards. There were only two knights outside the castle, and there were no guards inside the castle wall. The fournded without being noticed. The Temple thought they would not be attacked when there was a city and an army separated them from The Orin Kingdom.


    "Easier than before," Ron muttered. The knights in the city wall also failed to notice them.


    "So, there''s this one apostle in each temple?" Tang Shaoyang asked as he pushed the metal door. The metal door was pushed wlessly without making noise. It showed how well-maintained the metal door was.


    "No, but each temple must have at least five Bishops which usually are Legend Rank," Tisha exined, "There were only twelve Archbishops and Twelve Clowns for The Clown God. Two Archbishops usually stay at the main church while the remaining Archbishops are moving actively, leading the army in the war."


    "Just five Bishops, heh? Does that mean you guys can handle this, right?" As they entered the main hall, four knights stayed on guard at the stairs that led to the second floor. The four knights looked at the foreign guests, and they stared at the four knights as well.


    Tang Shaoyang pped the back of Ladirma''s head, "What are you doing, Worm1? Get it done quick. Speed. I want speed from you. Lead these four young''uns and wipe the temple!" He called the four beastmen young''un even though most likely they were older than him.


    Maru was the first one to act as soon as he heard that. That was a green light for him to move and was followed by Ladirma. Kaltum, Ron, and Tisha followed after the two and ended the knight''s lives before they knew what happened.


    "I will wait for you guys here, and don''t forget to bring the body if they are Legend Rank! And don''t get separated. We don''t know if the five Bishops are Legend Rank or Demi-God Rank! Make a run back here if you can''t beat them!"


    With the instruction, the five left as a group. They started it from the first floor, sweeping the first floor wlessly like an assassin.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang went out and leaned against the pir near the entrance. He acted as a guard if the Adventurer Guild sent a reinforcement. Or maybe there were knights who came back to help.


    "I want speed, but shouldn''t I go myself then?" He was quite worried deep inside. He had not seen what the four beastmen and Worm1 were capable of.


    [Why don''t you summon me out? I can speed it up] Zara volunteered to fight.


    "It''s just Legend Rank. Let''s save Energy in case The God Rankse right away. It takes a lot to maintain Vandir, so let''s save up a bit." Even though he had almost limitless Chaos Energy because he never ran them out in a war or a fight. He always had a lot of energy left after the battle, but he was still cautious. Confident, but not overconfident, he always reminded himself not to be overconfident.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Maru was running out of breath after his fight against one of the five Bishops stationed in Akkon City. His enemy was Legend Rank, one rank lower than himself but he had to work it hard to win the fight. His fight sted the castle, most of the interiors were in ruins because of their fights. Tisha fought one by herself while Ron and Kaltum worked together to kill one Bishop.


    Worm1 yawned as he had been waiting for quite a while for the four beastmen to finish their fights. He fought two bishops, and he finished the fight much earlier than them.


    Maru had a bitter look as he nced at Ladirma. They were both at the same rank, but it was obvious who was stronger.


    "Do you guys need my help if we face a simr situation in the future?" Ladirma asked because they could see that the four beastmen were struggling to fight The Bishop.


    "How?" Maru stood in front of Ladirma and asked.


    "How what?" Ladirma was confused at the young lion''s question, furrowing his brow. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "How are you stronger than me even though we are in the same rank?" He was frustrated and devastated. If he was weakpared to Tang Shaoyang''s ve, then how big was the actual gap between him and Tang Shaoyang. That was what frustrated him the most.


    "There''s more than just rank, kiddo. Experience, ss, level, and maybe System Unique Technique," Ladirma shrugged.


    "System Unique Technique?" That was the first time Maru heard about that.


    "Yes, it''s simr to skill but also different. It''s a skill, but also not a skill. Different from the normal skill, you have to learn this Unique Technique manually. How can you not know this? It''s rare, but should not be that rare, especially for us The Demi-God Rank. We can enter various kinds of dungeons easily, and that technique is one of many rewards from dungeons."


    "Dungeon? We are d that we have survived until now. The battlefield is the ce where I level up and reach The Demi-God Rank. I don''t think it would be this hard to catch up, Sir Tang."

 Chapter 1369 Smurfing In Another World (10)

    Chapter 1369 Smurfing In Another World (10)


    Ladirma blinked his eyes, slowly ncing at the young lion, "You are setting Master as a standard? I don''t mean to mock you, but you are choosing the wrong standard from the start."


    "Why not? Sir Tang is still a Demi-God Rank. I want to be a strong Demi-God Rank like him who can easily defeat the people with the same rank," Maru heard directly from King Frost that Sir Tang Shaoyang was a Demi-God Rank. A Demi-God Rank that was stronger than King Frost.


    That was the reason he wanted to fight Tang Shaoyang. He wanted to find out the gap between him and Sir Tang, the person whom King Frost seemed to admire. He now found out the gap was just too big even though they were in the same rank.


    It was Ladirma''s turn to be surprised as he heard those. He did not know Tang Shaoyang''s rank, and this was the first time he heard it. He assumed Tang Shaoyang was a God Rank, not just because he had a summon like the angelic woman and the evil woman, but because they were set on a journey to kill the Seven Gods.


    Only God Rank could kill another God Rank. No one was stupid enough to challenge a God Rank while they were still in the Demi-God Rank. But there was one now if the young lion was telling the truth.


    "You are lying to me!" Worm1 held the young lion''s wide shoulder. It looked funny because Ladirma was around 1.8 meters while Maru was 3 meters tall, "This is not funny even for a joke, you know!?" He hoped what he heard was a lie.


    "King Frost was the one who told me about Sir Tang''s rank. If not for King Frost, I might think Sir Tang was also God Rank," Maru grinned while shaking his head, "But don''t worry though. Even though Sir Tang is a Demi-God Rank, he has killed several God Ranks, and one of them is a Divine Dragon."


    "Did you trust that? A Demi-God Rank killed several God Ranks, even a dragon?" Ladirma was not aware of what Divine Dragon implied. He thought all dragons were equally stronger, "You can''t just trust what he says!"


    "Why not, though? It''s not like he had ever told a single lie before, and didn''t you see his Bloodline Transformation in Turan City? He has a Dragon Bloodline. From what I heard, he inherited The King of Orin Forest''s bloodline, Sir Rumru, The ck Dragon," That was what Frost told him and the others as well.


    "This is madness. This is madness. This is madness." Ladirma muttered the same words three times. He thought he made the right choice to surrender, but now he found out that Tang Shaoyang was not even a God Rank. Challenging Seven Gods by himself was already crazy, and now he found something crazier. His Master was not even a God Rank, "Do you think Dragon Bloodline would be enough to win against those Seven Gods? If Dragon could kill them, why do you think The Five Guardians of Aidan Continent did not kill The seven Gods?"


    "You are making too much fuss for something trivial. Just because they could not do it, doesn''t mean Sir Tang could not do it as well," Kaltum snickered from the other side as he approached the two.


    Ron nodded, "You better watch your mouth. We don''t lose our newrade because your mouth is loose. You are quite a usefulrade, after all."


    "Let''s regroup. Don''t make Sir Tang wait for too long," Tisha headed back out, picking up her pace.


    If Ladirma idolized Jovrick for killing a Dragon, The four beastmen idolized Tang Shaoyang. They did not know it yet, but they had an unconditional trust in Tang Shaoyang after seeing him, ughtering The Temple''s army and also Temple''s knights. The Orin Kingdom had been suppressed for far too long by The Temple. So when a figure showed up and destroyed The Temple, they idolized that person. The Temple was like their kingdom''s arch nemesis, haunting them from the start of the game until now.


    The group met Tang Shaoyang outside the castle, and Tang Shaoyang was leaning against the wall at the other side of the entrance. The knight''s bodies were scattered between the entrance to the gate. When The Temple was under attack, the knights who were on guard on the city wall, the knights who were on patrol, and the knights who were off duty were recalled. However, they never reached inside to provide help as they were killed there.


    Tang Shaoyang yawned as he was getting bored from waiting, "What took you guys so long? I thought it was just Five Legend Ranks?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Two Demi-God Ranks, two Legend Ranks, and one Primordial Rank. That should be enough to kill five Legend Ranks quickly. But he waited for forty minutes for them toe out. That was too long, "If you take this much time every time we raid The Temple. I will send my summon instead."


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hands as Tisha was about to make an excuse, "We will leave right away. Save your bber for yourself." He then turned around and pushed the gate from inside.


    It was a simr scene when he got out of the castle in Turan City. People gathered around the castle, but this time there were no civilians. Hundreds of Adventurers surrounded the castle even though The Temple did not ask them for aid.


    Hundreds of knights rushed back to the temple, including the knights who guarded the main gate. There was no way it would go unnoticed. The Guild Leader of Akkon Adventurer Guild immediately gathered all avable adventurers and surrounded The Temple when they heard the sound of fighting. Despite the sound of fighting and screams, they did not enter the temple, respecting The Harmony Temple''s strict regtions.


    The gate was opened, but what he saw was not the knight with white armor and green cape, but two humans and four beastmen. The Guild Leader recognized one of the humans, The ck Iron Adventurer, The Tempest Swordsman, Ladirma.


    There were less than a hundred ck Iron Adventurers, and as a Guild Leader, he memorized them all because he did not want to offend them. The ck Iron possessed simr strength to the twelve Cardinals, after all.


    "This¡­." The Guild Leader did not know how to react to this. He could see past them that the knight''s bodies were scattered around.


    Tang Shaoyang remembered that there was something he had forgotten. He turned toward the four beastmen, "Where''s the bodies? I told you to bring the bodies."


    Ron and Kaltum turned around, "We forgot. We will retrieve the bodies quickly."

 Chapter 1370 Death Flashes Before Worm1

    <h4>Chapter 1370 Death shes Before Worm1 </h4>


    ?1370 Death shes Before Worm1


    The Guild Leader overheard the conversation and furrowed his brow. He heard something about bodies, ''Did theye here to retrieve their falling beastmen''s bodies?''


    ''Does the ck Iron Ladirma ept a request from The Orin Kingdom?'' His mind ran wild, thinking what was Ladirma doing here with the beastmen? ''No, but I heard The Tempest Swordsman epted the quest from the temple to fight The Orin Kingdom. What actually happened here?''


    He received the information from his friends that ck Iron Ladirma mighte to his territory, telling him to get on Ladirma''s good side if Ladirma ever visited Akkon Adventurer Guild. However, Ladirma did not visit his branch, and now he met them in this awkward situation.


    "What should we do about them? Should we clean them as well?" Maru heeded Ladirma''s advice. He needed to catch up to their level first before looking for a moreplicated alternative. These adventurers might help him with that, and he had been identifying his target. There were three Demi-God Ranks, and he had chosen his prey between the three,


    Hearing that, The Guild Leader confirmed that this group killed all the knights of the Harmony Temple. That meant ck Iron Ladirma was on the Orin Kingdom''s side. That put him in a tough spot. If The Temple in his city was wiped out, then he could not avoid the Harmony Temple''s wrath as well. Especially if he did not do anything when the culprit was in his sight.


    However, Ladirma''s presence made it hard for him to make the move. He would sh against his fellow adventurer which should not happen in the first ce.


    Soon, the two beastmen who were asked to retrieve the bodies returned. But it was not what he thought. Those were the bodies of Bishops, and The Knight Captains that were stationed in Akkon City. He met them all, and he recognized them all. They were dead bodies, thrown right in front of humans with left ck eyes.


    There were over twenty bodies, which disappeared into the man''s inventory. He was wrong, the beastmen came here not to retrieve their fallingrade''s bodies, but to collect the corpses they killed. It was either the work of a mercenary or an assassin group.


    ''Does The Orin Kingdom send them to create chaos in the back line?'' The Guild Leader did not know that The Harmony Temple and The Adventurer Guild in Turan City were wiped out.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh. Even though he had been trying to work with hismunication skills, diplomacy stuff, and the others that was never his strength but fight, ''I need to bring someone to be my voiceter.'' That was what he thought as he scanned these adventurers.


    "Worm1, offer the noteworthy adventurers. The same offer as yours. If they refuse, I have no choice but to kill them," Culling the strong from the Adventurer Guilds, leaving the weaker ones so they possessed no threat to The Orin Kingdom.


    Ladirma turned toward Tang Shaoyang. The thought of killing Tang Shaoyang crossed his mind, but then he met with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze. It was as if His Master could read his thoughts. He sensed the terrifying murderous intent of the man that suffocated him.


    His pupils dted in shock because to have such murderous intent, this man had to kill many. Millions or maybe hundreds of millions died to him. That was what it felt for him. His heart was thumping furiously, and he thought he would really die until he heard his voice, "That would be the first and thest one, Worm1. If you have the same thoughts for the second time, then I will use my body for the sacrifice. What I hate the most is traitors, and the people who betrayed me never met a good ending. Death is a mercy for a traitor."


    The thought of killing his Master had long gone. The will to fight for his freedom disappeared as soon as he felt the murderous intent directed at him. He thought they were in the same rank, and he might have had a chance. But the thought was long gone now. There was no chance he would win against Tang Shaoyang. That was what he felt when he confronted His Master.


    Ladirma bowed his head, "I apologize for my mistake. I promise you this will be thest one!"


    ''Since I have changed a boat and could never return, I might as well do it to my best,'' Ladirma stepped forward.


    "I am Ladirma! Who''s the Guild Leader?"


    The adventurers were quite nervous after seeing the scattered bodies behind. It seemed Ladirma was not on their side as well. All the adventurers subconsciously turned their heads to their Guild Leader, selling out their leader.


    "I am The Guild Leader of the Akkon branch. My name is¡ª" His voice was cut short before he could introduce his name.


    "Your name is not important. If you are alive after this conversation, you will get a new name, anyway," Ladirma waved his hand.


    The Guild Leader was confused at first but then was presented with a System Contract. It is said above as a ve Contract. Just the title was enough to make him not want to read until the end.


    "Read until the end before you talk!"


    If not for The Tempest Swordmaster, he would not read it until the end. But then he realized it was the best ve Contract ever. Aside from the fact that he must obey the Master''s order, everything was a quite good contract.


    They were paid which was rare for a ve to be paid, they would be provided with a good house as well, and it was written in detail that if the ve was given an impossible order or an order to suicide, the contract would be annulled automatically. That was a weird ve Contract, but that was the best ve contract if a ve contract really existed.


    "You can agree with the contract and follow My Master here. Or you can refuse the contract, and we will kill you all here right now," Then Ladirma pointed at the two other Demi-God Rank Adventurers, "You two alsoe here and read the contract. You have five minutes to decide."

 Chapter 1371 Shadow Hound

    <h4>Chapter 1371 Shadow Hound </h4>


    ?1371 Shadow Hound


    Tang Shaoyang''s n has gone smoothly so far. He had not encountered a big resistance on his way to the sixth city. Six cities and six Harmony Temples were destroyed. No one from The Harmony Temple survived, and he had converted four Adventurer Guilds into his force as well. Their movement was unnoticed because no one from the Adventurer Guild or The Seven Gods Alliance came to stop him.


    "That''s it for today," Tang Shaoyang spoke to Ladirma and the four guides, "What we need to do is wait for The Harmony Temple to respond. I hope Rubia wille herself. It will save me trouble."


    Tisha the female Frost Tigra blinked her eyes, looking at the surroundings. In one day, they destroyed six temples in the six cities. It was a one-day journey, something that The Orin Kingdom could not achieve by themselves. It was hard to believe, but she was there to witness everything.


    Ladirma did not linger around as he turned around and left the half-ruined temple. He had be the leader of the adventurers that surrendered to them. Within just a day, they had an army of adventurers. While the adventurers might becking in discipline and other basic stuff for an army, it would not be easy to defeat this army.


    Thanks to them, he was not the only Worm now. There were Worm2, Worm3, Worm4, and so on. He was not the lonely Worm1 anymore. It was a hassle to manage these people, but their presenceforted him.


    "Commander! We are waiting for your next order!" A person in light armor and a spear on the back came over as Ladirma stepped out of the castle. The adventurers'' army blockaded the temple, ensuring no one came to disturb the fight inside the castle. The man was Worm2, the man Ladirma chose to be second inmand of the adventurer army. He was a former Guild Leader and a Demi-God Rank.


    "There''s no more order. You guys can take a rest and make sure to pay if you stay in the inn. If I know you don''t pay, you will be dead to me!" Ladirma waved his hand at him as jumped over the wall. After the long march, it was a good time to get some drink before resting his exhausted body.


    *** ***


    "Can we stay in this castle?" The four beastmen stayed while Ladirma was leaving. The four were unfamiliar with the city even though this was one of The Orin Kingdom''s cities in the past. A lot had changed since then, so they would rather stay in this familiar castle which remained the same. There was still room with cover even though the castle was half-ruin.


    "You can do whatever you want. I will leave one of my summons behind, and I will return to my world after finishing my business here. I will be back in one or two days. If there''s something urgent, you speak to my summon, and he will ry the message to me."


    The business he talked about was the summoning spirit. The skeletons were moving the bodies into the center of the hall, piling the bodies for the summoning.


    "Yes, I understand," Tisha nodded and pulled her three beastmen with her, leaving Tang Shaoyang and his skeletons in the ruined hall.


    Tang Shaoyang emptied his inventory as well, but the bodies were still much fewerpared to when he annihted the temple army. That meant the best he could get from summoning was Grade SSS Spirit. That was the positive side, but he might just get Grade S Spirit.


    At this point, he did not use Grade S Spirit a lot. Most of the time, it was Grade SSS Spirit and above. He used Grade S Spirit to guard the portal, purely to make it up the number, not in activebat.


    "Does not really matter, I guess. What I want is an army, anyway. Grade S Spirit army is quite terrifying," Tang Shaoyang proceeded with the summoning. The bodies puffed into ck smoke as a figure slowly formed beyond the smoke.


    The figure was three meters tall, and it stood on more, not a humanoid summon which was actually rare in the recent summon. Its red eyes gleamed in the ck smoke as it slowly stepped out of the smoke, revealing itself. It was actually a pitch-ck wolf with two small horns above its eyes. The horn was simr to the bison''s horns.


    [You have summoned Grade SS Spirit, Shadow Hound.]


    It was a Grade SS Spirit which was not bad, and it was not a wolf, but a hound. Even though it looked no less scary than the wolf.


    [You have summoned one of the nastiest bastards from the Orin Forest.] Rumrumented, [It''s actually one of the Orin Forest''s rulers before I came to stay there. They are so persistent and don''t know when to give up. They keep harassing me instead of coexisting with me. Then I decide to annihte their race from the forest.]


    [But they are so annoying and hard to kill. They know they could not win the fight with me, so they will rely on ambush. They will ambush me from time to time, catching me off guard. If not for my wife, I don''t think I canpletely wipe them out of the forest. However, they moved in a pack, so I am not sure if a single Shadow Hound would be useful to you.]


    "I will make a contract with you if you do one thing for me. I don''t wish for resurrection, so don''t bother to offer me the resurrection either," The Shadow Hound could speak.


    "And what''s that one thing?" If it was something troublesome and forced him to take a long route, then he would fight the Shadow Hound instead, forcing the dog into submission. If it was something easy, then he might as well do it. Resolving The Shadow Hound''s regret and obtaining his loyalty might be good for the future when he resurrected the guy.


    "Kill a ck Dragon for me. His name is Rumru, and he lives in The Orin Forest of Arkania Continent. He is quite famous so you can just ask random people, and they know that arrogant lizard."


    The Shadow Hound brought an interesting name to Tang Shaoyang. It seemed that Shadow Hound was one of the Shadow Hounds that was killed by Rumru back then. His regret for dying to Rumru turned the dog into a spirit.


    "If we talk about value. I don''t think your contract is worth risking my life to kill a Dragon," Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    The Shadow Hound growled at him when it heard the words. It clearly hated that its value waspared to Rumru. Its dark fur stood up, releasing the dark energy. It looked ready to fight him anytime.


    "But I have killed that ck Dragon you mentioned. You can form the contract with me right now," Tang Shaoyang grinned. He was not lying when he said he killed Rumru because that was what happened back then.


    After The Bloodline Ritual, Rumru was already half-dead. Then Rumru asked Tang Shaoyang to kill him which Tang Shaoyang did. He technically killed Rumru with his hand, so he had fulfilled the condition.


    "You dare lie to me, Human!" Of course, The Shadow Hound was not so stupid as to believe Tang Shaoyang. The ck Dragon wasparable to those Human Gods. The dog did not believe that the ck Dragon was killed already.


    "How am I supposed to prove it to you?" He scratched his hair, "In fact, Rumru is one of my spirits. I can summon him¡­." That was a bad idea to summon Rumru here. It would destroy the castle and would cause chaos in the city.


    "Let''s make it simple then. You have two choices. You can make a contract with me right now, and you will find out that Rumru is already dead. Or we can fight right now. Does not really matter to me. Both will bring the same result."


    The Shadow Hound fell silent and stared at Tang Shaoyang. It seemed like I was trying to assess how strong Tang Shaoyang was. However, spirits could not sense the living being''s aura unless they shared senses with their Master. The Shadow Hound did not have a Master, so there was no way it could sense Tang Shaoyang''s aura.


    "I thought you were an expert spirit since you know the conditions to make a contract, but it looks like you are just a newbie spirit. You can''t sense my aura if you try to determine how strong I am. You are a spirit, you don''t have senses or the same instinct when you are alive."


    The Shadow Hound growled and entered the shadow. One of the most annoying abilities he encountered so far is Shadow Elemental. He could not overpower Shadow, and he had nothing that could force The Shadow Hound toe out of the shadow either. The only thing he could do was to wait, waiting until the Shadow Hound pounced at him.


    That was what he hated to fight with the shadow-type creature. He had to be passive which was not his fighting style, at all.

 Chapter 1372 Annoying Doggy

    <h4>Chapter 1372 Annoying Doggy </h4>


    ?1372 Annoying Doggy


    ''Catch and end the fight immediately.''


    Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes and activated [Battle Sense]. He opened his eyes and turned around. The attack from behind was predictable. That was what creatures or people with Shadow Elemental always did, attacking him from the back through Shadow Movement.


    As he turned around, a shadow loomed over him. It was a shadow in the same shape as The Shadow Hound. It was not the real body of the Shadow Hound. Of course, it did not mean it was a bluff. This Shadow Hound''s shadow could hurt him because The Battle Sense rmed him the danger, meaning the attack possessed danger to him.


    His hand reached the shadow''s neck, and the shadow immediately dispersed with his Energy Destruction Touch. Back when he got the ss, Way of Destruction. He did not really think that much about this skill with everything he had already. But now he was really d that he had chosen the ss. Destroying the energy was powerful as it canceled the skill that came at him. Almost all skills were affected by Energy Destruction Touch too.


    Tang Shaoyang sensed another danger from behind him as Battle Sense was triggered. Learning from the first mistake when he mistook the shadow as the real Shadow Hound. He used Spirit Eyes and saw that the one that came from behind was another shadow of Shadow Hound.


    Three yer des formed above the shadow. The three des pierced through the shadow and destroyed the shadow. The Shadow Hound did not stop there as it kept sending more shadows. The next attack was two shadows,ing from behind him again.


    Rumru said that Shadow Hound was one of the nastiest opponents he had to fight in The Orin Forest. He felt like rather than nasty, it was more annoying. The Shadow Hound was quite smart not to reveal its real body, which was annoying. It was quite smart for a beast with no name.


    More yer des formed and destroyed the shadow. He did it without looking back, ''Is he trying to figure me out?'' The Shadow Hound was smarter than he thought than the other beasts that would pounce at him the moment they had a chance to, ''Let''s make an opening for it then.''


    The next attack was three shadows. Three Shadow Hounds jumped out of the shadow, leaping toward him from three blind directions. He formed four yer des, two des went for one shadow which left one shadow right behind him.


    He purposely reactedte to the third shadow. It looked like the third shadow almost got him, but his fist was faster. His fist went through the shadow''s head, dispersing the shadow.


    ''This is so annoying. I need to think of a way to fight people with Shadow Elemental. At least, I need to figure out how to force them out of the shadows.'' That was what he thought as he faced four more shadows this time.


    The Shadow Hound never revealed his real body, remaining cautious as it kept sending a bunch of shadows. Again, he purposely made it so that the fourth shadow almost got him this time. Each reaction was muchter than the previous. It looked like he was troubled facing more shadows while in fact, he could use The yer de to get rid of them all.


    It kept doing the same thing until it used eight shadows, and this time, Tang Shaoyang let the eighth shadow hit him. But The attack was nullified with Chaos Shade. The sess was quickly followed by the next wave of attack. This time, Shadow Hound used ten shadows instead of eight, but one of them was real.


    It gained confidence after it managed tond a blow on Tang Shaoyang with eight shadows. This time ten came out of shadow, and one of them was an actual Shadow Hound. Twenty yer des formed, and each two des formed above the shadow.


    He always formed four yer des before, making The Shadow Hound think he could only use four des maximum. The two des delivered the final judgment for the Shadow Hound. The nine shadows dispersed into nothing while the actual Shadow Hound was pinned down to the ground by two yer des.


    The rule battle of contract, an absolute rule of the System that they could not kill each other despite how fatal the attack was. However, even though they could not die, they still felt the pain from each strike they received.


    The Shadow Hound howled in pain, but Tang Shaoyang did not show mercy as he stomped on the Shadow Hound''s snout, closing the mouth before its loud howl caused any moremotion. The yer de had a simr effect to The Destruction Touch, disrupting the energy. The Shadow Hound immediately realized that the de prevented him from escaping.


    "You should choose the easy, so you don''t need to feel this kind of pain," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "And your effort is wasted because soon you will find out that I am not lying to you. You will meet him soon as a spirit, and you can ask him who killed."


    He extended his hand toward the Shadow Hound''s glowing forehead. The light shot toward his hand as the contract was established.


    [You have formed a contract with Grade SS Spirit, Shadow Hound!]


    Tang Shaoyang waited a while, waiting for The Shadow Hound''s reaction. Strangely, he could not hear anything that happened in his Spirit World. He could not take a peek at what happened inside.


    "Have you greeted the dog, Rumru?"


    To his surprise, he heard a chuckle from the ck Dragon. [Yup, and it seems he''s not just a dog filled with vengeance but also with fear. It hides in his dog house as soon as it sees me, funny right?]


    It was unexpected that The Shadow Hound would hide in fear from Rumru. That made him wonder what Rumru did to the little guy before it died to invoke such a fear to the beast.


    [You should summon me in the first ce rather than entertaining the dog in a fight.] Rumru added.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes, "And what? Caused panic and chaos inside the city that a giant dragon suddenly appeared in the middle of the city? It''s not like I can bring that dog out of the city because I summoned him here. It can''t move too far away from where it was summoned, or else I will bring it out and summon you to prove that you have died."


    He yawned and shook his head, "Does not really matter anymore since we have tamed the little guy."


    Tang Shaoyang switched ces with Karan, stationing Karan in Harkon City. The sixth city he had conquered today. Twelve hours passed since he came back to Aqura, but it was just one hour and twenty minutes on Earth''s time. It was still three-


    twenty in the morning in his ce.


    He yawned again as he nced toward the door where Vandir did his research. The door remained closed, and the dwarf who guarded the gate was sleeping next to the gate. There were a bunch of scrolls next to his short friend. He could not really understand those symbolic texts and diagrams.


    "Maybe I should sleep in Aqura instead?"


    Tang Shaoyang muttered as he made his way to the exit. It was more efficient to sleep there instead of returning to Earth. He thought the time flow difference was an advantage to him, but it just messed up his schedule right now. Especially with how fast he conquered the sixth city already.


    With how advanced Aqura was in the Game, he thought it would take him longer to take over six cities. However, there was no one who could really be an opponent to him.


    He returned to his room, and everyone was sleeping. The first room he checked was where Ava and his daughter slept. Xin was sleeping next to her mother, and her mother also fell asleep. Elin were staying in the same room, and both also fell asleep. Jiaying and Li Yue were asleep in the next room with Li Na''s grandma.


    "What do I do now?" The reason he returned here was to inform Elin that she could visit her home. Even though he had not asked Frost about the vige and the vigers where Elin and Delia came from, ''But they are probably fine, right?''


    The thing he remembered about the vige was, it was a weird vige. But he did not remember why it was weird in the first ce. Even though it was just one year, he felt like it had been many years already. He had gone through many things so it felt like many years had passed.


    Instead of going to the empty, he stayed on the couch, sitting and closing his eyes. He was thinking of a n: what if Goddess Rubia did note for him after he destroyed her six temples. He did not want to look for her, he wanted her toe for him instead.


    ''Tisha said we almost reached The Orin Kingdom''s Capital. There''s only one city separating The Capital and Harkon City. Maybe she wille for me if I take back The Capital as well? Let''s do that if she does note for me in three days.''

 Chapter 1373 It’s Been a While

    <h4>Chapter 1373 It''s Been a While </h4>


    ?1373 It''s Been a While


    There were so many things going on in his head. He considered whether he should tell Wen and Kairu about The Orin Kingdom. He was unsure, especially for Kairu. It would be a setback knowing his people now had surpassed him. Maru was the Demi-God Rank, and Kairu was still the Myth Rank. Wen should be fine as the Jade Eagle did not give him an impression that it would bother him for the rank difference.


    Then he thought about The Goddess of Light, Lunea. His promise to her. He did not really remember the actual promise. The only thing he remembered was that he must free her if he ever returned to the Arkania Continent, and she would join The Tang Empire. That was the deal that he agreed on.


    His mind was filled with many thoughts, and without him knowing, he fell asleep while sitting. He did not know how long he fell asleep as someone shook his body. He opened his eyes the moment someone touched his body.


    Elinova was the one who woke him. She had her apron outside with a sexy blue sleeveless one-piece beneath the white apron. He thought it was sexy because it revealed more than half of her thigh. She tied her lush, violet hair into a ponytail.


    "Why do you sleep outside? You should sleep on the bed," Her gentle voice entered his ear.


    Tang Shaoyang picked up the clue without her saying anything more. He reached her and carried her outside his penthouse instead of going to the empty room. While his lust took over him, he still could think rationally. First, he did not want to do it in a ce where his daughter could see. Even though she was still a baby, she was quite smart for a baby. He just did not want to take the risk.


    Second, Li Jiaying and Li Yue were sleeping in the other room. If they came out to pee and saw them, or even heard them. That would be a disaster.


    He went to the lift and pressed the twenty-first floor where Elin''s exclusive kitchen was. Elin kissed him on the lips as he leaned against the lift. Their tongues intertwined as Tang Shaoyang''s hand roamed on her fleshy butt.


    His left hand then roamed to her thigh and pushed the dress up slightly to enter the zone. His finger bypassed thest defender and reached herher region.


    Her muffled moan rang as he could feel how wet down there. As soon as the lift''s door opened, he carried her out while still kissing. He had pushed her dress all the way up to her belly, revealing his white panties inside.


    Tang Shaoyang could no longer hold his morning rush, and it had been a while since he had done it. He pushed down his pants and revealed the lonely Little Shaoyang. He pushed the white panties to the side and entered herher region. With how wet she was, Little Shaoyang easily entered her deeper part.


    Elinova could no longer suppress her moan, and she was in the ce where she did not suppress her voice since they were in the empty kitchen. She circled her hands around his neck, holding him tight in her embrace. They started on the unused kitchen countertop until her first orgasm.


    There was a slight pause as Tang Shaoyang could tell that she juste. He waited for her a little before pulling her down from the countertop. Elin knew her husband too well as she turned around as soon as her feet touched the cold floor, sticking out her butt.


    Tang Shaoyang started to piston once more after the little break as her moan filled the empty kitchen once more. His wives had been learning a lot, and he could feel that Little Shaoyang was tightened inside her.


    Ahn~ Ahn~ Ahn~ Ahn~


    He hugged her from behind while ramming her continuously. His hand wrapped around her chest, fondling her fleshy breast. They stayed in the same position for three minutes before he pulled her back up and held her thigh before picking her up in the air while he was still inside her.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed her up and down as they moved to a new ce. He brought her to the couch on the corner, and he sat there as he continued to push her up and down until he came out together with her.


    Elinova''s body went limp, leaning against his chest as she breathed heavily. It was rare for him toe out together on her second orgasm. Usually, he came out together in her third orgasm.


    She caressed the spot lower than her belly. She could feel the warm liquid inside her, and she prayed silently that she would be the second to bear Tang Shaoyang''s child.


    Elinova pulled out Little Shaoyang from inside as she stood up. She smiled gently as she sat on hisp, holding Little Shaoyang. Once was never enough for Tang Shaoyang, and she was well aware of that. She directed Little Shaoyang to herher region as she was ready for the second round.


    "Mmmnnn~" She hummed in pleasure as Little Shaoyang entered her. This time she would do the work on top. Her voice filled out the empty kitchen, and they continued for another ten minutes until Tang Shaoyang came for the second time.


    The second round ended with Elin on the bottom, lying on the couch while catching her breath. She could feel the overflowing liquid inside her.


    Ding!


    At this moment, the sound of the elevator opening rang. Both looked toward the direction of the elevator and saw Avae out in her ck sexy lingerie. She knew where they were, immediately walking toward their direction. She must ask Origin where they were beforeing down here.


    Ava smiled as she tied her hair into a ponytail as well, "It seems I came at the right time," She hugged Tang Shaoyang from behind, kissing his neck while her hand caressed his toned chest.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and turned around. There were no words exchanged as both knew what they wanted. He kissed her on the lips while his hands roamed over her body. His left hand explored the bottom part while his right hand fondled the plump breast.


    He did not ask if she was ready for the action. He assumed it would be fine for her to do it with him after she recently gave birth to Xin.


    Their tongues intertwined while their feet kept moving until Ava backed against the wall. Herher region was wet already in that short time. He just needed to push the fabric that covered herher region, and Little Shaoyang was ready for the third round.

 Chapter 1374 Impromptu Family Trip

    <h4>Chapter 1374 Impromptu Family Trip </h4>


    ?1374 Impromptu Family Trip


    Ava wasying her head on his chest, and Little Shaoyang was still inside her. It was Little Shaoyang''s ninth round. Elinova was also lying down next to him, hugging him from the side. They ended up doing it on the floor for thest four rounds.


    [It''s currently six-thirty, Master. You have promised Young Miss Li Yue and Young Miss Li Jiaying to send them to the preschool this morning.]


    Origin reminded him in the middle of his break. It had been a long time since he was doing it, so he nned to continue. However, if he continued, he would break his promise to the two little girls. It was a bad example to break his promise to them.


    "Have you prepared their lunch box?" He whispered to Elin who looked like would fall asleep anytime.


    Elinova yawned as she got from Tang Shaoyang''s chest, stretching her hand out, causing her big breast to bounce. That was a sight for sure, and Ava felt the effect as the thing inside her got bigger.


    "I n-need a b-break, Dear~" Ava tried to say to continue with Elin. She did not hear what Origin said or what he whispered to Elin.


    He caressed her cheek, "That''s it for today. I would love to continue, but I have work to do."


    "Hmmm," Ava hummed.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and picked her up before helping to stand up as well. It was a ny-minute mess. They created a lot of mess in a certain area, and their bodies were sticky from the sweat. Fortunately, there was a bathroom in this kitchen, a big one with a big bathtub.


    He carried Ava in the front and Elin in the back. He could feel their breasts, on his chest and back. Little Shaoyang could not hold the stimnt as he got bigger inside Ava. She could feel it, Little Shaoyang returned to his prime size.


    Tang Shaoyang was doing his best not to do it. He filled the bathtub with hot water, putting Ava inside the bathtub. He was about to put Elin down, but he felt her hand grabbing Little Shaoyang. He was stimted enough already, and he immediately stopped her. If he let her continue, he might not be able to hold it any longer.


    "Onest round?" Elin whispered in his ear.


    There was no way he could hold back anymore after hearing that. He pulled Elin, and she held onto the bathtub while sticking out her butt. Soon her voice filled the bathroom as they began the tenth round.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang returned to his penthouse together with Ava. The Former Elven Queen looked very refreshed. Her face was bright and flushy, energetic. She did not look tired at all even after everything. She had been waiting for this for months as Tang Shaoyang and Ava did not do it during her pregnancy. Tang Shaoyang was too scared to do it back then.


    Li Na''s grandma was attending to the two children, having them prepare to leave for preschool. Li Jiaying and Li Yue wore their matching clothes, "We are ready!"


    The two little girls came down from the chair and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. Some time ago, Tang Shaoyang wondered what he had done that made the two little girls like him this much. He felt like he had not done anything to make them like him. Of course, it was for the best if they liked him.


    "Let''s eat your breakfast before leaving," Tang Shaoyang picked them up and moved to the kitchen. They were having breakfast in the kitchen this time instead of having Elin bring the food to the room.


    Ava followed them while Li Na''s grandma left for work. Li Na''s grandma worked for the General Cafeteria on the third floor. Even though Li Na had been asked not to work anymore, she insisted on working.


    As they arrived in the private kitchen, Tang Shaoyang could not help but look at the area. He was d that the area had been cleaned, and he smelled aromatic freshener. Elin was quick with her work.


    On the table was a steamed basket that Elin just put down. The basket was still releasing the steam as she just picked it up from the stove. She had prepared the bunst night, and just needed to cook it in the morning. That exined why she could afford it for thest round.


    As they had their breakfast, Tang Shaoyang brought the topic of Aqura to Elin. He told her that she could visit her old home if she wanted to. Even though he did not really know where her vige was, or even where Waskin City was. But it should not be hard to find since he had Frost. Frost should know where the vige and the vigers were.


    "Do you want to visit your old home?" He asked while swallowing his second bun.


    "I have asked Delia, and she replied that she will return in three days and wanted to visit her old home and her father," Tang Shaoyang checked the message, making sure he did not remember it wrong. He sent the message the moment he came back from Aqura.


    Elinova hesitated since there was no one for her to visit. She did not have family back in the vige.


    "It would be nice to visit your old home once in a while, no? If you can cook such delicious food with these foreign ingredients. I want to know how delicious it is if you cook with the ingredients you are familiar with. Don''t you want to present your best dish to him?" Ava encouraged Elin to visit her old home. But that was not enough to convince Elin.


    "What about if we have a family pic in another world?" Ava turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "You, Me, Elin, Xin, Jiaying, and Yue? Six of us visiting Elin''s old home? That''s quite nice, no?"


    Tang Shaoyang scrunched his face as he was unsure about the idea of bringing her daughter to Aqura. While having a family activity was nice, his reason for visiting Aqura was to fight.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to bring the kids with me to Aqura," He nced at the little girls before sending a message to Ava. He could not say in front of Jiaying and Yue that his visit was to kill people.


    "It should be fine as long as we stay close to you, no? I don''t think those people are stronger than¡­." She paused and continued with the message so the kids could not listen, "Than the Divine Church, The Federation of Allurion, and The Giteron Dynasty!"


    "We want to go on a pic! We want to go on a pic! We want to go on a pic!" The kids also insisted on following him, giving the puppy eyes which was impossible to refuse.


    "Alright¡­ Alright¡­. You have to follow us, or else I will be troubled feeding these picky kids," Tang Shaoyang shook his head and smiled at Elin.


    Only then Elin agree to visit her old home in Aqura. It was supposed to be a trip to kill to fulfill his oath, but he ended up bringing his family for a family trip for his third visit.

 Chapter 1375 Impromptu Family Trip (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1375 Impromptu Family Trip (2) </h4>


    ?1375 Impromptu Family Trip (2)


    A family trip to another world. It was not a good idea for sure, especially since the world they visited was a hostile world. But Ava insisted that she wanted to visit even though he told her that the time flowed ten times faster in Aqura.


    The problem was their baby. Tang Shaoyang was unsure if it was good to bring Xin with him to Aqura. That would mess up her growth, probably. She aged faster, but her age remained the same because they used Earth''s time flow for her age.


    "Does it really matter, now? She grew faster anyway than the other babies," That was her answer to him. The age really did not matter because Xin must inherit her mother''s traits as well. She would live longer than the normal humans. Not just the elf''s bloodline, but also the Dragon''s bloodline from her father.


    Just like that, the family trip was decided. Li Yue and Li Jiaying were so excited about the trip even though they did not know what kind of ce they would visit. Maybe this was their first trip since The Game, so that was why they were excited.


    Elinova prepared her kitchen utensils, bringing the spices, a portable stove, and herplete set of kitchen utensils with her. Even she brought the te, fork, and spoon for their family trip. The Inventory made it easier for her, it did not really bother her to bring so many kitchen utensils.


    Ava prepared the stuff for the baby, and Tang Shaoyang packed up the two little girls'' stuff. Of course, he asked Li Na''s Grandma''s permission to bring Li Yue with him. They were ready at eight, standing in front of the dimensional gate.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows as they stood in front of the gate, "Is it really okay for her to use the gate?" He was worried that the dimensional gate would have a negative effect on Xin, Li Yue, and Li Jiaying. It was a really bad idea to bring the three little girls with him. There were so many unknown factors in the trip that might endanger them. This dimensional gate was one of them.


    "It should be fine," Ava smiled and looked at the two little girls in the eyes, "Close your eyes when we enter the gate, okay?" Li Yue and Li Jiaying nodded their heads.


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to make sure the gate was safe, so he asked the dwarf, Naten, "It''s safe for babies and children, right?" He just needed the expert''s opinion.


    "It should be safe because we used the gate from The System. I won''t rmend it if it''s me who made the gate, Your Majesty," Naten nodded his head, confirming the gate was safe. The system''s product was perfect. It should be fine for everyone to enter the gate.


    "Alright, then. Let''s go," Tang Shaoyang approached the gate, "Close your eyes," He signaled Li Yue and Li Jiaying to close their eyes before he entered the gate.


    Thankfully the gate was inside the house the dwarf made, so they were safe from the cold wind. The weather was windypared to his previous visits.


    "It''s snowing! Li Jiaying and Li Yue were excited to see the thick snow. It was winter as well back on Earth, but the snow was not as thick as the one here.


    Elinova walked out of the house, looking around. It seemed she tried to find where she was.


    "We are in¡­." Tang Shaoyang paused as he did not know the name of this ce. What he knew was that this was thest city of The Orin Kingdom. But he did not know the city name and also The Orin Peak, "We are in the Orin Kingdom. One of the tribes from The Orin Forest established the kingdom after The Game started."


    Elinova knew there were several beastmen tribes in the Orin Forest, but she did not describe them in detail. She did not know who was ruling the forest back then. Nothing even though she literally lived in the Orin Forest. She just knew they were there and dangerous, that was it.


    "I would like to take our time since it''s a family trip, but I need to go back to Harkon City to meet my people there," It had been four hours and twenty minutes of Earth''s time, meaning forty-


    two hours had passed in this world. Two hours away from two days of his absence.


    Even though Karan and Radiance did not ry any message to him, he was still worried about his four guides. He did not know when Worm1 would turn against him because there was nothing binding the man to obey him. Hopefully, nothing happened, hoping even The Temple had not taken any actions against them yet.


    If Tang Shaoyang was alone, then he could switch positions with Radiance or Karan, but he could not bring his family. So the fastest way to reach Harkon while bringing his family was air travel. He summoned Rumru who was bigger than Aerelion.


    The giant ck Dragon''s appearance startled Li Yue, Li Jiaying, and Tang Xin. For the first time, Tang Xin cried. Her cries affected Li Yue and Li Jiaying who also cried afterward.


    "It''s okay~ It''s okay~ This is Uncle Rumru, and he is friendly," Tang Shaoyang brought the two children closer. He touched the wing that drooped down, "See, Uncle Rumru is friendly."


    It took time to convince Li Jiaying and Li Yue that Rumru was safe. As for Tang Xin, the baby stopped crying as soon as she felt the dragon was not that scary at all. Her cries did not evenst a minute.


    Li Jiaying and Li Yue were scared for their first flight, ufortable since this was their first ride. But it just took them a few minutes before the scared face turned into curiosity. They looked around after a few minutes, looking at the cloud in awe. Of course, Tang Shaoyang set up the barrier so they were not affected by the cold wind.


    Rumru purposely went through the cloud because the two girls tried to reach the cloud when they passed by. The terrified ride soon turned into a joyful ride, and they encountered no trouble until they arrived in Harkon City.


    The massive ck Dragonnded in the middle of the city. It caused a panic at first, but Tang Shaoyang had notified Radiance and Karan beforehand. He asked the two spirits to tell Worm1 that he woulde with a dragon.


    Worm1 handled the panicked crowd at ease, and soon Rumru became an attraction for the city after everyone knew that the dragon was not dangerous.


    "Wee back, Master!" Worm1 weed Tang Shaoyang whonded with two little girls in his arms. Ladirma was curious about who the two little girls were, but he decided not to ask. He told himself not to be a busybody. His Master would tell him anyway if he needed to know the people who came with his Master.


    "This is my daughter and sister-inw. And they are my wives and also my daughter," He pointed at Ava and Elinova who just came down after him.


    Ladirma was surprised at first that his Master brought his baby and also his wives when they were in the middle of a war. It was basically a war between them and the Temple, and it might also be a war against The Adventurer Guild.


    "Should I form a group to guard Mistresses and The Young Missus, Master?" It was quite awkward for Ladirma to address. He ended up calling Elinova and Ava with Mistress which had a negative connotation on Earth.


    "There''s no need. I have my people to guard them. Just continue your job for now," Worm1 and the people below him had a task to maintain order in the city. Not just Harkon City, but the previous four cities as well.


    Ladirma left The Adventurer Guild faction officially and formed a new faction, Worm Alliance. That was right, he named the faction Worm Alliance. The reason was because he wanted the people below him to suffer just like he did, being called Worm. He could not shake off that nickname unless Avyn said so.


    "Yes, Master," Ladirma nodded, "I have a report for you, Master. The Adventurer Guild of Orin City''s branch sent an official letter yesterday, inquiring what happened in the frontline. In the letter they mentioned, they would send a group to investigate the situation and expected a reply from us. How should I reply to them, Master? Should I ignore the letter?"


    "Just ignore them. If The Temple or Rubia does note by tomorrow. We will move to the next city. Put more guards and make sure to notify me if the investigation group from the Adventurer Guild arrives. You are dismissed," Tang Shaoyang instructed.


    "Yes, Master," Ladirma bowed his head once more before leaving the castle.


    It was evening here, and Tang Shaoyang realized they hade at the wrong time. The children had just woken up since it was morning on Earth, yet it was evening here. He did not think that much at first, but he realized it now since the sky was darkened.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Ava, "What should we do for our first family trip?"

 Chapter 1376 Adventurer Guild Investigation Team (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1376 Adventurer Guild Investigation Team (1) </h4>


    ?1376 Adventurer Guild Investigation Team (1)


    For the first family trip, Ava suggested a stroll around Harkon City. It was not like there were many things they could do when the sun was set already. A few hours stroll, enjoying the food stall and various kinds of other world''s foods.


    Elinova, who was a native of Aqura, felt foreign. Of course, the main reason was that she was not the city person herself. Most of the time, she stayed in her vige. But with a ten-year gap, there were so many new things she did not know.


    Tang Shaoyang made sure for Li Yue and Li Jiaying to walk instead of being carried. There was a reason for that, it was to make them tired so they would sleep earlier even though they just woke up a few hours ago.


    It was just a stroll around the city, but it was surprisingly enjoyable and fun. There he could not help but think that it was not about the stroll, about with whom he strolled. He also strolled during the Tang Triumph Festival, but he felt nothing at that time. He enjoyed the stroll with his family even though there was no festival.


    By the time they returned to the castle, Li Yue and Li Jiaying were sleepy. Both were more excited than shy because of the new environment. Li Yue and Li Jiaying each held two magic toys with them. As soon as bothy on the bed, they slept while hugging the toy.


    "Maybe we should also invent a magic toy for the children," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. When he thought about the children, he was thinking about his own daughter. He thought about what kind of toy Tang Xin would like, and they could start with that. Making the toy that his daughter would like. He made a mental note to bring up that topic with Li Shuang when they met.


    "I will sleep with them," Elinova came into the room, "Ava and Xin stayed in the next room if you want to see them." She kissed Tang Shaoyang on the lips and climbed on the bed. The bed was wide enough as it left a quiet space even for two children and an adult. The morning exercise consumed her, so she also immediately closed her eyes as soon as her head touched the pillow.


    Tang Shaoyang went out and closed the door slowly before checking the next room. He opened the door slowly, and Ava signaled not toe in because Tang Shaoyang was about to fall asleep.


    He closed the door slowly and stood in front of the door for a while. His mind was jumbled with his work and the n for a family trip.


    ''Maybe I should summon The Tarrior to fight as well,'' Tang Shaoyang thought to himself. It would benefit his people fighting the people from Aqura. The obvious benefit was level because of how many high-ranking yers in this world were.


    "Or maybe not. I think I will lose more people if Tarrior shes against The Temple''s army. It''s a disaster instead of a benefit," He threw the idea of bringing his army into Aqura. If anything else, he should bring the elite with him. However, Alton was still on trial as well as Moonsong. Wei Xi was still far even to fight the Primordial Rank. There was no one tomand the elite without those three.


    He was not that familiar with his own army, so he did not really know the limits of his army. If he did not know how strong they were, they might send them to their death instead of making them stronger.


    "Maybe I can ask Worm1 about a good ce for a pic instead," Tang Shaoyang decided to fight by himself and started to think about a good ce for a pic. The ce has beautiful scenery and so on.


    He walked out of the temple, and the timing was spot on because Worm1 entered the castle''s yard. Ladirma seemed toe in a hurry as if there was something urgent.


    "Is there something wrong?" Tang Shaoyang thought The Harmony Temple''s army might arrive outside the city to make Worm1 panic. He predicted that Rubia would send her army first before she came. That army might be outside the city wall.


    "The Adventure investigation team just arrived, and they ask to meet Harkon Adventurer Guild''s Guild Leader. What should we do, Master?"


    From Worm1''s tone, Tang Shaoyang could tell that the guy sounded terrified. He thought the only thing that could make a Demi-God Rank terrified was a God Rank. Maybe The God Rank of the Adventurer Guild came to investigate the situation.


    "You are doing a great job informing me. Guide me to them, and I will take care of this issue," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at ease, "Is there God Ranking?"


    Ladirma halted his steps for a moment, looking at Tang Shaoyang. He did not know why His Master suddenly asked, but there was no God Rank, "No, but they sent three ck Iron Adventurers along with five Mithril Adventurers, and ten Diamond-ranked adventurers. It was the elite of the adventurer guild in the Arkania Continent."


    This time it was Tang Shaoyang who paused his steps and turned toward Worm1, "You look terrified, so I thought maybe there''s a God Rank in that team. But just more Demi-God Rank, really?"


    "They have six Demi-God Ranks, not just one or two, and we only have three Demi-God Ranks with Maru who still could not adapt to his new rank yet!" Ladirma exined patiently how dire the situation was. Even though he included Maru, he did not really trust Maru could fight the Demi-God Rank of Mithril Adventurers as well.


    "Calm down. After informing me, you just need to lead me to meet them. That''s your job, understand?"


    Ladirma nodded his head. He turned around and motioned Tang Shaoyang to follow him. There was no choice aside from trusting his Master to confront the adventurer.

 Chapter 1377 Adventurer Guild Investigation Team (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1377 Adventurer Guild Investigation Team (2) </h4>


    ?1377 Adventurer Guild Investigation Team (2)


    "Do you know a good ce with beautiful scenery?" On the way to the Harkon Adventurer Guild, Tang Shaoyang asked Ladirma.


    Ladirma halted his steps for a second before continuing. Then he turned toward His Master to make sure that his Master was serious with the question. He soon found out that his Master was serious with the question, not just to break the tension


    "I¡­." Ladirma was really speechless, "I don''t know. I will ask people around after the meeting with the investigation team, Master."


    Fortunately, His Master did not insist on finding that ce right now. Worm1 was quiet as he led Tang Shaoyang to the Adventurer Guild. The Adventurer Guild''s building was quite big, a four-floor building. The first floor was a big hall with a quest board and also a counter for the adventurer to ept the quest or even personal request.


    But The Adventurer Guild had stopped operating after Tang Shaoyang came into the city with two offers, die or follow Worm1. More than ny percent of adventurers agreed to be his ves. They all signed the thirty-year contract, and the hall stopped functioning since they no longer epted the quest.


    In the middle of the hall, a group upied a long table. Eighteen people sat around the table while the former adventurers in the hall sat on the other tables, fully surrounding the group in the middle. The tension was high as Tang Shaoyang entered the hall. It was as if a fight could break out at any moment.


    Ladirma led Tang Shaoyang toward the group at the middle table, and the eighteen adventurers also looked at them.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Ladirma?" A bulky male with long, curly hair questioned Ladirma. He had a giant built with giant muscles. Tang Shaoyang could not help but think of the people who used steroids to gain such monstrous-looking muscle, "Didn''t we tell you to bring The Harkon Guild''s Guild Leader?"


    He was ck Iron Adventurer, on the same rank as Ladirma. He was known as Iron Fist, someone who was known to fight with his bare hand. The vein around his eyes bulged out as he stared at Ladirma.


    "There''s no more Guild Leader or Adventurer Guild in Harkon City. If you are looking for the person in charge of the city. That person is me," Tang Shaoyang replied.


    The eighteen adventurers were surprised at how honest Tang Shaoyang was with them. They knew there was something wrong with the adventurers in this city, but they were not expecting such a blunt answer.


    "I actually have no issue with the adventurer guild, but The Temple. I am currently in a war against them. I have killed all knights, priests, and bishops of the Harmony Temple in this city along with the other five cities. I n to leave Adventurer Guild alone, but I have no choice but to take action against them since they are interfering with my work."


    Out of eighteen adventurers, seventeen of them stood up. They took that as a provocation to the Adventurer Guild. But there was one person who remained on the seat, enjoying the drink presented to him.


    "You are in a war against The Temple, and yet you are not scared to touch the Adventurer Guild either. I don''t know if you are brave or just a fool?"


    The man had long hair, untied, and he wore a ck robe. He was a sword user with the sword hanging on his waist, and he was in the position to fight anytime. While his left hand was holding a ss with the drink, his right hand was always on his sword. His name was Hardy, one of the three ck Iron Adventurers in the investigation team.


    "I am neither brave nor a fool. There''s no need for me to be brave just to face a bunch of adventurers like you guys. I would like to avoid the hassle of fighting you guys because my target was The Temple, but I don''t mind fighting The Adventurer Guild if you keep interfering with my business. That''s the message for the other adventurer guild branches. Inform them not to meddle in my business."


    Tang Shaoyang tried to talk it out with the Adventurer Guild so he did not have to fight them. But he did not realize that his words sounded more like a threat than a negotiation. He was basically telling them not to butt in or he would destroy the Adventurer Guild.


    "I see, you are both. A foolish person who possesses the courage to fight both The Temple and also The Adventurer Guilds. Or maybe you are a madman," Hardy let out a chuckle as he finished the drink in his ss, "I came here to investigate the situation because we suddenly lost contact with six branches in one day. But it seems you will help me to finish my work earlier."


    "Yes, I killed all the adventurers in Akkon City and Turan City since they refused to cooperate with me. And I took in the adventurers who surrendered from the other four cities. That should exin everything for your investigation, no?" Tang Shaoyang smiled, "Now you have finished your task. Why don''t you return and convey my message to the main branch or maybe the two God Ranks in the Adventurer Guild not to meddle with my war with The Temple? I promise you not to touch the Adventurer Guild in the following city if they agree not to interfere with my war."


    "You are indeed a madman," Hardy finished his drink and stood up. His right hand rested on the sword''s handle, having an amused expression while looking at Tang Shaoyang, "Our task is indeed to investigate what happened in here and the other five cities. But that''s not the only task we have. If we find the problem, we have to solve the problem as well. You are the problem, so does that mean I just need to get rid of you to resolve the problem?" Hardy smiled ear to ear like a madman. He looked excited and was looking forward to the fight.

 Chapter 1378 Smurfing In Another World (11)

    <h4>Chapter 1378 Smurfing In Another World (11) </h4>


    ?1378 Smurfing In Another World (11)


    From Hardy''s perspective, he thought the job would be tough because he thought the mastermind behind the incident was The Orin Kingdom. Fighting a kingdom with just eighteen adventurers was tough, but not impossible with the line-up. That was why he agreed with the request.


    However, he did not expect that the cause of the Adventurer Guild''s issue was just one single man. On top of that, the man came to find him which made his work easier. He did not mean to underestimate the man in front of him.


    The man in front of him could take down six Adventurer Guild branches along with six The Harmony Temples. That was an impressive feat, but not enough to deter him who thought that his team also could bring down a kingdom.


    "For you guys who were forced to be his ve! I will free you all from him, my fellow adventurers!" Hardy dered with his hand raised up in the air, "You just need to do one thing, doing nothing. I will kill him, and you will be free from him!"


    Hardy was confident that if these people were his fellow adventurers, he could persuade them not to join the fight while eighteen of them ganging up on this man. Eighteen against one, that was an easy job.


    Meanwhile, Ladirma was observing Tang Shaoyang''s expression secretly. Expression was the easiest to read about what his Master felt about the group. He wanted to know if the group would be enough to deter his Master. But he could not see His Master''s expression who remained calm. In fact, he saw his Master smile instead of getting deterred.


    Tang Shaoyang sensed the man''s emotion, wavering and doubtful. He turned toward Worm1, "You have one warning already. So be careful, Worm1. I am not merciful enough to give you a third chance."


    "Buahahahaha¡­!" Hardy let out a sonorousugh when he heard how Tang Shaoyang called Ladirma, "You have be this low, Ladirma? The ck Iron Adventurer, The famed Tempest Swordsmaster is now a Worm1? I guess it''s true the rumor about you being a coward. You will stoop that low to keep your pitiful life.


    Ladirma was caught off guard because it felt like His Master read what was in his mind. He had not thought of betraying His Master, but he was just doubtful that his Master could win against the strong Demi-God Rank in Hardy''s level. Especially, he believed that the other adventurers would take Hardy''s side. They would not receive help from the people who were forced to sign a ve contract. That was what he believed.


    However, to Hardy and Ladirma''s surprise, the adventurers who were forced to submit to Tang Shaoyang got up from the chairs and drew their weapons out. They did not point the weapon toward Tang Shaoyang but to Hardy''s party.


    "Buahahahaha¡­!" Hardy let out a sonorousugh when he heard how Tang Shaoyang called Ladirma, "You have be this low, Ladirma? The ck Iron Adventurer, The famed Tempest Swordsmaster is now a Worm1? I guess it''s true the rumor about you being a coward. You will stoop that low to keep your pitiful life.


    Hardy was not deterred even though the other adventurers decided to side with Tang Shaoyang. He was surprised, but it was not enough to scare him. If Ladirma earned the title Tempest Swordmaster, Hardy earned the title Lunatic. People called him Lunatic to fight monsters that were stronger than him.


    Once, Hardy tried to fight a dragon. Even though he ended up losing and running away, having his back burned by the dragon. He survived fighting a dragon, not something that could be achieved by anyone. The whole former adventurers from four branches, and the man who conquered these adventurers. He was not afraid in the slightest. In fact, he was excited and wanted to find out if he could win the fight. He was not afraid of dying. For someone who could escape from a dragon, it should not be hard for him to escape from Tang Shaoyang.


    "It seems we can''t really solve the problem by talking. Diplomacy is not really my forte. Since you are determined to fight, what about if we fight outside the city?" Tang Shaoyang realized that it would be hard to resolve the issue with The Adventurer Guild through talking. Not that he could not understand them since he had destroyed six branches, and absorbed four guild worth of adventurers into his force.


    Hardy grinned, "Why should I listen to you? What if I want to fight you here?"


    "I want to fight you personally and give you a chance to fight back. If we fight here. I have to kill you without damaging the city, and it''s not going to be a fun fight. And I need to show a little bit of my strength to this foolish follower of mine so he does not have any weird thoughts that will force me to kill him in the future," Tang Shaoyang pointed at Worm1 with his thumb.


    Hardy let out a heartyughter once more, shaking his head and wiping out his tears. Heughed until tearing up as he found it was so funny, "Now you just make me even more curious. How are you going to kill me without damaging the city? I am curious."


    As soon as Hardy said that, Tang Shaoyang summoned Avyn, Zara, and Afi. At the same time, he used The Bloodline Transformation and also Spirit Integration with Rumru. He did all of that in a split second, and at the same time, Hardy also made his move.


    His figure blurred out forward toward Tang Shaoyang, intending tond a blow while Tang Shaoyang was in the middle of transformation. He chose tounch an attack instead of using the gap time to use his Bloodline Transformation.


    Hardy decided to attack in reaction to Tang Shaoyang''s transformation. He could not use his strongest skill which needed some time to activate. He thought his swordy was enough to pierce the man''s heart. However, before his sword could reach the target, a space crack formed. His sword went through the crack instead of piercing his target''s heart. That caught him off guard, not expecting that his attack would be nullified. Then he sensed a danger from his left side.


    A stunningdy with ash-blue hair was right next to him. Her fluttered while, and soon his vision was covered by her palm. She caught him in the face and mmed him to the ground.


    Bam!


    His head was mmed onto the hard floor, causing the floor to crack and the whole building shook. His head buzzed as he felt dizzy. He sensed the pressure in his head was loosened, but then his head was stomped once more. He could tell that the second stomp was not by hand, but by foot.

 Chapter 1379 Smurfing In Another World (12)

    <h4>Chapter 1379 Smurfing In Another World (12) </h4>


    ?1379 Smurfing In Another World (12)


    The moment Hardy attacked Tang Shaoyang in the middle of transformation was a gamble. He thought it was a gamble he could take even though the man summoned some creatures. The thought was that there was no way that the man could summon a creature that was stronger than the summoner. But it proved him wrong as the summon nullified his swordy, and the second summon caught him.


    His ears buzzed as his vision blurred. It was just simply a physical attack, and yet it affected him to this degree. Before he could regain hisposure, something sharp pierced through the back of his thighs. He groaned in pain, but he kept his voice low.


    ''I have to do something!'' That was what was in his mind. He must do something or else he might die here. He was about to activate his skill, the skill that helped him to escape from the dragon. But then he realized something was wrong with him, not the skill. He could not use the skill. The skill just did not go off as he pictured.


    It was a short teleportation skill with a maximum range of one thousand meters. It was short for teleportation because it took a few seconds for a Demi-God Rank to go through a thousand meters. Some even did not take a second to go through one thousand meters. The importance of the skill was that it was hard to predict where he would teleport to.


    Hardy used the teleportation once more, imagining his destination which was just outside the city. However, again, the skill did go off. He could not use the skill, and he was sure it was not the skill''s fault because this never happened before. There must be something wrong with him, not the skill.


    ''I can''t gather my mana to use the skill!'' On his third try, he realized that his mana could note out of his Mana Whirlpool. The mana dissipated as soon as his mana tried to activate the skill. He soon found out the cause, the sword in his thighs.


    "You have sobered up?" The familiar voice entered his ears. Hardy looked up and saw a different figure. The face was familiar, but his body waspletely different. The dark scale, the horns, and the wings made the difference.


    "See, there''s no fun in this fight. I easily subdue you," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He thought it would be a decent fight, but it was just another disappointment, "I don''t know why people are underestimating me just because I hide my aura."


    Tang Shaoyang formed four more yer des, and the four des went through Hardy''s back down to the floor. Nailing the body to the ground, he did so because Hardy still wriggled. Trying to break free from the sword through a seer of physical force.


    "ARRRGHHH!" Hardy groaned in pain.


    Avyn, Zara, and Afi stood behind Tang Shaoyang and red at the group of seventeen. The Investigation Team had lost their head, leaving the seventeen adventurers by themselves. The former adventurers immediately activated their Bloodline Transformation as well.


    Ladirma let out a sigh of relief that his fellow wormers took Tang Shaoyang''s side despite Hardy''s promise. If the fellow wormers sided with Tang Shaoyang, there was no way this group could win against them.


    "I will give sixteen of you two choices. You can join your former fellow adventurers and be my ves. Or you can try to fight us and escape. Make your choice wisely!"


    The bulky adventurer who was in the same rank as Hardy kept looking back and forth between Tang Shaoyang and Hardy. This was the lowest moment in Hardy''s life when his head was stepped on by someone else.


    Armano was no less crazier than Hardy, but tonight he realized that he was not crazy enough. He did not have the courage to step up and fight the person who subdued Hardy within a second. It was literally one second. Even though Hardy was caught off guard, it should not be easy to capture Hardy like that. Unless the ash-blue-haired woman was just too strong even for Hardy, and that woman was the man''s summon.


    The third ck Iron adventurer, Kali, was the first one to break the silence from his team, "We will return to the main branch and ry your message." He chose the third option, at least, he thought it was the viable third option since Tang Shaoyang mentioned rying a message to The Adventurer Guild earlier.


    "It seems you are deaf. I never mentioned something like that. You only have two options. Be a ve, or fight me and die!"


    Armano and Kali scanned the surroundings. There were at least four Demi-God Ranks former adventurers, added with Ladirma, Tang Shaoyang, and his summons. They realized their chance to escape was zero. They realized why ck Iron Ladirma would submit because they also would submit in this situation.


    They gave up without putting up resistance, "I surrender!" Kali, a man with short brown hair and light armor, is the first to step out with his hands in the air.


    Following Kali, the other sixteen adventurers excluding Armano also surrendered. If someone like Kali surrendered, they saw no chance of them escaping as well.


    "What about you, big guy? You are thest one who hasn''t made the decision yet," Everyone''s eyes were on him.


    "I want to see the contract''s condition before I make the decision. If you are going to treat me like trash, then I''d rather die than surrender!" Armano showed his intention to surrender. If the condition of being a ve was too harsh, then he would rather die trying.


    "A ve can''t be chooser, but I will give you an exception since you are a precious ve," Tang Shaoyang motioned to Worm1 to take out the contract scroll. He asked Worm1 to make more ve contracts for the future.


    Ladirma happily took out the contract and handed it to Armano. He was happy because two ck Iron would join him in the Worm Alliance. He no longer felt humiliated by more ck Iron adventurers. In fact, he felt more confident in his Master now.


    ''Maybe Maru is not lying about Master killing God Rank,'' If five Demi-God Ranks were so helpless in front of Tang Shaoyang, then maybe only The God Rank could fight tow-in-tow against His Master.


    Armano read the contract, and he had to reread it again because he felt like it was not a ve contract. He got paid, lodging and food provided, and they had more freedom because he was given free time once they joined the so-called Tang Empire. It was more like he joined the military instead of bing a ves. Soldiers must ept the draft call and order from the superior, somethingmon in the military. The contract was too good for a ve contract.


    "Did you hand me the wrong contract, Ladirma?"

 Chapter 1380 Contentment

    <h4>Chapter 1380 Contentment </h4>


    ?1380 Contentment


    Ladirma smiled, "No, that''s the right one."


    Armano was taken back slightly, and he reread the contract for the third time. He furrowed his brow and asked Ladirma, "Did you also sign the same contract?"


    "Yes," Ladirma nodded. It was the exact copy of his contract.


    Armano was still hesitant despite how good the contract was for a ve. It was too good to be real. He once more scanned Tang Shaoyang, Afi, Avyn, and Zara. There were only two choices, fight them or sign the contract and change sides.


    Ladirma took out sixteen more contracts, but Tang Shaoyang stopped him before he could hand them to the other sixteen adventurers.


    "There''s one lucky guy. You don''t need to be my ve, but¡­." Tang Shaoyang''s right foot crushed Hardy''s neck, separating the head from the body. The blood spurted out all around on the floor. It was just unexpected that Tang Shaoyang killed Hardy. No one predicted that Hardy would be killed. Everyone thought Hardy would be one of the ves as well, but The ck Iron was killed.


    Tang Shaoyang picked up the head. Hardy''s eyes were wide open as if he could not believe he was killed as well, "I need someone to deliver this head to the Adventurer Guild and also my message. This is thest warning. This is the war between The Tang Empire and The Temple! Tell your superiors not to meddle in my business. If I see adventurers join up with the temple. I will assume The Adventurer Guild is dering war against The Tang Empire."


    "That''s the message. The person who will ry my message and also this head is the weakest in your team. Who''s the weakest?"


    Kali and Armano pointed at the female in a green robe. She was the weakest inbat because she had a support ss. Her job in the team was to heal and buff her team.


    The female priest''s face paled at the gory sight. She kept looking at the head and Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang also scanned the woman and furrowed his brow, "Can she deliver the head and my message safely? Can she even protect herself?"


    Kali and Armano pointed to another Diamond Ranked adventurer. It was the scout for the team, and Tang Shaoyang handed the head to the man. As soon as Tang Shaoyang said go, the man immediately left the building without any dy. He was terrified that even ck Iron Adventurer was helpless, let alone him, a Diamond-ranked Adventurer.


    The remaining sixteen adventurers, including Kali and Armano, signed the contract. Of course, the contract was not the end of it. Avyn came forward and nted the Ice Curse on the five Demi-God Ranks.


    Tang Shaoyang did not have a priest he could trust to lead the oath ceremony, so this was an effective way to make sure they did not betray him.


    "I am leaving the rest to you, Worm1! And don''t forget the thing I asked you earlier" Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and left the building as well. He canceled the transformation and recalled all his spirits. It was easier than he thought. He thought the adventurers would fight back a little, but they just surrendered when their strongest adventurer was taken down.


    *** ***


    The following morning


    Li Yue and Li Jiaying were excited when they heard that they would go on a pic today. Ladirma did his job and found a beautiful ce for a pic after asking around the people in the city. To the west of the city, there was a waterfall. It was a famous ce to visit.


    Around noon, the family went there for a pic. The waterfall was not that big, a perfect size. It was not dangerous for Li Yue and Li Jiaying to y on theke. After ying with the two children, Tang Shaoyang stood below the tree not too far from the waterfall.


    Li Yue and Li Jiaying were taking a break after ying, having their juice from Elin. He felt weird as he watched them, weird feelings that he never felt before. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the moment. It was just a simple pic, but it was fulfilling and weirdly pleasant.


    Back then, he thought the battlefield was his ce when he felt the excitement of fighting a strong opponent. He enjoyed the fight when his people''s lives were not at stake and his opponent was strong enough for him to go all out. He just did not expect he would feel the same from such a simple activity, content.


    They stayed until the evening, when the sun was ready to set on the horizon. Li Yue and Li Jiaying enjoyed the activity more than Tang Shaoyang expected. For the first time, they made roasted corn and sweet potatoes. It was not as luxurious as their usual dinner, but it weirdly made them very happy.


    Tang Shaoyang carried Li Yue and Li Jiaying as they returned. Li Yue was on the left and Li Jiaying was on the right. Both were sleeping, leaning their heads onto his chest.


    "Do you want me to carry Li Yue?" Elinova offered.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and smiled, "It''s fine. They are far lighter than my sword."


    Ava and Elin rolled their eyes when Tang Shaoyangpared a weapon to children, "What about your vige? Have you found out what happened to your vige?" They forgot to stop by Turan City. When they arrived at Orin Peak, Frost was leaving for Turan City. The King led the army to take over the first city, so they did not have the chance to ask about Elin''s vige. Early this morning, Elin went out to inquire about her vige to the people staying in this city.


    Elinova shook her head, "It''s been ten years. I don''t think they even know there are viges near Waskin City. Maybe we can find out when we arrive in Waskin City."


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the city and was greeted by Worm1 and the other Worms. Judging from their expressions, it looked like something big hade up.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to disturb me when I am with my family?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows and looked at Worm1. He did not want to involve Elin and Ava with his main business. He wanted them to have a good time instead of worrying about him.


    Ladirma had his mouth open, but no words came out when he heard that. His Master indeed said that to him, but never mentioned the ongoing war when his family was present.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "Wait for me at the Adventurer Guild. I will meet youter," He used Spirit Eyes to scan the city''s surroundings. There was no army, meaning there was nothing urgent. As long as the city was safe, it was not urgent in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes.

 Chapter 1381 Wormers Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 1381 Wormers Nightmare </h4>


    ?1381 Wormers Nightmare


    After escorting Elin and Ava back to the castle, Tang Shaoyang went to the Adventurer Guild. He told them that he would return for dinner to assure them it was nothing serious. If he had to guess, it must be rted to his messagest night.


    The wormers aka the former adventurers were having their drink. The hall was crowded with people drinking and eating. It looked like Worm1 had not informed them yet. In his presence, the chatter stopped as the wormers stood up and greeted him.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand casually, telling them to continue as he headed to the fourth floor. Ladirma, Kali, Armano, and the other seven Demi-God Ranks were waiting for him. There was another familiar face in the room. He recognized the face even though the face was ck and blue, just like someone who got beaten up pretty hard. It was the messenger he sent to the Adventurer Guild''s main branch in Waskin City. The Adventurer Guild''s main branch in Arkania Continent was in the Waskin City, the biggest one in this continent.


    "They are quick to send the answer. I n to wait for two or three days," Tang Shaoyang took a seat and presented to him, "So what''s the reply?"


    The Diamond-Rank Adventurer swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he was unsure. He looked at Tang Shaoyang fearfully. Last night''s image was not something he could forget overnight. The ck Iron Adventurer was stomped to the death.


    Tang Shaoyang''s expression was calm, he expected the Adventurer Guild to fight back instead of agreeing with him. He expected that, but he still hoped the Adventurer Guild would not meddle so he had less work and more time to spend with his family.


    The Diamond-Rank Adventurer was nervous as he tried to word the message less offensive. He might lose his life if the message made Tang Shaoyang angry. But before he could say the reply from the Adventurer Guild, he saw a big change of expression on Tang Shaoyang''s face. Not only that, killing intent red out in the room.


    His heart was jolted in shock as he found himself hard to breathe. His chest heaved up and down, trying to suck oxygen as much as possible. His eyes widened in fear, and his body was shaking. Fortunately, it did notst long as Tang Shaoyang controlled his aura and killing intent.


    The Diamond-Rank Adventurer peeked at Tang Shaoyang secretly. His face was expressionless, and his eyes were void of emotion. It was unknown what made Tang Shaoyang react like that. But he could tell that the man was angry. The calm and easy-going expression could no longer be seen.


    "I do really n to leave the Adventurer Guild alone but¡­." Tang Shaoyang did not finish his words as he turned toward Ladirma, "Have you checked the contract today, Worm1?"


    Ladirma was surprised why his Master asked that, but he did not question Tang Shaoyang, "I haven''t checked the contract for today, Master." As he said that, Ladirma took out all the contracts. He split the contracts with the other nine people in the room, "Check if any of them breach the contract."


    Ladirma checked the contract daily before he went to sleep. He did not find any anomalyst night, but there must be something wrong if His Master asked him about the contract. The nine people checked hundreds of contracts in a hurry. They also felt the terrifying burst of aura and killing intent. It terrified them, so it was better for them to act quick and appease their Master.


    Soon, they found out that twenty contracts turned dark red, meaning the one who signed the contract betrayed the Master. The ten Demi-God Ranks shot up from their chairs, "We will kill them, Master!" Worm1 took the initiative to take action instead of waiting for an order.


    "No! Capture them alive. I need to show the others the price for betraying me," Tang Shaoyang said in a toneless voice. He hated a traitor the most, and death was not the punishment for the traitors.


    The reason he snapped was because there was a group trying to kidnap his family. Avyn just told him a moment ago, a group of five people tried to kidnap his daughter and Ava. However, the attempt failed because of Avyn and Zara. He left Avyn, Zara, Radiance, and Karoen as bodyguards for his family. That was the only way for him to leave them at ease.


    Ladirma handled the problem quickly as he managed to capture the traitors in thirty minutes. Eighteen Diamond-Rank adventurers and two Mithril Adventurers were on their knees in the big hall of the Adventurer Guild.


    "I AM SORRY! I DON''T MEAN TO BETRAY YOU, MASTER! I HAVE NO CHOICE TO FOLLOW THEIR INSTRUCTION BECAUSE THEY THREATENED ME WITH MY FAMILY! I HAVE NO CHOICE!" One of the adventurers yelled as Tang Shaoyang came down from the second floor.


    Tang Shaoyang''s face remained emotionless, approaching the adventurer who yelled at him, "You have a choice. You cane to me and tell the truth, and I can save your family from them. That''s the choice you have!"


    "Traitors are one of a few things in the world that I hate the most, and I will show you all their fate for betraying me! Prepare all healers we have. I need them."


    From night to the morning, The Worm Alliance witnessed what happened to the twenty traitors. They were forced to watch as Tang Shaoyang tortured twenty adventurers. The gruesome scene as they witnessed how Their Master skinned a man alive. Pulling out the eyeballs, cutting the tongue, pulling the nails, hammering the penis t, popping their balls with hammers, and so on. The vicious cycle continued as the healer would heal the traitor back, not leaving even scars on the body. It was a nightmare, not just for the traitors, but also for The Worm Alliance who was forced to watch all of this from the evening until the sun rose in the morning.


    In the morning, there were seven human wless skins, eyeballs, nails, and crushed male vital parts next to each of the traitors. Not just one, but many of them because the healers kept regenerating their missing part, and Tang Shaoyang kept extracting them. The twenty traitors had lost their will to live after experiencing the nightmare.


    "Just kill me¡­. Please just kill me¡­." That was what the twenty traitors muttered in the morning.

 Chapter 1382 Reverse Scale (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1382 Reverse Scale (1) </h4>


    ?1382 Reverse Scale (1)


    Hours of torture broke them down. Even the former adventurers who watched everything, not the ones who experienced the torture were traumatized. They could not feel the pain, but they could tell how painful it was based on their voices.


    Twenty yer des formed right behind the twenty people. In one clean cut, the de cut through their necks, killing them all. Blood spurted out from their body, creating a fountain of blood. It was followed by a thud sound as the head fell to the ground followed by the body.


    Tang Shaoyang collected the bodies from the ground. He did not immediately leave the hall as he stood in the middle of the pool of blood, "This is what happened to the traitors. This is the punishment for traitors. Engrave this in your mind before you think of betraying me!"


    The sound of people gulping down their saliva was the only thing that could be heard after the deration. Tang Shaoyang turned toward the exit while he waved at Worm1, "Clean the mess. Our target is not only The Temple now, but also the Adventurer Guild."


    *** ***


    Waskin City


    Carlos Artura, the current Waskin Adventurer Guild''s Guild Leader, and also a Cardinal. One of the twelve adventurers who had the authority tomunicate directly to The Adventurer Guild''s patron God Ranks. He headed to his office early in the morning because he got a call from his vice president about yesterday''s issue.


    If not for that problem, he woulde to the guild in the afternoon. It annoyed him that something big came up. As he arrived at the Adventurer Guilds, the adventurers greeted him with respect. It was something he enjoyed, the respect and admiration from the others. Something he deserved as a Guild Master and also Cardinal.


    Carlos Artura greeted them back with a smile and a nod. That was what he was known for, friendly and kind among the twelve cardinals who treated the adventurers below them coldly. He went up to his office, and four people were waiting in his room.


    He rubbed his shiny, bald head, "What''s wrong, guys? Why do you guys look so depressed early in the morning?"


    Vice Guild Leader, Amon, rolled his eyes, "I am surprised how can you be so calm in this situation? We just lost three ck Iron Adventurers. We can''t underestimate our enemy, Carlos."


    Carlos maintained hisposure. He went to get his hot cocoa from the table and got on his seat, "What about your n to capture his family?"


    Amon shook his head, "We lost contact with them. I presumed they were dead by now, and the remaining adventurers were quitting Adventurer Guild. We can''t contact any adventurers from the six cities anymore."


    "Please take this issue seriously, Carlos! They are in Harkon City right now. That means he has defeated The Temple''s army in Turan, an army that is supposed to take a kingdom. Not just that, The Temple sent three apostles too, and they were dead."


    The Apostle was equally strong to the Cardinal. At least, on paper, it was supposed to be the case. It was hard to tell which one was stronger because none of them had ever fought each other recently. If their enemy could kill three apostles. It was clear that their enemy was highly stronger than Carlos Artura. They needed a special measure to face the unknown enemy, but Carlos Artura looked so calm and carefree.


    "I see, our n failed¡­." He smiled despite being reminded of the iing danger, "Don''t worry, Amon. I have reported the situation to Sir Hemlin."


    Hemlin was one of the two God Ranks from the Adventurer Guild. Different from the Seven God Alliance. Hemlin did not regard himself as a God, so that was why Carlos Artura called him Sir.


    "Sir Hemlin says he will send the tenth and eleventh Cardinal to take care of the issue. Three Cardinals should be enough to get rid of this fool who dares to touch The Adventurer Guild. And I am sure The Temple will not stay still after losing six temples and also their army. From what I heard, The Harmony Temple gathered five Apostles to Waskin City. Five Apostles and three Cardinals, that''s more than enough to face one person, right?" Carlos Artura smiled.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the castle in a foul mood. He was in a foul mood because today would be thest day he spent with his family. As he returned to the castle, he told them the current situation.


    The Adventurer Guilds discovered his family through the traitors, and his family would be a target for sure. He did not want them to stay if that was the case. No matter how confident he was, if the enemy targeted his family. There might be a mishap, something that he could not predict that might happen, so he would rather y safe.


    If the enemy did not know his family, he might keep them with him. They would not target his family if they did not know. It was different now, and he did not want to take the risk.


    "I see¡­." Elinova sounded disappointed, but she had to agree with Tang Shaoyang. She did not want to be a burden to him, after all. She was aware that she was not much help in the battle. If she could not help, then she should not be a burden too. It was a pity that she could not meet the people from her old vige.


    Tang Shaoyang kissed her on the forehead, "We can alwayse back after I take care of the issue."


    Ava did not protest about the decision, though it was quite hard to convince Li Yue and Li Jiaying to return. But he managed to persuade the two little girls to return earlier from their vacation. He promised them at least three days, but it was just two nights and one day. That was why it was not that easy to convince them. Especially with how much fun they had yesterday.


    Tang Shaoyang sent his family with Rumru back to Earth and returned to Harkon City with Spirit Switchter. His target was no longer The Temple now, but also The Adventurer Guild.

 Chapter 1383 Reverse Scale (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1383 Reverse Scale (2) </h4>


    ?1383 Reverse Scale (2)


    Tisha was quite nervous as she gathered in the Adventurer Guild. While she did not know the whole situation, she learned quickly that The Adventurer Guild had be their target. She was nervous because this was the same as dering war against the two most influential forces in the world.


    The Seven Gods Alliance Temple was too strong for them already, but now the Adventurer Guild would join with The Temple as well. She felt like it would be just a matter of time before The Orin Kingdom disappeared from this world.


    The door opened, and Tisha immediately turned toward the door. Tang Shaoyang entered the room with a somber face. She thought he had that expression because of the Adventurer Guild''s issue. She assumed so because she did not know that The Adventurer Guild tried to kidnap his daughter.


    "I told you not to touch The Adventurer Guild. Now they side with The Temple. We are doomed!" Tisha had witnessed how strong Tang Shaoyang was. Even though did not know Tang Shaoyang''s limit, she believed it was just impossible to fight The Temple and The Adventurer Guild with just one man. They did not have enough force to face The Adventurer Guilds. It was a war, not a duel.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored Tisha''s remark as he got to his seat, "If you think this is impossible, and you have no will to fight with me. You better return to The Orin Kingdom and run. I never asked you to join me to fight them in the first ce. You have my permission to leave. Not just you, four of you can leave!" He made it clear that he did not need The Orin Kingdom''s help.


    Worm1 wanted to persuade them that they needed The Orin Kingdom''s help to increase their winning chance. But the image of Tang Shaoyang skinned people alive crossed his mind. He immediately threw the thoughts and stayed silent.


    "But I don''t want to leave. I want to stay and fight them!" Maru had a different opinion than Tisha. The Adventurer Guild also contributed greatly to the Orin Kingdom''s loss. He wanted to pay them back, and he got the chance now, "I''d rather die trying than running away again. I am tired of running away from them. We are predators, we are supposed to hunt them, not escape from them!"


    Tang Shaoyang and the others ignored half of Maru''s words, pretending not to hear thest part. He turned toward Maru, "It''s your decision. You are not my ve. You can stay if you want to fight. If you are afraid, then you can return to The Orin Kingdom."


    "I don''t want to talk about this again," He turned toward Tisha, "I have more important things to discuss, so don''t waste my time with your whining."


    Ron pulled Tisha''s arm, shaking his head, and telling her to stop. He was afraid that Tang Shaoyang would hurt Tisha if she insisted on them returning. He knew that Tisha cared for Tang Shaoyang, but Tang Shaoyang was determined to fight The Adventurer Guild. Nothing would change his mind, and Ron could tell all of that.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward Ladirma, "We will depart for the next city in half an hour. You arrange the people. Leave enough people to defend the city from a monster attack."


    After that, Ladirma arranged the people while Tang Shaoyang asked the other adventurers about the situation for the next city. He wanted to know how strong The Adventurer Guild and their guild leader were. Not just the Adventurer Guild but also The Temple.


    Half an hour was enough for Ladirma to arrange everything. After everything was ready, they left for the seventh city, Okoa City. While the adventurers marched together, Tang Shaoyang went ahead by himself.


    The Guild Leader of The Okoa Adventurer Guild was Legend Rank, and the Bishop in charge of Okoa Temple was also Legend Rank. Tang Shaoyang went ahead of his people since he did not really help to kill these people.


    The supposed two-day journey by horse was cut short in one hour with Tang Shaoyang''s speed. He floated above Okoa City, and he quickly found The Temple and The Adventurer Guild which were located in the opposite location.


    Tang Shaoyang dove into his The Adventurer Guild first. He went through the roof, destroying the roof with hisnding. He was ready to fight the adventurers, but to his surprise, there were no adventurers in the building. In fact, the building was void of activity. He used Spirit Eyes, and to his surprise, there was no one in the building. Not a single person was in this building.


    That weirded him out. Feeling suspicious, he expanded his Spirit Eyes to check The Temple. As he thought, The Harmony Temple was also empty just like the Adventurer Guild.


    "I see. They pulled them back to minimize their casualty. That means they are waiting for me in Waskin City," Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. He just learned the name like an hour ago that his next target was Okoa City and Waskin City.


    He remembered Waskin City, it was the city he visited during his Survival Game. That was the start of everything for him. The city that connected him with Aqura, was Waskin City. That meant they were close to The Orin Forest.


    [Because of me you have to fight the Adventurer Guild as well. I am sorry¡­.] Rumru felt bad that Tang Shaoyang had to risk his life against the Adventurer Guild as well because of his vengeance. [Why don''t you go back to your world first ande back againter?] The ck Dragon suggested.


    "There''s no need to be sorry. It doesn''t really matter if Ie backter because The Adventurer Guild will help The Temple. The adventurers are moved by money, and The Temple will hire the adventurers to fight me, anyway. The sh against the Adventurer Guild is inevitable unless you want to stop to fulfill the oath. Not fighting the Seven Gods Alliance is the only way to avoid a fight against the Adventurer Guild," Tang Shaoyang responded.


    The sh against the Adventurer Guild was inevitable if they wanted to fight The Temple. It was not something he could avoid, but he just did not expect he would sh against the Adventurer Guild so fast like this. He predicted the Adventurer Guild would interfere after he killed Rubia, and this was much earlier than he thought.


    Tang Shaoyang sent Worm1 a message, telling them not to preserve their stamina because Okoa City was empty. While he was at it, he asked Ladirma about the adventurers in Waskin City.


    [Carlos Artura, The Cardinal, is the Guild Leader of the Waskin Adventurer Guild. If I am not wrong, there are fifteen Demi-God Ranks in Waskin City excluding Carlos Artura¡­.] Ladirma sent a long list of adventurers.


    "Carlos Artura!?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows. The name was foreign, yet it was weirdly familiar.

 Chapter 1384 Angry Bull (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1384 Angry Bull (1) </h4>


    ?1384 Angry Bull (1)


    Foreign yet familiar at the same time. Tang Shaoyang must have heard the name before, but he forgot. He felt like he knew the guy with this name, but he just could not remember the face.


    "I will know once I meet him," He shrugged while looking toward the direction of Waskin City. The thought of leaving by himself was there, but he decided to wait for the wormers.


    *** ***


    Carlos Artura received the report that someone crashed into The Adventurer Guild in Okoa City. That was right, he did not hear it wrong. One person crashed into the building from the sky. It was as if that person was in a hurry to sh with The Adventurer Guild.


    "It seems we made him mad for targeting his family," Carlos Artura remarked.


    "At least, we know his weakness if we can''t win against him," The Tenth Cardinalmented at the remark, "We can just look for his family for an emergency case. Prepare a small elite team to sneak into Akkon City and capture his family."


    The Tenth Cardinal and The Eleventh Cardinal had arrived not long ago and were having a conversation with Carlos Artura, The Ninth Cardinal. The number did not determine their strength, but the order they became Cardinal it was different for the first to third Cardinal. The top three Cardinals were decided by strength.


    "Did you hear Sir Vazha''s idea, Amon? Please arrange a team to look for that person''s family. Just for an emergency case," Carlos Artura did not bother to argue with the Tenth Cardinal. In his mind, there was no way they would lose to one person and the former adventurers who were weaker than them. Not when the five Apostles of the Harmony Temple were also here.


    "We lose? How can you think we will lose to one person, Vazha? I don''t know why you are such a negative thinker to think that we will lose to one person. You really don''t deserve to be a Cardinal." The Eleventh Cardinal chimed in a mocked tone. The way he spoke to the Tenth Cardinal showed that they did not have a good rtionship.


    Vazha merely nced at the Eleventh Cardinal and then straight ignored the Eleventh Cardinal. The atmosphere between the two was quite tense.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang departed from Okoa City.An hour after Ladirma and friends arrived at Okoa City, they departed for Waskin City. They were entering The Orin Forest, and Tang Shaoyang did not remember that much about the forest because he did not really have time to explore the forest fully.


    However, it was different for the four beastmen from the four Major Tribes of the Orin Kingdom. Their emotions were shown when they entered the forest. This was the first time they stepped into their home after seven years. The feeling of returning to their home fired up Maru as he was more determined to join the fight to regain his home.


    That was right, the four beastmen decided to join Tang Shaoyang to fight the Adventurer Guild and The Harmony Temple in Waskin City. The reason they joined the fight was also because of Maru. The three could not leave Maru alone, so they joined the battle for their friend, not for their kingdom.


    A few minutes into the forest, an adventurer returned to Tang Shaoyang and reported, "The city is heavily guarded, and it seems they are expecting us toe at them, Master." He was the scout that Tang Shaoyang sent ahead to look at the situation in Waskin City.


    Tang Shaoyang felt like luring the Adventurer Guild and The Harmony Temple might be better for his people. It was certainly riskier to fight in the city with a proper defense than luring them out to fight in the forest. The ideal situation would be luring them out of the city and fighting them in the forest.


    He stopped the march and called out Ladirma for a briefing, "So which do you prefer? Fighting in the city or we fight them in the forest?"


    Ladirma, Armano, Kali, and the other Demi-God Rank Adventurers exchanged nces. It was unexpected for their Master to ask them. They were expecting an order, and they would follow that order. They were ves, after all.


    "I think it''s better to lure them out into the forest if it''s possible," Tisha braced herself and voiced her opinion even though Tang Shaoyang was not asking her. That was for the best for her and her friend, increasing their chance of survival in this absurd battle.


    "Does not really matter to me. I will follow your order, Sir!" Maru replied excitedly. He did not really care about the n. What mattered to him was that he would smash those people who had driven him and his family away from their homes. Ron and Kaltum supported Tisha''s idea of fighting in the forest.


    The fact that the four beastmen responded to Tang Shaoyang boldly like that, it encouraged the former adventurers to voice out their opinion. Their idea was in sync with Tisha.


    "We don''t really know how to fight in a siege battle. I think it''s better for us to fight in the forest because that will increase our survival chances. We also have a terrain advantage and can set up some traps as well. Ladirma represented his fellow wormers to speak, but he also pointed out the problem, "But how are we going to lure them out? I don''t think they will throw their advantage to fight us in the forest."


    He could not think of how to lure the Adventurer Guild and The Harmony Temple toe out of the city. It was clear that they had the advantage, and there was no reason for them toe out to fight them in the forest.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. I will take care of it. Choose the area where you want to fight and make the preparations. I will give one or two hours to decide where you want to fight them."


    *** ***


    Carlos Artura arrived at the city wall along with The Tenth and Eleventh Cardinal after they heard the enemy was entering The Orin Forest. That meant it would be just a matter of time before they arrived in the city.


    Carlos Artura did not expect them toe to Waskin City, to be honest. He thought their enemy would wait in Okoa City for them. But it seemed their n to kidnap his family enraged their enemy to attack the Waskin City''s fortified defense.


    "Foolish and reckless!" That was The Tenth Cardinal''s remark when they heard a force entering the Orin Forest.


    As they arrived at the top of the city wall, they looked at the side where a group of five people surrounded by knights. The five people were wearing robes with The Harmony Temple''s emblem on their cloaks. The Apostles were also here, ahead of them

 Chapter 1385 Angry Bull (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1385 Angry Bull (2) </h4>


    ?1385 Angry Bull (2)


    One of the knights approached three Cardinals who just arrived on the wall. Carlos Artura took the initiative to receive the knight instead of letting his fellow Cardinals speak with the knight. He did not know what they might do to this poor knight who was sent to meet the Cardinal.


    "Greetings, The Honored Cardinals!" The knight bowed his head respectfully, "I am here to convey the message from Apostle Ayrin. We, The Harmony Temple, ask for The Adventurer Guild and Cardinals not to interfere with the fight. We will deliver the Divine Judgment to the sinners who have destroyed The Sacred Temple of Goddess Rubia!"


    Carlos Artura expected the Harmony Temple to ask them for cooperation. That was why he decided to greet the knight himself. He did not want the arrogant prick Eleventh Cardinal to ruin their chance to cooperate. However, he did not expect that The Apostles asked them not to intervene in the fight.


    He raised his hand, stopping The Eleventh Cardinal tosh out. They could not show their ugly side to the Apostles first. He did not want to embarrass Sir Hemlin with how they behaved against the Apostles.


    "Tell Apostle Ayrin that we also received a mission from Sir Hemlin to eliminate the threat to the Adventurer Guild. We can''t give our promise not to fight our enemy when he has destroyed the six branches."


    Right after he replied to the knight, the bell on the city wall rang. The bell indicated the enemy wasing for the city. Carlos Artura approached the edge to see which lunatic dared to fight The Adventurer Guild and The Temple at the same time.


    To his surprise, only one person came out of the forest. And to his surprise as well, that one person was familiar to him as well. He had seen the face for sure, but he forgot where he saw that face.


    "Buahahahaha¡­." The Eleventh Cardinal let out a boisterousughter, "We came in vain, heh? He''s just alone, and you alone should be enough to kill that man, Carlos."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang looked up at the city wall as theughter interrupted him. He was not familiar with the city wall, showing how much the city had changed in thest ten years. This was the second time he attacked the city, but this time the wall looked sturdier and stronger than before.


    He looked up at the person whoughed, but then his eyes locked on the figure next to the person whoughed. He set his eyes on the familiar face, the baldy. There was no doubt that he had seen the baldy before. Frowning as he tried to recall his memories, it did not take long for him to remember the face and also the name.


    "No wonder I felt the name was familiar. Carlos Artura, The Waskin Adventurer Guild''s Guild Leader," He muttered in a low voice. The face and the name finally came into his mind because he had an encounter with Carlos. Carlos tried to persuade them to make peace with The Temple back then.


    "Long time no see, Carlos!" Tang Shaoyang could not help but shout the name, "But wait, didn''t I kill him back then?" He remembered fighting Carlos Artura back then, and he won the battle until The Clown God descended.


    "You!" Carlos Artura''s eyes widened as he remembered his worst nightmare back then before the game. How he lost to this man and was tortured in front of many people. His body shook as he remembered his worst nightmare.


    Back then, he thought he would die in Tang Shaoyang''s hand for sure, but The Clown God saved him by descending. Thanks to Clown God, the main cause that started The Game in Aqura. With the notification that The Game started, all his wounds recovered, and he was alive because of that. If not for Clown God, he would die.


    "I thought I killed you? How did you survive?" Tang Shaoyang grinned as he was not expecting to meet the familiar face, "You never changed, heh? You are always ready to lick The Temple''s ass to gain their favor. For the second time, you made the wrong decision yet again," His face changed to cold and murderous as he realized Carlos Artura was the mastermind who tried to kidnap his family.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Sir Carlos? Do you know him?" Vazha frowned and turned toward Carlos. The same for The Eleventh Cardinal and also the five Apostles. They clearly wanted to know what happened between Carlos and this unknown man.


    "It''s a long story, back before the game started. We can talkter, but shouldn''t we focus on him first? Don''t underestimate him. He has a Dragon Bloodline!" Carlos warned his fellow Cardinals, and he said it quite loud to make sure the five Apostles heard him as well. He wanted them to go all out from the start and not underestimate Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang wasted no time as he used The Dragon Transformation and Spirit Integration with Zara. Then he followed with Wrath of yer, boosting his attributes to over a hundred stars of God Rank.


    "I hope you can entertain me longer than ourst meeting, Carlos!" Tang Shaoyang directed his right toward the city wall.


    The space deformed and cracked before it formed into a spiral ck hole, destroying the city wall and sucked everything into the void. The screams of the adventurers echoed in the air as no one expected the fortified wall would be destroyed just like that.


    Carlos and the two Cardinals jumped away from the wall, and Carlos''s body shook as he was being reminded of the past.


    ''NO! I have be much stronger in thest ten years. I am the Ninth Cardinal! I will not lose to him again!'' Carlos Artura roared as he used the Bloodline Transformation.


    Two horns protruded out of his forehead, and he became much taller, five meters tall. The ash fur covered his back, shoulder, and feet. His muscles bulged out as his face slowly changed, simr to a bull with big nostrils.


    Boom!


    As hended, the ground shook and created a loud noise. It showed how much heavier he had be than his small human form. His nostril released fire and hot steam.


    Roar!


    Carlos Artura roared once more before rushing toward Tang Shaoyang with a battle ax in his right hand.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!


    He was blinded by rage because of their past and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang by himself. Each of his steps caused the ground to shake. Halfway to reach Tang Shaoyang, he took out a hammer in his left hand. The battle ax and the war hammer were zed in me.


    "TANG! SHAOYANG!" The angry bull came for Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 1386 Persistent Bull

    <h4>Chapter 1386 Persistent Bull </h4>


    ?1386 Persistent Bull


    "You are still the same from what I remember about you," Tang Shaoyang muttered as he extended his right toward the iing bull. He used [Gravity Pull] on Carlos. Thetter was not expecting to be pulled by a sudden unknown force that caused him to lose his bnce.


    Carlos Artura fell forward with his head falling first while his body was still moving toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang then used the Heavenly Crushing Strike. His fist was covered in Chaos Energy and struck Carlos''s head. It was a direct hit with Carlos not being able to do anything in response. The five-meter figure was shot into the city, went past the crushed wall, and hit the building inside the city.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, looking at his fist. There was blood on his right fist, but what surprised me was that Carlos'' head did not pop off with the punch. He could feel that it was a direct hit. There was no barrier between his fist and the head.


    Another roar resounded from the city as the debris was sent flying into the air. A five-meter figure stood up from the debris. Carlos Artura walked out of the destroyed building with blood trickling down from his head.


    He walked slowly as he slowly picked up the pace and started to run again. The ground once more shook as Carlos made his way toward Tang Shaoyang. But this time, he leaped into the air instead of rushing straight. His movement was fast, but that was not enough to trick Tang Shaoyang''s eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang could see everything, in fact, it looked slow in his eyes. But as Carlos reached the highest point, his figure crushed down toward Tang Shaoyang in unimaginable speed. It was like a meteor that fell from space as Carlos'' body was zed in me.


    The space cracked as Tang Shaoyang opened the void on the path. He thought of an easier way to get rid of the angry bull. Put the bull in the void. The void cracked open in the air, the gate to the void.


    No matter how angry Carlos was, he was not going to charge at the obvious trap. He raised his battle ax and sliced through the void gate. The zed ax cut through the void gate and destroyed the gate as his figure kept elerating toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "I guess a little bit of a warm-up is good as well," Tang Shaoyang took out his battle ax and swung it upward, meeting with Carlos'' hammer.


    Boom!


    The zing crimson fire burst out, engulfing both of them as the center. The fire swirled up, reaching fifty meters in the air. Then a figure was thrown from the swirling fire. It was Carlos Artura as he lost again in the second sh.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang swapped his weapon with the sword. He sheathed the pitch-ck sword and pointed toward the city.


    The Fifth Heavenly Gate, Heavenly Sword: Heaven Fall


    His sword glowed in ck gold as Chaos Energy gathered in his sword. He raised his sword up. It was just a simple movement, but that was enough to rm the two Cardinals and the five Apostles. Several terrifying auras could be sensed from the city as the seven Demi-God Ranks used Bloodline Transformation.


    They wanted to stop Tang Shaoyang, but soon they changed their mind as Tang Shaoyang brought his sword down. There was nothing visual that looked threatening to them, but then they saw the cloud in the sky was split into two.


    The seven Demi-God Ranks exchanged nces and nodded. They realized that they had to block iing swords together if they did not want the city to be split in two. It was not that they could not run from the sword, but they would bring down the name of The Harmony Temple and The Adventurer Guild. Five Apostles and three Cardinals including Carlos Artura whose fate was unknown failed to protect the city from a single person. That would bring a shame to The Harmony Temple and The Adventurer Guild without a doubt. Losing the trust of people as well. They had no choice but to try to stop the sword.


    The Seven Demi-God Ranks formed sevenyers of protection, putting their mana barrier for the whole city.


    Boom!


    That was the sound of the first barrier-breaking apart, followed by the second barrier. It was until the sixth boom. The sword could only break through up to six barriers, leaving thest barrier cracked.


    That caused chaos in the city as the ground shook, the booming sound made the citizens realize that the city was under attack. A few secondster, thest barrier broke apart. The seven Demi-God Ranks let out a sigh of relief that the seven barrier was enough to stop the attack.


    They realized that one person was capable of destroying the city. Not only that one person look stronger than Cardinal Carlos Artura, but the man had a technique that could endanger the whole city.


    The seven figures flew to the sky together. They had the same thoughts, to kill the man. They could not let someone as dangerous as Tang Shaoyang escape. Because their enemy mighte back strongerter.


    The dust settled and Tang Shaoyang looked up at the seven figures. He breathed heavily and looked surprised while holding his chest. He looked like someone who had exhausted his energy in that one attack.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Carlos Artura also made his way out of the city. He was covered in blood, from his face to his body. His ck fur was tainted with red blood. He was still holding the battle ax and the hammer. There was a big cut on his chest, but it slowly healed on its own.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and used [Blink] into the Orin Forest. His figure disappeared into the forest.


    "Lead the adventurers and follow us, Carlos! We have to capture those traitors as well. We will chase while he''s exhausted!" Vazha yelled before his figure disappeared into the forest along with the five Apostles.

 Chapter 1387 Smurfing In Another World (13)

    <h4>Chapter 1387 Smurfing In Another World (13) </h4>


    ?1387 Smurfing In Another World (13)


    Tang Shaoyang ran through the forest while monitoring his pursuers through Spirit Eyes. It was, of course, just an act to lure them into the forest. He did not think that his act could fool them all as seven Demi-God Ranks followed him into the forest without suspicion. They did not think there might be a trap for them.


    There was no trap, but everything worked ording to his n. He located his people with Spirit Eyes and led the seven Demi-


    God Ranks to the opposite direction where they were. The n was that he would fight The Apostles and The Cardinals while Ladirma along with The Worm Alliance and The Skelly Family would fight the underlings.


    "He is quite fast for an exhausted rat!" Vazha could see the movement from the forest, but they could not catch up. It was embarrassing considering they were chasing someone who was exhausted.


    "This man is really dangerous. We can''t let him escape!" The Eleventh Cardinal realized the severity of the situation even though it was just one man. He finally understood why four adventurers from the four branches would submit to this man.


    The five Apostles did not say anything but they were in agreement with how fast they were chasing after Tang Shaoyang.


    After making sure that he was far enough from Ladirma, he stopped at the open area in the middle of the forest.


    "Why do you stop running, you little rat!?" The angry Vazha yelled out in mockery, "Are you exhausted, little rat?"


    "Do I look like someone exhausted?" Tang Shaoyang turned around and smiled.


    The seven Demi-God Ranks were surprised and quickly realized that they had been lured out of the city.


    "The City!" One of the Apostles realized that the city might be in danger.


    "Don''t worry about the city. If you investigate me a little more, the seven cities that I took over are intact. It''s never my intention to destroy the city, but just you guys," Tang Shaoyang summoned his spirits.


    Afi, Avyn, Doombringer, and Karoen. He thought of summoning Vandir too, but he spared the Undead Necromancer alone. Four of them should be enough against seven Demi-God Ranks.


    "I will leave you guys those fives from The Temple. I will fight the two from the Adventurer Guilds," The bloodline differences between the two factions were very clear. The apostles from the Harmony Temple transformed into a being with two pairs of feather wings. He did not know what kind of bloodline it was because they maintained their original body and look. They just had an additional two pairs of feather wings.


    However, they were not angels as he could tell that with a single look. He had seen the wings of angels, their wings were not angel wings. Maybe the Seven God Alliances fed their Apostles the same bloodline which turned them simr to an angel. It just showed their obsession to be a God, and the Apostles were their angels.


    "I want their bodies intact!" He then turned toward Doombringer, "That''s a reminder for you, Doombringer. I will never summon you again if you don''t give me the body intact!" He warned the big creature.


    The Cmity Behemoth did not answer Tang Shaoyang, but the creature knew that his Master was serious when he said that. He was really not going to be summoned for a small fight again if he did not give the body. But Doombringer was just too prideful to reply. It would make him more like a puppy than a Behemoth.


    Avyn was the first one to move, dragging two Demi-God Ranks with her. The four spirits against five Demi-God Ranks, meaning one of them had to fight two Apostles. Avyn was not going to give up her second prey to anyone else. However, Doombringer did not want to lose to Avyn.


    Ever since their first meeting, The Cmity Behemoth felt threatened by Avyn. Doombringer could tell that Avyn was the only one who could match up or even stronger than him when he was in his prime. He could not admit it and did not want to admit it. So he would take up two opponents for himself.


    Karoen the Void Knight did not want to fight for thest apostle against Afi, "You can have him, Sir Afi. I will go to oversee the battle on the other side instead. I will make sure that our side suffers no casualty." The Void Knight thought of a way to be useful for his Master instead of fighting for an enemy to fight.


    The Tenth Cardinal and Eleventh Cardinal were still in shock. They could tell from the aura that The Behemoth was extremely powerful. They could feel the aura that rivaled Gods. As a Cardinal, they had met The Seven Gods. Terrifying was the only right word to describe the Seven Gods. However, now, they encountered a creature with a simr aura. And that creature was summoned by their enemy.


    "Where are you looking?" The two realized that Tang Shaoyang disappeared and failed to react when they heard the voice from behind them.


    Tang Shaoyang grabbed their heads and smashed their heads to the ground. The Eleventh Cardinal had a bloodline that rted to lightning birds. His appearance resembled the bird along with the wing, and his fur kept releasing a spark of lightning. The Tenth Cardinal''s bloodline was rted to a wolf as his appearance was simr to Lycanthrope.


    Lightning and wind raged as the two Cardinals tried to break free from Tang Shaoyang''s hands. However, the wind and the lighting dissipated immediately because of the Energy Destruction Touch.


    "I ask, you answer. Then I will give you a painless death!"


    "Let me f*ck your mom, then I will answer your question!" Vazha, The Tenth Cardinal, let out augh as he tried to stir more vicious wind. But he could no longer control the wind like before. It was as if he lost his ability. He could feel his mana moving inside his body, the skill consumed his mana but nothing happened.


    Tang Shaoyang activated yer Touch on Vazha. The Tenth Cardinal''s body shook violently as he screamed at the top of his lungs.


    "AAARRRGGGHHH!"


    Vazha felt the pain he never experienced before. It felt like his brain was getting punched, squished, and mashed. His eyes bulged, the vein on his forehead popped out, and his ears started to bleed. That was the worst he ever felt in his experience. Ten seconds felt like an hour, "I WILL ANSWER! PLEASE STOP! I WILL ANSWER! HAVE A MERCY!"


    However, Tang Shaoyang did not listen to him. He continued for another twenty seconds, making it to thirty seconds of torture for The Tenth Cardinal.

 Chapter 1388 The Price For Who Try to Hurt His Family (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1388 The Price For Who Try to Hurt His Family (1) </h4>


    ?1388 The Price For Who Try to Hurt His Family (1)


    The Eleventh Cardinal turned to the side and looked at hisrade in horror. He did not experience the pain, but he could tell it was not something he could endure. He could see the horror in Vazha''s eyes.


    The thirty seconds was like ten minutes for him, and he could not and did not dare to imagine what kind of pain Vazha went through. After thirty seconds, his friend stopped screaming as his eyes went unfocused.


    Then he met Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, and Tang Shaoyang looked like a devil to him. His view on Tang Shaoyang changed in thirty seconds. Terrified, deep inside he was terrified as he did not want to experience what Vazha just went through.


    "Do you understand the rule now?" Tang Shaoyang asked The Eleventh Cardinal in a cold tone.


    The Eleventh Cardinal swallowed his saliva and nodded his head. He did not what his enemy wanted to ask, but it was better to nod first instead of experiencing what Vazha went through. He felt like dying was much better than what Vazha went through. But he knew that his enemy would not give him an easy death unless he answered the question.


    "Who nned to kidnap my family? Give me the name!" That was what Tang Shaoyang wanted to ask. He would not forgive that man, and he was not going to end it with just death. It would not end with just torture. He wanted the mastermind to feel the despair by witnessing the Adventurer Guild destroyed.


    "It''s Carlos Artura! It''s Carlos Artura! We don''t know anything about your family. Anything that happened before today was nned by Carlos Artura!" It was Vazha who answered Tang Shaoyang. The Eleventh Cardinal had not said anything.


    "I have answered your question. Give me a painless death!"


    Tang Shaoyang formed yer de behind Vazha''s neck. The de cut through Vazha''s neck, killing The Cardinal in one slice. His head rolled as the transformation wore off.


    "Did you take an oath before you became a Cardinal?" Tang Shaoyang asked The Eleventh Cardinal. He had a thought for the Eleventh Cardinal if there was no oath.


    "Yes! We have to take an oath to be Cardinal!" The Eleventh Cardinal did not know why Tang Shaoyang asked that. He chose to answer since the question did not breach the oath with The Adventurer Guild''s patron God.


    "Then it''s a pity that I have to kill you," Tang Shaoyang thought of turning The Eleventh Cardinal to be his people just like the others. But it would be impossible if the Cardinal took an oath. He did not have The Feather of Oathbreaker to null the oath.


    Tang Shaoyang cut the Eleventh Cardinal''s head. He stored the two bodies and left toward the second battlefield. He had acquired his target, Carlos Artura. The person who ordered to kidnap of his family.


    "What''s the situation, Radiance?" He asked Karoen while flying.


    The Void Knight was in the air, observing the battlefield from above. The situation was quite good for the Worm Alliance. Even though they were far less in numbers, they managed to use the terrain to their advantage. Instead of fighting The Adventurer Guild and The Temple''s force head-on, they fought them with the ambush, hit, and retreat.


    However, the enemy was bound to adapt to the tactic and came up with a new measure to fight The Worm Alliance. Even though Karoen had not used his Void Gate yet, he had to use it soon because the angry bull came for them.


    He reported the situation to Tang Shaoyang, asking whether he should fight Carlos Artura.


    [No! I will take care of Carlos Artura myself. He''s my prey! Radiance will hold him off until I get there!] Radiance was the only spirit mixed with the former adventurers. No one realized yet that Radiance was a summon.


    Karoen was not so disappointed even though Tang Shaoyang did not allow him to fight a worthy opponent. It was a knight''s priority to prioritize his Master''s order.


    Radiance separated from Ladirma and the others, making an appearance in front of Carlos Artura, "Look who we have here?" He greeted Carlos with his yful tone. At the same time, he formed a snow dome, covering him and Carlos Artura.


    "You are strong. Unfortunately, my job is to hold you down instead of fighting you seriously," Radiance shook his head in disappointment. Carlos Artura was the strongest opponent he encountered so far. It was a pity that he was not allowed to fight Carlos Artura seriously.


    "Where''s Tang Shaoyang?" Carlos Artura growled.


    "Master wille soon. Why don''t you wait in my dome obediently until Master arrives? I would like to have fun with your subordinates instead of ying around with you," It was just a cheap provocation, but it worked on an angry bull.


    "Don''t you dare to look down on me, Lowly Being! I am Cardinal of The Adventurer Guild!" Carlos'' fur zed up in fire. His battle-


    ax and war hammer also zed in fire as he charged toward Radiance.


    Radiance clicked his non-existent tongue while shaking his head, "I told you that I am here not to fight you."


    The snow below Carlos rose like a wave and threw Carlos in the air. The angry bull was thrown past Radiance and fell to the ground with a boom.


    Carlos Artura fell with his head first, but of course, such a move could not hurt Carlos Artura. He got back on his feet and realized that he was surrounded by snow even though it was not winter, "Is it Domain?"


    "Domain? Are you drunk?" Radiance was left speechless that the bull thought a simple snow dome was a domain. The dome had a giant hole above them, and they could hear the scream of battle from outside the doom. How could they hear the people from outside a domain if it was a domain?


    "My Master is quite fast. I don''t have time to y with you anymore," Radiance shook his head in pity as his figure melted into the snow and left the doom.


    Carlos was about to call Radiance out, but a figurended ten meters in front of him. He recognized the figure, the man he had been looking for, "TANG! SHAOYANG!"


    Carlos'' figure zed in fire, melting the snow around him. He then leaped toward Tang Shaoyang with his battle ax and the war hammer. He was lost in his anger and did not realize that the Eleventh Cardinal and Tenth Cardinal no longer tailed Tang Shaoyang. The thing in his head was to smash Tang Shaoyang who had humiliated him for the second time.

 Chapter 1389 The Price For Who Try to Hurt His Family (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1389 The Price For Who Try to Hurt His Family (2) </h4>


    ?1389 The Price For Who Try to Hurt His Family (2)


    There was no need for Tang Shaoyang to hold back anymore this time. He had been holding back in the city when he fought Carlos Artura. It was to make the bait work, and there was no need for bait anymore this time.


    The Sixth Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Beast - Heavenly Tiger.


    His ck Chaos Energy turned into blue, influenced by Heavenly Tiger''s energy. He gathered his energy in his fist and executed Heavenly Crushing Strike, meeting the zing war hammer. The roar of The White Tiger resounded in the air. Following the roar, a figure was flung to the sky.


    Carlos Artura was in shock as his body was spinning in the air. He bnced himself in the air and looked at his left hand, shaking from the impact of the sh. The skin on his palm was thorn because he tried to hold on to his hammer.


    "How strong has he be?" The Ninth Cardinal muttered by himself. He was confident in his strength and thought that he was quite powerful even among the Cardinal and Apostles. The reason he did not fight for the top three positions of the Cardinals was because there was no point fighting for it. He was Cardinal and enjoyed the privilege that others could not dream of. But now, he was being overwhelmed by someone in terms of strength.


    "He is not God Rank or else Sir Hemlin will warn me about the existence of a God Rank," He muttered in disbelief, "And those adventurers told us that he is just Demi-God Rank."


    "Why are you talking to yourself?" Carlos heard the voice from behind and subconsciously turned around.


    What greeted him was, of course, another fist to the face. This time waspletely different because he received a direct hit. His figure dove down to the ground and ended with a boom as the snow rose into the air.


    Tang Shaoyang did not stop as he chased after the elerating figure and followed with another boom. Hended a kick on Carlos Artura''s chest.


    Ourghhh!


    Carlos Artura''s coughed up a mouthful of blood as his fire faded. His vision blurred as he could not think straight anymore. Then he suddenly felt the pressure on his chest disappear as he felt a cool liquid enter his mouth. To his surprise, his internal injury was slowly healing as his mind was getting clearer. The liquid was without a doubt a healing potion, but who fed him the healing potion?


    ''Does Vazhae to help me?'' His vision returned clear and what he saw was the blue sky. He heard steps, but he did not see or sense Vazha or even The Eleventh Cardinal. His eyes widened in shock as he realized who fed him the healing potion. It was Tang Shaoyang who fed the potion, not Vazha, but why?


    Carlos Artura got back on his feet, and Tang Shaoyang had his back on him. It was a chance for him to attack, but for some reason, he felt like his attack would not work even though Tang Shaoyang had his back on him. It was just a weird feeling. In fact, he felt something ominous was about to happen to him if he attacked right now.


    "Why do you give me potion!?" Carlos Artura was humiliated that his enemy fed him a potion. It was more humiliating than losing in a fight in front of the other Cardinals, "If you think that I will work for you, then you make a mistake. I''d rather die than work under you!"


    "I never had the intention to take you under my wing as well," Tang Shaoyang turned around and threw the two weapons that Carlos dropped. The hammer and battle ax were spinning in the air and fell a few inches in front of Carlos, "Pick it up and fight me!"


    Carlos Artura roared in anger as he picked up the two weapons and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. The ground shook as the fire pir shot up from the ground. The ground cracked as theva came out from underground. Carlos used his Fire Domain to enforce his Fire Elemental Power.


    "Die!" He shouted in fury and leaped toward Tang Shaoyang, bringing down his battle ax and hammer toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Carlos thought that Tang Shaoyang could no longer humiliate him anymore with what Tang Shaoyang had done to him. But then he witnessed Tang Shaoyang catch his battle ax and hammer with his bare hand. It was not a first, but bare hands covered in blue energy.


    "Is this all you get? It''s quite disappointing if it is," Tang Shaoyang turned his body andnded a spinning kick on Carlos''s belly. If not for the height difference, the kick shouldnd on Carlos'' head.


    Carlos'' body spun in the air and with the fire around his body. It looked like a fire tornado until the bodynded on the ground with his head first. However, even though Carlos was surprised that his attack was caught with bare hands, he had prepared something else for Tang Shaoyang.


    A circle crack formed around Tang Shaoyang''s feet. Then it was followed by a massive fire pir burst out from below, swallowing Tang Shaoyang as a whole. The fire pirsted for a whole minute.


    Carlos back on his feet while massaging the spot where he was kicked. He could feel the kick breaking his ribs. He took out a healing potion and immediately chugged in one go. His fire slowly faded, and he saw a figure who was not supposed to be there.


    Tang Shaoyang did not move from his spot while holding Carlos'' two weapons. He threw the two weapons back at Carlos. At this point, he was terrified of Tang Shaoyang. Because everything he did could not hurt Tang Shaoyang. He had used his Berserk as well as the transformation along with his domain. He was overwhelmed in Strength, and his fire did not even leave a burn mark on Tang Shaoyang as if Tang Shaoyang was immune to fire.


    His heartbeat spiked up as his eyes shook. He did not know what to do anymore, and the fear slowly turned into despair. He had other skills he had not used, but at this point, he had lost his confidence in himself. Let alone winning the fight, he could not even leave a scratch. It was as if he fought a God Rank.


    "You have reached God Rank!?" He realized that the information might be wrong.


    Tang Shaoyang could see the despair and helplessness in Carlos'' eyes and tone. He had achieved the first step, "No! I am Demi-God. It''s just you who are too weak for me."


    He took out his sword, Nightfall, "I will give you ast chance to defend yourself." He held the sheath with his left hand while his right hand was at the handle.


    Carlos Artura immediately picked up his weapons in desperation. But just as he was prepared for hisst attempt, a ck sword and figure shed before him. It was so fast that he could not see clearly what happened. Tang Shaoyang was no longer in his range of vision. Then his upper body slowly slid to the side as his vision fell off. There he saw his feet, still standing next to him. He did not feel the pain yet, but he was cut from the thighs.


    "AAARRRRGGGGHHHHH!"

 Chapter 1390 The First Cardinal (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1390 The First Cardinal (1) </h4>


    ?1390 The First Cardinal (1)


    Tang Shaoyang picked the bull by the horns. Carlos was in the air with blood streaming down from his thigh, forming a puddle of blood on the ground. The roar was annoyingly loud in the ears. Tang Shaoyang stabbed his sword to the ground and punched Carlos in the chin, forcefully closing Carlos'' mouth.


    Carlos stopped roaring as his head was assaulted by dizziness. He could feel his jaw was dislocated by the punch. His mind was muddled, and he felt pain from all over his body. Everything came at the same time. But a p on his cheek made his head sober a little bit.


    He met his nightmare, up close. The unusual left ck eye and the slit pupil were so close in front of him. His heart was beating so fast as he suddenly felt anxious and nervous which came from his fear. It did not take long to realize that he was scared of the man in front of him.


    "Are you the one who ordered the adventurers to kidnap my family?" Tang Shaoyang asked Carlos. He had figured it out, but he still asked the culprit. In this case, Carlos received an order from the God Rank of the Adventurer Guild. He wanted to seek the real culprit.


    Carlos'' chest heaved up and down pretty quickly as the fear imprinted deep in his heart. He wanted to shake his head, denying it was his doing. However, he was too afraid to lie and ended up nodding his head, "It''s me! My Vice Guild Leader proposed to me, and I agreed to it."


    That was the truth. It was all nned by Vice Guild Leader Amon, and he agreed to it. He thought that was the fastest way to solve the problem. It was just that they did not expect their enemy to be even stronger than a Cardinal.


    "Who''s your Vice Guild leader?"


    Hearing the cold voice, Carlos'' body shuddered because he could feel the terrifying killing intent following the question, "I don''t know. He might be fighting your people outside there."


    Only then did Carlos realize that the snow dome remained intact even though he used his Fire Domain. The snow did not melt under such high temperatures. They were still surrounded by the snow wall.


    Tang Shaoyang held the horn and flew into the air. He flew where the fight broke out, "For the adventurers! Stop fighting and throw your weapons! Surrender and you will be spared!"


    The voice echoed through the forest, and the fight stopped. Even the knights from The Harmony Temple stopped their assault and looked up toward the voice. A man was holding The Guild Leader of Waskin Adventurer Guild in the air. Everyone''s eyes looked at Carlos'' missing half.


    The adventurers gasped in shock, and their voices could be heard in the quiet forest. It was just hard to believe that the Ninth Cardinal was defeated. The shocking part was that the enemy was uninjured from the fight.


    "Don''t listen to him! The Tenth and Eleventh Cardinal are with us! We can still win this battle!" A brave adventurer shouted amidst the long silence. This adventurer was a ck Iron Adventurer.


    "Are you talking about these two?" Tang Shaoyang took out the two heads. The head of the Tenth Cardinal and Eleventh Cardinal. He had their heads in his inventory already.


    Even the knights from the Harmony Temple took a step back at the sight of the two heads. Defeating one Cardinal without suffering any injury was frightening. But defeating one Cardinal and killing two Cardinals were more than frightening. That only meant one thing, the person who did it was a God Rank.


    At this moment, the ground shook and the trees behind Tang Shaoyang fell. A giant monster made an appearance along with a bear who stood on its hind legs and a Draconian. The terrifying part was the five bodies that these three beings brought with them.


    The giant creature brought two bodies with his teeth, and they recognized the cloaks the two bodies wore. It was the cloak of the Harmony Temple. The bear warrior also threw one body right below Tang Shaoyang, a lifeless body with the same cloak but everyone started to notice the special pattern on the cloak. The pattern only a special individual could wear, The Apostles.


    Avyn threw the two bodies on the ground as well and voiced her thoughts, "A good warm-up. Let''s fight the Seven God Alliance next. I don''t think these people can satisfy me anymore."


    Doombringer spat the two bodies to the ground as well, "I have to agree with Avyn in this matter. Let me fight a God Rank. They are too boring to fight. They tried to escape once they realized they could not beat me. Boring!"


    "I don''t think we can meet them easily. Good work and have a good rest. I will summon you again when we fight the God Rank," He raised his thumb toward Doombringer. The Behemoth listened to his order, leaving the body intact.


    Doombringer humphed and returned to the Spirit World and was followed by Afi and Avyn. Tang Shaoyang stored the bodies and the head in his inventory before his figure blurred, moving toward the adventurer who spoke earlier.


    "What did you say again?"


    The ck Iron Adventurer fell on his butt with how scared he was. It was beyond shock what unfolded before him. Not just the three Cardinals, but the five Apostles were dead. If those eight individuals died, then there was no chance for them to win this battle. But then he realized that he offended this terrifying man with what he said earlier. Realizing how small his chance to be forgiven was, he drew his sword. His sword glowed in red as he tried to strike toward the man''s chest.


    However, the sword abruptly stopped a few inches from the chest. Five two yer des pierced the man''s head, and another three yer des pierced his chest. He died before his sword reached Tang Shaoyang.


    "I will give you onest chance, Adventurers! Kill all the knights from the Harmony Temple and your lives will be spared!" Tang Shaoyang changed his condition, "You will suffer the same fate as your leaders if you don''t listen to my order!"


    The tide immediately changed. The Waskin''s adventurers turned around and charged toward the knights. Tang Shaoyang did not give a chance to the knights. It was because he had no choice but to kill them if he wanted them not to bother him in the future. They were under an oath the moment they joined the Harmony Temple. As long as they were under an oath, they would listen to the Seven Gods. If he spared them now, they woulde for him in the future.

 Chapter 1391 The First Cardinal (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1391 The First Cardinal (2) </h4>


    ?1391 The First Cardinal (2)


    The tide of the battle changed as the knights of The Harmony Temple were pushed back. The adventurers were not crazy enough to oppose the person who killed three Cardinals and eight Apostles. The knights were ughtered, and killed with no mercy.


    Ladirma led his people as Kaiser and his Skeleton Army emerged from their spot, surrounding the knights from all directions. As the fight continued, the sky suddenly turned dark as lightning shed beyond the dark sky.


    No one noticed the strangeness but Tang Shaoyang. He could tell it was not a natural phenomenon, but someone did this. The adventurers and the knights were too busy to notice this.


    Karoen soon noticed strangeness and came closer to Tang Shaoyang, "This is not natural, Master¡­." The Void Knight nced to the west as he saw a long lightning sh in the sky, "Someone''sing."


    As Karoen said, a figure emerged from the ck cloud as the sky became clear again. The figure slowly descended, observing the battle below him. Then the figure looked toward Tang Shaoyang, "Aren''t you too cruel to pit the adventurers against the knights?"


    The figure''s eyes moved toward Carlos who was in a sorry state. He could tell that Carlos had lost the will to fight. The only way for Carlos to be like that was that the enemy was too strong for him. That made the figure realize that he could not underestimate the enemy.


    "Cruel? So it isn''t cruel if The Temple hires adventurers to ughter the people of Orin Kingdom?" Tang Shaoyang punched Carlos in the head.


    Boom! Roar!


    Carlos roared in pain as it was too sudden. He was not expecting Tang Shaoyang to hit him hard.


    "Watch him for me, Karoen. Cut his hands as well and make sure he could not regenerate his limbs. I will entertain this interesting guest," Tang Shaoyang used Detection but yielded no result from the skill. However, he could tell that this man was stronger than those Cardinals and Apostles. Far stronger than them, meaning this man was a God Rank.


    "I am expecting Rubia toe first at me, but I don''t really expect The God Rank from the Adventurer Guild toe at me. Are you Hemlin or Fon?"


    The two Patron God Ranks of the Adventurer Guild were Hemlin and Fon. That was general knowledge for the people in Aqura World. Not something the Adventurer Guild hid from the others. The Orin Kingdom, of course, knew that information which was why Tang Shaoyang knew those two names. Tisha told him those two names.


    "Unfortunately, I am neither Sir Hemlin nor Sir Fon. They are too busy to face a small fry like you," The figure replied with a grin, "So you are from The Orin Kingdom ande for us, The Temple and The Adventurer Guild? Stupid Frost. If he has someone like you, you should just hole up in your mountain, and you might survive for another decade."


    "Shut up, you guys. Don''t you guys hear him? He is not the God Rank from the Adventurer Guild," Tang Shaoyang did not really listen to the figure''s words because his spirits were so loud in his head. Especially Avyn and Doombringer, fighting about who should fight this person. After saying that, he cut off the connection with them.


    "What are you saying again? My summons are fighting for a hot item like you, so I can''t really listen to you."


    "You do have a little talent to provoke people. You almost make me mad," The figure nced down. The fight below him was over with the knights from the temple being ughtered. No one was spared. Now the adventurers realized there was another figure above them, and everyone was looking up.


    Some of the adventurers recognized the new figure, "Isn''t he Parmes, The First Cardinal?" The voice was not loud, but everyone could hear him.


    That was right, the figure was the first Cardinal, Parmes. The top three Cardinals were different from the other Cardinals. They fought for their position, and they were the strongest among the twelve Cardinals. Someone who was stronger than Carlos, Vazha, and the Eleventh Cardinal.


    However, the adventurers showed no reaction to that. In their eyes, it did not matter which numbered Cardinal came. Because they did not believe that The First Cardinal could beat someone who had killed five Apostles and two Cardinals.


    Parmes was not expecting the lukewarm response from the adventurers. People would cheer for him even though they were not on the battlefield. But now he came to save them, yet they showed no enthusiasm with his appearance. It was as if they held no hope for him. That was more infuriating than Tang Shaoyang''s provocation.


    "Are you disappointed?" Tang Shaoyang smiled. He also heard the voice. The one in front of him was The First Cardinal. But nothing changed even when the First Cardinal came. Only The God Rank could give them hope, "Don''t be so disappointed. They make the right choice."


    He turned toward the adventurers, "This will be thest order! Attack him! Prove it to me that you are no longer adventurers! Don''t be afraid of his retaliation. I will protect you from him!" He got a better idea. It was an unnecessary thing to do, but that would be an amusing sight to watch.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to threaten these adventurers if they did not attack Parmes. To his surprise, three adventurers attacked Parmes without being threatened. Three firebirds, a lightning arrow shot, and an adventurer tried to reach The First Cardinal by flying.


    The three firebirds and the lightning arrow arrived first. Parmes just swung his arm and the attack was destroyed. He then summoned lightning, intending to straighten the adventurer who tried to get close to him.


    Boom!


    The lightning struck down, but it failed to hurt the adventurer. Tang Shaoyang neutralized the lightning as he stood between the adventurer and the lightning.


    "That''s enough. You can go back," Tang Shaoyang smiled mockingly at Parmes, "How does it feel being betrayed by the people you are supposed to save?"


    Parmes lost his smile the moment the three adventurers attacked him. He gazed at Tang Shaoyang with fury, "Congrattions. You have seeded in angering me."


    The First Cardinal spread out his aura as lightning struck down on him. That single strike of lightning turned his body into his elemental body, The Lightning Body. It was something he acquired after he ascended to God Rank.


    "I will make you all regret for betraying the Adventurer Guild! I will kill all of you! Let this be a lesson for others!" Parmes revealed that he was no longer Demi-God Rank, but God Rank.

 Chapter 1392 The First Cardinal (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1392 The First Cardinal (3)</h4>


    ?1392 The First Cardinal (3)


    Tang Shaoyang activated the Domain of Paragon Armament. All kinds of weapons started to spawn, and this would be his first God Rank after the battle against the Divine Church. He was not expecting to fight another God Rank this fast.


    If it was back then, he might use True Dragon Transformation right away. However, he was confident in himself because of his Chaos Energy. He killed several God Ranks before without using the True Dragon Transformation and before he got Chaos Energy. The current him should be enough to fight Parmes.


    Parmes took out a wooden stick and lightning immediately shrouded the stick. It looked like a stick made of lightning from the outside. His figure then shed toward Tang Shaoyang. It was too fast for the adventurers to catch up. What they saw was Parmes'' figure blinking and appearing again in front of Tang Shaoyang. That was too fast for their eyes.


    Parmes swung the stick down toward Tang Shaoyang and met with the shield. The lightning burst out in all directions upon hitting the metal shield. There was no crack on the shield despite how terrifying the impact was. His figure shed again just like lightning, moving around Tang Shaoyang and trying to use his speed to catch Tang Shaoyang from behind.


    Bang!


    The lightning shield was met with the shield once more. It was as if his enemy could read his movement or maybe even look into the future. However, Parmes was confident with his speed as he kept moving around Tang Shaoyang, trying to attack from the blind spot. But his strike was futile because blocked by the shield.


    Ladirma could only stare at the fight from a distance. It looked like a lightning show where the lightning would spark after the banging sound against the shield. The only one he could see was Tang Shaoyang, who did not move a single inch despite the attack from the God Rank.


    "Are you lying to me, kids? You said Master was a Demi-God Rank!? Can you exin this?" He turned toward Maru and the other three beastmen.


    "How am I supposed to know his actual rank? He said he was a Demi-God Rank, so what am I supposed to answer you?" Maru himself was shocked. He thought they were done for when the person revealed his actual strength. But he did not expect Tang Shaoyang was also a God Rank, "That just makes sense since hees to kill Gods. He was fooling us."


    Rumble!


    Suddenly a massive lightning came down from the sky and struck down Tang Shaoyang. A figure was crushed down by the explosion, and the adventurers were worried something happened to Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang was their safe card from getting killed by Parmes for betraying The Adventurer Guild.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang was fine from the strike as hended on his feet. His scale and shield were smoked because of the lightning. He blocked all the attacks, but he was annoyed that he couldn''t do anything to counter Parmes'' speed. The moment [Battle Sense] went on, Parmes was already on his face. There was no choice but to block.


    That was right, he was troubled to see Parmes even if he relied on his Spirit Vision. What he saw from Spirit Vision was zaps of lightning, and there were a lot of them around him. He did not know which one was Parmes.


    He saw the zapping lightning again, making a static noise in the air. That was the signal that Parmes wasing. A hundred yer des formed around him. He was ready to catch the lightning rat with his de.


    His Battle Sense went off from his right direction, and he directed all the des there. However, his des went through the empty air. A hundred des stuck to the ground, and Parmes was right in front of him. He swung the stick with his right, attacking from the side which was easily blocked by the shield.


    Bang!


    The spark went all over again, but this time, Parmes did not immediately leave. He prepared the following attack. The lightning buzzed and gathered in his left hand. It was not just Tang Shaoyang who was frustrated not being able tond a hit or a counter, but also Parmes. Thetter was infuriated that he could notnd a single hit in that ten-minute brawl.


    The moment his Battle Sense went off for the second time, Tang Shaoyang immediately used the Ninth Heavenly Gate, Heavenly Azure Dragon. The force of Azure Dragon and Chaos Energy mixed together in his right hand. It was a split-second decision, and he followed with The Heavenly Crushing Strike.


    The image of Azure Dragon formed behind Tang Shaoyang, going for Parmes as he delivered the fist. The fist met with the lightning.


    Boom!


    Roar!


    The explosion was followed by the dragon''s roar as the area was covered in chaos energy residue. It was not so good for Parmes as he was flung backward from the sh. His lightning waspletely overwhelmed by the Chaos Energy as the fist hit his chest. Not just that, he could feel that his lightning weakened as they shed. It was a weird feeling that there was something that made his lightning weak right after the sh. That was the reason why he lost so badly in that sh.


    Parmes was holding his chest where the fist hit him. The fist mark sank down on his chest as he coughed blood. If not for his elemental body, he felt like he would be dead. The force behind the fist was mostly neutralized by the lightning. If not for that, he felt like the fist would go through his body.


    "God Rank or Demi-God Rank is the same heh!?" Right after he heard the voice, Parmes felt a crushing pain on his chin.


    Tang Shaoyang used Blink and caught Parmes off guard. Hended his palm on Parmes'' chin, pushing The First Cardinal''s body into the air. The lightning started to make a static noise, and Tang Shaoyang was quick with his reaction. He was not going to let Parmes escape again.


    Before Parmes could really move, Tang Shaoyang grabbed the ankle. The ck me zed out from his right hand, fighting the lightning. At the same time, he activated Energy Destruction Touch on his hand. To his surprise, the Energy Destruction Touch was not enough to cancel the elemental body. It just weakened the lightning in his hand.


    Tang Shaoyang pulled Parmes and mmed him to the ground.


    Thump!


    It made a loud thumping noise as the ground cracked. Tang Shaoyang did not let go of his grip on the ankle. He raised his left hand and a spear flew toward his hand. The moment the spear was held in his palm, he thrust it down right at Parmes'' face.


    The spear reached the face, and Parmes screamed in pain. However, the spear broke into pieces instead of piercing through Parmes'' head. The elemental body was harder than the weapon from his Domain of Paragon Armament.


    Parmes kicked the air, struggling to break free from the grip. But Tang Shaoyang held him tight and raised Parmes to the air once more before mming the body down to the ground. He repeated the same action, but not just once, but two times.


    Then he drew the second weapon which was a sword. He swung the sword to Parmes'' neck. Again, it was the same scene where the sword broke into pieces and Parmes screamed in pain.


    Tang Shaoyang was not going to stop at the second weapon. He pulled the third weapon, a hammer. The hammer had a pointy surface instead of the usual blunt surface. He brought the hammer down to Parmes'' face for the second time.


    Thump!


    Parmes'' head sunk into the ground from the result as he screamed louder. And the hammer broke into pieces again. As he was about to summon the fourth weapon, The First Cardinal took out the second stick from his inventory. The stick was covered in lightning in an instant, and Parmes swept the stick, hitting Tang Shaoyang''s feet.


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard as he lost his footing. He saw the dark cloud in the sky, and he lost his grip on Parmes.


    Parmes, however, did not try to escape from Tang Shaoyang. He hovered above Tang Shaoyang and mmed the stick toward his face. It was as if he was doing a payback for what he had experienced just now.


    Tang Shaoyang saw the afterimage of a lightning bird from this strike. But he was not going to receive the hit like Parmes as The Heavenly ck Tortoise''s shell formed above him. The stick hit the shell and bounced off as the lightning sparked all over.


    Parmes'' figure shed to the sky as his stick bounced off. But he did not escape as he prepared for Tang Shaoyang. A giant lightning bird formed behind him in the sky. The bird''s feather was made of lightning, and it stood behind Parmes majestically, looking down at everyone below him.

 Chapter 1393 Chaos And Azure Dragon In Harmony

    <h4>Chapter 1393 Chaos And Azure Dragon In Harmony </h4>


    ?1393 Chaos And Azure Dragon In Harmony


    Tang Shaoyang revealed his teeth as he looked up at the sky. His heart was racing with excitement. It was unexpected that the bird image could give him such excitement. That meant that skill or technique was so strong to stimte Tang Shaoyang.


    "Let''s end this with a boom, heh," He grinned as the Chaos Energy and The Azure Dragon''s energy gathered in his right. The two energies swirled in harmony around his right hand, something that Tang Shaoyang did not expect. It was the first time this happened since he obtained Chaos Energy.


    Before, it was just like oil and water. They coexisted, but the two energies did not sync like this. He had been using the two energies forcefully. It gave them the result, making his technique stronger. But this made him wonder if it would make his fist even more powerful or not. He would soon find out as Parmes made his move first.


    Parmes struck down to the ground with his lightning stick. The image of the lightning bid descended, just like a predator who had found its eyes.


    "Die!" The First Cardinal screamed as the sound of the bird''s screech echoed in the air.


    There was no more hesitation as Tang Shaoyang also shot toward Parmes. He used Heavenly Crushing Strike to meet with Parmes'' lightning. The image of an Azure Dragon followed him, and right before the sh. The Azure Dragon''s eyes turned ck and the scales also darkened as it roared.


    *** ***


    Ladirma''s body shook just by looking at the image of the giant bird in the sky. He had felt like this several times, the feeling that he was about to die. It was the same feeling when the evil woman forced him to be a ve. A simr feeling appeared in his heart at the sight of the giant lightning bird.


    He knew it was just an image, but it was a fearful image that almost made his legs give up. He could sense his fellow wormers were falling down, their legs giving up. It was not something anyone could make fun of.


    "These monsters!" Ladirma cursed out. This was the actual power of a God Rank, the battle between God Ranks. He did not know whether he should be grateful or me his luck to witness such a thing. This just told him that The Demi-God Rank was nothing to be proud of. He could easily die if he ever offended the God Rank, "And I am still far from The God Rank."


    Ladirma only had six God Shards, and he had lost two times in the trial. He still had onest chance to gather ten God Shards. If he lost for the third time in the trial, he decided not to attempt to reach God''s Rank. That was why he had been postponing his trial. He went for the quest and dungeon raid to get stronger.


    The Harmony Temple promised him a ss scroll from the dungeon raid to help them fight against the Orin Kingdom. He never got the chance toplete the quest, and he was a ve now.


    Meanwhile, he saw a coiling Azure Dragon below the Lightning Bird. That dragon was not less scary than the bird. It was the doing of another monster, his Master. He never got the chance to see his Master fight before. Now he witnessed the fight, and he understood why his Master had a summon as strong as the evil woman.


    His Master was also a God Rank, and his Master not just could summon a strong creature. His Master was in fact as strong as his summons, if not stronger.


    Screech!


    Roar!


    The bird''s screech echoed in the air and was followed by a dragon''s roar. The lightning bird shed down toward the dragon while the image of Azure Dragon flew upward. The only thing he could see was the blue lightning and the ck-gold energy shed, creating a massive shock wave upon fight.


    Ladirma''s body was pushed by the shock wave for a few meters. His feet skidded as he covered his eyes from the bright explosion. He sensed the strong energy approaching him and the others, and realized that the impact might hurt the others.


    Ladirma was about to form a barrier and opened his eyes. But there was no need for him to do so because someone else did it for him. In fact, he was protected by this figure. It was a creature with the tentacles head, opening several Void Vortex that absorbed the impact from the sh.


    At the same time, Ladirma witnessed the Azure Dragon tear apart the lightning bird as the Azure Dragon went through the dark cloud in the sky. The moment the Azure Dragon went through the dark cloud, the sky immediately became.


    Ladirma let out a big breath of relief. That meant Parmes The First Cardinal lost to His Master. That meant he made the right choice to be a ve. He survived another day, not that he was safe yet because their enemy was now The Seven Gods Alliance and also The two God Ranks from the Adventurer Guild. His Master had to beat those nine God Ranks in order for him to be safe.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang slowly descended from the sky. He was looking to his right as he descended, the hand that pierced through Parmes'' heart. He did not think that one fist was enough to kill Parmes. He thought to follow up his attack with the Heaven Shattering Palm and ended Parmes with yer de. That was what was in his mind, but his Heavenly Crushing Strike broke the lightning stick into pieces.


    He remembered Parmes'' unbelievable expression when his fist destroyed the stick and went through the chest, destroying the heart and the lightning bird. The image was still vivid in his mind, the image of the lightning bird torn by the dragon. That was satisfying, a satisfying battle.


    Tang Shaoyang put away his hand as hended next to Parmes. The First Cardinal maintained his elemental body, but there was a hole in his chest. The hole was the size of Tang Shaoyang''s fist, and the heart was missing. And yet, Parmes was still breathing, his eyes were open, gazing at Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 1394 Hemlin

    <h4>Chapter 1394 Hemlin</h4>


    ?1394 Hemlin


    "Who are you?" Parmes''s voice was weak. He was dying, there was zero chance for him to escape alive in his condition. His eyes showed regret, regretting that he underestimated his opponent. He thought only Sir Hemlin and Sir Fon along with the seven Gods from the Temple were above him. He thought only those humans were above him, but he lost to an unknown person.


    He regretted his action because he came under Sir Hemlin''s order to resolve the issue. Resolving the issue through the talk and ending the ill rtionship with this unknown enemy. Sir Hemlin did not order him to kill this person but to negotiate despite the loss they had suffered.


    Parmes did not understand the order at first, but now he understood it. But it was toote. There was no way this person would leave him alive. But he wanted to know who the person he fought was before he died. Who was this person who dared to challenge the Adventurer Guild and also The Temple?


    "Should I tell you who I am?" Tang Shaoyang looked down at Parmes. He did not mean to mock the dying guy because it was useless even if he told his name. Parmes would not know him even if he told his name.


    "I guess I can tell you my name before I kill you. My name is Tang Shaoyang, The Emperor of The Tang Empire!" He squatted and looked at the hole in Parmes'' chest. He was surprised that the wound was regenerating, albeit slowly, the flesh was regenerating, and he could see the new heart starting to form, "God Rank is really amazing. You won''t die even if your hurt is crushed."


    Parmes squinted his eyes at first. Tang Shaoyang and Tang Empire, that was the name he had never heard of before. But how could he not know that name with how strong this Emperor was. But then he heard thest part and his eyes widened in shock.


    "W-what do you mean? A-aren''t y-y-you also a God Rank?" His chest heaved up and down. Thest part implied that Tang Shaoyang was not a God Rank. But how did he lose to a mere Demi-God Rank? That was unbelievable, but there was no reason for this person to lie to a dying person like him.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned, but he did not answer the question. Instead, he stepped on Parmes'' head, pushing the head to the ground, and looked up at the sky. Another person appeared. They just kepting to him like this.


    A man with shabby clothes and strawhat floated above, a hundred meters in the air. The shadow from the strawhat shadowed his face, making it hard to look at the face clearly.


    "You guys keeping one by one. What about if you bring all your cardinals and your friends, Fon, ande to me together? That way I can get rid of the annoyance and hunt for those fake Gods in peace," If before he was not sure if Parmes was Hemlin or not, this time he was sure this person was Hemlin.


    He could feel the aura as strong as The Divine Dragon, Eol. This one was a real dealpared to Parmes who just reached a Demi-God Rank.


    "What do I expect from someone who just reached a God Rank? I told you to end the issue by resolving the misunderstanding. Why did you fight him, Parmes?" Hemlin pushed up his hat and revealed his handsome face, slowly descending. The provocation did not easily get into him, "Fortunately I came right away after your cryptic message."


    While Parmes asked the question, he also sent a message to Sir Hemlin. He did not ask for help. It was his dying message, thanking Sir Hemlin for guidance, protection, and so on. As soon as Hemlin received the message, he came right away through teleportation in Waskin City. As soon as he arrived at Waskin City, it was easy for him to find Parmes through the unconcealed aura.


    Hemlin showed a dashing smile, "What about if we talk this out, Sir? Those pricks from The Temple are annoying already, so I don''t want to make an enemy out of you as well. I will listen to your request, please don''t kill my stupid pupil. I told him not to fight you, but he''s just too eager because he recently reached God Rank."


    "Don''t be afraid of him, Sir Hemlin! He is just a Demi-God Rank! Don''t worry about me! Kill him!" Parmes yelled. He was determined to exchange his life for Tang Shaoyang''s life.


    "That''s what your pupil said," Tang Shaoyang raised his right foot and applied the Azure Dragon''s energy to it. That was enough force to kill Parmes.


    But a few inches before his foot could reach the head, Hemlin put his right foot between Tang Shaoyang''s foot and Parmes'' head, stopping his pupil from getting killed in front of his eyes.


    However, as he stopped Tang Shaoyang''s foot, a fist arrived in front of his face. The fist was covered in the same Azure Dragon''s energy.


    Hemlin caught the fist with his right hand, but his right sleeve was shredded from the impact. Not just his clothes, but the skin in his right hand was torn apart. He then ducked and grabbed Parmes'' ankle with his left hand. He was about to rescue Parmes from Tang Shaoyang, but he sensed several des formed right behind him. Not just the des as a kick was flying toward his face at the same time.


    His attempt to rescue Parmes was urately countered. He had no choice but to let go of Parmes'' ankle as his body became wind and disappeared. The yer de hit empty air and stuck to the ground as the kick also missed.


    Hamlin''s figure started to form again twenty meters away from Tang Shaoyang. He had a pensive expression, looking at Tang Shaoyang. It was that weird feeling that his movement was read by Tang Shaoyang. The stomp that intended to kill his pupil was a bait to lure him to rescue his pupil. It did not mean to kill Parmes.


    He then looked at his messed-up right arm. Most of the skin was gone, revealing the wounded flesh. Of course, The wound was healing, but it was much slower than he thought.

 Chapter 1395 Three Gods

    Chapter 1395 Three Gods


    Hemlin furrowed his brows and his eyes moved to look at Parmes. There was no way this was the power merely of a Demi-God Rank. But why did Parmes think this man was a Demi-God Rank? There must be a reason for that, but he was pretty sure the man was a God Rank just like him.


    "What will it take you to spare Parmes'' life, Sir?"


    "Your life? I will let him leave if you present your heart and cut your head after." Tang Shaoyang smiled.


    The answer was enough telling him that this man did not want to negotiate. Hemlin was hesitating to fight the man as well. Since the man knew his name, that meant this man also knew the power of the Adventurer Guild. And yet, the man showed no hesitation and fear to fight him. It was as if the man had something that could overpower the Adventurer Guild.


    Then Hemlin received a notification, receiving a message from Parmes. The message was one sentence, the name of the man, and his origin.


    ''Tang Shaoyang. The Emperor of The Tang Empire?'' That was the first time he heard those names. The name is also weird as if Tang Shaoyang was not from this world.


    ''Not from this world!?'' Hemlin realized the key information. But then why did Tang Shaoyang know about The Temple ande to hunt them down? It was as if Tang Shaoyang had a grudge against The Temple. Not just The Temple, Tang Shaoyang also tried to get rid of the Adventurer Guild.


    "I will help you fight The seven God Ranks from The Temple. Me and Fon will help you fight them in exchange for Parmes'' life."


    He changed the condition to help Tang Shaoyang to fight the temple. It was hard to have another God Rank in the Adventurer Guild. He did not want to lose the pupil he had nurtured for ten years. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    From what he knew, this man came for The Temple. But the Adventurer Guild kept helping The Harmony Temple which ended up in this situation. But after experiencing Tang Shaoyang himself. He might as well join Tang Shaoyang to fight The Temple. This was the chance to get rid of those Seven God Ranks that had been haunting Aqura with wars.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t need your help. I just want to get rid of The Adventurer Guild so you, the pesky adventurers, can''t annoy me while I am fighting The Temple." Tang Shaoyang was determined to get rid of the adventurers. He would be reminded of how they would act, going after his family instead of going for him. These people would do everything to get rid of him, and he would do the same against them.


    "I will take an oath that we will help you fight The Temple!" Hemlin wanted to avoid fighting the unknown force. If The Adventurer Guild fought this Tang Empire, The Temple might use this chance to attack them as well. He knew those seven God Ranks well enough to understand their next action if this became big.


    Tang Shaoyang smirked, "You are so easy to say that you are willing to take an oath. Do you think I didn''t know there was a way to cancel the oath?"


    "Since you want to save this guy so bad, let''s make a deal instead. Lead me to the Temple of Light. No, before we head there. Lead me to where the seven Gods are. I need their bodies before I meet Lunea,"


    Rumru reminded him when he asked Hemlin to lead him to where Lunea was. The oath between him and Lunea was to kill the seven God Ranks. In exchange, Lunea would revive Rumru''s wife and daughter. But the condition to resurrect them was two God Rank''s bodies and also two God Rank''s spirits. He did not know yet what this spirit meant, were they the same spirits as his spirits, or something else. Spirit could signify something else.


    Hemlin furrowed his brows, "Do I just need to lead you to where the seven Gods are? Or do you need me to fight them as well?"


    If Tang Shaoyang asked him to fight as well, then he would refuse the deal. He could lead Tang Shaoyang to where these pricks were, but he was not going to fight those Gods on their turf. If Tang Shaoyang wanted him to fight as well, then it needed to be well-nned, not recklessly charging at them. At least, he wanted to know what made Tang Shaoyang so confident to convince him to join the fight against the seven Gods.


    "I don''t need you to fight, but you have to lead me to two Gods, and then lead me to The Temple of Light. That''s the deal. You can''t take this guy," Tang Shaoyang pressed his foot on the head, causing Parmes to grunt, "Until you lead me to The Temple of Light."


    "You don''t need that coward. I am here!"


    The voice boomed and the sky darkened in an instant before the sky split into two, forming a teleportation gate. Three figures came out of the gate. A figure wore a green cloak with The Temple Harmony''s symbol and hood, covering her face. However, her voluptuous body was telling her she was a woman. To her right, a man wore a zing cloak, and with his face covered with a burning mask. That was right, the cloak zed in the fire. To her right was a man with a cloak made of water, and he did not hide his face just like the other two.


    There was no need for a question anymore. The person in the middle was Rubia. The one with the water cloak was the God of Sea, Seanic. The one with the burning cloak was The God of Sun, Axel.


    "Thanks to you, unknown person. We finally could lure this coward out from hiding ce," The feminine yet soothing voice echoed, "If we know this coward treasures his pupil so much. We should have caught his pupil long ago."


    "Worm1! Leave this ce immediately if you don''t want to get caught. Bring everyone back to Akkon City and wait for me there!" Tang Shaoyang''s eyes widened in delight, not expecting three Gods together with him.

 Chapter 1396 Avyn Domain (1)

    Chapter 1396 Avyn Domain (1)


    As soon as Ladirma heard the voice, there was no hesitation in him. He turned around and herded his fellow wormers to leave immediately. If the three God Ranks were here, the scale of the battle would be huge. They might get swept or even hurt from the impact of the battle.


    The four guides did not hesitate to follow the orders too. They wanted to be a help, but they knew their enemy was God Ranks. They would be just a burden to Tang Shaoyang instead of helping him. Thousands of former adventurers immediately headed toward Akkon City.


    *** ***n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After Tang Shaoyang instructed his followers, he formed five yer des and struck them on Parmes. Two des on both sides of the shoulders, two des on the thigh, and thest de on the belly. The sword was inserted deep into the ground, and Parmes was stuck to the ground. The yer de also disrupted the flow of the energy inside Parmes'' body.


    "You guard him, Karoen! Don''t let him escape!" After that, he then summoned Avyn, Afi, Doombringer, and Vandir.


    The Death King was about toin that he was summoned without a notice. But he immediately understood the situation without saying anything. He first nced at Hemlin before looking at the three figures in the sky.


    "Do you really need me to kill them? I think you with Avyn, Afi, and this dog are enough," Vandir was puzzled as to why he was summoned. These God Ranks were a lot weaker than the Divine Dragon, and he thought they were also weakerpared to the God Rank from the Divine Church.


    "If you don''t want to fight, then you should just stay there skeleton!" Doombringer roared before his figure blurred toward the sky, "And I am not a dog, but Cmity Behemoth!" Doombringer pounced toward The God of Sea, Seanic.


    Before Doombringer could reach his target, a waterfall fell toward him. The heavy pour pushed The Cmity Behemoth down. A massive amount of water poured down from the sky, but then all the water that fell to the ground immediately evaporated instantly, making sizzling noises.


    Hemlin immediately distanced himself from Tang Shaoyang and realized that the surroundings had turned into ckva. The ground melted intova, and the tree turned into smoke. He nced toward the direction of his pupil as he retreated and was relieved to see that his pupil was safe. Then he looked toward Tang Shaoyang, realizing it was Tang Shaoyang''s domain.


    Doombringer fell into the pool of ckva, but theva could not hurt his thick skin. He said he was not a dog, but he growled that he was thrown to the ground by just water. He opened his mouth as the dark energy gathered in his mouth. The energy shone in golden light before it shot toward Seanic.


    The God of Sea, The Goddess of Harmony, and the God of Sun spread out instead of taking the energy beam head-on.


    Axel made a turn and his figure beamed toward Tang Shaoyang, "You are mine, kiddo!" As the distance between them shortened to twenty meters, Tang Shaoyang, Avyn, and Axel disappeared. Axel pulled Tang Shaoyang and Avyn into his God Domain.


    That left Vandir The Death King, Afi the Primordial Urosa, and Doombringer the Cmity Behemoth. Doombringer went after God of Sea to pay back the earlier humiliation, "The water boy is mine, alone!" His giant figure blurred and chased after Seanic.


    Afi and Vandir exchanged nces amidst the sea of ckva. Even though Tang Shaoyang pulled into Axel''s God Domain, the Realm of Fire remained active.


    "It''s quite hot here," Vandir opened the awkward conversation with the bear warrior because Rubia left them, chasing after Hemlin.


    "I thought skeleton can''t feel the heat anymore," Afi responded.


    "I will chase after the woman, and you go for the water boy, okay?" Vandir looked toward the direction where Rubia went to.


    "What about if you go after the water boy, and I will go after the woman," Afi also looked toward the direction where Rubia left.


    Both were avoiding the annoying Behemoth. They knew how annoying it was to fight together with Doombringer.


    "What about if we go after the woman together and let that dog have the water boy?" Afi made a new proposal, "After killing her, we will help the dog to kill the water boy. It will be faster that way."


    "Agree," Vandir nodded, and both left to chase Rubie. But before Vandir left, he summoned an undead knight next to Karoen. That was for an emergency case if another God Rank appeared in this ce, so he could return and help Karoen instead. The conversation left Parmes speechless. He could not believe that he heard that conversation from Tang Shaoyang''s summon. They regarded the Gods as prey, nothing else. It sounded like that, they did not take the Seven Gods seriously.


    *** ***


    Inside Axel Domain God


    "I don''t like this domain," Avyn immediately voiced her displeasure. She and Tang Shaoyang were surrounded by suns. That was right, suns, many of them. There were eleven suns above them, another thirteen suns below them, and more as they were basically surrounded by suns, probably more than a hundred suns.


    "Of course, you will not like your grave. You will die in my domain," Axel then turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "And I will absorb your ck me! You will be my nourishment! You will make me stronger! Ie for that coward Hemlin, and I got a jackpot instead!" Axel was so excited that he raised his voice.


    "Can you buy me ten seconds?" Avyn asked Tang Shaoyang in a somber tone.


    The question caught Tang Shaoyang off guard. That was a weird question, but this was the first time he heard her speak like this. He did not know why she made such a request, but he agreed to her anyway, "Ten seconds is nothing."


    As soon as Tang Shaoyang said that, Avyn''s figure glowed in brilliant light. There was no need for Tang Shaoyang to buy the ten seconds because, in that ten seconds, Axel did not do anything. The same as Tang Shaoyang, Axel was looking at the glowing Avyn who suddenly became big, showing her real form.


    "This is the real domain!"

 Chapter 1397 Avyn Domain (2)

    Chapter 1397 Avyn Domain (2)


    As Avyn returned to her dragon form, her body released the frost aura. It spread out really fast and in just a matter of seconds. The extreme heat was reced with the extreme cold. It did not stop there as the frost aura reached the suns and those suns were frozen. The sun did not disappear or die down but was frozen inside the ice.


    The biting cold went through the scales and reached his flesh. He could feel the biting cold all over his body. He managed to shake off the cold with his fire. It caught him by surprise that the cold could reach his body. He was in his Dragon Transformation, after all. That just showed how scary Avyn''s frost was, The Primordial Dragon, Kankara''Xeo.


    If Avyn''s domain shocked Tang Shaoyang, then Axel must feel more than just shock. The domain he was proud of was being frozen. The zing sun was now just an ornament inside the crystal ice. It looked good as a decoration.


    "T-th-this i-is i-impossible¡­." Axel stuttered, could not believe what he saw. He was supposed to be invisible in his domain, but someone overridden his domain. It was not just someone, but a dragon.


    The God of Sun looked up at the massive figure in front of him in disbelief. There were several dragons in Aqura, and he knew all of them. However, this was the first time he saw this Ice Dragon.


    Avyn just flew in the air, staring back at the panic-stricken Axel with her beautiful eyes. While Axel was in disbelief, Avyn opened her mouth and blew out the frost breath. The breath looked like the cold breeze with no power.


    However, Tang Shaoyang witnessed Axel''s body flung backward even before the cold breeze reached The God of Sun. Axel was thrown into one of the frozen suns. Crashing into the ice and crashing into his frozen sun. Avyn purposely threw the man into the frozen sun. That was her way of showing Axel that the sun was useless. The power he was proud of was rendered useless in front of her.


    Of course, the crash was not enough to hurt The God Rank Axel. He turned around to see his frozen sun. His hand reached to his sun. It was hard and extremely cold. As soon as his palm touched the ice, he could feel the biting pain. Not just hurting his skin, but also the bone.


    Axel immediately pulled out his palm and turned around. He no longer had the vigor and the excitement when he pulled Avyn and Tang Shaoyang into his domain. His eyes brightened when he thought about the domain. He canceled his domain, hoping he would get out of this freezing hell. However, nothing happened since it was no longer his domain, but Avyn''s domain. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Why don''t youugh again, Ant?" Avyn had an amusing face while saying it.


    Being called Ant seemed to trigger Axel. He was a God, the God worshiped by millions of people. There was no way he could ept being called Ant.


    ''That''s right. So what if I am in this cursed dragon''s domain? My fire will melt all the ice here!'' That was what he thought as he activated his elemental body. His elemental body was made of fire, hence he was called The God of Sun.


    He expected his elemental to ze and light up this freezing hell. However, it did not go as he thought. His fire was especially dim and lost its usual force. It was as if something suppressed his fire. Of course, it did not take long for him to figure out what suppressed his fire. The ice domain suppressed his fire, and without a doubt, his fire had be much weaker. The fire which had absorbed many other fires was no different than an ordinary fire in front of the dragon.


    "This is a joke! I can''t ept this! I am a God! God can''t be defeated and killed!" Axel, of course, refused to ept it as it was. He looked up at Avyn as heunched himself toward the dragon.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head as it looked funny from his perspective. Axel was just like a candle that might die out anytime. On the way to reach Avyn, something changed in his fire. The dim fire suddenly zed out fiercely, fighting back the frost aura.


    The st of heat from the sudden change hit Tang Shaoyang''s face. Axel''s fire suddenly became much stronger, "If I can''t beat you with my fire, then I will borrow the fire from The System! This Sacred Fire! Now burn to your death!"


    The crimson fire turned into a golden fire. That was right, Axel used The System''s authority and granted himself a Sacred Fire which to his knowledge was the strongest fire. He did not care if he would die to the System''s Divine Lightning or even be sealed by the System for viting the Authority. He was about to die anyway, might as well kill the dragon and Tang Shaoyang before thinking about how to face the System''s punishmentter.


    However, Avyn merely clicked her tongue while shaking her head. She opened her mouth and shot the frost st at the elerating figure. The frost st went through Axel, and his elemental body froze. Axel was slowing down and failed to reach Avyn.


    Avyn opened her palm and caught Axel. If she let the body fall, it might break into pieces, and Tang Shaoyang might be mad at her. The body was a precious material, after all. The gap between them was not just power, but knowledge. Avyn was aware of the Sacred Fire, but Sacred Fire was not enough to face Kankara''Xeo''s Eternal Ice.


    She came down next to Tang Shaoyang and presented the body, "He''s dead. You can put him into your inventory."


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the frozen Axel then nced at the Kankara''Xeo. He expected a fight, not a one-sided killing like that. He just did not imagine that Avyn was this strong.


    "You killed him in one breath, but it took you some time to kill those God Ranks from the Divine Church and The Federation of Allurion."


    "Because I did not transform into my real form back then, and you have be much stronger as well which lifted some of my limitations as well. If you transform into True Dragon, and summon me with your current strength back then. I can kill The Divine Dragon Eol by myself."


    That was new information to him. The ceiling for Avyn was much higher than the other Archaic Spirits. He was aware that Avyn was his strongest spirit, but he did not expect her to be much stronger than the others.


    "I see¡­." Tang Shaoyang nodded and stored the body in his inventory. The inventory epted the body, meaning Axel was dead. But it seemed to put him into his inventory was the action that killed Axel instead of the ice because he heard the notification right after putting the body into his inventory.


    [You killed a God Rank yer, Axel!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    At the same time, he felt something was missing. There was something he forgot, and then he remembered, "Wait!? Did you just take my prey?" He was quite excited to fight the God Rank, but he did not get the chance to fight them. Avyn killed him instantly after putting the man into despair.

 Chapter 1398 Hemlin Is Shaking (1)

    Chapter 1398 Hemlin Is Shaking (1)


    Hemlin escaped from Rubia because a skeleton and a bear warrior came for her. He decided to leave instead of taking the chance to kill Rubia. From his perspective, it did not matter who won this battle because The Adventurer Guild would be the one who benefited from the result.


    It was either The Temple got rid of the unknown variable that might break the peace in Aqura. Or this unknown variable would get rid of the oppressors which was also a good thing for the Adventurer Guild. He was not going to take a side. After escaping from Rubia, his n was simple; save Parmes and leave this ce right away.


    He quickly returned to the area bulbed with ckva. The forest was gone as it was just a sea of ckva. He spotted his pupil, guarded by two figures; an undead knight and a monster knight. This was the first time he saw something like Karoen.


    Judging that Tang Shaoyang left this monster knight to guard his pupil instead of chasing the God Rank from the Temple. He figured out that this monster knight might be the weakest among the summons. It troubled him that he could not sense their auras. It was the same for the undead knight. He could not feel anything from the undead knight who stood like a statue.


    His figure blurred like a wind. Even though he suspected the monster knight and the undead knight might be weak, he was not going to take the risk to fight them. He thought of sneaking and leaving this ce quietly.


    The undead knight however sensed Hemlin. The undead knight was quick as it appeared next to Hemlin with its sword already in motion to slice Hemlin. Even though Hemlin was caught off guard, he reacted well to the sudden attack. He directed his right hand toward the undead knight and sted the undead knight with a strong gale.


    But then he sensed someone was above him. He quickly realized that the monster knight had also disappeared, and there was a portal opened where the monster knight stood.


    Hemlin flipped over swiftly, and he was now above Karoen. He was about to grab the tentacle head and ground the head with his wind. However, he sensed a danger and decided to fly backward. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Swoosh!


    A sh made of energy went past him as he backed away. He nced toward where the undead knight was. He could not sense their aura, but he could see how strong that sh was. It could not kill him, but that was enough to hurt him.


    Hemlin retreated to a safe distance instead of giving a second attempt to save his pupil, weighing his options. Of course, he had not given everything he had yet. He could save Parmes if he used everything, but it would not be easy. He was wary that Rubia mighte back after him before he could save Parmes.


    In his mind, Tang Shaoyang''s summons should be weaker than the God Rank. It was just a matter of time for Rubia to defeat the skeleton and the bear. Seanic would also return soon. That dog monster should not be an issue for Seanic.


    "It seems I have to go serious if I want to save my precious pupil," Hemlin stretched his hands. Just as he was about to make his move. He sensed a danger from behind him. He subconsciously moved to the side, but it was still toote. A sh cut through his entire left arm.


    Hemlin reached his falling hand and looked back. He thought Seanic or Axel had already returned. To his surprise, it was not Axel or Seanic but a portal gate. The same portal gate the monster knight used to ambush him earlier. He then looked at the undead knight and found the same portal gate there.


    The monster knight opened the portal gate, and the undead knight sent the sh through the portal. He failed to notice it because he was too engrossed in his own thoughts. Or to be more exact, he underestimated these two knights.


    Hemlin let out a chuckle instead of getting mad. He took out a vial and chugged the whole vial into his vial. Then he put his hand back. In the blink of an eye, his left hand connected again, as if it had never cut.


    "It''s been a long time since myst fight. I am quite rusty, I guess. Let me have you two for a warm-up," Hemlin was about to use his Elemental Body when he noticed a shadow loomed over him.


    His figure blurred into the wind and escaped from the shadow. He was not far away from his pupil, and he finally got to see what was above him. It was something he should not meet here, a dragon. His breath shortened at the sight of the dragon. Dragons rarely moved from their nest, and all dragons were in the Aidan Continent and Murelka Continent. The only dragon in Arkania Continent was the ck Dragon who had gone missing even before the Game. And yet, there was a dragon in the Arkania Continent. Not just a dragon, but also a dragon that he did not know of. The ash-blue dragon was not registered in his list, and yet it appeared here.


    ''Is heing out because we made a ruckus near his nest?'' That was the only thought in Hemlin''s head.


    Dragon was bad news even for the God Ranks. The dragon''s rank did not really matter. Even him, a God Rank, must take a lot of effort to kill a Demi-God Dragon. He fought one of them in Murelka Continent where the demons summoned a young dragon, a Demi-God Dragon. He managed to kill it before it could cross to Aidan Continent. Of course, it was a feat that his friend knew about. He was not going to announce himself killing a dragon because it might create chaos.


    Those fake Gods would not stay still until they killed him if they knew about it. They would feel threatened by him, and he would be hunted down even on his own turf. That was the reason he kept it secret, between him and Fon. And yet, there was one that appeared in front of him right now. His instinct was telling him to escape immediately if he did not want to die. But it was toote to run because the dragon noticed him.


    "It''s not your prey. Firste, first serve!" Hemlin made a mistake in assuming the dragon was a male dragon. He was d that he had not spoken yet to the dragon. But then he listened to the weird argument, confusing in fact, "Also, haven''t you heard the words dy first"? That guy is my prey. There. You can have him!" The dragon pointed at him, and only then he saw another figure.


    The familiar figure that got pulled into Axel''s domain. He was shocked to see Tang Shaoyang returned this early, and also intact. Then he remembered there was a woman pulled into the domain as well with Tang Shaoyang.


    ''The dragon is a female¡­.'' Hemlin realized that the woman with Tang Shaoyang might be this dragon. His head buzzed as he got dizzy with the realization. The worst part was the woman was also one of Tang Shaoyang''s summons.

 Chapter 1399 Hemlin Is Shaking (2)

    Chapter 1399 Hemlin Is Shaking (2)


    His hand was shaking, and his heart drummed up in nervousness. Hemlin''s mind was filled with the dragon earlier and did not realize the most important part. Where was Axel? That had not crossed his mind before, but now it caught up to him.


    He tried to sense Axel''s whereabouts, but it was futile. He could not find the God Rank''s aura, meaning Axel was killed in his own domain. That was the conclusion he came up with since the two that got pulled into the domain were in front of him.


    What did it imply? It implied he had no chance to win against these two. Axel in his domain was killed in just a few minutes. Hemlin was sure it was less than five minutes. A God Rank was killed in that time just showed how terrifying the dragon and its master were.


    Hemlin let out a sigh and the thought of escaping was gone now. He could escape and go hide. Even the Seven Gods from The Temple were having a hard time finding him. They wanted to assassinate him and Fon, but they got no result for years. He could hide but the price was The Adventurer Guild would be wiped out by The Tang Empire.


    He would live, but he would live in guilt for the rest of his life. And he had a way to avoid it, epting Tang Shaoyang''s offer. He would be safe, and so would the Adventurer Guild. A lot went through in that short amount of time in his head. He decided to risk his life to stay and ept the offer.


    Hemlin looked at his hands, trembling. He could not find it ironic. Sir Hemlin who was admired and respected by others was trembling in fear.


    "Unfortunately, the deal is off if you are thinking of epting my deal right now. You have seen my actual power. However, I am willing to give you a different offer," Tang Shaoyang could sense what Hemlin felt right now. Intimidated, fear, and nervous. Those feelings were in to Tang Shaoyang.


    Hemlin was furious upon hearing that because he felt like Tang Shaoyang was ying with him. He said that was it. Even if he was angry, there was nothing he could do about it. For someone his status, this was the first time he felt such helplessness ever since he reached The God Rank.


    "Let me hear the new deal," He kept hisposure.


    "The Adventurer Guild joined the Tang Empire. I want you and your guild to be part of the Tang Empire. There''s no need to worry because the Adventurer Guild will operate the same as usual. The difference was that The Tang Empire would oversee the Adventurer Guild''s activity and all the adventurers couldn''t refuse the draft call from The Tang Empire in case of emergency. We can discuss the terms in detailter."


    Tang Shaoyang''s n was to fulfill his oath with Rumru and Lunea then he would return. That was it, the thought of acquiring the foreign force from Aqura never crossed his mind before until now. Realizing Aqura''s God Ranks were quite weaker than he thought, he could not help but be greedy. The Adventurer Guild would be his force to fight the Divine Church and their alliance in twenty years.


    Hemlin furrowed his brows as he did not like the new deal. He and Fon might be a leading figure in the Adventurer Guild. However, the Adventurer Guild had no actual leader. There was no bond that tied the adventurers to the guild. They could not force the adventurers to join a force like this.


    "What if I refuse the deal? Will you offer me a different deal? While I am part of the Adventurer Guild, I can''t force the other adventurers to join the Tang Empire. It''s not something for me to decide but for them. I would rather have a deal with me personally instead of with the guild." He tried to talk it out.


    "If you refuse, then there''s no deal. That''s simple," Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "It''s your choice. You can refuse the deal. You will die here with your pupil, and those adventurers who followed you might also die or they will be my ve too. Or you can persuade them. That''s your decision, not me. I am here giving you an option." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hemlin could not help but me Rubia, Axel, and Seanic. If they did note, he would not see this dragon. If he did not see this dragon, then he would ept the old deal. He just needed to lead this terrifying man and his dragon to them. Why did they have toe?


    "You can have three minutes to decide," Tang Shaoyang nced at Avyn, "He has better use than just killing him. Why don''t you chase after the other God Rank? I am not really in the mood to hunt them. You can show off your power a little bit to Doombringer. Make him obedient a little bit, that will be good."


    Avyn returned to her humanoid form, "Nah. I am toozy to argue with that dog. If I stole his hunt, he would bark at me non-stop. Not worth my time."


    "I am sorry, Hemlin. But you only have one minute to decide," Tang Shaoyang changed the time which stressed Hemlin more. It was not just about him, and even three minutes was not enough time for him to make such a big decision. Now the time was cut into one minute.


    Hemlin felt like Tang Shaoyang was ying with him right now. That just made him not want to take the deal to annoy Tang Shaoyang. But then he saw a big shadow from Tang Shaoyang behind,ing from the sky. The big shadownded behind Tang Shaoyang.


    It was the monster who chased after Seanic. The monster returned with Seanic in its mouth, dead. That caused a jolt in his heart as his mind went nk. All the resentment for Tang Shaoyang disappeared in that instant. That monster was just a summon, and yet, it could kill a God Rank by itself. Not just a terrifying dragon, the monster was equally stronger if not stronger than the dragon.


    Whoosh!


    Before he could say anything, the shadow went past him. He recognized the two shadows, it was the bear warrior and the skeleton who chased after Rubia. They returned together, and the skeleton carried Rubia''s body. He could not hear the breathing from the body.


    Looking at Seanic''s fate, Rubia must be dead as well. In such a short time, three God Ranks from the Temple were killed.


    That was the reason Tang Shaoyang cut the time. He received the notification in his head, and he wanted to leave immediately after his spirit returned with the bodies. He did not mean to make fun of Hemlin.


    "The time is up, Hemlin. Let me hear your decision,"

 Chapter 1400 Aidan Continent

    Chapter 1400 Aidan Continent


    Ladirma was waiting on the Akkon City''s wall. He walked back and forth above the wall, waiting for his Master to return. He was so nervous thinking about the three Gods from The Temple and also Sir Hemlin. His Master might win again one God Rank, but it was different if his Master''s opponent was three or maybe four God Ranks.


    There was a chance the three Gods from the Temple might work together with Sir Hemlin to gang up on his Master. That was the worst scenario for him, and only a miracle for his Master to be alive if that was the case.


    The four beastmen also shared the same sentiment as Ladirma. They were nervous even when Tang Shaoyang fought the first God Rank, and now three God Ranks from the Temple appeared.


    Bang!


    Maru hit the wall in frustration. A big chunk of the wall flew off. He was upset with himself with how useless he was. He followed Tang Shaoyang with confidence that he could be a help to kill the God Rank. But after witnessing Tang Shaoyang fight the first God Rank from the Adventurer Guild. He realized that he was far from being a helper.


    "There''s no need to be nervous, kids. Master will return soon," Radiance stayed with them. He always stayed with the former adventurers, blending with them.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t join the fight or even witness how those fake Gods die," Jovrick joined the conversation. The Fallen Knight also stayed with them. His intention was to ughter the other knights from the Temple.


    Ladirma nced at the two with a frown. He did not know whether they were speaking the truth, or they were trying tofort him with the four young beastmen. They spoke as if Tang Shaoyang had killed the three Gods. He shook his head, but then he noticed the approaching shadow from afar. Not just one, but four figures approached Akkon City.


    He took out his sword, ready to fight. The former ck Iron Adventurer had taken the path with no return. He had betrayed the Adventurer Guild, and The Temple wanted him dead. There was no chance for him to survive if His Master lost.


    "Put down your sword, Kid. That''s Master. He might kill you if you try to point your sword at him," Radiance appeared next to him, and Jovrick also appeared on the other side. Both pushed his sword down with one hand, and he was helpless against these two.


    The four figures soon became clear, and he could see their faces. His Master, Evil Woman, Sir Hemlin, and also Parmes wereing to Akkon City together. He was surprised, shocked by the sight. Never crossed his mind that he would see four of them flying together.


    Tang Shaoyang saw Ladirma from afar, and hended on the wall, "He will be your new leader!" Tang Shaoyang pointed at Parmes with his thumb, "He will lead you guys to demolish the remaining Harmony Temple. But you don''t need to kill them if they surrender." He then threw a scroll at Ladirma, "Turn them into ves if they surrender and kill those who refuse to surrender. Rubia is dead, so they are no longer tied to the oath."


    Then he turned to his spirits, "You help them and report to me if anything dangerouses up." This group should be fine with Parmes, but Tang Shaoyang could not help worrying about them. He summoned another two Grade SS Spirits, Galeon the Great Demon and Bronson the Executioner. Then he added Karoen as well. The Void Knight was more obedient to him than the other spirits. It had been like this since their battle against the Divine Church.


    "As four of you¡­." Tang Shaoyang nced at his guide, "I don''t need you guys anymore because I have a new guide here." He was referring to Hemlin, of course, "You can return to The Orin Kingdom, or you can still follow them if you want to fight. Your choice."


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang nodded at Hemlin. They then disappeared into the horizon, at the speed they could not see with their eyes, leaving Ladirma and the others without exnation.


    They only knew that Rubia was dead, so they were told to receive the knight''s surrender. But what about the God of Sea and the God of Sun? Were they alive or dead? What happened with Parmes and Sir Hemlin? Were they friends now? Or it was just a temporary alliance.


    Ladirma secretly nced at Parmes, and his guts to ask what happened immediately disappeared. The dark expression on Parmes was enough to deter him. They might be an ally right now, and he did not want to get on the God Rank''s bad side.


    Helpless with the situation, he opened the scroll. His Master gave him the scroll to make more of them, but why did they need a new contract when he had thousands of contract scrolls in his inventory. It only meant the contract was different from The Temple''s followers.


    He quickly found out the new contract was much worse than his contract and the other adventurers. Still more lenient for a ve contract, but it was much worse than the existing contract. He was d that he was not The Temple''s follower despite having a deep admiration for Jovrick.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang and Avyn followed Hemlin to Waskin City. Their destination was The Aidan Continent, The Temple of Light. Initially, Tang Shaoyang wanted to get three of God Rank''s bodies first beforeing to meet Lunea. But those three came at him on their own, so he could immediatelye to meet Lunea with the body ready. The second material to resurrect Rumru''s wife and daughter was still missing. But if it was the same spirit as his spirit, it would be troublesome.


    They would need a lot of bodies to sacrifice to summon one Archaic Spirit. They needed two which doubled the sacrifices. On top of that, Tang Shaoyang did not want to sacrifice an Archaic Spirit. He just hoped that it was not the same spirit.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The three arrived in Waskin City, and Hemlin would bring Tang Shaoyang to Aidan Continent through the teleportation gate in Waskin Adventurer Guild.

 Chapter 1401 Nalrof Tea Shop (1)

    Chapter 1401 Nalrof Tea Shop (1)


    Tang Shaoyang walked on the street of Waskin City. The city had transformed to the point he did not recognize a single thing within the city. He could tell from the sky that the city also got bigger with more people residing in the city. The increased poption was not a surprise since Waskin City was a fortified city even before the game that was supposed to defend against The Beast Stampede that happened every winter.


    The people resumed their daily activity after the Adventurer Guild announced they had subdued the threat. However, the people did not realize that no one from the Harmony Temple returned to the city. The city was bustling with activity. On both sides of the street, street vendors opened their stalls, selling their gain from the monster and dungeon. From the trashy equipment until the rare ss scroll.


    ''Don''t you want to shop a little bit?'' Avyn noticed Tang Shaoyang''s interest in the stalls.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I have more time to check themter on. Anything else, I am curious about the dungeon. Maybe we can try one or two dungeons after meeting Lunea."


    Hemlin''s ears twitched as he overheard the conversation. It was confusing to him because it sounded like this man had not delved into a dungeon which was absurd. He had been curious where his Master came from, but he was too nervous to ask.


    "Hmm, but it seems the people in the city don''t recognize you," Tang Shaoyang noticed that these people did not even spare a nce at Hemlin who wore shabby clothes. The people had been looking at him, right at his left eye. He got that anywhere he went. People were curious why he had a demon-like left eye. Then the remaining people would take a peep on Avyn.


    That was weird considering Hemlin''s status. As if these people did not know his identity, The God Rank from the Adventurer Guild.


    Hemlin slowed down as the chance to have a conversation with Tang Shaoyang opened up. He smiled, "Because I never show my face to the public. Even back then when I fought those fake Gods, I wore a mask so they could not find me. If no one recognizes me, how are they going to find me? That''s why I can live this long, free from the assassination attempt."


    "They can kill since they have the number. Why do they even want to assassinate you instead of killing you in the fight? They just need to attack the Adventurer Guild to force you out," Tang Shaoyang was confused.


    From what Tisha told him, the two God Rank Adventurers were as strong as the seven Gods. But if Hemlin was that strong, why did he hide from them? And he confirmed Hemlin was not that strongpared to the Seven Gods. So how did Hemlin and Fon force the seven Gods to make a truce with them? Tang Shaoyang was curious about that.


    Hemlin smiled, "That''s because I have an ally, The Guardian of the Beast Kingdom, the dragon," But then his smile soured, "I want to say an ally, but not a reliable one. But that was enough to stop the Temple from getting rid of the Adventurer Guild. If The Temple attacked the Adventurer Guild and The Beast Kingdoms. We will work together to fight them, so they have to stop attacking us."


    "Unfortunately, the dragons don''t have an intention to fight the fake Gods actively, or even try to get rid of them. They just wanted to live in their goddamn nest peacefully. So that''s it, as long as The Temple does not attack, the dragons also don''t move. That''s how I and Fon managed to maintain this "peace" for several years. The only way for the fake Gods to break the stalemate is to assassinate me and Fon. Without me and Fon, they can easily absorb The Adventurer Guild''s force and start the war with the Beast Kingdom."


    "We have arrived," Hemlin stopped his steps. They now stood in front of a five-story building. The entrance was opened as a stream of people went in and out.


    Hemlin motioned to Tang Shaoyang and Avyn to follow him. They did not enter the building through the front entrance, walking around to the side of the building. It was a back, and weirdly enough the back door was guarded while the front entrance was not guarded. Tang Shaoyang did not see a single guard at the front entrance.


    The guards recognized Hemlin as they bowed their heads ny degrees and opened the door. The door immediately connected to stairs that led to the basement which led them to a metal door that was guarded by two guards. The guild put ayered security, meaning behind the door was an important room.


    The guard bowed their heads at Hemlin even though both cast a cautious look at Tang Shaoyang and Avyn. And yet, they did not question Hemlin who brought with him. The guards had full trust in Hemlin.


    Behind the metal door were portals, many of them which were managed by five people. There was a sign in front of each portal. The sign was where the portal connected. Five attendants in uniform rushed toward Hemlin one of them called out "Sir Hemlin arrives!"


    "You can just continue your work normally," Hemlin waved his hand, "I want to go to our main branch."


    The attendant immediately led them to a portal with the sign of Esten. Hemlin entered the portal followed by Tang Shaoyang and Avyn.


    *** ***


    Aidan Continent, Esten City, Nalrof Tea Shop


    "Tang Empire?" Fon furrowed his brows. He received a message from Hemlin, asking him to investigate The Tang Empire, "Why does he want me to investigate this unknown empire? I thought he went to the Arkania Continent to resolve the emergency issue. Is it rted to the people who caused the trouble in the Arkania Continent?"


    He muttered the name several times as he got from his seat, and walked to the window. From his office, he could see the nobles who came to his tea shop. The youngdies from the noble families and also a group of old noblemen were seated in the corner of his shop.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I don''t think I have ever heard about that name. Is it maybe a new rising empire in the Arkania Continent?"


    If Hemlin asked him about something, it must be something important. Or else he would not bother to send him a message. It did not look urgent, but it bothered him that Hemlin had not replied to his message. He sent a reply three times, but there was no response. It bothered him. As he pondered the issue, someone knocked on his door three times.


    "Come in!"


    "The Royal Escort just informed us His Majesty Emerson wille for tea in ten minutes, Boss Fon," The shop manager informed Fon of The King''s arrival.


    "Lead him to the usual room. I will be ready in a while," Fon waved his hand, and the manager left the room with a nod.


    Just as he was about to get ready, a notification rang in his head. He quickly checked and it was a message from Hemlin.


    "I wille to your tea shop in a few minutes!"

 Chapter 1402 Nalrof Tea Shop (2)

    Chapter 1402 Nalrof Tea Shop (2)


    The Carlisto Kingdom was one of the seven strongest human kingdoms in Aqura. The reason was not because of their powerful military or unlimited resources. But because The Adventurer Guild''s main branch was located in the capital of Carlisto Kingdom.


    With the help of the Adventurer Guild, the kingdom managed to secure a lot of resources and thrived. And no one was stupid enough to dere war against the kingdom that had the best rtionship with the Adventurer Guild. With no war or battle, the kingdom just got stronger and stronger.


    During the time the Adventurer Guild was in a war against The Temple. The Carlisto Kingdom sided with The Adventurer Guild and fought The Temple''s force that tried to invade the kingdom. The Carlisto Kingdom did not lose a single territory until the Adventurer Guild reached a truce with The Temple. Ever since The Carlisto Kingdom has be one of the strongest human kingdoms.


    Tang Shaoyang and Avyn arrived in the Capital of the Carlisto Kingdom with Hemlin. They were at the Adventurer Guild''s main branch.


    "How long will it take us to The Temple of Light?"


    "Can we dy the journey a little bit to meet my friend?" Hemlin had not told Tang Shaoyang that they were here to meet Fon first, "I need you to convince Fon so The Tang Empire can smoothly absorb The Adventurer Guild. If Fon did not like the idea, he would oppose us and that would split the Adventurer Guild."


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes, realizing he was tricked by Hemlin. They were not yet heading to The Temple of Light. He let out a sigh, "Might as well since we are already here."


    Hemlin was relieved that Tang Shaoyang agreed to meet Fon instead of getting mad. But for sure, he annoyed The Emperor. On the way to meet Fon, Hemlin shared a little bit about Fon.


    While Hemlin disguised as a farmer in the countryside, Fon disguised as a noble in the Carlisto Kingdom. But it could not be called disguise as well because Fon was an actual noble before joining the force with Hemlin.


    Fon Camden Vanderbilt from The Vanderbilt House, Archduke of the Carlisto Kingdom, The King''s right hand. He opened a tea shop as a hobby, and Hemlin led them to that tea shop.


    "Nalrof The Shop"


    That was weird, but he soon figured it out. It was reversed from Fon. If he did not hear anything from Hemlin, he too would not expect it was Fon from the Adventurer Guild who opened the shop.


    As they entered the tea shop peripheral, all the nobles in the shop stared at Hemlin. This time it was Hemlin who became the center of attention because of his shabby farmer outfit. The annoyed stares immediately turned into hostile stares as the nobles did not like being in the same space as the dirtymoner.


    Tang Shaoyang thought these nobles would soon throw the cup and the te at Hemlin. Fortunately, a middle-aged man rushed toward them, and it seemed this man recognized Hemlin.


    "I told you several times to wear at least a decent outfit if you want to visit the shop, Sir Hemlin,'''' the middle-aged whispered. It was bold of the man to scold Hemlin despite knowing Hemlin''s identity.


    Hemlin smiled silly, "I am in a hurry, so I don''t get the chance to change my clothes. Can you lead me to your boss, Ron? I am really in a hurry!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The middle-aged man nced at Avyn and Tang Shaoyang, furrowing his brow when he spotted the left ck eye. He then nced at Hemlin and did not question these two identities. He had an unquestionable trust in Hemlin and nodded upon noticing the nobles looked more agitated.


    The manager apologized and took Hemlin with him to the seventh floor. There was no elevator in this world, so they had to go upstairs. It did not tire Tang Shaoyang, but it annoyed him since he was used to taking the elevator.


    As they arrived on the seventh floor, they met five knights in ck armor and red cape. The five knights nced at their arrival and looked away when they saw the manager. But then they noticed there were three more people following the manager. The five knights immediately drew their swords, pointing the sword especially at Tang Shaoyang.


    Hemlin''s heart almost jumped as soon as he sensed the killing intent of the knights that were directed toward Tang Shaoyang. He almost jumped out and knocked these five knights, but Ron was faster than him.


    "What are you doing!? How dare you point your sword at Boss Fon''s guests!" Ron''s aura and killing intent matched the five knights. It just showed that Ron was stronger individually and had more experience than these knights.


    "I allow you to keep your sword, but I never agreed to pull your sword at the guest! Lower your sword immediately!"


    "He is a Demon, Sir Ron! We will not allow a demon to get near His Majesty! We normally will listen to your request, but not when it is rted to His Majesty''s safety!"


    Ron totally forgot about The King''s visit because of Tang Shaoyang and Hemlin''s shabby outfits. Normally he would ask His Boss first instead of leading Hemlin to where his Boss was. He retracted his aura and calmed down, "Don''t worry. He is safe. Sir Hemlin can guarantee that, right Sir Hemlin?" He turned around and exposed Hemlin''s identity.


    At the same time, the door opened asughter came from the room behind the knights, "There''s no way my life is in danger when you are with me, Fon."


    Two men came out of the room. One was wearing a royal cloak, and one was wearing a neat outfit.


    Fon scanned the surroundings and noticed two unfamiliar faces with Hemlin. He furrowed his brows when he spotted the ck eyes. However, he could tell that the man was not a demon, and yet he had a demon eye. That was an intriguing fact, and that might be the reason why Hemlin brought that man to meet him. The woman was exceptionally pretty, especially her beautiful eyes. But he did not sense anything weird from the woman from the fact he could not sense her aura.


    "It''s fine. They are my friends," With that, the knights reluctantly lowered their swords. The knights dared to talk back at Ron, but not Fon.

 Chapter 1403 Unexpected Detour With Unexpected Gain (1)

    Chapter 1403 Unexpected Detour With Unexpected Gain (1)


    Hemlin breathed out in relief as he entered the room with Fon. Those stubborn knights might destroy the capital of the Carlisto Kingdom if they swung their swords at Tang Shaoyang. Thanks to Ron''s timely interference.


    The King of the Carlisto Kingdom took a seat next to Fon, and Hemlin guided Tang Shaoyang to sit on the opposite side. Hemlin thought of sitting on the single seat on the side. But his rtionship with Tang Shaoyang was too awkward. He did not know if that might offend this Emperor hence he just stood.


    "What are you doing now, Hemlin?" Fon immediately noticed the strangeness in his friend, "Why don''t you take a seat and introduce your friends to us?"


    Fon and Hemlin were on the opposite side. The man had long blond hair, reaching his shoulder, exuding the aura of the elegant noble, graceful, and poise. His eyes never left Tang Shaoyang ever since they entered the room. Clearly, he wanted to know who the man Hemlin brought to meet him. Meanwhile, King Emerson had been staring at Avyn since their first meeting. It seemed he was charmed by the beauty. King Emerson had tanned skin and short curly hair. The aura he exuded was different from Fon''s, wild and carefree while maintaining a big smile. One could tell that the King of the Carlisto Kingdom''s hand was not free from blood. The King fought with his soldiers on the frontline and killed many. That was how he obtained such an aura.


    Tang Shaoyang also furrowed his brow, starting to get impatient. He nced at Hemlin, signaling to him to get it done quickly.


    Hemlin scratched his forehead, looking at King Emerson, "I don''t think I can say it in front of King Emerson, Fon. The thing I want to talk about is restricted to the Adventurer Guild. The future of the Adventurer Guild."


    Only then Fon turned toward his friend, looking confused, "What do you mean by the future of the Adventurer Guild? You haven''t told me anything before. Are you hiding something from me?"


    Hemlin rolled his eyes, "I am not hiding anything from you. It just happened today, and I immediately came to inform me. Respectfully, I don''t think we can include King Emerson in the meeting."


    King Emerson was surprised. Even though he was a King, he was nowhere near to these two prominent figures from the Adventurer Guild. These two could easily destroy his kingdom. However, they were also friends, so he was surprised that Hemlin asked him to get out. It was not something he could refuse if Hemlin told him to his face.


    King Emerson got up, "Alright. I will leave, but before that. Can you introduce this beauty to me, Hem¡ª" Before he finished his words, Hemlin appeared in front of Emerson with a strong gush that caused the curtain to fly up. He covered King Emerson''s mouth, "NO! NO! NO! Not this one Emerson!" Hemlin no longer addressed Emerson with King, "You already have thirteen beauties in your castle. Be satisfied with it."


    Emerson was surprised by the intense reaction, but then he pushed the hand and smiled, "Jeez, what''s with the reaction, Hemlin? You can just tell me she is yo¡ª" Hemlin immediately covered Emerson''s mouth once more, "Please stop talking and leave. Unless you want to destroy your kingdom, then I will not stop you again."


    That was when Emerson''s expression, and he no longer restrained his wild, blood lust aura, "You might be stronger than me, Hemlin. But I will throw my body and my soldier''s bodies to kill you. I am not afraid of you, Hemlin!"


    "What is this, Hemlin? What''s wrong with you today?" Fon could not help but interfere before the two really fought.


    "Idiot!" Hemlin cursed out, "Why would I want to destroy your kingdom? I am saving your ass here." He massaged the space between his eyes and pushed Emerson back to the seat. He motioned Fon to sit as well. Since it had be like this, he could no longer exclude King Emerson. The reason he wanted to exclude King Emerson was to save him from this troublesome.


    Fon seemed to catch up with what happened. The auralessdy was not just an ordinarydy if she could scare Hemlin in this case. He said nothing and returned to his seat.


    "I have joined the Tang Empire right now, and I serve him, The Emperor of the Tang Empire," Before Emerson crossed the line, Hemlin introduced Tang Shaoyang, "She is with him, and she is not just an ordinarydy even though you can''t feel her aura. She is a dragon."


    Fon squinted his eyes, staring straight at his friend. Everything was connected now. Why Hemlin asked about The Tang Empire earlier. That meant this Emperor was most likely the person who caused trouble in the Arkania Continent. An Emperor from an unknown nation and a dragon. That exined why Hemlin reacted like that. A dragon could really obliterate The Carlisto Kingdom, but that was not easy to achieve.


    But the thing he could not understand was why Hemlin submitted to them? He believed that Hemlin could easily escape from any God Rank, even a dragon. So how these two could force Hemlin to submit?


    "Please watch your manners, Emerson."


    "So this is what you mean by the future of The Adventurer Guild? Are you going to leave the guild and leave me alone to fight those seven pricks?" Fon''s elegant tone turned cold, realizing that his friend betrayed him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hemlin waved his hand at his friend, "Nope, I am not leaving the Adventurer Guild. But I will bring Adventurer Guild to be part of the Tang Empire. I am here to convince you to join with me to serve the Tang Empire. His Majesty promised the Adventurer Guild would continue the activity as usual. There was no¡ª"


    Fon raised his hand, stopping his friend from finishing those useless conditions, "You know those conditions are not enough to convince me, Hemlin!"


    Hemlin shrugged, "I know. Can you just let me finish it? Alright¡­. Alright¡­. First, It''s no longer seven pricks if you are worried about them. It''s now four pricks. His Majesty killed three of them in the Arkania Continent."

 Chapter 1404 Unexpected Detour With Unexpected Gain (2)

    Chapter 1404 Unexpected Detour With Unexpected Gain (2)


    "You need the proof?" Hemlin turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "Can you show them the body, Your Majesty? This one is quite stubborn, but he is easy to convince with proof. As long as we can prove how easy you kill those three pricks, he will join our side. Or else I am not going to waste your time to meet him, Your Majesty."N0v3lTr0ve served as the original host for this chapter''s release on N0v3l--B1n.


    Tang Shaoyang threw the three bodies out of his inventory. One of the bodies was still frozen while maintaining the fire elemental body.


    Hemlin took a cold breath as he looked at Axel''s body who died while maintaining the fire elemental body. That just showed how strong the dragon was to freeze Axel in his domain. He was d that he made the right decision to submit instead of fighting Tang Shaoyang.


    Not just Hemlin, King Emerson also stood there, frozen in shock. He immediately recognized two of them with the cloak they wore. But he quickly figured out that the fire body belonged to Axel. Axel was the only one with a fire elemental body from the seven Gods.


    Fon maintained hisposure, but his pupil dted in shock. He wanted to cover his shock, but it was just hard to believe that the three figures who had been haunting this world were dead. He then understood why his friend submitted to The Tang Empire.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We are going to The Temple of Light after meeting you, and then we will kill the remaining living Gods," Hemlin went to Emerson''s side and whispered, "And thedy you tried to flirt with is the one who killed Axel."


    King Emerson''s body shook for a moment as he realized that Hemlin was protecting him all this time. The threat was real, his kingdom might disappear if he continued to flirt with thedy. It was just he did not expect the auralessdy to be a dragon, a strong one that could freeze a God Rank to the death.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped and turned toward King Emerson, "What? Do you want me to do something to your kingdom?" That was a weird question to begin with because The Carlisto Kingdom was never mentioned in the talk.


    ''Stupid Emerson. How can you be the King with your brain?'' Hemlin cursed internally. The Carlisto Kingdom was safe from the acquisition, and yet he mentioned it now when the talk was over. As if Emerson offered his kingdom to The Tang Empire.


    "Let me talk with him, Your Majesty. Fon will apany you to the Adventurer Guild as well," Hemlin wanted to talk with Emerson personally and scolded this stupid king to his heart''s content.


    "That''s not what I mean. I want to join your empire as well. Me and my Kingdom," No one expected that came from Emerson, not Fon or Hemlin, "The Carlisto Kingdom is tied with The Adventurer Guild. If the guild leaves, I don''t think my kingdom could survive more than twenty years."


    Of course, he was not that stupid. In fact, he realized the gravity of the situation, and what it meant to lose the Adventurer Guild''s protection. The only way for him to maintain that protection was to join the Tang Empire who was under the Tang Empire.


    The Carlisto Kingdom was located in the center of the Aidan Continent. The strategic location with more resources, but the price was that The Carlisto Kingdom was surrounded by many other kingdoms, including the Beast Kingdom and The Elven Kingdom.


    If they knew The Carlisto Kingdom lost the protection from the Adventurer Guild, the kingdoms around The Carlisto Kingdom might make their move to get The Carlisto Kingdom''s territory. He might be able to protect his kingdom for a few years, but it was just a matter of time until his kingdom would be destroyed.


    "Vassal. The Carlisto Kingdom can be The Tang Empire''s vassal if you want The Tang Empire''s protection. But you will talk to my people for that matter. I will send them to meet you. If you agree with the terms, then your kingdom will gain The Tang Empire''s protection."

 Chapter 1405 The Elf Territory (1)

    Chapter 1405 The Elf Territory (1)


    The talk went more smoothly than Hemlin thought it would. He expected Fon to oppose the Adventurer Guild joining the Tang Empire, or the best scenario was Fon giving up on the Adventurer Guild. It seemed he underestimated Fon''s desire to kill the seven Gods.


    After the talk was over, they immediately went to the Temple of Light. The Temple of Light was located inside the Elf''s territory. It was still unknown what the reason The Temple of Light moved to the elf''s territory.


    The rumor was that Lunea had a disagreement with the other seven Gods and split up. But no one could confirm the theory because only Lunea knew why she moved her temple into the elf''s territory.


    The Osligia Kingdom, that was where the Temple of Light was. The center poption of the elves in Aqura.


    "It should take us a few minutes to reach Osligia Kingdom from here."


    The Adventurer Guild failed to build their branch in non-human territory. The beastmen and the elves refused to let humans stay in their territories.


    "Are you sure we don''t need adventurers, Your Majesty? We can deploy them to distract The Clown Troupe," Another issue aside from the elf''s hostility to the human was The Clown Troupe. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The main force of the Clown Troupe was stationed closer to the border of The Osligia Kingdom. The Clown Troupe tried to get to the Temple of Light, but they received fierce resistance.


    Years of attempts to breach the Osligia Kingdom''s defense brought no result to this day. Even though there was no God Rank from the Osligia Kingdom. However, there was an extremely strong yet weird barrier.


    The Clown God along with the other Gods tried to destroy the barrier, yet they failed. The weird part about the barrier was preventing the God Rank from entering the elf territory. That was the reason why The Osligia Kingdom was safe from The Temple.


    Only Demi-God Rank and below could enter the barrier. The Osligia Kingdom had expelled The Temple''s forces countless times to this day until the elf was called The Temple''s hunter.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "We don''t need them. They are just a burden."


    He then turned toward Avyn, "That clown is mine. I have unfinished business with him." He reminded Avyn not to interfere with his fight against the Clown God.


    The fact that he would meet the Clown God here was unexpected and a surprise. He just knew most of these Gods were in The Aidan Continent.


    Hemlin nodded without questioning the decision, "Please follow me, Your Majesty."


    From that small city, the group of four traveled to the west. The city was built quite far from the border of the Osligia Kingdom. It was supposed to be closer but under a constant war between The Osligia Kingdom and The Clown Troupe. The whole city was moved.


    Despite their speed, it took them half an hour to reach the Clown Troupe encampment.


    Hemlin said it was an encampment but it looked like a small fortress to Tang Shaoyang. The ck steel wall was erected, protecting the people inside from the wild monster. He saw a lot of wild monsters around this area.


    "Is this the only Clown Troupe''s encampment?" Tang Shaoyang stopped Hemlin and Fon to charge into the encampment. He wanted to make sure Clown God was in this encampment.


    Spirit Eyes was activated, investigating the camp.


    "No. They have several encampments, but this one is the biggest one. The Clown must be in this encampment," Hemlin checked the encampment. It was tightly guarded as hundreds of ck knights lined up above the steel wall.


    "He is not here," Tang Shaoyang could not find The Clown God.


    Fon and Hemlin exchanged nces. They wondered how Tang Shaoyang discovered that, but they chose to trust Tang Shaoyang instead of asking. Hemlin led Tang Shaoyang to the other encampment. The Clown God might be there.


    There were in total twenty-one encampments, and four of them checked all of them. Tang Shaoyang confirmed that the Clown God was not there.


    "He is not here," Tang Shaoyang sounded disappointed.


    "Should we wait for him to return?" Fon suggested.


    "Nope. We will destroy their main base. I will enter the Osligia Kingdom, and you wait for me outside. Or you can destroy all the bases if you are bored of waiting for me."


    The four returned to the main encampment, and they walked to the main entrance.


    "This is a restricted area! Return or we will kill you!"


    The ck Knights noticed a group of fouring toward them. There was always a group like this, trying to enter the elf''s territory. It was amon urrence for those who stayed in this ce for years. A little bit of a threat, then was enough to scare these people.


    However, the response was a fierce tornado from Hemlin. The tornado not just swept the knights, but flung the gate. The knights were not expecting them to be a crazy group that dared to attack the main base.


    The bell rang from inside the encampment, indicating they were under attack. However, it was not really necessary because the knights stationed on the other side felt the impact from the wind as well. It was a big attack that was useless against The God Rank, but it did the job of fighting the low-ranks.


    The four entered the camp through the main entrance.


    "Which fool dared to attack The Clown Troupe''s base?" A deafening voice transmitted through the air as a figure flew to the sky. The figure looked down on the four, but he did not recognize the attacker.


    No one knew the faces of Hemlin and Fon. And of course, Tang Shaoyang and Avyn were just nobody in Aqura.


    "You foo¡ª" The words stopped midway as an ice spike impaled the figure''s chest from behind. Right after making a hole in the chest, the ice spread out, freezing the knight. The figure was falling from the air.


    Right before the figure crashed to the ground, Tang Shaoyang touched the freezing knight and put the body into his inventory. It was Demi-God Rank''s body, a precious material for him.

 Chapter 1406 The Elf Territory (2)

    Chapter 1406 The Elf Territory (2)


    The knight''s death, which seemed to be the leader of this camp, did not deter the other knights from fighting. The ck knights swarmed toward the group of four.


    The Clown Troupe consisted of The ck Knights, ck Mage, and Assassin. They were different from the other six God''s forces.


    The ck fire flew toward the group as the knights created encirclement. Despite losing their head, they did not scatter. They fought in order until their death. Of course, no matter how disciplined or how good their mentality was. It was just impossible for them to win against The two God Ranks.


    The Clown Troupe was ughtered, leaving no one alive to tell the tale.


    "So this is the barrier," After taking the high-ranking bodies, Tang Shaoyang approached the barrier that protected the Osligia Kingdom from the God Rank''s invasion.


    "Do you know how to break into the barrier, Your Majesty?" Hemlin asked.


    "There''s no need for me to break the barrier," Tang Shaoyang walked past through the barrier and turned around.


    Fon and Hemlin were dumbfounded to see this. They did not see Tang Shaoyang doing anything to the barrier, and yet he could pass through the barrier.


    That only meant one thing, Tang Shaoyang was a Demi-God Rank. The realization shocked Fon. He could not believe that he was being deceived by his friend.


    His old friend told him that the man was a God Rank. That must be the case for Tang Shaoyang to kill three God Ranks. But It was all lies.


    He was about to vent his anger on his friend. Then he saw Hemlin was even more shocked than himself.


    Hemlin''s eyes opened wide in shock. Then he realized that he had not witnessed how Tang Shaoyang fought. However, he saw the bodies, three of God Rank''s bodies. That was not a lie, but how?


    How did a Demi-God Rank possess summons that were stronger than the God Rank?


    "Remember, Avyn! Clown God is mine!" That was Tang Shaoyang''sst word before leaving them in the forest.


    "Why are you so surprised?" Avyn then squinted her eyes at Fon, "You look like someone who got betrayed. He never lied to you, and he mentioned that he is a God Rank too."


    "But you still tricked me!" Fon''s aura red out, and his eyes turned red.


    "Tricked you? When did we ever trick you?" Avyn let out a chuckle, "Your shallow experience will lead to your death." She shook her head.


    Fon turned to his right and grabbed Hemlin''s cor, "You lied to me, Hemlin!" He raised his voice.


    "Lie? Lie my ass!" Hemlin pushed Fon. He was the one who shocked me the most. It was just hard to believe that a Demi-God Rank was stronger than a God Rank, "I saw everything with my eyes, his summons brought Rubia and Seanic''s bodies!"


    Avyn shrugged and turned around. She intended to amuse herself by visiting the other camps.


    "Where are you going!?" Fon''s voice was coated with killing intent.


    The agreement between him and Tang Shaoyang was just a mere verbal agreement and contract. It was not set yet. He could still kill them, and nothing would happen to him.


    Avyn halted her steps and turned around with a big smile on her face, "I like this. Fighting you will be more entertaining than fighting those mobs. I just need to be careful not to kill you." She was willing to y a game with Fon. In fact, that was what she wanted.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as he just received a message from Avyn, telling him to transform and as well use Wrath of yer. He did not know why Avyn asked him to do that. Knowing Avyn, she must be reminded of him out of concern.


    "This is different than Lunea''s power," He thought the barrier was rted to Lunea''s Time Power.


    Back then, Lunea used her domain which froze the time except for him and her. That was when they first met and had a conversation. He thought the domain might be rted to her Time Power.


    It was not the case because there was no difference between the barrier and the outside. He did not feel anything special.


    Hemlin told him to just go straight from this path. He must go through two powerful fortresses of the Osligia Kingdom to reach The Temple of Light. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The frost was filled with the brimming trees, covering thend from the sun. The cool breeze and temperature werefortable inside. Despite the thick leaves, the sunlight still reached the ground through many small gaps between the leaves. It was a good ce for camping.


    He could not help but think about the camping because of Li Yue and Li Jiaying, and also his daughter. That was his first outing with his family, and yet it was foiled by the Adventurer Guild.


    Remembering it just got him into a bad mood. At the same time, he got a lot of uninvited guests. He had seen them from afar, and these uninvited guests were what made him remember about his family. They were elves, and they reminded him of Ava.


    "I came to meet Lunea in the Temple of Light. My name is Tang Shaoyang,"


    He attempted to resolve the issue with a talk. He hoped Lunea told her people about him and their promise so they did not have to fight.


    The uninvited guests did not respond. It was just the wave of leaves that could be heard.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, "I see and sense you from afar. Lead me to The Temple of Light!"


    Only then a male elf came out from the hiding spot. They wore leather armor, holding a green wooden bow and a quiver on his back. Two short swords hung on his waist. Their equipment was too simr to the elf he knew.


    The male elf threw a small sack and rope down, "Tie your hands and cover your face with the sack then we will lead you to The Temple of Light."


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the energy inside the rope through his Dragon Eyes. The rope prevented him from using energy. But that was enough to restrain him, and he could sense their emotions that they did not trust him. If he followed their instruction, he believed they would throw him into the dungeon instead of leading him to the Temple of Light.


    "Hahh¡­." He let out a long sigh, "Why do people like you guys always choose the hard way instead of confirming my identity to The Temple of Light?" This reminded him of the Orin Kingdom, his encounter with Tisha.


    He told them his identity, but they did not trust him. They did not even bother to confirm his words with The Temple of Light.


    The elves did not budge.


    "Let''s do it the hard way then!"

 Chapter 1407 Unexpected Development (1)

    Chapter 1407 Unexpected Development (1)


    Yasi frowned as his Detection did not work on the invader. He could not tell this human''s rank. But he could tell the invader was a human instead of a beastmen. That outer appearance was the transformation.


    He was informed a human entered the forest, and he moved with a team of twenty people. Three Demi-God Ranks and the rest were Legend and Primordial Ranks. At most, the human was just a Demi-God Rank.


    Hearing the man''s words, he signaled his team to attack.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The arrow buzzed through the air, beaming toward the human. But those arrows struck the empty ground. The human disappeared even though his eyes locked on the human.


    "It''s invisibility¡­." He was about to remind his team, but his team yelled back at him, "Behind you, Yasi!"


    Yasi subconsciously turned around and what he saw was a ck-scaled palm, grabbing his face. Before he could do anything, he felt a sharp pain on both of his shoulders. As if a sword pierced his shoulder.


    Yasi grunted in pain, as he was about to use his movement skill. He realized that he could not use the skill. The skill did not work.


    Before he could figure out why, the man mmed him against the tree. Then another sharp pain on his thighs, nailing him to the tree.


    The palm went down, grabbing his neck. The human was in front of him. He did not know how, but he could not see the movement.


    "Is it that hard to confirm my identity with The Temple of Light?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but ask, "You just need to send a message to your people at the temple and confirm my identity. Is that really hard for you to do? Or the elves in this world are just simply barbaric!"


    Yasi was not afraid even though he fell into the enemy''s hand. He let out a chuckle, "That''s funny that ites from a barbaric human who keepsing to destroy the home of the elves."


    "Kill him! Don''t worry about me! Just kill him!"


    The elves drew their bows, but no one shot the arrow. Even though Yasi told them not to care about him, everyone hesitated.


    "I have sent the message to the priest!" Another male elf came out from the hiding spot.


    "Finally, I have someone to listen to me. This guy kept ignoring the most important part," Tang Shaoyang pped Yasi with the back of his hand. It was not that hard, but the noise was quite loud. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What are you doing, Dewil!? It''s just his trick! Kill this intruder!" Yasi yelled at the male elf.


    "It does not really matter if it''s a trick or not. We will soon find out if he is rted to the Temple of Light or not. It''s not toote to kill himter,"


    The elf named Dewil sounded more reasonable to Tang Shaoyang. He nodded his head in appreciation.


    The elf named Dewil seemed to receive the reply. He looked at the air with a frown, which could be bad news for Tang Shaoyang.


    "He is the esteemed guest of The Temple of Light. The Exalted Priest says to treat the person named Tang Shaoyang with the utmost respect. He is the guest of Goddess Lunea."


    That brought a gasp of surprise from the other neen elves including Yasi. No one expected Tang Shaoyang to be telling the truth from the start.


    The yer de disappeared from Yasi''s thigh and shoulder, relieving him from the pain. The force on his neck also disappeared as Tang Shaoyang released him.


    He fell on his knees to the ground as Dewil came down to the same tree, "I will guide you to The Temple of Light, Sir Tang." He bowed his head slightly.


    When Tang Shaoyang looked away from him, Yasi drew the two swords from his waist. The swords glowed in green and shed toward the neck.


    Yasi widened his eyes in shock because Tang Shaoyang managed to turn in time and catch his sword.


    Tang Shaoyang held the swords with his bare hands as blood trickled down from his palm. The sword managed to break his Chaos Shade and wounded him. It was just a superficial, shallow wound of course.


    He raised his knees in response, knocking the elf up on the same level as his fist. He followed with Heavenly Crushing Strike. The first glowed in ck-gold energy and directed to Yasi''s head.


    The punch was meant to kill the defenseless Yasi. That was enough to kill the elf in one strike.


    However, Dewil reacted in time and was quick. He grabbed Yasi''s cloak and pulled his friend, avoiding the deadly fist. He then jumped away from Tang Shaoyang because of the thick killing intent radiated from Tang Shaoyang.


    He could tell that Tang Shaoyang was not going to spare Yasi''s life. As he got onto another tree, he called out, "Stop! Stop! There must be a misunderstanding!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked at his palm. The sword was capable of prating his defense, and that strike might kill him. He was careless, not expecting such a y from the elves.


    "Is it really a misunderstanding?"


    He raised his head, and he looked straight at the paled Yasi who was still dizzy from the hit on the chin. Tang Shaoyang no longer restrained his aura. The Dragon aura mixed with the killing intent filled the forest.


    "If it''s a misunderstanding then you can give me the person who wants to kill me. I will kill him and that will resolve the misunderstanding between The Osligia Kingdom and me!"


    Dewil''s chest heaved up and down, realizing the man was restraining his aura from the chart. Just simply from the aura, he could tell that he and Sir Tang were miles apart. That was an aura of the God Ranks, but how the man could enter the forest despite being a God Rank.


    "Don''t get fooled by him, Dewil! There might be a skill that could fake an aura. He is not a God Rank, or else, how did he enter the forest?" Yasi got back on his feet after shaking the dizziness, "Use everything you have and kill this disgusting human!"

 Chapter 1408 Unexpected Development (2)

    Chapter 1408 Unexpected Development (2)


    Confusion happened as the other eighteen elves did not know what to do. Dewil and Yasi gave contradicting orders. They did not know who to listen to.


    "What happened? Exin yourself Yasi!" The third Demi-God Rank in the team came near Yasi and Dewil.


    "He is the human who will destroy The Osligia Kingdom''s ten years of peace. We have to stop him from meeting Goddess Lunea!" Yasi pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang.


    That confused Dewil and the third Demi-God Rank. They could not tell the rtion between the peace, Goddess Lunea, and this foreign human.


    "There''s never been peace for us! We have been fighting the Clown Troupe for thest eight years. What peace are you talking about?" The Third Demi-God Rank raised his voice.


    "If you let him meet Goddess Lunea. The barrier will be lifted, and we will face a worse situation. Those human Gods wille for us!"


    The answer was unexpected as it brought a deep silence between the elves, including Dewil. No one made noise, and Tang Shaoyang calmed down a little after hearing that.


    "How do you know about this, Yasi?" The Third Demi-God Rank asked in a deep voice.


    "High Priest Estia told me about it. If a person named Tang Shaoyang everes, don''t let him enter the Temple of Light or just kill him. The barrier will disappear if he meets Goddess Lunea!"


    "And?" Dewil turned toward Yasi, "How are you going to answer Goddess Lunea if she knows? What if Goddess Lunea already knows what you are doing right now? Not only we will lose the barrier, but we will face Goddess Lunea''s wrath."


    "Goddess Lunea will never know about this if we kill him!" A feminine voice rang in the air. A woman with a white cloaknded next to the three Demi-God Ranks.


    "Goddess Lunea is currently sealed by The System because she crossed her authority. She crossed her authority to build this barrier. The price for that is that her body is sealed inside The Temple of Light."


    "The foundation of the barrier is Goddess Lunea''s body. As long as we maintain the seal, we will maintain the barrier. However, Goddess Lunea told us before she was sealed by The System that a man named Tang Shaoyang woulde and break the seal for her. So yeah, if we want to maintain the seal, then we must not let this man get to the Temple of Light."


    "High Priest Estia!" The three Demi-God Ranks called her name respectfully.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the difference. Exalted Priest and High Priest, meaning it was two different people who wanted him to meet Goddess Lunea and the person who tried to prevent him from meeting Lunea.


    "So, yes, Goddess Lunea will never know if we kill him. Ifter Goddess Lunea breaks the seal and asks us, we can just tell her that the person named Tang Shaoyang never came. Make your choice, Sir Dewil and Sir Levani!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Will you let him meet Goddess Lunea and lose the barrier or will you kill him and maintain the barrier? The future of the Osligia Kingdom is in your hands!"


    Tang Shaoyang finally understood why this elf named Yasi did not even bother to contact the Temple of Light from the start. The male elf already knew his identity and wanted him dead.


    Then he shook his head, "I guess stupid people will mingle with other stupid people."


    "Let''s say you maintain the barrier now, but what if the other God Ranks break your beloved barrier in the future? How are you going to protect yourself from them?"


    "In another ten years, The Temple might be able to produce ten or maybe twenty or maybe even a hundred of God Ranks. How are you going to fight them? You all are stuck in Demi-God rank while you stay in this barrier while your enemy grows stronger each year."


    "This barrier is just giving you temporary peace, not the peace you dream of. The only way for you to get the peace you want is to be strong enough until the others don''t dare to invade your territory anymore."


    "Shut your mouth, you filthy demon!" High Priest Estia raised her voice, "We don''t need your opinion because we will achieve peace with our way!"


    "Even a Demon is smarter than you. The Temple neverunched a full invasion of their territory because they know how to protect themselves better than you. Pitiful frogs who enjoy their lives in their narrow well," It became more interesting than he thought.


    It seemed Lunea''s decision created two factions in her temple. One faction wanted to hide inside this barrier forever, and another faction wanted to do the task given by their Goddess. The decision was left in The Osligia Kingdom''s hands.


    He might have to face the whole kingdom, but it would not stop him. That was his oath with Rumru who had brought him so far. Without Rumru''s bloodline, he might have died many times already. The Dragon Bloodline was the key factor for him to clear all thirty waves in each trial.


    If it meant that he had to ughter the whole kingdom, he would bring Rumru''s wife and daughter back alive.


    "If that''s what Goddess Lunea wants, then I will do it for her. I will bring him to meet Goddess Lunea," Dewil made an unexpected decision, "She is sealed, and we have the key to open the seal, and yet her High Priest wants Goddess Lunea to remain sealed."


    "And I agree with him. This barrier might be protecting us from The Clown Troupe, but this barrier also limits our growth. We can''t get stronger than a Demi-God Rank."


    Dewil walked past Yasi and was about to go down when a de went through his chest from behind. The sword pierced through his heart, and it was Yasi''s sword. He saved Yasi from Tang Shaoyang, and Yasi paid him with a de in the heart.


    But then a sword shed to Dewil''s head, severing the elf''s head. Levani also sided with the High Priest Estia, "I will protect my home andnd as long as I can. I don''t care about the future as long as I can save my kingdom today!"

 Chapter 1409 Exalted Priest

    Chapter 1409 Exalted Priest


    Tang Shaoyang did not expect for the elves to take an extreme measure. He expected them to capture Dewil, but they killed him to keep his presence secret.


    But still, it was stupid of them to kill Dewil. Dewil had sent the message to The Temple of Light that he already arrived. The Exalted Priest of The Temple of Light already knew his arrival. There was no point hiding him.


    "Why do you kill him?" High Priest Estia was also surprised by the extreme measure. She felt like they did not need to kill Dewil as well. Now the others might look at them as a group of murdered than a group who cared for The Osligia Kingdom''s future.


    It would be hard to convince the others with what they did just now.


    "To keep his arrival as a secret?" Levani replied with confusion, "I don''t think we can convince Dewil to shut his mouth unless we kill him."


    "But there''s no need to keep it secret because The Exalted Priest already knew his arrival," High Priest Estia shook her head, "We just need to kill him, and that will solve our problem. But never mind, we can just say he killed Dewil. Get your job done now. I will support you."


    Fifty white-armored knights appeared, surrounding Tang Shaoyang. Not just the knights, but High Priest Estia also brought a reinforcement. Another hundred elves ensured they killed Tang Shaoyang. She was prepared for this time.


    ''It will be tough to face Exalted Priest Graciater if I can''t convince The Osligia Kingdom. These fools almost ruined my n to be an Exalted Priest. Let''s hope I can convince The Elders with King Manasa'' influence,''


    That was the main reason High Priest Estia wanted to keep Goddess Lunea sealed. Her aim was to be The Exalted Priest before the seal broke. If the seal broke right now, the chance she became the Exalted Priest was zero. Goddess Lunea was fond of Gracia for a long time. And Despite her young age, Gracia was chosen to be the Exalted Priest even though Estia had been serving Goddess Lunea for the longest time..


    "I would like to entertain you guys, but I prefer a smooth journey than ughtering a whole kingdom," Tang Shaoyang discovered the main issue now. There was no need for him to kill these people. They were not worth his time, at all.


    At beast, he would get thirty levels from killing them all. Levels did not worth that much for him who had capped all stats to 99-Stars Demi-God.


    He used Blink and appeared between Yasi and Levani. He was after the dead body, not attacking them. After getting the body, his figure sped off to the sky. The trees shook from the impact. By the time Yasi looked to the air, the figure had already disappeared from his line of sight.


    "Goddamn it!" High Priest Estia sensed the movement, but her reaction was too slow to do anything, "Why are you dozing off? Go chase him!"


    Tang Shaoyang used Heavenly Stride, moving faster than his usual flying speed. The thought of killing those elves was there, but he did not want to waste his time even a second with them.


    Soon, the view of the first came into his sight. He noticed the city was heavily guarded. That might be because of The High Priest Estia''s influence in the Osligia Kingdom.


    He went past the city. His goal was the Capital of the Osligia Kingdom where the temple was. A few minutester, another city came into his view. But Hemlin told him that the third was where The Osligia Kingdom''s capital was.


    The elf''s territory was quite big as it took him ten minutes from the second city to reach the capital. He noticed a massive barrier erected on the capital, enclosing the city.


    Tang Shaoyang floated above the barrier, realizing that High Priest Estia''s influence was bigger than he thought. That priest could mobilize The whole kingdom just to stop him. There was no reason for The Osligia Kingdom to put up the barrier when they were not under attack. That must be High Priest Estia''s doing.


    He put his hand on the barrier. It was a strong barrier fueled by unknown energy. He did not feel mana from the barrier, but something else. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I wonder which one is stronger, My Chaos Energy or this unknown energy," Tang Shaoyang scanned the whole city with his Spirit Eyes. He wanted to find where the temple was before destroying the shield.


    It was so easy to find where The Temple was because of how conspicuous the building was. A white building with a high tower, and he was surprised to find the temple was surrounded by the elves. That meant it was not just High Priest Estia who did not want him to meet Lunea.


    "This just makes me want to destroy this whole kingdom," It annoyed him that the elves tried to stop him from fulfilling his oath.


    His right hand burst out in ck me. He concentrated Chaos Energy, and it quickly melted the barrier. As he predicted, as soon as he attacked the barrier, the bell in the city rang.


    But that was not enough to stop him as he melted the barrier so quickly. His figure blurred andnded right in front of the temple, between The Temple of Light''s force and The Osligia Kingdom''s force.


    "What''s the meaning of this, General Sione?" A woman in the same white cloak as High Priest Estia questioned the elf army.


    "We are under¡ª" General Sione did not finish his words as he noticed the figure appeared between The Temple''s knights, "The enemy has entered the Capital! Kill him!" He pointed his spear behind Exalted Priest Gracia.


    Gracia turned around and saw Tang Shaoyang. Her expression changed drastically, not expecting a monster would breach into the capital.


    The creature approached her, and she took out her staff until he heard the creature speak, "I am Tang Shaoyang. Are you the Exalted Priest?"


    Tang Shaoyang took off the ck bracelet in his hand, "Use Detection if you don''t trust me." The bracelet was the tool to ward off the Detection skill.


    Exalted Priest Gracia used The Detection as Tang Shaoyang told her to.


    [Name: Tang Shaoyang | Rank: ??? | Level: ??? | Affiliation: Tang Empire]

 Chapter 1410 Dont Anger a Dragon (1)

    Chapter 1410 Don''t Anger a Dragon (1)


    "How long have we lost contact with Rubia, Axel, and Seanic?" A figure with a white mask with a big red dot on the center asked.


    He was The Clown God, leaving The Aidan Continent in response to The God of Destruction''s call, Burning. He slouched on the chair, had not yet realized the severity of the situation.


    There were four people already,ing earlier than him. The four were the Gods as well as there was an additional new God in their rank. However, The Temple had not announced the new God yet.


    "It seems you came without checking the faction, Esteven," Randal clicked his tongue. He was known as The God of Nature from The Temple of Origin. The Temple who had been fighting with the monster races in The Salsas Continent.


    There were no humans living on that continent but the people from The Temple of Origin. The Temple of Origin had one task there, to make sure there was no monster crossed to the Aidan Continent.


    They did not prioritize The Salsas Continent because the monsters were fighting each other. Fighting more territories in that area. The Temple nned to leave The Salsas Continent as theirst target.


    The Clown God fell silent and opened the faction. His eyes widened in surprise because three names disappeared from his faction, The Radiant Temple. That was the official name of their faction, but people stopped calling them Radiant Temple and cut it short with temple.


    The Radiant Temple was no longer as radiant as before. The Temple had sparked many fires of wars, and people saw them differently. Especially when they did not need to rely on The Temple to get their ss.


    "They died?" The Clown God was surprised, raising his right eyebrow. He predicted that those three would die first among seven of them. But he did not expect them to die at the same time.


    "They got information that Hemlin is in The Arkania Continent, and they went there to kill Hemlin," Zendia or known as Martial God. He had a bulky body, his arms were bigger than an adult''s thighs if not twice bigger.


    "It''s Hemlin and Fon who killed them?" The Clown God was not convinced that Fon and Hemlin killed those three. If those three fought Hemlin and Fon, they could at least send them a message before they died.


    However, Rubia, Axel, and Seanic did not send them any message. It meant they were killed before they could send them any message. Hemlin and Fon were not capable of doing that.


    "Why do you think we call you? We know it''s not them as well. Even if it was them who killed Axel, Rubia, and Seanic. They must receive some help from the other God Ranks." Burning The God of Destruction who had been single-handedly holding The Demon from entering The Aidan Continent.


    "Lunea did note out from her barrier. I am confident with that, so Lunea was not part of that help," The Clown God realized Burning called him to figure out their new enemy who killed their friends.


    "No one crossed from the Salsas Continent, and no one from the Demon Continent crossed as well. That meant it was a new God Rank or maybe several God Ranks," Burning furrowed his brows.


    It was bigger than they initially thought if it was Lunea. From their perspective, only Lunea knew well about them. They thought it was Lunea who helped Hemlin and Fon.


    "What about the Dragons? They might hold a grudge against us because we killed one of them before," The Clown God turned toward Zendia The Martial God and Carison The Sword God. Both were in charge of observing the dragons'' movement.


    Carison was the new God they were about to introduce to the world. But the n was dyed because of this incident.


    Zendia and Carison shook their heads, "We confirmed their presence in their nests."


    "Is it Rumru?" The Clown God brought up an old name.


    The ck Dragon who stayed in the Orin Forest was still a mystery. They tried to look for The ck Dragon a year after the Game in the Orin Forest. However, they failed to find Rumru.


    They thought Rumru might be the mastermind behind The Orin Kingdom. That was why they dered war against the Orin Kingdom. However, Rumru had note out even when The Orin Kingdom was left with theirst city.


    The five God Ranks exchanged nces. Among the dragons, Rumru The ck Dragon hated them the most. If someone helped Hemlin and Fon, it must be Rumru.


    "Now you bring up The Arkania Continent. I haven''t heard any report from my people about The Orin Kingdom yet," Esteven checked his Clown Troupe faction menu. He found out that he lost not just one Clown, but three Clowns.


    The two Clowns were stationed in the main camp at the border of the elf territory. If they were dead, that meant his camp was under attack.


    "The elf attacked my camp, and I lost two apostles already. I have to return now!" The Clown God got up from his chair.


    "Do you need our help? We have nothing to do since the dragons are quite tametely," Zendia The Martial God offered assistance.


    He had not been fighting for almost a month. That made him bored and wanted to fight even if it was against the Demi-God Ranks.


    "I don''t think I need your help to face a bunch of mobs," The Clown God turned around and headed to the portal gate that was just a few meters away, "But I will message you if I need your help." His figure disappeared into the portal gate.


    "He is quite heartless, heh? Rubia is dead, and he was not even angry," Zendiamented as soon as Esteven left the meeting. He thought he would see the man to show an emotion for losing his lover. But Esteven was too calm.


    "You can''t say something carelessly, Zendia. We don''t really know what he feels right now," Randal rebuked the bulky man, "So, do we have any lead to the culprit?"


    Burning shook his head, massaging the space between his eyes, "I think we have to send someone to the Arkania Continent to investigate. But don''t you reveal yourself until we figure it out who is behind their death. I don''t think we can afford to lose more people."


    "We have to break the barrier and persuade Lunea to join us again. She can revive them, no?" The Sword God who had been quiet in the entire meeting suddenly remembered something they had forgotten. They forgot that Lunea had an ability to revive people.


    There was a limit to how many people Lunea could resurrect, but it did not matter because Lunea had not used that ability since she got it.


    "Can you leave the demon continent, Burning? I think if we work together, we can break the barrier. We can''t wait for Esteven any longer. We just lost three of us," Carison turned toward Burning.


    "Heh¡­." Zendia The Martial God let out a smallughter, "The timing is perfect. Look who asks for help to fight the mobs?"


    Zendia shared the message from The Clown God. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Come help me, Zendia. Bring Carison with you too!]

 Chapter 1411 Dont Anger A Dragon (2)

    Chapter 1411 Don''t Anger A Dragon (2)


    "Did you lie to me about her being a dragon too, Hemlin!?" Fon was angered because he felt like he had been tricked this whole time.


    "NO! She is a real Dragon, Fon. Don''t try fighting her!" Hemlin was panicked that Fon tried to fight Avyn. He had seen her dragon form. She was a real dragon.


    "How am I supposed to trust you after all this, Hemlin? You lied to me," Fon eyed The girl cautiously.


    "Are you not going toe at me?" Avyn smiled, provoking the furious Fon.


    Hemlin was at the edge already, and yet this dragon kept provoking his friend. But that was how a dragon acted. They did not care about the others but themselves and the people they deemed important to them.


    Fon was just another human in Avyn''s eyes. Dead or alive did not really affect her.


    "Why would I lie to you? Do you think it makes sense for me to lie to you? And His Majesty did not force you to join his empire as well. Ie to speak to you about the Adventurer Guild. It was you who decided to join The Tang Empire, not me."


    "And I hate to admit it, but she is right. I never said he is a God Rank, so technically I never lied to you. I just told you that he killed three God Ranks, and he did. Calm down and think carefully. If you attack her, that will be a war deration against His Majesty."


    Fon was conflicted inside, and he wanted to believe his friend, Hemlin. He truly wanted to believe Hemlin, but that just made no sense for a Demi-God Rank to kill a God Rank. That just did not make sense.


    He closed his eyes and tried to calm down. He had not made an oath or anything to serve The Tang Empire. Everything was just a verbal agreement from him, and it was never official.


    Fon realized he could still back up from serving the trash Demi-God Rank who tried to trick him. He did not know how Hemlin was tricked like that, but it would never happen to him.


    His breathing calmed down as he opened his eyes, looking at Hemlin, "You are right. I decided to serve that trash Emperor you served. I am at fault, but I am not yet part of that trash empire. I will leave, and I am not going to give you the Adventurer Guild!"


    Fon made a decision to leave and changed his mind about the Adventurer Guild. He would not give his hard work to someone who used trickery to trick his friend. He would fight The Tang Empire if that was what The Tang Empire was, just like how he had been fighting The Temple.


    "Do you think you can leave after insulting The Emperor?" A bone-chilling voice echoed. Avyn no longer sounded as yful as before. Her smiling face was reced with a cold expression.


    "Do you think you can get away intact after insulting The Emperor!?" Her tone hardened, and the voice sounded closer to Fon.


    Fon turned and swung his fist, but there was nothing behind him. He realized Avyn was not moved, but just the voice sounded closer to him. That was a weird feeling for sure.


    He looked up and met with cold eyes. If he could not get anything from Avyn, now he felt something. The murderous intent was so intense that froze him for a moment.


    Hemlin wanted to interfere at first after hearing the insult. It would be fine if it was just two of them, but he was insulted in front of His Majesty''s Dragon.


    Dragon was a prideful creature. They would not just stay still when someone insulted The Master they served. It was the same as if Fon insulted the dragon. Now Avyn was not just trying to y with Fon, but Fon had angered the dragon.


    "Do you think I am afraid of a dragon? One of you died in the hand of The Gods from the Temple," Fon''s body turned into blue fire. Along with it, two pairs of fire wings also popped out along with deer-like horns on his head. His eyes turned blue, the same color as his fire. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Avyn smiled, "And I have witnessed Tang Shaoyang kill a Dragon with my eyes as well. A dragon getting killed is not something so special. But it would be satisfying to instill fear in you. I want to see the fear in your eyes."


    A st of frost aura spread out as Avyn turned into her dragon form. The frost aura froze the whole area, reaching the barrier. Even the famed Eternal Barrier was frozen by the aura of a gargantuan figure floating in the sky.


    The crystalline scales that glowed under the sun. She opened her wings which spanned over a hundred meters. The upper part was solid, and the lower part of the wing was feathery and frayed. The deep blue color in the upper part of the wing, and the light blue on the frayed part. Continued to her feathery tail which constantly released the frost aura. Her majestic and ethereal presence shocked the two God Ranks.


    Especially Hemlin who was more shocked than Fon even though he had seen her dragon form once. Because the difference was just too big. The one in front of him was scarier than the one he saw in the Arkania Continent.


    Avyn''s body was a blue radiant, and the six eyes glowed in amber. Aside from that, the size. This one certainly looked much bigger than the one he saw in the Arkania Continent.


    The st of the cold breeze hit his face and body, and his body shivered because of the temperature drop.


    Hemlin slowly turned toward his friend who looked pitifulpared to the dragon''s majestic appearance. The blue fire dimmed down under such an extreme temperature.


    Then he looked up at Avyn. The Dragons''s still fueled with fury from the early. Then The Dragon pped her wing once, and his body was sent flying down to the ground. It was just a p, and yet it created a snowstorm.

 Chapter 1412 You Don’t Want Anger A Dragon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1412 You Don''t Want Anger A Dragon (1) </h4>


    ?"He is not an enemy!" Gracia raised his hand, stopping the elf''s army with just a simple gesture, "He is Goddess Lunea''s guest!"


    General Sione also hesitated. Even though Goddess Lunea was a human, the elves worshiped her just like they worshiped The World Tree. In fact, some people believed more in Goddess Lunea than the World Tree for the fact of her presence, protecting them with the barrier she set up.


    General Sione was one of them. The reason he came here was under The King''smand, telling him an enemy managed to pass by their frontline. They came to protect the temple, thinking The Clown Troupe managed to breach their defense.


    But Exalted Priest Gracia told them that this creature was The Goddess'' guest. That made him hesitate to make a move.


    "We have been waiting for your arrival for years, Sir Tang. Please follow me. Goddess Lunea has been waiting for you," Exalted Priest Gracia bowed her head slightly, trying to lead Tang Shaoyang into the temple.


    "Halt!" A dignified voice rang in the air, and everyone recognized the voice. It was The King''s voice, King Manasa, the man who ruled The Osligia Kingdom.


    "If he is the guest of Goddess Lunea, then can you exin why he broke the barrier in the Capital?" The elf army split up, opening up for the king.


    King Manasa wore his armor instead of his royal robe. That showed that he came to fight, not to talk.


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled and realized that High Priest Estia had The King as the backup. That was why she was so bold to take action. That just made sense if The King was involved. But that just annoyed him for the fact that this King became an obstacle for him to meet Lunea.


    "Then can you tell me why your frontline general named Yasi and Levani tried to kill me even though Exalted Priest told them I am Goddess Lunea''s guest?" Tang Shaoyang just shook his head, "Aren''t they receiving an order from you?"


    The conversation certainly confused everyone''s presence. These people in the capital were not aware of the conflict in the frontline yet.


    "You can stop pretending. I know everything," He then turned toward the Exalted Priest, "Why don''t you ask your High Priest Estia, Exalted Priest. I am sure you will find the answer."


    Gracia was confused, and she could tell there was a conflict between Tang Shaoyang and The Osligia Kingdom. However, from what she knew, The Osligia Kingdom was not supposed to know about Tang Shaoyang. Where did the conflicte from?


    She listened to Tang Shaoyang and called the High Priest Estia. The other side told her that Tang Shaoyang killed Dewil. The other side told her that Tang Shaoyang was a murderer.


    "You killed Sir Dewil?" Exalted Priest Gracia asked. If she had to choose who to trust between Tang Shaoyang and Estia. She would choose to trust Estia.


    "Of course, they will try to frame me," Tang Shaoyang took out the headless body of Dewil along with the head.


    The elf army gasped in shock as everyone immediately drew their bows. They just needed an order to release the arrow, but Exalted Priest Gracia raised her hand.


    "Do you want me to examine the body?" She stood next to the body.


    "You are quite smart. So there''s no need for me to exin anything. Check the wound on his back. The wound isrger than the one on his chest, right? He was stabbed from behind by an elf named Yasi, and an elf named Levani severed his head."


    The elf used a short sword, so the sword barely pierced through the body. Gracia flipped the body, and that was right. The wound on the back wasrger than the one on the chest. That meant Sir Dewil was killed from behind.


    "As you can see, there''s no sign of struggle from him as well. His armor was fine, his bow was on his back, and his swords were in the sheath. Do you think he was fighting someone or was killed by someone he did not expect?"


    Gracia really wanted to believe High Priest Estia, but the evidence was saying otherwise.


    "I bring the body to gain your trust so there''s no need for us to fight. But that''s just not going to happen. The King is on High Priest Estia''s side. This fool king wanted to kill me to maintain the barrier, and I don''t know what your High Priest wants. Maybe The King promised to take her as his Queen."


    "Is he telling the truth, King Manasa? Are you going to vite The Oath you make with Goddess Lunea?" Gracia got up and turned toward The King.


    "Listen to me, My people! This man here, hees to break Goddess Lunea''s seal. That will free Goddess Lunea from System''s punishment, but for what cost?" King Manasa''s voice echoed through the city. He ignored the question and thought of convincing his people instead.


    "The cost is the barrier that has been protecting us from The Clown Troupe for ten years! We will lose Goddess'' protection forever if we let this man meet Goddess Lunea! Make your choice. Fight with me and kill this man, or let this man meet Goddess Lunea!?"


    Tang Shaoyang was annoyed, and now he was angry. These people wanted to kill him for their interests even though there was no need for them to fight. Lunea must make a promise to them for their protection, and these people had the audacity to break their promise.


    He did not really want to kill all the elves, but it seemed like he was given no choice from the start. They had to get rid of these people if he wanted to meet Lunea peacefully.


    While the elves were in dilemma, an arrow was shot. It made a whistling noise in the air, but the arrow was not directed to Tang Shaoyang but Exalted Priest.


    Gracia did not expect that someone from The Osligia Kingdom would shoot the arrow at her. She froze, not expecting someone from this kingdom to want her dead.


    In the blink of an eye, the arrow reached Gracia. She thought she was dead for sure, but the arrow stopped a few inches away from her eyes. The tip of the arrow was so close to reaching her right eye.


    Tang Shaoyang caught the arrow and burned the arrow, "Right. Since you desperately want to protect the barrier, then I will destroy that barrier instead." If the barrier disappeared, there was no reason for them to fight.


    Tang Shaoyang used True Dragon, releasing a shock wave of Chaos Energy. The shock wave pushed everyone back and destroyed several buildings near Tang Shaoyang, including the temple.


    It was just a split moment as a giant shadow loomed over the Capital of The Osligia Kingdom. Everyone looked up at the creature floating above the Capital.


    A ck dragon with five heads, and three pairs of wings. The dragon roared, creating another massive shock wave just from the roar and destroying more buildings.


    King Manasa could not believe what he saw and subconsciously took a few steps back before he fell on his butt. His chest heaved up and down as his pupils dted.

 Chapter 1413 You Don’t Want Anger A Dragon (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1413 You Don''t Want Anger A Dragon (2)</h4>


    ?A dragon was a frightening creature that was feared by all but the people of the Beast Kingdom. The people in the Beast Kingdom worshiped The Dragon like a God. But a dragon was a disaster to the others, including the elves.


    Despite their few numbers, no one was stupid enough to provoke a dragon but those Gods from The Temple.


    King Manasa saw the fearful creature in front of him. It was not just a dragon, but a rare one. He never heard about a dragon with five heads and three pairs of wings. He provoked this creature, even trying to kill this dragon.


    Just the roar was enough to destroy the building. King Manasa could not imagine what if this creature tried to destroy the city? He did not dare to imagine it.


    King Manasa lost his spirit to fight at the sight of the dragon. It was the same for the others as screams echoed through the city. No one was stupid enough to attack the dragon even though the creature was a danger to them.


    They resigned their fate to the dragon. The dragon''s mercy was the only way for them to survive.


    The five-headed dragon did not attack the city or even try to prey on the elves. They looked at where the dragon''s attention was, the barrier above them. The barrier was set up by Goddess Lunea.


    One of the dragon''s heads opened its mouth and breathed out the ck fire toward the barrier. The temperature in the city rose as the ck fire reached the barrier.


    People were relieved that the ck fire did not look like breaking the barrier. But soon they saw something worse as the ck fire stayed on the barrier and spread out.


    The barrier was on fire, and it kept spreading. The whole shadow was covered in shadow as the ck fire blocked the sunlight. The entire barrier above The Capital was on fire.


    As if their nightmare was not yet over. The dragon stopped breathing fire, but then multiple cracks appeared above. It was not the barrier that cracked, but the space. The space between the barrier, and then the nightmare appeared. The barrier that had been protecting them started to crack as well.


    The ck fire was to weaken the barrier, and Void was to break the barrier. It worked as he thought. Thebination of the Energy Destruction Touch and Chaos Energy further strengthened his ck Fire and Void Elemental.


    The elves were in despair as they witnessed the barrier crack. But then something even more unbelievable happened. After the barrier was on fire, the barrier including the fire was frozen.


    The ice spread out from the other side of the barrier and froze everything on its way. Whether it was the ck fire, the crack, and the barrier. Everything was frozen.


    It was an amazing sight for a moment to see the fire inside the ice was still dancing. And yet, the ck fire could not melt the ice as well. As if the ice and the fire coexisted.


    But the time to admire such an amazing sight was cut short. The ice broke apart, and the barrier broke into pieces along with the ice. The barrier dissipated along with the ck fire as the ice shards rained down into the city.


    King Manasa witnessed the barrier he tried to protect was destroyed before his eyes. He was angry deep inside, but he could notsh it out because the culprit was the dragon. He was d that the dragon had not yet razed his kingdom.


    Then the five heads came closer to him. His heart almost jumped as the five pairs of eyes locked him. He raised his hand as he noticed his soldiers raising their arrows toward the dragon. As long as the dragon did not hurt them, there was no reason to provoke the dragon further.


    The only thing on his mind was to kick the dragon out as soon as possible. The barrier did not really matter anymore. It was gone. The only thing in his mind right now was how to make the dragon leave. The only way for that was to let the dragon get what he wanted, meeting Goddess Lunea.


    Tang Shaoyang was disappointed to see so little reaction from King Manasa. He thought The King would show some unsightly sight. But The King showed aposure a King should have. The King did not escape by himself. Even stopping his soldiers from attacking him.


    Tang Shaoyang canceled True Dragon form andnded next to the Exalted Priest. He nced at the sky once more, furrowing his brow. The one that actually broke the barrier was not his Void Elemental, but the ice.


    ''But why does Avyn try to break the barrier?'' He asked her through telepathy, and it took her a while to respond.


    [I am having fun right now. Finish your business ande back here. Your Clown is here.]


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and turned toward the Exalted Priest, "The problem is solved. Can you lead me to Lunea?"


    Exalted Priest Gracia snapped out from her stare. Never crossed her mind that she would see a dragon. Anything else, she did not know that Tang Shaoyang was a dragon.


    Goddess Lunea never mentioned a dragon. If Goddess Lunea told them that Tang Shaoyang was a dragon. High Priest Estia would not have such a thought.


    "Ah, yes. Please follow me," She snapped out and nodded.


    Gracia walked toward the temple which had lost its luster. The aftermath of the incident almost brought the temple into ruin. Fortunately, King Manasa was quite smart not to fight the dragon, or else the temple would be gone for sure.


    Everyone was just silently watching Tang Shaoyang following The Exalted Priest. The priest and the knights made a path for them to pass. The issue was solved as the barrier disappeared.


    The Osligia Kingdom had no reason to fight anymore. Even if they wanted to kill the culprit who destroyed the barrier, they did not have the guts to do it. It was a dragon, after all.

 Chapter 1414 Lunea

    Chapter 1414 Lunea


    Tang Shaoyang was inside a massive hall, supported by big pirs that were engraved with the face of Goddess Lunea. At the end of the hall, a massive painting of Goddess Lunea.


    This was an exaggeration, but not surprising. Gracia led him through the end of the hall to a room with a round table. The room was hollow with no decoration, just a round table and chairs with a goddess statue at the center of the table.


    There was another door at the end of the room, guarded by two knights. Their sharp res locked on Tang Shaoyang, "He is the person Goddess has been waiting for, Sir Tang Shaoyang."


    The two knights bowed and opened the door. It was another round room with no particr decoration. At the center of the room, there was a floating sphere with a person inside.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized the person inside, Lunea. Her eyes closed and her breathing was stable. She looked like sleeping inside the sphere. Her loose white hair did not cover her ethereal look.


    "The seal is the thing that maintains the barrier. But the barrier is broken, and yet the seal remains," Tang Shaoyang approached the sphere and ced his hand on it.


    As soon as he ced his hand on the seal, the surroundings changed. He was floating in space. It literally looked like he was in outer space with the stars in the distance. It justcked thes and a sun.


    "You havee!" The soft and gentle voice traveled to his ears.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and saw the same figure as the one in the sphere, "I dide to fulfill the oath. I would like you to send me back so I can destroy the seal."


    "Directly talking about the business. You haven''t changed, I guess," Lunea smiled and motioned toward Tang Shaoyang to follow her.


    "The seal can''t be broken from the outside. It must be destroyed from the inside," They stopped in front of another sphere, a smaller one. It was the size of a ser ball and pitch ck.


    "But I have found a way to destroy the seal. You just need to destroy this ck sphere."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, then he nced at Lunea. It was too easy and made everything suspicious.


    "If you have found the way to destroy the seal, then why are you waiting for me? You can just destroy that sphere by yourself." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She shook her head, "I have to wait for you. If Ie out before youe, my friends wille for me. I need your help to face them."


    "I am here now, so you can destroy the ck sphere. And you don''t need to worry about your friends. I have killed three of them."


    Lunea was shocked to hear that. She squinted her eyes, "Who did you kill?"


    "We can continue our talk when we get out of here. Break the seal, and we will talk."


    "Are you suspicious of me?"


    "Yes, I do. Everything is too easy to be real," Tang Shaoyang found it suspicious of how easy it was to break the seal. Lunea implied she could get any time, and yet she decided to meet him in this weird space instead of breaking the seal directly.


    The space suddenly cracked as a figure entered the space. It was The Exalted Priest who entered the space, "Are you okay, Sir Tang?" She rushed toward Tang Shaoyang, but then her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Goddess Lunea.


    "She is not your Goddess," Tang Shaoyang warned as he realized something, "I see. I think your High Priest Estia is rted to the person who set this trap."


    Gracia snapped out, realizing the person in front of her might not be Goddess Lunea. Her eyes glowed in the light, and she saw the figure disguised as Goddess Lunea.


    "It''s a Demon!"


    "Tsk, my n is foiled, but does not really matter since you are trapped¡ª" The Demon''s words stopped as she realized something happening inside this space.


    She realized the sudden rise in temperature as ck fire spread out in her space. What surprised her was that the ck fire was tearing apart her dimensional space trap.


    The beautiful space was distorted, turning into Dark Energy. Lunea''s figure was also distorted and revealed who was behind the beautiful face. It was a demon with no face. The demon did not have eyes, nose, mouth, or anything. It was just a faceless and hairless demon. It looked so weird to Tang Shaoyang. This was the first time he met this kind of demon.


    The whole space distorted into dark energy and that energy rushed toward Tang Shaoyang, "It''s toote. You are in my space, and I will possess your body."


    "Sir Tang!" Gracia failed to react as the dark energy engulfed Tang Shaoyang to form a dark cocoon. She tried to use her skill but soon she realized that she could not utilize her skills in this space. Not just skills, she also failed to manifest her Light Elemental Power. Nothing was working inside this space.


    She was worried for nothing because soon she heard the demon''s scream as the space shook. The demon pulled out the dark energy, and she returned to the original room.


    She was still standing in front of the seal, and Tang Shaoyang was next to him. What happened was that dark energy engulfed Tang Shaoyang when he touched the seal. She panicked and tried to break the dark energy, but she got pulled into that space instead.


    Boom!


    Gracia nced at the crashed wall. The faceless demon revealed her appearance. Even though she could not see the expression of the faceless demon. She could tell that the demon was panicking.


    The faceless demon tried to get up and run, scrambling her way to the other side. But Tang Shaoyang was already in front of the demon.


    Gracia watched Tang Shaoyang''s hand pierce through the faceless demon''s chest, destroying the heart, and killing the demon in one strike. It was a powerful demon from what she experienced, but it was nothing in front of Sir Tang.


    "It''s funny that your temple is infested by demons. But everything makes sense," Tang Shaoyang nodded and walked toward the seal after storing the body. It was a Demi-God Rank Demon, a precious material for him.


    "It will take me five to ten minutes to break the seal. But I have to focus and can''t do anything while destroying the seal. Protect me during that time, don''t let anyonee closer to me, including those knights at the door and other priests. Can you do it?"

 Chapter 1415 The Demons Scheme

    Chapter 1415 The Demon''s Scheme


    Gracia could not believe that demons snuck into The Temple of Light and set up a trap on the seal. The words stuck in her mind that most likely there were more demons in the temple.


    She wanted to deny it, but the words just won''te out of her mouth. Not after seeing a demon in the most protected room in the temple.


    "I will protect you, Sir," Gracia nodded and replied solemnly.


    Sir Tang Shaoyang put his hand on the seal as the ck energy engulfed the seal. It looked like Dark Energy, but she could tell the difference. She did not feel the malice just like when she sensed Dark Energy. But she sensed it was powerful energy, more powerful than the demon''s dark energy.


    Gracia trusted the seal on Tang Shaoyang and turned around. There was only one door into this room. The door opened as the two knights rushed in.


    "What happened, Exalted Priest Gracia?" One of the knights asked in a concerned tone.


    Gracia raised her right hand, "Stop! Don''te any closer or I have to kill you!"


    Despite her warning, the two knights still approached Gracia, "What are you talking about, Exalted Priest Gracia? Wee to help, and we are The Guardian of Goddess Lunea. We are here to protect her."


    "And it was me who appointed you as the knights to guard this sacred ce. But I am here to protect the seal. This is thest warning. Back off or I will kill you!" Gracia took out a white staff from her inventory.


    She formed ten swords made of light, hovering above her.


    The two knights halted their steps, looking surprised. But then they screamed, "Exalted Priest Gracia betrayed Goddess Lunea. She brings a demon with her into the Sacred Room!"


    Not long after the scream, the knights and the other priests arrived at the scene. The fight with the demon brought up amotion.


    Right after the scream, the ten light swords shot toward the knights. It seemed the two knights were not expecting The Exalted Priest to attack them in front of many people. The two knights were caught off guard, and one of them got impaled onto the wall with five swords piercing his body.


    The second knight survived with a light sword on his thigh and right shoulder. He leaned against the wall weakly, looking at hisrade''s fate. The body was dangling on the wall, telling the knight was dead.


    Gracia summoned another ten light swords. This time the ten light swords spread out around her and the seal. Once the light sword was in the position, it formed a light barrier.


    "No one gets near the seal until Sir Tang finishes breaking the seal! I will kill anyone who tries to get near the seal!" Gracia warned them once more.


    Most of the knights and the priests knew Tang Shaoyang, the dragon that almost ran amok outside. However, some of the knights and priests who stayed inside did not know who Tang Shaoyang was.


    A priest with a simr patterned cloak as Gracia walked out from the crowd. She was one of the priests who stayed inside the temple during themotion. She didn''t even know that the barrier that protected the elf''s territory had disappeared.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Exalted Priest Gracia? Are you trying to rebel against Goddess Lunea''s teaching?" A High Priest questioned Gracia, approaching the light barrier.


    Gracia nced back and just realized that Sir Tang had taken the demon''s body. She trusted The High Priest, but she could not really exin it without the body. No one would believe just like how she could not believe a demon was inside this sacred ce.


    "He is Sir Tang, and he is currently breaking Goddess Lunea''s seal!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Then what''s the meaning of this barrier and that body?" The High Priest pointed at the dead knight on the wall and also the wounded knight.


    "I told them not toe closer, and they still came closer despite my warning. So I killed them!"


    "You try to kill me just because of that!?" The wounded knight was angry, "We have been protecting this sacred life for years. And this is the repayment!?"


    "Because you are not the Guardian Knight. I don''t think the Guardian Knight can be killed with such a simple attack," Gracia really did not think that her sword would kill the knight.


    If they were the same Guardian Knights, they would be able to block her spell. They were weaker than the original knight.


    "Take his helmet!" Gracia told the priest next to the dead knight. A priest tried to heal the knight, but it was toote already. The priest was confused, but The Exalted Priest''s authority was rooted deep inside them. They followed the order and pulled off the helmet.


    Several priests screamed at the same time, surprised by what they saw behind the helmet. It was not a human''s face, but the faceless demon.


    "It''s a Demon!"


    More knights rushed in with their swords out as they rushed to the wounded knight. There was no need for Gracia to tell them what to do in this situation.


    However, something unexpected happened as High Priest Risty pulled out a sword from her inventory. She swung the sword toward the knights that rushed toward the wounded knight.


    Her sword released the crescent ck de and cut through dozens of knights and priests.


    "That bitch Estia, can''t she do something right for once!" High Priest Risty pulled off the hood and revealed her pretty face.


    She was the same Risty, not a faceless demon. However, she was no longer Goddess Lunea''s follower but turned herself into a demon. The ck eyes and the yellow irises were enough indication that she had turned into a demon.


    A pair of bat wide bat wings came out from her back, licking the blood in her ck sword, "It''s morefortable that I don''t need to hide it anymore. It''s morefortable this way."


    "You have be a demon!?" Gracia was shocked that Risty had be a demon. Risty was one of the oldest Goddess Lunea''s followers. Back before the Game started, Risty was already a High Priest for The Temple of Light.


    "But why!?" It was hard to believe for Gracia.

 Chapter 1416 A Kiss From A Goddess

    Chapter 1416 A Kiss From A Goddess


    "Why? Of course, you would not understand, Exalted Priest Gracia. You are the Goddess'' favored child, so you will never understand what I felt when the Goddess chose you to be her Exalted Priest. The youngest priest with no prior knowledge and education, and yet she chose you to be her voice and face just because of your pretty face!"


    Gracia was shocked to hear that because Risty and the other four High Priests were just like parents to her. They mentored her, taught her a lot, and even spoiled her. She did not expect that they harbored such feelings toward her.


    High Priest Estia who tried to kill Tang Shaoyang. The man in prophecy who would release Goddess Lunea from her seal. That meant High Priest Estia most likely had be a demon as well.


    "What are you guys doing? Kill them all!" Hearing the order, the scream came out from the outside of the sacred ce.


    The demons emerged from the priest and the knights and started the manughter.


    "What are you going to do, Gracia?" The former High Priest smiled, "Are you going toe out and save them? Or will you stay inside your imprable wall?"


    Gracia had a bitter smile and shook her head, "Goddess Lunea did not choose you because she did not want you to sacrifice your life. Once Sir Tang Shaoyang finishes breaking the seal. I have to serve him for the rest of my life. That''s why she chose me instead of choosing one of her High Priests who have devoted their life for her."


    High Priest Risty was shocked to hear that. Goddess Lunea never mentioned those parts to them.


    "So you really don''t know about that? I think you guys love and care for me because you all know," Gracia was shaking her head in regret. It was not a big deal to hide it from The High Priest. But that small thing had be bigger as it cost with the betrayal from the two High Priests.


    "I think I understand why Goddess Lunea did not say it to you. She thought you were fond of me and might not agree with the agreement made between her and Tang Shaoyang."


    "I don''t remember that part of the agreement," Tang Shaoyang tapped the Exalted Priest''s shoulder.


    Exalted Priest Gracie turned her head to the voice in shock, not expecting Tang Shaoyang to finish breaking the seal. She looked at the seal and saw that seal was engulfed with the same energy.


    "So what should we do to them? Should I kill them? Those demons are still killing your people."


    The fight broke out outside of this. He could hear the scream and the explosion from the spell. From the scream, it seemed the demons were winning the fight.


    "What about the seal?" Gracia looked at the seal, looking concerned.


    "We can leave it as it is. The seal will break in three to five minutes. We don''t need to worry about the seal. I don''t think anyone could hurt her while she is inside the seal, no?"


    Even though he focused on breaking the seal, he overheard the conversation between the two priests. He did not remember about Lunea giving him one of her priests. Anything else, she offered herself to him, not one of her priests which he did not really remember whether he epted her or not.


    "Is that true, Gracia?" High Priest Risty asked as her tone turned softer.


    Gracia turned toward High Priest Risty and called her swords back, "Ask yourself, High Priest Risty. Didn''t you feel weird the way Goddess Lunea chose her Exalted Priest? You must remember what she prioritized when she chose me, right?"


    High Priest Risty recalled the past, and she was inclined to believe in what Gracia said. Now she heard it from Gracia, then everything in the past made sense. She had been wrong all this time about Goddess Lunea.


    Tang Shaoyang was left confused right now. He did not know what to do with these two and the demons outside. He did not hate the demon as the other humans did. Many humans tried to kill demons in sight, but that was not him.


    As long as the demon did not try to harm him, then he would leave them be. Those demons were fighting the priests and the knights of The Temple of Light, not him. He was not rted to the Temple, there was no reason for him to take action.


    "How cruel for you not to help my people, Tang Shaoyang! Aren''t we an ally?" A soft and gentle voice broke the tension.


    Gracia turned around and knelt on the ground. Even Risty who had be a demon also knelt in the presence of the Goddess.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around, "I guess you are right. We are an ally, and I should help my ally. First, should I kill her?" He pointed at the kneeling demon.


    Lunea was freed from the seal and floated a few centimeters above the floor. Her white robe fluttered along with her white hair as she approached Tang Shaoyang. To his surprise, she held her head and kissed him on the lips. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang was shocked as he did not really expect her to do so. Especially in front of the people who revered her as a Goddess. Their lips parted and she went to Gracia, hugging her into her chest, "It''s been difficult for you, child. I am here now, and I will take your burden."


    She caressed Gracia''s hair for a while before she faced the demon, "The demon is for me to take care of. You can get rid of the demon outside before we proceed with the oath, Tang Shaoyang."


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and headed out of the room, leaving a private space for the three.


    *** ***


    Esteven gated to one of his bases at the border of the Osligia Kingdom. He then rushed to the main base, and he stopped breathing for a moment at the sight in front of him. The thing that crossed his mind was immediately to call for reinforcement.


    No matter how strong he had be, he could not face a dragon alone.

 Chapter 1417 L Teammate (1)

    Chapter 1417 L Teammate (1)


    Boom!


    Fon stood up again as this was the fifth time he was crushed to the ground. At this point, he realized it was just impossible to kill a dragon. At least, it was impossible to kill the dragon in front of him.


    He nced at his friend in the distance. Hemlin did not do anything, just watching from a distance. It looked like his friends had no intention of helping him. If Hemlin helped him here, they had a small chance to take down the dragon.


    "Don''t be stupid, Fon. Just apologize and maybe you will be forgiven by His Majesty. We have no chance to win even if I help you," Hemlin shook his head, "You might not notice it, but she just destroyed the barrier that has been protecting The Elf''s territory for years."


    Hearing that, he looked past Avyn and realized the barrier was no longer there, "But when?"


    Fon was focused on the massive dragon in front of him all this time. The blizzard and the beating might be the reason why he did not notice when the barrier broke apart.


    ''There''s no way I can win against this dragon!''


    It was at this moment he realized there was no chance to defeat the dragon even with Hemlin''s help. This dragon easily broke the barrier that the seven Gods failed to break for years. The worst part was that she broke it unintentionally. It was not like she focused her firepower on the barrier, but on him.


    "With such little power, and yet you dare to call Tang Shaoyang trash?" The dragon stood right in front of Fon.


    Fon breathed roughly as his will to fight the dragonpletely disappeared. Hemlin did not lie to him. She was a dragon, a dragon he could not defeat with his current level.


    That just confused him even more for the fact that such a strong dragon followed a Demi-God Rank. He could not understand why? What is so special about this Tang Shaoyang?


    "I think we know who''s the trash now," She breathed out the frost breath and froze Fon''s fire elemental body but his head, "With a flick of my finger, you will die!"


    Avyn brought her giant finger in front of Fon. A single flick would tear his body into pieces. Fon could see his life was in front of the death door.


    Hemlin finally made his move as he was really afraid that Avyn might kill his friend, "Please forgive my friend."


    Hemlin''s heart skipped a beat when those eyes locked on him. He thought he would be the one who received her wrath instead of his friend.


    "From now on, you are trash. There''s no more Fon, but Trash!" Avyn backed up after saying that. She was that petty to call The God Rank a trash. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hemlin did not bother toin about that. He was d that Avyn did not kill his friend. And it was the same for Fon. He was alive, but he would be called Trash by the dragon for the rest of his life.


    "Are you done watching?" Then both heard Avyn talking to someone else. The question was not for them. They followed where Avyn looked and found a figure with a ck cloak and a mask floating in the air.


    The Clown God was here all this time, watching the fight between Fon and the dragon. It was not really a fight either. He just watched Fon being beaten by the dragon. He hoped the dragon would kill Fon for good.


    "Have you called your friend? I can''t kill you because your head will be reserved by someone else."


    If it was just Hemlin and Fon, he might just need one of his friends. But he needed at least two friends, and by the look of how the dragon thrashed Fon. He might need more than two of his friends.


    "No wonder you call for both of us," Zendia The Martial God took a deep breath at the sight of the dragon.


    The ice dragon in front of him was not on the list of the dragons they knew about. The problem was the two people below the dragon. He perceived a strong aura from them.


    "Whose those two?"


    "They are Hemlin and Fon. I think we need Burning and Randal as well," Esteven The Clown God furrowed his brows, "Two of us will contain the dragon. And two of you will kill those two while I will head to meet Lunea. There''s no more barrier."


    There was no need for Esteven to say it because Zendia already sent a message to Randal and Burning at the sight of an unlisted dragon.


    "I am not going to hold the dragon. I will fight Fon instead," Carison the new God, Sword God, chose easy prey. Fon was frozen inside the ice, not being able to move. An easy target for his debut as one of the Gods of The Radiant Temple.


    The Martial God pped the back of Carison''s head, "We are going to hold this dragon until Randal and Burning are here. Get yourself ready. We have to use everything from the start if you don''t want to die."


    Zendia equipped himself with a massive blue metallic gauntlet. His skin then turned into ck metal skin. He mmed the gauntlet against each other, creating a shock wave.


    "We will take care of the situation. Get Lunea on our side, Esteven. If Lunea is here, then we can kill this dragon!"


    Lunea might not be someone with the most destructive power, but her ability to support them in the fight was more important than his fist.


    Carison listened to the order despite his unwillingness to fight the dragon. It was not like he had other choices. His hair turned longer and became white, his eyes turned ck, her skin also ckened with cracks appearing on his skin, and a pair of small horns protruded up on his forehead.


    Carison looked like a demon with his transformation because of his demonic bloodline, Abyssal Fiend. It was a rare bloodline that perfected his swordy. Both were ready to fight the ice dragon as The Clown God rushed toward The Osligia Kingdom.

 Chapter 1418 L Teammate (2)

    1418 L Teammate (2)


    "Stay with your Trash Friend, Worm! I will fight them myself! Don''t you dare to interfere!"


    Hemlin froze as he was called Worm. That might be because of Fon. He thought of helping the dragon but decided to bring his friend out of the fight area. His friend might really die if he stayed nearby with his body inside the ice.


    Zendia was relieved that the dragon did not want Hemlin to join the fight. If Hemlin joined the fight, then one of them might really die before Burning and Randal arrived.


    ''As expected of the dragon, the prideful foolish creature.''


    He nced at Carison and nodded. They would make the first move as the figure blurred toward the dragon. His gauntlet zed in fire as he sent the punch toward the dragon''s head.


    Zendia thought he managed to catch the dragon off guard with how fast he was. He did not see a reaction from the dragon until he was just a few meters away from the dragon.


    He felt a heavy hit on his back. The nking noise echoed in the air as he crashed down to the ground, covered in snow and ice shards.


    He crashed while facing the sky, and he saw what hit him. It was the tail. He focused on the massive dragon and did not realize the tail moved.


    Ice crystals formed above him, and he immediately got and moved as the ice crystals trailed his movement. He might have a hard body, but he was not going to test whether the ice could break his metal skin.


    His back was throbbing, but that was it. The tail strike did not really hurt him because of his sturdy body.


    While he made an escape, a sh brightened the sky as Carison sent his de strike. The de strike was blinding. That was the signal for him to make the next move.


    As soon as he heard the bang sound, Zendia picked up his pace. Running to the back of the dragon. He grinned when the back of the dragon was exposed. He ran for ten meters before leaping to the back of the dragon. Both his gauntlets zed in fire.


    Zendia heard a faint voice, seemingly trying to speak to him. As he got closer to the dragon, the voice became clearer. It was Carison''s voice.


    "Get out from there, Zendia. It did not work!"


    The Martial God then noticed the massive ice wall, standing strong, blocking Carison''s sword strike. The blinding strike did not really blind the ice dragon, and the dragon noticed him.


    Thousands of ice spikes floated at the back of the dragon, waiting for Zendia toe closer. Zendia punched forward, releasing a bundle of energy in the shape of his punch toward the dragon as the impact pushed him away from the dragon.


    The ice spikes and his punch collided in the air as he managed to get away. At least, that was what he thought until he felt something grab his body. The dragon''s tail coiled around his belly and mmed him down to the ground with his head first.


    Boom!


    Zendia was dizzy from the impact, and he was mmed again and again. His head was fine, but it still impacted his consciousness. In the fifth m, he released a burst of lightning from his body, freeing him from the tail. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The first thing toe to his mind was to get away from the dragon. He dashed away and made a distance. He thought he was far enough from the dragon, but as his vision cleared up, he saw the dragon in front of him.


    Avyn opened her mouth and sted the unprepared Martial God. Zendia could not really do anything as he was engulfed by the frost breath, freezing his body.


    "What are you doing, Carison!?" Zendia screamed, realizing that Carison did not show his nose even though the dragon was on him all the time.


    The ck lightning burst out from his body, fighting off the frost aura. The ck lightning destroyed the freezing part of his body and freed him. His figure zipped out in the ck lightning, escaping from the frost breath.


    His figure turned into ck lightning, blurring toward the dragon''s head. His gauntlet was shrouded in the ck lightning and hit the dragon''s chin.


    Bang!


    It made a loud noise as the ck lightning burst out from the punch. Zendia''s eyes widened in shock because his punch did nothing to the dragon.


    "It''s sting a little bit,"


    Zendia''s eyes widened in shock, but he did not believe that his fist could not hurt this dragon. He kicked the air, pushing himself upward in the air, above the dragon''s head.


    ''If one is not enough, then I will hit you many times!'' That was what was in Zendia''s mind.


    But then a mirror made of ice formed above the dragon''s head. He saw his reflection in the mirror, but he did not think much. He thought it was just a shield made to block his fist.


    "What about this!" Zendia used his skill, Thousand Fists. He sent a barrage of punches with each punch covered in ck lightning.


    However, the mirror did not even crack under his intense assault. His punches failed to leave a dent on the shield. It was still a smooth mirror as the first time it formed.


    Soon he realized the mirror was not just a normal shield, but there was more to it. He felt a punch in his face, then followed to his chest and stomach. He quickly realized the mirror ice was reflecting his attacks, all of them.


    Zendia received his own thousand fists, and after the thousand fists, the metal skin cracked as his body fell from the air. Hended on the ground with a boom.


    The Martial God breathed heavily as he pushed his body, flipping his body. The dragon was right above him, staring at him. Weird enough, the dragon looked disappointed even though he was beaten like this.


    ''Why did the dragon look so disappointed after beating him?'' Weird enough, that was what came into his mind instead of thinking how to get away from here.


    Then he realized that Carison never made the second move after the first Sword sh. He realized that he had been fighting the dragon on his own all this time.


    "Are you looking for your friend?" It seemed the dragon could read his mind.


    "Your friend fled the moment I reflected on his sword skill. You have been fighting me alone since then."


    Zendia''s eyes widened in shock, could not believe that Carison would leave him just like that. That guy did not even tell him before escaping. If Carison said something, he might be able to flee from the dragon as well.

 Chapter 1419 Below The Standard

    1419 Below The Standard


    Carison fled with a sh wound across his chest, still bleeding from the reflection of his own strike. He fled to the base with the portal gate. Then he saw Burning and Randal came toward him.


    "Why are you here, Carison? Where are Esteven and Zendia?" Randal questioned The Sword God. He and Burning stopped in front of the wounded Carison. Both were surprised by the big wound on his chest.


    "It''s a dragon! It''s a fucking dragon! That asshole just called both of us to face a dragon. That moron!" Carison was mad that he almost died because of Esteven.


    Esteven just called him and Zendia even though there was a dragon instead of calling them all. The worst part was that the dragon seemed to be the strongest dragon than the one he had ever met.


    "Where are Esteven and Zendia?" Burning repeated the question.


    "Esteven went to the Osligia Kingdom. The dragon apparently broke the barrier. As for Zendia¡­. he is still fighting the dragon, I think,"


    Randal grabbed Carison''s cor, "What!? Are you insane? You left Zendia alone to fight the dragon?"


    "What do you want me to do? I tried to help, but look?" Carison showed his deep wound. The wound was healing, but it was so slow for a God Rank''s regeneration with a high Vitality.


    "Zendia is not stupid. He must know the dragon is too strong for both of us, and he will¡ª" Before Carison finished his words, he was thrown to the ground by Randal.


    Boom!


    It was just a normal with no skill, not really hurting him. He immediately got back on his feet only to realize a massive shadow loomed over him. He looked up and saw the trail of the frost breath where he was just now.


    Randal was not throwing out of spite but to save him. Burning and Randal regrouped with him on the ground.


    "I never saw this type of a dragon¡­." Burning muttered gravely. It was bad news to face a dragon they did not really know much about.


    To kill the first dragon, they did a lot of research and measures to kill the dragon. Identifying what kind of poison would work on this type of dragon and so on. They barely killed it after making an escape when the dragon was poisoned.


    "It''s wrong to leave Zendia alone, but it''s Esteven''s fault. He indeed should call us all instead of just calling Zendia and Carison," Randal agreed that it was Esteven''s fault.


    Esteven was too prideful to ask him and Burning for help which ended up in this situation.


    "We can''t fight it! We must escape!" Carison did not think that even with three of them they could kill the dragon.


    "We can if Esteven can bring Lunea back," Randal was confident that as long as Lunea was with them, they could kill any dragon. Since Esteven went to the Osligia Kingdom, he must think about facing the dragon with Lunea.


    Despite their differences, Lunea would help them to fight the dragon. At least that was what Randal thought.


    *** ***


    Esteven picked up his face, flying as fast as he could reach Lunea. It just took him two minutes with his maximum speed to reach The Capital of Osligia Kingdom. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He was surprised to see what happened in the capital. It seemed the capital was in chaos before his arrival. He noticed a lot of soldiers on the street, especially around the temple.


    "I Guess they are rmed that the barrier broke," His eyes locked on the temple and immediately rushed toward the entrance.


    If not for the dragon, he did not mind annihting this annoying kingdom that had been obstructing him from reaching Lunea. But he did not have time for that while Carison and Zendia fought the dragon.


    As hended in front of the temple, he realized the temple was in chaos as well. The knight stationed outside the temple seemed to rush into the temple.


    ''What happened?''


    Then the main entrance was broken open as two demon bodies flew. It was the faceless demon''s body. Both died with a hole in their chest. What surprised him was the fact that the demon was inside the Temple of Light.


    Then following that, a figure came out of the entrance. It was the Draconic people, and to his surprise, the knight made a way for him. Another surprise was the fact that the Draconian was looking straight at him.


    Esteven looked back, but there was no one behind him but the knights who tried to get to the temple. That meant the Draconian was looking at him.


    ''Did he recognize me?''


    Esteven then looked back at the draconian and was surprised to find another three pairs of wings. It was not the dragon wing with scale, but ck feather wings, ovepping with the dragon wing.


    "I guess you will not remember me. I was just nobody back then." The Draconian talked, but Esteven did not really remember about the draconian. It was one of the races in Aqura. They lived reclusive and rarely showed up.


    However, there were a few who joined the Adventurer Guild, and one of them was The Cardinal. That was why people were not surprised by the Draconian.


    "Ten years ago, you and your friends gave me a ss. Ten years ago, you also almost killed me, right before the game started."


    ''Ten years ago? Right before the game?'' Esteven furrowed his brow. It did not take long for him to remember the clue.


    He remembered a yer that came from another world. He almost killed that yer, but the System prevented him from doing so. It could be said it was that incident that triggered the game. After that day, Lunea left them as well.


    "It seems you remember. Ie back to kill you now," Tang Shaoyang then summoned Rumru, the ck Dragon, "I will give you a premium viewing, Rumru."


    Esteven was shocked to see the missing ck dragon. They had been looking for The ck Dragon for a long time, but he did not expect Rumru to be a summon to this man.


    "You should not look away from your opponent, Clown!"


    Esteven widened his eyes as Tang Shaoyang appeared in front of him with the battle ax. He did not really notice when Tang Shaoyang moved.

 Chapter 1420 Below The Standard (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1420 Below The Standard (2)</h4>


    ?[Blink] was always a handy movement for the surprise attack. Tang Shaoyang used a blink with his battle ax. The Clown God was caught off guard by his surprise attack. He swung the battle-ax down, but the Clown God still could react.


    Boom!


    The battle-ax hit the stone floor as The Clown God backed away. The battle-ax razed the wooden mask, cutting the mask into two.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to see the face behind the mask. It was ironic that people worshiped him like a God. The face behind the mask was a demon.


    The two small horns on his forehead, the ck eyes, and the dark skins. Without a doubt he was a demon. Unless it was the bloodline transformation. But Tang Shaoyang did not feel it wasing from the bloodline transformation.


    "I wonder what people''s reaction is when they know that the God they worship is a demon?"


    "I don''t have time to waste with trash like you!" The Clown God used his Bloodline Transformation, revealing a two pair bat wings on his back. His horn grew bigger and longer, making it look like a goat horn. His yellow eyes turned red crimson as a tail popped out. Then he took out a ck spear from his inventory.


    As soon as he finished the transformation, his figure blurred, moving toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang spun the battle-ax and pushed the spear to the side, "Slow. You need to be faster."


    Series of metal shes rang in front of the temple, making the knight stop to watch. What they could see was just the spark as the battle-ax and the spear shed. They could not see the specific movement.


    "Aren''t you guys too weak for a God Rank?" Tang Shaoyang caught the spear before it hit his left eye, furrowing his brow. The Clown God seemed weaker than Axel.


    That was what he felt after fighting the God Ranks from the Divine Church and Also The Divine Dragon. He used them as standards for a God Rank, but out of the seven Gods, four of them were weaker than he thought.


    He did not know yet about the remaining Gods, but it was disappointing that they were not able to fight back against him.


    Tang Shaoyang turned his body, pulling The Clown God to the air andnded a spinning kick on The Clown God. The kicknded on the belly, sending Esteven to the ground.


    He imbued The ck Lightning into the spear before throwing toward where The Clown God was. The spear elerated at a sonic speed. It ended with a boom as the spark of ck lightning flew everywhere.


    Esteven thought he would die for sure, but he managed to move his body to avoid the spear from hitting his vital part. The spear went through his left stomach instead of his heart. A chunk of meat disappeared from his body, revealing his innards.


    His ck spear stuck on the ground behind him as ck lightning still sparked. His chest heaved up and down, surprised that he almost died. That man was just level 200 ten years ago. Ten years, and the same ant he easily suppressed almost killed him.


    He chugged the healing potion. It had been a while since thest time he chugged a healing potion. It had been a really long time.


    "I think we are not weak, but you are just too strong, Tang Shaoyang." The melodic voice caught Esteven''s attention.


    He turned toward the voice and saw the familiar figure, Lunea. But then he furrowed his brow. She called someone Tang Shaoyang. That was not his name. Who did she talk to?


    "Do you think so? I have fought many God Ranks, but I dare to say that you guys are below the standard. Rubia, Axel, and Seanic? Are they your friend? They onlysted one or two minutes as well," Tang Shaoyang was puzzled with the situation.


    He was puzzled because he was still a Demi-God Rank. If he had reached a God Rank, then he was not surprised if he could overpower them easily. But he was still a Demi-God Rank. He was confident to win, but he thought the God Rank would be able to fight him back. He felt like it was the same when he fought the Demi-God Rank.


    The Clown God''s eyes widened, realizing that the culprit who killed his friend was right in front of him. If the man could kill his three friends, then he must go all out.


    As the wound healed, Esteven used his elemental body. His body turned into dark fire as well as his eyes. Axel had a fire elemental body as well, and it seemed fire was amon elemental power because he encountered people with fire elemental power more than other elementals.


    "Unfortunate for you. Fire does not work on me." As he said that, Esteven formed ck fire in the sky and rained Tang Shaoyang down with it. It looked like a meteor shower.


    Hundreds of fire meteornded on Tang Shaoyang. The ck fire zed and engulfed Tang Shaoyang. However, the fire swirled, and it looked like the fire was sucked by an unknown force and disappeared, revealing Tang Shaoyang''s figure, intact with no burns.


    Meanwhile, Lunea formed a barrier to protect her knights and priests. She was surprised when Esteven''s ck fire disappeared into his palm.


    "Help me, Lunea! Help me kill him! We must save Zendia! He is in danger fighting the dragon outside The Osligia Kingdom!"


    Realizing how easily Tang Shaoyang neutralized his ck fire. The Clown God realized that he alone would not be enough to kill this man. He needed Lunea''s help.


    Lunea raised her head and looked at Esteven, shaking her head, "I told you ten years ago that our friendship is over. It''s over with your stupid God Project! I can no longer tolerate what you and the others did. I will not let you and Burning use my power for your benefit!"


    The Clown God looked surprised with the rejection. His eyes kept looking back and forth between Lunea and Tang Shaoyang.


    "You have left me with no choice, Lunea! I will have to use that!"


    Esteven raised his both hands to the air, and the ck fire appeared like clouds in the sky.

 Chapter 1421 Pitiful God

    <h4>Chapter 1421 Pitiful God</h4>


    ?The sky was covered with the ck fire cloud,pletely putting the Capital of The Osligia Kingdom in the darkness. The temperature rose as the fire made a wave in the sky.


    Tang Shaoyang got the idea behind The Clown God. It was not a skill to defeat or kill him. It was a skill for Clown God to escape. The Clown God should know the fire did not work on him. The fact he used such a big area skill was to make a cover to retreat.


    If it was The Tang Empire''s territory, then The Clown God made the right choice. However, he did not have any rtion with The Osligia Kingdom. In fact, he had an ill rtionship with The Osligia Kingdom of what happened before.


    He nced at Rumru, "Can you protect yourself or do you want to go back to The Spirit World?"


    "I will stay and watch you kill him! Can you do it quickly before the fire burns me?" The ck Dragon stared at The Clown God. He was not so concerned about the ck fire above him.


    "As you wish," Tang Shaoyang took out his sword, Nightfall. He immediately bent his body with his right hand at the sword''s handle.


    "Burn! You all should burn!" Esteven brought down his hand and the ck fire cloud fell down. It was a skill that he forcefully acquired by crossing his authority over the System, Burning Doom. It was not a skill he got naturally.


    He did not know any skill that might work on Tang Shaoyang. So he chose Burning Doom. Just as Tang Shaoyang thought, he used the skill so he could escape from Tang Shaoyang.


    The n was to escape from Tang Shaoyang now and look for a deadly skill in the System''s list that could kill Tang Shaoyang. He has unlimited skills, but choosing one effective skill for one person from millions of skills was not easy.


    On top of that, he had to make sure that he did not cross the line too much. He did not know what The System would do to them. At least not until they managed to persuade Lunea. Lunea with her resurrection skill was an important piece for them to test The System''s limit.


    As the fire cloud fell, he turned his back and ran away. He ran without any second thought, thinking that Tang Shaoyang might try to save the people from the Osligia Kingdom.


    As the fire cloud fell, Tang Shaoyang used Heavenly Revoke. His figure blurred into the sky, cutting through the fire cloud.


    Esteven sensed a dangering from behind. He turned around and his eyes widened in shock. Despite being caught off guard, he managed to push himself to the side.


    Swoosh!


    The sword cut through his left shoulder, cutting through his whole left arm. What surprised him was the fact that his elemental body did not work. As if the skill was defective because blood poured from the wound and the flesh was visible.


    His body was made of fire, and he was not supposed to get hurt in his current form. But the sword cut his actual body, "But how?" He blurted out.


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled, "There''s no way you think your elemental body is actually invincible, right?"


    That was quite funny for The Clown God thought that they would be invincible with their elemental body. But then it did not take long for him to understand. These Gods had been on the top, no one could really hurt them but a few individuals. That made them think they were invincible because no one had yet to break their elemental body.


    But he had the evolution of yer Energy, Chaos Energy. The energy that defied most of the skills so far. It cut through almost everything, it neutralized almost everything.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his sword to the sky. The Chaos Energy harmonized with The Heavenly White Tiger, forming an image of The Heavenly White Tiger.


    Esteven realized that escaping was impossible now. If he turned his back once more, he might die for real this time. The only way for him to survive was to fight him. His figure blurred in the ck trail, rushing toward Tang Shaoyang.


    He thought of disrupting the skill before whatever Tang Shaoyang used, did not hit him. But it was toote for that as Tang Shaoyang swung the sword down.


    It looked like Tang Shaoyang was swinging the sword in slow motion. But Esteven knew it was not that slow because he was still halfway to reach Tang Shaoyang.


    Roar!


    The deafening roar echoed in the sky, but the roar did note from Tang Shaoyang, but above. The Clown God looked as he saw the image of The Heavenly White Tiger pounce toward him.


    Again, his quick reaction saved him, but he lost half of his body. From the right shoulder down to his right leg.


    The ck blood spurted out as half of his innards fell off. He lost his bnce and fell. The Burning Doom was no longer in his sight. The moment he lost his concentration, his skill was canceled as well.


    He was free-falling from the sky, still breathing even though he lost half of his body. The Elemental Body was slowly turned off, and yet, he was still wide awake. He was still far from dead.


    If Tang Shaoyang left him for another hour, he might regenerate all his missing parts. That was the condition for him to survive, hoping Tang Shaoyang would note to check on him.


    Boom!


    He fell into one of the houses in the capital and closed his eyes. That was his n, pretending to be dead.


    "You are quite entertaining. No wonder you decide to call yourself a Clown," Esteven heard the voice, filled with mockery. He endured it because he would return with more.


    Tang Shaoyang approached the pretending clown and stepped on his face, "You are really dumb, hah? There''s no notification in my head. You are still alive."


    He reached the horn and dragged the body toward the temple, where Rumru was. The ck fire cloud disappeared thanks to Tang Shaoyang. The Capital was still intact.


    Tang Shaoyang threw the body toward Rumru who watched the fight from a distance, "As promised, He is yours. Isn''t it better to avenge your wife and daughter with your own hand?"


    Rumru nudged Esteven with his w, and the Clown God was not moving, "He is dead already."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he picked up a stone. He threw the stone at The Clown God, aiming the crotch.


    Plop!


    Along with the sound and the sttered blood, Esteven screamed at top of his lungs.

 Chapter 1422 Summon Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 1422 Summon Cmity</h4>


    ?Esteven screamed as his eyes turned red. His head moved around and finally found Lunea. He crawled toward Lunea using his teeth.


    He lost all his limbs, but his left foot. Pushing himself with his left foot and using his strong teeth. He crawled toward Lunea.


    "SAVE ME, LUNEA! SAVE ME, LUNEA! SAVE ME, LUNEA!" Esteven begged with his bawling out in tears.


    Rumru just watched the sight as he enjoyed the sight. It was satisfying to watch the mastermind behind his wife and daughter''s death act like this. He had been waiting for this, and he was d that his wife did not die for naught.


    The irvoyance became true, they took the first time to avenge their daughter. There were so many futures where Tang Shaoyang failed to kill the Gods. But his life was another piece that needed to avenge their daughter. His bloodline might be the help for Tang Shaoyang, and he was d to make that decision back then.


    Lunea shook her head, "Unfortunately, I can''t really save you. My life is also on his mercy."


    "FOR OLD TIMES, LUNEA! HOW CAN YOU WATCH YOUR FRIEND DIE IN FRONT OF YOU!"


    "I WILL CHANGE! I PROMISE YOU! I WILL CHANGE, LUNEA! I DON''T WANT TO DIE!"


    The Clown God''s desperate voice echoed in the city. However, Lunea did not budge despite her friend''s plea. She remained firm with her decision.


    "YOU FORCE ME TO DO THIS, LUNEA! IT''S YOUR FAULT IF THIS WORLD FACED ITS DOOM!"


    Desperate measure for a desperate time. The Clown God had a skill in his mind, it was a skill that might alert The System. He did not know what the System would do to him if he acquired the skill forcefully.


    However, he was in a situation where he did not care about the System. If he would die, might as well bring everyone with him.


    "SUMMON CALAMITY!"


    The sky instantly turned dark as a loud crack sound transmitted from above. Tang Shaoyang instantly looked up in the air. The sun turned dark red, as the crack in the sky got bigger and bigger.


    "DIE! DIE! DIE WITH ME! ALL OF YOU DIE WITH ME!" Esteven''s crazed voice echoed, followed by manicughter.


    Another crack sound resounded as the crack opened. A massive crack in the void was opened and a tentacle came out from the crack. One tentacle after another appeared from the massive crack. From one to ten, from ten to hundred, from hundred to thousand. Each tentacle was quadruple of an adult body in size.


    A thousand tentacles forcefully opened the crack and revealed the creature. A massive Kraken, a much bigger Kraken than the one Tang Shaoyang encountered in the Dimensional Tower.


    A deep red eyes peered through the void, looking toward The Osligia Kingdom''s capital. The eye was staring at Esteven.


    A tentacle moved, aiming for its summoner. By the speed of the tentacle, it was meant to kill its summoner instead of saving Esteven.


    Tang Shaoyang moved to the front of Esteven. His sword was burning the ck fire as he shed the tentacle. It cut through the tentacle, splitting the massive tentacle into two and destroying the temple behind him. At the same time, he put a single tentacle on fire.


    Only then did The Kraken''s attention move to Tang Shaoyang. Before the ck fire spread out, The Kraken cut off the tentacle. A massive tentacle fell from the sky, falling into the Capital of The Osligia Kingdom.


    The Kraken changed his target as three tentacles moved toward Tang Shaoyang. The three tentacles looked quite different from the first. There was a dark purple energy enveloping the tentacles.


    It looked like the three tentacles were moving straight toward Tang Shaoyang. But a few meters away from reaching him, the tip of the tentacle disappeared. It was weird to Tang Shaoyang at first until Battle Sense rmed him that there was something dangerousing from behind.


    Before he could react to it, a crushing force hit his back, trampling him to the ground. The three tentacles mmed toward Tang Shaoyang repeatedly.


    Tang Shaoyang was getting dizzy, but he managed to escape with Blink. He escaped from the continuous assault of the three tentacles. He now had a clear sight of the three weird tentacles.


    The tip of the tentacles that went missing was dangling above him. It looked like The Kraken opened the space for his tentacles. But he did not see the crack. It was just the missing piece that appeared behind him.


    [That was a perfect control on Void Elemental. It opens the space itself on its body. That''s why it looks like the tip of the tentacles are missing. You have to be extra careful against this Kraken. This one is so much different than the one you face in the Dimensional Tower! This Kraken has a master Void Elemental far ahead of me and Karoen!]


    Zara warned Tang Shaoyang, and it made sense when she told him. Opening the space on its body, that was crazy shit. This was the first time that someone applied the Void Elemental like this.


    Tang Shaoyang wiped the blood on his nose and the corner of his lips. He was not that cocky to face The Kraken in his current form. He thought of using the True Dragon.


    But then he noticed another crack appeared in the darkened sky. The second crack was much smaller than The Cmity Crack. What alerted Tang Shaoyang was the fact that The Kraken immediately put its attention on this small crack.


    Tang Shaoyang thought it was another Cmity. The smaller crack opened, but it was not another cmity. It was a group of five who came out from the smaller crack.


    The scale on their bodies, the wings, and the slit pupil. Their appearance was simr to Tang Shaoyang. They were the actual Draconians.


    At the sight of the group of five, The Cmity Kraken pulled back its tentacles. It was alerted by the appearance of this group.


    "No wonder The System issued an emergency quest. A fool is summoning a Cmity that''s not supposed to appear in this young world." One of the Draconians spoke. It was loud enough for everyone to hear.


    The five Draconians flew toward The Cmity Kraken. The massive Kraken seemed to be wary of the group of five.


    "Will you scram on your own? Or do you want to be vanquished? Make your choice!"


    The Cmity Kraken looked hesitant as the massive eye quivered. It took the creature a few seconds to make the decision. The Cmity Kraken pulled its tentacles and closed the crack. In itsst moment, The Cmity Kraken red at Tang Shaoyang before the massive crack closed.


    As The Cmity disappeared, everything returned to normal. The sun and the sky were normal. But the massive and extra-


    long tentacle remains was proof that a Cmity had descended.


    The five Draconian then came down to the Capital of Osligia, their attention attracted by the giant Rumru. They furrowed their brow as they looked at Rumru, "You are not alive!?" One of the Draconian blurted out.


    The physical appearance was real, but they could not feel Rumru''s presence. That was what attracted them.


    "He is a Spirit. It seems we have a Spirit Contractor here," The Leader of the five Draconian found the answer immediately.


    Then the Leader turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "We are an Administration Team from the System. We are fixing the issue that the System could not fix. That''s our job, so tell me who summoned that Cmity?"

 Chapter 1423 Very Rare Class

    <h4>Chapter 1423 Very Rare ss</h4>


    ?This was the first time Tang Shaoyang heard about the Administrator Team. But it intrigued him because it looked like the System was indeed controlled by an entity.


    "Can''t The System just kill the person who summoned The Cmity instead of making a request?" Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes. He did not doubt them, but he tried to strike up a conversation to find out more about this Administrator Team. But it sounded like he interrogated them.


    "Are you trying to stall time, kiddo? Are you the one who summoned The Cmity?" The male Draconian moved past his leader, "I know you are a human, not one of my kind. You better answer us before my patience runs out."


    "Stop it, Krozan! get the request done, and we will return immediately! Don''t try anything funny!" The leader of the Draconian pulled the male Draconian Krozan''s shoulder. He then stepped forward, facing Tang Shaoyang.


    "As he said, we don''t have that much patience. So let''s make it simple. You can ask three questions, and I will answer them. In exchange, you assist me in catching the person who summons The Cmity. That''s a fine deal for you, right?"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised as it seemed the Draconian in front of him knew what was in his mind. But he furrowed his brow.


    "This is not part of three questions. What are you going to do to the person summoned by The Cmity?"


    "We will bring the person with us, dead or alive. Now let''s get it done! What do you want to know?"


    Tang Shaoyang could hear the hint of impatience in the Draconians leader''s tone. He was not going to waste this chance by pissing off these Draconians.


    "Who controlled the System?"


    The Draconian Leader broke into a chuckle, followed by his team members, "You are a country bumpkin, after all." He shook his head.


    "No one controlled the System. It has existed since ancient times. The System is there to maintain the bnce between the yers."


    "For example, a fool who tried to summon The Cmity. Not only did he bypass The System''s authority to obtain the skill, but he also summoned a Cmity that might destroy the world. What he did is breaking the bnce that will destroy this world."


    "So The System sent us here to fix the issue it can''t fix. The System can kill the person who summoned The Cmity, but it can''t kill The Cmity. That monster can avoid The Divine Lightning with its Void Elemental ability. The next question!"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. Not surprised by the answer and also relieved at the same time. He was relieved there was no entity controlling The System.


    If a being controlled The Game and The System, meaning he did not have freedom because the entity behind The System might be able to screw him anytime if he pissed that being. It would be ironic because it would be the same when he was still in his gang.


    But there was something that confused him, The Administrator Team. Why was there an Administrator Team if no one was behind The System? How did this Administrator work?


    He thought The Draconian Leader would exin about the Administrator Team as well. But that was it, he did not mention anything about the Administrator Team except for the fact that they were a problem solver for the System.


    "What about the Administrator Team? What are you to the System?"


    The Draconian cracked into a smile when he heard the question. He expected the same question from Tang Shaoyang, and he was right. He had the face of "I know you would ask this".


    "Administrator is a very rare ss. Not as rare as your ss, but it''s a very rare ss. You will receive a request from the system from time to time. The System will reward us, and there''s also a desired perk but I will not tell you anything about it. But I will be generous to you, how do you get the ss."


    "The System will offer the ss, so you can''t look for this ss from any scrolls, games, or dungeons. You must fulfill a certain condition to be offered the ss, and you mustplete a certain request to keep the ss or else you will lose the ss. That should be enough. Your third question!"


    That was interesting information for sure. He did not pursue further details of the ss. But he got the big picture of how to get offered the ss by the System. Strong, strong enough to execute the request. Just like how these five are capable of driving away The Cmity.


    The third question, he squinted his eyes for the third question because there was nothing that came up in his mind. He had asked the thing he wanted to know. About the System and also The Administrator.


    "Can I save thest question forter? I don''t really know what to ask."


    "This might be our first andst meeting. You know that, right?" The Draconian Leader squinted his eyes. He felt like there was more meaning behind those words.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "It''s not different than asking a random question, right? I want to save it for the future. We don''t know when we will meet again."


    "Alright, if you evere to The Dragon Realm. Come to my n, The Stygian Wither. I am the n Leader, Grizik," Grizik realized the moment he told Tang Shaoyang his name that he was telling new information without using the question. Not just his name, but also his origin.


    "Since I have received your invitation, it would be rude for me to refuse it. I will make sure toe to The Dragon Realm and visit your n, Sir Grizik," Tang Shaoyang smiled.


    "Enough with the bullshit, kiddo. Tell us who summoned The Cmity!" Krozan was not pleased by Tang Shaoyang''s exchange with his n leader.


    Tang Shaoyang did not really care about it as he turned toward Rumru, "Give them the head, Rumru. We can''t keep him alive."


    That was suck that he was not able to relieve his vengeance with the torture. But he did not want to put Tang Shaoyang in a tough position either. He twisted Esteven''s head and threw the head toward Tang Shaoyang.


    The famed Clown God died without making any noise. His head flew over, leaving a trail of ck blood.


    Tang Shaoyang caught the head by the hair and presented the head toward Grizik, "Unfortunately, I can''t give you the culprit alive. The body is too precious for me to give up."


    "Are you ying¡ª" Krozan could not ept the head. It seemed he was determined to screw with Tang Shaoyang, but Grizik stopped him.


    Grizik raised his hand to stop his subordinate''s bber as a massive shadow loomed over them. The Stygian Wither''s n Leader widened his eyes as he saw something that should not exist in this lower world.


    The surprise did not stop there because The Kankara''Xeonded behind Tang Shaoyang, and he heard the dragon''s concerned voice over this man.


    "What was that? Are you okay? Who summoned A Cmity?"


    One of the ruling ns in The Dragon Realm, back in ancient time, Kankara''Xeo. The Legend told him Kankara''Xeo had gone extinct after the war against Nirvana. Grizik did not expect to find one in this lower world.

 Chapter 1424 Family Reunion

    Chapter 1424 Family Reunion


    ??Grizik''s heart skipped a beat for a moment, but then he smiled. He was d that he acted generous to this human instead of being forceful. It would be a disaster if they had to fight Kankara''Xeo.


    "May I know your name?"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised at how the attitude of these Draconians changed with Avyn''s arrival, "My name is Tang Shaoyang."


    "I don''t doubt that you wille to The Dragon Realm one day. I will be waiting for you, Sir Tang Shaoyang," Grizik took the head and tossed the head to Krozan. Then he motioned to his subordinate to leave first with the head. He did not want these fools to offend Kankara''Xeo.


    "I have confirmed the quest item. He is the culprit for The Cmity," Grizik took a nce at Avyn, "I have finished the request. It''s time for me to go back."


    Grizik took ast peek before flying back to the portal. The portal in the sky disappeared, and everything returned to normal.


    "Who are they?" Avyn asked after the five Draconians left.


    "They are Administrator. They came to drive The Cmity under The System''s request," Tang Shaoyang looked up at the majestic and ethereal figure. Avyn''s kind must hold a certain status in the Dragon Realm for Grizik to act like that.


    "Administrator?" Avyn narrowed her eyes, still looking at the sky where the portal was. She did not know anything about the Administrator. Even in her Ancestor''s memories did not know anything about this Administrator.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Avyn did not know about this Administrator. He exined to her what the Administrator was. Telling her what Grizik told him.


    "Don''t know," Avyn shook her head and returned to her human. As she returned to her human form, three bodies fell from the sky. The four bodiesnded right in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    "As promised, I leave The Clown for you, and these four were The Clown''s friends. They are God Rank!"


    "This one is Burning. That one is Randal. That one is Carison? And thest one is Zendia." Avyn pointed at the body one by one.


    "You killed them all?" Tang Shaoyang was shocked to hear that. Killing these Gods had been a big goal for him, but now he had achieved it. He felt empty, nothing. That was because of how easily he achieved it.


    "Don''t you hear the notification in your head? I thought you already knew."


    "Did I have the notification?" He did not hear the notification because he was fighting The Cmity. Now she said it, there were indeed notifications. Just like Avyn, those four names appeared in his notification.


    Lunea seemed to be shocked as well as she slowly approached the bodies. The regret was apparent on her face, but this was for the best.


    "That''s good then. For thest thing," Tang Shaoyang turned toward Lunea. It was time to fulfill the second goal of why he wanted toe here. It was to revive Rumru''s wife and daughter.


    "As the oath, you have to resurrect Rumru''s wife and daughter! We have the God Rank''s body, so do you need anything else?"


    Lunea looked at Carison''s body, "I don''t recognize this body. He should not be part of the Seven Gods."


    Avyn shrugged, "Don''t know, but he was with them."


    "Then I will his body, but do you have another God Rank''s body? I prefer not to use their bodies for the resurrection ritual," Lunea was reluctant to use her old friend''s bodies. Even though they ended with a bad term, she could not bear to sacrifice their souls and bodies.


    "Nope. Use that Clown and this Carison. I will take the remaining bodies," Tang Shaoyang stored all the bodies, leaving Carison and Esteven''s bodies.


    Lunea had no choice but to agree. It was not like they could get another God Rank''s body so easily. She then looked toward Rumru, "Can I read your memories about them? I need to know about them to perform the resurrection. Your memories might be the key to the ritual."


    "Come down and let me touch your head."


    Rumru The ck Dragon bent down without hesitation, letting Lunea touch her head. As soon as his hand touched the ck scale. Her hand glowed in brilliant light. The light spread out and formed a sphere, covering The ck Dragon and Lunea.


    Ancient texts made of the light came out from Lunea''s head, floating in the air. From one sentence, it formed a paragraph, and soon the whole sphere was filled with this ancient text. The System did not trante the ancient text, meaning one had to learn the text to understand it.


    The ancient texts wriggled in the air, and then they moved together. The text then covered the two dead bodies of the God Ranks, from the head to the body. Esteven''s body was regenerated in the process as the ancient text covered the dead bodies.


    The two dead bodies were covered in brilliant ancient texts with no gaps. Itsted for two minutes as the text became brighter and brighter. The text exploded in light, blinding the people nearby.


    Tang Shaoyang had to close his eyes, and he thought of using Spirit Eyes to see the whole process. To his surprise, the light also affected his Spirit Eyes. He could not see anything. Itsted like that for thirty seconds.


    He could feel the light dimmed down, and at the same time, he felt two new presences inside the sphere. As the light went out, Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes.


    Lunea immediately copsed after finishing the ritual as the sphere also copsed at the same time. Then a woman caught Lunea. The woman with a transparent wing caught Lunea.


    The woman had long butter blond hair, pointy ears, and bright green eyes. Her wing looked like a butterfly wing, transparent and glowing. The woman slowly put Lunea on the ground instead of letting the body fall.


    Next to her, another woman, looked confused as she kept looking at her body, crying. She had wavy caramel brown hair, a piece of deep green dress, and simr pointy ears.


    The woman with the wing hugged the crying woman immediately, calming her down. The one with the wing was Rumru''s wife, and the one who crying was Rumru''s daughter.


    Tang Shaoyang had seen Rumru''s wife, in the ice coffin. But he had not seen the daughter''s face.


    "An interesting skill! If you have her on your side, you can''t ever die. You have five lives, supposed to be six but you are stupidly giving one of your life for an undead. Then her skill. There might be a limit, but you have at least ten lives. You have to keep The God Rank''s body for her instead of using it to summon more spirits."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He never thought of that during this touching moment. For the first time, The ck Dragon teared up. Sadly, because Rumru was a spirit, he could not transform into his human form. Avyn could do it because she was not a dead spirit, but a living being regarded as a spirit by The System.


    The three had a touching reunion, but Tang Shaoyang had something better for them.


    "Let''s not celebrate it for now. I have one more thing for you, Rumru!"


    Tang Shaoyang recalled Rumru, and he could hear the furious roar in his head. The ck Dragon was displeased that Tang Shaoyang disturbed the family reunion.


    "Can you make a space for me, Mam?" He talked to Rumru''s wife.


    The mother and the daughter were puzzled, but they followed his instructions. He had been saving his Spirit Energy for this moment. He extended his hand forward, and fire immediately zed up right at the center of Temple Square.


    The crimson fire swirled, forming a massive fire pir. It got bigger and bigger, almost filling the whole square with the fire. Itsted for a minute until the fire vanished and revealed a massive ck-scaled figure.


    The same ck dragon appeared, but not as a spirit, but as a living being. Tang Shaoyang used Spirit Energy saving to resurrect Rumru. That wouldplete the family reunion.

 Chapter 1425 O Almighty Dragon

    Chapter 1425 O Almighty Dragon


    ??Tang Shaoyang checked his Spirit Energy. The Spirit Resurrection consumed five million Spirit Energy for SSS Grade Spirit. Leaving him with two hundred thousand Spirit Energy left. There was nothing he could do with it. The other spirits needed to wait for his Spirit Energy to regenerate.


    Rumru transformed into his human form. A middle-aged man with long dark hair, a thin mustache, a chiseled chin, and red eyes. But the scary dragon did not look that scary as he teared up, hugging his family.


    Rumru and his wife hugged their daughter in the middle who had a breakdown. The knights and the priest rushed over, helping their Goddess. Seeing Lunea resurrect the two people was the same as witnessing a miracle to them.


    "I guess we can give them some time," He turned toward Avyn, "Can you give some? The Clown is barely fighting back." It was time toin.


    Avyn rolled her eyes to the side, "I am also having fun too, but because of that octopus. I have to kill them earlier than I am supposed to. Do you want me to let them go?"


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue, "Our job is one here¡­." He looked up at the sky.


    The sky had been changing, but this time it naturally changed. The sky turned yellow as the sun was ready to set. He achieved his goals, fulfilling the two oaths in that one day.


    He thought it might take him a week or even more. He was ready to stay here for a month. He even thought of trying to get the highest rank in the dungeon while he was here.


    "What do you want to do now? We have some time if you want her to recover. I can see that her mana ispletely depleted," Avyn looked at Lunea who was carried by the priest.


    Lunea''s body was devoid of mana. It was different for someone who recovered from a low mana, and someone with mana depletion. Thetter would take longer to recover.


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue again. For some reason, he got mad again with The Adventurers Guild. He was supposed to enjoy the pic with his daughter and wives now.


    "Where''s Hemlin and Fon?" He thought of trying a dungeon. Someone from The Adventurer Guild should know all dungeon locations. Trying the dungeon while waiting might be good. He needed to vent his anger to something rather than holding it up.


    "Ah, Ipletely forgot about them. The noble trash guy threw a tantrum after he found out that you are a Demi-God Rank. Teaching him some lesson, and he should be with Hemlin."


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes, "You have been having too muchtely, heh? Hogging all the fun parts by yourself¡­." He stopped as a group of elves approached him.


    He recognized the leading figure, The Elf King, followed by seven elves. As they arrived in front of Tang Shaoyang, The Elf King knelt on the ground, putting his head to the ground.


    "I apologize for the offense O Almighty Dragon. This fool asks for your forgiveness and mercy. If you are looking for someone to vent your anger. You can kill me, but please spare my people. Let me bear my mistake with my life, O Almighty Dragon."


    The seven elves followed The Elf King, kneeling and repeating the words. Then after the seven old elves, the soldiers behind them also knelt. Just like that, the whole kingdom knelt in front of him and asked him for mercy.


    King Manasa had seen the four Gods die. The four Gods of The Radian Temple, meaning The Radiant Temple no longer possessed a threat to them anymore. He believed the remaining three Gods would not dare toe out after four of them died.


    The only threat to The Osligia Kingdom was the dragons. That was right, not just one dragon, but three dragons. The ck Dragon, The Ice Dragon, and The Five-Headed Dragon. One of them was enough to destroy the Osligia Kingdom without Goddess Lunea''s protection.


    Three dragons? That was enough to obliterate the kingdom without leaving a single elf alive. King Manasa believed the three dragons could make it happen. He was not going to try it, of course. He would rather kneel and ask for mercy. If that was not enough, he offered his life for his people and kingdom.


    "Shoo! Shoo!" Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "I don''t care. You do you."


    Seeing these elves again, just got him even more annoyed. The elves and the Adventurer Guild really got on his nerves. He was annoyed by just looking at the elf.


    King Manasa was relieved to hear this and d that nothing disastrous would befall them.


    "I thank you for your generosity, mercy, and kindness, O Almighty Dragon,"


    The other elves followed their King''s words as their voice echoed through the city. What annoyed Tang Shaoyang more was the fact they repeated it three times. It looked like they were a cult, and these elves were worshiping him.


    "Enough! Enough! Disperse before I change my mind!" He raised his voice.


    King Manasa got up and motioned his people to disperse. He was too scared that the dragon would change his mind. He would not be surprised if the dragon changed his mind on a whim.


    "If you need anything, O Almighty Dragon. You cane to us anytime, and we will do our best to assist you." King Manasa bowed his head for thest time before leaving.


    After The Elf King, it was now The Exalted Priest. Gracia looked at Tang Shaoyang differently, mixed with fear and wary. Goddess Lunea had a rtionship with this man, but that did not make her feel safe, at all.


    "Goddess Lunea is currently resting and recovering. Goddess Lunea suffered a mana depletion. It will take a day for her to wake up, or maybe twelve hours at the fastest. If you need anything, The Temple of Light will help you with our best, Sir Tang Shaoyang."


    The Exalted Priest bowed her head to ny degrees. She stayed in that position until she heard a response from Tang Shaoyang.


    "It''s fine. You can clean up the mess in your temple. Don''t you still have demons to hunt? You can¡­." Tang Shaoyang paused, "Maybe you can lend me a hand. Can you lead me to the most dangerous dungeon nearby?"

 Chapter 1426 Separation?

    Chapter 1426 Separation?


    ??Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes as a group of four elves with their King returned with The Exalted Priest.


    After hearing his request, she told him there was someone better than The Temple to help him. She did not say anything about the elf, but she brought back the elves.


    "They know better than us about all the dungeons nearby, Sir Tang Shaoyang. Because of Goddess Lunea''s barrier, the Dungeon does not spawn inside the barrier. But The Osligia Kingdom has a team to map the dungeon near the barrier. They know better than us about the dungeon."


    It was not like he had any other choices. He could not contact Hemlin because they were not in the same faction. And he was kindazy to look for Hemlin as well. Especially when he had a helper nearby.


    Avyn cracked into a chuckle, looking at Tang Shaoyang''s ufortable expression. It was a funny scene as The Elf King and the other three elves put on a wide smile, as wide as possible. The prideful race did not change expression despite Tang Shaoyang''s displeased look.


    "You can trust them for the dungeon information, Sir Tang Shaoyang. On top of that, they did not need to worry about The Clown Troupe anymore. They can move freely to find the dungeon you want."


    The Exalted Priest exined earnestly. She knew from a single nce that Tang Shaoyang did not really like the elf for some reason. That was why she tried to convince Tang Shaoyang to trust the elf.


    "O Almighty Dra¡ª"


    "Do you hear what she calls me?" Tang Shaoyang shook his index finger at The Elf King, causing thetter to immediately shut his mouth.


    King Manasa nodded his head furiously.


    "Good. Stop with your O Almighty Dragon! Follow her! Address me just like how she does, understand? Or I will make you stop talking forever!"


    King Manasa nodded his head repeatedly.


    He had lost his dignified image in front of the Exalted Priest. However, Gracia could not really mock King Manasa for how he acted. She knew the reason. If not for Goddess Lunea, she might act the same as King Manasa. The Osligia Kingdom lived in Sir Tang Shaoyang''s mercy.


    "Trust us, Sir Tang Shaoyang. We have been looking for the dungeon outside the barrier to train our soldiers for years. We have a long list of dungeons ready to visit." King Manasa then looked at the elf behind him.


    He pulled his subordinate closer and whispered, "Treat Sir Tang Shaoyang just like how you treat me, understand!?" His hand clenched tight, making sure his people understood the order. Then he pushed his quivering subordinate forward.


    "He is the head of The Osligia Kingdom Dungeon Management. He knew everything about the dungeon nearby."


    "Hello, Sir Tang Shaoyang. My name is Jaylen. Just as His Majesty said, I am the most knowledgeable person for the dungeon near our territory. Are you looking for any specific reward?" The head of Dungeon Management introduced himself. Knowing Tang Shaoyang did not like pleasantries, he went straight to the point.


    "I don''t really care about the reward. Guide me to the hardest dungeon. I want to kill time until Lunea recovers!"


    Jaylen shot a nce at his two assistants. Both nodded their heads, "There''s an uncleared dungeon. In fact, the dungeon is on the verge of Dungeon Break. Monsters start toe out from the dungeon, and the area is infested by the monsters from the dungeon."


    "Good. I need one person to guide me there."


    "I will be your guide, Sir Tang Shaoyang." Jaylen offered himself as the volunteer. He did not really trust his assistant, afraid they might offend this O Almighty Dragon.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Avyn, indicating to her to carry this elf with her. But thetter humped at him, looking away, "You bring this worm with you. I don''t want to touch him!"


    The prideful elf could only ept it when the dragon called him a worm. There was nothing he could do, anyway.


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue and summoned Maldros, his dragonewt butler. The imposing ck Storm Dragonewt shocked The Exalted Priest and also King Manasa. It was another race rted to the dragon.


    Looked different from the Draconian as Dragonewt inherited the dragon''s characteristics. The Draconian had the face of a human while the Dragonewt had the head of a dragon.


    "I am sorry to summon you for such a trivial issue, Maldros. Can you carry him?" Tang Shaoyang also did not feel like touching the elf from the Osligia Kingdom.


    He was afraid that he might identally kill the poor elf if he suddenly got annoyed.


    "There''s no need to be sorry, Master. My duty is to carry your order." Maldros bowed his head and picked Jaylen by the waist, "Now lead the way, elf!"


    Jaylen nodded his head and pointed in the direction, and Maldros flew toward the pointed direction.


    Before leaving, Tang Shaoyang summoned another spirit S+ Grade Spirit, Rowan The Abyss Storm Wolf. A four meters tall wolf appeared which brought another shock.


    The wolf had ck and red fur with a star mark on the forehead with four horns in one line. His violet eyes peered at the elf and the Exalted Priest before kneeling toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "I will leave him here. His name is Rowan," Tang Shaoyang introduced the big wolf, "If Lunea wakes up, you can contact me through him." The only way tomunicate with them was through his spirit.


    "What about them?"


    Tang Shaoyang was about to leave, but Gracia was unsure about something. He followed where she pointed at. It was Rumru''s family. Rumru and his wife were still trying to calm their daughter.


    Rumru''s daughter brought back her past trauma, and it looked like it would take some time before they could relieve their daughter from her trauma.


    "They can do whatever they want. Just assist them with your best."


    The tie between him and Rumru was the oath. He had fulfilled the oath in exchange for the bloodline. For what they would do for the future had nothing to do with them. It was an exchange, a fair exchange for both of them. Rumru was not tied to The Tang Empire.


    However, that became a weight in his heart. He wanted Rumru to follow, but he could not really force The ck Dragon. If not for Rumru''s bloodline, he would not attain his current bloodline which looked like it had an unlimited potential.


    It had an unlimited potential with how his bloodline could absorb other elemental abilities.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and chased after Maldros with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 1427 Trying a Dungeon

    Chapter 1427 Trying a Dungeon


    ??Tang Shaoyangnded together with Maldros and Avyn. He did not see any gate to the dungeon around.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We have arrived at the location, Sir Tang Shaoyang. We have entered the dungeon territory. The actual dungeon is still further away, but from this moment, we will encounter the dungeon''s monsters."


    Jaylen took out a scroll from his inventory. The scrolls contained important information about several dungeons.


    "Then why are we stopping if the dungeon is not here?" Tang Shaoyang motioned Maldros with his head to carry Jaylen as they flew into the dungeon.


    "ARGHHHH!" Jaylen screamed in surprise for a while, holding onto the scroll tightly. He did not want to lose his notes.


    "I thought you wanted to face the monsters to familiarize yourself with them before entering the dungeon, Sir Tang Shaoyang."


    That was the proper way to clear the dungeon. Fighting the monsters outside so they could be prepared for what was inside. But that earned him a sharp re from the female dragon.


    ''How stupid I am. They are a dragon. There''s no need for a tactic for them to clear the dungeon. They can just run over the dungeon. O silly me.''


    "That''s the dungeon!"


    The threended in front of the dungeon entrance. It was a portal gate with the color of ck and red.


    Jaylen immediately came down from Maldros, "This is not the highest rank Dungeon around, but The Adventurer Guild failed to clear the dungeon after many attempts. We also found out The Clown Troupe tried to clear the dungeon, but they gave up after five attempts. We don''t have information as to why they failed to clear the dungeon. Because the people who entered the dungeon never came out."


    As he finished exining, a shadow jumped over him, pouncing toward Sir Tang Shaoyang. He looked up, it was a ck wolf, three meters tall and five meters long.


    But before the wolf could reach Tang Shaoyang, it was frozen to death and waster shattered into pieces with a single punch.


    "It''s Dire Wolf! They always act in packs¡­." Just as Jaylen said they were already surrounded by the Dire Wolf. There were hundreds of them. That was a massive group for a Dire Wolf which usually moved in thirty or fifty at most.


    Jaylen soon understood why there were so many Direwolf in one group. A giant shadow revealed his figure. Five meters tall and ten meters long with seven horns. It was a Demi-God Rank beast.


    He was surprised to find a Demi-God Rank Beast outside the dungeon. He could not imagine what was inside the dungeon.


    Just as he thought he was doomed, he then witnessed how Sir Tang Shaoyang ughtered the Dire Wolf. The Demi-God Beast was helplessly butchered. He kept forgetting the fact that he was at a party with dragons, not just one but two dragons.


    Tang Shaoyang and Avyn had returned to their human form. That was why he panicked for a moment. He quickly calmed down as it took them less than two minutes to wipe out the whole pack.


    He noticed the peculiarity of the dragon for the fact that Sir Tang Shaoyang kept the dead bodies. Especially the high-ranked one.


    ''Does he save those bodies for him to eatter?'' The thought in his head went wild. The tentacle in the Capital was also taken by Sir Tang Shaoyang. The only thing that crossed his mind was that Sir Tang Shaoyang wanted to eat those things.


    "It should be safe now. You stay outside with Maldros!"


    That was an order, not a request. No matter how unwilling Jaylen stayed outside the dungeon. There was nothing he could do but to follow the order. He was not confident in his conversational skills to convince Sir Tang Shaoyang. He just needed to hope that it was the only group of Dire Wolfs in the area.


    Tang Shaoyang summoned Zara out as well before the three entered the dungeon. Zara had been asking Tang Shaoyang to take her into the dungeon as well.


    *** ***


    [You have entered the Primordial Dungeon!]


    There was a single notification as he entered the dungeon. It was a Primordial Rank Dungeon.


    He did not ask much about the dungeon because he wanted to experience the first-hand dungeon without any guidance. That was why he did not want to bring Jaylen with him.


    "Maybe we should ask them at least the rank of the dungeons. Is the Primordial Rank Dungeon the highest rank?" Zara looked around.


    They were inside a damp cave with a single path ahead of them. There was no source of light, but it did not really matter for the three of them. They could see in the dark.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "We have a lot of time. We can try another dungeon if there''s a higher-rank dungeon than this one."


    One day should be enough for two or three dungeons run.


    "Does not really matter," Avyn nodded as she led the party. Behind them was a dead end, so the only way was ahead of them. That meant the only way for them to get out was to clear the dungeon.


    The group stopped at their twentieth step as Avyn raised her hand, "Do you guys feel it?" She felt a faint energy. Such energy usually did note from a monster, but the weird thing was that this faint energy moved closer to them.


    The movement stopped, and she suddenly lost them as well. That was why she was unsure and asked Tang Shaoyang and Zara.


    "I thought you guys noticed them too. They are Revenant, demonic creatures with no physical form, and they are quite good at hiding their energy. Haven''t you guys met them?"


    Tang Shaoyang had three Revenant Spirits, but he rarely used them unless it was a big fight when number matters. Or else, he did not really summon them. He thought Avyn and Zara had met them, but it seemed the demon rarelymunicated with the other spirits.


    "Ah, those ghosts!" Avyn nodded.


    Tang Shaoyang flicked her forehead, and it caught Avyn off guard, not expecting that from Tang Shaoyang, "What?"


    "Can you be more respectful? They are our allies, friends. Be respectful even though they are weaker than you. Address them properly!"

 Chapter 1428 First Dungeon Run

    Chapter 1428 First Dungeon Run


    ??Avyn was about to talk back, but she swallowed back the words. She could tell that Tang Shaoyang was serious with his words.


    "I will do my best," She ended up clicking her tongue and continued to walk deeper.


    Tang Shaoyang did not really care if she called those strangers or the enemy derogatorily. But it was different if they were the people on his side. He knew The three Revenants did not mind, but he needed her to get rid of that bad habit.


    The Revenant "ambushed" them, but of course, the three were prepared for them. If not for Tang Shaoyang, the ambush might have seeded.


    The Revenant did not leave behind a body when they died, but a core. A ck core contained Dark Energy.


    [Dark Core]


    It was the item left behind by Revenant. It did not look useful, but it might be a good material for Alchemy or maybe smithing. Maybe it had some use for Vandir The Death King.


    [Nope! Those things are useless to me. You can make a potent poison with it, I think. I am not sure about smithing because I am not familiar with that field.]


    Vandir immediately answered his question in his mind. Vandir had been staying inside The Spirit World after fighting with Rubia. The Undead King wanted to return but had to suck it up and stay longer in Aqura.


    "I can save it for Yu," Tang Shaoyang took all drops as they continued. More Revenants and more ambushes as they went deeper.


    There were several Demi-God Rank Revenants. He understood why the adventurers and The Clown Troupe failed to clear the dungeon. It must be cleared by a God Rank for sure. If they had found several Demi-God Ranks, then the boss might be a God Rank.


    After a few minutes of fighting the Revenant, they finally saw light at the end of the long dark tunnel, "This is too fast for a boss, right?"


    Zara''s senses could not go through. That was why she thought it was a boss room. There was a barrier that blocked her sense to go further. It was the same for Tang Shaoyang and Avyn.


    After thest ambush from Revenant, they finally reached the area with natural light. It was not a boss room, and the light came from stones on the ceiling.


    But it was a room with seven paths. There were another seven dark tunnels in front of them.


    "Look what we got here," Zara found skeletons, not just one or two, but many of them. There were twenty-three skeletons, in armor and clothes. Without a doubt, these people were part of the adventurers. The Clown Troupe has their own unique outfit.


    While the remains had be the skeleton, their equipment was perfectly fine, "Do you want to take their equipment?"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, checking his inventories. Even though he had upgraded his inventory several times, there was still a limit to his inventory. A single massive tentacle took seven slots. The bodies took most of the slots as well.


    "Take the good one. Epic Grade and above only."


    There were only three pieces of Epic Grade equipment. A cloak, a bow, and a dagger. Only those three pieces of equipment are worth taking.


    "Have you figured it out, Avyn? Are there any traps within this tunnel?"


    Avyn had been looking into the seven tunnels while Tang Shaoyang and Zara scavenged the equipment from the dead.


    "I can sense danger from all seven tunnels, but this one is the most dangerous one," She pointed at the rightmost tunnel.


    "Do you think the boss is in this tunnel?" Tang Shaoyang came over. He could not feel anything from the tunnel, and Zara was the same.


    "There''s a writing below," Zara was more thorough than Tang Shaoyang and Avyn. She found the information they did not notice.


    "Don''t Enter this tunnel! It''s not a boss room, and it might be more dangerous than the boss itself! It''s a demonic creature with several elemental powers. The most dangerous one is The Space Elemental Power!"


    Tang Shaoyang could feel the mana from the writing. That was why it did not disappear despite how long the writing was.


    Tang Shaoyang, Avyn, and Zara exchanged nces. The warning did not just dissuade them from entering the tunnel. In fact, they were attracted to this tunnel because of the warning.


    There were no words exchanged as the three entered the tunnel. They did not even investigate the other six tunnels.


    It was a long dark tunnel, but they could not sense any monster nearby. After five minutes of walking, there was still nothing. It looked safe at first, but the warning clearly told them this one was the most dangerous one.


    The tunnel was long as it took them half an hour to reach the end of it.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes as the light was so ufortable for him. After walking for half an hour in the tunnel with no light, the light at the end of the tunnel was hurting his eyes for a bit. It took him some time to adjust to see what was at the end of the tunnel.


    The blinding light dimmed down as the torch with purple fire lit up. They were in a big hall with several giant pirs. Each pir was carved with a human face with different emotions. Happy, crying, sad, angry,ughing, until the one with no expression.


    At the end of the hall, there was a figure standing. Just like the writing, it was a demon. It had a humanoid body, around three meters tall, had purple skin, and a pair of broken horns.


    The demon had gauze covering her chest and a long skirt. Her long white hair was tied, her eyes were closed with gauze as well, and her hand was a de. That was right, her hand was made of a de, and the tip was touching the ground.


    It was simr to one of Yu Shun''s undead. But this one was taller and looked more dangerous than Yu Shun''s undead.


    The demon slowly raised her head and gradually released her aura.


    "Duck!" Avyn called out.


    Tang Shaoyang and Zara trusted Avyn and ducked.


    Boom!


    Tang Shaoyang immediately looked back and found a sh had just been carved on the wall. That was the ninth mark on the wall. Each sh was separated by three centimeters. As if the demon was marking that he was the ninth group that entered this hall.


    "This will be interest¡ª" Tang Shaoyang got up and turned toward the demon, but he was greeted by the demon. She was right in front of him, separated by just two meters. He failed to sense her movement.


    Her de hand moved toward his neck in a sh, leaving a blurred trail.

 Chapter 1429 A Challenge

    Chapter 1429 A Challenge


    ??Tang Shaoyang was surprised, but his rich experiences helped him in this situation. He ducked off the sword.


    Swoosh!


    The sword shed through the empty air. He was about to use Heavenly Crushing Strike, but Avyn and Zara acted faster than him. Theynded a kick on the stomach, sending the demon flying.


    What surprised me was that the space was distorted. The demon was distorted along with the space around her. Then it returned to normal in the following second.


    The demon returned to her original spot. As if the attack never happened. However, the ninth mark on the wall was there. And he noticed dark blood trickling down at the corner of the demon''s lips.


    The kicknded, it was not just an illusion. The demon tried to make it look like an illusion, but everything was real.


    Tang Shaoyang finally understood why this demon was dangerous. People might mistake it as an illusion, thinking the demon was quite adept in illusion instead of Space Elemental Power.


    "This is interesting¡­." As Avyn said, she transformed. A pair of wings popped out on her back, a horn grew on her head, and scales grew on top of her skin. It looked like she used a Dragon Transformation.


    Tang Shaoyang also used his Dragon Transformation and Wrath of yer. Boosting his attributes to The God Rank. The reason was so he could lift some restrictions on Zara and Avyn.


    "Let''s wait for her to make a move again. We might fall for her trap if wee for her," Zara was cautious as always. It was always better safe than sorry.


    For some reason, Avyn agreed with Zara. Avyn who was usually aggressive and took the initiation was waiting for the demon as well.


    It was just a staring contest for them for one minute. It seemed the demon did not have the patience to wait any longer. She took off the gauze on her eyes and revealed her eyes.


    The demon had a horizontal stripe pupil, a single stripe with a short slit in the middle, making it look like a plus symbol. But it had a longer line to the sides. Her eyes were blood red, there was no white or ck like the demon eyes, just red and weird-shaped purple pupils.


    As soon as she took off the gauze, the space in the hall distorted. Just like those puzzles, the space was exchanged so it looked like a messed-up puzzle. But soon, the scenery around them changed.


    It looked like they were in a space with no physical room, floating in the air. Below them was a colorful stream, a weird phenomenon. It flowed just like a river. Above them was pitch ck, just like outer space but with no stars.


    In a split second, the scenery changed again as everything turned into des. Thousands or even millions of des came for them from all directions with no space to dodge.


    Avyn got the job done as she formed an ice mirror, covering three of them. The de hit the ice mirror, but it failed to leave any mark on it. As if the de did not hit the mirror.


    The ice mirror protected them from the countless des. This was an unusual way to fight for Avyn.


    Tang Shaoyang nced to the side. It looked like Avyn was waiting for something.


    The never-ending de kepting, and Avyn kept waiting. Itsted like this for another two minutes. The mirror was an absolute defense. The de could not even leave a scratch on the surface.


    But The Demon did not try anything else either even though her attack did not work. It had be a battle of attrition. Whoever could maintain their skill longer would be the winner. That was why this was not the way of Avyn''s fight.


    "Should we try something else?" Tang Shaoyang suggested.


    He knew that Avyn was trying something. But whatever she tried, it did not work.


    "I guess so¡­." Avyn sounded disappointed.


    She took action before saying anything, stomping the ground with her right foot, "I will show off a little bit."


    The Frost spread out from her right foot. Whatever The Frost touched, it was frozen. Including the infinite des. Not just the de, but the space itself was frozen. It was simr to when she turned into a dragon inside Axel''s domain.


    As everything was frozen, including the space itself. The Demon came out from her hiding space.


    "She can''t use her Space Power anymore. What is left is her sword skill. Do you want to fight her?"


    The Demon looked confused that her power did not work anymore. After trying several times, she gave in and faced Tang Shaoyang''s group. She stayed there and prepared the three against one.


    "What about the other elemental powers?" He still remembered the message. This demon has several elemental powers with the Space Elemental Power being her strongest.


    "Nay. The Space was her strongest. This demon managed to trick whoever wrote the message with her Space Maniption. Or maybe it was her who wrote the message to trick us into believing she had several Elemental Powers."


    Avyn shook her head and came closer to Tang Shaoyang. She spoke closer to his ear.


    "I have some advice though if you can converse with her. Get her under your wing. Get her to serve you. This demon is still young, and she will be stronger if she has more time," Avyn gave Tang Shaoyang a rare suggestion.


    This was the first time she suggested taking someone under his wing. Not like he had any prejudice against demons. But the issue was that the demon did not really talk.


    "If you beat me in closebat, then I will serve you!" The Demon spoke for the first time. She overheard the conversation and realized that might be her chance to win this fight.


    The demon realized that this new challenger might be the strongest that came to her. She felt like she had no chance to win if she fought three of them at once.


    Tang Shaoyang cracked into a smile as he took out Nightfall. There was no way he did not take the challenge.


    "Let''s do it then. I will be your opponent!"


    The demon nced at the two girls. Of course, she would not fully trust Tang Shaoyang''s words. Trusting this human was thest thing


    "Don''t worry, they will not intervene in our fight." Tang Shaoyang bent his body forward slightly. The moment he sheathed the sword, his figure blurred toward the demon.


    Fifth Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Sword - Heavenly Revoke!

 Chapter 1430 The Terrifying Demon

    <h4>Chapter 1430 The Terrifying Demon</h4>


    The Demon raised her de hands, blocking Tang Shaoyang''s sword. It was as if she read Tang Shaoyang''s movement. She skidded backward from the impact, stopping Tang Shaoyang''s sword. She then pushed The Nightfall away, pushing Tang Shaoyang a few steps back.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised The Demon could push him away. Based on the attribute, he should be stronger than this demon. The Demon was a Demi-God Rank, and her attributes at most were at Demi-God Rank.


    Meanwhile, the current Tang Shaoyang managed to push through his attributes into the God Rank forcefully with his skills. And yet, she had the strength to push him away. It was not like he was putting half effort into his strike.


    But then Tang Shaoyang noticed the de was shaking. The Demon''s hand was shaking from the sh. It showed the strength of his strike. It looked like she pushed him not through sheer force, but a certain technique he could not see.


    The Demon furrowed her brow, looking down on her hand. She seemed to realize the difference in their attributes. Then she assumed a pose. She put her focus on Tang Shaoyang and decided to trust the human''s words that the two girls would not intervene.


    It was not that she had any other choice but to trust. She felt like she might lose the fight if she split her attention with the other. She immediately realized that in the first strike.


    Tang Shaoyang took out his battle axe, holding Abyssal Bone in his left hand and Nightfall in his right hand. Despite the size of his weapon, he easily swung the weapon. He did not have trouble wielding both at the same time.


    The Demon made the second move. Her figure blurred out, but he could see her perfectly. She came from the front which was surprising, swinging her sword-like hand down toward him.


    Tang Shaoyang swung the battle axe, deflecting the sword, and pushed The Demon through sheer force. The Demonnded four meters away from him.


    But he realized the actual killing strike came after the initial strike. He hastily raised his sword, crossing the sword in front of him. A de appeared out of nowhere, half a meter away from him.


    nk!


    Tang Shaoyang gave a quick nce at Avyn, clearly putting the me on her. He trusted her, thinking that The Demon might not be able to use that weird space shenanigan again.


    What followed after one de was two des. The demon took one step back and sent more of those weird des from the distance. Her sword-like hand was not supposed to reach him, and yet four more des came from the direction he did not expect.


    nk! nk! nk! nk!


    His quick reaction blocked all the des. He managed to read where the de came from because of his Battle Sense. Battle Sense then alerted him again, this time it was eight des from eight different directions.


    With how fast the des were and came at him from eight different directions. He was not really confident to face them with his sword and battle axe.


    Eight Heavenly Gate - Heavenly ck Tortoise, Heavenly Shell


    The eight des were blocked by the shell, and this time he did not give the demon another chance tounch a simr attack. He used Blink and appeared in front of her.


    He used the pure force of Heavenly White Tiger Force after recalling The Heavenly Shell, imbuing the energy into his battle axe.


    The Demon failed to react with Blink. It was not a movement, she could not sense it. It was different from the first strike. She felt like his presence disappeared for a moment and appeared again. That was weird.


    His sword-like hand glowed in violet as she raised her swords up, blocking the iing axe. The roar of the tiger buzzed in her ears.


    The ice on her footing broke apart and sunk her down into the ice floor as she held the attack. Just as she thought she blocked the strike, she saw Tang Shaoyang release his grip on the battle axe.


    Tang Shaoyang clenched his left hand into a fist. The Heavenly White Tiger and Chaos Energy gathered in his fist in harmony.


    Another tiger roar resounded as the firstnded on her belly. The Demon was flung backward to the end of the hall, crashing into the frozen wall.


    Boom!


    The whole area shook for a moment from the impact.


    Tang Shaoyang looked down as he felt a throbbing pain on his wrist. He felt the pain after his fist hit The Demon. He lost his left hand and got cut from the wrist by the Demon''s sword. She managed to strike back right after she was hit.


    He was not upset about losing his left hand like that. In fact, he was amazed by how The Demon fought. Soon the bleeding stopped as the flesh started to regenerate. It was crazy that she managed to pull that up in that situation.


    Cough! Cough!


    The sound of coughing caught his attention as a figure fell from the wall. The Demon got back on her feet again. Her mouth was covered in dark blood. Her cold de caressed her stomach where the mark of her fist was.


    Tang Shaoyang took out a regeneration potion from his inventory and chugged it down in one gulp. He still could not get used to Yu''s regeneration potion taste. It was different from the tasteless potion from the System. It was so bitter that left a bad aftertaste in the mouth.


    If not for the fact that Yu''s potion was more effective, he would not drink them. He would rather spend his coin to buy in the General Shop. It took him thirty seconds to regrow his missing fist.


    Tang Shaoyang was ready for the second round, but it was different for The Demon. She fell on her knee again. Unlike Tang Shaoyang, as a being who stayed inside the dungeon, she did not have the luxury of potion. She needed more time to recover.


    "Is it my win, then?" He was disappointed, but just like Avyn said. He should bring The Demon under his wing. Imagine if this Demon reached a God Rank? Being confined inside the dungeon limited her growth, but once she got outside. She might be really a terrifying monster.

 Chapter 1431 A New Technique

    Chapter 1431 A New Technique


    ??The Demon raised her head. She could not ept her loss. Pushing herself up with the sword, she got back on her feet with the support of her sword.


    Tang Shaoyang was getting used to his new hand, opening and clenching his hand. There was a weird feeling for the new hand, anything else, it worked wonderfully. He squinted his eyes as the demon did not want to admit defeat.


    "What? You can''t ept the result because you can''t use everything you have?"


    He could read it from her expression and sensed her unwillingness to bow down.


    "That''s right. It''s unfair! It''s two against one!" The Demon raised her voice, and could no longer keep quiet.


    In a way, it was two against one because Avyn limited The Demon''s Space Elemental Power. She could use it on her sword technique, but that was limited to that. She could no longer affect the space around her unless Avyn lifted her domain.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "I don''t know demons will make a lot of excuses when they lose. You did not mention it before the fight, but after you lost. What a sore loser demon."


    It seemed like his provocation worked on the demon. Thetter looked upset, ring at him with resentment. It was just like a teenager who could not ept her loss.


    "Just like you. I also did not use everything I had in this fight. What you see is just part of my abilities."


    He did not use Spirit Integration and True Dragon. Two strongest skills in his armory. He only used Heavenly Gate in this fight and Battle Sense. In fact, he just used Nine Heavenly Gate since The Demon challenged him into a closebat fight.


    "Follow me, Demon! We will form apanion contract instead of a ve Contract," That would make her familiar. Just like Wrath, Greed, and Kalliyan, "Fight alongside me and free yourself from this dungeon. You will be stronger if you are free from this dungeon."


    "And I will give you a chance to redeem yourselfter. You can fight me again in five years, and if you win. You can nullify the contract! Isn''t that better than disappearing with this dungeon?"


    Even though he did not know if he could contract a dungeon creature. He still made the offer first. That was the thing to figure outter.


    The Demon closed her eyes, looking still unwilling to give up. Tang Shaoyang waited for her to make the decision. There was no need to hurry.


    It took her a while toe up with the heavy decision, "I ept my loss. I don''t want to form apanion contract. Let''s do it with a ve Contract and add a condition that I will have once to redeem myself, not five years."


    "Does not matter to me," Tang Shaoyang agreed, "But we still have to go with the Companion Pact as well. We can break the pact if you win against me."


    The normal contract did not have any binding force on her, so that was why he wanted to form apanion contract. They did not have a priest to officiate as well. Thepanion contract was the best way to bind The Demon.


    "Alright. Put that condition in the contract as well." The Demon epted her fate. It was not that bad of a deal in the paper. She took a gauze and covered her eyes with it.


    Tang Shaoyang took out a contract scroll. It was a ve contract, but he edited the condition as he approached The Demon. They needed to be closer to form a Companion Pact.


    He threw the scroll in front of The Demon as hended a meter away from The Demon. He was prepared to initiate the Companion Pact. As he was about to ce his hand on her head, the gauze in her eyes fell off.


    At that moment, The Demon made her move as well, aiming for the body. She was confident that her sword would hit Tang Shaoyang in this distance. But then she saw a smile on Tang Shaoyang''s face.


    "I know you will do this!" He caught the sword with his hand. He came prepared, having his hands covered in Chaos Energy. The sword could not cut his hand like before with the protective barrier.


    Nine Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Azure Dragon Force


    The Azure Dragon force red out as an image of an Azure dragon formed behind him. There was a little difference in the projection. Some of the scales were no longer azure, but ck. The harmonization with Chaos Energy slowly changed The Azure Dragon. Something that Tang Shaoyang had not yet realized.


    Then he followed with Heavenly Crushing Grasp, breaking the sword into pieces. The Demon screamed for the first time. Her scream echoed in this frozen hall.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his knee, hitting The Demon''s chin, pushing her up in the air. At that moment, he thought of a skill that he had not used recently, Thousand st. The skill that worked with a weapon.


    But a wild thought appeared in his head, ''What if he used the skill with his fist? Will it work?'' It was wild to try something in a fight where his life might be on the line. Of course, it was quite safe because he was on the advantage.


    Using The Heavenly Azure Dragon Force, he activated the skill. His hands blurred, moving forward to punch The Demon. In those two seconds, he hit The Demon many times. He did not know the exact number, but it was far less than a thousand.


    While it worked, it did not work perfectly as he thought. He thought of sending a thousand hits.


    Boom!


    The Demon crashed into the wall again. Her body nted on the wall and stopped moving. However, there was no notification, meaning The Demon was still alive.


    "You killed her!" Avyn immediately came over after. With thatst strike, it was decided who was the winner.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Nope. She is still alive. There''s no notification." Just as he finished his words, a notification rang in his head. He froze for a moment.


    [You have created a new technique part of The Nine Heavenly Gates!]


    [Heavenly Azure Dragon Storming Fist!]

 Chapter 1432 Primordial Treasure Chest

    Chapter 1432 Primordial Treasure Chest


    That was right, it was a notification that he created a technique, not killing The Demon. While it was a pity to kill such a strong demon that might help in the future. He would not regret it even if he identally killed The Demon.


    "Is she dead?" But for some reason, Avyn was more concerned about her wellbeing than him. Which was surprising.


    "No. I think I just created a new technique as part of The Nine Heavenly Gates!"


    [Your name will be recorded as the contributor to develop The Nine Heavenly Gates in the original scripture!]


    The third notification was an interesting one. He did not really understand what it meant. But from that notification, he knew there was a physical copy of The Nine Heavenly Gates. The thing he just did was recorded in that original scripture.


    "Does that mean the one that I learned is the pirate version?" From the third notification, it seemed there were more variations for each gate. He could develop a new technique or maybe learn the existing technique rted to the Nine Heavenly Gates.


    "What are you talking about?" Avyn nced at him.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. Zara went ahead by herself, checking on The Demon. Not only did her sword-like hand broke, but her body was crushed. The mark of his fist was on her body, all over her body. From the hands, legs, and body.


    The Demon was still breathing, but her breathing was faint. She might really die if she did not receive aid any time soon.


    "You really don''t hold back, hah? She might die if you hit her a few more punches," Zara shook her head.


    "Are you going to hold back fighting someone who wants to kill you?" He rolled his eyes. There was no reason for him to hold back. In fact, he was d that he did not hold back. A new technique was created in this fight. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang held her cheek and forcefully opened her mouth. Then he chugged down the healing potion into her mouth.


    Despite The Demon''s high regeneration and healing potion. It still took five minutes for her to recover. She was not fully recovered, but she could stand on her own.


    "Make your choice now. Do you want to follow me or not? Don''t try stalling for time until you recover. I will really kill you in the next fight!" He was not joking with his words.


    If The Demon did not want to follow him. There was no need for him to force her to follow her. It was not like she was needed. She was strong and had potential, that was it. It was not like her existence could bring eternal peace for him and his empire.


    "I will follow you!"


    Tang Shaoyang ced his hand on her head. There was no resistance or a surprise attack this time.


    [Do you want to form a Companion Pact with Curtanios?]


    "Your name is Curtanios?"


    "No! That''s my race. My name is Phemrel,"


    He agreed to the notification, and Phemrel received the notification as well. She epted the pact, and the fact was formed. There was a mark in the same shape as her pupil. The mark glowed in purple before it slowly faded away.


    [You have established a Companion Pact with Phemrel of Curtanios!]


    As the pact was established, Avyn canceled her domain, and the ice disappeared. It disappeared instead of melting. At the same time, a treasure chest and a portal gate appeared at the end of the hall.


    The chest was ck-gold in color, shining in the dark. He touched the chest, and the information appeared.


    [The Primordial Treasure Chest]


    ''Is this my first time getting a Primordial Treasure Chest?'' He asked himself.


    He had a lot of treasure chests, not opening them all. His intention from save those treasure chests and thought of holding a tournament in the future for his people. The top thirty-two, or maybe the top sixteen would automatically receive the treasure chest reward.


    Tang Shaoyang did not n to open them because he felt like there was nothing he needed from the chest. Themon reward from the chest was potion, Game Coin, and equipment. He had all of those. The rare one was the ss scroll.


    It was not like he was going to get a good ss from the Epic Treasure Chest and lower. That was why he had not been opening them. But it was different this time. It was a Primordial Treasure Chest.


    "Should I open it?" As he said that, he opened the chest.


    His expression dropped the moment he saw what was inside. It was a single feather, shining in several colors. A single feather, and he had an idea what kind of item it was. He picked up the item, and immediately kicked the chest before it disappeared.


    [The Feather of Oathbreaker]


    It might be a precious item for the others, but that was just a garbage item for him. If he made an oath, that meant it was something serious. He was not going to use this feather just to break his oath. If he made the oath, then he must carry out the oath.


    The item had no value in his eyes. His attention was then directed toward the portal, "Where does this portal lead to?"


    "It''s the exit," Phemrel replied. Her condition had be much better. All her bones healed up and her sword had regenerated.


    "That''s it? We have finished the dungeon by defeating you and those Revenants?"


    "I am not sure. I don''t know much about the dungeon. My duty is to kill anyone who enters my chamber!" Phemrel shook her head.


    Tang Shaoyang, Avyn, and Zara exchanged nces. It seemed they reached a tacit agreement without talking. The three turned around and went back to the tunnel instead of going out of the dungeon.


    There were six other tunnels they had not checked. They thought of exploring all the tunnels before leaving the dungeon.


    "We are going to clear out the dungeon. You don''t need to do anything. Just watch!" That was Phemrel''s first order.


    Don''t do anything, just watch!


    13c3eaca9a381d9d7eed9ddffea43076fdc05dcb1255439b96f300ce2af75237a47d60e9254137db4659e8b419aeee91bcd392f96a2279ce37134bfa54338682093655c256d39d6d375b4d5c6e1a9

 Chapter 1433 Easy Dungeon Run

    Chapter 1433 Easy Dungeon Run


    Tang Shaoyang, Avyn, Zara, and Phemrel entered the tunnel next to Phemrel''s chamber. It was another long tunnel without any monsters. Even though Phemrel had formed a Companion Pact. There was a restriction on her, preventing her from speaking the details about the dungeon.


    Phemrel could not tell them any information about the monster behind the tunnel. They arrived at the end of the tunnel and were greeted with a big area. It was much bigger than Phemrel''s chamber.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, weirded by the size of the room. It did not like this area was inside the dungeon. It was as if it was another space.


    This area was much bigger than the area where they found the skeletons. It was a grass area with trees. A little further behind the trees, Tang Shaoyang saw a vige.


    The vige was surrounded by a wooden fence, and there were like twenty houses. The size of the house was a clue that the one staying in this vige was a giant.


    The door was around three and a half meters, crude, and made of wood, "There''s a vige ahead¡­." He paused as he finally saw the creature staying in the vige.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his furrow. The creature was three meters tall and had the body of a horse which connected to a human body. It was half horse and half human. In his eyes, he saw the creature for the first time. It looked like someone cut the horse from the neck and put it on a human body. From the waist to the head.


    "What did you see?" Zara asked.


    "It''s half human and half horse!? Do you know them?" It was quite disturbing to see. At least, it was disturbing to him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It must be Centaur," Zara then looked at Avyn. No words were exchanged, but Tang Shaoyang knew what they weremunicating. They were discussing who should fight a whole vige of centaurs.


    "Alright, you can have them. The next tunnel is mine!" Avyn gave up fighting the centaur.


    Phemrel just looked back and forth between the three. It was a weird scene for her and also a new one. She did not know this was how humans decided who would fight. Zara entered the forest area by herself. Tang Shaoyang and Avyn did not look worried at all.


    In less than a minute Zara entered the forest, and the ground was shaking as the roar came out from the forest. The ground kept shaking for five minutes.


    A few seconds after the ground stopped shaking, Zara came out from the forest. It looked like she came back after taking a stroll instead of fighting.


    "They had three Legend Ranks and six Primordial Ranks," A portal formed and spat nine Centaur dead bodies, "There are more of them, but they are low-ranked than these ones."


    Zara''s voice sounded disappointed. It seemed like she regretted fighting the Centaur.


    "It''s fine," Tang Shaoyang took the bodies. After storing the bodies, a big spearnded next to him. The shaft itself was as big as his arm, and it was three meters long.


    "That was the thing I found next to the exit portal. That''s the reward for beating them, I guess."


    Tang Shaoyang really liked heavy and big weapons. He picked up the spear and furrowed his brow. Taking a few steps back, he swung the spear. There was a big difference between the spear and his battle axe.


    "Don''t really like this spear," He shook his head, weighing the spear with his right hand. Tossing it a few times. Instead of using it for closebat, he felt like it was better to throw the spear, "Maybe I will train a little bitter. This one is fit to throw."


    However, it was an Ancient Grade Spear. It was too good of a spear to throw. But he could not think of someone who could use the spear. It was too big for a spear, even the grip was so ufortable with how big the shaft was.


    He shrugged and stored the spear, "Let''s go for the third tunnel."


    For the third tunnel, they picked up their pace. After knowing there was no monster in the tunnel. Just like the previous two tunnels, there was no monster until they arrived at the end.


    It was all just like Phemrel''s chamber, twice bigger. At the end of the chamber was the upant of this room. A massive pond with purple liquid inside, bulbing. It looked like a poisonous liquid and released a foul smell to the entire hall.


    The creature inside the pond was a serpent, a three-headed serpent. It hissed, weing the uninvited guests. After the long hiss, it shot out a bulb of purple liquid from their mouths. Four balls of poisonous acid flew toward them.


    As per their agreement, Avyn would take care of the next tunnel. She formed the same ice mirror when they fought Phemrel. The acid ball froze and slid over the mirror. It seemed like the serpent had a bad match-up.


    It was just one monster inside, but the three-headed serpent was a Demi-God Rank. Avyn had a smile on her lips. She made the right decision to let Zara fight the centaur.


    Tang Shaoyang was observing the ice mirror. It was made of ice, but it looked harder than any steel. While he was focused on the mirror, the serpent''s hiss raised by multiple notches. As if it was in pain, but Avyn was still inside the ice mirror with him.


    Then he noticed that the three suffered burn marks. The dark scale on their heads melted with the purple liquid on that burn mark. He looked at the frozen purple liquid earlier. They had the same color, and the burn mark was simr in size with the ball as well.


    Tang Shaoyang realized that this Ice Mirror was more than just a shield. It returned the attack the mirror received. Then he remembered the fight against Phemrel where Avyn used the Ice Mirror and waited for something. She waited for the Ice Mirror to reflect the unlimited swords, but it seemed like the Ice Mirror could not reflect Phemrel''s sword.


    What happened next was bullying. Avyn bullied the serpent with her Ice Mirror as the serpent killed itself with its own ability.

 Chapter 1434 Legendary Dungeon (1)

    Chapter 1434 Legendary Dungeon (1)


    Jaylen looked around, clenching his hand tightly. The nerve got into him after Sir Tang Shaoyang entered the dungeon. It was just twenty minutes, but his mind was running wild.


    He imagined Sir Tang Shaoyang died inside the dungeon. The Clown Troupe failed to clear it. The ck Iron Adventurer''s party failed to clear it. And The God Rank had no interest in this Primordial Dungeon either.


    The Dragonewt stood next to the portal, not budging from that spot as well. The fact that The Dragonewt looked so calm did not help to calm him. He wanted to strike up a conversation to calm his nerves, but he was too nervous to start a conversation too.


    Another five minutes passed, and he could not hold back anymore, "Do you think they are fine?"


    Jaylen knew that usually, a dungeon took hours to finish. Some of them even took a few days. Especially if it was a dangerous one.


    Maldros nced at the elf, then he looked past the elf. He did not answer the elf as he walked past, "Wee back, Master."


    Jaylen skipped a beat when the Dragonewt came to him. He thought The Dragonewt would p or even knock him down for asking that. But then he heard the voice.


    The elf turned around with his eyes widened open, not expecting to see Sir Tang Shaoyang and the two girls. Then he looked at the back. The dungeon waspletely closed.


    "Did you destroy the dungeon core too, Sir Tang Shaoyang?" He blurted out.


    "Am I not supposed to?" Tang Shaoyang sounded irritated.


    He was not irritated by the question but by something else. He got three Primordial Treasure Chests, and the thing inside those chests was Feather of The Oathbreaker. Three same chests with the same reward. That was what irritated him.


    Jaylen immediately shook his head, "No! You need to destroy the dungeon core since it was a dangerous dungeon¡­." He paused when he mentioned danger. The dungeon did not sound dangerous when Sir Tang Shaoyang finished the run in twenty-five minutes.


    "Is there another high-rank dungeon? This one is too easy," Tang Shaoyang checked the time, and it was just half an hour since he entered the dungeon. He still had a lot of time. If there was nothing to do, he might as well be back to Earth.


    "There''s one Ancient Primordial Dungeon, but it''s a little further from our territory. But the dungeon belongs to the Arganos Kingdom. They have imed the dungeon, and we need their permission to clear the dungeon. And I don''t think the Arganos Kingdom will give the permit. They use that dungeon to train their high-ranked soldiers."


    "That''s it? There''s no more aside from this one and the one belongs to Arganos Kingdom?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He was quite disappointed because he thought The Osligia Kingdom had aplete list of dungeons.


    "Unfortunately, yes. We have a limited range of searches because The Clown Troupe watched our border. If you want a higher-ranked dungeon, I think the Adventurer Guild is your choice. Some weak kingdoms usually made a request to the guild to clear a high-ranked dungeon such as Ancient Primordial Dungeon and Legendary Dungeon."


    Tang Shaoyang was about to ask about another Primordial Rank until he received a message from Rowan The Abyss Storm Wolf. He furrowed his brow when he heard what Rowan told him.


    "Let''s return for now. Hemlin is making a ruckus in the temple," The timing was perfect. He needed Hemlin for Legendary Dungeon. It looked like Legendary Dungeon was the highest-ranked dungeon, "I will meet you guys there!" He waved his hand as he switched ces with Rowan.


    As he switched ces, he was greeted with a palm from Hemlin. It seemed like Hemlin tried to grab Rowan. The God of the Adventurer Guild was surprised that the wolf changed into his Master. But it was toote to retract his hand.


    Tang Shaoyang reacted quickly and grabbed Hemlin''s hand with both hands. He turned around and mmed him to the ground. Then hended a quick jab to the nose, causing his nose to bleed.


    Of course, Hemlin could react to Tang Shaoyang''s counter, but he knew that he messed up big time. He just epted himself getting mmed and the jab as well. That was how he proved his innocence. He did not know Rowan was His Master''s summon.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes. The temple square had be a mess, and Rumru transformed into his dragon form. It seemed like Hemlin was fighting them and Rowan.


    "You did note back for a long time even though the barrier was gone. I thought you were trapped by the elf and Lunea. So I came to help you¡­."


    "Didn''t they exin anything to you?" He turned toward The Exalted Priests with her legion of knights as well the priests behind her. It almost turned out to be a big fight for sure. The Elf''s army was also around to assist the temple.


    "They told me that you are going into a dungeon¡­." Hemlin''s voice got smaller, "But how am I supposed to believe them? You told me you came to kill Lunea. But they tried to lie to me¡­.."


    "Did I say that I came to kill Lunea?" Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes. He was pretty sure he said that he wanted to meet Lunea, not to kill her.


    Hemlin opened his mouth, recalling the past conversation. He quickly realized that Tang Shaoyang never said anything about killing Lunea. It was meeting with Lunea, not killing her. But he presumes that the meeting was to kill Lunea since he wanted to kill the Seven Gods.


    Tang Shaoyang almost sent another jab to Hemlin''s nose, but thetter quickly covered her nose. He shook his head and turned around. Then he realized he was inside the temple. A big part of the temple went missing.


    "It''s a misunderstanding!" He had to exin to clear the misunderstanding. It was not really necessary, but he did it out of goodwill. He assumed these knights and priests would follow with Lunea to join the Tang Empire.


    Gracia and the others were shocked to hear Hemlin was part of the Tang Empire. Especially King Manasa who was not that far from them. Even if Goddess Lunea took their side, they did not think they could win if The God of The Adventurer Guild joined with Sir Tang Shaoyang.


    The King was relieved that he really made the right decision. He almost brought his kingdom to a ruin.

 Chapter 1435 Jaylens Plan

    Chapter 1435 Jaylen''s n


    Jaylen did not like the first trip, and he did not like the return trip even more. He was forced to close his eyes with how fast Maldros was. There was no way for him to tell how long he had been flying.


    The moment he could open his eyes. He was already back at The Capital. But he still felt like it was a long journey.


    The bad part did not end there as Maldros dropped him without saying anything. He had been flying for a while, so he could not keep his bnce and almost fell. That would be embarrassing if he fell in public.


    Fortunately, there was a kind soul that helped him from falling. Someone caught him, and he soon realized it was an elf soldier.


    "Are you okay, Sir Jaylen?" The soldier addressed him respectfully.


    That was just a simple question, and yet, that hit him hard. The realization that he had been taking everything for granted. The realization came after he was treated just like a nobody before, simr to a ve. Now he appreciated the soldier who addressed him respectfully.


    "Thank you, Soldier!" Jaylen straightened himself, trying to shake off his dizziness from the crazy flight. If it was the old him, he would not thank the soldier. Back then, he thought it was one of the soldier''s duties. There was no need to thank the soldier for such a simple matter.


    An hour-long journey taught him to appreciate his status even more. An hour trip that taught him a life lesson. Ironic, but that was the truth. It made him appreciate his status more than before.


    As he got rid of the dizziness from the crazy flight, he then realized a lot of army around. He made sure that he was not dropped in the Osligia Kingdom''s barrack. And he was not, he was at The Temple of Light''s square. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Battalions of soldiers were ready to fight, and that scared him a little, "What happened?" He thought there might be a conflict again with Sir Tang Shaoyang''s people. If that was the case, he must persuade The King not to fight Sir Tang Shaoyang.


    "From what I heard, Sir Hemlin from The Adventurer Guild came to the temple and asked for Sir Tang Shaoyang''s whereabouts. He attacked the ck Dragon and also Sir Tang Shaoyang''s summon."


    Jaylen immediately ran through the soldier. There was a fear in his mind that The King would side with Sir Hemlin and fight Sir Tang Shaoyang instead. If that was the case, then he must do his best to persuade King Manasa.


    He worried for nothing as he saw The King standing on the side, looking at Sir Hemlin talking to Sir Tang Shaoyang. He overheard the conversation. They were talking about dungeons. Then he was shocked to hear what Sir Hemlin called Sir Tang Shaoyang.


    His eyes widened in shock as he heard it again. Sir Hemlin was called Sir Tang Shaoyang Master, thenter changed into Your Majesty. That showed the status between the two. Sir Hemlin served Sir Tang Shaoyang. A God from the Adventurer Guild served Sir Tang Shaoyang.


    That was a shocking revtion for him. It seemed it was not just him, but everyone nearby was shocked to know that. That just proved how scary Sir Tang Shaoyang was.


    They did not disperse until Sir Tang Shaoyang left with Sir Hemlin.


    *** ***


    King Manasa sat on his throne,menting the future of his kingdom. Without the barrier, The Osligia Kingdom must be prepared for the aggression from the neighboring kingdoms. It would be just a matter of time before the words of The Osligia Kingdom lost Goddess Lunea''s blessing spread out.


    They needed to prepare for the worst. It was a known fact that those filthy humans loved to keep elves as their pets and sex ves. Even with the barrier, a group of poachers kepting, trying their luck to kidnap the elf.


    It would be worse without the barrier. More people would be more daring and bolder with their attempts. Another issue was that Sir Tang Shaoyang did not like him after what they had done. He made the worst first impression.


    The door to the throne opened without any warning. That irritated him even more. He was gued with the future problem, there was an insolent fool entering his room without notifying him.


    "Your Majesty! Your Majesty!" Jaylen rushed toward The King.


    King Manasa calmed down when he noticed it was Jaylen. The Head of Dungeon Management was one of his close aides.


    "Better it''s not about dungeons, Jaylen. I don''t really have time for that!" The King shook his head.


    "No! It''s about the future of our kingdom! I have a proposal in mind," Jaylen came closer to the throne, What do you think if we, The Osligia Kingdom, serve Sir Tang Shaoyang just like the Adventurer Guild and The Temple of Light!"


    He came not without doing his research first. He asked the priests and the knights. They told him that The Temple of Light was now part of the Tang Empire.


    Jaylen found out that Sir Tang Shaoyang was The Emperor of The Tang Empire. He knew King Manasa was stressed out about losing the protection from Goddess Lunea. But then they had stronger protection than Goddess Lunea herself. Sir Tang Shaoyang was the best option for the elf''s future.


    Jaylen was also aware of the problems The Osligia Kingdom would face the moment the barrier disappeared. But it was different if they gained Sir Tang Shaoyang''s protection. The Temple of Light and The Adventurer Guild would protect them as well as The Tang Empire.


    King Manasa''s eyes brightened with the idea. That was indeed the best option for them, but then he frowned.


    "But Sir Tang Shaoyang hates us for what happened earlier¡­." The King lost confidence, remembering Sir Tang Shaoyang hated them. He knew Sir Tang Shaoyang hated them, but he pretended not to notice it.


    "But we must try even if Sir Tang Shaoyang hates us. Or if you are willing, we can tie our rtionship with Sir Tang Shaoyang by marrying the First Princess to Sir Tang Shaoyang. Sir Tang Shaoyang is actually a human, not a dragon. He is a human with a Dragon Bloodline!"

 Chapter 1436 Legendary Dungeon (2)

    Chapter 1436 Legendary Dungeon (2)


    Hemlin and Fon were waiting in front of Legendary Dungeon''s entrance. It was earlier in the morning, and this was the twelfth dungeon. Both did not understand why Tang Shaoyang wanted to enter the high-ranked dungeons. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In their eyes, Legendary Dungeon did not really bring any benefit to them. Especially after knowing the reward from each dungeon. The best thing they could get from this dungeon was a rare ss Scroll and Myth Grade Equipment.


    Despite its difficulty, the reward was nothing desirable. Both were puzzled as to why Tang Shaoyang was interested in the dungeon.


    There are two more levels above The Legendary Dungeon. Those two dungeons were the ones that The God Rank was looking for; The Legendary Hell Dungeon and The Fallen Star.


    The Legendary Hell was a dungeon with a guaranteed God Rank Boss monster inside. The Fallen Star was a dungeon that connected to a deste world. A destroyed world infested with mutated monsters and Void Creatures.


    Hemlin and Fon only experienced the Legendary Hell Dungeon. They cleared the dungeon but also almost died inside the dungeon. That was the reason they could contest The Seven Gods.


    The Legendary Hell Dungeon they cleared was the first and only dungeon spawned in Aqura World. The Seven Gods was the first and only group to explore the Fallen Star. It was unknown what they obtained from The Fallen Star.


    The rumor was that the seven Gods managed to take down the dragon because of the things they got from that dungeon. It was still unknown what that was. That was the reason why Hemlin and Fon had been avoiding a confrontation against the Seven Gods.


    If not their alliance with the other six dragons. The seven Gods might take down the dragon one by one before hunting Hemlin and Fon.


    Unfortunately, those two types of dungeons were never seen again after their first spawn. Hemlin and Fon had been looking for Legendary Hell Dungeon. That was the biggest reason they became the backing for the Adventurer Guild.


    Using the guild to look for the guild they wanted. But of course, both were attached to the organization they had built so far.


    "Wee back, Your Majesty," Hemlin and Fon bowed their heads, greeting Tang Shaoyang who just came out of the dungeon.


    Hemlin looked past and noticed the dungeon was disappearing. It was the twelfth dungeon, and His Majesty kept destroying the core of the dungeon. That was bad news for the Adventurer Guild.


    Legendary Dungeon was not much of use for them, but that was a valuable asset for The Adventurer Guild. The dungeon was a training ground for them to train the adventurers. Losing one was a massive hit.


    "May I know why you keep destroying the dungeon core, Your Majesty?" Fon could not keep it anymore and asked. The Adventurer Guild was affiliated with The Tang Empire. There was no reason for Tang Shaoyang to destroy the dungeon to weaken The Adventurer Guild.


    "Am I supposed not to?" Tang Shaoyang asked. He was genuinely curious because Jaylen also asked him once.


    Hemlin and Fon exchanged nces. They were confused whether it was a test for them, or Tang Shaoyang really did not know anything about the dungeon.


    Upon killing all the monsters or the boss monster, they could destroy the dungeon''s core. Or they could leave without destroying the core. Destroying the core meant the dungeon would disappear, but the dungeon would remain if the core was intact. But there was a cooldown before they could enter the dungeon again.


    If the dungeon was not so dangerous, a dungeon with few to no casualties. The Adventurer Guild would keep it, turning the dungeon into a training ground. It was the same for the other kingdoms.


    Hemlin and Fon are unsure if Tang Shaoyang really did not know or if it was just a test for them. While Hemlin was hesitating, Fon was straightforward.


    "The dungeon will remain if you don''t destroy the core, Your Majesty. We prefer to keep a high-ranked dungeon such as Legendary Dungeon to train our adventurers. For them to increase their levels as well. It''s better not to destroy the core unless the dungeon is too dangerous for a training ground."


    Fon took the gamble and exined. He was ready to bear the scolding. However, Tang Shaoyang just nodded his head at the exnation.


    "I see. Why don''t you guys tell me sooner? This is our twelfth dungeon," Tang Shaoyang realized how it worked. He did not really think that far. He thought since he defeated the boss, he must destroy the core. There was another treasure chest upon destroying the core, after all.


    Hemlin and Fon exchanged nces once more. They were confused that Tang Shaoyang did not know such basic knowledge about the dungeon. Their suspicion that this might be Tang Shaoyang''s first experience dungeon run became stronger.


    "Perhaps, you have never entered a dungeon before today, Your Majesty?" Fon could no longer hold his curiosity.


    "Nope. There are no dungeons yet in my world. But as soon as I reach God Rank, the dungeon will start spawning. I entered the dungeon to get information about the dungeon," Tang Shaoyang told them the truth.


    He had not told them he came from another world, not from Aqura. Since Hemlin and Fon were part of The Tang Empire now. He did not mind telling them right now.


    Hemlin and Fon were shocked to hear that. They had a suspicion that Tang Shaoyang mighte from another world. That was because they had never heard of The Tang Empire before. But the suspicion lessened when Tang Shaoyang told them he wanted to kill the seven Gods. It was as if Tang Shaoyang had unfinished business with The Radiant Temple and the seven Gods.


    Now he told them that there was no dungeon in the world where he came from. That shocked them even more. They were shocked by how Tang Shaoyang became this strong without a dungeon. They were shocked and also intrigued by how a Demi-God Rank was stronger than a God Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang killed The Clown God. That was something they knew after the priest and the elf told them about it before leaving for the dungeon hunting. It made them curious how Tang Shaoyang became this strong without a dungeon in his world. Both were curious, but they held back the question.


    "For thest dungeon, lead me to the dangerous Legendary Dungeon you talked about. You have one, right?"


    "Ah, yes, we have three such dungeons on our list," Fon nodded.


    "Lead me to the nearest dungeon then, just one," Tang Shaoyang received a telepathy from Rowan that Lunea had woken up. It was earlier than they predicted.


    He could still explore more dungeons if he wanted to, but he had enough information. Another important thing he learned from the dungeon. The dungeon could be re-entered, meaning it did not really matter if his people were ready or not.


    He could just enter all spawned dungeons and gather the information. He got out with information for his people to clear out.


    That was right, he nned to take an ascension early instead of waiting for his people to grow stronger. He had to focus on The God Trial after he returned from Aqura.

 Chapter 1437 Legendary Dungeon (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1437 Legendary Dungeon (3)</h4>


    Hemlin led to the uncleared dungeon, the notorious dungeon that failed to clear after three attempts. Four ck Iron Adventurers, which was Demi-God Rank, never returned from the dungeon.


    Despite losing four Demi-God Ranks. The Adventurer Guild stillbeled the dungeon as Legendary Dungeon because of the gate color. All Legendary Dungeons had red crimson color gates. That was why they assumed it to be Legendary Dungeon.


    "Do you want me to be your guide inside, Your Majesty?" Hemlin offered his assistance.


    After hearing that today was Tang Shaoyang''s first experience. He felt like it would be better for him to guide them inside. It was better than having Tang Shaoyang trapped inside a dungeon for days.


    "No. You can give me the information about the dungeonter. I want to experience the dungeon without any help."


    After saying that, Tang Shaoyang motioned his hands to the three to follow him. Avyn, Zara, and Phemrel followed him into the dungeon.


    As the four entered the dungeon, a guild leader from the branch guild came closer to Fon, "May I know who they are, Sir Hemlin?" He was quite nervous about the tone of his voice.


    If Sir Hemlin and Sir Fon acted so respectfully, that meant those four were very important figures. He just wanted to find their identities and warn the adventurers in his city.


    "I will tell youter. Not just you, but all of The Adventurer Guild''s branches. We will hold a Grand Assembly in three or four days. Just make sure your people do not do anything stupid. Fon and I can''t save you if you anger them!"


    The Guild Leader gulped down a mouthful of saliva and nodded his head. He then retreated silently while sending a message to his secretary. He sent a detailed message to the four, making sure his people did not make a mistake that would lead to a disaster.


    But there was something that bothered him. For the fact that one of them was a demon. The demon was a foul creature. They detested demons who kept trying to invade the Aidan Continent several times. But kept his dissatisfaction and followed the instructions.


    *** ***


    [You have entered Legendary Dungeon!]


    Tang Shaoyang thought it would be the same as the previous dungeons. Looking for the boss monster to finish the dungeon. But this one was different as there was a mission for them.


    [Phase 1: Survive for seven days or kill all The Seven Orc Tribes!]


    "This is a new¡­." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    The three girls looked at him with the face asking ''What''s new?''


    "You don''t get the notification?" He thought they would get the same notification, but it seemed like the three did not get the notification. They shook their heads, confirming his guess.


    Tang Shaoyang could understand if Zara and Avyn did not get the notification. They were part of him, but it was weird for Phemrel not to receive the notification. While they formed a Companion Pact. Phemrel''s situation was different from his spirit.


    That was new information, not that useful but still information. He told them the notification.


    "Shall we split up then? That way we canplete phase 1 faster instead of waiting for seven days. From the way the notification was phrased, it seems the Orc will hunt us down during those seven days anyway."


    Tang Shaoyang was well aware that this Ancient Dragon just wanted to fight and hogged all of them for herself. But that was the most effective n as well. Rather than waiting for seven days, hunting those seven Orc Tribes was a much better choice.


    "Let''s do¡­." Before he finished his words, the three girls had already disappeared from his sight. It seemed like Phemrel was affected by Zara and Avyn''s rivalry. Those two alwayspeted who killed the most monsters and beasts. After all those dungeons runs, it caught Phemrel.


    He hopped to the tree and got into afortable position. There was no intention topete with the girls since it was just Orc. He let them have those Orcs.


    Of course, he watched them through the Spirit Eyes. There were four Orc Tribes in a radius of two thousand meters. The three seemed to be able to find their target quickly without the same vision.


    The three were headed in the direction of the Orc Tribe. As if they already knew the tribe''s location. Zara and Avyn were apart, and he was curious how Phemrel found the tribe''s location. As the three girls got closer to the tribe, Tang Shaoyang focused on Phemrel.


    Hemlin said there was a chance for a God Rank to appear in The Legendary Rank. Since The Adventurer Guild lost their four Demi-God Ranks in this dungeon. The guild predicted there must be a God Rank inside.


    He focused on Phemrel since she was the weakest of the three. He did not need to worry about Avyn and Zara. But Phemrel might be in danger if she encountered a God Rank.


    As soon as Phemrel entered the tribe''s periphery, The Orcs noticed her. A roar came from Orcs who guarded the tribe, alerting the other Orcs in the vige.


    The space around the vige distorted, just like a puzzle fell apart. By the time the distortion was over, the fence, the houses, and dozens of Orcs were sliced into pieces.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at her fight from above instead of facing her directly. It looked amazing in his view, different from. He was slightly jealous of her ability, "Maybe I should acquire her Space Elemental Power¡­." Just like how he obtained Chaos Energy and Void Elemental Power, he wanted to obtain The Space Elemental Power.


    "I needed a spirit with Space Elemental Power¡­." He thought of how he obtained Void Elemental Power. That was the result of his integration with Zara during his True Dragon form. If he had a spirit with Space Elemental Power. He thought of integration with that spirit and used True Dragon Form. There might be a chance he might acquire the Space Elemental Power.


    He tried it with Avyn''s frost, but it seemed like her frost was more special than Void Elemental Ability. He did not get her elemental power. But maybe because of how strong Avyn''s frost was. Of course, he had not given up yet to obtain Avyn''s Frost Elemental Power. Especially after witnessing how strong her Frost Elemental Power was.


    Again, Phemrel used her space sword technique. She swung it from afar, but it reached the Orcs in the distance. That was another amazing technique that he admired. It was simr to his Invisible sh, but his skill was much shorter than Phemrel''s ability. Her ability could reach further than his skill that could only extend the sword by thirty centimeters at most.


    Within a few minutes, Phemrel ughtered all the Orcs that kepting to her. She faced thest standing Orc which looked different than the other Orcs.


    Thest one was a meter taller than the other Orcs which was three meters tall on average. There were tribal ck marks on the chest, arms, and belly. Thest Orc also wore arge pendant made of bones, and dual-wielding saber in his size.


    He thought it would be a great test for Phemrel. This was the chance for him to see her full power. But then, the distorted space covered the whole vige. Then his vision was blocked by that weird distorted space.


    The Spirit Eyes failed to see through, and he could not watch her fighting. That was a let down that he could not watch the fight.


    Shaking his head, he checked the other girls. Zara and Avyn had killed their enemy, a whole tribe was ughtered and frozen.


    Avyn had not used her transformation yet, meaning the Orc was not really a threat to her. In the Orc tribe where Zara fought, he witnessed a horrifying scene. The Orc''s red body turned purple, their eyes withered, and the Orc''s fat was gone, leaving them with skin and bone.


    That was quite a terrifying sight. He realized that Zara was using the Orc for her to test her Death Power which was still a mystery even for her. It was the power she got after reaching an Archaic Spirit. She had not yet mastered that power, so she rarely used it, afraid the ability had a negative impact on her ally since she had not yet mastered that ability.


    The terrifying part was for the fact that the environment was affected by her Death Power. The tree withered, the soil grayed out and cracked, and faint dark energy gushed from the crack. The skill was indeed dangerous to use as it might hurt friends as well.


    After checking on Avyn and Zara, he returned to Phemrel. The distortion was over, and as a result the big Orc died with its body sliced into several parts. From the result, Phemrel did not look troubled.


    Tang Shaoyang was worried for nothing, and now he just enjoyed the show.


    Just like that, Seven Orc Tribes were wiped out in ten minutes. If not for the distance between each tribe, they might end phase one faster than that.


    [You have finished Phase 1!]


    [You are entering Phase 2!]


    [Survive Fifty Assault Waves!]


    Right after the notification, the ground was shaking. There was no break time from phase 1 to phase 2. Tang Shaoyang started to understand why those adventurers failed to clear this dungeon.

 Chapter 1438 Legendary Dungeon (4)

    <h4>Chapter 1438 Legendary Dungeon (4) </h4>


    The Assault Wave came for him, but it was not just him but the other three as well. Even though the dungeon did not recognize the three as the yers. They still had their own wave.


    Tang Shaoyang came down from the tree, checking the first wave with his Spirit Eyes. The wave consisted of monsters and beasts. He saw the same Orc leading the charge followed by a dark-furred wolf. Running among them were the small and nimble goblins with ck caps and a scythe.


    The number was over a hundred, but less than two hundred. Maybe around a hundred sixty of beasts and monsters. Not that much for him, but it might be different for the Demi-God Rank.


    The vibration was getting stronger, and the wave came into sight. Tang Shaoyang raised his right foot and stomped the ground.


    Earth Split!


    The ground cracked and split open, widening up to seven meters, forming a deep pit. The Orcs and the dark-furred wolf lost their footing and fell into the pit. In that situation, the goblin, the least threatening monster, managed to make an escape.


    The nimble goblins jumped between the bodies of Orc and wolf. They managed to reach the top with their nimbleness. Half of them managed to save themselves from falling into the pit while the remaining half was squished into paste by the closing ground.


    Boom!


    The ground shook as the pit closed. The goblin who managed to reach the ground lost their bnce. By the time they regained their footing, they lost sight of their target. It was not until they realized their target was standing between them.


    Tang Shaoyang swung his battle axe and decapitated seventeen goblins. Before the remaining goblin could react, he ughtered the remaining goblins. That was an easy first wave for him. Two moves, he wiped out the first wave.


    At the same time, he gained more understanding as to why the adventurers might not be able to clear the dungeon even without a God Rank in this dungeon. The first phase might be easy, but the second wave was quite brutal.


    It was quite brutal because there were fifty waves. The worst part was that each person was given their own wave. If they entered as a party of twenty. That party had to face twenty waves.


    Considering there was no break between the first phase and second phase. This second phase might wipe out half of the party or even the whole party. Even if they survived, the third phase must be more brutal than the first two waves.


    The party could be wiped out before they faced the boss dungeon. This one was the hardest Legendary Dungeon so far.


    It was a surprise of how the same rank dungeon could have such a steep difficulty, "Hmmm¡­. This is bad news. I have to establish a Dungeon Management Division, and prepare a strong party to gain information for the dungeon."


    Tang Shaoyang did not like having unnecessary casualties. But that was it, he must prepare the most powerful squad to enter the Legendary Dungeon, "Maybe I should lead the team myself¡­" He caressed his chin, "I have Lunea, Hemlin, and Fon. I can create two teams with two God Ranks, or maybe four teams with a God Rank as the leader."


    The ground started to shake again as the second wave appeared to his south. He checked the second wave. The number was doubled with the sameposition. The wolf, goblin, and orc again.


    There was one Legend Rank from each monster with the remaining Primordial and Myth Rank. He shook his head and checked somewhere else with his Spirit Eyes. He kept an eye on Phemrel.


    The Demon Curtanios was doing well. This type of wave should not pose a threat to her. Parts of the monsters strewn all over around her. The blood trickled down from the tip of her des.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and repeated the same skill without looking at the iing wave.


    Earth Split!


    He stomped the ground as the ground split up. It was the exact repeat of the first wave. The Orc and the wolf fell into the pit while the goblin used their bodies as footing.


    The orc, the wolf, and more than half of the goblin squished as the ground closed up. It was followed by his quick movement. He arrived in the middle of the goblin.


    Even though the number of goblins was doubled, the goblin survivors in the second wave were around the same number as the first wave. A single swing of his battle axe killed many goblins. The goblin''s body was torn apart by his battle axe as they screamed.


    Tang Shaoyang covered his mouth, yawning because of how boring the fight was. He thought this Legendary Dungeon would give him a challenge a little bit. While his purpose was to gather information about the dungeon. It would be better if he could have some fun too.


    As soon as he finished the second wave, a third wave appeared. He saw where this monster wave wasing from. There was a portal formed to his east this time. The monster wave came out of this portal.


    Still with the sameposition Orc, Wolf, and Goblin. The difference was their number, tripling the number of the first wave instead of the second wave. There were around five hundred monsters for the third wave. Two Legend Ranks from each species as the highest rank.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, not so pleased with how this assault wave worked. He felt like it would be more interesting if the dungeon could throw fifty waves at once to him. That would give him some challenge.


    He shook his head and activated the Domain of Paragon Armament. All types of weapons popped out around him. His favorite was the shield with a sharp edge. This time he chose the big shield that could cover his chest down to his feet. Holding two shields in both of his hands.


    Instead of waiting for the wave toe at him. He rushed toward the monster wave instead. Soon enough, the monster wave was just twenty meters away from his reach.


    The vanguard for the monster wave was the big-sized Orc while the wolf shadowed the Orc. Meanwhile, the goblin tried to hide behind the wolf and the Orc.


    Tang Shaoyang leaped into the air from twenty meters away. He swung the upper part of the shield as if he threw a punch.


    The sharp edge of the shield sliced through the body, cutting through several Orcs at the same time. As hended, he put his shield forward and ran through the monster wave. Whoever got hit by his shield was blown away.

 Chapter 1439 New Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 1439 New Weapon</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang was d the monster did not try to escape from fear. It looked like the monster was brainwashed to fight the intruder. They rushed toward him even though he killed many of them without any fear.


    After killing more than a hundred, he threw the two shields, killing several monsters. At the same time, two silver spears flew through the body of the monsters before arriving in Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    The goblins goblins who always hid behind the Orc and wolf thought it was their chance to strike after he threw the shield. Sixteen goblins jumped from behind the Orcs. They did not expect the flying spear to arrive in Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    He swung the spear just like he swung the sword. By imbuing Chaos Energy into the spear, the spear splits the goblin''s body. Even though he had the knowledge of the spear as soon as he held the spear. He did not follow that knowledge and swung the spear like he swung a sword.


    Tang Shaoyang was smacking the monster with his spear until none left. The silver spears died red by the blood. The blood flowed to his hand before trickling down to the ground.


    He furrowed his brow as he looked at the spear. At the end of the fighting, he tried to use the spear properly. As he thought, he did not really like using a spear. Theck of heaviness made him dislike the spear.


    The fourth wave started as the monster came out from the portal gate from the north. He held the spear in the middle and threw it toward the monster wave. The distance between him and the portal was more than a hundred meters.


    Halfway from the monster wave, the spear zed in the ck fire as it elerated even faster. The zing spear reached the monster wave. The monster could not react with how fast the spear was.


    The spear pierced through many Orc and Wolf before it entered the portal. Tang Shaoyang kept hearing the kill notification in his head after the spear entered the portal. That meant he killed the monster inside that gate as well.


    Then he threw the second spear. He was a secondte as the portal was closed. Four times the first wave number with the sameposition. There were four Legend Ranks from each species. In this fourth wave, he knew what he would face in the fifth wave.


    The fifth wave would be five times of the first wave in number and eight Legend Ranks from each species.


    "If there''s a chance of a pattern. It should be at the eleventh wave¡­." If the dungeon wanted to increase the difficulty. He predicted it was after the tenth wave.


    "This can be challenging if all monsters for thest wave are Demi-God Rank," He muttered as a grin formed on his lips.


    "What should I try for the next weapon?" The wave wasing. He thought of learning a new weapon after trying the spear, "Hmmm¡­. ive might be interesting."


    ive was simr to the spear with the spearhead changed into a de. There were several types of ives avable in his domain. There was one ive that half of it was a de and the remaining half was the shaft.


    It looked like a sword but with a shaft. He did not like it because it looked lighter than a spear. He chose the ive with a short curved de. The de was simr to a machete''s de but thicker and wider. The shaft was also bigger than the spear.


    The moment he held the ive, he liked this more than the spear. He nodded in approval as the ive''s weight was almost the same as his Nightfall. Slightly lighter than his sword, but in the eptable range.


    Then he noticed there was a simr ive with this one. But the de part was longer. Half of the ive was the de and the remaining half was the shaft a little over two meters long. He liked this type of ive more. It was heavier and longer, almost the same as his battle axe.


    Again, he dual-wielded the ive and rushed toward the monster wave. With the basic knowledge imnted in his head because of his ss. His movement with the ive was quite smooth even though this was his first time using the ive.


    With a single swing, he killed at least ten Orcs. Their bodies were sliced apart before the Orc could reach Tang Shaoyang. His feet kept moving forward as each swing of his ive killed several monsters.


    He liked ive more than the spear for sure as he used the ive until thest monster of the fifth wave died.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled after killing the wave, enjoying his first try with the ive, "Yup, this is more fun than just wiping them out with a single skill."


    He could use his Realm of Fire, and that would be enough to wipe all the monsters instantly. However, there was no fun in that kind of fight.


    "Should I summon Skelly7 and ask him to make me a ive?"


    Skelly7 was his skeleton with the Bonemancer ss. Not only could he create a skeleton from bones, but he could make weapons with bones as well. Abyssal Bone, his new battle axe was made by Skelly7.


    It was just an Ancient Grade weapon, two grades lower than the spear he got from killing Centaur. Yet, he had not broken it yet even though he used it to fight the God Rank. It was a good quality despite being a lower rank.


    He looked around, to count the bodies, "Maybe I should Summon him after the tenth wave. More materials for him to make the weapon."


    More than a thousand monster dead bodies scattered after the fifth wave. But he felt like he needed more high-ranked monsters to make a better weapon. Who knew Skelly7 could make him a Primordial Grade ive.


    The sixth wave arrived in front of him. There was no break for him as the sixth wave already came right after he finished the fifth wave.

 Chapter 1440 Legendary Dungeon (5)

    <h4>Chapter 1440 Legendary Dungeon (5) </h4>


    In the middle of the forest, a man swung his ives while the monster charged at him. Despite the desperate attempts from the monsters, they could not reach the man. They were in before they got too close.


    The monster parts were strewn all over around the man, creating one and a half meters circle. The ground around the man''s feet was clean from the body''s parts and body. That was the proof that the monster could not reach the man.


    Each swing created a swift noise in the air. Even though the monster used their skills, they still could not go through the swing. The man let out a heartyugh as if he was having fun being swarmed by the monster wave.


    The number of the monsters dwindled very fast. In ten minutes, Tang Shaoyang slew the monster with his ive. He was not expecting to have fun with his new weapon so he lost track of time.


    During the fight, he did not really think of anything, just went with the flow. After killing thest monster of the wave, he furrowed his brow. He did not count how many waves he fought.


    The ground started to shake again. He used the Spirit Eyes, looking in the direction where the monsters came from. There were too many of them, more than five thousand.


    There were more monsters in addition to the Orc, Goblin, and Wolf. The Troll who doubled the size of the Orc led the charge now. Side by side with the Troll was Centaur. While they looked smaller to the Troll, their charge power was quite terrifying¡­. For their rank which was mostly Primordial Rank and Legend Rank.


    Following the Troll and Centaur were Orc, Lizardmen, and demons. The Lizardmen were equipped with armor and a spear, well-prepared soldiers. They were two and a half meters tall, and their scales were quite hard as well which made them quite hard to kill, for their rank at least.


    Meanwhile, the demon was around the same height as Tang Shaoyang''s human height. Less than two meters, with the goat-like horn, and red skin. While they walked side by side with the Lizardmen, they were adept at sneak attacks. More adept than the goblin for sure.


    [This is your forty-second wave. You have to face eight more Assault Waves after this one] Crystal The Frost Knight reminded him.


    "Thank you for¡­." He paused as he noticed Avyn and Zara were above him, looking down at him from the sky. The two girls had a judging look on their faces.


    ''We have finished our wave, and you are still struggling to finish them off? Do you want some help?'' That was what the vibe he got from their judgy expression.


    "How long have I been here?"


    [Around an hour? Or maybe less, I am not sure.]


    Tang Shaoyang just rolled his eyes at Avyn and Zara as he canceled The Domain of Paragon, "It''s time to go to the next phase, I guess¡­." At this point, he found out why the Demi-God Rank adventurers failed to clear the dungeon.


    The monsters were mostly Legend Rank and Primordial Rank, but their number was overwhelming for a small party. Bringing more people into the dungeon also could not solve the problem. The more adventurers entered the dungeon, the party would have to face more monsters.


    Without a well-nned strategy, it would be hard for Demi-God Ranks adventurers and lower to clear this dungeon. But a n could not be made without information.


    Everyone who entered the dungeon could not return without clearing the dungeon. No information, no strategy. The only way to tackle the dungeon was to send an overwhelming force to clear it.


    A party of ten Demi-God Ranks might be able to clear the dungeon. But from what he knew, The Adventurer Guild only sent four Demi-God Ranks split into two parties from thest two of the dungeon raid.


    That was a lesson for him in the future when the dungeon started to appear on Earth. The Adventurer Guild''s guide was faulty. For Legendary Rank, he must send at least one God Rank and ten Demi-God Ranks for the first dungeon raid. The scout raid to gather more information about the dungeon.


    If it was a safe dungeon, they would keep the dungeon as the training ground. If it was too dangerous, then they had to destroy it. This was why he wanted to have first-hand experience of the dungeon run instead of hearing it from Hemlin and The Adventurer Guild.


    The vibration was getting stronger as the monster wave closed up to him. He then activated the Realm of Fire. The soil melted into ckva, and the ck fire burst out from the ground in the middle of the monster wave.


    Since the monster was brainwashed, they did not retreat in the face of the ck fire. Even though a raging ck fire was in front of them. They kept running into the fire without fear. Before the monsters managed to reach one and a half meters range, this time the monsters were burned to crisp before they could get close to ten meters.


    It was just that easy for Tang Shaoyang to wipe the monster wave. He did it to show the girls that he was just ying around and having fun with the prey.


    The next wave suffered the same fate until he reached the forty-ninth wave. There was a Demi-God Rank for each species, making it up to six Demi-God ranks. The Realm of Fire could not kill the Demi-God Rank.


    Unfortunately for those who arrived with the burnt smell on their skin, they were facing Tang Shaoyang, an abnormal Demi-


    God Rank himself. He killed them all within twenty seconds.


    For the fiftieth wave, the number of the Demi-God Ranks increased. Triple the number from the previous wave, eighteen Demi-God Ranks.


    Finding this out, he was convinced that the party who tried to clear this dungeon was killed in the second phase. The overwhelming number of Legend Rank and Primordial Monster plus the eighteen Demi-God Ranks.


    It was just impossible for a party with two Demi-God Ranks to pass the second phase. But Tang Shaoyang easily wiped them out. He finished his wave, but he did not hear any notifications that they were entering the third phase.


    "Are you forgetting about yourpanion?" Avyn snickered from the side.


    Only then did Tang Shaoyang remember Phemrel. He kept checking on Phemrel until the tenth wave. He enjoyed the fight himself and forgot about Phemrel.


    Compared to him, Zara, and Avyn, It was a struggle for the Demi-God Rank. The no break between waves really took a lot from her. She was exhausted, gasping for air from her mouth. Her chest heaved up and down frequently.


    Tang Shaoyang came over next to Phemrel, "I would like to wait for you to clear your own, but we have spent too much in this dungeon. Let''s wrap this up."


    Phemrel watched how Tang Shaoyang, Avyn, and Zara cleared the monster. It did not take them ten seconds to clear the monsters. Phemrel had faced the wave up to the forty-third wave. It was quite an achievement that she managed to reach the forty-third wave by herself as a Demi-God Rank. s, she was still far from Tang Shaoyang''s power level.


    [You have finished phase 2!]


    [You are entering Phase 3!]


    [Kill The Skeletal Dragon!]


    The dark forest turned darker as a massive portal formed in the air. The portal was fifty meters away, and a massive skeleton dragon came out from that portal. There was a small chance that a God Rank might appear in Legendary Dungeon. That was what Hemlin said, and this dungeon was one of them.


    Phemrel was overwhelmed by Skeletal Dragon''s presence. She lost herposure for a moment until three figures stood in front of her. The pressure disappeared as soon as the three stood in front of her.


    Soon enough, she realized that she made the correct decision to form a contract with Tang Shaoyang.


    *** ***


    Hemlin and Fon waited outside anxiously. It had been more than an hour, and yet Tang Shaoyang had note out. This was the longest dungeon raid so far.


    "Is he dead in the dungeon?" Fon blurted out. Despite his trauma against Avyn, he still dared to speak like that. Of course, he only spoke like that when Avyn was not around. He was a scaredy cat in front of Avyn.


    "Stupid! Stop with your stupid jinx. If they are dead inside the dungeon, that means this dungeon is extremely dangerous even for us. What will happen to us if they can''t clear this dungeon? We are doomed!"


    Fon realized the severity of the situation. As Hemlin said, if Avyn could not clear the dungeon, then no one could clear it. He believed that Avyn was stronger than most of the dragons. If someone like her failed to clear the dungeon, then the world was doomed.


    Now he regretted saying that, hoping for them to clear the dungeon and return safely.

 Chapter 1441 Osligia Kingdom’s Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 1441 Osligia Kingdom''s Proposal</h4>


    Fon was relieved when he saw the dungeon entrance was shaking. It indicated someone woulde out from the dungeon. The four familiar figures came out. The lump in his heart was gone on their return.


    Both were about to greet Tang Shaoyang''s return, but they paused as the dungeon entrance slowly disappeared.


    "This one is not usable for the training ground. It''s much different and harder than the other Legendary Dungeon. There are three phases in the dungeon¡­." Tang Shaoyang exined the thing he just fought.


    Hemlin and Fon took a deep breath when they heard the boss monster.


    "It''s a weak version of the dragon. You should be able to beat it narrowly¡­. maybe," Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes, scanning the two before adding thest word.


    Hemlin and Fon exchanged nces. This was the first case of Legendary Dungeon with phase. Not something new that every dungeon has a different way to clear it. But this Legendary Dungeon was much harder, might be the hardest Legendary Dungeon.


    "That should be myst dungeon for today¡­." Tang Shaoyang added the two to The Tang Empire''s faction. That way he couldmunicate with them, "Do what you need to do. I will introduce you guys to my people. Your job will be the same, taking care of the Adventurer Guild. And I need you to set up an Adventurer Guild in my world."


    The reason he wanted to establish an Adventurer Guild was for the people who failed to enter The Tarrior or other divisions.


    Different times, different measures. If it was back then when he only had limited people. He epted everyone who wanted to join The Tarrior. But now he must conduct rigorous selection for Tarrior. The same for TEIS, TEID, Healer Division, and so on.


    For the people who failed the selection. They could join the Adventurer Guild. Doing the odd job for Tarriors. With the discovery that they could connect to one another. He would put his Tarrior to secure the resources from another world.


    Hemlin and Fon exchanged nces with a doubt shadowing their expression.


    "You don''t have to move permanently to my world. But you have to be ready toe whenever I call you. We will keep all the Adventurer Guilds in Aqura. You just need to establish more branches in my world."


    After that, they parted ways. Tang Shaoyang used teleportation to return to The Osligia Kingdom. Lunea had woken up for quite some time. She was still weak, but she recovered well so traveling should not be an issue for her.


    The priests stood by at the entrance of the city. They approached him and guided him to the city. The treatment was totally different than the first time he arrived here. People respected him more out of fear.


    But his group received sharp res from the elf and the knight of the temple because of Phemrel. Demon was loathed and hated. They did not hide those feelings even though Tang Shaoyang was with them. They might think Tang Shaoyang caught the demon to be executed.


    Tang Shaoyang shot a nce at Phemrel. Thetter was not bothered by the stares. There was no change of expression as she kept her pace behind him.


    They entered the Templeplex, and those gazes intensified. Especially when they were just under fire because of the demon.


    The demon issue had not yet beenpletely resolved. The knights and priests suspected each other, thinking theirrades might be the demon. The tension rose, but no one dared to do anything because of Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang arrived at the main temple. He furrowed his brow when he saw The Osligia Kingdom''s King and the Head of Dungeon Management.


    Manasa and Jaylen had been waiting for him at the temple. It was obvious as their expression brightened at the sight of him.


    The two slowly approached him and bowed their heads when they were close enough, "Wee back, Sir Tang Shaoyang. I know you might be busy with your business, but can you grant us an audience? We will keep it short, but please listen to our proposal."


    He would be an as*hole if he refused them when they were being this respectful, "Alright. You have your short ten minutes."


    King Manasa raised his head with a surprised look. From the way, Sir Tang Shaoyang looked at him. He expected to be rejected. Yet he braced himself to speak and managed to get the audience.


    Jaylen had to nudge The King, reminding thetter that they only had so little time to convince Sir Tang Shaoyang to ept them.


    "Can we move into a more private room, Sir Tang Shaoyang?" His proposal was too sensitive and important to talk about in public. But if Sir Tang Shaoyang wanted to speak here, then he had no choice.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at The Exalted Priest who just came out from the temple, "Do you have a spare room for us to talk?" He did not really want to go to the castle.


    Gracia nced at King Manasa. Thetter had a begging look, asking him to lend him a room. She did not know what they wanted to discuss, but he believed King Manasa was wise enough not to do anything stupid.


    "Of course, we have a room for you, Sir Tang Shaoyang. Please follow me."


    *** ***


    It was a small room, just like an office room. King Manasa sat across Tang Shaoyang, quite nervous and hesitant.


    "Go ahead. What do you want to talk about?" Tang Shaoyang hurried King Manasa. They had been in the room for about twenty seconds, and yet King Manasa had not said a word yet.


    King Manasa took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a moment. The moment he opened his eyes, he expressed his willingness to submit, "The Osligia Kingdom is willing to submit under your authority, Your Majesty."


    "The Osligia Kingdom is willing to be your vassal. We will serve and work under your ruling. We believe that''s the only way for us to survive in this world!"

 Chapter 1442 The Seven Gods Grand Plan (1)

    Chapter 1442 The Seven Gods'' Grand n (1)


    ??Jaylen looked at his King with his eyes widened open. That was different from what they nned. They had two proposals. First, it was a marriage alliance between the first princess and Sir Tang Shaoyang.


    If Sir Tang Shaoyang refused the proposal. Then they would proceed with the second proposal. Submit to Sir Tang Shaoyang as a vassal. They agreed to the n, but King Manasa was straight to the second proposal without mentioning the marriage alliance.


    The purpose of the marriage alliance was to keep The Osligia Kingdom''s status on the same level as The Tang Empire. Might be greedy for their situation, but the First Princess was a peerless beauty. It was hard for a human to reject her.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, a tempting proposal. There was nothing for him to lose. But again, they wanted his protection, but what could he get from them? If they were too weak, then it would take time and more resources to nurture them. He did not want to ept a half-baked kingdom that relied on the barrier to survive.


    "Let''s say I ept you as my vassal. What can I get from giving your kingdom protection? What can your kingdom contribute?"


    King Manasa thought of many things that the elf excelled with. But the words just did note out of his mouth. No matter how proud he was about his race, nothing could be proven because they tried to hide under the barrier.


    What was the feat of The Osligia Kingdom in thest ten years? None! They might have repelled The Clown Troupe''s attempt to breach their city. But they knew it was not the Clown Troupe''s full power.


    The Clown God had stayed outside the barrier to analyze the barrier in thest ten years. Once Clown God sessfully analyzed the barrier, then The Osligia Kingdom would be history in Aqura.


    Whatever is in his mind, it would be just an empty word with no weight.


    A bitter smile formed on King Manasa''s lips, "There''s nothing we can offer, but our bodies and lives, Sir Tang Shaoyang. We will fight for your cause. That''s the only thing The Osligia Kingdom can offer."


    The King decided to be honest instead of boasting about the elf''s specialty. That lowered his kingdom''s chance to be epted, but he felt like that was the right thing to do. Furthermore, Sir Tang Shaoyang already had two beauties that rivaled his daughter on the side.


    However, he immediately regretted his decision as soon as he said that. It was just stupid to do so, especially when his kingdom was in danger. So what if Sir Tang Shaoyang had two beauties? With his daughter, that would make it to three beauties. Three beauties were better than two beauties.


    The moment the news that the barrier disappeared, the neighboring kingdoms woulde to his door. Sir Tang Shaoyang might be the only chance for his kingdom''s survival.


    "That''s what I want to hear from my vassal," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "Form a team to be your kingdom''s representatives to talk with my people. If you agree with the condition, then we will formalize the vassalship of your Kingdom."


    "Is that the only thing you want to talk about?"


    Once more, King Manasa was surprised that his proposal was epted. He epted it if Sir Tang Shaoyang refused his proposal once he gave his honest answer. But it was out of his expectation that Sir Tang Shaoyang epted his proposal.


    He opened his mouth, but there were no wordsing out. He just did not know what to say. It was hard to express what he felt right now.


    "Ah, yes¡­" He was at a loss for a moment before snapping out, "May I know when we will leave, Your Majesty?"


    "Thirty minutes or maybe an hour," Tang Shaoyang stood up and left the room.


    Jaylen let out a big breath of relief. He thought King Manasa messed up the n. They achieved the desired result.


    "We have twenty minutes to decide the team. We can pick my daughter for the team. If Sir Tang Shaoyang is interested, then we can still proceed with the marriage. If Sir Tang Shaoyang did not have interest, then it''s also fine."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang did not expect such a proposal from The King. He thought The King wanted to talk aboutpensation for what happened earlier. He thought they wanted to give him something to appease him from what happened before.


    That was the only thing that came to mind. Not expecting them to submit after he destroyed the barrier that had been protecting them for years.


    That was not a bad gain. He discovered dozens of Demi-God Ranks in their soldiers. In a year or two, he might be able to produce several God Ranks from the Osligia Kingdom.


    Following The Exalted Priest, he arrived in Lunea''s room. Her room was so casual for a Goddess'' room. A single bed, a pair of a table and a chair, and a wooden closet.


    The Goddess of Light was pale. The resurrection took a toll on her body for sure. Fortunately, her resurrection was different from Arina''s resurrection where she had to sacrifice her level. Lunea was still God Rank.


    "There is a lot we need to talk about¡­" Tang Shaoyang came next to the bed and paused.


    Lunea was struggling even to sit on the bed. That was how weak she had be, "Let''s talkter until you recover a little bit more."


    Lunea managed to sit and lean on the headboard with Gracia''s help, "No. We can talk now. You can ask me whatever you want to know, Your Majesty."


    Gracia looked concerned after hearing the first part, but she was shocked after hearing thest part. Goddess Lunea, a being who was worshiped by thousands of people. Calling Tang Shaoyang Your Majesty, as if she recognized Sir Tang Shaoyang as her Emperor.


    "I am d you adhere to our deal. I will meet the deal at my end. You cane to my world and set up your tower. But that''s forter. There''s something else I want to talk about. About your old friend!"


    "What does it mean they crossed the System''s authority? And I want to know the reason why you leave them too."

 Chapter 1443 The Seven Gods’ Grand Plan (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1443 The Seven Gods'' Grand n (2)</h4>


    Lunea furrowed her brow at first, "Shouldn''t you know what it means to vite System''s authority?"


    Tang Shaoyang should know about the authority given to the God Rank. Unless Tang Shaoyang was not a God Rank. But that just did not make sense. How did he defeat her friends if he was still in Demi-God Rank?


    "Should I know about it?" He furrowed his brows. It was just the same for him, confusing. Why would he ask if he knew what she meant?


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I know nothing you are talking about."


    "You should know what I am talking about if you have reached Demi-God Rank!" Lunea subconsciously raised her voice. She did not want to believe that Tang Shaoyang was still Demi-God Rank.


    "But I am not a God Rank. I am still Demi-God Rank," He took out an artifact from his trench coat. That was the artifact that blocked Detection. An improved version that dwarfs crafted from The Orin Continent, "Try use Detection on me now."


    Lunea immediately used Detection. Her eyes widened in shock as the result came out. Her breathing roughed up, her chest heaved up and down. The pure disbelief on her face was quite funny to Tang Shaoyang.


    Gracia who never saw Goddess Lunea''s expression like this also could not help but use Detection on Tang Shaoyang. She had the same reaction as her Goddess.


    "How!?"


    That was the one word that Lunea uttered after a while. The ceiling between a God Rank and a Demi-God Rank was just too big. She was well aware of that. Especially when she peeked at The System.


    The power gap between the two ranks was akin to Sky and Earth. So how was it possible? How did a Demi-God Rank kill a God Rank?


    Her reaction was natural, not just because Tang Shaoyang killed Esteven. But Tang Shaoyang killed Esteven, The Clown God, with ease. It was not a narrow win, but a one-sided win. Tang Shaoyang must be a God Rank for that to happen.


    "You have taken a peek at the System, and yet you are still surprised," Avynmented from the side.


    Lunea tried her best to calm down. She might have looked into the System, but there was nothing there that could beat the rank. What she saw was the avable skills, dungeons, and list of sses.


    That was a little authority the System gave to the God Rank. They were allowed to see the list of skills, techniques, artifacts, and sses. The list was supposed to help them as a guide. The advantage of the God Rank was to develop themselves, knowing the path they must take instead of going forward blindly.


    It was just a list, it did not tell them which ss was stronger, or which one was more powerful technique. They had seen them a long time before the game.


    "If you know about that, why don''t you exin them to me?" Tang Shaoyang turned to Avyn while squinting his eyes.


    "Restriction! That''s information that I can''t give to you. One of the conditions for me to be an Archaic Spirit, can''t spoil The Game and its features. You have to obtain that information by yourself. Just like what you do right now."


    "You can ascend anytime, and you will find out about Authority anyway," Avyn exined. She had a lot of information about The Game in her memories. But she was not allowed to share The Game''s content ahead. That was one of the conditions, the same conditions for other spirits.


    Lunea had calmed down a little bit. She did not know what Avyn and Tang Shaoyang talked about. However, she had seen it with her eyes now that Tang Shaoyang was a Demi-God Rank. The Detection could not lie to her. She then started exining about Authority.


    Authority was just a bunch of lists and knowledge about The Game. Eight of them managed to ascend to God Rank naturally stumbled into the System and learned the knowledge within the Game.


    Through that authority, they managed to awaken the System partially without entering the game. They set up everything, establishing the Radiant Temple. Their initial goal was to help humanity prepare for The Game.


    A noble goal, but it gradually changed as they started to vite the Authority given to them. Giving out a ss, bloodline, and artifact in the form of a blessing. Establishing themselves as a God.


    They remained unpunished despite the vition because The Game had not yet started. The System did not have control over their world yet back then.


    From the preparation, their goal changed to ruling the world. Not just their world, but many other worlds as well. They nned it by using the exploit of the System.


    The reason for the System to give the God Rank the lists was for the God Ranks to perfect their ss and technique, even choosing the right artifact that would be suitable for their technique. The list included the clue where they could find what they needed.


    What they needed toplete their power was not in their world. Without The Game starting, they could not leave their world. Until they found an exploit where they could ess the unavable skills, techniques, and artifacts. It was as if they stumbled upon a treasure house where they could get anything they wanted.


    Starting from that, the seven Gods had a change of heartpletely. They wanted to be an actual God, bing an omnipotent figure above The System. They wanted to control The System and be a God that controlled the universe.


    Despite the System''s warning about the exploit, they believed that they just needed to be strong enough until the System could not kill them. To achieve that, Lunea was the most important key to their n.


    They nned to take the most powerful skill, ss, and technique forcefully from the System instead of using the clues to gain those things. They would be punished for doing that. Death was their punishment, but that was where Lunea became the key to their n.


    Lunea could resurrect them, and they would resurrect with a new set of skills, techniques, and sses. They wanted to get stronger until the System could not kill them anymore.


    That was the reason why Lunea separated from the Radiant Temple. Thest push for her to separate from the seven gods was Tang Shaoyang.


    A yer who came from another world with potential. He came from another world, so her friends could not touch him. She had watched Tang Shaoyang where he exceeded her expectations, again and again.


    That was when she took the gamble and made an oath with Tang Shaoyang. And that was the reason why Clown God descended and tried to kill Tang Shaoyang before finally The System was awakened forcefully to start The Game.

 Chapter 1444 The Demon (1)

    Chapter 1444 The Demon (1)


    ??Tang Shaoyang chuckled when he heard the story. That was quite crazy for her to trust him. Back then, he was still level 200++. It was just crazy to gamble on him to beat her God Rank friends.


    But then he found The Authority was quite underwhelming to be a reward for him to reach God''s Rank. It was just a bunch of lists.


    "Are you disappointed that the Authority is just a bunch of lists?" Avyn read his mind.


    He nodded his head, "I am doing well without those lists anyway. I want something else instead of those lists."


    Avyn grinned while shaking her head, "You will change your mind once you get The Authority."


    "I hope so," Tang Shaoyang wanted it to be the case. From Avyn''s mysterious smile. It seemed there was something Avyn knew but Lunea did not know about The Authority.


    "My business is over in this world. When are you going to move to my world?" He turned toward Lunea.


    He had fulfilled his oath with Rumru, and there was no reason for him to stay in this world anymore. The next focus should be his ascension. Obtaining the maximum God Shards.


    The visit to Aqura World dyed his trial a little bit. It was just fortunate that the time in Aqura World flowed ten times faster than Earth. Three days in Aqura was just a few hours of Earth time.


    "I am ready to leave anytime, Your Majesty," Lunea replied with her weak voice.


    "Then get ready. We will leave in thirty minutes," Tang Shaoyang gave them time to organize things.


    "I have a few requests before we leave, Your Majesty!" Lunea stopped Tang Shaoyang from leaving her room.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Go ahead."


    Lunea nced at Gracia, motioning with her head. The Exalted Priest nodded and got out of the room. Not long after, she returned with a demon.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized the demon. He was one of the High Priests of the Temple of Light.


    "If possible, I wish for you to ept her as well, Your Majesty. It''s my fault that she became a demon, and it''s my responsibility to provide her a new home and protection. You can trust me that she will not do any harm to The Empire."


    Lunea was guilty that her negligence forced many of her followers to be a demon. She feared that her High Priests would oppose the idea of giving Gracia to Tang Shaoyang. From what she saw, her High Priests were fond of Gracia. That was why she kept the truth from them.


    However, keeping them from the truth turned out to be a poison. The demon infiltrated into the temple and turned her people against her. She did not n to kill her people who had turned into demons. She wanted to provide a safe ce for them to stay. That was the only thing she could do for them.


    If she left them behind in this world. They would be hunted down, and she thought of bringing them with her. But she had to make sure that Tang Shaoyang did not have prejudice against the demon.


    High Priest Risty lowered her head, ashamed for what she had done. Despite the sins she hadmitted, Goddess Lunea still protected her. Even when she became a demon. Goddess Lunea was still on her side and cared for her.


    "You can bring your demon followers with you. Doesn''t really matter to me. I have a demon in my army as well. He is a Sword Instructor in my army," Tang Shaoyang gave them the reply instantly.


    The former High Priest immediately raised her head, not expecting to hear the answer. She was shocked to hear the answer. There was no hesitation in epting a demon like her.


    Lunea and Gracia were shocked as well. They thought of a way to convince Tang Shaoyang to ept the demon.


    "Is there anything else you want?"


    Lunea nodded her head, "The second request is for you to bring The Osligia Kingdom with you as well. From what I heard from Gracia, you seem to dislike them because of the wrong start. But trust me, they are quite¡ª"


    Tang Shaoyang stopped her from continuing by waving his hand at her, "There''s no need to worry about that. Their King came to me and asked to be my vassal. I have epted them."


    Lunea let out a chuckle, "It seems I am worried for nothing."


    The Osligia Kingdom was supposed to be present for Tang Shaoyang. An additional force for his empire. That was why she set up her temple in the elf''s territory.


    The elf was known for their beauty. She thought it would be a good present for him who back then looked at her with lust. It was her attempt to satisfy him to smoothen the deal.


    After talking about it, Tang Shaoyang realized an issue. How did he move the Osligia Kingdom and Lunea''s followers to the portal gate?


    He could return by switching positions with the spirits, but it would be troublesome to move a whole kingdom. He could not just bring them to the city nearby to use the Adventurer''s Guild''s portal gate.


    "What''s the issue, Your Majesty?" Lunea seemed to notice there was something bothering him.


    Tang Shaoyang told her the issue, "What''s the Osligia Kingdom''s poption? And how many knights and priests do we have?"


    Lunea and Tang Shaoyang looked at Gracia. She and Risty might be the only ones in this room who knew the number.


    "There are around a hundred and fifty thousand elves. We have seventeen thousand knights and nine thousand priests."


    If they moved with those numbers to the nearby city. They might think they were invading the city, and it would lead to a war.


    "We need a portal. Does the temple have a spare portal?"


    "We don''t have a portal, but I think King Manasa has a few spare portals," Gracia replied.


    "Then let''s set up the portal and get ready to leave!" Tang Shaoyang could not wait to go back.


    He missed her daughter already. While it was just a few hours on Earth, he had been here more than three days.

 Chapter 1445 The Demon (2)

    Chapter 1445 The Demon (2)


    ??Demon Continent where all demons in Aqura World lived. The continent was ruled by nine Demon Kings, five Archdemons, and The Demon Sovereign. The demon who ruled the whole continent.


    Sitting on his throne, The Demon Sovereign nced at one of the Archdemons, "Have you confirmed the information by yourself?" The dignified voice echoed in the hall, bearing pressure on the other demons in the same room.


    "Yes, Demon Sovereign. My spy in the Adventurer Guild has confirmed their deaths. Not just Rubia, Seanic, and Axel, but all Seven Gods are dead!"


    "On top of that, Hemlin and Fon just announced a Grand Assembly for tomorrow. We don''t know yet why they suddenly held an assembly. But this was the best chance for us to cross to Aidan Continent. Without Burning, Zendia, and Esteven, no one could stop us from invading Aidan Continent!"


    The Archdemon raised his voice in excitement. This was the chance they had been waiting for years. The seven gods had be their nightmare, the biggest obstacle for them to invade the Aidan Continent. Especially for Burning, Zendia, and Esteven. Now all of the seven gods were dead, and their dream to conquer the world was within their reach. The demon that dominated the world.


    Some of the Demon Kings shared the same excitement, but Demon Sovereign showed no such enthusiasm. There was a pensive look on his face, furrowing his brow.


    If the seven gods were dead, that meant something scarier than the seven gods was in the Aidan Continent. That meant they had to fight the group who killed the seven gods if the Demon wanted to conquer The Aidan Continent.


    "You lead three Demon Kings as a vanguard, Korlon. I will prepare the main force, ready to assist you once you establish a footing in Aidan!" The Demon Sovereign approved the idea of crossing to the Aidan Continent even though he realized the actual problem after the seven gods.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! I will repay your trust with glory for our kingdom! The era of demons has arrived!" Archdemon Korlon got up from his seat. He picked three Demon Kings and left the hall proudly.


    "Is it okay to leave Korlon like that, Your Majesty? Shouldn''t we warn him?" One of the Archdemons spoke out.


    Korlon might be stupid for not realizing there was a bigger threat than the seven gods. But the reason Korlon could sit with them was because of his strength. The Sixth God Rank in the Demon Kingdom, beating the other three Archdemons. That was how Korlon had a seat with them right now.


    The Demon Kingdom had six God Ranks, The Demon Sovereign, and the five Archdemons. The Nine Demon Kings were the strongest Demi-God Ranks in the Demon Continent.


    Each Demon Kingdom governed arge territory with Archdemons and a Demon Sovereign above them. Several Demon Kings attempted to reach God-Rank, but many of them died trying.


    The four Archdemons in the hall knew that The Demon Sovereign sent Korlon to test the water. If Korlon breached into the Aidan Continent without much resistance, then They might as well send the full force to take the center of the world from humans.


    "Then do you want to rece Korlon? Or do you want to help him? You can go and help Korlon. I will not prevent you from doing so."


    The response silenced the Archdemon.


    "What Korlon said is right. This is the chance we have been waiting for years. We have to send someone to try before more God Ranks arise. He volunteers himself because of his loyalty to me, while my other aides are thinking for their own safety!"


    The four Archdemons kept their silence while the six Demon Kings just realized that Archdemon Korlon was just bait.


    "Prepare yourself for a war. We will wait for a report from Korlon!"


    *** ***


    Fon and Hemlin were holding the Grand Assembly in the Adventurer Guild''s main branch. They nned it three days after the battle against the seven gods. However, Hemlin pushed the Grand Assembly ahead after Tang Shaoyang notified them that he left Aqura.


    Tang Shaoyang left with Lunea along with The Temple of Light and also The Osligia Kingdom. That was the thing they did not know.


    Fon and Hemlin were not aware that Lunea had formed a rtionship with Tang Shaoyang. The two were so curious about Tang Shaoyang''s world. That was why they pushed the Grand Assembly forward.


    The news that the Adventurer Guild would be under the Tang Empire''s authority was not received well by the Guild Leaders. The main reason for them to join the Adventurer Guild was for freedom. They were about to lose that freedom they fought for.


    Despite exining how The Adventurer Guild was on the brink of destruction. They still could not ept it. It was much harder than Hemlin thought to convince them that they made the right decision by joining The Tang Empire.


    The supposed one-day Grand Assembly was extended by another day. It was hard to convince them because these Guild Leaders had not yet witnessed Avyn fight Fon. How the seven gods were killed with ease. Despite exining those things, they were not easily convinced. Words were not enough to convince them.


    But of course, more than half expressed their opinion to follow him and Fon''s decision. That was a good thing. Hemlin just needed to convince the remaining Guild Leaders the following day.


    For the following day, Parmes would join them. Hemlin''s disciple, the third God Rank in the Adventurer Guild, and First Cardinal. The mission to root the Radiant Temple was over with the death of the seven gods. Parmes who had experienced fighting Tang Shaoyang should be able to convince the remaining Guild Leaders.


    Hemlin threw himself on the couch, sprawled on the couch, "This is more exhausting than farming!" Talking for a few hours, and trying many things to convince the Guild Leaders was more exhausting than farming. In fact, farming was not exhausting at all. It gave him a peace of mind instead.


    "We are wasting our time, Hemlin! If they disagree with our decision then they can leave the Adventurer Guild!" Fon preferred the forceful approach.


    Hemlin shook his head and was about to say something until the door was mmed open. The two looked at the door as Parmes barged into the room, panic-stricken.


    The already displeased Fon furrowed his brow and was about tosh out. But Hemlin was familiar with his disciple. There was an emergency for Parmes to act like this.


    "What''s wrong, Parmes?"


    "The Demon! The demon is attacking The Artorakh Kingdom! They send a messenger to the guild, asking for assistance! The Archdemon Korlon is leading the demon army with two Demon Kings!"

 Chapter 1446 Demon Problem Should be Resolved by a Demon (1)

    Chapter 1446 Demon Problem Should be Resolved by a Demon (1)


    Fon and Hemlin exchanged nces. They immediately realized the most important thing they neglected after Tang Shaoyang killed the seven gods. The Demon in the Demon Continent.


    The reason many people worshiped them as Gods was because the seven gods had been protecting The Aidan Continent from the demon. Not just the demon, but the monster and ferocious beast from another continent as well.


    That was how The Radiant Temple gained massive support from the people. Despite their atrocity in the war against many kingdoms. Many still supported them and slowly gained more advantages than the other kingdoms and factions.


    Now the seven gods were dead, killed by Tang Shaoyang. No one protected the border from the demons and the ferocious monsters. Hemlin and Fon were supposed to fill that vacant position, but they forgot about that because of Tang Shaoyang.


    "We will postpone the Grand Assembly until we solve the crises!" Fon made a quick decision. They could not dy the demon''s invasion. Once the demons established themselves in the Aidan Continent. It would be just a matter of time until the demon swarmed the Aidan Continent.


    "I will tell Emerson about the demon invasion and ask him to inform the other kingdoms as well!" Fon stopped at the door, "I will lead the avable adventurers to Artorakh Kingdom and hope that I can contain the demon in Artorakh Kingdom."


    "You stay here and gather more adventurers to help me¡­." He paused for a moment, "Ask for reinforcement from His Majesty. This might be a great stage for His Majesty to show off his power to the adventurers."


    Fon and Parmes left the room together. Fon needed Parmes to contain Archdemon Korlon.


    That was right, Fon did not think of helping the Artorakh Kingdom, but containing the demon in the Artorakh Kingdom. Not because he was heartless, but because he was being realistic. Archdemon Korlon was a God Rank Demon, and Artorakh Kingdom only had two Demi-God Ranks, The King and their Great Commander.


    It was just impossible for the Artorakh Kingdom to survive against a God Rank and two Demi-God Rank. The Archdemon and two Demon Kings. The Artorakh Kingdom was doomed in Fon''s eyes.


    The best option for them was to contain the demons in one territory and wipe them out once His Majesty Tang Shaoyang arrived. That was the thing that came to his mind after hearing the news from Parmes.


    He was not that crazy to fight the Archdemon by himself. Especially when there was a possibility that another Archdemon was hiding between the demon army. The five famed Archdemons were not a myth as he had fought them before. Let alone, The Demon Sovereign might be joining the invasion as well after finding out that the seven gods were dead.


    That was the biggest blunder by him and Hemlin. They could not be med for that as no one would expect that seven gods would perish in one single day. No one would believe that until it happened.


    *** ***


    "Oh, my baby~" Tang Shaoyang was carrying his daughter who just woke up from her nap. It was just a few hours on Earth, but he had not seen her for two days. As soon as he returned, he went to meet his daughter.


    He left Lunea and King Manasa to Li Shuang''s administration. A group specially picked by Li Shuang to help her run The Empire. Thanks to them, there was so little for him to do. Aside from the big decision, they did not need his presence.


    Tang Shaoyang walked to his daughter''s favorite spot near the window, swinging her lightly, keeping her entertained. The smallugh from her daughter was soothing him and made him so happy. Such a simple smile was enough to make him happy. That smile just made his day.


    But that happiness did notst that long as a notification rang as a message symbol came into his sight. He checked who sent the message, and his frown deepened.


    Hemlin told him that the Adventurer Guild needed at least a week or two weeks to make the preparation. But he just returned two hours ago, meaning a day just passed in Aqura. Just one day, and Hemlin sent him a message already.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the message with the hope it was just a report for the Adventurer Guild''s meeting. Four paragraph message was written by Hemlin for him. Such a long message gave him a bad vibe. He really hoped these four paragraphs were just the report for the meeting.


    But his smile disappeared as soon as the demon was mentioned. Sure enough, there was a big issue. The Demon from the Demon Continent invaded the Aidan Continent.


    Even though Hemlin did not mention it. The message implied he was at fault for the demon invasion. The seven gods had been protecting The Aidan Continent, and now they were gone. The demon took this chance to invade The Aidan Continent. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His expression immediately dropped after reading the whole message. Hemlin was asking for reinforcement. There were six God Rank Demons. Hemlin, Fon, and Parmes could not win against them just by themselves. That was why they were asking for assistance.


    Even though Hemlin repeatedly apologized in the message. That did not change the fact that his quality time with his daughter was interrupted yet again. He stayed in Aqura for more than a day, trying the dungeon. But Hemlin and Fon never mentioned the demon invasion in that long time.


    Tang Shaoyang sensed a tiny hand grabbing his middle finger. He looked at her daughter, and his dark expression immediately disappeared. He put on a gentle smile and started to rock her again. But he could no longer enjoy it anymore because of the thought that people died because of him.


    Tang Shaoyang brought Xin to her mother and told her what happened in Aqura World. He told Ava that he might leave again soon.


    Ava did not mind because of the time difference. At most, Tang Shaoyang would be away for one day at most. She sent off her husband with a hot kiss on the lips and a hug.


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately return to Aqura. He called Zaneos through the Communication System. Demon problem should be solved by demons as well. He had the thought of converting the demon into his army. Six God Ranks was not something he could ignore.

 Chapter 1447 Demon Problem Should be Resolved by a Demon (2)

    Chapter 1447 Demon Problem Should be Resolved by a Demon (2)


    Zaneos was not that happy that he was called back even if it was Tang Shaoyang who called him. He barely explored the Dimensional Tower. Barely made any progress since thest time entering the tower. But he still listened to the order and returned with Zowen, Areth, Chang Jie, and Duan Ya.


    "Why do you think Ma¡­. Your Majesty, call us, Sir Zaneos?" Chang Jie was the one that got most excited from the call.


    "I don''t know the details, but he mentioned it''s rted to my race. We will know soon," The party had arrived at the main base, on the way to the underground city.


    They went to the portal room where Tang Shaoyang already waited for them. The five bowed their headsas a greeting.


    Tang Shaoyang was not the only one here. Kalliyan, The Kirin was with him as well Phemrel. Wrath was resting on his shoulder in his small form while Greed was staying inside his shadow. Both returned from The Dimensional Tower faster than Zaneos when he mentioned a war.


    "Don''t look so disappointed, Zaneos. I am confident that you will not regreting back," Tang Shaoyang smiled and motioned at the party of five to follow him, "There''s something more interesting than The Dimensional Tower." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Zaneos and Zowen exchanged nces as Tang Shaoyang entered the portal. They still knew nothing about the world beyond the portal, or why specifically Tang Shaoyang needed him.


    The two former spirits followed Tang Shaoyang into the portal. Not knowing where they went, the group of five scanned their surroundings as soon as they arrived in the wooden lodge.


    They were inside a wooden house with the same portal behind them. Tang Shaoyang was not around which made Zaneos grow cautious a little bit.


    "What are you doing? Come follow me! This area is safe!"


    Zaneos led the group toward the voice, and they were sted by the cold air. Zaneos and Zowen were fine with their attributes, but not for Areth, Chang Jie, and Duan Ya. The cold st caught them in surprise as their bodies shivered.


    They were not informed about the cold. They came with their armor and thin clothes inside.


    Tch!


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue as he noticed the three shivered from the cold. From what he heard, the three had reached Epic Rank, and yet they could not fight the cold. He formed a barrier, protecting the three from the cold.


    "You can''tpare them with you, Your Majesty. You are special and unique, too high for a standard even for them," Zaneosmented, "So where are we? And what''s the work?"


    Tang Shaoyang motioned them to follow him, "I will brief you on the situation as we head to the location."


    Zaneos listened to the short brief, where they were and why he was called here. He was surprised that they were already in the third phase. He was even more surprised when he found out this was Aqura, where they met Rumru.


    Zaneos and Zowen had made a contract with Tang Shaoyang back then. They experienced a short adventure in the Arkania Continent. They were not expecting to return again.


    "And you have killed them all?" They remembered the oath with The ck Dragon as well Goddess of Light. Zaneos was even more surprised that all gods were dead already.


    "Nope. I killed one. The one with the clown mask. Avyn killed four, Doombringer killed one, and Afi killed one," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "That''s not the main issue right now. I just found out that those seven people were actually protected¡­"


    He told Zaneos why he needed him here. It was for the demon talk.


    "I will try to talk with them, but I don''t think they will listen to me. From what you described, they are the type that only listened to the strong. If you want them to serve you, then you have to kill that Demon Sovereign."


    Zaneos did not think the conversation would work. But it was worth the try. Moreover, he realized the benefiting to this world. The dungeons were more important for his disciples than the tower. The tower contained a hidden danger that they might not be able to fight even in the lower floor while the dungeons had their own level.


    On top of that, his disciples needed more suitable sses for them. A yer could only get one ss from each world. The only way for them to obtain their ss was the trial or visiting another world, or the Dimensional Tower. The n would be grinding the dungeon and getting them to the second ss before they continued their exploration in the Dimensional Tower.


    Zaneos was less annoyed becauseing here would help them to catch up with the others quicker. The group followed Tang Shaoyang to the wall, and Zaneos could not help but be amazed by his Emperor.


    The Orin Kingdom, The Beastmen Kingdom, weed them warmly. He could see how much these beastmen revered The Emperor. From their eyes, it was as if they were looking at God. That was the vibe he got with how these beastmen acted in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    The Demon Swordsman was even more amazed that within a few days. His Emperor managed to acquire three kingdoms and the biggest organization in this world as well. Not only did he kill the seven God Ranks, but also gained the new vassals.


    He met with the God Rank of the adventurers guild as well as the representatives from the vassal kingdom. Then they arrived at the location where the demon was controlled.


    Zaneos might be one of the few who knew how strong Tang Shaoyang was. Despite knowing that, he was still amazed by Tang Shaoyang''s feat within the few days.


    "Where''s the demon?" Tang Shaoyang met with Fon along with the allied force from several kingdoms.


    All kingdoms near the Artorakh Kingdom put aside their differences and united their force under the leader of the neutral force, The Adventurer Guild.


    "Wee back, Your Majesty," Fon bowed his head in greeting. That simple gesture shocked The four kings. They could not help but to look at the half-demon.


    They regarded Tang Shaoyang as half-demon because of his left eye. With a single nce, everyone could tell it was a demon eye. On top of that, there were two demons following this half-demon.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Sir Fon!? Have you betrayed and sold us to the demon!?" One of the kings immediately stepped out and used Fon before Tang Shaoyang could say anything.


    "A wise king is a good king," Fon turned toward the king who used him, "But not all kings are wise."


    "Sold you to the demon? Youe to me and beg me to repel the demon force. Now you use me of selling you and your weak kingdom to the demon? You are just not wise, but beyond a fool!"

 Chapter 1448 Dont Anger The Emperor (1)

    Chapter 1448 Don''t Anger The Emperor (1)


    ??The King''s face went red, livid. For a King to be insulted like that in public was not something even an ordinary person could ept, let alone a king of a nation.


    "Leave! Bring your weak army back to your small kingdom. I don''t need your help!" Fon cut it short before things got bigger.


    Since the opposite party used him of selling his kingdom. Driving the king and their army would solve the problem right away.


    "Unless you want to have a war against the Adventurer Guild before we fight the demon!" He added at the end.


    The King''s face changed from livid anger into a pale, panic-stricken. He looked at the other three kings. Of course, the three kings were not that stupid enough to stand opposite the Adventurer Guild. They looked away.


    The King was about to say something until King Emerson emerged from behind Tang Shaoyang. He shook his head and came closer. Then he whispered something in a low voice.


    The shock was obvious as the King bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang before leaving the area. Emerson just saved that king and the kingdom.


    Tang Shaoyang was not bothered by such a disturbance. He was not offended in the slightest despite getting used as a demon. Did not really matter to him until they tried to harm him or his people. That would be a different matter.


    Fon nced at the remaining three Kings. His face was saying, ''Shut the f*ck up or leave!''. That was a warning for the three kings before he went to Tang Shaoyang and exined the situation.


    "Lead me to this Archdemon Korlon!" Tang Shaoyang did not intend to stay longer in this world. Solving the issue and going back to his daughter. He did not need the army. Just him and his group should be enough.


    "What about the army, Your Majesty?" Fon carefully asked, ncing at the three kings who followed them.


    "We don''t need them. We just need to kill the head, and my General will take care of the rest," Tang Shaoyang pointed at Zaneos with his thumb.


    Fon looked at his friend. Hemlin nodded his head in response. Just like that, Fon led them into The Artorakh Kingdom''s territory.


    The outskirts area was still safe from the demon. The survivors had been rescued and evacuated, but it was different with the capital. No one could leave the capital as the demon invaded. The King of the Artorakh Kingdom might be detained or maybe killed.


    No one managed toe out from the capital, not even a single soldier. The only one who survived was the messenger. Even the Guild Leader along with the adventure guild had lost contact.


    They traveled through the air, and soon they got to see the capital. The capital was ravaged by the demon. The ck smoke billowed to the sky. A chunk of the city wall disappeared as the sky was filled with the flying demon.


    Tang Shaoyang saw everything through Spirit Eyes. All the buildings, including the homes of the civilians, were destroyed. The bodies were strewn all over, and he even saw small bodies belonging to children on the street. Most of them died gruesome deaths. A spear struck their small chests, hanging their bodies on the wall. Some of them did not have heads.


    Looking at this upset him more than being called a demon. He could not help but imagine if those children were his daughters. Without realizing it, his aura red up, spreading out.


    The three Kings along with King Emerson subconsciously made a distance from Tang Shaoyang. The thick killing intent along with the terrifying aura was enough to suffocate them.


    "We will not talk with these demons. I will kill them all!" Tang Shaoyang said to Zaneos, "I hope you understand, Zaneos."


    "You don''t have to care about my feelings, Your Majesty. I will point my sword to your enemy, even if they are demons." Zaneos then let out a chuckle, "Did you say the same when you killed those humans back then?"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as well and shook his head, "That''s true. These demons are not rted to you in any way. Why would I feel sorry for you?"


    No words were spoken anymore as he summoned The Skelly Family along with The Skeleton Army. Not just his skeleton, he summoned all the spirits as well. From the lowest rank spirit Rank C+ Spirit to the strongest spirit, Archaic Spirit.


    The number was impressive for a summoner, but it was still nowhere near the number of demons in the capital. The skeleton army along with the spirits did not even add up to six hundred.


    But the number did not really matter as he signaled the skeleton and spirits to advance, "Kill all the demons, and bring this Archdemon Korlon to me!"


    King Emerson watched the summons charged into the fallen capital. He was looking around, waiting for an order from Tang Shaoyang. He was ready to follow the summon and fight together even though the number did not add up.


    The massive wall was blown away by the massive behemoth, opening a path for the skeleton army and the spirits on thend. That was the start of the battle. The massive Infernal Wyvern burnt down the destroyed capital as Doombringer leaped into the center of the city.


    On the other side of the capital, ice suddenly spread out, reducing the surrounding temperature. The battle started as the demon reacted to the attack.


    King Emerson was at the edge, and he could not help bute closer to Fon, "What about us? Shouldn''t we help?" He wanted to contribute despite the number difference. But he did not dare to make a move without an order.


    "There''s no need. Just stay there and watch unless you are told to!" Fon shook his head. He wanted to join the fight as well. But he stayed still unless he was ordered to fight.


    King Emerson nodded and retreated, but then he realized there was a group missing. The two demons, three humans, and the golden lizard on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder. They were not around anymore. He did not notice where they left.


    Then he heard a road as a massive Golden Dragon appeared in the sky. He was panicked to see the dragon, thinking the battlefield had be more chaotic. The Golden Dragon attacked the demons which was a good thing. But he did not know when this good thing wouldst.


    Who knew the dragon mighte after themter along with the Beast Kingdom. King Emerson was at the edge of the dragon''s appearance.


    He was locked on the Golden Dragon all the time until the demon was wiped out. He did not realize when the demon was wiped up. What he saw was the dragon turned into a small gold lizard and returned to Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder.


    Just as he realized the golden lizard was a dragon. He also found out that the demon was wiped out. A girl with three pairs of ck feather wings came to Tang Shaoyang, bringing the limbless Archdemon Korlon, alive.


    That was right, he was not dreaming. The summon brought the God Rank demon back alive as Tang Shaoyang ordered them to. Only at this moment that he realize why Hemlin submitted to this man.

 Chapter 1449 Don’t Anger The Emperor (2)

    <h4>Chapter 1449 Don''t Anger The Emperor (2)</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "Why do you have to cut his limbs?"


    The moment Zara dropped Archdemon Korlon. The demony t on the ground. The demon did not have feet to support himself up, forcing the demon to face the dirt. That was not an ideal position to have a conversation.


    Tang Shaoyang picked the demon up. This conversation would determine whether he should bring the Demon under his wing or not. If they hated the human to the core with a destructive mindset, then taking the demon was a bad decision.


    If Zaneos managed to persuade this Demon Sovereign. The demon joined the Tang Empire. It would be just a matter of time until an internal conflict broke out. Unless the demon changed their mindset and coexisted with the other races peacefully.


    Holding the demon''s hair, he brought the demon''s face closer to his, "Why do you massacre these people?" The conversation was to determine the nature of the demon.


    Even though he had the answer already in his mind. He still wanted to give the demons a second chance to redeem themselves. The thought was weird after what the demon did to the children. Regardless, he still asked the demon.


    Archdemon Korlon grinned ear to ear, "What a foolish question! But I would like to entertain you with your foolish question. A free entertainment before my death, I suppose."


    "We kill the humans because they are humans. Just like how humans killed the demon in sight. The strong thrive, and the weak be the prey. The world has always been like that! What a stupid and yet funny question!"


    "You can coexist with the other races instead of killing humans. Do we ever cross to your territory and try to wipe your race?" As Tang Shaoyang asked, he turned toward Hemlin and Fon.


    He did not know the history between the demons and the humans in this world. If the human tried to annihte the demon first, then the problem could be resolved. There was still a chance for the demon to coexist with the other races.


    However, killing humans was the demon''s instinct and nature. Something natural for them to do, then the coexistence between the demon in this world and the other races might be impossible.


    "Bwahahahaha¡­" Archdemon Korlon burst out inughter. As if he heard the funniest joke of the year, "That''s right! That''s how humans survive! We can coexist if you all are willing to be the ve! That''s the only way for us to coexist! You don''t expect us to coexist equally, right? Humans are born to be prey for us, the demon!"


    That answer was enough for Tang Shaoyang to understand the demon''s nature in this world. There was a chance that not all demons were like this Archdemon Korlon. But he was not going to filter millions of demons just to find a few open-minded demons.


    Killing humans and the other races was the demon''s nature. They did it instinctively, not because of a grudge or because of territories. They just wanted to kill the other races. It was just like a tiger hunting the other animals for food.


    But the demon was worse than the tiger. The tiger hunted the other animals for food, but the demon ughtered humans for the sake of killing them, with an intention to wipe the humans from this world. Not because humans were their food. They killed humans because that was what their instinct told them to do.


    The moment Tang Shaoyang realized that he changed his mind to take the demon under his wing. It would be better to take these smaller kingdoms and nurture them into Tarrior than an uncontroble, strong force.


    He flicked his finger at Zaneos, "There''s no need to talk anymore. We will wipe out the demon!"


    Hemlin, Fon, and Parmes took a deep breath when they heard the deration. It was as if wiping out the demon was just a simple matter. Overall, the demon was physically stronger than the human. Their numbers rivaled the humans. A whole continent infested with demons.


    "Should we bring Tarrior?" Tang Shaoyang contemted. Fighting the demon would give his army a lot of levels. But again, he was not really familiar with how strong his army was. He was unsure if Tarrior was strong enough to fight the demon toe-on-toe.


    He wanted to avoid unnecessary casualties, and Zaneos was more familiar with the Tarrior. The Demon Swordsman was their sword instructor.


    "It will take time to gather them, but if we properly n everything. It should not be an issue for our army to fight the demon," Zaneos had fought the demon.


    The demons were strong, quite high level as well which was good for leveling up. But it was not that strong to cause a heavy casualty on Tarrior.


    "Then let''s arrange The Tarrior. I will kill all the high-ranking demons first, then The Tarrior will clear the lower-rank demons," Tang Shaoyang had thought about it.


    He nned to kill the Demon Sovereign, the remaining four Archdemons, and also the remaining Demon Kings. Then he would leave the rest to Tarrior. The Demon Continent might be a good grinding ground for his army to increase the overall levels as well as rank.


    The n was set, and he was not ying around or trying to have fun with the fight against The Demon Sovereign. He activated True Dragon, turning into the five-headed dragon. At the same time, he also used Spirit Integration with Avyn.


    There was a reason why he chose Avyn instead of Zara even though he was more in sync with Zara. The reason was to obtain Kankara''Xeo''s Frost. Avyn''s Frost Elemental was so strong, that even the fire was frozen by the frost. He hoped for his bloodline, The Wicked Dragon, to pick up Frost Elemental just like how he learned Chaos Energy and grew a new head.


    It did not end there as he also activated The Wrath of yer. Boosting his attributes through to the God Rank, high God Rank attributes. With a single p of his three pairs of wings, his massive figure disappeared into the horizon.

 Chapter 1450 Don’t Anger The Emperor (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1450 Don''t Anger The Emperor (3) </h4>


    This was the first time Hemlin, Fon, and Parmes witnessed the True Dragon. They did not know the details of the battle in The Osligia Kingdom. They never saw Tang Shaoyang in the True Dragon form.


    A dragon with one head was enough to terrify them, but now they saw a dragon with five heads. They never heard of a dragon with five heads, let alone seen one. It was real, they saw them with their eyes in real-time, and yet it was still hard to believe.


    "What was that?" Fon could not keep his mouth shut. He was terrified deep inside. The human thought that just a Demi-God Rank turned out to be a five-headed dragon. That exined everything, including that a strong dragon such as Avyn followed Tang Shaoyang.


    Fon and Hemlin did not know yet that the summons was a spirit. They did not know anything yet about Tang Shaoyang. All this time, they thought Tang Shaoyang had a summoner-rted ss.


    Avyn, Zara, and the other spirits gave a nce at Fon. Looking at him as if they were looking at an idiot. It was clearly a dragon, and yet the man still asked.


    All the spirits disappeared, including the skeleton army. The army that destroyed the demon army led by Archdemon Korlon disappeared. Tang Shaoyang recalled and re-summoned them all back once they arrived in the Demon Continent.


    *** ***


    Archdemon Korlon''s eyes locked on the thing that grabbed him. He was the one who was shocked the most. It was two dragons, but three dragons. Added to the weirdly powerful wyvern, he realized the enemy was powerful. This new enemy might be more powerful than the seven gods.


    "You are awfully quiet. What''s wrong?" Korlon heard the voice booming inside his head. He recognized the voice. It was the man who asked him the stupid question earlier. The voice was deeper and rougher.


    It was not a man, but a dragon. He corrected inwardly, and that dragon was heading to the Demon Continent. His mind was racing, thinking who was stronger between The Demon Sovereign and this five-headed dragon.


    Before meeting this five-headed dragon, he would answer confidently that Demon Sovereign was the strongest individually. Evenpared to the normal dragon. Korlon believed the Demon Sovereign was stronger than the dragon.


    That belief started to waver as he could not really tell. He wanted to think Demon Sovereign was stronger, but his instinct told him otherwise.


    "Tell me where the Demon Sovereign and the other Archdemons are!"


    Korlon let out augh, but his voice could not hide what he felt right now. His voice was shaky, no longer as confident as before. Yet he still tried to be tough on the outside.


    Before he could reply, something entered his head. He felt an unknown energy traveling into his system, heading toward his head. Before he could think of anything to expel the unknown energy, he felt a sharp pain inside his head.


    His eyes widened and managed to hold his grunt despite the pain. But that was just the start as the pain grew stronger. It was as if his brain was getting squished.


    "ARRRGGGHHH!"


    Five seconds, it just took him five seconds before he screamed. He could no longer hold the pain. It was a totally different type of pain. Getting his limbs cut was less painful than what he felt right now. His body convulsed because of the pain, trying to shake off the pain. It was futile.


    The pain was spreading to his eyes. He touched his eyes with his fingers. His eyes were fine, but he felt like thousands of needles pierced his eyes, both of his eyes. His scream became louder as the pain reached his horn, then to his teeth. It was to the point that all parts of his head were painful, inside and outside.


    "If you are smart enough and answer me truthfully, then I will stop the pain. Tell me where the Demon Sovereign and the other four Archdemons are! Nod your head if you are ready to answer me!"


    Even though the pain spread to his chest and belly. Korlon managed to hold on to the pain until it started to reach his lower part. The Archdemon Korlon gave up and nodded his head furiously.


    Korlon had an undying loyalty to the Demon Sovereign. He thought he would die eventually if he chose not to reply. Twenty minutes passed, and the pain did not stop nor did he die from the pain. In that painful twenty minutes, he realized that his body was fine despite the pain. The dragon inflicted the pain without damaging his body. He did not know how, but that was what happened to him.


    The choice was between eternal pain or to share the Demon Sovereign''s location. He did not think he could endure the pain for the rest of his life.


    Dragon was famously known for their greed, power, and cruelty. The Dragon would not pity him and stop this suffering. His only choice was to surrender and hope the Demon Sovereign could kill the dragon.


    The pain disappeared instantly as his mind cleared once more. His chest heaved up and down. His face and body were drenched in sweat. That was the only proof that he experienced the hellish experience.


    "Where to go?"


    The voice snapped him out, and he immediately looked around. That twenty minutes was enough to give a trauma. The only way for him not to experience the pain was to listen to the voice.


    Archdemon Korlon found out that they were on the border of the Demon Continent. He saw the fortress. The fortress was small because of how high they were in the sky. It looked like a tiny vige, but in fact, it was the most fortified fortress in The Demon Continent.


    Korlon then pointed his finger forward, "Going straight. We just need to go straight. The Demon Citadel is in the center of the Demon Continent! It usually takes me an hour to travel¡­" He had not finished his words as his vision was blurred.

 Chapter 1451 Demon Sovereign (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1451 Demon Sovereign (1)</h4>


    The Demon Sovereign, The Archdemon, and The Demon Kings had not left the meeting hall ever since Korlon left them. They were waiting for a report from Korlon before deciding their next course of action.


    Korlon managed to gain a footing without an issue in Aidan Continent. The Demon Army under the Demon Sovereign would depart to start their dream campaign to take over the Aidan Continent. They had been waiting for a day without leaving. No one dared to leave because The Demon Sovereign ordered them to stay. Without Demon Sovereign''s words, no one got up from the chair.


    "What took him so long for an update? It''s so unusual¡­" The Demon Sovereign muttered, frowning.


    They had several reports in the course of fifteen hours. But Korlon had not sent any report in thest five hours. Thest report was that the surrounding kingdoms surrounded Korlon''s army. Ever since Korlon had not sent them any more reports.


    The thought that Korlon died crossed his mind. He immediately threw the thought because he ordered Korlon to return if he met someone stronger than him. Korlon might lose in a fight, but if Korlon made up his mind to run. Then Korlon should be able to make his escape even if seven gods came for him.


    The Demon Sovereign felt ominous as the uneasiness grew. His index finger started to tap the stone table in rhythm. The tapping sound was getting louder as the time went by. In just a few minutes, a hole the size of a finger formed.


    The Demon Sovereign did not realize that he was spreading the uneasiness. The fact that he acted like that made the four Archdemons and the eight Demon Kings feel uneasy as well. No one dared to talk or even tried tofort the Demon Sovereign.


    They looked at the dark expression on The Demon Sovereign. No one was stupid enough to speak when The Demon Sovereign had that expression.


    Roar!


    The thundering roar resounded from outside. The demons exchanged nces while the Demon Sovereign looked up. Without saying anything, the Demon Sovereign rushed out.


    The four Archdemons and the eight Demon Kings exchanged nces. The roar was not something they were familiar with. Not something from the Demon Continent.


    "What was that?" One of the Demon Kings broke the silence with the question.


    One Archdemon got up from the chair, "We will soon find out! You guys better get your ass moving if you want to keep your head!"


    It sounded harsh, but he spoke for their sake. He once saw a simr expression from the Demon Sovereign. That day, they had to look for two Archdemon''s recements as well as six Demon King''s recements.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang roared to announce his arrival. Not because he liked to show off or anything. He wanted to lure the Demon Sovereign out quickly.


    That worked well as a figure flew from the majestic castle on the hill. There was no need for him to ask for confirmation from Korlon. He immediately figured out that this one was the Demon Sovereign from the aura.


    "Who dares to make a ruckus in my territory!?" The charismatic voice resounded in the air, followed by the natural pressure.


    Tang Shaoyang felt the tingle of the pressure, but there was nothing much to it. He scanned the demon who looked simr to a human if not for his horns and dark-purple skin. The Demon Sovereign reminded Tang Shaoyang of the Clown God.


    "Your leader is blind, huh? He can''t see me despite my size," Tang Shaoyang chuckled in a mocking tone. He spoke to the limbless Korlon who had a guilty expression.


    Archdemon Korlon lowered his gaze, not willing to meet the Demon Sovereign''s gaze out of guilt. He had betrayed The Demon Sovereign, and he did not deserve the mercy. He felt like it was much better if the dragon killed him right now.


    Tang Shaoyang perceived the Archdemon''s sentiment through his Dragon Sense. The feeling of wanting to die, epting death.


    "You want me to kill you? No! I will keep you alive and have you witness how I destroy your kingdom. Just like how you ughter those children!"


    "Why a dragon siding with a human!?" The Demon Sovereign questioned the five-headed dragon.


    From those two sentences from the dragon. He found out why the dragon was there. It seemed like what his subordinate, Archdemon Korlon did, angered the dragon. But why? He could not understand why the dragon was angry with the human? That did not make sense to him.


    The dragon was prideful and looked at the others just like pesky pests. Especially for humans, and yet this dragon was angry over a human to the point of wanting to destroy the demon. This was not normal behavior for a dragon.


    The Demon Sovereign''s curiosity was not answered as a ck fire came after him. The five-headed dragon clearly did not have an interest in talking.


    The fire was something so easy for The Demon Sovereign to dodge. His figure blurred, escaping from the range of the ck fire. But then he lost sight of the massive dragon. That caught him off guard. How could his eyes fail to catch the dragon''s movement?


    It took him a moment to realize there was a massive shadow hovering above him. The moment he realized it, it was the moment he felt an immense pain in his back.


    Boom!


    The Demon Sovereign crashed into the building. Then it was followed by the Dark Lightning falling on where the Demon Sovereign was. The dark lightning spread out, destroying the surrounding buildings as well as killing the surrounding demons.


    Tang Shaoyang did not stop there as he followed with dozens of ck fireballs, raining down on The Demon Citadel. It did not take long for Tang Shaoyang to destroy The Citadel. Just like how Archdemon Korlon did to the Artorakh Kingdom.


    The ck fire spread, burning the buildings. The ck smoke floated above The Citadel followed by the screams from the affected demons.

 Chapter 1452 Demon Sovereign (2)

    Chapter 1452 Demon Sovereign (2)


    ??Tang Shaoyang was annoyed at first that he had to leave his daughter. Then he had to see the children were cruelly ughtered. That was what made him angry. That was what made him decide to do this even though he was not rted to the Artorakh Kingdom in any way.


    Zara, Afi, Doombringer, and the other spirits were summoned. He sensed a strong aura approaching from the castle. He figured out that these auras belonged to the Archdemons and Demon Kings.


    "Kill all the high-ranking demons!" Killing all high-ranking demons, then he would bring his army to this Demon Continent. As long as he killed The Demon Sovereign and the five Archdemons, then the Demon Continent should be a safe training ground for Tarrior.


    The limbless Korlon''s eyes locked on where the Demon Sovereign crashed. He was in a state of shock, not expecting the Demon Sovereign to be taken down that easily.


    "Don''t worry! Your Demon Sovereign is still alive, and you will witness everything to the end."


    Just as Tang Shaoyang said a figure shot out from the rubble. The figure flew toward Tang Shaoyang, and it was the Demon Sovereign. His aura had be stronger several times, and he was holding a sword in his right hand right now.


    The Demon Sovereign wasing for one of the heads. But Tang Shaoyang reacted well. The Demon Sovereign was not that fast to trick him.


    One of his heads sent a st of Chaos Energy. That forced the Demon Sovereign into a defensive maneuver. He crossed the sword and blocked the st of Chaos Energy which once more, sent the Demon Sovereign down to the ground.


    "You are the one who killed the seven gods!?" The Demon Sovereign''s voice came from the rising dust.


    As the dust slowly settled down, it revealed the Demon Sovereign''s sorry state. His skin emitted smoke, his skin burnt from blocking The Chaos Energy st.


    The Demon Sovereign immediately came up with the conclusion. The seven gods'' fall surprised him at first. It was too fake to be real. Seven gods died in the span of one day. That was just hard to believe.


    He thought it was the seven gods'' ploy to lure him and his army into the Aidan Continent. That was why he ordered Archdemon Korlon to retreat if he met a stronger enemy. But after receiving two hits from the five-headed dragon. He immediately concluded that it was not impossible for this dragon to kill seven gods in one day.


    "Not really. I only killed one! She killed four, and they killed one each." Tang Shaoyang pointed at Avyn who just transformed into her dragon form. Then he pointed at Afi, Vandir, and Doombringer.


    From the System''s perspective, it was he who killed the seven gods. But he did not really kill them because it was his spirits who killed them. He just fought and killed one, The Clown God.


    The Demon Sovereign let out a defeated sigh. He believed in the dragon''s words. The terrifying aura from the five-headed dragon was enough. The dragon above him was far stronger than him.


    Not just that, he believed the frost dragon killed the four gods. That was because the frost dragon was toying with two Archdemons. Facing two Archdemons, and yet, the Archdemons'' attack could not even scratch the dragon.


    Knowing his enemy was stronger than him did not discourage the Demon Sovereign from fighting. The thought of surrender never crossed his mind. He would fight to his death.


    The Demon Sovereign sucked out the blood from the nearby dead demons. The blood gathered above his head. He went all out from the start of the fight.


    "Hold him for me, Wrath!"


    Wrath who had stayed on Tang Shaoyang''s back all this time, flew up, picking the limbless demon with his small paw.


    Tang Shaoyang did not n to torture Korlon for what the demon did to The Artorakh Kingdom. But he wanted to inflict the same despair on Korlon for what he did.


    Korlon witnessed the fight from the start to the end which could not be called a fight at all. It was just a one-sided battle where the figure he admired all his life, was powerless just like the children he ughtered.


    The fight did notst that long. It was two minutes of fighting at most before the dragon brought the dead body of the Demon Sovereign to his face with the tail.


    The undefeated Demon Sovereign died, with his chest pierced by the tail. The majestic figure he always admired since he was a little, dead. And he put the me on himself. He med himself for leading the dragon to The Citadel.


    If he had not led the dragon to The Citadel, or if he warned The Demon Sovereign to run, then this would not have happened.


    "That''s right. If you did not attack the human kingdom, then all of this will not happen! Look at your surroundings! They die because of you. If you holed up in your home, then all of this will not happen!"


    Hearing the words, Archdemon Korlon looked around. The Citadel was no longer the same Citadel he knew about. The buildings were in ruins, and some parts of the city were frozen. The demons who he thought were a superior race were running in all directions, getting hunted down.


    The situation reversed where the demon had be the prey. He even witnessed the demon children being hunted by the skeleton. The Skeletons killed whoever was in their sight, whether they were elderly demons or children. The screams just made the guilt inside his heart grow. He then slowly looked at the five-headed dragon.


    Archdemon Korlon never felt like this before. He was never in this position before today. Now he realized how it felt. The anguish, the despair, and the guilt of knowing he was the cause of the cruelty in front of him.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised as he perceived the demon''s feelings. He did not expect Korlon to have suchplicated emotions. He thought the demon would not feel anything after the cruelties the demonmitted.


    "And I will hunt and kill all demons in the Demon Continent after this. But you don''t need to worry. You don''t have to witness that to happen."


    Korlon looked up in shock and was about to beg, but his vision blurred. He realized that it was hard even to speak. He slowly looked down and saw a sword piercing his heart.


    "You don''t have the right to beg after what you did! Just like how you don''t spare a single life. I will not let a single demon live. Die with your regret!"


    Those were thest words Korlon heard before he died.

 Chapter 1453 Baccara (1)

    Chapter 1453 Bara (1)


    [You are quite moody today]


    Avynmented through the telepathicmunication. The Kankara''Xeo never saw this side of Tang Shaoyang. Getting angry for no reason, was what she saw from her perspective.


    She felt like Tang Shaoyang was not the type of someone who was angry just because the demon annihted a kingdom. The only time she saw him angry was when someone tried to harm his family. That was his reverse scale.


    It was different this time, his family was not involved. Even though she shared the same view and felt what he felt at that time. Avyn just could not understand the reason why he got so angry and went so far to an unknown kingdom.


    This was not Tang Shaoyang she knew. He might be upset and bothered by what the demons did. But he would not go this far to get back at the demon. She thought he would take this calmly and proceeded as he nned earlier, taking the demon under his wing.


    His anger changed his decision to take the demon and decided to use the demon as a tool for his soldiers to level up. Not that she disagreed with him. Either method would yield the same result, and The Tang Empire would grow stronger. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Avyn was just curious about what made him so angry. She thought she understood him, but this proved that she was far from it.


    "I am indeed quite moody¡­." Tang Shaoyang agreed with thement instead of exining why he was angry.


    First, he was annoyed that his time with his daughter was cut short. Second, he could not unsee those dead children might happen to his daughters. He imagined what if those dead children were his. That was what would happen if he lost the war in the future. Not just the war against The Nirvana Alliance but also the potential enemies in the future.


    Especially when Earth entered the third phase where the other worlds could invade his world. That was what crossed his mind when he saw those dead children. That was what made him angry.


    Especially when a realization hit him. A realization that he was cking after the fight against the Divine Church and the other two Alliances. What happened to the Artorakh Kingdom reminded him that The Tang Empire might suffer the same fate.


    He was angry at himself, and he was also angry at the demon for doing such a brutal thing. The demon did not need to put those children''s heads in their spears or even hang their bodies on the wall. Fueled by annoyance, that was what made him burst out earlier. He wanted Korlon to feel the same as the parents who lost their kids in this invasion.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his five heads and threw Korlon''s body down, next to the Demon Sovereign''s body. He ordered his spirits as well as the skeletons to gather all the demon bodies. Throwing all the bodies below him.


    He also took out several bodies along with the part of Cmity summoned by Clown God. The skeletons and the spirits backed away, making a space for Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang directed his hands toward the sacrifices and muttered in a low voice, "Spirit Summoning."


    All the dead bodies poofed into the ck smoke. The ck smoke thickened as the temperature rose. In the following ten seconds, ck fire lit up in the center of the ck smoke.


    The ck fire spread out, turning the ck smoke into the ck fire. Within the blink of an eye, the temperature rose to the boiling temperature.


    Then the ck fire shot up to the sky, turning the sky dark as the cloud turned into ck fire. The ck fire spread, covering the sky, raising the temperature further.


    Screech!


    An authoritative screech resounded. The voice came from beyond the ck fire sky. Then a big creature went past through the ck fire, revealing its appearance.


    The creature was made of ck fire, from the back to the tail. There were two things that were not ck on the creature, the fire crown, and the eyes.


    It had bright dark-red rose eyes, glowing, and a dark-gold fire crown above its head. The creature circled above the Demon Citadel until it came down, floating in front of the five-headed dragon.


    The creature had its eyes met with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes with its wings fanned out, giving off the arrogance and dignity of a Ruler. It did not show fear. Instead, it challenged the five-headed dragon''s authority.


    Tang Shaoyang was not surprised by the creature''s bearing after the notification. He might summon a spirit at the same level as Avyn or maybe stronger.


    [You have summoned an Archaic Spirit, Bara - The Ruler of Sky, The Ruler of Infernal Realm, and The Scourge of Heaven!]


    This was the first time a spirit with three titles. It showed the titles, so he did not know what type of bird was in front of him. It looked like a Phoenix, though he never saw a real Phoenix. That just came up in his mind, this thing was a phoenix.


    Bara had a smaller buildpared to Tang Shaoyang''s True Dragon form. Despite being smaller, once it opened the wing, it looked about the same size as Tang Shaoyang. Its wing was that wide, and it looked like its wing dominated the portion of its body.


    "I did not expect a cursed dragon would summon me¡­." It stopped midway as it sniffed something of Tang Shaoyang, "There''s another smell in you. The smell that''s not supposed to be in you."


    Tang Shaoyang did not understand what she said aside from that he was known as a cursed dragon. He was not surprised because The System named his bloodline Wicked Dragon.


    Bara closed her eyes and muttered, "This is a nostalgic smell¡­. The smell that I can never forget in my life, even in my death. The smell of Kankara''Xeo," her eyes shot up and looked Tang Shaoyang in the eyes.

 Chapter 1454 Baccara (2)

    Chapter 1454 Bara (2)


    Bara came closer, and the smell became stronger which convinced her even more, "Are you a descendant of that hardened-water dragon?"


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled after hearing how Bara called Kankara''Xeo. Hardened-water dragon, meaning ice dragon. She was not wrong that ice was hardened-water, but it sounded funny when she said it.


    "I wish I was Kankara''Xeo''s descendant, but I am not. Since you know Kankara''Xeo, you should also know my ss, right?"


    Someone who knew Kankara''Xeo should have knowledge of his ss. If she knew about his ss, she would figure out where the smell came from.


    "So you are a cursed dragon that integrates with Kankara''Xeo?" Bara had a smile. Her guest was partly right.


    "I am not a dragon either. I am hu¡­" Tang Shaoyang paused. He was no longer a human, he was Tang. A race he developed himself, "I am Tang¡­." He exined what Tang was to Bara, not minding sharing his secret with the spirit.


    For such a strong creature to die and resorted to being a spirit, meaning she died with vengeance. That was the only reason for her to agree to be a spirit. Meaning, that he needed to show something interesting for her to be interested in making a contract with him.


    At least, he already had three things that would impress Bara. One, it was his bloodline. Second, it was his contract with Avyn. Third, it was his race; for the fact that he created a new race.


    Sure enough, Bara''s eyes glowed brighter after hearing Tang Shaoyang. Abination of a demon, dragon, and high-human.


    "So, you are a new race with a cursed dragon''s bloodline, and Kankara''Xeo''s spirit!" Bara guessed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He did not tell her about the bloodline and spirit, which one was a spirit and which one was a bloodline. And yet she guessed it correctly.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded. Not that he did not want to fight Bara to form the contract. It was just they were not in the right ce. He felt as if he fought her. This ce might disappear, and he would lose the training ground. That was what his gut feeling told him, and usually, his instinct never went wrong.


    Bara backed down, "Interesting, but I have one more question for you. If your answer satisfies me, then we can proceed with the contract. If the answer fails to satisfy me, then you have to fight me to form the contract."


    "How did you summon me? With your current strength. I don''t think you can gather enough sacrifice to summon a spirit of my rank as well as that hardened-water dragon."


    The reason behind thest question was to determine whether it was luck that helped him to summon her, or it was his strength. She wanted to know that.


    If it was by luck, then he must obtain her contract with his strength which meant they had to fight. She did not want to form a contract with a weak contractor. A weak contractor would be an obstacle for her, an obstacle to achieving what she desired.


    But if it was through his strength, meaning he sacrificed something that was much stronger than himself to be able to summon her. It was not that easy, in fact, it was extremely difficult to summon a spirit of her rank. Especially for someone who was still in the Demi-God Rank.


    "I formed a contract with Avyn through luck," Tang Shaoyang was honest. He felt like it was his luck that he managed to summon Avyn. He got a free summon for an Archaic Spirit, and he got Avyn from that one chance.


    But it was different for Bara, and he knew what made it possible to summon Bara, "Maybe because of Cmity''s part. I used one tentacle of the Cmity Kraken that almost descended into this world."


    "Cmity!?" That immediately piqued Bara''s interest, "You cut one of that Kraken''s tentacles? What happened to that thing?"


    But then she squinted her eyes at him, "If you are lying to me. I will kill you!" A powerful aura burst out from Bara.


    The aura enveloped Tang Shaoyang like a cocoon, pressuring him. He got the same feeling when he first met Rumru as well as Avyn. Bara''s aura was ferocious, suffocating, and heavy. That was merely an aura of a spirit, a creature that had been weakened considerably after she became a spirit.


    But the current Tang Shaoyang was not the inexperienced Tang Shaoyang when he first met Rumru. If it was the old Tang Shaoyang''s, he would have fallen onto his knee already.


    He closed his eyes for a moment, and he also released his aura. The two terrifying aura shed, and he managed to push Bara''s aura. He then looked at the ckbird in the eyes, "What''s the meaning of this, Bara!? While it''s a pity to sacrifice a spirit of your caliber, I will not hesitate to do it. I don''t want a spirit who does not listen!"


    The thought of sacrificing Bara crossed his mind. He would do it if Bara was harder to control than Doombringer.


    "You lied to me! You lie that you use a part of Cmity to summon me! I am not that naive to fall for your lies! This world is too young for a Cmity to be summoned!"


    She could tell the moment she arrived in this world that this world was young. It was too young for a Cmity to exist. No one fulfilled the condition to have the skill to summon Cmity, yet. That was why she thought Tang Shaoyang lied to her.


    "Then use your head a little bit more. How do I know about Cmity even though this world is young as you say?"


    Bara calmed down after being questioned. Even though she still distrusted Tang Shaoyang, she found a little bit of truth in his words. He was right, no one should know about a Cmity in this young world unless¡­.


    "Because a clown, thinking he was a god, summoned a Cmity by viting his authority to obtain the skill forcefully. I fought that clown, and he knew that he was dead in my hand. So he summoned a cmity¡­."


    Tang Shaoyang exined the fight against the Clown God, including the part where he fought the Cmity Kraken for a bit, forcing the Kraken to cut one of its tentacles. As well as The Administrator who came to drive away The Cmity.


    Bara listened calmly, and everything made sense now. The story became believable aside from the part where Tang Shaoyang forced the Kraken to cut one of its tentacles.


    "Show me your fire!" She then became curious about what kind of fire caused The Kraken to cut its own tentacle.


    Tang Shaoyang showed The Chaos Fire, and that was when Bara''s eyes glowed even brighter, enraptured by the fire in his hand.


    When he put off the fire, the glow in her eyes dimmed. Then he lit up the fire once, and her eyes glowed brighter again. That was quite funny to see, and he figured out that it was easy to read Bara''s emotions through her eyes.


    Currently, she was so excited because of his fire. It seemed like his fire was quite special even for an ancient being like Bara got excited.


    "Then let''s make the contract. It''s possible if it''s you!"

 Chapter 1455 Ammor

    Chapter 1455 Ammor


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. From the way Bara agreed to form the contract, it seemed like she wanted him to do something. And yet, she had not yet mentioned that condition.


    "What''s the condition for the contract?"


    "I like a person who is quick to catch like you. I just need you to kill one person for me. You don''t need to resurrect me or anything. Kill that person, and I agree to form a contract with you!"


    "You haven''t mentioned the name or the status of the person you want to kill." It felt like Bara tried to hide the target''s status and wanted to make the contract first. It looked like she was afraid that he would back down if she mentioned the name or the status.


    If Bara was not afraid of him backing down, then she would have mentioned the name before forming the contract. It was as if she tried to trap Tang Shaoyang in the contract.


    Bara tried to look away, and that just made her even more suspicious. It seemed like the person she wanted to kill was a big name to make her hesitate.


    "Who is the person you want to kill?" Tang Shaoyang was pressured.


    At this point, Tang Shaoyang was no longer suspicious of her but certain that the target might be too strong for him. At least for the current him.


    Bara let out a sigh and mentioned the name, "His name is Ammor. One of the Dragon Guardians in The Dragon Realm!"


    She expected some reaction from Tang Shaoyang, thinking he might know the name. Ammor or known as Sky Dragon in the Dragon Realm. One of the eight strongest dragons in the Dragon Realm. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The main problem was not just because Ammor was too powerful. But killing one of the Dragon Guardians was the same as making an enemy of the entire Dragon Realm.


    To her surprise, Tang Shaoyang did not have any extreme reaction after he mentioned the name. It felt like Tang Shaoyang did not know who Ammor was.


    Tang Shaoyang did not react at first, but he gradually digested the information from Avyn. Avyn was the only one who knew the most about the Dragon Realm. It was thanks to her inherited memories from her ancestors.


    After listening to everything about Ammor. Not just how powerful this Sky Dragon was, but also the status of the God Guardian. He realized why Bara hesitated to mention the name.


    "That''s too much for a condition, no?" He let out a chuckle.


    Bara tried to trap him in the contract. But he understood why she did go that far.


    The three-titled spirit let out a sigh. She had her hopes high, thinking Tang Shaoyang did not know about Ammor. It looked like he knew something about Ammor. Then she realized that the Kankara''Xeo spirit might be the one who told him about Ammor.


    "But I will still ept the condition if you also agree with my condition. Let''s make it far, shall we?"


    Bara''s eyes glowed. It was a different type of glow than the excitement earlier. It was the glow of determination that she would agree regardless of the condition. She was ready to sacrifice herself in order to get Tang Shaoyang to agree to her condition.


    Her desire for vengeance could not be held anymore. The desire she buried, thinking that no one would agree to the crazy condition. Tang Shaoyang was not the first person who summoned her, after all. That was why she was familiar with the contract rules. She had been summoned several times and was refused several times as well.


    "Once I have enough Spirit Energy. I will resurrect you, and you will dedicate your life to my empire. Not just you, but also your descendants! You will live for the empire for the rest of your life, and your descendants will hold the same duty. You and your descendant will be the Guardian Beast of The Tang Empire!"


    "And one more. One of my people will also inherit your bloodline. Don''t you worry? I am not asking for you to do the Bloodline Ritual. I just want your bloodline for my people!"


    The Bloodline Ritual would take the lifespan of the beast. It was what Rumru did for him back then. However, he did not have an intention to shorten Bara''s lifespan. He just wanted the normal bloodline. Just like how the Mistovel Family produced their Drake Bloodline.


    Bara hesitated for a moment when she heard the condition. But her desire for vengeance was bigger than she thought. It did not take long for her to make the decision, agreeing with the condition.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to his human form as Bara slowly descended. Their foreheads glowed in a bright light as the contract was forming. The ckbird turned into a light ball and entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead. The contract was formed.


    "So just you know. We will not go to the Dragon Realm and look for Ammor immediately. I need time to get stronger before facing that Sky Dragon!"


    The contract did not specify the time when he had to kill Ammor. And if Bara put the condition within a specific time, then he would not agree to that.


    From what he heard from Avyn. This Sky Dragon was just as strong as her ancestor back then. It was back then, ages ago. That Sky Dragon might be stronger if he was still alive.


    [I know!]


    Bara immediately responded.


    [What is this? Why are you collecting such low-rank spirits?]


    She was in The Spirit World and immediately noticed the Grade A+ Spirit and below. Half of his spirits were Grade B spirits. He got them when he thought of creating a spirit army. He summoned them with whatever sacrifices he had. That was why he got so many Grade B Spirit.


    "Be more respectful please!" Tang Shaoyang reminded Bara.


    He felt the fluctuation of negative emotions from the other spirits. Even Doombringer and Afi did not like Bara. He felt their emotions.


    "Instead of speaking useless bber, you better help me to get stronger faster. That way, you can achieve your desire faster."


    [How about start upgrading them first. You have the skill for that, and you can start using the low-rank sacrifice to rank them up.]


    Tang Shaoyang went with ''AH'', remembering a skill that he had forgotten. That was right, he had a skill to rank up his spirit, Spirit Advancement.


    He forgot about the skill because of Spirit Blessing. Back then, he used the bodies to summon a stronger spirit. Then he acquired Spirit Blessing skills to upgrade the spirit''s rank. But there was a limit for Spirit Blessing. He now only had two blessings left. To get more blessings, he must advance to the God Rank first.


    He kinda forgot about the Spirit Advancement because of his obsession with summoning stronger spirits. Another issue was that he had too many skills. Sometimes, having too many skills made him forget about the other skills.


    Spirit Advancement consumed the sacrifice just Spirit Summoning. His obsession with summoning stronger spirits made him forget the skill. He had several domain skills that he never used as well.


    It was just typical of Tang Shaoyang to forget about the skill just because he rarely used it. He only remembered the skill after Bara reminded him.


    But there was an issue with the skill. He promised the spirits of their resurrection. That was how he could make contracts with so many spirits back then. If he ranked them up, then it would take more Spirit Energy to resurrect them.


    He needed to discuss the issue with the spirit. They certainly were happy to be stronger, but that would dy their resurrection. Especially with how slow Spirit Energy''s regeneration was.


    Tang Shaoyang put the issue in his mind as he rose to the sky. The Demon Capital was busted, destroyed, frozen, and burnt. No one was left alive in the Demon Capital.


    He recalled all the spirits and left the Demon Capital, heading back to the Aidan Continent.


    *** ***


    Hemlin and Fon were quite concerned that Tang Shaoyang went to the Demon Continent alone. Even though they knew how strong Avyn and Tang Shaoyang were. They were still worried since Tang Shaoyang was heading to the home of the demon.


    He did not know what kind of traps the demon had. The demon might have a trick that could bring down Tang Shaoyang. That was what made them worried.


    "Shouldn''t we send more reinforcement to help His Majesty, Sir?" Hemlin could no longer bottle his anxiety and asked Zaneos.


    Even though Zaneos was lower ranked than him, Hemlin addressed the demon respectfully. Who knew what kind of status this demon had in the Tang Empire.


    Zaneos shook his head, "There''s no need. We just need to trust him. If he could kill the seven gods, do you think those demons are a problem to him?"


    If it was just Tang Shaoyang alone, Zaneos might be worried as well. However, Tang Shaoyang was not alone. The spirits with him, including the freakish dragon, Avyn.


    Hemlin was about to convince Zaneos until Tang Shaoyangnded on the temporary camp. Hended next to Hemlin, "I have killed the Demon Sovereigns and his underlings, including the Demon Capital. Prepare the necessary preparation for my army to cross to the Demon Continent and wait for further instruction from my people."


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Hemlin bowed his head.


    Even though Hemlin looked calm on the outside, his heart was racing. He could not believe that in a little over an hour, the Demon Capital along with the Demon Sovereign was obliterated.


    He knew Tang Shaoyang was strong, but this was far stronger than he imagined to the point being it was ridiculous in his eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang then turned toward Zaneos, "They want to try the dungeons, so prepare for that as well." He could not wait to go back, back to his daughter, "Then I will leave them with you, Hemlin!"


    ''I entrust them with you, Hemlin! If anything happens to these people, then he would take the responsibility.'' That was what Hemlin perceived from Tang Shaoyang''s tone.


    "You can trust them to me, Your Majesty."


    After making an arrangement for Zaneos, he then left the camp, back to Earth. As soon as he returned to Earth, he recalled all his people inside the Dimensional Tower. It was a war call, forcing everyone to return when he mentioned it was a war against the demon.

 Chapter 1456 Back to Work

    Chapter 1456 Back to Work


    A lot of peopleined to Tang Shaoyang about the sudden recall. They were progressing in the Dimensional Tower. But before they could make actual progress, they got the call. Everyone returned, including the girl''s party.


    He received the resentment stares from the girls except for his Minister, Li Shuang. Li Shuang was the only one who was relieved with the recall. It seemed like the adventure stressed her out.


    Before he could brief the actual situation with his Generals, he had to exin everything to the girls first. When he mentioned Aqura, that calmed the girls down. A war against the demon, especially when he mentioned the details that Aqura was a world in thest phase of the game.


    After the briefing, each of them returned to their respective post before going to Aqura. They left him alone in the room as if they had forgotten about theirints.


    "Can you handle the Tarrior''s meeting, Mengyao?"


    Zhang Mengyao was thest girl to leave the room. He asked her to brief the actual situation with the other generals.


    The Supreme General halted her steps at the door. She turned around and squinted her eyes at him. He thought she would refuse, but then she nodded, "Okay, but you have to attend the briefing too. You know a lot of the details than me. See you in¡­. Thirty minutes."


    Tang Shaoyang finally had the time to meet her daughter again. He informed the recall when he was fighting the Demon Sovereign. The people from the Dimensional Tower returned quicker than him. He had not gotten the time to y with her daughter.


    He rushed back to his room only to find Xin was just sleeping a few minutes ago. He missed the timing to y.


    Delia, Li Shuang, and Jasmine were here. They got here to see their daughter as well, but they also missed the timing and ended up having tea with Elin and Ava.


    He went to the girls and asked them, "So, how''s the dimensional tower''s adventure?" There was no time for him to ask them how the adventurer was. The moment he came back, they were asking about the actual war situation. Since it was a war, Zhang Mengyao thought it was something simr when they fought the Divine Church.


    "I don''t want to join them again!" Li Shuang was the first one to answer that. It seemed like she did not have a good experience with the adventurer. Her answer caused Jasmine and Delia to crack a smile.


    "But you have to, Sis Shuang. That''s not terrible aside from the camping. We have to bring a good bed next time," The Queen had an issue with their sleeping situation. Understandable as that was the Queen''s first time experiencing sleeping with a sleeping bag in the wilderness.


    "It''s quite fun. We should do it more often. Girls'' time," The youngest girl had noints. She rated her experience as fun, meaning she enjoyed it.


    "Fun? How can you call that fun?" Li Shuang could not believe what she heard from Delia, "How can it be fun when you are facing that giant monster. That''s still too much for me. I won''t join the next adventure."


    They shared the story of their adventure with Tang Shaoyang. After ten minutes, Delia then focused on Tang Shaoyang, "The war is on my world¡­." She hesitated to speak.


    Tang Shaoyang, of course, knew what Delia wanted to say, "I haven''t found your father. That stupid Adventurer Guild keeps bothering me, then that church and also the demon. We can visit Aqura if you want to look for your father."


    Delia''s expression brightened, nodding her head furiously. She was separated from her family because of the contract she made with Tang Shaoyang. The System teleported her alongside Tang Shaoyang when the Clown God triggered the game.


    "But what about the war?" Delia did not want to bother Tang Shaoyang when there was an ongoing war.


    He waved his hand, "I have taken care of my part. And the war is in the Demon Continent, very far from Waskin City."


    It was not really a war, but training for the Tarrior. The demon had lost their leaders. The current demon''s force was headless, without their leader. He recalled them to grind up their levels before continuing the Dimensional Tower''s run.


    Thirty minutes quickly passed, and he received a call from Zhang Mengyao. Jasmine followed him, and Li Shuang returned to her post.


    There was a lot of work for The Minister with two kingdoms, one adventurer guild, and a temple decided to be part of the Tang Empire. From the sound of it, she was more happy with tons of work than going to the Dimensional Tower again.


    *** ***


    Assembly Room


    All military force was under one name, Tarrior, including the former vassal. The vassals would have to choose one person to lead their former army and be granted a Marshal position. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Jasmine was one of the Marshals now. The Malecia Kingdom was no longer an independent kingdom, but a city. She was given a territory to manage, and The Malecia Kingdom''s army joined Tarrior as a Legion of Army.


    That was how many vassals integrated into the Tang Empire. For the small vassal, a single and small faction. They werebined with the other factions. They were granted a territory to manage, and they had to choose one person to be a marshal and another one to be the mayor of the city they would manage.


    That was the work of Li Shuang and Zhang Mengyao. That way, The Tang Empire''s army grew bigger, and the empty territory was not abandoned just to be infested with zombies and mutated beasts.


    Tang Shaoyang took the honored seat while Zhang Mengyao exined the current situation. Moonsong and Alton were absent. They had not returned from their trial. The Elven Kingdom was represented by someone new, someone he did not know.


    Alisha inherited the throne, but she was a different type than Virion who led his own army. It seemed like she chose someone to rece Virion''s position to lead the elves in the Tarrior. He was d that there was no further implication after the incident.


    The surprise came from the former Beast Coven. The beasts and the beastmen agreed to have the Moonlight Tribe lead them. With the absence of Moonsong, Sylvia took her father''s post. He was not informed his wife would lead the Beast Coven. It surprised him as well that Sylvia was interested in the position. He thought one of the elders from the Moonlight Tribe would hold the temporary position.


    Zhang Mengyao informed everyone it was not a war, but more like a military exercise. She exined why it was a military exercise. They fought the demon not because the demon had done something to the empire, but to grow The Tarrior in level.


    Wei Xi heard this for the first time, and he furrowed his brow. He did not like the idea of mindless ughter even though their target was the demons.


    The moment Zhang Mengyao finished the briefing, he raised his hand to voice his thoughts.


    "Is it possible to convert the demon into our side instead of killing them all? I think that will be more beneficial for us than killing them."


    He just felt wrong to do so for their selfish motive. The motive of fighting the demon sounded inhuman to him. If Tang Shaoyang had killed their leaders, then there was no need to ughter the demon. The demons no longer possessed a threat without their leaders.


    "His Majesty tried to do that, but the nature of the demon in Aqura is ferocious. They looked at us, humans, as something they must kill and conquer. Before His Majesty fought the demon¡­."


    Zhang Mengyao had the same opinion as Wei Xi at first. But she changed her mind when she heard what the demon did to the Artorakh Kingdom. No survivors in the Capital, children were on disy as their trophies. She agreed with Tang Shaoyang that the risk of integrating the demon into the empire was not worth the benefit.


    Wei Xi frowned deeper when he heard what the demon did. Not just him, the others also had the same reaction.


    "We can enve them, but I don''t want to develop this very culture in our empire regardless of their races," as Zhang Mengyao said, she gave a look at Tang Shaoyang.


    She was telling him not to do a ve contract anymore with that single nce.


    "Maybe we can try to take the demon children and raise them. But I don''t dare to guarantee they will forget what we did to their parents. That might bite us in the future."


    Zhang Mengyao thought of several solutions, but there was really nothing ideal that came to her mind. Each solution had the following risks that might endanger the future of the empire. All in all, she would rather kill them or leave them alone. But leaving them alone was not a choice because The Emperor had made the decision to obliterate the demon.


    Wei Xi let out a sigh. He no longer objected to killing the demon.


    Jasmine raised her hand, "You said there are Demi-God Ranks in the demon''s army. I don''t think our army is strong enough to fight them with the absence of Vice Supreme General Alton and Marshal Moonsong."


    She knew Tang Shaoyang would not join them in the fight. He told her himself earlier, and then she heard there might be many Demi-God Rank Demons. She was concerned that if Tang Shaoyang did not join them.


    "Don''t worry about it. The Adventurer Guild in Aqura would oversee the war and help us in the war. This announcement is forter but I will tell you now. The Adventurer Guild is The Tang Empire''s vassal in Aqura. They have three God Ranks, and many Demi-God Ranks that will assist us in the battle."


    The briefing continued for another half an hour. Zhang Mengyao answered them all without needing Tang Shaoyang''s help. He just sat on his chair, listening to the discussion from the side. In fact, he learned a lot

 Chapter 1457 Opening Ceremony (1)

    Chapter 1457 Opening Ceremony (1)


    Dinael woke up at her usual time, six in the morning. Her habit was to go to the window and open it. The cold breeze hit her face, and that was aforting breeze. That was the habit she developed over time during her stay in the Tang Empire for seven months.


    She stretched her hands out, looking at the crowded street. Nothing new as the stream of peopleing toward the building she stayed in. She learned this building was the center of government of the Tang Empire. Her room was in the same building, on the eighteenth floor.


    While enjoying the morning breeze in Tang Empire''s style pajamas. She heard a light knock on her room three times.


    "Your breakfast is ready, Miss Dinael,"


    Dinael opened her eyes and went to the door. Her attendant sent her a breakfast of her choice. She liked the tea drink, this world''s famous drink, and the toasted toast with peanut butter.


    "Thank you, Lei," Her attendant''s name was Wan Lei. Lei had taught her a lot of the customs of the Tang Empire during her stay.


    Wan Lei nodded her head politely, "I will be waiting in my room, Miss Daniel. If you have a n for today, please inform me so I can get the approval for you. Enjoy your breakfast."


    Dinael let out a chuckle as she brought the te and the cup of tea to the window. She was a hostage, and yet The Tang Empire gave her great treatment. It was as if she was on a holiday. A personal maid, and five guards around her.


    She knew the guards were meant to keep a watch on her. But if she ignored the fact that she was a hostage. It felt like she was a princess on a vacation. She did not expect to receive such a treatment.


    Back then, she thought The Tang Empire would torture her and iste herpletely. She had imagined the worst such as getting interrogated for her to tell about the Divine Church and Nirvana Alliance. That just never happened.


    In fact, she had more freedom than a hostage. She was allowed to go outside as long as the guards followed her. There were some parts that were restricted, but she was allowed to visit most of the area.


    "Where should I go today?" She looked at the white tower that was recently built.


    The white tower was part of the Tang Empire''s academy project. After staying for more than seven months. It was hard to believe that she lost the war against the Tang Empire.


    She could see that the empire stillcked the fundamentals. They had not yet established the proper system to have a strong force. But then she remembered that they were not fighting The Tang Empire back then. They were fighting one person, a single person who was The Emperor of this empire, and was defeated.


    Dinael remembered there was no army behind him. He was alone with his spirits. That was a painful memory for her because she lost someone precious to her, Eol. The Divine Dragon who had been looking over her since she was a kid.


    She shook her head and finished her breakfast. There was no specific ce for her to visit today, so she decided to take a stroll. Maybe she would find something interesting.


    Dinael informed Wan Lei about her stroll n before going back to take a bath and changing into afortable dress. Wan Lei returned with the approval. Just as usual, she gained the approval for her daily stroll.


    "Do you have a specific ce in mind, Miss Dinael?" Wan Lei asked politely.


    "Hmmm¡­. I don''t know. Let''s see where my heart takes me today," Dinael shook her head.


    There was a ce in her mind, the newly founded academy. She was curious about the white tower. Not that she intended to investigate it or anything. But she was just curious what the white tower was for.


    The Tang Empire was not afraid of her informing Nirvana. A month after the truce, she was given a bracelet. The bracelet not only drained her mana but also prevented her from essing The System. She could not make contact with her family, but she would have a call with her father once a week. That was to ensure that she was safe in The Tang Empire, making sure the Tang Empire abided by the agreement.


    This bracelet was the reason she could stroll freely outside like this.


    Her attendant and the five guards led her to the elevator. It usually took longer for the elevator toe since it was morning, one of the busiest times. But the elevator opened so quickly this morning, and there was a familiar face inside.


    Dinael recognized the person. A woman with long, wavy purple hair, wearing the same color dress. She was one of the Emperor''s wives, Elinova.


    Dinael entered the elevator and greeted Elin with a bow, "Good morning, Madam Elinova."


    "Good morning, Miss Dinael," Elin returned the greeting with a big smile, "Do you have a n for this morning, Miss Dinael?"


    Dinael shook her head, "No. I will just go around and go wherever my eyes lead me to."


    Madam Elinova was one of the kindest people in this foreign ce. The first time she went out, she met Madam Elinova. Thedy kindly showed her around, making her food. Sometimes, Madam Elinova would bring her for volunteer work with Madam Elinova. Herpany always put her heart at ease. Her presence is justforting for her.


    "There''s an opening ceremony for The Tang Academy, and more events such as a fighting tournament, cksmithpetition, and alchemypetition? There are severalpetitions. Are you interested?"


    Dinael was interested ining, of course. This would be the first event in the Tang Empire. But then she looked unsure. She did not know if she could attend the event because of her identity.


    "Ah, right. Let me ask Mengyao if you cane. There should not be an issue for you toe, but let me ask first," Elin read what was in Dinael''s mind.


    "I am interested in the event, but yeah, I am not sure if I am allowed to attend the opening ceremony," Dinael spoke in her mind.


    Zhang Mengyao, the name left a deep impression. To her, Zhang Mengyao was aloof, intimidating, and had an air of authority around her. That was weird for her to be intimidated by someone weaker than her, but that was what she felt when she met Zhang Mengyao. That first meeting made her realize why that woman was The Supreme General.


    The moment Elin mentioned the name. That made her nervous for some unknown reason.


    "Mengyao has given her permission. You are allowed to attend the event," Elin said, and at the same time, the elevator''s door opened. They had reached the lobby, one of the crowded floors in this building.


    Dinael was relieved to hear the good news. She thought of visiting the white tower, and it looked like the academy was not one of the restricted areas for her.


    She came out together with Elin as the attendant followed her closely with one of the guards opening a path for them. Despite the event, she was surprised there were still many people who came here instead of going to the event.


    Most of the people were wearing armor and a weapon of their respective choice. But they were not part of the Tarrior or TEIS. They were the people who wanted to be an adventurer or an actual adventurer.


    One of many things that he did not understand was why The Tang Empire agreed to establish this organization. In her eyes, The Adventurer Guild was the same as the foreign force as they were not rted to Tarrior or TEIS in any way. This Adventurer Guild might be a threat in the future if they grew too strong.


    The weirder thing was the fact that the Adventurer Guild became popr among the people. That was also weird because from what she knew. The adventurers were taking on the odd job that the Tarrior would not do. Dinael could not see the benefit of the adventurers, from the adventurers'' perspective or the empire''s perspective.


    On the way out, she overheard a few conversations about the opening ceremony and the fighting tournament. The interesting one was that high-ranking military officers joined the fighting tournament. This would be the chance for her to see how strong The Tang Empire''s force was.


    These adventurers were scared of joining because of that even though the tournament was split into a few divisions based on rank. The Myth Rank was the highest ranking division, meaning those above Myth Rank were not allowed to participate.


    Elin caught what Dinael had been listening to and came closer, "I can sneak you into the fighting tournament if you are interested. You can''t buy the ticket to watch because the ticket has been sold out."


    Dinael was surprised, but it made sense that the empire would charge money to watch. She was grateful that she had Elin who was willing to help her.


    "Thank you, Madam Elinova."


    Elin nudged her waist and whispered, "Don''t call me Madam. It makes me sound old. Call me Sister Elin, or you can call my name."


    Dinael looked around, hesitating. It was inappropriate to call Elin casually. She was The Emperor''s wife, after all. But the look on Elin''s face made her unable to refuse the request. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, Sister Elin. But please let me address you formally when there are other people around," Dinael conceded.


    Elin smiled widely and hooked Dinael''s arm, pulling her, and heading to the academy.

 Chapter 1458 Opening Ceremony (2)

    Chapter 1458 Opening Ceremony (2)


    Dinael saw the stream of people, heading toward the academy through the window. The sidewalk was crowded with people. She was d that Sis Elin had a car ready for her. Or else she might be in that crowd.


    If the sidewalk was crowded, then the front gate of the academy was flooded with people. There was barely any space for her and the guards to squish into the academy. But of course, their car went smoothly in an emptyne.


    She looked at the entrance gate. The signboard of Tang Academy, written in gold-red with a dragon statue above. It did not look as simple as she thought to visit the academy in the future.


    Tarriors were on the gate, mixed with the beastmen. She also noticed the elves above the gate. The academy was fortified by a twenty-meter-tall wall. It was more like a fortress than an academy.


    The guard let them in when Elin''s name was mentioned. They entered the wide and long road. At the end of the road, she could see the massive arena.


    The car headed to the arena, meaning the opening ceremony was in that arena. She finally got a clear look at the arena. The majestic dragon carved left her amazed. At the other side of the arena, there was a five-headed dragon''s statue which was much taller than the already massive arena.


    The car headed to the underground parking lot which did not have many cars parked. She could tell this parking lot was for the higher-ups.


    Dinael could not help but feel nervous and subconsciously stayed closer to Elin. This ce was where all her enemies gathered. Those people on the street might not know about her identity. But the officers of Tarrior knew her, especially the high-ranking officers. She had met them, and they looked at her unkindly because of her status.


    As they entered the elevator, Elin noticed Dinael''s concerns, "It''s okay. No one will hurt or bother you on this big day. Unless those people are stupid to ruin the opening ceremony."


    Dinael nodded her head. She thought Elinova would stay with her, but then she was led to the exclusive box with a great view. There was another familiar inside the box. A graceful elf in a white dress and a little girl on herp.


    She was the former Elven Kingdom''s queen whoter became The Emperor''s wife. There was a big rumor around her. Something that should not be said about. In particr, Ava birthed the first princess of the Tang Empire.


    Her heartbeat jumped a little bit when she met that emotionless gaze. But then Ava''s emotionless face turned into a beautiful smile, "Why are you here, Elin? Shouldn''t you be on the stage with His Majesty?"


    "I am," Elin nodded, "I am just dropping her here," She then approached Ava and Xin.


    The first thing she did was kiss Xin''s puffy cheek before whispering to Ava, "Can you watch her for me until the opening ceremony, Ava? Please¡­"


    Ava let out a sigh, ncing at the nervous Dinael, "Alright, but just this once. Go now, or you will bete."


    Elinova let out a smallugh, "Thank you, Ava. You will be the first one to taste my new dish. I promise," After saying that, she went to Dinael, "You can watch here, and I will pick you upter. Enjoy the show."


    Before Dinael could say anything, Elin left the booth while waving her hand at Dinael. She was left alone with a person who disliked her.


    Ava was different from Zhang Mengyao. The former showed her dislike, making her know that she was not liked while thetter did not show much hostility. The booth was spacious, enough for fifty people to amodate fifty people.


    Five lines of coaches with a ss table each in front of the seat. She took the front seat, two seats away from Ava. Not too close, but not too far either. She just did not want to offend Ava by sitting too far from her.


    "Sit here!"


    Dinael was surprised to see where Ava pointed at. It was the same coach where Ava and her daughter sat. On the same coach, not even the next coach of where Ava sat.


    It was too ufortable for her to sit next to Ava. But she did not dare to refuse either. Since she lost her power, she became careful and cautious.


    She enjoyed her time here so far as a prisoner, so she did not want to ruin it by offending anyone until the end of the truce.


    Dinael nodded and sat on the same couch. "Have you had breakfast yet?"


    Another surprise that Ava asked her. Dinael was sure they were not that close to asking something like that. That alerted her even more, but she still answered honestly, "Yes, I have my breakfast already, Madam Ava."


    "Get snacks and refreshments for her," Ava told the elf maid who stayed close to her all the time.


    "Yes, My Lady."


    Dinael was about to refuse, but the maid already left the booth, quicker than her reaction. She was nervous and anxious, always trying to think thrice before she said something. Especially when she spoke to someone like Ava. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She was about to see the arena but she felt a stare at her. It felt like she was being watched. At first, she thought she was being watched by an expert from the Tang Empire. But she quickly found out who was watching her. It was the first Princess, the famed cute and genius princess, Tang Xin.


    Xin was holding a red w from the Coco Crab, one of the famed dishes in the Tang Empire. The w was cracked in half with white meat. Her mouth was munching, staring at her innocently with the purple round eyes. The slit red pupil reminded her of the dragon''s eyes.


    Tang Xin was a phenomenon in the Tang Empire. At the age of three months, she could walk. Everyone in the empire knew it because The Emperor celebrated it, throwing a festival to celebrate it. At the age of five months, she could speak as well. Calling her mother Mama, and her father Dada. And the ted Emperor threw another festival to celebrate again.


    The first princes became the topic of conversation whenever she went. They praised the first princess and called her The Genius Princess. And that genius Princess was staring at her right now, her eyes round wide, staring at her while munching the crab meat.


    Dinael was not sure about being a genius, but she now saw the first princess closely. She agreed that Tang Xin was cute. The puffy cheeks, the round eyes, and the innocent yet curious look.


    Dinael pretended not to notice and fortunately, the maid was quick to deliver the snack and the drink. She immediately grabbed the drink. It was grape juice, not her favorite, but better than nothing.


    Tang Xin finished munching the crab meat in her mouth, blinking her eyes while staring at Dinael, "Is she a new Mom, Mama?"


    Dinael spurted the grape juice in her mouth, shocked to hear that from the little princess. That earned a frown from Ava as well as the maid.


    "Ah-ah¡­ I am sorry¡­." Dinael was about to clean her mess, but the maid was faster than her. Gesturing at her to stay away.


    Ava shook her head, "No. She is not your new mom. Why do you think she is your new mom, Xin?"


    "Thisdy is pretty, and I thought all prettydies were Dada''s wives."


    Dinael almost burst intoughter when she heard that. That was funnying from a little girl who was not even a year old. What made it funnier was Xin''s innocent tone.


    Ava massaged the space between her eyes. She understood why her daughter thought that way, and it was her father''s fault. In thest four months, Tang Shaoyang introduced her to Lilliana the resurrected spirit, Zara who was still a spirit, Lunea, and Avyn.


    Even though Avyn was a different case. Tang Shaoyang already told all the girls about his promise to Lunea, Zara, and Lilliana. Avyn was not in that part. The frost dragon did it on her own, not introduced by Tang Shaoyang. Avyn came out on her own and told Xin that she was also Xin''s mother.


    That was right because Xin was introduced to a new, pretty mom in thest four months. The little princess thought Dinael was also her new mom.


    "Look, Dada is on the stage!" Ava distracted her daughter, pointing at the tform.


    Only then did Tang Xin look away from Dinael. She came down from her mother''sp and walked to the window ss to find her father.


    There was a big stage in the arena with twenty main seats, and Tang Shaoyang was sitting on the honored seats. His seat was higher than the others, and her ten wives were sitting one level below him. Not all the girls were on the stage, but ten were there to represent the Queen.


    There was no official Queen because Tang Shaoyang refused to appoint one Queen. He said all his wives were Queen, telling his people to regard her wives as Queen.


    Elinova was there with Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, Li Shuang, Rosalie, Jasmine, Sylvia, Aleesa, Delia, and Selena.


    A level below the Queens were the high-ranking officers. Vice Supreme General Wei Xi and Alton along with four Marshals and four Ministers. With the presence of the Emperor, it was followed with a dragon roar that echoed through the air, indicating the start of the opening ceremony for Tang Academy as well as thepetition.

 Chapter 1459 Ascension

    <h4>Chapter 1459 Ascension</h4>


    The opening ceremony started with the elemental show above the arena. It started with a fire y. Different colors of fire lit up the arena, leaving everyone in the arena silent.


    Even though it was morning with the sun up in the sky. They could see the distinctive fire. The fire changed shape from a bird to a dragon and more. The fire ysted for a few minutes.


    Dinael could tell that the elemental show left the people in the whole stadium. She was also amazed by the fire show. Not the fire elemental show itself, but by the fire.


    The different types of color might look pretty from the outside. However, she was aware that each color represented a different trait. She knew a few of them and did not expect that one of the Tang Empire''s members had such power.


    These people only knew that fire to burn, but she was aware there was a fire that could heal as well. Not just healing traits, but also buffing attributes, status, and antidotes as well.


    She wanted to know the person behind this fire elemental show. Unfortunately, the master behind the fire elemental show did not show up.


    After the show, Zhang Mengyao got from the chair and approached the tform at the end of the stage. She took the microphone and started the opening ceremony with a speech.


    Dinael was surprised that it was The Supreme General who did the speech instead of The Emperor. She secretly took a peek at Ava. There was no reaction from the elf even though Zhang Mengyao did the speech.


    She expected a reaction, maybe slightly upset. Even though she heard The Emperor''s wives were harmonious. She did not believe in the rumor. These women must scheme andpete behind The Emperor. Zhang Mengyao did the speech meaning The Emperor favored Zhang Mengyao more than the other wives. That was what Dinael thought.


    Dinael could not help but admire The Supreme General. Her speech was captivating and charismatic. The more she knew about The Supreme General. The more she was convinced that Zhang Mengyao was chosen for her capability, not because she was the Emperor''s wife.


    After the speech, it was followed by the ribbon-cutting ceremony. Another thing that she could not understand. Why ribbon cutting? What is that implied for? She was really curious about what it meant, but unfortunately, she had no one to ask.


    Then there was a break for a moment until ady in a red dress came up on the stage and started singing? Dinael is confused. Why a song in the opening ceremony for an academy? This was not a brothel.


    However, she was met with an unexpected reaction by the people in the arena. A loud cheer, louder than when Zhang Mengyao delivered a speech or when The Emperor cut the golden ribbon.


    That caught off her guard. It felt like thedy in the red dress was more popr than The Supreme General and The Emperor. That just made Dinael curious about how good thisdy in the red dress was.


    The song in this world was quite different from the song of her world. She did not really understand the song, but she ended up enjoying the song more than she thought. Without realizing it, she started munching the snack on the table.


    As she was fully immersed in the third. She had high expectations for the fourth song. But thedy in the red dress did not continue singing and went back to the back of the stage. The performer was changed, and this time a group of fourdies followed with moredies behind them.


    Different from the first singer, the second performer wore more vulgar clothes, revealing so much of their skin. She thought she would dislike this, but then she ended up straightening her back to watch the performance.


    They were not just singing but also dancing. Not only did she enjoy their voices, but also their dance. What amazed her was the atmosphere in the arena. The whole arena also sang, moving in rhythm, following the performance. What got her was the atmosphere, and she ended up liking the second performer more than the first one.


    Dinael did not realize it, but her body followed the music, trying to mimic the dance with her body movement. As she was immersed in the performance, the performance was over. The second performer only sang two songs which disappointed her.


    "You enjoy it more than I thought."


    The moment Dinael heard Ava''s voice, her body shuddered. She forgot that she was in the same booth as Ava and the little princess. She secretly took a peek, and she was sure she saw a smirk on the first princess'' face.


    ''I am sure that little girl just smirks at me. Is she ridiculing me!?''


    "Yes. It was an amazing performance. It''s something new to me." Dinael politely replied.


    She straightened her back, hoping for the third performer. However, she was bound to be disappointed because many dwarves swarmed the stage. They dismantled the stage in just two minutes. The stage turned into an arena for thepetition. It was the main show, the tournament.


    Dinael came for the fighting tournament. But for some reason, she expected the show more than thepetition. She even hoped the fighting tournament would start tomorrow and continued the event with more singers.


    Throwing away her useless thoughts, her eyes glued on the dwarves. She had heard a lot about the dwarf during her stroll, but she never saw them in the Tang Empire. It looked like the dwarves shunned themselves from the outside world despite their fame. This was the first time she saw a dwarf in the Tang Empire.


    ''As expected of a dwarf.'' She thought to herself as she looked at the arena as well as a barrier that protected the spectators. There was a giant screen as well above the arena, focusing on the arena.


    A pair of a man and a woman came up to the arena. They were the host of thepetition, The Tang sh. That was the name of thepetition.


    The two hosts were exined the format of thepetition. After hearing the number of participants. She realized the event mightst for a week, or maybe even two weeks. There were over two million participants. Of course, those two million participants were divided into divisions.


    Then it was the reward. The reward for the best division was the Ancient Rank Treasure Chest. When the host mentioned the first-ce reward was Ancient Rank Treasure Chest. Dinael could hear that the spectators were taking a deep breath. The whole arena was amazed by the reward even though the Ancient Rank Treasure Chest was nothing to her. But it looked like the Ancient Rank Treasure Chest was something rare in this world.


    "Before we start The Tang sh for all divisions. There will be a show match between Sir Lu An and Supreme General Zhang!"


    The whole arena fell silent momentarily. But then an explosive cheer resounded. The ss of her booth shook because of the cheer. Dinael felt like the whole arena shook just from the cheers.


    Of course, Dinael recognized the name. The Head of TEID against The Head of Tarrior. Until today, she did not know what TEID stood for. But she recognized the name of Lu Na. People trembled in fear when they talked about this young man.


    If people talked about the Supreme General with respect and admiration, there was only fear when Lu An was mentioned. She never met this man called Lu An. Once more, she was surprised to find how young Lu An. Not only did the man not look fearful as the rumor, but he was too young.


    Dinael believed the young man was at most twenty. Despite how young he was, he had the image of a demon.


    She then found out the two were in the same rank, Primordial Dinael believed the young man was at most twenty. Despite Rank. They were weaklings in her eyes when she had her power.


    ''This will be interesting.''


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh as he watched Lu An and Zhang Mengyao in the arena. The show match was his idea, but he did not propose these two to fight. What in her mind was Pride from the Fogged Ape Tribe and a representative from The Beast Coven.


    The beastmen against a Beast would be a good show. However, Zhang Mengyao insisted on her to fight in the arena to garner more hype. As if Lu An had been waiting for this moment. Lu An immediately challenged Zhang Mengyao.


    He understood why Lu An was eager to fight Zhang Mengyao. That was because Lu An never won against Zhang Mengyao even once. Even back then when Zhang Mengyao was weaker than him, Lu An could not win against Zhang Mengyao.


    "Why did no one stop them!?" Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh.


    "As if we can stop Sister Mengyao," Kang Xue chuckled as the other girls agreed with her.


    "Don''t worry. Lunea is the referee. She can stop the fight if it goes to the south." Selena assured Tang Shaoyang.


    The fight was met with the expectation. The whole arena fell into a stupor. No one made a noise, holding their breath as they watched how the fight unfolded. Of course, the two were not allowed to use the Bloodline Transformation.


    Lu An was dancing in his shadow, sending a barrage of attacks. It looked like Lu An had the upper hand, but everyone could tell that there was not a single attack that worked. Supreme General Zhang Mengyao blocked them all as if she had a read on Lu An.


    The fightsted for half an hour. The arena was wrecked, and Zhang Mengyao won the show match. She pinned down Lu An with her shield to the ground. The tip of hernce was at Lu An''s neck. That was the end of their fight.


    p!


    One p, followed by another p. The whole arena filled with pping, cheering for the wonderful show. It was breathtaking for the spectators.


    After the show match was over, Tang Shaoyang got up from his chair, "Have you called them all, Xue?"


    "Yes. I think everyone aside from us is already in the meeting hall," Kang Xue nodded.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and headed toward the meeting hall with Kang Xue and the others, including Zhang Mengyao and Lu An.


    *** ***


    Meeting Hall


    "Most of you may already know, but I will say it one more time," Tang Shaoyang stood on the tform, looking at his high-


    ranking officers with a solemn expression, "I will start my ascension to the God Rank. There''s one more trial after the initial trial, and I don''t know how long it will take me to finish the ascension."


    "During my ascension, I will entrust The Empire in your hands!"

 Chapter 1460 Trial of God

    <h4>Chapter 1460 Trial of God</h4>


    [You have gathered the maximum number of God Shards! You have triggered a hidden trial, Trial of God!]


    [Do you want to proceed with The Trial of God? (Yes) (No)]


    That was the notification Tang Shaoyang got after gathering one hundred God Shards a few months ago. There was a new notification popped out. An additional trial meant an additional reward.


    It had be a God Trial, not a Demi-God trial anymore. He asked all his spirits, and no one knew about this God Trial. He asked them if they knew or not, not what the God Trial was. But no one knew about this God Trial.


    That was the reason why he dyed his ascension to the God Rank until now. He must make the decision whether to take the additional trial or not. If he tapped no, then he immediately ascended to the God Rank. But he might miss the opportunity from the Trial of God. He hesitated until today, and he made the decision to take the trial today.


    That was the meeting about, telling them that he would be absent during his ascension. The meeting was over after he said what he needed to say to them. He dismissed them while he stayed in the meeting hall for a while.


    Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes. He realized why it took him so long to make such a decision. It was his family, his daughter. He was afraid of dying because of his daughter.


    He had achieved half of his dream, a family. Half of his dream was to ensure that no one could harm his family. He knew he was still far from that. The Cmity existence as well as The Dragon Realm was an example there might be many who were stronger than him.


    If he wanted to get stronger than just those mediocre God Ranks. He realized that he must take this Trial of God.


    "Don''t you want to meet Xin first?" Zhang Mengyao came over and rubbed her shoulder.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "No! I am afraid that I will never be able to take the Trial of God if I see Xin¡­" He was afraid that meeting Xin would waver his determination to take the trial.


    The girls exchanged nces, worried. This was the first time they saw Tang Shaoyang like this. One by one, they hugged and kissed Tang Shaoyang''s cheek and forehead before leaving him alone in the meeting hall.


    He opened his eyes after hearing the sound of the door closed. For some reason, he was nervous as he looked at the screen once more.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle as he did not remember thest time he was nervous. He was not even nervous when he fought the first God Rank from the Divine Church. He was not nervous when the three factions invaded Earth. Yet he was nervous to take The Trial of God.


    [You can also not take it if you have a bad feeling about this trial, you know.] Zara said.


    [There are many things we haven''t tried. There will be another World Assembly soon, and you can choose a higher rank of Dimensional Tower. That''s another way for you to be stronger.]


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "If I run away from this with such a weak excuse. I will keep making the same excuse when I face the same situation."


    Right after saying that, he tapped yes. His vision went ck for a moment. It was the same feeling when he took the teleportation. When his vision was back, he was standing in the middle of the town square.


    [Wee to The Trial of God!]


    [You have entered the first stage of the Trial of God!]


    [Timer before the trial starts: 2 days 15:23:04]


    It was the same thing all over again. Finishing the quest and moving to the next stage but with much higher difficulty. That was what he thought after seeing the new screen.


    While checking the new information, he was checking where he was with Spirit Eyes. He was in the middle city, not an abandoned one. But a city with a high poptions. He noticed the barrier protected the city as well.


    "Are you a new participant in the Trial of God?"


    A feminine voice entered his ears while he focused on the Spirit Eyes. He snapped out and looked at the figure in front of him.


    A human female, wearing a white and ck uniform, smiling at him.


    "Yes." Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    "I am one of the trial workers that works with the one in charge of the trial in this city, Administrator Amos. Administrator Amos will tell you the details about the trial, including the quest you must finish to proceed to the next stage."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and followed the ck-haired woman. He did not expect to meet another Administrator this quickly.


    ''Huh!?'' He thought the woman would lead him to another part of the city. But she led him to the building in front of him. A building that was just a few steps away from where he was teleported.


    The woman brought him to the third floor, to the room where the administrator was. He had done a quick check on the woman, but he did not feel anything from her. Not even a speck of energy, which was weird. First, she might be a normal human. Second, she hid her energy.


    He believed the second. If she is most likely not an ordinary human if he worked for The Trial of God. In fact, she might be stronger than most of the participants.


    She opened the door and invited him to the administrator''s room.


    Tang Shaoyang met a man behind the table, wearing a sleeveless shirt with a white scar on his left eye. It looked like a scare made by a sword. From the forehead to his face, lining down to the near of his chin. He noticed the fang slightly protruding out of his lips.


    The moment their eyes met, the room was filled with a dreadful, yet ferocious aura. The aura mixed with the killing intent was directed at him.


    Tang Shaoyang merely furrowed his brow as he felt a strong hostility from Administrator Amos. That confused him why someone he did not know had such a strong hostility toward him. This was the first time they met.


    ''Is he part of Nirvana? But aren''t we in a truce?''


    If the Administrator was part of Nirvana, then the trial might be two times harder.


    But then the Administrator stood up and tore apart his shirt, revealing a bigger scar on his chest. Showing three lines of burning scar across his chest. It was weird for a God Rank to have a scar with their regeneration. This Administrator Amos clearly left the scar for a reason.


    "Do you see this scar!?"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, getting even more confused, "And?" He tried to understand why Administrator Amos had such hostility toward him. It seemed the scar was the cause, but he still did not understand why.


    "Dragons tried to invade my world, and I fought them. I fought The Divine Dragon who left this scar. Not only did I fight them, but I also killed them and feasted on their bodies! I killed your kind!"


    Tang Shaoyang understood the gist of it but still did not understand why Administrator Amos was hostile toward him. A Divine Dragon left the scar, but he was not rted to any Divine Dragon. The dragons he knew were Rumru, Wrath, and Kalliyan who was half-dragon.


    The aura intensified, mixed with the killing intent. But Tang Shaoyang was not really bothered by it. He just shrugged, "And?"


    Before Administrator Amos could continue, the female human interfered, "The moment you try to hurt the participation, you will be kicked out from this world, Sir Amos. Not just that, you might lose your ss as well."


    Following her words, a calming aura spread out in the room. The calming aura came from her, subsiding Amos'' ferocious aura. The female human truly hid her strength.


    Amos retracted his aura and clicked his tongue. He pulled out the drawer, taking out something before throwing it at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang caught the token as Amos mmed the drawer. He caught the glistening token, looking at Amos confused. It looked like Amos did not have an intention to exin anything, including the token in his hand.


    "What is this? And aren''t you supposed to exin to me about the trial?"


    Amos kept his silence and looked away from Tang Shaoyang, just like a sulking kid.


    The female human let out a sigh and rubbed her head, "Follow me. I will lead you to your lodging and exin the trial for you."


    "I hate working with an irresponsible administrator," She mumbled, heading out of the room.


    Once they were outside, Tang Shaoyang could no longer hide his confusion, "What''s with the attitude?"


    "Administrator Amos hated the dragon because the dragon killed his family. If he''s not afraid of losing his Administrator ss. He will hunt you down. He has an obsession with hunting a dragon."

 Chapter 1461 Calamity Hunting

    <h4>Chapter 1461 Cmity Hunting </h4>


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, chuckling, "That still does not make sense to me. He hates the dragon, but why does he hate me as well? I am not a dragon."


    The female worker stopped her steps and turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "Who are you trying to deceive?" Her face got closer to Tang Shaoyang''s, "Your eyes tell everything about you, and you still want to deceive me? You are a dragon''s descendant!"


    Tang Shaoyang realized where the misunderstanding wasing from, "I have a dragon bloodline, but I am not a Dragon descendant¡­." He furrowed his brows, stopping midway.


    He looked deep into the female worker as well. The words came out naturally from his mouth, and he was confused as to why he was willing to tell this girl about his bloodline.


    Tang Shaoyang realized it would be better to keep the misunderstanding to hide his ability. That was for the better since he did not know the whole situation in this trial.


    His eyes turned cold the moment he realized what happened. He did not know when, but he was toofortable around this ''female worker''. That was what made him tell her his bloodline.


    Taking a deep breath, he calmed down and cleared his mind. That was when he realized that this woman''s aura was around her. He had been surrounded by her calming aura, making him feel safe around her. That was what led him to say about his bloodline.


    The female worker was surprised and took a few steps back. She looked surprised while maintaining the distance.


    They were not that far from the building. He turned around and looked at the building. There was a signboard with ''Administrator Office''. At least, the woman was telling the truth about the administrator.


    Tang Shaoyang then looked at the token in his hand. There was a strong energy in the token. Not something that came from this female worker or the Administrator. The token looked legit as well.


    "So what are you trying to get from me?" He muttered in a low voice, slowly raising his head, squinting at the female worker, "Are you part of the Nirvana Alliance?"


    The female worker just shrugged off, "I am just a yer like you. Assisting the Administrator for the trial is a quest from the System. I am an Administrator Candidate."


    The Dragon Sense probed her, and she was telling the truth. It seemed like this woman also knew about the Dragon Sense to tell him the truth instead of lying.


    "And I have no rtion with The Nirvana Alliance. I just want to probe how strong you are because I have a bet with my co-worker who will top out the trial this time."


    Tang Shaoyang rxed a bit after finding out the woman was telling the truth. Fortunately, he had not told her what kind of dragon bloodline he had. Based on Bara''s story, his bloodline is hated by many in the God Realm. It would be better to keep it secret until he got a clear understanding of this ce and the people.


    "Administrator Amos regards everyone with a dragon bloodline as a dragon descendant. So of course, he hates whether you are born from a dragon or even a human. As long as you are rted to a dragon, he will hate you and might kill you if you meet him outside of this trial."


    Tang Shaoyang lost interest in that information after what she tried before. No longer probed about Administrator Amos as he did not know whether she was telling the truth or not. He could only tell if it was a lie or not. There was a chance that she might mislead him.


    "Tell me about the trial instead."


    "Right to the business," She nodded, "The trial is quite simple, it''s Cmity Hunting. You hunt Cmity. You will get a point for Cmity you kill, and that point will determine whether you will go to the next phase or not.


    You will be given one month to get the point. Half of the participants with fewer points would be disqualified, and the top half would advance to the next phase."


    "You will also get a reward directly from the System if you top out the trial. There''s also a participant reward, but I suggest you aim for the first-position reward. Not that I can tell you the reward because the reward is different for each individual."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. Another surprise that he would meet another Cmity this sooner. He thought he would not meet them until he got to the God Realm.


    "Don''t worry, you are allowed to form a party with the other participants to hunt The Cmity. However, you will get fewer points with an equal distribution. If you form a party of four, then the points would be divided equally by four, and you will get fewer points if your party is too big."


    She misunderstood the frown on Tang Shaoyang''s face.


    "While you are encouraged to form a party. It would be better if you form the party with minimal numbers."


    It was the same thing again all over. Hunting the monster and gaining points, then he proceeded to the next floor. But this time, it was a phase of trial. Simr format to The Dimensional Tower.


    "Can I kill the other participants? Are there any rules about killing the other participants?"


    It was the female worker''s turn to frown. She still answered as it was her duty to help the participants.


    "There''s no rule about it. You can kill them. It''s another way to get to the next stage, but I advise you not to do that. You don''t know these yers'' backgrounds. If you kill the wrong person, then their faction might hunt you once you reach the God Realm. Devious strategy, but the risk is too high unless¡­"


    She stopped halfway, but Tang Shaoyang could guess what she was about to say. Unless he had a big faction behind that could protect him on The God Realm.


    "Are there any more rules that I should know?"


    "There''s really no rule for the trial. You can use any means to gain the point. The only rule is you can''t attack the trial''s assistant, The Administrator, and the trial worker like me. You will be disqualified without getting any benefit from participating in this trial."


    "What happens to me if I get disqualified? Will the System kill me? Or maybe banish me?"


    That question caused the female worker to chuckle, and she also got new information about Tang Shaoyang. Even though he managed to dispel her aura, she realized that Tang Shaoyang did not have a big background. If Tang Shaoyang had a big background, he would not ask this question. Tang Shaoyang entered the Trial of God without knowing anything about this trial.


    "Don''t worry about it. The system will send you back to your world along with the participating reward. There''s no punishment for failing to advance to the next phase."


    She was about to say that he did not worry because he would not fail in the first phase. Having seen more than half of the participants, she believed Tang Shaoyang was part of the top half.


    Tang Shaoyang asked more questions, including about where they were. He was surprised to hear there was a meaning other than just a trial this time.


    This was an abandoned world infested by The Cmity. The reason for the cmity? It was because there were more than two fools summoned to Cmity. Those fools were the rulers of this world which led to the destruction of their kingdom.


    These rulers tried to win the war by summoning Cmity which ended up with no one winning. Everyone died and all kingdoms were destroyed. There was no winner.


    The trial was to kill The Cmity with the purpose of taking over this abandoned world. Why did the System want to reim this world? It was to expand The God Realm. That was right, taking over the abandoned world and merging this world with the God Realm.


    That was why the God Realm could amodate so many God Ranks over time. The System expanded The God Realm by reiming the abandoned worlds. That was the first time he heard about that.


    Without him asking, The female worker exined about the rank of the Cmity. It seemed like The Cmity had their own ranks instead of using the normal rank.


    The Cmity was ranked based on the level of their danger level. The most dangerous Cmity was ranked as Rank 9 Cmity, and the least dangerous was Rank 1 Cmity.


    How many points they would get was based on the rank of The Cmity they hunted. Rank 1 Cmity was a hundred points, Rank 2 Cmity was three hundred points, Rank 3 Cmity was worth a thousand points, and Rank 4 Cmity was worth five thousand points.


    Maybe she was guilty of what she did earlier. She gave him fair advice, telling him not to be tempted by the points. The power difference between Rank 1 Cmity and Rank 2 Cmity was too big. She told him to start with Rank 1 Cmity to measure his cmity-hunting capability before trying the higher rank.

 Chapter 1462 The Token

    <h4>Chapter 1462 The Token </h4>


    Tang Shaoyang would do the same even if she did not tell him. This Cmity was a new territory for him. He would not recklessly challenge the high-ranking Cmity from the get-go.


    "And don''t ever try to challenge the Rank 6 Cmity and above¡­." She paused for a moment, "Rank 6 Cmity might be doable if you can gather the right people to hunt if you want to try. But don''t dry the Rank 7 and above."


    "I mean you can try if you don''t believe me." She shrugged, "We have arrived at your lodging."


    They were in the front of a three-story building. Typical of the medieval building, something he often encountered.


    She led the way to the building, and the first floor was a bar mixed with the restaurant. The moment both entered the building, everyone looked at them.


    There were fourteen tables with twelve of them with people. They looked at him and the female worker. Some of them looked at them with curiosity, and some of them looked specifically at him with wariness, and there were two men who looked jealous of him.


    "As you can see. The first floor is a bar and restaurant. You can eat and drink here, or you can try the restaurant and bars outside as well."


    After saying that, she turned to the left, right to the stairs. Tang Shaoyang followed her while nodding.


    "Does that mean all people in this city are participants of the trials and The Administrator who oversees the trial?"


    Through his spirit eyes, he saw a lot of people. He believed more than a thousand people resided in the city.


    "No! The number of participants is one thousand yers max. You are¡­. I forgot, but there should be around seven hundred participants. More wille in thest two days."


    "Aside from the overseer and the participants, there are also helpers. Hundreds of cksmiths to help you repair your gears, alchemists to provide you with potions and poison, and we even have a red district for participants to relieve their stress. We have provided what''s necessary as well as entertainment for the participants in one city. But remember, you have to pay. They are here not to help you for free. If you don''t pay up, the overseer will deal with you."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded thoughtfully. The only gears he had was his weapon, and he rarely used them as well. He liked to fight with his fist recently. He had a stack of healing potions and an antidote in his inventory from Yu. Even if he ran out of potionter, he could call Yu to make him more potion. It was convenient to have a reliable alchemist in his spirit list.


    "What''s the currency we use in this city? It''s still the same Game Coin, right?" He just wanted to make sure.


    "Yep. Even though each world might have its own currency. The Game Coin is epted universally. You can use them anywhere."


    She stopped in front of the door, "We have arrived in your room. Do you still have more questions you want to ask? This might be yourst chance to ask me a question. After the introduction, we are not allowed to help or assist the participant in any way. I can''t answer your question even if you ask something unrted to the quest. We are here as The Administrator''s helper, not the participant''s helper."


    Tang Shaoyang smirked as he remembered what she said earlier about the bet, "It seems you have decided to put the bet on my head. If you are willing to share fifty of your winnings, then I might try harder."


    She was surprised to hear that, not expecting Tang Shaoyang to make such an offer. But then she shook her head, "As if I will share my winnings. You can trick those kids below, but not me."


    "The one who missed out the most if you don''t get the first ce is you, not me. I might lose something, but that''s not a big deal for me. I can get back what I lose, but it''s different for you. If you don''t get it now, then you will lose the chance to get it. You can only experience the Trial of God once in your entire life."


    "However, I can offer you some help. I can give you a loan if you don''t have money. You look like a broke guy¡­." She scanned him from the top to the bottom.


    Tang Shaoyang was not wearing a single piece of armor, and no weapon as well. With just the casual ck shirt, ck long pants, and a coat. He did not like someone who came for the trial.


    He checked his coin and shook his head. He had more than two billion Game Coins. He usually put his GC into the treasury, but he realized how important the money was after he entered the Dimensional Tower. He might need money for a case like this, and he was d to keep what he earned by himself.


    She twisted the door open and smiled, "Good luck with your trial. My name is Ira. May I know your name? I need your name so I can ce my bet."


    "If you are thinking of getting something out of me for a name, then you make the same mistake. It''s just a matter of time before I know your name."


    Tang Shaoyang gave up to get a piece from this woman, "My name is Tang Shaoyang." He then entered the room and closed the door. He realized that the door could not be closed and found out Ira put her feet on the door.


    He saw her eyes through the gap of the door.


    "There''s something I forgot to tell you. The token in your hand. That''s not an ordinary token or an identity token for the participant. You can use the token to advance to the God Rank. I don''t want to lose my bet just because you don''t use the token."


    Ira then pulled her foot and the door closed.


    The candle in the room lit up as soon as the door closed. He then took out the token from the inventory. The token was round and made with an unknown metal. Not something he had seen before.


    [Do you want to activate The Advancement Token? (Yes) (No)]


    "Isn''t she supposed to tell me about this first?" The token was the most important thing in this trial. That would help him to reach God''s Rank, increasing his power by another leap.


    After a silly chuckle, he then tapped yes.


    [You have advanced to the God Rank!]


    [You have advanced from Divine Monarch of Spirit to God of Spirit!]


    [You have been granted one Archaic Spirit Summoning!]


    [You gained 1,000,000 Spirit Power!]


    [All skills rted to the ss reached the maximum level!]


    [You gained a title, "He who loved by Spirits"]


    [Your Second ss, God yer has advanced to True God yer]


    [Your attributes gain doubled!]


    [Your yer Energy gain doubled!]


    [You gained a title, "The God Nemesis"]


    His head was overwhelmed by the notifications. There were too many notifications in his head. But the first thing he noticed was his main ss and second ss notification. There was something new from the advancement, a title.

 Chapter 1463 God Rank (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1463 God Rank (1)</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang copsed to the side of the bed, leaning toward the bed to support himself. Not only did he experience an overload of information, but also there was a change in his body.


    He ced his right hand where her heart was. Frowning when he realized what the change was. The change was in his heart. He no longer felt the three beats, but just one.


    The beat was strong and stable. There was nothing wrong so far aside that he was being drained. The frown deepened. He got the three heads because he managed to stabilize the demonic energy, the dragon energy, and the mana.


    His body was a stabilized vessel to held three different powers. That was how he obtained a new that he named after himself, Tang. Then his body experienced another change where all energy became a new energy, Chaos Energy.


    He still had his three hearts despite the change. Now he could no longer feel the three hearts, but just one. Taking a deep breath, he then sat on the floor and fell into a meditation state.


    Tang Shaoyang inspected his Energy Pool. Everything was stabilized, in fact, his Chaos Energy Whirlpool became two times bigger than thest time he checked. Then he focused his senses on his heart, and he found out that he only had one heart.


    "Can anyone tell me what happened?" He was at a loss and did not know if this was a gain or a loss.


    [Why don''t you check your notifications first. There might be clues for your change. We have the same knowledge if not less than you about your race.] Bara answered.


    The change must be because of his advancement to the God Rank. That was most likely what happened.


    [Your third ss has advanced from Way of Destruction to God of Destruction!]


    [You will gain 2,000 Attribute Points each time you level up!]


    [Your skill [Destruction Strike] has evolved to [Absolute Strike]!]


    [Your skill [Defense Pration] has evolved to [Absolute Pration]!]


    [Your skill [Energy Destruction Touch] has evolved to [Absolute Domination Energy]!]


    [Your fourth ss has advanced from Paragon of Armament to Divine Paragon Armament!]


    [You will gain 1,000 Attribute Points each time you level up!]


    [All skills rted to weapon mastery have been consolidated into a new skill, [Paragon of Armament]!]


    [Your skill [Domain of Paragon Armament] has evolved to [Divine Armory]!]


    [Initiating skill fusion! The following skills will be consolidated, [Keen Sense], [Battle Sense], [Dragon Sense], [Perception]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [The Absolute Sense]!]


    [Initiating skill fusion! The following skills will be consolidated, [Universal Charisma], [King of Beast], [yer Aura], [Sovereign Aura]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [The Absolute Aura]!]


    [Initiating Skill fusion! The following skills will be consolidated, [Dragon Eyes], [Spirit Eyes], [Demonic Eyes]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Chaos Eyes]!]


    [Initiating skill fusion! All domain skills have been consolidated!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [The Absolute Chaos Domain!]


    [Your skill [Divine Pleasure] has evolved into [Absolute Pleasure]!]


    [You have consumed the talent, (Divine Body)!]


    [You have evolved from Tang to Divine Tang!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Divine Sight]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Divine Soul]!]


    [You have learned a new skill, [Divine Constitution]!]


    [Congrattions! You have advanced to the God Rank!]


    [You have been granted God''s Authority!]


    [You have been granted an authority, [Modify]!]


    [You have been granted an authority, [System Record]!]


    [You have been granted ess to the God Realm!]


    [Note: You can only use authority [Modify] on your faction and faction''s territory!]


    [Note: You can see all the records of skills, sses, talents, bloodlines, artifacts, and more with [System Record]!]


    [Caution: Exploit and vition in [System Record] will be punished with the death penalty!]


    There was no exnation of what all those skills did, but he assumed all changes were an upgrade.


    Tang Shaoyang had a clue as to why his two other hearts disappeared. That might be rted to his evolved race. Consuming the talent of the Divine Body, his race evolved into Divine Tang. That might be the cause of the change in his body.


    The change shocked, but what shocked him more was the fact that he could consume his talent. That was something new to him. He did not know it could apply to all talents or just specific talents such as the Divine Body.


    After reading about the authority, then he realized what happened to the seven gods in Aqura. He did not know how they managed to find a way to exploit their authority. Curiosity got him as he used his authority, opening System Record.


    He was presented with categories; ss, Skill, Talent, Bloodline, and Artifact. There were more than five categories, but they were locked and only appeared as [???] on the screen.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the skill category, and he immediately regretted it. The list of skills appeared in front of him, split into nine screens. His vision was filled with the list on the nine screens.


    The worst part was that the skills were sorted in alphabetical order instead of rank or tier. He tried to look for a way to filter the list, but there was no option for that. He immediately closed the lists, shaking his head.


    Tang Shaoyang then tried to open the other categories. It was the same as the skill. He closed the list right after. The millions of words hurt his eyes, worsening his headache from earlier.


    "Save those lists forter. Let''s check my new status first," He opened his window to see the change.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Name: Tang Shaoyang


    Race: Divine Tang


    Main ss: God of Spirit


    Second ss: True God yer


    Third ss: God of Destruction


    Fourth ss: Divine Paragon Armament


    Rank: God


    God Authority: Level 1


    Age: 29


    Affiliation: Tang Empire


    Level: 31156


    Talent: Wrath


    Bloodline: Wicked Dragon


    Attribute Point: 43,710,000


    Strength: God (17-Star) [0/60,000 AP 2-Star]


    Agility: God (17-Star) [0/60,000 AP 2-Star]


    Vitality: God (17-Star) [0/60,000 AP 2-Star]


    Stamina: God (17-Star) [0/60,000 AP 2-Star]


    Magic Power: God (17-Star) [0/60,000 AP 2-Star]


    Chaos Energy: 20,760,000


    Spirit Energy: 3,890,000/3,890,000


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang noticed something missing from his window status. There were two things missing. The consumed talent which he understood why it did not appear in his status. The second thing that was missing was his Sense Attribute.


    "I hope it''s a good thing," The only thing he could do was think positively.


    He assumed the missing Sense attribute meant an upgrade instead of a downgrade. Another strange thing was the fact that his new God''s attribute started at seventeen stars.


    He did not know where that came from, but that was a positive change. He would notin about it as he knew it was a positive thing. Another positive thing was that he could finally use the unused Attribute Point (AP).

 Chapter 1464 God Rank (2)

    Chapter 1464 God Rank (2)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Attribute Point: 30,000


    Strength: God (217-Star) [0/60,000 AP 2-Star]


    Agility: God (117-Star) [0/60,000 AP 2-Star]


    Vitality: God (145-Star) [0/60,000 AP 2-Star]


    Stamina: God (117-Star) [0/60,000 AP 2-Star]


    Magic Power: God (217-Star) [0/60,000 AP 2-Star] Chaos Energy: 32,760,000


    Spirit Energy: 3,890,000/3,890,000


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang allocated the attribute equally and spent the remaining Attribute Points on the attribute of his choice. Magic Power to increase his Chaos Energy and Strength. The allocation did not really matter since he had a skill [Attribute Shift]. A skill where he could convert one attribute to another attribute. He just wanted to spread all five attributes equally since he had reached the God Rank.


    Another discovery was the fact that his attribute was no longer limited to 99-Star. He could grow stronger infinitely in the attribute base. He clenched his hand and opened it, trying to feel the strength gain.


    Just like before, he could not differentiate whether he had be stronger or not. He felt the same as usual. Nothing weird aside from the missing feeling about his three hearts.


    Tang Shaoyang stood, trying to feel about his new body. He jumped andnded well. His head did not hit the ceiling. Then he walked around the room. His steps did not break the wooden floor. He opened the door and closed it again. The handle was fine.


    He managed to control his strength well despite his burst growth. He felt like there was nothing change despite the burst growth in his attributes.


    Putting aside the attribute, he sat on the bed and checked the notifications once more. There was something new that he did not see in his window status, the title. He got two titles, not just one.


    [He who loved by spirits] [The God Nemesis]


    He tapped the first title, "He who loved by spirits". The System surprised him this time. He did not expect an exnation of what the title was about. But a screen popped out in front of him.


    [He who loved by spirits: Increases the chance of summoning a higher rank spirit!]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded without any reaction. It was a positive gain, but that was it. He was not impressed by the effect of the title.


    "But how do I get the title?" He wondered what triggered him to get the title. If it was possible, he wanted to get more titles. That was another path for him to grow stronger.


    [I don''t know what triggered you to get this title. But I know how to get several titles. Spirit Grudge, Spirit Hatred, and Spirit Vengeance.] Vandir the Death King said in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    "What do those titles do?" He frowned, asking what the title did. Those titles sounded bad.


    [Spirit Grudge will lower the quality of your Spirit Summoning. For example, if you use the same sacrifice to summon me, you will end up summoning a spirit one rank lower than me. Spirit Hatred is the next level for Spirit Grudge, and Spirit Vengeance is two levels higher than Spirit Grudge as well the effect.]


    "How do you get those titles?" Not that he wanted the title, but he wanted to know how to avoid getting those titles. It would be a nightmare if he identally got the title.


    [If you sacrifice the contracted spirits, you will get that title eventually. I think you need to sacrifice a hundred contracted spirits to get Spirit Grudge. Three hundred contracted spirits, and you will get Spirit Hatred. It''s one thousand spirits for Spirit Vengeance.]


    Tang Shaoyang''s brightened when he heard how to obtain those titles. That gave him a clue what might lead to the title of "He who loved by spirits".


    "I have resurrected more than fifty spirits. Maybe that''s why I got the title?"


    In thest seven months, he had resurrected more than fifty spirits, most of them dominated by Grade B Spirit. Killing the spirits he contracted would get him that negative effect title, which meant giving them a new life would get him this title.


    [Maybe yes, maybe no. I only know how to trigger those titles. Maybe there is more to it, and maybe you are right. Or maybe you can use your new authority to check.]


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, rubbing his forehead, "I don''t have authority to check on titles, yet. I think I have to increase my authority level first."


    That was the new thing in his window status. God Authority, level 1. That meant he could increase his level of authority, but he did not know how.


    "Do any of you know how to increase my authority level?"


    Now he knew why there were categoriesbeled in [???]. He must increase his authority level to see them. One of them might be about the title. There might be something more important behind those marks. He must think of how to increase his authority.


    Even though the authority looked underwhelming for a reward to be a God Rank. He felt like the authority to see the ss, skills, bloodline, and so on was important. Knowledge was a weapon, and he could use this knowledge to build a strong build for his soldiers, for his future empire. He took the authority reward positively despite having no immediate gain for himself. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It looked like no one knew about the authority. They did not know anything about authority. He must find someone to help him. He had a name in his mind that might help him with his questions, Arion.


    Arion was the God Rank he met in the Dimensional Tower. The God Rank helped him to negotiate with the Nirvana Alliance. He had to meet Arion in the God Realm.


    Tang Shaoyang kept that in mind as he checked the second title.


    [The God Nemesis: You deal 50% more damage to The God!]


    He was confused at first about what it meant. It was quiet but also vague at the same time. He did not know what the percentage meant. Did that mean his skill or attack was fifty percent stronger against The God Rank? That was what he got from that exnation. If that was the case, this title was so powerful. It made him stronger than The God by fifty percent. It mentioned The God instead of God Rank. That confused him whether The God in the title''s exnation was the same as the God Rank. That was quite vague. He did not know whether The God implied something else, or The God Rank.


    "The frustrating part is that I have no way to test it out. Can I test it with you guys?" He talked with his Archaic Spirit. They all were God Rank, so he wanted to confirm the fifty percent.


    [Fight me, Human!] Doombringer the Cmity Behemoth volunteered. It was good to have a volunteer.


    "You have been trying to challenge me in thest few months. Let''s try it out once we can get outside then," Tang Shaoyang immediately agreed.


    Doombringer still thought that he was stronger than Tang Shaoyang. The reason he won against it was because of his other Archaic Spirits. If not for Avyn and other Archaic Spirits, The Doombringer believed he could not force it to form the contract.


    Then he focused on the skill. He lost a lot of skills, but he was not lost in vain. The domain skill example. He had a lot of domain skills, such as Wind Domain, Water Domain, Earth Domain, Abyss Domain, and so on.


    He never used that domain because Realm of Fire was his strongest domain. Now all those domain skills were consolidated into a stronger one, The Absolute Chaos Domain.


    As usual, these skills did not have an exnation. He must try it out to find out, but he was not in the right area to try his new skills. He felt like his skill might destroy the building, and he did not want to get disqualified for such a silly reason.


    However, he now had a chance to check his skill without demonstrating it. The System Record, he could use his authority to find what his skill did.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the System Record once more and chose skill. Looking at these millions of words made him dizzy.


    The first thing he did was to find the search menu, hoping he could type the name of the skill and it would pop out. To his despair, there was no search, meaning he must look for it manually.


    "Is it really an authority? How can an authority be so inconvenient¡­."


    The list was sorted out based on the alphabetical order. He checked his new skills.


    [Absolute Domination Energy]


    Since the list was in alphabetical order, that skill was the closest one. The evolved version of Energy Destruction Touch. He scrolled down the menu. Not even a minute, he felt like quitting already.

 Chapter 1465 A Quick Stroll in The City

    Chapter 1465 A Quick Stroll in The City


    Tang Shaoyang slowly scrolled down the list. It took him less than two minutes to find a skill with Absolute. He thought it would be quick to find what he was looking for. But a few minutes passed, and he could not find Absolute Domination Energy.


    He tried to scroll down quickly, but he ended up passing it. The quick scroll down ended up with a list of skills that starts with c.


    Then he started again from the top, scrolling down the list slowly again. He read the skills one by one. That took him fifteen minutes to find one skill, Absolute Domination Energy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Absolute Domination Energy]


    Skill type: Active n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Effect: Allow you to influence (destroy, modify, and control) the energy in the range of ten meters.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He realized how useful his authority was after seeing a little bit of details of his skill. It was still the same as Energy Destruction Touch, but he had more range to make the skill work. He did not need to make contact to use the skill.


    However, the exnation was stillcking in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. It did not tell him whether he could influence the energy inside someone else. He hoped that he could reach the others'' energy whirlpool. That would make the skill overwhelmingly powerful. Which was unlikely to be the case. He assumed he would not be able to reach someone else''s whirlpool, but it was worth tryingter to confirm it.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, quite satisfied with this. Even though it would take him longer than he thought to find the skill in the list.


    There were three evolved skills that he would find quickly. The closest ones to the list were Absolute Strike and Absolute Pration. He immediately shook his head at the thought of looking for those two skills. He felt like it was more efficient for him to test it out directly instead of using this System Record.


    He stood up from the bed and stretched out. He did not want to spend hours on his bed to look for his skills one by one.


    "I hope Arion will be willing to tell me how to use System Record efficiently." He must figure out how to use the authority without wasting so much time. There should be practical and efficient ways to use System Record authority.


    "Focus on the iing trial for now. Maybe there''s a training ground where I can try my new skill¡­."


    Tang Shaoyang hoped there was a ce for him to use his new skill safely. He needed to know what his new skills did so he could use them efficiently in the Cmity Hunt.


    If there was really no ce for him to test his skills out, then he might eat it up and browse those skills manually through System Record. He knew it was the best, but he did not want to do it if possible. Just like people who smoke. They knew it was best for them to stop smoking, but they continued anyway.


    He was in that position right now. It was the best for him to find out through the System Record, giving the best idea what his skill did. But he did not want to do it because of how arduous it was for him. He would rather test the skill directly in the training ground and maybe an empty field outside the city.


    With that in mind, he went out of his room. When he was out, he realized something important. He turned toward the door of his room with a frown. The key to his room, he did not have the key. He could not lock his room.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and left. The room was for him to sleep. He did not n to keep his important stuff in his room, ''Maybe I should look for an inn instead of staying in my designed lodging.''


    When he returned to the first floor, it was packed. There was no empty table. He thought of buying drinks and getting some information from the barkeeper or maybe the waitress. He kept that forter as he headed out of the building under dozens of people''s gazes. It was puzzling as to why these people put such an intense gaze on him.


    Standing next to the street, he realized again that he had forgotten to ask for a map from Ira. He would like to avoid the red district. Not that he did not want to have fun, but because of the two spirits in his head.


    Zara and Avyn were tasked to keep a watch on him during this trial. Not just to help him in the trials, but also to keep him a watch from the other women. He would rather not have fun than have two women unceasingly scold him inside his head.


    He thought of using Spirit Eyes, but then he realized that skill was consolidated. He no longer had Spirit Eyes, but Chaos Eyes.


    ''This is good timing to test out what this Chaos Eyes¡­.'' Just as he said that, he realized there was nothing changed at all.


    He still had the ability of Spirit Eyes to see through the building and wide view from above. He still had the ability of Dragon Eyes to see energy and aura as well as Demonic Eyes to see Demonic Energy. Those three skills consolidated into one, and there was nothing to lose.


    It was good news, but he hoped for a new ability from Chaos Eyes. But he had not seen a new ability from Chaos Eyes.


    ''Eventually, I have to check this Chaos Eyes in System Record¡­'' He realized that he must go through those millions of lists if he did not want to miss something from his new ability.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and guided himself to avoid the red district. He ended up in the district where the cksmith and the alchemist opened their shops.


    The district was flooded with people. He could not differentiate which was the yer, and which was the helper. He did not have an intention to look for a cksmith and alchemist as he felt like he did not need them for now.


    But then he realized that these cksmiths and alchemists could make better equipment and potions, ''Maybe I can buy their blueprints for equipment and recipes for potions.''


    Ira said there were more than seven hundred participants, and he felt like all of them were in this district right now.


    "I don''t really expect the famed Smite Forge to open a branch in this trial. I have to get a custom-made sword from them!"


    "We must get the best healing potion from The Tales! Their healing potion is known for being the best in many worlds!"


    "The Eternal me¡­." "Marabous Vintage¡­."


    Those were the names that were mentioned by the people who waited in line. He did not expect that these stores would be famous. He knew nothing about them, yet these people knew about them.


    As he strolled further, the number of the people dwindled until he reached the end of the district where no one could be seen. Not all stores were upied and at the end of the district. There was only one store upied.


    He looked up at the sign, "Duvrag Smithy". Compared to the other cksmiths, this store was too ordinary. There was no line for this store, and an open sign was on the door.


    "This one of the few stores with no line. There''s no harm checking the store."

 Chapter 1466 [Mash]

    Chapter 1466 [Mash]


    ??All the stores in the districts were the same. They were two-story buildings with some of the groups having two to three buildings. The difference was the location where most of the stores near the center of the city were upied.


    The one in front of him was the only store that chose to open at the end of the district. It was closer to the city wall. It would be an ideal ce if it was close to the gate, but it was not close to the gate either.


    There were more ces closer to the center of the city, and yet this one opened at a spot that was hard to find. If he was not trying to explore the city. He would not be here. Now he was curious as to why this person took this spot. A deste spot without visitors.


    "Duvrag Smithy¡­." He mentioned the name once more as he opened the door.


    The bell above the door rang, alerting the people inside. There were two individuals inside. One was a human and one was a dwarf. His eyes fell on them because of their height contrast.


    But it did not take long before his eyes locked on the thing hanging on the wall behind the two. His eyes shone in brilliance as if he was entranced.


    "Stop nagging in my ears. Look, we have a visitor. Ask him what he wants?" The dwarf sent a light punch to the human''s thigh, pushing the human forward.


    The human gave a nce to the dwarf, then he looked toward Tang Shaoyang with a smile, "Wee to Duvrag Smithy, Sir. How may I help you?"


    The visitor came toward him, and he waited for the response. However, the visitor walked past him and went to the counter. The visitor ignored him.


    Tang Shaoyang was fixated on the weapon hanging on the wall. It was simr to the battle-ax, one side with the de ex and the other side was the blunt hammer. It was around 2.7 meters, made of ck metal.


    That was right, he was entranced by a weapon as if he was seeing a beautifuldy. The moment his eyes fell on it, he wanted it.


    "I want that! How much?" He asked the dwarf.


    The dwarf scanned Tang Shaoyang from the top to the bottom, furrowing his thick brows. The visitor did not wear any armor, just normal clothes made of material he had never seen before. He could not tell if the visitor had the money to buy his collection.


    "That''s expensive. Can you even afford my prided collection?"


    "How much!?" Tang Shaoyang raised his tone slightly. He did not have time to debate with this dwarf. He just wanted the weapon, and this dwarf just should name the price.


    "Five hundred million GC!" The dwarf doubled the price out of spite, thinking Tang Shaoyang could not afford the weapon anyway.


    "What are you doing, Sir Duvrag!? Why are you doubling the price for our first customer!? First impressions matter if we want to achieve our goal!" He was angry at his partner''s tantrum.


    "Can I see the weapon first?" He could afford it, but it did not mean he would just buy it. He must make sure that it was worth the price.


    "Of course, you can, Sir." The human partner immediately put his finger on his lips, telling the dwarf not to speak anymore. He would take care of the rest.


    Even though he was slightly upset that Tang Shaoyang ignored his greeting earlier. He knew how to act professionally, not like the dwarf who only knew how to make items. He walked around the counter and retrieved the weapon from the wall.


    The first thing he checked was of course the detail of the weapon first. For five hundred million, it should be at least on Myth Rank for that price. Not that he knew the market price for each, but for five hundred million which was worth three facilities and upgrades. It should be at least at Myth Rank.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Duvrag Mash]


    Grade: Primordial Rank


    Bonus:


    - Increase 10% damage


    - [Unbreakable]


    - [Duvrag Mash]


    - [Repulse]


    Durability: 100%


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was better than he thought, and there were four bonuses with three of them being skills. The one thing he did not like was the name of the weapon. He felt like Duvrag was the name of the creator of this weapon. With the name attached to the weapon. It made him feel the weapon did not belong to him.


    "Is there something you dislike from our collection, Sir?" The human partner asked when he noticed the frown.


    The dwarf''s ears perked up. Even though he did not like how his customer behaved. He wanted to know why theyined about his creation. If it was just nonsense, then he would kick even though this man was his first customer.


    "I have questions about the skills, but before we go there. Can you change the name of this weapon? Just get rid of Duvrag, then I am okay with that."


    The dwarf''s eyes widened. He almost exploded in the moment, getting offended by theint. There was nothing wrong with naming his creation after his name.


    However, his human partner acted faster than him, closing his mouth before he could say anything. Then he was pulled to the back room, "I will handle the sale, so you better keep your mouth shut! You make the goods, and I will sell the goods. That''s the deal!"


    "But what''s wrong if I put my name in my prided collection?" The dwarfined in a small voice.


    "Remember the number one rule! Customer is The King unless the customer is an as*hole!" The human raised his index finger at the dwarf, "I will take care of him, and you¡­"The human gestured to the dwarf not to speak.


    The dwarf had no choice but to agree and followed his human partner out while lowering his gaze.


    "I am sorry for leaving you, Sir. We can change the name if you want to change it. Do you have something in mind for the new name, Sir?"


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes brightened when he heard he could change the name. But then his mind went nk when he tried to think of a name. He just did not like the idea of someone else''s name in his weapon.


    "Just get rid of the Duvrag. Just Mash should be fine."


    "We wish for you to pay up first before changing the name, Sir. I hope you can understand," The human partner did not immediately change the name despite the request.


    "I understand, but let me ask you a few questions about Mash," In Tang Shaoyang''s head, the weapon was his already. He called it Mash instead of Duvrag Mash. He asked about the skills, and what the skill did. That was the only question he had.


    He listened to the exnation about the skill. The most impressive thing was [Unbreakable]. Just like the name implied, Mash was unbreakable. The durability would not decrease, meaning he did not need to repair or take care of it.


    [Duvrag Mash] or it was now [Mash] was a simr skill to [Earth Split]. Instead of forming a long split, it focused on a certain area instead. Good, but he had a better skill. [Repulse] was a knockback ability. He could knock back his opponent based on the Strength difference. That was it, it just knocked back his enemy, but it did not actually hurt or damage his target. It could be good for a certain scenario.


    "Three hundred and fifty million, and you have the deal! Take it or leave it!" Tang Shaoyang did not n to pay five hundred million for this one. He had a price in his mind, three hundred and fifty.


    "You have the deal, Sir!" The human attendant immediately agreed to the price.


    With how the human attendant readily agreed to the haggled price. Tang Shaoyang felt like he had been scammed. They shook hands to finalize the deal. Three hundred and fifty million was deducted from his bnce.


    "Thank you for your purchase, Sir. I will change the name for you. Can you please wait for a moment, Sir? It will be quick."


    "Wait a minute¡­" Tang Shaoyang forgot about something. When the dwarf and the male attendant went to the back room. He tried to swing Mash, and there was something he did not like about the weapon.


    "Can you modify the shaft? I want it to be a little bit smaller. It''s still too big for me."


    The shaft was too big, and it was quite ufortablepared to the other weapons. Since it was a smithy, he thought they might be able to modify Mash.


    The human partner raised his hand toward the dwarf, telling thetter not to talk. Then he smiled toward Tang Shaoyang, "No worry, Sir. We will take care of it, but it will take some time to modify the shaft. It might take a few days if you don''t mind, Sir."


    "I don''t mind," Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    "Do you need anything else, Sir?" The human attendant noticed Tang Shaoyang was looking for the other equipment on the disy.


    "I will take a look at the other collections. Can you show me your best ones?" After finding Mash, he was interested in the other equipment. He thought of buying more for Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, Delia, Li Na, Liang Suyin, and others.


    "Yes, Sir!" The human attendant smiled brightly. He shoved Mash toward the dwarf, "Please modify Mash to his request," Then he came closer and whispered, "I will take care of the sale, so please do your job to your best. And don''t forget to change the name please."

 Chapter 1467 A Little Bit of Shopping

    Chapter 1467 A Little Bit of Shopping


    ??The human attendant showed him the best ten equipment in the store with the highest rank being a Legend Rank shield.


    It was a round silver shield, around forty centimeters in diameter. It had a sharp edge like a de, but it was too small for his taste. He liked the shield he could get from Domain of Paragon Armament.


    ''I don''t think Mengyao likes the shield as well. That''s too small for her regr shield.''


    There were two Legend Rank equipment, a shield, and a dual sword. The moment his eyes locked on the sword. He immediately thought of Lu An.


    The sword was pitch ck. One sword for the main hand was slightly longer while the other was shorter. This one was also Legend Rank.


    The remaining collections were Primordial Rank. Three sets of heavy armor, and four weapons. A dagger, a bow, a spear, and another sword. He did not think he could buy them all with the money he had.


    "How much for this sword?" Tang Shaoyang prioritized the sword for Lu An. He remembered that Lu An was still using the low-grade sword he had given him earlier in the game. Even though they had a dwarf to make something better, Lu An insisted on using the same sword.


    The human attendant made a troubled expression when he was asked for the price of the sword, "Unfortunately, you can''t buy this sword, Sir. This sword is not for sale."


    "Why do you show me the sword if you don''t want to sell it!?" Tang Shaoyang frowned.


    "It''s not up for sale, but I will ept a trade," The dwarf returned with the modified Mash. He tossed the big weapon toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang took the weapon and saved it in the inventory, "What do you want from me?" He was determined to get the sword for Lu An as a gift.


    "Materials!" The dwarf readily replied, "I want four types of Cmity''s bodies in exchange for the sword."


    The dwarf thought Tang Shaoyang would ept the trade, but then he noticed his customer hesitating.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what kind of Cmity this dwarf wanted. He could not make a deal until he found how strong most of the cmity was. More than that, Cmity was also a material for him.


    He needed those bodies to advance his spirit or maybe tried to summon a new spirit with Cmity. That was what made him hesitate. If he could kill many of those cmities, then he did not mind trading them.


    "But four cmities are too many for this sword. I also need the cmity''s dead body myself. But let''s see what rank cmity you want first."


    If it was Rank 1 or maybe Rank 2 Cmity. He could maybe get them easier.


    The dwarf immediately took out four parchments from his inventory and showed it to Tang Shaoyang.


    The first cmity was Rank 1 Cmity, doable. Not only did the dwarf have the drawing, but also told him where he could find it. It was something like a turtle. Of course, the size was massive and the shell had many spikes all over.


    The second cmity was also a Rank 1 Cmity. Rank 1 Cmity was not that hard, but then he read the description. It might not be as easy as he thought for the second type of cmity.


    The second cmity was a bird type. The issue was not because this one could fly but because this one moved in a group. It said in the description that this Shadow Crow Cmity moved in a group. Usually, it was five in the minimum as a group but mostly found in a group of ten to twelve.


    This Shadow Crow already made him hesitant to take the deal. Unless he could overwhelm them with his current power, then he would not try to hunt them for the quest. It was still foggy about how this cmity''s rank went to his rank.


    The third parchment was showing the Rank 3 Cmity, The Soaring Serpent. It was a snake with six pairs of wings that could reach seventy meters. The good news was that the serpent moved alone instead of in a group. But it was two ranks higher than the two previous Cmity.


    Then he checked thest parchment. It was a three-headed lion called Trinitalion. The size was smallerpared to the serpent. Around fifteen meters long and eight meters tall. However, size did not determine its rank. Trinitalion was Rank 5 Cmity.


    There was no need for him to look for the details of the fourth cmity as he handed back the parchment to the dwarf, "I don''t think this sword is worth those four cmity''s bodies."


    The human attendant snatched the four parchment from the dwarf for a check. His eyes widened when he saw the list of the cmity. He knew what the dwarf tried to do.


    His partner tried to take advantage of their customer after the first deal. He took a breath, calming himself down so he did notsh out at his partner in front of their customer.


    "I am sorry, Sir. It seems there''s a misunderstanding. You don''t have to give us all four Cmity to trade the sword. You can trade the sword with one Rank 5 Trinitalion''s body. Or you can trade the sword with three Rank 1 Chelodros or three Shadow Crows and one Soaring Serpent for the sword."


    "There''s an additional benefit if you do the deal, Sir. The store will give you free repair for your equipment until the end of the Trial of God."


    That sounded like a better deal, but still not worth it. He still did not know how dangerous this Rank 3 Cmity was. He did not need the free repair service as he did not think he would need that with his Mash with [Unbreakable].


    "I will think about it. If I get the body, then I might trade it for the equipment," Tang Shaoyang did not refuse or haggle. He could haggle when he actually had the goods.


    "What about the equipment''s blueprints? Do you sell those?" This is what he looked for, the method to make the equipment. He wanted his dwarf to be able to craft high-grade equipment just like the ones in this store. They needed collections of blueprints to improve.


    For the first time, the human attendant frowned. That was the weird thing to ask from the cksmith. There was no way the cksmith would sell the method of making their equipment. The only way for an outsider to get those was by being an apprentice for this cksmith. It was not up to him, but his dwarf partner. He was about to politely tell the customer that the store did not sell the blueprints. However, his dwarf partner had a different idea.


    "I can sell you Epic Grade up to Myth Grade equipment''s blueprints, but I don''t ept GC. I want to trade for a material!"


    Tang Shaoyang was d that he could get the blueprints, but it was a trade, "I assume it''s the Cmity''s remains that you want?"


    "Yes! I want materials, and if you find a rare ore mine too. We can trade with that as well. Though I doubt you will find one in this cmity-infested world."


    "Then I wille back for thatter," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "What about a custom order? Do you ept those? I am looking for ance, but I don''t see one."


    After achieving his goals, he thought about shopping for gifts for his wives. That was right, he bought weapons and armor as a gift, not rings or nes. He also looked for a bow for Delia, Aleesa, and Ava. Then he did not forget their light armor as well.

 Chapter 1468 Cladeos Emporium

    Chapter 1468 deos Emporium


    Tang Shaoyang intended for a quick stroll, not expecting to spend so much GC on the first day. The dwarf named Duvrag proved to be an amazing cksmith. The dwarf could make The Legendary Grade item. That alone was enough to make Duvrag the best cksmith in The Tang Empire.


    He ended upmissioning more items for his wives. The thing that was not avable was the mage equipment. But thankfully, the human partner, Calderon rmended a shop in the other district. He could get Liang Suyin, Selena, Arina, Jasmine, and Rosalie''s items in that shop.


    Tang Shaoyang thought of making armor for them. Duvrag, however, told him that the mage robe would benefit them more instead of making them armor. He did not know what Duvrag meant because he did not remember anything about the mage''s specific item.


    Since Duvrag told him so, it did not hurt to check on them. After finishing his business with Duvrag. He followed Calderon''s guide to the shop. The shop was two districts away, turned right at the intersection.


    It was another crowded district. He entered the district. If he entered the cksmith district, he entered the shopping district. At least, it was what was written on the sign above.


    The shop was selling all kinds of items, including the equipment as well as potions. The difference from the alchemist-specific shop was that he could not order a specific kind of potion. The shop just put the basic potions for sale.


    "deos¡­." Tang Shaoyang muttered the name of the shop that Calderon told him. When he heard the rmendation. He expected a shop with the least visitors, but he was wrong. He stopped in front of the deos Emporium.


    It was so easy to find because the shop was at the entrance of the district and upied seven buildings. There was no line with how big the shop was, but he could see the crowd inside the building through the ss wall, including all the items inside.


    With sharp eyes, he noticed an item that he did not expect to find in the shop. There was a section inside the shop with a ss Scroll. He did not expect the shop to sell them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He did not think twice about entering the shop and headed toward the ss scroll section. To his surprise, this section was the least crowdedpared to the other sections. This was his chance to get a new ss.


    There was a condition for each yer how to get more sses instead of recing his current ss. It was to get the ss from a different world or realm. He got his first ss from Earth. If he tried to get a new ss from the scroll ss originated from Earth. It would rece his current ss instead of getting an additional ss.


    He got the second ss from Aqura, his third ss was the reward from his trial, and the fourth ss was a gift from Arion. The big clue was the world. That meant he might get a new ss from this one.


    He was excited about the ss for a moment before he realized something. Did he need a new ss? What was the purpose of getting a new ss? More skills? He felt he had enough strong skills. Unless it was a really good ss, then adding any random ss did not make him stronger.


    Tang Shaoyang took the first-ss scroll from the shelves.


    [ss Scroll ¡ª Blood Berserker]


    As he thought, he did not really know if this ss was good for him or not. From what he knew, Berserker was a ss that made him stronger in attributes for a sacrifice. If he recalled correctly, one of his Generals had Blood Berserker. The more he was hurt, the stronger he would be.


    However, he was at the stage where the attributes did not really matter anymore. Despite a hundred increase in attributes in the God Rank. He could not sense the change within him. He was sure the attributes increase made him stronger, but the effect was just too minuscule. A ss that increased his attributes was not something he needed.


    He checked the other ss scrolls. While they were umon sses, not the basic ones that could be found in the Smart Base. It was not amazing for him to pick one of the sses. His excitement for a new ss disappeared instantly. He realized why this section was emptypared to the other sections.


    "How may I help you, Sir?" His thoughts were interrupted by a female voice, "Are you looking for a specific ss, Sir?"


    A female staff with a red uniform, The deos'' uniform. She smiled politely at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Oh, no. I am just browsing around," He shook his head, picking up the second scroll. It was another ss that he had heard of. A ss that his subordinate had.


    [ss Scroll ¡ª Pyromancer]


    He did not bother checking the third ss scroll. There might be a ss that he did not know on these shelves. However, those sses were on the same level as Blood Berserker and Pyromancer in rarity. He felt like the ss at that level did not provide anything good for him.


    Tang Shaoyang took out a metal badge with the symbol of Duvrag Smithy. He showed the badge to the female staff, "I am looking for mage equipment. Calderon from Duvrag Smithy rmended this shop to me."


    Calderon told him that he just needed to show the badge to the staff. That was the bonus for making a big purchase from The Duvrag Smithy.


    The female staff furrowed her brow for a moment, but then her expression when she saw the symbol. She did not know anything about Duvrag Smithy, but she recognized the symbol. The manager told her that whoever showed this symbol and the other three symbols. She must treat the person like she treated a VIP.


    "Ah, yes. We have a lot of variety of mage equipment. Follow me, Sir."


    The change of attitude was so fast, and it surprised Tang Shaoyang. The female was polite, but she became even more polite and more respectful right after he showed her badge.


    Tang Shaoyang did not really expect that The Duvrag Smithy would have that much influence. He thought Calderon rmended him an unpopr store just like their smithy. He expected deos was more about the same as The Duvrag Smithy. The store is at the end of the district with no visitors.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, shaking his head, ''Don''t judge a book by its cover.'' He thought to himself as he followed the female staff.

 Chapter 1469 Unexpected Treatment

    Chapter 1469 Unexpected Treatment


    The female staff led Tang Shaoyang to the upper floor. He earned a lot of intense stares from the people on the first floor the moment he stepped onto the stairs. He understood why the people below gave him such stares. Not everyone could go to the second floor.


    There were still a lot of people on the second floor, but not as many on the first floor. To his surprise, the female staff led him to the third floor. Again, the visitors on the second floor looked toward his direction. He could feel that everyone on the second floor was looking at him.


    The third floor waspletely different from the first two floors. Instead of being separated by sections, the third floor was separated into many rooms. The female staff led him to one of the rooms, a luxurious room.


    Tang Shaoyang could tell with a single nce that the couch, the table, and even the painting.


    "Please wait for me here while I am taking the item, Sir," The female staff gestured politely toward Tang Shaoyang to sit on the couch.


    "Before that, may I know what equipment you are looking for, Sir? Are you looking for a staff or a robe? We also have trinkets."


    Tang Shaoyang really did not really know much about the mage''s equipment. He saw Liang Suyin fight in her armor. Arina and Selena wore the priest robe they got from the Aqura until now. Jasmine and Rosalie were wearing their royalty robes. As for the staff, he never saw them using the staff. Liang Suyin used a sword, and the other four never had any weapon in their hands. He did not really know how crucial the staff for a mage was. Most of the mages he knew did not have a staff, even Zowen the Lightning Grand Magus.


    "Let me see the robes and the trinket first."


    Since none of them used staff. He thought the staff was not as crucial as their robes. As for the trinket; this was his first time hearing about trinkets. He wanted to see what this trinket was and its effect.


    "Is there any specific requirement, Sir? Is it fora fire mage or elementalist, or maybe other elements?"


    "Yes, it''s for fire mage," He nodded. Between the five women, he felt like Liang Suyin was the top priority since she did not have the mage robe.


    "Please wait for a moment, Sir." The female staff bowed and left the room.


    Tang Shaoyang understood why people stared at him when he went up to the third floor. Only the special guests could shop on the third floor. He was now shocked that the badge was worth more than he thought. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    While waiting for the female staff, he took a look at the room. It was a well-decorated room. The thing that caught his eye the most was the carving on the ceiling. It was a dragon stone carving. The carving caught his attention because it was a nine-headed dragon. It looked like a life creature with its eyes locked on him as he looked up to the ceiling.


    "I thought a multiple-headed dragon is an ursed dragon?" An art of a cursed dragon as a decoration. That just did not click in his mind.


    His thoughts were interrupted by the knocks on the door. A light knock resounded, three times. Then the door opened.


    Tang Shaoyang thought the items he was looking for had arrived. But then he was disappointed when he saw the people who entered the room. It was a woman in a red formal dress. Then another four female staff followed her. Each of the staff brought a tray in their hands.


    "Please enjoy the refreshment while waiting for our staff to sort out the item you are looking for, Sir," The four female staff put three tes of snacks and a ss of red drink on the table. The first snack was something like a grape, but orange in color. The second snack was an interesting one, a dragon''s head-shaped bread. The third snack was something like a skewer, but he did not recognize the meat. This was his first time seeing a meat blue in color. It was like rotten meat that was put in the refrigerator for a long time. The drink was simr to wine in color, but he was pretty sure it was not a wine.


    "Thank you," Tang Shaoyang nodded to the female staff.


    The woman in the red formal dress gestured to the other staff to leave the room as she followed them in tow. The moment they left the room, Tang Shaoyang''s eyes glued to the blue meat skewer. It did not look appetizing, at all. However, it has a great smell. It smelled delicious that he wanted to try it even though it looked like rotten meat.


    Now he knew why food must look good, not just taste good. The skewer smelled yummy, but he wouldn''t try it just because of how simr the skewer is to the rotten meat. He decided to try the orange-colored grape. As he was about to take the grape, the door was mmed open followed by the voice of the female in the red formal dress.


    "You can''t disrupt the customer, Lady Elonia!"


    "I won''t disrupt him. I just want to see what kind of person receives the Duvrag''s badge. That fool easily gave away the badge this soon."


    Ady in a green dress rushed to the room, standing on the opposite table, looking directly into Tang Shaoyang. She wore a green dress, had long wavy hair that reached her butt, and beautiful bright green jade eyes.


    The first thing he noticed from thisdy was the pointy ear. Simr to Elf, but only halfway long. That told him that thedy was half-elf. His daughter had the same ear. They had a short staring contest until the woman in the red formal dress caught thedy in the green dress.


    "You can''t just barge into the room like that, Lady Elonia!" She raised her voice, trying to pull thedy in the green dress with her, "I am sorry for the disturbance, Sir."


    "It''s fine," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He came here to shop and did not mind having another person in the same room. Not like he expected to shop uninterrupted anyway. But he soon regretted it.


    Lady Elonia took the single couch on the side, staring at Tang Shaoyang. It seemed like she was looking at something from him, furrowing his brow. That was ufortable because it made him look like an animal in the zoo. He could not kick her out after he said he was fine with her.


    Ignoring the half-elfdy, he plucked one orange grape and tossed it into his mouth. He frowned as he slowly tasted this new fruit. Not because the fruit did not taste good, but because it tasted simr to an orange. It was an orange but in the size of a grape.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t like Orien?" Thedy in the green dress asked, noticing the frown quicker than the female in the red formal dress.


    "Not really. It just tastes simr to the fruit I know from my world," Tang Shaoyang plucked four more Oriens.


    "Really? I thought Orien was a unique fruit that only grew in my world. That''s why we serve it to our customers. Can you tell me the details about the fruit?" Thedy in the green dress straightened her back, leaning closer toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang told her Earth version''s orange. He thought Elonia came to do a background check on him because of the badge. He was not expecting to have a fruitful conversation with her. She looked interested in the fruit topic and asked more about other types of fruits on Earth.


    Fortunately, the female staff returned with items right after the orange talk was over. She did not return alone. Six female staff followed her, pushing the threeyered trolley.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and approached the item. He could feel the ominous feelinging from Elonia that the fruit talk would not end for hours. She showed so much interest and was about to ask more about other fruits if not for the items.


    The trolley was covered in a white fabric, but he could see through it. The top item was a crimson robe. There were six robes, the same color but with different designs.


    The staff smiled and pulled the cover. Five crimson mage robes were folded on top of the tray, lining up for him to choose. He looked at the staff and asked, "Can I check the item?"


    "Of course, you can, Sir." The female staff smiled and gestured toward him to choose.


    Tang Shaoyang picked the mage robe in the middle.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Caldera ze Robe]


    Grade: Primordial


    Bonus: [+20% Mana Regeneration] [+23% Increase Fire Damage] [+12% Magic Damage]


    Attribute: [+5 Star Magic Power]


    Skill: [zing Barrier]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1470 Unexpected Privilege

    Chapter 1470 Unexpected Privilege


    After checking the remaining mage robes, Tang Shaoyang ended up with the first robe. He was unsure if Liang Suyin would like the ze pattern on the robe, but this was the best one among the seven robes with the highest rank.


    The second option would be [Glimmer minon Robe]. This one did not have a pattern, just a in crimson robe. But this one was slightly worse than [Caldera ze Robe].


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Glimmer minon Robe]


    Grade: Primordial


    Bonus: [+19% Mana Regeneration] [+18 Fire Damage] [+9% Magic Damage]


    Attribute: [+3 Star Magic Power] [+1 Star Vitality]


    Skill: [Teleportation]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The bonus was worse, but he felt like the skill was better than just a barrier. Teleportation might be a life-saving skill. He could buy both, but he was not allowed to buy them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    deos Emporium only allowed him to purchase one exclusive item on the third floor with Game Coin. The emporium only epted cmity for the following purchase. That meant he could not buy them all now. He had to wait until the trial started to get the cmity body. It was so frustrating that he had the money but he could not spend it.


    After ten minutes of consideration, he picked [Caldera ze Robe]. Even though he picked up this one, he was determined to buy the second one in mind.


    "I want this one please." He showed the robe to the manager.


    It took him so long to pick. The manager of the deos Emporium, thedy in the red formal dress, sent the staff away, leaving him with Lady Elonia and her.


    "Good choice. Caldera and minon are known for their fire attribute items. That will be 189 million GC, Sir." The manager smiled.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow when he heard the price. He expected the robe would be at least three hundred million, but it was far below his guess. [Mash] was five hundred million, and he ended up paying three hundred and fifty million for that. It was the same grade, Primordial but the price difference was too big.


    "May I know the price for the other one in GC?" Curious, he asked the manager.


    "Even though [Glimmer minon Robe]''s bonus is worse than [Caldera ze Robe], it''s more expensive. It''s two hundred and thirty-seven million GC, Sir."


    Tang Shaoyang immediately realized that the dwarf scammed him. Even though he did not know the market price for the Primordial Grade item. He could guess based on these two items that the price was around one hundred fifty million to two hundred fifty million. The reason as to why he knew the dwarf scammed him was because of the opening price, five hundred million.


    ''I guess the extra hundred million is for the token.''


    Everything aligned and made sense. Calderon gave him the token because he could not undo what Duvrag did. As the worker in the smithy, Calderon could not say openly that his boss was trying to scam him. Was it worth a hundred million in exchange for a VIP service in the deos Emporium? From the list of the items, a hundred million was worth it. He could get not just the staff and mage robe, but also the essory.


    "Then let me take [Glimmer minon Robe] instead!"


    Tang Shaoyang changed his mind and bought [Glimmer minon Robe]. [Glimmer minon Robe] valued higherpared to the other one, meaning this item was sought for. It was better to secure this item first even though it had lower bones.


    "Thank you for your purchase, Sir," The manager offered her hand to finish the purchase.


    Just like that, he spent another two hundred-thirty million. In a few hours, he spent almost six hundred million. That was just two items. For his next purchase, he needed to get the cmity body. It seemed like Cmity was not just a fearful monster, but also precious materials.


    Tang Shaoyang stored his new robe in the inventory. He returned to his seat and looked at the manager, "May I have the price list for the remaining items?"


    The store would not ept any cmity''s body, after all. He at least needed to buy seventeen essories. If he gave one of his wives a ne, then everyone must get it. He must be fair to all of them.


    "Of course, Sir Tang," The manager took out a booklet from her inventory and handed it to Tang Shaoyang. It was quite thick for an exclusive item, "You can keep the booklet. All VIP items along with the price are listed in the booklet."


    Tang Shaoyang checked the price from armor to mage robe, skill scroll to ss scroll, and more. The booklet listed what kind of cmity the shop was looking for. However, it was quite different from the scroll given to him by Calderon. It did not mention the cmity''s characteristics as well as where he could find them. It was ipletepared to the one Calderon gave him.


    There were too many items that caught his attention, but he could not really secure the item. He looked troubled, especially with how good the item was. There was a ne that increased Mana''s Regeneration as well as Magic Damage. There was also a ring with fire damage. There was even an earring that increased the healing efficiency.


    "It seems you are interested in many items, but you are afraid that others will snatch those items from you¡­." Elonia, who had been silent for a while, opened her mouth.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his forehead and did not hide it from them, "Indeed. I want to buy these items as a gift for my wives."


    "You actually don''t need to worry that much. There will not be many people who can ess our exclusive item early before the trial starts. Except those with a simr token like the one you have. And there are only fifteen tokens in this city, so you can take your time. Don''t get yourself killed for a mere item."


    It was genuine advice from Elonia as well as a concern. She was concerned that Tang Shaoyang would do something reckless just to secure this item.


    "If you are still worried. I can give you a privilege, just for our first VIP customer. We will reserve your choice item, up to ten items. We will keep the item for you, but you must buy those items in a week. If you don''t buy the item in a week. A week from the start of the trial. It will be unfair to our other customers if your reserve order is more than a week. You have a week to gather the trade items."

 Chapter 1471 Not Training Ground, But Fighting Ground

    Chapter 1471 Not Training Ground, But Fighting Ground


    "You are quite generous today, Young Miss," The manager in the red formal dressmented after Tang Shaoyang left.


    deos Emporium was the famed store, known universally with thousands of branches in over a hundred worlds. Elonia was the daughter of deos Emporium''s council member. Her father told her toe here to gain experience.


    It was just formality, a show for the upper echelons of the emporium, so she could get positioned higher in the emporiumter on.


    Elonia''s father was one of the fifteen members of the deos Council. The council was the one in charge of the famed emporium. That was the reason why it could grow so big and had many branches all over the world. Each figure in the council was a figure with a big influence in many worlds.


    "Am I? I am just following my father''s advice, and making connections. I have a gut feeling that the guy is extraordinarily stronger than most participants. There''s nothing to lose for me even if he dies or fails to reach the height I expected," Elonia smiled, but then she squinted her eyes.


    "Can''t you sense it, Rene? The dragon aura from him?" Elonia plucked the leftover Orien from the table and turned toward the manager while throwing the Orien into her mouth.


    "I can sense his dragon aura, but what is so special about him to make you favor him? I don''t think he is the only one with a dragon aura," The female in the red formal dress furrowed her brow.


    She could feel the dragon aura, the uniqueness that someone had with a dragon bloodline. But Tang Shaoyang was not the only one with a dragon aura. She met two others who shopped on the second floor with a dragon aura, even others with unique auras. It did not make Tang Shaoyang special in her eyes.


    "You are still young," Elonia shook her index finger, shaking her head as if she was an oldie with experience. That caused Rene to roll her eyes. In terms of experience, Rene had met a lot of people. Sure someone with a dragon aura must be strong, but there were a lot of people that were stronger than just people with a dragon bloodline.


    Elonia pointed her finger above, and Rene followed. The dragon carving on the ceiling. She did not understand what her young miss tried to say at first. But she quickly caught on to what her young miss tried to say.


    "Are you saying he is someone with that cursed dragon bloodline?"


    "I can smell the difference within his dragon aura. It''s not just any normal dragon. Some people in other worlds call it a cursed dragon, some words call it Cmity Dragon, and the people who worship dragon call it Progenitor or The Origin of Dragon," Elonia shrugged, "No one knows the truth, but we all know that dragon is strong. Strong enough to bepared to the Dragon Guardian and Dragon King on the Dragon Realm."


    Rene furrowed her brow. Not that she doubted it, but in fact, she believed what her young miss said. In that regard, her young miss was more knowledgeable than her.


    "Don''t think too much about it, Rene. No matter how strong his bloodline is, it will be useless if he cannot use it well. As said, I am just making a connection. We don''t lose anything even if he fails to reach our expectations."


    Elonia waved her hand as she threw another Orien into her mouth. She squinted her eyes and muttered, "But I think Calderon also senses the same thing. That''s why he gave the token. Or else, he would not hand the token easily."


    *** ***


    Ten items for a reserve order was quite a lot, but even with ten items. It still took Tang Shaoyang a long time to decide the ten items he wanted. That was because of how many items deos had. There were more than two hundred items for mage, including the staff, the robe, and the essory. Of course, most of them were dominated by Ancient Grade and Myth Grade items.


    There were only six Legend Grade items and twenty-four Primordial Grade items in there. Even the Myth Grade item was a big upgrade for the people in the Tang Empire. The best thing they could get was a Grade A item. That was the best grade with their current research and the dwarves'' current ability.


    He ended up reserving three robes and seven essories. The reason he did not prioritize the staff despite how good the staff was, was because Selena, Arina, Jasmine, and Liang Suyin did not use staff. If there was an extra, he might buy that stuffter. The priority was the essory. The bonus was significant considering how small the item was.


    After staying for almost two hours, he left the crowded store. He wanted to do a quick stroll to familiarize himself with the city. But he ended up spending more than half a billion GC on the first day. Tang Shaoyang put aside the thought of shopping today. He went out to check if the city had a training ground or not to test out his new skills. There was no training ground, but there was a ce called Arena.


    It was not the same as a training ground, but it was a ce for them to fight. It did not really matter to Tang Shaoyang as long as he had a ce to test his new skill.


    When he heard about Arena, he thought it was just another name for a training ground. However, it was an actual arena dome. There were ten small dome arenas and one arena the size of a football (ser) stadium.


    There were fewer people in the Arena districtpared to the other districts. Most of the people in this district gathered in the first and second arena.


    Tang Shaoyang came to test his skill, so he chose the third arena that looked like an empty arena from the outside. When he entered the arena, he was surprised to find someone was fighting in the arena. Two men fought with a wooden staff.


    It was an arena in the middle with seats surrounding the arena with a short wall with a barrier separating them. Around twenty people were watching the fight.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1472 Beauty Invitation

    Chapter 1472 Beauty Invitation


    ??Tang Shaoyang was disappointed that the arena had a different purpose than he thought it would be. It was not a training ground, but an arena for the participants to fight at each other. Whether it was a sparring fight or to resolve their conflict. The interesting part was that the fighters were not allowed to use their skill in the fight.


    The barrier that surrounded the arena had another purpose aside from the safety measures. It was to disable skills as well. That was right, the people who fought in the arena fought with brute force. At least, that was what the person next to him said about the arena.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, disappointed. He came to test his new skills, but that was for naught. How is he supposed to test the new skill if the arena disabled the skill? He could not even try the new skill even if he entered the arena to fight.


    "Did youe to test your new skills after the advancement?" The man in the blue robe next to him asked. He was the same man who exined to him about the arena.


    "Yeah. Is there any other ce that maybe I can use to test a new skill?"


    The man in the blue robe shook his head, "Don''t think so. I came here yesterday, and I have visited all the districts. Unfortunately, there''s no such ce. I havee with the same intention, but¡­" The man did not finish his words, letting out a sigh.


    "The frustrating part is that what''s a magus like me supposed to do? How am I supposed to fight without my skills? Am I supposed to brawl with someone with a higher Strength and Agility attribute than me? This is so stupid!"


    "What are you talking about? Haven''t you watched the mage''s battle in the first arena?" A female voice interrupted them.


    Tang Shaoyang and the man in the blue robe turned around. A woman wearing a bright green tunic stood with her hand crossed on her chest. She was an elf with long green hair, emerald green eyes, and a sharp gaze. Based on the outfit, she came here to watch instead of fighting.


    She locked her gaze on Tang Shaoyang, observing him for a while before she decided to sit next to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Yesterday, there was a mage battle. They could not use their skills, and yet they still managed to activate their spells. It was a great fight, and that was the reason why this district has more visitors than yesterday."


    Her words reminded Tang Shaoyang about using skill without activating the skill. In thest months, he had been training with that and had a major sess. He could use most of his skills without activating them. It was hard and easy at the same time. It was easy for the skill with a simple concept, but it was extremely hard because it required a deeper understanding and the fundamentals of the skill itself.


    The easy examples were Invisible sh, Thousand st, and Master of Elemental to manipte elements at his will. It took him a few hours to seed with those three skills. However, there were skills that he could not fully master to this point. One of them was [Blink]. The concept of space became a hindrance for him to execute the skill without activating the skill. He was still reliant on activating his skills with all his spirit''s skills as well.


    "I know what you mean, but how will it help me to fight the Cmity? Those basic spells could hurt my peers, but could those basic spells hurt or even kill the cmity? I came here to try my newbination skills and other stuff, but how am I supposed to do that in this stupid arena?"


    The man in the blue robe rolled his eyes. He knew what she talked about, but it did not resolve his problem about wanting to try his new skills. This arena was built for the participants to fight without casualty. But he was looking for a private ce where he could test his limits. Knowing how strong he was with his new skills allowed him to gauge how far he could go and also allowed him to choose the right prey to hunt. Not knowing his limit might lead him to his doom, something he tried to avoid.


    In this trial, his enemy was not just the cmity, but also the other participants. He could not go all out to hunt the cmity. The other participants mighte for him to steal his prey if he returned, exhausted.


    "Fair point," The elf nodded, "Anyway, my name is Agnes."


    "Tang Shaoyang." "Clement Salle."


    "Have you formed a party yet, Tang?" She specifically asked Tang Shaoyang.


    "Party?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, and then he shook his head.


    "What about forming a party with me, Tang? I am a ranger. You will need someone like me in your party to gather information as well as scouting." There was a tinge of pride when she mentioned her role in the party.


    Clement Salle furrowed his brow, clearly displeased that he was excluded from the conversation. Not that he wanted to join the party with her, but it hurt his pride that the elf straight ignored him.


    "Hmmmm¡­" There was something he disliked about the party. Not only does it would divide the point from killing Cmity, but he must share the loot as well. Clearly, the cmity''s remains are worth a lot. Having those for himself would help him to get the items he needed quickly.


    ''Do I really need a party?'' He questioned himself if he really needed to form a part in this trial. That was the safest way to clear the trial and advance to the next stage. However, he eventually had to reveal himself to the others. That might put him at a disadvantage for the next round. It would be best if he kept his ability secret.


    ''But I have you guys. Do I really need a party?'' Tang Shaoyang talked to his spirits. Six Archaic Spirits were enough to form a party with seven members.

 Chapter 1473 His Own Party

    Chapter 1473 His Own Party


    ''We have one Cmity with us, and he is piss-weak! This cmity hunting should not be that hard, no? ''


    Afi the Primordial Urosa replied. He was talking about Doombringer, The Cmity Behemoth.


    ''What''s your rank, piss-weak? Rank 3 or rank 4?'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The bear warrior was teasing Doombringer, but thetter took it seriously. The Bear Vs Dog was a new thing after Zowen and Karan. Ever since Zowen was resurrected, no more noisy spirit always argued in his head. Now a new pair appeared, it was the bear warrior and the ferocious dog.


    ''Say it one more time, and I will obliterate you!''


    ''Cut it, you two! This is not the time to y around!'' Avyn interrupted the two.


    Doombringer and Afi stopped arguing. Avyn was like a figure leader among the Archaic Spirit aside from Bara as the new addition.


    ''What''s your rank, Doombringer?''


    ''I am not sure myself. But I would say that I am at least rank 6 or maybe rank 7 when I am alive. Remember, we are weaker in our spirit form!''


    The rebel Behemoth answered Avyn honestly. Even though no one admitted it openly, the Archaic Spirits were aware that Avyn was the strongest among all of them.


    ''We are worried for nothing then. By ourselves, maybe we can hunt rank 4 or maybe rank 5 Cmity. I don''t think you need to form a party with the others, Your Majesty. Your bloodline is quite problematic, and they might turn against you if they found out about your bloodline.''


    Vandir gave his objective view as well as his genuine concern. If Tang Shaoyang formed a party with the people who viewed his bloodline as evil. They might have tried to kill him indeed.


    ''Agreed. And you will share the point and loot with your party members. More reasons not to form a party.''


    The five Archaic Spirits had their discussion while Bara maintained her silence. Tang Shaoyang listened to his spirits'' discussion. That made him forget about Agnes and Clement Salle.


    "Hey! Are you ignoring me!?" Agnes raised her voice when she noticed Tang Shaoyang was in a daze, giving her no answer.


    "Ah, yes¡­" Tang Shaoyang turned toward the elf, "I am sorry. I don''t think I will form a party with anyone."


    Agnes'' eyes widened in surprise. She expected the rejection, but she was surprised by what she heard next. It wasmon knowledge to form a party in the God of Trial. Not only was it more efficient, but also safer. By forming a party, they could hunt a higher-rank Cmity instead. While the point was shared equally, it was faster and more efficient than just hunting the lower-ranked Cmity.


    Even Clement was surprised to hear that Tang Shaoyang did not want to form a party. But then he thought that might be the way Tang Shaoyang declined Agnes'' invitation. The elf reached the same conclusion as the magus.


    "You can just decline my invitation instead of saying that nonsense!" Agnes stood up from the seat and left with no more words.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, but then he shrugged. He was telling the truth, but it seemed like he offended her. Not like he cared about that.


    "Thank you, Tang."


    That confused Tang Shaoyang even more. He turned toward Clement Salle, trying to understand why this man thanked him, "What?"


    "Didn''t you do that for me? You give her that stupid excuse because she ignored me, no?" Clement Salle smiled, "Unfortunately, I have formed a party and my party is full."


    "What are you talking about? I will hunt by myself. I don''t need a party."


    Only then Clement Salle''s expression froze. He looked into Tang Shaoyang''s dark crimson eyes and realized it was a genuine remark. The man was being honest when he said that he would hunt by himself.


    "Are you nning to hunt just the lower-rank cmity?"


    "Maybe," Tang Shaoyang stood up, "I will return to my lodging for now. Thank you for the information." He waved his hand, leaving the dazed magus. There was no reason for him to share his n in the Cmity Hunting. They werepetitors, after all.


    He explored the remaining area, the entertainment district. That was the area with the red light district. He stood at the entrance of the red light district which was quite destedpared to the other areas. As he looked at this empty district, he felt the chill on his back. His instinct told him not to enter, and he always followed his instinct.


    ''You made a great decision.'' Avyn''s voice rang in his head. That exined the chill when he looked at the red light district, and he indeed made a great decision.


    Since he was here, he decided to check on one of the taverns. Not the most crowded tavern, but a half-full tavern.


    Tang Shaoyang walked to the bar, looking around until a masculine voice interrupted him, "What do you want to drink, Sir?" The barkeeper smiled at him. He was a human in his mid-forties with a light beard.


    "I don''t know, I am new here. What''s your rmendation?"


    "Maybe you should try our Scorching Beer. That''s our specialty."


    "Give me that. Maybe with a snack as well." Tang Shaoyang thought about Orien. That made him curious about the snacks from the other worlds.


    "Right away, Sir." The barkeeper called someone to prepare the snack before preparing the thing called Scorching Beer.


    When the barkeeper said Scorching Beer. He thought that was just a name, not actually scorching. The big mug was ced in front of him and steam came out from it. The beer was dark red, and he saw the ice. That confused him even more. Where did this hot steame from?


    When he grabbed the mug, he was surprised to find that the mug was cold despite the hot steam. This was quite suspicious, but he took a gulp. He understood why it was named Scorched Beer. It scorched his mouth, the pleasant scorch. It was simr to when he ate spicy food. The spicy burned his tongue, and yet he kept wanting to eat the food. It was the same with this Scorched Beer. It scorched his mouth and throat, but he wanted to keep drinking this beer.

 Chapter 1474 Another Invitation

    Chapter 1474 Another Invitation


    Tang Shaoyang did not realize when, but he emptied the big mug before his snack came, "This is good." He licked his lips as the lingered scorching sensation was still in his mouth, "Give me one more please."


    The barkeeper smiled and nodded, refilling the big mug. At the same time, his snack arrived, "This is also a specialty from my world, Sir. It''s Dried Flying Squid."


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the te, furrowing his brow. The barkeeper said it was a flying squid, but it looked exactly the same as the squid from Earth. In fact, this one was smaller than the squid from Earth.


    "What''s wrong, Sir? You don''t like flying squid?" The barkeeper asked.


    "No. This reminded me of the squid from my world. They are exactly simr, but my squid doesn''t fly. They live in the sea, and they are bigger."


    "That makes me want to visit your world, Sir. I don''t know what the squid''s taste is from your world, but I am confident with my flying squid, Sir."


    Tang Shaoyang took a gulp of the beer and threw the thumb-sized squid. The squid tasted sour and bitter, then it was followed by a saltiness afterward. That was a weird taste in his mouth, but for some reason, he understood why the barkeeper served him this dried flying squid. That was a good match with the Scorched Beer. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even though it was in the afternoon, he drank a lot. There was nothing to do anyway. He had a lot of free time. It was two days and eight hours until the trial started.


    "What should I do for the remaining two days?" Tang Shaoyangined in a low voice after finishing his fourth mug of Scorched Beer, "Another Scorching Beer please, and another serving of dried flying squid."


    "We have Arena, Sir. You can have a warm-up with your party there, or maybe win some money with the bets," The barkeeper rmended as he gave a bigger mug for Tang Shaoyang as well as another te of dried flying squid.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "That arena concept is just stupid, and I don''t need money. What''s the point of money when you can''t use it?"


    The barkeeper understood thetter part of why Tang Shaoyang said he could not use the money. The rare items and scrolls in the shop could not be bought with money, but materials. That was the reason why those people opened their shop in this trial city.


    "What about food, Sir. Are you interested in gourmet food from other worlds? I can rmend a ce where you can eat food that might not exist in your world."


    "That might be more interesting than fighting in the arena. Give me your rmendation."


    The barkeeper rmended a restaurant. Not just the restaurant, but also the menu he should order. Tang Shaoyang stayed in the tavern for another hour, finishing more than twenty mugs of Scorched Beer and around nine tes of dried flying squid.


    Tang Shaoyang left the tavern and went back to his lodging. He saved the restaurant forter. The first floor was less packed, only half of the tables were upied. He thought of going to his room and getting some sleep to pass the time. But then he changed his mind with many empty tables. Going to the counter, he ordered the food.


    He thought he would find many weird menus, but it was actually normal except for the ingredients. The restaurant in his lodging served a dragon steak, and his eyes could never leave this menu. He actually never ate dragon meat before. His order was Dragon Steak, Dragon Tail Soup, and a bowl of rice.


    After cing his order, he chose the table for three at the corner. He noticed that the people were staring at him. The first time he entered this building was when he left earlier, and just now when he returned. He did not mean to attract attention, but for some reason, these people kept observing him.


    His name was famous on Earth, but this was not on Earth. These people should not know him. And yet, it seemed like there was something in him that attracted these people to him. He furrowed his brows and a woman''s face appeared in his head. It was Ira''s face, the admin helper. She escorted him to his room, and that might be unusual for an admin helper to do that. Maybe that was why the people in his building observed him. That was just a guess because he could not think of anything that might catch these people''s attention.


    Tang Shaoyang threw the thoughts as the steak aroma came closer. Sure enough, his food ising. A waitress smiled at him, serving his food on the table. The sizzling noise kept ringing from the steak te. The soup aroma that made him hungrier. He finally realized why the table was full. Even just by the aroma, he could tell the food was good.


    The first thing he did was to cut his dragon steak into bite size. People would curse him with how he ate the steak, but he did not care. After cutting the steak into bite-size pieces, he put one on top of his rice. He scooped the first bite of steak and the rice.


    He was nowhere near a gourmet, but he enjoyed good food. He could not describe the taste, but he liked it. That was enough for him. Then he tasted the soup. He immediately raised his hand, "Can I have another bowl of rice, please?"


    Even though he had not finished the rice, he had an idea of how to eat the soup. It was to pour the soup into the rice, making it a rice dragon tail soup. He took the second bite of the steak and the rice. Just when he was about to have his third bite, someone interrupted him.


    "Is this empty? May I sit here?" A cheerful voice interrupted him.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up. A man with a white fancy robe smiling at him. Then he scanned the other tables. There were six empty tables, and yet this man came for his table. Before he could refuse, the man took a seat across from him.


    "My name is Castor. I am sorry to interrupt your meal, but I am here to invite you to join my party."

 Chapter 1475 Not so Friendly Encounter

    Chapter 1475 Not so Friendly Encounter


    ??Tang Shaoyang always tried his best to be polite, or not to be rude even to a stranger. Back in the past, he did not really care that much about it. But since he had be an emperor, he was aware that his actions might reflect the image of his empire as well as his people. Lately, he had be more aware of it and tried his best to be polite. But there was always a time when he would revert back to the old himself, his current situation was one example.


    "Even though we can''t use [Detection] inside the city, I can sense that you are strong. If you join us, I think it''s possible to hunt even Rank 5 Cmity," Castor''s voice became increasingly excited as he mentioned the potential of hunting Rank 5 Cmity.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow a little bit. He did not realize that [Detection] can''t be used inside the city. He did not use the skill because it mighte off as rude. The [Detection]''s target could feel the skill. It mighte off rude if he used the skill to the stranger. That was why he did not use the skill.


    He shook his head, "I don''t think we arepatible for a party. And I don''t like my meal getting interrupted. Can you leave me?"


    As he was about to take his third bite of his rice and steak. Castor said, "I don''t mind waiting for you to finish your meal." He smiled. It was either he was shameless or he was just dense not to realize the refusal of the invitation.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, "I am not interested in joining your party. Can you leave me alone, now!?" He made sure it was clear that he did not like Castor''s presence during his meal.


    Despite the rejection, Castor had his smile. The man waved his hand at Tang Shaoyang, "Ai, you haven''t listened to my proposal. Just finish your meal and then we talk about my proposal. I will not interrupt your meal anymore."


    If Tang Shaoyang was annoyed at the first interruption. He was now irritated. The man just could not ept a no. He put the spoon in his bowl and stood up, "Can you bring my meal to my room, please? I will pay extra."


    He just walked two steps from his table before two men blocked him. They wore casual clothes and had a sharp look as their gazes locked on Tang Shaoyang, "Aren''t you being rude here? Castor just wants to have an amicable conversation with you."


    Tang Shaoyang released another long sigh, "Is my luck that bad, or what? Why am I always attracting this kind of people." He talked to himself in a low voice. But of course, the people in this building could hear him with their sharp hearing no matter how low his voice was.


    "What happens here?" A familiar voice cut in.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized the voice. It was the voice of the female elf he met in the arena earlier. She approached them and asked the two men who blocked his path. The two men described the situation to her.


    ''Did that girl Ira say anything about fighting inside the city?'' He asked the spirits. He did not remember asking Ira about fighting inside the city, where there was punishment for it or maybe even getting disqualified.


    ''She said you can kill other participants. But she never mentioned if you can kill them inside the city or outside the city. But it will be safe to assume you can''t fight inside the city. From experience, the system did not allow the yers to fight in its territory.'' Zara replied quickly.


    Agnes was surprised to see Tang Shaoyang again. She furrowed her brow after listening to what happened. Then she looked at Castor behind Tang Shaoyang, waving his hand while smiling. She let out a sigh.


    "Are they your party? It seems like you are the only one withmon sense. Tell them that I don''t want to join your party!"


    Tang Shaoyang walked past to the right after saying that to Agnes. However, the man who tried to block him tried to give him a bump on his shoulder. Their shoulders bumped, and the man was pushed back to his surprise. The man took it as a humiliation that he was getting pushed back.


    The man turned around and tried to pull Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder. It was at that moment that Tang Shaoyang released his aura and killing intent. Their eyes met, and the man''s eyes widened in shock at the overwhelming aura. Not just him, but the whole first floor could feel his aura. The man''s face paled as at that moment he felt like death approaching him.


    "That''s enough, Sir. I will take care of the rest. I apologize for the inconvenience," A man with a big build, two meters tall, and a thick beard appeared next to Tang Shaoyang. The man had a white apron and a smile on his face, pulling down the hand on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder, "We will bring the food to your room, and your meal will be on us."


    As the man on the apron appeared, the aura and the killing intent were neutralized pretty quickly. As if it was never there before. Right after that, the door mmed open, "What''s happened here? I sense a killing intent!"


    "I am sorry for the trouble, Madam Ira. It''s just these gentlemen who have a slight argument that gets out of hand. You don''t have to worry, I have taken care of it." The man in the apron smiled and turned toward the two men who blocked Tang Shaoyang, "Since you are the one who caused the trouble and tried to disturb my customer, you have to pay his bill. And four of you, you all are banned from my establishment. Please stay in your assigned lodging instead of causing trouble here."


    The two men were about to argue back, but Castor interrupted them, "That''s enough guys. We will pay his bill. Not just his bill, but all your customers. We are very sorry to cause trouble in your establishment, Sir. We will leave now."

 Chapter 1476 Announcement & Change

    Chapter 1476 Announcement & Change


    Ira saw Tang Shaoyang was one of the people who got into trouble, "You just came a few hours ago, and you already caused trouble, you brat!" She raised her voice.


    But then Tang Shaoyang nced at her, and her heart skipped a beat when she met with his eyes. He gave her a nce before going upstairs, ignoring her.


    "That''s some scary re¡­" She muttered in a low voice.


    Castor left the building. Despite the conflict, he still left the building with a smile. As if the confrontation did not disturb him, at all. Meanwhile, the two men who confronted Tang Shaoyang left the building livid. They walked past Ira without saying anything.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang returned to his room in a bad mood. He tried his best to hold back, but he ended up snapping back at the man. He just did not have the patience to face that kind of person.


    Not long after he returned to his room, the waitress delivered his food. It was a new serving set. The dragon steak was still sizzling, the dragon tail soup was steaming, and two bowls of rice. Despite how tantalizing the food looked, he just did not have the appetite anymore. But of course, he still finished his food. He just could not enjoy it as much as before.


    After finishing his food, he hopped on the bed. Checking the timer until the trial started which was two days and five hours. He was thinking about what he should do at that time. Between the avable services in this city. The Arena was the most interesting one.


    Tang Shaoyang looked out the window, noticing something weird. It was the light from outside. He had been here for around ten hours, and it was still the same outside. There was no sign that it would get dark anytime. He just realized it when he hopped on the bed and thought of sleeping. He thought it was still afternoon, but he quickly realized nothing had changed since he arrived.


    Hopping down from the bed, he walked to the window. He looked at the sky. The sky was bright with clouds, but he could not find the sun. He could not find the source of the light from the sky. It was as if the sun did not exist in this world.


    He pulled the curtain to close the window and decided to sleep. The best way to quickly pass the time was sleeping. That was also the best way to relieve him from his bad mood from the earlier situation.


    It took him some time to really fall asleep. He was not tired or sleepy, at all. It took him half an hour before he could really sleep. When he woke up, the first thing he did was check the timer again. It was one day and twenty-two hours until the trial.


    He felt like these two days were very long, "Can''t we just start the trial already?" There was nothing for him to do. There was no training ground for him to try his new skills, "Let''s check the Alchemist shop. Maybe I will buy some recipes."


    Tang Shaoyang just remembered about the alchemy recipes. He was fixated on the item, so he forgot to check the alchemy shop.


    ''Or maybe I can visit the shop in front of deos'' shop. Maybe I can get one Primordial or maybe Legend Rank item with my GC.''


    His head was filled with what he should do to kill time until the trial. He went out of his room. As he arrived on the first floor, he received an interesting announcement.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Announcement and Change In Trial]


    1. The number of participants is doubled, up to 2000 participants


    2. More time for Cmity Hunting, 45 days from 30 days.


    3. We will hold a tournament for the participants in the Arena. Only the top three will be rewarded. [Prize]


    4. The point list for Cmity. [List]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang read the announcement as he headed to the counter and ordered a light meal. The first thing he checked was the list for Cmity''s point. He tapped the attachment and the list appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Cmity Hunting Point:


    Rank 1: 2 Points


    Rank 2: 10 Points


    Rank 3: 30 Points n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rank 4: 100 Points


    Rank 5: 250 Points


    Rank 6: 600 Points


    Rank 7: 1500 Points


    Rank 8: 5000 Points


    Rank 9: 18000 Points


    Unique Rank: 100000 points


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Rank 1 Cmity was only worth 2 points even though it was the most sought-after material. The gap between Rank 1 and Rank 2 was big as well as Rank 3 Cmity. He could understand why the high-rank Cmity was worth hunting for even if they made a party.


    From the list, there was one rank that Ira did not mention to him, Unique Rank. He felt like he woulde first if he could kill one Unique Rank. That would guarantee him to the next stage. But of course, he was not that conceited to hunt The Unique Rank by himself.


    Despite the big gap between each rank, he did not change his n. He would start his hunt with Rank 1 Cmity and slowly went up in rank. With additional time, he felt like he could take it slow.


    ''I wonder what rank the massive Kraken we fought in Aqura was?'' He remembered his first experience with his first Cmity. The massive Kraken that filled the sky.


    ''That thing is at least rank 7 Cmity, no? That thing is stronger than our dog.'' Afi took his chance to tease Doombringer. However, this time, the dog did not bite back. As if Doombringer epted the fact that the Kraken Cmity was stronger than him. That was a rare moment for Doombringer to stay silent and take the hit.


    From all the announcements, this list was the most important in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. He was not interested in the other three. The additional participants did not really matter to him. The additional time was good because he had more time to hunt Cmity to exchange with the items.


    As for the tournament, he did not show any interest in that. The tournament was stupid because he might reveal what he was capable of. He might be a target during the Cmity Hunting. That would be annoying, but he still checked the prize.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    1st Prize: Divine Dragon Bloodline, A set of Legend Rank equipment, and 5 billion GC


    2nd Prize: Dragon Bloodline, A set of Primordial Rank equipment, and 1 Billion GC.


    3rd Prize: A set of Primordial Rank equipment, and 300 million GC.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ''I think there''s more benefit in participating than not, Your Majesty. It''s Divine Dragon Bloodline. You can give it to one of your skeletons or maybe one of my undead!'' Vandir was the first one to suggest participating in the tournament.

 Chapter 1477 Suspicious Tournament

    Chapter 1477 Suspicious Tournament


    There was not much detail about the tournament. It just told the participants there was a tournament and the prize. Just as Vandir said, the prize was tempting for him not to participate. However, a tournament during a trial sounded suspicious.


    Since it was announced by the system. The tournament should be legit, but that was just too weird. Apetition in apetition. That was what it felt like.


    "Your today''s meal will be our tab," A rough voice interrupted his thought as a te with two sandwiches was ced in front of him. Tang Shaoyang looked up. It was the same person who stopped him earlier.


    The man that was over two meters smiled, grinning, revealing his white teeth, "This is a Dragon Steak Sandwich also a cup of special coffee from my world."


    "Thank you," Tang Shaoyang did not refuse the free meal. The first thing he did was to see the hot coffee. There was a difference in color between the coffee he usually had and this one. He noticed the tinge of redness on the surface. He took the first sip and nodded his head. It was one of the best coffees he ever had.


    "This is one of the best coffees I ever had," He was not stingy with thepliment. It was just that good, "Can I buy the coffee bean?"


    "Of course, you can. It''s a specialty of my world, but it''s not that rare. Juste to me on thest day of the trial." The man in the apron smiled, "Enjoy your meal. There''s no need to worry. No one will disturb your meal from now on."


    "Of course, you can. It''s a specialty of my world, but it''s not that rare. Juste to me on thest day of the trial." The man in the apron smiled, "Enjoy your meal. There''s no need to worry. No one will disturb your meal from now on."


    He finished his meal with satisfaction. It was not on the same level as Elin''s level, but it was not that far. The meal was satisfying and topped with good coffee. That was enough to forget his bad mood. He carefully contemted joining the tournament.


    "Nah. This tournament sounds fishy," He muttered in a low voice, shaking his head. The Divine Dragon Bloodline was tempting, but again, it was not guaranteed that he would get first ce too. While he was not afraid to fight anyone here, he had to assume there were always people stronger than him.


    ''But thanks to the tournament. Now I know what I should do for thest two days.''


    After a hearty breakfast, he went out to the alchemist district. As he thought, nothing changed. Outside it was still as bright as the afternoon with clouds. It was as if the sky was artificial. There was no sun, and he could not identify the source of the light.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and headed to the alchemist district. He did not know anyone, and he did not have a rmendation for the alchemy shop. He just picked an alchemy shop with a medium number of visitors.


    The alchemy shop did not put their recipe for sale, but they were willing to sell their recipe. However, just as he predicted, the Alchemy only sold their recipe for materials. Some of them required the body parts of Cmity, as well as rare herbs in this world. Buying the recipe might be harder than buying the blueprint for equipment.


    He did not give up and visited another four shops. All of them had the same requirements. Some of them even asked for GC plus materials. Of course, he was not without a harvest. Some of the shops were willing to sell their recipe. He got an advanced healing potion, antidote, and regeneration. The mostmon recipe.


    After that, he went to the Arena. While he did not want to participate in the tournament, he came to watch. That was the only way to entertain himself, at least, for two days. Thankfully, he still had his Spirit Eyes ability, so he easily navigated through the city and found his way to the Arena district. Compared to yesterday, the Arena district was crowded with a stream of people.


    The thing he noticed was that the city had more people than yesterday as well. That might be the reason why the number of participants was increased to two thousand. The most crowded arena was Arena Number One up to Arena Number Five.


    Tang Shaoyang disliked the crowd and chose toe to the tenth Arena with the fewest visitors. At the entrance of the arena, he met a familiar face. It was Ira, the Admin Assistant he met on his first day in the city.


    Ira also found Tang Shaoyang, and she looked excited for a moment. Her eyes brightened as a smile formed on her lips. She waved her hand at him, "Youe. Are you going to participate in the tournament?"


    Ira was not alone. She sat behind the table with her friend, or maybe co-worker.


    "No." Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Ie to watch. Do I have to pay to watch?"


    Ira clicked her tongue, "Aren''t you interested in the prize? It''s the Divine Dragon Bloodline," She tried to persuade Tang Shaoyang, "Unless you have one that is superior to the Divine Dragon¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang ignored her and entered the arena without answering her. She still tried to find something about him. That was still suspicious even though they had cleared it before. Ira and her friend did not stop him.


    The seats in the arena were half-full even though this was the arena with the least visitors from outside. There was a referee and four security members inside the arena. A match has already started. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He picked the highest and furthest seat where he could be alone. It looked like the tournament used the Arena''s rule. It was a physical fight with no skill. Watching the match, reminded him of the past. Back before the game, he fought like the two inside the arena with minus a weapon and armor.


    Even though there was no skill involved, it was still an intense fight. It was quite entertaining despite theck of skill usage. After three matches, he noticed the participant saved the skill for a surprise, catching their opponent off guard. Using a skill without activating the skill.


    He did not know the rules, but a strike with a killing intention was not prohibited. In that third match, one of the participants died, failing to react to the skill.

 Chapter 1478 The Last Phase

    1478 The Last Phase


    Tang Shaoyang did not ask Ira what would happen if he died in this trial. Was it the same with the Demi-God Trial where they would be resurrected and sent back to their world? Or it was death, death. He did not know that, but it would be silly to die in the tournament and fail the trial instead of dying from attempting the trial itself.


    He furrowed his brow as he realized something. There was a sudden surge in the participants. At the same time, there was also a tournament. A very tempting tournament for the participants to join. It felt like the tournament organizer tried to reduce the number of the trial''s participants.


    ''This is indeed suspicious.'' Vandir who tried to persuade Tang Shaoyang to join the tournament also agreed that the tournament was suspicious. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The arena was getting more crowded, and he slowly understood the format of the tournament. It was simr to a diator fight. One has to achieve ten wins to proceed to the main arena. The football stadium-size arena was where the main tournament took ce. It would be held a dayter after a hundred participants with ten wins came out.


    Tang Shaoyang''s suspicion came true as more participants died. There was a silly fight, a mage-oriented ss against someone with a closebat ss. He thought thetter would win, but the mage won with just a single spell. The mage sted his opponent''s head.


    A loud cheer resounded when someone died. It caused the arena to shake a little bit from the cheer. Someone evenughed, happy that someone died. He understood as to why they were happy as that meant it was one lesspetitor. But that was just sickening that someone wouldugh. He would kill people, but he would notugh at the people he killed.


    After the thirteenth match was over, Tang Shaoyang headed out. He thought of visiting the restaurant rmended by the barkeeper. The time-killing n until the trial started was to try all kinds of foods in this city and watch the tournament. That was the n for two days.


    ''Should I be worried about myself that I don''t mind eating after watching the gory match?'' That was what he thought on the way to the restaurant. Even after witnessing the flesh and blood in the arena, he still had the appetite to eat. Of course, he did not dwell on those thoughts too much.


    The barkeeper rmended him to Cmity Restaurant. It was not just the name, but the restaurant indeed served Cmity''s meat. They used Cmity as their ingredients, and that interested him.


    Tang Shaoyang came out of the restaurant with a face of full regret. It was an interesting idea to taste the Cmity meat, but it was either the cook was an amateur who could not proceed with the ingredients properly, or maybe it was just not up to his taste.


    He started with two menus and did not like them. But he trusted the barkeeper since it was rmended to him. He ended up ordering four more dishes, and that was why he was sure Cmity was not food, at least not for him.


    After that, he visited the same tavern and ordered the same drink to wash the taste in his mouth. The barkeeperughed at him when he said he did not like the rmendation.


    That was how he spent his time, trying the new food, drinking at the same bar, buying new snacks, and returning to the arena. The two days in this city turned him into a gourmet person. He kept wanting to try a new food, and he had been asking for a lot of rmendations. He even asked Ira and her friend for a rmendation. It was until thest phase of the tournament.


    He had not slept since the announcement of the tournament. No, he had not returned to his lodging ever since. Since there was no night and noon, he had been staying up and watching the tournament, the only thing that was interesting in the city.


    There was a break for thest phase, and he went out to get his snack. Then he returned to his seat, but then he found four familiar faces next to his usual seat.


    Agnes, Castor, and two men he still did not know until today. He thought of looking for a new seat, but he was just toozy. He ended up sitting next to Agnes with three bags of snacks.


    "We meet again, Mr. Tang Shaoyang," Castor recognized him and knew his name. It must be Agnes who told Castor his name.


    "Hello," Tang Shaoyang greeted back unenthusiastically as he looked up at the giant screen above the arena. Four participants were remaining for the final battle. Those four people were the undefeated participants in the whole tournament.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Final Phase!


    1. Eson Artus Figueroa


    2. Galez Cesar Torres


    3. Uruwakan


    4. Alderoi Alder Acevedo


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Youe alone? Where''s your party, Mr, Tang?" Castor did not care about the lukewarm response and asked with a smile.


    It was hard not to be polite to someone who was polite. But it was a different case, and he did not know why. But for some reason, he felt repulsive to Castor. There was something that caused that, not because Castor was rude in their first meeting. It was just there was something that made him dislike Castor. He did not know why.


    "I don''t have a party." He replied shortly.


    "What? How can? Is there no one inviting you to the party?" Castor asked with his pleasant voice, "How can no one invite a strong participant like you?"


    "Don''t know." Tang Shaoyang did not n to form a party, but now that Castor reminded him. He indeed did not receive an invitation to a party anymore. Not that he wanted to be invited to a party, but now he knew why. He let out a chuckle and shook his head.


    For the first time, he turned toward Castor with a smile, "Thank you for your help. It would be a bother for me to reject all those invitations if not for you."

 Chapter 1479 A Disappointing Twist

    1479 A Disappointing Twist


    Castor''s smile froze for a moment, but he still maintained the smile, "I thought you were going to join the tournament, Mr. Tang Shaoyang. Are you perhaps out already?"


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, "Not interested. What about you? Ah, I forgot. You lost." Castor managed to enter the top 32 and lost not long ago. He genuinely forgot, and did not mean to mock Castor for losing.


    ''You have to be careful around him. If he can prevent the other participants from inviting you to a party. This guy must have a deep background, and he may be one of your strongest rivals. Someone like him will hunt you instead of hunting the Cmity outside the city.'' Zara The Goddess of Death warned Tang Shaoyang.


    "Between those four, who do you think will win?" Agnes changed the topic. She was sitting between Castor and Tang Shaoyang. It would make herfortable to hear both arguing next to her. She changed the topic that might interest the two as well as her interest.


    "Don''t know. I don''t know them and with this restricted fight, it would be harder to judge who will win," Tang Shaoyang threw the dried flying squid into his mouth as he watched thest four participants enter the arena. The final was about to start.


    His neighbor was discussing that Eson would win the match. Sharing their wisdom of how strong this Eson guy was. As if they knew Eson in person. And he remembered Castor lost to Eson.


    ''If Eson wins the whole tournament, he would not be ashamed to lose to this Eson dude?'' That was what he thought. Those were just weird thoughts he had while listening to them. It was just that hard for him not to think of Castor negatively.


    ''What''s wrong with me? I don''t remember being this petty?''


    "Eson Artus Figueroa is our fifth party member," Agnes suddenly said.


    That exined why the four favored Eson. And the weird thing was that he did not ask, but Agnes told him, ''Is she trying to tell me that they got someone stronger than him for their party member?''


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and took out a bottle of Scorched Beer. It took him a while to convince the barkeeper for him to take out the drink and the snack. He took a gulp of the beer and put the bottle back into his inventory.


    He noticed Agnes wanted to say something after he drank the beer. But he immediately pointed toward the arena, "The final starts. Please let me focus on watching."


    The final format was quite interesting. The four final participants immediately fight in the arena. It was thest man standing format where thest person on the stage won first ce. It was a unique format for a tournament for sure, and it allowed the remaining participants to work together.


    He immediately noticed three participants were exchanging nces. Even though no words were spoken, he could tell they were talking with their eyes. Eson Artus Figueroa, Galez Cesar Torres, and Alderoi Alder Acevedo were the three people.


    Tang Shaoyang understood why the three might want to work together to fight Uruwakan. Uruwakan was the famed participant who sted his opponent''s head. That was right, this Uruwakan was the same person whom he watched in the Tenth Arena.


    ''He might win the whole tournament if he could st those three heads at the same time.''


    Just as he expected, the three ganged up against Uruwakan. The first one to take charge was Galez Cesar Torres followed by Eson and Alderoi. They were moving toward Uruwakan.


    Tang Shaoyang expected a fierce and prolonged battle if the three managed to take down the head popper. But the three seemed to underestimate the head popper as Uruwakan managed to pop Galez Cesar''s head.


    Galez was still six meters away from Uruwakan, and his head exploded. The headless body fell forward. The first one to get eliminated was Galez. The spectators thought Galez might have a way to protect himself from the head popper since he took the charge. But the result was disappointing. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The surprise was not over. A few seconds after Galez''s headless body fell, a twist happened on the back line. Alderoi''s spear pierced through Eson''s chest. That was right, Alderoi stabbed Eson from behind.


    "Woah!" The whole stadium was surprised by the betrayal.


    "I surrender! I surrender!" Eson made the right decision. As soon as he fell on his knees, he immediately yelled surrender. He did not snap at Alderoi for the betrayal and that saved his life. It was clear that Alderoi tried to kill Eson if not for the referee''s quick action. The referee appeared between Eson and Alderoi, stopping Alderoi.


    A barrage of curses followed afterward. Eson could not ept the betrayal and cursed Alderoi. The spectators also echoed in agreement as the whole stadium booed Alderoi.


    Even Tang Shaoyang was disappointed with how the final went. He expected to be entertained with an intense and close battle. But the final was ruined by the devious scheme from Alderoi. The four-way final turned into one Vs one final.


    Castor and his friends were also furious with the tournament. They could not stop shouting and cursing next to him.


    The final would be shorter than he expected. Tang Shaoyang checked the time, and it was still four hours until the trial started. Since it was one Vs one final, the fight would notst that long.


    ''At most thirty minutes.'' He predicted. That meant he was there three and a half hours before the trial. When he thought the fight would continue, the head popper ended the battle. That just put the nail into the coffin. Uruwakan made an enemy of the whole stadium with how the tournament ended.


    "I surrender!"


    That was right, Uruwakan the Head Popper surrendered instead of continuing the fight against Alderoi Alder Acevedo. He did not pop Alderoi''s head to end the final, but by surrendering. Just like that, the final for the tournament was over in less than a minute with no fight.

 Chapter 1480 Trouble Always Comes to Him

    Chapter 1480 Trouble Always Comes to Him


    ??"They will die!" Agnes suddenly said. They in her mouth were of course Alderoi and Uruwakan. But he did not understand why she was so confident that both would die.


    "Galez Cesar Torres is from a big faction, the Night Herald. House of Torres is one of the influential forces in the faction, and all participants from The Night Herald in this trial wille for those two!"


    "There are a hundred members of the Night Herald in this trial. They participated in the trial to make sure Young Master Torres reached thest phase of the trial. But he dies in the first phase." Castor chimed in.


    "Not just that. Eson will not stay still for the betrayal. He might use his people to hunt Alderoi and Uruwakan instead of hunting The Cmity. I advise you not to get close to those two, Mr. Tang Shaoyang."


    *** ***


    The spectators left before the award ceremony. No one wanted to see these sly bastards receive their prizes after a stupid final. It was clear that Uruwakan and Alderoi worked together. Just like that, the fully seated stadium became empty.


    Tang Shaoyang did not leave the stadium since he had nowhere to go. He kept munching the dried flying squid. Agnes and Castor also did not leave. They stayed with him for some reason. But of course, they were here not to apany him but to wait for their party member.


    After receiving his reward, Eson stormed out of the award ceremony. He left the ceremony and went to the spectator''s seats. He wasing toward their direction with no injury. Castor consoled Eson as the man arrived, even promising to help Eson get back to Uruwakan and Alderoi. Something like Castor would do for sure.


    "Who is he?" Eson noticed Tang Shaoyang and asked. He asked because it looked like Tang Shaoyang was a friend to the four.


    "Don''t mind me. I am just a stranger they just met yesterday. I am just nobody," Tang Shaoyang answered for them. He did not want to get involved anymore with this party. However,dy luck was not on his side.


    The first ce and second ce in the tournament were heading in their direction. He saw them from his Chaos Eyes, and he felt ominous that they came toward them. Those two were certainly not close to anyone here. Checking the surroundings, they were the only ones remaining in the stadium on this side.


    His premonition came true when Uruwakan and Alderoi stopped in front of him. He hoped the two came to provoke Eson, but no. They came for him.


    "You are Tang Shaoyang, right? I heard someone trying to prevent you from joining a party. What about forming a party with us?" Alderoi extended his hand toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped munching the dried squid. He put the bag into his inventory and let out a long sigh. Deep inside, he wasughing to himself and even his spirits wereughing at him. Especially Avyn, Doombringer, and Afi. He always got himself into trouble even though he did not do anything.


    He could already feel the intense stare from the back. Castor and Eson must stare at him with those hateful stares. He was just d that Alderoi was not smart enough instead of making it like he was in cahoot with them. That way he could avoid the trouble from these angry mobs.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up without reaching Alderoi''s hand, "Thank you for the invitation, but I am not interested in joining any party."


    "You don''t need to be afraid of these two clowns, Tang," Alderoi was not angry that Tang Shaoyang did not reach his hand, "They have their people, but I also have my people too."


    "Thanks for your concern, but nothing is worrying me. I will be fine by myself. I don''t need a party," Tang Shaoyang turned around and waved his hand, "If you guys want to fight, fight by yourself. Don''t involve me please!" He raised his voice before leaving the stadium.


    "It''s unfortunate that we can''t make a connection to The Dragon Realm through him. But it''s worth a try," Alderoi muttered in a low voice. That was right, Alderoi mistook Tang Shaoyang for the Dragon Realm. Not just him, but everyone who tried to get close to Tang Shaoyang. The reason was simple, because of how strong Tang Shaoyang''s dragon aura was. The aura was so pure that made them mistake him for someone from the Dragon Realm.


    *** ***


    As he got outside the stadium, he took out the bag of dried flying squid. He munched them as he went back to his lodging. He did not really know where to go. Thanks to Alderoi and Uruwakan''s scheme, he still had four hours to waste before the trial started. With nowhere to go, he went back to his lodging.


    To his surprise, his lodging was empty. He thought there would be people here, drinking while waiting for the trial. There was only one person on the counter, and that person was not a participant. She wore the Admin Assistant''s uniform. From the back, he seemed to know her.


    "You haven''t returned for two days. You make me worry, Sir," The muscr cook who gave him a free sandwich called out. The person on the counter turned around, and she was indeed someone Tang Shaoyang knew, Ira.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you have to prepare for the trial?" Ira sounded confused.


    Tang Shaoyang took a seat next to Ira while munching the squid, "I have been ready since two days ago. Can you make coffee and put it in the bottle, Sir? I think I may need that for hunting."


    "Aye. I will prepare the coffee for a week." The cook smiled and nodded before returning to the kitchen.


    Ira rolled her eyes and thought, ''Who needs a coffee to hunt a Cmity?''


    "That''s not what I mean by getting ready. The trial will start soon, why don''t you get ready at the gate? Don''t you want to go first?"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "What are you talking about? It''s still four hours until the trial starts. That''s not funny even for a joke."


    Ira tapped her forehead lightly, "Ah, right. I forgot you are a bumpkin and loner. You have no friends, and you don''t try to get information from the people who know about the trial as well. The trial will start half an hour after the tournament whether the tournament finishes early orter."


    Tang Shaoyang frowned deeper and immediately checked the timer.


    [00:12:07]


    He walked around in the city like a lost child early before deciding to go back to his lodging for coffee. Just as Ira said, it was twelve minutes until the trial started.

 Chapter 1481 The Trial of God Starts

    Chapter 1481 The Trial of God Starts


    [00:04:27]


    Tang Shaoyang checked the timer, and he still had four minutes until the trial started. The usually crowded street was empty. Through his Chaos Eyes, he saw people gathering at the square in front of the gate of the city. There were four gates, north, west, south, and east. From the look of it, it seemed like the two thousand participants split evenly among the four gates.


    "Where should I go?" He muttered to himself before deciding to go to the closer gate, the north gate. It just took him less than a minute with how fast he walked. Even though he had been exploring the city in thest two days. This was his first timeing to the gate.


    The ck steel gate was closed. The thirty-meter-tall gate towered over them, stretched out with the stone wall. He just realized that his Chaos Eyes could not see what was beyond the city wall and gate. There was a barrier that prevented him from seeing through.


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his forehead as he remembered what Ira told him earlier. He did not have a party, and he did not look for information for the trial either. That was because he assumed that everyone who participated in the trial was new just like him. But then he realized that these people might know more about the trial than him because of their faction.


    ''What are you going to do? Follow your original n?'' Zara asked.


    Even though he did not search for information about the trial actively. He had a n in mind. The n was to map the area, not immediately hunting the Cmity. The ideal situation was where he could hunt the Cmity without anyone watching. He wanted to keep his ss and ability secret, especially when there were two more stages after Cmity Hunting.


    ''They added more time limits, so yeah we will go with the original n. Let''s scout the area and look for the ideal spot to hunt. We also need to look for a specific Cmity to trade with Duvrag and deos Emporium.''


    The murmuring discussion between the participants filled the square. It seemed like they were nervous. He was surprised how these people acted like someone with no experience. Since they were here, that meant they fought a hundred Demi-God Rank and won. There was no need for them to be nervous like this. That was what he thought as he watched these people from the sideline.


    He leaned his back against the building and scanned the square. There was no familiar face. He was d that Agnes and Castor were not here. He checked the timer, and it was fifty-six seconds until the trial started.


    "Are you really not going to join a party?" A familiar voice entered his ear. It was Ira''s voice. She stopped next to him, leaning her back on the wall with him, "Did I really make the right decision to ce the bet on you?"


    "I told you to share the bet with me. That might motivate me more," Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, noticing the other participants started looking in his direction. He nced at Ira and realized why he caught people''s attention, "Is it because of you?"


    "What are you talking about?" Ira smiled innocently.


    That smile was an answer. He realized why people paid attention to him. It was because of her, and the other participants'' reaction. It seemed Ira was a big shot.


    "Did you guys hold the tournament to reduce the number of participants?" Moving away from Ira right now would not change his situation. He used this moment to ask the thing he was curious about. That was his feeling about the tournament, to reduce the number of participants.


    "You are thinking too much. The tournament is a tradition and also for the sake of entertainment. An entertainment for us and give you guys a chance to win something big from the tournament." Ira chuckled, shaking her head, "Divine Dragon is a top-tier bloodline. I am surprised you did not join."


    "Also, new participants are recing the people who died in the tournament. The number of participants is still two thousand people."


    Tang Shaoyang checked the timer for thest time. There were still twenty-six seconds, "I have onest question for you."


    "I will answer your question if you promise me to take this Cmity Hunting seriously," She smiled brilliantly.


    "I never nned to go easy in this trial," Tang Shaoyang pushed up from the wall and turned toward Ira, "Is there another way to participate in the Trial of God?"


    Ira raised her right eyebrow, a little bit confused for a moment. But then she was quick to catch on, "You finally figured it out. You are one of 27 unique participants in this trial. And yes, there are several methods to participate in the trial. The mostmon method is being a God Rank''s descendant. Your God Rank parents or God Rank Grandparents can rmend you to participate in the trial. Now I will be waiting for your good result."


    As Ira finished her words, the sound of the gate opening resounded.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the gate and found out that the sky he saw every day was artificial. That was the reason why there was no night and afternoon. The sunlight entered the city through the opened gate.


    "Good luck. I hope you don''t die on the first day," Ira tapped his shoulder two times. When Tang Shaoyang turned toward Ira, she had already disappeared.


    The participants swarmed toward the gate, leaving a few parties behind. These few parties had the same thought as Tang Shaoyang, This was not a store where you could get many Cmity just because you went out first.


    Tang Shaoyang took his time, heading toward the gate. Ira told him this world was cmity-infested. He thought it made this world a ruined world. But to his surprise, the outside view was amazing. It was a tnd with grass and looked like a football field. A well-maintained grass field, out of human touch.


    The soil road connected to the city. He scanned the area outside the city, and it was safe. There was no monster, let alone a Cmity. Since Ira mentioned this world was cmity-infested. He thought he would find a cmity anywhere. But it looked like the area around the city, stretched out to ten kilometers, was a safe area.


    "If you are not in a hurry, you will not get the prey, young man."


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the voice and found two men in te armor. The two men with white hair and a white thick beard. They looked like they were in their fifties or even sixties. But he would not underestimate as soon as he felt the deep and firm aura.


    "I still have forty-five days to catch up, old men. I am going to take my time and pass safely," He waved his hand at the two old guards and disappeared from their sight.


    The two old men let out a chuckle and started their duty as the guards of the city. The two old men were Admin Assistants and their current assignment was to act as a guard.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang followed the soil road. The soil road led him to the forest after running for ten kilometers. He stopped in front of the forest and scanned the forest with his Chaos Eyes.


    Unfortunately, his Chaos Eyes could not scan the entire forest. That was how big the forest was.


    "Hah¡­." He let out a sigh as he felt so small. The tree reached up to twenty meters tall with thick leaves. The leaf itself was unique. He never saw a tree with round leaves. The tree''s trunk was maybe around six to seven in diameter, producing big branches.


    Tang Shaoyang took his first step into the forest, and the soil road was cut a few meters into the forest. The massive root that came out from the ground cut the soil road. There was no path in the forest. As he got deeper into the forest, the grass became taller and taller. It started around his ankle, and the grass now reached his chest.


    He jumped into the massive branch. Traveling between the trees might be the best way to explore the forest. He was about to activate his Chaos Eyes to scout the forest until a booming voice interrupted him.


    "This is the Sorc n''s hunting ground! Leave the forest immediately!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward the voice and found the source of the voice. It was a beast folk, who looked like a bear folk with the size of his body and his obvious bear-like head.


    He clicked his tongue. The trial just started, and it seemed the trouble wasing to him already.


    ''Sorc n¡­ Does anyone know about this Sorc n?'' Since this bear person announced the n. It must be a famous n.


    He started to understand what it meant to gather information. Information was not just about the trial itself, but the force that participated in the trial. But he could not be med for that as he just found out that there were several ways to participate in this trial. He did not expect that many people from the same factions would participate. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Of course, none of his spirits knew this Sorc n. He assumed this Sorc n was an ancient n or something since the bear folk mentioned that name proudly. Or maybe the bear folk just underestimated him just because he was alone.


    "Don''t mind me. I will not disturb your Sorc n''s hunt."


    Instead of confronting the bear folk, he used Heavenly Ethereal Shift. Simr to [Blink], but in fact, it was just a movement skill where his body became invisible. He avoided The Sorc n and entered deeper into the forest while activating Chaos Eyes. It was to make sure that he did not meet with the other Sorc n''s members.

 Chapter 1482 First Prey (1)

    Chapter 1482 First Prey (1)


    Tang Shaoyang heard a burst of curses behind him. He chuckled and found a hiding spot. Through Chaos Eyes, he found seventy-three bear folks. Not just the bear folk, he also spotted the Cmity.


    The forest seemed to be the home for more than one Cmity. One of them was Canae. The wolf-type Cmity. Even though it was a rank 1, the level of danger was far higher than the normal rank 1 Cmity.


    It was a wolf type, of course, they were moving in a pack. The average pack size was around fifteen to thirty. On top of that, Canae was known as Forest Assassin. That was because of their camouge ability, allowing them to blend with nature. Not just fast and nimble, but also a camouge ability. That was how they gained the title of The Forest Assassin.


    If a fifteen Canae jumped at someone out of their camouge. It would be hard toe out unscathed. Unless the wolf chose the wrong prey to hunt. He knew them because The deos Emporium put the wolf on the list.


    The second cmity was in the monkey family. They were too tall for a monkey, but their skinny build made them look like a monkey. He did not remember about this big monkey in the material list. And he could not find their rank with Chaos Eyes¡­.


    "Wait¡­." He realized that [Chaos Eyes] was the upgraded version of Spirit Eyes and along with his other eye skills, "Maybe it will work this time¡­." He muttered in a low voice.


    Tang Shaoyang used [Detection] through Chaos Eyes, and he discovered that the skill worked. It worked with his third-view vision. He tried with his Spirit Eyes before, and it did not work. He could not help but smile.


    [???? ¡ª Rank 2 Cmity]


    Even though it did not give him the name. It was enough to find their rank. He shook his head when he found out the big monkey''s rank. The same with Canae, the big monkey moved into a group or more like a family. He saw the smaller monkey hanging on the bigger monkey''s neck.


    Even though the monkey did not have the camouge ability Canae did. The monkeypromised at least twenty monkeys. Facing twenty of Rank 2 Cmity. That was not a good idea at all.


    The third Cmity in the forest was the turtle cmity. It was the same one that he saw on the scroll at Duvrag Smithy. It was a massive tortoise that could reach up to fifty meters. Its shell looked like it was made of a metal with a lot of spikes. It had a tail with a spike at the end. The tail looked like a il to him.


    If he remembered it right, its name was Tortoine. The shell and its tail were precious materials. He heard from the barkeeper that Tortoine''s meat was gourmet as well. From the head to the tail, everything was precious materials. If it was a over hundred years Tortoine, it might fetch a high price.


    Tortoine was moving alone in the area where the trees grew sparsely. A doable prey for Tang Shaoyang, and it was a Rank 1 Cmity. Tortoine might be the right choice to test out how strong Rank 1 Cmity was. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The fourth Cmity he found was the most troublesome. He found them underground. After sensing the ground vibrated slightly from time to time. He checked underground of the forest and found the home of the fourth Cmity. Not just the home, he might find a kingdom of Cmity. The whole underground, deep to the ground, was the home of the thousand of Cmity.


    The fourth Cmity was ten meters long. It had red fur, de-like ws, and a de-like tail. It had six pairs of blood-shot red eyes, and drill-like snouts made of red metal. Without a doubt, this mole cmity''s body contained materials that a cksmith might look for. But the risk of facing the giant mole was too big. Below this forest was the mole kingdom.


    [??? ¡ª Rank 3 Cmity]


    The moment he found out the mole was a Rank 3 Cmity. He immediately threw the thought of fighting them, at least not now. Maybe he would kill one or two or maybe three, but he felt like more than that. He might provoke the whole mole kingdom.


    "Let''s focus on Tortoine for now and find out how strong Rank 1 Cmity is," He looked for Tortoine who was far from the Sorc n''s members. It did not take long for him to find the lone Tortoine. It was far from the Sorc n''s members who seemed to focus on the monkey cmity.


    Tang Shaoyang quickly arrived near his target. Tortoine was moving slowly, not that hard to catch up. To his surprise, the Tortoine crooked up his neck toward him. Just like he had found his target, the Tortoine also noticed his presence. It sent the stare, telling him not to disturb him with its ck eyes.


    "Our prey seems to know why wee here," He pped his hand, "This will be our first time fighting as a party. Let''s do it properly,"


    Vandir, Zara, Avyn, and Afi were summoned. That was his formation for now. Doombringer was too big, and he was afraid that they might attract unwanted attention. It was the same for Bara.


    Even though he often summoned them in big fights. They always fought individually, but never they fought together against the same opponent.


    "Do we need to assign a role?" Vandir turned toward Tang Shaoyang. Usually, a party would assign the role. But they never discussed the role.


    "What role? We don''t need a role!" Afi the Urosa Warrior jumped off the branch,nding in front of the massive Tortoine. The Tortoine in front of them was twenty meters long. It was still considered a young Tortoine, but It was for sure more than a hundred years old. The Tortoine under a hundred years old usually around five meters to fifteen meters.


    Afi grinned ear to ear, looking at the giant monster. Even for Afi, The Tortoine was massive in size inparison.

 Chapter 1483 First Prey (2)

    Chapter 1483 First Prey (2)


    The Tortoine''s head snapped at Afi, trying to bite him. The Urosa Warrior showed his experience with his quick reaction. He responded with a punch thatnded on Tortoine''s jaw, forcefully closing the mouth. However, his punch did not amount much to Tortoine, he just managed to close his mouth. The Tortoine was not even moving an inch from its original position.


    Afi was about tounch a counterattack until he felt a tremendous force on his body. It was Tortoine''s tail. The spike hit his body, and he did notice iting for him.


    Boom!


    Afi was sent flying and crushed into the giant tree. A hole formed on the tree trunk and Afi was stuck inside. That was too fast even for Afi to react.


    Tang Shaoyang, Avyn, Vandir, and Zara were also surprised. They did not expect The Tortoine could turn that fast and hit Afi with its tail. Afi might not expect that Tortoine could be that fast. No one expected that, including Tang Shaoyang.


    "That''s the price for his recklessness. Fighting all those weaklings made him lower his guard. For a veteran warrior to make an amateur mistake, underestimating his enemy," Vandir shook his head while pointing out Afi''s mistake casually, "Are you okay, Afi?"


    A shadow came out from the hole in the trunk. His fur was drenched in blood as the spike on the tail pierced through his hard hide. The Urosa Warrior looked more serious. Just like Vandir said, he underestimated his enemy. All the opponents he had fought so far were quite weak, and he managed to beat them with ease.


    "This is not an individual fight. Let''s try to work together, shall we?" Tang Shaoyang took out his new weapon, [Mash]. "Try not to destroy the shell and the tail. Ah, if possible we need to preserve the body as well. Let''s go for the head."


    "This is not an individual fight. Let''s try to work together, shall we?" Tang Shaoyang took out his new weapon, [Mash]. "Try not to destroy the shell and the tail. Ah, if possible we need to preserve the body as well. Let''s go for the head."


    "Then let''s do it," Vandir activated his skill, [Death Bind]. Hundreds of ghostly hands came out from the ground, holding down Tortoine''s feet and tail.


    Tang Shaoyang then jumped down, concentrating the Chaos Energy on Mash''s blunt side. He came down on its head. Using a skill without activating the skill. That was what he did right now, performing [Thousand sts].


    The Tortoine realized it could not break free from the Death Bind. Instead of hiding inside its shell, it lowered its head and headed upward.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The thousand booms resounded throughout the forest. Tang Shaoyang could feel that he was met with something hard. The surprising part was the fact that Tortoine managed to push him upward. The head was fine even after getting hit by Mash with Thousand sts. Not even a dent on Tortoine''s hard head.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed himself once more upward and spun in the air. He did not give up and used the same skill, Thousand sts. This was the first time that he failed to gain an advantage even with his upgraded yer Energy. Chaos Energy was abination of Heavenly Energy and yer Energy. It had be even more powerful, and yet, it failed to push Tortoine.


    ''This is Cmity''s strength.''


    The second attacknded on the same spot on Tortoine''s head. With theck of moment, he managed to m Tortoine''s head to the ground, hard. Then it was followed by Avyn, freezing Tortoine from its neck up to his head.


    The Tortoine''s headid down on the ground and Zaranded next to the neck. She was holding a ck sword made of Void Energy in her hand. The sword went through the neck as if it were a tofu, severing the head.


    Plop!


    The frozen head fell to the ground, but its body was still running for thest struggle. It managed to break free from Death Bind, stomping around as its tail swayed toward the tree and mmed into the ground. It made a big scene for a while, almost thirty seconds.


    Tang Shaoyang, Avyn, and Zara made a distance while watching the body spasmed weakly on the ground. That was easier than he thought. He looked toward Zara, "What was that?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He was talking about the sword that cut through the Tortoine''s neck. The sword went through easily. Its head did not dent even after two hits from Thousand sts with his Chaos Energy. And yet, Zara cut it through easily. He knew it was rted to the Void Energy, and he wanted to learn it.


    "It''s not me, but Avyn. Her ice softened its neck, so that was why I could easily cut its head. If you hit after Avyn froze the head. You might st the head. Why don''t we try it for the next Tortoine?" Zara exined.


    Tang Shaoyang and Vandir turned toward Avyn. Thetter nodded her head, confirming Zara''s exnation. He let out a chuckle, shaking his head. It seemed there were still many things that he did not know about Avyn''s Frost Elemental. This might be the reason why his Archaic Spirits were scared of Avyn. She was just that powerful.


    Afi returned to their side, and his fur brightened in red as his body released hot steam. He was angry at himself for making such a mistake. And now he had no chance to pay back as Zara killed the Tortoine.


    "Calm down. There are still more tortoines to kill. We can start with Tortoine while scouting the area for today."


    They killed Rank 1 Tortoine with ease without using [Spirit Integration] and [Bloodline Transformation]. However, that did not change his mind to keep hunting for Rank 1 Cmity. Today''s schedule would be Tortoine and exploring more areas. They killed Rank 1 Cmity, but they had not really grasped how strong this Tortoine was.


    "Who dares to hunt in The Sorc n''s hunting ground!" A voice boomed out in the forest.


    Tang Shaoyang was focused on his prey and Afi looked angry for his mistake. He did not realize that the bear folks wereing. The fight was short, but they made a loudmotion for sure.


    Five bear folks stood on the tree behind him, and seven more bear folks were on the tree behind them.

 Chapter 1484 Wonder And Weird of The Abandoned World

    Chapter 1484 Wonder And Weird of The Abandoned World


    Tang Shaoyang took Tortoine''s body and looked up at the bear folks, "We are having too much and forget them." He muttered in a low voice.


    ''Can we just get rid of them?'' Vandir sent a telepathy message to Tang Shaoyang. The Death King was confident that they could get rid of the twelve bear folks, ''They have seen our faces too. Even if we escape, they will not stop looking for us.''


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Vandir, "I know what you are thinking about, Vandir." He shook his head, "Let''s avoid an unnecessary battle for now."


    He recalled all four spirits and used Heavenly Ethereal Shift. The same movement technique to escape the first bear folk.


    The twelve bear folks were confident that Tang Shaoyang could not escape from them. And yet, they were caught off guard by a technique they never encountered before. At first, they were caught off guard that the four spirits suddenly disappeared. Before they could figure out where the four disappeared, Tang Shaoyang also disappeared.


    The leader of the bear folks yelled, telling his people to look for the intruders. His voice echoed throughout the forest, loud enough to reach a few kilometers. He was not angry at his subordinate. Those words were meant for Tang Shaoyang to hear. Telling Tang Shaoyang what would happen to him if he stayed in the forest.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang created a distance of more than ten kilometers in a minute. He heard the threat, but he just rolled his eyes. He could try to negotiate but he figured out they would not ept a negotiation. Especially when he was alone. It would be pointless to negotiate with an unreasonable group like the Sorc n.


    "Let''s look for our second Tortoine," He wanted to focus on hunting instead of wasting his time fighting with a group like The Sorc n. More than unnecessary, the actual reason was that he was being cautious. He had enough already in his hand with The Nirvana Alliance. Aside from that, all participants were God Ranks. The God Rank might be stronger than the eight God Ranks he met in the Aqura. If he could avoid a conflict, then he would avoid it.


    It did not take long for them to find the second Tortoine. This time they took a different approach. The goal was not to kill but to measure the Tortoine''s actual strength. Afi took the charge. The tail attack, that was what Tang Shaoyang called it. The super fast sweep despite its big size was caught by Afi.


    In his fury, Afi raised the twenty-five-meter-long Tortoine and mmed it to the ground. That was the payment for the earlier battle. It was pointless because Afi dealt no damage to Tortoine. Its hard shell and hard hide destroyed the trees and ground instead.


    "Let''s finish it off. The Sorc n ising!" Tang Shaoyang had his eyes watching this time. Not long after Afi made themotion, he signaled Avyn and Zara to finish off the Tortoine. He took the body and moved away before the Sorc n came.


    "That should be enough information for Rank 1 Cmity, no?" Vandirmented, "They are not that strong. We should go for the high rank of Cmity now and aim for first ce."


    "Yes. Rank 1 Cmity is strong, but we are enough to handle them. But we will still hunt Rank 1 Cmity only for today. Our goal is to open our maps, not hunting."


    That was the boss'' decision, Vandir and the others did not protest the decision. They explored the forest and hunted more Tortoine. They went deeper and managed to witness the mole cmity hunting the Tortoine. The snout-like drill went through the hard shell, and their w destroyed Tortoine''s tail. This mole cmity was the ruler of the forest.


    Not just the mole, but the Sorc n is also quite persistent. It seemed they noticed that Tang Shaoyang was hunting Tortoine. After his eighth Tortoine, The Sorc n mobilized their members to chase Tang Shaoyang instead of hunting their target. They changed their mind after Tang Shaoyang caused a lot of ruckus in their "forest". It became a hide-and-chase game, but of course, The Sorc n failed to even see a glimpse of Tang Shaoyang''s shadow. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "We will reach the next area soon¡­" Tang Shaoyang announced as he saw the new area. In contrast to the forest, the new area was void of lifepared to the vibrant forest. They stepped into the aridnd. The ground was ck and cracked, and it released gray fog that obstructed normal vision slightly.


    He furrowed his brow as he smelled the unpleasant air in the area. Something like a rotten smell, but only slightly. He did not find anything in his vision, at least, in the five kilometers ahead. There was no spot to hide in this area, it was an open area with just opennd. Not boulders or big stones, just the cracked ck soil.


    "If I have to guess¡­. This is where the demon used to live," Vandir suddenly said, "Yep. This unpleasant smell is the demon''s smell."


    "I don''t like this unpleasant smell. We should go to the other area instead," Avyn pinched her nose. With her super sense, the smell was truly unpleasant for her.


    "Should I swap you with Bara for this area?"


    "No, there''s no need."


    They entered the new territory together at the same pace as they explored the forest. After ten minutes of exploring the new area, Tang Shaoyang realized something weird about the area. He could not find the Cmity. In the forest, he could find the cmity from outside the area. But even after ten minutes into this bleak area, he did not find a single cmity.


    Tang Shaoyang checked underground, and there was nothing under, "Is there really nothing here?" He muttered.


    "I told you to go to a different area. Even a Cmity is smart enough that they don''t live in this hellhole," Avynmented.


    "Or maybe we are looking at the wrong ce. Have you checked the sky, Your Majesty?" Vandir looked up at the sky. They did not have Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, and the fog limited their vision.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up, "They are watching us."


    Chaos Eyes gave him a vision from a certain height to see his surroundings. It had the same ability as Spirit Eyes to see through things. But it did not mean his vision did not have a blind spot. The blind spot was the area that was higher than the height he had set up.


    As Vandir predicted, The Cmity in this area stayed in the sky. They were flying higher than his vision and had been following them. He could only see small figures just because of how far they were in the sky.


    "What''s the creature?" Vandir was curious and asked. It was rare for Tang Shaoyang''s vision to miss something.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "They are too far¡­. Humanoid with wings. They stay on the floating ind. The fog not only covers them but also the ind."


    "Should we go up there and investigate more about our new prey?" Afi was eager to fight.


    "There''s no need. There are too many of them. They are more than fifty at least, and they are too far even for my Chaos Eyes. I can''t use my Detection on them. The other Cmity may be aware this is their territory and avoid this ce. Let''s continue, and we will fight them if theye down. It''s too risky to go up there."


    The party ignored the creature in the sky. Even if those creatures were Rank 1 Cmity, he would not try to go up there. Again, he did not want to take too much risk in this trial. The goal was to pass to the second stage. If first ce was possible, then he would go for it for the prize. Even though he still did not know what the reward was in the first ce.


    The creature in the sky did not attack them as they went deeper. They might be monsters in nature, but the cmity was proven to be smarter. They did not attack them on sight. That was enough proof that the cmity was different from the normal monster. The same for Tortoine. It did not attack them unless provoked. Some of them even tried to escape after realizing they could not win against Tang Shaoyang''s party.


    "I found a ruined city¡­" They picked up their pace and found the ruined city. The wall was destroyed with just the gate still standing, "The city has be the den of Cmity. They are much smaller than the cmity in the forest."


    Tang Shaoyang did not recognize a single cmity inside the city. Whatever inside the city, they were not on the trade list, "One of them is simr to an ogre, but they have three heads, three pairs of hands, and their skin is deep red. Are they Ogre, Karan?"


    Karan was his first spirit and also an ogre. He thought Karan might know something about this cmity.


    [I don''t know. I never saw my brethren with three heads and six hands. But they are ogres, but maybe a variant that I don''t know of.]


    [They are indeed Cmity Ogre, a stronger version of the original Ogre. In other words, they are the cmity version of ogre.] Karoen The Void Knight gave him the answer.


    "What about that one eye creature?" Tang Shaoyang and the spirits in the World Spirits were sharing his vision. They could see what he saw.


    The creature he meant was the one-eyed creature. It had dark purple skin with a big one eye with a single horn curved upward on its head. It was seven meters tall and the rest was humanoid. Two hands, two feet, and massive abs.


    [That''s Cyclopes.]


    The third one was weirder. They had a bear-like body, their fur was dark green, and they stood on their hind legs instead of walking on four. It had the body of a bear but with a goat head. It looked like an actual cursed creature in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. He was disturbed by this discovery.


    [I don''t know the remaining Cmity.]


    He felt like the ogre with six hands and three heads was more normal than the other cmity in the city. The fourth cmity was the smallest cmity he had found so far. It was the size of a squirrel. It had white fur with ck stripes, looked like a furred zebra despite their size, and had the head of an ant. They jumped from one building to another, moving in a group of five or six.


    [Cmity Ogre ¡ª Rank 3]


    [Cmity Cyclopes ¡ª Rank 4]


    [???? ¡ª Rank 3]


    [???? ¡ª Rank 5]

 Chapter 1485 Day One

    Chapter 1485 Day One


    The goat-headed cmity was Rank 3, and the small squirrel was Rank 5 Cmity. That was enough information for him not to enter the city. Even if he was confident about killing the Rank 3 Cmity, the terrain was bad. Even though the four cmities marked their territory in different areas. They were bound to attract the other cmities as the fight started. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang made a mental note to avoid the ruined city. That would be for ater time, "We are not entering the city. The lowest is Rank 3, and there''s a Rank 5 Cmity inside."


    Vandir turned toward Tang Shaoyang, surprised to hear the decision. He thought they would at least try to fight one of the cmities since they were here. This was not the Tang Shaoyang he knew, overly cautious. Zara had the same reaction, but she was happy with the change. There was no need to take an unnecessary risk, especially when they had a lot of time.


    Tang Shaoyang explored the gloomy area for another two hours and found more ruined cities. There were nine ruined cities each city upied by the same cmity. He got the gist of the whole area''s strength and decided to avoid the area until they were ready for it.


    The party continued their scouting as time went by quickly. He had gotten used to the fact that the sky did not change and was quite surprised when the sky darkened.


    "That should be enough for today. We will return to the city and try to scout the other side tomorrow," Tang Shaoyang decided to call it a day. After leaving the gloomy area, they did not really fight anymore.


    Afi and Vandir asked to be recalled halfway because they did not really fight anything after leaving the gloomy area. After that area, they just encountered stronger cmities. As for Rank 1 Cmity? They could not find a single Rank 1 Cmity in the gloomy area and further. The lowest one was Rank 2 Cmity, and he only found three Rank 2 Cmity after exploring the whole day.


    Recalling the path they took, the three quickly returned to the forest area. It took them less than an hour to reach the forest. The return journey was quite smooth. The Sorc n was not around to bother them anymore.


    "They must get back earlier. Does that mean the stronger Cmity appeared at night?" Tang Shaoyang guessed. That might be the reason the Sorc n returned earlier even though they were quite close to the city. The strongest cmity he found was Rank 7 Cmity, just one. It was a massive bird, bigger than his True Dragon Form. Its wing covered the whole sky. It looked like the night arrived earlier just because of how big its body was.


    "We also did not meet the other participants. Isn''t that weird?" Zara pointed out something weird.


    They did not meet a single participant even in the area of Rank 2 Cmity. Around five hundred people came out from the same gate, but they did not meet anyone.


    The three came out of the forest and soon the city wall came into their sight. But there was something different. There was a crown at the gate. More than three hundred people gathered around the gate, and he quickly noticed the bear folks. Seven-three bear folks gathered in front of the gate. They were blocking the gate altogether.


    "Aren''t they going too far? Should we wipe them out?" Avyn furrowed her brow.


    This was a trial, no territory belonged to anyone. Yet The Sorc n went this far just to catch Tang Shaoyang. Without a doubt, their target was Tang Shaoyang because no one entered the forest aside from him.


    "They put an invisible barrier¡­." Tang Shaoyang muttered as he noticed the barrier blocked the entrance. The two old guards remained on their spot, doing nothing. Their stance was clear, as long as it was outside the gate, then they would not stop them. They set up the barrier outside, so he could not sneak into the city.


    "I focused too much on exploring the area, and I forgot to test my new skill. Let''s see how sturdy their barrier is."


    Tang Shaoyang picked up the pace. As he reached their range, he jumped past the bear folks. The bear folks did nothing, no, they were smiling, ''They are quite confident in their barrier, huh?''


    [Absolute Domination Energy]


    The barrier was dispersed as he reached the range of the skill. The invisible barrier was destroyed by [Absolute Domination Energy], and he entered the city. He waved his hand at the two old guards, "Good work, Old Man."


    The old guard to the left let out a chuckle, "You should be more careful, young''un. This is your first day, and it looks like you already made an enemy. You should not make an enemy if you want to pass the trial safely."


    "It''s not me, old man. It was them who took me as their enemy. I did not even touch a single of their fur," Tang Shaoyang stepped into the city, and the crowd was blocking the road.


    The crowd came to watch for sure. They were curious about who antagonized The Sorc n and hoped for free entertainment. No one expected The Sorc n to do nothing when their target jumped over them.


    "Yo! You guys are blocking the road!" Despite his reminder, the crowd just stood there, looking at him.


    Tang Shaoyang just shook his head and jumped over the crowd just like how he did it with the Sorc n''s members. He entered the city safely, and The Sorc n did not dare to make a ruckus inside the city for the fact that they did not chase after Tang Shaoyang.


    Inside the city was the domain of the Administrator. Fighting inside the city would disqualify them from the trial. Even people with a big background did not dare to go against The Administrator.


    "Eleven Rank 1 Cmity is not a bad harvest. We can sell the meat to that unique exotic restaurant and give Duvrag the rest."


    He halted the step on the square as he saw the big screen floating above the square. The screen showed the top 100 participants with the most points. He was surprised by the first-ce point.

 Chapter 1486 Ian Carmen Lorentia

    Chapter 1486 Ian Carmen Lorentia


    ??¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Top 100 Trial of God - 1st stage


    1. Ian Carmen Lorentia - 3042


    2. Clement Salle - 480


    3. Negasu - 480


    4. Jules Asanda - 480


    5. Zeyn Moorlehem - 480


    6. Agnes Neteri Iosava - 290


    7. Castor Bach Justesen - 290


    8. Eson Artus Figueroa - 290


    ¡­..


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang saw four familiar names. Agnes and Castor were the two who tried to invite him to their party. Eson was one of the final fours in the tournament, and Clement Salle. The name was familiar, but he did not remember when he met that person.


    "He is the man you meet in the Arena. The guy who exined to you the rules of the arena, remember?" Zara had a better memory than him and reminded him.


    He remembered the magus whoined about how inefficient the arena was. The three names below him must be his party. Clement told him that he already had his own party. But the surprise wasing from the first ce. The gap between first ce and second ce is too big. And for the fact that name stood alone on top, meaning Ian Carmen Lorentia was solo just like him.


    As he looked at the list, the score bumped up again, making it to 3142. That meant Ian just killed another Rank 4 Cmity. Rank 4 Cmity was worth a hundred points.


    "Should we change our n?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice. If he still aimed for the first ce. He must start to catch up instead of scouting the area just like what he did today. If he took his time too long, the gap might widen. If the gap was too big, it would be hard for him to catch up.


    As for the list below, he was not interested in checking as it was still vtile. It kept changing with how close the gap was. Most of the people on the list were at a party as four names dropped at the same time. And a few secondster, five names rose in rank.


    "Maybe you should indeed change your n, Mr. Tang Shaoyang," Ira came next to him, "Not only your name is not in the top 100, but you also made an enemy of a big faction. Your future for the trial looks bleak."


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the voice, "Don''t tell me that you are waiting for me because you are worried about losing your bet? It seems like you are putting something big for the bet."


    "Hmmmm¡­ Nah, I will just still follow my original n. I will try my best to catch up. My name for sure will be in the top 100, don''t worry about it." He waved his hand at Ira as he returned to the Market.


    The market was void of visitors in the first two days. That was because the Market was a ce for the participants to sell their loot, the body of the Cmity. Not just that, Market also provided dismantling services. That was Tang Shaoyang''s goal for the Market, to dismantle the beast and sell them separately instead of giving Duvrag or the restaurant a whole body of Cmity.


    Tang Shaoyang quickly found the store he was looking for, "Wee to Madaki Store." A shirtless burly man greeted Tang Shaoyang with a smile, "What can I help you with, Sir?"


    "I want to dismantle a few carcasses."


    "How big?" The store owner came closer and asked in a low voice.


    "It''s Tortoine. The smallest is twenty meters long."


    The store owner''s face brightened and motioned toward him to follow, "Follow me." They went to the area behind the building, a spacious space with a big stone b.


    "You are the first one to bring me Tortoine''s carcass. You can put the carcass there!" The burly man pointed at the empty spot.


    Tang Shaoyang dumped eleven Tortoine he killed today, and the burly man''s eyes shone brighter, looking eager for some reason. He thought the burly man might love his job. That was why the store owner was so happy.


    "You even caught two that have reached fifty meters. This is a big catch," The burly man turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "How about this. You give me the thirty meters Tortoine, and I will dismantle your Cmity for free?"


    With how excited this burly man was, this made him curious about the taste of Tortoine. If not for the restaurant putting the list that they would buy the Tortoine''s meat, he would just give the whole body to Duvrag. The Tortoine''s meat might taste good with how the burly man reacted.


    "You have the deal." Tang Shaoyang offered his hand for a handshake. The burly man reached his hand with a wide grin, "Thank you for your generosity, Sir. What about if you sell me the fifty meters of Tortoine''s meat too? I will give you a good price."


    "I have promised with someone else to sell their meat. I will keep the next one for you if you want," Tang Shaoyang decided to keep the meat from the fifty-meter and forty-meter Tortoine for Elinova. The burly man''s reaction just made him curious about the taste of the meat.


    "Then I will buy the next one. You can''t go back on your promise, Sir," The burly man smiled and did a quick check on the body, "This is in perfect condition. You kill them without damaging their body. A clean cut to the neck. It will take a while. You cane back tomorrow morning, Sir."


    "Alright, I wille back tomorrow." As he was about to leave, the burly man offered his hand once more.


    "My name is Madaki, Sir. May I know your name?"


    "My name is Tang Shaoyang. I will see you again tomorrow at the same time with more carcasses."


    Tang Shaoyang left the store, and Madaki escorted him out with a big smile. He shook his head and navigated his way to the exotic restaurant. Of course, he did note to eat, but to gather information.


    "What do you want to eat, Tang?" The Chef grinned, remembering Tang Shaoyang''s first experience eating exotic Cmity. They were quite close over one meal.


    "I can sell you Tortoine meat, and there''s one within fifty meters. Do you want it?"


    The Chef had the same reaction as Madaki, his eyes shone as his lips slowly turned into a happy smile, "Yes. I want them."

 Chapter 1487 Enchanted Chart

    Chapter 1487 Enchanted Chart


    ??There was one thing he noticed from all the store owners and their workers. They were not just ordinary people who opened the shop for profit. They were people with more if not stronger than all participants. He noticed that when the chef in his lodging dispersed his aura easily, and the barkeeper at the tavern he often visited was also not ordinary.


    While not all of them were not necessarily stronger than the participants, these people had their fair experience against the Cmity. He thought about it before, thinking he should befriend all the store owners, but then that was just too much for him. Until he got Tortoine''s meat. He did not need to get close to them, but he could exchange those for information with the meat or maybe other materials.


    "I have one fifty meters tortoine, three of forty meters tortoines, and five of thirty meters and lower tortoines."


    The Chef raised his hand, "Wait a minute¡­." He did a quick calction in his head, "Depending on the quality of the meat. If it''s perfect, meaning you don''t damage the meat while hunting it. I can give you fifty million for all of them."


    Tang Shaoyang raised his eyebrow, surprised to hear the price. He expected for a few million at most or maybe ten to fifteen million GC. But he just did not expect them to be that expensive. That was around the price for Ancient Grade equipment or even Myth Rank Equipment. It was just the meat of Rank 1 Cmity, and yet it fetched that high price.


    "I don''t have the meat with me now. But they will be ready by tomorrow. Don''t worry about the meat. I cut them by the neck. You will not get the damaged meat."


    "Did you bring them to the market? You should bring them to me directly, and I will dismantle them for free for you. I will just take the meat and give you the remaining parts," The Chef shook his head in pity, "Is it your first time selling Tortoine''s meat? Ah, I forget you are a bumpkin who does not know the elite gourmet. Of course, you don''t know anything about tortoine."


    "It fetches a high price because of how rare It is. You can only find cmity like tortoine in an abandoned world like this world. In the cksmith''s words, tortoine is simr to the rare ore."


    "That''s why The Sorc n was angry that I hunted the tortoine," Tang Shaoyang realized why the Sorc n went that far just because he killed a few tortoine. While being a Rank 1 Cmity, tortoine was sought, not just for the meat but for its shell as well. Duvrag looked for tortoine''s shell, and this chef was interested in the meat.


    "Fifty million, deal?" The Chef offered his hand to transfer the money. He wanted to finalize the deal immediately and did not think that Tang Shaoyang would deceive him.


    "But I don''t want your money."


    The Chef furrowed his brow when heard that part, confused, "What do you mean? What am I supposed to pay you with?"


    "Information. I want information for tortoine. Not just any information, but specific information that might help me in the Cmity Hunting. Ah, I also found one seventy meters tortoine, and three of sixty meters tortoine. I will catch them for you as well."


    The Chef was surprised and then he smiled. His index finger knocked the table. It looked like he was considering the offer instead of agreeing immediately. However, little did he know that Tang Shaoyang had [Absolute Sense]. A passive skill that could read emotion.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately knew that he had gotten the deal. The Chef looked like he was contemting the deal to bargain.


    The Chef reluctantly took out a token. It was the same token he got from Duvrag Smithy. It was the same token to ess deos Emporium''s exclusive items, "What about this token for the meat in the market? We will talk about if you can bring me the seventy-meter tortoine." He looked proud as he presented the token.


    "Don''t look at the material. The token might look cheap, but with that token, you can ess deos Emporium''s exclusive items. Don''t you need the proper equipment to hunt the Cmity?"


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled, "Unfortunately, I am not interested in your token. I have one." He then ced his token given by Calderon, "And I have met the person who manages the store. Elonia, right? She allows me to put a reserve order for up to ten items."


    The Chef''s smile froze, not expecting Tang Shaoyang to have the token. He grabbed the token to ensure it was not fake. Even though he knew it was impossible for it to be fake. All participants did not know the existence of deos Emporium''s token, so how to fake something they did not know?


    "Who gave you this token?" The Chef subconsciously raised his voice. He wanted to have a talk with the fool who gave out the token even before the trial started. The fact Tang Shaoyang had this on his first day of the trial, told him that Tang Shaoyang got him before even the trial started. He wanted to talk with the person who foiled his n.


    "I can''t disclose my partner''s information. So, do you have any good information for me?"


    The Chef clicked his tongue, "Let me think," He ced the token back on the table, closing his eyes. This time, he was contemting for real, thinking what he could give to Tang Shaoyang that was worth fifty million.


    "Ah, that''s right that thing," He remembered something, "What about the map? If I am not wrong, its name is Enchanted Chart? It records the area you have explored. But that''s not just an ordinary map. You can register the Cmity, and it will show you on the map if you are at least ten kilometers from the monster. On top of that, the map has a navigation ability if you want to go to a specific area. It can even give you a safer route by avoiding the monster."


    "Are you interested in the item?" The Chef smiled.


    *** ***


    In Addition to the map information and where to get it, Manoe, The Chef decided to pay Tang Shaoyang the original price of the tortoine meat, fifty million GC.


    Tang Shaoyang stood in front of the deos Emporium once more. There was no more crowd in the store, just dozens of people. He showed the token and was led to the third floor, "I want to buy an Enchanted Chart."


    The attendant was surprised when she heard that. They sold the map, but they never promoted it. It was a secret item in the shop that only a few knew about.


    "I will get the item for you, Sir. Please wait for a moment," the attendant bowed and left the room.


    Tang Shaoyang was in the same room when he first visited. It seemed like the token holder would be assigned to a specific room. Less than a minuteter, the door was opened. It was not the attendant, but Elonia and the store manager.


    The half-elf wore a red dress with flower embroidery, holding a scroll in her hand, "I don''t expect you to return this early and find out about this item." She waved the green scroll in her hand.


    "But how do you know about this item? Who told you about the item?" Elonia sat across Tang Shaoyang and asked.


    "Manoe. The owner of the only exotic restaurant in this city." He thought of getting information from thisdy. But soon he realized he had nothing he could offer to her to help him. There was no reason for Elonia to help him. Especially when there was no benefit for her.


    "Ah, that disgusting self-proimed gourmet," For the first time, Elonia showed genuine disgust on her face, "It seems like you got something that guy likes for him to tell you about this. What do you get for him?"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as the meeting turned into an interrogation, "I feel like I am being interrogated. Am I wrong, Lady Elonia?"


    "You are taking it too seriously. It''s just a simple question. It''s not like that information could be used against you, right?" She smiled.


    "I just don''t like being questioned." That was because it reminded his past. He had gone through a lot. Fighting the monster he never imagined existed, fighting the self-


    proimed God, and going to another world. Despite everything he had gone through, it was just over one year, almost two years since the game started. It was not that long. So he still remembered vividly his past, being interrogated by the police as well as his boss. He never liked that, and it was still the same until now. It sounded like a simple question, but it was simr to how an interrogation started. They started with trivial questions before going for the real issue.


    "And are you admitting that you are looking for something to be used against me?"


    On top of that, he did not like being interrogated. He felt like thisdy was looking for something from him. Even though he did not know why, he could tell that from the first time he met him. They did not talk that much, but he could tell thedy was observing him. He did not know the reason, but that was enough for him to be cautious.


    "Am I?" Elonia rubbed her chin, thinking by herself then she smiled, "But why do I need to find something to be used against you? Are you really that important for me to do that?"


    "That''s what I want to know too," Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "So, do you want to sell the item or not?"


    "I am offended by your suspicion of me. But I will never get personal feelings in the business. Business is still business," Elonia put the table on the table and offered her hand. That meant Tang Shaoyang wouldmake the purchase directly with her, not the manager, "It''s fifty million."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear the price, the same price as the meat he sold to Manoe. He understood why he insisted. The map was the payment for the meat. He transferred the money, took the map, and left the room immediately.


    "Am I being too sensitive?" Outside the building, he asked himself. He did not know but he just felt that way when Elonia started asking questions.

 Chapter 1488 Hunter (1)

    Chapter 1488 Hunter (1)


    ??"Do you find anything about him, Rene?" Elonia asked the manager. She and Rene stayed after Tang Shaoyang left the room.


    "Nothing. I can''t find anything about him. He does not have a friend from the participants, he does not have a party or even try to form a party, and no one knows his faction."


    "He does not have a participant friend? Does that mean¡­."


    "I am not sure either, but he was quite close to Ira. Not just Ira, but also the owner of Scorching Tavern. The tavern was the ce he visited often in thest two days, and he often talked with the owner. And I think he was telling the truth when he said it was Manoe who told him about the map. There are only five ces he visited, his lodging, our store, Duvrag Smithy, Scorching Bar, and Manoe''s Exotic as well as many alchemist shops."


    Elonia raised her eyebrow, "Alchemist Shops? Is he also an alchemy?"


    "I am not sure, but from what I know. He is looking for alchemy recipes, and he has purchased advanced recipes formon potions."


    Elonia nodded her head, rubbing her chin. The advanced recipe for themon potion. She started to get the big picture and knew a little bit about Tang Shaoyang''s background, "I see. He is close with Ira and purchased themon potion recipes. It feels like he is from a lower world. What''s the list of items he put for the reserve order?"


    Rene gave the paper to Elonia, "May I ask you something, Lady Elonia?" Thetter nodded her head.


    "Why are you interested in him? I don''t think he is that special. His name does not show on the top 100 list as well. His bloodline might be rare, but that''s it. I can''t see what is so special about him for you to pay special attention to. In my opinion, it''s not necessary to make a connection with someone like him. Let''s say he was strongpared to his peers, but he is nothing in the God Realm. I can''t see the connection with the Dragon Realm too, and his faction is unknown."


    Elonia smiled as she slowly turned toward Rene, "There''s more than just a connection Rene."


    "You miss something about him. If Ira is close to him, there''s a chance that he entered this trial bypleting a special condition. He might be an Administrator Candidate. Being one of the top or maybe finishing the trial might be one of his missions. Or maybe he managed to gather one hundred God Shards with his three lives. I heard it is more dangerous just to participate in this trial. Even if he is not from a big faction, we can recruit him. He could be a good hunting dog for us. We nurture him with our resources and knowledge. With his bloodline, he could be powerful with the right guidance. And we can''t cross out yet that he might have a connection to the Dragon Realm. Anything rted to the Dragon Realm is worth a try."


    "Just keep a watch on him for now. Also, this is the first trial. Why are you surprised his name is not on the list? With how cautious he was around us, what do you think when he faces the unknown cmity? Again, even if I am wrong, we have nothing to lose. But I have a feeling that he will enter the top 100."


    Elonia stood up and waved her hand at Rene, "That''s enough for today. I am going to sleep. Good night, Rene."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang stood in front of the giant screen at the square, right behind the north gate. Three days had passed since he got the map from The deos Emporium. In those three days, he had gotten his reserve order from the emporium as well. He managed to buy six items in thest three days, and his name is still nowhere to be seen in the top 100 participants.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Top 100 Trial of God - 1st stage


    1. Ian Carmen Lorentia - 20042


    2. Alderoi Alder Acevedo - 8717


    3. Uruwakan - 8717


    4. Adriano Dee Lorenzo - 8717


    5. Niere Pares - 6984


    6. Tiyana Viveiros - 6984


    7. Novoa Valentine - 6538


    8. Clement Salle - 6080


    9. Negasu - 6080


    10. Jules Asanda - 6080


    11. Zeyn Moorlehem - 6080


    12. Gerda Eva Lorenzen - 5783


    13. Matteo Lambert - 5280


    14. Sandra Holm - 5280


    15. Marten Vermote - 5280


    16. Agnes Neteri Iosava - 5120


    17. Castor Bach Justesen - 5120


    18. Eson Artus Figueroa - 5120


    19. Julian Heymans - 5120


    20. Timo in Woodgate - 5120


    ¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the fourth day, the list was stabilized with the familiar names catching up with each other. People with the same points meant they were at the same party, and two solo participants appeared on the list aside from the crazy Ian Carmen, Gerda Eva, and Novoa Valentine.


    From the gap, it would be hard for the participants below Ian to catch up. Not only the gap was not closing, but it got further on the fourth day. As he looked at the list, Ian Carmen''s score went up by 250 points. He was hunting Rank 5 Cmity now, alone.


    ''Isn''t it the time for you to be serious instead of expanding your map and hunting Rank 1 Cmity Tortoine? If you spent your time hunting in thest four days, your name will be in the top 100 list already.'' Afimented.


    ''I don''t know you have such apetitive spirit.''


    ''I am a warrior, and I can''t ept losing without doing anything!''


    ''We still have forty-one days. There''s a lot of time, though, I doubt we can catch up to Ian Carmen. This is the fourth day, and he already hunted the Rank 5 Cmity,'' He remembered Ira''s warning not to fight the Rank 7 Cmity. That meant most participants would hunt Rank 6 Cmity at the most.''


    Tang Shaoyang went to the Market district to meet his personal cmity butcher, Madaki. The burly man was waiting outside his store with his hand crossed on his chest. His expression brightened at the sight of Tang Shaoyang, waving his hand excitedly, "What takes you so long? I have been waiting for you for ten minutes already."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, following Madaki to the workshop. He dumped his Tortoine harvest for today. There were five seventy-meter Tortoines. A lot of fifty-meters and sixty-meters Tortoine and his harvest was tripledpared to thest two days.


    "This will be myst day hunting Tortoine, Madaki. You will dismantle different things started tomorrow."


    Madaki continued counting the harvest, then he turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "It''s time to be serious, hah?" He smiled as he approached Tang Shaoyang, " Since you have treated this rare meat, I will give you a tip so you can catch up quicker."

 Chapter 1489 Hunter (2)

    Chapter 1489 Hunter (2)


    ??"Have you found Cmity Cockatrice? It''s Rank 6 Cmity," Madaki asked.


    Tang Shaoyang thought about it for a moment, but this was the first time he heard about it. He had been running around in this abandoned world, opening his Enchanted Chart. He encountered many Rank 6 Cmity, but he was not sure what Madaki talked about.


    "Can you tell me this Cmity Cockatrice''s characteristic?"


    "It''s a chicken but with the body of a dragon. They are much smaller than themon dragon. The tallest is around six to seven meters. Have you seen them?"


    Tang Shaoyang contemted for a moment, and he remembered them. It was the cmity in the south, deep into the south of the city. He thought of fighting this chicken cmity, thinking it might taste good just like Tortoine. But then he found out that the chicken cmity was Rank 6 Cmity. He put them on the map and the list of huntster.


    "I think I found where their habitat is." He nodded.


    "Nice find. They are known for their vignce and high sensitivity, but there is one moment when they are at their weakest. It is during mealtime, especially when they have their favorite food. If you can find their favorite meal and use it as bait, you can hunt them easier. Kill them in one shot. If you fail in that one chance, you might not be able to catch them with how fast they are."


    Their favorite meal is Rank 3 Cmity Soaring Serpent, Rank 4 Cmity Burrowing Worm, and Rank 4 Cmity Lava Worm. Find those first, then use them as bait to kill them." Madaki winked his right eye at Tang Shaoyang.


    "But remember this Tang. Don''t use poison because they will know it, and also don''t try to dismantle the bait to take the materials. With how cautious they are, they might not take the bait."


    "Thanks for the tip, Madaki," Tang Shaoyang smiled, "You can take one fifty-meter tortoine and one sixty-meter tortoine."


    He left the workshop with a big smile. During thest four days, he had changed his mindset. There was no point in trying to test the limit of how strong a cmity was in each rank. He just needed to find their weakness and hunt them. The mission was to hunt them, and this was not a war. He just needed to find a specific target and hunt the target with every means, even with poison. There was no need to fight them head-on.


    ''You are a hunter, pick a prey and hunt them. There''s no need for you to gauge how strong they are!'' That was what Manoe, the exotic restaurant''s owner, told him. That was what changed his mindset.


    Hunters had many ways to hunt, setting a trap, using poison, ambushing them from camouge, driving the prey to the corner, and more. But he had done the most important one, scouting. He opened the maps, and the map covered the wide areas. The map was marked based on the rank of cmity. With the map, he could hunt his prey


    Madaki was not the first one to tell him about a weakness of a certain cmity, but the others as well. Duvrag and Manoe were the most generous ones with the cmity''s information and their weaknesses.


    ''When are we going to start with the hunt? You have covered a lot of areas already. It''s time to hunt.'' Avyn asked. It seemed the Last Kankara''Xeo could no longer hold her boredom after days of not doing anything despite meeting many monsters.


    ''You know we will start hunting tomorrow. There''s no need to hurry. Everyone I know in this city told me to be careful going outside at night. They said the high-rank cmity roamed outside their territory at night. We might encounter Rank 7 Cmity and higher at night.''


    Tang Shaoyang returned to his lodging. There were not many peoplepared to the first day he arrived. Only four tables were upied at the moment, and he recognized the familiar back at the counter. Ira was having her dinner as usual. She had been here for thest three nights on the pretense of having dinner. In fact, he knew she was here for him.


    He smiled and took the seat next to Ira. This was the first time he approached the Admin Assistant, "It seems like you put a quite big bet for you to be here three nights in a row."


    "What do you want to eat, Tang? You can''t have your usual. A certain someone bought them all, and we are running out of the ingredients. You have to wait at least four days for your usual order," Oby, The Cook, smiled wryly.


    "I see¡­ Do you have a rmendation then?" He knew it must be Ira''s doing.


    "What about Tortoine''s stew? Trust me, you will like it." Oby also got his share of tortoine meat from Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang was skeptical. Even though he heard a lot about how good this tortoine was. He had not tried it, at least, not until someone he trusted to cook for him. He intended to bring it back for Elin, and he would try it if it was Elin''s cooking. She knew his bud taste, so he might like what she made than Oby and Manoe. But since Oby rmended it, he might as well try it.


    "Then I will have that."


    "Are you a merchant or what? You haven''t been really hunting anything aside from Tortoine and a few Rank 2 and Rank 3 Cmity. Are you really not interested in the prize for the first ce?" Ira asked after Oby left the counter, "Or do you really want a dip in my bet?"


    Tang Shaoyang just smiled, not responding to her. He did not know what the bet was, and it was a lie if he was not interested. However, it felt like it would just cause trouble for him. He did not care and did not want to know about the bet. He was just enjoying his time in this trial.


    Ira let out a sigh and stood up from the chair. She left without saying anything.


    "It seems like she has given up, huh?" Oby returned with a food tray. The tortoine stew and a bowl of rice.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and checked the stew. The tortoine meat looked more simr to pork than beef when it was cooked. The first thing he did was taste the broth and nodded his head, "It''s good."


    The tortoine meat was diced to bite size. He scoped one and tasted the meat. His experience with Cmity''s meat was bad because of Manoe. He was reluctant to have a cmity dish unless Elin made it for him.


    "Hmmm¡­. Not bad¡­." The dish tasted good, but he could not really tell the difference. If Oby said it was beef, he would believe it was beef stew instead of tortoine stew. That made him confused as to why these people were so worked up for tortoine meat.


    "Atta boy, it seems you misunderstand something about tortoine. What''s special about tortoine is not the taste, but the effect after you eat the meat. Just finish it, and you will know." Oby smiled.


    Even though he was skeptical, Tang Shaoyang finished the stew. The effect was not immediate. It took like a minute for him to feel the effect. He felt heating from inside, making him want to do something. It felt like his body was being rejuvenated.


    "Can you feel it?" The chef had a suspicious smile on his lips which Tang Shaoyang responded with a nod.


    "Then why don''t you spend a night at the red light district to let out some steam? You will have a great night."

 Chapter 1490 Hunter (3)

    <h4>Chapter 1490 Hunter (3)</h4>


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes and saw the familiar ceiling. He did not go to the red light district as Oby told him, but he had to dispose of that heat and ended up doing it with Zara. Sensing the movement on his chest, he looked down. The former angel was still sleeping, her head was on his chest and her hands embraced him.


    Even though Zara was a God Rank with high stats. Last night''s activity still took a lot of her. She looked exhausted for a reason. Him without tortoine couldst very long, and with the tortoine meat. Hested longer, and Zara had to relieve him by herself. However, she still had a satisfied smile despite being dead tired.


    Slowly lifting her head, he put her head on thefortable pillow while covering her naked body in a nket. He could recall her to the spirit world, but he did not know how she would be transported. That might wake her up instead as he wanted to let her continue her sleep.


    Tang Shaoyang washed up, got rid of the sweat fromst night, and came out with the same outfit. It was just a long ck sleeve shirt, long ck pants, and his coat. He was ready to depart for the actual hunt. Before going out of the room, he took a peek at Zara. She was still sleeping soundly. He made sure not to make noise when he opened the door and went to the first floor.


    There were more people thanst night. The chatter resounded filled the first floor as people filled half of the room. Some of them wereughing, happy with their result of hunting. Some of them were unhappy about their hunt, and some of them were seriously discussing their ns for the day.


    Getting to his usual spot at the counter, he ordered his coffee and breakfast as usual. To his surprise, he found Ira in the same spot asst night. He nced at her curiously as his breakfast arrived. Then he nced at Oby, frowning, as he thought of something.


    "Did you collude with her?" He questioned the chef.


    "What are you talking about? Why would I collude with her?" Oby waved his hand after pushing the te and coffee closer, denying the usation.


    He was suspicious of Oby after getting fed of tortoine dish. Ira might bribe the chef as she tried to make him break by taking the most expensive prostitute. That was a possibility, and Ira would use that opportunity to push him harder to hunt. Of course, that was just his suspicion, imagination with a small possibility. It was not like he could prove that.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and finished his breakfast and coffee. And then he went to the south gate after deciding his prey. His target was three different Rank 2 Cmity in the south of the city. He arrived at the south gate and found the member of the Sorc n. The bear folk were easy to recognize, and he immediately recognized them, standing on guard.


    "It seems like I made them very mad for them to station their member on the south gate," He chuckled.


    The very reason they were mad was because of the tortoine. The Sorc n was supposed to monopoly Rank 1 Cmity Tortoine. But because of Tang Shaoyang, they had lost the monopoly as well as their prey. Despite the security measures they put up in the forest, Tang Shaoyang always had his way to enter the forest.


    "Will they stop bothering me if I tell them that I will stop hunting tortoine?" He immediately shook his head. It would not end just like that. Even if they epted that The Sorc n would ask to bepensated for their "loss". It was absurd since anything outside the city did not belong to anyone.


    As Tang Shaoyang noticed, the three members of the Sorc n also noticed him. He did not try to escape as he made his way to the gate, ignoring the angry gaze of the three bear folk. He walked past them, and they followed him closely from behind. They did not bother to hide their malice and intention.


    As soon as he took three steps forward out of the gate, the three bear folks rushed out as well. The fastest of the three closed the gap more quickly than the other two bear folks. But he was not prepared for the sudden attack from Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around, doing a spinning kick. His kicknded right at the bear folk''s belly which was in the air. He attacked without an intention to kill them. But the kick was hard enough to send the first bear folk back into the city. He gathered Chaos Energy in his fist and punched the two unprepared bear folks.


    The two bear folks were caught off guard as they saw their friend flying back in. As they turned toward Tang Shaoyang, they were greeted with fists covered in dark-colored energy. They were toote to react as they first hit their noses, sending them back into the city.


    Since Tang Shaoyang attacked them with no intention of killing them. The three bear folks were fine and immediately got up again, trying to chase Tang Shaoyang. However, by the time they were outside, Tang Shaoyang was no longer there. They could not find even his trace. The three bear folks let out angry howls.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang had nned everything as he walked out. Even if they did not try to attack as soon as he was outside the gate. He would attack them as soon as they were out of the gate. But because they attacked, his n went even more smoothly. After punching them, he used his movement skills to leave, so the three could not track him.


    Following the map, he soon arrived at his hunting ground. He floated above, looking down at the swamp. His prey stayed in this swamp, four meters deep. There were two cmities in this swamp, Cmity Mud Dragon and Cmity Mud Serpent. Both were Rank 2 Cmity, and they were on the material list for the alchemy shop as well as deos Emporium.

 Chapter 1491 Hunter (4)

    Chapter 1491 Hunter (4)


    ??The Alchemy Stores were looking for Cmity Mud Serpent''s poison nd while the deos Emporium wanted the skin for both monsters. He summoned Avyn, the person with the most important role in his first-time Cmity Hunting. Along with Avyn, he also summoned the other spirits. All Archaic Spirits except for Zara who was still sleeping, one Mythical Spirit, and eight Grade SSS Spirits.


    He then turned toward Avyn, "You can start."


    Avyn nodded and her body started to release the Frost Energy. She then slowly descended into the swamp. As soon as her feet touched the surface of the swamp. The swamp froze in an instant, and more than ten kilometers of swamp were frozen just like that.


    Tang Shaoyang was aware that it was not enough just to freeze them. It did not kill them, but they were trapped. The n was simple, they killed any Cmity that broke out from the frozen swamp. That way, they did not have to face the whole wave of Cmity.


    He split the eight Grade SSS Spirits into two parties of four. Then they split out, covering the frozen swamp. The Archaic Spirit refused to form a group, they moved on their own, leaving Tang Shaoyang and the Mythical Spirit - Karoen the Void Knight.


    Karoen stood behind Tang Shaoyang, closing his eyes. He opened his eyes in a few seconds, "I feel the movement no far from her, Your Majesty."


    Tang Shaoyang and Karoen moved together, and they found Cmity Mud Dragon. Its head popped out from the freezing swamp, breaking through while his body was still stuck. It wriggled its body, making its way to the surface.


    Even though it was called a dragon, it was far from the dragon he knew. It was more like an alligator, but its legs were much longer. It was around two meters tall and reached ten meters long. Three de-like horns on its head and its hide was made of something simr to steel. The hide was the material that people sought, and its horns also priced materials for the cksmith.


    The Cmity Mud Dragon noticed Tang Shaoyang, and it immediately spat two ck fireballs from its mouth. Karoen opened the gate to the void and sent the fireball to the void. He then used Void Gate and appeared on top of the Cmity Mud Dragon. He swung the sword, trying to kill it with one swing.


    ng!


    However, the sword was met with a high resistance and bounced back. Karoen was surprised and was about to try for the second time. But then The Cmity Mud Dragon''s tail caught him, coiling around his body. That was right, the tail was so flexible that it managed to reach its back with its tail. As it was about to smash Karoen down, a sword shed, cutting through Cmity Mud Dragon''s head.


    Its head plopped down as blood poured up. Karoen failed to recover as his body mmed into the hard surface of the frozen swamp. Tang Shaoyang put the body into his inventory along with its head, "Haven''t you learned from Afi''s experience? Don''t underestimate this cmity, Karoen."


    Karoen got up and bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang, "I apologize, Your Majesty. I don''t really expect its tail to reach me."


    Between several moves that he imagined in his head, he never thought its tail could reach him. The tail looked stiff, and yet it could bend in a hundred and eighty degrees.


    Soon they felt another vibration from nearby. Both moved and another Cmity Mud Dragon tried to get out. Karoen made his move even before The Cmity Mud Dragon managed to get out. The Void Knight''s sword pierced through the Cmity Mud Dragon''s snout and pulled it out. He pulled out the Cmity Mud Dragon into the air. At the same time, Karoen prepared spikes made of Void Energy at the spot where it wouldnd.


    The Cmity Mud Dragonnded on the spikes, and the spikes pierced through its body. From the belly to the back, trapping The Cmity Mud Dragon once more. Then he finished it off by cutting the head with one sh. The second hunt was more smooth than the first one, but the result was not great.


    Tang Shaoyang came over and checked the prey. The condition was horrible, the hide was damaged. That damage would decrease the value of the hide. He understood that basic knowledge after hunting a few cmities in thest four days, "We are going to sell the hide, so refrain from damaging the hide. If you have the chance, aim the head right away. And also don''t destroy the horn as well."


    Karoen blinked his eyes a few times, realizing he made a mistake again. He had the chance to cut its head in one strike. But he decided to pull it out from the ice before severing the head.


    Tang Shaoyang was not mad or anything. He understood from Karoen''s perspective. His spirit was not a hunter, but a knight. The way of a knight fighting waspletely different than a hunter fighting. He stored the body for the second prey, "Since you can kill them without my help, let''s split up. But remember, if you have the chance to kill it without damaging the hide then do so. If you can''t, then don''t force it."


    Karoen bowed his head, "Yes, Your Majesty." As he said that, he sensed a vibration from another ce.


    "Go. I will stay here."


    Hearing the order, The Void Knight headed toward the vibration.


    "This is much easier than fighting them in the swamp," Tang Shaoyang recalled his fight against The Cmity Mud Dragon.


    It was not easy to fight them in the swamp. They were much faster in the water. But with Avyn''s help, Cmity Mud Dragon no longer had the advantage. Not only did the frost aura make their movement stiff, but they were much slower if they were not in the water. That made them an easy target. Through Chaos Eyes, he could see dozens of Cmity Mud Dragons underneath him. And more than five hundred in the swamp.


    That was right, by freezing the water, the Cmity Mud Dragon could not gang up on him anymore. Two days ago, after he killed one, dozens of them came at him together. That was what made them harder to hunt than the other Rank 2 Cmity.

 Chapter 1492 Hunter (5)

    Chapter 1492 Hunter (5)


    After two hours, the party gathered with their harvest. Everyone was doing well, not so troubled to face the Rank 2 Cmity. Again, the most significant contribution was certainly Avyn. Her Frost did not just restrain the cmity but also weakened them. That wasthe main reasonwhy Cmity Mud Dragon and Cmity Mud Serpent were easy to kill.


    In the twohours time, they managed to hunt two hundred and thirty-two Rank 2 Cmity. While many managed to break free from the frozen swamp, many also did not survive from the frozen swamp. He heard a lot of killing notifications even while everyone gathered around him. That meant they died because they were frozen for too long.


    Tang Shaoyang put everything into his inventory,and his inventorywould be half-full by the time he finished the frozen cmity. Unfortunately, the bodies of cmity could not be stacked. Each corpse took onespot of the inventory, "Can you return to the city, Aerelion? I need to dump these bodies to Madaki."


    The easy solution was to send one of his spirits to the city and switch positions with his spirit. By the time he finished harvesting the frozen cmity, his inventory would be half-full. On top of that, they were not that far from the city, so it would not take thatmuch timefor Aerelion to reach the city.


    The Infernal Wyvern immediately flew toward the city, and Avyn melted the swamp. The swamp returned to normal. Even though it melted instantly, the water was still ice cold. Soonthebody of Rank 2 Cmity floated on the surface.


    Not all Cmity Mud Serpents and Cmity Mud Dragons died, but TangShaoyang did not want to waitfor too longjustfor another twenty or thirty Rank 2 Cmity. He nned to go to the next prey instead.


    Tang Shaoyang did not leave a single bodyandhis inventory was indeedhalf-full after everything.Four hundredandeighty-one Rank 2 Cmity mixed Cmity Mud Dragon and Cmity Mud Serpent. The serpent had a far more miserable time than the dragonwhohadfeet. Theserpentwas wriggling in the ice without being able to control its body and became an easy target.


    "We have killed a lot of Rank 2 Cmity¡­" AtfirstTang Shaoyang did not think much about it, but then he saw his inventory. Four hundredandeighty-two Rank 2 Cmity, meaning he got 4820 points in two hours, "Does that mean my name is in the top 100?" He immediately checked his current point.


    [Tang Shaoyang - 5073]


    It did not show him the rank, but the system let him check his total points, "More than five thousand? I am almost in the top 20 even." He let out a chuckle. Two hours ago, his score was just a measly 253 points.


    "We should look at something simr to the swamp. If we can find one more area like that with rank 2 Cmity. It should be easy to catch up to the first ce," Vandirmented.


    If all the hunt was this easy,then they reallymight catch up to Ian Carmen in a few days. Unfortunately, this was the only area where the cmity lived in the water. There was a simrke, but thecmityinside theke was Rank 4 and above. They had tried Avyn''s frost aura on Rank 4 Cmity. She could freeze them, but that was it.


    The Rank 4 Cmityeasilybroke free from the ice and fought them on the surface. Different from the stupid serpent that wriggled on the slick ice. The Rank 4 Cmity could fly, as if they could use a flying skill. That was what he tried yesterday, and the moment he realized the Rank 4 Cmity could fly, he escaped, not taking the risk of fighting the unknown Rank 4 Cmity.


    "Aerelion is near thecity,waitfor me here."


    Tang Shaoyang used [Spirit Switch] and switched ces with Aerelion. Aerelion did note closer to the city. The guards and the other participants might mistake Aerelion for a cmity if he came too close to thecity.


    As he arrived at the south gate, he received a sharp re from the two guards. It must be because of the incident against The Sorc n. But it still did not make sense for the two guards to give such hostility just because of what happened.


    He shrugged and walked past them into the city. Merely re did not bother him. Instead of going directly to the market, hewalkedcloser to the screen, curious about his rank. The bar to the top 20 was raised once more by five hundred points.


    [20. Timo in Woodgate - 5620]


    He looked for his name. Even though the point did not differthat much, he was not in the top 30 or even top 40.


    [42. Tang Shaoyang - 5073]


    Less than six hundred points gap, itwas a close gap, but not so close in the rank, ''But getting top 20 today is feasible.''He left the square, going to the market to meet Madaki.


    "Isn''t it too early for you toe? I thought you were going serious starting today?" Madaki was sitting behind the counter of his shop in his tank top, waving his legs while having roasted peanuts.


    Ever since receiving his Tortoine order, he never took another customer. That wasright,Madakiwas like Tang Shaoyang''s personal butcher. He only worked for Tang Shaoyang and refused the other customers.


    "Ie to drop the bodies. My inventory is half-full, so I think it''s better to drop them before going to the deeper area."


    The burly manimmediatelystood up from his chair, waving his hand toward Tang Shaoyang to follow him to the workshop, "Do we have more tortoine today?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I toldyou,yesterday would be thest tortoine¡­." He noticed the tortoine still filled half of the workshop, "I don''t think you have enough space¡­."


    "Just fill the workshop. I rent a storage space, and you will put the remaining space there."


    Tang Shaoyang dumped a little over a hundred of Cmity Mud Dragon. He stacked them up till the bodies touched the ceiling.


    "Hoho¡­ You reallyjustwant to hunt the cmity with high value, huh? Do you want to eat meat as well? I think Manoe will dly take this fake dragon meat," Madaki checked the condition and furrowed his brow. From six bodies, he noticed three different marks. It was as ifdifferentpeople killed them instead of the same person. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After filling the workshop, Madaki led Tang Shaoyang to theworkshopand dumped the remaining bodies. If he had a suspicion before, he was now sure that all these cmities were caused by different people. He saw the clean cut in the neck, Tang Shaoyang''s signature way of killing the monster.But in some monsters, he noticed the crude cutandsomeof themseemed to be frozen to deathas well.


    "I thought you were hunting solo. Are you joining a party?"


    "It''s a party, but also not a party," They were his spirits, and it was not an official party, "I don''t care about the meat. You can sell them to Manoe, and I will not take anything from you if you want. Alright, I am done here."


    He switched ces with Vandir without prior notice. The skeleton was shocked that he was suddenly in the storage space with unknownas well ascmity bodies. His dark aura red out, thinking he might be in danger. But then he was recalled by Tang Shaoyang quickly.


    Madaki witnessed everything, including the skeleton. That caught him off guard, andalmostsnapped at the skeleton. But then he quickly realized the skeleton was Tang Shaoyang''s.


    "So that''s what he means by it''s a party, but not a party. Necromancer-rted ss, huh?"

 Chapter 1493 Hunter (6)

    Chapter 1493 Hunter (6)


    "Are you okay showing me to him?" Vandir asked after getting re-summoned.


    "I don''t think it would be a problem. Just like others, he might think my ss is a necromancer. That''s why I choose to switch ces with you," Tang Shaoyang had thought about it before switching ces with his spirit. Showing Vandir would mislead Vandir further, and the reason he switched ces from the city was because of The Sorc n.


    He noticed two bear folks following him and waited outside the shop. From their movement, they might be ready for him outside the city. Instead of wasting his time fighting with the Sorc n, he chose to avoid them.


    "They are quite annoying. Shouldn''t we take care of them already?" Afi chimed in.


    "Are you sure? Aren''t they your descendant? I can see simrities between you and them," Vandir teased the warrior.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Afi then he recalled the member of The Sorc n. Afi stood with two legs just like the Sorc n''s members. Their bodies were covered in fur. While the fur might be different in color, both are indeed simr if not for their size gap. Afi was ten meters tall while the members of the Sorc n were varied. The tallest was five meters, and most of them were four meters tall.


    "Maybe they are your descendants," Tang Shaoyang was serious when he said that. The blood of Urosa might thin out in the Sorc n''s members. However, just as Vandir said, they might really be Urosa''s descendants, "Do you want me to investigate them? Maybe we can visit your old world."


    "They might be my descendant or maybe from my race. But it does not matter. Just like how you humans fought each other. We also fight between ns. Whether it is for territory or even food."


    "That''s true," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Let''s avoid them as long as we can. I don''t want to get tangled up with unnecessary trouble." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Thanks to Enchanted Chart, he managed to avoid the cmity in his way as they appeared on the map. The map showed the registered Cmity in a five hundred meters radius. There were three colors, red, ck, and blue. Red meant the cmity was on the ground, on the same level as him. ck meant the cmity was underground, and blue meant the cmity was fifty meters above the ground.


    It was so helpful so he could avoid unnecessary fights and reach his destination. He named the forest Star Forest on the map. The reason was that the trees had star-shaped leaves in this forest hence it was Star Forest. The Cmity he looked for was Cmity Starrek, a one-meter-long bird.


    Starrek was known for its beautiful feathers. They had purplish-green iridescent feathers, and at the end of the feather was white. That was the reason for the dot-patterned on their body. The dark gold beak and the streaking feather above their eyes made Starrek look so beautiful. One of the most sought materials in the city was Starrek.


    However, the participants did not want to take the risk. Starrek moved, lived, and hunted in a big group. The smallest group of Starrekprised twenty of them. The normal group size was around thirty to thirty-five. While Starrek was Rank 2 Cmity, the store owners who wanted Starrek admitted that their level threat could be the same as the Rank 3 or even Rank 4 Cmity. There was more than their group, their speed in the air. Starrek was one of the fastest cmities evenpared to the Rank 4 Cmity. Not only did they move in a group, but they also moved too fast so it would be inefficient to hunt them. Without a proper n, people would avoid engaging Starrek.


    "There they are," Tang Shaoyang found the nest of Starrek. Starrek was usually nested in a giant tree. One group or family took a whole tree as their nest. He scanned the tree and found thirty-nine Starrek, "It''s not my lucky day, hah. It''s a group of thirty-nine."


    "Isn''t more Starrek better for us? More cmities to kill!" Afi sounded excited, thumping his chest.


    "It''s better if you guys can kill them all without damaging the precious materials. We need the feathers and the beak to trade more items."


    There was still a long list of items he wanted from the deos. At least for the first half-month, he would hunt the monster with good materials and get all the items he wanted before going for the high-ranked cmity.


    Without asking, he immediately recalled Doombringer and Bara. After witnessing how they were fighting, it would be impossible for the two to kill Starrek without damaging the feathers.


    [Hey! Why me too? I can kill them without damaging the materials, probably.] Bara protested.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored her and activated [Dragon Transformation]. He was not confident doing it without his transformation or the integration. He needed one of the skills for assurance.


    "Get ready!"


    Right after that, his figure sped off toward the Starrek nest. Hended the kick on the big tree, breaking it down. At the same time, thirty-nine streaks shed out of the tree toward the sky. The Starrek was too fast which made them hard to see.


    The group flew toward the sky, out of reach of the attacker. Finding out the culprit who destroyed their nest. The group of Starrek made a U-turn, heading toward the attacker. Their speed was not something to be trifled with.


    Tang Shaoyang could see the trail of their movement, and they wereing together at him, all thirty-nine. Everything went as he nned as he activated his skills, [Gravity Field]. It was a skill he developed together with Rosalie that originated from [Gravity Pull].


    He formed a fifty-meter gravity field and increased the gravity by twenty times. That made Starrek dove faster, and yet uncontroble. With a blink, he moved to the edge of the gravity field as thirty-nine Starrek hit the ground with their beak first. Of course, that was not enough to damage their tough beak, but they were stuck to the ground because of the gravity field. That was the n after learning Cmity Starrek''s attack patterns.

 Chapter 1494 Hunter (7)

    Chapter 1494 Hunter (7)


    Cmity Starrek was an intelligent creature. That was what Tang Shaoyang learned about them from testing directly two days ago, and even his source information, Manoe told him so. If Cmity Starrek knew that they could not win or even defeat their enemy within a minute to three minutes, they would escape.


    The only chance to kill them was when they first attacked. That was when they lowered their guard because they did not have information on him. As the thirty-nine Cmity Starrek''s head stuck to the ground, Avyn made her move. She froze all of Starrek on the ground with her Frost Aura.


    It was followed by Tang Shaoyang''s Chaos de. Thirty-nine Chaos des formed above and immediately struck the designated target. The de pierced through their neck and killed them. But not all des hit the target. In that short amount of time, eleven Cmity Starrek broke free from Avyn''s ice. Not only did they break free, but they managed to adjust to the gravity as well.


    But Tang Shaoyang was prepared for this. Vandir made his move as ghostly hands came out from the ground, catching the eleven Cmity Starrek and pinning them to the ground once more. The Chaos de moved and cut their next move this time. With just a simple n, Tang Shaoyang managed to kill thirty-nine Rank 2 Cmity.


    "That was smooth. If Zara was here, we don''t need the second control," The tactic was involved with Zara. But she was not here thanks to Oby who tricked him into eating aphrodisiac in the disguise of food.


    Thirty-nine Cmity Starrek were stored in the inventory. Their feathers and beaks were in perfect condition. They would be valued high in the trade, and he might get everything he wanted in three days as promised.


    "Can you just increase the gravity if they manage to break free?" Vandir asked. He did not like his role in this tactic. Known as a Death King, his role was so trivial, and he did not like it.


    "Just bear with it for a few days, Vandir. If I use too much force, it will ruin the feathers. A few more days, get the item I want, then we can start killing the Cmity," Tang Shaoyang sensed the annoyance from the skeleton, "And remember, we are now a hunter. We must keep the goods in good condition." He winked at the skeleton.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang knew why the skeleton, who was usually calm, was annoyed. It was because Vandir got no chance to use his new thing. The Death King wanted to try his new creation but had no chance to do so yet.


    After harvesting the body of Cmity Starrek, the group moved on, looking for another group of Cmity Starrek. In thest few days, he realized that the low-ranked Cmity was simr to the monster with ranks. He had a better understanding of cmity which gave him confidence that he would at least reach the top ten in the ranking.


    It did not take long for Tang Shaoyang to find the second group of Cmity Starrek. The tactic worked wonderfully. The second groupprised twenty-one Starrek. Much lesspared to the first group, and this hunt should be easier.


    As soon as Tang Shaoyang got closer to the tree, the Starrek dispersed to the sky. It flew around the sky, eyeing Tang Shaoyang who remained on the ground. The same as the first group, the Cmity Starrek lurched together, side by side. The sudden gravity increase caused the group to dive to the ground.


    Avyn immediately froze the Starrek on the ground, and Tang Shaoyang finished them off with the yer de. Since it was just twenty-one Starrek, he managed to kill them all before they could break free from Avyn''s ice.


    "It''s going smoothly. The target is one hundred and fifty, and we have sixty already. Four or maybe five more groups, and we will change the next target." Tang Shaoyang happily gathered his loot.


    It took Tang Shaoyang another three hours to hunt five more groups of Cmity Starrek. He checked the inventory, and he had a hundred and sixty-six of Cmity Starrek. That was more than enough for what the deos Emporium asked for.


    "What''s next?" Vandir asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Before Tang Shaoyang could answer him, he heard the voice in his head.


    [Summon me to you!]


    That was Zara''s voice. The former angel just woke up from her voice, and her voice sounded sulky for some reason.


    "Are you sure? Don''t you want to sleep more? We are doing fine right now."


    [No! I have enough sleep!]


    Tang Shaoyang recalled Zara and summoned her. The former angel took a form in front of him, back wearing her usual dark-violet outfit.


    "We just finished hunting Cmity Starrek. Do you want to have breakfast?" He asked, guilty for what happenedst night. That was quite a crazy night with so little rest in between rounds. He just used to do it with at least two or three of his wives.


    "I don''t mind a cup of coffee."


    Tang Shaoyang had a lot of those from Oby. They set up a camp for a quick meal. He opened the lunch box made by Elin. Elin prepared a lot of lunch boxes, and he was dly taking them with him. It was stupid to refuse good food.


    "What''s the next target?" Zara asked after finishing the cup of coffee. She was quite embarrassed because the only one overslept while everyone was working.


    "We should not be far from the Cmity Doom Lizard''s area. We can go for them. The alchemist wanted their hearts and eyes. The scales can be sold to Duvrag as well." That was his second prey of the day.


    Doom Lizard was a ck-scaled lizard. They did not move in a group, but they were not alone. They always found them in a pair or three with a maximum of four in a group.


    The Cmity Doom Lizard was three meters long on average with the longest so far being six meters. They did not wander around on the ground but jumped from one tree to another. It was quite hard to find them because of their camouge ability, but it was not that hard for Tang Shaoyang who had Chaos Eyes.


    The party entered a new forest. He named this area a ck forest with the reason because all the trees were ck. Not just the trunks, but also the leaves and the roots that came out from the ground. The thick branch was the perfect ce for the Cmity Doom Lizard to wander around.


    "We need around five hundred hearts as well as two thousand eyes. Prioritize their hearts and eyes."

 Chapter 1495 Accident In Night Hunting

    Chapter 1495 ident In Night Hunting


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what those alchemists did to those hearts and eyes. The thought of drinking a potion that contained the heart and the eyes of a creature grossed him out a little bit. It was just fortunate that he rarely drank a potion.


    His natural regeneration took care of most of the wounds. Ever since he reached the Demi-God Rank, he never met an opponent on the same level with the Divine Dragon as an exception. He almost died back then, but his natural regeneration healed him back.


    He never used such as Strength Potion, Speed Potion, or any other potions even though Yu rmended him to take those potions.


    "I found a group of three lizards."


    Tang Shaoyang signaled his party to stop and pointed at the tree where the three lizards camouged.


    "But this one is troublesome," He pointed below, another group of Doom Trolls sauntered below the tree, right below the tree where the Doom Lizard was hiding. It was a group of five Doom Trolls, a Rank 4 Cmity.


    Just like Tang Shaoyang and his party, the Doom Trolls were also hunting the Doom Lizard. The Cmity Doom Lizard was the Doom Troll''s main prey. If he attacked the lizard now, those trolls woulde for them as well.


    The Doom Troll was armed with a spear and armor. Two of them had bows on the back, while the other three had a shield and a spear. They were totally different from the Rank 1 and Rank 2 Cmity they hunted before.


    The troll itself was around four to five meters tall on average. They had ck skin and hollow eyes. They looked like undead, but they were alive, or else they did not need food.


    "I will fight the trolls, you guys get the lizard?" Vandir whispered in a low voice.


    "Shouldn''t we wait for the trolls to leave instead?" Zara could not help but ask. For the time being, Tang Shaoyang nned to avoid fighting the rank 4 Cmity.


    "I should be able to take care of them," Vandir was confident that he would be able to take down five Rank 4 Doom Trolls.


    "Nope, we will not fight them or hunt the lizard. We will look for another lizard instead. The troll is too close, and they might hear us fighting the lizard even if they leave the area. Let''s find another lizard."


    Tang Shaoyang was aware of the Doom Trolls living in the ck forest. There are more than fifty Doom Troll viges in the forest. If they fought those five trolls, the whole vige of Doom Trolls mighte for them.


    He waved his hand and pulled his party out of the area. As he went away, he used Chaos Eyes to check the troll vige. Sure enough, there was a nearby vige. If they fought the troll or attracted their attention, they might have to fight the whole vige.


    "Not now, Vandir. We are focusing on Rank 2 Cmity for now. And we must have some experience with the Rank 3 Cmity first before going for the trolls."


    Soon enough, they found another Doom Lizard in a group of four. They crawled on the branch carefully. Just like how Tang Shaoyang hunted them, the lizards were currently hunting as well. They wereing for the Rank 1 Cmity Void Beetle. It was a bug twice the size of the human head. That was the lizard''s main meal. The Void Beetle did not have any use, even the alchemist did not want them. That was why Tang Shaoyang ignored them most of the time.


    "There are four of them. Each of us goes for one?" Tang Shaoyang asked the spirits. There was no tactic in hunting the lizard. A quick ambush should do the job, "At three! One¡­ two¡­ three!"


    Four of them disappeared. Tang Shaoyang used Blink while Zara opened The Space Gate for Avyn, Vandir, and herself. Four of them appeared above the four Doom Lizards who were in camouge. With his yer de, Tang Shaoyang went for the head.


    The yer de went through the head and killed the lizard. At the same time, he heard the other three notifications. Zara cut the lizard''s head with the Void Sword. Avyn froze them to death, and Vandir''s lizard was upside down. However, there was no wound on Vandir''s lizard.


    "Are you curious?" Vandir asked as soon as he noticed his Master looked interested in how he killed the lizard, "It''s my Death Power. There''s a skill called Death Touch. It will kill a weaker being than me, a huge limitation to the skill. However, it''s quite effective to kill a big number of mobs." There was a reason why his title was the Death King. Not just because he was a necromancer, but because he wielded death itself. "Don''t think about it, Your Majesty. It''s cool, but not worth learning for the price you have to pay. It will consume your body and your mind," The Death King shook his head.


    "Maybe we will find out more about Death once I find a way to utilize my Authority effectively," Tang Shaoyang was interested in sure. But he would not try to obtain it if it was unsafe just like Vandir said. He thought of learning about it from the Authority.


    After storing the four lizard bodies, they continued to move up. The hunting for Cmity Doom Lizard went smoothly. They avoided the troll and hunted the lizards. Since they were quite small in number, it took Tang Shaoyang quite a while to finish the quota.


    The night was approaching, and Tang Shaoyang was hesitating to continue. He checked his inventory, and he had four hundred and fifty-six. The warning from the store owner he was acquainted with was to avoid hunting at night unless he was confident.


    "We have enough for the eyes, but not the heart. We need forty-four more hearts," He muttered, "Should we continue tomorrow?"


    "Let''s continue! It''s just another hour or two at most," Vandir did not want to continue hunting the lizard tomorrow. He wanted a new challenge instead of the Rank 2 Cmity. That was why he suggested continuing even at night, "And you have sent Aerelion near the city, no? We can return anytime if things get too dangerous."


    "Alright, let''s finish the quota for the day then we return," Tang Shaoyang hesitates, but forty-four hearts should be quick. His estimation would be an hour at most, "We need to be more careful though. The troll is more active than the day. It seemed they noticed that we were also hunting their food."


    He continued the hunt at night. The first thing he noticed, as soon as the sun disappeared, it was harder to find the Cmity Doom Lizard at night even with his Chaos Eyes. As if the camouge was more effective at night.


    The second thing he noticed was that several viges sent out more trolls as it seemed like they were determined to find whoever took their food. The patrol was tighter than the day, and the Cmity Doom Lizard was harder to find. Hunting at night proved to be harder for a newbie like Tang Shaoyang.


    "Finally, I found thest four," Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh of relief as he discovered thest four lizards to make it five hundred hearts. He had more than two thousand eyes because the Doom Lizard had six eyes. If he had five hundred, that would make three thousand eyes.


    He was about to make thest move for thest hunt, but Avyn put her hand to stop Tang Shaoyang, "The troll found us. Don''t you notice them? They wereing, hundreds of them!"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows. He stopped using his Chaos Eyes to scan, thinking they would not be discovered by the troll with how discreet they were. He did a quick scan and found out, three hundred trolls surrounded them,ing toward his direction. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It seems we have to return for thest four tomorrow," He did not want to fight the troll yet. Since he had set up Aerelion for return, he might as well end the hunt for the day.


    As he was about to use [Spirit Switch] with Aerelion, he heard the Infernal Wyvern''s voice in his head, sounding apologetic as he gave the bad news.


    [I apologize, Master. Something killed me. I did not see what killed me, but it killed me in a split second.]

 Chapter 1496 Unlucky Encounter?

    Chapter 1496 Unlucky Encounter?


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, concerned about the thing that killed Aerelion. Even though Aerelion was a Grade SSS Spirit, even a God Rank could not one shot-killed him. And yet, in the area near the city which was supposed to be the low-ranked Cmity. Aerelion was killed without knowing what thing killed him.


    Avyn, Vandir, and Zara did not know the bad news since they were summoned. However, Doombringer and Bara overheard the conversation. The two Archaic Spirits spirited up, realizing they were about to fight the Doom Trolls.


    Tang Shaoyang was in a situation where he was forced to fight to get out of the encirclement. However, their Master made an unexpected decision.


    "We will not fight, Vandir," He noticed the eagerness from Vandir to fight the trolls. With how Aerelion was defeated, he felt like fighting the troll might attract a simr Cmity, "Aerelion was defeated, and he did not know what killed him. We better leave than take the risk."


    He might have five more lives, but he was not going to take a suicide fight. Not until he knew something about the cmity in the night. All the people he knew in the city warned him about the night, and he did not expect the disparity between the night and noon would be this big. Something killed a Grade SSS Spirit without knowing what killed him. That was enough for Tang Shaoyang to be extra careful.


    [It might be Rank 9 or maybe Unique Rank Cmity. You should go back and maybe report the Administrator about your discovery. A Unique Rank Cmity near the city, they might n to breach the city.]


    Doombringer, who was always crazy about fighting, made an unexpected suggestion. The Behemoth suggested dipping out as well instead of fighting the trolls.


    "Doombringer said it might be Rank 9 Cmity or even maybe a Unique Rank Cmity. We should dip before more of those thingse for us!" Tang Shaoyang was firm with his decision.


    He did not wait for an agreement from Vandir and Avyn as he recalled them back to the Spirit Worlds. Then he turned toward Zara, "Open the gate to the safe area. We will not fight the trolls."


    At the same time, he noticed the trolls pulled out their bows from the back. They pulled the strings as an arrow made of Void Energy formed. Before Zara could form the gate, they released a salvo. More than eighty Void Arrows shot toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Get the gate done. I will take care of the arrow."


    Tang Shaoyang faced the Void Arrows head-on, raising his two hands. Chaos Energy burst out from his hand, and he used Absolute Domination Energy to nullify the Void Arrows. To his surprise, he failed to dissolve the arrows and hit his shoulder.


    He felt the stink of pain on his shoulder. His blood flowed out as the arrow managed to pierce his scales as well as his passive defensive skills. He touched the arrow, and the arrow dispersed.


    "The gate is done. Are you okay?" Zara was concerned that the arrow managed to wound Tang Shaoyang.


    "I am fine. Let''s leave!" Tang Shaoyang shook his head and entered the gate. Zara followed after him.


    The trolls went berserk and their prey managed to escape. Some of them managed to leap over and reach the branch. Six Doom Trolls wanted to follow Tang Shaoyang into the gate, but Zara was quick to turn off the gate. The gate disappeared as the trolls went through.


    "Grarrrgghhhh!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Doom Trolls roared in fury. Their roar echoed through the forest, causing the trees to shake slightly.


    The roar was quite terrifying that Tang Shaoyang heard them even from a distance. The gate was three thousand meters away from where they were. He and Zara exchanged nces. From her facial expression, she had the same thought about the roar.


    Tang Shaoyang opened The Enchanted Chart and chose the direction to go back. He and Zara went together. The reason he did not recall Zara was for another emergency case where he needed her portal gate.


    Kept his Chaos Eyes open, increasing the area to watch as well as the height to keep watch of the sky. He was on high alert all the time, preparing for the worst in case he met something that killed Aerelion. Moving from one tree to another tree at a steady pace. Not too fast, but too slow either.


    Just after a few minutes, he caught The Doom Troll''s movement. It was a big group of more than eighty trolls. They were running toward him, jumping like a monkey, agile and quick.


    "They caught on¡­" Tang Shaoyang said in a low voice to Zara, "It seems like they have something to find us. Let''s make another gate ahead. Try to make the gate further this time."


    Zara nodded and cast the spell. It took her more than thirty seconds, but then The Doom Trolls caught up. They surrounded Tang Shaoyang and the biggest troll, roaring, pointing toward Zara who tried to form the portal gate.


    The leader of the Doom Troll signaled for his archer to shoot. In the following moments, the troll archers formed their arrows while pulling their bows. Thirty archers from the four directions, aimed at Zara.


    Tang Shaoyang activated the Divine Armory, forming a small portal next to him. He pushed his hand into the portal and pulled out shields. Divine Armory was the advanced version of the Domain of Paragon Armament. He just needed to think about what he wanted, and he could pull them out from the Divine Armory.


    Holding a giant shield in each hand, he smashed the arrow made of void energy. Of course, he used Absolute Energy Domination. He was ready for the other trolls to jump at him, but then he found the surroundings suddenly grew quiet.


    He observed the surroundings and found out the Doom Trolls were looking in one direction, right above him. He found what they looked at, a creature right above him, standing on the branch right above.


    It was a creature simr to a tiger. The tiger had ck fur, all ck. It had glowing violet eyes, eyeing between him and the trolls. Three meters tall and nine meters long with a tail. Its tails swayed around, preying between Tang Shaoyang and the trolls.


    The Doom Trolls looked terrified and that made Tang Shaoyang cautious of the creature. He looked up and activated [Detection].


    [??? | Cmity Rank: 8 | Level: ???]


    Tang Shaoyang now understood why the trolls were cautious. It was Rank 8 Cmity, worth five thousand points. A single of this creature was worth five hundred times the cmity he had been hunting. He would be entering the top ten right after killing it. But would I try to hunt a Rank 8 Cmity?

 Chapter 1497 Catching Up The Rank?

    Chapter 1497 Catching Up The Rank?


    "The gate is ready," Zara informed him.


    He snapped out of his thoughts after hearing Zara''s voice, and Tang Shaoyang was quick to make a decision. He would not try to fight it. He reminded himself that he had a daughter and that he should not go crazy as before. If he died, he could not imagine how his daughter would grow up without him. Despite having five lives, he did not want to take the risk.


    At the same time, the tiger cmity made his move. A shadow came out like a wave, nketing the area.


    Tang Shaoyang sensed the presence of the tiger cmity, moving toward the Doom Troll''s group. The creature chose the bigger meal. He then left the area with Zara.


    As Zara closed the portal, she furrowed her brows, "How did they find us so quickly?"


    She could not help but think about it. She was talking about the Doom Troll, not the tiger cmity, confused about how the troll found them so quickly. It took the Doom Trolls ten minutes to catch up despite using the portal gate.


    "Maybe a trap? We triggered their trap for lizards?" He could not help but think about it. It was a detection spell for the lizard, and they triggered. Of course, it was just his assumption as there was no way for him to find out. He was not adept in magic, only knew what he learned from the skill.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged it off and followed the map once more, "Let''s try to move on the ground instead." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thend was not so smooth because of the roots that came out from the trees. The giant root made the travel quite annoying. But in order to try their conjecture to avoid the troll''s detection. They chose thend path.


    The journey was smooth as the trolls did not chase them anymore. They came out of the dark forest, returning to the star forest where The Cmity Starrek lived. During his journey in the star forest, it was another thing that was weird. He could not find a single group of Cmity Starrek.


    As he traveled through the forest, he halted and then stopped Zara as well. The reason was that he found something stronger than the tiger cmity. It was a massive snake with twelve pairs of wings, flying past the forest.


    It was more than a hundred and fifty meters tall with feathered ck wings. It had a singr horn on its forehead, reaching twelve meters long. The scales were glowing in gold as if it was telling to look at it. A massive glowing snake at night, and yet no other cmities attacked it. It just proved how strong this snake was, confidently flying in the sky despite the glow and its massive size.


    The aura he sensed was stronger than the tiger. He thought of using detection, but he was concerned that might get that snake angry. He kept the creature in mind and asked Madakiter what kind of cmity this snake was.


    It took a while as the flying snake did not fly that fast. After making sure the snake was far enough, they continued. The remaining travel was quite safe, not encountering any high-ranking cmity.


    The city was in sight, but trouble awaited him. The Sorc n was waiting at the city gate. This time thirty bear folks stayed outside the gate. More people were ready to go to an all-out fight.


    "Hahh¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, "Can''t they just focus on the trial instead? What''s the point of looking for me?"


    "If it was before, they might ignore you after a few days, but not now. Your name is quite high in the ranking. They will get half of your points if they kill you." Zara delivered the unfortunate news.


    The Sorc n had justified reason to hunt him down after the sh earlier. If it was before he beat their people, they did not have a strong justification to gang up on one person. But now Tang Shaoyang gave them the reason.


    "Tch," Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue, "Should we fight them and get it done?" He was quite annoyed that he did not finish his hunting. He needed three more Doom Lizards, but because of the troll. He had to leave before he could meet the quota.


    "I don''t want to fight them right outside the gate¡­"


    Now his name was on the ranking list. He did not want to show his power in front of many people. If the other participants watched the fight. They might think of a way to kill him to take the point. Especially when he was known as a solo participant. No faction backed him up, no friends that fought alongside him as well.


    "Can''t you make the portal inside the city?"


    Zara shook her head, "It''s not possible. There is something that prevented me from forming a portal inside the city. It seems like the System enforced the regtion of no skill inside the city."


    "I guess I have another idea," Tang Shaoyang summoned Grade SS Spirit, Arkanos the Ice and Fire de.


    Arkanos was a human, wearing te armor with two des on his back. He looked like a rogue knight, and he did not look suspicious at all. Since Zara could appear in the city, it meant summoning or a summon was not a problem inside the city.


    "Go to the Madaki Store in the market!"


    Arkanos followed his order, running as if he was being chased. It was quite good acting for someone who returned alone after the night hunting. He was quite fast and soon reached the gate. The Sorc n people stopped him, asking Arkanos to open the helmet.


    After making sure it was not Tang Shaoyang. The Sorc n let Arkanos enter the city. The two old guards were quite sharp, sending a sharp re to Arkanos. They found out that Arkanos was a summon, but they did not stop the rogue knight.


    The n was smooth, and Arkanos soon arrived at the market, right in front of Madaki''s store, "I have arrived, Master!"


    Tang Shaoyang smiled as he recalled Zara then he switched position with Arkanos. The hunting for the day was over, "I should check my ranking first."


    Tang Shaoyang killed 166 Cmity Starrek and 497 Cmity Doom Lizards. It was quite a harvest even though it was just Rank 2 Cmity. With how efficient his party was, he could get that much in a day. He checked his point instead of the ranking.


    [Tang Shaoyang - 11,703]


    "It''s in the top ten, right?" He believed it was enough to enter the top ten list. Maybe that was the reason why the Sorc n sent more people after him.

 Chapter 1498 Format Change For The Trial?

    Chapter 1498 Format Change For The Trial?


    Tang Shaoyang entered the store and found someone else on the counter. A seventeen-year-old boy looked slightly younger than Lu An. He was sitting on the counter, reading a book with a brown cover.


    The boy looked up as the sound of the door opening rang. He furrowed his brow, looking at Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder.


    Following the boy''s gaze, he realized the wound from the void arrow had not healed yet. However, he barely felt any pain in it.


    The boy came from the counter, approaching Tang Shaoyang. He then took a look at the wound with a frown, "You are infected by void energy." He then looked up as if he were a doctor giving a diagnosis, "Are you sure you don''t want to get the cure?"


    "It''s healing up on its own. It was worse ten minutes ago. I should be fine in five or ten minutes," Tang Shaoyang checked the wound with his energy.


    There was energy that tried to make the wound worse. He felt that when he concentrated on the wound. However, the void energy failed to achieve it. The Chaos Energy fought back, but that was the reason why he healed much slower than before.


    "Where''s Madaki? I have today''s quota ready."


    "Are you Sir Tang Shaoyang?" The boy asked once more instead of leading him to Madaki. However, he did not force Tang Shaoyang to use a potion for his wound.


    "I am."


    The boy turned around, motioning his hand to follow him. They went to the workshop where Madaki and ten other workers were finishing dismantling Cmity Mud Dragon and Cmity Mud Serpent.


    There was ast pile for Cmity Mud Dragon. It seemed they left Cmity Mud Dragon for thest.


    "I thought you were not going back tonight or maybe dead after trying to hunt at night." The burly man noticed Tang Shaoyang and joked.


    "I think I''m almost dead," Tang Shaoyang was not joking, "I met a Rank 8 Cmity, something like a tiger but all ck¡­" He told Madaki about the ck tiger he met in the dark forest.


    Madaki stopped whatever he was doing and looked up at Tang Shaoyang. He tried to see if Tang Shaoyang was joking or being serious, "Is that a joke right?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Nope. I am not joking." He told Madaki about his encounter with the ck tiger. How the tiger chose to go for the troll instead of him.


    "Is that wound from that ck tiger?" The boy stayed next to Tang Shaoyang, but could not help to interject after hearing that Tang Shaoyang escaped.


    He looked at the boy, then he looked at Madaki. His face was asking who the boy was.


    "He is my son." Madaki showed a big smile, "He is kinda weird with how obsessed he is with the cmity even though he is still Myth Rank." He shook his head with a sigh as he mentioned thest part.


    "Hello," The boy suddenly became polite, saying hello and bowed his head slightly toward Tang Shaoyang, "My name is Derekh."


    Madaki suddenlyughed, making Tang Shaoyang confused, but then he exined, "It seems like my boy acknowledges you, Tang. Maybe because you escape from Rank 8 Cmity, Void Tigris.


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded, inside weirded that the boy was obsessed with cmity, "Ah, the wound is from The Doom Troll. I was quite careless and let a void arrow hit me. Void Tigris does not even look at me."


    "I see¡­" The boy nodded his head, "That means The Void Tigris is wary of you." He looked at Tang Shaoyang, "Do you know Void Tigris'' favorite meal?"


    Tang Shaoyang was not interested in the boy at first, but then it looked like he was about to give him new information about a cmity, "Human?"


    "That''s right! If it did not feel how strong you are. It would choose you over those trolls. The Void Tigris might find you quite troublesome to fight, so it chose the Doom Trolls instead. Not because there are more Doom Trolls. It could chase the troll after killing you, but it did not try to hunt you."


    Now Tang Shaoyang could see the admiration in Derekh''s eyes.


    "I also met a high-rank cmity, not far from the city¡­" He described the glowing snake.


    "Did it attack you?" Derekh immediately asked, more excited than Tang Shaoyang expected. He responded with a shake.


    "It''s Cmity Blighted Serpent. While it has a beautiful appearance, its power is actually a curse. That one is quite nasty to fight. I don''t rmend you to fight even if you are confident in killing a Unique Rank Cmity. While that serpent is Rank 9 Cmity, people still avoided it. It''s better to one-shot kill it than take a prolonged fight against it."


    The boy was quite serious with his advice.


    Madaki furrowed his brow and asked in a concerned tone, "Did you see it near the city?"


    "Not too close, but not too far either. If I fly at full speed. It will just take me ten to fifteen minutes. What''s wrong?"


    "It seems like you are quite unlucky to have nasty main Administrators. You are supposed to meet Rank 8 and Rank 9 Cmity far from the city, far further than the location you meet with the serpent even at night. However, it seems like the Administrator chose this dangerous location so they can hunt some Cmity too."


    Madaki exined, shaking his head at how nasty the Administrators who worked in this trial were. For someone who had opened the shop more than ten times for the Trial of God. He even took one trial for himself, and the area near the city was supposed to be safe.


    "It''s quite dangerous this time. There''s a chance that the cmity might attack the city. It''s rare, but it can happen."


    "What happens to the trial if the cmity attacks the city?"


    "The participants will be forced to defend the city. The content of the trial might change. It may be changed into city defense but with the same format. Kill cmity to get the points. However, the city defense is usually more dangerous than the usual hunt. Because the high-ranking Cmity will join too."


    Derekh was the one who exined. The boy was familiar with the rule of the Trial of God.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "One of my summons was killed, and it was killed in the forest outside the city. He died without being able to see what killed him."


    The son and the father looked at him, anticipating what Tang Shaoyang would say next.


    "While my summon might be weaker than most participants, he is supposed to be between Demi-God Rank and God Rank if I have to put a rank. He is quite strong, and yet, he died without being able to do anything."


    Bam!


    Madaki mmed the table where he dismantled the materials. He was visibly upset from his facial expression, "Those damned greedy Administrator! We really might get the city defense trial."


    The burly man then looked at Tang Shaoyang, "The Cmity might attack the city. Get ready for the city defense test. In the city defense trial, the administrator will take care of the Rank 7 Cmity and above. Of course, they will get the materials as well. They might want the materials from the high-rank cmity. The easiest way to obtain it was to incur a city defense trial instead of going out to hunt them. Thosezy bastards!"


    "Ah, the one that killed your summon. It might be a Unique Rank Cmity. You have to be careful if you want to hunt at night."


    That was quite a lot of information for him to digest. He nodded, "I don''t know what to prepare, but alright. I have some drops for you."


    "Put them in the storage. I will get it done tonight."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1499 Confrontation With The Sorc Clan

    Chapter 1499 Confrontation With The Sorc n


    Tang Shaoyang walked back to the lodging. Walking through the street absentmindedly, thinking about the city defense. The city defense would be chaotic for sure. The participants were not just the guards who prioritized protecting the city, but also rivals who would not hesitate to do something extreme for the high-ranking position in the trial.


    The main problem would be the kill steal. Stealing the killing of the dying Cmity from the other participants. That was what would most likely happen. If it would end with just that, then that should be fine. However, it might be a bigger problem, a fight between the participants during the city defense. That would be a nightmare, and there was a possibility that they would fail to defend the city.


    "What will happen to the trial if we lose the city?" He did not ask Madaki.


    What if a swarm of Unique Cmity invaded the city and got all Administrators?


    "Will I be trapped in this world?" That was a nightmare if that was what would happen if they failed in the city defense. With his ability, there was no way he could return to Earth.


    "I should ask Oby¡­" He muttered in a low voice, picking up his face.


    Tang Shaoyang found the group that was not supposed to be in front of his lodging. The group of bear folk, four of them, standing in front of the building. It was clear that they were waiting for him.


    He let out a chuckle, shaking his head. The Sorc n went this far just for him. At this point, he found it funny. He took nothing from them, and he did not even kill one of them. Yet they kept going for him for almost a week.


    They were not allowed to fight inside the city, so he was not concerned even if they waited for him. As he found them, they also discovered him. The three bear folks were leaning against the wall. Now they stood straight, looking him in the eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored them and tried to enter his assigned lodging. However, the three bear folks immediately blocked the entrance.


    "What should I do? Can I hit them if they are unreasonable like this?" He talked by himself, not the bear folk.


    "Is the Tortoine really that precious for you guys to go this far?" He blurted out the question, purely curious why The Sorc n had to go this far for just Rank 1 Cmity. The meat might be expensive, and the shell was also material that was sought for. However, it was not like he took all Tortoines and left them nothing.


    "It''s not about the Tortoine! It''s about the Sorc n''s dignity! You are challenging The Sorc n by not listening to the warning!" The bear folk in the middle answered in a solemn and deep tone.


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled, shaking his head, ''Are you guys expecting all people will listen to you guys wherever you guys go?'' That was what was in his head, but he did not say it out loud. It was as if this Sorc n was a big faction.


    ''Are they bigger than Nirvana Alliance?''


    Nirvana Allianceprises seven big factions in the God Realm. For the bear folk to be this arrogant, they must be on the same level as the Nirvana Alliance. He knew nothing about them and did not want to escte the situation further.


    "So what does The Sorc n want from me?"


    The three bear folks exchanged nces, not expecting Tang Shaoyang to relent so easily like this. After a moment, the bear folk in the middle replied, "Give everything you have gotten, including the money, items, and points you have to our temporary leader! That''s the price you must pay for challenging The Sorc n!"


    It was ridiculous to the point that he almostughed. He held hisugh as his smile disappeared, looking at the bear folk in the middle. He did not know if there was a way to transfer the points he gained, but he would not ask these people even if he was curious.


    "I am familiar with people like you guys. Just because I am trying to make up things with The Sorc n, you think that I am afraid of you guys!" He shook his head, "Since you don''t want to make peace, then so be it. Move before I move you three!"


    "If you refuse to pay up, The Sorc n will hunt you down during the remaining trial. We don''t care if we get nothing from the trial. We will not stop until we take what is supposed to be ours!" The bear folk in the middle said it out aloud. His voice was so loud that people started to gather on the street, watching how the situation would unfold. These people expected a fight for sure.


    Tang Shaoyang forced his way, bumped into the taller bear folk, and pushed them away. They were not expecting Tang Shaoyang to use such strength to push them. Two bear folks reacted, reaching Tang Shaoyang''s shoulders to hold him.


    Without hesitation, Tang Shaoyang grabbed their hands and twisted their hands. The cracking sounds were heard and followed by the two bear folks''s pained shriek. He did not keep holding the hand and pushed the two bear folks.


    The bear folk in the middle were not expecting Tang Shaoyang to be so daring. He gathered his energy in his right and was about to strike Tang Shaoyang''s head. However, a hand held his hand, putting his hand to a stop.


    He was surprised that someone stopped him and looked at the person who stopped him. It was the Admin Helper, but he did not back down. He had the justification, "He attacked my friends first!" He pointed at Tang Shaoyang.


    "I saw everything. The matter ends here. If you have a dispute outside, then resolve the dispute outside the city. If you or your n try to do something inside the city, then it will not end with just disqualification. The Administrator wille to your n!"


    Ira stepped up. She had been watching how Tang Shaoyang would solve the problem. However, she did not expect him to twist their arms.


    "It applies to you too, Tang Shaoyang!"


    Tang Shaoyang just shrugged and entered the lodging. The bear folk were dumbfounded that Tang Shaoyang got away just like that. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You are not doing your duty! He should be punished for attacking my friends!" The bear folk looked into Ira, "The Sorc n will file aint to the Administrator for not doing your duty. This is favoritism. Just because you know him, you don''t punish him!"


    Ira smiled, "You can file aint, but make sure not to hide what you did as well. The Sorc n might have a big influence in your worlds, but that name is nothing here!"

 Chapter 1500 Tips From The Experienced

    Chapter 1500 Tips From The Experienced


    It seemed like everyone inside the building overheard his conversation with the Sorc n. Everyone inside was looking at him as he entered the lodging. They gave him a weird look, including Oby who stood behind the counter. He walked to his usual spot at the counter.


    Since most of the participants were in a party, they mostly sat at a table. He was one of the few loners in the thousand participants.


    "It seems like you are not in a good mood," Oby said while wiping the ss in his hand.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes at Oby, "You know what happened, but you did nothing."


    "I did something. I called your sponsor to take care of the issue, no?" Oby smiled. He had called Ira long back when the three bear folks stood in front of his building. There was nothing he could do to the three because they were not making a ruckus.


    Right after Oby said that Ira entered as well. The cook gave a nce at the female Admin Helper before whispering to Tang Shaoyang, "You still have to face the Administrator. Even though they are in the wrong, you are quite rough. So be careful, especially Amos."


    Tang Shaoyang raised his eyebrow, recalling the person called Amos. He remembered the person called Amos. The man who hated dragons.


    "What''s the worst that can happen to me?" Tang Shaoyang asked, hoping Oby would spill to him so he could be prepared for what woulde.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his eyebrow, recalling the person called Amos. He remembered the person called Amos. The man who hated dragons.


    "What''s the worst that can happen to me?" Tang Shaoyang asked, hoping Oby would spill to him so he could be prepared for what woulde.


    "Point reduction will be the worst," It was Ira who answered the question. She took a seat next to him, "But don''t worry though. You probably just need to give the Sorc n the healing potion aspensation."


    He noticed Ira looked more cheerfulpared to thest few days. There was no need for him to guess what happened. She must have seen his name on the list. That was what made her happy.


    "Tch," Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue, "I don''t even want to give them the healing potion." He no longer found his issue with the Sorc n funny anymore, "I hope they will reallye to me tomorrow." He added in a low voice.


    Oby and Ira exchanged nces, surprised to hear that it came from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth. The cook immediately changed the topic, "What do you want for tonight? Want another Tortoine Steak?"


    "NO! If you ever give me another Tortoine dish. I will never eat in your ce anymore!" The dragon meat was still out of stock. Instead of trying another dish, he ended up just ordering the drink. He then took out his lunch box and ate his wife''s food.


    "You are not allowed to bring food from other ces and eat here!" Oby raised his voice.


    "This is not from the other ces in this city. It''s my wife''s cooking. She prepared a lot for me," The answer left Oby speechless. He could not say anything when Tang Shaoyang said it was his wife''s cooking.


    Ira stayed for a ss of drink before leaving, "Keep up the good work, Tang." Those were her words before leaving.


    Tang Shaoyang did not mention anything about Rank 8 Cmity or even the possibility of the Unique Rank Cmity. That was because Ira was part of the Administrator, and she might be one of the followers of the mastermind who wanted to change the trial into the city defense.


    Having finished his food, he enjoyed Oby''s beer. He was polite enough not to take out his Scorching Beer. The people on the first floor started to return to their rooms. After everyone left with only him and Oby also the workers in the kitchen.


    "Do you know anything about city defense, Oby?"


    Oby stopped wiping the ss in his hand for a moment, furrowing his brows. A few secondster, he continued and put the ss on the shelf behind him. Then he took a chair and sat across Tang Shaoyang.


    "Where do you hear about city defense?"


    "Madaki, my personal dismantler¡­" Tang Shaoyang told Oby about his conversation with Madaki. He also told Oby about his encounter with Rank 8 Cmity as well as how Aerelion was killed.


    "I see¡­ Void Tigris¡­ Blighted Serpent¡­" Oby muttered in a low voice. His finger tapped the counter, "Did you find more Rank 2 and Rank 3 Cmity than Rank 1 Cmity?"


    "How do you know?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised.


    He found more Rank 2 Cmity and Rank 3 Cmity or even Rank 4 Cmity than Rank 1 Cmity. He thought it was normal that Rank 1 Cmity was hard to find. The Rank 1 Cmity was the lowest food chain. They were food for the higher-ranked Cmity.


    "Hmmm¡­" Oby hummed, rubbing his chin as he was in thought, "There''s a possibility The Administrator wants to change the trial into the city defense. Maybe that''s why they added more participants for the trial¡­"


    Right before the trial started, there was a little change for the trial. The participants for the trials were doubled and also more times for the trial.


    "So what will happen when we fail to defend the city?" That was the thing he was most curious about.


    "Don''t need to worry about it. If your point is enough, you will still advance to the next phase. It''s just that you will lose the opportunity to get more materials from Cmity. This is a rare chance for you to find Cmity," Oby waved his hand.


    The answer assured Tang Shaoyang that he would not be staying in this world even if the city defense ended up failing. That was a relief.


    "Do you have any tips for me for the city defense? Something that I need to prepare, anything?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Oby smirked when he heard the question. Of all the participants, Tang Shaoyang was the only one who had been asking for tips about the trial. It was a new experience for him because most of the participants already understood everything about the trial.


    "Tips? Sure why not," Oby made a serious face, "First, make sure you get rid of your enemy! In city defense, Cmity is not only our enemy."


    The moment Oby said that Tang Shaoyang understood what he meant. He fought a swarm of Cmity and also put his guard against the other participants. That was dangerous for sure.


    "Second, potion. You will need potions, a lot of them, " As soon as Oby said that, he noticed something from Tang Shaoyang. He was well aware of what it was, "You are asking me for tips, and yet you are underestimating the city defense. You still don''t know much about it, do you?"

 Chapter 1501 Lost Points

    Chapter 1501 Lost Points


    "Don''t underestimate city defense! There''s no time for city defense. You defend the city until no more cmity attacks the city. Depending on the number of the cmity, you might have to fight a month or maybe two months without a rest! You will need potions!"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, realizing the city defense was not as simple as the game in the Survival Game. In the Survival Game, the monster came in separate waves. It seemed like all monsters would swarm to the city at the same time instead of in separate waves. At least, it was what he got from Oby. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I rmend you three potions, the basic ones if you are confident in your ability in a prolonged battle. You will need Mana Potion, Rejuvenation Potion, and Sacred Universal Antidote. Sacred Universal Antidote will help you against the poisonous Void Energy. Unless you are immune to¡­"


    Oby did not finish his words and got the answer. He was a bit surprised deep inside, finding out the young man in front of him was immune to the poison made from Void Energy. That only meant one thing, the young man in front of him also had Void Energy.


    ''Dragon''s descendant with void energy¡­ Interesting¡­''


    Oby shrugged, "Then you only need Rejuvenation and Mana Potion. Unless your body is fragile, then you need Healing Potion as well. Ah, you better have a moderate stock from now just in case the trial will change to city defense. The potion''s price will double or even triple the normal price during the city defense."


    Tang Shaoyang took the advice seriously. He indeed did not care that much about potion. Even when Oby mentioned it, he changed his mind after listening to the exnation. He thought the city defense would take the same time as the time for the trial. That was why he thought the potions were not necessary for him.


    "Thest tip¡­" Oby furrowed his brows for a moment, "I advise you to have a party. At least a party of three. Three should be enough if you choose your party carefully. Even if you don''t have an enemy, some people will go after your head. Especially if you have big points."


    The cook then winked his right eye and waved his hand, chasing Tang Shaoyang from his counter. He was closing the bar, "But remember. The city defense is still a possibility. You don''t need to think about it too much."


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the lodging while pondering the issue. Even if Oby said it was just a possibility. However, it was a high-rate possibility with all the signs.


    "I have to stop ying as a hunter¡­" He muttered in a low voice.


    *** ***


    The following morning, he came to the first floor and went to his usual spot for his usual breakfast. He talked to Oby as if the conversationst night never happened.


    Instead of going out to hunt, he went to Manoe''s exotic restaurant. It was to confirm the city defense. Not that he did not trust Madaki and Oby, but he just wanted the third voice and the fourth voice.


    Manoe''s story was about the same as Oby and Madaki. However, this exotic cook had a different reaction. The cook was quite excited hearing the news of the possibility of the city defense. Understandable since he would gain more variety of new ingredients.


    After leaving Manoe''s ce, he went to the Scorching Tavern. He wanted to confirm from the fourth voice. The barkeeper was quite concerned about the city defense.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh as he came out of the Scorching Tavern. Four people said the same thing about the signs. It looked like the city defense was most likely to happen.


    "We will be hunting bears today¡­ You don''t mind, right, Afi?'' He told his spirits about the n for today.


    ''I told you before. I don''t care even if we areing from the same race. Even if they are my descendants!'' The Urosa Warrior replied firmly.


    ''The prey has taken the bait. Let''s finish this once and for all.''


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the Sorc n''s people had been following him from the moment he came out of his lodging. Those big guys tried to follow him unnoticed, and it was quite a sight from his Chaos Eyes.


    He went to the south gate and stopped in front of the ranking screen, looking for his name.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    1. Ian Carmen Lorentia - 28752


    2. Niere Pares - 13109


    3. Tiyana Viveiros - 13109


    4. Alderoi Alder Acevedo - 13017


    5. Uruwakan - 13017


    6. Adriano Dee Lorenzo - 13017


    7. Novoa Valentine - 12138


    8. Gerda Eva Lorenzen - 10783


    9. Negasu - 9768


    10. Jules Asanda - 9768


    11. Zeyn Moorlehem - 9768


    12. Clement Salle - 9768


    13. Matteo Lambert - 8363


    14. Sandra Holm - 8363


    15. Marten Vermote - 8363


    16. Agnes Neteri Iosava - 8220


    17. Castor Bach Justesen - 8220


    18. Eson Artus Figueroa - 8220


    19. Julian Heymans - 8220


    20. Timo in Woodgate - 8220


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang was speechless when he saw Ian Carmen Lorentia''s points. The gap widened even further. That just showed the advantage of solo hunting, a high risk and high return hunting.


    A party with two members managed to overtake the tournament champion for second ce and third ce. That just proved further that a party with fewer members gained more points than a party with more people.


    The solo participant Novoa Valentine maintained seventh ce. However, her points were getting closer to the tournament champion''s party''s points. Initially, the gap was more than two thousand points and now it was less than a thousand.


    Gerda Eva Lorenzen, another solo hunter, managed to overtake Clement Salle''s party to eighth ce from twelfth ce.


    Tang Shaoyang paused upon noticing Gerda Eva''s points. Her points were less than eleven thousand, below his, and yet, his name was not in the top ten. With his eleven thousand points, he was supposed to be in eighth ce, not Gerda. The first thing he did was to check his point.


    [Tang Shaoyang - 5852]

 Chapter 1502 Meeting Amos Again

    Chapter 1502 Meeting Amos Again


    Tang Shaoyang was confused at first that he lost half of his points. The confusion turned into anger because he lost half of his points. He was about to head to the Main Administration Office to ask what happened to his points.


    "Keep your killing intent down and follow me." Ira''s voice came from behind.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and followed her without a word. As they arrived in front of the office, he finally said something to Ira.


    "You better have a reasonable exnation behind my lost points."


    Ira let out a sigh, "Administrator Amos will exin the reason. Just follow me!"


    They entered the office, and Tang Shaoyang entered the familiar office. The same office when he first arrived for the trial. He met the same person, wearing sleeveless clothes with a scar on his eye.


    However, Administrator Amos was not the only one in the room. There were another three people, sitting next to Administrator Amos.


    On Amos''s left was a woman with a red robe and a bigpointy red hat. The hat covered her face, and Tang Shaoyang would not be able to see her face. Next to her was a man in all ck. His face as well as his eyes were covered in the ck cloth. The nose was the only feature that could be seen from this man.


    On Amos''s right was a man in gray te armor. He did not cover his face just like the other two. He looked like a man in his mid-thirties with white hair, observing Tang Shaoyang with his expressionless face. His eyes were unique, there was a slit gray on top of his pupil, splitting the iris.


    Tang Shaoyang knew who these people were even though Ira did not tell him anything. They might be the main Administrator who oversaw the trial.


    "Do you know why you are called here?" Amos was the first one to speak. He did not bother to tell Tang Shaoyang the people next to him. His solemn tone echoed in the room, turning the atmosphere in the room to somber.


    "I hope it''s rted to why my points were deducted by half. If it''s not about my point, I want an exnation!" Tang Shaoyang did not cower in front of the four administrators.


    The four administrators did not hold back their aura inside the room. The three he did not know did not hold their auras, and Amos directed his aura on Tang Shaoyang. Even Ira lowered her head even though she was not the main subject in the room.


    "As you said, he is quite fearless, huh?" The man in the ck spoke. Despite his toneless voice, his voice was quite good andforting.


    The moment Tang Shaoyang heard that, he confirmed why the other three administrators were there. Amos tried to intimidate him with his friends. Maybe that would give Amos the satisfaction that someone with a dragon bloodline cowered against him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A chuckle rang in the room. Tang Shaoyang chuckled that someone like Amos would go this far. That was funny because he had no conflict with Amos before. Let alone a conflict, not even an interaction.


    Amos'' lips twitched hearing the chuckle, but he did not show the same aggressiveness just like the first meeting.


    "You broke the rule. You attacked your fellow participants inside the city, so your point is deducted by half." Amos finally spoke about why Tang Shaoyang was called.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned as soon as he heard the reason. It was the absurd reason he would hear, half of his total point for self-defense.


    "So should I just let them hit me? Should I not fight back when someone tries to hit me?" He asked with the same grin, "Ah, don''t answer that yet. What about the point for those three bear folks? Did you deduct them by half as well?"


    Amos grinned, "No. They received a warning!"


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang''s grin disappeared, nodding his head. He did not stay and turned around. There was no need to stay anymore. He got the answer. Amos used his authority as overseer to deduct his points regardless of what happened. It was pointless to continue the conversation.


    "Where are you going? We are not done yet!?" Amos stood up and called out.


    Tang Shaoyang gave the man two middle fingers. He opened the door, looking straight into Amos'' eyes, "I will y your game, and you better be prepared." He then closed the door.


    ''We have a change of n. We will be hunting again, not cmity but people!'' Tang Shaoyang talked to his spirits.


    ''Are you really going to fight that administrator?'' Vandir asked with a tinge of excitement in his voice.


    "Maybe," Instead of going to the south gate, he went to the market district. He came to meet Madaki, and coincidentally the butcher was waiting for his arrival as well.


    "Your goods are inside," Madaki said as Tang Shaoyang entered the building.


    Instead of going to the storage, he sat across Madaki, "I have a question for you. Do you know anything about Administrator Amos?"


    Madaki furrowed his brow, especially after noticing how serious Tang Shaoyang was, "Do you have a problem with Amos?"


    "Yes."


    Madaki let out a sigh, "What do you want to know? I don''t know much about him, so don''t expect detailed information about him from me."


    "Nothing specific, just some basic information. What''s his faction?"


    Madaki raised his right eyebrow, not expecting such basic information. He thought his customer would ask him about Amos'' bloodline, level, ability-rted questions, and so on.


    "Vigamaur Dgaror. I don''t know how to spell it because it''s anguage from his world. But I know the meaning behind the name, Dragon yer. They have quite a reputation in the God Realm because of their conflict with the Dragon Realm."


    "Vigamaur D¡­" Tang Shaoyang could not spell the remaining name.


    Madaki had to write in a paper while Tang Shaoyang muttered the name in a low voice, trying to memorize the name, "Do you have a list of the participants?"


    Madaki was confused because that was not something he would expect to hear from Tang Shaoyang. However, he was quick to catch what Tang Shaoyang wanted to do. Amos'' faction then the next question was the participant list.


    "Of course, I don''t have the list. But do you have to go that far? No matter how annoying and jerk Amos is. He is still an Administrator."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Thank you for your help."


    Madaki was bewildered that Tang Shaoyang did not ask him anything specific about Amos. He did not mind telling Tang Shaoyang something he knew about Amos.

 Chapter 1503 Hidden Information

    Chapter 1503 Hidden Information


    Tang Shaoyang met someone he did not expect right outside Madaki''s building. Ira was standing three steps away from the porch. Her eyes immediately focused on Tang Shaoyang, proving that she was here waiting for him.


    There were many scenarios yed in his head, possibilities of why she came to him. But the first thing that came up in his mind was that she came to capture him. She was ordered by the four Administrators to drag him back to them.


    "Don''t worry. Ie on my own, not under Amos or other administrators'' order," Sensing Tang Shaoyang''s aura slowly rising, Ira immediately exined.


    "There''s something I want to talk about with you. Do you have time?"


    "We can talk here!" He felt like there was nothing to talk about between them. There was no way he would not be suspicious of Ira. Especially with her assignment in this trial as an Administration Helper.


    Ira let out a sigh, "How to make you trust me? Do you mind if we talk in Oby''s ce?"


    She proposed Oby''s lodging because she noticed that Tang Shaoyang was close to Oby. He trusted Oby more than her.


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately say yes. However, he indeed trusted Oby more than Ira, and he felt morefortable with Oby than the others. After a while, he responded with a nod, "Let''s go."


    As they arrived at Oby''s ce, the burly cook was more weing than Tang Shaoyang expected. Not only did he wee them, but he also provided a private room for them after Ira told Oby about what happened in the Administrator''s Office.


    The burly cook grinned widely as he looked at Tang Shaoyang. He looked happy about what happened between Tang Shaoyang and the administrator.


    "Why do you look so happy?" Ira could not help but ask, wondering why the burly cook was happy.


    "Nothing," Oby shook his head, his eyes stayed on Tang Shaoyang, "You are doing the right thing to ignore them. However, thest threat is unnecessary."


    Tang Shaoyang just shrugged, not regretting what he said to Amos. He was genuinely angry because what happened was so simr to his past. What Amos did to him reminded him of his past before The Game. It was the time when he had to bow his head even though he was being treated unfairly.


    The reason for his hunger for power was not to repeat what happened in the past. He would not let others step on his dignity anymore. He would fight back against whoever tried to trample him with their authority, even if it meant that he would get disqualified. Of course, he did not bother to exin his reason and his past to Ira and Oby.


    "What do you want to talk about? Is it okay for Oby to stay here?" He nced at Oby.


    The burly cook waved his hand at Tang Shaoyang, "Ay, don''t worry. My lip is tight. No words from this room wille out of my mouth."


    "Why didn''t you just ept your punishment?" Ira questioned Tang Shaoyang''s decision. It would not be a big issue if he stayed silent and epted the punishment.


    "I know it''s unfair for you, but it''s not toote to have your revengeter in the future. It''s not toote even after you win the trial."


    Ira in fact felt bad deep inside. She felt like it was her mistake that led to this situation. If she intervened earlier, the situation would not have reached this point. She was there when the Sorc n blocked Tang Shaoyang''s path. There would be no problem if she came earlier. The guilt was what pushed her toe to meet Tang Shaoyang.


    "Is that all? If so, then I have other matters to attend to." His intonation was polite and distant. It was clear that he did not look at Ira the same anymore as before.


    Ira was also aware of that. She understood why he did so. It was natural for him to think that she was on the administrator''s side.


    "No. That''s not what I want to talk about. I want to know what you are going to do now? Amos won''t stay still after you threaten him. He will use authority as Administrator to get rid of you, even though that means he will lose his Administrator ss. "He took a risk of losing his ss just to throw the bait for you, and you ate the bait," Ira furrowed her brow, showing her dislike for what Amos did. Then she added at the end, "Ie to warn and also help you." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ira was sincere with her words, "If you doubt me, then I can tell you the reason. I feel guilty because you are in trouble because of me. If only I hade out earlierst night, then you would not lose your point. So, I will help you as long as it''s within my capability¡­ And of course, I will not help you fight the administrator."


    "You can trust her with that. Of course, if you also trust me and my judgment," Oby spoke out before Tang Shaoyang could respond, "But are you really going to fight Amos?"


    From his tone, Oby sounded interested in a fight between Tang Shaoyang and Amos.


    Tang Shaoyang stayed silent for a while. He observed Ira for a moment, then he turned toward Oby who looked entertained by the news of his conflict with Amos.


    "I will trust Oby once more."


    "What do you mean once more?" Oby sat straight when he heard the ''once more'' as if he had betrayed Tang Shaoyang before.


    "Tortoine Steak!" Tang Shaoyang reminded Oby. Without waiting Oby, he met Ira''s eyes, "You don''t need to do anything for me but just answer three of my questions."


    "What''s the consequence for killing an Administrator in this trial?"


    If a fight really broke out against Amos, he wanted to know the aftermath so he could be prepared. One of the implications is a war between his faction and Amos''s faction. That was something he expected, but he wanted to know if the System would punish him as well. If that was the case then he must avoid killing Amos if a fight broke out.


    Oby grinned ear to ear after hearing the question. Not waiting for Ira to respond, Oby answered the question, "Do you know an interesting fact about this trial?"


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward Oby, not expecting an answer from Oby.


    "Killing an Administrator will give you the same point as Unique Rank Cmity. And I have to say, killing them is far easier than killing a Unique Rank Cmity. Just usually the Administrator will note out from their cage. Even if they go out of the city, they will not let others notice them. You can kill the Administrator, not only you will not be punished but you will be rewarded. Of course, there''s a condition, and that is you can''t kill them inside the city. You must kill them outside the city or you will face System''s wrath."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the new information. He nced at Ira, she did not say anything about this. It was indeed an interesting rule for the trial. Depending on the location, he would be punished or rewarded.

 Chapter 1504 Commence The "Killing Administrator" Plan - Part 1

    Chapter 1504 Commence The "Killing Administrator" n - Part 1


    Ira nodded to confirm Oby''s answer. That was the case, but the Administrator would not say it to the participants. It was not like the participants would target the administrator either. There was a reason for it, killing an administrator would make the other administrators hostile to the killer.


    "But no one is crazy enough to do that. I do believe the people from the big factions know about the rule. The other Administrator will be hostile to you if you kill one of them!" She did not forget to warn Tang Shaoyang.


    "Tch," Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue, letting out a chuckle at the same time, "So, should I turn a blind eye to Amos?"


    Ira could not say anything about it. She also did not expect that Amos would have such a deep hatred for the dragon to the point of risking losing his Administrator ss.


    "How many Administrators oversee this trial?"


    The second question was for him to be prepared for the fight with Amos. He must be prepared for what woulde for him after killing Amos. Just like Ira said, the other Administrators would turn hostile toward him. He wanted to be ready for the worst scenario.


    Ira frowned after hearing the question, "You don''t know that? It''s not something hard to find. There are nine Administrators overseeing the trial. You have met four of them."


    "You can ask me one more question." She added at the end.


    "Do Administrator Helpers mustply with the Administrator''s order? Can theymand you to fight for them?"


    "Theirmand is not absolute. Usually, we will get a progression to get Administrator ss byplying with their order. However, thatmand must align with the mission that System gives them, or else, there will be no progression for us," Ira did not hide anything from Tang Shaoyang. She answered the question honestly.


    "Theirmand is not absolute. Usually, we will get a progression to get Administrator ss byplying with their order. However, thatmand must align with the mission that System gives them, or else, there will be no progression for us," Ira did not hide anything from Tang Shaoyang. She answered the question honestly.


    If the Administrator ordered them to do something unrted to their quest, Administrator Helper could refuse the order. That meant the decision was in their hands. If they followed the order, they would gain a favorable impression from the Administrator. That meant there was a high possibility that Amos might mobilize Administrator Helpers to get Tang Shaoyang.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded. He realized that this fight would not be just between him and Amos. However, that would not change his mind. He would do what he had been nning.


    "Thest question. Can you give me the list of Vigamaur Dgaror''s members in this trial?"


    Oby did not know what Vigamaur Dgaror was, but Ira widened her eyes. She realized what Tang Shaoyang nned.


    Ira closed her eyes and took a deep breath. This would put her in a tough spot if it was known by Amos and his faction.


    "Don''t worry. No conversation in this room wille out from this room. Trust me!" Oby spoke after he noticed Ira was hesitant.


    "Alright. There are thirty Vigamaur Dgaror''s members in this trial¡­" It was easy for Ira to find all the participants. She had the list because of her status as Administrator Helper.


    *** ***


    Ira was the first one to leave after finished her conversation with Tang Shaoyang, leaving Tang Shaoyang and Oby.


    "Do you need my help? I can hold back half of the administrators from helping Amos. You just need to tell me when you are going to do it." Oby offered a hand.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin, "Just like how I can''t kill them inside the city. They also can''t kill me inside the city. I don''t think they can kill me."


    Of course, he had a way out if things went south. He could leave one of his spirits in this lodging and switch positions when he was in danger. That was his escape if the Administrator was too strong for him.


    "I do need your help, but for another matter," Tang Shaoyang summoned Arkanos. The dual-wielding knight appeared next to him and surprised Oby.


    Oby knew about summoners, but a Summoner did not summon the same race as a summon. It caught him off guard. He furrowed his brow and observed Arkanos then a ss name appeared in his mind, "I see why you are so confident. But someone like him will not help you against the Administrator. Even ten of him are not enough."


    If it was the old Arkanos, he would get mad being called weak right in his face. However, the arrogant spirit realized the burly man was on the same level as his Master or even stronger. He did not take it as an offense. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "No. I will not involve you in my fight, but can you let him stay here?"


    Oby was confused as to why the knight had to stay in his building. He had figured out one of Tang Shaoyang''s sses. But he did not know much about the skills. He did not have the slightest idea what this knight would do staying in his building. However, it was not that big a favor, something simple, and he would dly help.


    "Of course, he can stay here."


    If Oby refused, Tang Shaoyang thought ofing to Madaki and thest ce would be Duvrag or deos Emporium by making a deal with them. He was d that Oby was ready to help him.


    "And I have one question for you. Do you know anything about Amos? Do you think it''s possible for him to convince the other Administrator to change the city''s location to trigger city defense just to kill me?" Tang Shaoyang had a suspicion, merely suspicion.


    Amos could use the city defense to kill him. That was the ideal situation. The suspicion came to his mind after meeting with Amos. Thest change for the trial format and also the tournament. He had a suspicion that the tournament was to kill him.


    However, the other participants said the tournament was not umon during the trial. He did not think much about it until today. It was just his gut feeling, telling him that all changes were directed at him.


    "I don''t know much about Amos, and I didn''t know his faction until just now. But I have heard things about, and I think he will go that far just to kill anything rted to the dragon," Oby concurred with Tang Shaoyang''s spection.


    "Now you say it, it makes sense. It''s rare that the trial format changes at thest moment, but it''s not like it never happened before. I didn''t think much about it at first but now things start to make sense. But this is more interesting than I thought. Amos will meet his match this time," Oby grinned, excited, and could not wait for the fight. That was what he looked like right now.

 Chapter 1505 Commence The "Killing Administrator" Plan - Part 2

    Chapter 1505 Commence The "Killing Administrator" n - Part 2


    Tang Shaoyang and Oby had a short conversation, mostly talking about the city defense. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "If you have a question, you cane to me. I will do my best to answer your question," The burly man looked like he wanted to make the fight between Tang Shaoyang and Amos happen.


    As the sound of the door closed, silence followed inside the room. Tang Shaoyang remained on his chair. A minute passed and he spoke, "Do you guys think Oby is suspicious?"


    He could not help but think so because Oby wanted him to fight Amos for some reason. The cook was so excited about the fight and wanted to make it happen. That just made Oby suspicious in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes.


    From what he heard, Oby barely knew anything about Amos. The cook did not even know Amos'' faction until a moment ago. Tang Shaoyang just wanted to know Oby''s motive behind the burly man''s enthusiasm.


    ''That cook is indeed suspicious. He said he would hold back half of the administrator if you fight Amos. That means he has a big influence in the city, or maybe he is one of the nine overseers.''


    Zara the Goddess of Death was sharp with her deduction.


    Everything made sense if Oby was one of the nine Administrators. He could persuade the other four administrators not to help Amos. The motive was also clear. Maybe there was a difference between them as overseers for the trial.


    ''If that''s the case, then you need a backup n. Go meet the manager of that artifact store. It''s better to make a deal with them than putting everything on one baste which is Oby. We don''t know when that guy will change his mind.''


    Vandir suggested that Tang Shaoyang leave another spirit in deos Emporium. Even though it was just a suspicion, it was better safe than sorry, after all.


    Tang Shaoyang stayed in the room five minutes longer before leaving the lodging. He stood in front of the building for a while.


    ''The Sorc n is still following me, and there are new guests as well,'' He figured out that Amos would send his people to keep a watch on him.


    ''We will not change the n, but let''s take a detour.''


    He headed toward Madaki''s store. The butcher was confused as Tang Shaoyang was here not long ago. After hearing Tang Shaoyang''s exnation, Madaki agreed to lend a room to Tang Shaoyang.


    From Madaki''s shop, he went to Duvrag Smithy. Duvrag did not agree to lend him a room, but Calderon, Duvrag''s partner, managed to persuade the dwarf. Tang Shaoyang left a spirit in Duvrag Smithy.


    Then he went to deos Emporium, and Elonia, not the manager, always came to greet him every time he visited the store. In the same exclusive room, he sat across the half-elf.


    "Do youe for your artifacts?" Elonia askedzily. Every time Tang Shaoyang visited the store, it was always about trading the materials for artifacts.


    "Not this time. I have a favor to ask. Can you lend this room to me?"


    Elonia who sat, leaning on her chairzily, immediately sat straight. It was an interesting favor, and she was curious why he wanted this room.


    The female half-elf smiled and the manager of the store, Rene, frowned. Elonia found this could lead to an interesting event. However, Rene, the manager, thought this was the source of the problem.


    "I can, but why should I lend this room to you?" Elonia raised her index finger as Tang Shaoyang was about to answer, "First, I want to know why you want to borrow the room?"


    Tang Shaoyang''s forehead creased, hesitating. If he told him the actual issue, Elonia might not have lent the room to him. And he did not trust her enough to tell her what actually happened.


    ''Just tell her the truth.'' That was what Avyn said, straightforward.


    "I want to leave one of my summons in this room while I am going out." That was the truth, a part of the truth.


    "Second, what your summon will do in this room? And why do you want to hide your summon here?" Elonia''s face brightened as she almost confirmed there was an interesting event transpiring behind her.


    "My summon will not do anything in this room. He just needs a ce to stay. I don''t trust you enough to tell you the reason why I want my summon to stay here. It''s rted to one of my skills."


    "I see," The smile on Elonia''s face got wider and wider.


    Tang Shaoyang found it was simr to Oby''s reaction. Both looked excited about the potential problem. They just expressed their excitement differently.


    "So you are in trouble, huh?" The female half-elf managed to guess it with three questions, "This will be myst question for you. I will lend you the room if you tell me what actually happened. Not just I will lend the room for your summon, but I will protect your summon from anyone, including the Administrator!"


    "Young Miss!" Rene blurted out, raising her voice subconsciously.


    Elonia dismissed her aide''s concern by a wave of her hand, "Tell me."


    Tang Shaoyang thought of asking Elonia to take an oath. However, he realized the oath would be futile. This store might have the item to break the oath.


    "I hope you can keep your promise¡­" He told everything about his conflict with Amos. Starting from his point getting deducted by half until his deration before leaving the office.


    "Ah, right. We have that guy in the city. He indeed hates dragons, but I don''t know that he will go this far just to kill you. You have my promise. You can leave your summon in this room, and I will also protect your summon."


    Tang Shaoyang summoned Maldros. The Dragonewt would not be of any help in his fight against the Administrator. So he left him behind for a position switch.


    "Hoho¡­ Dragonewt is a strong summon, but stillcking if you want to fight Administrator. You need a stronger summon." Eloniamented.


    Tang Shaoyang just shrugged, not even telling her that he had more summons stronger than Maldros. There was no need to tell her everything.

 Chapter 1506 Commence The "Killing Administrator" Plan - Part 3

    Chapter 1506 Commence The "Killing Administrator" n - Part 3


    The preparation was done, and it was time to hunt and throw the bait for Amos. After leaving the Emporium, he headed toward the north gate, leaving for his most familiar area.


    Three bear folks from The Sorc n were still following him. There were also two people in ck following him. Pretending not to notice them, he stood in front of the ranking list. He was surprised to find familiar names. The names that Ira told him were in the top twenty, five of them.


    ''Niere Pares and Tiyana Viveiros. The second and third are from Vigamaur Dgaror. The solo hunter Gerda Eva Lorenzen, the eighth ce, is also from Vigamaur Dgaror.''


    The other two were in a party, but they joined a different faction. Negasu, ranked ninth, and Timo in Woodgate, twentieth.


    ''The hunting is not going to be as easy as you thought.'' Karoen, the Void Knight,mented.


    ''Do you think so? If those kids really are a threat to us, then we should not think about fighting the big guy, Amos.'' Vandir said his piece.


    ''Do you think those brats can trouble us? Are you looking down on me, Karoen, Vandir?'' As soon as Avyn said that, the spirits stayed silent.


    ''There''s no need to argue. We will find out soon,'' Tang Shaoyang walked past the screen and headed to the gate.


    The two in ck did not follow him, but the three from The Sorc n followed him, "It''s a pity. I want to interrogate those two." He muttered in a low voice.


    *** ***


    "Should we make a move right now?" One of the three bear folks asked.


    They were tasked to follow and report Tang Shaoyang''s movement. They had reported that the target was going out to the north and more of their n members woulde soon. However, they might lose sight of their target if the target entered the forest.


    "No. Lokongga ordered us not to fight him until they came."


    As their target entered the forest, the three bear folks picked up their pace. They kept their distance so as not to alert the target. But what they were concerned about came true. As they followed the target into the forest, they lost sight of their target.


    The dense forest hindered them from tracking their target. Especially when most people traveled between the trees. There was no footprint on the branches.


    The two bear folks looked at their friend in the middle. Their friend had the best tracking skill because of the smell. Tang Shaoyang''s smell was unique, and it should not be hard to follow the smell.


    The bear folk in the middle gestured to his two friends to follow him. They jumped to the tree and followed the smell. The bear folk in the middle frowned, realizing something amiss.


    "Why the smell is so strong? Is he still hunting Tortoine?" The bear folk in the middle voiced his concern. The smell was too strong as if the target was close to them.


    After a few minutes, the three stopped in the thick branch. His frown deepened, "This is the end of his smell. The scent stopped here¡­ Watch out! He is here!" He quickly realized that the target noticed them.


    The three bear folks had their back on each other, scanning the surroundings. The other two trusted their friends.


    "How long until Captain Lokongga arrives?" One of them asked, quite nervous. His voice trembled because they did not see or even sense anyone near them


    "Are you sure he is around here, Gunnagar!? I can''t find or even sense anyone nearby!" The other one raised his voice.


    "Yes! He is¡­" The bear folk with the tracking smell skill had his eyes widened. He dashed forward and turned around, "Above! He is above¡­" He had not finished his words, but he saw his friend''s head fall followed by the body afterward.


    Thest bear folk could not believe that Tang Shaoyang managed to sneak between them without being noticed. But he managed to calm his shock and the momentary terror.


    "You dare to kill a member of the Sorc n!?" He raised his hand, pointing at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled as he found it was a stupid thing to ask. It was something said by the inexperienced. They were at odds, and they came to kill him. And yet the bear folk said that as if they never met before.


    "I don''t know why The Sorc n sends someone inexperienced like you to chase after me. They really underestimate me that much, huh?"


    Thest bear folk was confused until he sensed a new smell, a smell he did not know. That smell came from behind him, and he quickly realized their target was not alone. Even though he was not experienced, he was quick-witted. The first thing that crossed his mind was to report that the target was not alone.


    However, before he could send the report, his vision was spinning in the air. He saw his body and blood sprayed. He also saw who was behind him. A species he did not know. He really wanted to describe the thing that killed him, but it did not work. The System was no longer responding to his call.


    Karoen The Void Knight caught the head before falling to the ground. He caught the head and ced it next to the body. God Rank''s body, was the best material for Tang Shaoyang. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Let''s decorate the forest to wee our guests, shall we?"


    *** ***


    Lokongga, the leader of the Sorc n in the trial. He was the first son of the third Elder in the Sorc n. Not only did he hold a high position in the Sorc n, but of course, he was the strongest among all the bear folks in this trial.


    Following the directions given to him, he entered the forest. The forest where Tortoine resided, and reminded him of the bad memory where he felt like he was being humiliated by a single person.


    "We lost contact with Gunnagar, Captain."


    Lokongga received the report from his aides.


    "Quicker!" They picked the pace until they arrived at the location where they were supposed to meet with the scout.


    Three bear folks'' bodies were hung on the branch. Then they saw the head stuck on three different trees. It was the three people that followed Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 1507 Commence The "Killing Administrator" Plan - Part 4

    Chapter 1507 Commence The "Killing Administrator" n - Part 4


    Lokongga was livid, his chest heaved up and down at a quick pace, and his eyes turned red. The same humiliation he felt back then returned once more. The humiliation when a single person dared to go against The Sorc n''s authority.


    "Quick! Look for him right now! Form a group of five¡­" He stopped midway, looking at the three bodies.


    He did not see a trace of battle around. When he saw the three expressions, he concluded that the three bear folks died without being able to do anything. A group of five might not be enough to catch their target.


    "Form a group of eight and find him!"


    The Sorc n had fifty-seven members in this trial. With their number, they could only form six groups. Six groups looking for one person in this vast forest were not effective. It would be hard with so few groups. Even with ten groups with each group being five, they were not necessarily able to find their target.


    "It will be hard to find him with just six groups¡­" The Vice Captain of the group tried to speak up. He thought five should be enough.


    Lokongga turned toward his right hand, "Are you the Captain or me?"


    The Vice Captain immediately stopped persuading Lokongga. He knew Lokongga would not listen when he was angry like this. He arranged the group, leaving five bear folks with Lokongga behind.


    "Get their bodies! We will give them a proper burial!" Lokongga ordered the five bear folks.


    The five bear folks immediately executed themand. They did not dare to talk back as usual when their captain was in the current state. The five climbed the tree, but they died before they could get the body.


    Lokongga witnessed everything from where he stood up. A portal suddenly formed behind his people, and five individuals came out from the portal. Three of them had their heads cut just like the three who died earlier. One died with a single touch, and thest one was torn apart.


    Lokongga witnessed everything, and yet he could not do anything to help them. They died without being able to do anything. He saw the five individuals, and he did not recognize a single one of them.


    "WHY!? WHY ARE YOU GUYS ATTACKING THE SORC CLAN!?" He raised his voice to the point of screaming.


    The Sorc n did not have a conflict aside from Tang Shaoyang. He did not understand why he was being attacked.


    "This is too easy. We should fight them head-on instead, Your Majesty."


    Lokongga heard the voice from the skeleton who killed his people with just a single touch. He turned toward the voice. The skeleton was looking at him, but it was clear that the skeleton did not speak to him. The skeleton just said Your Majesty, and it was certainly not him. He was confused, but he quickly realized what happened. Before he could do anything, his head flew and his vision spun.


    Lokongga saw his headless body, and Tang Shaoyang was right behind him. Just like the other five, there was a portal behind Tang Shaoyang. He was too caught with the five, not expecting there would be another one behind him. Of course, the portal behind Lokongga formedter than the five portals. That was how the trick worked, or else, Lokongga would have noticed it earlier.


    Tang Shaoyang caught Lokongga''s head and stored Lokongga''s body. He gestured to the other five to bring the bodies down to him, "We are here not to have fun, but to get rid of the problem. I don''t want to be distracted when we fight Amos. The same trick won''t work on Amos."


    "Guess I have to wait until then," The five brought the bodies to Tang Shaoyang.


    "It''s time to hunt the bear." Since the bear folk split up, it would be easier for them to kill them all.


    *** ***


    Three hourster


    "This is thest group, right?" Vandir threw the body toward Tang Shaoyang as he asked.


    "Yes. This is the sixth group." Karoen answered for Tang Shaoyang.


    "Are we going to hunt the dragon yers now?" Vandir sounded a little bit excited when he mentioned dragon yers. The dragon yer in Vandir''s mouth was the Vigamaur Dgaror and five of them were in the top twenty. Vigamaur Dgaror was certainly stronger than The Sorc n.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "No. We will not go for them. We will wait for them today. If theye for us, then we will fight them. Let''s wait here for a while."


    He recalled the two people in ck who followed him to the north gate. He expected Amos to send his people to chase. That was why he waited for them instead of looking for them.


    "We killed fifty-seven of them. I should have recovered my points from the deduction."


    [Tang Shaoyang - 14111]


    Not only did he recover his lost points, he got three hundred more. He frowned as he expected to reach twenty thousand points. He killed fifty-seven bear folks. If each of them had 500 points, it would be 28500 points. He got 8259 points from killing fifty-seven bear folks. It was proof that thesezy bums were not hunting the cmity. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "They are not worth that much, hah?" Avyn noticed the frown and asked with a chuckle.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "No wonder they came after me to get my points. I take them too highly."


    "We still have Vigamaur Dgaror. You will surpass Ian Carmen after hunting them down," Vandir tried to get Tang Shaoyang to go after Vigamaur Dgaror right away.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Point does not really matter now. I have an Administrator after my head. If this Amos is as strong as Krazon and Grizik, it will not be an easy fight."


    He was talking about the Administrator from the Stygian Wither n of the Dragon Realm. The Administrator he met in Aqura, the group who managed to scare the enormous Cmity.


    Vandir did not say anything after that. He must agree it would be troublesome if Amos was as strong as those people.


    Tang Shaoyang waited in the same forest, waiting for Amos'' people. Five hours passed, and they did not see anyone from Administrator Helper or Vigamaur Dgaror''s member.


    "It seems like they are letting The Sorc n take care of me." That was just his random guess. He decided to go back after five hours of waiting.


    The first thing he did was check his ranking. He should be in the top 20 with 14111 points.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    1. Ian Carmen Lorentia - 36302


    2. Novoa Valentine - 18888


    3. Niere Pares - 17509


    4. Tiyana Viveiros - 17509


    5. Alderoi Alder Acevedo - 15517


    6. Uruwakan - 15517


    7. Adriano Dee Lorenzo - 15527


    8. Gerda Eva Lorenzen - 14983


    9. Tang Shaoyang - 14111


    10. Negasu - 12601


    11. Jules Asanda - 12601


    12. Zeyn Moorlehem - 12601


    13. Clement Salle - 12601


    14. Matteo Lambert - 10863


    15. Sandra Holm - 10863


    16. Marten Vermote - 10863


    17. Agnes Neteri Iosava - 10270


    18. Castor Bach Justesen - 10270


    19. Eson Artus Figueroa - 10270


    20. Julian Heymans - 10270


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle when he checked his ranking. Not only did he recoup his lost point, he entered the top ten in just nine hours. The effort that Amos put to reduce his point was pointless. But it still made him mad for what Amos did. He should be ranked second if not for the point reduction.


    What surprised him was the new name in second ce. Novoa Valentine went through five rankings to be the second ce. And of course, Ian Carmen Lorentia kept widening the gap between first ce and second ce.


    This made him curious about Ian Carmen. Tang Shaoyang wanted to meet the person to see how strong this Ian Carmen was.


    ''What are you going to do now? How are you going to find Vigamaur Dgaror''s members?'' Zara asked.


    Different from The Sorc n, Vigamaur Dgaror moved separately. Niere Pares and Tiyana Viveiros moved together as someone from the same faction. Gerda Eva Lorenzen was a solo. The three were quite famous in the city, so it should not be hard to track them.


    The problem was Negasu who was in a party with people from a different faction as well as Timo in Woodgate who was in a party with Agnes. The elf girl he knew. He might get involved with the party members, involving the other factions in the fight.


    The other Vigamaur Dgaror''s members in the top hundred were also in a party from a different faction. They all spread out and mingled with the other factions.


    ''Let''s focus on Niere Pares, Tiyana Viveiros, and Gerda Eva Lorenzen for now!'' He decided to take care of the highest ranking first.


    Not only it was easier to find them because of how famous they were. He also did not want to scare them. If he killed Vigamaur Dgaror''s members below them, Amos might prevent those three from going out hunting.


    Based on the ranking, those three must be the precious assets for Vigamaur Dgaror. Among their peers, they were clearly ahead. It was shown by the ranking.


    ''Let''s go to the arena and find where they usually go hunting.''

 Chapter 1508 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 1

    Chapter 1508 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 1


    Tang Shaoyang thought gathering information was not that hard, and he was wrong. It was so hard to the point that he got nothing from his multiple attempts. He tried to ask the other participants about Niere Pares and Tiyana Viveiros, but no one answered him.


    Most of the time, the person he asked would cast a suspicious nce at him and the rest straight ignored him. The six hours he spent in the arena got him nowhere. It was midnight and most of the people had gone back to their lodging or they were still outside, hunting.


    Not willing to give up, Tang Shaoyang gave another try. This time he changed his target. Maybe people avoided him because he was asking to be ranked third and fourth in the whole trial. This time he asked about Gerda Eva Lorenzen, the solo hunter.


    It was the same, no one was willing to give him anything about them. When someone answered, that person told him to fuck off instead of telling him what he asked. This time he gave up after just three hours. He realized that his method of gathering information did not work.


    That afternoon he ended uping to Scorching Tavern. Even though the sun was up above his head, he decided to cheer himself with Scorching Beer and Fried Flying Squid.


    "We usually don''t take a guess at noon, but you are an exception," The barkeeper said as he put the ss and a te with squid in front of Tang Shaoyang, "Aren''t you going to hunt?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Mnnn. I have in mind my next prey, and I want to gather some information about them first," Tang Shaoyang and take the first chug. After taking the first chug, he looked at the ss in his hand and let out a sigh.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with the beer?" The barkeeper asked after hearing the sigh. He thought there was something wrong with the beer.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "The beer is amazing as usual. I am just concerned about what I should drink after I finish the trial? Yours is the best I have ever had."


    The barkeeper let out a chuckle, "There''s no need to worry. You can visit my tavern in the God Realm." He took out a smallpass with one needle. The needle was spinning like crazy, "That thing will guide you to my closest bar."


    Tang Shaoyang took thepass and looked up at the barkeeper, raising his right eyebrow, "I don''t think I will have time to visit your ce once I arrive there."


    He was not so optimistic that his day in the God Realm would be peaceful. The Nirvana Alliance would not stay still if they knew he was in the God Realm. Even though they were in a truce. He did not know what they might cook to get him killed. The God Realm was their turf, after all.


    While he might be acquainted with Arion, The God Rank he met in the Dimensional Tower. He could not rely on Arion to fight the Nirvana Alliance.


    The Barkeeper raised his eyebrow in surprise, but then he understood what Tang Shaoyang was trying to say. He shrugged, "Yeah, you probably need to solve your problem first before visiting my ce."


    Even though the barkeeper did not say it directly. He could tell that the guy did not want him to bring the trouble to the bar.


    Tang Shaoyang enjoyed his dried squid and the drink. He enjoyed the quietness in the bar since the tavern had not opened yet. Just as he was about to ask for the third ss, he heard the door open.


    The barkeeper said the tavern did not serve guests at this time. The person who entered must be a regr just like him. Or else, they would note at this time. Curious, he turned around to see who came. To his surprise, he recognized three of them.


    The female elf was Agnes, the woman he met in the arena on the first day. The two men were Castor and Eson, the guys he met in the tournament. They came to a full party, and to his surprise, they were heading toward his direction. He furrowed his brow, not liking where this would go.


    ''But this is good for me.'' He just remembered that one member Vigamaur Dgaror was at this party. Timo in Woodgate was his target. One of the two men he did not recognize.


    Taking another dried squid, he kept munching the chewy squid. He was right, they wereing toward him.


    "We are not open. Come back in three hours!" The barkeeper thought Tang Shaoyang came to his tavern to avoid this party. Out of goodwill, he tried to kick the party.


    Of course, Eson would not back down easily. He smiled at the barkeeper, "We don''te for a drink but for a friend."


    The barkeeper squinted his eyes and asked Tang Shaoyang, "Are they your friend?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "We have met before, but they are not my friends for sure." He was blunt with his words.


    Eson''s eyes twitched a little bit, but the man did not get angry. However, the two men Tang Shaoyang had the opposite reaction. They revealed their emotions, anger


    Eson took a seat next to Tang Shaoyang, "I have heard from my people that you are looking for Niere, Tiyana, and Gerda. Why are you looking for them?"


    "I don''t think this is rted to you in any way," Tang Shaoyang shrugged, throwing another dried squid, "I am not going to share." He pulled the te closer to him as he chewed the squid.


    Eson put a serious look, looking straight into Tang Shaoyang''s eyes for intimidation "I am here to warn you. Niere is my fianc¨¦e. Hurting her is the same as a war deration against me and White Mystery!"


    Tang Shaoyang stopped chewing the squid for a moment. Not because he was afraid of Eson, but because he felt familiar with the name of White Mystery. He heard that name before and tried to recall where he heard the name.


    It did not take long for him to remember. The White Mystery sent someone to invite him to join The White Mystery. But they also sent someone to kill him after he declined the invitation. He remembered the fight against a Demi-God Rank Swordsman in the Dimensional Tower.


    Now he met the person rted to the White Mystery. He just remembered that The White Mystery was also an issue if he ever stepped into the God Realm.


    ''It seems like I made too many enemies.'' He smiled, shaking his head.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, finding it funny that these people came for him and tried to intimidate him with their faction name. He had encountered so many people like them, and they all did the same like Eson. It was just funny as if he would care about Eson or even White Mystery. Sure, White Mystery was a big faction in the God Realm, but he did not believe White Mystery was the strongest one out there. At least, that was what he thought about The White Mystery, not a faction that he should fear.

 Chapter 1509 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 2

    Chapter 1509 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 2


    Tang Shaoyang knew that Eson must think that he was looking for Niere and Tiyana to kill them to get the points. The suspicion made sense since his point suddenly rose into the top ten. He wanted to kill them, that was true but not for the point. His real purpose was to lure out Amos by killing these prodigies from Vigamaur Dgaror.


    He waved his hand at Eson, shaking his head, not wanting to continue the pointless conversation. However, his eyes were on the two men he did not recognize. He was looking for Timo in Woodgate, another Vigamaur Dgaror''s member. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Eson just got angrier that Tang Shaoyang ignored his warning. He stood up from the chair and was about to reach Tang Shaoyang. However, he received a gaze from the barkeeper. Even without words, Eson understood the gaze. He would be troubled if he continued what he wanted to do.


    "Let''s talk outside!" Eson did not want to give up. The guy was so concerned that his fianc¨¦e was suddenly being targeted. He wanted to solve the problem right now with Tang Shaoyang after realizing the threat did not work.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand without sparing a nce at the five, "Leave me alone, please. We have nothing to talk about."


    Eson gritted his teeth as he had never gotten such a treatment before. People respected him and White Mystery. No one dared to ignore the name of the White Mystery. s, he just did not know the history of his faction with Tang Shaoyang.


    Just as Tang Shaoyang thought of asking for a private room, the door opened. He used Chaos Eyes to look at the person who just entered the tavern. It was a young man, who looked like in his early twenties.


    The man was wearing ck leather armor, ck all the way down to the boot. He had thin silver pauldrons on both his shoulders with a sword dangling on his waist. A frown formed for a moment as the young man found six people inside.


    What Tang Shaoyang found weird was that Eson and his party did not say anything after the young man entered. He thought they would be pestering him, but they did not say anything.


    The young man approached the barkeeper and said, "The usual!"


    "I will get it ready quickly. For a week, right?" The barkeeper smiled.


    The young man responded with a nod. As the barkeeper left to take care of the order, he looked at Tang Shaoyang''s te and the ss.


    "I thought you don''t serve anyone at noon?" The words were directed to the barkeeper. After taking a look at the food, only then did the young man scan Tang Shaoyang for a moment.


    Tang Shaoyang also looked up, looking at the young man in the eyes. The young man gave off a powerful aura, and his gaze was sharp. The one in front of him was the strongest participant he ever met so far aside from the helper and The Administrator.


    A name came up in his head, Ian Carmen Lorentia. He heard that Novoa Valentine was a woman, so this man in front of him might be Ian Carmen Lorentia. The rank 1 of the trial. That might be the reason why Eson and his party were quiet all of a sudden.


    "You are quite strong, do you want to form a party with me?"


    Agnes, Eson, Castor, and the other two were shocked to hear the invitation. As Tang Shaoyang guessed, the young man was Ian Carmen Lorentia. The five did not expect Ian Carmen to invite Tang Shaoyang to form a party.


    It was known before the trial started that Ian Carmen would being out in the first ce. He received a lot of invitations, including Niere and Tiyana who were currently in third and fourth ce, and also invited Ian Carmen. But Ian Carmen declined the invitations, and now he took an initiation to invite Tang Shaoyang.


    "I knew a few Rank 7 Cmity and two Rank 8 Cmity. I think we can work together to get them. Are you interested?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not even consider the invitation as he turned down the invitation, "I have a different prey on my list."


    "I see¡­" Ian Carmen nodded in regret. He felt like he could take down the Rank 7 Cmity with Tang Shaoyang, so he did not need to look for their weakness to hunt them. Especially for the Rank 8 Cmity.


    "If you change your mindter, you can speak to the old man," Ian pointed at the barkeeper with his thumb.


    At the same time, the barkeeper returned with ten jugs of Scorching Beer. Ian took them all, "You have a good taste for alcohol." That was Ian''sst words before leaving the tavern.


    Only after Ian Carmen left that Eson regain his boldness. But before he could continue, the barkeeper spoke first, "We don''t serve untilter with a few exceptions. You cane backter when we open."


    He pointed at the exit and did not forget to emphasize the exception. It was telling the party of five that they were not wee here.


    Eson looked at the barkeeper, but he did not dare to say anything. It seemed like he knew the barkeeper''s background. He left with his friends while sending a sharp re at Tang Shaoyang, trying to show that the threat was serious.


    The barkeeper looked at the party. His eyes nced at the floor for a second, noticing a movement. However, the party of five did not notice that. After the five left the tavern, "Do you have a beef against them?"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that the barkeeper managed to catch his trick. He sent two spirits, two Shadow Banes, into the two men he did not recognize. He had been looking for Vigamaur Dgaror''s member, and one came to him.


    "Not them, but just one of them. No, I don''t have a problem with them, but I have a problem with Amos. I¡­" He wanted to say what happened but hesitated.


    "You still haven''t trusted me yet, hah?" The barkeeper smiled, "I am offended that you trusted Oby and Madaki but not me."

 Chapter 1510 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 3

    Chapter 1510 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 3


    Tang Shaoyang was not surprised if all the owners of the stores were acquainted with each other. But with the way the barkeeper spoke, it seemed like he was close to Oby and Madaki.


    "You don''t need to hide it from me. Oby has told me everything that happened between you and Amos and also your n. The one with brown hair is from the Vigamaur Dgaror," The barkeeper winked his right eye at Tang Shaoyang. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Actually, you should ask Ian to join you. From his character, he will agree to fight Amos if you ask him. He likes that kind of challenge. That will raise your percentage by far to kill Amos."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I don''t like involving strangers for my personal problem. That''s why I n to hunt Vigamaur Dgaror''s members first one by one. If I am struggling to kill them, then I will cancel my n to kill Amos."


    The barkeeper nodded, but he did not say anything anymore. Both spent their time in silence, and Tang Shaoyang stayed for another two hours. He had acquired his target, but the target was not moving from the city.


    In fact, he sensed them from the Shadow Bane that the two were still outside the bar. They were waiting for him right outside the bar. They were so persistent that they were waiting for over two hours before leaving.


    As the party left, Tang Shaoyang stood up from his chair, offering his hand to the barkeeper to pay. ''You have to be careful. People know you are looking for Gerda Eva Lorenzen, Niere Pares, and Tiyana Viveiros. Vigamaur Dgaror might notice that you are targeting them.'' Zara, the Goddess of Death, voiced her concern.


    With how famous Vigamaur Dgaror was among the participants. It felt like Vigamaur Dgaror might be stronger than The Divine Church that they fought before.


    As Zara predicted, the moment Tang Shaoyang came out of the bar. He noticed four people following him. Two of them were Administrator Helpers, and two of them were fellow participants. The two Admin Helpers might be Amos'' people, and the other two were Vigamaur Dgaror''s members.


    ''Theye to me on their own without needing me to look for them. Let''s start with them.''


    Tang Shaoyang followed Eson''s party who was heading out through the west gate. The two Vigamaur Members followed him to the outside of the city. The same as before, The Admin Helper did not follow him out. They were just watching his movement inside the city.


    ''Do we hunt them or do we fight them?'' Vandir asked.


    Hunt and fight had a different meaning. Hunt meant they needed to kill their prey as quickly as possible. A fight meant they were free to choose however they wanted to kill their target.


    "We need to be quick with them. Our target is just Timo in Woodgate and the people following us. We don''t need to kill Eson and the others. But we have to get rid of the people following us first before going after Timo."


    Tang Shaoyang made sure that he was not that fast so the people from Vigamaur Dgaror did not lose him. After twenty minutes following Eson''s party''s track, the two people who followed him became eight people.


    Eight people spread out, following him from a distance, hiding themselves behind trees. But they could not hide from his Chaos Eyes. When he arrived in the middle of the forest, he stopped abruptly.


    "This is a good ce to bury them, and we are far enough from Eson''s party," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    "How long are you going to follow me?" He said that loudly with a smirk on his face, taunting the eight people.


    Realizing they were caught, the eight people came out from their hiding spots. Eight people surrounded Tang Shaoyang, standing on the trees while a man came down and came closer to Tang Shaoyang.


    The man took his shield from his back and pulled his sword out, in a stance to fight. The other seven followed as well, getting ready to fight at any moment.


    "What''s your purpose for asking around about Tiyana, Niere, and Gerda?" The man asked in a deep voice.


    Tang Shaoyang realized that Vigamaur Dgaror''s members did not know what happened between him and Amos. In fact, he was surprised that these people were not as hostile as Amos. Vigamaur Dgaror meant Dragon yer, but these people did not show their hostility toward him or even were targeted by them. It seemed Amos was just an anomaly, and this made him hesitant to kill these people. They were innocent, did not know anything, and they did not show hostility toward him until now.


    ''Don''t hesitate or you will regret it! They might not be as hostile as Amos now, but once they receive an order from Amos. They will not hesitate to swing their swords at you regardless of the reason!'' That was Vandir''s words after sensing the doubt in his master.


    That was not wrong, and if he wanted to kill Amos. A war between two factions was bound to happen anyway. It did not really matter killing them now orter.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    The man gave a signal with his eyes to his friends. The seven people on the trees came down and surrounded Tang Shaoyang.


    "You better answer me before this gets even rougher!" The man pointed his sword forward at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Let''s get rougher then!" Tang Shaoyang summoned Afi, Karoen, Avyn, Vandir, Zara, Doombringer, and Bara.


    It was no longer eight against one, but eight against eight. The Vigamaur Dgaror''s members made a distance as they were surprised by the summon. Doombringer and Bara''s size surprised them, and after realizing what they were, they panicked. It was obvious from their expression.


    "You all have been waiting for this. What are you guys waiting for?"


    Hearing that, the seven spirits made their move. Each Spirit chose one of their targets, and Tang Shaoyang did not use his Dragon Transformation. He was facing the man who confronted him. He wanted to try to fight without the transformation. It was to test how strong these peoplepared to him since it was too easy for him when he fought the Sorc n.


    Tang Shaoyang took out Nightfall and assumed a posture for the Heavenly Sword Technique, Heavenly Revoke.


    The man did not pay full attention to Tang Shaoyang. He was more concerned about the summons. It was until he saw the sword gleaming toward him. Raising his shield, he received the sword strike. He managed to react despite how fast Tang Shaoyang was.


    nk!


    The man''s eyes widened in shock at how heavy the sword was. He was pushed back a few meters. It was a surprise attack, but he blocked the strike even though it was a hasty block. While he was preupied with the first strike, he waste to notice the following attack.


    Heavenly Sword, Heaven Fall


    A massive sword fell on top of the man and was followed by a boom.


    To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, the man managed to block Heaven Fall as well. However, the man used his transformation, and his transformation was simr to Afi, Urosa Warrior. Not only did his physique transform, but his shield and sword also followed the transformation.


    The silver sword and shield had turned to red-brown, simr to the fur. It also got bigger just like how his body got bigger.


    His feet sank to the ground while the man blocked Heaven Fall materialization with his sword. He let out a roar and swung his shield. The swing neutralized Heaven Fall and was followed by a roar.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear, happy that the fight was not over shortly. It was totally different from his hunt against The Sorc n. This fight would entertain him, and this fight slowly awakened his old spirit that was crazy about fighting.

 Chapter 1511 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 4

    Chapter 1511 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 4


    The man immediately leaped toward Tang Shaoyang right after. The sword glowed in crimson as his fur stood up as well, releasing fire.


    Tang Shaoyang saw everything, from the moment his opponent leaping to the air. It was easy for him to avoid the strike. However, instead of avoiding the strike, he jumped toward his opponent with his sword.


    The roar of the tiger resounded as he used The Sixth Gate of Heavenly Gate, Heavenly White Tiger. The two energies, Heavenly Energy and Chaos Energy form a harmony. The sword was wrapped by two different and exactly opposite energies.


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang also used Absolute Domination Energy. This would be the first time he used the skill in an actual fight. The moment Nightfall shed against his opponent''s sword. The crimson glow disappeared and the fire on the fur died out.


    Nightfall cut through the sword and hit the red-brown bear, sending the man to the distance. The bear crashed into several trees before crashing to the ground, causing a tremor on the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang caught up with his opponent with his movement skills. His opponent was standing with his broken sword and a shield with a big sh wound across his chest. The wound was big, revealing the flesh. But it was not that deep to threaten the man''s life.


    The Vigamaur Dgaror''s member appeared to be shocked, looking at his sword. He was shocked that his energy just disappeared amidst his attack. That was the first time he experienced such a thing.


    "What was that?" He muttered in a low voice.


    "What''s your name?" Tang Shaoyang asked. Not because he was amazed by the man, but because he wanted to know the man''s rank on the list. So he could assess how strong the other Vigamaur Dgaror''s members were based on the rank.


    The man looked up at Tang Shaoyang, squinting his eyes. He was hit with a realization that the person in front of him might be one of the strongest participants. The summon that was on par with God Rank as well as the ability to nullify his energy.


    "Have you finished your report? Can you tell me your name?" Tang Shaoyang noticed that the man might send a report to his friend about him.


    He thought of stopping the man from sending the report. However, he thought of something that might be better than hunting them one by one. Why not let theme for him instead?


    "Hah!" The man let out a chuckle, "As if I will tell my name to a barbarian!" As he said that, he used energy to reform his sword. Half of the sword was made by his energy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "They are not as strong as you thought." As the man was about to attack, he heard a feminine voice from behind.


    He subconsciously turned around and found a woman, holding one of his friends. His friend was no longer breathing, and the woman carried his friend by holding her feet. It was clear that the woman dragged his friend''s dead body.


    Avyn was the first one to return to Tang Shaoyang. Her eyes fell on Tang Shaoyang''s opponent, then she looked at Tang Shaoyang. Even though she did not say anything, it was clear what she wanted. She wanted to fight the bear in front of her. She thought the one in front of her might be stronger because the man had Afi''s bloodline.


    "You can have him, but we need him alive and get some information."


    "There''s no need, Your Majesty," Vandir returned with a dead body, returning to Tang Shaoyang''s side, "I have gotten everything you need from this guy. Let Lady Avyn have some fun with that guy."


    After Avyn and Vandir, Bara, Doombringer, Afi, Zara, and Karoen returned in that exact order. The man saw that all his friends were dead. The thing that shocked him was the time for these summons to kill his friends. Ten minutes had not passed since the initial confrontation, and the fight was not even past the five minutes mark. And yet, these summons had defeated and killed his friends.


    The man was clear right now that the summons were not just on par with the God Rank, but stronger than normal God Rank. The first thought in his head was to report this to his faction. He was about to open his Communication System. But soon he realized that the System was not responding to him.


    It was not until he realized that a ck sword had gone through his throat. Before he could react or defend himself for the next strike, another de went through his head. The massive body of Warrior Urosa went limp and fell to the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang used [Blink] and killed the man from behind. He pulled the sword and sheathed it back before letting out a sigh. He thought it would be a good fight for quite a while, but it ended up with another disappointment.


    However, even the members of the dragon yer faction were not much different than The Sorc n. A little bit more of fighting back than The Sorc n, but that was it. Before he could reach his climax, it was over already. Seeing his dead friends, that got into his mind and not realizing he used a blink.


    If it was before, the man was supposed to be able to react to that. The man could react to his Heavenly Revoke as well as Heaven Fall, but failed to react to a simple blink.


    "I thought you were giving him to me?" Avynnded next to Tang Shaoyang, handing over the body in her hand.


    "More wille soon," Tang Shaoyang turned toward Bara, the ck phoenix, and said, "Can you keep a watch for me? They mighte from the city." He pointed toward the city.


    Bara did not say anything as she immediately flew to the sky. The reason Tang Shaoyang asked Bara instead of Aerelion was because of the incident a few days ago. He was afraid that something a stronger cmity might instantly kill Aerelion again.


    Tang Shaoyang stretched his hand and was d that things went smoothly. He thought it would be hard to hunt Vigamaur Dgaror''s members after his futile attempt to gather information about them. He just hoped that Gerda or even Tiyana and Niere woulde for him next. That was the only way for him to force Amos out of the city.


    "What are we going to do now? Should we hunt the cmity in this area while waiting? I found a few strong cmities. Might as well we hunt them." Avyn felt like she needed more stimtion than just fighting one person.

 Chapter 1512 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 5

    Chapter 1512 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 5


    Tang Shaoyang was familiar with what Avyn felt like right. It was a simr feeling when he was famished but he only had a little food to eat. The sensation between full and hungry which he did not like. He would rather stay hungry instead of eating that little food that could not satisfy him. In this situation, it was better for Avyn not to fight than to fight such a weak opponent.


    "We can¡ª" He was about to say yes to Avyn''s idea, but his Chaos Eyes picked up something. A group of five came in his direction, running in a hurry.


    "We have guests. Can you guys hide for a moment?" He signaled his spirits to hide their presence.


    Avyn, Vandir, Doombringer, Afi, Zara, and Karoen hid, creating a little distance while hiding their presence. It did not take long before the guests arrived. They were Eson''s party: Eson, Agnes, Castor, Timo in Woodgate, and Julian Heymans.


    It was thanks to the barkeeper who told him who Timo in Woodgate was. The man with the brown hair. The one with blond hair was Julian.


    Eson was leading his party and signaled his friends to stop at the sight of Tang Shaoyang. He raised his finger, pointing toward Tang Shaoyang. He was about to say something, but the words did note out of his mouth.


    He saw a trace of battle, and some blood sttered in three branches. The blood had not dried yet on the grass, along with the information from Timo. He could tell what happened.


    "You are the person Vigamaur Dgaror talking about!? You killed them!?" Eson sounded surprised, not expecting the sh between Tang Shaoyang and Vigamaur Dgaror.


    But Eson was not that stupid not to realize what actually happened. All the strings were connected. Tang Shaoyang was not targeting his fianc¨¦e, but Vigamaur Dgaror. Tiyana, Niere, and Gerda were part of Vigamaur Dgaror.


    Without any words, Timo pulled out his sword and charged toward Tang Shaoyang. With his face full of fury, he swung his sword downward, aiming for the head.


    Tang Shaoyang merely looked up, disappointed. He was disappointed because Timo was inexperienced. It would not be a stimting fight even for him. His figure disappeared and appeared again right behind Timo. His feetnded on Timo''s back head and pushed him down to the ground.


    Boom!


    Along with the crash, Timo''s pained scream echoed in the forest. The dust slowly settled down and revealed the figure. Ten ck swords pinned Timo down to the ground. The swords perfectly avoided the vital part, and Tang Shaoyang''s right foot was right on Timo''s head.


    That happened in a sh Eson could not do anything. He thought of stopping his friend, but that remained as thoughts as Timo was taken down so easily by Tang Shaoyang.


    Eson raised his blue spear, pointing at Tang Shaoyang threateningly, "Free my friend, or you will not just face Vigamaur Dgaror, but also White Mystery!"


    He did not dare to make a move because he knew the chance of saving his friend directly was so low. His friend would die before he could do anything. The weird part was that Timo did not try to break free from Tang Shaoyang.


    A transformation followed by a movement skill would suffice to break free. However, his friend did nothing and just whimpered in pain, enduring the humiliation. That meant one thing, Tang did something to his friend, preventing Timo from using any skills.


    Eson was correct. Tang Shaoyang used Absolute Domination Energy, nullifying Timo''s energy inside.


    "How long are you going to use your faction name to scare people?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head, letting out a chuckle. He pulled out Nightfall and struck Timo''s back, pushing the sword all the way down to the hilt. The grass below Timo was colored in blood, slowly forming a small pool of blood. Of course, a God Rank would not die from blood loss. It took more than that to kill a God Rank.


    "Why don''t you tell your other friends to use their factions to threaten me? One of them might work." He added in a mocking tone.


    Agnes patted Eson''s shoulder twice to calm her party leader. Her eyes remained on Tang Shaoyang, "Why don''t we talk it out, Tang?"


    She got to know Tang Shaoyang earlier than Castor and Eson. She thought Tang Shaoyang would listen to her and mediate the issue between Vigamaur Dgaror to resolve the conflict. That was what she thought.


    "There''s nothing to talk about. My problem is with Vigamaur Dgaror. None of you are from Vigamaur Dgaror, and I will not stop you guys from leaving. NO! I advise you to leave, or I will take it that you side with Vigamaur Dgaror."


    Agnes met Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. That was not an empty threat. No, it was not a threat, but a warning. She could not tell it was not a bluff even though she did not know where that confidence came from. There were five of them, and Tang was alone. Yet, the man in front of her was overwhelmingly confident.


    The female elf then remembered what Timo said a moment ago. Timo told everyone that eight members of Vigamaur Dgaror were killed. Eight against one, yet eight people were nowhere to be seen, and one person stood in front of her.


    Another problem was that she did not know Tang''s faction. That made her reluctant to get involved in this problem. She did not want to drag his faction into this conflict. Especially when he did not know the root of the problem.


    "What are we afraid of? He is alone, and there are four of us!" Eson noticed the hesitation in his friends.


    He was infuriated with how cowardly his party was. It was just one person. Four of them should be enough to defeat Tang Shaoyang.


    Castor Bach Justesen took a step forward. His stance was clear, he would follow Eson. However, Julian Heymans had a different opinion.


    "We agreed to form a party only for hunting Cmity. We agreed we would never bring faction conflict into our party. I will take my leave."


    "YOU!" Eson was furious as he watched his party member''s back, returning to the city. He could not believe that Julian was afraid of Tang Shaoyang. Then he turned toward Agnes.


    The female elf let out a sigh after a moment of hesitation, "Unfortunately, I have to agree with Julian. I don''t want to drag my faction into a conflict that I know nothing about."


    She bowed toward Eson slightly, "I am sorry, but this is the end of our party." Then she left, following Julian.


    Tang Shaoyang pulled out Nightfall and did not hesitate to behead Timo in Woodgate.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1513 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 6

    Chapter 1513 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 6


    Eson and Castor were caught off guard, not expecting Tang Shaoyang would not hesitate to behead Timo. Timo''s head rolled on the ground as the blood gushed out.


    Eson and Castor exchanged nces and nodded. They were determined to fight Tang Shaoyang. Eson fought for his fianc¨¦e, and Castor fought for his friend. They immediately used transformation skills, respecting Tang Shaoyang''s power.


    Eson maintained his human features but he had two pairs of feather wings on his back. The feather was blue in color, and his wings were releasing electricity.


    Meanwhile, Castor''s lookpletely changed. His body got bigger, reaching five meters. His head turned into a bull with two horns protruding upward. His feet turned into hoofs, and a tail came out from his butt. His body was covered in tribal tattoos that glowed in crimson, holding a massive hammer in his hand. His nostrils red fire, eyeing Tang Shaoyang fiercely.


    "Thunder Roc and Abyssal Minotaur. I don''t expect to meet them again," Afi was the first one toe out from his hiding spot. The Urosa Warrior leaped from the tree andnded next to Tang Shaoyang, creating a booming sound.


    Eson and Castor were about to pounce at Tang Shaoyang. They wanted to finish the fight as quickly as possible. However, there was an unexpected urrence as an unknown beast came. But that was not the end of it.


    Doombringer, who was afraid to lose his prey, came out after Afi. The cmitynded behind Eson and Castor, making sure they did not run away. Avyn, Zara, Vandir, and Karoen also came out.


    Eson looked at them one by one and immediately realized that he was messed up. He did not know Tang Shaoyang had his own party. Although the party was weird, he realized that all of them were strong. He identified the weakest among the seven. It was the octopus'' head who appeared like a knight. The weakest link between the seven, who stood alone to their right.


    Once more, Castor and Eson exchanged nces. While no words were exchanged, they came to the same conclusion: run. The two charged toward Karoen.


    Soon they found out why the weakest stood by himself. Three portal gates formed in front of Karoen. Afi, Zara, and Vandir came out from those three portals. Meanwhile, Doombringer was chasing them from behind.


    Eson observed his surroundings keenly. The moment those three appeared, he immediately made a sharp turn to the right. He did notmunicate his decision with Castor. The thing in his mind was to sacrifice Castor and escape by himself.


    ''I will avenge youter, my friend Castor.''


    Eson used his movement skills. His figure became lightning and charged toward Tang Shaoyang with his spear pointed forward. The scenario yed in his head was that Tang Shaoyang would dodge. And he would use that chance to escape.


    Unfortunately, things just did not go as he wanted to. He saw Tang Shaoyang use transformation, and an ice wall formed between him and Tang Shaoyang. His spear hit the ice wall and bounced back. That was right, the ice wall was just that tough and his spear could not even leave a mark on the smooth ice.


    Eson did not give up as the electricity in his wings intensified. From his wings, the thunder channeled to his body. As the thunder became denser, it exploded. Just like a storm, the thunder raged at the ice wall. A big chunk of the ice fell off, but that was it. It failed to prate the ice wall. The thunder failed to break the ice wall, let alone reach Tang Shaoyang.


    However, Eson used that skill as a decoy. Using the sh from his thunder, he flew to the sky. He flew over the ice wall. The thought of fighting Tang Shaoyang and the woman disappeared when he saw his spear could not even leave a mark on the ice wall.


    But he was surprised once more as his trick failed him once more. Right above the ice wall, he saw the woman on top, looking down at him.


    A big ice formed above the woman and the ice came down at him. Eson folded his wings forward, covering his body with his wings. He felt like he was hit by a mountain. The ice threw him to the ground, but he managed tond on his feet because of his wings. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Eson opened his wings and the first thing he saw was the gleam of a ck sword across his face. He just opened his wings, and he could not prepare anything to block the sword. The best he could do was to avoid the fatal strike. He pushed himself to the left, avoiding his body sliced into two. However, he saw the sword cut through his right hand. His spear fell along with his right hand.


    That was the best possible oue he could ever think of. He felt like the sword would really cut his body into two. But the crisis was not over yet. He sensed somethinging from above. Thousands of icicles were right above him.


    Without a second thought, he activated a defensive barrier. Then he also used his wings, covering his body with the wings. It looked like an egg made of feathers,pletely covering his body from top to toe.


    Thousands of icicles rained him down. He could feel his barrier was destroyed and started to feel the impact on his wings. His wings were strong as the ice failed to break his wings. He expected that much and started to think about what he should do after.


    Eson looked at his right hand, noticing his regeneration was not as effective as usual. That was enough to convince him not to fight. Run! He must run from this ce. The icicles stopped as he could no longer feel the impact. He was about to use his movement skills to escape until he saw a sword pierced through his wing.


    The possibility of his wings breaking apart never crossed his mind. The moment he saw the sword, he was shocked and caught off guard. He froze for a moment, and in that moment, the tip of the sword reached his forehead.


    Hisst moment was the sword, piercing through his head.

 Chapter 1514 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 7

    Chapter 1514 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 7


    Meanwhile, Castor was focused on the four in front of him. Fire red up in his hammer, "I will open the path for you!" He was ready to sacrifice himself so Eson could make an escape. He thought of taking the four in front of him with his strike.


    He raised his hammer and mmed it to the ground. The ground split up, forming a meter crack, and thenva burst out from the crack. Just like a wave, the fire went to the sides, filling the area withva.


    Of course, theva would not hurt the four in front of him. He was aware of that, but that was not enough. However, it forced them to form a barrier from theva.


    Castor immediately identified Karoen, the weakest link as the target, hoping the other three woulde for him as well. He leaped toward the octopus''s head with his hammer.


    "I will buy you some time, Eson! Leave!"


    He mmed the hammer down toward the barrier.


    Boom!


    Karoen''s barrier cracked, but it was enough to stop the hammer. But he thought it would be enough to pull the others'' attention on him. He peeked to the side and noticed his friend went after Tang Shaoyang. He did not know when, but he saw his friend was blocked by the ice wall. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Castor was confused for a moment, but he quickly caught on. His friend was never with him. Eson left him to fight the weaker side. He realized how silly he was when he said he would buy time for his friend. Even though he did not say it, his friend used him as bait.


    That was infuriating, but he was aware that he did not have time to be mad at his friend. The reason he put himself as bait was because he had an item that could help him escape. He took out a scroll from his inventory. It was a teleportation scroll, and he had set up his destination in his room. The n was to buy some time for Eson, and he would escapeter with his scroll.


    However, since his friend abandoned him, then he did not need to take a risk fighting four of these people. He was about to open the scroll, but he saw his hand fall off. His wrist was cut by the void crack. His eyes widened in shock and without a second thought, he released his hammer to reach the scroll.


    Before he could catch the scroll, his ankle was grabbed and his vision spun. It was followed by a booming sound as his body was mmed into theva. His head was buzzing from the impact. As his sight became clearer. He saw the bear was still holding his ankle.


    However, Castor did not think that much about the bear. His mind was still in his teleportation scroll. He looked up and saw the scroll was in the fallen angel''s hand. That was his only chance to survive in this silly and stupid ordeal. He was in this situation because of his friend, but the same friend abandoned him.


    "He almost escaped from us. This is a teleportation scroll. I did not know there was such an item, putting a teleportation in the scroll. This is an interesting concept utilizing Void Energy." Zara was amazed by the scroll in her hand and did not pay attention that much to the minotaur. It was as if she was not in the middle of a fight.


    Castor closed his eyes, epting his fate to die. Hey down in the pool ofva, no longer having the will to continue the fight. Just as he thought he would be finished, he sensed that the bear released his ankle. He opened his eyes in surprise only to see Doombringer right above him. The bear was also on the same spot, giving him an annoyed expression.


    The poor man was confused about what happened. As if these people lost interest in him all of a sudden. Then he noticed the envious look on the bear and Behemoth above him. He followed what they looked at. It was a fight between Eson and Tang Shaoyang.


    Eson was not less miserable than him even though it was just one against two. Eson was cornered, again and again. Castor witnessed the sword pierced through the wings and killed his friend. He watched how Eson died, and he realized that Tang Shaoyang might be above them.


    As the fight over there ended, the focus was on Castor once more. All seven looked at him, and Tang Shaoyang came over.


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Shaoyang asked as the scene in front of him was funny. A five-meter-tall minotaury down, being watched over by the bear and Behemoth. That was it, the two spirits who were crazy about fighting did nothing.


    "You are quite lucky that you got to fight," Afi then lowered his gaze at the minotaur, "Look at this weakling. He lost his spirit to fight. What''s the fun of fighting someone who has given up?"


    Doombringer looked away, no longer interested in the fight let alone the conversation. Zaranded next to Tang Shaoyang and handed the teleportation scroll. The scene was contradicting what actually happened. It was a battle between God Ranks, and yet, it looked like some friendly gathering of friends. Zara, Karoen, and Tang Shaoyang talked about the teleportation scroll for a while.


    Castor was mad that these people did not take him seriously. He was their enemy, and he was being ignored. But then he realized what about it? The fight did notst that long. He was nothing in front of them. This was the first time that he felt like this, being ignored during a fight. This was the biggest humiliation in his life. And yet he could do nothing about it.


    "What are we going to do about him?" It was Avyn who broke the ice, looking down at the Abyssal Minotaur.


    Tang Shaoyang came over, and it seemed like Castor truly had given up. The man did not stand up even though no one was holding him down. The minotaur was free from restraint, and yet the man remained on the ground.


    He squatted next to Castor''s big head, "What''s for me if I spare your life?"

 Chapter 1515 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 8

    Chapter 1515 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 8


    Castor''s mind cleared a little bit after hearing the question. He realized that there was a chance for him to keep his life. His answer would decide whether he would be killed or not. He smiled, looking into Tang Shaoyang''s eyes.


    "You should not ask what''s for you, but what''s the consequence of killing me instead! You have killed someone from the White Mystery, and you are in a war against Vigamaur¡­ ARRGGGHHHH!"


    Before he could finish his word, he screamed at the top of his lungs. It was one of the most effective skills for torture, yer Touch.


    Castor felt like his brain was getting crushed, mashed. The feeling was too surreal, the pain he never felt before. It was more painful than getting his wrist cut. It was just three seconds, but it felt like more than half an hour.


    His breathing ragged after that, his eyes red, wide open. His eyes showed fear as he looked at Tang Shaoyang. For someone like him who had experienced many battles, he never felt such pain. The pain terrified him.


    "What did you do?" He asked, curious, and yet his voice trembled.


    "I have wiped out The Sorc n, I am fighting Vigamaur Dgaror right now, and I killed someone from White Mystery. Do you think I care about where youe from?" Tang Shaoyang ignored the question. He guessed this big bull was trying to intimidate him just like what Eson did before and any others.


    "If you have nothing for me, then I will take your body. A God Rank''s body is a good material," He drew Nightfall.


    "Anything! What do you want? I will give you anything!" That immediately came out from Castor''s lip. As long as he had a chance toe back alive, then he would fight for it.


    "First, transfer all your points to me." That was the first thing he asked.


    Castor canceled his transformation to show his sincerity that he would not try to fight back. He then transferred the point to Tang Shaoyang willingly, all of them. The point was nothingpared to his life, and he could them back.


    "Second, give me all your artifacts,"


    Castor hesitated when he heard the second condition. The artifact was important for him to continue the trial. Especially the ones he brought from his family''s treasury. But he had no choice but to give up everything. What was the point of those artifacts if he could not keep his life?


    He poured everything in his inventory for Tang Shaoyang. At the same time, he secretly observed Tang Shaoyang''s expression. Looking at the satisfied expression on Tang Shaoyang''s face, he was relieved deep inside.


    ''What will he ask next?'' Castor hoped Tang Shaoyang would not rob his money as well. The money was for him to continue the trial. He could buy his equipment to continue the trial, albeit with worse equipment. His money was safe, but he never thought Tang Shaoyang would ask for something else, something that was more important than his artifact and money.


    "Third, I want your bloodline. You have three days to get me your bloodline."


    Abyssal Minotaur was one of the unique bloodlines in his family. Even not all his family members had the same bloodline because of how hard it was to obtain it. Thankfully, he managed to awaken his bloodline. There was a chance for a direct descendant to awaken the same bloodline. He was one of the lucky ones to awaken the bloodline naturally.


    "I don''t think that will be possible. I don''t have one on me, and I can''t return home to retrieve the bloodline during the trial," The third condition was unreasonable. It was not like he would carry one of the bloodlines all the time. On top of that, only the family head who held the bloodline was his grandfather.


    "Then give me something of the same value as your bloodline. I think deos Emporium has some bloodlines. Why don''t you use your faction''s influence?" Tang Shaoyang smiled. That was his original aim. He knew Castor did not have the bloodline, but he could get something else. This guy tried to use his faction''s influence on him earlier. Now he gave Castor the chance to use his faction''s influence.


    "You have three days. Get someone to deliver the bloodline, and you will be free."


    Castor realized that was Tang Shaoyang''s goal from the start. He asked the trial point then all his equipment and artifacts. With nothing on him, it would be hard for him to return on his own. About fighting back? Even with his artifacts, he could not win, let alone now.


    "I¡­" He hesitated for a moment, but then he let out a sigh, "I will message someone I know to bring the item."


    "You made the right decision." Tang Shaoyang smiled.


    *** ***


    Amos was rxing in his office, humming. He did not take Tang Shaoyang''s threat seriously. In his eyes, Tang Shaoyang was like a bug that he would get rid of eventually. There was no need for him to risk losing his Administrator ss. He would get rid of Tang Shaoyang in the city defense. That was his n all along.


    Taking half of Tang Shaoyang''s point was just to provoke Tang Shaoyang. He hoped the young man would act impulsively and attack him inside the city. If that happened, he had the justification to make a move. But that small trick did not work.


    The sound of his door opening disturbed his time. He opened his eyes with a frown on his forehead. It was one of his subordinates, Admin Helper, he put to watched Tang Shaoyang''s movement. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "You better have a good report for disturbing me at this time!"


    The man bowed his head, "A few minutes ago, your juniors were heading out to the west. All of them except for three, Tiyana, Niere, and Gerda. This might be a coincidence, but Tang Shaoyang went to the west earlier."


    Amos raised his right eyebrow, "Do they have a conflict with Tang Shaoyang?"


    "There''s nothing that I know of. But maybe Tang Shaoyang has found out about your faction and targeted them." That was merely spection, but that made sense.

 Chapter 1516 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 9

    Chapter 1516 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 9


    Julian Heymans returned to the city along with Agnes. However, they immediately separated as soon as they passed the gate. Julian went straight to the center of the city where the Administration Office was.


    "Administrator Amos is in a meeting. If you have an inquiry for an Administrator, you can look for other Administrators or you can wait here!" There was a guard, blocking Julian from entering the office.


    "I have important information regarding Sir Amos'' faction." That was Julian''s n all along. He nned to tell Amos that someone was targeting Vigamaur Dgaror. That was how he would pay the humiliation to Tang Shaoyang. He would use another hand to fight for him, and that hand was Administrator Amos. There was no need for him to risk his life to fight Tang Shaoyang.


    "What''s your name?" One of the guards asked.


    "Julian Heymans."


    One guard entered the office, "You wait here."


    *** ***


    Amos messaged Gerda, Niere, and Tiyana if they knew anything about Tang Shaoyang. As he waited for a response, someone knocked on his door. A guard entered his room.


    "There''s a young man looking for you, Sir Amos. His name is Julian Heymans. He said he has important information involving Vigamaur Dgaror, Sir."


    "Bring him in!" Amos clicked his tongue. He was sent to watch over these younglings. If anything happened to them, he might lose his influence in his faction. He remembered that Julian was at the same party as Timo.


    Timo in Woodgate of the Woodgate Family. The Woodgate Family had a high standing in the Vigamaur Dgaror. He would be in trouble if anything happened to Timo.


    Julian Heymans entered the room and bowed his head toward Amos, "Hello, Sir Amos. My name is Julian Heymans, and I am from the same party as Timo. I am here to inform you that a participant named Tang Shaoyang is going after Timo''s life. They might still fight right now."


    Amos sat straight on his chair, "They are fighting right now? But why are you here? Why didn''t you help Timo?"


    "I am not going to risk my life for someone that I just met. Informing you about the situation is my goodwill for Timo. I am here just to tell you that, Sir Amos. I will take my leave now." Julian Heymans left the room after that.


    Amos was about to burst out and another participant dared to act like this toward him. But he managed to hold back. The first thing he did was to open his faction list to check on Timo in Woodgate, whether Timo was still alive or not.


    To his surprise, Timo in Woodgate was no longer in the Vigamaur Dgaror''s member lists. That indicated Timo was dead.


    Amos nced at his subordinate, "Bring people to check on my juniors."


    He wanted to make a move himself since Tang Shaoyang was outside. Might as well kill that filthy dragon by himself. However, he decided not to take action right now. He wanted to know more about Tang Shaoyang''s background. Tang Shaoyang came from a strong background, even stronger than Vigamaur Dgaror. He had to kill the filthy dragon stealthily, making sure no one knew who killed Tang Shaoyang.


    Even though he lost his temper sometimes, he could still see the big picture. He did not want a faction that was bigger than Vigamaur Dgaror going after his life. That was why he set up a city defense only to kill Tang Shaoyang. No one would notice that he killed Tang Shaoyang during the city defense.


    "But this is interesting as well. I can see how strong this filthy dragon is after fighting my juniors," A grin formed on Amos'' lips.


    *** ***


    "Will we stay out today?" Castor had calmed down after making sure that his life was not in danger.He sat on the ground, leaning on the tree as he looked at Tang Shaoyang who had a meal.


    Tang Shaoyang responded by giving Castor a nce, but he did not give an answer. He hoped more Vigamaur Dgaror''s members woulde today. If he killed enough of them, Amos might reallye for him today.


    "But what are you waiting for?" Castor did not give up on his questions. They had been here for at least an hour and a half. The other six were hunting the cmity not far from here.


    Castor was about to ask another question until a big breeze hit his face. Something came from above, and he immediately looked up. He was surprised once more, ck Phoenix. It was the notorious ck Phoenix. He immediately stood and wanted to escape from the ckbird.


    "They areing. They should be here in ten or maybe thirteen minutes," Bara returned with a report, then she nced at Castor, "Did I miss something?"


    "You don''t miss that much. Just three men and I have killed the other two." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Castor froze on his spot, looking back and forth between Tang Shaoyang and the bird. He did not know what they were talking about, but he was beyond shocked right now. Not just a Behemoth, but Tang Shaoyang also had a ck Phoenix as a summon. Castor realized that the person in front of him might be the strongest participant.


    "How many?" Tang Shaoyang finished his meal and got his coffee from the inventory. There was still coffee time until the Vigamaur Dgaror''s members came.


    "Seventeen people."


    "That should be enough to lure Amos out, right?" Tang Shaoyang spoke to himself.


    He had killed nine people from Vigamaur including Timo in Woodgate. With the iing seventeen, it would make twenty-six people in total. That might be why all Vigamaur Dgaror''s members participated in the trial.


    Castor was listening to everything from the sideline. Even though he did not fully understand everything, he got the big picture of what actually happened. Especially when he heard thest part from Tang Shaoyang about Amos.


    He realized that Tang Shaoyang''s target was Amos from the start, not the member of Vigamaur Dgaror. Tang Shaoyang just used them as bait. The thought of a fight between the Administrator and Tang Shaoyang made him excited. He wanted to watch the fight, an administrator fight against Tang Shaoyang who had two scary summons.

 Chapter 1517 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 10

    Chapter 1517 Vigamaur Dgaror - Part 10


    Rakana Alguiera was the actual leader of the Vigamaur Dgaror in the trial. He might not be the standout youngster, but he had the quality to be the leader. The faction nurtured him to be the leader and was trusted to lead his friends in the trial. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Everything went smoothly in the trial as four members were in the top twenty of the ranking. He would pass with a flying color if everyone managed to pass to the second stage. That was his duty as the leader, ensuring everyone entered the second stage. But everything changed today.


    The information that an unknown participant was investigating was the four people in the top twenty. At first, he sent eight people to warn this unknown person.


    As a leader, he tried his best to avoid unnecessary conflict with the other factions. His focus was to ensure that everyone passed. But that quickly changed into a disaster. They broke into a fight, and the worst part was that the enemy was not alone. He received thest report from the people he sent earlier, and now he lost contact with them.


    In a single day, Vigamaur Dgaror lost eight people. Even though they were not in the top hundred list, they were in the fifty percent that will proceed to the next stage. On top of that, it was way worse than failing to enter the second stage, they died. He needed to exin everything to the faction as the leader.


    That was why he brought everyone avable, excluding the four in the top twenty list. Seventeen people should be enough to face eight enemies. Following the directions given to him, he arrived in the area.


    Rakana signaled the others to slow down. His eyes moved around, investigating the area. He was looking for the trace left behind by his people. It did not take long for them to find the trace, and they started to follow the trace. Until they arrived at thest area where he could not find his people''s trace anymore.


    He turned to one person who excelled in stealth and scouting. Signaling the person to scout the area ahead. His fear came true as he could not hear the sound of fighting anymore. The fight was over, and he lost eight people.


    A few minutes passed, and the person he sent ahead did note back. He furrowed his brow as he felt uneasy. However, he trusted the man and decided to wait longer. Another five minutes passed, and he could no longer hold back. He sent a message and immediately realized he could not find the name in themunication list. That only meant one thing, the person he sent to investigate ahead was dead.


    Rakana felt something odd. The area was too quiet, and he realized that they did not find any cmity on the way. As if someone had killed all cmity around here. Then he realized something, something fatal that he ignored earlier. They might be watched the moment they entered the area.


    "Did we encounter any cmity on the way, Hardy?" He asked his friend to make sure he was not making a wrong judgment.


    The question was answered by silence. The only thing he heard was the leaves and the wind. It was too quiet for his liking. Rakana turned around and found no one was behind him. His eyes went wide in shock, but he immediately pulled out his broadsword. Holding his sword tightly with both hands as he scanned the surroundings.


    Sweat wet his back as fear slowly crawled into him. If it was any other day, he might believe it was a prank from his people. However, there was no way it was a prank, not in this situation. Something got them, and he did not know that something.


    It could be their enemy, or it could be a high-ranking cmity. He wanted to believe more it was thetter. If it was their enemy, then his faction was challenging someone on the same level as Ian Carmen Florentia. The worst part, it seemed like their enemy was the assassin type that killed people silently.


    Rakana became even more tense with the silence. It was until he heard a slight movement for a second right from behind. He turned around in shock as he immediately used his transformation skill.


    His clear blue eyes fully widened, could not believe what he saw in front of him. He did not see the enemy, but he saw his missing friends. Sixteen of them, including the person he sent to scout the area ahead. Their bodies were hung on the tree, one tree per person with a ck energy sword into their heads. Their body was dangling because of that sword.


    Badump! Badump! Badump! Badump! Badump!


    His heart went wild as his breathing became ragged. It was not a Cmity, but their enemy. If it was a Cmity who got them, then he would never see their bodies again. And yet their bodies were right before him.


    Rakana then heard another movement from behind him. He subconsciously turned around and was about to attack blindly. However, he saw more bodies, nine of them including Timo who was in the top twenty ranking list.


    His legs went weak as he lost the grip on his sword. The broadsword fell to the ground, making a loud noise.


    "You are so cruel. You can just finish him off just like what you did to the other sixteen."


    It was then that Rakana heard a voice, a male voice. He looked up and found Castor, the person who was at the same party as Timo.


    Castor waved his hand at Rakana, "Ei, don''t give me that look. I am also a captive."


    "Have you sent a message to Amos?"


    Then Rakana heard a feminine voice right next to him. He almost jumped off the branch, s he did not have the strength. He lost all of it in the fear. It was to the point that he did not realize that several people were right next to him.

 Chapter 1518 The Prey Has Taken The Bait - Part 1

    Chapter 1518 The Prey Has Taken The Bait - Part 1


    "Did we really go too far?" Zara asked in a low voice, "He can''t even speak now."


    "Has the God Rank quality dropped this much? This should be nothing for a God Rank back in my days," Vandir shook his head. The skeleton could not believe that Rakana lost the will to fight just from a simple trick.


    What they did, or to be exact was Karoen''s trick, pulling the fifteen into Void Domain. They killed them all in the Void Domain without catching Rakana.


    "Amos? This has nothing to do with Sir Amos!?" Rakana looked up at Avyn who mentioned Amos. He did not understand the connection between Amos and the conflict with them.


    "He really knows nothing Your Majesty said. This guy is pitiful. Everything is about Amos. You and your friend died because you are in the same faction as Amos." Karoen answered. It was his goodwill, at least, the guy knew why he and his friend died.


    "Have you reported everything to Amos? You should do so, so I can send you off along with your friends." Avyn added.


    "This is a joke, right!?" Rakana could not ept such a trivial reason. He looked up at Avyn with his eyes wide open, "WHY DID YOU COME FOR US IF YOU HAVE A PROBLEM WITH AMOS!?"


    In his anger, he no longer addressed Amos respectfully. He could not ept the reason why he and his friend had to die. They did nothing wrong, they wronged no one.


    "Even his brain fails to function. We really broke him down," Vandirmented from the side.


    Rakana immediately realized why these people came after them after hearing the skeleton''s words. They were the bait to lure Amos out of the city. Inside the city, the Administrator was absolute, The System protected the overseer. However, it would be different when they were outside the city.


    Rakana grinned crazily, "Why would I listen to you? I will not send any report to Sir Amos."


    "We really broke him," Vandir let out a chuckle,"It doesn''t really matter whether you send a report to Amos or not. It''s just a matter of time until Amos finds out, and maybe we could fight Gerda, Tiyana, and Niereter. I hope those three will fight back a little more than these weaklings."


    Rakana wavered when he heard the three remaining members of Vigamaur Dgaror. If these people fought Sir Amos, then the three would be safe from these people.


    "I will send a message to Sir Amos." As he said that, a foreign voice echoed in the forest.


    "We are toote!"


    Rakana looked toward the voice and found two people, two Admin Helpers. His eyes shone, realizing there might be a chance for him to survive with two Admin Helpers. But the thought immediately disappeared from his mind as his vision spun. He saw his body, kneeling without a head. The blood spurted out from his neck.


    "Look who we got here!" Vandir was the most excited as he found two Admin Helpers.


    "What should we do now, Oras?" One of the Admin Helpers scratched his head, "We would be troubled if we returned empty hands."


    Oras was the man who received a direct order from Amos. He was aware of what his friend said. Based on Amos'' temper, he would not be surprised if Amos abandoned him. That was thest thing he did not want. He needed Amos to get an Administrator ss.


    "But we can''t kill Tang Shaoyang either or Sir Amos will kill us," Oras was troubled with that. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang was Amos'' prey, and Sir Amos mighte after him if he killed Tang Shaoyang, "Let''s kill the other seven and bring their heads for Sir Amos."


    Oras'' friend nodded. Both Admin Helpers were confident that Tang Shaoyang posed no threat to them. Tang Shaoyang might be at the top among the participants, but these participants were nothing to them. At least, it was what they thought about the trial participants.


    Seven Spirits against two Admin Helpers. Tang Shaoyang did not join the fight at the spirit''s request. That was the exchange for them to avoid fighting the seventeen Vigamaur Dgaror''s members. They did not n to assassinate Vigamaur Dgaror''s member, but Tang Shaoyang forced them to. That was the reason why Tang Shaoyang did not join the fight.


    Castor came next to Tang Shaoyang and watched the fight. Tang Shaoyang maintained the transformation skill, and it had be less intimidating for Castor. He stood there as the fight unfolded.


    The fight went with a bang and destroyed everything around them except for the tree where he and Tang Shaoyang stood.


    "Are you sure you are not helping them?" Castor could not help but ask.


    Admin Helpers were on another level than the participants. They had entered the God Rank longer than the participants who just reached the God Rank. Not just the experience, but also in the ss, the Admin Helper should have more sses, also upgrading their bloodline further, and so on.


    Castor felt like the seven needed Tang Shaoyang''s help. He was even willing to help if Tang Shaoyang asked him to. Every bit of help was needed to fight off the Admin Helper. There was no response to his kindness.


    Castor nced at Tang Shaoyang and found out thetter was staring at the fight in excitement. That was right, he could see the excitement in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. It was clear that Tang Shaoyang wanted to join the fight, and yet he decided to stay. That confused Castor even more.


    *** ***


    Amos was still in his office, enjoying his free time. He was at ease at first, but he could not help but think about Tang Shaoyang. Especially after finding out about Timo''s death. He would be troubled for sure since Timo was from an influential family.


    He checked the Communication System, waiting for a message from his subordinate he sent to check on his juniors. There was no message from them.


    Now he sat straight on his chair and opened the member list. He cross-checked the names who participated. Tiyana, Niere, and Gerda were still on the list. He was relieved with that, then he proceeded to check with the other names.


    By the time he finished checking all the names, his table was split into two. His office was in a mess as his aura went wild, destroying everything in the office. The fury fueled further as he remembered Tang Shaoyang''s gaze before leaving the office. The threat that he took as a joke as well as the gaze just made him angrier.


    "TANG SHAOYANG!!!"

 Chapter 1519 The Prey Has Taken The Bait - Part 2

    Chapter 1519 The Prey Has Taken The Bait - Part 2


    Even if it was two against Seven, Castor still favored the two. He was surprised with the Behemoth as well as the ck phoenix at first. However, the reason they became Admin Helper was because of their capability to fight the high-ranking Cmity. He heard that Admin Helpers were chosen carefully, they were someone who could face the Rank 9 Cmity head-on. That was why he still favored the two Admin Helpers to win.


    As he watched the fight, Castor furrowed his brow. As he predicted, the seven failed to suppress the two. However, he felt something was off. It had been almost ten minutes, and it was still evenly matched. He thought ten minutes was enough to reveal who was on top, but it was still evenly matched.


    Castor nced at Tang Shaoyang. Thetter watched the fight with envy and still rxed. He looked back at the fight.


    The whole big area was ttened until nothing was left. All the trees were gone, leaving behind the trace of a big battle. The only tree was where he and Tang Shaoyang stood, standing alone and being protected by a barrier. Sometimes the impact of the battle would shake the barrier, but the barrier was proven strong enough to protect the tree.


    Smoke and dust filled the air as the big and small silhouettes moved in the air. The sh would create a massive shock wave and send smoke and dust in all directions. Even for a God Rank like Castor, the fight was hard to follow.


    Castor observed the fight even more carefully. Even after the two Admin Helpers used their transformation. The flow of the fight did not change in the slightest. As he continued watching the fight, he noticed something he ignored.


    It was the expression of the nine individuals in the battle. The seven who were on Tang Shaoyang''s side; looked excited and happy. That was right, it was as if there was no pressure on them. Even though the two Admin Helpers sent the Behemoth and the bear warrior down repeatedly, they still had the same expression; excited and happy.


    As for the two Admin Helpers, they looked pressured. The tension, the frown, and the worries were clear on their faces. It could be seen in their facial expressions. If he did not know the two men''s identity, then he would understand it. However, what he knew about Admin Helper was someone as strong as the Rank 9 Cmity. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Castor could not believe what he thought about. His thoughts wandered and could not help but think about these seven individuals''s real identity. The ck phoenix, the bear warrior, and the behemoth were a summon, but what about the other four. He did not recall about the four; Avyn, Zara, Karoen, and Vandir. Those four names were unfamiliar to his ears.


    ''Why are their names not in the top hundred list if they are this strong? Is it because they are¡­'' His thoughts were interrupted by Tang Shaoyang. He looked at Tang Shaoyang in shock and disbelief.


    "Tch, when are they going to finish them off? They will get bored soon with just this."


    It sounded like the seven were far stronger than the two Admin Helpers. That meant the seven could kill the two Admin Helpers anytime, but they decided to y with the two. That was what he got from those two sentences. The seven were toying with the Admin Helper.


    *** ***


    Castor was not the only one who noticed the excitement in the seven but also Oras. As he fought the seven, he realized that no matter what he did, nothing worked. No matter how strong his strike or skill was, it did not really work. Then he noticed the seven were actually having fun as if it was a y instead of an actual fight.


    At first, he was infuriated that the seven toyed with him, but as the fight went on. The anger had turned into worries from worries it had be a frustration. No matter what he did, it did not change anything, including his transformation. As if the seven were adjusting their power to him. As he became more powerful, the seven also got more powerful, matching him and his friend.


    From being on the offensive to focusing on countering the seven. And now he was being defensive as the seven took the initiation toward them. After an intense battle for over twenty minutes, the seven suddenly stopped attacking them. The seven spread out and surrounded them.


    Oras noticed there was no longer excitement in their eyes. They looked bored despite the intense fight.


    "They are strong, but they are not even as strong as the Divine Dragon. They are strong, stronger than the cmity we have fought. However, they are still below Tang Shaoyang," Avyn spoke what was in her mind.


    Tang Shaoyang told them that the Admin Helper might be stronger than him. That was why the seven agreed to gang up on the two. But after a while, Avyn quickly found the top ceiling for the Admin Helpers. At least the two Admin Helpers in front of her were weaker than Tang Shaoyang. It was just a groundless concern from Tang Shaoyang.


    Oras looked at Avyn. Again, he wanted to be angry, but he could not say anything to stand up for himself. Especially when he sensed the dragon aura from the woman, and yet the woman had not used everything against him. He could feel it, the seven of them had not gone all out.


    "Let me finish them off then!" Zara took two steps forward. Her wings spanned out as she released ominous energy.


    "I will take the other one!" Doombringer the Cmity Behemoth did not want to lose his prey. He eyed the second one.


    Oras''s instinct went off as he felt the approaching energy. Before he could do anything, everything turned dark. He looked around, but he could not see anything. He knew he did not get blinded. It was just that he was moved into a dimension without light.


    It was Zara''s newly developed skill, Death Domain. She brought Oras into her domain. It was the same as Doombringer. Not willing anyone disturb him, The Cmity Behemoth brought the second Admin Helper to his domain.

 Chapter 1520 The Prey Has Taken The Bait - Part 3

    Chapter 1520 The Prey Has Taken The Bait - Part 3


    Oras kept his calm on the surface, but he panicked deep inside. His heart was beating furiously as the fear crept in. It was a space where he could not see anything. The worst part was that he tried to use his domain as well, but his strongest domain could not overpower the domain he was in.


    "I hear your heart¡­" the gentle voice echoed and that caused Oras to jump on the spot. The gentle voice came from all directions. There was no way he could find who just spoke.


    Oras used his skills, going on a rampage. He aimed in all directions, hoping he would hit Zara. But it was proven futile. The darkness still engulfed him.


    Throwing the thought of fighting, he turned around and ran in one direction. If he could not fight it, he tried to run. He knew it was stupid, to think of running in his enemy''s domain. However, he was at the end of his wits. He did not know what to do anymore. This was just his desperate attempt to keep his life.


    Just as he thought he would be trapped in this darkness forever, he returned. He was in the same spot where he was pulled into the unknown domain. His vision returned and the first thing he saw was his friend.


    His friend had it worse. His skin was burned to crisp, his eyes and mouth wide open even in his death. The fear before dying was apparent in his friend''s facial expression. Even in his death, his friend was suffering.


    That was the first thing he saw when he returned. The first thought in his mind was to escape, run. He did not care even if it meant exposing his back to the enemy. He must escape and report everything to Sir Amos. Sir Amos would avenge his friend''s death.


    But soon Oras realized his body did not listen to him. His body did not turn around, and his feet did not move. He froze on the spot until he looked down, noticing his skin had turned ck. He was no longer in his transformation skill. From the neck to his toe, all turned ck.


    What remained in his body was the ck skin and the bone. He panicked, not knowing what happened to him. It was as if his body was dead. He was about to scream, but he saw the fallen angel descend from the sky, right before him.


    His mouth froze in fear, realizing death wasing for him. There was no chance for him to escape, let alone to avenge his friend. Even the thought of sending a report to Amos did note to his mind.


    "What did you do to my body?" That was what came out of his mouth. At least, he wanted to know what happened to his body.


    "I am not your kind angel."


    His vision turned dark right after that sentence. Zara severed the neck right in between the ck part and the normal skin. There was no blooding from the body, just from the head. The blood in the body was dried out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    *** ***


    "Where are they? Why still no report until now?" Amos'' voice echoed in his room.


    His voice was calm, but his expression was dark. He lost all his juniors except for the three in the top ten ranking. As if losing Timo in Woodgate was not enough, he lost almost all future God Ranks right under his watch. It would not end with just a small punishment. The family who lost their descendants mighte for his life.


    "Where are they!?" He raised his voice in the room, losing his patience. If the table was not broken down already, he might smash the table into smithereens. It was almost an hour since he sent Oras to check on his juniors. It was almost an hour, and he had not received any report. Then he realized that Oras might be chasing after Tang Shaoyang who was chasing Niere, Tiyana, and Gerda. The three remaining Vigamaur Members in the trial.


    Amos checked the three names in the member list and was relieved after finding out their names were still there. If he lost those three as well, he might really lose his life. Without a second thought, he sent messages to the remaining three and recalled them back.


    He did not tell the three the reason why they had toe back right now. If he told them, the three might stay outside to fight Tang Shaoyang. He could not afford to lose more people than now.


    Frustrated by waiting for the report, he opened the Communication System to send a message to Oras. But soon he found out the name was no longer on the list. It only meant one thing if the name was no longer on the list. It meant that person died.


    Amos'' eyes widened in shock, and could not believe that Oras would die. He could not believe a greenhorn like Tang Shaoyang was capable of killing Oras.


    "Did a Rank 9 Cmity get him?"


    That was the only possibility for Oras'' death. He did not want to believe Tang Shaoyang got Oras. It was not until he heard flurried steps from outside his office. Someone wasing to his office.


    He looked at the door as the door opened. It was his subordinate,ing to his room in panic. The man was stupefied when he saw the table split into two and the room was a mess. Then he met with the ferocious eyes behind that table. That calmed him a little bit.


    "This is bad, Sir Amos. Oras and Shirkan are dead. A participant called Tang Shaoyang brought their heads back¡­" With all his courage, he managed to report what he saw.


    Shirkan was the second Admin Helper that came with Oras. Both were dead, and Tang Shaoyang brought the head as if a trophy, parodied around the city. It was not a secret that killing the Admin Helper and Administrator was also rewarded with points. However, no one would dare to kill the Admin Helper and Administrator. That was the same as dering war against the overseer and their helpers. But it seemed like there was one lunatic in this batch.


    Once more, Tang Shaoyang''s face came into Amos'' mind. Not just the face, but also the threat. He remembered each word, echoing in his head. The threat was not empty. Two Admin Helpers could not take down a single participant.

 Chapter 1521 The Prey Has Taken The Bait - Part 4

    Chapter 1521 The Prey Has Taken The Bait - Part 4


    "Are you really going to parody their heads?" Castor asked Tang Shaoyang as they went back together.


    He had fulfilled the deal on his side by asking help from one of the Admin Helpers, sending the bloodline. The reason he stuck to Tang Shaoyang was because the sky started to get dark. Without anything on his body, it would be safe to return with Tang Shaoyang. Even with an Admin Helper on his side, he felt safer with Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang were holding two heads by their hair. The two heads belonged to the two Admin Helpers earlier. Both died with feartched on their faces. It did not change even after hours.


    "Yes. That''s the only way for Amos toe to me. Unless he wants to lose his three precious juniors, he must get rid of me as soon as possible."


    Castor''s countenance crunched in disagreement, shaking his head, "I think you will provoke all Admin Helpers as well as the other Administrators by showing their heads. You are challenging all of them. You don''t have to do this because Julian or Agnes will do the job for you."


    At this moment, Castor realized that it was not impossible for Tang Shaoyang to kill an Administrator. That was after he found out that the seven were all Tang Shaoyang''s summons. He did not know what they were at first, but he found out after the fight that the seven were all summons. With those seven, it would not be impossible for Tang Shaoyang to kill an Administrator. However, parodying the two heads would draw more Administrators or other Admin Helpers.


    If it was just one of them, Tang Shaoyang still had a chance. It would be different if more than one Administrator or maybe more than ten Admin Helpers were targeting Tang Shaoyang. That was just stupid.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Castor, "I will do things my way. You don''t need to meddle in my matter."


    Soon the enormous city wall came to their sight. Castor and the Admin Helper stopped to make a distance from Tang Shaoyang. The two did not want to be seen around Tang Shaoyang lest people would misunderstand their rtionship.


    Tang Shaoyang sensed the sharp re at him as he got closer to the gate. The res from the two guards at the gate. They were part of the Admin Helper, and they recognized the head in Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    One of the old guards came forward, blocking Tang Shaoyang, "What do you mean by that!?" The old man with a white beard pointed at the two heads on Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder. He only recognized one of them because the second one was burned. However, he could tell that the burning head was also an Admin Helper.


    "Am I not allowed to bring the head into the city? Is there a specific rule? Ah also, I don''t think I have to tell you everything about what I am doing in this trial. Your job is to guard the gate and ensure the city is safe from the harm of the cmity."


    "You are still outside the city right now!" The old guard sent the threat.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned instead of backing up, "Thene to me. I will get the third head so these people in the city will think twice before trying to kill me. Three heads are more convincing than two heads I guess."


    The second guard came over and pulled the old guard, "This is not our problem, Garton. Let him be. That''s his problem if all Admin Helperse for his life." The second old guard was hinting to Tang Shaoyang that Garton meant well.


    Tang Shaoyang entered the city with no problem. No one stopped him, but he became the center of attention. There were a lot of people gathered at the gate area because of the ranking list. As soon as he entered the city, everyone turned toward him. The small murmur echoed in the air as people whispered to their friends.


    They might not recognize the head, but Tang Shaoyang was the first one to do this crazy thing. It was not a secret that some participants got the point by hunting the other participants. But no one is so tant like Tang Shaoyang. No one knew that the heads belonged to Admin Helpers.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored the crowd as he came to check on his rank. He should be number one on the list. He had killed a lot, including two Admin Helpers, and twenty-six Vigamaur Dgaror''s members. It included Eson who was in the top twenty as well.


    People were making way for a lunatic who dared to bring two heads into the city. No one dared to speak louder near Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyangughed as he stood in front of the list.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    1. Tang Shaoyang - 122963


    2. Ian Carmen Lorentia - 40502


    3. Novoa Valentine - 23258


    4. Niere Pares - 19509


    5. Tiyana Viveiros - 19509


    6. Alderoi Alder Acevedo - 18317


    7. Uruwakan - 18317


    8. Adriano Dee Lorenzo - 18317


    9. Gerda Eva Lorenzen - 16483


    10. Negasu - 15101


    11. Jules Asanda - 15101


    12. Zeyn Moorlehem - 15101


    13. Clement Salle - 15101


    14. Matteo Lambert - 12863


    15. Sandra Holm - 12863


    16. Marten Vermote - 12863


    17. Agnes Neteri Iosava - 10270 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    18. Castor Bach Justesen - 10270


    19. Julian Heymans - 10270


    20. Arnold Kaliandro - 9622


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two names disappeared from the top twenty as a new name popped out into the rank. People could tell that two people died at Castor''s party because their names were not on the list anymore.


    Tang Shaoyang was a little bit surprised by his point. He expected to be the number one, but he did not expect to get this much. Timo and Eson alone gave him twenty thousand points. The remaining twenty-five may be around thirty to fifty thousand points. That was his estimation, less than a hundred thousand.


    As more people gathered, the news spread out very fast that a lunatic brought two heads back to the city. It was not long until one of the participants recognized Oras as Admin Helper. That created more uproar until someone else recognized Tang Shaoyang as well, the ranked one on the list.


    It created the effect he wanted. It was a war deration to Amos, and also a humiliation for Amos. That was what he tried to achieve, provoking Amos further so Amos woulde out.

 Chapter 1522 God Order

    Chapter 1522 God Order


    "Our main character for today has returned!" Oby weed Tang Shaoyang with open arms, grinning ear to ear. The baldy looked so happy.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow. It was unusual of Oby, and he noticed the bar was empty as well. There was no one except for him and Oby.


    "What is this?"


    "Come! Come!" Oby motioned toe to the usual seat, "Tonight is my treat. Everything is on me, drinks and meals. You can order anything you want."


    Knowing no one could hurt him inside the city, Tang Shaoyang came over. He sat on his usual spot and looked Oby in the eyes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What are you nning?"


    "You are too suspicious of me. That hurt me, you know." Imagine a baldy with a bulky build, wearing a white apron acted coquettish. That was what Oby did just now. That sent a shiver to Tang Shaoyang.


    "You are too serious. Just rx and celebrate your first win."


    "But why are you so happy for me? Do you have a grudge against Amos? Or against Vigamaur Dgaror?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but feel suspicious of Oby.


    "Not a grudge, more like I am happy that you delivered a blow to Vigamaur Dgaror. That''s enough to make me happy. And I would like to invite you to join me in God Order."


    Tang Shaoyang expected there was something from Oby. But he never expected an invitation to join a faction, not from Oby. On top of that, the invitation came out of nowhere. They knew each other for over a week, but why now? The most logical would be on thest day of the stage one trial. He did not think that much and shook his head before declining the offer.


    "I don''t take orders from anyone. So I will not join your faction."


    "Listen to me first, Tang. You will join me after you hear how big the influence of the God Order is in the God Realm. If you join us, no faction or alliance dare to touch you. Listen to me first¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang did not mind listening to Oby. The cook started what God Order was. It was an alliance formed by strong factions in the God Realm. What was the purpose of God Order? Setting up an order in the God Realm. That was the God Order''s ultimate goal.


    That meant they wanted to conquer the God Realm and the other factions to create a proper reign. One of their jobs was to control the factions, making sure they were not growing too strong for the other factions. Vigamaur Dgaror was one of those factions. That was why Oby was so happy when he brought the two heads and wiped out twenty-six Vigamaur Dgaror. That would slow down the growth of Vigamaur Dgaror.


    That sounded cool, bringing justice for the weak faction or alliance. If it was the old and naive Tang Shaoyang. That really sounded cool, but not the current Tang Shaoyang. That just convinced Tang Shaoyang not to join the God Order.


    It felt like they were no different than Nirvana who he fought before. The Divine Church and the other factions thought that a person with a ss like Tang Shaoyang should not exist. Who were they to make such a stupid decision? This God Order sounded simr, but Nirvana Alliance was into more specific things.


    "As I said, I don''t take orders from anyone. From what you tell me, joining you will require me to listen to a lot of orders. And I also have a faction of my own, so I have to decline your offer."


    He realized why someone as strong as Oby was here, watching the trial as a cook. The bald man had another duty, it was to recruit the promising God Rank. He also realized that Oby pushed him to fight Amos as a test. It was a test of whether he had the quality to join the God Order. That was most likely what happened here. It was the same as the White Mystery again back then.


    "There''s no need to hurry to make the decision, Tang. You have more than a month to make the decision. So what do you want to eat for dinner," Oby took the refusal better than the White Mystery, "I wish you good luck against Amos. He mighte after you tomorrow." The cook grinned ear to ear."


    Tang Shaoyang hoped Oby would stay this way during the trial. Fighting the Administrator excited him, but he would not go all the way to pick a fight on his own.


    He put aside his thoughts and ordered the usual order. After his dinner, he returned to his room. Tomorrow might be the day of his sh against Amos.


    "I believe you wille to me on your own. But don''t worry, my invitation to you will not expire. You are wee anytime." That was Oby''sst words before they parted. ''Does that mean Oby is using you to cull Vigamaur Dgaror''s number?'' Avyn did not like that.


    "It''s a trade, just a business. Didn''t he promise to hold the other Administrators?"


    ''What about the three Administrators with Amos? You have to be prepared to fight them all.'' Vandir reminded Tang Shaoyang.


    It was the day when his point deducted that he met with the other three overseers for the trial, the other three Administrators.


    "That''s true. Fortunately, I have seen their faces. We can retreat anytime if they are with Amos," That was his reason for leaving his spirits.


    *** ***


    Even after creating an uproar yesterday, Tang Shaoyang started his day just like usual. Having his breakfast as well as coffee for the morning. Then he walked out of the lodging. As soon as he was out, he noticed many eyes on him.


    It was not just four people, but he saw more than twenty people monitoring him. A few of them acted like a disguise, and the remaining of them were Admin Helpers. It seemed like he pissed a lot of people off by bringing Oras'' head back.


    ''Are you ready for the main fight today?'' Tang Shaoyang asked his spirits. He felt today might be the day he fought an Administrator.

 Chapter 1523 Weirdly Normal - Part 1

    Chapter 1523 Weirdly Normal - Part 1


    Tang Shaoyang decided to go to the north side this time. It was to avoid a trap, in case, the people who hated him prepared a trap to the west side since he went to the west yesterday. He would rather avoid the trap while fighting the administrator.


    More than twenty people followed him to the south. Twenty-three people followed him, and he quickly found out that everyone was Admin Helper. There were no participants between those twenty-three people who followed him.


    As Castor predicted, he drew hate and anger from the Admin Helper who was not rted to Amos by bringing back those two hates.


    As he headed to the south gate, the other participants gave him a look. All of the people he passed by. Almost all participants recognized him right now. From the unknown participant, he had be the center of attention.


    Upon arriving at the south gate, his followers increased. From twenty-three, it became thirty-two.


    "Can we really handle all of them?" Karoen, The Void Knight asked in a concerned tone.


    There were thirty-two Admin Helpers, not just two. The two they fought yesterday might not be as strong as they thought. But there might be someone stronger than the two Admin Helpers yesterday.


    ''We can iste them in the domain if they are too much for us. The worst scenario, we will teleport back.'' Vandir replied eagerly. Between all his remaining spirits, Vandir was the one most eager to fight.


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother checking the ranking anymore. At this point, the ranking did not really matter to him. Amos was his only target, eliminating the threat before he did something weird with all the authority he had.


    He did not know much about the Administrator. It would be better to fight Amos right now, when Amos still underestimated him than facing Amos with all his tricks as Administrator.


    Just like yesterday, his followers stopped following him as soon as he stepped out of the city. No one was going after him. Even after he made such a long distance, no one was chasing after him. That was weird, especially after what he did yesterday.


    He stayed in the forest nearby to watch the situation. Hiding behind the tree, he watched the south gate. A few parties went out, but there were no Admin Helpers. No one was chasing him from the Admin Helpers.


    He tried to look with his Chaos Eyes around. Maybe the Administrator had prepared their people ahead. However, he only found the party who hunted the cmity. There were no suspicious people who waited for an ambush.


    Tang Shaoyang decided to go ahead and maybe they would send people after himter. He ended up hunting cmity all day, and there was no oneing after him. Not even Amos.


    That was so weird. He felt like those two heads and Vigamaur Dgaror''s members were the perfect bait. It looked like it was not enough.


    He returned to the city and checked the ranking. Maybe Amos found another loophole to deduct his points. That was not the case as he still kept his first ce. However, there were still people tailing him in the city. Even though there were fewer people than this morning, eight people were waiting for him at the south gate.


    Doing his routine, sending his loot to the market then he headed to the Scorching Bar before returning to his lodging. Oby still acted the same as if their conversation yesterday never happened. Everything was normal despite what he did yesterday, it was weird. Too normal to his liking.


    The following day was the same. He went to the east this time, and the people who watched him only followed him until the gate. No one was going after him outside the city.


    The following day was also the same. For two weeks, there was no action from Amos or the other Administrators, or even the Admin Helpers. In those two weeks, he easily maintained his number-one ce.


    He practically just ughtered all cmities they encountered, except for the Rank 7 and above. That was how Tang Shaoyang maintained his first ce. But two weeks were more than enough to have a big change in the ranking. Even in the top twenty, not just the top hundred.


    Some names disappeared from the ranking list. It was easy to guess that person was killed by the other participants. Easy to find out because a new name popped out right after another name disappeared. It was a normal urrence as many parties split up from their original party as well. A lot happened, but there was no movement from the Administrator yet.


    After the incident two weeks ago, the trend of hunting Cmity had changed. The other participants started to target their fellow participants for their points. Especially whose names were on the top hundred.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    1. Tang Shaoyang - 185883


    2. Ian Carmen Lorentia - 104202


    3. Novoa Valentine - 72758


    4. Niere Pares - 58929


    5. Tiyana Viveiros - 58929


    6. Gerda Eva Lorenzen - 520893


    7. Quinten van Holsman - 49854


    8. Willem van Holsman - 49854


    9. Clement Salle - 45781


    10. Negasu - 45781


    11. Jules Asanda - 45781


    12. Agnes Neteri Iosava - 40950


    13. Carlos Borges - 38974


    14. Juan Arganito - 38974


    15. Zellen van Holsman - 37620


    16. Martinez - 35892


    17. Andre Silveira - 33857


    18. Branco Amaral - 33857 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    19. Gaspar Sabe - 33857


    20. Castor Bach Justesen - 30891


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The three Holsman brothers were the famous ones after Tang Shaoyang. They made it known who they had killed and several of them were in the top twenty. Agnes joined a party with Clement Salle, the reason she could hold her position in the top twenty.


    However, there was no change within the top five. It remained untouchable for two weeks. Gerda solidified her position in the sixth a few days until today. The ranking exined a lot about what transpired in the trial.


    As for the people who went after other participants, it was whether they were inspired by Tang Shaoyang. Or it might be their original n, hunting the people who had gathered a lot of points after a certain time. That was a shortcut to reach the top, after all.

 Chapter 1524 Weirdly Normal - Part 2

    Chapter 1524 Weirdly Normal - Part 2


    Today was the same as usual, finishing his break, Tang Shaoyang went out. He went to the Scorching Bar instead of going out of the city. He had run out of his stock for Scorching Beer.


    Amos and the other Administrators along with the Admin Helpers never tried to do anything but watch his movement. He still saw the same fourteen people who followed him in thest two weeks.


    In thest two weeks, he tried to look for Gerda, Tiyana, and Niere as well. However, Amos was doing a good job hiding their traces from him. He could not find anything about those three. He thought Amos woulde for him after he killed all his juniors, but he could not find anything about the three.


    If he did not know what they looked like, how was he supposed to look for them? It was still the same,Vigamaur Dgaror had such a big influence that no one dared to tell him anything about Vigamaur Dgaror. He was at the wits''s end to lure out Amos. He even tried to spy on Amos, but the Administrator never got out of the city. It was two weeks of frustration, not being able to do anything to the person who wanted to kill him.


    "Do you have my drink, old man!?" Tang Shaoyang pushed the door.


    There was a barrel on the counter, and there was someone he did not expect to meet, Ira, The Admin Helper. Ira had been avoiding him for two weeks. Now the woman was sitting behind the counter, holding a ss of wine.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, thinking this might be a coincidence. The barkeeper was right behind the counter and pointed at the barrel. The barrel was his order. He grabbed the barrel and saved it in his inventory. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Aren''t you going to say hi to me?"


    Ira finally spoke as Tang Shaoyang was about to leave. He halted his steps and nced at Ira, "Aren''t you avoiding me? And I think it''s better if no one knows that we know each other, no?"


    He felt nothing but grateful to Ira. She was the one who gave him the list of the Vigamaur Dgaror''s members. Even though it led to nothing right now, at least, she tried to help him.


    "That''s true, that''s why I am here to meet you," Ira turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "I am here to warn you about something. I don''t want to lose my bet."


    "Does Amos finally make his move?"


    Ira shrugged, "First, The Holsman brothers will go after your life. Not just you, but also Ian Carmen and Novoa Valentine. Haven''t you heard it yet? They announced this morning at the four gates."


    Tang Shaoyang heard about the rumor about The Holsman brothers. Announcing their target to the public before going after their target. At first, peopleughed at them when they announced that they would target one of the parties in the top twenty.


    But they silenced the people whoughed at them as they wiped out a party of three in the top twenty and entered the top twenty. After that day, they continued announcing their target name. That name kept continuing to announce the name.


    One of Clement Salle''s party, Zeyn Moorlehem was killed by them. The tournament''s champion party, Alderoi, Uruwakan, and Adriano were killed by them as well. That was how their names became notorious among the participants. They had be the God of Death among the participants. The name they mentioned would die in the following days.


    "Let theme to me then. I have killed most cmities near the city, and it''s hard to find them aroundtely."


    "As I thought, you will underestimate them," Ira shook her head, "Don''t underestimate them just because you have killed two Admin Helpers. The two you killed are in the bottom rung between all Admin Helpers. The Holsman brothers can also kill Oras and Shirkan. That''s not important. They are also God Order''s candidates, just like you. That means God Order''s evaluation of you and the Holsman brothers are simr."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised when the God Order was mentioned. It was a private conversation between him and Oby. How did Ira find out? But there was something wrong, he was not a candidate. He already got the invitation, and he would immediately be God Order''s member if he agreed to join.


    If the Holsman brothers were a candidate, that meant the God Order had not yet epted them. The Holsman brothers had not passed the test yet. When his thoughts reached that, he had a wild guess. Killing him might be a test for the Holsman brothers if they wanted to join the God Order. He did not correct Ira about him as a candidate.


    "Second, it''s not just Amos. But the other Administrators will make a move on you. They covet you just like The God Order. However, what if they realize they can''t get you? They will get rid of you. You should be more careful."


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what happened behind, but it seemed like a lot happened, especially in the rank of Administrators as well as the Admin Helpers who were here to recruit the God Rank with big potential.


    "Thank you for the information," Tang Shaoyang nodded and left the bar afterward.


    The barkeeper chuckled as he watched Tang Shaoyang''s back, shaking his head, "That young man doesn''t trust us. But sometimes a young man like him needed an actual experience. If he passes this ordeal, he might be even more powerful. Not just his strength but also his awareness."


    Ira let out a sigh, shaking her head.


    *** ***


    Even though Tang Shaoyang did not look like cared about what he just heard on the outside. He thought about it inside his head. The Trial of God was more than just a trial. It was an event for a big faction to recruit a strong candidate. That was what he learned in thest two weeks. A lot of people contacted him, asking him to join. However, he refused all the invitations. He did not n to work under someone else ever again, after all.


    ''Aren''t we in trouble if what that woman said is the truth?'' Bara, the ck phoenix, asked in a concern. She did not want Tang Shaoyang to die before she could kill The Dragon Guardian. She saw a big potential in Tang Shaoyang, and she did not know how long she had to wait to meet a Master like Tang Shaoyang.


    "That''s what he meant by I woulde to look for him on his own." Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice as he remembered what Oby told him two weeks ago.

 Chapter 1525 Novoa Valentine

    Chapter 1525 Novoa Valentine


    Tang Shaoyang regarded the warning seriously, but he still did everything as usual. Going out for a hunt as usual. The n was to look for a rank 7 Cmity. He had a few on the list, but he changed his mind after the warning.


    The rank 7 cmity was still unknown to him. He did not want to get interrupted while fighting a new monster. Heading to the west gate, he noticed his followers increased. There were another three people following him, making it seventeen.


    The three followers looked like participants just like him. He could tell by their outfit since Admin Helper had their own outfits and a badge. The new three followers did not have those two things.


    "Are they the Holsman brothers?" While he heard a lot of rumors about the Holsman brothers, he never met them in person. He did not know what they looked like.


    As he left the city through the west gate, no one followed him. Including the three participants. He waited for another hour outside to ensure that he was not being tailed. No one followed him again today.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and went to look for his prey for today. Another thing he realized after three weeks. The difficulty of the trial was not just about killing the cmity, but also looking for them. It was hard to find a high-ranking cmity. Even the rank six was hard to find as most of them moved alone instead of in a group.


    ''Are we going to enter the ruin today?'' Vandir asked.


    Tang Shaoyang found a ruin that had be a nest of rank six cmity. That was right, the ruin was infested with thousands of rank six cmities. There were also eight rank seven cmities and one rank eight cmity. It was the only rank six cmity and above that lived in a colony so far, the only one.


    "Maybe we should go for it to maintain our first ce."


    Even though his focus was on Amos, he still wanted first ce since he was at the top already. That ruin might widen the gap further between him and Ian.


    Tang Shaoyang decided to go to the ruin with the rank six cmity. When he said a ruin, it was a ruined city. A massive ruined city, bigger than the Tang Capital. The city was surrounded by a massive wall, a hundred meters wall. The wall looked daunting even though it was in a ruin already.


    The rank six cmity residing in the city was a giant spider. The spider''s legs were covered in white fur with twelve legs. Their abdomen was pitch ck like an obsidian, and the city was covered in the ck web.


    Through the Chaos Eyes, he could find dozens of these spiders near the wall. Even though they lived in the same city. They were separated by a certain distance. As if they had their territory in the city. However, he had tried to fight one, and he did not know how, but the nearby spiders woulde for them as well the moment he started to fight one. They worked together even though they looked like a creature that lived in solitude.


    ''Today is going to be fun!'' Afi was quite excited as this might be the first time they fought a lot of cmities at the same time. Beforehand, Tang Shaoyang still used his hunting method. Luring the cmity one by one, ambushing them. Killing them before the cmity could fight back. That was a boring way to fight, and today would be different.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to make his way to the ruin when he felt a vibration on the ground. He turned to the right where the vibration came from. There was a fight there. His Chaos Eyes covered a thousand-meter area, but he could not see the fight. That meant the fight was further than a thousand meters.


    "Let''s check that area first. I don''t want to be disturbed during our fight."


    The vibration on the ground was getting stronger and stronger as he got closer to where the fight took ce. Through Chaos Eyes, he spotted who fought. It was three against one, not a cmity, but fellow participants.


    Three men with silver hairs ganged up on a woman who had long white hair. He did not recognize all of them, but they were the crop participants. He could see that by the impact of their fight. They were stronger evenpared to Timo, Eson, and Castor.


    The woman with white hair dodged all the assaults with her bat-like wings. The three men could transform into a white wolf anytime, chasing after the woman ferociously. The three men''sughter could be heard from time to time.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized that the woman was a vampire. He felt something familiar from the woman from Zhang Mengyao who had Vampire Bloodline. Though Zhang Mengyao was just half-vampire. If she fully inherited the bloodline, her race would change to be a vampire.


    As he watched the fight, he noticed the fight came closer to him. The woman brought the fight to his side. As if she knew there was someone here.


    His gut was right, the woman sensed him. As the distance reduced to just a hundred meters, the woman yelled, "Hey, you! Help me fight them! I will let you have all the kills! They are the Holsman brothers!"


    The Holsman brothers stopped their assault when they heard the woman''s words, realizing there was someone close. That brief moment gave the woman a chance to get to Tang Shaoyang''s side.


    "If you help me, I will let you have the kill! They are the Holsman brothers. Killing them all should be enough to boost you to the top ten!" She arrived below the tree where Tang Shaoyang stood. Her eyes locked on the three brothers who were still chasing after her.


    One of the Holsman brothers recognized Tang Shaoyang and cursed out, "Fuck! Why is he here? I thought his hunting ground was in the south?"


    Tang Shaoyang has be a sensational topic in the city. Especially after killing two Admin Helpers by himself. It had be a hot topic among the participants even now. Their feat wiping out the champion''s part was shadowed by Tang Shaoyang''s feat. Willem van Holsman had seen Tang Shaoyang from a distance before, hence he immediately recognized Tang Shaoyang.


    The woman with white hair turned toward Tang Shaoyang, looking at Tang Shaoyang''s face. His eyes widened a little bit with a realization. She was trying to run from the wolves, but she came to the dragon.


    Tang Shaoyang''s name was no less notorious than the Holsman brothers. Not just about the feat of killing Admin Helper, but also the culprit who annihted The Sorc n as well as The Vigamaur Dgaror. Even though Tang Shaoyang did not announce it like the Holsman brothers. Everyone could guess the disappearance of the Vigamaur Dgaror and The Sorc n rted to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Who is he?" The other two Holsman brothers asked curiously.


    "He is Tang Shaoyang!" Even though the Holsman brothers announced that they wanted to kill the first, second, and third ce. However, they prioritized killing the other two, and he put Tang Shaoyang as thest target. Willem was not stupid to prioritize the person who could kill two Admin Helpers on his own.


    "Aren''t we lucky then, Will?" One of the Holsman brothers had the opposite direction. Meeting Tang Shaoyang just made him excited. That meant they could get rid of the first and third ce.


    "Are you stupid, Zellen? We have been chasing that bitch for an hour, and we can''t kill her. Now we have this guy, Admin Helper killer as well. Let''s retreat!" Willem van Holsman was more sane than his youngest brother, Zellen van Holsman. He was not that crazy to face Novoa Valentine and Tang Shaoyang at the same time.


    "Are you going to join me or not?" Novoa Valentine asked Tang Shaoyang once more. She had been dodging the fight as she did not want to fight the trio. But the chance of her winning would be higher with Tang Shaoyang despite the high risk. Tang Shaoyang mighte after her after killing the trio.


    "Are you scared, Will?" Zellen grinned ear to ear, making a face to mock his brother, "I will face that Tang guy, and you two go for that bitch!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Without waiting for an answer, Zellen Holsman turned into a wolf and leaped toward Tang Shaoyang, leaving a white trail. But soon he faced a de, a ck de right between his eyes. He moved too fast, and the de came out of nowhere as well. He thought the de would cut him through for sure until he felt a force behind him, pulling him from the de.


    Swoosh!


    Quinten van Holsman narrowly saved his brother from being cut into two. If not for his quick movement and reaction. Zellen''s body would be cut into two. He threw Zellen''s body backward as he also retreated next to where his brother crashed. Willem also joined his two brothers.


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue. He almost got one of them on that first try.


    Even though Zellen narrowly avoided his death. The man was stillughing as he stood up. There was a thin cut on his forehead and blood flowed, turning the white fur into red. A half secondter, his skull was split into two, and yet the man still let out a manicughter.


    "JAJAJAJAJAJAJAJA! This will be fun!" Zellen turned toward his brother, "I owe you one, Quinten. You and Will just focus on that bitch. I will not let my guard down this time!"

 Chapter 1526 Vandirs New Creation

    Chapter 1526 Vandir''s New Creation


    Novoa Valentine looked at Tang Shaoyang''s back. That happened so fast, that she could not see Tang Shaoyang''s attack. If it was her, she would not escape unscathed from the sword. But of course, the same trick won''t work for the second time. But that was an assurance that she could trust Tang Shaoyang to hold one or two Holsman brothers.


    "I will hold the two brothers myself. Finish Zellen first then help me!" She thought Tang Shaoyang agreed to work together with her to fight the Holsman brothers.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and waved his hand at Novoa, "You can leave. I don''t need your help."


    Novoa Valentine was not the only one surprised by that remark. Even the Holsman brothers were surprised.


    Willem van Holsman''s eyes shone, holding his brother''s hand. It was better to wait for Novoa to leave and kill Tang Shaoyang. He did not like an unknown variable such as Tang Shaoyang.


    "Don''t you dare underestimate me, TANG! You will die in my hands!" Zellen was outright angry, pouncing toward Tang Shaoyang. His figure shed as he turned fully into a wolf.


    Tang Shaoyang opened Divine Armory and took out a pair of shields. He received the w with the shield. The series of nking sounds resounded in the air as Zellen attacked Tang Shaoyang relentlessly. The gray fire burst out as the w hit the shield. That was Zellen''s elemental power, gray-colored fire.


    Willem and Quinten kept an eye on Novoa Valentine. No one moved from their spots.


    Novoa looked at the fight between Tang Shaoyang and Zellen. Even though both were in a stalemate right now, she had not seen Tang Shaoyang''s transformation yet. That meant Tang Shaoyang was still holding his card, not fully going all out.


    If she had to choose, she wanted to leave just like what Tang Shaoyang told her to. However, she could not do that. The guilt of leaving him would haunt her for the rest of her life. The Holsman brothers were going after her, and she purposely led them to him. She could not leave even if she wanted to.


    Boom!


    The gray fire exploded, sending Tang Shaoyang backward. He skidded over and stopped right next to Novoa Valentine.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?" He furrowed his brow. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He was waiting for Novoa to leave so he could summon the spirits. The reason was to keep his spirit secret. However, the woman did not move from her spot from the start of the sh. It had been a few minutes, and the woman stayed still there.


    If he did not know the identity of the Holsman brothers. He might think this was a trap set up by four of them. They wanted his points. If he did not know the Holsman. But he knew them, and they had announced about killing him. This was not an act, but the woman won''t listen.


    "If you want to fight them, then I will leave. I don''t want an intervention in my fight!"


    Novoa Valentine was caught off guard when she heard the reason. He did not want her to interfere with the fight. And here, she was concerned about this man. She heard the rumor about him killing two Admin Helpers. However, that was just a rumor, and the Holsman brothers might be stronger than those two Admin Helpers.


    But she could not say it out loud to Tang Shaoyang. Looking the man in the eyes, she found the man was serious. If she did not leave, he would go. Willem and Quinten would chase her for sure.


    After a short consideration, she put her life first rather than her morals. She turned around and ran fast but she held back a little. Deep inside, she still hoped Willem or Quinten would chase after her. That would make her less guilty. However, no one from the Holsman brothers chased her.


    Zellen was fuming, he was genuinely angry. It was the same as a humiliation to him. It was always he who looked down on the others.


    "Don''t try to be a hero, Tang! You are a prey! You are my prey!" Zellen screamed and turned toward his brothers, "Don''t help me! Don''t you dare or I will kill you two and fight Tang myself!"


    Willem forgot about the youngest''s temper. The youngest was crazy enough to do that. Zellen would work together to kill him and Quinten only to fight Tang Shaoyang alone. Yep, the youngest was that crazy.


    Zellen once more pounced on Tang Shaoyang after throwing the threat to his brothers. He became faster, but mid-way to reach Tang Shaoyang, he sensed three presences right above him. They were above him,ing for him.


    His eyes widened in shock, and that just fueled his anger even further. Not only did Tang Shaoyang look down on him, but he also yed dirty. He realized why Tang Shaoyang asked Novoa Valentine to leave. That was just a scheme that made him think that Tang Shaoyang was alone. However, Tang Shaoyang was not alone. His friends were waiting in the ambush and made a move at the right time.


    Once more he felt a huge force pulling his ankles. Once more, he was thrown backward. But this time, Willem and Quinten moved at the same time. They sensed the ambush quicker than Zellen. That was how both managed to save their brother once more.


    Boom!


    Zara, Avyn, and Afinded on the ground. It was not an ambush, but it was their way of announcing their presence. The n was to ambush Zellen, but the three just did not execute the n.


    "Why? Why don''t you guys kill him?" Tang Shaoyang asked Zara.


    Killing Zellen in that state was a piece of cake. However, Zara did not use her Void to create the portal gate. If she used it, Willem and Quinten did not have time to save their hot-tempered brother.


    Zara did not reply, but she nced at Avyn. She was telling Tang Shaoyang it was Avyn''s idea.


    "Let us fight. We don''t know how long until we can fight strong opponents like these people. Once we return to Earth. We will not have the chance to fight people like them anymore," It was Doombringer who spoke.


    Bara, Doombringer, and Karoen revealed themselves. Tang Shaoyang had summoned them before he used Heavenly Revoke. But he told them to hide until the white-haired woman left. He told them to kill Zellen, and they could fight the two brothers. However, it seemed like all his spirits agreed not to kill Zellen with the ambush.


    Vandir alsonded right next to Tang Shaoyang, "Can I use "that", Master? I want to try "that" to fight an actual God Rank."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "There''s no need to use "that" fighting those three. Seven of you is enough to get rid of them, no?"


    "I want to test it against an actual God Rank instead of Cmity. We need to know the limit before facing Amos, no?" Vandir asked for permission.


    "Whatever." Tang Shaoyang gave up and let Vandir do whatever he wanted.


    The me in his socket burned brightly, waving excitedly. It was a test against the actual God Rank rather than just a cmity.


    Meanwhile, Quinten and Willem exchanged nces, realizing the situation might be worse for them. The moment Novoa Valentine left, these creatures appeared. They could not feel the aura of these creatures, but they all looked strong.


    For the first time, Quinten''s expressionless face changed. A frown formed on his forehead, observing the creature one by one. He recognized the behemoth, the ck phoenix, the fallen angel, and as well The Lich. He did not know anything about Karoen and Afi. As for Avyn, she looked awfully the same as a human. Without being able to sense their aura, he could not measure how strong they were all.


    Zellen regained his footing and stood next to his brothers. He became more calm after the ambush. However, his sharp eyes are still locked on Tang Shaoyang.


    The calm Quinten pped the back of Zellen''s head, "Calm down, Zell. I am not going to save your ass for the third time!"


    "Yes, brother," Zellen nodded.


    "Huh!? There are two Tang Shaoyang," Willem''s surprised voice echoed.


    Zellen and Quinten focused on the massive creature, and now they saw another Tang Shaoyang. They stood side by side, and they looked alike but with different outfits. The real Tang Shaoyang was the one with the ck coat. The second Tang Shaoyang was equipped with ck-red armor, from the chest down to the boot.


    However, they could not pinpoint what made the second Tang Shaoyang fake. The only thing that made a difference was that he could not feel an aura from the second Tang Shaoyang. It was the same just like the other seven.


    "The second Tang Shaoyang might be the real one," Willem was confused. There was a chance the real Tang Shaoyang was the one who hid the aura.


    That was right, Vandir used Tang Shaoyang''s dead body and resurrected him as an undead. That was Vandir''s newly developed weapon. After researching the body for months, he could not get anything from that. There was nothing he could do aside from ssifying Tang Shaoyang''s body as a unique case. Everything about Tang Shaoyang was new to him, so he ended up using the body as one of his summons. The result was satisfying so far, and it was now the final test against The God Rank.


    The three brothers were confused with the second Tang Shaoyang. The second Tang Shaoyang made a move, using a transformation skill. That was right, the undead Tang Shaoyang could also use the Dragon Transformation.


    The regrettable thing was that Vandir did not get the body with Chaos Energy. The undead Tang Shaoyang still had his Heavenly Energy and yer Energy separated. Not the current Tang Shaoyang who had harmonized the Heavenly Energy and yer Energy that became Chaos Energy. At the same time, Tang Shaoyang also used his Transformation. Using transformation would make his spirit stronger. That meant the undead Tang Shaoyang also got stronger. During the transformation, the undead Tang Shaoyang and the real Tang Shaoyang looked identical.


    "You puny human! Be my test subject and witness Vandir''s greatest creation!" The skeleton was so happy to get permission to use the Undead Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 1527 Holsman Brothers - 1

    Chapter 1527 Holsman Brothers - 1


    The three Holsman brothers turned into a wolf as they were surrounded. Even though they were being outnumbered, the three brothers did not think of running away.


    The first one to pounce was Afi. He leaped into the air with his body. His fur turned intova as he mmed his paw down at Quinten.


    Quinten did not run from the challenge. His fur turned into a gray me. He pushed himself into the air and met the paw with his fist.


    Boom! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Theva spurted out everywhere and the same with the gray me, spreading out, burning the area. Quinten managed to hold the paw with his fist without getting pushed down. Deep inside, he was relieved that he could match with Afi. However, it was not a duel, one against one.


    Karoen appeared right below Afi, and Quinten failed to anticipate someone woulde for him right after. He saw Karoen, but there was nothing he could do because the tip of the sword was just an inch away from his belly. Karoen''s sword pierced through his belly and went through to the other side.


    Quinten reacted by sending a kick at Karoen, but his kick was blocked with a shield. As his body started to fall from the air, he noticed a shadow hovering above him. As he turned around, the ck phoenix dove toward him.


    Boom!


    The ck me spread out as Bara brought Quinten down with her. Everything happened in three seconds. Willem and Zellen could not do anything to help their brother.


    "Quin!" Zellen and Willem were about to rush over to help.


    "Don''te here! Watch your back!" Quinten''s voice was heard from the explosion. It was then followed by a wave, clearing the ck me and dust in the air. The two figures were revealed, and Quinten held Bara with his barrier. He managed to form a defensive barrier.


    However, the attack did not stop there as Afi followed with another strike with his paw at the barrier. With a bang, his paw struck the barrier. The sturdy barrier cracked as theva slipped through the crack. The strike went through as theva melted the barrier, forcing Quinten to dodge. He leaped to the side, intending to regroup with his brothers.


    However, he sensed someone was ready for him. He remembered the knight who stabbed him. The knight with weird heads.


    Sure enough, the knight was ready for him. He was about tounch an attack until he noticed a portal formed in front of the knight. The portal was not big, just ten centimeters, big enough for a sword, but not for a human. Then he saw the knight''s sword, aiming at the portal.


    The distance between him and the knight was still fifteen meters. But why did the knight aim the sword at the portal? He soon got the answer as he felt a sharp pain in his back. He turned around and found a portal, simr size to the one near the knight. The knight used the portal to stab him.


    The stab threw him off the bnce, crashing to the ground. He was rolling on the ground for a few meters and immediately got back on his feet. The bird and the bear were right behind him.


    As he stood up, sure enough, the bear was already in his range. He saw an iing paw covered inva. He met the paw with his fist. An image of a gray wolf appeared behind him as heunched his fist to meet with the paw. The image let out a furious howl at the same time.


    Not willing to lose out, Afi also let out a deafening roar. The paw and the first met in the air. This time the gray me was overwhelmed by theva, and Quinten''s body was thrown from the impact.


    Quinten heard the screeching after him. Even though he did not look, he knew the bird wasing for him. The cooperation between the knight, the bear, and the bird was good, almost wless. If it was wless teamwork, he might be dead already.


    "Iste them in your domain and fight them one by one!" That was Quinten''sst words for his brother before activating his domain. He just wanted to take the bird, but the bear was too close. He ended up pulling Afi and Bara to his domain.


    *** ***


    Zellen and Willem watched the fight from a distance. Quinten was the oldest and also the strongest among the Holsman brothers. Seeing their older brother cornered like that, shocked them.


    Just as they thought their brother would lose, they heard their brother''s voice. Zellen was the first one to make a move. He was quick as he rushed toward Tang Shaoyang. The undead and the real Tang Shaoyang were side by side, and he pulled both into his domain.


    Tang Shaoyang expected Zellen woulde for him, but he did not expect for Zellen to pull the undead Tang Shaoyang as well. The two Tang Shaoyang exchanged nces as they arrived in another dimension.


    "Wee to the Gray Hell!" Zellen''s voice echoed.


    They were surrounded by gray me, a dimension made by gray me hence Gray Hell. Zellen was standing between the zing mes. His body had turned into a gray me as well. The feature of the wolfpletely disappeared. He turned his physical body into an elemental body.


    Tang Shaoyangpletely ignored Zellen as he gave another look at his undead version, "Can you speak?"


    The undead Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    "Do you want a weapon?" Tang Shaoyang took out the battle-axe, Abyssal Bone.


    The undead Tang Shaoyang took the battle-axe from Tang Shaoyang''s hand. As if he was familiar with the battle ax, he swung it a few times. The Undead Tang Shaoyang looked satisfied with his weapon.


    "I will make you regret underestimating me in my domain!" Zellen was furious, but he kept his head cool. He learned his lesson after almost dying two times.


    His elemental body dissipated and blended with the domain. He became untraceable in the eyes.

 Chapter 1528 Holsman Brothers - 2

    Chapter 1528 Holsman Brothers - 2


    The undead Tang Shaoyang and the real Tang Shaoyang exchanged nces, smiling. They smiled because of Zellen. What Zellen did might be a problem for others, but not for Tang Shaoyang who could see energy.


    Tang Shaoyang could see the unusual movement of a lump of energy. The domain had a steady energy flow, and there was a lump energy that moved differently. He could see Zellen with his Chaos Eyes.


    The Undead Tang Shaoyang also could see the movement with his Spirit Eyes. The unusual energy moved in the domain. The undead formed two axes in his hand from yer Energy and threw at the lump energy. It was one of Tang Shaoyang''s skills, Wild Axes.


    Zellen was caught off guard as the two spinning axes came for him, right where he was. He deflected the spinning axes with the back of his hand. He pped them away, but he was shocked as to how Tang Shaoyang found his location.


    ''Can they see me? Impossible!''


    Not willing to believe that Tang Shaoyang could see him. He once more blended into his domain. This time it was not throwing axes. Tang Shaoyang with the battle-axe jumped toward him, aiming the battle-axe at him.


    Zellen was surprised as to how Tang Shaoyang could find him in his domain. However, he did not escape or even form a barrier. He grinned and let the battle ax hit him. The physical attack did not work on him when he was in his elemental body.


    As the de of the battle ax reached his left shoulder, his eyes widened in shock. He felt a sharp pain when the battle-ax reached him. He immediately kicked the ground, but the battle-ax still cut the surface of his body.


    Zellen came out from his camouge and looked at his left shoulder. A deep cut on his shoulder, and a swallow cut from his left chest down to his belly. If he did not react in time, he would lose his entire left arm or even a quarter of his body.


    He looked up at Tang Shaoyang in shock, "HOW!?" The attack is supposed to go through his elemental body. The battle-ax should not be able to harm him during that state. He did not understand how Tang Shaoyang hurt him.


    Swoosh!


    Zellen saw a de sh before him. Before he could react, he saw his left arm fall as the blood spurted out followed by a sharp pain. Again, his elemental body was cut. He leaped backward while screaming in pain.


    The two Tang Shaoyang stood side by side, smiling as if the smile was mocking Zellen. Zellen lost his reason as he used a full transformation. He turned into a ten-meter gray wolf. The fur was made of me, the ck fang, his eyes glowed in crimson, and with three lines of scratch on its forehead. The scratch was also glowing in crimson.


    The wound instantly healed as the missing arm regenerated. He stood on four right, furiously howling at Tang Shaoyang. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The real Tang Shaoyang pushed the undead Tang Shaoyang, grinning ear to ear, "I will fight him myself. Let''s go all out!"


    Without a second thought, he also activated True Dragon Transformation. Zellen who growled furiously early nked, slowly looking up at the massive creature in front of him. He knew Tang Shaoyang had a Dragon Bloodline. However, he did not know Tang Shaoyang had the True Transformation.


    One must need to inherit the bloodline directly, through a ritual in order to obtain True Transformation skill. He and his two brothers obtained the bloodline through ritual. But he did not expect that Tang Shaoyang could also use True Transformation. That meant one thing, Tang Shaoyang inherited his bloodline directly from an actual dragon. It was unheard of that a dragon was willing to die just to inherit the bloodline of a human. On top of that, it was not just a normal dragon, but a five-headed dragon, the known ursed dragon.


    All five heads were looking at him and roared. The roar created a massive shock wave and blew the gray me away. Lost before even fighting, that was what Zellen experienced right now. This was not his first experience when he felt this way, the overwhelming aura as well as murderous intent enveloped him.


    This was not the first time, but the third time. This happened when he sparred against his grandfather and also The Holsman Family''s guardian. It was the same feeling, the same situation. He saw one of the heads open and a ck me burst out toward him.


    Zellen was swept by the ck me and his scream filled the dimension. The gray me in his body was reced by the ck me. The ck me was slowly eating his me. He was lying down to the side, powerless. A massive shadow came to him from above andnded right on top of him.


    Boom!


    Tang Shaoyang pinned the pitiful wolf with his feet. The five heads were observing the wolf, disappointed. He thought Zellen would give him a challenge with the True Transformation.


    Zellen noticed the disappointment on all five heads. The five heads shared the same disappointment. If it was before, he would be furious. However, he had epted his loss, his death. The moment Tang Shaoyang used True Dragon Transformation, he realized that he had a zero chance of winning. He did not even think about escaping. He closed his eyes at thest moment.


    *** ***


    The domain was canceled right after the user died. Tang Shaoyang and undead Tang Shaoyang returned with the dead Zellen on the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang checked the situation. He saw Doombringer, Karoen, and Vandir. That meant Willem took Zara and Avyn into his domain. He could not help but chuckle as Willem just chose the worst opponent.


    "Why don''t you let your twin fight!?" The first thing he heard was aint from Vandir. It was supposed to be a test drive for the undead Tang Shaoyang. It was Undead Tang Shaoyang''s debut against the God Rank. However, Tang Shaoyang took over the fight and finished Zellen pretty much quickly. Inside the domain, the Undead Tang Shaoyang only did two attacks, and that was not enough data for Vandir.


    "Oopsie. I am getting too excited."

 Chapter 1529 Spirit Advancement 1

    Chapter 1529 Spirit Advancement 1


    Novoa Valentine made it far away and no one pursued her. The Holsman brothers just left her alone at the cost of a stranger she just met. As she got further, the guilt kept haunting her. Until at one moment, she stopped running and turned around.


    Even though she knew what she did was stupid, she made up her mind to fight the Holsman brothers with the stranger. Not just because of the guilt, but because she did not like to be indebted to someone. She had run for almost ten minutes, making it far away, halfway to the city. But she ran faster to go back at the Holsman brothers.


    She hoped Tang Shaoyang was still alive, deep inside, she was being hopeful. At the same time, she made a n in her head. If Tang Shaoyang was still alive, but not in the state to fight anymore, she made an escape n. With several scenarios and escape ns in her head, she returned to the area.


    Novoa Valentine''s heart dropped as she did not hear the fighting sound. A God Rank fighting would cause a big scene, but she did not hear anything or even feel the ripple of energy shed between the God Rank. She picked up her pace and arrived at the area right where she met the stranger.


    Her mouth opened and her eyes widened in surprise, at seeing the man standing alone. That was right, she did not see the Holsman brothers around. However, she saw a few traces of a fight. A broke out right after she left, but there was not that much for a fight between the God Rank.


    She was curious, there was no way she was not curious about how Tang Shaoyang defeated the Holsman brothers this fast. But the question stuck in her throat after noticing the stranger''s face, irritated at her presence. Sure enough, she was right after hearing the wordse out from the man.


    "Why are you here!? Didn''t I tell you to leave!?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Novoa was convinced from his tone that the man did not like her. That irritated her a little bit, but she did not have the right to get mad at this man. He saved her from the Holsman brothers. She could not get mad at her savior.


    "I wanted to help you, but it looks like you don''t need me." She smiled wryly.


    "Now you know! Can you leave now or do you want to fight me for the point?" Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes suspiciously at Novoa.


    That was a possibility that this woman returned to im the point. The first rank and the Holsman brothers'' points. That would ensure her to stay in the first rank until the end of the stage.


    "No! I don''t want your useless points. I came to help, why are you so suspicious of me?" Novoa Valentine tried to exin, but then she gave up, "Alright, I will leave."


    She was so curious how this man defeated the Holsman brothers. But she knew the man would not give the answer she wanted even if she asked. What made her curious was how fast the man defeated the three brothers. She had the confidence to beat the Holsman brothers but with a price. She might die with them altogether, but it would take time, not just a few minutes.


    Novoa was about to leave until she sensed something. She looked in that direction. Two women were holding a body, a dead body. She did not recognize the two women, but she recognized the dead body. It was Willem van Holsman''s lifeless body.


    She immediately observed the two women. One to the left looked like a normal human but with an exceptionally beautiful look. The woman on the right was an angel with three pairs of wings, a fallen angel. She recognized the race, but this was her first time meeting one.


    She immediately turned toward Tang Shaoyang with the look of asking for an exnation. But she knew the man would not say a single thing. Then she heard a sigh from Tang Shaoyang.


    "Hahh¡­. I told you to leave, and now you see them. I have to kill you as well!"


    Her eyes widened in shock upon hearing that. She finally knew the reason why he asked her to leave. He told her to leave not out of good will, but to keep his secret from her. Now she found his secret, and she would be silenced.


    Novoa was about to say that she would not tell anyone, but then she sensed a sharp re from the two women. Not just the two women, she also sensed a few were eyeing from behind. She could feel she was being watched.


    "I will not tell anyone about them! I will make an oath with my life that I will tell no souls about what I see here!" Right after saying that, she made an oath. Even without a priest, she could make the oath, and it was recognized by the System.


    "Leave now!"


    Novoa Valentine did not waste her time as she turned around and ran. The man was the first to give her a genuine fear in this trial. That is because she could not sense the aura from the two women as well as the people behind him. There was not a slightest aura from them. That reminded him of a tale her grandfather told her.


    "If you ever met someone with a Spirit Contractor ss in the same rank. Don''t ever think about fighting them. Spirit Contractor is two or three or even maybe ten times stronger than their current rank."


    Then she asked her grandfather how to tell how to identify a Spirit Contractor.


    "It''s hard to identify them, but there''s a way. If you can''t feel the aura from the people around him, that person might be a Spirit Contractor. Not reliable, but you can "


    She consumed energy to replenish her and evolve further as a vampire. No matter how smart or good someone is at suppressing their aura. She could still feel their aura even if someone tried to hide it. And she felt nothing from the two women as well as the people behind him.


    She might be wrong, but she would not take the chance. Because she remembered what her grandfather told her. If she ever met one or a Spirit Contractor came to kill her for unknown reasons. Never tried to fight them, but tried her best to run from the Spirit Contractor. That was her grandfather''s advice.


    Even though it was just a suspicion, she did not hesitate to make an oath and escape the moment Tang Shaoyang told her to.


    If the Spirit Contractor was several times stronger than those in the same rank, then how to defeat a God Rank Spirit Contractor?


    Novoa could not get rid of the thoughts as she made her escape. She could not imagine how strong Tang Shaoyang was. Did that mean Tang Shaoyang was the strongest person in this trial? When she questioned that, she included the Administrator. That was because she felt the dragon aura, in fact, the dragon aura was dominant which made her think that Tang Shaoyang inherited his bloodline directly from a living dragon.


    Thebination of dragon bloodline and Spirit Contractor. He could not imagine how strong Tang Shaoyang was.


    "He killed two Admin Helpers, and he might be really stronger than the Administrator¡­." She muttered in a low voice.


    *** ***


    "Are you sure about letting her go?" Avyn watched in the direction where Novoa left, "If you got her, Ian can never catch up to you."


    "Fighting her might be fun and exciting. Killing her might be an easy task. But I don''t want to face the consequences after killing her. My hands are full with this Amos and The Nirvana Alliance. I don''t think I should add another one." Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    Novoa Valentine was the third rank, and someone as strong as her shoulde from a big background. If he killed her, then the people behind her mighte after him. He did not want that. That was the reason, not because he trusted the oath.


    Avyn just shrugged and threw the body in front of Tang Shaoyang, "Haven''t Bara and Afie out yet?"


    Right after Avyn asked that Bara and Afi return. The ck Phoenix immediately flew to the sky, letting out a satisfied screech. Afi wasughing satisfyingly and kicked the dead body toward Tang Shaoyang. It seemed like Quinten gave the two a good time.


    However, there were two who were dissatisfied with the seven spirits. The first one was Doombringer. The Holsman brotherspletely ignored him. Willem chose Avyn and Zara. Zellen chose two Tang Shaoyang. Quinten brought Afi and Bara. The Behemoth did not get a chance to fight.


    The second one was of course Vandir. That was because Tang Shaoyang ruined undead Tang Shaoyang''s debut against the God Rank.


    "There''s no need to be sulking you two. We have a whole city worth of Cmity. There are several Rank 7 Cmities as well as one Rank 8 Cmity. You guys can fight it!"

 Chapter 1530 Spirit Advancement 2

    Chapter 1530 Spirit Advancement 2


    Tang Shaoyang watched his spirits go on a rampage in the ruin. The Rank 6 Cmity was not that big a problem for them. Even the Grade SSS Spirit who he rarely summoned during the trial also joined the fight. They worked together to fight one Rank 6 Cmity.


    The difference between the Archaic Spirit and Grade SSS Spirit was just too big. It was obvious when they were summoned altogether to fight the same thing. Afi destroyed the spider in less than a minute. Meanwhile, it took ten to fifteen minutes for eight Grade SSS Spirits to kill one spider.


    Not just his spirits, but his Skelly n also joined the fight this time. He summoned them, but just the main member, not the whole army. The eleven Skelly Family''s main members fought together and to his surprise, his skeleton was doing better than his Grade SSS Spirits.


    It did not mean the Grade SSS Spirit was weaker. The teamwork for the Skelly Family was wless. And of course, Kaiser with his dragon bloodline was the main character in the team. He became the core, and the others'' skellies adjusted Kaiser''s movement.


    "What if I use Cmity to upgrade them? Will it affect their evolution?" The thought of using cmity for his skeleton crossed.


    He never thought about it since he was trading the materials for the equipment. But he had gotten the things he wanted and extras. He now kept the corpses in his inventory.


    Not just that, he prepared the cmity to advance his current spirit. He did not n to summon more spirits with what he had. He thought of using the materials to make them stronger instead. Since he had a skeleton army, he did not need another army.


    As he was deep in his thoughts, a shriek disturbed them. The voice came from the center of the city. Through Chaos Eyes, he saw a fifty-meter spidere out from the hole. It was followed by another eleven of thirty-meter spiders.


    The fifty meters was the Rank 8 Cmity, and the other eleven were the Rank 7 Cmity. The ten-meter Rank 6 Cmity looked smallpared to them. He had not said anything, but all Archaic Spirits ignored the Rank 6 Cmity in front of them and rushed to the center.


    The six Archaic Spirits were fighting over who would fight the Rank 8 Cmity. At the same time, their voices rang in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    "You are not allowed to participate!!"


    Even Zara, who was not crazy about fighting, also joined. It started from Doombringer, then to Afi, then Avyn and Vandir. Now Bara and Zara are also infected by them.


    Of course, he would not listen to what they said. He also wanted to know how strong the Rank 8 Cmity was. That was for sure not because he was the same as them. He wanted the data for future hunting.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to follow them until he noticed a group of four outside the ruin. A party was approaching the gate. He furrowed his brows as he found two familiar faces among them, Clement Salle and Agnes. The same elf in Timo''s party.


    He let out a sigh of regret and went to the city wall. The party was still in the distance, approaching the ruin cautiously. As they got closer to the wall, he revealed himself.


    "This is my hunting ce. Please leave!"


    The moment he said that he remembered something. It was his issue with The Sorc n. He was in the same situation, but he was in a different position. But of course, he had a different reason to keep them away. Not because he wanted to take everything for himself, but because he did not want them to see his spirits and skeletons


    ''And I use "please", I am more polite than those bears.''


    Clement Salle stopped his members and looked up with a frown. He felt the voice was familiar but he did not remember the face. It was until he heard Agnes.


    "Tang Shaoyang! He is Tang Shaoyang! We should leave!"


    Clement Salle finally remembered the man he met on the first day. Although, the man was totally different than the first time. He saw the aura he failed to notice that day.


    "I think he is reasonable to talk with," He waved at Agnes and looked up at Tang Shaoyang, "Don''t you think it''s unreasonable to im a hunting ground for yourselves? Don''t worry! We are here not to steal your prey. Wee to hunt as well."


    After he said that, Clement felt something was wrong with his words. Tang Shaoyang was known as a solo participant, and it was obvious with the point. But there was something weird here. The man was in front of them, but he still heard the fighting noise from inside the ruin.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "It''s unreasonable, but I still can''t let any of you enter the ruin."


    "What if we force our way!" The baldy from Clement Salle''s party spoke defiantly. He did not like how overbearing Tang Shaoyang was. It did not matter if the man in front of me was in the first ce. There were four of them, and Tang Shaoyang was alone. In fact, this was their chance to take the point.


    "You can try because I will also try to stop you."


    Clement Salle stopped his friend and whispered, "There are still people inside. He is not alone."


    That reminder just made the other realize that there were people fighting inside the ruin. That meant Tang Shaoyang was not alone. But it did not make sense considering Tang Shaoyang was a solo participant. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Is he hiring people to hunt for him? Is that how he maintains the first ce?" The baldy could not help but think so.


    Clement Salle let out a sigh of regret. He knew this ruin and the thing inside, but he did not dare to enter until he heard the sound of fighting inside the ruin. He thought of taking the chance to sneak in and take advantage of the party that came first. The spider would be pulled into the first party, and he thought of stealing a few or maybe a dozen spiders.


    "We will leave!"


    As the leader, he made up his mind and made the decision for his party. He did not think that four of them could beat Tang Shaoyang or maybe the people behind who killed the two Admin Helpers. Regardless, they were not in a position to challenge Tang Shaoyang.


    Agnes readily agreed to leave the ruin as soon as she saw Tang Shaoyang. Although the other two were reluctant to leave, but they followed Clement Salle''s decision. As they got further from the ruin, the ground shook crazily. It was followed by an explosion that came from the ruin.


    They were not that far from the ruin. They could still see the city wall, and they saw a massive tower of ice formed. The ice was so tall that they could see it from afar, and they saw the thing inside the ice. With the sun, they could see through what was inside the ice. A fifty-meter spider, the Rank 8 Cmity inside the ruin, and the reason why they had been avoiding the ruin even though there were many Rank 6 Cmity.


    Looking at the giant spider, he was relieved that he had made a great decision. He avoided a fight against a group who tried to kill the Rank 8 Cmity, "Let''s not get on his bad side from now on."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard as the ice rose to the sky. He immediately made his run because he wanted to fight it even for a moment. As he arrived, he heard the notification in his head. The Rank 8 Cmity was dead, killed by his Archaic Spirit.


    Avyn was still in her transformation, making a satisfied smile as she looked at the thing inside the ice. The other eleven Rank 7 Cmity also had been taken care of. Tang Shaoyang was left with just the remains.


    Seeing the result of how his spirit could take care of such a high Rank 8 Cmity, he was convinced to use the materials to advance his Grade SSS Spirit. Even though there were still more than a hundred Rank 6 Cmity, he was not in the mood to fight them.


    Tang Shaoyang checked his spirits, one of the hardest parts, choosing which spirit to upgrade.


    Contracted Spirit (31):


    Archaic Spirit: [Avyn - The Last Kankara''Xeo] [Vandir - The Death King] [Doombringer - Cmity Behemoth], [Zara - Goddess of Death] [Afi - The Primordial Urosa] [Bara]


    Mythical Spirit: [Karoen - The Void Knight]


    Grade SSS Spirit: [Radiance - The Frostbringer] [Jovrick - The Fallen Knight] [Orlean - The Demon Prince] [Aerelion - The Infernal Wyvern] [Bronson - The Executioner] [Galeon - The Great Demon] [Karan - The Firestorm Berserker] [Feera - The Chimera]


    Grade SS Spirit: [Arkanos - Ice and Fire de]


    Grade S+ Spirit: [Doru - The Obsidian Golem], [Maldros - The ck Storm Dragonewt], [Ronan - The Helion Wolf],[Hargug - The Helion Wolf], [Rokian - The Revenant], [Artras - The Revenant], [Argon - The Revenant], [Muri - The Helion Cyclop], [Suri - The Helion Cyclop], [Zuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Nuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Rowan - The Abyss Storm Wolf]


    Grade S Spirit: [Malki - The defire Ant Emperor], [Yowe - The Undead Master Lancer]


    Grade A+ Spirit: [Jet - The Abyss Raven]

 Chapter 1531 Spirit Advancement 3

    Chapter 1531 Spirit Advancement 3


    The thirty-two spirits were all he had. These thirty-two were the spirits who did not want to be resurrected with The Mythical Spirit and above. Tang Shaoyang did not have enough Spirit Energy to revive the Mythical Spirit and Archaic Spirit. From more than one hundred to thirty-two spirits. He threw away the n of creating a spirit army and focused on keeping the strong one.


    He wanted to make all spirits reach the Archaic Rank. That was his current n for his spirits. That was why he focused on advancing his current spirit instead of summoning the new one.


    Tang Shaoyang scanned the names of the spirits and their progression to the next grade. There was something unpleasant on the list, the Grade A+ Spirit. There was only one left.


    [Jet - The Abyss Raven - 21/100% Grade S Spirit]


    He took out one God Rank''s body from the Sorc n. This would be the first time he used a God Rank''s body for [Spirit Advancement]. It was a test of how much a God Rank''s body was worth for Rank A+ Spirit. The body disappeared into dust as he activated the skill.


    ''Thank you for choosing me, Master.'' He heard Jet''s grateful voice in his head.


    [Jet - The Abyss Raven - 98/100% Grade SS Spirit]


    [Congrattions! Jet the Abyss Raven has advanced to Grade SS Spirit!]


    Tang Shaoyang smiled happily at the value of the God Rank''s body as the materials. He had fifty-six more of the Sorc n''s members. There were also the people from The Vigamaur Dgaror. He scanned the list once more, and his eyes fell on Karoen.


    [Karoen - The Void Knight - 0/100% Archaic Spirit]


    His knight''s bar progression was zero. The reason was that he did not want to advance to the next rank. The reason was that his goal was not to get stronger, but the resurrection. That was why it was still zero.


    ''I will keep asking you, Karoen. Do you still not want to advance to Archaic?'' He sent a telepathy message to him who was still fighting the Rank 6 Cmity. This was the third time he asked Karoen the same question.


    Before, Karoen would answer him straightforwardly and quickly. But there was a dy this time. The Void Knight hesitated this time but still gave the same answer.


    ''I am going to wait for my resurrection, Master. Thank you for asking me again.''


    Tang Shaoyang checked his Spiritual Energy. The number was still the same when he arrived in this world. The only way to increase The Spiritual Energy was to sacrifice the bodies. Or he could sacrifice the spirits. Even though it was a pity that Karoen did not want to, he always had his second option, Karan.


    Karan who started at Grade C Spirit was now Grade SSS Spirit. He used [Spirit Blessing] for Karan to get to the current. It was the easiest way to advance his spirit. However, he had just one blessing left, and he did not know how to obtain the blessing.


    The blessing usually got recharged every time he did ss advancement. But after he reached The Ancient Rank. The blessing was never getting recharged again. Even until now when he reached the God Rank. It was still one, but he believed there was a way to obtain that blessing. It was a problem for another time.


    Tang Shaoyang picked Karan for the next advancement. It was not a hard choice. He wanted the Orc to apany him again, integrating with him just like the old days.


    [Karan - The Firestorm Berserker - 2/100% ???]


    That was the weird part, it did not tell him the next grade after Grade SSS Spirit. He guessed there was another rank between Mythical Spirit and Grade SSS Spirit because of the gap between the two.


    This time he did not use the God Rank''s body, but Rank 4 Cmity. He took out one and activated the skill. He frowned as he looked at the progression rate, (2.5/100%). Using another Rank 4 Cmity, he made it to three percent. The next one he used the Rank 6 Cmity instead of testing the Rank 5 Cmity.


    The progression shot up to 5.5%, 2.5% for one Rank 6 Cmity. He wanted to save the God Rank''s body forter. He had a hundred and twelve Rank 6 Cmity. It was more than enough to reach the next grade. After doing a quick calction, he sacrificed altogether thirty-eight Rank 6 Cmity for Karan.


    [Congrattions! Karan the Firestorm Berserker has advanced to Ascendant Spirit!]


    [Karan obtained a new title, Karan the Battle Master!]


    [Karan - The Battle Master - 0.1/100% Mythical Spirit]


    Ascendant Spirit, that was the rank between SSS and Mythical. Not just that, Karan also had evolved. A new title meant the advancement brought an evolution to Karan.


    "How does it feel, buddy?" He smiled as he felt the excitement from the orc.


    ''I don''t know. There is a lot of new information in my head right now. I need some time to understand them.''


    "You need toprehend your new ability quickly because I will advance you to the next rank right now," As he said that, he took out another Rank 6 Cmity.


    But the value of the Rank 6 Cmity dropped significantly. From 2.5 to 0.25 progression, and it was not worth it to use it for Ascendant Spirit. He took a mental note that Rank 6 Cmity only could be used up to Grade SSS Spirit. There was no Grade 7 Cmity in his inventory. There were eleven of them that they just killed.


    "Let''s try the God Rank."


    Taking out another Sorc n member, he activated the skill. He found out how precious God Rank''s body was for him. One body was worth twenty percent progression. That was a lot for Ascendant Spirit. He dumped another four bodies for Karan.


    [Karan - The Battle Master - 0/100% Archaic Spirit]


    [Congrattions! Karan the Battle Master has advanced to Mythical Spirit!]


    There was no new title this time, but he was more than satisfied with the progression. He thought he would use all up just for Karan to reach the Archaic Spirit. However, he might be able to get two or even three more Archaic Spirits.


    There was no hesitation as he took out another God Rank body. He used one to test first. Five percent for one sacrifice. That meant it was twenty bodies of God Rank from Mythical to Archaic.


    [Congrattions! Karan the Battle Master has advanced to Archaic Spirit!]


    [Congrattions! Karan obtained a new title The Battle God]


    [Karan - The Battle God - 0/100% Archaic Spirit (Intermediate)] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear because he just obtained another Archaic Spirit. That was the biggest harvest in this trial for sure. A new Archaic Spirit. But the smile soon turned into confusion. He noticed that he could use [Spirit Advancement] on Karan again even though The Orc just got to the highest grade.


    "Intermediate? What is this?"


    Of course, none of his spirits meant what that meant. He checked the other Archaic Spirits, and he could use the Spirit Advancement on all of them except for Avyn.


    [Avyn - The Last Kankara''Xeo (Pinnacle)]


    [Vandir - The Death King (High)]


    [Doombringer - Cmity Behemoth (High)]


    [Bara (Intermediate)]


    [Zara - Goddess of Death (Low)]


    [Afi - The Primordial Urosa (Low)]


    [Karan - The Battle (Low)]


    He just found there was another rank in the Archaic Spirit. That was the sub rank, and he finally understood why Avyn was feared by the other Archaic Spirit. Avyn was at the highest rank. What he did not expect was that Doombringer and Avyn were above Bara. He thought three of them would be at the same level of power.


    "This is interesting. I also don''t know if there are sub-ranks. Why don''t you advance me to Pinnacle, Master? Maybe I can also upgrade your undead up to another level," Vandir saw all the screens that Tang Shaoyang saw. Then the skeleton muttered, "My feeling is never wrong. That woman is indeed the strongest between us."


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Maybe if I still have spare bodies after advancing all of them to the Archaic Spirit." He did not even want to try to sacrifice a God Rank''s body for a test. Since it was five percent per body from Mythical to Archaic. One God Rank might be just worth one percent or even lower. It would take a lot of resources to reach Pinnacle.


    "Summon your undead and gather all the spiders. I need them to push all Grade SSS Spirit to Ascendant!" He ordered the skeleton. At the same time, he sent an order to the Skelly Family to gather the body as well. This would be a big upgrade for all his spirits.


    Tang Shaoyang scanned the list once more, choosing the next candidate for the Archaic Spirit.


    Grade SSS Spirit: [Radiance - The Frostbringer] [Jovrick - The Fallen Knight] [Orlean - The Demon Prince] [Aerelion - The Infernal Wyvern] [Bronson - The Executioner] [Galeon - The Great Demon] [Feera - The Chimera]


    From the remaining Grade SSS Spirit, Bronson and Orlean were the longest with him. It was between the two, an undead spirit or a demon spirit.

 Chapter 1532 Spirit Advancement 4

    Chapter 1532 Spirit Advancement 4


    After Avyn and the others killed the Rank 7 and the Rank 8 Cmity, the battle was over and all the bodies were thrown in front of him. Karoen was doing the count, a hundred and thirty-seven Rank 6 Cmity.


    Tang Shaoyang checked how many were left in his inventory. There were thirty-seven Rank 6 Cmities. He had two hundred and ten Rank 6 Cmities, meaning he could only advance five of seven of Grade SSS Spirits to Ascendant Spirit.


    He used eighty Rank 6 Cmities to advance Bronson and Orlean to Ascendant Spirit. Then he used the remaining Rank 6 Cmities for Aerelion, his favorite wyvern with Galeon and Feera who had been with him longer than Jovrick and Radiance. That made him have five Ascendant Spirits in total, and all of them obtained a new title.


    Ascendant Spirit: [Bronson - The yer], [Orlean - The Demon King], [Feera - The Inferno Chimera], [Galeon - The Greater Demon], [Aerelion - The Infernal Wyvern King]


    From Ascendant to Archaic required twenty-five God Rank sacrifices. Tang Shaoyang checked his stock, and he had sixty left,bining the Vigamaur Dgaror''s members as well as Eson and the two Admin Helpers. He could get two more Archaic Spirits and left with ten God Rank''s bodies.


    His choice for the next two Archaic Spirits was Orlean and Bronson. Both were the longest with him, hence he gave them the chance.


    [Congrattions! Bronson the yer has advanced to Archaic Spirit!]


    [Congrattions! Bronson the yer obtained a new title, Demonic yer!]


    [Congrattions! Orlean the Demon King has advanced to Archaic Spirit!]


    [Congrattions! Orlean the Demon king obtained a new title, Demon God!]


    Tang Shaoyang wondered if Bronson acquired the same yer ss as him. Or whether it was just merely a title. The reason Bronson became a spirit was because of his hate toward the knight profession. It started from Bronson''s nature as a spirit, and now the undead acquired yer titles.


    "So is it simr to my yer ss, Bronson?" He asked the undead, but Bronson was still confused with his change. There was just too much information in his head.


    ''I don''t know, Master. There is just too much in my head right now.''


    Tang Shaoyang did not continue the discussion about the yer. His focus is back to advancement. After upgrading three spirits to Archaic Spirits, he was left with ten Rank 6 Cmity and ten God Rank bodies.


    Opening the list once more, his eyes fell on the lowest grade, Grade S Spirit.


    Grade S Spirit: [Malki - The defire Ant Emperor], [Yowe - The Undead Master Lancer], [Jet - The Abyss Raven]


    He wanted to start from the bottom and eventually made all his spirit to Grade SSS Spirit as the lowest grade. Grade SSS Spirit was stronger than most Demi-God, and he was not sure how strong they were to the God Rank. For most of the fight, he used Mythical Spirit and above to fight the God Rank.


    Opening his inventory menu, he checked the materials. There were three hundred and thirty-four Rank 3 Cmities, one hundred and twenty-one Rank 4 Cmities, and two hundred and thirty-nine Rank 5 Cmities. It was much less than he thought because he exchanged a lot for artifacts.


    Tang Shaoyang took one Rank 3 Cmity and used it on Malki. He wanted to advance the three spirits into Grade S+ Spirit. There was no need to choose who first. The Rank 3 Cmity gave five percent progression for Grade S Spirit. He was relieved that he could use Rank 3 Cmity for the advancement, not totally useless.


    He used sixty Rank 3 Cmities, and with that, he no longer had Grade S Spirit, but Grade S+ as the lowest rank. Not stopping he tried to use the Rank 3 Cmity for the Grade S+ Spirit. Hoping it could be used for the next advancement. He tried one to one of the Grade S+ Spirit.


    "1.5%¡­" He muttered in a low voice, d that Rank 3 Cmity has value for advancement. He was satisfied as long as it was not lower than one percent.


    That meant Grade S+ required sixty-seven Rank 3 Cmity to advance to the next grade. With the remaining two hundred and seventy-four Rank 3 Cmities. He could get four Grade SS Spirit with the Rank 3 Cmities.


    Maldros the ck Storm Dragonewt, Rowan the Abyss Storm Wolf, Doru the Obsidian Golem, and Malki the defire Ant Emperor reached the Grade SS Spirit first. There was no new title for them.


    Then he tested the Rank 4 Cmity for the Grade S+ Spirit. One Rank 4 Cmity worth five percent advancement. With a hundred and twenty-one Rank 4 Cmities, he advanced six Grade S+ Spirit to Grade SS Spirit. He still had five more Grade S+ Spirits.


    He continued with the Rank 5 Cmity for Grade S+ Spirit. One Rank 5 Cmity gave ten percent. With fifty Rank 5 Cmities, his lowest grade spirit was Grade SS Spirit.


    Looking at his Grade SS Spirit list and the materials in his inventory, he was unsure if he could advance them all to Grade SSS Spirit. With just one hundred and eighty-nine Rank 5 Cmities, ten Rank 6 Cmities, eleven Rank 7 Cmities, and one Rank 8 Cmity, it would not be enough.


    One Rank 5 Cmity gave five percent progression for Grade SS Spirit. That meant he could only advance nine spirits to Grade SSS Spirit with his Rank 5 Cmity. There are seven remaining Grade SS Spirit. He had ten God Rank bodies, but he felt like it would be wasted to use them for Grade SS Spirit. He would rather use the remaining God Rank materials for Grade SSS Spirit to reach the Ascendant Spirit.


    But he did not mind using the Rank 6 Cmity, and he tried it. One Rank 6 Cmity gave ten percent progression for Grade SS Spirit, and he ended up using the remaining ten to advance one Grade SS Spirit to Grade SSS Spirit. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    There were still Rank 7 Cmity, but he did not want to use them on Grade SS Spirit. He wanted to use them for his Grade SSS Spirit. He used one Rank 7 Cmity for Grade SSS Spirit, and it gave seven percent progression.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, realizing that eleven Rank 7 Cmities were not enough for one Grade SSS Spirit to advance to Ascendant. He did not want to try the God Rank for Grade SSS Spirits. It was not worth it to use God Rank material for Grade SSS Spirit because he could get two more Mythical Spirits with the remaining ten God Rank bodies.


    He sat at the ruin, thinking carefully while doing calctions. s, his brain was not that good to do the calction which was the better decision. After a few minutes of silence, he decided to use the ten God Rank materials for Ascendant Spirit. He chose Feera and Aerelion.


    [Congrattions! Feera the Inferno Chimera has advanced to Mythical Spirit!]


    [Congrattions! Aerelion the Infernal Wyvern King has advanced to Mythical Spirit!]


    After a quick and did not know whether he was right or not, he decided to halt the advancement for now. That was enough for advancement for today. He stood and stretched out.


    Tang Shaoyang was satisfied with the advancement as he got rid of three ranks in his list. The lowest rank was now Grade SS Spirit. They should be stronger than Myth Rank, around Primordial Rank. That was high enough, even though it was still not enough for the current situation. He checked his spirit list for thest time, and he nodded satisfied.


    Archaic Spirit: [Avyn - The Last Kankara''Xeo] [Vandir - The Death King] [Doombringer - Cmity Behemoth], [Zara - Goddess of Death] [Afi - The Primordial Urosa] [Bara] [Karan - The Battle God], [Bronson - The Demonic yer], [Orlean - The Demon God]


    Mythical Spirit: [Karoen - The Void Knight], [Feera - The Inferno Chimera], [Aerelion - The Infernal Wyvern King]


    Ascendant Spirit: [Galeon - The Greater Demon]


    Grade SSS Spirit: [Radiance - The Frostbringer] [Jovrick - The Fallen Knight], [Arkanos - Ice and Fire de] [Doru - The Obsidian Golem], [Maldros - The ck Storm Dragonewt], [Rowan - The Abyss Storm Wolf], [Malki - The defire Ant Emperor], [Ronan - The Helion Wolf],[Hargug - The Helion Wolf], [Rokian - The Revenant], [Artras - The Revenant], [Argon - The Revenant]


    Grade SS Spirit: [Muri - The Helion Cyclop], [Suri - The Helion Cyclop], [Zuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Nuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Yowe - The Undead Master Lancer], [Jet - The Abyss Raven]


    "Are you done?" Avyn asked with the one of someone who got bored. They had been waiting for Tang Shaoyang to finish with the advancement for a while.


    "For now, yes. Aren''t you interested in the sub rank in the Archaic Spirit?" Tang Shaoyang asked.


    That was the big discovery for the day that the Archaic Spirit had a sub-rank.


    "If the Archaic Spirit had a sub-rank, does that mean God Rank also has its sub-rank?" That just came to his mind.


    Archaic was the highest rank in the spirit, and it had its sub-rank. God Rank was the highest rank, so he thought it might have the sub rank to differentiate the God Rank.


    "You will find it out as soon as you enter the God Realm," Vandir answered mysteriously.


    Even though the skeleton did not know about the Archaic Spirit, he knew something about the God Rank. He wanted to ask them, but he knew the System would not allow him to cheat it through his spirit. His progression had not reached that level yet, so the System would restrict his spirits.


    "Then let''s focus on the trial first. We will ignore Amos for now and focus on hunting the Rank 6 Cmity and above. I want all my spirits at the Ascendant Spirit by the time Amos triggers the city defense."

 Chapter 1533 City Defense 1

    Chapter 1533 City Defense 1


    Amos had not made any move even though The Vigamaur Dgaror''s participants were wiped out. But Tang Shaoyang did not believe that Amos would overlook that matter. Even without hunting those people, Amos wanted to kill Tang Shaoyang just because of the bloodline. So Amos must be preparing a bigger scheme to kill him.


    Tang Shaoyang predicted Amos would make a move during the city defense. The Administrator must be scheming something during the city defense. That was what Tang Shaoyang believed.


    "Since he has prepared a big party for us. We have to prepare something for him," With the value of these cmities for advancement, Tang Shaoyang wanted to hunt them all to advance all his spirits. He wanted all of the Grade SSS Spirits and Grade SS Spirits to be at Ascendant Spirit.


    The Trial of God was six weeks after the new announcement. As of today, twenty-five days have passed, three weeks and four days. That meant there was another two weeks and three days until the first stage was over. During that time, Amos must make his move to trigger the city defense.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know when Amos would trigger it, but he would use his time to advance his spirits for that day as well. That was his preparation for Amos. With that in mind, Tang Shaoyang did not return to the city. His target would be Rank 8 Cmity and above, the materials with value for his spirits.


    His spirits were excited after hearing his n. That was what they wanted after their first encounter with a high-ranking cmity at that night.


    *** ***


    The first five days Tang Shaoyang did not return to the city. A rumor circted in the city that Tang Shaoyang was avoiding Amos. The news that the Vigamaur Dgaror''s members were killed by Tang Shaoyang already spread out.


    There was also a rumor that Tang Shaoyang was avoiding the Holsman brothers'' backing. The moment those three names disappeared from the ranking list, Tang Shaoyang''s point was shot further up. People already knew that Tang Shaoyang killed them.


    *** ***


    Ten days passed, and no one had seen Tang Shaoyang in those ten days. However, everyone knew that Tang Shaoyang was still alive. The name was still on the ranking list. The gap between the first rank and the second rank widened further. With the remaining time for the stage trial, people believed Tang Shaoyang would take the first ce for stage one.


    The first stage trial would end in two days. Unless Ian Carmen Lorentia killed several Administrators, then there was no chance for him to overtake Tang Shaoyang. The second method would be killing Tang Shaoyang. Whoever killed Tang Shaoyang, they would take the first.


    Several parties made a search for Tang Shaoyang as they intended to take Tang Shaoyang''s point. But with no clue, no one found the man. Without a clue, no one could find Tang Shaoyang in this vast abandoned world.


    *** ***


    In another area of the abandoned world, Tang Shaoyangy down on the stone, enjoying the morning sun. He was rxing at the beach. That was right, right in front of him, the blue sea stretched out.


    After his hunting in the ruin, Tang Shaoyang just went straight further and further. The further he went from the city, he encountered the stronger cmities. Not just high-ranking cmity, he also found an area with various of Rank 1 and Rank 2 Cmity. A certain area would be filled with the weaker cmity, and another area upied by the high-ranking cmity. The beach in front of him was also an area upied by the high-ranking cmity.


    He also witnessed the weird behaviors from the cmity. In thest seven days, he encountered many cmities moving together in the city direction. They were forming a horde and ran together even though they were from different species. As if they were being controlled by an individual.


    Tang Shaoyang guessed it was Amos'' doing. The Administrator would trigger the city defense. Even so, he did not n to return with how far he had ventured. What would happen if the city defense was triggered and he was not in the city? He had recalled all the spirits he left in the city. Not because he wanted to, but because he had to because of the advancement. During the advancement, the spirit must stay in the Spirit World.


    He also did not care what would happen to the city defense because his focus was to hunt the high-ranking cmity right now. He somehow had forgotten about Amos for a while until that weird encounter. As he kept going, he arrived at this beach three days ago.


    The beach looked calm on the surface with small waves washing the shore. However, below the calm surface, the beach was upied by the Rank 9 Cmity. Tang Shaoyang called them Sea Dragon because of their simrity with the dragon, but they had no wings.


    ''When are we going to start?'' Avyn asked Tang Shaoyang.


    During the night, the Sea Dragon would go to the ocean for their meal. And they would return to the beach in the morning. That was what Tang Shaoyang found after observing them with Chaos Eyes for three days.


    Through Chaos Eyes, Tang Shaoyang saw everything that the beach was filled with the massive dragons. It was not an exaggeration to say the beach was made of sea dragons. There was so little gap between the creatures, ovepping each other. The blue scales disguised them under the water. Those monsters could not be seen from the shore, but a change of view from the top would reveal the danger of the beach.


    "There are a few hundred of them. Are you sure you''re going to fight them altogether?"


    That was his spirit''s n or more like no n at all. Just running through those monsters. That was what they had been doing, even his skeleton was also infected with the same issue. Kaiser had been asking to go out a lot to fight the cmity just like the other spirits.


    In the end, it was not just about his spirits, but also his skeleton army. Whatever the skeleton killed. Those cmities were used to upgrade them also their skeleton army. Not just that, all Grade SSS Spirit and Grade SS Spirit had advanced to Ascendant Spirit about a week ago. His goal right now was to advance them all to Archaic Spirits. That was why he had been looking for Rank 8 Cmity and above.


    "If that''s what you want," Tang Shaoyang shrugged as he took a sip of his coffee. He was thankful that he had asked for Oby''s coffee for stock as well as the Scorching Beer. The two had been his friends when he was rxing.


    All spirits and also the skeleton army were summoned. That was right, he used the army to fight the Rank 9 Cmity Sea Dragon. One thousand skeleton army summoned, lining up in order with the eleven main members in the front. His thirty-one spirits were standing to his left, Kaiser and Avyn exchanged nces.


    After more than a week, the rivalry between the skeleton and the spirits formed. They oftenpeted to see who killed more cmities in a certain area. Of course, the skeleton never won as overall, his spirits were much stronger. The rivalry grew further because of one spirit, the mischievous Radiance. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It started because Radiance mocked the skeleton. Most of the time, he did it to the skeletons who could not speak, which was all of them except for their leader, Kaiser. Kaiser was the only one who could speak after obtaining the Ruby Dragon Bloodline. Radiance found it funny to mock the skeleton and could not speak but understand him. It started as a joke, and it grew as a rivalry between the two.


    "Leave me one Sea Dragon alive. I have an experiment that I want to test out with them."


    As he said those, the two sides started the fight. Once more, the spirits had more advantages even though they were not an army. Almost all spirits jumped onto the beach, but the skeleton had to lure out their prey closer to the shore.


    The fight started and that was the end of his rxing session. With the explosion, the roar, and a wave that reached toward where he was. This was what he had been doing in thest fifteen days, watching his skeletons and spirits fight the cmity.


    Someone he would join them, but most of the time, he watched them. Noticing the Sea Dragon might be tougher than the Rank 9 Cmity they had encountered so far. Tang Shaoyang used his Dragon Transformation. That would lift some restrictions on his spirits. Of course, he immediately received a lot ofints from the skeleton side of his head. They spoke directly to his head, telling him it was unfair and son. That was what gave him a headache, hundreds of voices in his head almost at the same time.


    Of course, it did not mean he was doing nothing. Tang Shaoyang kept a watch on the whole situation. The Unique Rank Cmity, that was what he watched in case there was one in the horde of Sea Dragons. In his fifteen-day adventure, he never encountered a Unique Rank Cmity. There might be one in a cmity colony, and he hoped there was one.


    From what he heard, the Unique Rank Cmity was stronger than an Administrator. He wanted to try to fight at least one unique rank. That would give him a picture of how strong the Administrator was and also to find his limit. He wanted to know his limit so he would not do things recklessly and knew when he should retreat and fight. s, he had not found that limit.


    Even if he did not fight, his spirits would take care of things for him. Just in two hours, his spirits and skeleton finished a colony of Sea Dragons. Of course, once more, the spirits came up on top.


    Tang Shaoyang was d that his skeleton could ept their defeat. They did not make excuses or anything. They epted the defeat, and both sides brought the breathing Sea Dragon for him.


    "What do you want to do with them?" Vandir was curious because Tang Shaoyang was never interested in doing experiments like this.


    "Oh, I want to try a skill on them. I got this skill a long time ago, but I never used it. So I want to try it right now. If something goes wrong, then I will leave them in this abandoned world."


    "What skill?" Vandir was curious. The said skill sounded dangerous.


    "Demonification. What will happen if I use the skill? I know it will turn into a demon, but will it obey my order? Or maybe they will go crazy. Because I don''t know, I never use the skill."


    Tang Shaoyang walked to one of the Sea Dragons, standing in front of it. Then he used the skill, [Demonification].

 Chapter 1534 Ophelius and Ophelia

    Chapter 1534 Ophelius and Ophelia


    Tang Shaoyang got [Demonification] skill together with his [Necromastery]. But he never tested the skill with how inhuman it was. To see the effect of the skill, he did not want to try it on a small fry. And with all the war and tower issues, he almost forgot about the skill.


    As the skill activated, he felt something drained out of him. It was his energy, a big chunk of his energy was drained for the skill. This was the first time he felt like this. It felt his energy was sucked out forcefully which was weird to him.


    All his spirits focused on the Sea Dragon. The skill started to take effect. The white horn slowly turned into ck. It quickly spread out to the scale. The blue scale slowly turned into ck. Each scale was separated by a streaking golden line.


    After the eyes, its crystal blue eyes turned yellow and the white part turned into ck. Then three dark gold beads formed below its eyes. Then a massive wing broke out on its back.


    The Sea Dragon originally did not have wings, but two pairs of fins. It grew out its wings in the demonification, and the fin turned into legs. The dying dragon regained its vigor. It blinked its eyes a few times until it opened wide, standing up.


    The dragon looked confused, ncing at his dyingrade then he turned toward the beach. Then it scanned its own body, the new body. Until it locked on Tang Shaoyang. The spirits were ready to fight the dragon anytime, but the dragon did not attack Tang Shaoyang.


    It bent its legs, kneeling, showing reverence toward Tang Shaoyang. Then a young voice came out from the dragon''s mouth, "This young one is grateful for your blessing, Master." The young voice filled with reverence.


    That caught Tang Shaoyang off guard as well as the other spirits. They expected the Sea Dragon to turn into a Demonic Dragon, but they did not think the dragon would regard Tang Shaoyang as a master.


    Vandir was the most excited one. The skeleton came next to Tang Shaoyang, "Use detection on him, Master."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [(Don''t have a name) ¡ª Chaos Demonic Dragon Cmity]


    Rank: Unique


    Level: 25671


    Affiliate: Tang Shaoyang


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was identified as a cmity still, but its rank rose to the Unique Rank. Not only did it turn into a Demonic Dragon, but also evolved into a different dragon. It was totally different from the previous Sea Dragon.


    "This is interesting!" Vandir was excited about the new thing in front of him. Then he turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "Can you turn one of my undead into a demon? They might evolve just like this dragon. All my undead will be much stronger!"


    That was a great idea, but it looked like Vandir had not realized the key point in Demonification. Tang Shaoyang nced at the skeleton, "But they will be my undead. Are you okay with it?"


    The excited skeleton fell silent right after that. He nced at the Chaos Dragon. That might happen even though he doubted it. His control over his undead was absolute. Tang Shaoyang would not be able to take over the control. That was what he believed if he was alive. But he now existed as Tang Shaoyang''s spirit. His control over his undead might not be as absolute as he thought.


    "That''s a bad idea. Let''s not do it." Vandir gave the idea of turning his undead into a demon, "What about your undead? Don''t you want to try on your undead?"


    "If you can ept the possibility of a downgrade, then we can try on my undead. Turning my undead into a demon might erase the high-human''s blood or maybe overturn the dragon bloodline."


    He was partially a demon because of the integration with Zaneos back then. There was demon blood in his body. By using [Demonification], the demon blood might overwhelm the other bloodlines.


    Vandir nodded understandingly. He did not think that far, but it made sense. They needed a lot of samples before trying the skill on the undead Tang Shaoyang.


    Meanwhile, Avyn had been observing the Chaos Dragon. This was the first time she heard or saw a Chaos Dragon. Chaos Dragon did not exist in her Ancestor''s memory. That was what made her curious.


    Tang Shaoyang came over, "Is there something with him?"


    The Chaos Dragon was also cautious around Avyn. It seemed he could, the woman was a dragon as well.


    "I am just curious. This is the first time I heard about Chaos Dragon," Avyn shook her head.


    Tang Shaoyang responded with a nod and looked at the dragon. The experiment was a sess. But he did not know what to do with this dragon, "Can I bring him back to Earth?"


    "You can bring him with you because this dragon is your familiar now. Just like Wrath and Greed, but I think you should leave him in this world. Based on your score, you will pass to the next stage. We don''t know what the next stage is, but this dragon will attract the attention of the higher God Ranks. They might do anything to take the dragon from you. Unless you want to fail the trial and return to the Earth in this first stage. Then you should bring him back with you." That came from Avyn.


    If Avyn''s ancestors did not know anything about this Chaos Dragon. That meant this dragon was the rare type one. People, especially those who were in the God Rank, wanted to take the rare dragon from him.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the dragon, "Can you turn smaller? Or can you transform into a human?"


    Avyn could transform into a human, and Wrath could turn into a small lizard. If this dragon could turn into a human or small, then he would bring him to the next stage.


    There was a pause from the dragon, but then it nodded. The massive dragon turned into a ball of light, and then slowly it revealed the human form. Tang Shaoyang and the others were caught off guard. The dragon transformed into a ten-year-old boy.


    The boy had short pitch-ck hair, and his eyes were ck and yellow. The same with his dragon eyes. Two small horns protruded on his forehead. Aside from that, everything looked like a human.


    Tang Shaoyang exchanged nces with the other spirits. Not expect it would turn into a boy, but this was clearly much better than the real form. He was relieved that the boy had their clothes already. It would be a headache if the boy did not have the clothes on him. He did not have clothes for the boy''s size, and it would be suspicious to bring a young boy with oversized clothes.


    Then he nced at the second dying dragon. The boy kept stealing a nce at the dying dragon. Even though the boy had transformed, he still had the old memory. He recognized the dying dragon.


    Without a word, Tang Shaoyang came over and used [Demonification] on the second dragon. The same process happened with the boy, and he also knelt to Tang Shaoyang.


    "I am grateful for your blessing, Master." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was a young girl''s voice this time. Without his instruction, the dragon transformed into the human form. This one turned into a ten-year-old girl. It was another surprise when she revealed her human form. She had the same appearance as the boy. Her face was so simr to the boy''s, like an actual twin.


    "Are you a twin?" Tang Shaoyang blurted out.


    "Yes. We are twins, Master." The boy and the girl answered at the same time.


    That answered why the boy was worried about the dying dragon. It was so coincidental that the spirit and the dragon brought a twin back. He used the [Detection] on the girl to see the status. To make sure if the [Demonification] really upgraded the rank.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Rank: Unique


    Level: 25395


    Affiliate: Tang Shaoyang


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The girl was three hundred levels lower than the boy. But at the current level, three hundred levels did not mean that much. He figured out that he needed them to give them a name. It was the disguise for the next stage so no one would be suspicious of them.


    "Don''t name them after the seven deadly sins! Just because you already have Wrath, Greed, and Pride. You can''t name them with thatme name. They are a dragon! Think carefully before you give them a name!" Avyn seemed to be able to read his mind.


    "What? I thought they were cool names. I need four more familiars to make itplete¡­" Tang Shaoyang stopped midway as he met her eyes. He did not know why she took the name so seriously, especially for someone she just met.


    "Alright since they are twins, the boy will be Ophelius and the girl will be Ophelia. That''s a good name, right?" When he was asked to think of a name, he thought about what was cool in his head. It did not really matter if the name had a meaning or not. Ophelius and Ophelia sounded cool in his ear hence he chose those two.


    Avyn nodded, "See, if you use your head, you can think of a good name instead of those seven deadly sins."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Ophelia ¡ª Chaos Demonic Dragon Cmity]


    Rank: Unique


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Ophelius ¡ª Chaos Demonic Dragon Cmity]


    Rank: Unique


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Let''s take a break for one hour. You have an hour of free time until we continue our journey!" Tang Shaoyang pped his hand. He needed that one hour to use the bodies to advance his spirit. There were over one hundred of Rank 9 Cmities in front of him. Those were precious materials for the Ascendant Spirit.

 Chapter 1535 City Defense 2

    Chapter 1535 City Defense 2


    Archaic Spirit: [Avyn - The Last Kankara''Xeo] [Vandir - The Death King] [Doombringer - Cmity Behemoth], [Zara - Goddess of Death] [Afi - The Primordial Urosa] [Bara] [Karan - The Battle God], [Bronson - The Demonic yer], [Orlean - The Demon God], [Feera - The Inferno Chimera], [Aerelion - The Infernal Wyvern King], [Radiance - The Primal Frostbringer] [Jovrick - The Forsaken Infernal Knight], [Arkanos - de Emperor], [Galeon - Archdemon], [Malki - Inferno de Emperor]


    Mythical Spirit: [Karoen - The Void Knight], [Maldros - The Stormbringer] [Doru - The Golem King], [Rowan - The Abyss Storm Wolf], [Ronan - The Helion Wolf], [Hargug - The Helion Wolf]


    Ascendant Spirit: [Rokian - The Revenant], [Artras - The Revenant], [Argon - The Revenant], [Muri - The Helion Cyclop], [Suri - The Helion Cyclop], [Zuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Nuri - The Elemental Cyclop], [Yowe - The Undead Master Lancer], [Jet - The Abyss Raven]


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the list with a satisfied smile. The harvest in the fifteen days was big for him. He got seven new Archaic Spirits, five more Mythical Spirits, and the remaining nine spirits were Ascendant Spirits. The list was neat and pleasant in the eyes.


    That was what he got after using all the cmities in his inventory. It was a meaningful fifteen days rather than focused on Amos who hid in the city forever. That was his regret, spending two weeks waiting for Amos. If he did this early, he might advance all his spirits to Archaic Spirit. That was his regret for wasting his time on Amos.


    The harvest was not just for his spirits, but also his skeletons. His one thousand Skeleton was upgraded to another level, maybe three times stronger than before the trial.


    His focus was to advance all his spirits to Archaic Spirit, so all new Archaic Spirits were still in low-rank Archaic Spirit. Maybe if all his spirits were in Archaic Spirit, then he would focus on the Archaic Spirits, pushing them to the pinnacle rank.


    "I still have two more days. Let''s get them all to Mythical Spirit," That was his target for the remaining two days of the trial. He did not even think about his ranking for the trial. His focus was on his spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to call all the spirits over until a notification rang in his head. It was not a level-up notification, but something rted to the trial.


    [Announcement! More than half cmities in this world have formed into several hordes and will attack the city! For the emergency situation, the content for the trial has been changed to a City Defense! It''s an obligatory mission for all participants, and for the participants that are still outside the city, be prepared to be teleported back to the city one minute after this announcement!]


    [Announcement! More than half cmities in this world have formed into several hordes and will attack the city! For the emergency situation, the content for the trial has been changed to a City Defense! It''s an obligatory mission for all participants, and for the participants that are still outside the city, be prepared to be teleported back to the city one minute after this announcement!]


    [Announcement! More than half of cmities in this world have formed into several hordes¡­


    The announcement was repeated five times. After the five announcements, a countdown appeared in front of Tang Shaoyang. The one-minute countdown until he got teleported back.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his eyebrow. At first, he was annoyed that he was being disturbed because his goal was to get more materials for his spirits. But then he quickly realized that this was his chance. If several hordes of cmities attacked, that meant the materials woulde for him. This might be a chance for him.


    But then his eyes fell on Ophelius and Ophelia, ''Will they get teleported with him as well?''


    Tang Shaoyang summoned three Archaic spirits, Jovrick The Forsaken Infernal Knight, Malki the Inferno de Emperor, and Radiance the Primal Frostbringer.


    "In case they don''t get teleported with me. You three are tasked to bring them back to the city."


    Even though they were Unique Rank Cmity, Avyn''s assessment for the two was that they were still on the same level as the Rank 9 Cmity. The reason was that the two had not gotten used to their new power. That was why he assigned three of them to protect the twins.


    "Let me stay with them!" Avyn suddenly volunteered, which was not Avyn''s character, at all.


    Tang Shaoyang thought she would want to return to fight more cmities instead of staying and protecting the two young dragons. But he was wrong, she decided to stay with the young dragons instead. He sensed her attachment to the two young dragons.


    "You can, but be ready to be recalled any time. Amos ising for me, and I might need your help." Tang Shaoyang agreed. Anyway, it was just in case the twins did not get teleported with him.


    The countdown was over, and Tang Shaoyang was teleported. He was afraid that the teleportation was Amos'' scheme to ambush him. Through Chaos Eyes, he immediately observed the surroundings. But he quickly realized that he was inside his lodging room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [City Defense]


    Objective: Defend the city from cmity


    Assignment: North Gate


    Time Limit: No time limit! You have to defend the city until the city is safe!


    Note: Point from killing cmity is doubled in City Defense. Click [Assignment] to see all participants''s assignments. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    That was the screen that popped out as soon as he arrived in the room. The first stage trial continued with the ranking system. The first rank would get the reward based on the ranking. The difference was that the cmity woulde for him instead of him looking for them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang felt someone tugging at his clothes and realized the twins were with him. However, the four spirits remained outside. He was relieved the twins were with him instead of staying outside.


    He recalled the four spirits back and summoned Avyn to keep a watch on the twins. Since she was fond of the two young dragons, he let her take care of them. Then he came down to the lobby.


    The crowd noise was heard on the second floor. The usual empty bar was now filled with people. As he came down from the second floor, the noise quieted down. All the people on the first floor nced toward the stairs, looking at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang paid no mind to these people as he went to his usual spot. No one took his spot as it remained empty. Oby was behind the counter, smiling as he put a ss of coffee on the counter for Tang Shaoyang.


    "I thought you were dead already," The bulky cook joked around.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at the cook. It was easy to find out whether a participant was alive or dead. Especially someone like Tang Shaoyang who upied the first ce. If he was dead, his name would disappear from the list.


    Before he could say anything, an announcement rang. Not just him, but everyone received the same announcement. The screeched noise of chairs getting pushed resounded on the first floor. But no one spoke as everyone immediately left the first floor. As if they had been waiting for this announcement.


    [For all participants! Please head to your assigned post and be ready for your post in ten minutes!]


    Oby let out a chuckle, "They seem to fear you."


    "Are they?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged as he took a sip of his coffee. There were still ten minutes, so he took his time to finish his coffee. Halfway finishing his cup, Oby opened his mouth.


    "So what about my offer? The trial is over soon, and I wish to hear your decision, Tang."


    Tang Shaoyang did not immediately answer Oby until he finished his coffee. He shook his head, "My answer is still the same. I don''t take orders from anyone, so I don''t n to join any factions!"


    He made it clear that he would not join anyone if he did not join the God Order. That meant to maintain his rtionship with Oby. He did not want his refusal to worsen his rtionship with Oby, Oby not the God Order.


    Tang Shaoyang offered his hand to pay for the coffee, but Oby shook his head with the same smile, "The coffee is on me. You don''t have to pay."


    "Thank you for the coffee. Then I will take my leave. I can''t wait to see what Amos nned," He waved his hand at the cook as he left the building, heading toward the north.


    On the way to the north gate, he opened the Assignment list. All the remaining participants were split evenly into the four main gates. However, he noticed the number was not 2000 participants, but 1389 participants left. Of the 2000 participants, 611 participants died in five weeks and five days.


    Then half would be cut as well for the next stage. But before that, it would get reduced even more in this city''s defense. He checked the names that were assigned in the north gates and noticed four familiar names right below his name.


    The sequence of the list was based on the ranking, Novoa Valentine, Niere Pares, Tiyana Viveiros, and Gerda Eva Lorenzen were right below his name. He was surprised by the list. He thought Amos would try to split him from the remaining Vigamaur Dgaror''s members. But no, they were in the same post.


    ''Or maybe they are part of his trick?''


    Putting those three in the same post as him might be part of Amos'' n.


    ''I actually have a good n for this event¡­'' Vandir proposed an idea for the city defense, and Tang Shaoyang liked the skeleton''s idea.


    "Let''s do it!"

 Chapter 1536 City Defense 3

    Chapter 1536 City Defense 3


    Novoa Valentine looked at the assignment list, or to be more exact, she looked at the name on top, Tang Shaoyang. Ever since the incident, she could not forget about the man. Even though she reminded herself not to get closer to the man, she was curious if Tang Shaoyang was really a Spirit Contractor.


    In order to confirm his identity, she looked for him for more than a week until she gave in. Once she gave up, he appeared again. Ever since the assignment list was announced, she could not get rid of the thought of this man. Her curiosity overcame her logic, and she still wanted to confirm the man''s ss despite the risk.


    Even at this point, she believed Tang Shaoyang was most like a Spirit Contractor. It was proven by the point, by how much the man gained in thest two weeks. But she wanted to confirm her guest, and if the man was amicable, she wanted to form a connection with Tang Shaoyang.


    As she tried to recall the man''s face, the crowd buzzed out. She stood from the supply box, thinking the cmity horde had started the attack. However, it was not an attack, but because of one person. The person he had been looking for two weeks ago. The others made a path for the man as thetter headed to the wall.


    Novoa focused on the man and quickly noticed something was off. Primal Vampire was sensitive to energy. Novoa could tell that the one in front of her was not the same man she met two weeks ago. The difference was not just a little, but big. So big that she felt like the man was another person in Tang Shaoyang''s skin.


    ''Wait¡­'' She realized it might be possible. Someone disguised as Tang Shaoyang, and the real Tang Shaoyang was not there.


    Then she remembered the conflict between him and the Vigamaur Dgaror. Amos was an Administrator from Vigamaur Dgaror, and Tang Shaoyang literally almost wiped out Vigamaur Dgaror''s people who joined the trial.


    There was a reason for Amos to do something shoddy in the back as Administrator. It was possible that the real Tang Shaoyang was caught by Amos and imprisoned somewhere. Amos sent someone disguised as Tang Shaoyang toe here.


    What was that for? It was to disguise Tang Shaoyang''s death, so Amos could avoid the usation. Maybe Tang Shaoyang came from a faction that even Vigamaur Dgaror did not dare to offend. That was why Amos made such a lengthy scheme instead of killing Tang Shaoyang directly. That was what Novoa thought as she believed Tang Shaoyang who came to the wall was not the real Tang Shaoyang.


    ''It''s a pity that I can''t confirm or even see how strong this Spirit Contractor is.'' She shook her head in regret.


    Despite her grandfather''s warning, she still believed Amos or the other overseer was stronger than Tang Shaoyang even with the Spirit Contractor ss. Even though she once thought Tang Shaoyang might be stronger than an Administrator, at that time, she was in panic. That was why such a thought crossed her mind. When she could think carefully, she believed Amos was stronger than a Spirit Contractor that just reached God Rank recently.


    But again, her curiosity got her as she followed Tang Shaoyang to the wall. When she arrived at the top of the wall, Tang Shaoyang standing with his hand crossed on his chest, looking outside.


    Novoa followed the gaze, and she saw nothing. She came over next to the man, "Thank you for your help back then." That was a test if the one next to her was the real Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at her, staring at her. For some reason, her heart jumped. Not because she was charmed by him, but because there was an inexplicable feeling. But then she realized it came from her fear, and she could not believe it. There was no reason for her to fear this man, at all. But she felt something dangerous from him, she did not know what was that.


    Tang Shaoyang did not say anything and kept looking outside the city. Novoa created the distance from the man after the initial encounter. It was dangerously weird. Even her grandfather could not exude such aura when he was angry.


    Novoa went to another section on the wall, standing around thirty meters away from Tang Shaoyang, ''Could it be another Administrator disguised as Tang Shaoyang?'' It made sense for an Administrator to have such a trick. Her grandfather said the Administrator was more amicable than the Spirit Contractor, but they were not less dangerous than the Spirit Contractor.


    For an hour, she could not get Tang Shaoyang out of her head. She kept thinking about Tang Shaoyang, and the only thing that distracted her from him was the cmity horde. She was more worried about Tang Shaoyang than the city defense. The reason was simple: she knew more about city defense than Tang Shaoyang.


    Even if they failed to defend the city, the Administrator would stop the beast from wiping out the participants. That was why there were twelve safe houses, the safe areas for the participants in case the situation got increasingly dangerous.


    The ground shook, and the vibration reached the wall. Novoa looked outside and found the horde. Various kinds of cmities, from Rank 3 to Rank 6 Cmity banded together, rushing toward the city. At the back of the horde, she saw the group of colossal cmities.


    The colossal cmity was Brawler Ape Cmity. They had spike-like fists and metallic armor on their chest and back. The lowest rank for Brawler Ape Cmity was Rank 7, and it was easy to differentiate them between the ranks.


    The Rank 7 Brawler Ape Cmity had two hands, normally. However, the Rank 8 Brawler Ape had two pairs of hands, and the Rank 9 Brawler Ape had four pairs of hands. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Novoa saw a lot of Rank 7 Brawler Ape Cmity, more than thirty of them. There were six Rank 8 Brawler Ape Cmity and one Rank 9 Brawler Ape Cmity. The horde''s lineup caught her by surprise. She did not expect to encounter Rank 8 Cmity in the first wave, let alone the Rank 9 Cmity. A Rank 9 Cmity was supposed to be thest boss. That was what he heard from her family, not in the first wave.


    The bell resounded in the air as the guard announced the arrival of the first wave. Everyone went up to the wall and the panic spread out as soon as they found the Rank 9 Brawler Ape Cmity in the horde. All kinds of curses resonated from the participants, but then Novoa saw a person dashed into the horde, alone by himself. That was right, she saw Tang Shaoyang flew into the horde. Not the frontline, but flew to the back line of the horde, heading toward the Brawler Ape Cmity group.

 Chapter 1537 City Defense 4

    Chapter 1537 City Defense 4


    Not just Novoa, but the others quickly noticed Tang Shaoyang''s insane act. They witnessed Tang Shaoyang transform midair andnd in a boom. A pir of ck fire formed at the back of the horde, burning three Rank 7 Brawler Ape Cmities.


    "Stupid! Is he courting death or what? Does he know there''s a Rank 9 Cmity?" Novoa Valentine muttered in a low voice.


    Without a doubt, everyone had the same thought as her, deeming Tang Shaoyang as a fool. But from a distance, they saw another Rank 7 Brawler Ape Cmity felled. Novoa Valentine raised her eyebrow, surprised. It was a Rank 7 Cmity, not something they could fight alone. And yet, Tang Shaoyang killed them with ease.


    Cheers resounded from the top of the wall. The panicked participants cheered for Tang Shaoyang. They were d that someone took down the tough cmity. The panic was reced with cheering and spirit. Without any cue, people started to rain the horde with their spells, culling the cmity''s number from afar.


    The City Defense officially started, and it was started with a tough opponent. That was what Novoa thought at the start of the fight. But they finished the horde in two hours. She stood above the cmity''s corpse she just killed. Her white armor was stained by the cmity''s blood, and she felt no challenge from the horde. It was too easy for a cmity horde with a Rank 9 Cmity.


    Novoa quickly found out that all the cmity''s corpses around her were mostly Rank 5 Cmity. There were not many Rank 6 Cmity, and there were no Rank 7 and above around her. She realized the Rank 7 Cmity and above never got to meet her.


    She looked up at the battlefield ahead and found a man standing alone on the frontline, by himself. The shocking part was that she could not find a single corpse around the man. She knew Tang Shaoyang killed the Rank 7 and above, but the corpses were not around him.


    ''Am I wrong? Maybe he is not a Spirit Contractor¡­'' She did not see anyone beside him. There was no summon, the man was alone. And he defeated the Rank 9 Brawler Ape Cmity alone.


    "But why does the horde stop?" Novoa muttered by herself.


    From what she knew about the city defense from his family. The city defense was supposed to face an unending cmity horde. Depending on the cmity''s numbers, it could be three days of fighting or even maybe more than three months of fighting. But it was not even an hour, but the horde was finished.


    There was something off from this city defense. She started to feel that there was something weird about the city defense. Then she recalled a piece of important information, man-made city defense. This meant someone created the cmity horde with a trick and triggered the city defense.


    There were two main culprits for this man-made horde in her head. First, it was the Admin Helper who acted as shopkeepers in the city. They wanted more materials from cmity, so they tried to trigger the city defense for more materials. Second, it was the overseer''s doing, the Administrator.


    ''Don''t tell me Amos triggered the city defense just to kill Tang Shaoyang?''


    She knew so little about the man-made cmity horde. The chance of this to happen was below one percent. Because the System''s punishment would be harsh for whoever tried to tamper with the official trial.


    As the first wave was over, the gate was opened. The workers from any shops poured out, gathering the body of the cmity. She could not help but be suspicious of these people. But she did not have time to figure out who was behind this unnatural cmity horde. Five minutester, right after the battlefield was cleaned out, another horde came.


    Novoa had returned to the wall, and she observed the horde. There was an upgrade for the horde. More than eighty Rank 7 Cmities, twenty-three Rank 8 Cmities, and eight Rank 9 Cmities.


    The lineup was scarier than the first one, and once more, Tang Shaoyang rushed toward the horde just like the first one. It was the exact same scenario, and they finished the wave in three hours. This time the Rank 7 Cmity managed to reach the wall and fought them. It was just nine Rank 7 Cmities, but it proved to be a challenge for them.


    Of course, most likely it was because of theck of teamwork between all participants. It took them longer to kill the Rank 7 Cmity. However, the Rank 8 and Rank 9 Cmity did not reach the wall. Once more, a lone man stood in the front line, bing the vanguard for the north gate. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Once more, the worker for the Admin Helper fought over the corpses while the participants returned to the wall, preparing for the next wave.


    The third came after five minutes, and it was the exact same sequence. The fight started with Tang Shaoyang who rushed to the back of the horde as the rest of them fought near the city wall. The scene was repeated where the workers fought over cmity corpses again.


    The fourth wave¡­ The fifth wave¡­ the sixth wave¡­ Until the seventh wave.


    In the seventh wave, there was one Unique Rank Cmity. The sun was up in the air, and the seventh appeared in the distance. The Unique Rank Cmity, Wrath Angel. Wrath Angel was known as the next advancement from the Fallen Angel. Of course, not all Fallen Angels turned into Wrath Angel, but it was one of several advancements from the Fallen Angel.


    It had eight pairs of ck wings, holding a trident in his right hand, and a round shield in his left hand. Everyone did not panic just like when they first time found the Rank 9 Cmity. Everyone looked at one person, Tang Shaoyang. They relied on the man who had killed almost a hundred Rank 9 Cmity by himself.


    The fight started the same as the previous several waves. It was started by Tang Shaoyang, and the rest of them fought closer to the city wall. In the first hours of intense fighting, Novoa did not think much. Just like the others, she thought the seventh wave would be over just like the previous six waves.


    But things went south as everyone heard booming sounds at the city wall. Novoa killed the cmity in front of her and retreated five steps back before looking at the city wall. She saw Tang Shaoyang stuck on the wall with a hole in his stomach. Then she looked at the other side. The Wrath Angel had an amused expression, looking at the crushed Tang Shaoyang.


    ''Fuck! We still need an Administrator!''


    It was the Administrator and Admin Helper''s duty to fight the Rank 9 and Unique Rank Cmity. Novoa just realized the absence of the Administrator as well as the Admin Helper at the north gate.


    She was searching for Admin Helpers, but the situation got worse as she saw five Admin Helpers suddenly appear above Tang Shaoyang. Thetter was still stuck to the wall, and blood poured from the stomach, mouth, and nose. And five Admin Helpers took this chance to ambush Tang Shaoyang.


    That was right, the five Admin Helpers were trying to ambush instead of helping Tang Shaoyang. The five had their weapons out and lurched toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Boom!


    Five Admin Helpers ambushed the injured Tang Shaoyang. Witnessing the situation, she was disgusted by the Admin Helper''s cowardice action. She gripped her sword tighter as she hoped Tang Shaoyang survived the attack.


    The dust settled and revealed the situation. Three swords and two spears pierced through Tang Shaoyang''s chest. That made Novoa angry by how cowardly these Admin Helpers were. On top of that, this was not the moment to resolve the grudge, not during the city defense. It was clear that Tang Shaoyang had a pivotal role in the north gate, something that even these five Admin Helpers could not achieve. Not only were they not helping them, but they made the situation worse.

 Chapter 1538 Fury 1

    Chapter 1538 Fury 1


    The attack on Tang Shaoyang created confusion among the participants. There was a slight pause when it happened, and the cmity did not care what happened between them. The cmity ran over the defense as a scream echoed in the air. The scream was a wake-up call for everyone to continue the battle against the horde.


    But not a little who decided to retreat to the city wall. Around fifty participants jumped back to the wall, and one of them was Novoa Valentine. She did not want to get involved with the other''s conflict. The reason she returned to the wall was to assess the strength of the north gate without Tang Shaoyang.


    ''Could they defend the north wall without Tang Shaoyang?''


    The frontline was holding against the horde, but the Rank 9 and the Unique Rank Cmity had not moved forward. The Unique Rank Cmity did not follow the horde yet. Even though they were holding up right now, what if the Rank 9 Cmity attacked? Could they hold up?


    Novoa shook her head, and she subconsciously looked at the city wall. The five Admin Helpers were still pinning Tang Shaoyang on the wall. She clicked her tongue and thought of giving up the first stage trial. She could make her way to the safe house right now before the north wall fell.


    At this moment, she sensed a powerful aura from behind. Not just one, but four of them. She recognized them, the four Administrators who oversaw the trial. Then the administrator with the ck clothes known as ck Hound from the Hellion Faction, disappeared.


    She only felt the gust of the force go past her, and by the time she turned around to look at the horde. The cmity horde was swallowed by the shadow that suddenly appeared from below. In a sh, the cmity horde was wiped out. She witnessed firsthand the power of the Administrator.


    With the weaker cmity wiped out, the horde was left with the Rank 8 Cmities, Rank 9 Cmities, and the Unique Rank Cmity who stayed far behind.


    ck Hound appeared again on top of the gate, and she could not sense the movement, at all. Her heart was beating furiously, nervous. She hoped that she would not get involved with Tang Shaoyang. At least, they were safe from the Unique Rank Cmity now with the four Administrators here.


    "I need your help to fight that Wrath Angel. Finish your business with him and help us fight that thing, Amos!"


    Cheers rang in the air with the Administratoring to aid them. As for Tang Shaoyang who was still on the wall, no one cared about Tang Shaoyang. While some felt pity that someone like Tang Shaoyang died like that, that was not their problem. No one was stupid enough to challenge the Administrator.


    Amos slowly descended and stayed afloat at the same level as Tang Shaoyang. There was a slight grin on his face, looking at the dying man, "I am a little bit disappointed. I thought we would have a little fight, but I was overestimating you a little bit."


    Amos clicked his tongue a few times, shaking his head as he looked at the hole. He made a pained expression as he looked at the mole made by the Wrath Angel, "That must be painful, but don''t worry. I will end your pain quickly. If not for that Unique Rank Cmity, I am going to enjoy and savor your blood¡­"


    He suddenly reached the ck blood from the wound with his hand and licked the blood on his finger. He furrowed his brow as it tasted different than the one he usually had. The taste was foul, there was a taste of rottenness from the blood. As if it was the blood of an undead.


    "Is it because of his demon blood?" As he muttered that, he saw the surprise prepared by Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang came out from the shadow, reaching Amos'' neck. He pped the sword away and brought Amos down to the ground. At the same time, he used [Absolute Domination Energy].


    Amos was confused, not just him, but the five Admin Helpers as well. He could see another Tang Shaoyang''s body on the wall, and another one holding him down right above him.


    "Do you like my surprise?" Tang Shaoyang asked in a t tone. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That was Vandir''s n all along, using undead Tang Shaoyang to participate in defense while the real Tang Shaoyang hid in the shadows. Integrating with his Revenant Spirit, he hid in the shadow, waiting for Amos. It worked smoothly, and he got Amos in his hand right now.


    The wolf beastmen revealed his canine, and Amos was about to activate his skill. However, he soon realized that the energy inside his body was disturbed. He could not use the energy inside his body, meaning he could not use his skill.


    If it was the young Amos, he would panic. If he could not use his energy, he still had his raw strength. He grabbed Tang Shaoyang''s hand and tried to free his neck. He thought, for someone who had been in a God Rank longer, he was supposed to have more stats than Tang Shaoyang. But what happened was that he failed to budge Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    Amos'' eyes widened in disbelief, could not believe the rookie just reached The God Rank and had more stats than him. If he could not push Tang Shaoyang''s hand, then he nned to crush the hand. However, the raw strength could not wind against energy. The skin was covered by a thinyer of energy, protecting the hand. No matter how hard he tried, he could not break the wrist.


    Before he could think of anything, his hand burst into ck me. He released the grasp from Tang Shaoyang''s wrist because of the burning me. It was then followed by extreme pain. It started from his neck and spread to his head.


    ARRRRRGGGGGHHHH!


    Amos screamed in pain, his scream vibrated in the air. His body convulsed because of the pain as he mmed the ground with his hands.

 Chapter 1539 Fury 2

    Chapter 1539 Fury 2


    Novoa Valentine and the other participants were shocked at how the situation turned out. Another Tang Shaoyang appeared from the shadows and pinned down Administrator Amos. The thing that surprised them was that Amos did not fight back.


    The five Admin Helpers jumped off the wall and tried to help Amos. However, another fifteen figures appeared around Tang Shaoyang and Amos. The massive wyvern, the rare chimera, a behemoth, the ck phoenix, demons, the undead, even the creature they did not know.


    They could not feel an aura from the fifteen individuals that just appeared. However, those fifteen leaped toward the five Admin Helpers. What happened was that the five Admin Helpers could not do anything against the fifteen. They became toys for the fifteen spirits.


    While many were confused, Novoa Valentine looked at the fifteen with shock. She remembered what her grandfather told her. The spirits could be in any form, human, demon, dragon, anything. At this moment, she believed Tang Shaoyang was a Spirit Contractor.


    The fifteen toyed with the five Admin Helpers, cornering them without killing them. At the same time, Amos'' scream filled the air.


    At this moment, a shadow engulfed Tang Shaoyang and Amos along with the fifteen and the five Admin Helpers. Realizing the situation, ck Hound decided to save Amos from Tang Shaoyang first.


    But something weird happened. The part where Tang Shaoyang stood, a five-meter area around him, there was no shadow there. The shadow could not reach Tang Shaoyang. The reason was because of [Absolute Domination Energy].


    Amos could not think of anything with the pain. He felt like his brain was getting squished. All his bones were grounded, his eyeballs were being pressed, all kinds of pain. Not just his head, but his body, organs, even his genitals. He was in pain, and the pain suddenly stopped.


    He met with the culprit, panting as he met Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. He looked down at this man, underestimating this man. But now he realized that Tang Shaoyang might be on the same level of power as him and other Administrators. He was caught off guard, careless. And he had to pay a big price for his carelessness.


    Amos did not realize that Tang Shaoyang was a Spirit Contractor. He did not see the spirits were getting summoned. In his mind, his friends woulde to save him. He still believed he could get out alive.


    Sure enough, someone came out from the shadows. The ck Hound tried to save Tang Shaoyang, but he was met with Zara. She came out of a portal and brought The ck Hound into the portal.


    Amos was confused about what happened. He saw everything, and he was confused about who juste out from the portal. Then the shadow disappeared, and he saw Tang Shaoyang''s spirits. His eyes widened in shock as he found out about Tang Shaoyang''s ss.


    "You will regret it if you kill him, rookie!" A female voice rang.


    Tang Shaoyang and Amos looked up. The fourth Administrator was holding off the horde, and the two remaining Administrators came over to save Amos. ck Hound appeared next to the woman in a red robe.


    The female Administrator was Anne. She was not Amos'' friend, but she made a deal with Amos. If Amos died now, she would not be able to get anything. That was the reason she came to save Amos, not because she wanted to.


    "Do you think so? I think I will regret it more if I don''t kill him right now. Next time he wille with more preparation to kill me."


    Without hearing a response from Anne, Tang Shaoyang took out Nightfall and cut Amos'' four limbs. Then he released his grip on Amos'' neck as the ck de went through Amos'' neck.


    Amos'' head flew up, but Tang Shaoyang caught the head as the body fell over. He heard the notification that he had killed Amos. While still holding the head, he looked at the woman in the red robe, "What are you going to do now?"


    At this time, the fourth Administrator returned to Anne''s side, "What took you guys so long? I need your help¡­" The fourth Administrator went silent as he saw Amos'' head.


    With the fourth Administrator here, the horde continued their march. The Rank 9 Cmities along with the Unique Rank Cmity moved forward together. No one held them, and they were after the fourth Administrator.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his sword and waved it toward the horde, telling his spirit to take care of the horde. Eleven spirits ran past the Administrators, and four of them stayed next to Tang Shaoyang. Zara, Jovrick, Radiance, and Vandir stayed behind, facing the remaining three Administrators.


    The fourth Administrator, the white-haired man in his thirties, took a ce secretly behind. He was surprised how the eleven individuals fought off the Rank 9 Cmities. Not just the Rank 9 Cmity, but the behemoth was holding the Unique Rank Cmity.


    "What should we do now?" The white-haired man asked Anne. Just like Anne, he had a deal with Amos. Amos'' actual friend was just the ck Hound from the Hellion Faction. There was no benefit for Anne and the white-haired man to continue the fight.


    Tang Shaoyang was the same, he did not want to fight the other Administrators. His only target was Amos who tried to kill him. He just wanted to get rid of the threat to his life. He got rid of Amos, and he had no problem with the other Administrators. But if they wanted to fight, then he would fight them.


    In that silence, Tang Shaoyang''s eyes widened in shock. At the same time, he felt a foreign feeling, anger¡­ the burning rage. He was affected by the foreign emotion. He was confused at first, but then he found out where that feeling came from, Avyn.


    Avyn was teleported back to Spirit World, meaning she was killed. The anger was mixed with confusion and anger at the same time. He never thought Avyn would lose to fight. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Back to your lodging. Save Ophelius and Ophelia! Six Administrators ambushed me to take Ophelius and Ophelia! SAVE THEM!" Avyn''s voice was mixed with anger, desperation, and panic.

 Chapter 1540 Fury 3

    Chapter 1540 Fury 3


    Tang Shaoyang did not say anything to the three Administrators in front of him as he rushed into the city.


    For the others, they were relieved that Tang Shaoyang did not fight the three Administrators. They got no benefit regardless of the result of the fight. Their main hurdle was the cmity horde. Losing Tang Shaoyang and Administrators might fail them in the trial.


    Tang Shaoyang left the wall all of a sudden, leaving confusion to them. It looked like there was something more pressing than the conflict with the three Administrators. While they were confused, they could not leave the wall. They might lose their ticket to the next stage if the cmity breached the north wall.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang rushed back to the lodging while thinking about the six Administrators. There were twelve overseers, meaning there were twelve Administrators in total. He knew four of them, Amos and his friends. But he did not know the remainder of the Administrators. He suspected Oby was one of the Administrators, but that was merely suspicion.


    ''I think they want Ophelius and Ophelia.'' Avyn told Tang Shaoyang. Or else, there was no reason for them to attack her.


    She calmed down a little bit more, but of course, it did not quell her rage. In fact, she was getting angrier as she became calmer. The fury was transferred to Tang Shaoyang. This was the first time Avyn showed such emotion.


    The weirdest part of this incident was that no one should know about Ophelius and Ophelia. The two dragons were directly teleported into the room with Tang Shaoyang. They never came out ever since.


    His lodging came into sight. The lodging was wrecked, and ice spikes destroyed the building as well as the surrounding buildings. Tang Shaoyang hoped the culprit was not someone in his mind. He was suspicious of someone behind the attack, but he did not want to take the conclusion so early. But that hope disappeared as soon as he saw seven figures standing in front of the big ice spike. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The man with no hair in gray armor was holding two kids. He grabbed the two by the neck, and he noticed the glowing red ne on Ophelius and Ophelia''s neck. The burly baldy was holding them, and it seemed the ne suppressed the two kids'' power. They were powerless in that man''s grasp.


    That was right, the culprit was Oby. The only person who knew he left Avyn and the two kids should be Oby. There was no reason for other Administrators to attack Avyn unless Oby did something behind.


    He understood why Avyn said it was six Administrators. She did not regard Oby as Administrator. But this confirmed that Oby was one of the Administrators. That was why Oby was confident to make a promise that he could hold the remaining Administrator. He was one of them, after all.


    Oby was not unscathed after ambushing Avyn. She left three ice spikes on Oby''s body. One on the left shoulder, one on the left side of his stomach, and thest one was in his left thigh. The others tried to help Oby get rid of the ice spike, but it seemed like their attempt was futile. They could not release the ice spike from his body. Even when she was ambushed by seven Administrators, she made sure her ambushers suffered as well.


    "I hope it was not you, Oby, but s¡­" Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    Hearing the voice, the seven Administrators looked. Oby was breathing cold hair because the ice spike started to spread the frost inside his body. It started freezing his body from the inside. Even during his transformation, he could not break or even melt the ice. And now it spread out inside his body, acting like a poison, freezing his energy as well.


    Tang Shaoyang did not recognize the other six. He never met them during his stay in the city.


    "Get your summon out and take this ice from me!" Oby said in amanding tone. It was an order, not a request, "And I will spare your life!"


    The burly cook no longer had the smile and the friendly vibe. He exuded killing intent and directed his aura toward Tang Shaoyang. Maybe he tried to look intimidating, but that was futile.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sardonic chuckle, "You know what you are doing right now is pathetic, Oby. Who are you trying to scare?"


    He dared to stand on his feet against Amos, another Administrator, so he did not know what made Oby think intimidation would work.


    "Give them to me, then maybe I will consider saving your life." Them was, of course, Ophelius and Ophelia.


    "Rookie this year is truly different. Do you know who you are talking to?" A man who looked to be in his twenties stepped forward and smiled at Tang Shaoyang.


    "No one makes a condition to the God Order. You are the one who should listen to God Order if you want to keep your life. First, those two belong to the God Order. Second, you should tell God Order your method to tame cmity as yourpanion. Third, you must join the God Order. That''s The God Order''s decree! If you don''tply, then the God Order will hunt you! No matter who you are or where you are from! We wille for your life!"


    "But of course, we don''t need to hunt you because you will die here if you don''tply with the God Order."


    "I see¡­ so we can''t resolve this with just words¡­" Tang Shaoyang did not want to create another conflict with another faction. He tried to resolve it with words, even though, deep inside he was a little bit angry that they were defeated. But as long as he could get the two Chaos Dragons and resolve the misunderstanding, he would overlook the incident since Avyn did not really die.


    He flicked his fingers and portals formed, fifteen portals. All fifteen Archaic Spirits came out from the portal. Then he summoned six more Mythical Spirits. That would be the squad to fight the seven Administrators.

 Chapter 1541 Fury 4

    Chapter 1541 Fury 4


    Oby looked at the spirits and Tang Shaoyang. Deep inside, he cursed at himself that the thing he feared the most hade true. He suspected Tang Shaoyang was a Spirit Contractor when thetter left one of his summons in his building.


    Back then he had a suspicion that Tang Shaoyang might be a Spirit Contractor. When he saw Tang Shaoyang''s name shot up to be the first ce, he was eighty percent sure that Tang Shaoyang might be a Spirit Contractor. That was the reason behind his offer to Tang Shaoyang to join the God Order.


    Tang Shaoyang had a Spirit Contractor ss that remained a suspicion until a few moments ago. Until he saw all those spirits around Tang Shaoyang. What he feared came true, and it was never in his n to get on Tang Shaoyang''s bad side despite the refusal to join the God Order.


    It was not until he sensed a foreign presence in his building. He thought it might be Tang Shaoyang''s summon. But upon further investigation, he found out the foreign presence was two Unique Rank Cmity. Two tamed Unique Rank Cmities, not just ordinary cmity, but Chaos Demonic Dragon Cmity.


    After his discovery, he called his friends and made a n. The n was to kidnap the two young cmities. He never intended to kill Avyn. The n was to knock out Avyn and kidnap the two cmities. But the n went south because of how strong Avyn was.


    The woman found out about the ambush, and they had no choice but to confront her. They managed to catch the woman off guard and killed her. And he had to pay the price for that, but the n worked. They got the two young cmities. But the thing went from bad to worse as he found out what the ice spike in his body meant. If he was not cured, he might be frozen to death. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In Addition to the disaster, he just confirmed Tang Shaoyang as a Spirit Contractor. If Tang Shaoyang had another spirit on the same level as the woman, then it would not end well for them. His confidence was shaken at the sight of the ck Phoenix as well as the Cmity Behemoth.


    "Give them back to me, then I might be lenient to you!"


    "Do you think we are afraid of you just because you outnumber us!? Don''t you dare to underestimate The God Order!" The man who spoke earlier transformed into a crimson phoenix.


    The screech resounded to the whole city as the crimson me lit up the city. It flew to the sky, looking down at Tang Shaoyang from above.


    "We need to extinguish that fire. That just ruined the best temperature for me," Radiance hopped on Aerelion, "Leave him to us, Boss!"


    Aerelion did not mind Radiance riding him. The wyvern flew to the sky, and Bara followed them.


    With a yfulugh, Radiance activated his domain. He brought the crimson phoenix along with Bara and Aerelion into his domain. The four disappeared from the sky into another dimension.


    "Save Ophelius and Ophelia. As for them, you can do whatever you want to them, but I want the body intact!"


    That was the cue that the spirits had been waiting for. Vandir summoned his undead, and hundreds of undead rose from the ground.


    "Stop!" Oby put Ophelius and Ophelia on the ground, stepping on their back. Then he took out an axe from his inventory, aiming the axe at Ophelia''s neck.


    The burly cook realized that Tang Shaoyang put importance on the two young cmities. He might take control of the situation if he could control Tang Shaoyang with the young cmities as a hostage.


    "Stop your spirits or I will kill them!" Oby was not joking when he said he would kill them. If the God Order could not get the two young cmities, then no one could. If this was not enough to control Tang Shaoyang, then he would fight, of course. If possible, he wanted to avoid a fight against Spirit Contractor.


    All the spirits stopped, turning toward Tang Shaoyang at the same time. The priority order was to ensure Ophelius and Ophelia''s safety. They did not dare to make a move without order from Tang Shaoyang. Even the rebellious and cold-hearted Doombringer also stopped.


    It was an easy choice for Tang Shaoyang. He, himself, did not care about the two young cmities. He had no deep feelings for them because he got them by ident, from an experiment. There was no deep feeling for the two even though they were currently in young girl and young boy form.


    However, Avyn''s feelings affected him directly. The fear of losing Ophelius and Ophelia. He could imagine how brokenhearted Avyn would be if the two died even though they could get a new one. They just needed to look for two new Sea Dragons.


    Hearing no response from Tang Shaoyang, Oby swung his axe and cut Ophelia''s thigh. The blood spurted out as the girl cried. It was just a moment, but Ophelia cried out. She then suppressed the pain and her voice.


    At that moment, Tang Shaoyang felt a surge of anger. At that moment, he used Dragon transformation and Spirit Integration. He integrated with Avyn, and at the same second, he formed a portal with his Void Elemental. The portal was connected to the portal that formed instantly behind Oby.


    Tang Shaoyang pulled Oby through the portal. Thetter let out a cry, "Secure the goods!" He was telling the other administrators to secure Ophelius and Ophelia.


    Right after he said that a fistnded on his mouth. It sent him down to the ground.


    At the same time, the trio Revenant: Rokian, Artras, and Argon came out from the shadow of one of the administrators. Rokian and Artras stood on the ground, trying to hold the five Administrators who came after Ophelius and Ophelia. Argon took the two kids and escaped through the shadow.


    Right after Argon dove into the shadow, Rokian and Artras'' bodies flew over. They took the strike from three Administrators.


    Boom!


    They crashed through many buildings. But the mission to save the two kids was a sess. The five Administrators quickly realized that they were surrounded by the spirit.


    Boom!


    Another booming noise resounded from where Oby was. Tang Shaoyang crashed down on Oby. Oby, whocked the energy to use his transformation, had to receive the raw strike.


    Tang Shaoyangnded his feet on Oby''s chest. The gray armor bent inward, forming the feet mark. The bald cook coughed up blood. His breathing became rougher, especially with the frost that started to consume him from inside as well.


    "Do you remember my advice, Tang? Always bring potions with you!" After saying that, a vial with a gold liquid inside appeared in his right hand. s before he could drink the potion, Tang Shaoyang stepped on his wrist.


    Oby''s wrist was cracked, and the white bone came out as the blood gushed out. Tang Shaoyang took the potion and muttered, "God Elixir?"


    He read the description. It was a treasure, the elixir could heal any injuries, cure any poisons, erase all negative status on his body, and also recover his lost energy.


    Oby had a method to get rid of the ice, but he did not want to use his treasure if he had another way until he had no other choices. But he still failed to drink the elixir in the end. Just as he thought he would die, Tang Shaoyang bent toward him and chugged the elixir into his mouth. That was right, Tang Shaoyang gave him the elixir which shocked him.

 Chapter 1542 Fury 5

    Chapter 1542 Fury 5


    Tang Shaoyang was affected emotionally by Avyn. She wanted to beat Oby, giving despair for what Oby did to Ophelia. That was what led to that decision, chugging the elixir into Oby''s mouth. He even made sure that not a single drop was wasted. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Oby''s eyes widened in shock as the pain in his body slowly subsided. The ice melted and the hole regenerated. Within ten seconds, he returned to his prime condition. Getting back on his feet, the burly cook stared at Tang Shaoyang in disbelief.


    Technically, Tang Shaoyang saved his life. However, that was the biggest humiliation he had ever since he joined the God Order. He was far from being grateful for what Tang Shaoyang did. Instead, he was extremely angry that Tang Shaoyang humiliated him. The rookie who just entered the God Rank a month ago humiliated him to this extent. Even if he defeated Tang Shaoyang, he could not erase the shame he felt right now.


    "You¡­" His breathing became rougher, and his chest heaved up and down, "I will make sure it would be a painful death for you. I will not kill you, but I will make you suffer for the rest of your life."


    Oby raised his hand and clenched his hand into a fist. That was a signal for his people to make a move. Despite the humiliation, he was not stupid enough to fight Tang Shaoyang by himself after. Not after finding out about Tang Shaoyang''s ss, Spirit Contractor. He would use his people to determine how strong Tang Shaoyang was. His goal was not to kill Tang Shaoyang but to capture Tang Shaoyang alive. That was the only way to pay for the humiliation he felt right now.


    Sixty-eight Admin Helpers came out from the building. They had been hiding there for a long time and waiting for the signal. All of them had used their transformation skill as well, going all out from the start even though their opponent was just one person.


    "I don''t know you are this cowardly," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. Oby''s picture in his mind was not someone who would gang up on one person when challenged. Not someone would use a cheap trick in a fight, "There''s still a long time until I can read people''s character."


    "But this will be a good stage for me to find out my limit," Tang Shaoyang muttered to himself.


    He used all his strongest skills. The Spirit Integration, Dragon Transformation, and Wrath of yer. Not just that, he did an integration with the strongest spirit as well, Avyn. It might not be the strongest form since he still had one ace card, True Dragon. But this was his closest to his strongest form, and no one could force him yet to use this so far.


    Taking out Nightfall, Tang Shaoyang changed his target to the Admin Helpers in the air. All of them tried to get from above which was stupid in his eyes. With his Absolute Sense, he could sense them all from the start. So the moment they made a move, he saw them.


    He slightly bent his body forward, his left hand was holding the scabbard, and his right was on the sword.


    Heavenly Sword - Heavenly Revoke


    Tang Shaoyang''s figure shed into the air, going through the Admin Helpers. His movement was so fast that even Oby could only see the golden sh toward the sky. Seven Admin Helpers had their bodies split into two.


    In the sky, Tang Shaoyang raised his sword while maintaining his body in the air. He did not let the Admin Helpers regain their footing as he followed with the second strike.


    Heavenly Sword - Shimmer of Heaven


    Hundreds of golden swords formed above Tang Shaoyang. Each of the golden swords was twenty-meter-long. Then he shed his sword downward. His body shed down, and at the same time, hundreds of the golden swords also came down.


    Boom!


    It was then followed by the screams as well as the buildings were getting demolished by the golden swords.


    Oby watched everything from where he stood, agape with what he just witnessed. In the first second, Tang Shaoyang had seven Admin Helpers. Four secondster, he took down the remaining of his people. Of sixty-eight Admin Helpers, only three survived with their bodies intact.


    Seven Admin Helpers split into two, fifty-eight Admin Helpers got crushed by the golden sword. Their body was pinned down to the ground and died instantly in that one strike.


    Boom!


    Then the shattering noise resounded from the other side of the city. A building just crumbled down. Oby saw the Behemoth, the knight, and the demon were there. But he did not see hisrade who fought them.


    Another booming sound resounded from another side. It was his friend again, getting cornered by the spirits. Even the spirits were stronger than an Administrator. Even though it was not a duel against them, they were supposedly stronger than Tang Shaoyang and his spirit.


    As his thoughts wandered, a body crashed down next to him. It was his friend sent by the Urosa Warrior. His friends'' armor had a lot of cuts, and a big dent on the chest as well.


    His friend coughed up blood as he got on his knee, standing up, caressing his chest which was in pain, "He is a Spirit Contractor, and his spirits are strong God Ranks! All of them! We need reinforcement! Activate the emergency measure!"


    Hearing that from his friend, he realized that the other five Administrators were struggling. Now, they were losing their ground against the spirit. The weakness of the Spirit Contractor was to kill the user, then the spirit would disappear. The main problem was that the user looked stronger than the spirits.


    Oby did not want to activate the emergency measure. It was meant for the worst situation where they would not be able to hold the cmity. In the history of the Trial of God, emergency measures always got activated when the Administrators could not handle the cmity, hence asking for more reinforcements. This would be the first time that an Administrator activated the emergency measure because of the participants. This would be the first in history.

 Chapter 1543 Fury 6

    Chapter 1543 Fury 6


    Oby activated the emergency measure after a short hesitation.


    [First reinforcement will arrive in thirty seconds!]


    [00:00:29]


    "I will hold those three monsters, you hold Tang Shaoyang!" His friends left to continue the fight with the bear warrior. He did not tell Amos to kill Tang Shaoyang but to hold. He believed Oby could not kill Tang Shaoyang.


    Oby found Tang Shaoyang, standing between the golden swords. Thetter was just observing from a distance, waiting for him to finish the conversation with his friend. It made him angry that the rookie dared to look down at him.


    The bulky cook activated his bloodline transformation. His body grew up to five meters, his head turned into the bull''s head with six horns, three above his right ear and three above his left ear. His eyes turned golden. He held a big hammer in his left hand, and a big axe in his right hand.


    His bloodline was a primordial bloodline, Tauron. It was one of the rare bloodlines he obtained after getting Administrator ss. Even though it was dominant with bulls, Tauron had a mixed dragon bloodline.


    He roared, venting out his anger for the humiliation. Raising his hammer, he mmed down to the ground.


    Boom!


    A wave of energy formed underground, going through underground, heading toward Tang Shaoyang. It split the earth.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head as he stomped on the ground. With one stomp, an ice wall formed in front of him. The energy hit the ice and dissipated. Aside from the vibration, the energy wave did not even scratch the ice wall.


    Oby was already in the air after the energy wave was neutralized. He raised his big axe to the air. The sky rumbled and the ck lightning came down, wrapping the axe. Just like a ck thunder, Oby struck down at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang did not back down from the challenge. Avyn''s purpose was to give despair to Oby before killing him. That was decided by Avyn, and Tang Shaoyang granted her request since this was the first time she made a request.


    He challenged the ck lightning with ck lightning as well. It was one of his elemental powers. The ck lightning went berserk around his sword, and he swung the sword upward, meeting the axe.


    The ck lightning burst out, destroying the already half-destroyed building around them. The sh resulted in Oby getting pushed back. With his movement skill, he dove toward Tang Shaoyang with his hammer.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang lowered his posture, holding his sword with his two hands. He uses his ck lightning elemental power to surround himself with it. He pictured himself using [Heavenly Revoke] in his head. However, instead of drawing his sword, this time he would execute it by thrusting his sword upward. At the same time, he activated the Ninth Heavenly Gate.


    Heavenly Beast - Heavenly Azure Dragon n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The image of an azure dragon formed behind Tang Shaoyang. At the same time, the golden lightning spark also came out, mixing together with the ck lightning. Following [Heavenly Revoke] technique, his figure flew upward. Instead of shing his sword, he thrust his sword upward to meet the hammer.


    Roar!


    The roar of the Azure Dragon resounded to the whole city, enveloping Tang Shaoyang. The sword shed with the hammer. The hammer cracked and quickly crumbled in the sh. Then it pierced through the area below Oby''s left shoulder. Tang Shaoyang flew upward, and Oby crashed down to the ground.


    Obyy down on the ground. The first thing he checked was the wound on his left shoulder. A big chunk of his left chest was missing. His left hand was dangling, and he could not move his entire left arm. Then his eyes moved toward the fragment of his hammer. Only after that, he looked up to the sky, looking at Tang Shaoyang.


    Never crossed his mind that he would lose to a rookie that just entered the God Rank. He never thought that someday he would be defeated by a rookie. Even with his experiences, he did not even know what Tang Shaoyang just did. What kind of technique or skills that Tang Shaoyang used just now.


    Tang Shaoyang slowly descended,nding next to Oby, "What are you doing? Get up! It''s not over yet. We are just getting started. Take out all of your elixirs. Use them all because you will need them a lot."


    Oby smirked despite the situation he was in. His eyes nced to the side, checking the countdown for reinforcement, "No! It''s over. I have done my job." As he said that the countdown dropped to zero and was followed by another notification.


    [Second Reinforcement will arrive in one minute!]


    [00:00:59]


    The sky split into two as five figures came down from it. A group of five came down, and the first thing they did was inspect the area below them.


    "What is this? Why did they press the emergency measure? The cmity horde has not yet breached the city yet! Are they this ipetent¡­" Her words cut off as she noticed the area below her was in ruin. A fight broke out inside the city and forced the Administrator to activate the emergency measure.


    "Drop your weapon and surrender. We will investigate the situation and give you justice. We believe there''s a reason for you to go this far." The man in the middle spoke. His words were meant for Tang Shaoyang. He recognized Tang Shaoyang as a participant, and the one with Tauron''s bloodline was an Administrator.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the sky and met the neers. He did not give a f*ck about them, "I will let you investigate the situation after my business is done here." Then Tang Shaoyang turned back to Oby, "Where''s your potions? Take them and fight me again. I will make you regret what you did!"


    "Bwahahahaha¡­" Oby let out a bigugh, "I knew you were a madman, but I didn''t know you were this crazy. Are you going to dere a war against Administrator!"


    Tang Shaoyang grabbed Oby''s horn and pulled his face closer, "Yes. I will get rid of whoever is in my way to make you suffer. Administrator or God Order, I will fight them if they get in my way!"


    The five administrators made their move. In a sh, they surrounded Tang Shaoyang from five directions. However, they did not dare to get too close to Tang Shaoyang. They stood thirty meters away from Tang Shaoyang.


    "If you don''t drop your weapon and surrender, then we will use force to apprehend you!" The same man warned Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang responded to the warning with True Dragon. He activated the skill and transformed into a gigantic dragon.


    Oby''s eyes widened in shock that Tang Shaoyang could use the True Transformation. The five new Administrators also slowly raised their heads as they witnessed Tang Shaoyang grow bigger in his True Dragon. Someone who could use True Dragon was already bad, but it was worse because what they saw was a five-headed dragon, the ursed dragon.


    The five heads let out a deafening roar at the same time. The situation could not be worse as they witnessed a new heade out. The new head slowly came out and grew at the same length as the other five heads. It was no longer five-headed dragons, but six-headed dragons.

 Chapter 1544 Primal Elemental Power

    Chapter 1544 Primal Elemental Power


    The five heads stared at the five Administrators just arrived, and the newly formed head stared down at Oby.


    "I am not going to do this, Capo," One of the administrators spoke to the man who warned Tang Shaoyang earlier, "The emergency measure is activated should the city be breached and the administrators could not handle the horde. This is not our responsibility."


    "Me too," The only woman on the team also agreed, "If you look at the situation. This guy should be disqualified from the trial if he attacked the Administrator inside the city. The fact that he remains here means the Administrator attacked him first."


    The other two Administrators remained silent. Their silence meant they would follow Capo''s decision. None of them yelled at the two who gave up the fight. They mighte out on top if they fought this dragon, but not without a price. One or maybe three of them might die from the fight.


    Capo agreed with what his friend said. The fact that the participant was not disqualified, meant the Administrator attacked first. He dismissed the idea that it was a fight between Admin. It was prohibited by The System.


    Before he could make the decision, the new head grabbed Oby. Tang Shaoyang mmed the man to the ground multiple times. He made sure that Oby did not die immediately. Of course, it was Avyn''s idea, not him. If it was him, he would kill Oby immediately because there were another five new guests.


    Oby''s vision was blurred, and the only thing he could feel was pain. His organs were shaken by the impact, his bones cracked up, and his body slowly froze again. He thought he would die.


    Capo was forced to make a move. There was no way he could just watch from the side that the fellow Administrator died. In the twelfth m, he grabbed Oby and made a distance.


    When he grabbed the man with Tauron''s bloodline. All six heads turned at him, and he froze for a moment because of the aura. He shook off the feeling and put Oby down. He made eye contact with his two friends, telling them to get ready to fight anytime.


    Even though it was most likely that the man he saved was in the wrong. But he could not just let the man be killed when he arrived through the emergency measures. He needed to take control of the situation, and of course, his fellow Administrator would be judged for the wrongdoings. But killing the man was not the right punishment.


    "How long until the second reinforcement arrives?" He asked.


    "Fo-forty s-seconds¡­" Oby replied, "Be careful, he has two Unique Rank pets. And¡­"


    Boom!


    Before Oby finished his words, a body fell from the sky. It fell right between Tang Shaoyang and Capo. Capo looked at the body, and so did Oby, "It''s one of the overseers¡­"


    Capo thought the problem was just between one Administrator and one participant, but it seemed like it was messier than he thought. He looked up and saw a big wyvern and also a ck phoenix. Not just two of them, he noticed someone riding the wyvern, "Frostbringer¡­" he muttered in a low voice.


    Then another body was thrown next to the first body. He subconsciously looked at the new body. The new body also no longer breathed, meaning dead. He saw a lineup of a demon, an Orc, and an Undead. Before he could finish identifying who they were, another body was thrown.


    It was another dead body, another Administrator. It was a knight, the ant beastmen, and a human. The weird thing about them was that he could not feel their aura. He could not make a guess how strong they were.


    The fourth body was thrown, and there was no need for him to suspect the fourth body''s identity, must be another Admin. The culprit behind the fourth body was a Chimera and a bear warrior, The Urosa Warrior. Capo recognized The Primordial Urosa, the legendary warrior.


    It was then followed by the fifth body sent by a fallen angel and a Lich. When he thought it was thest body, the sixth body arrived with a boom. Then he saw a Behemoth and another demon.


    All of them shared onemon thing: they did not have an aura. All of them lined up behind the six-headed dragon. Even Capo swallowed a mouthful of saliva as he faced them. As if it was not all of them, another group joined them. A Dragonewt, a knight with tentacles-like head, a Golem, and three dark wolves.


    His friends joined him, standing next to him, realizing the situation had be worse. Looking at the line-up in front of him, he thought of one thing in his head. He hoped what he thought was wrong, he wished that he was proved to be wrong with the thing in his head.


    "Okay, I will cut anything rted to you if you insist on protecting this man," She was honest with her thoughts, "Even with a reinforcement, I don''t think we can win against him. He is Spirit Contractor, thete stage of Spirit Contractor. I will not put my life in danger because of a stranger''s stupidity."


    Hearing that from his friend, he was now sure that their opponent was a Spirit Contractor. He thought about it, but he hoped he guessed wrong. It was not just him, but his friends also confirmed it.


    "We unfortunately have to agree with her this time, Cap. I don''t think it''s worth the risk to save this man. And we will not lose our ss just because we don''t save him. Even if this man survives this shit, he will lose his ss for sure for what he has done."


    The two Administrators who backed up Capo earlier also backed out.


    "We must capture him and force him to speak how to tame the Unique Rank Cmity. He knows the method to capture Cmity, we must capture him!" Oby got on his knees and told the reinforcement the reason why he attacked Tang Shaoyang.


    He tried to persuade the five Administrators to side with him with that information. That was valuable information that everyone wanted. At least, it was what he believed.


    "NO. I value my life more than anything. Also, we are administrators, we have ess to lists of skills and sses. We just need time to experiment with the skills until we find out a way to tame the cmity. I am not that stupid."


    Tang Shaoyang did not attack the five Administrators. But his gazes were telling them that if they did not hand over Oby, then he would attack them as well. While he was affected by Avyn''s anger, he managed to control his emotions after a while.


    Capo let out a sigh and agreed with his friends. Between his morals and his friends also his life. He chose thetter. It was an easy choice, "We will not meddle with your conflict anymore."


    He and his friends backed out to a safe distance. They could not leave the ce until the Trial of God was over.


    At this moment, the sky split once more as the second reinforcement. It was still one team, but the second team had twelve members, twelve Administrators. All of them wore white armor and a sword on their waist.


    A man with long white hair led the team. They slowly descended to the city, but stayed fifty meters in the air, assessing the situation. The man was still calm, observing the dragon and the spirits. Then his eyes fell on the six dead Administrators, then his eyes fell on Oby.


    Oby had regained his footing after drinking two vials of healing potions. He was hopeful as he looked at the new team. It was the White Knight, the famous Administrator team which was led by the Primordial Vampire, Centurion.


    Centurion let out a sigh, shaking his head, "My time is wasted by this fool." After he said that, his figure disappeared and appeared in front of Oby. Hended the kick on the head, sending the five-meter-tall Oby down. Then grabbed Oby''s ankle and threw Oby toward the six-headed dragon.


    "Finish your business with him and promise me to finish the trial quickly. I don''t have time for this stupid mess."


    "Please help me, Sir!" Oby immediately got up on his feet. He told the same thing to the second reinforcement about taming the Unique Rank Cmity. He hoped that the second group would be interested, but Centurion did not even give Oby a second nce.


    Oby had to resort to bringing The God Order, but what he received was scorn. Not just from Centurion, but from his team as well. They looked disgusted and ignored him.


    "You look pathetic now, Oby," Tang Shaoyang voiced his thoughts. The man''s bearing waspletely different from the one he met this morning. He respected Oby more when Oby was in an apron than the current Oby who was in transformation.


    Looking at the current Oby, Avyn was satisfied. The fear in his eyes, and how desperate the man was, asking the others for help. That satisfied Avyn. Seeing Oby''s state also knowing Ophelius and Ophelia were safe, her anger subsided. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tang Shaoyang was relieved that Avyn calmed down. He was shocked that Avyn''s emotions could affect him. This was the first time it happened. It was as if they were sharing the same feeling. But of course, he reaped a big benefit from this ordeal. It was thanks to Oby that he managed to learn Avyn''s elemental power.


    [You have learned Primal Elemental Power, Ethereal Frost!]

 Chapter 1545 Advancing To The Next Stage 1

    Chapter 1545 Advancing To The Next Stage 1


    That was the notification he had been ignored for thest two minutes because of the arrival of the administrator''s reinforcement. Learning Ethereal Frost was the biggest harvest in this fight. If he had traced it back, it would return to Oby. However, this incident might lead to a disaster if Oby really killed the twins. He did not know what Avyn would do if that happened.


    Tang Shaoyang was satisfied with the result, and then he looked at Oby who looked around. He was trying to look for more allies.


    It seemed the burly cook realized that he would not receive forgiveness from Tang Shaoyang if he did not try to beg for his life.


    Oby looked at the back of the White Knight and panicked. Two administrator teams turned their back on him. His hope was for the third reinforcement. That meant he needed to stall the time until the third reinforcement. Two minutes was all he needed, he must stall for another two minutes.


    He turned toward Tang Shaoyang, and his will to fight back immediately disappeared. What he must face was not just the six-headed dragon, but also the more than ten spirits. He did not see a scenario where he could stall for two minutes.


    In that instant, he turned around and rushed to the closer gate, the west gate. He made up his mind to run and hide outside. That was the only chance for him, hiding outside the city and waiting until the trial finished.


    Oby kicked the ground,unching himself into the air. In that one leap, he saw the wall, and he flew higher than the wall. What he needed was the second leap, and Tang Shaoyang would not be able to catch him in the wild. That was what he thought until he saw a ck dragon in front of him. Not just one, but two of them.


    The two ck dragons opened their mouths and spewed the ck fire at him. He was elerating too fast in the air, heading toward the fire. It was too fast even for him to activate his barrier to protect himself from the fire.


    Oby crashed into the ck fire, and he was sent down to the ground, burning in the ck fire.


    Boom!


    He crashed into one of the buildings like a meteor. Even though his body was on fire, he immediately got back on his feet. The only thing on his mind was to get away from the city. If he could not fly over the wall, then he would run through the gate.


    Boom!


    But it was toote the gigantic dragonnded in front of him. Before he could do anything, one of the dragon heads snapped his body. He was caught in the mouth of the dragon. The mouth released the dark mist.


    He might not know what the ck mist was, but his instinct told him to hold his breath. However, it was as if the ck mist was alive. The ck mist enveloped him and entered his nose, ear, and his pores. They moved on their own and entered his body. The ck mist even got into his eyes.


    Before he could analyze what the ck mist was. His body was mmed to the ground. With a boom, crashed to the ground on his back. It was painful, but it was supposed not to be damaging for him. That was just a normal brute force. His Tauron''s body should be able to endure it fine. He stood up and was about to make another escape, but his body wouldn''t listen to him.


    Oby tried to run to the other side, but he just stood still there. He stood there in a daze for a moment, and then he realized what happened. The ck mist entered his body. Not only did it disrupt the flow of his energy, but it also weakened his muscles and bones. Then he fell to the side because he lost his strength.


    His eyes widened in shock, not expecting such a potent poison. Then he felt something wet on her cheek, slowly falling into his mouth. He tasted the liquid, his own blood. Without him realizing it, his mouth was also full of his own blood. This was the most horrifying poison, even a God Rank like him could not hold for long.


    Even in such conditions, he did not lose his hope. He nced at the countdown and found out there was no more countdown. That meant there was no third reinforcement. The third reinforcement was canceled, and the ones who could do that were other administrators. The first two reinforcements agreed to cancel the emergency measure.


    He wanted to form a bitter smile, but he could no longer move his muscles. That smile never formed, and hisst vision was the six-headed dragons, looking down at him. That was hisst vision before everything went dark.


    Tang Shaoyang canceled his transformation and looked at Oby''s horrifying body. If he did not see with his eyes, he might not believe the one in front of him was Oby''s corpse. The Dark Poison was quite terrifying, but the body was still a good material for him. He took the body and the other six administrator''s bodies.


    After collecting the bodies, including the Admin Helper''s bodies, he checked the surroundings. The city was in ruins, though it was just the area at the center, "It seems like I am not out yet." He did not receive any notification about getting disqualified which was good.


    Then he looked up at the dark sky. He beckoned at the two dragons above toe down. They came down with their real body.


    "Get back to your human form!"


    The twins shook their heads. They were traumatized after what happened earlier. Not being able to do anything because of the restriction put by Oby.


    "It''s fine. You are safe. No one will hurt you now!"


    The twins kept shaking their heads, telling him they did not want to transform into the human form.


    Tang Shaoyang could only let out a sigh. Avyn died while being summoned. That meant he could not summon her for twenty-four hours. She would also be in a weakened state for one week. But he was d that Avyn was no different than the other spirits.


    Avyn was actually alive, not a dead spirit like the others. He was relieved that Avyn was still alive even after Oby killed her. But without Avyn, no one would take care of the twins. If these two did not listen to him, then they would not listen to anyone.


    He was thinking of how to make the twins listen to him, but the sound of the bell interrupted him. The bell came from the west gate.


    Along with the bell, someone screamed as well, "The West Gate breached! The West Gate breached! The West Gate breached!"


    "Let''s gather more materials!" Tang Shaoyang motioned his hand toward the west, telling his spirits to help the west gate. Of course, his aim was no longer the first ce for the first stage trial, but the cmity''s corpses. He summoned all Ascendant Spirits as well.


    He then summoned the Skelly Family and the Skeleton army. Since he had revealed all his spirits, he did not mind showing his skeleton army. He ordered the Skelly Family to help the south gate and the top priority was the body, not saving the other participants'' lives.


    "Go join them!" Tang Shaoyang told the twins to join the Skelly Family. Albeit the twins looked reluctant, they listened to the order.


    That left him with Vandir. That was right, Vandir stayed behind instead of helping the west gate. Because Vandir himself was also an army with his undead.


    The Death King waved his hand at Tang Shaoyang, "Then I will head to the east gate." The skeleton knew his job and went to the east side without Tang Shaoyang''s instruction.


    That left with the north gate, and Tang Shaoyang headed back to the north gate.


    *** ***


    Centurion watched the one-sided fight¡­ No, it was not even a fight, but a hunt. Tauron lost the will to fight and tried to escape. There he saw the Unique Rank Cmity, Chaos Demonic Dragon Cmity. He never saw this type of cmity or even heard it.


    He understood why the overseer tried to get those two, but then he shook his head, "But aren''t they so stupid? If someone could tame a Unique Rank Cmity, that means the person who tamed it is stronger than the cmity itself."


    Centurion shook his head and nced to the side. The five reinforcements that came before his team, approached him.


    "Hello! My name is Capo from the first reinforcement," Capo offered his hand.


    "Centurion!" He reached out Capo''s hand, "Have you found the surviving Administrators that are not involved with that man?"


    Capo smiled bitterly, "My team found the four surviving Administrators, but they are involved with him. The twelve overseers have a scheme for Spirit Contractor. However, it looked like that participant would not bother the four surviving Administrators. They areing to us right now."


    Centurion clicked his tongue. He really hoped that his job would not get moreplicated than this. No, it was not his job to rece the old administrators as the overseers. He came because of the emergency measure, and the reason he epted the call was because his sister also participated in this one of many trials. He was afraid that it would happen during his sister''s trial.


    "Do you know where theye from?"


    "The one who activated the emergency measure is Oby, someone from the God Order. The second is a mixed team, and their leader is from Vigamaur Dgaror, Amos. This Amos triggered the city defense in order to kill that man, but it seemed he was caught in his own trap. He died before he could even put up a fight."


    Capo could not help but shake his head as he read his friend''s message. These people were scheming against the participants, and they all ended up dead. He felt like they were too stupid to be administrators.


    Amos'' friends came to meet Centurion and Capo. The four looked nervous as they met Centurion. Centurion and his White Knight was an established name even among administrators. They recognized Centurion in one nce.


    "Tell me everything that happened. If you lie to me, then I will kill you all myself!"


    Anne told everything to Centurion and Capo, the whole thing, from start to finish. Even what Amos promised them for helping him.


    "Vigamaur Dgaror and God Order¡­." Centurion clicked his tongue, "Now I understand why it was a mess. Do you know Tang Shaoyang tamed two Unique Rank Cmities?"


    "Huh!?" Anne was confused by the question. They did not know anything about Tang Shaoyang being able to tame the cmity. She then nced at her friend, and three of them shook their heads. They did not know anything about the Unique Rank Cmity.


    "Alright, I will take over the trial from here on. Go to the west gate and try to minimize the damage even further if you want to keep your Administrator ss," Centurion waved his hand at the four. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Anne and her friends did not dare to talk back. They nodded and went to the west gate.


    Even though he looked upset on the outside, Centurion did his job well as the overseer. Mostly because he was interested in Tang Shaoyang. All his spirits were strong, strong enough to kill a Unique Rank Cmity. He witnessed them killing the Unique Rank Cmity. Not just that, but also an individual cmity, a Lich, defending the gate by himself with the undead army.


    The thing that he was interested in the most was the skeleton army. How one of the weakest undead could hold the gate better than hundreds of God Ranks. The scary thing he noticed about Tang Shaoyang was that Tang Shaoyang had other strong sses. Not just the sses, but also the bloodline. All thosebinations made Tang Shaoyang scary.


    "Something fun is bound to happen in the God Realm. The Nirvana Alliance will not stay still after finding out about this man. There might be another big war after fifty-seven years."

 Chapter 1546 Advancing To The Next Stage 2

    Chapter 1546 Advancing To The Next Stage 2


    Novoa Valentine''s eyes locked on the man as he returned to the north wall. She ssified him as the most dangerous man in the city right now. She finally understood why her grandfather dreaded the Spirit Contractor. Not only was the ss scary, but his bloodline was also one of a kind.


    Even though the fight was far in the center of the city, and she was at the north gate. She kept an eye on the battle. While she did not get every single detail of the battle. The aura and the impact reached where she was. It was a fearful and yet short battle with how the man overpowered the Administrator.


    ''That''s not a fight, but a one-sided fight,'' That was what it felt like when she looked from afar. Even when the administrator''s reinforcement arrived, they did not interfere. She understood why the reinforcement did not interfere. No one wanted to take the risk of fighting against Tang Shaoyang.


    The man returned to the north wall as if nothing happened. He returned to his human form and stood alone on an entire section of the wall. No one dared to get closer to him, even though she did not have the courage to get closer.


    She clicked her tongue in annoyance and muttered in a low voice, "What''s the point of this trial anyway? I will never get first ce with that monster in our batch."


    The city defense continued with the sameposition. This was the second horde with a Unique Rank Cmity. It was the sameposition as the previous horde with another Wrath Angel. During the battle between Tang Shaoyang and the administrator, no cmity horde came to the north gate.


    Everyone had their attention on one man, Tang Shaoyang. What followed after was a one-man show. The man transformed and fought all Rank 8 Cmity and above. Novoa could not see the battle between Tang Shaoyang and the Unique Rank. She was busy with the horde in front of her.


    By the time they wiped the horde, what remained in the frontline was an icend. The ground froze, and many Rank 8 Cmities were hung on many ice spikes that grew up from the ground.


    There she watched Tang Shaoyang collecting the cmity''s corpses. She understood if it was a useful cmity where part of their bodies could be used as materials. But many cmities were useless, and that man collected those corpses as well. That was what she noticed. A minute after the horde was over, the man cleaned up the corpses.


    The city defense continued for two days, and the same thing was repeated for two days. Tang Shaoyang would take the lead, killing the strong cmities and collecting their bodies. In between the cmity horde wave, the man would leave his post and go to the other three gates.


    After a few times, she found out the man was collecting the corpses of the cmities that his summons had killed on the other side. The supposed tense city defense became dull and boring. The reason was simple because, in her mind, she knew the horde would not be able to reach the city with Tang Shaoyang in the front.


    *** ***


    "This trial is so underwhelming¡­" Tang Shaoyang shared his thoughts with his spirit. It had been two days since the city defense. The first day was the most exciting day because of his fight against the administrators. The following two days were tedious.


    He started the trial cautiously that he started from the lowest rank cmity. But now he found out that even the highest rank cmity was not a challenge for him. He beat them, although it took him more time than the other cmities.


    Even though it was tedious, the harvest from the city defense was big. He managed to advance all his spirits to Low Archaic Spirit. In fact, he had an excess of materials in his inventory. Enough materials to advance a few Low Archaic Spirit to Intermediate Archaic Spirit.


    Once more, he had to thank Amos for presenting the materials. Without the city defense, he would not be able to advance all his spirit to Low Archaic Spirit Ranks. Most of the harvest came from his enemy. Thanks to Oby, he learned Avyn''s elemental power. Thanks to Amos, he advanced all spirits to the Archaic Spirit.


    ''But these administrators are also disappointing¡­'' That was Vandir''s words, ''I expected them to give us a little bit more of a challenge but¡­'' The disappointment in his tone was obvious.


    Tang Shaoyang had to agree with Vandir. He was a little bit disappointed as well, and once more, he failed to see his limit. He did not know his level of power, and if he did not know what hecked then he would not be able to improve.


    "By the way, where''s the next wave?" He had been waiting for ten minutes for the cmity horde, but the horde never came again. Not long after that, he heard notifications in his head.


    [Congrattions! You have seeded in defending the city from the vile cmities!]


    [You havepleted the City Defense!]


    [The first stage of the trial is finished!]


    [Congrattions! You have passed to the second stage of the Trial of God!]


    [Congrattions! You finished the trial in the first ce! You will be rewarded for your contribution to liberating this abandoned world!]


    After that, there was a gift box notification. That was the reward of the first ce for the first stage. He tapped the gift box to check his reward, and he hoped the reward was not a disappointment.


    [You have been chosen as a Candidate for Administrator ss!]


    [You obtained a God Rank Weapon of your choice!]


    [You obtained a Primal Bloodline, Cosmos Serpent Bloodline!]


    [Your faction obtained a small territory on The God Realm!]


    Ira told him that the reward was big, and it was indeed a big reward in the first ce. A candidate to get an Administrator ss. That was what he wanted for the next ss. A God Rank Weapon would be his first God Rank Equipment. He had no use for the bloodline, but it must be a good bloodline. He could use it to reward his subordinates.


    Thest one was a bit underwhelming. He did not know how important a territory was on the God Realm, and he felt like it was not necessary to have a territory on the God Realm.


    The first stage was over, so what was next? He waited for the following announcement. But there was no announcement as he was teleported to a room. It was a luxurious room. The table and chairs were made of gold, themp was a diamondmp, and all essories in the room were made of precious gems.


    It was so luxurious that he did not like the room at all. He liked modern minimalist or ssic minimalist more than this luxurious room. As he thought about that, the room changed. It became a ssic minimalist style, and he liked the room a lot more than the previous one.


    He sat on thefy couch, "So what now?" There was no more announcement for the next stage. He was sitting there, waiting.


    "Let''s choose my reward first then."


    The System gave him all types of weapons, from a dagger, and a bow, to a staff. Despite the variety, there are only two choices for him. It was either the battle axe he always used since the start of the Game, or the sword to support his Heavenly Sword technique. He was in a dilemma because this would be his first God Rank equipment.


    He sat there, closing his eyes and considering his choice. The best would be the sword because he had the technique toplement the sword. But he liked his battle axe more than the sword. Usually, he would choose the logical choice, but not this time. He followed his heart, the battle axe. After a few minutes of consideration, he chose the battle axe.


    As soon as he made his choice, the weapon appeared in front of him. The battle axe was all ck, from the shaft to the de. It was two and a half meters long, with a big de at the end. The axe head was like a full moon with a tiny separation between the two des and the shaft in the middle.


    He took the battle axe for a testing grip. It was perfect in his hand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [World Destroyer]


    Grade: God


    Bonus:


    - Increase 120% damage


    - Apply healing reduction by 70%


    - Apply regeneration reduction by 80%


    - [Unholy Buff]


    - [World Split]


    - [World Decay]


    - [World Siphon]


    Durability: 1000% n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    One weapon granted four skills, and the skills sounded ominous. He did not know if he should test the skill or not. But he certainly liked the passive effect from the weapon. Even though the effect was not what he needed because it was rare for him to have a prolonged fight. Thest time he had a long battle was against the God Rank inside the Dimensional Tower. Most of the fight, he would win the fight once he hit his opponent once or twice. So the healing reduction and regeneration reduction were not necessary for him.

 Chapter 1547 Best of The Best

    Chapter 1547 Best of The Best


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang swung his new weapon into the room, careful enough not to destroy anything. He was satisfied with his new weapon. As if the weapon was made for him. That was how he felt when he swung the battle axe.


    After a few more swings, he put the battle axe into his inventory. There was a scroll on the table, but he did not see the vial for the bloodline. He raised his eyebrow, thinking the System scammed him until he took the scroll.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Teleportation Scroll]


    Bloodline: Cosmos Serpent


    Information: Tear the scroll to proceed with the bloodline inheritance ritual.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was different from themon bloodline reward where they received a vial with red liquid. The only way to obtain a full transformation skill was through the bloodline inheritance ritual. The same thing he did with Rumru back then. Back then he did not know how significant the ritual was until he found out the people who inherited the bloodline through blood essence did not get the True Transformation skill.


    The reward was not a joke, at all. He kept the scroll in his inventory. That bloodline for his people, someone he trusted. If one person could have more than one bloodline, then he might take this one as well. He did not know how powerful this Cosmos Serpent was, but he did not want to throw away the bloodline that could get stronger.


    He learned Avyn''s Ethereal Frost, and his next target would be Vandir and Zara''s Death Authority.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin as if he had never integrated with Vandir before. He wondered what it felt like to integrate with a skeleton. The first time he integrated with a demon spirit, he became half-demon. Would he turn into a skeleton by integrating with a skeleton?


    ''Do you want to try it right now?'' Not just Tang Shaoyang, but Vandir was also curious how it would turn out.


    [The stage 2 Trial of God will start soon! Be ready!]


    [Stage 2: Best of the Best!]


    [566 participants pass the first stage and only the best of 566 participants will pass to thest stage!]


    [Form a team of five on your own and challenge the other teams for a duel. Twenty teams with the most wins will advance to stage 3!]


    [Rule: 1. You can''t challenge the same team twice.]


    [2. The challenged team will have the right to decide the format for the duel.]


    [3. A team will win if the opponent is killed or surrendered!]


    [4. If a member of a team died, they still can continue to participate in the trial.]


    [5. A team can''t decline a challenge but a team can surrender.]


    [Duel format: 1. Duel (1v1) 2. Battle Royal 3. Last Man Standing.]


    [Information: There will be no reward for first ce in this stage, but there will be a reward for first ce in stage 3!]


    [Information: You can invite the other participants to form a team! The lounge is also open to meet with the other participants.]


    Tang Shaoyang did not like the format for stage 2 because it was a team trial. That meant he must work together with the people he did not know. He preferred to work alone rather than working together with a group of strangers.


    But it made sense for it to be a team duel instead of an individual duel for this kind of trial. With 566 participants, the stage 2 trial would take longer to finish as a person could challenge 555 people to a duel. If it was a team of five, there would be 113 teams and fewer duels.


    "But wait a minute¡­ It''s 566 people¡­ There''s one surplus, can I form a team with just me?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [You can''t form a one-man team! There will be an exception for one team to have six members!]


    He was disappointed because he did not really need a team as he had his own team. His spirits were his team, and they were more than enough to pass him to the next stage.


    "So, who should I choose to be on my team?" Right after he said that his head was buzzing with a lot of notifications. It was an invitation for him to form a team.


    "That''s right. I don''t need to form a team. I just need to wait for their invitation," He realized that he might be a hot item for the other participants. They would want him in their team so they could pass to the next stage. He was a free pass for them. Although it was narcissistic from him, it happened.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin, sorting out the invitation. He was looking for someone he knew, and that might be better to join them than joining aplete stranger.


    "But I barely talk with any people¡­" He just remembered that he interacted with less than ten participants. He remembered the mage and the elf he met in the Arena. Then the remaining talk was not really a conversation. He was basically a loner.


    After sorting out the invitation, he found four familiar names: Clement Salle the mage he met in the Arena, Agnes Neteri Iosava the same elf he met in the Arena, Ian Carmen Lorentia, and Novoa Valentine.


    He was familiar with Ian Carmen Lorentia and Novoa Valentine because he saw their names often in the ranking list. Honestly, he was surprised the two invited him to join them.


    Clement Salle put his team members in the invitation. The two people who were at the party with him in cmity hunting were Jules Asanda and Negasu. Agnes also put a name on her team as well, Castor Bach Justesen. It was another familiar name because he captured Castor once.


    With a little hesitation, he epted Agnes'' invitation. He knew them more than Clement Salle''s team. Just for that reason, he chose to ept Agnes'' invitation.


    Agnes sent him a message as soon as he epted the invitation. There was a message feature for the team. She told him to meet her at the lounge to discuss the remaining two members of their team.


    He was about to ask where this lounge was until he received a message from the System.


    [Participant Tang Shaoyang, Pleasee to Pet Space to calm your pets. I have sent someone to your room, and she will guide you to the Pet Space.]


    Tang Shaoyang got up from the couch, looking for the door. The first door he opened was for his bedroom. Then he ran to another door which was the exit, and a woman with ck hair was waiting for him. He recognized the woman, one of the Administrators who came in the second reinforcement.


    "Follow me!" She turned around and said in a t tone.


    He forgot about Ophelius and Ophelia if not for the message. Not realizing the two were not by his side. He followed the woman and found the sign for the lounge. There was no need to ask Agnes where this lounge was.


    Observing the surroundings, he was in a massive building. He could tell how big the building was because the distance between his room and the room on the opposite side was more than a hundred meters. To his right was the room and to his left was the ss rail.


    He stepped to the ss rail and looked down. He was on the fifth floor, and there was a massive arena on the first floor. The arena must be the ce for the duel. That was it, aside from how big the building was, there was nothing special.


    Tang Shaoyang followed the woman into the elevator, and she pressed U2 for the floor below the first floor. There were no words exchanged between them until he arrived at the ce called Pet Space.


    The moment he stepped out of the elevator, he heard the bumping sound as the ground vibrated slightly. He turned toward the noise and saw the two dragons bombarding the ss with their fire. The ss started to crack, and it was just a matter of time until it broke. But it wasmendable for the quality of the ss as it managed to hold many attacks from two Unique Rank Cmity.


    The twins stopped attacking the ss at the sight of him. The two came closer to the ss and startedining through telepathy. Theyined the space was too small for them, and they asked to meet him as well.


    "If they break the barrier before youe, then we have no choice but to kill them!" The man who opened the door for the twins'' confinement said as he opened the door to confinement.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the man. The man was wearing the same white armor as the woman, "If I have to say, that''s a poor decision from you. There was a man who said the same thing. But the same man died two days ago. I think you know who that man is."


    He shrugged and did not wait to see the man''s reaction, entering the confinement, "That''s your fault. If you are in your human form, they will teleport you two to my room instead of this confinement. Get to your human form or get smaller, or else you two will stay here."


    Even though he said the building was massive, it was still small for the twins'' true form. The two opted to be a smaller version of themselves.


    "No No No¡­ Get smaller until you can stay on shoulders," They were about the SUV size, and it was still too big.


    The twins did not like the idea of bing so small to fit on his shoulders. They chose to turn to their human form instead.

 Chapter 1548 Super Team 1

    Chapter 1548 Super Team 1


    Castor tapped the metal table with his index fingers which made an annoying noise, his legs moved unceasingly, and he had been looking around the lounge. He had been like that since his butt touched the chair.


    "Are you sure Tang Shaoyang epted our invitation?" He asked the elf that sat across him. His tone showed how worried he was.


    "Tch, I kinda regret making a team with you now. Can you at least help me to sort out the people for our team? You are so useless," Agnes just rolled her eyes and kept looking at the names on the lists that were not on the team yet.


    "Who cares about that? As long as we have Tang Shaoyang in our team, the remaining two don''t really matter anymore. We can just invite the people who are not on the team. They will join us once they see Tang Shaoyang in our team. Instead of worrying about that, we need to ensure the other teams can''t snatch our ace!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    That was what Castor worried about. He was afraid that someone intercepted Tang Shaoyang on the way to the lounge and managed to persuade Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang''s name was no longer notorious in this stage, but a free pass to stage 3.


    Even though he did not know what exactly happened in the city during the city defense. He could tell based on the points that Tang Shaoyang killed at least five Administrators. Not only that, but he also found out about the Spirit Contractor during the city defense and the famous skeleton army.


    Having Tang Shaoyang meant he had an army in his team. It was the top priority to secure Tang Shaoyang into the team instead of looking for the other candidates. He had been checking his team screen, making sure Tang Shaoyang''s name was on the team while looking around in the big lounge. His eyes glued at the three entrances to the lounge.


    His effort was not wasted as he spotted the man he had been looking for since he arrived at the lounge. He stood up and waved his hand at Tang Shaoyang, "We are here, Tang! We are here!"


    His words caused the others to look at him. The word Tang was quite sensitive. It was the name that got first ce in stage 1 with a gap that was impossible to catch up. The first and the second ce had a wide gap.


    "Huh!? Can we bring our children to the trial?"


    That was a weird question that came from Castor. Agnes could not help but look as well. She was weirded by the fact that Tang Shaoyang brought twins with him. They did not look simr to Tang Shaoyang, but they shared the same trait.


    The twins had their demon eyes and also ck hair. She could not help topare the boy and Tang Shaoyang. While they shared simr traits, the boy was clearly a level above Tang Shaoyang in terms of looks. The boy was more good-looking than the father.


    Tang Shaoyang arrived at the table and nodded at the two. Then he took the seat with the twins.


    Castor''s eyes kept looking at the twins, but Agnes masked her curiosity better than Castor. She came closer to Tang Shaoyang, "Do you have friends that you want to invite?"


    "No! You can invite anyone, your acquaintance or your faction''s members," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. It did not really matter to him who the other two members were.


    Agnes nodded her head and checked the list once more. The second and the third super ace had not formed or joined a team yet. The three super aces in her mind were first Tang Shaoyang, the second was Ian Carmen Lorentia, and the third ace was Novoa Valentine.


    Even though she put Novoa Valentine far below Tang Shaoyang and Ian Carmen Lorentia, she still categorized them as super aces for stage 2. If Tang Shaoyang declined her invitation, she would invite Ian Carmen Lorentia next and Novoa Valentine if Ian also refused her invitation.


    "Do you mind if I invite Ian Carmen Lorentia and Novoa Valentine to the team?" Agnes noticed the two other two super aces were not in a team. However, she had to make sure that Tang Shaoyang had no beef with these before inviting them. The most important piece in this team was still Tang Shaoyang.


    "You can invite anyone you want. You are the leader, there''s no need to ask for my permission," Tang Shaoyang stood up and brought the twins to get food, "I am going to get food."


    Castor had not said anything, but his eyes glued on the twins, "Are they really his children? But we can''t bring anyone, even our contracted pet into the trial."


    The lounge provided food for the participants, and it was free for the first portion. They had to pay for the second portion and so on. There was a variety of foods and drinks, but the twins'' eyes were glued on the stand with the beast steak. The stand prepared five different types of meat, but the twins focused on zing Bull steak. It was a bull-like beast, but their skin was made of fire. But he had to admit that the marbles on the meat were too tempting.


    Tang Shaoyang ordered twenty-one servings. Twenty for the twins, and one for him. While waiting for his order, he heard a familiar voice.


    "You can just tell them your table number, and they will bring your order to your table."


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the voice. It was Ira the first Admin Helper he met in the trial.


    "You are alive? I thought you were one of the Admin Helpers that died during the battle."


    Ira''s mouth twitched slightly at the first thing that came out from Tang Shaoyang''s mouth, "Yeah, thanks to you I only got half from the bet. Half of them died so they can''t pay the bet."


    Tang Shaoyang just shrugged at her and gave the number of his table to the attendant.


    "The God Order will not stay still after you killed their seven Administrators. While they might not be able to do anything in stage 2, I am sure they have a n for you in stage 3. This is the payment for winning me the bet."

 Chapter 1549 Super Team 2

    Chapter 1549 Super Team 2


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the table and two familiar faces were there. Novoa Valentine and Ian Carmen Lorentia epted the invitation. Even Agnes was surprised that the two epted the invitation so fast. She thought she needed to persuade them a little bit to join. But she also understood why, because Tang Shaoyang was on the team.


    Agnes nced at Tang Shaoyang, hoping to see his reaction. But the man did not show any reactions, at all.


    ''Whatever, what is most important is that I have created the super team. We will pass to the next stage breezily with this super team.''


    "I am thinking of fighting you at this stage, Tang. But again, there''s no reward for this stage, so I will save my cards for thest stage. We will eventually fight in the third stage."


    That was the first thing Ian Carmen Lorentia said to Tang Shaoyang.


    Novoa Valentine stood up and introduced herself, "Hello! My name is Novoa Valentine."


    Tang Shaoyang gave the two a nod, "Tang Shaoyang."


    An awkward silence followed after the five gathered at the table. No one knew what to say, and it was especially torture for Agnes and Castor. Among the five, the two were the lowest rank. They were afraid to speak, afraid of offending them without him knowing.


    "Are they your kids?" Ian Carmen was the first one to break the silence. He asked what the other three were most curious about.


    Agnes was d that Ian Carmen broke the silence. But she did not think he would choose the heavy topic. She felt like it was not good to pry into Tang Shaoyang''s private life in their first meeting.


    "No. They are mypanions. The boy is Ophelius and the girl is Ophelia." The two kids observed the four, but they did not say anything.


    Ian Carmen nodded his head, seemingly knowing something about the two. But the three looked confused, not understanding what Tang Shaoyang meant by apanion.


    Agnes could not hold her curiosity anymore and used [Detection] on the twins. Her mouth gaped and her eyes widened in shock. The chances of encountering a Unique Rank Cmity in the wild were low, even maybe less than one percent with the city defense being an exception.


    However, she met them here, in a space that was supposed to be free from cmity. Not just one, but two Unique Rank Cmities. But the thing that blew her mind was Tang Shaoyang was capable of taming them into hispanion.


    She heard a lot of stories about people working together with cmities, summoning them from the Void, and so on. But she never heard the story of an individual capable of taming a cmity. It was not just any cmity, but two Unique Rank Cmities.


    Taming a Unique Rank Cmity was absurd, not in her wildest imagination it could happen. But then she was struck with a realization. If Tang Shaoyang could tame a Unique Rank Cmity, then just how strong would this man be?


    For someone to tame a wild beast, one must be stronger than the beast or the beast would not listen. But just slightly stronger, but overwhelmingly strong to make the beast listen. Or maybe there was a special method in use here.


    Agnes wanted to believe Tang Shaoyang had a special method to tame the cmity. But it was not totally unbelievable for the man to be overwhelmingly stronger than a Unique Rank Cmity. For what he had done against the seven Administrators, it was not unbelievable that Tang Shaoyang tamed them by just his sheer force.


    Tang Shaoyang''s status changed in Agnes'' mind. He was no longer Super Ace with the twins, but a cheat code.


    ''I guess three of them in the same team is a cheat code already. I will be surprised if there''s a team that is willing to ept our challenge.''


    Novoa and Castor found out the twins'' identityter on. They shared the reaction with Agnes, but no one brought up the topic of the twins being cmity on the table. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "So, when will the duel start?" Tang Shaoyang asked. It had been a month and a half, but he already missed his home. He just wanted to return to his home and finish the trial.


    "We can start issuing a challenge if all participants are in the team. But there''s a time limit which is twenty-four hours. I will be submitting our team officially, do you have an idea for the name of our team?" Agnes answered.


    "I don''t have, and I don''t mind with anything," That was Tang Shaoyang''s answer.


    "I don''t care. You can name it with anything," That was Ian Carmen''s answer.


    "I don''t really mind with anything," Novoa replied politely.


    "Then let''s go with the First Team," Agnes also did not care about the name of the team. She named it the first team with the thought that her team would end up in first ce.


    "What? Why don''t you ask me?" Castor was upset that Agnes did not ask him, "I have better ideas than the First Team. Super Team is better than that ugly First Steam. You know what''s better, Champion. We will be the champion for the second stage!"


    Agnes had submitted the team, so it did not really matter if Castorined. They would go with the First Team.


    They stayed in the lounge together for hours, waiting for all participants to form the team. It took five hours until all teams formed, and they had been waiting for that. As soon as they could issue the challenge, Agnes immediately submitted the challenge to a random team.


    [The First Team has issued a challenge to the Prime Team!]


    The first challenge was announced to all participants. The people in the lounge immediately stared at the First Team''s table. As everyone was expecting the First Team to perform, it was followed with another announcement.


    [First Team win! The Prime Team withdrew from the duel!]


    Right after the surrender announcement was followed with another challenge announcement.


    [First Team has issued a challenge to Wolf Team!]


    [First Team win! The Wolf Team withdrew from the duel!]

 Chapter 1550 The Crown 1

    Chapter 1550 The Crown 1


    All teams surrendered when First Steam issued them a challenge. It was not like they would be ridiculed forfeiting the match. The first ce, the second ce, and the third ce were in one team. The two members were also in the top twenty. While Castor wanted to call themselves a Super Team, they earned a name as a Bully Team.


    Agnes could not hide her smile as she kept issuing the challenge. In a few minutes, her team got a hundred wins. The other teams were also letting the First Team achieve the perfect score, 112 wins before they started issuing challenges. Just as everyone thought no one would dare to ept the First Team''s challenge, one team epted the challenge.


    [The First Team has issued a challenge to the Vigamaur Dgaror Team!]


    [Vigamaur Dgaror Team epts the challenge!]


    [Vigamaur Dgaror Team has chosen the Battle Royal format for the duel!]


    [The duel willmence in one minute!]


    Agnes was surprised just like the others. She then checked the team members. Vigamaur Dgaror Team was the only team with six members in it. They were not just a random team, but a team with all their members in the top twenty. It was the remains of Vigamaur Dgaror Faction and Clement Salle''s party. Agnes was familiar with those six names.


    "Are they stupid or what?" Castor blurted out.


    He understood that they were trying to take advantage of their number. But this was a fight where a number did not really matter. Not only Tang Shaoyang was a Spirit Contractor and also had a skeleton army, but there were also two Unique Rank Cmities. On top of that, it was a battle royal. Just Tang Shaoyang alone should be enough to wipe them out.


    As the one-minute countdown was over, they were teleported to the arena. The others could watch them from the screen or the lounge. As they stepped into the arena, the one-hundred-meter arena turned into an open field. It was as if they were teleported into a new dimension.


    The two teams were separated by thirty meters. Each team was confined by the barrier and could not move out from the barrier until the duel started.


    "This is different to what you promised, Tiyana!" Clement Salle raised his voice at the woman with a white coat. Negasu and Jules who were at his party before, held him back.


    "What are you afraid of? There are just five people, and we have six people. It''s a six against five. We have the advantage! And don''t you worry, I and Niere will face Tang Shaoyang! Gerda will take on Ian Carmen. You three decided who you would fight," Tiyana Viveiros dismissed theint by waving her hand. Her eyes locked on Tang Shaoyang from the start.


    "So what even if we have six people? A single Tang Shaoyang will kill us all! He killed eight Administrators in the first stage, and one of them is from your faction. He killed your Administrator in less than a minute. You should know as well that he killed another seven administrators after that! And do you think you still can win!?" Clement Salle could not hold his emotion back.


    Tiyana and Niere approached him first. He thought joining hands with them would pave the way to the third stage smoothly. They would be the second super team after the First Team. He did not even care if the name was after their faction. His two friends also agreed, and they came to an agreement that they would not fight a team with Tang Shaoyang on that team. But Tiyana broke the agreement by epting the challenge from the First Team. He could not stop here because she was the leader of the team.


    "It''s not six against five, but six against seven¡­" Jules Asanda''s voice wavered, "I don''t think it''s worth trying to fight them with those twins in their team."


    The six people who tried to solve the tension could not help but look at the First Team. They noticed the twins, the boy and the girl. They were surprised at first as to how the kids could join the fight as well. But then they used [Detection] and found out what the twins were.


    Tiyana, Gerda, and Niere paled after finding out the twins'' identity. It took a lot of courage to ept the challenge from the First Team. Tiyana knew her decision to ept the challenge was reckless, but she still wanted to try to fight them. Even after knowing eight Administrators died in his hand. But that courage crumbled after finding the twins'' identity.


    The countdown for the duel went down, and six of them just stared nkly at the opposite team. As the duel started, the barrier disappeared. Clement Salle, Negasu, and Jules Asanda raised their hands.


    "We surrender!"


    That came out of their mouths at the same time. They did not even discuss it with the three women. It was what Clement Salle nned when Tiyana epted the challenge. He no longer hesitated after finding out the twins. He did not care if he had to bear the shame. His life was more important than his pride. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang and the others remained in their spot, not moving. They did not n anything for the fight. With three opponents suddenly surrendered, they just looked at the remaining three women. It was unreasonable for them to continue the fight even if it was for revenge.


    Not long after the three disappeared from the arena, the three women also surrendered. While the result was what many expected, they were disappointed because they were not able to witness how Tang Shaoyang fought.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the same table with everyone. With this win, they had 122 wins, a perfect score for the second stage. He was about to ask if he could proceed to the next stage without waiting for the second stage to finish. A notification rang in his head.


    [Congrattions! Your team "First Team" has achieved the perfect score for the second stage. You and your team will proceed to thest stage!]


    Right after the announcement, he was teleported to the new ce. This time he was not alone, but along with his team. They were teleported into a new room, six of them together.


    [Wee to the third stage of Trial of God: The Crown!]

 Chapter 1551 The Crown 2

    Chapter 1551 The Crown 2


    The crown was a battle royal between the God Ranks. A thousand God Ranks from more than ten different batches of the trial would be ced in a new dimension to fight for the Crown. The Crown was a term for the champion who would obtain the reward.


    It was simr to the first stage where they gathered points by killing the cmity. But this time, the God Ranks were pitted to kill each other. That was the only way to obtain points, killing the other God Ranks. The participant with the most points by the end of the trial would obtain the Crown or the first-ce reward.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Crown:


    - Administrator ss (Condition: if you are a candidate for Administrator ss)


    - Obtain a qualification to be a candidate for Administrator or a ss of your choice


    - A Primal Bloodline or a bloodline evolution


    - A Talent of your choice


    - A God Rank Artifact


    - Arge territory in the God Realm


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Second ce:


    - Obtain a qualification to be a candidate for Administrator or a ss of your choice (Note: You can immediately acquire Administrator ss if you are a Candidate for Administrator ss)


    - A Primal Bloodline/Bloodline Evolution or A Talent of your choice


    - Arge territory in the God Realm


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Third ce:


    - Obtain a qualification to be a candidate for Administrator or a random rare ss (Note: You can immediately acquire Administrator ss if you are a Candidate for Administrator ss)


    - A random rare bloodline/Bloodline Evolution or A Random Rare Talent


    - Arge territory in the God Realm


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Four-tenth ce:


    - Obtain a qualification to be a candidate for Administrator or a random ss (Note: You can immediately acquire Administrator ss if you are a Candidate for Administrator ss)


    - A medium-sized territory in the God Realm


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang understood why many were interested in the Trial of God. The reward was tempting even for those who had reached the God Rank. He did not understand how important the territory was in the God Realm. But it seemed like the territory held some importance for it to be put as a reward.


    He was certainly interested in the reward for the first ce. He wanted the Administrator ss, and this might be his chance to get the ss. The most interesting thing for him was the evolution of the bloodline. What if he evolved his bloodline further? Could he evolve his bloodline? He was curious about what was after Wicked Dragon.


    The interesting part about the third stage was the point system. Each participant had a different value. There was a crown above Ian Carmen''s head, and there was a number next to the crown. Ian Carmen''s crown was 100 points.


    Castor and Agnes had a bronze crown, and their crown was valued at 30 points. Novoa Valentine''s crown was made of silver, and she was valued at 50 points. Andstly, his crown, made of various gems, floating and spinning above his head. His value was 200 points. The value of the crown was set by their performance in the first stage trial.


    This kind of trial was kinda wicked because Tang Shaoyang would be the number one target in this trial. The Crown was an individual trial, but there was no rule prohibiting it. In fact, there was a system that supported a party. They could form a party, and the points would be automatically split up between the party members. But there was a condition for a party. The maximum number was four participants. They could not form a party with more than four participants.


    Casualties could not be avoided in this kind of trial, but a participant could surrender. If one surrendered, their point would be given to the participant with whom they were currently engaged. Even the system gave them the option to give up the trial right now.


    Thest stage trial was made as if to reduce the number of the God Ranks to enter the God Realm. With the reward that was hard to refuse, people would not just give up easily.


    Agnes, Castor, Novoa, and Ian turned their attention to Tang Shaoyang. Ian was the only one who thought of fighting Tang Shaoyang head-on. Although the twins'' existence discouraged him slightly, he still wanted to give it a try. The trial was especially the safest ce to fight Tang Shaoyang because he could surrender.


    As for the three, they wanted to form a party with Tang Shaoyang. They could ride Tang Shaoyang''s and get second ce or maybe third ce. They did not dream of getting first ce with Tang Shaoyang around. Even if someone killed Tang Shaoyang, the first ce would go to that person instead of them. There was no way they could win against someone who was stronger than Tang Shaoyang.


    "Do you want to form a part with me, Tang?" Castor was the first one to ask Tang Shaoyang. He was the most shameless one among the four.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "No. I prefer to fight alone. Our cooperation ends here."


    They expected the refusal, even Castor knew that. He just tried his luck. Someone like Tang Shaoyang would not want to share his point with others. No one talked about the party anymore after the refusal.


    "Why don''t we go outside and scout our potential enemy? This might be ourst time together. Let''s end our cooperation with a good ending?" Agnes proposed, breaking the silence after the refusal.


    "That''s right! Let''s have ourst meal together," Castor immediately agreed. He knew what Agnes tried to do, and he agreed with her method.


    Agnes wanted to get closer to Ian, Novoa, and Tang Shaoyang. Deepening their rtionship so they would not be their target in the trialter. Castor hoped Tang Shaoyang would not chase after him if they met in the trialter.


    Tang Shaoyang did not mind having ast meal with them, and Ian Carmen had the same thought. But Novoa declined the invitation, "I can''t join because my brother is nagging me to meet him." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The same as the second stage, they were teleported in a room. But the room was shared with the others with a personal bedroom. The trial would start once the number of participants reached one thousand.


    [685/1000 Participants]

 Chapter 1552 Little Shaoyang Has Not Yet Developed The Immunity

    Chapter 1552 Little Shaoyang Has Not Yet Developed The Immunity


    Tang Shaoyang went out together with Ian, Castor, and Agnes. He left Ophelius and Ophelia in his room with Avyn. Even though she was still weakened because of the penalty of dying, it should be fine to babysit the twins. And she was also fond of the twins for the reason he did not know. The crown above his head was eye-catching enough, so he would not show the twins to the others. Not before the trial started.


    It was just four of them, and the first thing he observed was the building. The building was simr to the previous one but minus the arena. Instead of an arena, the lowest floor was a big lounge. The lounge was simr to the previous lounge.


    As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, the participants that came earlier than them, nced toward their direction. Agnes led the group and went to the bar area under watchful gazes. All eyes were on Tang Shaoyang who had a different crown.


    "This is more nerve-wracking than I thought," Castor said as soon as his butt touched the soft chair. Then he nced at Tang Shaoyang, who was the center of attention. He smiled wryly, seeing Tang Shaoyang not bothered by those gazes.


    "There are a lot with ten points too¡­" As those people observed him, Tang Shaoyang also observed them. The thing he quickly noticed was the crown worth ten points. Their crown was made from gray iron, and it was not just a few, but many of them. He saw more than twenty with the gold crowns, but not a single one with the same crown as him.


    "If my guess is correct, those with ten points are not in the top hundred in the first stage," Agnes responded after making the order.


    "I am sorry, Tang. I forgot about your crown. You should note with us to the public space," Ian Carmen was more concerned about Tang Shaoyang. He could feel that Tang Shaoyang became the main target as soon as they stepped into the lounge. Their sharp gazes that were filled with vicious intent could not be hidden.


    Castor let out a chuckle hearing that from Ian, "I don''t think you need to be worried about him, Ian. Tang will be delighted if theye for him in a flock, so he does not need to hunt them. Do you seriously think they could kill Tang?"


    Ian shook his head, "If you want to live long and survive many battles, you must not underestimate them no matter how weak or strong they are. We don''t know they might have an ace card in their sleeve that could bring danger."


    "Thank you for your concern, Ian. But I should be fine," Tang Shaoyang nodded and smiled.


    That was the first time for Agnes and Castor to see Tang Shaoyang''s smile. They froze for a moment, exchanging nces. Castor had never seen such a genial smile from Tang Shaoyang. The smile he saw from Tang Shaoyang was the evil smirk, back then when he fought Vigamaur Dgaror as well as the two Admin Helpers. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The drinks came, and they exchanged small talk. Mostly they talked about the facility in this building. He was surprised that the building had a training ground, a dungeon, a cksmith, a shop, and even a dungeon. The participant could enter a dungeon while waiting until all participants arrived for the third stage.


    Tang Shaoyang mostly listened to their conversation. How Castor nned to train in the dungeon and bought some new equipment in the shop. He said there was equipment, potions, and poison that could only be bought in this ce. That was why he told the others to check up on the shop and the other facilities.


    It was not like Tang Shaoyang did not want to talk, but he wanted to keep it to a minimum so they did not know that he knew nothing about this ce and the trial. He pretended to understand even though he knew nothing about the trial.


    Fifteen minutes into the chat, he smelled a pleasant floral scent. The scent came from behind, and he subconsciously turned around.


    A woman wearing a red dress came toward them. Her dress was quite revealing, showing her smooth thighs and her big cleavage with a good size. Her red long hair matched her dress, as well as her red alluring eyes, and beautiful lips.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes moved up, looking straight at the crown above her head. She had a golden crown just like Ian.


    The woman was surprised that Tang Shaoyang did not give her face or body a second look. But that was not enough to shake her confidence. She bent slightly, getting her face closer to Tang Shaoyang''s cheek, and whispered in her seductive voice, "I have a proposal for you, handsome."


    She put her index finger on Tang Shaoyang''s lips while her mouth got closer to Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, close enough almost kissing him, "Form a party with me, you and me. You can take first ce, and I will take second ce. I will not be a burden to you. If you agree, my body and everything will be yours. From now until the trial is over, I will be yours."


    Ian, Agnes, and Castor were surprised as they could hear the whisper. They exchanged nces, but they did not try to stop the woman as well. They were not that close to interfering with Tang Shaoyang''s decision. While the woman might be shameless, they understood why the woman went that far. Even if it was the second-ce reward was big enough.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled at the proposal. If it was the old him, he would immediately bring the woman into his room. But he had developed some immunity to beauty. What he saw in this woman, he saw her quality in her wives as well. He had his Queen also with red hair, Rosalie. Her body was without a doubt hot, but all his wives were hot. He just could not see the reason for epting her proposal that might slow him down.


    "Thank you for the offer, Lady. But I have to decline your offer."


    The woman with the red hair was surprised. She thought it was an offer that men could not refuse. Despite the rejection, she did not lose her temper.


    "Don''t reject me too quickly, Handsome. You will have time until tomorrow to think about my offer. I will be waiting here tomorrow if you change your mind,"


    She left the table gracefully with the same smile.


    Castor was the first one to make a ruckus after the woman was far enough from the table, "Woah!!!! Are you really rejecting her? Just take it as a one-night stand. It''s not like you can get someone like her to satisfy you in a ce like this."


    Right after he said that Agnes cast a disgusted look at him.


    "It''s a good decision, Tang. You have to be careful of someone like her. She might approach you just to stab you in the backter. I don''t think her body is worth the risk," Ian gave serious advice, and Agnes nodded in agreement.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled at them and nodded. If it was the old him, he might ept her. He even took someone else''s wife and girlfriend back then. But having a daughter changed him. What was in his mind and focus for the long term was to acquire a strength that was enough to protect his family and empire from any kind of enemies.


    They stayed together for another half an hour before returning to their room. Agnes and Ian moved out of the original room. Apparently, they could make a request to have a room of their own. Castor was the only one who shamelessly stayed in the same room with Tang Shaoyang. They parted ways with no enmity.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to go to his room, but Castor reached his wrist, "Can I have your time for a moment, Tang?"


    Honestly, Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Castor could still act friendly after he extorted him. He thought the guy would make a scheme for revenge.


    They sat on the couch in the living room, "I know this is shameless of me, but I have one request for you. Don''t worry, I am not asking you to join a party with me."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Go on."


    "My only chance to enter the top ten is by forming a party with the others. However, I have one shameless request for you. Can you ignore me and my party if we ever meet in the battleter? Can you please not chase us?"


    That was indeed a shameless request. Even considering their rtionship which barely knew each other. It was indeed a shameless request. But again, it did not really hurt Tang Shaoyang considering there were a thousand participants for thest stage.


    "If you don''t attack me, then I will note for you. But I will not stay still if you try to kill me," Tang Shaoyang did not think that long to give Castor the answer. He could do that much, but only if they did not try to kill him first.


    Castor jumped from the ouch, raising his fist to the air, "Yes!"


    "Then I will give this big room to you. I am going to find my party. Wish me luck, Tang!" He waved his hand at Tang Shaoyang and left the room.


    ''Why do you agree to such a shameless request? In the first meeting, he tried to kill you. In the second meeting, you also barely talk with him," Vandir did not agree with Tang Shaoyang''s decision, ''Remember Oby. This Castor might use your kindness just to kill you.''


    "I know. I will be cautious during the trial even to him. Let''s halt the discussion for now. I have something urgent!" Tang Shaoyang cut the connection with his spirits, all spirits.


    He then looked down at his crotch. Even though he rejected the red-haired woman, Little Tang Shaoyang did not share the same logical reasoning with his mind. His Little Tang Shaoyang was controlled by his Carnal Desire, and Little Tang Shaoyang wouldn''t go down even after half an hour. The solution was to release it but before that, he had to make sure that the room belonged to him only.


    "How to check if this room is mine?" He did not want them to enter his room when he made out. Thankfully there was a response.


    [All your friends have requested a new private room, so this room will be your private room. No one can enter your room unless you give an individual consent to enter your room.]


    The System was more active during the trial and was helpfulpared to the early of the Game.


    He dashed into the room that was supposed to be Novoa''s room. Then he summoned Zara. Zara was the only person he could rely on at a time like this.

 Chapter 1553 Avyns Unforgettable First Night 1

    Chapter 1553 Avyn''s Unforgettable First Night 1


    Avyn stayed with the twins in the bedroom, waiting for Tang Shaoyang to return. Just like her, the twins were bored locked in this tiny room. It was not like she did not understand his concern, in fact, she knew this was the best for the twins. Ophelius and Ophelia ended up sleeping on the bed, and she was left with nothing to do.


    There was no clock in the room, but she had to estimate. Tang Shaoyang had been gone for two and a half hours. She could y for hours with the twins, but there was not enough space for them to y. There was no window to look outside. It was really like a jail.


    As she could not hold her boredom anymore, she tried to sense Tang Shaoyang''s presence to locate where he was. There was something that disrupted their connection. She could not pinpoint exactly where Tang Shaoyang was. However, she could sense he was close to her.


    Curios, she walked to the door. She opened a tiny gap if the other three were outside. She did not see or sense them in the living room. However, she heard a moan from outside. The first thing she did was to close the door and check on the twins. Fortunately, the moan was not enough to wake the twins.


    Avyn furrowed her brow, upset that someone carelessly did something inappropriate in a random ce. But the frown got deeper as she realized the voice was familiar. She recognized the voice because she listened to the same voice every day.


    Even though she recognized the voice, she did not immediatelye out. She closed the door and put her ear on the door. The room was soundproof. There was no leak from outside despite how loud the moan was. She wanted to make sure the twins did not hear the voice.


    After making sure the room was soundproof. She cautiously and quickly made her way out to the living room. Following the voice, she found the source. The moan came from the door with a small gap in front of her. She then peeked into the room to confirm her guess.


    Avyn guessed correctly, it was Zara''s moan. Zara was above Tang Shaoyang, stark naked. She went up and down in rhythm while moaning in pleasure. She was familiar with Zara''s expression as she saw that kind of expression a lot. Someone who drowned in pleasure. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Her intention was to stop there, but she just stood there, watching the scene from the small gap. Her eyes glued on Little Shaoyang who stood proudly. From her experience, with how the liquid enveloped Little Shaoyang. They have done it for a while.


    Zara''s moan reminded Avyn of all Tang Shaoyang''s experiences with the other women. That just naturally crossed her mind. Her breathing suddenly became rougher, his plump chest heaved up and down, and her cheek turned red.


    It happened again, but this time she was not in the Spirit World. It happened all the time, getting aroused while watching Tang Shaoyang. Without realizing it, her left hand was in herher region, and realized she was wet.


    Avyn kept watching for a few minutes, engrossed in the scene inside the bedroom. Then Zara let out a long and louder moan, surprising her. Her right hand that held her on the door frame slipped out. She fell and pushed the door open.


    Dump!


    She fell with such a loud noise and slowly raised her head. Zara was lying on Tang Shaoyang''s chest and looked at her with a sly smile. Tang Shaoyang was the one who was surprised.


    Avyn immediately got back on her feet and closed the door. That was right, she closed the door behind her, afraid that the noise would awaken the twins, and they would see the scene that they were not supposed to.


    She quickly realized her mistake because she closed the door on herself. It became even more awkward for her. As she turned around and was about to run out. She felt a presence behind her. The presence pressed her against the door, and she could not open the door.


    She felt the warmth as well as the sweat on her back. Her breathing became rougher. She could forcefully open the door and leave the room, but she did not do it. She felt his breath on her ear, slowlying down to her. Then something soft touched the back of her neck.


    Even without looking, she knew it was Tang Shaoyang''s lips. Her body tensed slightly, but she was allowed to do anything. Then she felt his hand on her cheek, slowly pushing her cheek, and she met with his eyes.


    His lips touched her ear and whispered, "I am not going to force myself on you¡­" his deep voice, slowly entering her ear, "Are you ready, my wife?"


    Avyn dered herself as one of Tang Shaoyang''s wives. That was why Tang Shaoyang said that.


    "Hnnggg~" She nodded two times weakly.


    Without realizing it, she felt his hand inside her clothes, and then she heard his deep voice, "Let''s take it slowly¡­"


    The hands slowly climbed up to her plump chest and yed with her nips. She subconsciously let out a moan, but she quickly suppressed her voice. It was embarrassing because back then, she mocked the women when they made out with Tang Shaoyang. However, now she knew that she must be making the same expression as the others.


    Avyn truly lost it. The next thing she felt was his lips. He kissed her and carried her over. For some reason, she remembered Zara''s silly advice, "Let him do everything for you. You just need to ept him." She followed the advice and allowed his tongue to enter her mouth. Their tongues intertwined as they kissed.


    Then their lips parted as he put her down on the bed gently. Her eyes locked on Tang Shaoyang, not even sparing a nce at Zara who was lying next to her. Then he smiled at her, and that smile made her jump for some reason.


    Avyn was confused as she did not know what she felt right now. It was confusing, but she did not want to lose what she felt right now. He slowly undressed her. She followed Zara''s advice, letting Tang Shaoyang do whatever to her.

 Chapter 1554 Avyns Unforgettable First Night 2

    Chapter 1554 Avyn''s Unforgettable First Night 2


    Avyn had never been so embarrassed like this in her entire life. He stared at herher long for quite some time. She wondered what to look at because she felt like it looked the same as the other women. As she was nervous and embarrassed and nervous, she felt a touch on herher region.


    She could not tell it was not his finger, but his tongue. She felt a jolt, a jolt of pleasure, and her mouth produced a moan that further embarrassed her even more. The embarrassment because she mocked the other women back then, and now she made the same noise.


    There was an urge to push Tang Shaoyang away, but she liked it. Then his tongue pushed in, and she squirmed. It was a weird sensation because she never experienced it. But She liked this weird sensation and wanted more.


    "Ahhhnnn~" "Ahhhnnn~" "Ahhhnnn~" A moan came out of her mouth as her body squirmed. At this time, she did not care about the embarrassment anymore. She held Tang Shaoyang''s head and held him down there. Just less than a minute, she felt like she was going to pee. It was weird, so she subconsciously released his head, and herher region gushed a colorless fluid. At that moment, she released a long moan as she raised her body.


    She never felt this kind of sensation, and it was super amazing. Lying down on the bed, out of breath. She then sensed Tang Shaoyang moving up to her belly. She could feel each kiss on her skin, moving up to her breast. He yed with her nips with his tongue.


    She felt like she had no energy in her body after that amazing moment. But the moment her lips touched her nip three times. A sudden surge of energy burst out as her mouth released a moan. This just added further embarrassment for her. She often ridiculed Tang Shaoyang''s wives for such a thing, and it happened to her right now.


    Her embarrassment was nothing to the pleasure. She brushed aside the shame as her hand circled Tang Shaoyang''s back. They had not done it, she knew this was not the main show yet. Back then Zara told her this was just forey.


    Avyn got more excited as she imagined the main y. If all these foreys were this amazing, then what about the main y? She raised her head, closing to his ears, and whispered, "I-I am ready~"


    Right after she whispered, she felt a rise in temperature on Tang Shaoyang''s body. Then next she met Tang Shaoyang smiled at her and next, she felt something touch the surface of herher region. She was nervous and excited at the same time.


    Without a warning, she felt the thing enter her. Outside of her expectations, it was followed with pain instead of pleasure. She furrowed her forehead because it was not up to her expectations. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Zara came closer and whispered, "That''s normal for your first time. It will be a little painful, but¡­"


    Zara had not finished her words, and Avyn could feel the different sensation in the second thrust. It was still slightly painful, but much better than the first time. Her expression softened as she felt that weird sensation in the third thrust.


    Tang Shaoyang was gentle with her, doing it slowly because it was her first time. In the tenth thrust, a moan escaped her mouth. Her cheek turned red, starting to get drunk in pleasure. It was slightly different than before, more satisfying in fact.


    She did not know how much thrust, but she already lost control of her voice. She moaned loudly in the room. Her face was hot and her hands circled around Tang Shaoyang''s neck.


    "Ahhhnnn~" "Yeeaahhh~" "Moreee~"


    Avyn did not know how long it was, but she had lost her ability to think rationally. She epted her and enjoyed what came for her. They stayed in the same position for a few minutes until Tang Shaoyang suddenly picked her up. She sat above Tang Shaoyang whilst Little Shaoyang was still inside her.


    Even without Tang Shaoyang anything, she recalled how Zara moved a few moments ago. She pushed herself up and down. It was more intense than the previous position, and she preferred this position. In this position, Tang Shaoyang''s thing filled her fully, and she could move to the position she liked.


    "Ahhhnnn~" "Ahhhnnn~" "Ahhhnnn~"


    Avyn picked up her pace, maintaining the same position as long as she could. She lost track of time, and she peaked two times in this position. At the same time when she peaked for the third time, she felt something warmth inside her. She lost her strength all of a sudden and fell on Tang Shaoyang''s chest.


    She breathed heavily on his neck with his thing still inside her. The warmth thing inside her slowly leaking out. For someone who had watched it for many, she was not flustered with it.


    "I wish you could see your face during the action. In the end, you are no different than us. You are still a woman in the end," Zara grinned next to her.


    Then Zara pulled Avyn to the side,ying her down on the bed, and pulling her to the edge. Avyn''s feet touched the floor, and sheid on top of Avyn, facing her face to face.


    "W-what are you doing¡­ Zara?" Avyn had no energy to fight back.


    Zara ignored Avyn and pped her own butt, "Come on, Handsome. There''s no way you are done, right?"


    Tang Shaoyang grinned ear to ear, not expecting Zara to be this bold, and he liked it. He came down and was faced with two beautiful pussy. Of course, Little Shaoyang was still standing proudly. He directed Little Shaoyang on Zara''s and started to move.


    As Tang Shaoyang pistoned her from behind, Zara started to kiss Avyn on the lips. Then she whispered to Avyn''s ear, "It''s just started, My Lady~"


    What followed after was the two women''s moan, filling the room for a few hours.

 Chapter 1555 An Offer From Nebula

    Chapter 1555 An Offer From Neb


    Avyn slowly opened her eyes, waking exhausted. She wanted to continue sleeping, but the voice outside woke her up. The voice belonged to Ophelius and Ophelia. That was the reason she forced her eyes to open. Turning around her body, she looked up at the ceiling. Thest night memories slowly came back to her and her cheek immediately turned red.


    She remembered Zara''s words back when she mocked the angel at the Spirit World.


    "Your first time with Tang Shaoyang will be an unforgettable moment in your life!"


    Back then, Avyn snickered at Zara''s words. But she understood why Zara said that now, and Zara was right. Last night was one of her unforgettable moments, and she was embarrassed even more by the fact she often mocked Tang Shaoyang''s wives on their backs.


    Avyn now understood why they could not get separated from Tang Shaoyang. Even though she knew it was one of the traits of High-humans, she knew it would never be the same if not with Tang Shaoyang.


    Ophelius and Ophelia''s voices from outside awakened her from her dirty thoughts. With the penalty andst night''s activity, she felt so drained, and this was also her first experience to be this drained. Despite being drained, she still could not wait for the next time. *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang went to the lounge, looking for breakfast. He missed Oby''s Dragon Sandwich. That was his breakfast during the first stage for every morning he stayed in the lodging. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Are you looking for a simr breakfast to Oby''s sandwich?" A familiar voice came from behind.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized the voice. It was Ira''s voice, the Admin Helper.


    "Do you have a rmendation?" He had been looking around for about ten minutes, and many of them were not so appetizing for breakfast.


    Even though he could survive for a month without food, breakfast, lunch, and dinner had be a habit for him. It was not about filling his belly, but the taste of the food itself. For breakfast, he preferred something light and slightly filling to start his day.


    "I do have a rmendation. It''s different from your favorite sandwich, but I think you will like it."


    Tang Shaoyang did not mind following Ira and checked her rmendation. He immediately regretted trusting Ira''s choice. It was a bowl of soup with six pieces of bread.


    For him, food was not just about the taste, but also the texture and the presentation. The soup was thick and dark-green in color. It was more like chemical waste in his eyes. He never saw an actual chemical waste, but it was simr to what he imagined for a chemical waste. Or maybe a poison as he saw the soup was still bubbling.


    "Are you trying to poison me?" He could not help but say that at Ira with how unappetizing the soup looked.


    Ira cracked into a smile, " You guessed correctly. The soup is called Poius, short for poisonous." Then she took the bread and dipped it into the soup, "This is how you eat Poius."


    Tang Shaoyang did not see a change in expression on Ira. He gave it a try, taking the bread. The bread was firm even though it looked like soft bread. He then dipped the bread, just the tip because of how dubious it looked.


    He took the first bite and the first thing he tasted was that the soup was slightly bitter. But the bitterness disappeared in his third chew, followed by the sweat and spicy taste. He raised his eyebrow in surprise, not expecting the change in taste. What caught him off guard was that it was a different type of sweet and spicy he had tasted before.


    The sweet was different from the sugar or the sweet from the fruit. He knew it was sweet, but he could not exin it. It was the same with the spicy; it was a different kind of spicy than pepper and chili.


    It was something new for Tang Shaoyang, and he dipped his bread until it reached the bottom of the bowl. Then he took the whole bread into his mouth. The bitterness was more distinct in his second try. It was a nice bitter, just how he liked his coffee bitter. But it was a different kind of bitter as well. It mixed well with the sweet and spicy vor.


    Ira smiled widely, looking at Tang Shaoyang''s expression. How Tang Shaoyang was amazed by something simple such as food.


    Tang Shaoyang took the second piece and dipped it into the soup. He bit half of it, chewing it slowly, enjoying the taste. Even though the bread was firm, it was just the right type of bread. It softened when he dipped it into the soup, but not too mushy. He liked the texture, and he realized he could not feel the texture of the soup. Despite how thick the soup was, he could not feel the texture. It felt like he just ate the bread with a unique taste without a dip.


    "But are you okay staying with me like this? You will be their target as well." At his fourth piece, Tang Shaoyang broke the silence.


    "They will not be able to do anything to me even if they want to," Ira shrugged, "It might be different for the stage, but a fight is prohibited in the waiting area. If they break the rule, then they will be jailed in the Dimensional Tower."


    That was new information for Tang Shaoyang. Jailed into the Dimensional Tower, that was quite harsh, but no one would be stupid enough to break the rule.


    "And Ie here to warn you about the enemy that you might not know. The seven factions in the Nirvana Alliance put a bounty on your head. They did not hesitate to put a set of God Rank Artifacts, Primal Bloodline, and also The Celestial Faction''s secret technique. That offer is too good for the rookie of God Rank to refuse even after knowing you are a Spirit Contractor."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear the familiar name in this ce. He was in a truce with them, but the content for the truce was The Nirvana Alliance could not attack The Tang Empire or Earth during the period of truce in exchange for the hostage''s life. Putting a bounty on his head did not break the truce, and if he died the truce would be nullified. Then the Nirvana Alliance couldunch an attack on Earth and take Earth over.


    The seven factions in the Nirvana Alliance were The Divine Church, The Abyss, The Underworld, Hades, The Celestial, The Holy Sanctum, and The Metarnian Dragon n. Those were the seven factions in the Nirvana Alliance. The seven factions with the same goal were to kill whoever obtained the Spirit Contractor ss.


    "I see, so you have a conflict with them, huh? That''s why they already knew your ss even before putting the bounty." Ira guessed it based on Tang Shaoyang''s facial expression. He did not look surprised when she said The Nirvana Alliance, that meant he knew something about the Nirvana Alliance even though he came from a faction with no God Rank.


    "Do you need my help? I have people from my factions that could help you in the trial as well. You might be the top candidate to take the first ce, but aside from bounty, The Nirvana Alliance had their people participate as well. In fact, forty percent of the current participants are from the Nirvana Alliance."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear that. He checked the current participants who arrived in this waiting area.


    [840/1000 Participants]


    If it was forty percent, that meant around three hundred of them were from the Nirvana Alliance, spread between the seven factions.


    "And I think the remaining participants will be filled by their people as well after they know you are here. If you need help, Aedes is willing to help you. Not just my faction, but Neb is also offering their help. My faction is part of Neb, and there are six factions in Neb including Aedes," Ira finally revealed her intention to meet him this early.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head as he finished the sixth piece of bread, taking his time to give his answer. After swallowing the food in his mouth, he met with Ira''s eyes, "What do you want in exchange for your help?"


    Ira was delighted when she heard that from Tang Shaoyang. That meant Tang Shaoyang was considering epting her help.


    "Since you are the first person to join the God Trial from your faction, I figured it out you might be the leader of your own faction. The condition is simple: we want you and your faction to join Neb. Don''t worry, your faction will stand equal as the other six factions."


    That was her real goal, getting Tang Shaoyang to join Neb. She did not know how strong Tang Shaoyang''s faction was. Her alliance also did not know, but that did not matter. They believed in Tang Shaoyang''s potential. With just him, they might break the bnce in the God Realm, and Neb would dominate the God Realm. They would save Tang Shaoyang here, and then they would nurture Tang Shaoyang to reach his peak.

 Chapter 1556 Artrus 1

    Chapter 1556 Artrus 1


    Tang Shaoyang was a little bit surprised inside. He expected Ira to ask him to join her faction, not the alliance. What surprised him even more was that the offer was not as a subordinate but as an equal standing in the alliance.


    He understood why they offered him such a good offer. It was him, not his empire or his people. For all things he had shown, they wanted someone like him to be on their side. The offer was too good to refuse.


    If Ira was telling the truth, then there was no disadvantage for him. But again, there was no benefit to him epting the offer. He did not need their help because he wanted all the God Rank''s bodies. The chance of him dying in this trial was almost zero with his Seven Souls. He still had five lives, and each time he revived, he was ten percent stronger.


    "I still need time to think about your invitation to join Neb," Tang Shaoyang was genuine when he said he needed time to consider the invitation.


    He needed to discuss everything with his people. There were many things to consider since he knew nothing about the God Realm.


    "As for the help, I don''t think I need your help with the trial. But I have to warn you, whoever tries to kill me, I will kill them. Even if they are your people."


    Tang Shaoyang reminded Ira that he would not spare her people if they attacked him first. His rule was simple, whoever tried to kill him for the points, then he would retaliate. Of course, after knowing The Nirvana Alliance''s people were here, they would be his number one target.


    Ira nodded, "I will warn, but I can''t control them when they are on the battlefield." She implied that her people might be tempted by the bounty and would try to kill Tang Shaoyang. She reminded Tang Shaoyang to be careful of her people as well.


    The Admin Helper nced to the side, noticing a lot of people were sitting around them. They were ncing at Tang Shaoyang. Some of them seemed to be trying to approach Tang Shaoyang but hesitated because of her.


    "You are quite popr, hah?" She let out a chuckle as she looked at the crown above Tang Shaoyang''s head, "I will take my leave before they truly hate me for taking your time."


    Ira brought the tray with her and left the table. Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh when Ira left. He did not want her to leave to ward off these people from approaching him. He noticed it earlier than Ira as more people gathered around their table even though there were so many empty tables. There was no excuse to keep Ira from leaving.


    Tang Shaoyang thought of leaving before they came to him, but he was just toote. A man in a white tunic stood before him, smiling, and nodded, "Hello, I am Thorm. Do you have time? There''s something I want to talk about with you."


    Tang Shaoyang could act arrogant and drive him away, but it was just too much even for him. Especially how polite the man was.


    "I am Tang. But I have to refill my food first, then we can talk."


    He took a nce at the man''s crown which was a silver crown. Of course, he could not measure someone''s strength on the crown, but it would give a picture of the man''s range. As strong as Novoa Valentine, might be stronger and might be weaker. He could not just assume the man was on the same level as Novoa Valentine.


    After refilling his food, Thorm was already on Ira''s chair with his own food. Once he returned to his seat, Thorm started the conversation with a chit-chat. Then Thorm revealed his intention which was forming a party.


    Tang Shaoyang declined the invitation politely despite the offer. Thorm did not hide his intention that he wanted Tang Shaoyang to get him second ce and was promised the territory as well as a God Rank spear. Thorm did not disclose the details of the spear, but it was a God Rank spear.


    If Tang Shaoyang failed to carry Thorm to second ce, then there would be no reward. Even without that condition, Tang Shaoyang declined the invitation. After Thorm left, another one approached him.


    They came with the same intention and promising rewards, but Tang Shaoyang declined all invitations. He expected people would cause mischief for him during this kind of thing, but everyone who approached was polite. None of them acted arrogant and made trouble for him. They came with an offer and also a reward but with a certain condition.


    Tang Shaoyang liked his breakfast light, but because of how unique the taste was, he ended up finishing five servings. Usually, he would stay and enjoy his coffee, but he decided to leave the lounge. He could not enjoy his coffee with so many people trying to take his time.


    "I am sorry, but I have to return to my room," He said to the man who just arrived at his table.


    Before leaving the table, he checked the number of participants. He tried to guess when all the participants arrived because he wanted to try one or two dungeons. But he knew he did not have enough time for a dungeon run, even one after checking the number.


    [995/1000 Participants]


    In just half an hour, 155 new participants arrived. They just needed thest batch, and thest stage would start. Before he could even take his first step, he witnessed the number change to 1000/1000.


    [Congrattions to one thousand challengers who have passed the second stage to take thest stage of the trial, The Crown!]


    [The Crown will start now! Get ready for a teleportation!] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    Tang Shaoyang''s vision cked for a moment because of the sudden teleportation. It was abrupt, there was no briefing or anything. He thought after the first announcement. The System would tell him the terrain and stuff, giving him more time for thest preparation.

 Chapter 1557 Artrus 2

    Chapter 1557 Artrus 2


    From his experience with teleportation, the first thing he did was check on Ophelius and Ophelia. Tang Shaoyang frowned when he did not see the twins with him.


    [During the trial, you can''t receive external help! Pet is considered as an external help, so we will keep your pet in a safe ce during the trial.]


    The message was too suspicious even though it came as a notification. He felt like it was not something from the System. The notification uses "We", meaning there was a group behind the message. It could be the Administrators, and that was even more suspicious.


    Everything was so fishy, including the abrupt teleportation. It would be unfair for thest team who arrived in this ce. They finished their second stage trial, and they had to take the third one immediately with no rest.


    ''Are they trying to take Ophelius and Ophelia?'' Avyn asked in a solemn voice.


    Tang Shaoyang also sensed Zara in the Spirit World. The two spirits were forcefully recalled back during the teleportation. But for what happened in the first stage, it might be possible there was a group of administrators trying to take Ophelius and Ophelia.


    "I want to take my time and enjoy the fight, but we need to finish the third stage quickly."


    No one disagreed with Tang Shaoyang''s decision. Not because they agreed with him, but because of Avyn. It seemed his spirits were concerned about the angry Avyn.


    "But before that, let''s add a new family," Tang Shaoyang checked his surroundings with Chaos Eyes, making sure no one was around.


    After ensuring no one was nearby, he poured all the cmity''s corpses into his inventory. It was the corpse of Rank 7, Rank 8, Rank 9, and also the Unique Rank Cmities.


    It was not all of his harvest because The Skelly Family took what they killed during the city defense. But these were all he had in his inventory. He emptied his inventory from the corpse and wanted to try summoning a new spirit with cmity as the sacrifice.


    Tang Shaoyang floated ten meters in the air and directed his hand at the corpses below him. Then he activated his skill, [Spirit Summoning].


    Right after he activated the skill, crimson-mixed-purple-colored me swallowed the corpses. The fire did not spread to the trees or the surroundings. It just burned the corpses until nothing was left, and it happened in five seconds. Thousands of cmity corpses disappeared in five seconds.


    Nothing happened for five seconds, and then suddenly the surroundings turned dark. Tang Shaoyang could not see anything even with his Chaos Eyes. He could not sense any presence or even see anything. It was just purely dark. He did not even know if it was still the same ce, or if he was teleported to another space.


    Itsted for ten seconds until he felt the surrounding temperature surge. He could feel the heat despite his resistance to the fire which was rare. Then the same colored fire red up. He was surrounded by crimson-purple-colored mes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The me tried to reach him, but they could not. They stopped at five meters, forming a circle with him at the center. As if the me was angry, the me zed up, trying to break the invisible barrier. But it went up instead, up to a thousand meters in the air.


    Itsted for thirty seconds before the me calmed down. The fire went down and kept zing at Tang Shaoyang''s height. Then the me suddenly split up, forming a twenty-meter-wide path. At the end of that path, he saw the shadow of a creature.


    It was bigger than Doombringer, around fifteen meters tall. From the shadow, he could see the silhouette of a lion with a mane. The creature walked forward, slowlying out from the shadow.


    The first thing that came into his sight was the face, and he guessed correctly, that it was a lion. Of course, it was not the same lion in the zoo. Its left eye was crimson, and its right eye was purple. It stared straight at Tang Shaoyang, releasing its noble aura and yet terrifying aura. As it fully came out of the shadow, it let out a deafening roar.


    In terms of shape, it did not look much different than the lion he saw in the zoo. The difference was the size, and its fur and mane were made of crimson-purple me. It was not an elemental body, but just the fur was made of me until the tail. Its mane zed, and the lion looked majestic, a king.


    [You have summoned an Archaic Spirit, Artrus The King of Cmity!]


    "Who are you, human? And how do youe to this King''s domain?" Artrus stood behind the barrier that separated him and Tang Shaoyang.


    "Wait¡­ Are you really human?" The lion was confused for a moment, "A part of you is human, also a demon and a dragon¡­." Then its eyes widened in surprise, "You have Chaos Energy? This is interesting. No human could handle Chaos Energy, their body will be destroyed from the inside or they will explode, but thanks to your bloodline, you managed to control Chaos Energy."


    "But wait¡­ The two bloodlines that are supposed to oppose each other in your body are now residing in your body in harmony and creating Chaos Energy. What are you!?"


    The lion waved its paw before Tang Shaoyang answered it, "There''s no need to tell me because I will find it out myself. Let''s get to the main topic."


    "The only way for you to form a contract with me is by beating me. However, I will make an exception for you. I will establish a contract with you with one condition. As soon as you form a contract with me, you have to use Spirit Integration with me. That''s my only condition. I will discover your mystery by myself."


    Because all his spirits were now Archaic Spirit, there was a clear indication that differentiated them. It was the sub-rank, and he knew the lion in front of him was on the same level as Avyn. Artrus was the Peak of the Archaic Spirit.


    The condition of this lion was slightly suspicious. If he had a choice, he would fight the lion. However, his strongest spirit, Avyn, was still in a weakened state. On top of that, he was short on time. For Ophelius and Ophelia''s safety, he needed to establish the contract and finish the trial quickly before something bad happened to the twins.


    ''It''s just an integration, and I will integrate with him sooner orter anyway.''


    "I agree. Let''s establish the contract!"

 Chapter 1558 Artrus Scheme 1

    Chapter 1558 Artrus Scheme 1


    [You have established a contract with an Archaic Spirit, Artrus the King of Cmity!]


    Artrus became a wisp the size of an adult''s fist with the same color as his me. The wisp entered Tang Shaoyang''s forehead, and the contract was done. So far everything was normal, but to his surprise, he was still in Artrus'' domain.


    As per his agreement with Artrus, they agreed to do a [Spirit Integration]. He fulfilled the agreement on his side. He activated [Spirit Integration] with his new spirit.


    It was the same with the usual integration. He observed the integration carefully since the request was weird. There was nothing unusual from inside, but his appearance started to change. It was amon urrence in integration.


    Artrus'' fire burned his nail, and then the fire spread out to his skin, recing his skin with the fire. It did not hurt, but he kept observing the change. His gut feeling told him Artrus had a hidden agenda. The fact that he was still in this dimension after forming the contract with Artrus was even more suspicious.


    Tang Shaoyang was ready to cancel the integration anytime if he felt something was wrong with his body. The fire reached his clothes. The fire enveloped his clothes, but it did not burn the clothes. The fire took the shape of his outfit, and then the fire crept up to his neck and face.


    Everything was normal, but he could see himself bing a man on fire. It was as if he acquired an Elemental Body, but it was not the same as the elemental body he had encountered so far.


    The weirdest thing was that he did not have any information on how Artrus fought as well as the skills. Usually, information flooded into his mind about the spirit''s ability and skill, but not this time. There was nothing aside from the attribute boost.


    [I see¡­ I seeee¡­ So this is how your body works. So this is how your body sustains Chaos Energy.]


    That was Artrus'' first words after forming the contract. Tang Shaoyang was about to ask something, but his chest was suddenly hurting. His knees became weak and fell to the ground, clutching his chest.


    Tang Shaoyang grimaced in pain, it was even more painful than getting his head pulled off by the Divine Dragon. The burning pain intensified inside my chest. The first thing he did was to cancel the integration. To his surprise, he could not cancel the skill.


    He curled up even more as it was getting even more painful. Then he let out a scream. At the same time, the me outside the barrier zed up. He tried to calm down and think of a solution, but it was just too painful for him to think of something.


    "GRRRHHHH!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang groaned as his chest was getting even more painful. He could not describe what he felt like right. It was like his heart burned, but it was totally different than the burnt skin. His body writhed on the floor while clutching his chest.


    Then he suddenly remembered the inheritance bloodline ritual with Rumru. The closest thing he felt like right now was when he inherited the ck Dragon bloodline. It was the same, or maybe this one was even more painful.


    It started from his chest, but the searing pain spread out to the other organs. It was like his organ was burning, but the fire was not potent enough to burn his organs. So he just felt the pain ceaselessly.


    After his organs, the fire started to burn his bones, from the skull down to his toe was so painful. He felt the searing pain from each part of his body. His body writhed even fiercely, but he did not scream. Then the pain spread out to his flesh, the whole pain was in pain.


    No words wereing out of his mouth, but his body was enough to tell what happened. His body was tossing and turning to every inch of the circle. If the pain was constant, then he might be able to endure it after a certain time. But it was getting more and more painful which was worse than the inheritance bloodline ritual.


    Despite the pain, he did not pass out from the pain. It was so painful that he was thinking of killing himself. He had [Seven Souls] anyway, but he decided to endure the pain.


    Five minutes passed, and the thought of killing himself returned, "WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO MY BODY, ARTRUS!"


    He put his anger into words, screaming at Artrus. But of course, it was futile. The lion did not respond to his words. It was just silence but just his body movement, thrashing around on the ground, trying to endure the pain.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know how long he couldst, and he knew he could not just endure the pain. He must do something to end this.


    ''Control! I have to control the me.''


    The thing he did was to activate the Dragon Transformation, making his body stronger. He could activate the skill, but it was still the same, everything was in mes. His wings were made of me, the scale also became me, and even the horns. Everything was wrapped in Artrus'' me.


    Even though he thought of taking control of the fire, he did not know how to do it. He was so angry that he opened his mouth and breathed out the fire. It was different from fire, his fire was dark. He did not know what to do, so he vented out all his anger in his fire breath.


    Tang Shaoyang formed fireballs, small and big, throwing them all around. For full a minute, then he screamed in pain toward the air. He then raised his right foot and stomped the ground in fury. The ground split up, and the ck fire burst out out from the gap.


    He continued doing so, distracting himself from the pain. It worked for a while until it did not work anymore. Then he remembered he had learned Avyn''s Ethereal Frost. He just remembered it because he could not think calmly and forgot about Ethereal Frost.

 Chapter 1559 Artrus Scheme 2

    Chapter 1559 Artrus Scheme 2


    The first thing he did with Avyn''s Ethereal Frost was to discharge the frost aura. He spread out the frost and froze the me around, including his own dark fire. They were frozen, but the me was still burning inside the ice. It was as if the fire and the ice coexisted instead of shing.


    Tang Shaoyang without a second thought, froze his body. That was right, he froze his body, thinking it would reduce the pain. With his position when he froze his body, he fell to the back. Of course, the fall was not enough to break the ice. He capsuled himself in the cold.


    Did Ethereal Frost help him to reduce the pain? The answer was no. Just like the fire around him, the fire inside was still burning him from the inside. His n did not work. Since he was inside the ice, he no longer writhed like before. He felt cold outside, at the same time, he felt searing pain and hot inside.


    Tang Shaoyang was awake inside the ice. He could break the ice and run amok like before. That was a good distraction, but he decided to stay inside the ice. Despite the cold, his body was still in mes.


    He did not know how long since it started, but he felt like it had been hours, enduring the pain. Then he noticed through Chaos Eyes, the me was burning his toe. Slowly surely, he lost all his toes, and the fire continued to eat part of his body.


    For some reason, he was relieved because he could no longer feel the pain in his toes, ankles, and knees. His pain was lessened as he lost those parts.


    "Bahahahaha¡­." All of a sudden, Tang Shaoyang heard a burst ofughter inside his head. It was Artrus'' voice,ughing merrily, "I finally seeded! I will finally leave this cursed ce."


    "You have to be proud and happy, Human! You have to be proud that a noble being like me is willing to use your body, Human!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not respond to him, but of course, he was angry. However, he knew it would be useless to vent his anger in words. It would not be enough with just words. He ignored the lion, watching his body burn. Half of his body was missing, but he was still alive. There was no blood because inside his body was also the same fire.


    "Don''t be mad at yourself, human. If a reincarnation exists, you have to be careful even to your own power in the next life, human! This is a great lesson from this King!"


    The me reached his chest and revealed his heart. That was right, he saw his own heart, enveloped by Artrus'' me. It was so weird seeing his own heart, pulsating. He even heard his heart beat even clearer than usual. And of course, the weirdest thing was that he maintained his consciousness. He was still alive even though he was just left with his heart and head.


    It did not take long for the fire to reach his mouth, but he still could see his heart. His heart was still beating, but it was just his heart. Then the me reached his eyes, and he lost his vision. Everything around turned dark.


    It did not take long for the fire to reach his mouth, but he still could see his heart. His heart was still beating, but it was just his heart. Then the me reached his eyes, and he lost his vision. Everything around turned dark.


    Just as he thought he would revive with his [Seven Souls], but he did not. This was so weird, he felt like he was a mind without a body. He could not feel anything, no longer felt any pain, but he knew he was still alive. This was so weird even for him.


    "Wait! What is this?"


    He still could hear Artrus'' voice.


    "This is not the n! Cancel! Cancel the skill, Human! Cancel the integration right now!"


    The lion panicked over something. Of course, he would not listen to the lion. Even if he could cancel the skill, he would not do it.


    "Nooooo¡­ You can''t consume this King, Human! CANCEL YOUR SKILL RIGHT NOW! DO IT RIGHT NOW OR I WILL BURN YOUR HEART! I WILL KILL YOU FOR REAL THIS TIME!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what Artrus was experiencing right now. With his still arrogant tone, Artrusmanded him instead of begging him. Even if the lion begged him, he would not cancel the integration. He would rather die together instead of saving both their lives.


    Artrus mored, asking him to cancel the skill. He screamed in amanding tone until to the point of begging. The lion begged to cancel the skill, but Tang Shaoyang did not listen to him. He just straight ignored the lion.


    Even though he could not see what happened, he was satisfied hearing Artrus'' panicked voice. He enjoyed the moment even though he did not know what happened to him.


    "Nooooo¡­ I have finally found the most suitable and the best vessel. I can''t die! I will not die! I don''t want to die!"


    Artrus'' voice became smaller and smaller, struggling against whatever he faced in a space Tang Shaoyang did not know.


    "Please¡­ Don''t consume me, Master. I will obey all your orders from now on. I will¡­ Noooooo¡­" Artrus'' voice faded.


    Tang Shaoyang was still oblivious to what happened, but he made sure not to cancel his skill, in case Artrus faked his death. He could not confirm what happened, so he was waiting. Then he started to count and would cancel the integration in one hour.


    "ARRRRRGGGGHHHHH! I CAN''T ACCEPT THIS! HOW COULD THIS HAPPEN TO ME!? I FINALLY CAN GET AWAY FROM THIS DAMNED PLACE, BUT YOU RUINED EVERYTHING, HUMAN. I CAN''T ACCEPT THIS! DIE WITH ME, HUMAN! DIE WITH THIS KING!"


    He made the right decision. It was not even a minute, and Artrus was still alive. Even if Artrus tried to burn his heart, he could not feel his own body anymore. It did not hurt anymore. He was merely a blob of consciousness.


    [You have consumed Artrus the King of Cmity!] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [You have evolved from Tang to a new race that is not in the System''s record!]


    [Please name your new race for System Archive, or System will automatically choose a random name for you!]

 Chapter 1560 Thats Him, Simplistic

    Chapter 1560 That''s Him, Simplistic


    This was not the first time he heard such notifications. It was when he integrated with Zaneos and turned himself into a demon, and had three hearts. With the evolution of Chaos Energy, he finally only had one heart.


    ''Will I have two hearts again?''


    If Tang Shaoyang had a physical body, he would shrug. It did not matter if he had two hearts or one heart as long as he was alive and healthy.


    ''And of course, I am still a Tang! Why would I change the name?''


    [The name is taken! Please choose a different name!]


    Tang Shaoyang stumped for a moment, realizing the previous was different from him now. He could not use the same name for two different races. However, the issue was that he did not really have anything in his mind to name his new race. He would not name the new race with his actual name, Shaoyang. That sounded weird to him.


    ''Hmmm¡­. Let''s see. Since I evolved because I consumed a Cmity then¡­ Cmity Tang?'' He threw away that idea immediately. If he put Cmity before his race, then people might hunt them down, thinking they were descendants of a cmity.


    ''C-Tang? CaTang? Caltang? Nah, that''s so bad,'' He wanted to keep the Tang in the name. Since he created the race, then he wanted his family name on it.


    ''Tanga? Tange? Tangi? Tango? Tangu?''


    From those five random names, he liked Tange and Tangu. He had heard about tango even though he did not know what it was. It was not original. Spelling Tanga and Tangi sounded weird, so he did not put them into candidates. He liked Tange and Tangu, keeping those two names in his mind.


    He was not looking for a name with a meaning. As long as that name had his identity and sounded pleasant in the mouth, he would pick them. Before he could find another name, his vision returned.


    Tang Shaoyang was still in the same position when his body was burned. The difference was that the domain had lost its fire, and it seemed the Ethereal Frost also broke apart along with his body. Heid down on the empty space, watching his lower half regenerate.


    The crimson-purple me was gone along with Artrus. It was just an empty space with bare ground.


    [Are you okay!?]


    [What happened, Master!?]


    He heard a real voice aside from Artrus, and it was all his spirits. His connection with them returned. It seemed like Artrus did something to cut off his connection with the spirit.


    Then he heard their stories and his Spirit World was cut off from him as soon as he integrated with Artrus. Not only were they cut off, but the Spirit World was slowly crumbling. It was like a doomsday, destroying the world.


    "That was quite a scary experience, huh?" Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle. He was getting distracted from choosing a name after hearing his spirit''s story.


    But that was indeed a scary experience as a spirit almost took over his body. At least, that was what he got from Artrus'' rambling earlier. The lion''s n was to take over his body and get out of this dimension. It seemed like Artrus was in the same position as Avyn. A living being who made a contract with the System to be a spirit while they were isted in a world.


    The spirits asked where this Artrus was. They were certainly angry at the lion for what he tried to do. They wanted to beat the lion, but they could not find the lion in the Spirit World right now.


    "Ah, I consumed him somehow. I don''t know how, but yeah, he died after he tried to take over my body," Tang Shaoyang exined, "Thanks to him, I evolved my race again."


    From the summoning, meeting, and forming a contract with Artrus. Not even half an hour had passed since, but he felt it was too long. Of course, he knew why, it was because of the pain he had to endure. In that short time, he almost lost his life for the third time.


    [That''s interesting, taking over a body? Can we try it, Master? I don''t want to take over your body, but I want to know more about what I can do during the integration.] Vandir was more interested in Artrus'' method of taking over the body.


    "We can do that, but can you survive? I am telling you that I don''t know how I consume Artrus, a peak Archaic Spirit. I can''t control whatever consumed Artrus, and that thing might consume you as well. Do you want to try?"


    [I want to, but unfortunately, I don''t have the time. I am still researching your body. Maybe on other days.]


    After saying that, Vandir did not speak anymore. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "So guys, do you have an idea for a name? I have to name my race."


    Tang Shaoyang still remembered the name. He had not gotten the name even though he had two on the lists. It did not take long for someone to give a suggestion.


    [What about the King or Emperor? A race that means to rule.] The idea came from the former Demon Prince, Orlean.


    Even though he was not necessarily looking for a name with a meaning, he liked the idea. The emperor was also his identity, and he liked it when Orlean exined why the Emperor was a good choice.


    The other spirits also gave their suggestions. Even Avyn rmended taking part in her race. She told him that he could use Kankara or Xeo to be his race. But of course, he would not choose them.


    He sat cross-legged on the ground, rubbing his chin while considering the names. The top three were Tange, Tangu, and Emperor.


    "Haish, we are wasting too much time just for a name. Let''s go with Tangu! I chose Tangu."


    Tang Shaoyang remembered Ophelia and Ophelius. He had wasted more than half an hour in this space. Then he chose one of the three, which was Tangu. It sounded pleasant to say, and his identity was in the name. That was just him, simplistic.

 Chapter 1561 Hunter And Prey 1

    Chapter 1561 Hunter And Prey 1


    [The new race has been named, Tangu!]


    [Congrattions! You are the seventeenth yer who has discovered the new race!]


    [You are the third yer who evolved the new race!]


    [The System will give you a hefty reward for contributing to finding a new race!]


    [Congrattions! You have evolved from Tang to Tangu!]


    [You gained 500 levels!] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [All your attributes increased by 50-Star!]


    [You gained a new skill, Cmity Elemental Body!]


    [You gained a new skill, Cmitification!]


    [You gained a new skill, Artrus Transformation!]


    [You gained a new skill, King of Cmity Domain!]


    The new skills sounded good, and he got the elemental body he wanted as well. But there was a skill that he did not understand, [Cmitification]. He had no clue what it was about.


    ''Is that word even exist in the dictionary?''


    [I think that skill is simr to your [Demonification]. Instead of turning the target into a demon, the skill turns the target into cmity.]


    Having Vandir as his spirit was really helpful. The skeleton who had vast knowledge often helped him with the skill he did not know. And it sounded right that the skill could turn someone into a cmity.


    After reading all the rewards, he was teleported back to the trial area. Tang Shaoyang immediately checked his surroundings with his Chaos Eyes. To his surprise, he found a group fight, and he recognized one of them, the white-haired woman, Novoa Valentine.


    Novoa''s party had the same colored hair, white. Three of them were men with short hair, but one of them died with a big hole in the chest. The heart was missing from the body. It was three against four, which meant their enemy took their party member with a surprise attack.


    The two with the Novoa Valentine had the same silver crowns, and their value had increased. It was no longer fifty, but ny. Three of them had ny points on their heads.


    Their enemy had one golden crown, two silver crowns, and a bronze crown. Their points were much higher than Novoa''s party. The one with the golden crown was 192.5 points, the two silver crowns were 142.5 points, and the bronze crown was 122.5 points.


    Tang Shaoyang came closer, and he was not careful enough to hide his presence. Novoa called her party to stay back. It confused the opponents, but they did the same. Following Novoa''s gaze, they found a man watching them from the tree.


    Novoa''s already paleplexion turned even more pale. Even though they were on the same team in the second stage. They were not that close, in fact, they barely talked. On top of that, she was not with them when they parted. It could be said that she parted with him not in a good way. She felt like she was so unlucky to have met Tang Shaoyang in such a huge ce.


    While Novoa was worried, her opponent had a different thought than her. They looked at Tang Shaoyang as if Tang Shaoyang was a hidden treasure for them to pick. The shiny crown above Tang Shaoyang excited them even more.


    Novoa nced at Tang Shaoyang and then she looked at her enemy, "We should leave and let them fight that man!" She whispered to her friend that Tang Shaoyang fought the four.


    If it was before, she might feel guilty for leaving Tang Shaoyang. But not anymore after witnessing how the man killed seven Administrators. It was the best decision to leave, letting the four stall time for them while they escaped.


    "What!? Why?!?" Her party members did not understand Novoa''s train of thought. The best scenario would be that they joined with this new man and took down the four. Then three of them worked together to fight the man with 200 points. That was the best oue.


    "Just listen to me!" Novoa raised her voice. The two reluctantly listened to hermand.


    "Oy!" Tang Shaoyang called out to Novoa''s party members, "Leave the body if you want to leave!" He would not let them take the body. It was a God Rank material, and he needed them. Especially after using all his stocks in summoning Artrus.


    "Leave the body!" Novoa pulled her party member. That meant Tang Shaoyang let them leave, and she would not miss the chance even if she had to abandon her cousin''s body.


    The party of four turned toward Novoa''s party, realizing their prey indeed tried to escape. The man with a golden crown analyzed the situation. The best oue was to send him and the other two to kill the three, and one of them held the man with 200 points. They got the full points, but the risk was big. They might lose their friend who tried to hold the man with 200 points.


    "Let them leave and focus on him!" The man with the golden crown made the decision. He took the choice with less risk, fighting the alone man with four of them. It was less points than killing the three, but the risk was also minimal, four against one.


    Unlike Novoa''s party, this party listened to their leader quite well. They created a distance from Novoa''s party and got closer to Tang Shaoyang. They surrounded Tang Shaoyang from four directions.


    Meanwhile, Novoa escaped in the opposite direction, making sure they would not meet Tang Shaoyang anymore. She gave a nce for a moment, then shook her head.


    Everything was because of her brother. If not for his brother, she might part with Tang Shaoyang in a good way like the others. Her brother was Centurion Valentine, the Administrator who came as the second reinforcement when Oby activated the emergency measure.


    Her brother called her out and told her to part ways with Tang Shaoyang as soon as they arrived in the waiting area for the third stage. He told her not to make any contact with Tang Shaoyang anymore.


    But Novoa could not really resent her brother for that. His reasoning was understandable because of the bounty on Tang Shaoyang''s head. As well as the Nirvana Alliance''s involvement with Tang Shaoyang.


    If she was found around Tang Shaoyang, she would be targeted because the others would misunderstand her as Tang Shaoyang''s friend.

 Chapter 1562 Hunter and Prey 2

    Chapter 1562 Hunter and Prey 2


    Tang Shaoyang felt like Novoa was avoiding him. It was proven how she decided to run away instead of trying to team up together. It was not like he wanted to team up, but that was just weird. Even though the time they spent together was so short, they were still former teammates. It was not like he would kill her as long as she did not try to kill him.


    "Whatever."


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged at Novoa''s weird attitude toward him. He focused on the party before him. They were circling him, a generic formation to gang up on someone.


    "I would like to enjoy the moment, but I don''t have that much time."


    He summoned all his spirits. That was right, all of the spirits. From four against one, it became thirty-two against four.


    The man with the golden crown was shocked, immediately realizing who the man he was trying to kill was. The man in front of him was the hottest topic in this trial. The participant with a bounty on his head put by The Nirvana Alliance. Tang Shaoyang, the Spirit Contractor.


    He did not evenmunicate with his party members as he turned around and tried to escape. He hoped his party members would be enough to buy him time.


    His party members cursed at him when they realized he escaped by himself. Of course, he ignored them with a thought, ''I will gather more people and kill him to avenge you guys.''


    He was delighted that Tang Shaoyang did not chase after him. There was no spirit behind him as he sessfully made an escape.


    It was now three against thirty-one Archaic Spirits. Tang Shaoyang did not have to do anything as his spirits overwhelmed them before they could use anything. It was quick and clean. Doombringer then threw the three bodies before his feet.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head at the sight of the three corpses. His spirits were quite ruthless, they killed them before they could even surrender. One lost half of his head, another one was split into two, and the third one was unrecognizable. He put the bodies into inventory as Avynnded next to him.


    "Why did you let him escape? We can hold him easily even if he has a gold crown."


    That was right, Tang Shaoyang ordered the spirits to let the man with the golden crown escape. Of course, there was a reason behind his decision. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "No worry. He wille back and bring more people to me. That''s much better than looking at people one by one. Let them know where I am, and they wille to me on their own."


    That was the n. With a bounty on his head, people were looking for him to im the bounty. He used the man with the golden crown to announce his whereabouts.


    Tang Shaoyang pped his hand, attracting his spirits'' attention, "Here is the n guys. Form three teams and go hunt them for me! You decide your team, and you are not allowed to move alone. We are not trying to have fun, but I want to finish and win this trial as quickly as possible!"


    To his surprise, the team was quickly formed. He thought there would be a debate between themselves to decide the team. They just formed three groups, twenty-nine spirits. Two teams with ten spirits, and one team with nine spirits. Two spirits did not join the team, they stayed on Tang Shaoyang''s side: Avyn and Zara.


    "We will stay with you. Nopromise for this matter!" Avyn made it clear that she would stay with him no matter what he said. Zara did not say anything, but she clearly agreed with Avyn''s decision to stay with Tang Shaoyang. They were afraid something happened to Tang Shaoyang. Especially after the incident with Artrus.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and walked in the direction where the man with the golden crown escaped, "I will go this way."


    As he said that, the three teams went in three different directions. Ten Archaic Spirits should be enough to kill a party of God Rank.


    "Are we chasing that man?" Zara asked.


    "Not really. If he returns, he will return from this direction too."


    *** ***


    Mourad kept going even though no one was chasing after him. He made sure that Tang Shaoyang would not be able to catch him, at all. Not sure why Tang Shaoyang let him escape, but he would use this chance toe back with more people and take the bounty.


    As Tang Shaoyang predicted, Mourad nned to gather more people to return. The first ce for the trial was quite hard, so focusing on the bounty might be a good choice for him. Of course, he would keep trying in the trial, but killing Tang Shaoyang took priority.


    As he kept running in one direction, he met three familiar faces, ''Fuck!''. He cursed in his heart. Meeting the three vampires from the Valentine Family was the worst encounter.


    The three also turned around and were surprised to see Mourad, especially Novoa. Novoa believed it would not be that hard to stop someone like Mourad from escaping. This was suspicious.


    "Don''t attack me! Ie with peace of mind, and I have a proposal for you guys!"


    Mourad slowed down while raising his hands in the air. He was showing them that he meant no harm.


    Novoa frowned deeper as the situation was even more suspicious. Focusing on her senses, she tried to check the surroundings, especially the area behind Mourad. She was afraid that Tang Shaoyang used Mourad as bait. However, she could not find anyone. Mourad was alone. Her cousins also confirmed that Mourad was alone.


    "Don''t listen to him. We kill him and keep moving!" Novoa did not want to listen to Mourad, not willing to take any risk. She did not know when Tang Shaoyang would catch up.


    "No, I don''t want to fight you guys anymore. I have a better proposal than just merely points. The reward bounty from the Nirvana Alliance! Let''s work together and kill Tang Shaoyang!"

 Chapter 1563 Hunter and Prey 3

    Chapter 1563 Hunter and Prey 3


    "No! Don''t listen to him! We kill him and keep moving!" Novoa was ready to make her move anytime, but one of her cousins stopped her.


    Dinesen Valentine was a descendant of the branch family of Valentine. He was strongpared to his peers, but he could never beat the descendant from the main family. The main family of Valentine''s bloodline was the closest to their progenitor, Primal Vampire.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could not be stronger than those from the main family. Even when he asked for an upgraded bloodline for the Demi-God''s trial, he was still below Novoa who came from the main family.


    The only way to break the shackle was to acquire a new bloodline, a stronger bloodline than his thin Primal Vampire. For someone who awakened his innate bloodline like him. The only way to change his bloodline was to acquire a Primal Bloodline through the inheritance bloodline ritual. He could not change his bloodline with the blood essence. It must be through the ritual, and he wanted a Primal Bloodline.


    The dream of acquiring Primal Bloodline was only through this trial. But that dream was impossible. Even someone as strong as Novoa did not have that big hope to get second ce, let alone the first ce.


    Just as he thought he could not get what he wanted, Dinesen heard the rumor about the Nirvana Alliance''s bounty. Even though he did not really like the Nirvana Alliance, the reward for the bounty was too tempting to refuse. In fact, that might be the only chance for him to acquire the Primal Bloodline.


    "Let me listen to your n first."


    Dinesen made up his mind. This was his chance to change his fate. His brother seemed to have the same thought as him as they exchanged nces and nodded.


    "Good. There''s no n yet, but I know where Tang Shaoyang is. Before we start making a n, I think it will be better if we gather more people first. He is a Spirit Contractor, and he has around seventeen spirits? Around that number. We need at least thirty people to fight him!"


    Mourad did not know how many spirits Tang Shaoyang summoned. The moment he saw Tang Shaoyang summoned the spirits. He did not have a second thought to abandon his party. But he was sure it was more than ten spirits, around fifteen maybe. He said seventeen because it was more convincing than saying it was fifteen.


    "I am not really sure, and he might keep a few secrets from me. But we need more people to fight him!"


    "Don''t even try to fight him, Dinesen! Iversen! You guys can''t kill him no matter how many people you gather!" her bad feeling came true.


    Unless they could gather at least a hundred people, she did not think they could kill Tang Shaoyang. The bigger problem was how they split the reward? Only one person received the reward, and the reward was just two things: A set of God Rank artifacts, and a Primal Bloodline.


    "No! This is our chance, Novoa. You can''t stop us!" Dinesen had made up his mind to fight the Spirit Contractor. His chance was small to obtain the kill, but the chance was still higher than trying to get to second ce in this trial.


    "You fool! The reward is for one person, so how are you going to split the reward?"


    Dinesen and Iversen just realized the most crucial thing in the cooperation. That was right, the reward was just for one person. It was not like they all would get the reward just because they were working together. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The kill! Whoevernds a killing blow on Tang Shaoyang will get the reward. We will make an agreement and also take an oath as we gather people. I am also just trying my luck here," Mourad smiled assuringly.


    "I will join you!" The brothers decided to join Mourad in the n to kill Tang Shaoyang. Then they turned toward their cousin, "Join with us, Novoa. There''s no harm in participating in the hunt. The more people, the higher our chance to kill Tang Shaoyang! No, we need you! You are in the same batch as him. You should know more about him than any of us. We need the information, Novoa!" Dinesen pressured Novoa.


    "Ah, right. Do you want to know about him? You are trying to kill him is the same as you are trying to kill yourself! He killed seven Administrators effortlessly. SEVEN ADMINISTRATORS!" Novoa raised her voice. She was not trying to scare her cousins, but she tried to save them.


    "Seven Administrators against Tang Shaoyang. They all died and thest Administrator activated the emergency measure. That was why my brother became an overseer from my batch. He came through the emergency measures!"


    They were shocked when they heard seven administrators were killed. The most shocking part was that Tang Shaoyang fought them seven against one. One or two or maybe even three sounded possible. But seven administrators sounded exaggerated. That was what Mourad believed. She lied so her friends did not join him. Of course, Mourad would not let that happen.


    "Hmmm¡­ I know you care about them, Lady. But you don''t need to exaggerate your story. He might kill two or three Administrators, but seven?" Mourad shook his head.


    Dinesen and Iversen furrowed their brows, looking at Novoa suspiciously. They trusted Novoa more than Mourad. However, her story just did not make sense.


    "I know Spirit Contractor is strong. That''s the reason why the Nirvana Alliance targets people with that ss. Because that ss could break the bnce, but in the end, Tang Shaoyang is just a rookie like us."


    The two vampires believed Mourad more than Novoa at this point. They were aware that their cousin was worried about them. She lied because she did not want them in danger. Their hearts warmed, but they were determined to take their chance here. This was one of the rare chances they might not encounter in the rest of their lives.


    Novoa understood why her cousin did not believe her because she was the same if she was in the same position. It sounded unbelievable, but she witnessed everything with her eyes.


    She let out a sigh, "I will join the team too but with a condition." The condition was for her cousins, not Mourad. She then nced at Mourad, "Can you give us a private space?"


    Mourad smiled and nodded.


    "I will do my best to assist you guys, but with one condition. Don''t put yourself at unnecessary risk. Ifter you find out that you can''t kill Tang Shaoyang, I want you to surrender. That''s my condition."


    Iversen and Dinesen exchanged nces. They realized that Novoa''s concern for them was genuine.


    "Yes!" The brother agreed with the condition.

 Chapter 1564 Hunter and Prey 4

    Chapter 1564 Hunter and Prey 4


    "Are we really just going to walk like this forever?" Avyn asked grumpily.


    She had been grumpy for a while because Tang Shaoyang had been walking, just walking in a straight line. There was no intention of looking for the others. It was a battle royal where lives were at stake, but he made it look like an evening stroll.


    Tang Shaoyang pointed at the crown above his head. It was no longer worth two hundred points as it originally was. After killing three people around forty minutes ago, his points shot up to 465 points. He sent his spirits out, and he has 1145 points now, there was no need for him to actively search for the others.


    His spirit earned him 680 points in less than an hour. They were making good progress in less than an hour. Of course, the main concern was still about Avyn. She was still in her weakened condition. It had not been a week since she first died from the ambush.


    "Aren''t we going to finish the trial as quickly as possible? We have to move!" Avyn was concerned with the two children. There was no way she would trust those people after what happened in the first stage.


    "My eyes are looking for people as we walk, but what can I do if we can''t find them?" Then he met Avyn''s eyes, "And you are not fighting, Avyn. You still have a weakened status on you."


    "I am strong enough to face these people. They looked weak anyway."


    If it was Avyn with no status effect, then Tang Shaoyang would trust her, however, not in her current state. He did not know what happened for a spirit to die before the weakened status was gone. If the status stacked, then it was fine, but what if he lost her?


    "Nope! We will do a Spirit Integration. You will fight with me."


    The two bickered for another fifteen minutes, and Tang Shaoyang stopped the two. He found the people, not just a party but many of them. Three hundred meters ahead, he found two people, hiding. He thought the two people hid after losing their party members.


    He erged his wide vision and discovered many people, gathered in one area. They were around three thousand meters away from where he was. More than a hundred he had to guess roughly, and they were not fighting. He realized the two who hid were the scouts from thisrge group.


    Sure enough, as soon as the two scouts found him, they returned to the big group. That confirmed the two were part of the big group. From the big group, he found four familiar faces.


    One of them was the man with the golden crown who escaped from him. The remaining three were the three white-haired people who escaped earlier as well. Novoa and her party were in that big group.


    "I don''t know she hates me that much," He muttered.


    Novoa was the first one to leave the team, and she was not among the big group who wanted to kill him. The man with the golden crown, who he did not know his name, was not disappointing him. The man moved as he expected, looking for more people before going after him again.


    "Guys! We will have a feast. I will recall you right now!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang recalled all his spirits without waiting for their responses. Not long after the two returned to the group. Six scout teams returned to the big group. The man with the golden was gathering twelve more people with the same golden crown. It seemed like they were the leader of the big group, or they assumed themselves as the leader because of their golden crown.


    The big group was made of people with iron crowns, lower than the bronze crown which was just worth 10 points, and mixed with silver and bronze crowns.


    "That''s why we don''t meet anyone as we walk. The guy that escaped from us is gathering them," He then turned toward Avyn. Thetter let out a sigh and nodded.


    Tang Shaoyang recalled Avyn and activated his transformation. He was about to use [Spirit Integration], but he noticed Zara looking at him strangely. He was about to ask, but he noticed it with his [Chaos Eyes].


    It was his appearance in his transformation. It was different than before. The noticeable difference was his hair. During his transformation, his hair turned white, but it changed to light blue now. Not just the color, but his hair grew much longer, reaching his back. The first thing that came into his mind was him consuming Artrus which changed him.


    The second change was on his horn. The previous horns were sharp and thin like a de. But it was bigger and longer now, and it looked like it grew from his eyebrow. His whole forehead was covered by the horn.


    The third difference was his body. He grew bigger and taller during the transformation. But he was even bigger and taller now. His chest and arm bulked up. His palm was bigger than his daughter''s when she was still a baby. He was right now over three meters tall. He just noticed that Zara was much shorter than usual, that was the reason.


    The most noticeable difference was his wings. The frame was still the same, but the rest was made of fire. The leather part had turned into dark-navy-blue fire.


    That was the change in his appearance which he believed was because of his race evolution. As for the rest, he did not feel any difference from the usual transformation. It was asfortable as before.


    He was too busy checking his new changes and only noticed the big group was moving toward him. The same man with the golden crown was moving together with the two white-haired men from Novoa''s party. Meanwhile, the two scouts were ahead of him, and the remaining people were behind him.


    As they were close enough, the two scouts stopped abruptly. He then returned to the man with the golden crown. They halted their advance five hundred meters away from Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 1565 Hunter and Prey 5

    Chapter 1565 Hunter and Prey 5


    Mourad listened to the report from the scout. They found someone in a dragon transformation. The scout did not want to get the wrong target, so he returned to confirm with Mourad who had met with Tang Shaoyang.


    "I don''t know if Tang Shaoyang has a dragon bloodline or not," Mourad turned toward Iversen and Dinesen, "Can you confirm it with your cousin."


    During the early encounter, he abandoned his friend without confirming Tang Shaoyang''s bloodline. He did not know that much about Tang Shaoyang. The bounty only told them Tang Shaoyang''s ss which was Spirit Contractor.


    The Valentine brothers nodded and sent a message to Novoa. The response was quick, "Yes. Tang Shaoyang''s bloodline is the cursed dragon bloodline. And it''s not just a normal bloodline, he inherits the bloodline through a ritual. He used the True Dragon form in the fight against the seven Administrators."


    Mourad clicked his tongue when the fight against seven Administrators was brought up, "Your cousin has not given up, huh? Why does she still bring up that stupid lie?"


    He now had more people and was not afraid that Novoa would gang up on him anymore. He showed his dissatisfaction openly now.


    "That''s the target. Let''s move in formation now!"


    n A was an ambush. They nned to ambush Tang Shaoyang if possible. He and the two Valentine brothers would distract Tang Shaoyang. Then the remaining people would surround the area and set up an ambush.


    Mourad followed the scout and finally got to see Tang Shaoyang. His heart skipped a beat when he saw Tang Shaoyang''s form. It was a lie if he was not nervous, at all. But he must not show it outside.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang was waiting for them. He wanted to see what they nned. Would they get frontal immediately, or would they have another n? He noticed Novoa was not with her party member. She was, in fact, staying further back in the big group.


    The man with the golden crown kept moving forward even when the scout was hiding. The man and Novoa''s party members showed up to his surprise. But then he noticed the remaining people were circling the area, surrounding from all directions.


    The man and the two white-haired men pretended to be surprised as they met him.


    Tang Shaoyang finally understood their n. They wanted to ambush him as the big group slowly made their way closer. The three in front of him were just a distraction.


    He waved his hand at the three, "Stop your act. It''s so awkward and bad. I can''t watch it."


    They looked like a first-time actor, someone who acted for the first time, "And don''t be stupid by thinking you can fool me. Instead of running away like how you abandoned your friends earlier, you try to approach me this time."


    Mourad was stumped, exchanging nces with the two Valentines. He just realized the biggest w in his ambush n. They ran from Tang Shaoyang earlier, but they did not run this time. It was clear that they had a scheme, and it was found out immediately.


    Mourad smiled and stopped acting, "My name is Mourad, and I am from¡­" Before he finished his words, his words were cut by Tang Shaoyang.


    "I don''t need to know the name of a dead person."


    Tang Shaoyang took out the World Destroyer from his inventory. This would be the debut of his new God Rank weapon. He motioned toward Mourad toe at him, "Stop with your bbering ande at me!"


    Mourad''s face crumpled in anger, but it quickly returned to his usual smile. He smirked, "Since you can''t wait to die, then I will grant your wish!" He raised his fist in the air, signaling his team to show up.


    More than a hundred people showed up, some appeared in the trees and the rest were on the ground. They all had used their transformation as well. There were a lot of bloodlines that Tang Shaoyang did not recognize.


    "You are the one who will die!" Mourad dered as he also transformed.


    Tang Shaoyang responded by raising his World Destroyer into the air and mming it down to the ground. He tried one of the first exclusive skills from World Destroyer, World Split.


    As the battle axe mmed into the ground, it was split up. It was simr to Earth Split, but the scale was on another level. The ground split up, forming a ten-meter gap, and his Chaos Energy burst out from the cliff.


    He saw seven people fly into the air as they were caught off guard. One of them was Dinesen. His brother, Iversen, managed to get away in time.


    Dinesen was panicked because he could not control the energy inside his body. He could not use any skills to move his body. His body was free-falling into the cliff. Just as he thought he would fall into the cliff, someone grabbed his ankle and threw him to the side.


    Novoa made it in time, saving her cousin from his death. Shended at the edge of the fissure. She subconsciously looked at the gap, the bottomless gap. At the same time, she heard screams, asking for help. It was from the other six people, but she ignored them. She would not risk her life for those strangers.


    All of sudden she felt a shake on her feet. It was a weak shake, and she would not notice it without her enlightened sense. Then she realized where the shake wasing from. But it was toote as the gap closed again with a Boom.


    At the same time, a burst of overwhelming energy spread out like a strong wave. She was swept in the wave and flung to the side. Not just her, but almost everyone was caught in that strange skill. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Novoa pushed the tree on top of her, slowly getting back on her feet. She then realized why her cousin could not do anything when he was sent flying into the air. Once she caught that energy explosion, it disrupted the energy in her body. She temporarily could not use any skills.


    "F*CK! I told them not to fight him!" She cursed out loudly.

 Chapter 1566 Hunter and Prey 6

    Chapter 1566 Hunter and Prey 6


    The skill just now was very dangerous. Novoa did not know if the same effect could be applied to another attack. If Tang Shaoyang could do it, then they were doomed. It did not matter how many people they had. Once Tang Shaoyang used his True Dragon, then it would be easier for him to apply that strange technique.


    "Are you okay, Novoa!?" Iversen and Dinesen immediately looked for their cousin after getting blown away. Especially for Dinesen, realizing the only person he could trust and rely on was Novoa. She was the only one who moved up and saved him earlier. He did not imagine what would happen if Novoa did not save him. He would be a minced meat when the gap closed.


    "I am not okay! Don''t you just experience how strong he is?"


    Novoa then nced at Tang Shaoyang. Despite the distance between them, she still could see clearly. She had seen Tang Shaoyang''s transformation, and it was different from the current transformation. She noticed the change, the wing, the size, and the horn. For the hair, she did not pay attention to the hair that much, so she did notice, she could see the change.


    "I don''t know what happened in just one day, but his transformation is different from the one he showed in the first stage. There''s a chance he just gets an upgrade? This is getting more dangerous!"


    Even though the two brothers knew what their cousin told them about Tang Shaoyang, most likely true. They still wanted to give it a try. Especially after they had managed to gather more than a hundred people. There was a chance, there was a hope to kill Tang Shaoyang.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the effect of the World Split. The scale was not just bigger than Earth Split, but it was totally different. The Earth Split did not send the target flying or blowing them away. As for energy disruption, that was because he applied Absolute Domination Energy in the skill.


    Tang Shaoyang then turned around to the people behind him, grinning ear to ear, "Since you guys don''t want toe at me, then I wille to you!"


    He did not know why, but he raised his left hand to the air before summoning all his spirits except for Avyn. There was no need for him to raise his left hand to activate the skill, but he did it anyway.


    "Do whatever you want but keep the body intact! They are precious materials!"


    That was the cue for the spirits. Right after his words, the thirty spirits moved. They disregarded the difference in number between them and charged at them. What happened next was chaos. His spirits went on a rampage, not holding back slightly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What!? Do you guys want to join too?" Tang Shaoyang was about to get his share before his spirits took them all, but then he heard aint from Kaiser, the head of the Skelly Family. They wanted to join the main members of the Skelly Family, not the army.


    They wereining about how unfair only the spirits could have fun. The initial reason he did not get them out was because the enemies he fought were a God Rank. He was unsure whether they were capable enough to fight the God Rank.


    However, he saw them during the first stage, how they managed to kill the Unique Rank Cmity. Even though it took them longer than the spirits, eleven main members of The Skelly Family managed to kill the Unique Rank Cmity. That was enough proof that seven of them might be on the same level as the Administrator.


    "Alright, but with a condition¡­" He thought of giving a condition not to take the bodies for themselves, but again that would be unfair for them as well. He used these materials to strengthen the spirits, but they also needed these bodies to make them grow stronger.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped midway and continued, "You keep the body you killed, but don''t take the bodies killed by the spirits. That''s the condition."


    "Yes!" The eleven Skelly answered at the same time. That was how excited they were.


    "I will make sure my family will not do that, Your Majesty. I will punish them ordingly if they dare to steal!" Kaiser responded strongly as soon as he was summoned. The strongest among the Skelly Family, the only skeleton with a bloodline, Draconic Skeleton.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to tell Kaiser to go easy, but they were too excited as they immediately made their move as well. Different from the spirits, the Skelly Family did not act on their own. They moved as a team and killed their target as a team. They would target whoever Kaiser targeted. It was so satisfying to watch how they fought.


    "I will give you guys this side then."


    Tang Shaoyang turned around to face Mourad. The man had regained hisposure and his energy flow returned to normal. He was caught in the energy burst when the gap closed earlier. He found out why the seven people in the air could not do anything to save themselves.


    Despite knowing the danger from Tang Shaoyang, Mourad was not nning to go back. They still had the number advantage. While the spirits were holding his team, he would take this chance to kill Tang Shaoyang.


    Equipping himself with his main weapon, a gauntlet with a de attached to it. The de was like a dagger, but it was attached to the gauntlet instead of holding it with the handle. If it was one against one, he was confident in winning. He was stronger against a single opponent, but his weakness was fighting against more than three people. That was the reason why he escaped the moment Tang Shaoyang summoned more than ten spirits earlier.


    Using his movement skills, he closed the gap with Tang Shaoyang, "You and me! We will fight in a different ce!"


    The reason he closed the gap was to catch Tang Shaoyang in his domain. He must get as close as possible so he would not drag the others into his domain. That was the only way for him to obtain the reward. It was all nned from the start.

 Chapter 1567 Hunter and Prey 7

    Chapter 1567 Hunter and Prey 7


    Tang Shaoyang looked around, finding himself in another forest, lusher than the previous one. For a domain, this was too ordinary. Nothing is out of the ordinary in this domain. But he was aware that regardless of appearance, a domain made the user who activated the domain stronger. Not just in terms of the stats, but a certain ability as well.


    "You are finally falling into my trap, Tang Shaoyang! You are now my prey!"


    Mourad''s voice echoed in the forest. Tang Shaoyang did not know where Mourad was based on the voice. On top of that, Mourad sounded awfully confident for someone who ran away without fighting previously. There must be something about Mourad that made Mourad confident within this domain.


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled, "Am I your prey? That''s funnying from someone who abandoned his friends without fighting."


    He used Chaos Eyes and was surprised that his Chaos Eyes did not work effectively. His wide vision was still there, but he could not see through the trees. Something was obstructing his vision.


    "You can say whatever you want right now, but you will still die in my hand!"


    The ambiance in the forest changed, and the chilly wind gushed as the atmosphere turned gloomy. The subtle change, but Tang Shaoyang managed to catch it.


    He was not worried about Mourad because of his [Absolute Sense]. Even though he could not detect where Mourad was, the moment Mourad tried to attack him. His Absolute Sense would do wonders.


    ''While at it, let''s try World Destroyer''s other skills.''


    Tang Shaoyang activated [World Siphon] first. He really had no clue what the skill meant.


    [You need to touch a living target to activate the skill!]


    The System notified him how to use the skill. That was helpful even though the System was not really helpful with the skill''s exnation.


    Then he followed with another skill, [World Decay]. He did not notice at first what the skill did, but then he saw a flow of energying out from the trees and the ground. The aura from the energy was ominous, and it was dark gray in color. The energy enveloped the de of his battle axe.


    The red ground turned gray as if it was dying. The strong tree''s trunk slowly grayed out, cracking. The lush green leaves turned gray and dried out as the branches withered. It looked like it would break with just a simple soft touch.


    The skill took the life force from the surroundings, but he did not know what to do with it. It kept taking the life force from the ground and trees around them. The tree died one by one, as the withered ground also expanded.


    "What are you doing in my Domain!?" Mourad''s voice echoed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Following the voice, his Absolute Sense warned him of danger from behind. He turned around and took a full swing with his battle-axe.


    Mourad was in the air, with his katar. There was an image of the red tiger behind him, roaring. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang just swung his battle axe with a full swing.


    Mourad was not expecting Tang Shaoyang to turn around. His facial expression told that, surprised. He could dodge the strike, but he was confident in his skill. He aimed the tip of his Katar at the battle axe de.


    The moment the two weapons shed. The ominous energy around the battle axe burst out, sting Mourad. The tiger roar also abruptly stopped as Mourad''s body flung backward. He crashed into several trees before crashing to the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow, surprised himself that the brute strike was strong enough to send Mourad flying. He felt the touch from the ss, but there was no pressure from the sh. That meant his full swing with just Word Decay was strong enough to overwhelm Mourad. He did not even apply [Absolute Domination Energy] on the strike.


    [Maybe because your attributes are higher than his, much higher. Your level is over level 30000. I don''t think these people have the same attributes as you. You are not supposed topete with these rookies. Isn''t that what those administrators call you guys?]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head understandingly. He thought the levels did not really affect the God Rank that much, but that made sense. If it was a hundred-level difference or even three hundred-level difference. That might not affect the oue of a fight, but what if the level difference was 10000 levels?


    On top of that, he used Spirit Integration, his bloodline transformation, and as well as Wrath of yer to increase his attributes even further. The clear difference in attributes became obvious even if they were on the same rank.


    "Where is he? There''s no way he would die from that single strike, right?" It had been a while, but he did not sense movement from where Mourad crashed. Then he noticed the domain became unstable as well.


    "I thought I was the prey, what''s wrong, Mordad?"


    [It''s Mourad.] Avyn had a better memory than Tang Shaoyang.


    "Doesn''t matter. Do I have to remember every person I kill?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged, approaching the spot where Mourad crashed.


    "You! What did you do to my hand!?" A hysterical voice came from behind the dust. It was Mourad''s voice, but his voice was not as confident as before. He was panicking.


    With a sweep of his battle axe, the dust disappeared, revealing a sorry figure on the ground.


    Mourad was lying down, holding his right with his left hand. His entire right hand which he used to sh against Tang Shaoyang turned ck. It turned ck, leaving just bone and skin, barely hanging on his body. The Katar came on its own because his hand was so small.


    There were several vials around Mourad. He tried to use a potion, but nothing was working. The antidote, elixir, and potion did not work. That was what made him panic.


    Even Tang Shaoyang was surprised to see what happened to Mourad''s right arm. He did not know the skill was so sinister to have such an effect.

 Chapter 1568 Hunter and Prey 8

    Chapter 1568 Hunter and Prey 8


    Tang Shaoyang did not really know what [World Decay] actually did. It drained the life force from nature, and it had a sinister effect as well. That was what he got from trying it against Mourad. But he still did not know whether the skill made his strike stronger, or if the skill had any other effects.


    Looking at Mourad whimpering, Tang Shaoyang shook his head. It was disappointing for a God Rank to give up the fight after losing a single sh. It was like when a spoiled child fought, got punched once, and gave up then cried.


    Then he swung the battle axe downward, hitting Mourad''s chest. The battle sunk into his chest. His mouth spurted blood, looking at Tang Shaoyang with an undeliverable gaze.


    "W-where¡­ Y-your honor? I-I have surrendered¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled after hearing such absurd words from Mourad, "Do you have to bring up an honor in yourst moment? You gather people to gang up on me, and you are still talking about honor?"


    He did not want to continue this nonsense conversation and tried the skill he could not before, [World Siphon]. There was no notification from the System, meaning the skill was active.


    Tang Shaoyang witnessed what the skill did. The skill sucked out everything from the target. He witnessed how the skill drained everything from Mourad. His brown skin turned purple pale, his body became skinnier, then lost his hair, and his eyeballs fell off from the socket, and it was followed by the sound of cracking bone.


    Mourad''s body folded forward because the frame had be so fragile that the bones could not properly support his sitting posture. That was so awful even for Tang Shaoyang who had seen a lot of things.


    [Your damage increased by 200% for one hour!]


    [Your attributes increased by 50% for one hour!]


    [Your attack has a 20% chance to apply [Decay]!]


    Those were the notifications after he heard the notification killing Mourad. He guessed what he got from using [World Siphon]. Then he got a clue what happened to Mourad''s right arm. It was [Decay] effect.


    "I understand now why this thing is called World Destroyer."


    This weapon might destroy a world if he used it recklessly. With this experiment, he made up his mind to never use it when he was on Earth. He did not want Earth to be a wastnd.


    With the death of Mourad, the domain was canceled. He returned to his original spot with the dried Mourad. The ominous energy was also still lingering around his battle axe. It looked like he had not used everything from the [World Decay]. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Can this body still be used for sacrifice?" Then he fell on Mourad''s pitiful body. He was unsure if the body had a value for the sacrifice. Before he could decide whether to take the body or not, the skin cracked and turned into ck dust, getting blown away by the wind, leaving nothing behind. Even the fragile bone turned into dust.


    "I don''t think that body has any value for me."


    The skill reminded him of [yer Absorption]. It was simr, but [yer Absorption] absorbed the enemy''s energy and flesh, turning them into attributes, levels, and yer Energy. Meanwhile, [World Siphon] absorbed everything from the target and converted those to a temporary buff.


    As he was distracted by the new skills, three people jumped at him from behind. Even without his Absolute Sense, he could see them with his Chaos Eyes. He was no longer in the domain.


    He swung the battle axe with his right, a full swing toward the three people in the air. It was exactly the same as what happened with Mourad. The three people were sent flying. But this time, he put the battle axe on the ground and directed his hand toward the three. Then he used [Gravity Pull].


    Before the three could get too far away, he pulled them back. His massive hand managed to grab two people''s bodies in one hand. Then he mmed the three to the ground.


    Boom!


    The ground shook as a ck fire pir rose in the air, burning the three people alive. The three survived from his fire, but that was not for long. He released one person in his right from his grip. He raised his hand and executed [Heavenly Crushing Strike]. His fist shot toward the one person to his right.


    St! Boom!


    His fist went through his head and hit the ground. The ground cracked from the impact, leaving a bloody body with no head. Then he followed with [Heavenly Crushing Grasp]. He destroyed the two people in his left hand. They screamed before dying in his hand.


    The three bodies instantly disappeared from his hand as he picked up the battle axe again. He then nced at the remaining people who witnessed everything from start to finish.


    "Don''t get fazed! Use your spell! We still have more people with us!"


    Dozens of spell circles formed around Tang Shaoyang, from all directions. They barraged him with their spells. The Thunder struck Tang Shaoyang from above, and all kinds of fire spells were thrown at him, everything was thrown at him at the same time. It created a storm because a high-ranked spell shed together.


    The raging spell slowly calmed, but the aftermath was obvious. It created a pit, a scorching pit, and they finally saw whether their spell worked on Tang Shaoyang or not. At the center of the pit, Tang Shaoyang froze himself with Ethereal Frost, and no spell managed to break the ice.


    The ice broke apart as Tang Shaoyang came out, unscathed even though over a hundred spells were thrown at him. Not even a burn mark or scratch, let alone a wound.


    "This weapon is a little bit dangerous," Tang Shaoyang muttered as he swapped World Destroyer with Nightfall. The big and long sword was no fit with his body which also grew bigger.


    "Let''s end the fight right now!" He found his target and executed [Heavenly Revoke].


    His figure blurred and in that instant, he arrived in front of his target, a party of four.

 Chapter 1569 Interference 1

    1569 Interference 1


    The four cast a shield, one barrier per person, forming fouryer barriers as Tang Shaoyang shed his sword. They reacted in time despite how quick Tang Shaoyang was. But the barrier was rendered useless by Tang Shaoyang''s sh.


    He applied [Absolute Domination Energy], easily tearing apart the fouryer protections. The sword went through the four bodies at the same time, slicing them apart. It did not stop there as Tang Shaoyang also formed four des made of Chaos Energy.


    The ck made of pure energy formed above their heads, each person had a de pointed at the back of their heads. As their bodies fell off, the de struck their head.


    Tang Shaoyang did so because he only heard two kill notifications, meaning there were two still alive after getting their bodies sliced apart. With the yer de, he killed the remaining two.


    That happened in a second. He executed the Heavenly Revoke by killing four of them. Before their bodies could fall to the ground Tang Shaoyang took them into his inventory, leaving the sshing blood on the ground.


    Four God Ranks died in a matter of a second, which shocked everyone who witnessed. Not only did Mourad with the golden crown die in his hand, but he also killed four God Ranks easily. They now realized that Tang Shaoyang was not just a Spirit Contractor, more than that, he was strong individually. His spirit was not the only strong part of him.


    Tang Shaoyang then turned around to the remaining people. Their hearts skipped a beat when they met with his gaze. For what Tang Shaoyang did earlier, it did leave a deep impression on them.


    "What are you so afraid of? We still have fourteen people! We can kill him!"


    Someone yelled, gathering his courage as well as hisrades. There was no turning back after they joined Mourad. Even if they tried to escape, They knew Tang Shaoyang would hunt them down. It was either fight to kill or fight to their death.


    Tang Shaoyang just smiled, he was d that they did not escape. He finally got to test his new sword technique as well. He opened the eighth gate, The Heavenly Vermilion. The screech of Vermilion rang in the air as the image of Heavenly Vermilion formed behind Tang Shaoyang.


    Heavenly Sword: Heaven Severing Realm


    He bent his body forward slightly, then he shed his sword toward his enemy direction. He did not move from his spot as he did so. The sword was covered with the deep red heavenly energy. At the same time, the screech resounded once more.


    A hundred meters area where the sword was directed to, was cut. An image of Heavenly Vermilion formed. Its wing cut everything in the hundred-meter range. Trees, boulders, and even the nine God Ranks were cut in half. They could not see the sword reach them. By the time they realized, it was them seeing their lower half as their upper half falling down.


    Dump!


    The trees and the boulders fell to the ground, creating a loud falling noise. From fourteen God Ranks, five of them survived the sh. Two of them immediately surrendered after witnessing the technique. They were not crazy enough to continue the fight.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the remaining three, the three familiar faces. The three people with white hair, are Novoa, Dinesen, and Iversen. Novoa reacted quicker than everyone, pulling the brothers into the air with her.


    He released his aura and killing intents. At the same time, he executed Heavenly Steps: Heavenly Ethereal Shift. His figure blurred, leaving an afterimage. Then he appeared in front of the three.


    "Surrender! Dinesen! Iversen!" Novoa called out, but the brothers could not say the word. They opened their mouths, but no words came out. Facing Tang Shaoyang face to face with his Absolute Aura, they were frozen in fear.


    Tang Shaoyang''s sword was on his waist, and he was about to grab the two brothers'' necks. However, Novoa made her attempt to save them. She was overwhelmed by the aura, but she was not frozen just like the two. She appeared between her cousins and Tang Shaoyang.


    Novoa''s eyes turned ck as she pushed her bloodline further. Her eyes were blood red, and the two fangs grew out of her lips. But then she saw Tang Shaoyang smiling, staring at her. The target was not her cousins, but she was the target from the start.


    Tang Shaoyang''s hands changed the trajectory, grabbing Novoa''s shoulders. His palms released a frost aura that immediately spread out to the whole of Novoa''s body. Using Ethereal Frost, he froze Novoa.


    Novoa was frozen and fell to the ground. The ice was strong, so it did not break apart even though it fell from twenty meters high. With that, Tang Shaoyang easily grasped the two brothers'' necks and hended in front of Novoa. By the time hended on the ground, the two brothers were no longer alive. Their necks were crushed by Heavenly Crushing Grasp. Their chest caved in, getting hit by Heavenly Crushing Strike.


    Novoa was not dead yet. She saw her cousins'' dead bodies disappear before her into Tang Shaoyang''s inventory.


    Tang Shaoyang stood before the frozen Novoa, shaking his head. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I don''t really n to kill you, but since you want to kill me then there''s no reason for me to spare you."


    Tang Shaoyang sheathed his sword, aiming the tip of his sword at Novoa''s forehead. He pushed his sword forward with enough force, but then his Absolute Sense rmed. It was confusing because the danger was in front of him. But there was no one but Novoa who was frozen, and it looked like she could not break the ice herself.


    By the time the sword was just an inch away from the ice, a man with long white hair appeared between him and Novoa. The man was the leader of the second reinforcement from the first stage, Centurion Valentine.


    Centurion knocked the sword upward with his left hand, changing the trajectory. The sword pierced through the ice but missed Novoa''s head slightly. At the same time, Centurion thrust his sword toward Tang Shaoyang''s chest. The thrust with the intention to kill Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 1570 Interference 2

    Chapter 1570 Interference 2


    Centurion''s sword hit the empty air. Tang Shaoyang disappeared from his sight as his sword was an inch away from Tang Shaoyang''s chest. He was confused for a moment, but then he looked up.


    Tang Shaoyang was right above Centurion. They were separated by three meters, but Tang Shaoyang was in the stance of using Heavenly Revoke. His sword was in his sheath, and his hand was at the sword. At the same time, the image of Heavenly Azure Dragon formed behind him, followed by the roar.


    Together with the roar, Tang Shaoyang pulled his sword. With the distance, he was confident to hit Centurion. The double dragon roar resounded in the air. That was what Tang Shaoyang thought, but his sword met with a shield, a red blood shield.


    Centurion managed to pull out his shield and blocked the sword. To Tang Shaoyang''s surprise, Centurionpletely blocked his sword. The vampire pulled his shield at the same time, and he thrust his sword upward.


    An inch away from piercing Tang Shaoyang''s left eye, he used a blink. He did not continue the attack and created a distance from Centurion. He was surprised how Centurion managed to defend his sword from such a distance. His enemy was smart enough to block his sword with a physical shield instead of a barrier. The barrier would break apart with his [Absolute Domination Energy].


    "Hah¡­" Tang Shaoyang let out a smallugh, "An administrator truly can''t be trusted. Another one interferes with the trial and tries to kill the participant. In the end, the rules are just a joke." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Centurion let out a sigh, slowly pulling his shield. He faced Tang Shaoyang while his free hand touched the ice. The moment his hand touched the ice, the ice broke apart. He did not respond to Tang Shaoyang, "Surrender now!" The order was for Novoa, his sister. If it meant losing his Administrator ss, he would do it for his sister.


    Novoa came out from the ice, angry at herself as well as at Tang Shaoyang. Her gaze at Tang Shaoyang has changed into hatred from wariness. She was always wary of Tang Shaoyang before, but it changed into hatred after she witnessed how he killed her two cousins right before her eyes.


    "Why did you have to kill them even though you know that we want to surrender!?" She did not immediately surrender from the trial because she had a question from Tang Shaoyang. She wanted to know why he killed them even though they were powerless.


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled, shaking his head, "What a stupid question. You are quite strongpared to the others, but in the end, you are also just a spoiled princess. It''s so obvious I killed them because they wanted to kill me. Will you spare the lives of the people who want to kill you!?"


    "Don''t even bring such an honor like Mourad. There''s no honor in the battle, only the winner and the loser. Kill or get killed!"


    "Surrender right now, Novoa!" Centurion raised his voice.


    "But Dinesen and Iversen''s bodies with him! We need to get their bodies, Brother. We need to give them a proper burial! They are still part of our family!" Novoa wanted her brother to ask for the two bodies.


    Centurion shook his head because he knew Tang Shaoyang would not give up the two bodies. He knew how important sacrifices were for the Spirit Contractor.


    "I don''t have that much time! Surrender right now!"


    In the end, Novoa relented and surrendered from the trial. Her hatred for Tang Shaoyang deepened, "I wille back for you!" Those were herst words before disappearing.


    "I see¡­ So you are her brother. That makes sense," Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Now I have to add one more person to my kill list."


    "No! You don''t need to add her name to your kill list. I will make sure she will not go after you, ever. The Valentine Family will not pursue this matter further. Our rtion ends here."


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear that from Centurion. He thought Centurion would kill him, so there was no need for him to add her name to the list. That was what he thought Centurion would say. But it looked like he did not want to escte the conflict further. Of course, he did not believe what Centurion just said.


    "Why would I trust someone who wants to kill me? You guys are quite shameless, huh? Even more shameless than me. I am not your naive little sister. But don''t worry, you don''t have to worry about your little sister because I will kill you right now."


    Centurion was strong, stronger than the Administrator he faced in the first stage of the trial. However, he was not fazed by how strong Centurion was. In fact, it just excited him even more.


    Centurion shook his head and disappeared as well, teleporting back. That was right, Centurion did not try to fight Tang Shaoyang. He left without saying anything, no threat or anything.


    Tang Shaoyang''s bubble of excitement burst out along with Centurion''s departure. He thought he finally would be able to test his limit once more, but he left him just like that.


    "Okay, what now?" He turned around to check the other side. He was fighting less than twenty people. There should be more for him on the other side. His spirits and skeletons were still fighting, but a lot of bodies had fallen. It was clear his spirits and skeletons were an advantage despite the number difference.


    "Let''s join to finish this early."


    It was as if they could hear him, they responded in unison through telepathy.


    "NO!"


    Their voices buzzed in his head at the same time, even the skeletons.


    "Alright¡­" He shrugged and started to collect the bodies he killed earlier. There were nine bodies around. Then he ended up watching how the spirit fought. He thought of learning Vandir''s way of fighting, but then he saw the skeleton rxing under the tree while his undead were fighting for him. He wanted to learn the Death Power, but there was nothing to learn about how Vandir fought. The skeleton carefully observed his summons, taking notes. One of his summons was also his undead.

 Chapter 1571 The Descendant of The Dragon Guardian

    Chapter 1571 The Descendant of The Dragon Guardian


    Centurion teleported back to his room. Using his authority as an overseer, he broke the rule by interfering with the trial directly. The worst consequence would be losing his ss. The lighter punishment would be fighting the Void Creature or Cmity to free more abandoned worlds for the yers. But he was ready for the consequences in order to save his sister.


    "Hahhhh¡­."


    The white-haired vampire let out a long sigh and looked at his left hand. The hand that held the red blood shield. His left hand trembled, and his fingers and wrist were hurting as well. That was him, blocking Tang Shaoyang''s sword. Deep inside, he was shocked by how heavy and powerful the strike was. If not for his God Rank shield, he might not be able to block the sword.


    That was the reason why he tried to amend the rtionship with Tang Shaoyang after he failed to kill Tang Shaoyang. Tang Shaoyang would just keep getting stronger, and he might surpass his grandfather. Having someone like Tang Shaoyang targeting the Valentine Family was grave.


    Centurion shook his head and stored his equipment before heading toward the control room. He must watch and take note of Tang Shaoyang''s spirits. It was the preparation for the worst. If they could not reconcile with Tang Shaoyang, then his family would be ready for the spirits.


    *** ***


    On another side of the trial''s area, a party of four, Ian Carmen Lorentia, Agnes Neteri Iosava, Castor Bach Justesen, and a new member were having a break, taking shelter under a giant tree. The three reunited and formed the party for thest stage. It was Ian who invited them to form a party with him.


    Agnes and Castor had no reason to decline the invitation from Ian who was clearly on another level above them. If not for Tang Shaoyang, Ian might be the one who had that gem crown.


    The fourth member was Ian''s acquaintance, someone from the Dragon Realm, the descendant of one of the Dragon Guardians, Zonaras. He was a half-dragon and half human, and he awakened his father''s bloodline, the Frost Dragon. His name was Vitali.


    "Are you guys sure you don''t want to join Mourad? The bounty reward is quite decent just to kill nobody," Vitali brought it up again. He had been talking about Tang Shaoyang''s bounty for quite a while, every chance he got.


    "Put aside that we are in the same team in the second stage. I don''t want to lose my life for nothing. I don''t think Mourad and those people could kill Tang Shaoyang either no matter how many people he gathers," Castor answered truthfully.


    All this time, he dodged the question by saying Tang Shaoyang was their former team. It would leave a bad aftertaste trying to kill their former teammate. But Vitali kept bringing this up, so he answered truthfully.


    "Even with me and Ian?" Vitali pointed at himself, confident in his strength even against a Spirit Contractor. His confidence came from his power because he had the same crown as Tang Shaoyang.


    Castor and Agnes exchanged nces, and then they turned toward Ian. They wanted to answer, but they did not want to speak on Ian''s behalf. That might offend Ian as it was quite rude topare Ian with Tang Shaoyang in front of the man himself.


    "I think so. It''s not just about his Spirit Contractor ss, but also his bloodline. I saw him using True Dragon in the middle of the city. That means his bloodline is pure and might be even purer than you. And we don''t know what other sses or even the talent he has as well. Let''s not take the risk. Don''t you want to strengthen your bloodline as well?"


    That was right, they met with Mourad as well. Vitali was the only one interested in hunting Tang Shaoyang, but the three disagreed. They declined the invitation and moved further from Tang Shaoyang. That was the ideal decision not to be in the same area as Tang Shaoyang.


    Agnes nodded in agreement that the risk of fighting Tang Shaoyang was too big, "I agree. That Mourad guy thinks they are the hunters, but in fact, they are the prey in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. He even killed seven Administrators by himself. Even if they managed to overwhelm Tang Shaoyang with numbers. I believe he could escape from them easily."


    That was the reason Agnes did not want to join Mourad. She knew they would fail from the start even with more people. For someone like Tang Shaoyang, even if he lost against them, he could easily escape. That was the scariest part because if that happened, Tang Shaoyang would hunt them down. "But I was surprised when I saw Novoa following Mourad? What do you think happened between her and Tang Shaoyang for her to try to join Mourad as well? Does she have a grudge against Tang Shaoyang? But why did she agree to join our team if she has a grudge?" Castor could no longer hold his curiosity.


    They met with Novoa back then, but she pretended not to recognize them for some reason.


    "Oh¡­ Does this Tang Shaoyang have a good look?" Vitali''s gossipy heart was also curious. He seemed to have forgotten about what he brought up early and focused on the gossip instead.


    "I would say he is indeed decent looking, and more importantly, he has this aura, a manly aura that makes a woman''s heart flutter," Castor rubbed his chin, nodding his head as he recalled Tang Shaoyang. Agnes rolled her eyes at Castor for the nonsense.


    "That''s easy. Tang Shaoyang rejected this Novoa, and she was hurt by the rejection. That''s why she tries to kill him now," Vitali was quite wild with his imagination despite not knowing Tang Shaoyang and Novoa, "Women, you know. You can''t understand them."


    "That''s enough," Ian could no longer listen to the nonsense as he got up, "The break is over. Let''s look for more people."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang watched how the battle ended. It took them quite a while to finish the fight, around fifteen minutes. If not for the remaining people surrendered, it might take them twenty minutes or even more to wipe them.


    By the time the fight finished, he looked up to check his point. He was currently sitting at 8487.5 points. He just killed a tenth of the participants for thest stage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Does someone manage to escape? I forgot to tell you guys to let one or two escape, so they would gather more people for me."


    His method was proven effective. By letting Mourad escape, he wiped out a tenth of the participants already. He should let one or two run instead of killing them all.


    His spirits and skeletons shook their heads. Their enemy was either killed or surrendered with zero escape.

 Chapter 1572 Its Not A Battle Royal 1

    Chapter 1572 It''s Not A Battle Royal 1


    Tang Shaoyang checked his spirits, and they looked happy and well after the fight. But he noticed some who suffered as well. He realized that not all his spirits were as overpowered as Doombringer or Vandir who took the fight as a walk in the park. Despite doing less better than the others, the wounded spirits shared the same excitement after the battle.


    Vandir was the first one to approach him,ing next to him, "Can you recall to the Spirit World? There''s something I need to fix."


    That was a surprise to hearing from Vandir. The skeleton must have figured out something and wanted to experiment something with his undead.


    Along with Vandir, he recalled the wounded spirits for them to recover as well. They recovered faster inside the Spirit World than here, after all. He recalled half of the spirits, leaving just fourteen spirits.


    It was not just some that suffered from the battle against more than a hundred God Ranks, but more than half. All of them were the low-rank Archaic Spirit. With that, he had a n for his newly acquired materials. Upgrading his spirit to the intermediate rank Archaic Spirit might be the best choice.


    Getting them all to the intermediate rank might be the way. They could help him furtherter in the God Realm. He did not know what awaited him in the God Realm, so better to be prepared.


    With the remaining fourteen spirits, he formed two teams. A team led by Doombringer, and the other team was him with four spirits. He was unsure whether to have Doombringer lead the team, but he was the strongest among his summoned spirits. Vandir was busy with his experiment, and Avyn was still in a weakened state.


    If he chose someone else to lead, this big dog would not listen to whoever he chose. Doombringer was the typical spirit that only listened to someone stronger than him or on the same level as him. What assured him was that Doombringer behaved welltely, different from the first time he formed a contract with the behemoth.


    Maldros the dragonewt, Zara, Orlean the demon, and Karoen stayed with him. The remaining spirits left with Doombringer. The four were doing well despite being low-rank Archaic Spirits in the battle.


    Tang Shaoyang looked around, considering the direction he should choose. The goal of thest trial was to gain points as much as possible. He did not remember the time limit, but if he wiped all one thousand participants, that would end the trial.


    Observing through Chaos Eyes, he was looking at the trace of movement around. However, he could not find any traces aside from the trace of the people he just fought.


    "I guess all participants nearby are the people we just fought," He picked the opposite direction from Doombringer.


    Unlike before, he did not have Mourad who would gather people for him. He picked up his pace while keeping his Chaos Eyes up. There was no information on how big this ce was, but since it was a battle royal. This ce should be confined, maybe an ind.


    It took him fifteen minutes to find people. It was a party of two and both had a silver crown. The two were at the edge of his Chaos Eyes'' range. He ran to the direction, as the two also ran toward his direction.


    It looked like the two were running from something. He was unsure if this ce also had monsters as obstacles. But not long after, he found out who chased them. It was not a beast, but two parties of four. It looked like the two parties teamed up and ganged up on another party. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It feels like everyone is at a party¡­" He muttered. It was good for him. That meant each encounter would be at least a party of two. He did not need to look at them one by one.


    The pursuer was like thirty meters behind. The two parties wereughing as they chased their target. As if they were having fun, chasing the two. Tang Shaoyang was confused as to why the two did not just surrender.


    He signaled his spirit targets were ahead, telling them to be prepared for a fight. The four spirits nodded and split up. They took the detour to nk the two parties. Zara and Maldros went to the left side. Orlean and Karoen went to the right side.


    As the distance between him and the party of two shortened, he stopped above the tree. Not long after that, the two people who tried to run away came into his sight. They were jumping between the trees, quick and agile. That might be the reason why they continued to run, they were confident to escape as long as they were in the forest. Side by side, they jumped from one tree to another. The two focused on the pursuers and did not notice someone was in front of them.


    Tang Shaoyang used Heavenly Steps, Heavenly Ethereal Shift. His figure shifted and appeared in between the two. He grabbed their necks and mmed the two to the ground.


    Boom!


    The two people''s eyes widened in shock, not expecting the ambush. They looked up at Tang Shaoyang in shock. Tang Shaoyang was about to activate his Heavenly Crushing Grasp, destroying their necks. But then the two were faster than him to surrender. The two were teleported out from his grasp, and he destroyed the ground into dust.


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue, missing his timing. That meant they lost two materials, "I should just crush their neck the moment I got them."


    He raised his head and the two parties arrived before him. It was different from his previous encounter where people would surround him. They stood on the tree close to each other.


    "It looks like someone is snatching our prey¡­." His yful voice quietened as he saw the crown above Tang Shaoyang''s head. Not just the crown, but also the points next to the crown, 8587.5 points.


    "I think we should run from him, guys."


    The same man changed his tone, from yful to serious. It was barely an hour, but they met someone with more than eight thousand points. That meant the man in front of them had fought a lot and won each fight. With more than eight thousand points, that meant the man in front of them defeated the others quickly.


    "I don''t think we can escape," A female elf who was holding a bow said. Her eyes moved, scanning the area behind them. She found four presences from behind, "Four presences are hiding behind us."


    "And if I am not wrong, this guy is the bounty target. That means the four behind us might be his spirits." The female elf concluded after a quick observation.


    "It''s unlucky to meet him this soon, or maybe we are the lucky ones guys. Look at his total points. Defeating him will put us at the top for sure, no? Maybe we should fight him instead," Another one suggested. That was the temptation of meeting someone with over eight thousand points.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang would not wait for them to finish their discussion. He opened the Heavenly Beast Gate, Heavenly White Tiger. Then he used Heavenly Steps, Heavenly Illusionary.

 Chapter 1573 Its Not A Battle Royal 2

    Chapter 1573 It''s Not A Battle Royal 2


    Tang Shaoyang figures turned into four as he rushed toward them. Each of them had the manifestation of the white tiger as well. As he moved toward the eight, each of them left afterimages as they rushed toward the eight. It looked like there were a lot of Tang Shaoyang.


    The female elf who had good eyes tried to spot which the real one was. But she quickly found it was just impossible. It was the exact same copy, as if the other three were actually, "I can''t spot the real one, or maybe all of them are real!"She warned her team.


    "Okay, you can call me a coward, but I will not fight him!" The man who suggested running from Tang Shaoyang made up his mind, "I will find another way to acquire the Administrator ss!" After saying that, the man surrendered. It was followed by the female elf and his other two who were at the same party with him. The four surrendered before they tried to fight Tang Shaoyang.


    "We will fight!" The leader of the second party raised his voice. He put himself forward and used transformation. The scales covered his whole, his eyes turned yellow, and his aura got stronger as well. Then he formed a green barrier around his team members.


    His team members were also transformed. As the barrier formed around them, they were ready tounch their counterattack. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang''s target was this party from the start. His right hand was covered in the dark gold heavenly energy. The energy swirled around on his entire right arm. Then he used the Heavenly Crushing Strike on the leader of the party. And of course, he applied Energy Domination Energy. As his fist was an inch away from the green barrier, the barrier was dispersed.


    The party expected a big impact from the sh against the barrier. However, they were not expecting the barrier would crumble before the fist touched the barrier. There was no impact as the barrier looked like it was destroyed from the inside. Of course, the one who shocked me the most was the person who set up the barrier.


    Four of them froze on the spot, and Tang Shaoyang''s fist hit the chest of the party leader. His fist went through his chest to the back. Then he followed with his left hand, Heavenly Shattering Palm.


    St!


    The party leader''s head shattered and died in the second attack. The three snapped out of the shock and tried to get away from Tang Shaoyang. What happened to them was too fast, and they were still shocked by how their party member died. Because of that, they forgot what the female elf told them earlier, there were four presences behind them.


    Karoen, Orlean, and Maldros took one each, catching them from behind. They caught them defenseless and killed them in a split second. It was not a fight, but a hunt. That was the reason why Tang Shaoyang told them to split up. This was a hunt, the same thing as the first stage, but the target was not Cmity.


    Tang Shaoyang checked his points after storing the bodies in his inventory. He got 905 points for killing six people and four surrenders. Unfortunately, there was no ranking list to see who was on the top. He was curious if he was on the top or if there was someone else above him.


    He shrugged and motioned to his spirits to keep moving, "Let''s continue the hunt, guys!"


    Just as they were about to move, a notification rang in his head.


    [The barrier will shrink in one minute! Stay inside the barrier or you will be disqualified from the trial!]


    After the notification, a map appeared in front of him. The map showed his location. He was the red dot, and there was a big circle, but the circle was quite far from him. He was close to the center of the circle. Unfortunately, the map did not show the others'' whereabouts. That would be helpful if he could see where the others were.


    "If the battleground shrinks, then will we all end up in one small area? Should I just wait here?"


    Eventually, the others would have to move to the center of the map. They woulde to him as the barrier shrunk. There was no need for him to look for them, so letting theme to him might be a good idea.


    [No! We need to end this trial quicker for Ophelius and Ophelia!] Avyn immediately protested.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know how fast the barrier shrunk, but the battle royal mightst more than one day if he waited for the barrier. It was maybe because a few hours might be too fast to conclude this long trial.


    "Alright, let''s continue the hunt then."


    As he moved up, he warned his spirits not to cross out of the barrier if they ever saw the massive barrier. He did not know if his spirits were outside the barrier would count as him on the outside barrier as well. He would not take the chance or even try it. That was why he warned them before Doombringer did something stupid like chasing people to the outside barrier.


    The trial continued and his points steadily increased. Most of the points came from Doombringer''s team. He barely found participants from his side of the area.


    At first, he took it slow, then he started to run around after not finding anyone for a long time. With his Chaos Eyes, he could not miss the others. At first, he found one or two parties in one hour. As he continued to look for more of them, he could not find them, at all. He tried to use the map that only appeared once in one hour, trying to venture to the area where he had not gone yet. But it was futile, after nine hours, he could not find a single soul. Not even a monster or cmity, nothing.


    It was awfully suspicious, and as he suspected, the circle shrunk slowly. After ten hours, the area in the circle was still big. Fortunately, Doombringer managed to find the other participants from the other side.


    "This is so suspicious. How is it possible that I can''t find anyone?"


    It was so frustrating. He had been moving around for ten hours, but he only fought three parties. The first party, and two more after. Those three parties were the only parties he fought. Even until he finally found the barrier, right at the edge of the battleground, he could not find anyone.


    It was as if the other participants knew his exact location and had been avoiding the range of his Chaos Eyes as well. He had no choice but to return to the center of the map.


    On the way to the center of the map, he heard the unexpected in his head.


    [Your spirit, Muri the Helion Cyclop was killed!]


    [Your spirit, Suri the Helion Cyclop was killed!]


    [Your spirit, Zuri the Elemental Cyclop was killed!]


    [Your spirit, Nuri the Elemental Cyclop was killed!]

 Chapter 1574 Its Not A Battle Royal 3

    Chapter 1574 It''s Not A Battle Royal 3


    [Your spirit, Muri the Helion Cyclop was killed!]


    Tang Shaoyang stopped his steps, furrowing his brows. He never received a notification when his spirit died. The only way for him to know was when his spirit returned to the Spirit World and reported to him. That was how he found out if his spirit died during the summon.


    He was about to speak to Muri through his telepathy, and then it was followed with another announcement.


    [Your spirit, Suri the Helion Cyclop was killed!] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Muri! Suri! Are you there!?" He called out, but there was no response.


    [They are not here, Master!] It was Vandir who replied to him, not the two killed spirits.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his status and checked the list of spirits to confirm the situation. With much less spirit in the list, than he originally had, it was easier to find if there were missing names. Muri and Suri were no longer on the list. Those announcements meant they were actually killed as a spirit. He was struck with a realization.


    [Your spirit, Zuri the Elemental Cyclop was killed!]


    [Your spirit, Nuri the Elemental Cyclop was killed!]


    Hearing the two session announcements, he immediately recalled the remaining spirits. Fortunately, the remaining spirits could be recalled.


    [Why do you recall me!? We are in the middle of a fight! You are no¡ª] Doombringer immediately protested, but Vandir cut him off.


    [This is serious, Doombringer! Tell us what happened there!?]


    Doombringer might see how the other spirits died, but he had not yet noticed those who died were not in the Spirit World. The behemoth was confused as it was unusual for Vandir to get this serious. The skeleton usually ignored his antics.


    [You lost four spirits from your team. Do you see them here?]


    Only then Doombringer realized four spirits were missing from the Spirit World. Those four spirits were the spirits in his team, the four one-eyed creatures, Cyclops. He realized why the atmosphere was so tense. That was the reason why his Master was not in the mood right now.


    Doombringer shared what happened before he was recalled to the Spirit World. At first, he encountered one party at a time. It was smooth sailing from the start. They handled a party of four pretty easily with their number. Everything was fine until they could not find anyone for four hours. They could not find a single soul for seven hours, just like what happened to Tang Shaoyang''s side.


    It was not until they were surrounded by hundreds of people. Doombringer was excited when he found this massive group. As a spirit, there was no consequence for him dying. He would return to the Spirit World even though he would be weakened for one week. That was the reason he did not report back to Tang Shaoyang and fought the group.


    They were getting overwhelmed, but they managed to kill a lot of people. It wasn''t until too much for them, that he noticed one spirit was killed. He did not think that much until he was recalled back.


    "How many are they?" Tang Shaoyang asked. The behemoth had not told him how many people were there.


    Doombringer fell into silence, not because he did not want to answer his Master. It was because he did not know the actual number, and he was not bothered to count them, at all.


    [It should be around six hundred or maybe even seven hundred.] Jovrick the former knight helped Doombringer. As someone who spent his life in the war, it was his habit to observe his enemy. His estimation should be around five to seven hundred people.


    [They are from different races. While they conducted themselves like an army with a formation, they stillcked teamwork. That means they are not familiar with each other, which is why we could still kill more than a hundred of them. It seems like they are uniting for Your Majesty.]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded as he finally figured out why he could not find any participants. It seemed the people from the Divine Church gathering the participants to kill him. The bounty was not enough, and they nned something else for him.


    "Do you remember how Muri, Zuri, Nuri, and Suri get killed? Are they using specific weapons or skills?" That was the most important thing. It was to find out how they killed a spirit.


    [Unfortunately, I didn''t pay attention to how they died, Your Majesty. We are being overwhelmed by numbers, so I can''t afford to split my focus.] Jovrick replied apologetically.


    "Alright. I will talk with youter, Doom. For now, we have to think about how to fight them. I don''t want to lose any of you."


    It was no longer a battle royal, but him against all participants in the trial. Based on Jovrick''s estimation. They clearly failed to convince all participants, but it was still an army of God Ranks. He could not underestimate them even though he might be stronger individuallypared to each of them. But this was not a duel, but a war. It was not just about him this time.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, on the other side, a massive group led by Bran, Donis, and Vitali. The three were the leaders of the killing Spirit Contractor operation. Bran and Donis were from the Nirvana Alliance, but they were not from the Divine Church.


    Bran was from The Celestial, one of the strongest younger generations from the Nirvana Alliance. Donis was from The Metarnian Dragon n, one of many half-dragon ns from the Dragon Realm. Vitali was from The Lafreser n. The n was associated directly with one of the Guardian Dragons from the Dragon Realm.


    Vitali joined them for a different reason, for excitement. But he used the excuse because of Tang Shaoyang''s bloodline. The cursed dragon was one of a few dragon species that got kicked out of the Dragon Realm. It wasmon knowledge, and even the people not from the Dragon Realm knew it.


    The three were looking at the map in front of them. That was right, they had ess to a map, and they could see Tang Shaoyang''s location. Not only that, they also had live surveince on Tang Shaoyang all the time. They could see what Tang Shaoyang was doing right now.

 Chapter 1575 Its Not A Battle Royal 4

    Chapter 1575 It''s Not A Battle Royal 4


    "Do we really need a n to kill him?" Vitali looked at his two newrades, confused. There was only one person, and they had hundreds of people. It should be enough to kill one God Rank even if that man was a Spirit Contractor.


    On top of that, they had all the information needed to start the hunt. Tang Shaoyang only had around thirty spirits. Even though all the spirits were stronger than most God Rank, they still had the numbers. No matter how he saw it, there was zero chance Tang Shaoyang would wipe them out.


    What was so funny about this situation was that Tang Shaoyang was just someone from the new world. A world that just recently integrated into the System. A man with no backing, nothing to be afraid of. At least, that was what he was told by Bran and Donis.


    Someone like Tang Shaoyang could not have received any help or reinforcement from outside. There were no factions that were stupid enough to fight the Nirvana Alliance for just one person. And yet, Bran and Donis were being extra careful. There was no need to make thingsplicated, just surrounded him.


    "Yes, we do!" Bran replied seriously, "He alone, managed to rout the third Vanquisher Legion of The Divine Church. He and his spirits did it. Do you know who led the Third Vanquisher Legion? It''s Eol, Divine Dragon Eol. He killed Eol while he was still a Demi-God Rank. Don''t underestimate him or you will pay it with your life! The Nirvana Alliance paid a lot for this assassination, we can''t afford to fail."


    It was the first time Vitali heard about that story. He knew Eol, she was quite famous in the Dragon Realm. Not just for her strength, but she was quite famous for a dragon who betrayed thest Kankara''Xeo. She was known as a dragon to eradicate Kankara''Xeo from the universe. The most shocking part was that Tang Shaoyang killed her while he was still a Demi-God Rank.


    "We should focus on that behemoth earlier. That one is quite a nasty spirit to fight," Donis revealed his regret, "He realized so soon that we can''t kill them all."


    "So what''s the n?"


    "It''s the cursed dragon bloodline¡­ That means he masters more than one elemental power. I think we need to know more about him before we can make a n. He used the Ice Elemental Power when he fought the girl from the Valentine Family, and he has dark fire as well¡­ Do we have someone who is in the same batch as him for the first and second stages?"


    Bran was not in a hurry to finish his mission. He wanted to n everything thoroughly and make sure they seeded.


    "I know someone who is on the same team as him in the second stage. I will go call him," Vitali decided to follow whatever Bran and Donis nned.


    The thing that he cared about the most was to meet and fight Tang Shaoyang. He wanted to know how strong the cursed dragon bloodline waspared to his Frost Dragon Bloodline. That was his main goal joining them. He left the tent and returned quickly.


    Two people followed him, Agnes Neteri Iosava and Ian Carmen Lorentia, "What do you want now, Vitali?" Ian questioned Vitali, and his intonation was not so friendly to his friend.


    "Don''t be mad, Ian. It''s not like we have other choices. I would rather fight Tang Shaoyang than fight them. On top of that, we don''t know what they did, but we can''t surrender as well," Vitali smiled, consoling his friend, "They have a question about Tang Shaoyang."


    "His Elemental Power, huh?" Agnes smiled bitterly, realizing that Tang Shaoyang did not really use any elemental power aside from the dark fire. Tang Shaoyang was not going all out against the seven Administrators. It was proven how he never used other Elemental Powers aside from the dark fire. She told them what she knew about Tang Shaoyang which was nothing. She knew nothing about Tang Shaoyang.


    "Didn''t you say he killed seven Administrators? He must use something aside from his dark fire, right?" Bran was shocked after hearing the actual story.


    Ian and Agnes shook their heads. They were forced to draw a contract to make sure both did not lie. The contract did not change in color, meaning they were being honest with them.


    "What about the second stage?" Vitali was curious. It was a long stage, and Tang Shaoyang must use something else.


    Agnes chuckled, "We only fought once in the second stage. Even so, our enemy immediately surrendered right after. The remaining teams we challenged also forfeited the match. We passed the second stage in less than half an hour after it started."


    Bran let out a frustrated sigh, "Do we really have to throw bodies at him? I don''t really like such a crude n. It''s not like we have any other choices, let''s¡­"


    He did not finish his words as the map projection became fuzzy. Not just the map, but also the surveince picture of Tang Shaoyang as well. Before they could find out the cause, the map and the surveince disappeared. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Right after the map and the surveince disappeared, he felt a tremor on the ground. Not just him, but Ian, Agnes, Vitali, and Donis felt the tremor too. They exchanged nces, confused about what happened. Then they heard amotion from outside, a loudmotion.


    The four immediately went out of the tent to check. They quickly noticed the change, not just the atmosphere, but also the terrain. A lot of ck trees and ck leaves grew up all of a sudden, destroying their temporary camp.


    Bran had a hunch about what happened, but he hoped what he thought was wrong. He turned toward Donis and Vitali, "Dragons are quite sensitive to energy. Can you check what happened?"


    "I don''t like this oppressive atmosphere. It''s quite repulsive," Vitali''s handsome face crunched into displeasure.


    He and Donis listened to Bran and approached one ck tree. They ced their hands on the trunk, and both immediately frowned. Donis turned toward Bran, "We are inside a domain. I think we are inside Tang Shaoyang''s domain."

 Chapter 1576 The Three Alliances

    Chapter 1576 The Three Alliances


    Tang Shaoyang did not move from where he was, leaning against the tree as he thought about how to face his enemy. He was trying to figure out what killed his spirits. If he managed to figure it out, he would fight the people who could actually kill the spirits, and his spirits would fight the others.


    He and his spirits discussed it, and they agreed it might be an artifact. There might be an artifact that could kill a spirit. Especially for how long The Nirvana Alliance had been doing this. They must have developed something against the Spirit Contractor, and spirit-killing artifacts might be it.


    "Even if we know how they kill the spirit, we can''t tell who holds those artifacts. We can''t be sure if they just have one or every one of them is holding one simr artifact."


    [You have me, Master!] Kaiser spoke in his mind.


    Hearing his first skeleton''s voice, he still had the Skelly Family and his skeleton army.


    [It''s time to put a use to your army, Master. We might lose many or maybe all of the army, but I am confident we can take at least a quarter of them. We will be the vanguard. The spirits will support us from behind until we figure out which artifact can kill the spirit!]


    That was a solid n, but there was another issue. The other side seemed to know his and his spirits'' location. That was the biggest issue. If not, how did they avoid him for so long and manage to surround his spirits? They must have something on him, tracking his location ever since they arrived here.


    Information was the most important thing in the war. His whereabouts were crucial information. They seemed to realize the range of his Chaos Eyes as well. They perfectly avoided his surveince and moved the people on this side to where his spirits were.


    Deploying his skeleton army would just send them to their death. They would be prepared for his skeleton army, and it would be hard to eliminate a quarter of their enemy like what Kaiser told him.


    [It''s indeed hard to achieve a win if the enemy has a vision on us all the time, Master. We need to figure out how to get rid of their vision on us.] Skelly1, the skeleton who had evolved into Duke Skeleton from Earl Skeleton. Skelly was themander of the skeleton army, not Kaiser.


    "It seems like you are in trouble, my friend," A familiar voice resounded. It was not his spirit or his skeleton, but he recognized the voice.


    Tang Shaoyang remembered whose voice it was, Arion. The God Rank he met in the Dimensional Tower, and also the God Rank who helped him to get a truce with the Nirvana Alliance for the Divine Church''s figurehead''s daughter.


    "I noticed the Nirvana Alliance''s big movement, so I went to check it, and I saw your name. They are quite smart not to break the truce. All their people here are no longer part of the seven factions in the Nirvana Alliance. They are not breaking the truce because those people are not rted to them. Quite smart, I would say."


    Tang Shaoyang was at a loss for words and did not know how to respond to Arion. It could be said they were not friends, just an acquaintance since they never met. He did Arion''s bidding, helping Arion with the experiment in return for a reward. That was their rtionship until Arion came on his own to mediate the conflict between him and the Divine Church. He could never ask for help from Arion, so he did not know how to respond to Arion.


    "Don''t be reluctant to ask for my help, my friend. You are in this situation because of me as well, and they tried to do something behind my back despite my interference. I would like to screw them over too, but my help this time is not for free."


    Arion could read what was in Tang Shaoyang''s head. He made it into a deal instead of helping Tang Shaoyang.


    "I am telling you it''s not just the Nirvana Alliance. But there''s another alliance''s involvement. You have made quite a lot of enemies since ourst time. They are together to screw you over, but they have different goals."


    "Three Alliances are working together, Nirvana is of course one of them. There''s also Gods Alliance. That one is quite nasty, The God''s Order, The God''s Justice, and the True God. An alliance with just three factions, but they are at the top of the food chain. The God''s Order will make thew, the God''s Justice will deliver the punishment if you break theirw or you hurt their people, and they choose their leaders from the True God faction."


    "What did you do to them? Ah, they want your thing, and¡­ What did you actually do? They seemed to be pissed at you that they want to erase anything rted to you from the universe? They sent a hundred rookies from God''s Justice in this trial. They are the elite, they still send them despite knowing the risk of breaking the System''s event."


    Tang Shaoyang did not know about the God Alliance, God''s Justice, and the True God. The only thing he knew was the God Order, where Oby was from.


    "Ah, I think they are pissed because I killed their seven Administrators. I killed them in the first stage because they tried to take something from me. What about the third alliance?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to know who his enemies were, so he could pay them back properlyter on. He would not set them free after they tried to kill him.


    There was a pause when Arion was about to mention the third alliance in the scheme.


    "Oho, the third one is quite interesting. I don''t really need to worry that you will be killed here. No matter what happens, you are safe. The third alliance is Neb. They want you to get cornered, and they wille to save you. They want to be your hero. Interesting, isn''t it? They want you to join them."


    "What do you think? Do you want to let it flow just like they want? Or do you want to hear my deal first? You will be fine even if you don''t take my deal because the Neb Alliance has a meticulous n to save you from the other two Alliances."

 Chapter 1577 A Deal With Old Friend 1

    Chapter 1577 A Deal With Old Friend 1


    Tang Shaoyang fell silent after hearing what Arion said. He proceeded with the new information in his head. The Neb Alliance''s involvement surprised him. It was an Alliance where Ira came from. The same person who told him about the bounty in his head.


    After what happened in this Trial of God, he could not fully trust anyone anymore. Oby, who he thought was a good guy, stabbed him in the back. This Arion might be the same. But again, it was not like he had other choices.


    "So what''s the deal?"


    "Hohoho¡­ It seems like you have gone through a lot. I sense hesitation from you. It hurts my feelings, but I understand where your hesitation ising from."


    Arion noticed the hesitation with how long Tang Shaoyang took to answer. But he was not offended by it.


    "Alright, here''s the deal. They have an eye on you. Those participants have the map of this battleground and also a vision of you because those Administrators exploit their authority to help the Nirvana Alliance. I will cut off their connection so they can''t use the same exploit. It''s not much, but it will be a fair fight between you and them."


    Tang Shaoyang correctly guessed that they had a vision of him. It was something he believed so from the start. Now he figured out how they had the vision on him, and he could not cut off the vision unless he received external help. Arion was his choice.


    "What do you want in exchange?" It was a deal. That meant Arion expected something from him. Arion might ask him to help with his experiment, and he did not mind that.


    "What I want is information. How do you manage to tame the cmity? I want cmity because it might help me with my creation. It''s an equal exchange, right?"


    The previous experiment was rted to the Void Creature. Tang Shaoyang understood why Arion was interested in the cmity. But there was something suspicious, how Arion found out about the cmity.


    He did not think that the people who had an eye for Ophelius and Ophelia would divulge the information about them. They wanted to keep it secret so no one could know there was someone who managed to tame a cmity.


    "I told you. I did some digging after noticing the Nirvana Alliance''s big movement. That was how I found out about your cmity. The God Alliance did not just want you dead, but also wanted your pets."


    "I don''t mind telling you how to get them, but I don''t think it''s an equal deal. The reason I want your help is that I don''t want to lose my spirits. But the deal you offer does not offer that assurance, at all. And I have still to fight them myself with just minus that they no longer have assistance from outside. That''s never a good deal to me. I think I can get something better for the first method to tame a cmity."


    Tang Shaoyang did not ept the deal even though he really needed assistance to fight hundreds of God Ranks. If what Arion said was the truth, he would not die here. There was no reason for him to ept the deal after knowing The Neb Alliance''s scheme.


    Dying was thest thing he was afraid of because he still had another five lives. He was confident in defeating them with three lives if the worst came true and he lost all his spirits. The probability of him dying here was small, but what he cared about was the spirits. Losing them would be a big loss for him.


    He would need another simr trial as the first stage trial. The only way for him to get stronger was to get more strong spirits. Maybe he would find one or two sses that would help him, but spirit army would be his strongest card.


    "Now you put it that way. It is indeed an unfavorable deal for you. Hmmm¡­ Let me see what I can do for you."


    Arion fell silent for quite some time. It seemed like he really did look for something to assist Tang Shaoyang.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was having a discussion with his spirits in his head. He did not say it out so Arion would not hear him. His discussion might worsen their rtionship. Because of what happened with the Neb Alliance and Oby, he could not bring himself to trust Arion like before.


    He did not know what Arion nned behind him. This might be his biggest drive to get stronger until today. He wanted to crush any scheme with just his strength. He wanted to be strong enough that no scheme worked on him. That was one way to counter any devious scheme behind him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The conclusion after having a discussion with his spirit was that he could trust Arion, but did not blindly trust Arion. Always questioned Arion''s information and nned for the worst. It could be said that his trust in Arion was seventy percent. He should not forget that there was thirty percent that Arion would stab him in the back at any moment.


    That was what Vandir told him because what Arion had done so far was helping him. It would be foolish not to trust someone who helped him a few times just because of Oby and Neb. But always prepared for the worst.


    Arion returned after eight minutes of silence. He was not aware of the discussion that happened in Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    "I have a few things for you, but before that. I have a question for you. Do you perhaps have an Absolute Domain? It''s a skill you get forbining more than five different domains. The skills will undergo a fusion once you reach a God Rank, so do you have Absolute Domain?"


    "It''s one of the rarest skills. You can only get the skill if you have more than five domains before you reach God Rank. Try to manually fusion the domain, no one can make it happen. That''s why Absolute Domain is one of the rarest skills in the world. And I think you will have one because of the nature of your ss."

 Chapter 1578 A Deal With Old Friend 2

    Chapter 1578 A Deal With Old Friend 2


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Arion managed to guess one of his skills but did not answer Arion immediately. With the thirty percent doubt in Arion, there was no way he would tell Arion his skill. The reason he did not want to answer was also because his fusion had be The Absolute Chaos Domain, not just the Absolute Domain. There might be a difference from the normal Absolute Domain.


    "It''s fine if you don''t want to answer me because I already know the answer. If you don''t know why I ask about the Absolute Domain that means you haven''t tried the skill yet. Use your Absolute Domain. That will give you a big advantage against them. That''s the first additional information for our deal."


    "I have looked into the weapon that can kill the spirit. That''s an item developed by the Nirvana Alliance because they are obsessed with killing people of the same ss as yours. You don''t have to worry about all of them having one of those items because it still could not be mass-produced yet."


    "Each leader from each faction has one of them, and each faction in the Nirvana Alliance has ten of them. At most only fifty-four people have the spirit-killing artifact because their leader would not lend their weapon to subordinates. However, I doubt the Nirvana Alliance would lend more than ten of their precious items to the rookies even if they are elite."


    "You also don''t need to worry about the artifact as a bow and arrow. They can''t apply it to bow and arrow yet. The feature of the artifact was gold colored because they are made of vius Ore. The reason they could not make it to bow and arrow is because of the inscription. You will notice the inscription on the weapon at a nce because the sword or spear is fully covered in that deep red inscription. You can target the people who hold those artifacts and take the artifacts from them. Losing those weapons will be a big loss for them"


    "And I have a gift for one of your skeletons. You choose one of your skeletons because I can give them a bloodline. That''s right, it''s simr to your Draconic Skeleton, but it''s not a dragon bloodline. It''s Hydra Bloodline. We will do the same ritual the Ruby Dragon did to one of your skeletons if you agree to my deal. How is it? Are you interested in making a deal with me?"


    Tang Shaoyang had heard about Hydra, but he did not know anything about it or even met with one. But it did not matter how strong this Hydra was. He was willing to take the deal if it could make him stronger and add more odds on him to kill those people. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Alright. I will take the deal, but let me discuss it with my skeletons who will take the bloodline."


    He let the Skelly Family decide themselves who would take the bloodline. At the same, he asked what this Hydra was to his spirits, giving the Skelly Family a picture of what kind of creature Hydra was. If it was up to him, he would get his second skeleton, Keeper, to take the bloodline. But the Skelly Family knew the best who was the most suitable to take the bloodline.


    The discussion was quick as the Skelly Family came up with a decision. Skelly8 would take the bloodline. The reason was that he was the assassin skeleton. Skelly8 was the Mystical Assassin Skeleton, and Hydra was known for its deadly poison. Combing Skelly8''s mist with the poison would be a deadlybination. That was the reason why they chose Skelly8 to take the bloodline even though Skelly8 wanted Keeper to take the bloodline.


    Tang Shaoyang summoned Skelly8, a gray skeleton that was covered in mist. Skelly8''s figure was blurred because of the mist around him.


    "Alright, let''s make the deal. To show you a good faith. We will proceed with the bloodline ritual first. Don''t misunderstand, it will be different from your ritual, but the same one with your Draconic Skeleton."


    "I know," Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    "Alright, before we proceed with the ritual. I need to cut off the connection first. We don''t have that much time. If we take too long, the System might interfere with the trial. You might miss your Administrator ss if that happens."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "What should I do?"


    "You need to use your Absolute Domain in three. You will need that so they will not interrupt the ritual. Ready? 1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang activated his [Absolute Chaos Domain]. It was different from the domain he used so far. The usual domain would bring them into a different space that belonged to him. But this domain turned the area around him into his domain.


    As soon as he activated the skill, a massive tree appeared in front of him. It grew up from the ground. The tree''s trunk and leaves were ck, and it grew up to fifty meters. It was so big that I might need more than ten people to circle the tree. It was just that big.


    The big tree in front of him was not the only tree, the smaller trees grew up sparsely as well. The ground started to crack and let out hot steam. While he was checking on his domain, he finally realized why the domain would give him an advantage.


    The battleground had be his domain, which meant he could sense all living beings in his domain. He could locate where the other participants gathered, their exact location. Not only that, the best thing was that he could shape the battleground to his liking. He could control the wind, the ground making them muddy or maybe creating boulders or even making an earth wall.


    Arion fell silent for like fifteen seconds, then his voice returned, "Alright. I have cut off their vision, not just your fellow participants, but also the Administrator. We need to do this quickly."


    As soon as he said that, an altar fell from the sky with a boom. It shocked Tang Shaoyang that he almost destroyed the altar. Simr altar to the Ruby Dragon one. There was the nine-headed Hydra statue in the middle. The intricate formation as well as the intricate inscription.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to tell Skelly8 to go to the altar when he sensed a dangerous presence from above. He looked up and saw a pair of big green eyes, looking down at him. The eyes were sinister and sharp, the gaze would make one suffocate. That was what he felt at first, but he adapted quickly and was relieved from the pressure.


    "We must be quick, Human! Tell your skeleton to stand in front of my statue!"

 Chapter 1579 A Deal With Old Friend 3

    Chapter 1579 A Deal With Old Friend 3


    Not just the gaze, but his voice also sounded sinister. He could not think that someday he would hear such a voice. But he put his useless thoughts away and told Skelly8 to stand in front of the statue.


    As soon as Skelly8 stood in front of the statue, the statue''s eyes shone green, as if the statue came alive. Then the eight heads released dark green liquid. It looked like the type of Hydra''s blood. The eight heads filled the formation with dark green blood.


    The carved formation was filled with blood, and the blood ended in one bowl in front of Skelly8. Then the formation shone, and thest head which was the ninth head bit into Skelly8''s skill. Its teeth sunk into the skull, but it did not break the skull. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Don''t fight back, you fool!" The Hydra raised his voice once it noticed Skelly8 was about to counter the statue, "Just ept it! We don''t have much time to redo the ritual, you dumb!"


    That stopped Skelly8 from fighting back instantly.


    [Can I kill that thing after the ritual is over, Master?]


    That was the telepathy message from Skelly8. He did not know his skeleton was that petty and quite ruthless. Skelly8 wanted to kill the Hydra after being called a fool and dumb.


    Before he could answer Skelly8, the altar was suddenly filled with the green gas. The blood on the formation turned into green gas, enveloping Skelly8. Tang Shaoyang tried to see through Chaos Eyes, but once more, he failed to see through the green gas. Just like Skelly8''s mist, it got thicker and thicker and he lost sight of Skelly8.


    This might be the crucial moment for Skelly8, and he directed his focus on his enemy. They were still on the other side of the map, far from him. It seemed like they were confused with his domain.


    The ritual went smoothly as it did not take two minutes for the gas to thin out. He thought the gas was dispersed on its own, but not. Skelly8 absorbed the dark green gas into his frame. Soon he got to see Skelly8 again, and it was not the same Skelly8 anymore.


    Kaiser''s frame changed with the horn, tail, and wing. However, there was no change in Skelly8. Skelly8 was still at the same height, with no horn or wing or even tailbone, but his gray-colored frame changed into green. Not just green, but also it had a scale-like pattern. It looked like Skelly8 acquired a scale on its frame, but he knew it was not.


    "The ritual is sess¡­" The Hydra sounded speechless, "I don''t know that a skeleton can also inherit a bloodline. This is really new to me." It seemed the Hydra did not know there was a precedent before Skelly8.


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to tell the Hydra about Kaiser. But he paid more attention to Skelly8. The mist also changed color, it turned dark green as well. Even with a nce, he could tell the mist was poisonous.


    If before Skelly8 looked mysterious with the mist, now his Skelly also looked sinister with the green mist. Then he checked Skelly8''s new evolution.


    [Skelly8 - Vipera Hydrozo Skeleton]


    Those were new words in his vocabry. He was not speechless anymore with those weird names. If he could go to another world, why could such a weird name not exist?


    "I am done here, Arion. Don''t forget your deal!" After saying that, the eyes disappeared from the sky, and the altar was also gone.


    "It''s time to fulfill your deal, Tang. We don''t really have much time here." Arion went straight to the point.


    "It''s a skill called [Demonification]. I used that skill on Rank 9 Cmity Sea Dragon in the first stage, and it evolved into Demonic Dragon Cmity. So basically, I turned them into a demon and also advanced them to the Unique Rank. As for why they became mypanions, I don''t know about that. Maybe it''s because of the skill, I don''t have a precise answer for that."


    "Ah, I got the skill after my integration with a demon. I got the skill because I became a demon, partly. You should be able to figure out yourself how to obtain the skill, no? Unfortunately, there''s no beast or monster in this area, or I can demonstrate the skill for you."


    Tang Shaoyang was generous with his deal as well since Arion was also generous, giving his skeleton a bloodline. He told Arion how he got the skill as well. Of course, the most important thing was the information regarding the spirit-killing artifact. They could target people with the artifact and reduce the risk of losing his spirits.


    "I can drop you a beast right now, but I don''t think we have the time for that. My time here is due, but I will trust you in this one. See you in the God Realm, Tang!"


    Tang Shaoyang waited for a while, ensuring Arion was no longer around. He had his eyes also on his enemies. There was no movement from the other side. It seemed like the domain made them a lot more cautious. That was good as that meant he had more time to prepare a surprise for them as well.


    He pped his hand and said, "Let''s give them a surprise, shall we?"


    *** ***


    Bran, Donis, and Vitali gathered the important people around them, "We lost our vision and map on Tang Shaoyang. Not only that, we lose contact with the Administrator as well. That means we are alone right now."


    Bran did not hide the information from them even though he forced them to work for him. He was not afraid these people would betray him because more than half were people from the Nirvana Alliance and also the people they hired to kill Tang Shaoyang. They had the number advantage if there were people who wanted to be funny.


    "Before we could discuss our n, does anyone know what kind of domain we are in?"


    Bran, Donis, and Vitali did not know anything about this kind of domain.


    Someone raised her hand, her hand was slender and smooth, milky white. At one nce, people could tell it was a woman. Everyone turned toward her, and the hand belonged to a prettydy. The samedy who asked Tang Shaoyang to form a party with her.


    "It''s called Absolute Domain. This is also my first time encountering the Absolute Domain, but my father knows a lot about this skill. It''s one of the rarest domains in the world. It''s a domain skill you get if you have more than five different domains before you reach God Rank. Instead of taking us into his space just like a usual domain. Absolute Domain turned a vast area into a domain, and we are in his domain now."

 Chapter 1580 Turning The Tide 1

    Chapter 1580 Turning The Tide 1


    Bran and Donis did not know what Absolute Domain looked like, but they knew about the Absolute Domain. They just never encountered it once before. That was why he did not know it was the Absolute Domain. Most of them knew about it, but this was their first experience fighting someone with Absolute Domain.


    "Why do you guys look so grim? I don''t think Absolute Domain is great or anything. We can just drag him into our domain. That will solve the problem, no?" Vitali did not understand they were so concerned about a domain when they could counter the Absolute Domain.


    Agnes shook her head and looked at Donis and Bran who were more aware of their situation, "I now really doubt our chance against Tang Shaoyang. I thought with him, there''s a chance for us. But he doesn''t even know anything about Absolute Domain and..." She did not finish her words and continued, "It''s better to fight Tang Shaoyang another time unless you have the answer for this Absolute Domain?"


    "Why don''t you finish your words, woman!? And what?" If it was just four of them, the original party. Vitali would not care what Agnes said, but she said it in front of Bran and Donis. He knew she was implying that he was dumb and ignorant, and they had no chance to win against Tang Shaoyang.


    "Just because I was friendly before, doesn''t mean you can say anything that you want about me! With a single word from me, my n will eradicate your faction!"


    Agnes was not scared by the threat. Sheughed when she heard thest part, shaking her head, "You have convinced me to give up the fight. Are you going to bring up your n when Tang Shaoyang beat the shit out of you? Do you think he will spare your life just because you are from the Dragon Realm? He wiped out the Sorc n''s people, he killed the people from the White Mystery, he almost wiped out the Vigamaur Dgaror''s members, also one administrator, and he killed seven administrators from God''s Order. Do you think he cares about your n?"


    After finishing her words, Agnes tried to surrender. Since someone disrupted the map and the vision of Tang Shaoyang. She thought the trial''s system returned to normal after the Administrator sabotaged the system. She could not surrender as the option was made unavable before.


    But then her face changed after getting the return notification after she tried to give up the trial.


    [You can''t surrender to the Death Royal without your enemy''s agreement!]


    It was no longer a battle royal, but a death royal. The trial was more dangerous than the Battle Royal. As the notification said, she could not surrender unless she engaged in a fight with someone, and that someone agreed to let her surrender.


    That was the condition to surrender in the Death Royal. She must be in a fight with someone, but the chance of her opponent allowing her to surrender was almost zero. If she had the advantage against her enemy, she would not let them surrender. Killing them will benefit her more as that would raise her level.


    "Okay, and I think we are fucked. We think our person does not have a backer just because he is from a new world, but we are wrong. Not that he has a backer, but his backer has more influence than the actual overseer in this trial. Tang Shaoyang''s backers not only got rid of our advantage but also changed the trial into a Death Royal!"


    The Administrator could exploit their authority and help the participants, but they did not have the authority to change the content itself. It was the System that decided to pick Battle Royal, and the Administrator could not change it. They were here to manage the trial.


    "Try to surrender, and you will know what I mean."


    Confused for a moment, Bran tried to surrender. His face changed when he read the return notification. Someone was most powerful enough to know to exploit the System itself. It was taboo, but it was possible. Because if the System found out who the culprit was, the System would throw that person to the Dimensional Tower. The fact that this person went this far, meant his rtionship with Tang Shaoyang was not that shallow for this person to take such a big risk.


    Vitali was curious and he tried to surrender as well. He understood the trial had changed, but there was no reason for them to panic. Regardless of the trial, their goal would not change. There was no difference now and before. They could not surrender.


    "What now? It does not matter whether this is a Royal Battle or Death Royal. It does not change our goal, does it? We still fight Tang Shaoyang. Are you afraid that he may have our previous exploit? Does it really matter? Even if he could see and know where we are, we still outnumber him!"


    Agnes let out a sigh. She thought Vitali was arrogant because he had the strength and the knowledge to back it up. However, she realized how ignorant Vitali was. How could he not see how dire the situation they were in?


    ''Ah, right. He is ignorant of many things even for the Absolute Domain. What do I expect from him?''


    "Tang Shaoyang does not need our exploit to know where we are. We are in his domain, and so he knew where we were the moment he activated the Absolute Domain," Ian Carmen Lorentia took the job of exining the Absolute Domain to Vitali.


    "Your solution to fight Absolute Domain will not work, never, Vitali. It''s called Absolute Domain for a reason. It''s Absolute, so you can''t get rid of the domain with your domain. Maybe you could if you also have Absolute Domain."


    "Okay, now he has the advantage, but it still does not change anything, Ian. We can still overwhelm him with numbers! We are still on top! Why are you so afraid of him? This is not the Ian that I know," Vitali truly did not understand why Ian and the others were so afraid of Tang Shaoyang.


    "Oh, it changes everything, Vitali. The fact he knows where we are, that changes everything, Vitali. You say we can face him with numbers, but will he allow that when he knows where we are and our exact numbers? He knew where we were, all of us. He could ambush and kill us one by one, dwindling our numbers until he wiped us out. That''s what he will do instead of fighting all of us at once." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Also, advice as a friend. You need to broaden your knowledge about Spirit Contractor. If you read their history even just a little bit, you will know how fearful they are. Why do you think Bran and Donis tried to reduce the number of spirits first instead of facing Tang Shaoyang directly?"

 Chapter 1581 Turning The Tide 2

    Chapter 1581 Turning The Tide 2


    "Alright, stop guys. Fighting between ourselves is not helping. We need to think of a way to fight Tang Shaoyang together. Do you think he will really kill us one by one? From what you know about Tang Shaoyang''s character, do you think he will do so?" Donis tried to mediate the situation.


    Even though he agreed with Agnes and Ian, he could not corner Vitali even further.


    "We don''t know anything about Tang Shaoyang. He is a solo yer. If he could solo the second stage, he would solo it. But the only thing I know is that he is ruthless. He would not let us get out alive from this trial for sure," Agnes was frustrated.


    She wanted to stop all this shit, but she knew Tang Shaoyang would not listen to her even if she told the truth that she was forced to join this group. He only knew that she tried to kill him, and she must be ready to be killed as well.


    Before they could n anything to face Tang Shaoyang in this new circumstance, they heard amotion from outside. Not long after themotion, Bran''s people entered the tent, "We have an emergency situation, Sir Bran. A party of four is killed."


    Bran and Donis exchanged nces. The worst scenario truly happened. Tang Shaoyang had made his move, and they had no way of knowing where he woulde from.


    Bran, Donis, Vitali, Ian, and Agnes followed the man to the location. It was quite far from their tent, the outskirts of their camp. It was not just a simple ambush or assassination, but also intimidation.


    The bodies were found in a single tree, four different bodies with no heads nailed on the tree. And the four different heads on the tree next to the tree with the bodies. The bodies and the heads were nailed on the ck tree, the tree that appeared along with the domain.


    Bran and Donis approached the tree with the four heads on it. They saw the four people''s expressions before they died. It was a casual expression. They were not aware of how they died, meaning Tang Shaoyang killed them before any of them could detect Tang Shaoyang.


    "How do we know Tang Shaoyang did this?" Vitali asked, "It could be one of us, trying to get points because of the stalemate. Have you checked the others'' points?"


    "If the culprit is one of us, then there''s no need for them to hang their bodies and heads like this. This is Tang Shaoyang. He tries to intimidate us," Agnes immediately disproved Vitali, "And if they are one of us, the first target will be the people from the Nirvana Alliance. Because they will need people from outside Nirvana Alliance to fight them eventually."


    Before they could conclude anything from this incident, anothermotion was heard from the other side. They rushed there and found the same situation. A party of four was assassinated. Their bodies and heads were nailed to the same tree as well.


    Not long after the second party, the third party in a different area was also killed. Bran and Donis reacted quickly, he called everyone to gather closely. To make sure that Tang Shaoyang could not target them one by one.


    "Gather them all in the main tent! We need to be together!" Donis just finished his words before he felt a tremor from the ground.


    The ground was shaking, but then his eyes widened in shock because he was getting further and further from the main group. The shake wasing from the movement on the ground. The ground moved them further from their people.


    Donis, Bran, Vitali, Ian, and Agnes were separated from the main group. The five were about to fly to avoid getting isted, but then suddenly the earth wall rose into the air. The earth wall encapsted them into a box. The half-dragon Donis struck the earth wall with his fist.


    Despite how big the impact was, the earth wall withstood the fist. It was more durable than they thought for the earth wall. Then Vitali also followed with his punch, and it took them ten punches to break one part of the wall. During the time they tried to break free from the wall, the ground kept moving them.


    As the earth wall crumbled, then they found out they were on the mountain. With the wind and the temperature difference, Agnes could tell they were at the top of the mountain.


    "Is there a mountain on the map? Anyone remember?" Agnes did not recall there was a mountain on the map. She asked them to make sure she was not wrong. She hoped she was wrong.


    Bran let out a frustrated sigh and shook his head, "No! There''s no mountain. That bastard creates a mountain in what? Five seconds? Three seconds? He changes the whole map. I don''t know if he could manipte the barrier as well."


    He turned toward Ian and Agnes who knew more about the Absolute Domain, "Can he manipte the barrier with his Absolute Domain?"


    Agnes and Ian shook their heads as they did not know. The barrier was a different object. The barrier for the battle royal belonged to the system. They were unsure if it could be manipted.


    "We need to regroup with the others!" Donis felt like their chance was in their numbers. They might really have a chance if they stayed together with the others.


    Before they moved, an earth wall rose in front of them. The wall did not try to confine them. It was five meters tall and ten meters long. Then two words appeared on the wall, it was big.


    It said, "Don''t bother!"


    Tang Shaoyang heard their conversation and told them not to look at their group. Not trying to threaten them, but telling them how useless it was. Then the words on the wall changed.


    It said, "If you are curious if I can manipte barriers or not, then the answer is yes. I push the barrier further away. Wee to the new arena, a much, much bigger battleground. So don''t bother to look for your group, you will never be able to find them."


    The five exchanged nces, realizing how this one skill turned the ideal situation into the worst situation. Donis and Bran regretted not listening to Vitali earlier. If they made a move on Tang Shaoyang before the Absolute Domain, then they would be separated like this.


    "I can actually send you guys out of the barrier to disqualify all of you and win the trial. But that''s too cheap for the price of killing four of my spirits. Stay there and enjoy the scenery because I wille for you. I am saving the best for thest!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1582 A New Pet

    Chapter 1582 A New Pet


    Castor Bach Justesen felt the tremor from the ground. He slowly opened his dreary eyes. He furrowed his brow, realizing he was in a different location.


    "Where am I?" He muttered in a low voice. His voice was hoarse and sounded confused. He could not see the people who captured him, and also the people who watched him.


    Then someone appeared before, someone least he expected to appear in front of him, Tang Shaoyang. This confused him even more. From what he knew, The Nirvana Alliance tried to turn all participants against Tang Shaoyang. They should be fighting right now, but why was Tang Shaoyang here?


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, and could not believe what happened to Castor, "What happened to you? Did you join the wrong party?"


    Castor''s condition was horrible. He did not have his hand and his feet, limbless. There was something that prevented Castor from healing the wound on his cut arm and leg. Not only that something prevent Castor from regenerating, but the wounds were festering. It was quite nasty to look at.


    Even in this situation, he cracked into a smile, "We made a promise, didn''t we? As long as I don''t try to kill you, you will not kill me."


    Tang Shaoyang took out a healing potion, but Castor shook his head.


    "Don''t waste your potion. You will need those potions to fight them. And the potion will not work on me anyway. They put something on me to negate the healing potion as well as my regeneration."


    Tang Shaoyang scratched his head and did not know what to do. Unfortunately, he no longer had Yu, his alchemist. His Alchemist had a new life, no longer his spirit. He asked his spirit if they had something to help Castor.


    [I can use healing spells, but I don''t know if it will work, but we can try.] The former knight said.


    Jovrick squatted next to Castor and cast the spell. His spell used Light Elemental Power. The Light Elemental Power had healing properties. It might work but unfortunately, it did not work.


    "It''s nasty poison, isn''t it? Don''t waste your time with me. I think it''s poison from the Dragon Realm. Ah, it''s more like a curse than a poison, I think. The only way to cure me is to go to the shaman in the Dragon Realm. But I don''t think my family has ess to the Dragon Realm. There''s no hope for me, Tang. You can leave me or you can end my suffering early." Castor smiled.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes at Castor, "Why do you try to look at yourst moment instead of thinking of a way to save your life?"


    "Did you just roll your eyes? I don''t know you have this side of you," Castor let out a chuckle.


    "Do we really have no other way?"


    Castor shook his head, "This is a curse, not poison. Only shamans in the Dragon Realm could remove the curse from me. Just leave me, Tang. At most, I only have one hour. I can feel everything inside me starting to rot."


    [Oh! You can try Demonification or Cmitification on him. Evolving into a demon or cmity might get rid of the curse.] Vandir, who had been silent for a while, made a suggestion. It was a brilliant idea, might work, or might not. But it was worth trying.


    Tang Shaoyang pped his hand when Castor was about to close his eyes, "I think I might have a way to remove the curse, but it will change you."


    "What do you mean, Tang?" Castor''s voice was getting weaker.


    "I have this skill called [Demonification] and [Cmitification]. The skill will evolve you into a demon or a cmity. It''s an evolution, and it might remove the curse. But¡­ that''s the price. You will turn into a demon or a cmity. Which one do you prefer, Castor? Demon or Cmity?"


    "I don''t care as long as I live, Tang. But let''s try with a demon first. I am afraid that I will be hunted down even with my family if I be a cmity," Hearing that there was a chance the curse could be removed, Castor regained his vigor, "But bing a cmity is cooler, isn''t it? Nah, let''s go with the demon first, Tang. If it doesn''t work, we can try the cmity."


    "I need to remind you about something first before we try it. If the skill seeds, and you evolve into a demon or a cmity. There''s a chance that you might be mypanion. Hmmm¡­ themon term you guys often use is pet. There''s a chance you will be my pet because that''s what happened when I turned a cmity into a demon. They have be my pets now."


    Castor stared at Tang Shaoyang, not saying a single word. He was thinking about what it meant to be Tang Shaoyang''s pet. He cracked into a smile thinking about it.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind bing your pet as long as I can keep my life. It''s not so bad if you think about it. Since there''s a chance I will be your pet, then change me to be a cmity, Tang. You will protect your pet, right?" Castor grinned when he mentioned thest part. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Not really. You are my pet, not my son," Tang Shaoyang stood up and directed his hand at Castor, "Are you ready?"


    Even though he did not need to direct this hand at Castor, he did it anyway. It had be a habit at this point. He did it all the time when he summoned a new spirit or sacrificed the bodies to advance his spirit.


    Castor nodded his head weakly.


    The Chaos Energy sucked out from his hand and entered Castor''s body. Castor raised his right eyebrow, confused with the weird feeling inside. He felt it, the change inside his body. He could feel inside him starting to change, and he felt less awful than before. His body was improving, and this method might work.


    Watching everything with his eyes, he saw his hands and legs regrow. His flesh and bones regenerated, forming new limbs. However, his white skin turned dark. Not just his hand, but his whole body turned dark.


    Then he suddenly felt itchy on his forehead. He wanted to scratch his forehead, but his hands were not fully regenerated. He did not have the fingers yet to scratch his forehead. Then he realized what happened, and a pair of horns grew on his forehead. Two long yet thin ck horns grew on his forehead.


    His visions started to be clearer, and he saw something he could not see before. Mana, the rich mana flows around him. He saw them where he could not see them before. Aside from the horn and the skin, everything looked the same.


    Castor looked at his dark hand, moving his hand around. Then he touched the horn on his forehead. Of course, the most important thing was the curse. He felt it, the curse disappeared.


    He grinned ear to ear and immediately jumped out toward Tang Shaoyang. He was about to hug his savior, but of course, Tang Shaoyang dodged his hug.


    "No, please. I don''t like men. Just stay there or I might do an experiment on you by using Demonification on you!"


    That was enough to make Castor listen. However, he listened to Tang Shaoyang not because of the threat but because of his instinct. He wanted to try again to hug Tang Shaoyang, but his body did not listen to him.


    "I have really be your pet!"

 Chapter 1583 Whos The Hunter now? 1

    Chapter 1583 Who''s The Hunter now? 1


    Castor looked at his skin, and then he touched the horns on his forehead. He just found out that his hair also turned gray. But he did not feel repulsive even though he was no longer a human. He had be Chaos Cmity Human, that was what appeared on his status window.


    "How do you feel?"


    He looked up at Tang Shaoyang, "Much better than before." There was no difference between he was a human and a cmity human. Aside from seeing the mana flow around him, he felt normal.


    "Good then. I am going to take my unfinished business, and you should surrender. Unless you want topete with me?"


    Castor shook his head furiously. He just found out how crazier Tang Shaoyang was. Even though the Nirvana Alliance said that Tang Shaoyang was just someone from a new world. But with his skill just now, Tang Shaoyang could have cmity or a demon army behind.


    "But I am your pet. Is it okay for me to leave you?" He embraced his new status.


    "Unless you want to be treated like an actual pet, then you can follow me. I am saving your life because it''s worth doing so. Don''t make me change my mind."


    Castor bowed toward Tang Shaoyang in his gratitude. Deep inside he wanted to serve Tang Shaoyang to save his life. But he had a better idea than serving Tang Shaoyang. It was to bring his family to side with Tang Shaoyang. He surrendered, but a red notice appeared in front of his eyes.


    "I am sorry, Tang. I can''t surrender."


    Tang Shaoyang turned around, and he met with Tang Shaoyang''s gaze. That made him shudder, "Listen to me. I can''t surrender, not that I don''t want to surrender. I can''t! It''s no longer a Battle Royal, but a Death Royal. The format for thest trial has changed."


    Only then did the aura and the killing intent around him disappear. He was relieved. He came over and showed the red notice to Tang Shaoyang.


    "What does it mean? Does that mean only one could survive? Then what''s the point of the crown and the points on my head?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s not supposed to be a Death Royal. The Administrator could not change the content of the trial set by the System. By doing so, they will not just lose their ss, but their lives as well. I don''t know who is crazy enough to do it, but yeah, I can''t surrender," Castor exined.


    "Should I just kill you then? You have to die anyway for me to win this trial."


    Castor raised his hands in the air, "You don''t have to kill me to win the trial. The point is there for a reason, after all. You can kill the others, and leave me alone. Isn''t it more beneficial for you if I win second ce instead of the others? I will dedicate my life to repay my debt to you, Tang!"


    "Keep it for yourself. I am saving your life not because I want something from you," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Castor and called Karoen.


    A Portal formed in front of him, and the Void Knight came out from the portal. He came over to pick up Tang Shaoyang.


    "Guys, what about me? Can I join too?" Castor did not want to be left behind. Without waiting for Tang Shaoyang''s response, the guy rushed toward the portal by himself. He had be bolder because of his current status as a pet. If it was him before, Castor would not dare to do such a thing.


    Karoen nced at Tang Shaoyang, waiting for the order. He could turn the portal somewhere else, even to the void.


    Tang Shaoyang just shook his head and shrugged, "Let him be. He is now one of you. He became a cmity just like the twins."


    Castor was quite dizzy when he came out from the portal. It was totally different from the usual teleportation. But the sound of fighting entered his ears, and he forced himself to get up.


    The sound came from the pit in front of him, and then he looked below. It was not just a pit, but an arena. The pit was not the impact of a spell or a fight, but it was created to be an arena. Not just a small arena, it was around twenty meters deep, and it was so big that it could host more than a thousand people.


    There was a fight right now, it was an army of skeletons against the people he recognized. They were the participants of this trial, the people who looked at him with scorn when he was captured by Donis and Bran. There were thirty of them, and they were fighting hundreds of skeletons.


    He recognized the skeleton from the first stage trial. There were not this many but there were eleven skeletons back then. What surprised him was that this skeleton army was not just an ordinary army. They fought the thirty God Rank on even ground. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Oh, they have killed more than half of them?"


    Castor turned toward the voice, Tang Shaoyang. He tried to proceed with the words just now. The skeletons had killed more than half? Because if he looked at the pit right now, they were on equal ground. It was not until he noticed a stack of bodies behind the skeleton army.


    His eyes were glued to the center of the fight, so he did not notice the stack of the bodies.


    "What do you think about them, Karoen?"


    Castor nced at the two, and he met with Karoen''s fierce gaze. He avoided the gaze immediately, pretending to notice the gaze.


    "I think they are ready to fight the God Rank. They won this mock battle in an open area like this. In an actual battle where they could utilize the terrain, they would gain more upper hand."


    "That''s good then," Tang Shaoyang looked at the pit and raised his voice, "Skelly1! That''s enough show! End them right now and let''s start the hunt!"

 Chapter 1584 Whos The Hunter now? 2

    Chapter 1584 Who''s The Hunter now? 2


    Castor turned toward Tang Shaoyang when he heard thest part "¡­Let''s Start the hunt!"


    He heard the same words when Donis, Bran, and Vitali managed to gather the remaining participants. Those were the same words when they departed to kill Tang Shaoyang''s spirits.


    Looking at the God Ranks below, a thought appeared in his head, "Who''s the prey now?" he blurted out what was in his thoughts.


    "Let me join the hunt too, Tang!"


    "You can follow me, but I don''t think you will get what you want anyway," Tang Shaoyang shrugged and summoned his spirits.


    "Remember the weapon that can kill you? Always target the person who holds that weapon, and Vandir will lead the team this time," He then looked at the big beast, Behemoth, "Listen to Vandir this time, Doom! There will be no third time, understand?"


    Doombringer nodded in response. Tang Shaoyang offered his hand to Vandir. That was a way to share his vision of the locations of the participants. He had separated them into seven different locations.


    "I will head for the group to the east. Please tell Kaiser to head to the opposite area," Vandir chose his target.


    "I am here. Why don''t you say it to me directly?" The two skeletons met, and Kaiser seemed to have a bone with Vandir. Kaiser had be more fluent with his speech. Vandir turned away from Kaiser, "You will never win against the spirits! Just give up, you fragile skeleton!"


    This was the first time Tang Shaoyang knew about the two. He thought they were all fine, but it seemed there was a rivalry between them now. And it was funny to see Vandir act this way. A skeleton trash-talked another skeleton.


    "Just because you are my ancestor, I will not go easy on you, Ancestor."


    Tang Shaoyang could not believe that his Kaiser would return the mockery. He was calling Vandir old, which was true. But he did not know that the skeleton would use age to insult.


    Kaiser reached Tang Shaoyang, and he went in the opposite direction with his army. Castor was surprised to see the dragon skeleton above the pit. It was like a minute ago that Tang Shaoyang told them to end the show. No matter how weak the other participants were, there was no way the skeletons would be able to kill them all in one minute.


    He turned toward the pit and saw a green mist, covering the whole pit. The only thing he could see was the silhouette, moving around the mist. They were still fighting, but he did not see the other skeletons.


    The silhouettes inside the mist went frantic, and a green skeleton came out from the shadow, chasing after the skeleton army that just left not a minute ago.


    Castor was confused about what happened, and it was until the mist slowly dispersed and revealed what happened inside the mist. He saw thirty bodies lying down on the ground. Six of them were still alive, but the remaining twenty-four were dead.


    The reason they were caught in the trap was because Skelly1 had been keeping Skelly8 from using the poison since the start of the fight. That was why the thirty people were caught in the poison mist.


    "Get the bodies, and we will also start the hunting!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    *** ***


    Bran, Donis, Vitali, Agnes, and Ian of course did not listen to Tang Shaoyang. After reading the message, they picked up a direction and moved. They were looking for people from their group.


    It had been more than thirty minutes, and they had encountered a single person. But they did not give up, realizing that their chance to win against Tang Shaoyang was to regroup. Of course, there was one person who disagreed, Vitali.


    Vitali did not care about the others. If Tang Shaoyang woulde for him, then it was better to wait instead of running around like an idiot.


    "Don''t you think Tang Shaoyang has killed them all? Maybe they are all dead. We haven''t met a single soul for more than half an hour."


    Donis let out a sigh and halted his run, "Maybe Vitali is right. We will not be able to find anyone because we''ll never meet them."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Bran! It''s just a little over an hour! How could he kill them all in that short amount of time? And we have Salem, Mamish, and Tristan! I don''t think they are that easy to kill!" Bran was confident in the people he brought into the trial.


    They were the people The Nirvana Alliance prepared to target people in the trial. They had been staying in the Demi-God Rank for a long time. Not just the three, but around fifty people. However, those three names stood out because they were stronger evenpared to himself.


    "Ah, are you talking about these three people?" Hearing the voice, the five immediately turned toward the voice. They were startled because they could not sense the presence. Then they saw their target, in the bloodline transformation.


    Tang Shaoyang was standing on the tree, and there were three heads hung on the tree next to him. It was the same ck tree. What was terrifying was the three expressions. The expression before they were killed, looked terrifying.


    "They are not Salem, Mamish, and Tristan," Bran sneered, "You can''t kill them easily!"


    "Oh. These three had the same crown as me, I thought they were the three you mentioned just now. What about them?" Tang Shaoyang pointed at another tree.


    The five followed the finger and found three more heads on the ck tree. The three made horrified expressions as well in theirst moment. Bran recognized one of them, Mamish. Mamish''s head was in the middle.


    "Are they the three people you mentioned just now? Maybe one of them? What about those?"


    The five immediately realized that the trees around them were decorated with heads. What terrified me was the expressions on these heads. It seemed like they went through a painful death.


    "You are wicked, and I like it!" Vitali had a different reaction than the other four, "We finally met, Tang Shaoyang!"

 Chapter 1585 Against Vitali

    Chapter 1585 Against Vitali


    Tang Shaoyang''s attention was finally on the second half-dragon. He knew about Donis and Bran from Castor, but he did not know about the second half-dragon.


    "But you are doing it to the wrong person. Intimidation like this does not work on us, God Rank. Maybe you should y with the people from your world. They might get scared with all these heads."


    If he was alone, Tang Shaoyang would be extra cautious against someone as confident as Vitali. He would expect the opposite to hold his weakness if they were so confident after his information was leaked.


    With a flick, all the spirits made an appearance minus the dead four Cyclops and Avyn who was in the integration with him. Thirty-six spirits surrounded the five, and Vitali was not fazed. Ian, Agnes, Bran, and Donis were alerted to guard against the spirits. Only Vitali, who was not fazed by the spirits, remained confident and at ease. As if the spirits were not a problem for him.


    Tang Shaoyang took out the golden spear from his inventory. The golden spear was wrapped in inscription on it. Donis and Bran''s expression changed when they saw the spear.


    "Vitali is it? You are so confident because you have this one, are you?"


    Vitali nodded his head, "I do have one. They kindly lent it to me." He took out the same spear. The same model, the same inscription, and the same color. It was the exact copy.


    "But I don''t think I will need it. I just need to get rid of you to get rid of your spirits. I don''t know why they make it soplicated. It would never reach this point if they listened from the start."


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang could see Vitali was confident in his strength, not because of a trick or scheme. That was what he got from the short exchange.


    A figure then hopped next to Tang Shaoyang, Castor Bach Justesen with his new appearance. He showed up with a smile and waved his hand at Donis who put him into a misery, "Yo! Don''t you guys recognize me?"


    "Castor!?" The first one to recognize was Agnes. She had been with Castor for the longest time. Despite the dark skin and horns, she could not forget his face. Of course, it was also because of her guilt when she could not do anything when Donis used Castor as an example for others to see.


    Donis furrowed his brow, and Vitali was surprised. Both knew how strong the curse put on Castor was. They expected Castor to die by now, but the man was still alive and kicking.


    "It''s time to pay back the traitor. I told you these weaklings could not kill Tang Shaoyang, and you have to pay the iron price now!" Castor grinned. Those words were directed to Ian and Agnes.


    "You know we don''t have any choice, Castor! Don''t make it like we betrayed you. It''s the circumstances that force us to join them!" Agnes retorted.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, Vitali made his move. He appeared in front of Castor, his palm was just two inches away from grabbing Castor''s head. Castor was caught off guard, not expecting they woulde at him first.


    Before he could grab Castor, he felt a huge force on his stomach. Tang Shaoyang, using Heavenly Crushing Strike, hit Vitali in the stomach.


    Vitali was sent flying back down to the ground, his body was spinning in the air before crashing to the ground with a Boom! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That''s hurt!" Vitali came out from the rising dust with blood on the corner of his mouth. He was caressing his stomach and looked at Tang Shaoyang. The scale on his stomach shattered and revealed the flesh. But the wound healed in no time even though the pain was still lingering.


    "The pep talk is over, guys. Let''s end the hunt!" With a p with his hand, the spirit rushed to the five.


    The first one was, of course, Doombringer. The Behemoth was mad that because of these four, he lost Tang Shaoyang''s trust. The Behemoth started with a Kaboom! Trying to raze them into dust with his st. Of course, the five survived. Bran and Ian used their bloodline transformation.


    Bran''s body turned into lightning, simr to the first God Rank he fought from the Divine Church, Gungnir. Ian''s bloodline was something rted to the wolf. That was what he was from his appearance, but he could not tell what kind of bloodline it was.


    Meanwhile, Agnes had two pairs of wingsing out from her back. The wing was simr to the butterfly, and there was a green eye pattern on each wing. When you looked at the wing, it felt like being stared at by four eyes.


    The dragon descendants, Donis and Vitali also transformed just like Tang Shaoyang. Their whole body was covered in dragon scales but different in color. Donis was red, and Vitali was ice-blue.


    The five were floating in the air, avoiding the impact of Doombringer''s st.


    "You are Zonaras'' descendant!" Amidst the battle, Bara shouted loudly. Her gaze locked on Vitali.


    Vitali looked toward the voice and furrowed his brows. He met with Bara, and somehow he recognized the ck phoenix. He never met with the ck phoenix, but he had either seen her picture or heard about her.


    Bara flew to Tang Shaoyang''s side, "Can you give him to me? I want to kill that basterd myself!" The deep hatred was clear in her tone as if they had a personal grudge.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Bara, then he looked at Vitali, "Who''s Zonaras?"


    "One of the Dragon Guardians in the Dragon Realm!"


    "Woah, you know your stuff!" Vitali was happy instead of getting worried. As if he was proud that someone recognized his bloodline.


    "But who are you¡­ I felt like I had seen you somewhere¡­" His eyes widened as he remembered a tale. It was a tale about a crazed phoenix that came to the Dragon Realm to wreak havoc, "The self-proimed The Ruler of Sky which waster obliterated by The Sky Dragon, Ammor! I remember you!"


    "You are quite famous in my hometown. The fool and crazy phoenix!" Vitali grinned ear to ear. He was good at provoking others.


    "Hah! You are a funny kid. If not for the three Guardians helping Ammor, do you think that Ammor could kill me in the sky? Tell Zonaras toe fight me, and I will kill him!"


    "Not just crazy and foolish, you are also delusional, birdy. Everyone knew it was between you and Sir Ammor. It was a fair fight, and you lost your battle! The Rule of Sky my ass! Your current position is befitting for someone delusional like you, a spirit for a weakling!"


    He did not forget to add an insult to Tang Shaoyang too. He wanted to provoke Tang Shaoyang into one-against-one after he realized how strong those spirits were.


    Bara''s fire red up. This was the first time the ck phoenix was angry.


    "He''s mine, Bara! I will get him for you, and we made a deal, it''s Ammor, not him. Don''t worry, it would not be an easy death for him. I can assure you that," Tang Shaoyang was not triggered by Vitali''s childish provocation.


    The reason he wanted to fight Vitali was because he wanted to try his limit. Vitali looked the strongest of the five. That was the reason why.


    Tang Shaoyang no longer continued the conversation as he immediately used [Blink]. His both fists were covered in Heavenly Energy. He used the Sixth Heavenly Gate, the Heavenly White Tiger.


    The White Tiger image appeared behind with a deafening roar. The Heavenly Energy that mixed together with Chaos Energy swirled fiercely in his right hand. Then he used Heavenly Crushing Strike right to Vitali''s chest.


    Vitali was caught off guard by [Blink], but he reacted timely. He did use a barrier that looked like a dragon scale. He enveloped himself with a barrier which was a big mistake. Never blocked Tang Shaoyang''s attack with a barrier. Of course, it was a mistake he was not aware of. This was their first encounter.


    The barrier dispersed as the fist was just three inches away from the barrier. Yes, it did not break apart, but dispersed by [Absolute Domination Energy].


    Vitali''s eyes widened in shock, not expecting his strongest defensive barrier would get dispelled like that. This time he could not react in time because he was preparing a counter. His counter was not ready, but the fist was right in front of him. He watched how the first hit his chest.


    His dragon scales, hisst defense against the fist shattered in pieces as the fist hit his chest. His chest sunk deep as he was flung in sonic speed from the impact. He found it hard to breathe after the fist hit him. Not just that, the pain was so unbearable. He felt like his heart was getting hit by a hammer.


    He crashed into trees and stopped. Realizing his situation, he immediately got up only to see Tang Shaoyang was ready in front of him. He then saw the fierce White Tiger behind Tang Shaoyang, and his heart skipped a beat.


    His instinct told him he was in danger. His instinct was screaming at him to run and dodge the iing fist. But he could not make it in time because another fist hit his cheek.


    It was not less painful than the previous hit, but for some reason, the fist had no force or impact that sent him flying like the previous ones. Before he could think how he should counter, the second fist hit his right shoulder. Then he saw everything, the thing awaited him in front of him. He saw thousands of fists were going toward him.

 Chapter 1586 Outside Interference 1

    Chapter 1586 Outside Interference 1


    Vitali tried to leap backward, only to realize he could not move his feet. He just realized that Tang Shaoyang stepped on his feet. Then the flurry of fists hit him. The third fist hit his chest, and the fourth hit his stomach again. Each hit he took, weakened him.


    He wanted to raise his hands up to block, but he suddenly felt like he had no strength to lift his hands. When he tried to activate the same barrier, his control of his mana was disrupted which destroyed the barrier. This was the first time that he felt this hopeless, not being able to fight back.


    The worst was that Tang Shaoyang did not give him a chance to fight back. The pain made him forget how many fistsnded on him. All the fistsnded on his upper half. Each part of his upper half was punched, and there was no spot that was safe from the fist.


    Vitali thought he would be killed with just these punches. The thought scared him until the rain of fists stopped. His head was dizzy, and his body swayed to the left and right, trying his best to remain on his feet.


    "Where''s your confidenceing from?" Tang Shaoyang asked. Not because he was arrogant, but because he was indeed expecting more from Vitali. He expected a fight back, a fierce fight even, but the half-dragon in front of him was no different than a punching bag.


    "You don''t want to kill him, Tang!" From the side, Ian called him out, dodging the spirits'' attack at the same time.


    "Why not?" That was interesting because that came from someone who wanted him to die.


    "You can''t afford to offend his n or your world will be attacked! I know you are the leader of your own faction, and you don''t have the strength to fight against them! Spare his life, and I will try to talk it out with him and his n for you!"


    "You almost make meugh, Ian. That''s a funny joke, and it''s unexpecteding from you." Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "Do you think I will trust the person who wants to kill me?"


    "You know it, Tang. I am forced to join them! We don''t have a choice!"


    "Ah, but you have another choice. And there''s someone who made a different choice than you, and he''s still alive and kicking. Don''t waste your breath on me!" Tang Shaoyangpletely ignored Ian afterward, making eye contact with Vitali.


    The half-dragon was a little bit better, but he still had no strength. As if the punches drained his strength from his body. He could barely move his finger.


    "Why don''t you speak now? Are we done?" Tang Shaoyang put his hand on Vitali''s face. Thest thing he needed to do was thest technique, [Heavenly Crushing Grasp]. That would end Vitali''s life.


    "Why don''t you speak now? Are we done?" Tang Shaoyang put his hand on Vitali''s face. Thest thing he needed to do was thest technique, [Heavenly Crushing Grasp]. That would end Vitali''s life.


    "Stop right there, Tang!" Then a cold de touched Tang Shaoyang''s neck. The de belonged to Ian. He managed to go through his spirits and ced the tip of his sword on the back of Tang Shaoyang''s neck.


    "This is for you, Tang! Don''t kill him!"


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and turned his head almost one hundred and eighty degrees. "I don''t have a n like him to support me, but I don''t need them. I will stand on my feet and fight whoever tries to kill me!"


    "And you should note for me instead of focusing on my spirits. It seems they are angry right now. ytime is over."


    Jovrick appeared behind Ian. Thetter immediately leaped into the air. But Afi was already above Ian. The angry bear smacked Ian, but thetter managed to react timely by putting his sword to block the paw. That smack sent Ian flying away.


    It was then followed with thunder where Iannded. Maldros rained down Ian with his ck thunder. Malki the Inferno de Emperor followed with hundreds of fire des.


    Ian made an escape from a barrage of attacks, pushing further from Tang Shaoyang. It was a message from them to Tang Shaoyang. They would keep Ian away from him.


    "I am not done!" Vitali let out a roar and suddenly was overflowing with energy. He activated the True Dragon, transforming into The Frost Dragon.


    Tang Shaoyang created some distance from Vitali, but he did not take the chance to use his True Dragon. He did not n to fight Vitali with his True Dragon, at all. He beat Vitali in his current form one-sidedly, so he thought of fighting the big dragon in his current form.


    Vitali transformed into a seventy-meter-long dragon, simr to the current Wrath''s size. His Golden Dragon was about the same size right now. But it was still smaller than his True Dragon.


    Vitali''s blue eyes looked down where Tang Shaoyang was. With a furious gaze, he opened his mouth and breathed out the ice breath.


    [Face it! You have mine! This puny Frost Breath is nothing to you!] Avyn was swept in emotion at the sight of the Frost Dragon. He could feel her tempestuous emotion very clearly during the integration.


    Before the frost breath reached him, the dark fire rose from the crack in the ground. The dark fire rose up and formed a wall. The frost breath was stopped by the firewall from reaching Tang Shaoyang.


    The firewall was effective in blocking the frost breath, but not against the physical attack. Vitali''s tail swept into the firewall and went through toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "It''s time to try another new skill¡­" As the tail approached him, Tang Shaoyang used his newly acquired skills, Cmity Elemental Body.


    His whole body turned into fire, into violet fire, from the hair to his toes right before the tail got to him. By the time the tail reached him, the tail went through his body. His body flickered, but he felt nothing from the tail. There was no physical contact with the tail.


    There was another reason why he used his elemental body to fight. It was not purely testing his new skill, but he wanted to know how others were fighting the elemental body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1587 Outside Interference 2

    Chapter 1587 Outside Interference 2


    Tang Shaoyang fought the elemental body with his yer Energy. It allowed him to neutralize the skill and made his attack hit. But there must be other ways to fight an elemental body than his way.


    "You think you can get away with your elemental body, bumpkin!?" Vitali seemed to get angrier after seeing Tang Shaoyang use his elemental body, "I will make you regret not going all out from the start!"


    Vitali released a frost aura from the gap between of his scales, and the gap between his scales got bigger. It looked like the scales were stood up. Then big influx of frost aura burst out from the Frost Dragon. It took no time for the ten-kilometer area to be covered in ice and snow.


    Tang Shaoyang was waiting for Vitali to finish, giving the opposite a chance to do something before he started again. He looked around the frozen area. The ice closed the cracks in the ground, freezing his firewall. But the frost aura was not enough to freeze him.


    He waited for Vitali, but he was disappointed to see what Vitali nned for him. The Frost Dragon opened its mouth once more, and then it sent a frost st toward Tang Shaoyang. It was clearly much stronger than the previous frost breath, but it was not nearly enough to get him.


    It was a typical attack that he easily avoided, but Tang Shaoyang decided to face it with his body. The frost breath body reached him. There was no firewall or any defensive skill. He received the breath with his elemental body.


    It was much stronger for sure as it immediately froze him. That was enough to freeze him inside the ice, but it was not enough to extinguish his fire. The darker-colored version of Artrus'' me was still zing inside the frozen ice. It took less than three seconds for the ice to melt.


    "So, he spread the frost aura just to make your ice breath stronger? It''s almost simr to a domain," Tang Shaoyang guessed why Vitali released the frost aura, freezing the big area. That was his conclusion, to get the Ice Elemental Power stronger. An element was stronger and weaker in certain circumstances.


    "Tch¡­" He clicked his tongue and chuckled afterward, "He called me a bumpkin just for this?" As he shook his head, the Chaos Fire burst out from the crack of the ground. It broke apart the ice that filled the cracks, and it took Tang Shaoyang a few seconds to melt the frozen area created by Vitali. Not just melting the ice, the ground was in mes, turning the area around them into a sea ofva.


    "TANG SHAOYANG!" The Frost Dragon yelled, calling out the name. As his voice reverberated in the air, thousands of ice crystals formed in the air. The ice crystal is in the shape of a spear, pointing toward Tang Shaoyang. Then he rained Tang Shaoyang with the ice spears.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the sky and did nothing at the iing attack. He let the ice spear hit him.


    The first spear reached him, but it just went through his body. The ice spear failed to get him. It was followed by more spears, and nothing happened to Tang Shaoyang. The spears did not harm him, they could not hurt him when he was in the elemental body. Instead, the thousands of ice spears melted right away as soon as they reached the ground.


    "TANG SHAOYANG!" Vitali yelled his name once more before The Frost Dragon dove into Tang Shaoyang. His arm was covered in frost aura and sent it toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Let''s see whose fist is stronger!" Tang Shaoyang activated the Ninth Gate, The Heavenly Azure Dragon.


    The image of the Heavenly Azure Dragon came down from the sky before coiling around Tang Shaoyang, looking toward the Frost Dragon. He then used Heavenly Crushing Strike. The Heavenly Azure Dragon roared as heunched himself toward the Frost Dragon. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Heavenly Azure roared and pounced toward Vitali. Tang Shaoyang''s small fist met with Vitali''s big fist. The fist collided in the air, and Tang Shaoyang managed to hold off despite not being in his True Dragon form. Instead, the Heavenly Azure Dragon went through Vitali''s body.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know how because it was not his move. It was as if the image was alive. It did something he did not expect to, and he felt Vitali''s fist weakened slightly. Then the dark crimson-violet me burst out from his right arm and spread toward Vitali''s arm. The Frost Dragon shrieked in pain as his entire right was burned by the fire.


    "This is truly disappointing. He could not overwhelm me even in his True Dragon form. Maybe you are right, Avyn. Level does matter, and I am far too high-leveled than them," Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice, "Let''s end this useless battle."


    He took out the Nightfall from his inventory. Using both of his hands, he raised Nightfall to the sky.


    The Fifth Heavenly Gate: Heavenly Sword - Heaven Fall


    A fifty-meter golden sword formed in the sky. Its brilliance filled the sky, and everyone quickly noticed the giant sword, including Vitali. Vitali looked at the sword, radiating in powerful energy, more powerful or maybe on the same level as The Dragon Guardian, Zonaras. Tang Shaoyang then swung the Nightfall down, and the giant golden sword dropped. It was toote for Vitali to react in time. The sword pierced his back and prated his chest. It did not hit his heart, which was considered safe, but the massive dragon was dragged down by the sword to the ground.


    Boom!


    The dust rose in the air which was quickly dispersed by the Frost Dragon''s wing. Vitali roared in pain and pped his wings crazily. He tried to get away from the ground, but his effort was futile. He was firmly stuck to the ground because of the sword.


    It was then followed with the second sword, prating the area below his neck. Then it was followed with the third sword. The mighty Frost Dragon whimpered in pain when the third sword struck on him. Vitali also realized he could not use the energy inside his body. The sword disrupted the flow of his energy inside him.


    Tang Shaoyang came over and stood in front of Vitali''s head which was on the ground, "Truly, I am genuinely curious. Where''s your confidencee from, Vitali? I thought you would be able to give me a challenge, but this is disappointing. I thought people from the Dragon Realm would be strong, but this is truly disappointing."


    "The people from the God Realm are strong, but you must face the adult dragon, not the young dragon!" A foreign voice echoed from the sky.

 Chapter 1588 Outside Interference 3

    Chapter 1588 Outside Interference 3


    Tang Shaoyang looked up at the sky, where the voice came from. Five figures floated in the sky, looking down at Tang Shaoyang. The five shared simr characteristics with Vitali, a half-dragon. But of course, the auras these five had were stronger than Vitali''s, and they had better control of it because they directed their auras toward him.


    "What now? Are you his brother as well?"


    Tang Shaoyang put his left foot on Vitali''s snout. He was reminded by Centurion who came to save his sister''s life.


    "The Lafreser n will overlook all your offense for this once and will not pursue this conflict further as long as you spare his life!" The leader of the five half-dragons pointed at the Frost Dragon, "Don''t take your chance, rookie! You will not be able to fight The Nirvana Alliance and The Lafreser n at the same time!"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle and shook his head, "You said the same thing with someone I know."


    As he said that, a deafening howl resounded. Ian used his True Transformation, turning into a twenty-five-meter wolf. The gray-furred let out a howl and was surrounded by hurricanes.


    The five half-dragons also turned toward the wolf. The leader of the five half-dragons muttered in a low voice, "Is that Lorentia''s descendant?"


    "It seems so," One of his subordinates informed his leader.


    "Tch, we have to get him out alive too," The leader of the five half-dragons turned back at Tang Shaoyang, "Make your choice, Rookie! Will you go into a war against the Lafreser n and the Lorentia Family, or will you spare their lives?"


    "You forgot to mention several factions. The three factions in the God Alliance, Vigamaur Dgaror, and White Mystery. Let me remember if there''s a faction I forgot to mention. Ah, there''s also The Sorc n. I don''t think it will change that much with The Lafreser n and the Lorentia Family."


    Tang Shaoyang mentioned the factions he had conflicts with.


    "So you decide to fight us?" The five half-dragons were ready to make a move anytime.


    However, hundreds of Chaos des formed around Tang Shaoyang. All the des were pointing toward Vitali''s head. If they made a move, those des would kill Vitali. They knew Tang Shaoyang would not hesitate to do so if they really made their move.


    "Don''t take me as a fool. The Lafreser n wille for me whether I kill him or spare him. This kid will cry, asking to kill me once he returns. It''s all the same whether I spare him or kill him."


    Right after he finished his words, a body was thrown before him. It was Donis'' body with his neck twisted horribly. Then Afinded next to him, looking at the new guests in the sky.


    Even though Donis was half-dragon, his dragon bloodline was not as pure as Vitali''s. He could not use True Dragon just like Vitali. He was the first one to die between the five. Then another body in the dark me fell from the sky. Bara just dropped Bran''s body which was still wrapped in her me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    More spirits gathered around Tang Shaoyang. They killed their target quickly upon noticing the new guests. Meanwhile, Agnes had been running away from his spirits instead of fighting them. Ian was struggling even in his True Form.


    "Are you really going to fight me!?" The leader of the five-half dragonsughed. He did not expect the rookie to challenge his team, "You are really getting just because you have killed seven Administrators, huh? Are you reallyparing me to those weaklings!?"


    "ENOUGH!" All of sudden, a voice contained a powerful aura in it, echoed. The voice brought an overwhelming pressure. Not just to Tang Shaoyang, but to the five Administrators as well.


    "The trial is over!"


    Right after the second sentence, a notification rang.


    [The Trial of God is over!]


    [Congrattions! You finished the trial in the first ce!]


    [You will get your reward after you leave the battle arena!]


    After a quick read of the notification, the first thing Tang Shaoyang did was send the des into Vitali''s head. But before the Chaos de could move, the hundreds of des dispersed. That was the first time someone would be able to get rid of his Chaos des.


    "Don''t push your luck, Participant Tang Shaoyang! The trial is over! You are not allowed to kill anyone! I have had enough of this bullshit! For those who tantly vited the rules, you will receive your punishment after this!"


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the voice. Another one appeared not far from the five half-dragon administrators. He was alone, a beastmen. It was the lion beastmen, The white and thick mane covered his neck, and his body was protected by leather armor, and dual axes strap on his back. The lion beastmen directed his words to the five half-dragons.


    From what he saw, the five half-dragon showed their fear toward the man. Then the lion beastmen turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "The System willpensate for the injustice you face during the trial, Participant Tang. So, don''t push your luck if you don''t want to be punished as well!"


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and stopped his spirits from fighting. He recalled them all into his Spirit Worlds and got the two bodies in front of him. However, he did not cancel his transformation as well as his integration.


    With that, he was teleported back to a hall. The hall was quite big with a tform in front of him. Castor was right next to him, Agnes, Ian, and the half-dead Vitali were five meters to his left. The lion beastmen were on the stage. A row of Administrators was to the left as he saw Centurion and his team. To the right was a row of Admin Helpers he saw Ira was standing on that side.


    Something was missing, Ophelius and Ophelia. He was not forgetting about the twin. They should be here with him after he left the battle arena.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up at the lion beastmen on the tform, "Where''s mypanions!?" He questioned the man.

 Chapter 1589 Outside Interference 4

    Chapter 1589 Outside Interference 4


    The white lion beastmen tilted his head with a confused look, "What''s apanion?"


    "Ah, I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang''s killing intent and aura burst out. He did not bother to conceal it anymore. He directed his aura to the whole hall.


    Castor held his neck, coughing as he found it hard to breathe. He fell on his knees. The exhausted Agnes and Ian also fell on their knees, and the dying Vitali was having a hard time as well.


    The Admin Helpers and the Administrators backed away until their back touched the wall. The white lion beastmen also took a step back in surprise.


    "I give you the benefit of the doubt. I think you will be different from these scumbags, but you are the same! Don''t you dare take what''s mine! I don''t care if I have to fight all of you or even the whole God Realm! I will take back what''s mine!" Tang Shaoyang walked toward the white lion beastmen with the intention of fighting.


    The white lion beastmen tried to neutralize the aura and the killing intent in the hall with his, but his attempt failed. He only managed to get a hold of himself while the others were struggling. He noticed that even Vitali might die just from the aura.


    Of course, the white lion beastmen did not panic when facing such a fearful aura. He faced Tang Shaoyang, "I don''t know what you are talking about. You are not supposed to bring apanion in the trial. You can''t bypass the System easily¡­" he was suddenly confused as he was struck by a realization. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    From the look of it, Tang Shaoyang did really have apanion. He could sense how angry the man in front of him was. Tang Shaoyang was not lying, but how could a rookie find the system''s loophole by bringing apanion. That never happened before.


    At the same time, Tang Shaoyang could also tell the white lion beastmen was confused. It was a genuine confusion as if the beastmen did not know anything about Ophelius and Ophelia. If the beastmen was the overseer, he should know about the twins.


    "I came here to fix the mess in this trial, and I don''t know¡­" His voice faded and turned toward the administrators. He realized the real issue.


    Tang Shaoyang also turned toward the row of Administrators. There were fifty-eight administrators in thest stage, acting as the overseers for thest stage.


    "YOU BETTER HAVE A GOOD EXPLANATION FOR THIS!" It was not just Tang Shaoyang who got angry, the beastmen were also angry that these fools were hiding something from him.


    Then a man that looked in his forties suddenly threw Ophelius and Ophelia on the ground. Both were tied and unconscious and their mouths were stuffed with clothes. Not just that, they were heavily injured. Their skins peeled, showing the red flesh on their cheeks, arms, and thighs. Their blood turned their white outfits into red. The twins were fighting the Administrator back before they were subdued.


    "They are notpa¡ª" Before the Administrator who threw the twins to the ground finished his words, Tang Shaoyang appeared right in front of him.


    Tang Shaoyang grabbed the man''s face and pinned the man to the ground. His nails dug into the man''s flesh.


    The Administrator was caught off guard, but he kept hisposure. He tried to activate his bloodline transformation, but he soon realized he could not use the energy inside him. There was something foreign that stopped him from using the energy. It was then he started to panic.


    Shaoyang ripped apart the man''s cheek. It was then followed by a curling scream from the man below him. He did not stop there, he ripped apart the armor and peeled the skins from the Administrator alive.


    "Help¡ª"


    Again, before the man finished his words, Tang Shaoyang forcefully opened the man''s mouth. Then he pulled the man''s tongue. The man''s mouth was filled with his own blood, gurgling as he waved his hands, seeking help.


    Tang Shaoyang covered the man''s face with his hand. Then he used Heavenly Crushing Grasp. The man''s head popped like a watermelon. All the red juices sttered around on the ground.


    "Enough!" The lion beastmen tried to stop Tang Shaoyang from behind.


    However, Tang Shaoyang immediately turned around. The white tiger image formed behind him and his right arm was swirled in Heavenly Energy and Chaos Energy. As if he was able to see the lion beastmen''s movement. He used Heavenly Crushing Strike right toward the lion beastmen''s face.


    The lion beastmen was surprised and raised both of his arms to block the fist. Along with the tiger''s roar, the fist hit his arm. The lion beastmen was sent flying to the other side wall.


    Tang Shaoyang then summoned his spirits, all of them. Jovrick, Maldros, and Karoen immediately surrounded the twins. Jovrick tried to heal the twins with his healing spell while Maldros and Karoen protected the twins.


    After the spirits, he summoned the Skelly Family as well. The eleven skeletons also formed a circle around the twins. They got the message from Tang Shaoyang''s telepathy.


    "Me and Doom will hold that lion! The rest of you guys kill those administrators! Show them why they should never provoke our master!" Vandir and Doombringer walked to the other side. The Death King knew that the lion would be fine even after receiving Tang Shaoyang''s fist.


    That was right, it was Tang Shaoyang who was furious this time, not Avyn. Avyn was not controlling Tang Shaoyang with her emotions just like the previous incident. It was Tang Shaoyang''s emotion as this reminded him of his past where he could not protect his girlfriends because someone in power like these Administrators hurt them. His obsession with power was because of this, and the same incident was repeated again. Administrators with power hurt hispanions.


    "There''s no need! I will take care of them myself! You guys take care of everyone on the other side. Don''t let a single person survive whoever they are!"


    Tang Shaoyang took out Nightfall and activated the eighth gate, Heavenly Vermilion. The screech echoed in the hall, and then he executed the Heavenly Sword: Heaven Severing World.


    He casually swung the sword, and everything in front of him was cut into two.

 Chapter 1590 Outside Interference 5

    Chapter 1590 Outside Interference 5


    "Jump!" Centurion told his team members to jump when he saw Tang Shaoyang was about to swing the sword. He learned it from watching Tang Shaoyang''s fight, never trying to block the attack with an energy barrier against Tang Shaoyang. It was the same as suicide.


    There were still seven fools who were caught by Tang Shaoyang''s attack. Seven Administrators were cut in half by the sword. The left side of the hall also fell apart and revealed what was outside the building. The hall was located in the same area as the battle arena. The simr high trees and sky.


    Centurion locked his eyes on Tang Shaoyang, and then he noticed Tang Shaoyang raising his sword in the air. He saw the same stance when Tang Shaoyang fought Vitali. Then he looked up and his expression changed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was not just a single giant sword, but thousands or maybe millions? The sky was brimmed with the golden swords. It was a smaller golden sword, but it was still five meters long for each golden sword. And the sky was almost covered by the golden swords.


    "Fight for yourself! I don''t think I can survive this unscathed!" Centurion screamed to his team members.


    "STOP IT, TANG SHAOYANG! YOU WILL REGRET IT IF YOU KILL THEM ALL!" The lion beastmen screamed from the other side. He tried to get past Vandir and Doombringer, but he quickly found the Lich and Behemoth were not to be trifled with. He had no choice but to warn Tang Shaoyang. Even though he knew Tang Shaoyang would not listen to him.


    Heavenly Sword - Shimmer of Heaven!


    Tang Shaoyang swung his sword down and the golden swords dropped down from the sky. It was soon followed by screams. Even with their transformations, many Administrators failed to block or dodge the golden sword. It was just too many.


    Out of fifty-one Administrators, twenty-six Administrators survived. Half of them survived because they used the True Transformation, and the remaining of them survived because of fewer swordsing for them.


    Capo''s team, the first of Oby''s reinforcements, survived the rain of swords. He realized that Tang Shaoyang was not targeting him and his team based on how many swords wereing for them.


    Centurion survived, but seven golden swords stuck on his body. He looked around and found his five team members died in that single wave. The two team members in his team were dying. They needed to receive treatment or they would die. However, it was not the time for him to think about his team members.


    The real threat was still standing in front of him, standing with his killing intent directed at the survivors. Centurion himself was unsure if he could survive the next attack. There was no way he could save them.


    Centurion then noticed Tang Shaoyang swapped the sword with the battle-axe, ''What now!?'' He became even more cautious because Tang Shaoyang took something he did not know of. He preferred Tang Shaoyang to continue with the sword, something he was familiar with.


    "That''s enough!" A calm and soothing voice echoed in the air.


    Right after the voice, Centurion lost all his strength and fell to the ground. The seven golden swords in his body dispersed and his wounds healed. The scattered golden swords slowly dispersed.


    Not just him, but Tang Shaoyang also lying down on the ground. Not only did they lose their strength, but everyone in the hall could not maintain their transformation. All the spirits and the skeletons disappeared as well.


    "Look at him. Even in this situation, he still has his eyes on us. We have awakened a monster!"


    Centurion nced to the side and found Capo next to him. The administrator he met in the first stage. Then he followed Capo''s gaze and saw Tang Shaoyang. Just like Capo said, Tang Shaoyang was looking at the administrators, one by one with the terrifying killing intent. Those crimson eyes observed the administrators, remembering their faces one by one.


    Then a figurended next to Tang Shaoyang. The figure was covered in clouds, from head to toe. No one could see what he looked like. However, all Administrators and Admin Helpers knew who this figure was, The System Avatar.


    The avatar was the System''s manifestation. The avatar only appeared in the situation where the Administrator could not handle the incident. Or they would appear to take care of the corrupted Administrators.


    That was right because the figure in front of them was not the only System Avatar. There were five System Avatars, and the one in front of them right now was Cloud. They called them Cloud because the avatar was made of clouds. The remaining four were Void, Death, Divine, and Chaos.


    "I am sorry, Participant Tang Shaoyang. I would like to see you clean out these ipetent and corrupt Administrators as well. But The System loves its Administrators. He does not want the unrted Administrators who don''t wrong you to die as well. But they are still ipetent to let such a thing happen even though they know everything. However, I just can''t ignore themand from the System, but don''t worry. All factions that rted to this incident will be punished severely."


    Cloud squatted in front of Tang Shaoyang, "Oh, I forgot to introduce my name. They called me Cloud, and I don''t mind you calling me Cloud as well. I am the System''s manifestation to take care of an issue that can''t be taken care of by the Administrators."


    "We can actually send stronger Administrators than that moron over there to resolve the issue," Cloud''s words directed to the lion beastmen. "But I am afraid they will have a bias against their fellow administrators and try to dismiss the case without delivering the appropriate punishment just like that stupid lion. I want to see you kill them all as well, but you can''t, at least, not now."


    The twins floated and slowly descended in front of Tang Shaoyang, "I have healed them. They are safe and sound, but I can''t help you with their trauma. I don''t think they will ever want to transform into their human form again, and I hope you understand them, Tang Shaoyang."


    Then Cloud gathered the dead bodies from the Admin Helper and also Administrators. Cloud stacked the dead bodies next to Tang Shaoyang, "You can have them as well."

 Chapter 1591 Outside Interference 6

    Chapter 1591 Outside Interference 6


    "Don''t worry, you will getpensation as well. Along with the original reward for the trial, you will get one additional Primal Bloodline and one more random God Rank Artifacts." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I understand thepensation might not be enough for what they have done to you, but that''s the best we can give," Cloud could see the gaze in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, the desire to kill the Administrators was not subsided despite his interference and also thepensation.


    "Ah, yeah. I forgot to mention the penalty for these people who vited the rules in the System''s event. First, all the involved Administrators will lose their Administrator ss and one random ss they have. Second, for the factions who meddled in the trial. They will lose their power just like now once they step out of their territory. Third, in addition to the first and second, they will not be able to gain level, ss, or anything that could get them stronger for ten years."


    Cloud turned around and met with Tang Shaoyang''s eyes, "I am not supposed to tell you this, but consider this as the fourthpensation for you." If Cloud had eyes, he might blink one of his eyes at Tang Shaoyang.


    After the announcement, Cloud flicked his finger and everyone in the hall disappeared. Everyone but Tang Shaoyang and the twins.


    "I have held you long enough from your celebration foring out as a champion in this trial. Let''s meet again on a better asion¡­ Oh no, I don''t think you can meet me on a better asion. I can onlye out when the situation is critical. Let''s not meet again, Tang Shaoyang!" With that, Cloud disappeared as well.


    The pressure on Tang Shaoyang disappeared, and he could feel the energy inside him again. He stood up and picked up the sleeping twins. They frowned in their sleep, looking like they were in pain. They had gone through a lot during the trial.


    Then a portal formed in front of him. The notification told him the portal destination was his home. After what just happened, he was not excited at all to return. He shook his head and entered the portal.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the same meeting room. He left Earth from this meeting room, and he returned to the same ce. He summoned Zara and Avyn, and then he handed the twins to them.


    Zara and Avyn left the meeting room. They knew Tang Shaoyang wanted to be alone. The two women left with the twins, and Tang Shaoyang got into his seat.


    Origin, the Smart Ai knew Tang Shaoyang was not in the mood to talk. It was smart enough to keep silent. It informed Tang Shaoyang''s wives and close subordinates about his returns, but it added not to disturb Tang Shaoyang for now.


    Tang Shaoyang was dazed, thinking about what just happened. He knew it would not end just like that. He did not want to end it like that, he believed they also did not want to end it just like this. This was not the end.


    He recalled the names involved in the scheme: The Nirvana Alliance, The God Alliance, and The Neb Alliances. While the punishment was harsh, that would not stop them from killing him. And he would not stop either until he got rid of the threats to his empire.


    His index fingers tapped the table, thinking what he should do next. The tapping sound was getting louder and louder, and a hole started to form as well on the table.


    "Bring the truce agreement and Dinael to this room!" He ordered Origin.


    He wanted to see if the truce was still active or broken. The only way to check it was by looking at the scroll. Why did he want to see Dinael? He did not have a n for Dinael yet, but he had two ideas for her. For the hostage from the Divine Church.


    [I have bad news regarding the truce, Your Majesty! The scroll indicates The Nirvana Alliance has broken the truce!]


    Tang Shaoyang knew the Nirvana Alliance sent their people who were no longer in their factions to cover their movement. But it seemed like it was still considered as breaking the truce.


    After a few minutes, Elinova knocked on the door and entered the meeting room. She brought the ck scroll in her hand and was not alone. Dinael was with her, following from closely behind.


    Elinova was informed by Origin that Tang Shaoyang was in a "terrible mood", telling her not to do unnecessary things. She ced the scroll in front of Tang Shaoyang, and Dinael remained standing behind her. The scroll had turned ck on the outside.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the pitch-ck scrolls. Everything turned ck, all the agreements written on the scrolls were covered in ck except for a name. There was a name, written in the deep red, The Nirvana Alliance. That meant the Nirvana Alliance broke the truce. He ced the scroll on the table, "Do you know what it means, Dinael?"


    Dinael''s heart sank when she saw the scroll. She had a bad feeling when she was informed that Tang Shaoyang wanted to meet her as soon as he returned. She just did not expect that in less than two months the man was gone, then the truce was broken. She was curious about what happened, but she was smart enough not to ask.


    When she heard the question, it meant one thing. Her life was over here. She would be executed because her life no longer had any value. Just as she adjusted to life in this world and enjoyed life here. She faced a dire situation where she would lose all herfort.


    Executing her might not be the worst, but what if she was given to the soldiers? That would be her nightmare, and she would rather die or get executed in public than face such humiliation.


    "Sit!" Tang Shaoyang motioned Dinael to sit to his left, and Elinova to his right.


    "You still canmunicate with your family, right?"


    Looking at Tang Shaoyang''s expressionless face just made her jump. It was better when Tang Shaoyang was cold toward here than having no expression like this. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded.


    "Good. Listen to me if you want to keep your life!"

 Chapter 1592 The Divine Church and The Nirvana Alliance 1

    Chapter 1592 The Divine Church and The Nirvana Alliance 1


    Dinael returned to her room with a paleplexion. When she was first captured, she was ready to die or get executed. That was what happened to the war prisoner based on what she had learned from history. But it ended up with a truce with her life at the stake.


    At first, she thought the truce would be hell for her. Not only was it hell, but she got to know a new culture and also experienced something she never experienced before. Life here was better than the life in her home. She began epting her new life, especially with how kind Elinova, one of the consorts, treated her so well with the good food and other stuff.


    Everything was good until a few minutes ago when she was summoned to meet The Emperor. The one person who single-handedly bested her legion and defended this world.


    Dinael sat next to the window, looking down at the bustling street. She recalled what The Emperor told her about how The Nirvana Alliance broke the truce. That was how she found where The Emperor went for almost two months.


    The Emperor went to the Trial of God, and there The Nirvana Alliance tried to kill Tang Shaoyang despite the truce. That was not the worst part, the worst part was the involvement of System Avatar as well as the punishment for the vition.


    She looked at the mark on her left wrist. There was supposed to be a bracelet on her left wrist, the bracelet that suppressed her energy. But it was no longer needed because of the punishment. Her attributes temporarily went down to one hundred, all of them because she was not in the Divine Church''s territory. She was no different than ordinary people right now even without the bracelet. That was the proof that Tang Shaoyang did not lie to her.


    Not only that, she could not level up, obtain a new ss, or even learn a new skill for ten years as well. Not only was The Nirvana Alliance locked down in their territory, but they also could not grow stronger as an alliance. Their progress would be stuck for ten years.


    The Emperor presented her with two choices. He would kill her, and execute her, and it would not be a painless execution where he would chop her head in public. Recalling how he told her how she would die, his eyes, his tone, as well as his aura. It would be the worst way to die, she was sure of it even though The Emperor did not go into details on how she would be executed.


    The other way was to betray the Nirvana Alliance. That was the sole reason she was not in a shackle or dungeon. The Emperor wanted her to help the Tang Empire to rout The Nirvana Alliance.


    From what she knew, The Tang Empire was preparing for The Nirvana Alliance''s attack which would happen twenty years after the truce expired. They were growing their force to defend the Nirvana Alliance, but the objective was now changed. It was to rout The Nirvana Alliance.


    If it was when she was first captured, she would not hesitate to choose to die. But it was different now when she just discovered how good life was. How it was to be alive, that made her wavered. On top of that, The Nirvana Alliance seemed not to care about her life as well. If they cared about her a little bit, they would not break the truce.


    Dinael leaned back on herfy chair and closed her eyes. The chair was no longerfy because of how anxious she was. Opening her eyes, she looked to the right where she saw seventeen messages. She was allowed tomunicate with The Divine Church, her parents specifically. It was the Divine Church that Tang Shaoyang wanted, not her. She was the bridge between The Tang Empire and The Divine Church.


    Out of the seventeen messages, sixteen of them were from her father and mother. There was one from The Nirvana Alliance''s envoy. She opened the sixteen messages, and her parents were worried for her. They told her to reply to the messages because they wanted an affirmation of whether she was fine or not.


    ''But why? Why did you agree with them if you are so worried about me?'' She could not help but ask the question in her head. If they were worried, they should do what the Nirvana Alliance tried to do. It was useless worrying about her now.


    Thenstly she opened the message from the Nirvana Alliance''s envoy. She smiled when she read the message.


    [It''s time for you to pay for what the Nirvana Alliance has done for you! Kill yourself! Don''t ever give a little bit of information about us to the Tang Empire!]


    The short message was clear enough that she did not need to read it for the second time. They were worried that she would leak the information about them and told her to end her life. She smiled because of how funny the message was. She never felt like she received anything from them, and they dared to say that she owed her life to them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She could understand if they asked her to keep her mouth shut or anything, but telling her to kill herself. That was a trigger that removed her hesitation. She was still hesitating, but she no longer hesitated.


    The first Dinael did was to ask her father and the Divine Church''s involvement in the incident.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, back in the meeting room, Tang Shaoyang stayed there because she gave Dinael time to think about it. He was good enough to give her time to consider her options, three hours. He leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes.


    "Are you okay?" Elinova asked in concern.


    "I am not. It just reminded me of my pathetic past¡­" He opened his eyes and nced at Elin, "Do you want to know about me before The Game?"


    Tang Shaoyang never told her anything about his past or anything. This was the first time he offered his story, "If it makes you feel better, then you can tell. But if it makes you feel worse, then save it forter." She smiled understandingly. Without a doubt, she wanted to know more about her man, but she would not push him for it.

 Chapter 1593 The Divine Church And The Nirvana Alliance 2

    Chapter 1593 The Divine Church And The Nirvana Alliance 2


    Dinael took all the time she was given, three hours. She was having a discussion with her parents, telling them what would happen to her and persuading them to take her side as well. Convincing her mother was easy because her mother saw her as more important than The Nirvana Alliance. However, it was a different matter for her father, but she managed to convince her father after she told him about how fast The Tang Empire grew.


    The Nirvana Alliance would not be able to step out of their territories for ten years also not being able to grow their force in ten years. That meant the truce''s time was shortened to ten years. She convinced her father that ten years would be enough time not just for the Tang Empire, but for The Emperor to get stronger. The biggest chip was on The Emperor, the Spirit Contractor. In ten years, she could not imagine how strong he would be.


    That was how she managed to convince her father, but her father still wanted to hear the concrete n. She also wanted to know The Emperor''s n. Since the Nirvana Alliance wanted her to die, she might as well take her chance with the Tang Empire even though she knew it was almost impossible for the Tang Empire could ovee The Nirvana Alliance.


    Dinael walked back to the meeting room which was in another building than her quarter. She stood in front of the meeting room''s door and was about to open it, but Origin''s words stopped her hand from reaching the door handle.


    [Your Majesty is busy right now. I will tell you toe backter.]


    Dinael''s forehead creased into confusion. He was the one who gave her time, and he was suddenly busy. She nodded instead of asking what he was busy with. She did not want to be looked at as a busybody.


    Meanwhile, inside the meeting room was filled with a woman''s moan, and it was, of course, Elin''s moan. It started from his past story, and it ended with her on top of Tang Shaoyang.


    Elin''s violet dress was folded around her waist, revealing her breast andher region. Tang Shaoyang remained in his seat, and she circled her hand on Tang Shaoyang''s neck. She moves her butt up and down, releasing unrestrained moans. His mouth was on her breast, as she pulled her to her chest.


    This was not the first round, but it was their third round. The white fluid overflowed herher region, dripping onto Little Shaoyang. After she heard what happened with his past story about his past girlfriends, the horrible thing happened to them. This was the way she cheered Tang Shaoyang up. The two things she was bet at, it was her food and on the bed. She was not that good with her words.


    Tang Shaoyang lifted her up and put her on the table for the second time. This time he turned her body around and pistoned her from behind. Her moan was getting louder and louder.


    Ahn~ Ahn~ Ahn~


    Maybe this was a way for her to cheer him up, but she knew herself that this was also her desire. The desire that she had been keeping for almost two months. She held the table tightly, immersed in pleasure. For some reason, she felt it was much better than before. It was up on another level than she remembered.


    A few minutes passed, and she felt the hot liquid poured inside her. She checked her time and found they had been doing it for three hours. She never could pass an hour before, but she could do it for three hours straight now, by herself.


    ''I guess this is the result of climbing the dimensional tower.'' She had reached Ancient Rank a few days ago, and she could feel the difference immediately. Her stamina and endurance were much better.


    Tang Shaoyang pulled out and returned to his seat, and she stood up. She sat on herp, "That''s the past. What happened in the past, remained in the past. What''s the most important thing is now! The current you. That''s what I see right now. I trust you! I know you will not let it happen to me just like in the past. For those people who reminded you of your past, just as usual, we just need to punch them in the face." She smiled brilliantly.


    "Of course, you will do the punch. I don''t think I can help you with my current rank. But I have another way to help you so you can punch them hard. I have discovered a new recipe, and you will be the first one to taste it and find out the surprise I have for you. Let''s punch them, shall we?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tang Shaoyang smiled as he was not expecting this side of Elinova. She was one of the oldest humans, more mature than most of his women. He did not expect to see her adorable side like this.


    He held her cheek and kissed her in the mouth. They exchanged kisses, and he was about to start the next round. However, she pushed him, "I do really want to continue, but we have more important things right now." She then came closer to his ear and whispered, "It''s been three hours, and I think Dinael is waiting outside. Let''s continueter. I think Ava and Li Shuang want to join the group, the others are still in the tower. The more the merrier, no?"


    Tang Shaoyang checked the time, and it had been more than three hours since Dinael left the room. Elin dressed up and winked her right eye at him, "I will make the preparation for the new recipe. Tell me when you are done, and I will start cooking. I will be waiting for you in the kitchen."


    Elinova went to another exit, avoiding Dinael.


    "Is Dinael waiting outside?" Tang Shaoyang asked Origin.


    [Yes. She arrived around sixteen minutes ago.]


    He nodded his head. The woman was really sharp. Elin knew Dinael had been waiting outside for a while.


    "Let her in."

 Chapter 1594 The Divine Church And The Nirvana Alliance 3

    Chapter 1594 The Divine Church And The Nirvana Alliance 3


    Dinael stood in front of the door after Origin told her to enter the room. She took a deep breath, preparing herself to meet The Emperor. It was a lie if she was not nervous. She pushed the door and found Elin was not inside anymore, just The Emperor.


    Dinael bowed toward Tang Shaoyang and took a seat when he motioned her to. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What''s your decision?" His deep voice exuded pressure on her, but she could tell it was much better than before. She did not feel the killing intent in his words anymore.


    "First, I want to inform you that the decision to assassinate you in the trial is not my father''s idea nor does my father agree to the idea. The Divine Church''s involvement in this assassination was nothing. The ones after your life are from The Metarnian Dragon n and The Celestial."


    "They proposed the idea to assassinate you! The other three factions agreed to the idea because they tried to use the loophole from the truce, but my father never agreed to your assassination. The Celestial and The Metarnian Dragon n also sent their own people."


    "Does it really matter?" Tang Shaoyang asked, "I don''t care if they are involved or not. What I want to know is your decision."


    Dinael was confused for a moment. She tried to tell him that The Divine Church was not involved with the assassination. She was telling him that they could work together, and she wanted to know his n to convince her father to work together. That was the original scenario that crossed her head. She thought he wanted The Divine Church, and she tried to live up to her expectation to be the bridge between The Tang Empire and the Divine Church.


    "My decision? What do you mean by my decision?" She was confused.


    "Are you good in the head? How could you not answer such an easy question? Will you join my side and help me to destroy the Nirvana Alliance? Or would you rather die a horrible death? You haven''t answered me, and you start to ramble random things."


    That was what he asked when she arrived in this room. The two choices were to betray the Nirvana Alliance and live or die.


    "Of course, I don''t want to die. I will join you to fight them. But you know, I am useless if I am outside the Divine Church''s territory. The only way for me to help you is to connect you with my father, to the Divine Church. Don''t you want them to destroy the Nirvana Alliance?"


    "I see, so you took three hours not just toe up with a decision, but you also made a n for me. Let''s listen to your n first."


    Elin truly helped him to lighten his mood. If it did not happen, he might just cut her and force her to follow the n in his head.


    "My father agrees to help you fight The Nirvana Alliance, but he wants to listen to what you have in mind first. He wants to know if you have a solid n or if it''s just your spontaneous decision to fight the Nirvana Alliance. Don''t you want me to convince my father and use The Divine Church against The Nirvana Alliance?"


    "No! I never said that" Tang Shaoyang was never nning to work together with the Divine Church. Not even a little bit, he indeed needed the Divine Church for his n.


    "Then why do you ask me? You know I am that useless, especially with the additional punishment," Dinael was even more confused. If The Emperor did not want her to convince her father, then what he wanted from her?


    "My n is simple. If you agree to join me, then I will help you to take over the Divine Church. I will nt you as their leader and use the Divine Church to fight the Nirvana Alliance. I never ask for cooperation, and why should I trust your father''s words at face value? How do I know he is not lying? How do you know he is not lying?"


    Tang Shaoyang would never trust anyone with just their words anymore. It was his short experience that told him during the trial. It happened with Oby, and it was repeated with Ira from The Neb Alliance.


    "Can''t you¡­" Dinael was about to say "Can''t you tell how my father loves me that he is willing to betray the Nirvana Alliance?" She did not finish her words because after she looked at it from The Emperor''s perspective, she realized how stupid the argument was.


    They broke the truce, and why should he trust her father who led the negotiation for the truce. And he was right that her father could not be trusted from his perspective. She trusted her father unconditionally because she knew how much her father loved her.


    "Are you going to argue I should trust your father because he loves you? But how do I know, how do you know that he loves you?" Tang Shaoyang asked.


    "Don''t you know? He is willing to negotiate a truce for me. Do you think he did not love me for what he had done?"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "But will your father put you above The Nirvana Alliance? An alliance that has existed for I don''t know how long, a thousand years?"


    He knew the Nirvana Alliance had existed from the time of Avyn''s ancestor. These people were the ones who wasted Avyn''s homnd. But when he thought about it, he found something interesting about the Divine Church. The Nirvana Alliance, or a group who wanted to eradicate the Spirit Contractor had existed for so long, but why did the Divine Church only conquer a few worlds. He did not remember the exact number, but they had conquered less than five worlds.


    If the Divine Church had existed that long, they should have more than just three worlds. He did not know how long it was, but it was long enough for them to conquer more than ten worlds. He finally discovered key information: The Divine Church might be a new faction that just joined the Nirvana Alliance recently.


    But why Eol, the Divine Dragon was with the Nirvana Church. Eol was the dragon who betrayed Avyn''s ancestor. If the Divine Church was a new faction that just joined the Nirvana Alliance, but why was Eol with them?


    Dinael was left speechless when he questioned her like that. It was a weird question, how did she know her father loved her? Because she felt his love, she received that love. But that was not a valid argument to convince Tang Shaoyang, not when it waspared to the Nirvana Alliance. When the Nirvana Alliance waspared to her father''s love for her. She could not answer it because she was not confident as her father might put the alliance above. She was afraid of that, hence she remained silent.

 Chapter 1595 The Divine Church And The Nirvana Alliance 4

    Chapter 1595 The Divine Church And The Nirvana Alliance 4


    Working together with the current Divine Church never crossed his mind. The n was to use Dinael to obtain the location for her worlds, her three worlds. Then he would start from there, taking them one by one and putting Dinael as the new leader of the Divine Church. There was no working together, he would never ever believe them again. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They broke the truce so easily. An oath that he believed was unbreakable also could not be trusted. The oath was way worse than the contract. He could find out when they broke the oath, but that was not the case for written agreement or contract.


    "Are you your father''s only child?" Tang Shaoyang asked again. And yes, he was trying to make Dinael turn on her father. He needed her as the head of the Divine Church.


    As for the Divine Church''s details, he could ask them again once Dinael decided to join his side. He wanted to know more about Nirvana historically, and whether it was true that the Divine Church was a new addition to the Nirvana Alliance.


    "I guess you are not," He smiled as he found the answer by reading her expression. She started to believe that her father would choose the Nirvana Alliance over her. That was a good start.


    What he did might be evil for Dinael, but again, he did not care if he became evil. He was willing to be evil for his family, getting rid of the enemy that threatened his family''s safety. He would go on beyond evil if it was needed.


    "Do you think your father will side with you instead of clinging to the Nirvana Alliance? I think it''s easier to have more children than joining a big alliance such as The Nirvana Alliance."


    Tang Shaoyang found one of the answers by reading Dinael''s expression. The big change in her expression told him that he guessed right that the Divine Church was a new faction, and might be the youngest faction in the alliance. That was the reason why they only had three worlds.


    "What do you want from me!?" Dinael''s tone became cold. Even though she could get the gist of what Tang Shaoyang tried to do, she could not deny what he said about her father.


    "Haven''t you heard me already? I want to put you as the head of the Divine Church, and you will help me to take down the Nirvana Alliance."


    Dinael let out a mocking chuckle, "You make it sound so easy as if you can make it happen just like how you turn your palm. My father might be the head of the Divine Church, but there''s an Elder Council and Bishop Assembly below him. Their influence is just one level lower than my father''s, and you need them to agree if you want to put me in my father''s position."


    "It''s easy. We can just get rid of them and recruit the new Elders and Bishops to rece them. Do you think we still need them when they are dead?" That was the easy way.


    "Can you kill them? The only God Rank in your faction is you. Do you think you can take them on by yourself?" Dinael shook her head, sneering at The Emperor. She was no longer trying to be respectful after what Tang Shaoyang tried to do to her.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow, "That''s the n. I will take them by myself."


    He was stating the obvious. The n was never to involve his people in fighting the Nirvana Alliance. From the current progress, he did not think his people and army would be ready even in five years. Ten years might be possible, but there would be too many casualties. He did not like heavy casualties.


    "Also, I think I have a few God Ranks in my empire. It seems like you are quite cking," The two adventurers and a Goddess from Aqura World. That made it three, and he had not checked on his Kirin, Kalliyan. A year ago Kalliyan was a Demi-God Rank. If she was not cking, then she would be a God Rank too.


    "And of course, I am not going to fight them right now. We have ten years for the preparation, and I n to attack them in three or maybe four years, taking them by surprise."


    Earth still had two more Dimensional Tower events, and he hoped to finish them all. The Hell and Heaven Level Dimensional Tower and the God Level Dimensional Tower. At this point, he preferred to skip the Hell and Heaven level, but that was too selfish of him. His people needed the tower to catch up to him as well.


    The earliest time he would make his move, was when he finished all dimensional towers.


    "Then why don''t you just destroy the Divine Church as a whole instead of putting you as the head of the Divine Church? Why don''t you just take over the Divine Church''s world for yourself!? You can kill them all, anyway."


    Dinael did not really understand why he needed her if that was what he wanted. If he could take on the Divine Church by himself, why did he need her?


    "The answer is obvious, no? I need an army that could fight for me. My army is not ready yet, and even if I take over the Divine Church myself, they will not listen to me. They will not answer my call, but they will answer your call. You are the Divine Church''s leader''s daughter!"


    "I think we have discussed enough. You can have more time to think about it. You have it until tomorrow noon, twelve o''clock on the dot."


    Dinael stood up and turned around in a hurry. She was angry deep inside, and she could not get rid of the thoughts of her father choosing The Nirvana Alliance over her. As he opened the door, she heard The Emperor''s voice once more, directed at her.


    "Your decision will decide your future, Dinael. Think about it carefully. Ah, your connection with your parents, the Divine Church, and The Nirvana Alliance will be cut off. I can''t let you leak anything about my faction."


    That just made her feel worse. She was about to m the door, but she did not have the guts to push her luck. She did not know what mighte after her if she did so.


    After Dinael left, Origin could not hold its curiosity, [But I am really curious why do you need Dinael, Your Majesty? As she said, if you can destroy them why don''t you just destroy them?]


    "Information. I want all the information about the Nirvana Alliance and the Divine Church in her head. I don''t think she would voluntarily divulge them unless I make sure she is in the same boat as us. We need to make sure she jumps into our boat, and we have to make sure that she can no longer jump back."


    "That''s when she will tell us everything about the Nirvana Alliance and The Divine church. When she knew she could no longer return to the Divine Church. And of course, we need the Divine Church''s army too. We have too few God Ranks to fight them all."


    "However, we need to act fast. This was the only time when they could not help each other. This ten years is our chance to rout out The Nirvana Alliance!"


    The seven factions could not lend help to each other because of the penalty. They would lose their power once they stepped out of their territory, so the other six factions could not help the Divine Church if heunched an attack. His chance to rout them was higher for sure when the seven factions could not rely on each other.


    "But we need to do a little research first. If they kicked out their members from the faction, will the punishment still apply to them or not? There is a lot we need to find out before we can really attack them."

 Chapter 1596 Administrator 1

    Chapter 1596 Administrator 1


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes when he heard a cry. He looked at the familiar ceiling, his bedroom ceiling. His mood became much better than yesterday for sure. Especially afterst night, it has been a while since he went crazy with it.


    Li Shuang, Ava, and Elin were lying next to him, stark naked. They were clinging to him. Li Shuang was to his left, Ava was to his right, and Elin was sleeping on top of him. In fact, Little Shaoyang was still inside Elinova, and Little Shaoyang got harder as he woke up. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If not for the cry, he would start his breakfast with them. Slowly pushing Li Shuang and Ava to the side, then he lifted up Elin, pulling out Little Shaoyang from the paradise. Then he put Elin in the middle as he made his way off the bed. He made sure that he was floating in the air, not to wake up the three women.


    He headed out and went to the room where the cry was. It was his daughter, Tang Xin. She stood on her crib, crying. The only time she was crying was when she wanted the adult''s attention.


    His daughter was smart enough to tell her mother when she wanted to pee, poo, or eat. She did not cry for that, but she would cry for her parents'' attention. Not seeing her mother on the bed might be the reason why she cried.


    "I am here, my baby."


    Her violet eyes shone in the dark, and she stopped crying after seeing who came for her. She stared at him, but there were barely any tears in her eyes. It looked like her daughter faked her cry, maybe.


    He was about to pick up his daughter who stood at the crib, but he realized he was shirtless. He did not smell any weird scent on his body, but for what he did all night. His daughter must not like his smell.


    Tang Shaoyang thought of taking a bath first, washing the sweat. However, he could not resist it when his daughter raised her hand, asking to be picked up. If not for almost two months that he missed his daughter, he might bear it and take a bath first. However, he could not resist her charm, especially after almost two months of not meeting her.


    He picked up her daughter, leaning him onto his right shoulder. She ced her cheek on her shoulder, patting her back gently. Gently rocking his body while patting her back, he went out. He went to his usual spot where he would see the city near the window. It was his and her favorite spot, at least before he left for the trial.


    "Hah¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled, shaking his head as he saw his daughter''s reflection in the mirror. Tang Xin was already back to sleep on his chest. It just made him sure that she just faked her cry to get her father or her mother''s attention.


    Standing near the window, looking down at the empty street below. It was so calming, and he felt much better than all those fighting he had. He was excited to fight against a strong opponent, and he enjoyed the fight. But now he realized he enjoyed spending more time with his daughter. This was much better than the fight.


    Within overnight, his frustration over The Nirvana Alliance, The God Alliance, and The Neb Alliance was gone. But of course, he did not forget about them. He would still need to get rid of them if he wanted to have more moments like this.


    ''This is more like she calms me down than me soothing her.''


    That was what it felt like. Tang Xin helped him to get over those frustrations, and it was like she was helping him here, not the other way.


    [I have told everyone you have returned, Your Majesty. Kang Zian and Kang Jiayi requested a meeting with you. They want to make a report to you about TEIS'' progress and problems.]


    Origin whispered in his head.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Tell them not now. Also, tell everyone to continue whatever they are doing right now instead of trying to return to meet me. I have to leave again soon. I need to check the God Realm as well as this Administrator ss first."


    He had been ignoring his reward, also the God Realm. His mind was upied with the issue of the three alliances. He must be prepared for their next move. The Neb Alliance might not have the next move if they truly wanted to be on his good side. In fact, they shoulde to him and apologize for scheming behind his back. He would overlook them if they apologized, or else, he would just cut off his connection with them. If he could not trust them, then it was not necessary to enter an alliance with them.


    Tang Shaoyang did not know how long he would be away this time. It might be a week or a month. It could also be one day or even a few hours.


    "Dy the meeting until my next return. I will go through one by one after that."


    Between the three women, Elinova was the first one to wake up. She woke up at six-thirty. It was a lot morete than usual for sure.


    When she came out of the room, she spotted Tang Shaoyang and Xin. She smiled at him and spoke without making a noise, telling him that she would prepare the breakfast.


    Elinova made a big progress with her recipe and cooking. Her recipe had a big effect just from the food she made. He tried her new recipes yesterday. There was a cuisine that increased the experience by two times. That was the best cuisine to help everyone to level up and reach the highest rank as soon as possible.


    Not just EXP, there was also food that increased energy, damage, or even food that could heal. She made sixteen new recipes with sixteen different effects. What delighted him even further was that it was the local cuisine. All of them were the food he would never get bored with.


    Her passion for her cooking was just another factor that pushed him to keep the peace he had right now. He would not allow others to take all these joys from him. He must get rid of all the threats, even if it was the System itself.


    Tang Shaoyang started his routine the same as before he left for the trial. He started the day by having breakfast with his daughters and sister-inw. Li Na''s sister was his sister-inw, but he was treated the same just like his daughter. Just like Li Shuang''s daughter with herte husband, Li Jiaying.


    After the breakfast, he sent them to their school. The same routine, but this time, Tang Xin insisted on following him outside which he did not mind bringing her with him.


    After finishing his routine, he needed a private space to check on his reward, and he also needed to find out how to get into the God Realm. The private area he liked the most was the rooftop of his building. No one could enter the rooftop unless they were close to Tang Shaoyang.


    "Let''s check thepensation from the System first¡­"

 Chapter 1597 Administrator 2

    Chapter 1597 Administrator 2


    Tang Shaoyang got a Primal Bloodline and a random God Rank Artifact. The first thing he wanted to see was the God Rank Artifact. The item appeared in front of him when he asked for it, and he got a mask. It was a wooden mask, nothing special from the appearance. But he knew it was still a God Rank Artifact even if it was just a mask. He reached for the mask and the information about it appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Infinite Visage]


    Rank: God


    Bonus attribute:


    - Increase 10% for all attributes.


    Skill:


    - [Thousand Faces]


    - [Absolute Protection (3/3)]


    - [Random Teleportation (10/10)]


    - [Unbreakable]


    - [Absolute Camouge]


    Durability: -


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He was not sure about the item. Good item for undercover, to escape from your enemy, assassination, sneaking around, and acquiring new faces. This item was not for him, but he was not sure if this item was a God Rank item.


    He was quite disappointed with what he got, but he saved it. The first thoughting into his mind was Lu An. It was a perfect item for Lu An. He saved the mask for himter.


    Most of his people were inside the dimensional tower. They werepeting to climb the tower to the twenty-fifth floor.


    "I should have finished the dimensional tower first before taking the trial¡­" Tang Shaoyang just remembered that he had not climbed up to the twenty-fifth floor. It was just thest floor, and he remembered Arion told him to get to the twenty-fifth floor. Now he could no longer enter the Sky Level Dimensional Tower with his current rank.


    That was the reason he still had the gifts in his inventory. The gifts he bought from Duvrag Smithy and deos Emporium still rested in his inventory. He kept them by himself so he could surprise them.


    Shaking his head in regret for not being able to finish the Sky Level Dimensional Tower by himself, he then proceeded to receive the secondpensation, the Primal Bloodline. A scroll appeared in front of him, floating to be picked up. He took the scroll, and it was for the surprise bloodline.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Teleportation Scroll]


    Bloodline: Devil (Miragul)


    Information: Tear the scroll to proceed with the bloodline inheritance ritual n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was not a demon or undead, but a Devil. He heard the name, and in fact, his talent, Wrath was one of the talents that came from the devil. There was zero information about the Devil, and he did not do what Miragul indicated. That just made him unsure of who to give the bloodline to.


    Tang Shaoyang was not going to change his bloodline. Since it was a bloodline inheritance ritual, that meant he could not use it to upgrade his bloodline.


    [You are an Administrator, you can look into itter.]


    His eyes widened in realization when Vandir reminded him. That was right, he got a new ss, and the ss granted him the authority to check all kinds of sses, skills, talents, and bloodlines. That was what he knew about the Administrators. He kept the Primal Bloodline in his inventory.


    He had received the reward for the Administration ss. His fifth ss was now Administrator. It appeared on his window status. The notification for them also had gone since he was not in the mood to check them all before. Thest step was to receive another new ss, another talent, and also a Primal Bloodline or he could choose to upgrade his current bloodline.


    Another thing was that he had and in the God Realm. He did not know how to check hisnd, he wanted to figure out his Administrator ss. He tried to figure out how to use his ss because he needed his new ss to choose the three rewards.


    For the bloodline, he could get the Primal Bloodline for his wives maybe. He could figure out who had the weakest bloodline and gave it to them. But his decision was firm to upgrade his own bloodline. It was the best way for him to get stronger aside from relying on spirit summoning or advancing his spirits to the next rank.


    Then he needed to choose a new ss, a new talent, and also a God Artifact. The Administrator ss could help him to choose them, but he needed to figure out how to use the ss. He checked his skill lists, trying to find a new skill. It did not take long for him to find out the new skill, the only new skill he got from the Administrator ss, [Administrator Authority].


    Tang Shaoyang was excited to check out the skill, but he received a notification when he tried the new skill.


    [You can only use [Administrator Authority] in the Administrator Space!]


    [Do you want to enter the Administrator Space?]


    He was annoyed when the first notification appeared, but then he was relieved after seeing the second one. He made sure to leave a message to Origin and tell his butler where he was going.


    Tang Shaoyang said yes, and he was immediately teleported. The teleportation was much better than the other teleportation he had experienced so far. It was a smooth experience for teleportation. He was teleported into a room, a small, 5x5 meter room.


    There was a bed, a small wardrobe, a table with a pair of chairs, and a small bathroom. It was empty and looked like it had just been cleaned recently.


    [Wee to the Administrator Space, Junior Administrator Tang Shaoyang!]


    [Congrattions! You are one of a few who obtained The Administrator ss in the Trial of God for this season!]


    [For more information about Administrator ss, you can join Administrator Orientation!]


    [You have limited authority as a Junior Administrator! Please rank up to have more authority!]


    [If you have questions or need help, the Smart AI in the Administrator Space, Adam could help you!]


    "Can you guide me to the ce for me to join the orientation, Adam?" Tang Shaoyang asked the Smart Ai. If it was the same with the Origin, then Adam must be monitoring him right now.


    [Wee to the Administrator Space, Junior Administrator Tang Shaoyang!]


    [You don''t have to join the Administrator Orientation because you are a special case, Junior Administrator Tang Shaoyang. I will exin everything to you, but you need to re-register first. I will be your guide to help you understand everything about the Administrator.]

 Chapter 1598 Administrator 3

    Chapter 1598 Administrator 3


    Tang Shaoyang followed the guide,ing out of his room. He was greeted with a long hallway with many doors. It felt like he was in a hotel. Following the direction in his head, he turned to the right. There were so many rooms, but there was only him in the hallway.


    He picked his pace a little bit based on how long the hallway was. Then he saw the end of the hallway, leading to a big hall. For some reason, this reminded him of the airport, but not that many people. There were around two hundred people of mixed races. He even found a small goblin, not just a normal goblin because of his ck skin. It was a ck goblin, and he knew it was rude to use Detection without their consent. He refrained from using the skill and followed Adam''s voice.


    He arrived in front of a counter with a beautiful elf behind it, greeting him with a smile, "Hello, how may I help you, Sir?"


    "I want to do a re-registration."


    "Alright, give me a moment, Sir." She opened something on her menu, something that could not be seen by Tang Shaoyang. It took her less than twenty seconds, "Are you perhaps, Sir Tang Shaoyang?"


    "Yes, I am."


    The female elf took out a scroll from her inventory. She showed the content of the scroll, and it was a contract. He read the contract, and it was simr to the employment contract. It emphasized not to break the System''s rule and ethic work which was stated in the Administrator Guidelines.


    The female took another scroll, and it was written as Administrator Guidelines, "You can read the guidelines first if you want."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and took the second scroll from her. He expected long guidelines, all the rules, something he could and could not tell the outsider. It also told him the privilege for a Senior Administrator.


    ''Wait¡­'' He read the privilege section again, and he was not misreading or wrong. It said Senior Administrator.


    "I think you give me the wrong guidelines, Miss. It says this is for Senior Administrator, and I am Junior Administrator." He thought this might be that kind of test, or maybe it was just an honest mistake from her.


    The female elf smiled and shook her head, "No, Sir. I don''t give you the wrong guideline. Sir Adam will exin everything to you after you sign the contract."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and dropped his blood on the contract. It was different from the normal contract because his real name appeared below his blood. That was more convenient than the usual contract.


    "Congrattions, Sir Tang Shaoyang. You have been promoted to Senior Administrator. You can keep the guidelines."


    [Do you want me to start now? Or do you want to find a private space or return your room first?]


    "Do you know where I can find a ce to eat?" Elin prepared a lot of food for him to save in his Inventory. He had like a ration for a month in his inventory.


    He was guided into an open area with a table and chair. He sat there and listened to Adam.


    [You get promoted to the Senior Administrator because of your performance. It''s alsopensation for you for what the Administrator did during the trial. We are very sorry that it happened to you.]


    He expected the first two sentences, but he did not expect an apology from The System. He regarded the System as a non-living being, but he felt like the System might be a living being.


    [As you know, the privilege is what distinguishes Senior Administrators and Junior Administrators. Do you have a question before we continue?]


    "Can you start with the rules, what I can do and can''t do, and also the privilege of the Senior Administrator?"


    There was silence for a moment as Adam did not respond to Tang Shaoyang. Adam thought Tang Shaoyang was joking around, but soon Adam realized the new Administrator was serious.


    [Don''t you have the guidelines? All the basics are written in the guidelines, including the non-closure agreement and your privilege.] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "That''s right! If you are thatzy to read your guidelines, then you should quit! This is not a job for azy bum like you!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked up, and a man with short brown hair stood up in front of his table. The man wore some kind of gym-like attire. He did not bother to respond to the man as he continued preparing his food.


    It angered the man that he was being ignored like that. Then he noticed the container of food and smiled, "Heh, you really don''t fit to be an Administrator. Who will think of bringing food into Administrator Space? This is not a pic area, newbie. You don''t deserve to be here. I can see you will fail all your missions. Spare your future team from troubles and quit!"


    Tang Shaoyang straight ignored the man, not willing to cause a scene. Clearly, this uninvited guest tried to cause trouble for him. He did not respond to the provocation and started to open the containers.


    The man was getting angrier and was about to grab one of the food containers. But Tang Shaoyang was faster as he grabbed the man''s first. He did not know why the thought of killing the man crossed in his head. He could kill the man in one second if he wanted to.


    [One of the rules is, that a fight is not allowed inside the Administrator Space. A fight between Administrators will be given a warning. If you umte three warnings, you will be put on probation. If you are on probation, The Executive Administrators will decide whether you will be reinstated or not!]


    Along with Adam''s exnation, Tang Shaoyang''s killing intent was suppressed as it immediately disappeared not long after.


    "Then what should I do if someone like him tried to take my thing? Should I just let him take my things?"


    [You can prevent him from taking your things, and you did it. You don''t have to kill him. Of course, you are at fault, Sir Pasma. Please stop provoking Sir Tang Shaoyang. Unless you want to get your first warning!]

 Chapter 1599 Administrator 4

    Chapter 1599 Administrator 4


    Tang Shaoyang thought the man would back down when Adam gave him the warning. He thought Adam was representing The System in this space, but he was wrong. Not only did the man not stop, he pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang and yelled at the ceiling. The hall was simr to a dome, and his voice echoed to the whole area.


    "What!? Are you going to give me my first warning? Do you think I will act like this if you treat all of us equally? How could you promote a newbie to the Senior Administrators when the others are working their ass off toplete ten thousand missions!? This is unfair to us all!"


    Hearing the man pour all his feelings into it, Tang Shaoyang found out why the man targeted him. Pasma had a problem with The System itself, not with him. He thought he was just a ma for trouble hence the man came for him. That was not the case this time.


    However, the man vented his frustration on him. Tang Shaoyang could understand the man''s feelings, but it did not mean he would let the man called Pasma do whatever to him.


    Sure enough, his voice made peoplee to them and more than fifty people came over to watch. It was the nature of people to be interested in a drama like this. But mostly humans, elves, and a few beastmen were interested. The Undead, Demon, and others just gave them a nce before continuing whatever they worked on.


    [If you are dissatisfied with the decision, you can send yourint to the Executive Administrator. You can directly say it yourself, or it can be in the form of a letter as well.]


    "Isn''t this funny? You tried to give a warning previously, and you now threaten me with the Executive? I want my justice!" Pasma raised his voice further, trying to win over the people around him.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "If you have a bone with The System, can you do it somewhere else?"


    "Do you think you can escape from me? NO! You must be here! People must know you don''t deserve your direct promotion!"


    "Cut it out, Pasma!" Someone came over and intervened, "The decision is absolute, and you know that no matter what you do, it will change nothing. You will end up losing your life if you stick your nose into the ce you should not!"


    A man wearing a blue suit came over to Pasma. He had a thick beard and blue eyes. He did not even give a nce at Tang Shaoyang as he went directly to Pasma.


    "The Executive also did not agree with the decision, but his promotion is absolute. If they can''t change it, then you can''t do anything either. Also, maybe try not to piss him off. He killed many of us, and maybe that''s one of the considerations why he directly gets promoted to Senior Administrator."


    Adam failed to calm Pasma down, but this man in a suit easily did it. The man with the thick beard pulled Pasma away from Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows, looking at the back of Pasma and this new man. He felt something fishy as if this was what they tried to achieve.


    [Or maybe they are trying to provoke you into attacking them, then you will get the first warning. Or maybe they just want to announce that you are the Administrator killer. Maybe they are from the White Mystery or the Vigamaur Dgaror.] Avyn felt the same with Tang Shaoyang. As if everything was orchestrated.


    "So, is there a specific punishment for killing the fellow administrators?" That was his first question when the two left, but they were not that far away yet. He made sure that his voice was loud enough for the two to hear him as well.


    [You can''t kill your fellow administrator during the mission, or you will be punished for that. But if it''s a conflict outside your job, then there''s no punishment!]


    If they thought that was enough to intimidate him, they made a big mistake. The more intimidation he got, they just created a reason for him to kill them.


    [However, as an Administrator, we hope you do not rely on violence to solve all your problems. Sometimes conversation will yield a better result.]


    "Yes, some time. How I am solving my problem has no rtion to my work. Let''s continue with the exnation."


    The people who gathered to watch the drama also dispersed, and Tang Shaoyang finally had a peaceful time, enjoying his food while listening to Adam.


    First, Adam started with the ranks for the Administrator Ranks. There were five ranks and started from the lowest rank, Admin Helper, Junior Administrator, Senior Administrator, Chief, and Executive.


    Admin Helper was a candidate for Administrator, and they were chosen by Senior Administrator and above. Senior Administrators could appoint ten Admin Helpers maximum, but could only appoint three Admin Helpers into Junior Administrators. Admin Helpers did not have any privilege until they were appointed as Junior Administrators.


    The Chief Administrator could appoint ten Administrators, and The Executive could appoint up to thirty Administrators. That was a lifetime quota. And of course, the higher the rank was, the better the privilege was.


    However, it was not that easy to rank up. From Junior to Senior, one had toplete ten thousand missions for the System. From Senior to Chief, Tang Shaoyang needed toplete one hundred thousand missions. That was right, it was one hundred thousand, not twenty or fifty thousand. It would take a long time for him to reach that rank, and he was unsure if he could get to Chief Administrator in five years or even ten years. From Chief to Executive, one had toplete a million missions and ten special missions.


    However, at the Chief Rank, he could buy stuff from the System directly, anything. He could buy anything directly from the System instead of just moreplete information. He could buy Primal Bloodline, God Rank Artifact, or even a Talent.


    Each time an Administratorpleted a mission, they would be rewarded with credits, and the Administrator could use the credit to buy anything. Anything that was avable in the shop as there was a certain thing that could not be bought. His Spirit ss was one of the sses that could not be bought.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1600 Administrator 5

    Chapter 1600 Administrator 5


    Aside from essing the shop, Junior Administrators and Senior Administrators had a quota for missions. Junior mustplete at least five missions in one month, and Senior must take andplete three missions a month. If they failed to take the quota, they might get demoted one rank.


    The difference between the Senior and Junior Administrators in taking the mission was that the Junior must join a team. Junior Administrator could not take a mission as an individual. Senior Administrators could take the mission independently even though they were advised to form a team.


    The Senior Administrator had more freedom. Meanwhile, the Chief and Executive did not have a quota, but the only way for them to obtain credit was through the mission. There were a lot that differentiated between each rank. He listened to all of them while finishing the food.


    There was one thing that surprised Tang Shaoyang. The number of Chief Administrators and Executive Administrators. There were 217 Chief Administrators, and there were only 11 Executive Administrators.


    He could imagine those eleven executives were the people who had lived more than a thousand years. One million missions were just too much even if the mission umted from the Junior Administrator.


    Finishing his food, packing the containers, "So how do I use the [Administrator Authority]?"


    Adam had exined a lot about Administrators, but Adam had not told him anything about the authority. He needed to check the God Rank Artifact as well as the talent and ss. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [You can use the skill normally just like how you used the other skills.]


    Tang Shaoyang used the skill immediately, and a menu popped out in front of him. It was divided into five sections.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Bloodline]


    [ss]


    [Talent]


    [Artifact]


    [Treasure]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He tapped Talent and a long list appeared before him. It was sorted alphabetically which was good, and the best thing was that he could find the search bar. That meant he could look for a specific talent with this authority.


    The best thing was that he could sort it out by rank. He immediately sorted the talent based on the rank. He wanted the best one for his third talent for sure. It was immediately sorted out based on rank, but there was an issue. Forplete information, he needed to be on Executive Administrators.


    Then he sorted out the Rank SS Talent, and it was the same. There was no information about them as well. It was the same with the Rank S Talent as well. When he tried to look for Rank A Talent, it provided him with an exnation. The first thing he checked was Zhang Mengyao''s talent, Insight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Insight]


    Information: It allows the user to see two seconds to the future.


    Caution: Refrain from using Insight too often as it might cause permanent blindness.


    Details: A high Vitality and Magic Power could lengthen Insight!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There were a lot of Rank A Talents with the information, the side effects, and how to improve them. He was interested in Zhang Mengyao''s talent before, but he had [Absolute Sense]. While Insight provided vision, Absolute Sense gave him a sharp instinct. Both worked in a simr way, and he did not feel like wasting his reward on Rank A Talent when he could get Rank SSS Talent.


    [What about taking another Devil''s talent? You have Wrath, and you can take another from the six talents you don''t have yet. Pride, Greed, Lust, Envy, Gluttony, and Sloth.] Zara made a suggestion.


    [Or maybe you can take something rted to your sword technique. I see there''s a talent called One With Sword in Rank S Talent. Try to browse all Rank SSS Talent, and choose several that you are interested in.] Vandir added a suggestion.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and headed back to his room. Thanks to what happened earlier, people were observing him more. He did not want them to hear his discussion with his spirits.


    [We have assigned a new room for you because you are Senior Administrator.] Adam guided Tang Shaoyang to his new room which was much better than his first room.


    At least the new room had a living room, a bedroom, and a kitchen. The room did not really matter that much because he would not sleep, but it was just nice to have a nicer room.


    He sat on the sofa and looked for the six devil''s talents. Greed, Envy, and Sloth were Rank S Talent. Lust was Rank SS Talent. Pride and Gluttony were Rank SSS Talents. If he wanted to choose one of Devil''s talents then it would be Pride and Gluttony.


    Following Vandir''s advice, he browsed Rank SSS Talents. There were more than one thousand Rank SSS Talents. It took him so long to find an interesting talent based on the name only.


    Aside from the six Devil''s talents, he managed to sort it out into ten talents that he was interested in the most.


    [Sword Saint] [Sword Supreme] [Swordstorm] [Martial Supreme] [Martial Progenitor] [Energy Harmony] [Void Zone] [Berserker Heart] [Sr Heart] [One-Man-Army]


    Those ten talents in Pride and Gluttony were the ones that caught his interest. At least, based on the name, those were the things he was interested in the most. He used Heavenly Sword often and his fist technique hence the reason behind choosing: [Sword Supreme], [Sword Saint], [Swordstorm], [Martial Supreme], and [Martial Progenitor].


    He could borrow the Heavenly Energy from the Heavenly Beast, hence he put [Energy Harmony] in the list. Mixing Chaos Energy and Heavenly Energy naturally might get him stronger to another level. As for the remaining four talents, their names were interesting enough for him to put into the list.


    Especially for [One-Man-Army]. He felt a connection with the talent, and he favored this one over others. It weighed on his mind what if the talent was disappointing. The sword and martial talent would make his Nine Heavenly Gate stronger. He was worried about [One-Man-Army], [Void Zone], [Berserker Heart], and [Sr Heart]. There were also [Gluttony] and [Pride]. He was just getting dizzy thinking about it.


    [No matter how bad the talent you choose, it''s still Rank SSS Talent. It will be a better talent than the Rank SS or Rank S. Follow your heart!] Avyn encouraged Tang Shaoyang to follow his heart.

 Chapter 1601 Choosing The Reward 1

    Chapter 1601 Choosing The Reward 1


    It was not an easy decision for Tang Shaoyang. He ended up skipping the talent and checked the artifact section. The artifact was divided into three categories: Weapon, Armor, and Misceneous.


    When it came to Artifact, he did not really think that much about it. He felt like he had everything, and he did not like wearing armor. His scales and skills were his armor.


    "Should I look for a new sword?" He might need a God Rank Sword. He thought of giving something to his wives, but he had prepared them with new equipment he bought from the first stage trial. Most of them were on the Primordial Rank already, and he had a few Legendary Ranks as well. That should be enough to help them to reach the God Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang decided to get a new sword. He chose Weapon and sorted it out based on the rank and type of the weapon he wanted. God Rank, and a sword. There were not that many God Rank Swords. He thought there would be ten thousand or even maybe hundreds of thousand. However, there were only 2891 swords, God Rank Swords.


    That was too little for an artifact. Especially after he found out that the God Rank yers were not that rare. The number of people who joined thest stage trial was one thousand. That was one trial, and there might be more in the God Realm.


    He preferred his sword long and big, he wanted his sword heavy just like his battle axe. What annoyed him was that he could not see the information for the sword. Just like the talent, he did not have the authority to see the details of each sword until he reached The Chief Administrator.


    That was bad news, but thankfully it provided a picture for him. He could see the picture of the sword, so he could see how big and long the sword was. He did not look for something specific that could match with his Nine Heavenly Gate. What he looked for was a sword in the God Rank quality, not picky with the details.


    Surprisingly enough, he spotted a familiar name for a sword, Azure Dragon de. The azure-colored de with the dragon-head hilt was what he saw in the picture. But he was unsure if the sword was rted to the Nine Heavenly Gates or not. Based on the picture, he could tell the sword was over two meters including the handle, but it was slimmer than Nightfall.


    There were a few that were simr to Nightfall, the length also the width. But his eyes fell on Azure Dragon de. Just because it had a simr name to the Ninth Heavenly Gate.


    It was different when he chose a talent, he did not mind even though the sword was not ideal. The weight should be much lighter than Nightfall, but he did not mind. He picked Azure Dragon de for his God Rank Artifact.


    The sword appeared before him, floating in the air. The sword had a white sheathe, pure white with no mark or engraving. The hilt and the handle were the exact same as the picture he saw. The thing he was wrong about was that it was not just over two meters, but over two and a half meters.


    The handle itself was forty centimeters (0.4 meters), the de slightly over two meters. The sword was four fingers wide, not too small as he thought it would be. But he was not wrong about the weight, it was lighter than Nightfall. He pulled out the sword from the sheath and was captivated by the de.


    He had not seen the details of the sword, but he was already satisfied with it. He swung the sword a few times. He was not disappointed with the grip and the feel of the sword. Thest thing was to check the details of the sword.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Azure Dragon de]


    Grade: God


    Bonus:


    - +20% Agility


    - [Barrier Piercing (Passive)] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    - [Armor Piercing (Passive)]


    - [Windstorms]


    - [Azure Dragon Descent]


    - [Azure Cutter]


    Durability: ¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The sword came up with five additional skills. Something he should try before using it in an actual fight. The most interesting skill was of course, [Azure Dragon Descent]. He wondered whether he truly would summon an Azure Dragon or not. He also quickly noticed that the sword did not have durability. It could mean two things. First, it could not be repaired. Second, the sword was unbreakable.


    Tang Shaoyang hoped for the second, unbreakable. Both possibilities made sense. It was a God Rank weapon, not so easy to repair. Or it was a God Rank weapon, there was no way it would break. He hated it, the half-baked information like this.


    He saved the sword into his inventory, next was ss. In addition to the Administrator ss, he could choose one more ss as the reward because he was an Administrator Candidate. This was the real issue, choosing the ss. There were ranks for Artifact and Talent, but not for the ss. It would be hard for him to choose the right ss.


    He needed to find a ss that fit with his fighting style instead of giving him a new way to fight. He preferred a ss that would improve his current fighting style. The mage-type ss or healer was of course a no. While he mastered all elementals, he always put himself in the front, never fighting from behind.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the ss section, and he was right. He could not sort it out based on rank. But it could be sorted out based on the fighting style. Healer, Closebat, weapon user, mage, production ss, and range ss. He checked the list of closebat and weapon users. From the basic ss such as warrior to the ss he never heard of before like Hell Druid.


    He typed his own ss, Spirit Contractor. While he could not buy the ss from the Administrator Shop, the information was avable to him. At least, there was a basic exnation of what the ss did, but there was not much detail about it.


    He tried to browse the ss one by one, and it was too tedious for him. There were too many of them, and the list was far too long. He gave up searching for the ss for now and back to his talent options.

 Chapter 1602 Choosing The Reward 2

    Chapter 1602 Choosing The Reward 2


    He reread all the options, from the Devil''s talent to the ten talents he put on the list. After rereading it three times, his heart truly stuck on [One-Man-Army]. It was a good description of himself. But he hesitated, afraid it was a zonk. The only way for him to get another talent was when he ranked up to Chief Administrator, buying them from Administrator Shop. But it would be far in the future, ten years might not be enough for him toplete one hundred missions.


    If most missions could bepleted in hours, then it was possible. But he knew that a mission would take a few days or a few weeks if not months. That was the main reason for his dilemma. He might not be able to get more talent until ten years.


    [Follow your heart. Your heart will never betray you!] That was Avyn''s words after sensing his hesitation to take [One-Man-Army].


    [If you want my advice, then my choice will be [Energy Harmony], [Berserker Heart], and [Void Zone]! [Energy Harmony] and [Berserker Heart] for sure will make your existing skills stronger. As for [Void Zone], I haven''t heard anything weak when it''s rted to Void. Those three choices are the safe choice in my opinion. Of course, I agree with Avyn. Follow your heart and live with your decision. Isn''t that what you are the best with?] Vandir added.


    Tang Shaoyang considered their advice as he eliminated his choices one by one. Between [Sword Saint], [Sword Supreme], and [Swordstorm], he inclined more to [Sword Supreme]. He eliminated [Sword Saint] and [Swordstorm] from his option.


    Between the two devil''s talents, he preferred [Pride] over [Gluttony]. He began eliminating them one by one until he was left with five options.


    [Pride], [Sword Supreme], [Void Zone], [Berserker Heart], [One-Man-Army].


    He reduced the list to five, and it still took him half an hour to make the decision. He followed Avyn''s advice, and following his instinct, he chose [One-Man-Army].


    [You have acquired a new talent, One-Man-Army!]


    [If you are alone with no allies in a radius of 1000 meters, your Strength Attribute will increase by 0.1% percent per enemy!]


    [If you are alone with no allies in a radius of 1000 meters, your Agility Attribute will increase by 0.1% percent per enemy!]


    [If you are alone with no allies in a radius of 1000 meters, your Stamina Attribute will increase by 0.1% percent per enemy!]


    [If you are alone with no allies in a radius of 1000 meters, your Vitality Attribute will increase by 0.1% percent per enemy!]


    [If you are alone with no allies in a radius of 1000 meters, your Magic Power Attribute will increase by 0.1% percent per enemy!]


    [If you are alone with no allies in a radius of 1000 meters, your Basic Damage will increase by 1% percent per enemy!]


    [If you are alone with no allies in a radius of 1000 meters, your Elemental Power Damage will increase by 1% percent per enemy!]


    [If you are alone with no allies in a radius of 1000 meters, your Skill Damage will increase by 1% percent per enemy!]


    [If you are alone with no allies in a radius of 1000 meters, your Energy Regeneration will increase by 1% percent per enemy!]


    [If you are alone with no allies in a radius of 1000 meters, your Regeneration will increase by 1% percent per enemy!] N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Right after he read all the notifications, he did not regret taking [One-Man-Army] Talent. That was not what he imagined from the talent, but he liked it more than he imagined. It was basically that he was stronger facing a big number of enemies. There was one concern, what was included in Ally. Whether his spirits were considered allies, or it was just the people from his faction. There were alsopanions and summons.


    Ophelius, Ophelia, Wrath, Greed, and Kalliyan were his Companions, and the Skelly Family was his summon. He needed to do some experiments on what they considered as. Despite his satisfaction, he was aware that he needed to do a lot of experiments with the new talents. There was also an enemy. How the talent perceived the enemy was also important.


    "It''s too early to be satisfied. There might be a lot of conditions to use my new talent¡­" He muttered in a low voice.


    He was notining about the one-thousand-meter radius. That was not that big at all in a war.


    "Is there a time limit for taking my reward from the trial?" Tang Shaoyang asked Adam.


    He was worried that he would be given a random ss if he did not pick the ss after a certain time. Rather than a random ss, he would rather pick the ss himself, even if it would end up disappointing.


    [Yes! You must choose your reward within three days after you win the trial. If you don''t choose your reward within three days, The System will pick something automatically for you. You don''t need to worry because The System will pick the appropriate reward.]


    When he heard the answer, Tang Shaoyang was more assured to let the System choose for him. Knowing the System would not give him such a Warrior or Knight ss, he felt like letting The System choose the reward for him instead of him choosing a random ss.


    Even though he did not really like it for someone he did not know to choose for him, it was better than getting a zonk. Of course, he still had two more days to browse all the sses before the System decided it for him.


    "Let''s take time with the ss. Let''s go with the bloodline. I want to advance my bloodline!"


    It was an easy decision for him. He did not need to look for the Primal Bloodline in the list. He had a strong bloodline, and the only thing he needed to do with the bloodline was to evolve it further.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow, confused. He heard two notifications in his head when he said he wanted to evolve his bloodline.


    [You have learned Shadow Elemental Power!]


    [You have learned the Primal Berserker Constitution!]

 Chapter 1603 God Realm 1

    Chapter 1603 God Realm 1


    Tang Shaoyang asked for an upgrade, and he ended up learning two new things. The Shadow Elemental Power and Primal Berserker Constitution. He was confused for a moment, but then he connected the dot. His bloodline evolution was adding more heads and more power for his Wicked Dragon.


    If he was not wrong, then he should have eight heads right now. However, he was curious about where this Berserker Constitution came from. The Shadow Elemental Power mighte from his spirits, The Revenant. They were the shadow creatures, and he might learn it because he was once in a while doing an integration with one of them.


    However, he did not know where this Primal Berserker Constitution came from. But that might be from one of his spirits.


    "Do any of you know something about this Primal Berserker Constitution?"


    [It''s my innate! I awakened it when you advanced me to the Archaic Rank!] The answer came from someone he did not expect, Karan. The orc was now known as Battle God.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised and inquired further, "What does your innate ability do?"


    [I am not sure myself¡­ Make me stronger?] Karan only cared about the fight itself, never trying to understand what it did. He just knew it made him stronger.


    [Hah¡­ It would help if you were more specific when you talk with a blockhead. What''s the change you feel after awakening your innate?] Vandir rephrased the question.


    [It made me stronger. I think my skin is as hard as steel, a normal sword can''t cut my skin. The power behind my punch is stronger. I get stronger overall.] The Orc replied honestly. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [It''s basically enhancing you physically, most likely something like that. Based on its name, Berserker Constitution, it might be enhancing you physically indeed. If we talk about berserkers in general, they will get stronger, and more powerful as damage was inflicted on them. I don''t know much about Berserker, but that should be it. What about your energy? Do you feel anything different?] Vandir tried to understand the Berserker Constitution as well. The skeleton did it because of his thirst for new knowledge, not entirely to help Tang Shaoyang.


    [I don''t know. I haven''t fought an enemy that gave me a hard time yet, so I can''t say anything about the difference. Give me someone to fight, not necessarily an Administrator. A random God Rank should do the job as well, but must be one against one. I don''t want any help!]


    Karan was not the type to do training. A battlefield was a ce where he trained and got stronger. So he did not really try to understand all the new abilities outside the actual fight. The orc was just that wild.


    Tang Shaoyang recalled the past battle. Each time his spirits fought, they fought in a team. Maybe that was the reason why. However, there was one time when they had to fight a few hundred God Ranks at once.


    [That can''t be counted as a fight, Ta¡ª Master. Everyone is focusing on you, and they don''t put a hundred percent attention on me when they fight. That was quite disappointing, to be honest. I expected a good little fightback, but they were too focused on looking for you. They wanted the bounty!]


    [But Karan awakened the Primal Berserker Constitution when he ranked up to Archaic Spirit. It should be something good.] Vandir added at the end.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Maybe we can try to fight you during my first mission as Administrator."


    With the upgrade of his bloodline, he had received all his rewards. For thend in the God Realm, he needed toe to the God Realm to check it. The bloodline evolution was the most disappointing of the three rewards he just received. He was satisfied with his new talent and sword, but the bloodline evolution was below his expectations.


    "But shouldn''t I learn Zara''s Death Power instead of Shadow Elemental Power?" Not that he looked down on Shadow Elemental Power, but because he integrated with Zara more often than The Revenant. He understood why he learned something from Karan because Karan was one of his earliest spirits.


    [Maybe because Death is not something you can learn, but you must have an affinity with it. So far, only me and Zara have The Death Power. She is the Goddess of Death, and I am a Lich. We are the closest to Death, and you are not. What about your ss? I saw a few interesting sses. Of course, it''s based on the name of the sses.]


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Let''s take our time. I think I have read enough for now. My head is getting dizzy from reading those little texts. Let''s browse them againter."


    He had finished his business in the Administrator Space. The mission was forter because he wanted to check out the God Realm first. That was the ce he was curious the most.


    "So, how do I enter the God Realm?" The question was of course directed to Adam.


    [The same when you try to get to the Administrator Space.]


    "I want to enter The God Realm!" He said it out aloud even though he knew he could do it silently.


    [Select your destination! 1. Nameless Territory (Your Territory) 2. Starter City of God Realm]


    He got the gist of what it meant by Starter City, but just to make sure, he asked Adam.


    [It was a ce for a newly promoted God Rank. Most people who just recently ranked up to the God Rank will be teleported there if they want to enter the God Rank! The city is directly under the System''s supervision. It''s a safe space for a newbie like you, or it''s more like protecting others from people like you.]


    He had the same guess, something simr to the Dimensional Tower where he started at the Starter City. The name of the city might be the reason why he was called Rookie or newbie by those Administrators. He did not choose Starter Town as his first destination because he wanted to check his territory first.

 Chapter 1604 God Realm 2

    Chapter 1604 God Realm 2


    Tang Shaoyang looked around, in guard. He was in the middle of the greenfield, something simr to those golf courses. It was clean, the air was refreshing, and there was no monster as far as he could sense.


    When he was rewarded territory, he expected to be in the wilderness. Expanding his Chaos Eyes up to 3000 meters, he found ake to the east. A clearke with a normal fish, not a fish-like monster.


    Then his eyes back on the map in front of him. The map appeared when he arrived, and he was right at the center of the map. The map of his territory only, it did not show the whole God Realm of course. Deciding to look further, he flew to the sky, following the map, he explored his territory.


    The reward list said it wasrge territory, but he was not expecting it to be this big.When it came to the number, he was not sure how big his territory was. However, he was sure it was bigger than his capital. It was not just slightlyrger, but ten timesrger than his city.


    Most of the area was greenfield, surrounded by the forest. When he arrived at the edge of the map, he noticed the barrier. The barrier was right at the border of the territory. He was about to ask Adam what this barrier meant, but then he remembered he was no longer in the Administrator Space.


    He put his hand on the barrier, and his hand went through. The barrier was not meant to confine him inside his own territory. Maybe the barrier signified the border for his territory.


    The green lush forest, the green, and theke with fish in it. That was the only thing he could find inside his territory. There was no monster, beast, or anything dangerous inside. It was safe and was ready for construction.


    "Can I bring the dwarves here?" When it came to construction, the dwarves immediately came to his mind. But the problem was that could he bring them into the God Realm even though they were not God Rank? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [The God Realm is not exclusive to the God Rank. But only a faction with one or more God Ranks could get into the God Realm.]


    [Do you want to set up a teleportation portal on your territory in the God Realm, and your territory on Earth?]


    As if the System heard his concerns, a notification popped out. He was d that he could bring his people even though they were not God Rank. Even though he was in the dark about what was the used territory in the God Realm, he had a n in his mind. He was going to rebuild a new city here, and he would need people to design it.


    "I don''t have a castle yet, maybe I will build one here." When someone talked about empire, what crossed his mind were two things. First, it was the Emperor. Second was the castle.


    "First, let''s set up the portal gate." He was experienced at setting portal gates. He set up most of the portal gates on Earth that connected directly to the Capital. The location for the portal was the exact same location when he arrived in this area, right in the middle of the territory.


    A stone tform rose from the ground with two pirs on it. There was a big word right above the tform, [Please Connect the Portal!].


    "That will do. I will check out the Starter City first before going back," Tang Shaoyang teleported to the Starter City.


    The first thing he noticed was the noise from the crowd, then he got to see where he was. He was standing on top of the tform, the same tform that he just set up. The crowd immediately went quiet and turned toward him. Their attention was on him for a moment before the crowd continued whatever they wanted to do. It was not something rare for a newbie like him to appear.


    However, Tang Shaoyang could sense the lingering gaze on him. Dozens of people kept observing him. As if they knew who he was. He was not surprised because he made a lot of enemies during the Trial of God.


    The Sorc n, The Vigamaur Dgaror, The Lafreser n, and The White Mystery must be looking for him. He was not worried about the God Alliance, The Nirvana Alliance, and The Neb Alliance. All factions in those three alliances were the culprits behind the rigged trial. They could not step out of their territories for ten years. Even if they went out, they would be a target for him.


    [But you can''t cross the chance that they will send an assassin after your life. I think they would do it, and they might even put a bigger bounty on your heads. If those factions put bounties on your heads, everyone mighte after your life. Bounties from several factions, that''s too tempting to refuse.]


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, that might be their only way to get rid of him, through external force. As he stepped on the street, he met two familiar faces. He was not expecting to see them again, especially here.


    Agnes and Ira, the former teammate, also an Admin Helper. As if they had been waiting for him here.


    "I did not expect to meet you guys here," He then shot a nce at the female elf and smiled, "I am surprised you could survive that day while your two leaders are dead."


    Agnes let out a sigh and shook her head, "You know the circumstance, Tang. I don''t have a choice but to follow them."


    The reason she could survive the fight was because she was not fighting. While Donis, Bran, Vitali, and Ian tried to fight the Spirits, she ran away. She was running, and the spirits were chasing him. That was why she survived despite being the weakest.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and nced at Ira, "What do you want now? If you expect me to trust whateveres out from your mouth again¡­" He shook his head, "Just get lost!"

 Chapter 1605 God Realm 3

    Chapter 1605 God Realm 3


    Ira let out a sigh, "Can we continue our conversation somewhere else? I am not asking for your forgiveness, but I still owe you an exnation for what happened."


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the two girls, and then he looked at the city with his Chaos Eyes. The city was bustling with people, vendors, and stalls. It was not that different from the city he encountered in the Dimensional Tower. It was just that most of them here were the God Rank.


    "Alright, let''s hear what you have to say."


    Ira brought him into a bar. She seemed to know the owner as she led him to a private room. As they entered the room, both Tang Shaoyang and Ira nced at the shameless female elf who followed them, "I don''t remember inviting you." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I also have something to discuss with Tang Shaoyang!" Agnes shamelessly retorted.


    Ira just shrugged and let her into the room. It did not matter if Agnes listened to them or not. The Neb Alliance''s involvement was no longer secret. Not wasting time, Ira went straight to the point.


    "We know The God Alliance and The Nirvana Alliance want to rig the trial to kill you. We have no way of stopping them from doing so. Eighty percent of overseers are either from the God Alliance and The Nirvana Alliance or taking bribes from them. We can''t stop them, but we have a n to save you in the case of an emergency. I can''t directly tell you that or they will find out about it because they are monitoring you all the time."


    "Just so you know, it''s not our intention to y hero to win over your heart, but that''s the only way for us to save you in the trial. Meddling too much in the System''s event will put us in danger. We are involved, but our involvement in rigging the trial is minuscule. The System punished The Neb Alliance, but our punishment is much less severe than The God Alliance and The Nirvana Alliance."


    It seemed like Ira was telling the truth. His Absolute Sense told him that she was telling the truth. But he would not show that he trusted her story.


    "How am I supposed to trust you after what happened?" Tang Shaoyang asked, "How do I know your punishment is less severe? Only you and your alliance know your punishment."


    "You can confirm it with Adam in the Administrator Space. He will answer your inquiry since you are the victim of the Administrator''s authority. The Neb Alliance lost half of their Administrators, and that''s the only punishment for us. We can still progress and not lose our power even if we are outside our territory. I can prove my words to you If you don''t believe me. We can go outside the city, or an arena in the city to test it out whether my power is sealed or not."


    Ira''s exnation sounded believable, and his Absolute Sense also told him that she was not lying with her story. That might be the truth behind The Neb Alliance''s involvement. He could confirm with Arion as well that he would not die because of the Neb Alliance.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "That''s it? Are you waiting for me here just to exin that?" He narrowed his eyes, at Ira.


    Ira shook his head, "I have two reasons to meet you. The first is to clear the misunderstandings between The Neb Alliance and you. Second, I have a personal request for you."


    His Absolute Sense was never wrong. She wanted something from him, and he did not mind listening to her. Listening and granting her request were two different things.


    "I have insider information, you are directly getting promoted to the Senior Administrator. Pick me as your Admin Helper, and I will do my best to help you. I am not asking you to appoint me as Administrator. You decide for yourself whether I deserve to be promoted to Junior Administrator or not."


    That was the reason Ira had been here, waiting for Tang Shaoyang since yesterday. Half of the Administrators from the Neb were fired, and one of them was the Administrator she was assigned to. She had no choice but to look for Tang Shaoyang, someone she knew was also strong.


    Someone like Tang Shaoyang would not die so easily, and she judged Tang Shaoyang as a fair individual. There was a big chance she would be appointed as Administrator if Tang Shaoyang picked her. Even if she could not win him over with her work, she had something else in mind. She could use her assets to seduce him. Since their first meeting, she caught Tang Shaoyang often ncing at her plump breast. That was thest and most desperate measure. That was also the reason she wore revealing outfits today.


    "I don''t n to pick Admin Helpers, and I also prefer to work alone," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He was telling the truth when he said not picking any Admin Helpers. There was no reason for him to pick them when he could do the work by himself.


    Ira smiled when Tang Shaoyang said those, "You will need Admin Helpers to take care of the trivial issue for you. While I don''t know you long enough, I know you don''t likeplicated work. Do you know that you need to write a report every time youplete a mission?"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow when he heard thest part. Absolute Sense might not pick it up that Ira was lying, but it sounded like Ira made it up so he chose her.


    "Administrator''s mission is different from your average quest when you are in the Dimensional Tower. It will not automaticallyplete when you finish the mission. You must send an actual report for the missionpletion. The big mission that requires several parties also has its own procedure. You can''t just join the mission just because you take the mission. You will get rejected from the mission if you don''t fulfill the condition."


    Ira shook her head, "I thought you were studying the Administrator''s work all day yesterday since you are not here. Pick me as your Admin Helper, and I will take care of everything for you."

 Chapter 1606 God Realm 4

    Chapter 1606 God Realm 4


    Tang Shaoyang did not respond to her immediately. He had no way to confirm what she said either since he had not delved further into the Administrator''s work. Not giving her answer right away, he turned toward Agnes, "What about you? What do you want?"


    Agnes nced at Ira, then she turned back to Tang Shaoyang, "I also want you to pick me as your Admin Helper. I would like to work with you."


    Without making an excuse or an apology, Agnes spoke what was in her mind. That was the reason why she had been waiting for Tang Shaoyang. The same with Ira, she wanted to work with Tang Shaoyang.


    "Just so you know, you can only pick an Administrator Candidate as an Admin Helper if you are thinking of taking your people as your Admin Helper."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I can''t take your words at face value anymore. And there''s not enough reason for me to choose you. Don''t the other candidates do the same work as you if I pick them?"


    "The reason to choose me? I am experienced, not like just a certain someone who just recently became an Administrator Candidate. Also, I don''t think the other candidates would be willing to work under you with how many enemies you have. The risk of working with you is doubled with what happened during the trial." Ira added.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Agnes. There was one candidate who wanted to work with him right now.


    "The same with me, she wants to work under you because she knows you a little bit. Those prideful High-Elves are too arrogant to form an alliance. They are more scattered by forming a small n or faction. There must be no single Administrator from her n, and she is too prideful to work under the other High Elf. The only chance for her to be an Administrator is working under you unless she wants to be a toy for those people who lusted after High-Elf, or else, she doesn''t have a chance to be promoted to Administrator. That''s the reason she is looking for you."


    Ira stood up after exining why Agnes was here, "I will be waiting for your decision here. You only have two days, because I will start looking for the others if you don''t choose me." She then left the room, leaving Agnes and Tang Shaoyang.


    Agnes let out a sigh as she could not deny Ira''s words. She stood up, "I will be waiting here too, slightly longer than her maybe, but I will not apologize for what happened in the trial. I will make the same decision even if I could turn back in time."


    Agnes also left the room, leaving Tang Shaoyang. He just shrugged before leaving as well. But these two women surprised him once more as they were waiting for him outside the room. The way they talked earlier, as if they would not meet again unless he chose them to be his Admin Helper.


    "What now?"


    "I don''t know about her, but I am here to offer you a hand by being a guide. This is your first time in the God Realm, right? I can show you around," Ira replied with a smile.


    Before Tang Shaoyang could give her his answer, he received a message. Not just one, but many. His notification was flooded by the messages, and he read one of them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Not now. I have an emergency," He declined the offer and rushed toward the portal, and he returned back to Earth. He returned to the rooftop and he saw two giant shadows in the sky. Those two were the emergency, Ophelius and Ophelia went on a rampage not seeing him or Avyn when they woke up. That might be the trauma of what they have gone through so far.


    Tang Shaoyang sent telepathic messages to the two Cmities, and they also immediately sensed his presence. They stayed afloat above the rooftop. The rooftop was too small even for one of them, "This is my home! No one will hurt you here!"


    The twins exchanged nces, but they did not transform back into their human form. He summoned Avyn and told them to stay away from the city for a while now. He was careless, forgetting about the twins. They were Unique Rank Cmity, no one could suppress the twins on Earth. It could be said they were strongest after him.


    He immediately checked up and fortunately, everything was fine because they just broke the room where they slept before roaring loudly in the sky. He was relieved that the twins did not try to destroy the building. His daughter was one floor above them.


    The twins had a terrible interaction with humans except for him so far. It was a bad idea to let them live in the city. After making sure that everyone was safe and sound, he had no choice but to bring the twins to meet Kalliyan''s nest. It might be better for them to live with Kalliyan.


    The Kirin was alerted when the two gargantuan creatures appeared above her nest. But then she was relieved when she noticed Tang Shaoyang''s presence. Her nest was on the top of a mountain, slightly far away from the Capital. It was her choice not to live too close to the humans.


    Tang Shaoyangnded right in front of her nest, and he noticed three smaller Kirin hiding below her along with the Celestial Wolves cub. The cub was the size of a husky now. He got them when he finished the Trial of Ancient. The two cubs recognized him and rushed toward him.


    "You are scaring me with them, Master." Kalliyan made sure Tang Shaoyang knew her dissatisfaction. If she did not sense his presence, she might attack the two massive creatures. Even though she knew these two were far more powerful than her, she would do so for the sake of her children.


    "I didn''t mean to," Tang Shaoyang looked up, "Come down now!" Albeit slightly reluctant, the twins followed the order. They turned their size smaller, but they made sure to be in the same size as The Kirin.


    "Can''t they stay with you until they adjust to their new home?" Tang Shaoyang went straight to the point.


    "No! Why would they stay here instead of staying with you?" The one who protested was Avyn.


    Kalliyan scanned the two creatures who hid behind Tang Shaoyang. Despite how powerful they were, they seemed to be scared of her for some reason.


    "They obviously can''t stay in the city with me. Haven''t you seen what they did just now? It''s fortunate there''s no casualty, but we don''t know what will trigger them. They might destroy the city and no one could stop them but me, and I can''t stay with them all the time. You know it as well. I will be going out a lot with the Administrator''s work, and soon there will be a new Dimensional Tower as well!"


    "They don''t have to stay in the city. You can bring them with you. They are strong enough to follow you around!" Avyn refuted.


    "You should know as much as I know about it, Avyn! They will be just a burden and also a target if they follow me. Especially for the Administrator''s work, those factions wille for them. They have survived two times, and we don''t know if they could survive for the third time. Letting them stay here is the best for them." Tang Shaoyang usually relented when he had an argument, but not in this matter.


    This matter involved his people''s safety and also the twins'' safety. He could not leave them in the city, and he could not bring them for sure. The God Alliances and the other factions wanted them. Bringing them with him just puts them at unnecessary risk. Avyn should know it more than him.


    "Even though I have reached a God Rank recently, I don''t think I can control them, Master. I can''t stop them from running amok if they want to, and you should be aware of this issue," Kalliyan interjected. Up this close, she was sure the two dragons were stronger than her.


    "They are kids, Kalliyan. I am not asking you to control them, but I want you to raise them¡­" He told Kalliyan what the twins were and what they had gone through in a short time, the reason he could not keep them in the city.


    "Hah¡­" Kalliyan let out a sigh, "When we made a contract, I expected that you would use me as your mount, but this was worse than bing a mount. You want me to be your dragon breeder and also a babysitter."


    Inside her nest, there were many Dragon Eggs. She was responsible for hatching those eggs. Before the egg, she was asked to babysit the wolf cub, and now a cmity. A creature she had never heard of before.


    Tang Shaoyang and Avyn argued a little bit more, but Avyn gave up because she also understood everything. She wanted him to bring them everywhere they went, but she understood the risk. She gave up and decided to stay in the mountain with the twins for a while instead returning to the Spirit World.


    Tang Shaoyang hugged the twins'' dragon heads into his shoulder, rubbing their heads, "I know. I will visit you often, but you must behave and listen to Kalliyan, understand?" Albeit reluctant, the twins agreed to stay with The Kirin. In their eyes, The Kirin was much better than those small humans.


    Tang Shaoyang also bid his farewell to the two Celestial Wolves and Kalliyan''s children before leaving the mountain. He had not explored the God Realm, and more importantly, he wanted to confirm how the Administrator worked first. Whether it was true that he had to make a manual report for missionpletion. The Administrator''s work took priority over the God Realm which was less impressive than he expected.

 Chapter 1607 God Realm 5

    Chapter 1607 God Realm 5


    Back to his room in the Administrator Space, Tang Shaoyang immediately confirmed what Ira just told him. Unfortunately for him, Ira was telling the truth. The System demanded a report from the Administrator. It was different from those quests in the Dimensional Tower where he just needed to return afterpleting the quest.


    [The reason the system needed an administrator was to take care of what the system could not without destroying everything. Void Creature and Cmity are things that are outside the System''s control. They don''t follow the rules set by the System, and The System needs Administrators to control them instead of destroying a whole world infested by Void Creatures and Cmities.]


    [They are like Viruses, and the Administrator is like an antivirus to clean out the virus. So we need detailed reports, in case you find a new type of Void Creature or new Cmity just like yourpanions. Their behavior, in case they behaved strangely than usual and more. That data would help the other Administrators, and that''s the reason why Admin Helper is avable.]


    [It''s generally harder to work alone, but you can recruit them to ease your work, taking care of your paperwork but with a reward. You can promote them to Administrator only after they work for ten years, or they finish a hundred thousand missions together with their Administrator. That''s the condition for their promotion, so you can''t abuse your authority as Administrator.]


    [As you also know, a certain mission requires you to form a team. You can form a team with Admin Helpers as well. I know your ss and how you fight, but I advise you to have at least a few Admin Helpers work under you. You can''t just choose anyone to be your Admin Helper, and we have made a list for new Administrators to choose Admin Helper. All Administrator Candidates are on that list, and you can choose Admin Helper from the list.]


    [As Senior Administrators, you can choose ten Admin Helpers even though you can only appoint three Administrators from ten of them. I suggest you recruit at least four Admin Helpers because you need five people to form a team for a mission.]


    Tang Shaoyang let out a long sigh as Ira told the truth. He did really need Admin Helper if that was the case. Paperwork was his weakness, and he did not think he would write a report faster thanpleting the mission itself. Without Admin Helper, writing the report would take most of his time toplete a mission.


    "Can I see the list for Admin Helper?"


    There were two types of Admin Helpers. The Admin Helper specifically helped the Administrator and Admin Helper that helped to smooth out the System''s event. The former was someone like Ira, and thetter were the people who opened the shop during the first stage of the trial.


    He thought Administrator was kinda a rare ss, but it was not as rare as he thought. There were more than twenty thousand Administrator Candidates.


    [They are still rare considering how many yers existed in the Universe. I do believe there are more than Trillions of yers from how many worlds? Thousands of worlds? We don''t know how many worlds under the System are. Over twenty thousand Administrator Candidates are not that many.]


    Tang Shaoyang had to agree when Vandir exined it like that. When he had more than a hundred spirits, most of theming from different worlds mostly. There might be millions of worlds, not just thousands. Something he could not find out unless the System was willing to share the information.


    "But still, how am I supposed to choose from these twenty thousand people? How do I know they are good at their work?"


    He finally understood why Ira was confident that he would choose her as Admin Helper. As she said, it was better to work with someone he knew than some random people.


    "Can I sort them out by their factions?" The list in front of him was sorted out alphabetically. When he said that, the list changed. It was sorted by the factions, alphabetically.


    "Can I exclude anyone from The Nirvana Alliance and The God Alliance?"


    [There are no Administrators and Administrator Candidates from the alliances you mentioned! As their punishment, their members have been cklisted for ten years.]


    "Then exclude anyone from Vigamaur Dgaror, White Mystery, The Sorc n, and anyone based in the Dragon Realm!"


    He remembered Vitali was from the Dragon Realm, but he forgot his n name. That was why he excluded anyone from the Dragon Realm.


    Despite his attempt to reduce the number of candidates, there were still more than eighteen thousand candidates on the list. The list was quite detailed, not just names but also their races, pictures, factions, how long they had be a candidate, and so on.


    After looking for twenty people, he gave up and typed Castor''s full name. Castor should be on the candidate list since he finished in the top ten. He wiped out the participants, leaving Ian, Agnes, Vitali, and Castor. Sure enough, Castor Bach Justesen appeared, avable to recruit. But he hesitated to pick the guy because he did not know if Castor was any better than him for the paperwork.


    "At least the guy has loyalty, and I know for sure he will not betray me since he has be mypanion!" He tapped the recruit button, and the recruitment notice was sent. The System gave more freedom for the candidate to decline.


    In the end, he typed Ira''s name and there were many with the same names. Fortunately, he remembered her faction, Aedes. There was only one person named Ira from Aedes. He sent the recruitment notice to Ira.


    "As for Agnes¡­" Even though he understood her circumstances, it did not mean he would let her off the hook that easily. If she was faced with the same circumstance, then she would not hesitate to betray him again.


    It was different from Ira, she was just the bridge between the Neb Alliance and him. She could overlook what her faction and her alliance did because it was not her personal decision. Regardless of Ira''s choice, she had to listen to the Neb Alliance''s decision.


    "I still need two more, but that can wait¡­ Let''s check out the God Realm this time." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Upon arriving at the portal in the Starter City, he received two notifications that Ira and Castor epted his recruitment. The two were officially his personal Admin Helpers now.


    Ira seemed to be able to read him as she was waiting for him near the portal at the Starter City. She was smiling at him upon noticing his arrival, and Agnes was next to her as well.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the female elf, wondering why she was still there. From her sullen expression, he could tell that she knew about Ira bing his Admin Helper. But it seemed like the female did not want to give up yet.


    "Are you nning to make a team with two other Administrators? Since you are a Senior Administrator, you form a team with two Junior Administrators, and that will automatically put you as the team leader," Ira only saw one co-worker on the list. She started her work by giving him advice. Bing a team leader allowed Tang Shaoyang to have the privilege to choose the mission.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I don''t n to form a team with other Administrators and don''t have a n to form a team for the time being. I want to take on a mission that does not require a team for now. Even if I want to form a team, I would rather fill them with more Admin Helpers."


    Filling his team with Admin Helper would give him Absolute Authority rather than having other Administrators in his team. That was the n.


    "I see¡­ What about if I introduce myself to my friends? A lot of my friends lost their spots because you killed their Administrators," Ira did have a lot of friends, and they lost their spots after the incident with Tang Shaoyang.


    "Let''s talk about thatter. I need to know more about the God Realm!"


    Ira nodded, listening to his request. As they were about to leave, Agnes was about to follow them as well. However, Ira pulled the female elf to the side. They talked about something, but he could not hear what they talked about. It seemed like Ira did something to cover their conversation, and she convinced Agnes not to follow them. It was not like Tang Shaoyang could stop the elf from following him, but he was d if Agnes left on her own.


    "So what do you want to know about the God Realm? Even though I would say there''s nothing special about this ce aside from a world where the strong reside."


    As Ira said, the city itself was not so special. If anything, he could buy the God Rank Artifact at an outrageous price. More than a trillion for one God Rank Artifact, and there are less than five of them. The store also sold the bloodline, and of course, it was bloodline from blood essence. There were a few advanced sses, but nothing particrly eye-catching for someone like Tang Shaoyang. He had a high expectation for the God Realm, but it was nothing but just another world where people from many worlds gathered.


    "If you are looking for an artifact, then I know a ce to find them. But you must prepare more than just GC. Or if you want to try your luck, you can try Arena of God. Something like a diator fight, and the winner will get an artifact or bloodline. It''s an event hosted by The System directly. If you want to take the risk, there''s also a dungeon. But it''s not easy to enter a dungeon in the God Realm. A lot of people are lining up for a dungeon, so you might not get a spot even if you want to."


    Tang Shaoyang was disappointed when he heard about the God Realm. He expected more than just another world.


    "Ah, if you are looking for a new source of resources to strengthen your own faction, then you need to take over other faction''s territories. The System will spawn a random mineral vein and dungeon in a random territory, so don''t be surprised when you hear often about a war between factions. Therger your territory, then the higher the chance for a dungeon, mineral vein, or System Event to spawn in your territory."


    "Ah, right, you got a territory by finishing in first ce, right? Since it''s a new territory, you will gain one year of protection. No one could take over your territory in a year. The System gives you a time, a time for you to prepare for the war! That''s why a lot of factions in the God Realm are forming an alliance. You can''t survive by yourself."

 Chapter 1608 Together 1

    Chapter 1608 Together 1


    The Starter City was a disappointment for Tang Shaoyang, but he got the information he wanted about the God Realm. It could be said that the God Realm was just another world with bigger resources. Of course, those resources were not so easy to obtain as well. Most of the territory in the God Realm had been upied, and the undistributed territories belonged to the System.


    Just like the previous briefing for the first stage of the Trial of God. The System absorbed an abandoned world to expand the God Realm. The God Realm never stopped expanding. The System''s territory was neutral territory. It was usually a territory where the System held an event.


    Tang Shaoyang used this opportunity to get to know more about the war in the God Realm. A faction could officially challenge the other factions to take over the territory. It was kinda the same with the World War, observed directly by the System. It is usually used to minimize the damage to the territory. But of course, a faction couldunch a full-scale attack without a challenge.


    There was no specific rule for the God Realm. The rules only apply to the System''s territory. War is just another day in this God Realm.


    Tang Shaoyang was thinking of focusing on his Administrator''s work, but it seemed like he needed to focus on defending his territory more. His idea of bringing his people to the God Realm was discarded. Bringing them to the God Realm might put them in danger.


    He might have a few God Ranks, but that was nowhere near enough to defend his territory. It was not like he could not stay in his territory all the time to protect them. An ample preparation was needed for him to immigrate his people to the God Realm.


    "If you are worried, you can recruit people. As I said, one or two factions falling in one day is a normal urrence. You can recruit the people who lost their homes, giving them a new home. That''s the fastest way to grow your power as a neer in the God Realm. But of course, the risk is high. There''s a chance they may betray you, so you must be careful. Those people might try to take over yournd from inside."


    That was Ira''s genuine advice. It was not a little person who fell to the very same trick. Rather than giving Tang Shaoyang an idea, it was more like she was warning him of the danger lurking in the God Realm. She did not want to lose another Administrator only to restart her painstaking work for another ten years.


    After a quick tour, they returned to the same restaurant where he first had a discussion with Ira. As soon as their butt touched the chair, Ira went straight to the business, "So when will we take our first mission?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe in a week or maybe two weeks¡ª"


    Ira cut him off when she heard the possibility of taking the mission in another two weeks, "You must remember that you have a quota as Senior Administrator. You mustplete three missions in one month. If you fail to do so, you might get demoted to Junior Administrator. Especially if you are a new Senior Administrator, you can''t miss your first month''s quota!"


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his head. His mind was elsewhere during the tour. His mind was on his territory, and how he should respond to the aggression. He was not as confident as facing hundreds of Administrators. It was a war, a faction, or maybe involved an alliance. He was unsure if he alone was enough. However, he did not think that his army was ready for a battle on this scale. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then Ira reminded him of the quota. He had a quota to fulfill as a Senior Administrator. He almost forgot about that, ''Might not be a solution, but I have to rely on myself for this one. At worst, I will just lose my territory.''


    The only solution was to get stronger, facing the war by himself. There were several ways for him. First, he could start entering the dungeon on Earth. Second, the God Realm was a full opportunity. Trying the dungeon here and joining the System''s event might help him as well. Third, it was the Administrator''s mission. He would go around the world, and maybe he could gather a lot of materials. Enough to upgrade all his Spirits at least to high sub-rank Archaic Spirit.


    "Do we have any way tomunicate even if I am in my world?" While he was worried about the territory in the God Realm, he still needed to prioritize his Empire. He wanted to hear the update during his absence from the trial. His father-inw also requested a meeting, and he also had a dungeon issue. Earth had reached thest stage of the Game right after he ranked up to the God Rank back then.


    He wanted to know how his people handled those dungeons. He was not that worried about the dungeon issue since he had Hemlin, Fon, and Lunea from Aqura who were more familiar with the dungeon. They should be able to handle the dungeon issue.


    "You don''t even know such a basic thing for an Administrator?" Ira shook her head. She was unsure if she made the right choice by sticking with Tang Shaoyang, "You can use your Administrator''s Authority to make a call or send a message to your Admin Helper. You must initiate the contact, or else I can''t call or send you a message."


    "How long do you need to take care of your issue? Do you think we can take this mission?" Ira shared a screen with Tang Shaoyang. It was a mission screen, a special mission, reiming an old abandoned world.


    The Executive Administrator initiated the mission to reim this unknown world that had been abandoned for more than a thousand years. It was a special mission because of how dangerous the mission was. Since it was a special mission, it required a team to join the mission.


    "It''s a dangerous mission for sure, but we will not fail this mission since the Executive Administrator directly leads the operation. It''s also counted as three missions because it''s a special mission. So you will have more time to take care of your issue afterpleting the mission."

 Chapter 1609 Together 2

    Chapter 1609 Together 2


    Ira took her job as Admin Helper seriously. She knew that she must push the job on Tang Shaoyang rather than wait for his call. Knowing Tang Shaoyang was in a tight time with the new territory as well as the aftermath of the trial. She suggested a special mission.


    "But we need to form a team for this special mission," After reading the requirements for the mission, he noticed it was a mission that required a team. They only had three people, not a full team yet.


    "If you trust me, then I can handle the rest. As I said, I have a few reliable friends. I will make sure that I will bring the best and the most hard-working one!" Ira already had a few names in her mind, "If you can''t fully trust me, we can do a short interview one or two days before the mission."


    Tang Shaoyang checked the time when the mission started. The mission started in eight days. He had one week to take care of his business before focusing on his Administrator work. While he would like to keep it hidden about the God Realm from his wives, he must tell them the truth about everything.


    They were his brains, and he was the muscles that did the brute work. While he could not rely on them to fight in a war, they could offer him ideas that he could not think of.


    "Alright, let''s take the special mission. I will message you in three or maybe four days, and we will do a short briefing. I need to know my team before we go into the mission." He had no choice but to put his trust in Ira once more. Of course, he would keep his guard against these people, Ira included. He learned his lesson enough not to fully trust the person he just knew recently.


    Bidding his farewell with Ira, Tang Shaoyang returned to Earth. The moment he returned to his room, Origin notified him of his wives'' return.


    [The Ladies have returned from the Dimensional Tower after learning of your return, Your Majesty.]


    "Alright, tell them to meet me in the meeting room. I am going to meet with the dwarves first."


    Tang Shaoyang went to the underground city where the dwarves resided, Dwarven Keep. The Dwarves had not opened their gate to the public yet, so only a handful of people could enter Dwarven Keep. Only the high-ranking officers and the Emperor could get in and out of the Dwarven Keep anytime.


    He met with the Council and the President, and he brought them to the God Realm. For some reason, The Dwarves were in awe as they arrived in the God Realm.


    "What do you guys think? Can you make a fortress for me? This territory might be attacked in one year¡­" Tang Shaoyang exined where they were and what would happen there. As for why he needed a strong fortress or castle.


    The Presidents and the Council gathered. They were already discussing what kind of wonder they wanted to build here. After a short discussion, President Engin came to Tang Shaoyang, "Can Your Majesty give us one day to survey the area? We need to see the terrain and how big the territory is before we cane up with a rough sketch."


    "That''s fine. Do you need anything?" Tang Shaoyang nodded. He liked the dwarves'' attitude that did not get affected by the potential of fighting an army of God Ranks.


    "We need a few of our people. Can we bring them here as well?" Engin smiled.


    Tang Shaoyang brought Engin back to the Dwarven Keep before sending him back with his people to the God Realm. He fully trusted the dwarves who had helped him to rebuild his country as well as arming his army.


    After sending the dwarves to the God Realm for a survey, he returned to the meeting room. It was different from the meeting room in the office. It was a family meeting room, two floors below Tang Shaoyang''s main room.


    As soon as he entered the room, his seventeen wives turned toward him. At the sight of him, they immediately stood up and rushed toward him with the exception of Elinova, Li Shuang, and Ava. They were giving him hugs and kisses, and thest one was Zhang Mengyao.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised when he saw her again. Her ck hair had turned white, and her skin became smoother and paler. Her eyes became redder like blood, and he noticed two small fangs protruding from her lips.


    She kissed him, hugging him tightly. It has been almost three months since theirst meeting. After sharing the passionate kiss, Zhang Mengyao refrained from taking further action. There must be a reason why Tang Shaoyang gathered all of them here.


    They all returned to their seats, and their expressions changed into solemn ones. They turned into a working mode, all of them, including Elin.


    "First of all, I have be a God Rank!" That was the first thing he told them. Instead of being happy that their husbands ranked up to the God Rank. Almost all of them let out a frustrated sigh. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang almost burst into a chuckle, but he understood why they acted this way. His reaching the God Rank meant he was getting further away from them.


    Not immediately telling them about the God Realm, Tang Shaoyang recounted his story about the trial. He must share about the trial with them as they eventually would participate in one.


    He did not hide anything, including the Nirvana Alliance and The God Alliance''s scheme.


    "They broke the truce!" Zhang Mengyao could not hold it any longer after hearing what Tang Shaoyang had gone through.


    "They did!" Tang Shaoyang nodded, "But they were punished for meddling in the System''s event¡­" He told them about the System''s punishment, and how they had ten years to prepare for the Nirvana Alliance. Not just the Nirvana Alliance, but also the God Alliance.


    Zhang Mengyao let out a defeated sigh and was down, knowing she was still far away from helping Tang Shaoyang even after fully awakening her Primal Vampire Bloodline. That was her reward after reaching the Demi-God Rank a week ago. She just entered the Demi-God Rank, and it would take months if not years to get to the God Rank without a war.


    She was aware that Tang Shaoyang could reach the God Rank because of the war against the Divine Church, The Giteron Dynasty, and The Allurion Faction. Her husband fought them by himself, and she was aware that she would not be able to achieve the same feat.

 Chapter 1610 Together 3

    Chapter 1610 Together 3


    Tang Shaoyang sensed the happy atmosphere for their reunion after almost three months were down. Their mood was dampened by his story, but he preferred not to hide it from them. He understood why they were down, because they felt helpless, not being able to help him.


    "We still have ten years. Take your time. In ten years, we will still open two more Dimensional Towers. We have more than enough time to prepare for the war." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sensing their mood, he hesitated to tell them about the territory in the God Realm. If the war against the Nirvana Alliance and the God Alliance would take ten years, the war to defend their territory in the God Realm might happen in a year. He assumed the other factions would try to take over his territory as soon as the protection expired.


    "But have a big concern to address sooner than the war against the two alliances¡­" Tang Shaoyang decided to tell them everything. They would find out eventually, and it would be better if they knew it directly from him. If they knew it from someone else, they might misunderstand him.


    Sure enough, the moment he said there might be a war in a year, against a faction in the God Realm. The atmosphere in the meeting room tensed up. The no ending war concerned them more.


    "You don''t have to worry about our territory in the God Realm. I will try to defend it by myself, but if it''s too overwhelming for me, then I can just give up. We will make our return once we are ready."


    He told them about the war, but he would not let them get involved in this one. One year was not enough for them to have a big war against the God Ranks. Even if they reached the God Ranks, they would still be weaker than most of the God Ranks in the God Realm. He would not take the risk of letting them join him.


    Tang Shaoyang expected them to fight back, but none of them opposed his decision for this one. Even Zhang Mengyao did not say anything.


    "There''s still more¡­" When he said that, everyone got even more tense. They thought it was more wars, "I am not talking about war, but my ss, Administrator." He went on, to exin what an Administrator was and how the ss worked.


    He would spend most of his time in his Administrator''s jobs and would leave the Empire to their care. With the impending war between the two alliances, he told them what he nned.


    Then he also told them about Ophelius and Ophelia. Li Na was the main reason he told them about the twins. As a summoner with familiars, he hoped she could develop a connection with them. The twins might be too young, but they were the actual guardians of his empire during his absence.


    Li Na nodded, "I will try my best to get on their good side."


    She did not talk about taming them, but more about forming a friendly rtionship. Tang Shaoyang was d to hear that. He then told Li Na and the others a little bit about the twins'' background, and what happened to them during the trial. Not forgetting the story about him almost wiped out the Administrators as well.


    "That''s all for the actual story. My experience might help if you ever join the Trial of God. Just keep in mind never trust the Administrator."


    "I am done with the yapping. It''s time for the gift," Tang Shaoyang then took a set of new armor andnce for Zhang Mengyao. The Primordial Rank Artifact was much more superior than her Grade B set of armor. He remembered how he obtained her armor from the mini-game in the hospital where he met Kang Xue.


    "It''s time for you guys to upgrade your equipment!" Then he took out another one of Kang Xue. One by one, all of them received a new set of Artifacts. It was not just an upgrade, but a super upgrade.


    All of them were delighted with the upgrade, except for a few, Li Shuang and Elinova. Both did not like fighting, so the artifact was less valuable in their eyes. However, both realized that they also needed to get stronger. While they were as passionate as the others, his lovely Cook and Minister had reached Ancient Rank.


    "There''s one more!" Tang Shaoyang took out a scroll. It was the Cosmos Serpent Bloodline. The Primal Bloodline he got aftering out as a first ce in the first stage. He could not use them, so he might as well give them to someone who had a weak bloodline.


    He went on, to exin how crucial and how strong Primal Bloodline was. A bloodline that allowed them to have True Transformation. Instead, he picked one to inherit the bloodline, he would rather they discuss it by themselves who took the bloodline.


    "I think you should give it to Lu An. He stays in the Legend Rank even though he could take the trial to the Demi-God Rank because he wants to consult you about the bloodline. He came to me two months ago, saying his bloodline was not the ideal. So he had been stuck on Legend Rank in order to find the right bloodline, so he could upgrade his bloodline for hisst trial."


    Talking about bloodline, Zhang Mengyao remembered Lu An''s concern. Her little brother had been roaming in the Dimensional Tower, hoping to find a good bloodline. So she thought of giving this bloodline to Lu An. The young guy was the core of the Tang Empire''s force, after all.


    "I already have something else for him," He had another Primal Bloodline,pensation for what happened in the trial.


    "I don''t want the bloodline. I don''t want the serpent''s blood to flow into my body!" That was Ava''s answer. Her sister, Aleesa followed in agreement. Both elves refused to take the bloodline no matter how good the bloodline was. That was because of the Green Sky Serpent in the Gigante Forest. The elves hated the serpent, one of the Guardians of the Gigante Forest, and that hate spread to the other serpents.


    Sylvia from the Moon Rabbit, and his two priests, Selena and Arina also did not want the serpent bloodline. It was followed by his two Queens, Rosalie and Jasmine. He just realized his wives were so picky about their problems.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Women, am I right?" He blurted out. The moment those words were heard, he earned sharp res from his wives.


    Elinova and Li Shuang also did not want a strong bloodline. They declined the bloodline for a different reason. Their roles were in the back line, in the safe area most of them. Such a strong bloodline would be wasted in their hands. A reasonable excuse.

 Chapter 1611 Together 4

    Chapter 1611 Together 4


    "What about you, Xue''er?" Zhang Mengyao asked Kang Xue.


    Zhang Mengyao had upgraded her Vampire Bloodline, so it would be wasted to change her bloodline in the current stage. But Kang Xue was different, she was still in Legend Rank. Her current bloodline was not bad, but it was still far from the best.


    "Cosmos Serpent¡­" Kang Xue muttered the bloodline, then she turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "Do you know the main elemental power for Cosmos Serpent?"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the question, but then he was able to read what was in Kang Xue''s mind. She was fond of her Light Elemental Power. If taking Cosmos Serpent Bloodline could strengthen her Light Elemental Power, then she might take it. But if the bloodline did not improve her Light Elemental Power, then she did not want it.


    "I don''t know¡­ Let me ask my spirits, in case they know something about Cosmos Serpent¡­" He did not need to ask because Vandir immediately gave him the answer.


    [No! Cosmos Serpent''s main elemental power is Void. Even if it''s a variant, The Cosmos Serpent''s elemental power is never Light.]


    "I don''t think so."


    "Then I will also not take it if it can''t make my Light Elemental Power stronger." Kang Xue also stepped back from the contention for the bloodline.


    "I think we give the bloodline to Delia who startedte," Tang Shaoyang''s white-haired knight, Ashley voiced her opinion, "The strong bloodline will help her to catch up faster if you don''t mind having a Serpent Bloodline, Delia."


    Delia and Li Na were Tang Shaoyang''s youngest wives. Delia was twenty, and Li An was twenty-one. The former started itte because she decided not to fight at first, but after finding out what Tang Shaoyang had to face for their safety. She made her resolve and climbed up the Dimensional Tower by herself. A hunter who usually worked together with Elin had taken a big step.


    Tang Shaoyang never asked them to do anything, especially something dangerous. All of them made the decision for themselves.


    Ashley''s idea had positive reactions from the other girls. Li Na, Liang Suyin, Lilliana, and Viona agreed to the idea. The three who had not declined the bloodline agreed to give the bloodline to Delia. His youngest was not shy about taking it as well when she received approval from the others.


    "Don''t use the scroll yet!" Tang Shaoyang stopped Delia from opening the scroll. He needed to tell her what awaited her when she used the scroll. Most likely, she would meet the actual Cosmos Serpent and remind her not to get surprised by it. He also told her how painful the Bloodline Inheritance Ritual was. It was a preparation for her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Delia nodded and saved the scroll into her inventory. She would use itter. The reason she opened the scroll, she thought the blood essence was inside the scroll.


    Tang Shaoyang checked his inventory, making sure he did not forget anything. He tried to remember if he missed something for the meeting. But he found something crucial, his wives still could get a better bloodline than they had right now.


    "Before I forget, let''s put into detail what kind of bloodline you guys want. I might be able to get them once I start my work as Administrator," He then told Zhang Mengyao to take a note for him. Yep, his Supreme General still brought her note with her. She had been actively taking note when he recounted the Trial of God.


    The family meeting continued with what kind of bloodline they wanted, and what they did not want. While he might not be able to get all of them Primal Bloodline, he still hoped to get them a better bloodline than the one they had right now.


    He thought the meeting would only take half an hour or maybe one hour, but it was more than that. The discussion continued about the ss after the bloodline. He could get all of them a new ss in the God Realm or event during the mission. He might as well ask them what kind of new ss they wanted.


    The family meeting took more than two hours. Aside from the bloodline and ss talk, they had been asking him what kind of ce God Realm was, and so on. They were asking about the trial in detail. Most of them were in the Demi-God Rank, a step away from the God Rank. After collecting the required God Shards, they would rank up. Maybe they could gather a hundred God Shards to enter the trial as well, or he could provide them the past to enter the trial since he was part of the God Realm right now.


    "Should I prepare something big for lunch?" After the meeting was over, Elinova made a suggestion for a small party for themselves.


    "What about dinner instead? I have another meeting," Tang Shaoyang agreed, but he wanted it for the night. He wanted to finish up all the matters for his Empire that needed his presence before focusing on his Administrator''s work.


    "Alright, dinner then!" Elin was excited to host the party. She then turned toward Delia, and thetter immediately nodded her head. The two left the meeting room the fastest.


    The other women except for Kang Xue, Zhang Mengyao, and Li Shuang left the room as well. The three would attend the same meeting with Tang Shaoyang.


    "There''s a new meeting room, and we will head there. Follow me," Li Shuang took the lead.


    Tang Shaoyang did not understand why there was a new meeting room. He felt like the previous assembly room was fine and spacious. But there was this thing, there was always something new each time he returned after a long absence.


    Just as he stepped out of the room, Origin spoke. [Kang Jiayi is requesting to meet you before the assembly, Your Majesty.]


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, wondering what they wanted to talk about. They could just speak with him in this assembly, but why did his father-inw ask him for a separate meeting?


    Kang Xue let out a sigh when her father''s name was mentioned. She knew what her father wanted to talk about. Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang also knew about the issue, but they chose not to speak.


    "I will prepare the assembly and inform the others about your dy," Li Shuang headed to the new meeting room by herself while Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao followed him to the throne room.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything?" Tang Shaoyang asked as the elevator went down.


    "It''s TEIS'' issue, or more like Father''s personal opinion as Chief of TEIS," Kang Xue shook her head, gesturing to Zhang Mengyao not to speak up.

 Chapter 1612 Just Another Fool 1

    Chapter 1612 Just Another Fool 1


    "Congrattions on your advancement to the God Rank, Your Majesty!" Kang Jiayi knelt as he and his son, Kang Zian entered the throne room.


    The old man immediately felt the big difference when his gaze fell on his son-inw.


    "This is a private meeting, let''s skip the formality, Father. Do you have something you want to discuss with me?" Tang Shaoyang was sitting on his throne and had a slight smile. He did not know how the others saw him when he sat here, but deep inside, he still felt awkward. Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue were standing on his side.


    "This old man will take Your Majesty''s generosity," Kang Zian smiled. Despite his hair turning fully white, he had regained the vigor of youth. He managed to rank up to Ancient Rank despite his age. He was much slower than his son who was at Primordial Rank because he focused more on his work than on getting stronger for himself.


    Tang Shaoyang''s smile slowly faded and turned into a frown when he listened to Kang Jiayi''s personal request. Yep, it was his personal request as Kang Jiayi, not The Chief of TEIS. It was not like it mattered in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes because he did not like it.


    "You don''t have to be so considerate with me. Don''t let me cloud your judgment," Kang Xue spoke first before Tang Shaoyang responded to Kang Jiayi, "For your information, I also don''t agree with him, but he insists on bringing this to you."


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed the space between his eyes. What his father-inw asked of him was ridiculous.


    In short, there was a group of people, a faction that formed outside The Tang Empire''s jurisdiction. They were the people who did not agree with his reign, the former Tang Empire''s members. They nned to form their own faction and government, but they asked for the Tang Empire to concede four territories for them.


    Not only did they oppose his rule, but they also asked for four territories. However, Kang Jiayi managed to reduce it to one territory. He negotiated down to one territory. The reason? It was because they were his fellow countrymen. They came from the same roots, and Kang Jiayi wished to support them just because they previously came from the same country.


    As the former General, Kang Jiayi wished this group to do well just because they were his fellow countrymen. Despite this group''s desire to get separated from the Tang Empire.


    "Father! I am not going to kill them or put them into the dungeon because they disagree with my government. But isn''t it ridiculous that they just ask me to hand over the territory that I have fought with my life at stake?"


    Tang Shaoyang was not talking about the zombie, how he took the territory from the zombie. He was talking about the attack from the Divine Church. How he almost died, getting his head pulled off by the Divine Dragon, Eol.


    "It''s just one territory, and we have many of them unupied," That was Kang Jiayi''s reasoning. Because the Tang Empire had many territories, hence it should be fine to give this group one of the unupied territories.


    "Even if those territories are unupied, they are still more useful to us than giving it to those people. You know right that we train our soldiers and trainees to fight the zombies and monsters that grow in those unupied territories?" Tang Shaoyang tried his best not tosh out at his father-inw, showing respect for the elder. He tried to use a reason as to why he would never hand over his territory.


    "But we have more options now. There are dungeons and dimensional towers. And one territory will not affect us that much." Kang Jiayi insisted.


    "But we have more options now. There are dungeons and dimensional towers. And one territory will not affect us that much." Kang Jiayi insisted.


    "Okay, giving out one territory is not a big deal for us, but what if more groups like them appear and demand the same thing? Will you also try to convince me to give them my territory just like what you do now?"


    Before Kang Jiayi could respond, Tang Shaoyang continued.


    "I don''t care if they disagree with my rule, then they can leave the Tang Empire. This is one of the main reasons why I stop expanding our territories. I am giving those people who disagree with my rule to live outside the Tang Empire! So my answer is no." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I don''t want to hear anything else, Kang Jiayi. My decision is final, you can never convince me to hand over my territory to anyone! I also have to remind you that you are working for the Tang Empire. This will be a warning for you, the first and thest you make a request like this. If you can''t work for the Tang Empire''s interest, then I have to rece you with someone who puts The Tang Empire''s interest above their personal feelings!"


    Tang Shaoyang was upset at his father-inw. He was going here and there, risking his life just to ensure the Tang Empire''s safety. As he returned, one of his high-ranking officers wanted him to give up territory for ungrateful people.


    Kang Xue let out a sigh. She knew the meeting would not end well after she heard what Tang Shaoyang had gone through. An independent faction inside The Tang Empire should not be allowed, but she could not convince her father. The others did not have the heart to speak with Kang Xue''s father. Mostly afraid they would offend Kang Xue.


    Kang Jiayi wanted to argue, but his son held him back. Kang Zian was aware that his father would lose The Emperor''s favor if his father continued. The worst part was that his father''s stubbornness might put his sister in a tough spot.


    He was about to leave the throne room with his father when Origin''s voice rang. His father''s feet stuck to the ground. Even if he tried to force his father out with him, he could not. He could pull his father, but it would make an ugly scene in front of The Emperor. The Emperor''s expressionless visage scared him the most, he did not know what to expect as he was not able to read The Emperor''s expression.


    [Zheng Geming, the leader of The Zheng Kingdom along with his two vice leaders are asking for an audience, Your Majesty.]


    That was why Kang Jiayi suddenly refused to leave the throne room. He shook off his son''s hand and turned around, "Can you give them a chance, Your Majesty? Can you listen to them before you make the decision?"


    "That''s enough, Father!" Kang Xue was thoroughly embarrassed by her father. The reason her father was still standing, not inside the dungeon was because of Tang Shaoyang. Asking Tang Shaoyang to give up territory was the same as treason, even worse than selling the empire''s territory.

 Chapter 1613 Just Another Fool 2

    Chapter 1613 Just Another Fool 2


    The moment Tang Shaoyang heard the name, he sent a telepathic message to Origin, asking what was the rtion between Kang Jiayi and Zheng Geming. There must be some sort of rtionship that his father-inw pushed the issue this far.


    He soon found the reason why. Zheng Geming was Kang Jiayi''s friend. In fact, Origin gave him so detailed information. More than friends, both wererades when they were in the military. Both were Generals, and Kang Jiayi found his friend a few monthster. Zheng Geming was one of many survivors who survived on their own and joined the Tang Empireter on.


    He also found out that Zheng Geming tried getting into Tarrior, offering himself to immediately get promoted with his background. Of course, he was rejected and was told by Zhang Mengyao that everyone had to start from the bottom rung regardless of their background even before the Game.


    That was the reason why Zheng Geming started to gather people and in one month, he managed to persuade more than five hundred people to join his cause. That was the start of the independent faction in the Tang Empire.


    Tang Shaoyang motioned to Kang Xue not to yell at her father. He did not want a rift between the daughter and father.


    "It will be just another pointless meeting. If you could not convince me, then do you think he could? Even if they beg me, I will not give anyone a territory! Not to an outsider!"


    "But you give out your territories to the other worlders!? Why can''t you give them to your fellow countrymen!? To your actual people!?" Kang Jiayi raised his voice.


    "Other worlders?" Tang Shaoyang was confused, but then he understood what Kang Jiayi meant.


    The moment he realized what his father-inw said, his patience turned into frustration. He was so close to getting angry. His father-inw should know the reason why he let the elves, lycanthrope, the beastmen from the Gigante Forest, and more. They were his vassals, part of the Tang Empire. Not only were they his vassals, but he never gave them the territory. Kang Jiayi should know everything, but it was as if his father-inw pretended not to know anything.


    "But you should know that I never give them my territory. You should also know they are my vassals¡­" Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Let me ask you, what have they done for me, for the empire to deserve a territory?"


    "The elves took a big part when we went to war with all the factions! The dwarves helped us to rebuild our city, our home! What have they done for the empire to deserve a territory?"


    Of course, Kang Jiayi could not give him the answer.


    "This is ridiculous to have this kind of conversation in the first ce. What''s wrong with you, Kang Jiayi!?" Tang Shaoyang could no longer hold it back. This was not the Kang Jiayi he knew.


    He had to face the dangers of facing the two alliances during his trial. When he returned, he faced such a ridiculous situation. This did not make sense, at all.


    [Zheng Geming is entering the elevator, Your Majesty¡­ This is weird, no one stopped him.] Origin sounded confused because no one stopped this old man, [A clerk is guiding him to the throne room¡­]


    [I think he has a hypnosis-rted skill, Your Majesty.]


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow, and then he looked at Kang Jiayi. There was a chance that Kang Jiayi was under Zheng Geming''s control as well.


    "Let hime to me!" He ordered Origin not to send anyone to stop Zheng Geming. The skill might work on many, but it would not work on him.


    "Can you check on your father? Maybe he is under hypnosis." He asked Kang Xue.


    Kang Xue used her Light Elemental Power. Her hands shone and the light soon wrapped Kang Jiayi. The light sipped into Kang Jiayi, and then Kang Jiayi wobbled, but his son caught him before he fell to the ground. That confirmed why Kang Jiayi did such a weird thing. He was relieved it was not the real Kang Jiayi.


    Then the door opened and a white-haired old man entered the throne room. His eyes locked on the man who sat at the end of the throne room, his eyes shone brightly. He looked at the back of the throne, the majestic emblem of the Tang Empire. The old man could not hold his grin anymore, imagining himself on that throne.


    ''That throne will be mine soon! That fool Emperor just needs to get in my range, and I will take over this Empire!''


    Tang Shaoyang could read everything from the old man''s expression. He shook his head and nced at Zhang Mengyao, "Do I have to do another mass execution so these people understand? It seems like I haven''t done it enough."


    In the end, everything was caused by one person who thought his power was invincible. They obtained a little bit of power and thought they could rule the world. It was the same as the previous rebellion.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and released his aura. He had been holding back since he returned. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Zhang Mengyao and Kang Xue took three steps back before falling to their knees. Their eyes widened in shock for a moment, staring at Tang Shaoyang''s back.


    Kang Zian also lost his strength on his feet and fell to the floor together with his father.


    Zheng Geming, who thought had won the game, also fell on his butt. He did not know what it was, but he knew it came from the man who just stood up from the throne. He felt a massive pressure on his shoulders and back, and it was getting stronger as the man came closer to him.


    Zheng Geming tried to hold up with his hands, but the pressure was just too strong. He could not maintain his position and fell to the floor, with his face kissing the floor.


    ''NO! I can do this! I just need him to get in my range! I will win once he is in my range!'' The old man gritted his teeth while kissing the floor.


    Then he sensed the man was in the range of his skill. He activated the skill while grinning ear to ear. He was about to get up and celebrated for winning an empire himself. But soon he realized the pressure kept mounting on his back. It got stronger and stronger until the man was standing next to him.


    Zheng Geming used the skill once more, but it was futile. His skill did not work on this man. The skill that never failed once before did not work at the most crucial time.

 Chapter 1614 Dungeon 1

    Chapter 1614 Dungeon 1


    "There''s always a stupid individual like you who thinks you can take the world just because you have be a little bit powerful," Tang Shaoyang picked Zheng Geming by the neck and lifted the old man like a cat.


    "Why can''t you just live peacefully when you are this old? Even if you manage to take over my empire, your reign will notst long¡­" He was talking about the factions in the God Realm who wanted to take over the Earth. This old man would not be able to defend The Tang Empire against them. But he did not feel like wasting his breath on this old man.


    "Don''t kill him!" Zhang Mengyao managed to resist the aura and stopped Tang Shaoyang from killing the old man.


    "Are you under his hypnosis as well?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but ask.


    "Of course not. We can''t just kill him, but we need to put into practice the system we have built so far. He has broken thew, and he will be judged in court. You can''t kill him like before. As Emperor, you have to be an example for your people."


    That was the reason Zhang Mengyao stopped Tang Shaoyang. Of course, the main reason was that she did not want Tang Shaoyang to be known as a cruel killer by his own people.


    Tang Shaoyang really wanted to kill the man, but he stopped. He had determined to change, not ruling his people with force anymore by thew he had agreed upon. He had thought a lot to establish it, and he would follow his own rules.


    "Give me the bracelet. We need it so this fool can''t use his skill anymore."


    Zhang Mengyao smiled and threw the ankle bracelet.


    Tang Shaoyang caught the bracelet and put it on the old man. Then he threw the old man toward Kang Zian, "Catch everyone who joined his faction and investigate whether they joined under his influence or on their volition, Kang Zian."


    He waved his hand at his wives to follow him. He did not know the way to the new meeting room.


    Kang Xue and Zhang Mengyao caught up with him and together went to another meeting.


    "I am sorry," That was the first thing that came out of Kang Xue''s mouth.


    "You don''t need to. There are always stupid people, and we need to be more careful in the future," Tang Shaoyang shook his head and rubbed her hair. He did not know how tofort her.


    He did not even me Kang Jiayi for what happened. Zheng Geming used his rtionship with Kang Jiayi and used his father-inw to do his bidding.


    The new meeting room was just a few floors above the throne room. When he entered the room, he was surprised by how big this new meeting room was. There was a tform at the end of the room with ten seats. The dragon wood carving behind the ten seats was what caught his attention. Behind the carving was his Empire''s emblem. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then there were hundreds of seats in front of the tform, divided into sections. Each section came from different divisions. He saw Wei Xi his Vice Supreme General, Alton also his Vice Supreme General, Arbane the current king of the Elven Kingdom, Jasmine was also sitting in one of those ten seats, and Li Shuang.


    Zhang Mengyao led him to the tform while Kang Xue went to her Healer Division. Zhang Mengyao whispered while they headed to their seats. "Three people could not attend the meeting; Fon from the Adventurer Guild, Lunea from the Light Tower, and Lu An who hasn''t returned from the Dimensional Tower."


    Everyone was standing as Tang Shaoyang walked to his seat. As his butt touched the chair, everyone congratted him simultaneously.


    "Congrattions on reaching the God Rank, Your Majesty!" Their voices echoed in the meeting, echoing several times.


    He was about to wave his hand and told them to skip the formality. It seemed like Zhang Mengyao read him like a book and held his hand. She sent a signal with her eyes not to say whatever he wanted to say right now. With a nod, Zhang Mengyao released her grip on his hand.


    "Thank you, everyone," Tang Shaoyang smiled and nodded, "You can sit, and let''s start with the meeting."


    "Good improvement," Zhang Mengyao whispered as she sat down.


    Tang Shaoyang was not asking for a big meeting like this personally. He just wanted to know the update about thest stage of the game. He wanted to know about the dungeon and the new stuff for thest stage, but Zhang Mengyao arranged such a big meeting like this.


    Li Shuang stood up and opened the meeting. She was briefing what the meeting was about, and so on. Then she ended the opening with an introduction to a new division.


    "For the new division, can you introduce yourself to His Majesty!"


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes looked for a section where this Dungeon Division was. It seemed like because it was a new division, it was ced a little far back. He was surprised to find out who was the Chief of the new division. It was the old guys who had been fighting along with him since the beginning of the game. They were there when they fought the Zombie Horde. They were with him when they entered the first mini-game in the hospital, and they were with him when they first entered the Survival Game: Qin Shoushan as Chief of the Dungeon Division, Zhao Zhong as the Vice Chief, and Yan Sheng also as the Vice Chief.


    There was a doubt in his heart, not because of the choice, but because of Zhao Zhong. He knew well about Zhao Zhong, and he did not expect he would be picked up as the Vice Chief. The guy was reckless and simr to him or even worse where they thought that violence was the best way to solve the problem.


    "Are you sure about putting Zhao Zhong as the Vice Chief?" He could not help but ask Zhang Mengyao. Of course, he was sending her a private message, not saying it out loud.


    "The two candidates rejected the position. Cao Yuntai and Tian Donghai decided to stay in Tarrior. Zhao Zhong was thest candidate, and he epted the position. But he is doing fine for now." That was the reply from Zhang Mengyao.


    The meeting started with the introduction. Qin Shoushan exined to Tang Shaoyang the main task of the Dungeon Division. Basically, everything rted to the dungeon was handled by the Dungeon Division. Their task was to find the dungeon and regte the dungeon.


    By regting the dungeon, the Dungeon Division would monitor the dungeon and decide which rank or level for a certain rank dungeon. Of course, the Dungeon Division had their own teams to test out for a permanent dungeon.

 Chapter 1615 Dungeon 2

    Chapter 1615 Dungeon 2


    Listening to how his people managed and adapted to the new change. The dungeon was divided into several ranks, to everyone''s surprise. The dungeon rank was somewhat different from the dungeons in the Aqura World.


    Ordinary Rank or White Rank dungeon, a dungeon for no-rank yers. It was called white rank because of the color of the dungeon, white. There was no Epic Monster or Epic Boss inside, but the boss dungeon was around level 800 to level 950. A team was required to enter with at least two people at least level 900.


    After the White Rank Dungeon, was Epic Dungeon. The dungeon consisted of three to five mini-bosses and onest boss, all Epic Rank. There was a chance that the Dungeon Division team encountered ten Epic Monsters inside. The Dungeon Division put a rule that the team who wanted to enter the Epic Rank must have at least three Epic Ranks to explore the dungeon.


    Above Epic Dungeon was Ancient, the same as the Epic Dungeon. Ancient Dungeon had five to ten Ancient Rank Monsters inside with at least thirty to one hundred Epic Rank Monsters. It kept going until Legend Rank was the highest-rank dungeon. That was right, there was no Demi-God or God Dungeon. At least, so far, the Dungeon Division had not found a single dungeon above Legend Rank.


    There were thirteen Legend Dungeons so far, and Zhang Mengyao led the team herself. They were afraid that there might be a Demi-God Rank Monster inside. Fortunately, all thirteen Legend Dungeons were the same where the Legend Rank Monster was the highest threat.


    To date, the Dungeon Division has discovered 1128 dungeons with all ranks. 211 dungeons were permanent dungeons which meant they could be explored repeatedly for the reward. Of course, the reward for the second clear was worse than the first clear. There was also no ident so far, like a dungeon break for example.


    As for the reward from the dungeon, the team that cleared it took them all. The Empire took nothing from the team that cleared the dungeon. However, for a permanent dungeon, the Dungeon Division put up a price to enter them. For the single-run dungeon, The Dungeon Division also charged them. The Dungeon Division usually puts the avable dungeons into auction for adventurers or vassals.


    Everything went smoothly for the dungeon issue, but the real problem would be the Demi-God Dungeon or the God Dungeon.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, satisfied hearing the report from Qin Shoushan, "For the Demi-God Dungeon and the God Dungeon, you must not explore them without me. Notify me or Li Shuang if I am not avable. If I can''t return at the right time, then form the strongest team to clear them. We will do it for like ten times for urate data."


    There was a possibility that there was a God Rank Monster inside the Demi-God Dungeon. Or maybe there was the Demi-God Rank monster that was so close to the God Rank. That would put the team in danger of exploring a Demi-God Dungeon without him. However, he was not worried even if he could not return in time. There were Ophelius and Ophelia, even though they could not be controlled without him. There was a certain risk for the twins to explore the dungeon without someone they were familiar with.


    The meeting continued with the construction update. They managed to rebuild ten functional cities with the help of the dwarves. The Capital was no longer densely popted as the people spread into ten cities. The Malecia City, The Elven City, and the Moonlight Tribe were not included in those ten cities. That meant, there were thirteen cities in total. They managed to recover thirteen territories in over two years. That was big progress.


    Most of the survivors also had been rescued and joined the Tang Empire. The progress for the Alchemy and The Smithy had been smooth as well. Especially after, Yu was resurrected and joined the Healer Division. The Ancient Alchemist made a big contribution to the potion and other stuff development.


    Everything went smoothly with a few concerns. The concerns came from the external force. The zombies in the north had grown exponentially and forced the Pr Guild to lose many of their territories. The Zombies upied half of the formerrgest country and closed into one of their vassals in Mongolia and their border in the north as well.


    It was a surprise that the zombies could push back one of the top ten factions. At this stage, he thought the humans should have regained most of their territories from the zombies. But he was wrong about it.


    Wei Xi who received theplete report from their vassal exined how it was simr to what happened with them back then. It was the incident where a group of zombies almost wiped out one of their expansion teams. The zombies were moving in order as if someone wasmanding them.


    "It might be the same zombie¡­" He remembered that he failed to kill the leader of the zombie because one of that zombie''s subordinates teleported their leader out from the Tang Empire''s territory.


    The Tarrior put the same zombie on the hunting list, but they failed to find the zombie''s trace and were forgotten afterward. While they were unsure whether it was the work of the zombie, they had a simr pattern but this one was bigger in scale.


    "What about the Pr Guild? Were they requesting help from us?" The zombie cornered the Pr Guild. Tang Shaoyang thought they woulde to them for help.


    "No! But I have heard that The North Federation is assisting them to fight the zombie," Wei Xi replied.


    "What about our vassals in Mongolia? Are they safe?" He had promised them protection once they disbanded their faction and became The Tang Empire''s sub-faction. He did not want to break that promise.


    "We have sent a legion of Tarrior to Mongolia and reinforced our border as well for caution!"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, satisfied with how his people responded to the situation, "Should we take care of the zombies before they begin to grow even bigger to be a threat?"


    Early in the game, the only way for zombies to multiply was by turning the humans into zombies. But it changed when the zombie had a Flesh Tower that could produce zombies. If he left the zombies be, he was afraid that they would grow too big. Not that he was concerned about the zombies being too strong, but what if theyunched a massive attack when he was away? That was his concern. He felt like he should take care of the zombie while he was here. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Can you trust the zombie extermination to The Tarrior? I will be ashamed if we need you just to take care of mere zombies, Your Majesty. I will lead The Tarrior to get rid of the threat to our vassals!"


    Zhang Mengyao volunteered to fight the zombie herself. Of course, she and her subordinates, Tarrior. Her husband had gone through quite a lot, fighting those God Rankers. If she let her husband fight zombies as well after he returned, she felt like The Tarrior was a failure. Even though she knew Tang Shaoyang might not think so, she would not let Tang Shaoyang fight such mob monsters.

 Chapter 1616 Dungeon 3

    Chapter 1616 Dungeon 3


    "Okay, then I will entrust the zombie issue to Tarrior. We should get rid of them to the roots," Tang Shaoyang epted the proposal.


    "But I don''t think The Pr Guild will like it. We are trespassing into their territory," Li Shuang pointed out the potential problem of exterminating the zombies.


    "Doesn''t matter. We are just killing the zombies, and then we return! We are not taking over their territories!" Zhang Mengyao replied confidently, "If they had an issue with us, then let theme to me."


    Tang Shaoyang liked his Supreme General''s style. But then he was reminded that she was doing what he did back then. She reminded him many times not to do so, but now she did it herself. Of course, he did not interrupt or remind Zhang Mengyao in front of her subordinates.


    "Alright, then¡­" Li Shuang was also speechless, but she also chose to ignore it, "Thest issue ising from United Sovereign. They requested help from us for the dungeon that spawned in their territory."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow when he heard the unfamiliar name. He had never heard of United Sovereign before. He raised his hand, "Can you tell me who this United Sovereign is?"


    Li Shuang paused for a moment, but then she realized why Tang Shaoyang did not recognize the name. Her husband never asked about the update of the outside force. He told her not to inform him anything about them unless it was an emergency case. That was why her husband did not know about the United Sovereign.


    "Formerly known as First Order Guild, Herman Bonivido changed his faction''s name into United Sovereign after he managed to capture North America."


    Hearing Herman''s name and First Order Guild, he recognized them. He nodded his head and gestured to Li Shuang to continue.


    "They discovered a Demi-God Dungeon in their territory and requested assistance to clear them. The dungeon type is a single-run dungeon, and they requested us for at least three Demi-God Ranks. I have replied to them that we will wait for Your Majesty before we can make the decision. Yesterday they were asking our decision because a dungeon might ur if they don''t clear it in a week."


    Li Shuang continued with the content of the request from Herman.


    "They don''t have any Demi-God Rank?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but ask.


    The Tang Empire had many Demi-God Ranks by now. Most of them came from The Ortis Continent such as Alton, Moonsong, the elder from the Moonlight Tribe, the elder from the Elven Kingdom, the Lycanthropes, and also from the Malecia Kingdom. They had more than a hundred Demi-God Ranks.


    "From what we know, they have seventeen Demi-God Ranks," Wei Xi added.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, realizing the United Sovereign wanted to form a twenty-man team to enter the dungeon. Or maybe the dungeon only allowed twenty people.


    "ept their request. I will go there myself, and I will bring two people with me."


    "There''s another request from The Africa Nation¡­" Li Shuang proceeded to exin what Africa Nation was.


    After the big war against the Tang Empire. The Uprising Guild lost many of their forces. The smaller factions from Africa banded together and formed a new faction called Africa Nation and established a friendly rtionship with the Tang Empire. The Africa Nation managed to upy half of the Africa Continent. They upied the whole region in South Africa. The Uprising Guild also changed its name to The Kingdom of Sand, upying the region in North Africa.


    "They discovered the Demi-God Dungeon and requested assistance from us. They don''t specify how many Demi-God Ranks they need, but they ask us the best we can send! We have one month until the dungeon break for the Demi-God Dungeon in the Africa Nation."


    "ept their request as well. Tell them we will go there immediately after we clear the Demi-God Dungeon in The United Sovereign!" Tang Shaoyang was curious whether the dungeon on Earth would be different from the Aqura. Also to make sure the dungeon was safe to explore by the Demi-God Rank.


    That was thest topic as Li Shuang wrapped the meeting. Tang Shaoyang was satisfied with the progress, but he had not heard anything from TEIS since their Chief was absent.


    Everyone came to him after the meeting was over, congratting him personally. It was still about his advancement to the God Rank. He could tell that all of them were curious about how strong he had be. Their eyes were full of curiosity, but they did not dare to ask him. It was not like he could demonstrate his power to them.


    After everyone had left the meeting room, Tang Shaoyang immediately asked about Zheng Geming''s update to Origin. TEIS moved so fast, and Kang Jiayi took the matter personally after breaking free from Zheng Geming''s control.


    It turned out that Zheng Geming had more than two hundred followers. The remaining people who joined his faction were under his control. The issue was wrapped swiftly without making it a bigger issue.


    "Who will you bring to The United Sovereign?" Zhang Mengyao asked.


    Tang Shaoyang could see the hope in her eyes, hoping that he would bring her with him, "Don''t you have to take care of the zombie issue?"


    "I can take care of the zombie issue after clearing the Demi-God Dungeon!" Zhang Mengyao replied instantly.


    "We will leave tomorrow and also tell Viona to get ready as well," He wanted to leave right away, maybe in two hours. But he promised Elin a little party tonight.


    Zhang Mengyao''s face brightened up, "Then I will arrange my people so I can exterminate the zombie after clearing the dungeon." She left the meeting room, leaving him alone.


    [Sir Lu An just returned from the Dimensional Tower, Your Majesty. He was heading to the meeting room right now when I told him about the bloodline you had prepared for him. He looked excited when I told him about your gift.]


    Tang Shaoyang just stood up from his chair. After hearing that, he sat back down. If it was Lu An, it should not take long for him to get here. Sure enough, it was not even a minute. Lu An popped out from the shadow of his table, standing across him, smiling silly.


    "Congrattions on your advancement to The God Rank, Brother!" Then he opened his palms, "I heard you have a gift for me?"


    Tang Shaoyang cracked a smile and shook his head, "You are not even worried about me, huh?" He then took the new set of equipment for Lu An. A sword and a set of clothes for an assassin.


    He noticed that Lu An still had the old sword he gave them when they managed to capture the first Smart Base. The sword was a gift from him as well, and Lu An still used it even though he was in the Legend Rank.


    "And this is the one you have been waiting for!" Tang Shaoyang took the scrollst, the scroll of the Devil''s bloodline.


    Lu An''s eyes shone when he found the content of the scroll. He was about to open the scroll, but Tang Shaoyang stopped him.


    "Hear me first before you open the scroll," Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes. He had to brief his little brother on the steps for the bloodline inheritance. The same with Delia.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1617 Dungeon 4

    Chapter 1617 Dungeon 4


    Lu An jumped into Tang Shaoyang, just like a monkey, he clung to Tang Shaoyang with all four limbs.


    Tang Shaoyang did not expect a hug from Lu An. While the young man listened to him, Lu An never showed his affectionate side, not in words or physical touch. This was in fact, the first hug from Lu An. Usually, his little brother would challenge him for a fight each time he returned from a journey or something.


    He rubbed Lu An''s hair, "Don''t waste your time on me. I heard you have been dying your advancement because you are looking for a better bloodline."


    Lu An released his hug, grinning ear to ear, "I need to tell Yeon Hee first before going. See youter, Brother. We will resume our sparring routine once I reach God Rank!" After saying that, he disappeared into the shadows.


    Tang Shaoyang just shrugged before leaving the meeting room as well. Since he would be away to The United Sovereign. He would like to spend most of his free time with his daughters.


    *** ***


    The next morning, Tang Shaoyang''s right ear twitched as he was awakened by the sound of water. He opened his right eye slightly and checked the time. It was seven in the morning. He just slept for one hour, or maybe less than an hour. He remembered the sunlight entering his room on hisst round with Liang Suyin.


    The Legion Commander known as the fearful Fire Witch was sleeping soundly on his chest. He pushed her gently, as his body slowly floated to the air. The airborne was the only way for him to get out without waking up his wives.


    That was right, Liang Suyin was not the only one with him right now. Jasmine, Rosalie, Aleesa, Sylvia, Kang Xue, Ashley, Selena, and Arina were sleeping in one bed. A custom bed was over ten meters long and four meters wide. Looking at his wives'' sleeping position, causing him to shake his head.


    Lunea was not here as well. He hadn''t had his first night with the Goddess of Love from Aqura despite their contract. She was shy, and he was awkward with their situation. That was why there was no progress between her and him despite receiving a green light from his wives


    Ashley and Rosalie had their heads at the bottom bed, Jasmine and Aleesa were hugging each other, and Sylvia was sleeping above Kang Xue. Just like an actual rabbit sleeping on her owner. Only Selena, Arina, and Liang Suyin had a normal posture in their sleep. Looking at them, a smile formed on his lips. He was happy because he saw smiles on them while they were sleeping.


    He quickly noticed Zhang Mengyao, Lilliana, Li Na, and Viona were not on the bed. The four were with himst night. As for Ava, Li Shuang, and Elin did not sleep with him because they had their portions earlier than the others. Giving them more durations hence they did not join.


    [Lady Li Na is going to Kalliyan''s nest, Lady Lilliana leaves earlier to send The Princess to their schools, and Lady Viona leaves early, preparing for the Demi-God Dungeon.]


    Origin gave him an update after reading his mind.


    That meant the one in the shower right now was Zhang Mengyao. He smelled himself, not unpleasant, but he smelled his sweat. He liked his sweat, but his wives would protest if he did not take a shower before an official duty. He took a shower outside the room instead of taking the same shower as Zhang Mengyao. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang was afraid that he could not hold himself back when he saw Zhang Mengyao''s naked body. As he got out of the shower, Zhang Mengyao was waiting for him outside with a set of outfits. She shook her index finger when she saw Tang Shaoyang in his long-sleeved shirt and ck pants.


    "Change to this outfit!" Zhang Mengyao did not wait for his answer as she forcefully undressed him. She helped him change his outfit and styled his hair.


    Tang Shaoyang stood in front of the mirror, fixing his neck. He looked like a Royalty and was surprised when he saw himself in the mirror. The dark and red were his favoritebination, and Zhang Mengyao knew him well. It looked like a suit, but not a suit at the same time. He did not know much about the type of clothes, so he even could not describe his outfit himself.


    The final touch was the ck cape with the golden line at the edge. There was also The Tang Empire''s emblem on the cape. That was the cape specially tailored for The Emperor.


    Satisfied with Tang Shaoyang, Zhang Mengyao then changed her outfit as well. A few minutes was what she needed before she came out of the closet in a white dress. She had a minimum essory on her, smiling as she walked out.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and his eyes shone. He never really saw Zhang Mengyao in her dress unless on a few asions. He came over and observed her from top to bottom.


    "Are you perhaps an¡ª" Tang Shaoyang''s words cut off. He was about to say angel, but the angel reminded him of the Divine Church. That gave him an unpleasant feeling and changed his words.


    "Are you perhaps a Goddess?"


    That caused Zhang Mengyao to crack a smile.


    His hand touched her white hair, and her hair reminded him of The Valentine Family. Everyone from The Valentine Family so far had white hair as well. He offered his hand, and Zhang Mengyao took his hand.


    "Where''s Viona?"


    The three reinforcements were him, Zhang Mengyao, and Viona. He did not see and could not sense his Shadow Knight nearby.


    "I think she is leaving early to say goodbye to her son and daughter. She is waiting for us at the portal gate."


    Another unresolved thing. Viona did not want to introduce him as the new father of her children. She had been hiding the fact that she was his wife from her children. Tang Shaoyang respected her decision, but he needed to do something about that. He must make her children ept him for their rtionship. He did not want their rtionship to be a burden for her.


    As they headed to the portal gate, Tang Shaoyang told Zhang Mengyao about the Valentine Family, "Have I told you about the Valentine Family? They are Primal Vampires, and their hairs are white like yours. Maybe your bloodline was rted to them."


    Zhang Mengyao was interested in the Valentine Family, but unfortunately, he barely knew them. So he could not tell about their ability and skills. He had a fight with them, but it was a one-sided fight.


    "Maybe I can ask them if we meet again. There''s one Senior Administrator from their family, so I might meet him again. But don''t get your hopes too high. I don''t think he will be friendly to me because I almost killed him."


    Zhang Mengyao just rolled her eyes and asked more about the trial as the elevator went down.


    As Zhang Mengyao said, Viona was waiting for him at the portal gate, wearing her violet dress, matching her hair. The former noble had not lost her noble aura yet. Her posture, aura, and demeanor were telling him that she was a noble.


    Tang Shaoyang hugged her and kissed her forehead, "Good morning~"


    Viona returned his greeting with a smile and was about to position herself behind him and Zhang Mengyao. However, he pulled her over, "You are not my guard, and I don''t need a guard. You areing with me as Viona, Tang Shaoyang''s wife!" He pointed to his left empty side, "Your position is here!"


    The demuredy was caught off guard for a moment, but then she smiled and nodded. The genuine smile on her face as she stood next to Tang Shaoyang. Then the three entered the portal to The United Sovereign.

 Chapter 1618 Dungeon 5

    Chapter 1618 Dungeon 5


    The United Sovereign''s Portal Gate


    Different from The Tang Empire portal gates were only guarded by four guards and two workers. The United Sovereign put a hundred people on shift to guard the portal gate. They were afraid that The Tang Empire would use the portal gate to attack them. That was why it was guarded tightly and isted from the other portal gates.


    This morning, the guard was especially tighter than usual. Three hundred people cramped in the isted area as they received an order from the higher-ups that guests from The Tang Empire would arrive this morning.


    "Are you sure about this, Jake? They are from The Tang Empire. I think it''s unnecessary," Tommy, a Captain of a hundred men in The United Sovereign, voiced his concern to his fellow Captain.


    "First, this is an order from Chief Mason. Second, I don''t think you should be afraid of The Tang Empire anymore, Tommy. We are now standing equal with the Tang Empire! There''s nothing to be afraid of, and we must examine them thoroughly before they could enter our territory!" Jake shook his head, disappointed in how Tommy acted cowardly just in the name of the Tang Empire. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Meanwhile, Tommy almost rolled his eyes at Jake. Unlike Jake, Tommy was part of the First Order Guild. He had seen Tang Shaoyang in the Earth Tournament. He also witnessed when they surrendered to the Tang Empire in the war. Meanwhile, Jake knew so little about the Tang Empire because Jake was not part of the First Order Guild. Jake came from a different faction whichter united under The United Sovereign.


    ''Then why are we asking for assistance from them if we are equal?''


    Tommy wanted to persuade Jake not to listen to Chief Mason. This Chief Mason was also not part of the First Order Guild. They knew little to nothing about The Tang Empire. However, he did not have the time for that as the portal was activated and the guests arrived.


    Tommy''s eyes widened in shock when he saw who came for the reinforcement. The Emperor himself and The Supreme General. Meanwhile, Jake had a different reaction than Tommy. His eyes shone as his eyes fell on Viona and Zhang Mengyao. He got even more excited to carry out his duty.


    While Tommy was frozen, Jake acted quickly out of excitement, "Halt! State your name and business!"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that this man did not recognize Zhang Mengyao. He could understand if this man did not recognize him, but he should recognize Zhang Mengyao.


    "We are reinforcement for the Demi-God Dungeon. Shouldn''t you be informed of our arrival?" Zhang Mengyao responded.


    "We are notified about your arrival, but there''s a procedure before you can enter The United Sovereign''s territory. First, you need to show your window status to confirm your identity. Then we need to do¡ª"


    Before Jake could finish his words, Tommy caught up. He covered Tommy''s mouth. Then he forcefully pushed Jake''s body to bow toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "Wee to The United Sovereign, Your Majesty Tang Shaoyang!" After greeting, Tommy whispered to Jake, "You better keep your mouth shut if you love your life, Jake!"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the greeting, not expecting someone would recognize him. But then he heard the whisper and nodded. Even though the first man did not finish his words, he could guess the remaining words. He would not kill this Jake guy, but he would teach Jake some lessons for sure.


    After warning Jake, Tommy raised his head. His heart was beating furiously, but he kept hisposure, "We have prepared someone to guide you to meet King Herman." He immediately called his Vice Captain, his right hand. He told his Vice Captain the real identity of the two because he did not know who Viona was, but he recognized The Emperor and The Supreme General.


    "Why doesn''t Hermane to greet His Majesty? Are they looking down on us?" While Viona kept her voice low, Tommy heard it.


    He subconsciously swallowed his saliva nervously. It looked that way because The Emperor came, but their King was not there to greet the Emperor. He was afraid that this might go south and everyone in this isted area would be wiped out.


    "Take it easy, Viona. They did not know and did not expect His Majesty woulde himself." Zhang Mengyao responded with a chuckle.


    As the three silhouettes left the isted area, only then Tommy breathed in relief, "Thank god that I stopped you before you made a stupid blunder, Jake. Or else, we all will die, and King Herman will not even bother to impensation for us let alone revenge if His Highness finds what actually happens."


    Tommy shook his head repeatedly. He could not imagine what would happen if Jake touched Zhang Mengyao. Not only was she the Supreme General, but also Tang Shaoyang''s wife. She was known as The Supreme General, but she was also The Empress of the Tang Empire. And The Emperor was right next to her.


    His body shuddered in fear as he did not dare to imagine what would happen to him and The United Sovereign.


    Hearing no response from Jake, Tommy raised his head and found out that Jake''s face turned white. Jake''s eyes were shaky, and he noticed Jake''s legs and hands were trembling. Then he witnessed Jake''s legs go weak.


    Tommy then realized that Jake was not unscathed. He did not know what happened to Jake, but something must have happened to him.


    That was right, Tang Shaoyang sent his aura and killing intent to Jake only. Being wrapped in his aura and killing intent even just for a moment, caused Jake to lose his spirit. He was engulfed in fear and anxiety.


    "You should buy me a drink, Jake." Tommyughed at his friend''s misfortune, "I just saved your life."


    Jake looked up at Tommy. He did not resent Tommy, but he was grateful. If not for Tommy, he might not even be alive. He did not know what happened in those three seconds, but he could tell that if that man wanted him dead, then he would be dead in a matter of seconds.


    "I will buy you a drink for a month or even forever, I don''t mind. You are my savior."

 Chapter 1619 Dungeon Speedrunner 1

    Chapter 1619 Dungeon Speedrunner 1


    Different from The Tang Empire, The United Sovereign ced the teleportation gates outside their main building. Not too far from the main building as Tang Shaoyang could immediately see the former Willis Tower which was now The United Sovereign smart base.


    Through Chaos Eyes, he could see the vibrant city. The United Sovereign had sessfully rebuilt the city, but there was a stark difference. Most of the buildings looked unnatural because they bought them from the System.


    Tang Shaoyang had the dwarves rebuild his city, making it look more natural and sturdier. They saved their GC from buying the unnecessary building. They mostly spent their GC on the facilities from the Dimensional Tower, something they could not get from the smart base.


    Soon they arrived in front of the Willis Tower and were greeted with familiar faces. Herman Bonivido with his former Vice Leaders, Frans and Henry were at the entrance. Herman quickly approached Tang Shaoyang with a smile, "You should have told us if youe, Sir Tang Shaoyang."


    Herman could no longer address Tang Shaoyang with Your Majesty to maintain his dignity as a King. But it was different for Frans and Henry, they bowed their heads slightly as a greeting. Zhang Mengyao and Viona returned with a slight bow as well. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Herman brought them into the building, into a meeting room. They did not try to dilly dally as Frans exined about the Demi-God Dungeon.


    "It''s a single-run dungeon, and only twenty people can enter the dungeon. We are afraid the dungeon is too dangerous even for the Demi-God Rank, that''s why we are asking for assistance." Frans ended the briefing.


    Herman was not alone in the room. The other sixteen Demi-God Ranks were also in the room with them. They were looking at Tang Shaoyang, watching his expression carefully.


    "I don''t think we need to worry anymore since Sir Tang Shaoyang is here with us," Herman said, genuinely happy that The Tang Empire responded to their request seriously, sending The Emperor and The Supreme General at the same time.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "This will be the first Demi-God Dungeon for us too. That''s why we ept your request."


    "So, do you have something in mind you want in exchange for helping us, Sir Tang Shaoyang?"


    Herman was not shameless enough not to pay The Tang Empire for the assistance. He had an offer in his mind, but everything changed because The Emperor himself came for assistance. He prepared a thirty percent reward from the dungeon as the gift, but that might be too lousy for The Emperor.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Zhang Mengyao. He thought they had done the talk and just needed to enter the dungeon. In honesty, he was not expecting anything from Herman and The United Sovereign. He just wanted to try out the Demi-God Dungeon for data, so he could make sure that the Demi-God Dungeon was safe for his people.


    "How about if we split the reward from the dungeon evenly?"


    Before Tang Shaoyang could respond to the offer, someone from The United Sovereign spoke up, "We can''t afford to split the reward like that, Your Highness! We don''t know when another Demi-God Dungeon will spawn in our territory!"


    "Silent, Chief Mason!" Herman''s voice turned solemn as he nced at his officer, "Mind your manners in front of The Emperor!"


    It was rude for someone in his rank to interrupt the talk between Tang Shaoyang and Herman. Frans also red at the person named Chief Mason.


    "It''s fine," Tang Shaoyang dismissed the issue, "I will not take anything from the dungeon. Wee here to try out the Demi-God Dungeon so we can prepare if the same dungeon spawned in our territory."


    He was not informed about the reward, whether they had talked it out before or not. However, he was not interested in splitting the reward. His goal was to give a try to the highest-ranked dungeon so far.


    "We are willing to split the reward, Sir Tang Shaoyang. Please don''t mind my officer''s words," Herman would feel uneasy if Tang Shaoyang took nothing after helping them.


    "It''s fine. We are not interested in the reward, at all. Let''s talk about how we should handle the dungeon. We will be following you into the dungeon, but we only act if the situation is getting more dangerous for you guys. I don''t want to take your levels from such a rare dungeon."


    That was genuine from Tang Shaoyang. Because he wanted to see if the seventeen Demi-God Ranks were enough to handle the Demi-God Dungeon. Based on the previous rank form, seventeen Demi-God Ranks should be enough to clear a Demi-God Dungeon. He wanted to use The United Sovereign as an experiment. That might be one of the main reasons he did not want to split the reward.


    Herman felt uneasy with how generous Tang Shaoyang was. The deal favored him more than the Tang Empire. That was why he felt uneasy, and then he nced at Frans. Thetter nodded his head.


    Herman pretended, letting out a sigh, "Thank you for your generosity, Sir Tang Shaoyang. If you ever need our help, we will do our best to assist you."


    The first part was genuine, but thetter part was joking. If The Tang Empire could not handle their problem, then there was no way The United Sovereign could handle the problem as well.


    Tang Shaoyang just nodded in response, and he immediately went straight to the business, "When will we enter the dungeon? Is it possible to do it today?"


    "Of course, it''s possible!" Herman immediately agreed if Tang Shaoyang wanted to enter the dungeon right away. The faster he got rid of the Demi-God Dungeon, the better for him. He would be at ease, getting rid of a dungeon that might be a threat to The United Sovereign.


    "How about if we do it in an hour?"


    "What about now?" Tang Shaoyang did not feel like spending one hour in this ce. Not because he disliked this ce, but because he would rather spend his one hour time with his daughter. Especially when he had to leave for the Administrator''s mission in seven days.

 Chapter 1620 Dungeon Speedrunner 2

    Chapter 1620 Dungeon Speedrunner 2


    Half an hour after the meeting with Tang Shaoyang, Herman was ready for the dungeon. He was wearing his white armor, a cape with the emblem of The United Sovereign. Their emblem was one big golden star, surrounded by eight smaller stars. The big golden star was The First Order Guild, and the eight smaller stars were the eight factions that founded The United Sovereign.


    "I can''t really trust this Emperor. What if he pulls a little trick and stabs us in the back, Your Highness? What if he nned to assassinate all of us inside the dungeon and then take over ournd? We must have someone watching him inside, and I will volunteer to take the task!"


    Chief Mason voiced his concern. His voice garnered support from the other four officers.


    "I have told our people to put more guards at the teleportation gate. In case the Tang Empire invades us!"


    Herman let out a sigh. Mason was one of few who had not witnessed how scary the Tang Empire was. It was not like he could me him for that because he was the same before he met Tang Shaoyang.


    "If The Tang Empire wants to take over ournd, there''s no need for them to wait until now, Mason. Put your focus on the dungeon and don''t do anything unnecessary. I also don''t want you to bring up this topic again in front of Emperor Tang Shaoyang!"


    Mason did not pursue the matter anymore because the gate to the dungeon was in sight. Even though he did not obtain the approval, Chief Mason had his own n. He would position himself near Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang sensed their arrival as he stood in front of the dungeon. The gate to the dungeon was simr to the portal gate. But there was information above the portal for the dungeon. He could see a disy above the portal, [Demi-God Dungeon] in red. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If he got closer, there would be other information, telling him the requirement for the dungeon.


    Herman exchanged a formal greeting with Viona and Zhang Mengyao, then he stood next to Tang Shaoyang. It was a lie if he was not nervous, but he was less nervous because of the person next to him. He put full trust in Tang Shaoyang that they would be able to clear the dungeon regardless of the monster inside.


    "Let''s enter the dungeon, Sir Tang Shaoyang." Herman took the first step into the dungeon gate.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and stepped into the dungeon. Viona and Zhang Mengyao followed after him before the remaining officers from The United Sovereign followed as well.


    Tang Shaoyang looked around as he entered the dungeon. They did not get separated from the team, and they were in the middle forest.


    The first thing he did was to check the area with his [Chaos Eyes]. He found many beasts and monsters, ranging from Epic Rank to Myth Rank. Nothing sort of dangerous. Then he noticed the green disy above, and he looked up.


    [Safe Zone (07:59:51)]


    The time was ticking down, meaning the safe zone onlysted for eight hours. After scouting the surroundings, he then checked the disy in front of him. It appeared in front of him as soon as he arrived in this forest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [1st floor Demi-God Dungeon]


    Quest: Survive for seven days or kill all monsters on this floor to advance to the next floor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the mission, Tang Shaoyang got closer to Zhang Mengyao and asked, "What about the flow of time between the dungeon and outside?"


    "Should be the same, but that might be different for the Demi-God Dungeon," Zhang Mengyao was not sure about that since this was the first time as well for the Demi-God Dungeon. As for all the dungeons she had explored so far, the flow of the time was the same as the earth.


    Meanwhile, Herman had finished the discussion with his team, and he went to Tang Shaoyang, "It''s a survival quest. We usually went to kill all monsters, but we decided to take the seven days because this is a new dungeon. We can''t take the risk of losing our people."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I can''t follow your n, Herman. While I promise to give you all the kills, however, I can''t spend that long time inside the dungeon. I have to be somewhere else in a week. If you are concerned about your people''s safety, then I will wipe the monsters by myself."


    "You have promised not to take the levels from us! What''s the meaning of this, Emperor Tang Shaoyang!?" Chief Mason was the first one to voice out his voice.


    "Then go kill the monsters. I can''t just wait here for seven days!"


    "We have our own n, and you can''t just act on your own!" Chief Mason raised his voice further, insisting on focusing on their survival instead of going to hunt the monster.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Chief Mason, but he did not respond to the man. The one with the power to decide was Herman, not this man who he did not know his name was.


    "If you can kill all the monsters, then please do so. But I have a request for you, Sir Tang Shaoyang. You must share all the monsters'' ranks you killed. We need the data for ourselves." Herman agreed.


    "I don''t mind, and I will not take the reward if there''s any," Tang Shaoyang did not waste his breath on the subordinate.


    Mason was about to say something, but he was silenced by Herman''s gaze. He gritted his teeth, but he did not say anything anymore.


    Tang Shaoyang summoned The Skelly Family and The Skeleton Army, all of them, a thousand Skeleton Army. He did not make his order as the skeleton received his will and immediately made their move.


    Kaiser and Keeper went off on their own while the remaining Skelly Family led their own army, spreading out.


    Then he summoned ten spirits. That was just right, just ten spirits. Maldros the Stormbringer, Ronan and Hargug the Helion Wolf, the trios Revenant, Malki the Inferno de Emperor, Karan the Battle God, Aerelion the Infernal Wyvern King, and Radiance the Primal Frostbringer.

 Chapter 1621 Dungeon Speedrunner 3

    Chapter 1621 Dungeon Speedrunner 3


    Chief Mason harbored resentment when Tang Shaoyang openly disagreed with their n. But he kept it in his heart when he received King Herman''s re. He did not understand at all why they were so afraid of The Tang Empire. Before they might be weaker than The Tang Empire, but Mason believed they should be caught by now if not stronger.


    ''Let''s see how are you going to hunt all the monsters with our help,'' He wanted to see how the self-proimed Emperor would clear the first floor.


    Then Mason was shocked by the appearance of the thousand skeletons. His eyes looked toward the skeleton that looked like a half-dragon species frame. He could tell that one was a special skeleton. Not just the ruby-colored skeleton, but the eleven skeletons were different. He could tell based on the aura emitted by these skeletons.


    The army skeletons spread out in many directions. While the skeletons shocked him, he still had faith that they were equally stronger than the Tang Empire. Tang Shaoyang might be strong with the summons, but Tang Shaoyang would be weaker to fight in closebat. That was the known weakness of the Necromancer ss. It wasn''t until he looked up at the creature that was simr to the dragon.


    Herman and the others were the same. They were not expecting Tang Shaoyang to summon more creatures. Herman himself did not expect the skeletons. The scariest part was that summoning creatures was not Tang Shaoyang''s strongest ability.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward Herman, "If you want to warm up for the next floor, my summons are leaving behind the monsters nearby. They are mostly Epic Rank, Ancient Rank, and Myth Rank."


    Herman did not know how Tang Shaoyang found out the rank of the monsters nearby. He fully trusted Tang Shaoyang and went out of the safe zone with his team. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Are you letting that man free? He had been rude to you all this time!" Viona watched Mason''s back as she said that. The thought of killing the man crossed her mind, but she would not do it without the order.


    "Let him be, just another fool. Let''s focus on the dungeon," Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He was not going to waste his breath and time on Mason, not worth his time, "Does the dungeon usually give out a mission like this?"


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, "Some dungeons give out a quest to clear the dungeon. Some dungeons are exploration, looking for the dungeon boss. Some dungeons are putting us into a scenario. For Legend Dungeon at most, there are five floors, but I am not sure about this one. Could be ten floors, or maybe seven floors. There might be a boss floor, and we called them the mini-boss."


    Then she took out her note and started asking Tang Shaoyang, "Can you share the monster rank with me?"


    The three stayed in the safe zone, and Tang Shaoyang told her the monster rank for the first floor. As Zhang Mengyao said, there was a floor boss. Malki and Radiance found the mini-boss. The mini-boss was a Demi-God Rank, and they swiftly took down the boss floor.


    The ten spirits returned after half an hour, and his skeleton army returned a few minutester. Radiance brought back the Epic Treasure Chest and a body of the boss floor. It was a white-furred monster, simr to an ape but bigger. Ten meters tall, having six arms, and it was called The Demonic Yeti.


    After recalling his spirits and skeletons, they were waiting for Herman and the others to return from their hunting. The highest-rank monster was the Demi-God Rank. This was like walking in the park for his spirits and his skeletons, but it might be different for Herman and his team.


    Tang Shaoyang tried to be patient and gave them another half an hour. That should be enough to clear out the nearby monster. They were all Demi-God Rank and the highest rank monster nearby was just Myth Rank. Three ranks lower than them, it should be an easy job for them.


    However, he overestimated Herman and his team. They had not returned even after an hour. He forced himself to check up on them with his Chaos Eyes, afraid that they might encounter some hidden boss or something. That was not the case, there was no hidden boss or any special monster.


    The reason they were so slow was because they were being overly cautious. Seventeen Demi-God Ranks, ganging up on three Myth Rank Monsters. Seventeen against three, and they were still being careful despite facing such low-rank monsters. That frustrated Tang Shaoyang, and he summoned Malki and Maldros again.


    "Clean the monsters. I don''t want to wait anymore."


    He wasted half an hour just to see a shit show. Instead of splitting up into a few teams, seventeen Demi-God Ranks moved together even though they only met Epic Rank, Ancient Rank, and Myth Rank monsters. He understood their concern, but he was not going to waste his time anymore.


    His main reason for epting the request anding by himself was to check the danger level of the Demi-God Dungeon. He would not let Herman slow him down.


    [Congrattions! You have killed all the monsters on the first floor!]


    [Congrattions! You are the top contributor in clearing the first floor!]


    [You obtained Epic Rank Treasure Chest!]


    Then a list appeared, the contribution list, and Tang Shaoyang''s name was at the top while Viona and Zhang Mengyao were at the bottom. Only the top contribution got the reward.


    Not long after the notification, Herman and his team returned to the safe zone. They cleared the first floor while the safe zone was still up. Their attention was on the yeti''s corpse and the treasure chest.


    Tang Shaoyang was standing in the portal to the second floor, waiting for Herman, "That''s the boss floor, and that''s the treasure chest from killing the boss floor. As I promised, I will not take the reward," Then he took out the treasure chest from the top contribution as well before hearing Mason''s bark again, "And this one is from the top contribution."

 Chapter 1622 Dungeon Speedrunner 4

    Chapter 1622 Dungeon Speedrunner 4


    "No. You don''t have to give us your reward! That''s yours!" Herman did not want to take the treasure chest from the top contribution. He was not that shameless to hog that after Tang Shaoyang finished the first floor in just an hour. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "No, you can take the treasure chest as promised." He did not think that inside the chest was so valuable for him to take. From what he remembered, he had hundreds of them in his treasury, if not thousands. Such a treasure chest was given out as a reward for his soldiers.


    Herman insisted not to take the treasure chest, "Please take it, Sir Tang Shaoyang. That will leave me at ease if you take the chest. You have done enough to help us secure the Demi-God Dungeon."


    "Then we will take it," Zhang Mengyao took the treasure chest instead of letting the no-ending conversation continue, "Let''s depart for the next floor."


    "What about Sir Tang Shaoyang''s summons?" Herman asked, not seeing the summons around them. He thought they had not returned from killing the monsters.


    "Ah, they returned half an hour ago, and they have been recalled back."


    Herman was shocked and frustrated at the same time. Deep inside, he pent up his frustration, knowing that Tang Shaoyang seemed to be getting further and further as time went on. He did not see the gap between them closing, at all. Now, Tang Shaoyang had many summons that could do the job, doing a much better job than him and his strongest team.


    Chief Mason had it worse than his King. He and the other four, who disagreed calling The Tang Empire as assistance, had it worse. Especially after hearing the summons returned half an hour ago. That meant, those summons wiped out more monsters than them along with the boss, more than what they could do in an hour. This was a reality check for him, realizing that everything General Advisor Frans told him was right. He had been reminded and warned time and time again, but now he realized that the gap between them and The Tang Empire was as big as Frans told him, or maybe even bigger.


    Herman gestured to Frans to keep the boss monster and the treasure chest. He was d that Tang Shaoyang gave him respect by not going to the second floor without him. He led the team into the next floor.


    They were teleported in the middle of a medieval city, standing on the stone tform. However, the time was stopped as they were confined in a barrier.


    Tang Shaoyang checked the quest for the second floor. They were put in a scenario where they had to defend a town from the infamous Necromancer that had been haunting the kingdom for months. There was a background story for them as well where they came as a mercenary team from the neighboring empire.


    It was the usual city defense, but there was another way toplete the quest than just defending the city. Killing the nefarious necromancer and ending the scenario. The barrier was not meant to confine them, but it was just a barrier that separated them from the frozen space outside. Once they stepped out of the barrier, the quest started.


    "Do you have a n, Sir Tang Shaoyang?" Herman asked Tang Shaoyang instead of holding a discussion with his team.


    "As said, I can''t just wait here and defend the city. So here is the n, you guys will defend the city, and I will try to look for the necromancer."


    "Let''s do it then, but I hope you are willing to share the information about the monsters'' rank on the second floor with us," Herman nodded and did not forget about the data. The same with Tang Shaoyang, the reason he asked for assistance was to get the data for the Demi-God Dungeon.


    After obtaining Tang Shaoyang''s agreement, Herman stepped out outside and the time resumed. A man in his mid-forties with a thick beard, wearing armor rushed toward them as soon as they stepped outside, "Are you guys The Green Ho mercenary from The Briganzine Empire?"


    That was right, that was their mercenary name, Green Ho from the Briganzine Empire. They epted the request from the mayor of this town to defend the city from the infamous necromancer''s undead. The Necromancer had brought down three big cities and seven towns.


    "Yes. I am the team captain, Herman Bonivido." Herman handled the conversation.


    "Thank god, you came in time," The man looked relieved, "Please follow me. I will introduce you to The Guard Captain of our town."


    As they followed the man, the tense crowd looked a bit hopeful with the addition of twenty mercenaries. The gripping atmosphere filled the town. The people of the town which was left by just the elderly, women, and children gathered to pray.


    The ck smoke billowed from the area ahead of them, not too far from the town. It seemed there was a battle recently right outside the city.


    The man led them to the watchtower where the town mayor and the guard captain were, "My Lord! My Lord! I have brought the mercenary from the Briganzine Empire!"


    The man barged into the room where a man in armor was apanied by two men with slightly worse armor. The three looked toward the door as Herman entered the room.


    The man in armor stood up, and looked a bit hopeful when he heard the news, "How many!?" That was the first thing he asked.


    "Twenty mercenaries and they are from The Green Ho!" While the man who guided them gained hope for the town, the Mayor of the town was not so pleased when he heard the number. The slight hope in his eyes was immediately gone when he heard it was just twenty people.


    The threat was an army of undead, what twenty men could do. If it was a hundred men, then there might be a little hope. What could twenty men do to change their doomed fate?


    "It''s better than nothing, My Lord," The Guard Captain tried tofort his lord, "We just hope the necromancer will leave and change his target if we are persistent enough to defend the city!"

 Chapter 1623 Dungeon Speedrunner 5

    Chapter 1623 Dungeon Speedrunner 5


    "I hope so¡­" Despite saying that, The Mayor did not show that he had hope. Out of formality, he greeted Herman with a forced smile, "I am grateful for The Green Ho to answer our call."


    Herman nodded with a smile, "I don''t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation earlier. You should not be worried about the undead or the necromancers. We have our people to kill the necromancer. We are not just to defend the town, but also to kill the necromancer."


    He said that with great confidence. Confidence came from Tang Shaoyang who was on his side this time. He fully believed in Tang Shaoyang.


    "What does that mean?" One of the Captain Guards questioned Herman.


    "We will go outside and kill the necromancer!" Herman responded.


    "No! You can''t go outside! There''s a barrier outside, and we need to cancel the barrier if you want to go out! We can''t let you do that because we no longer have the resources to activate the barrier again! The barrier is ourst hope!"


    "Not just that, the Necromancer will put our town on target if you fail to kill him! We can''t take the risk!"


    Tang Shaoyang indeed saw the barrier outside, a fragile barrier.


    "Follow me!" Tang Shaoyang gestured to the three to follow him outside.


    The Mayor and his two Captain Guards did not know who Tang Shaoyang was. However, they followed Tang Shaoyang outside willingly. They walked up to the wall where the guards were stationed.


    There was no warning or reminder as Tang Shaoyang summoned Aerelion. The massive wyvern shocked everyone, not just the guards but also the people. Receiving Tang Shaoyang''s order, Aerelion sent his fire breath to the barrier.


    A single attack disintegrated the barrier. Screams and bells rang as everyone was rmed by the wyvern.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?" One of the Captain Guards tried to reach Tang Shaoyang''s neck, trying to capture Tang Shaoyang. However, Viona was faster as she appeared in front of the Captain Guard. She caught his hand and twisted to the side before pushing the captain to the ground with her left foot.


    "Are you that you don''t understand the situation!? You don''t need the barrier. The Wyvern will protect the city while we are hunting the necromancer!" She released the Captain Guard after saying that.


    The pain in his arm calmed him down and realized the message, ''They could at least warn us first.'' That was what was in his mind as he massaged his arm.


    Tang Shaoyang summoned Jovrick too, a knight and a wyvern. Two dependable forces that gave The Mayor and The Captain Guards assurance for the town''s safety.


    As soon as the barrier broke apart, the undead outside swarmed toward the town. Tang Shaoyang told everyone not to move as Aerelion and Jovrick jumped into the undead. It started with the same ck fire breath, burning the undead closer to the cities. Then followed by Jovrick, jumping from the wall,nded between the undead, followed by the manifestation of a ck sword.


    Hundreds of undead were killed within a minute, cleaning the city''s periphery from the undying monster. Jovrick returned on top of Aerelion, hended on the wall, right next to Tang Shaoyang while the wyvern stayed above town.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was having a conversation with Vandir. When it came to Necromancer, he consulted the expert in the same field. He asked Vandir how strong the Necromancer was based on the undead they just killed.


    [You just need to send the trios Revenant and assassinate the Necromancer. It''s just another Demi-God Rank Necromancer. It should be easy for them, and you don''t need to step in!] That was Vandir''s assessment of the necromancer.


    The reason Tang Shaoyang wanted to take action by himself was because of his skill, Chaos Eyes. If it was him, it would be easier to find the necromancer.


    [With how sluggish his control over his undead, the necromancer should not be far from here. He might flee after seeing Aerelion and Jovrick. You should send the trios Revenant and the Helion Wolf to chase him.]


    Following Vandir''s advice, he sent two Helion Wolves and three Revenants. The three immediately shed in five different directions. Just like Vandir predicted, the necromancer was not that from the town, but he was hiding. Ten thousand meters from the town, not that far for the Revenant and Helion Wolf.


    By the time the five located The Necromancer came out from his hideout, the five spirits were waiting for him outside the cave.


    "F*CK!" That was The Necromancer''sst words.


    *** ***


    [You havepleted the quest for the second floor by killing The Nefarious Necromancer!]


    [You are the top contributor for the second floor!]


    [You obtained an Epic Treasure Chest!]


    The reward for the second floor was the ugly staff from the Necromancer. The second reward was an Epic Rank round shield from The Mayor, his family heirloom. The third reward was the top contributor reward.


    Herman was holding the shield and the staff looked unbelievable as he stared at the reward. It was not even past ten minutes since they arrived on the second floor, and Tang Shaoyangpleted the quest in that short time. He was ashamed of holding the reward. If he looked at the contribution list, everyone was zero except for Tang Shaoyang.


    "We will take the shield. Please take the staff, Sir Tang Shaoyang!" He handed it to the staff. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No, you take it! No one wants that staff. Let''s just go to the next floor!" Tang Shaoyang made sure not to take the staff. It was an exclusive staff for Necromancer, and he did not have anyone in that ss. Yu Shun was the closest to the Necromancer, but Yu Shun was the Zombie Apostle.


    Herman put on a thick mask and took the staff. While the staff was especially good for Necromancer, it was still usable for Mage and Elementalist as well. They entered the third floor, declining The Mayor''s offer for a farewell party.


    The third floor was the mostmon dungeon. The only way for them to advance was to find the boss room. Tang Shaoyang summoned The Skelly Family again this time. He needed numbers for this type of dungeon. It took them three hours to finish the third floor with how big the area for the third dungeon was.


    The fourth floor was simr to the second floor, a city defense. However, there was no shortcut this time. They had to defend the city from the one hundred waves of monster and beast horde with a few minutes interval between each wave. This was an endurance test as they had to face the horde with so little rest as the interval between each wave would be shortened. Even though the Legend Rank monster was the highest rank, it would still give the Demi-God Rank a hard time clearing the fourth floor.

 Chapter 1624 Hell Difficulty 1

    Chapter 1624 Hell Difficulty 1


    Herman''s breathing started to get rough. He had forgotten how many waves he had fought. The battle started to take a toll on his body. And this was not the end, there would be another monster horde in five minutes.


    He looked around and found the same skeletoning to their side. This specific skeleton woulde after the battle and clean out the corpses. He did not know what the skeleton did, but the monster''s corpses were gone a minute after the battle was over.


    "Are you tired?" The familiar voice entered his ear.


    Herman looked toward the voice. The faceless summon, wearing a thick jacket and goggles, approached him. His name was Radiance and had be much friendlier toward thempared to the knight who stood in the front as vanguard.


    "A little," Herman nodded his head.


    "What about if you and your team take a little rest? Your team looks exhausted," Radiance pointed at Herman''s subordinates who lied down among the monster''s dead bodies.


    Aside from him, only three people were still standing on their feet, "How many monster waves have we fought?"


    "Forty-seven waves, and forty-eighth next. We are halfway there, so can you take a rest and leave the next wave to us?" Radiance sounded persuasive.


    "We can still fight!" Henry, the highest-ranked General from The United Sovereign did not want to lose with Viona and Zhang Mengyao. The two girls were assigned to their walls while the remaining three walls were taken care of by Tang Shaoyang''s spirits and skeletons.


    Viona and Zhang Mengyao had returned to their position after the wave was over, standing on the wall. The two did not look as tired as them.


    "That''s not the problem," Radiance shook his head, "Our side is always thest one to finish the wave, and My Master doesn''t like how slow we are. Can you just stay at the wall and let us do the work? We can''t go all out because we are afraid of hurting you guys."


    Herman thought this one was friendly toward them unlike the knight, but what Radiance just said was kinda stung. He admitted that Tang Shaoyang was out of his league, but it still hurt when Radiance said it.


    He came closer to Radiance and asked in a whisper as he looked at the back of Jovrick, "Is that the reason why the knight is not so friendly with us?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Radiance looked at Jovrick, then he looked at Herman, nodding, "We can feel what Our Master feels, so yeah, he does not like you guys because he¡­" He was considerate enough not to finish his sentence. However, Herman already knew what Radiance wanted to say.


    "Forty-seven waves should be enough for us. We need to preserve our energy for the next three floors," Herman agreed to take the sideline for the remaining waves.


    "But¡­" Henry, who still had his fighting spirit, wanted to disagree. He still wanted to fight.


    "Emperor Tang Shaoyang might finish the wave within an hour or two. We should preserve our stamina and mana for the next floor. With the current pace, we might clear the dungeon in one day."


    Herman made an estimation that they might clear the dungeon within a week or two weeks at most. But his estimation was wrong since they were already half-way to the fourth floor. He checked the time, and they were already on the fourth floor. Unless the Demi-God had more than ten floors, they would be able to clear the dungeon within one day for sure with the current pace.


    Admitting someone else was strong and seeing how strong the person theypared was a totally different feeling. When the forty-eighth wave came, Herman and his team along with Viona and Zhang Mengyao stayed on the wall. They watched how two individuals cleared out the wave in less than a minute.


    Radiance froze the whole monster horde, and they did not do what the knight did. However, the frozen monsters broke apart and died. Herman smiled bitterly. It took them three hours to finish forty-seven waves. That was much faster than his estimation, but it looked like it would be much faster if they did not participate.


    Radiance''s words hurt even more now when he saw the truth. Looking at Radiance, waving his hand at them, he felt even more dejected. While he still put the Tang Empire above his kingdom, he thought they managed to cut the gap between them. But he realized now that they would not be able to cut the gap. As long as Tang Shaoyang was The Emperor, he felt like it was impossible to close the gap. Tang Shaoyang alone might be enough to face the whole United Sovereign.


    They finished the fourth floor in one hour after they stepped out from the battlefield. From a few minutes interval between each wave to one minute until no more interval between each wave. In fact, the time between each wave slowed Tang Shaoyang from finishing the fourth floor.


    They cleared four floors in seven hours, and they now entered the fifth floor. By this time, Herman gave Tang Shaoyang more freedom to clear the dungeon. Less than an hour for the fifth floor, and two hours for the sixth floor. Less than ten hourster, and they entered the seventh floor, thest floor of the Demi-God Dungeon.


    On the seventh floor, they were teleported into a confined space because they were given a choice for thest floor. Herman stood in silence, looking at the screen in front of him. The dungeon gave him choices for thest floor difficulty. That was right, there was difficulty like a game for thest floor.


    [Moderate] [Advance] [Extreme] [Hell]


    Those were the choices for thest floor. If he had to make a decision, he would choose Advance. He was brave and confident enough in his people that they might be able to clear Advance difficulty with no casualty. It was because this was their first Demi-God Dungeon, and he did not want to take the risk. However, there was Tang Shaoyang with him, and he wanted to try Extreme.


    "Let''s choose [Hell] difficulty!" Of course, Tang Shaoyang wanted to try out the hardest difficulty.

 Chapter 1625 Hell Difficulty 2

    Chapter 1625 Hell Difficulty 2


    Herman expected Tang Shaoyang to choose the Hell Difficulty. That was why he proposed first for Advance Difficulty so they could meet in the middle. He was not going to take the risk by choosing the highest difficulty. There might be a chance that they would meet a God Rank in the Hell difficulty. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That''s too risky for us, Sir Tang Shaoyang. Let''s do it at Advanced Difficulty."


    Tang Shaoyang just shrugged at him, "Up to you, this is your dungeon. However, this might be the only chance for you to try the Hell difficulty with me. As for me, I can try the Hell Difficulty with The Africa Nation. The Demi-God Dungeon spawned in their territory, and they requested assistance from us as well."


    Herman thought of persuading Tang Shaoyang, but Tang Shaoyang got him now. That was the truth, if he wanted to try the Hell Difficulty, he should do it now while Tang Shaoyang was with them. It became more tempting because Tang Shaoyang did not take the reward: higher risk, higher reward.


    "If we take the Hell Difficulty, will you take the Hell Difficulty as well with The Africa Nation?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I aming to help, but also my priority is to gather data for the Demi-God Dungeon. I will try the Extreme Difficulty with The Africa Nation if we take the Hell Difficulty here."


    He did not take the Moderate and advanced difficulty seriously. He felt like his people would be strong enough to clear those two difficulties. So his job was to make sure that the Extreme and Hell were safe for them by trying them.


    Now he was totally persuaded by Tang Shaoyang. His heart was inclined more to try the Hell Difficulty. He did not know when another Demi-God Dungeon would spawn in his territory. This might be his only chance to try the Hell Difficulty. If he tried the Hell Difficulty, he might have a rough estimation for the Extreme difficulty.


    "Can you share with us as well if you ever try the Extreme Difficulty with the Africa Nation?" Herman tried to get as much as possible from Tang Shaoyang even though he had decided to take the Hell difficulty.


    "Only if you are willing to share the Hell difficulty with them as well. I have to be fair!" That was Tang Shaoyang''s answer.


    He did not mind helping them so they could survive in the dungeon. In order to trigger the System''s event which might provide a big resource. Earth must have at least ten active factions. So yeah, he did not want to lose these two factions from the dungeon break.


    Deep inside, Herman did not want to share the information with The Africa Nation. But with how rare the Demi-God dungeon was for now, he did not know when he could try the Extreme difficulty next time. Frans nodded at him, agreeing with Tang Shaoyang''s way of sharing information.


    "Alright. You can tell them about the Hell difficulty. We will take the Hell difficulty!"


    Herman turned toward the disy in front of him. There was hesitation, but he still chose to take the Hell difficulty. This was a big gamble because they might face a God Rank monster here. Right after he chose it, he realized something. He forgot to ask Tang Shaoyang''s actual rank. They might face a God Rank, if Tang Shaoyang was still a Demi-God Rank then they were doomed.


    His eyes widened in shock as he turned toward Tang Shaoyang. Before he could say anything, they were teleported into a tent. A big tent for twenty people, all of them were teleported in the same tent. Then his head was flooded with information, information for their background, and also the quest for the seventh floor.


    Simr to the second floor, but bigger in scale. They were not mercenaries, but they were soldiers of a small kingdom. When he mentioned a small kingdom, it was so small that the kingdom only had three cities and maybe around eleven viges.


    The small kingdom part did not bother him, what bothered him was the story of how the kingdom became this small. The Kingdom of Ariot was a big kingdom, but that was in the past, and the reason the kingdom became so small was because The Kingdom of Ariot was bordered by three big kingdoms directly.


    That was right, three neighbors worked together and attacked The Kingdom Ariot. Their big territory was reduced to just three cities and eleven viges, getting cornered to the south of the continent. With all the resentment The Kingdom of Ariot''s royalty harbored, they refused when the three kingdoms offered them to join one of them.


    Now, The Kingdom of Ariot had be insignificant in the eyes of the three kingdoms. The three kingdoms that worked together to attack the Kingdom of Ariot were currently waging war on each other. The three-way war and the previous Kingdom of Ariot''s territories became a battlefield for the three kingdoms. Sometimes, in order to suppress The Kingdom of Ariot, the two kingdoms from the east and west which were still directly bordered by them would send their army to ensure the Kingdom of Ariot could never make aeback.


    Of course, not just the royalty that harbored hatred for the three kingdoms, but their people. The people of Ariot lost their parents, killed by them. Their daughters and wives were kidnapped. The viges were looted by the soldiers from the two kingdoms from the east and west. Despite harboring a deep hatred, The Kingdom of Ariot could not make aeback with minimal resources. Theirnds were barren, and if not for the sea to the south, they might not be able to survive until now.


    The Kingdom of Ariot was now caught by the war between the three kingdoms. They have never regained their former glory since then. Herman and Tang Shaoyang were now part of the Kingdom of Ariot''s soldiers.


    The worst part was that this kingdom had no hope. When Tang Shaoyang got clear information about the kingdom. He thought the Hell difficulty quest would be to help the kingdom regain its former glory or even destroy the three kingdoms. But the quest was for them to kill 200 Demi-God Ranks.


    The quest did not specify them to defend the Kingdom of Ariot. They just needed to kill 200 Demi-God Ranks, whether they were from the Kingdom of Ariot or the three kingdoms. It was Hell Difficulty because all of them must kill 200 Demi-God Ranks, meaning they had to kill 4000 Demi-God Ranks in total to finish the quest. For a Demi-God Rank, that was fit to be a Hell difficulty.

 Chapter 1626 Hell Difficulty 3

    Chapter 1626 Hell Difficulty 3


    Whoever designed this dungeon, they were quite understanding to put a different time flow for thest floor. The flow of time was five times faster in this world to the outside. Five days here was the same as one day outside. They were given a lot more time so they would not be leaving their territory for too long.


    Herman turned toward Tang Shaoyang and was about to ask Tang Shaoyang''s current rank. However, he was once more getting interrupted by the bell outside.


    "WE ARE UNDER ATTACK! WE ARE UNDER ATTACK! WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!"


    Tang Shaoyang followed the voice and immediately climbed to the city wall. Their identity was considered as the elite soldiers in The Kingdom of Ariot. Tang Shaoyang saw the enemies, carrying the standing white horse g.


    That was the emblem of Marquis Gardo from the kingdom in the west, The Kingdom of Lodel. The Kingdom of Lodel brought ten thousand army to the door of the Kingdom of Ariot who only had three thousand army. Those three thousand soldiers were spread out within three cities. This city that directly bordered the two kingdoms had two thousand soldiers. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "We are doomed! We are doomed! We are doomed!" The soldier next to Tang Shaoyang muttered the same words in panic.


    Someone pped the back of the soldier''s head, making a clunking noise since the soldier wore a helmet, "I apologize for showing such an unsightful show before the battle, Sir."


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the man who pped the soldier''s head. The man is one head taller than Tang Shaoyang, wearing armor with no helmet. He caressed his thick beard as he looked at the approaching Army.


    "They never learn their lesson even after Count Rabellini''s failure, huh? They need at least five hundred thousand soldiers to take Ariot down!" The man boasted loudly, letting out a maniacughter at the same time.


    "No, you are wrong. As long as I am here, they can never take down this kingdom no matter how many soldiers they brought with them," Tang Shaoyang replied confidently even though he did not know to whom he spoke.


    The army of Marquis Gardo sent a man on a horse, approaching the city haughtily, "The Kingdom of Ariot! Listen to Marquis Gardo! Open the gate and surrender, and you will be spared! This will be thest warning! Don''t force us to ughter our way into the city!"


    As soon as the man finished his words, a hundred Chaos des formed around him. The man panicked, by the des did not allow the man to defend himself. A hundred swords pierced the messenger and killed the man instantly.


    "You should not kill a messenger in a war, Sir. That will tarnish our kingdom''s name for killing the powerless messenger. It''s a behavior frowned upon in a war," The man did not like how Tang Shaoyang acted.


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled, "From what I learned from my experience, nothing is more important than winning in a war. Who cares what others think about us? People only remember the winner and forget the loser."


    He then took out Azure Dragon de, standing at the edge of the wall. Upon witnessing the messenger was killed, that enraged the army. A roar came from the opposite side, "KILL ALL THE BAST*RDS FROM ARIOT! VIOLATE THE WOMEN! HANG THE CHILDREN! DON''T SHOW THEM MERCY! WE WILL SHOW THE WORLD WHAT THE CONSEQUENCE FROM KILLING ONE OF US!"


    The roar was followed by the soldiers as the ten thousand army advanced to the city.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the eighth Heavenly Gate, Heavenly Vermilion. Then he was in the stance of Heavenly Revoke. He bent his body forward slightly, holding the handle with his right hand, and his left hand held the sheath. He was calcting the distance from the wall to the enemy soldier.


    The man noticed what Tang Shaoyang wanted to do, "It''s crazy to fight outside the wall, Sir! We should use our advantage to fight them!" He tried to stop Tang Shaoyang, but Viona and Zhang Mengyao stood between him and Tang Shaoyang.


    "You guys are crazy! Do you want him to die for nothing? Stop him!"


    Right after the man said that Tang Shaoyang pulled out the swords. His figure blurred into crimson fire. At the same time, a screech rang in the air as a manifestation of Heavenly Vermilion formed above the sky.


    The man subconsciously looked to the sky and saw the manifestation, then he heard the cries as well. He found Tang Shaoyang was already in front of the enemy''s army, and he saw the fire de, cutting through the enemy soldiers.


    It was followed by [Windstorm], the skill from Azure Dragon de itself. The windstorm formed amidst the soldiers. The wind was as sharp as des, not just sending the soldiers flying but also cutting them into pieces. Within two attacks, Marquis Gardo was in shambles.


    Then he saw thousands of sparkles in the sky. He looked up and found thousands of golden swords floating above Marquis Gardo''s army. The golden swords glistened under the sun, and the enemy soldiers had not noticed those golden swords yet. They were focused on Tang Shaoyang who was pointing his sword to the sky. Then he watched Tang Shaoyang bring down the sword, and the thousands of golden swords followed.


    The cries of the enemy soldiers echoed in the air, giving him satisfaction. Hearing their cries was a delight to his ears. No one was making the noise as everyone watched the one-man show in silence.


    The show was not over as the ground where the soldiers and Tang Shaoyang stood melted intova and swallowed many soldiers who solely focused on Tang Shaoyang. After the fourth move, Marquis Gardo''s ten thousand soldiers were reduced to merely a little over a hundred soldiers. Those a little over a hundred were the strongest in the army. All of them activated their bloodline transformation already.


    As everyone thought the fight would continue, the survivors from Marquis Gardo fled from the battlefield. They turned around and tried to make an escape. However, their effort was futile. No one knew what happened as those survivors fell one by one from the sky. They were cut into two as they fell from the sky.

 Chapter 1627 The Story Behind A Dungeon

    Chapter 1627 The Story Behind A Dungeon


    Herman watched the fight from another section of the wall. He stared at the trace of the fight. No, it could not be called even a battle, but a ughter. The ten thousand army could not do anything as they were killed.


    Herman imagined what if Tang Shaoyang fought The United Sovereign. He imagined Tang Shaoyang pulled the same move. Could he stop Tang Shaoyang? That was what was in his mind, and his confidence crumbled. With how fast Tang Shaoyang was, executing the skill wlessly.


    He could see the rain of golden swords because he watched the battle from the wall. If he was in the enemy''s position, he would not notice those thousand golden swords. The same with the enemy, he would focus on the person who was brave enough to attack ten thousand armies by himself.


    Chief Mason''s legs went weak, leaning to the wall. He remembered what he tried to do after knowing The Tang Empire''s people would arrive today. He was d that Jake did not follow his order. Just like his King, Chief Mason imagined the same thing. What if Tang Shaoyang was furious at his little trick and decided to fight The United Sovereign.


    "Are you okay, Chief Mason?"


    The soldiers went silent for like thirty seconds, trying toprehend what they just witnessed. Then cheers erupted as the soldiers, then immediately announced their victory with the people in the city.


    There was a pause for a moment from the people. It was just unbelievable that the enemy was uprooted so quickly. Then the civilians followed cheering, singing as the enemy was uprooted.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the wall with a sullen face. He did not look that happy after wiping out the ten thousand army.


    "Are you hurt, Sir?" The man who tried to stop Tang Shaoyang earlier could not help but ask. It was not the expression of a man who had won them a battle. He thought Tang Shaoyang was hurt.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and waved his hand at the man. He approached Viona and Zhang Mengyao, then he whispered, "I have finished the quest, but I killed more than I need." He shared his quest''s progression with the two girls.


    [4000/200 Demi-God Ranks killed]


    That was right, the enemy had exactly four thousand Demi-God Ranks in that ten thousand army. If he shared the kill, they all would finish the quest and clear the dungeon right away. That was what made him upset. He did not expect the enemy would have exactly four thousand Demi-God Ranks.


    It was supposed to be a long battle against Marquis Gardo''s army, but it ended so fast because of him. Viona smiled, and Zhang Mengyao let out a chuckle.


    The worst part was that it would take days even weeks for another army toe to attack The Kingdom of Ariot again. It would take time until the news about Marquis Gardo''s ten thousand army was wiped out by The Kingdom of Ariot.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to his tent with Zhang Mengyao and Viona. They ignored the man''s call. Just like that, the hero of the war hid himself in the tent. Tang Shaoyang knew for sure that he would be called by the King of this kingdom, and he would be busy with the nobles and the royalty. He handed that responsibility to Herman and his friends.


    Thanks to him, they were also assigned to the new quarter as well with maids and servants to take care of them. Tang Shaoyang hid from people, to socialize with the nobles of this kingdom under the pretext that he was hurt and needed a rest. They left the hero of this kingdom alone.


    The reason he did not want to waste his energy with these people was because they were fake. This was just a scenario created by the dungeon. He was not going to spend his time with fake people. He was having a good time with his wives, spending quality time with them.


    "How is it? Did you get the reward?" They were at the dining table, enjoying dinner.


    Herman and his people just returned from the castle after meeting with the noble. A day passed since their victorious battle against Marquis Gardo. Today was the day that The Queen bestowed the hero with the reward. But Herman came in his stead to receive the reward. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "The Queen wants to be informed when you are ready to meet her. She insists on meeting you, so she asks to be informed when you have recovered from your wound," Herman answered and added at the end, "It seems there''s more than just the reward. It looked like something urgent. You should meet her if you have the time, Sir Tang Shaoyang."


    It was not a King who led the Kingdom of Ariot, but a Queen. There was no King, and The Queen was still single. That was what Herman said before leaving the dining hall. He did not want to be the fourth wheel.


    "Should we meet The Queen?" Tang Shaoyang asked. He was waiting for the next attack to be done with the dungeon after confirming the dungeon was quite safe for a Demi-God Rank.


    He expected a God Rank in the hell difficulty, but there was no God Rank. It was just many Demi-God Ranks. Of course, it was still a hell of a challenge for the Demi-God Rank, but not for Tang Shaoyang who was a God Rank.


    "If it''s something urgent, then we should meet The Queen. It''s not like we have anything to do." Zhang Mengyao agreed to meet the Queen.


    They had two choices, leaving the city and looking for the army from the two kingdoms to finish their quests. Or they could wait until the Kingdom of Lodel sent more armies to avenge the previous army.


    "Let''s meet the Queen tomorrow, and we will leave the city if the enemy is not attacking the city," Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    *** ***


    The following day, Tang Shaoyang, Viona, and Zhang Mengyao had an audience with Queen Cecilia. It was not the throne hall, but a private room. The Queen prepared the snack and tea, sitting behind the table while looking outside, at the garden full of flowers.


    The Queen had pink-rose hair, long, and wavy. She was in a white dress, sitting gracefully with a cup of tea in her hand. Her gazes were mncholic while gazing at the garden full of flowers.


    Queen Cecilia shifted her attention toward Tang Shaoyang from the garden, "I don''t like useless chit-chat, let''s get straight to the point. You are yers from outside, right?"

 Chapter 1628 The Hidden Mission 1

    Chapter 1628 The Hidden Mission 1


    Hearing the question, reminded him of the people from the Dimensional Tower. They asked him the same thing, and when she asked the same question. He realized that this might not be a fake scenario. It was a real scenario that happened in another space. These people might be the people who are put by the System into the dungeon.


    "You don''t have to answer. I know you are a yer!" Queen Cecilia sipped her tea, "The Kingdom of Ariot does not have a soldier as strong as you. If we had you from the start, The Kingdom of Ariot would never get reduced to this point."


    She then looked Tang Shaoyang in the eyes, "Let''s make a deal!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "If you are asking me to get you out then, I don''t know how to bring you out," Tang Shaoyang saw the pattern. That was what Queen Cecilia wanted from him.


    She shook her head, "No! I don''t want to get out. I was born and raised here. This is my home. Here''s the deal, I will give you my family heirloom, a Primordial Rank Artifact. In exchange, you destroy the three kingdoms. You should know the three kingdoms, right?"


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow, making a calction in his head. It was a decent artifact, but he was calcting the time. How long it was for him to take down the three kingdoms. He shook his head, that was not worth his time.


    "What? Is it not enough? I can give you anything, everything. My kingdom, my body, everything! Destroy the three kingdoms for me!" Queen Cecilia lost her elegance as her voice was filled with deep hatred, "They killed my parents! They killed my brothers! They took everything from me! Please help me¡­"


    If it was before the Trial of God, before he bought all those artifacts from the deos Emporium, he might have epted the offer. But he had gotten everyone their equipment. He was not going to waste his time just to fulfill a stranger''s vengeance. The n was to help Herman and friends get their two hundred kills, and then he left for another dungeon.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to get up, but Zhang Mengyao pulled him down, "May I see your artifact? We will decide after looking at your heirloom."


    Queen Cecilia took out a scroll, a white scroll. She put the scroll in front of Zhang Mengyao after realizing that the woman might change Tang Shaoyang''s mind.


    However, Tang Shaoyang took the scroll first before Zhang Mengyao touched the scroll.


    "That''s the only thing left behind from my family after the three kingdoms attacked us. They took everything but The Goddison Family''s secret technique."


    [Heart of Lion]


    That was the name of the technique, and it changed everything. If it was just a normal artifact, then he would not take the deal. But since it was a technique, something simr to Nine Heavenly Gate, it was worth spending more time here.


    He tossed the scroll at Zhang Mengyao, "Learn it!" He had the Nine Heavenly Gate. While he was curious about the technique, he still gave it to Zhang Mengyao, "Wait, not now. Later after we get out of the dungeon."


    "Are you not afraid that we will take the scroll and leave?" Tang Shaoyang turned toward Queen Cecilia. He was surprised that she gave the scroll to them without a second thought. They could just leave after they got the scroll, and Queen Cecilia would not be able to stop him.


    "Then I can only me myself for choosing the wrong person! It''s not like that technique will change anything even if I keep it in my hand," Queen Cecilia was unfazed as if she did not care if the scroll was stolen.


    "You did not choose the wrong person. I ept the deal!"


    [You have triggered a hidden quest!]


    [You have triggered a hidden quest!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Goddison''s Vengeance]


    Quest: Help Queen Cecilia avenge her family by killing the three kings and threemanders from the three kingdoms.


    Reward: [Heart of Beast]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Queen Cecilia''s Hatred]


    Quest: Help Queen Cecilia to quell her hatred. Let her kill the three kings and the threemanders with her own hand.


    Reward: [The Chronicle of Divinity]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Looking at the quests, he was confused a little bit. Did the System want him to choose between the two quests? Or he could do two of them at the same time? If he let Cecilia kill the three kings and the threemanders, would that count as hepleted the first quest as well?


    If he had to choose, he wanted the second one. The reward for the second quest sounded stronger than the first one. But he hoped he couldplete both of them.


    "What''s wrong?" Queen Cecilia noticed Tang Shaoyang was dazed for a while. She was afraid that Tang Shaoyang would change his mind.


    "Just so you know, I will not kill everyone that is part of the three kingdoms," Tang Shaoyang wanted to make sure that Queen Cecilia''s request aligned with the quest.


    "Yes, I am not asking you to be the mass murderer and kill the innocents. But you have to kill the three kings and the threemanders from the three kingdoms. That should be enough to buy us some time to recover!" Queen Cecilia spoke what was in her mind.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, he was d that the content of the quest and Queen Cecilia''s desires were the same. Then he asked onest question, "Do you want me to kill them? Or do you want to kill them with your own hand?"


    Queen Cecilia was caught off guard by the question. She did not expect that toe from Tang Shaoyang, ''Does he want to help me that far?''


    "Of course, I want to kill them by myself, but you should be aware, I can''t. I am not strong enough. I will not make a deal with you if I have the power to do so."


    "You don''t have the power to do so, but I do. You will be our guide, and you will also kill the three kings and the threemanders!"

 Chapter 1629 The Hidden Mission 2

    Chapter 1629 The Hidden Mission 2


    Queen Cecilia was caught by surprise that Tang Shaoyang would go that far. From refusing her initial deal until, and now he said he would let her kill her enemy with her own hands. That excited her deep inside, but she was experienced enough to keep herposure. There must be something that triggered him to go that far.


    ''Is he trying to impress me? If he could do it, then I don''t mind giving my body to him! I will do everything to kill those b*stards!''


    She was determined even if she had to sacrifice herself for her vengeance.


    "Then will you go with us, or will you stay here?" Tang Shaoyang asked for her decision. Even though he was tempted by the second quest''s reward. He would not force her to follow him if she did not want to.


    "Of course, I will leave with you!" Queen Cecilia with no hesitation agreed. Even though she might face dangers, she did not care as long as she could achieve her revenge. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Then get ready. We will leave the city in an hour. The three kings and the threemanders will note on their own just to get their heads cut."


    There was no need to wait any longer since they had a guide now.


    "NO! We can''t leave the city now! The Kingdom of Lodel is sending more army after you wiped out Marquis Gardo''s army. This time, Marquis Gardo led the army himself, and they brought fifty thousand army to destroy us. Help me fight them, then we will leave together!"


    While Queen Cecilia was excited about her vengeance, she did not forget that she was a ruler as well. She had a kingdom and people to protect. She could not shirk her responsibilities and ignore the people who had put their trust in her.


    "If you can''t, then you can leave without me. I will choose a good guide for you. I can''t leave my people when danger is approaching." Queen Cecilia made up her mind that she would die together with her people.


    The Kingdom of Ariot''s people had supported her so far, the sole reason why the Kingdom of Ariot still existed was because of them. She would rather die together with them than leave them to die.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, another army wasing to them. He would be excited hearing the news if it was before the quest. But it was different now, the quests changed for him. He might get three techniques from a single dungeon. That was a fantastic harvest.


    "How long until they arrive?"


    Queen Cecilia frowned slightly, "They will arrive in one day or maybe in two days at thetest."


    She frowned because she knew Tang Shaoyang would not want to wait. That meant she could not protect her people without Tang Shaoyang. And she could not kill the people she hated the most with her own hands. While it was regrettable, she felt like it was enough knowing those people would die. She could not be greedy enough to want everything.


    "If you know they areing, then you also know where they are now, right? Can you have someone to lead me to this army? I will get rid of them, and you should get ready to depart in one hour."


    Queen Cecilia was confused, but she followed the order. She told Tang Shaoyang to return to the quarter first, and that she would send her people in five minutes.


    *** ***


    "What?" Tang Shaoyang noticed the burning gaze from Zhang Mengyao, "Don''t you want to ept the deal? Why are you staring at me like that?"


    He epted the deal in the first ce because of Zhang Mengyao. He did not know why, maybe because they were women. Mengyao felt sympathetic toward Cecilia and wanted to help The Queen. That could be the case as well. Or maybe both.


    "Why do you want to bring her with us? Why do you volunteer to fight the iing army as well? You declined the deal, but now you went three steps above what she asked. Do you want her?"


    Zhang Mengyao felt that way. She thought Tang Shaoyang wanted to take Queen Cecilia as a new wife. That was the only conclusion. She recalled Queen Cecilia''s face. She was stunning, and she also had a great body. Exactly Tang Shaoyang''s type, and she was a Queen. She felt like Tang Shaoyang had a Queen''s fetish. Ava, Jasmine, and Rosalie were Queen or Empress.


    Not that she hated Queen Cecilia, but he promised to discuss it first before adding more wives. He promised them, not just her but the others that he would not take another wife unless he obtained their consent first. He did not discuss this with her and Viona as he made his advance to Queen Cecilia.


    Tang Shaoyang cracked into a chuckle, "Oh, silly Mengyao. She is beautiful and sexy, but I have two that fit that criteria on my side. It would be four if I summon Avyn and Zara. And I have more at home. I don''t want her nor do I have any intention to get more wives. Oh, my silly general."


    He then shared the hidden quest screen with Zhang Mengyao and Viona, "If we can get both of them, Kang Xue will learn the second one. I n to give the first one to Zhao Zhong. What do you think?"


    Zhang Mengyao also chuckled, realizing she misunderstood Tang Shaoyang. But she now understood why Tang Shaoyang epted the deal, even wanting to bring Queen Cecilia with them. That was for the quests.


    They returned to the quarter and called Herman. He told them the n, not about killing the three kings. He had another n for Herman and his friends while he went out to finish the hidden quests.


    Not long after, Queen Cecilia''s people arrived at the quarter and led Tang Shaoyang to where the fifty-thousand army was.


    *** ***


    Queen Cecilia stood in front of the mirror. She was no longer in her dress but in oversized armor. The blue armor was her father''s old armor, and the sword in her hand was also her father''s sword. She wanted to kill the six people with her father''s sword.


    A worry shed on her expression as she remembered Tang Shaoyang was currently fighting a fifty-thousand army. Even though she had heard of his feat yesterday, she was still worried.


    "Your Highness! Your Highness!" She heard her maid''s voice, rushing from outside calling her in panic.


    "Your Highness, Sir Tang Shaoyang is outside waiting for you!"

 Chapter 1630 Wickeddd 1

    Chapter 1630 Wickeddd 1


    Queen Cecilia was confused. Why did her maid panic when it was just Tang Shaoyanging for her? It was not like he came with the intention to kill her. Her maid was so scared that her hand was cold and sweaty. That proved her maid was not pulling her prank on her. It was not like her maid dared to pull a prank on a Queen.


    However, she soon understood why her maid was so panicked. Her heart almost almost jumped out when sixteen pairs of eyes looked at her. That was right, there was an eight-headed dragon in front of her main quarter. When their gazes locked, her legs went weak and fell.


    But someone caught her before she fell to the ground with her oversized armor.


    "Are you okay? You are fine. The dragon is friendly," Zhang Mengyao grinned ear to ear.


    The moment she said that Tang Shaoyang breathed ck fire into the sky. He was pulling a prank on her and also the soldiers who gathered outside.


    Zhang Mengyao flinched slightly when she felt the sudden temperature rise. She just clicked her tongue and was about to pull Queen Cecilia. But she realized that Queen Cecilia had lost her power even to stand up with how scared she was.


    "Calm down. He is Tang Shaoyang, and we need to depart before your army soldiers start attacking him. We don''t want to t your city down."


    With Zhang Mengyao''s help, both jumped onto Tang Shaoyang''s back. Queen Cecilia was still shocked, looking down at the ck scale. The scales were smooth, but not slippery. It was a glossy, metallic sheen that reflected the sunlight. She slowly looked up, and the seven heads were looking at her, funny. She could tell that this dragon was making fun of her reaction.


    Tang Shaoyang''s deep voice snapped her out of shock, "Stop being silly. Guide me to the closest kingdom. We are in a rush!"


    Queen Cecilia subconsciously turned around, looking back at her city which was already in the distance. There was too much in her head right now, making her quite slow to respond.


    "Hmmmm¡­ We¡­" She looked around, trying to find out where she was, "Have we passed the big river?"


    "I saw a big river ahead. Where should we go from this river?"


    "Ahhh¡­. Hmmm¡­ Uh-uh¡­ Turn left and follow the river¡­" Queen Cecilia was nervous. She did not even notice the barrier around her that protected her from the big wind.


    Tang Shaoyang turned Queen Cecilia silly with his appearance. He understood that, so he stopped making fun of her as he focused on the path. The ground was scorched and barren with traces of battles everywhere. By following the river, he could see the ruins in the distance. From a small town to a big city were now in ruin. Thend was dying because of the continuous war, making the ce not ideal for living.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Mengyao was helping Queen Cecilia take off her armor. The oversized armor became a burden instead of a proper protection. She helped take off the armor, but the sword remained in Queen Cecilia''s hand. The sword was needed to kill the threemanders and the three kings.


    "There''s a town ahead."


    Tang Shaoyang discovered a medium-sized town, right next to the river, and it had small ports for the boat. The river was big enough to fit ten ferries side to side.


    "Turn to the north¡­ I mean to turn to the right and go straight. Pass three cities, and we will see The Kingdom of Sovaria''s main fort. Their highest-rankmander should be there!"


    Queen Cecilia had memorized everything in her head. Every part of the three kingdoms was memorized in her head. Destroying the three kingdoms was her life goal. She started her life goal by memorizing the map. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "So what will you do? How are you going to give me his head?"


    One of Tang Shaoyang''s heads turned around, "Just sit still and get ready to chop his head if he is really in that main fort like you said. I will get it done."


    With the clear directions, Tang Shaoyang picked up his pace. The three cities passed quickly, in less than five minutes. Soon he saw the main fort. The fort was protected by a thirty-meter ck steel wall. Soldiers and cannons were stationed on the wall along with ballistas.


    Tang Shaoyang changed direction abruptly, nosediving toward the fort. The three women screamed for a moment, surprised by the sudden maneuver. With a boom, hended in the front of the fort.


    The dust rose up as the ground shook. The bell immediately resounded from the fort. The soldiers who hit the bell looked up at the massive creature, and he stopped hitting the bell. With his hand and the stick hanging in the air, slowly he looked up at the creature. His jaw dropped and his eyes slowly widened in terror at the sight of the eight-headed dragon. A creature that far surpassed the strongest wall in the whole Kingdom of Sovaria.


    The dragon let out a roar, and the eight heads roared in unison, creating a deafening roar that shook the fort. The soldiers fell on their butts, most of them were.


    "Hand over Commander Gartuda, and I will not destroy the fort!"


    Almost everyone was in fear of the dragon, and no one responded to Tang Shaoyang. It was until one of his heads poked into the fort, getting closer to one of the soldiers who was falling on the floor, "Where''s yourmander?"


    "FOOLS! Don''t be afraid of this fake dragon! Cast your spell on him! The soldiers prepare the canon and ballista. Aim his heart!" A voice reverberated to the whole fort. A person flew from the biggest quarter in the fort. The man was wearing ck armor, carrying a massive broadsword on his back.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eight heads turned toward the voice. Identifying the man might be Commander Gartuda, one of his heads spewed an ice crystal. Just like a bullet, the ice crystal hit the man''s left arm. The ice entered his flesh and spread out, freezing the man.


    Tang Shaoyang used [Gravity Pull], pulling the freezing man toward him. Then he tossed the frozen man to his back, right in front of Queen Cecilia. The ice did not break as it was not just any ordinary ice. It was the ice formed from The Ethereal Frost, a simple fall was not enough to destroy it. The mannded right on his feet, a perfect throw.


    Queen Cecilia stood in front of the ice and furrowed her brow, "He is not Commander Gartuda, but he is The Vice Commander!"

 Chapter 1631 Wickeddd 2

    Chapter 1631 Wickeddd 2


    Tang Shaoyang''s eight heads then turned toward the fort once more, "Where''s yourmander!?" He raised his voice as his aura exploded as well. His aura overwhelmed the whole fort, causing everyone to freeze.


    Hearing no answer from them, one his head opened his mouth and breathed out the ck fire. He aimed at the fort wall. The fire swept the wall, burning the soldiers and destroying the canons along the wall.


    The ck steel was melting by his dark fire, and his fire spread out to the side, "This is thest warning! HAND OVER COMMANDER GARTUDA!"


    Maybe because of their loyalty, or they maybe could not speak out of fear. Once he did not hear the answer after twenty seconds, he burned the fort with his dark fire. Then he jumped into the fort, starting to smash everything in sight. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That was the n, threatening the three kingdoms to hand over theirmanders and kings. If it did not work, then he would destroy them. He did not care if these people called him Evil Dragon or Demonic Dragon. This was the first time he lived up to his bloodline as Wicked Dragon.


    Halfway through destroying the fort, finally, someone spoke out, "Stop! Stop! I will tell you where Commander Gartuda is! Stop destroying the fort!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward the voice, and a man standing on the roof of the biggest building called him out.


    "He''s fleeing to the north! He''s fleeing to the north after he saw you!" The man pointed in a direction.


    "He is another Vice Commander. Maybe he is telling the truth!" Queen Cecilia recognized the man. She remembered all the big shots from the three kingdoms, so of course, she easily recognized the man.


    However, Tang Shaoyang did not follow where the man pointed at or listen to Queen Cecilia. He looked through the biggest building, and he saw an underground bunker. Through his Chaos Eyes, he saw through the bunker. A man was sitting behind a table, enjoying his tea.


    Rumble! Boom!


    Following the rumble, a ck thunder struck the man on the roof, burning and killing the man instantly. The moment the man pointed his finger toward the direction, he knew the man was lying. His Chaos Eyes were on the fort, and no one fled from the fort.


    His tail swept the building, and then he dug up the ground. He grabbed the bunker and pulled it out from underground. He mmed the bunker to the ground, and then the dark fire zed out from his hand, melting the bunker. It was then revealed a man was on the ground, in a mess.


    "Is he themander?"


    "That''s right! That''s the Commander!" As soon as he received the confirmation, Tang Shaoyang froze the man. From the neck down to his toes before throwing the man to his back. He acquired the first target, the next target would be the king.


    After securing themander, his eight heads breathed out Dark Poison. Soon the entire fort was filled by the dark gas. The agony screams from the soldiers echoed, asking for his mercy. He ignored those voices and flew to the sky.


    Following Queen Cecilia''s direction, they arrived at the capital of Kingdom Sovaria. The city where the King and the Queen were. Tang Shaoyangnded next to the castle, he easily found where the king was after seeing the magnificent castle.


    Tang Shaoyang made the same announcement,manding the people and the soldiers to hand over the king. Slightly better than the soldiers in the frontline, the soldiers in the capital did a little fight back. But they were all burned by the dark fire, and he destroyed everything around him but the castle.


    The King and The Queen came out on their own from the castle, wearing their Royal Robe. The soldiers were loyal enough not to hand over the king. They fought until their death.


    The King was a man who looked to be in his mid-fifties. His hair had turned white, but he still had his vigor, still strong despite his age. He looked up at the eight-headed dragon.


    "Why are you looking for me, Sir Dragon?" The King maintained hisposure and asked.


    "To kill you of course!" It was Cecilia who answered him. Along with Zhang Mengyao and Viona, they came down from Tang Shaoyang''s back to confront the king.


    She had not killed the captured Commander and Vice Commander. She brought the two down with her and showed the two to the king. The gesture was to tell The Kingdom of Sovaria''s king that no one could help him.


    "I am here to im your life, King Albertos! You will pay with your blood for what you have done to my family!"


    King Albertos smiled when he saw Queen Cecilia. He was about toe closer to her, but one of Tang Shaoyang''s heads went down, right in front of King Albertos.


    "Don''t try anything funny, Albertos. Stay where you are and ept your death!" Tang Shaoyang could sense that Albertos tried to do something, "If you try to fight, then I will kill everyone rted to you. I will make sure that no one from your bloodline exists in this world, anymore!"


    Of course, that was just a threat. Tang Shaoyang would not go that far to kill everyone rted to Albertos. He just wanted the man not to do anything funny that would endanger Queen Cecilia. He still needed Cecilia to finish the hidden quest, and that worked.


    King Albertos was shocked and fell back. If not for his wife, he would fall. The Queen supported her husband, letting out a sigh but she did not say anything.


    King Albertos looked at the eight-headed dragon, "Will you promise me not to kill my children and destroy my kingdom if I surrender?"


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue and opened his mouth. He breathed out the frost air and froze the King and The Queen. The same with Commander Gartuda, Tang Shaoyang did not freeze his head.


    "Kill them and let''s go to the next kingdom!" He ordered Queen Cecilia.


    "I want to execute them in front of their people. Just like how this man executed my parents in front of The Kingdom of Ariot''s people."


    "I have a better idea than that. Kill them now, and I will show you how things should be done!"

 Chapter 1632 Additional Reward 1

    1632 Additional Reward 1


    The Sovaria Kingdom''s Queen covered her eyes from the dust as the dragon flew off to the sky. Her heart was still beating furiously, not expecting she would survive after seeing Queen Cecilia on top of the dragon. As the dust settled down, she looked up at the sky. The dragon was nowhere to be seen.


    With a sigh, she nced to the side. Her husband along with hismanders were frozen in the ice tablet. The ice tablet was thirty meters tall, and the ice had some lens that magnified her husband inside the chest.


    Her husband''s terror face was disyed along with the headless body below the head. The dragon said that no one could break the ice. So yeah, the dragon preserved the dead bodies as a reminder for them, for the Kingdom of Sovaria for what they had done to the Kingdom of Ariot.


    Then she sensed the tremor on the ground. An army wasing toward her. It was not like the army''ste arrival would change anything. If the dragon could capture themander and the vicemander at the main fort, then these soldiers would not be able to do anything to the dragon.


    The Leader of the army rushed toward her, calling her name and her husband''s name. The soldiers gasped in shock when they saw the three bodies inside the ice. The three bodies looked five times bigger, so everyone could see their King''s dead bodies and head from a distance.


    "Try to retrieve their bodies!" She ordered the leader to break the ice.


    The Queen believed the dragon''s words when the dragon said the ice could not be broken. This was just an attempt to satisfy her curiosity. The army barraged the ice with the fire spells, but it did not even melt the ice slightly. In fact, the temperature around here started getting colder because of the ice.


    The ice could not be broken, and this would be an eternal reminder for the Kingdom of Sovaria for at least three generations.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Herman and his team left the city and followed the dragon-like creature to an area. Tang Shaoyang did not tell him anything about where they were headed. The only instruction was to follow the creature named Maldros.


    There were so many questions in his head, but he refrained himself from asking Maldros. About the eight-headed dragon, where Tang Shaoyang went, and where they were going.


    While he could not hold those questions, not the same for his subordinates. Especially his youngest subordinate, Henry. The young man came closer to him and asked, "What do you think about that eight-headed dragon, Sir? Is that maybe The Kingdom Ariot''s guardian beast?"


    Henry shook his head, "No! That dragon is not the guardian beast. Those people would not be scared seeing the dragon if that''s the case. And the Kingdom of Ariot would not lose the war as well with that fearful dragon. What do you think, Sir?"


    Herman had the same thought as Henry. The dragon was not affiliated with the kingdom they served. He thought that the dragon appeared because they chose the hell difficulty. They had to fight the dragon for hell difficulty. However, the dragon did note to attack them.


    He had one more guess. The dragon was one of the Tang Shaoyang''s summons. That was the logical exnation. Tang Shaoyang was not with them, and he was asked to go somewhere else. The more he thought about it, the more he believed that the eight-headed dragon was Tang Shaoyang''s summon. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Herman did not want to believe it because that would make the gap between The United Sovereign and The Tang Empire widened even further. He had united North America, and yet, the gap between them widened further.


    "We have arrived!"


    Herman snapped out of his frustration when he heard Maldros'' voice. He looked up and saw more of Tang Shaoyang''s summons. He had seen some of them on the previous floor.


    There were ten summons, and they were watching over thousands of people. That was right, he saw it right. More than a thousand people were captured and guarded by the nine summons.


    Maldros looked at Herman, pointing at the captured people, "They are all Demi-God Ranks. My Master captured them for you all. There are three thousand and four hundred Demi-God Ranks. Each of you gets to kill two hundred of them."


    Herman took a deep breath when he heard that. He did not want to believe Maldros, but his Detection just proved Maldros. The Detection revealed that everyone in his range was Demi-God Ranks. After ten people, he gave up and epted that all of them were Demi-God Ranks.


    Herman let out a bitter chuckle. This was just another hit to his face. Tang Shaoyang alone could capture three thousand and four hundred Demi-God Ranks. All of them were alive.


    He then imagined what if Tang Shaoyang decided to take over The United Sovereign? The pitiful seventeen Demi-God Ranks were far from enough to face the Tang Empire.


    "We are still far from them, and I think we have to stop putting the Tang Empire inparison, Sir," Herman''s trusted subordinate, General Advisor for The United Sovereign said the bitter truth, "Then that eight-headed dragon is Sir Tang Shaoyang''s summon."


    "Your subordinate is right. You should not use His Majesty as standard," Maldros chimed in, delivering an unnecessary jab to Herman, "He can kill you all by just standing still. Be grateful for his generosity, mercy, and¡­" The dragonewt came next to Herman, whispering while looking straight at Chief Mason, "And watch for your subordinate if you want to keep your kingdom intact."


    Even though Maldros was not summoned, he saw everything. What the guards at the teleportation gate tried to do, and also this Chief Mason. He remembered what happened and reminded Herman out of kindness. Herman had been respectful toward his Master, hence he warned Herman about his subordinates'' doing.


    "That''s just a reminder, not a threat. Go kill your share. You all have to kill our share before His Majesty returns."

 Chapter 1633 Additional Reward 2

    1633 Additional Reward 2


    Herman understood what Maldros told him. The dragonewt was talking about Chief Mason. But he did not need to warn Chief Mason at this point. Chief Mason should be aware now of the gap between Tang Shaoyang and The United Sovereign. Even when they deployed their army, their chance of killing Tang Shaoyang was zero.


    "Thank you for your reminder, Sir!"


    Herman nodded and headed toward the captive. Following the order, they killed the captives one by one. The notification that he leveled did not make him happy at all. This was the same as getting spoon-fed by Tang Shaoyang.


    These people were just like livestock, waiting to be ughtered. With a thrust of his sword, he killed another Demi-God Rank. But of course, he was grateful to Tang Shaoyang since they got the information for the hell difficulty. This would be a reminder for him not to choose the hell difficulty without Tang Shaoyang.


    Halfway killing the three thousand and four hundred Demi-God Ranks, Tang Shaoyang showed up. Not just Tang Shaoyang, Queen Cecilia was with him. That just confirmed that the eight-headed dragon was one of Tang Shaoyang''s summons.


    Tang Shaoyang did not say anything, but Herman noticed the slight frown. That was just for a moment, but he noticed it when Tang Shaoyang looked at the remaining Demi-God Ranks.


    ''Why are they so slow?''


    That was what Tang Shaoyang thought when he saw the remaining Demi-God Ranks. He went to the three kingdoms and returned, but Herman had not finished killing these powerless Demi-God Rank. That was a disappointment, but he did not let it ruin his mood after receiving the two rewards from the hidden quests.


    He got two new techniques thanks to Herman. That was why he did not say anything when Herman and his friends had not finished their quests.


    The United Sovereign picked up their pace with Tang Shaoyang''s present. His presence was akin to a stern instructor for them. They finallypleted the quests in two minutes.


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the quest!]


    Everyone received the same notification. The time froze as two treasure chests appeared out of nowhere. The time froze for Cecilia, but not for Tang Shaoyang and the other participants.


    The two treasure chests slowly went down. The reward was two Primordial Treasure Chests. That was a decent reward from the dungeon. The two chests slowly went down andnded in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    It seemed like the dungeon was aware of Tang Shaoyang''s contributions. But as promised, he did not want to take the treasure chest even though it was a Primordial Treasure Chest. He gestured toward Herman to take the reward.


    Herman dragged his body toward the treasure chest. His eyes glistened in greed at the sight of the chest. But when he remembered how he got the treasure chest, he felt so heavy. He barely contributed to this dungeon, especially on thest floor.


    After dragging his body that suddenly became heavy to the treasure chest, he looked at the chest. No matter how shameless he was, Herman did not have the heart to take all of them. He took one into his inventory, and then he looked up at Tang Shaoyang.


    "I insist that you take this one, Sir Tang Shaoyang."


    As The United Sovereign''s King, he was so embarrassed to take the second treasure chest.


    Tang Shaoyang was not going to refuse a Primordial Treasure Chest just like what he did to the Epic Treasure Chest.


    "If you insist, then I will take it."


    He then gestured to Zhang Mengyao to keep the treasure chest. They have cleared the dungeon and epted the reward. However, there was no portal gate to get out of the dungeon.


    [Congrattions! You and your party have cleared The Demi-God Dungeon!]


    [You have freed The Kingdom of Ariot from the dungeon! They will follow you outside the dungeon!]


    Tang Shaoyang expected the first notification, but not the second. Before he could say anything, he was automatically teleported out from the dungeon. They returned back to Earth, but they were not alone, not the same twenty people.


    Queen Cecilia and her people, more than twenty thousand people were with them. The sudden flood of people shocked the guards from The United Sovereign. They thought it was a dungeon break, but Herman managed to stop his guards from doing something stupid.


    Herman was happy to see Queen Cecilia and her people. This was his chance, the chance to make The United Stronger''s force grow. If he absorbed The Kingdom of Ariot''s people, he would get the Demi-God Ranks from the kingdom as well. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Wee to The United Sovereign, Queen Cecilia. I don''t know what will happen with you and your people, but we are willing to amodate you and the people from the Kingdom of Ariot for the time being, until you find a ce to stay."


    Herman was taking his time instead of forcefully inviting her to join the United Sovereign. He did not want to give The Queen''s first bad impression.


    "I am grateful for your offer. But we will not stay here. We are freed from the dungeon by Sir Tang Shaoyang. So we will follow him."


    Queen Cecilia made sure that she was not being rude to Herman. She could tell that both of them wereing from two different factions.


    "I did get a notification that I have freed you and your people," Tang Shaoyang nodded, then he turned toward Herman, "Didn''t you get the same notification?"


    He thought everyone received the same notification. It looked like it was not the case.


    "No! I don''t get that notification," Zhang Mengyao replied, and Viona nodded to confirm it as well.


    "The Kingdom of Ariot''s people will repay your kindness with our loyalty and dedication. From today onward, there will be no more The Kingdom of Ariot!"


    Queen Cecilia''s deration was greeted with cheers from her people as well. More than twenty thousand cheered at the same time, causing the ground to shake.


    Hearing that, Herman''s body went weak. But he did not have the heart to resent Tang Shaoyang. Even without Tang Shaoyang, he would not be able to clear the Demi-God Dungeon, let alone free The Kingdom of Ariot from the dungeon.

 Chapter 1634 Yet Another Fool (1)

    1634 Yet Another Fool (1)


    There was nothing Herman could do unless Tang Shaoyang did not want them. However, the chance for Tang Shaoyang to refuse their allegiance was lower than one percent.


    "Then get ready to leave. I will have my people to arrange your new home."


    The Tang Empire had many territories. He could amodate even one million people, let alone a little over twenty thousand. He went over to Herman, "We will leave immediately. Thank you for your invitation, Herman."


    Herman wanted to be shameless to get the Kingdom of Ariot''s people to join The United Sovereign. He could bring up the promise about the reward. However, Queen Cecilia chose the Tang Empire instead. Even if he wanted to be shameless, he could not gain their loyalty.


    He and Frans apanied Tang Shaoyang to the portal gate. His guests were leaving. Although disappointed, he got many Treasure Chests, one of them being Primordial Treasure Chest. He cheered himself with those rewards. One Primordial Treasure Chest, four Myth Treasure Chest, and more than ten Epic Treasure Chests. That was afort for him as he watched his guests leave.


    "Don''t be so disappointed, Sir. Those rewards are not ours in the first ce. We can clear the Hell Difficulty in the Demi-God Dungeon because of Sir Tang Shaoyang in the first ce. Let''s take it slowly and utilize the rewards well so we will be ready for the next Demi-God Dungeon."


    The General Advisor, Fransforted the King. He was telling the truth. Without Tang Shaoyang, they would not have chosen the Hell Difficulty. If they did not select the Hell Difficulty, they would not know that they could free people from the dungeon. That information itself was as important as the Hell Difficulty''s experience.


    Herman smiled, "You do really know how tofort me, Frans. They are indeed not ours."


    That made him feel better. His Advisor reminded him of the positive things from clearing the Demi-God Dungeon. Taking a deep breath, his expression was dignified, and he turned around with greater determination.


    "You told me not to use The Tang Empire as theparison, but you are wrong for that, Frans! If we want to get stronger than we are now, we must use The Tang Empire as the standard! There''s a World Congress in two months for the next Dimensional Tower. Our target will be climbing to the twenty-fifth floor, clearing the current dimension before the next one!"


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang returned to his home. He called over Li Shuang to arrange the people from the Kingdom of Ariot. Then he called more people with him for the next Demi-God Dungeon. The Africa Nation did not limit how many people he could bring. He called seven more people.


    Moonsong from the Moonlight Tribe, Alissa from the Elven Kingdom, Lycasian Tribe of the Lycanthrope sent Denzo, Zhao Zhong, and Qin Shoushan from the Dungeon Division, Liang Suyin, and Aleesa. He wanted Aleesa on the team so it would be less awkward between him and Alissa.


    Those sevens were the additional for the Demi-God Dungeon in The Africa Nation''s territory. He chose them so they could lead the party to clear a Demi-God Dungeon in the Tang Empire''s territory.


    They departed to The Africa Nation, and Tang Shaoyang got a different wee than when he came to The United Sovereign. The difference was like Sky and Earth. Two rows of beauties lined up, bowing at him and weing him in tune.


    "Wee to The Africa Nation, Honored Guests from The Tang Empire!"


    Even though Zhang Mengyao did not inform The Africa Nation who wasing, the first president of Africa Nation came to greet the guest directly.


    Gaius Barbarossa was apanied by the highest-ranking officer in their military, Tad Limbani. The Africa Nation was considered weaker than The United Sovereign based on their Demi-God Rank numbers. The Africa Nation only had seven Demi-God Ranks including The President and their five-star Admiral.


    Gaius Barbarossa was surprised when he spotted Tang Shaoyang, leading the party from the portal gate. He did not know and did not expect The Emperor woulde by himself to lend them an aid. He picked up his pace and reminded his highest-rank officer to watch his manner in front of The Emperor.


    "Wee to my humble nation, Emperor Tang Shaoyang. We are very grateful that you are willing to assist us! For now, we have prepared a small banquet for you. If I know you wille, I will prepare something bigger and better."


    Tang Shaoyang reached the man''s hand and shook his head, "This is much better wee than The United Sovereign already. Let''s not waste our time with the banquet and get straight to the job."


    He told President Gaius about his trip to The United Sovereign and brought up the topic of clearing the Demi-God Dungeon. That was when he brought up the deal, sharing the information about the dungeon.


    The African Nation set up the portal office next to the President''s office. It did not take long for them to arrive at the room where this small banquet was. On the way here, Gaius agreed to share the information about the dungeon. He also agreed to Tang Shaoyang''s condition where he would take the lead in the dungeon.


    The Demi-God Dungeon in the Africa Nation was different from the one in The United Sovereign. The dungeon in here had thirty yers maximum, ten more than the one in The United Sovereign. It could mean two things. The dungeon would be easier since it allowed more yers to enter the dungeon. Or it could be a more dangerous dungeon.


    Since The Africa Nation only had seven Demi-God Ranks. Gaius also invited The Kingdom of Sand as well or formerly known as The Uprising Guild. The Kingdom of Sand had eight Demi-God Ranks, and they arrived earlier.


    The Africa Nation and The Kingdom of Sand were currently in a truce. The Kingdom of Sand agreed with the truce because of the threat from Europe. They could not afford to split their attention to the south and also Europe. That was why The Kingdom of Sand agreed with the truce proposed by The Africa Nation.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1635 Yet Another Fool (2)

    Chapter 1635 Yet Another Fool (2)


    "He is The Kingdom of Sand''s King, Igmar. He previously held a high position in the Uprising Guild. After we killed their leader and vice leaders, Igmar took over the Uprising Guild."


    Zhang Mengyao told Tang Shaoyang about the person who was currently arguing with President Gaius. It seemed like Igmar did not like what President Gaius told him.


    Tang Shaoyang was not interested in who those people were. He never set his eyes on them when he had a bigger problem.


    Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh, shaking her head, "I know you don''t have interest in them, but this is still your world, you know. You have to know these people who might pose a threat to us in the future."


    "Let me in the future to take care of the issue then. I can''t look at them the same when I look at The Nirvana Alliance and The God Alliance. Will you look at the ants when the lion is trying to eat you?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and chuckled. The way he worded it might be arrogant, but that was the truth.


    Zhang Mengyao was speechless. She could not refute that as that was the truth. Then she thought about it, what if she was in Tang Shaoyang''s position. She could not refute him.


    The argument on the other side broke out. Igmar stood from the chair, and the atmosphere became tense. The President Gaius'' guards were in a position if Igmar tried to attack their President.


    Igmar shifted his attention toward Tang Shaoyang''s side. His eyes did notst on Tang Shaoyang, shifting toward the two elves, Alissa and Aleesa. His eyes lit up as he licked his lips.


    Igmar approached Tang Shaoyang, and Gaius followed Igmar closely. President Gaius did not want them to fight in his territory.


    "I will let you be the leader of this party if you let me sleep with them!" The man grinned ear to ear.


    The moment Igmar finished his words, Tang Shaoyang''s figure disappeared from the chair. He appeared above Igmar, and he ced his right foot on Igmar''s head. Then he pushed Igmar down to the ground.


    The marble floor cracked, and Igmar''s face was buried in the floor. Then it was followed by thousands of deep-red des, filling the banquet hall. All the des were pointing toward the seven Demi-God Ranks from The Kingdom of Sand.


    "I don''t think two years have passed since the war. What makes you think I will let you sleep with my wife?" He pressed further, causing more cracks on the marbled floor.


    His aura and killing intent filled the banquet hall. He focused them on the people from The Kingdom of Sand. The aura forced them to kneel, and the killing intent made it hard to breathe.


    Igmar was making suppressed noises, but no one understood what he said because his mouth was covered in dirt.


    Tang Shaoyang lifted Igmar by the neck, raising them on the same level as him. He pulled Igmar''s face closer to his, "You must think you have something that can hurt me. This is why you are so brave, right?"


    It was not even two years after the war when all factions attacked The Tang Empire. It was still fresh, and he did not remember fighting The Uprising Guild. That meant The Uprising Guild never made it to meet him on the battlefield. The Uprising Guild was defeated by his people. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Zhang Mengyao told him that Igmar held a high position in The Uprising Guild. Igmar should know the most about the war than the others from the same guild. Yet, Igmar dared to make such a remark in front of him.


    "I can pop your head easily, but that would be too easy for you, right. What I want is your suffering¡­" He turned toward the seven Demi-God Ranks from The Kingdom of Sand. Then he shot five ice needles, targeting five people.


    The five ice needles hit five people, and it froze them in the Ethereal Ice. Five were freezing from the neck to their toes. They were alive, and the ice would not be enough to kill them. However, they could not break the ice as well.


    Tang Shaoyang threw Igmar to one of the frozen Demi-God ranks. Instead of breaking the ice, it was like hitting a wall. Igmar''s armor made a noise and the frozen Demi-God Rank slid on the smooth marble surface.


    Instead of killing Igmar and the seven Demi-God Ranks, he froze five of them, crippling The Kingdom of Sand''s main pirs. That was much better than killing Igmar and making him suffer.


    "Let''s not take them with us, President Gaius. Let''s clear the dungeon without them, and you don''t need to share the reward with them."


    Tang Shaoyang noticed that President Gaius looked concerned. Then he understood why Gaius was worried and wanted to involve The Kingdom of Sand in the dungeon. The Kingdom of Sand might take this chance to attack The Africa Nation if they all left for the dungeon.


    "You don''t need to worry about your territory," He summoned The Helion Wolf brothers, Ronan and Hargug, "They will protect your territory while we are inside the dungeon. And if you follow my lead, it will not take a day to clear the dungeon!"


    Tang Shaoyang ordered Ronan and Hargug to pack off the eight people from the Kingdom of Sand. Igmar and the two Demi-God Ranks who were not frozen tried to fight back. Despite using their bloodline transformation, the three Demi-God Ranks were packed by Ronan and Hargug with ease. It was not even a fight.


    Watching how the event unfolded before his eyes, Gaius was shocked deep inside. That was enough to gain his trust and agreed to enter the dungeon with just sixteen of them for thirty people dungeon.


    President Gaius left one Demi-God rank to oversee the territory while they were away. Even though Tang Shaoyang boasted that they would finish the dungeon in less than a day. He was afraid that might not be the case and left one of his trusted subordinates to oversee their territories.

 Chapter 1636 Dinaels Decision (1)

    Chapter 1636 Dinael''s Decision (1)


    Gaius Barbarossa did not believe it when Tang Shaoyang told him that they would clear the dungeon in less than one day. No matter how strong Tang Shaoyang was, less than one day was just impossible.


    It took him six days to clear the Legend Dungeon. That was the fastest record in the Africa Nation. Even though there were no Demi-God Ranks in The Legend Dungeon, it took them that long.


    Those doubts disappeared when they entered the dungeon. Even when they fought the monster waves in city defense. Tang Shaoyang wiped out the monster wave before they could reach the wall. The one that dyed them was the time for each monster wave to appear.


    There was also the normal exploration dungeon. It took them some time to find the boss floor. The survival quest took even less time than the normal exploration dungeon. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Without him realizing it, they were already at thest level of the Demi-God Dungeon. He was shown the choices for the difficulty. He heard about it from Tang Shaoyang, and they selected the Extreme Difficulty per their agreement.


    That was when he found out that the scenario was different. For this scenario, they were asked to subjugate a young dragon instead of putting them into a war scenario.


    The reward was one Primordial Treasure Chest, and the materials from the young dragon. Then they were teleported out, and as Tang Shaoyang told him, less than a day.


    His guards who guarded the dungeon looked as confused as him. That was just too fast. Especially since it was for the highest rank dungeon. He had not proceeded with the fight against the young dragon. When he received the quest, it scared him a little bit when they had to face a dragon.


    But Tang Shaoyang severed the dragon''s head in one strike. Even though it was young, it was still a dragon. Yet, Tang Shaoyang killed the young dragon effortlessly.


    ''Tang Shaoyang has reached God Rank!''


    That was his conclusion. He saw everything from the first floor and how Tang Shaoyang handled the Demi-God Ranks monsters. It was as if they were weak zombie mobs.


    "We need to split the reward, Sir."


    Gaius Barbarossa snapped out of his thoughts. That was right, he forgot to bring up the reward. He was d that his General reminded him.


    He came over to Tang Shaoyang, "How are we going to split the reward, Sir? How about you take eighty-twenty? We will take twenty."


    Gaius thought of giving all the rewards, but he could not do so. He needed those rewards, so he shamelessly asked for twenty percent.


    "We don''t want the reward. You can take them all," Tang Shaoyang declined the reward.


    The top reward was the Primordial Treasure Chest and the dragon materials. It was nothing much. Maybe the dwarves would get mad at him for not taking those materials. Even though it was still a weak and young dragon, those were still materials from a dragon.


    "No. We will just take the dragon materials if you are okay with it?" Zhang Mengyao took a step ahead of Tang Shaoyang and asked for the reward.


    "Ah, yes. You can take them. It''s not like we have a cksmith that can use the materials anyway," Gaius immediately agreed to what Zhang Mengyao said. That would make him feel better to share the reward.


    That was the end of their cooperation. Zhang Mengyao shared the information about the Demi-God Dungeon in the United Sovereign and the one they just cleared.


    The dungeon here had one more level, eight floors dungeon. That might be the reason why this dungeon allowed ten more people. Each floor had the same type of quests, but not exactly the same for each floor.


    After sharing the information with The Africa Nation, Tang Shaoyang returned to his home. They held a small meeting for the Demi-God Dungeon.


    "I hope I have more time and let you guys have a proper run for the Demi-God Dungeon." That was his regret.


    It would be better to test out how a full team of Demi-God Rank fared in the Demi-God Dungeon. However, he had only five days left until his first mission as Administrator. He needed to see the team that Ira made as well. He had to leave again in four days.


    "But that''s good enough than entering the dungeon without prior experience," Zhang Mengyao answered while browsing her notes for both dungeons, "I think we can clear the dungeon with a full team of Demi-God Ranks as long as we don''t take the Hell Difficulty."


    "I believe you, but we still need more data to make sure that all Demi-God Dungeons are the same. We don''t know if somehow there''s a God Rank monster in the Demi-God Dungeon."


    Tang Shaoyang was still worried about the possibility of a God Rank inside the Demi-God Dungeon.


    "If Demi-God Dungeon spawns and I am not around. You must bring Ophelius and Ophelia. Even though they are not as strong as me, they are above the average for the God Rank."


    The fifteen-minute meeting was over as everyone returned to their respective post. Zhang Mengyao left to the north, heading to the Temujin Region in Mongolia to take care of the zombie issue. She brought the main army from Tarrior for the zombie.


    Tang Shaoyang also headed to the God Realm to meet with the dwarves. He had not received any message from them after he dropped them there.


    "We have in mind what and how to build the castle with the best defense, Your Majesty. Now we need materials and people. Can we stop the infrastructure construction temporarily and bring my people here?"


    President Engin of The Dwarven Confederation made his report with an excited gleam in his eyes.


    "Let''s discuss it with Li Shuang first. I can''t make the decision yet," Tang Shaoyang did not know the progress of their project. He could not just stop the construction because he wanted to. Li Shuang should know more than him about it, so yeah, he needed to consult his Chief Minister.

 Chapter 1637 Dinaels Decision (2)

    Chapter 1637 Dinael''s Decision (2)


    He had a seven-day break after his return from the Trial of God Rank until his first administrator mission. He spent two days on the dungeons issue. Then he brought the dwarves for a discussion with Li Shuang about their territory in the God Realm.


    Tang Shaoyang hoped he could spend the remaining five days with his daughters and his wives. But he could not do so. The problem with The Zheng Kingdom spreading out. It became a poison to his Father-inw''s heart.


    Kang Jiayi requested a private meeting with him, and he wanted to resign from his position. That was right, his father wanted to resign after making sure everyone from the Zheng Kingdom was caught.


    The Chief of TEIS was ashamed that he fell for such a trick. He felt like he was not qualified enough to hold the position.


    If he was good with words, Tang Shaoyang would try to persuade the old man not to resign. TEIS was built by Kang Jiayi, with his vision for the internal security of the Tang Empire.


    Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes, tapping the table with his index finger. Kang Jiayi was apanied by his eldest son, Kang Zian. They were waiting for his approval. Kang Jiayi came to Li Shuang first, but Li Shuang sent them to him.


    "Do you have someone in mind to seed in your position? We haven''t had anyone to rece you since this is so sudden."


    He looked at his brother-inw, squinting his eyes, "What do you think about your son? Is he qualified to seed in your position?"


    "No, I can''t, Your Majesty. I am not part of TEIS, and I don''t think they will ept me as their leader. And I don''t have a n to leave my post in Tarrior as well."


    Kang Zian''s answer surprised Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang thought Kang Zian was part of TEIS since he followed his father around. This meeting and when they met him in the throne hall as well.


    "TEIS has two Deputy Generals. You can choose one of them to seed me, Your Majesty."


    Tang Shaoyang did not like the way Kang Jiayi worded the sentence. While his father-inw proposed someone to seed in the position, it sounded like he was not confident with his choice.


    "Do you think that person is qualified to seed in your position? Can that person do better than you?"


    Kang Jiayi lowered his head, ashamed to look Tang Shaoyang in the eyes. He did not answer the question.


    The silence was an answer for Tang Shaoyang.


    He let out a sigh, "Isn''t this the same as running away from your responsibilities? Honestly, I am disappointed that you fell for the skill, but you can''t be med for that. But I am even more disappointed in you now. Instead of trying to fix your mistake, you choose to run away from your responsibility instead."


    Kang Jiayi just sat in silence, with no words.


    "You should have heard about the war that will most likely happen in ten years. Did you know?"


    Kang Jiayi was not in the meeting when he discussed The Nirvana Alliance and The God Alliance. However, Li Shuang should have sent Kang Jiayi the report for the meeting. Kang Jiayi was the leader of one of the biggest divisions in the Tang Empire. He should be informed about the matter. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Kang Jiayi responded with a nod. He received the meeting report, and that was thest push to make such a decision. He felt he was not good enough to lead TEIS and hoped Tang Shaoyang would appoint someone more capable than him to take the position.


    In this kind of situation, someone in his position should not make such a big mistake. He should not make Tang Shaoyang worried about the security of the Tang Empire. But he failed and made a big blunder.


    Tang Shaoyang pushed back the resignation letter toward Kang Jiayi, "If you know, then you should not resign and rmend someone that I can''t trust to rece your position. Keep this and lead TEIS until I resolve the problem with The Nirvana Alliance and The God Alliance."


    Kang Jiayi raised his head slowly and looked at Tang Shaoyang in surprise.


    "If by the time I get rid of those two alliances you still want to resign, then I will ept your resignation. If you really want to resign by that time, then you must prepare a proper candidate to seed you to lead TEIS. Can I still trust you for my people and the empire''s safety, Chief Kang?"


    Kang Jiayi looked at his resignation for thest time before locking his gaze with Tang Shaoyang. Despite his old age, he did not lose his vigor and spirit for his work. He took the resignation letter and stood up from the chair.


    "I am grateful for your trust in me, Your Majesty!" Kang Jiayi bowed, "I will make sure not to disappoint you for your trust. You can leave your people''s safety to TEIS!"


    "That''s what I want to hear from you. You can leave me now."


    Kang Jiayi bowed once more, and Kang Zian also bowed before turning around to leave the room.


    "Ah, meet the dwarf in two days. They could make some kind of amulet that could resist abnormal status. That will help you if you ever face someone like that Zheng guy."


    After the father and the son left, Tang Shaoyang leaned back in his chair. He was genuinely disappointed with Kang Jiayi. Not because his father-inw fell for the hypnosis skill, but because of the resignation letter. If his father-inw insisted on resigning, then he would not choose someone to seed Kang Jiayi, but to merge the Intelligence Division into TEIS.


    Lu An would be the new Chief of TEIS, but The Intelligence Division would be part of the TEIS. That was the n if Kang Jiayi was stubborn to resign. He would not choose someone he did not trust for such a big position.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to leave the room as well. Today would be hisst day before he went to the God Realm and Administrator Space as well for the mission. He wanted to spend his remaining day with his daughter, then ast night with his wives.


    [Dinael requests to meet you, Your Majesty. She wants to discuss your proposal.]

 Chapter 1638 Dinaels Dilemma

    Chapter 1638 Dinael''s Dilemma


    Dinael thought she would need months before she could make the decision. She had an intensemunication with his family. Then she spent some time strolling around the city as well when she was so stressed up.


    It has been almost a year since her stay in The Tang Empire. She was fond of the city, the people, and the food. This ce was much better than The Divine. She felt free here.


    Back in the Divine Church, people would look at her with expectation because she was The leader of the Divine Church''s daughter. People put a big expectation on her, especially from her performance before she was Epic Rank.


    But those expectations became a burden for her as time went on. Once she failed a mission, and she remembered those scorn. People spoke ill behind her just for one fail. They forgot all the sess she had before the failure. They focused on one mistake and her streak of achievement.


    Dinael liked the Tang Empire, but the Divine Church was her family. Her family was the core part of the Divine Church. She was in a dilemma for a while, and she finally came up with something in mind. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    She stood in front of the wooden door. Behind this door was The Emperor. Recalling the past battle against The Emperor always made her nervous. Back then, The Emperor was just a Demi-God Rank. Knowing the Emperor had reached The God Rank made her even more nervous.


    Opening the door, Tang Shaoyang was behind an elegant yet ssic table. The crimson eyes were on her. She flinched slightly when she saw his eyes.


    Tang Shaoyang gestured for Dinael to sit across from him, "Let''s skip the useless chit-chat and get straight to your answer. What''s your decision?"


    Dinael''s buttock had not touched the chair yet. She paused slightly before sitting before Tang Shaoyang. Closing her eyes, then she took a deep breath, "I want to hear what will you do to my family if I join your side? I want to know this first! My answer depends on your answer, Your Majesty!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not expect that Dinael cared so much about her family. He thought what he said back then would be enough to create a rift between her and her family. But that was not enough.


    "Let''s make it easy, what will make you want to join my side? State your condition!"


    Dinael furrowed her brow slightly, "You can''t kill them! As long as you spare my family, then I will join your side and help you!"


    "Them!? Can we be more specific? Who are they? Just your parents? Or it''s including your uncles and cousins?"


    "All of them if possible, but I want to put priority on my parents, brothers, and sisters. You can''t kill them." That was Dinael''s decision.


    She was willing to take over the Divine Church and join the Tang Empire. There would be no difference whether she worked for The Nirvana Alliance or The Tang Empire.


    "That''s your condition, then let me state my condition. As long as your family has no intention to kill, then I will not kill them. It''s that easy. If they don''t fight me, then I will spare their lives. But can you convince them to step aside?"


    Dinael fell silent. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something. But now words came out. Looking at Tang Shaoyang''s perspective, the condition made sense. But she did not think that her parents, especially her father and her big family would give up that easily.


    "Then what about if it''s just my parents and my blood brothers and sisters? If we ever fight them, then I want you to spare them. You can capture them and jail them. Then I will try to convince them to join you as well after!"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. He would not fight a war with in mind to spare his enemy''s life. That might lead to his doom, sooner orter.


    "That''s not an option, Dinael! Convince them not to fight me, then I will not kill them. Because I know no matter what I do, I will never get their loyalty. I don''t want to keep someone like your father on my side. Because the moment your father has the chance, he will betray me!"


    "Don''t forget, they will not be grateful to you just because you convinced me to kill them. They will resent you, they will hate you because you are the reason they lose The Divine Church!"


    Dinael took a deep breath. She understood the reasoning, and everything that The Emperor said made sense. Her family betrayed The Tang Empire the moment they had the chance was likely to happen. Especially after Tang Shaoyang stripped them of their authority from the Divine Church.


    "I tried! I tried talking it out with my father. He can''t betray The Nirvana Alliance. He is afraid of The Nirvana Alliance more than you, Your Majesty. I don''t mean to disparage you and The Tang Empire. But that''s the case, I can''t¡­" She paused for a moment.


    "What about if you convince them not to fight you? Instead of targeting The Divine Church, what if you change your target to The Metarnian Dragon n first? If you destroy The Metarnian Dragon n. That might be enough to convince my parents not to fight you!"


    That was a brilliant idea, at least, that was what She thought.


    "It seems like you misunderstand something, Dinael. I want you to join my side, and I want to lead the Divine Church. Your family will never agree for you to take over the Divine Church. They will do whatever they can to stop you from taking over the Divine Church. You can''t convince them!"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, "I see, you haven''t really made up your mind, Dinael. Let''s stop for now. You have time to think about it. One year, I will give you one year to make up your mind. This is yourst chance!"

 Chapter 1639 The Best Gift

    Chapter 1639 The Best Gift


    Tang Shaoyang did not n to give Dinael that much time to make the decision at first. But after hearing what she had to say, he decided to give her more time to think. She was inclined to take his side, so he did not mind waiting a bit longer.


    The n was to take down the factions in the Nirvana Alliance one by one. Before their punishment expired, they could not work together. That was his chance, and he nned it in five or maybe six years.


    Five or six years would be enough for him to get even stronger, adding more Archaic Spirits and upgrading them all at least to Intermediate or Advance Archaic Spirits. That was the general n, and he would start it from their weakest faction, The Divine Church. That was why he needed Dinael in his n.


    Dinael let out a sigh and nodded. She returned with two choices, either convincing Tang Shaoyang or her family. Both sides were hard to convince. If Tang Shaoyang started with another faction, taking at least two factions down, then it would be easy for her to convince her family.


    However, she had no way to convince her family if Tang Shaoyang did not show how capable he was. From her family''s perspective, The Tang Empire was just a weak faction from a lower world. There was no way they would change sides just because she told them to.


    She bowed toward Tang Shaoyang and left the room. Right outside the room, she exhaled deeply. Deep inside, she also did not believe The Tang Empire could win the war against The Nirvana Alliance.


    No matter how strong Tang Shaoyang was, he alone could not take down the giant alliance. But she did not want to lose this ce. She was fond of her new home. She wanted to stay here for the remainder of his life. On top of that, she had a deep attachment to Elinova.


    "Let''s see what I can do¡­" She muttered in a low voice.


    *** ***


    What Tang Shaoyang wanted from Dinael was The Divine Church''s worlds. He needed the coordinates so the dwarves could work with the teleportation gate. And of course, it would be better if he could use the Divine Church to fight the Nirvana Alliance. That was the bonus if he reced the current faction leader with Dinael.


    If It did not work with Dinael, then he would work with Arion. He did not really want to involve someone like Arion in his affair. He did not know yet what kind of person this Arion was. Despite his big influence that could force The Nirvana Alliance to agree with the truce. He did not know Arion''s real identity yet.


    The risk was also higher involving him. If the other side had something interesting for Arion. Arion might turn against him anytime. Arion was ast resort.


    "There''s no more meeting for me, right Origin?"


    He asked Origin, in case, there would be more people who wanted to meet him. He might as well finish everything and make sure no one disturbed his time with his family.


    [Lady Kang Xue wants you to visit the academy, check on their progress, and maybe give the students some encouragement. But Lady Kang Xue does not want to bother you because you will leave tomorrow. She wants you to spend more time with Little Miss Xin.]


    "Nah, let''s skip that. I am not going with words, it would be better if I don''t speak," Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "But you have to remind me when the final exam for the first generation is. I must attend the final exam and their graduation as well."


    He did not want to encourage them. Joining the academy meant they must have their resolve. If they did not have what It took to be part of Tarrior or TEIS or maybe other divisions, then they should not work for the empire. That was for the best, not just for the Tang Empire but for themselves as well.


    Tang Shaoyang ended his work with thest meeting with Dinael. He returned to his home and spent his time with his daughters. He wanted to try to meet with Viona''s children. But with the little time he had right now, he better meet themter.


    *** ***


    In the following morning, Tang Shaoyang sat at the edge of his bed. The sunlight got into his room through the small gaps in the curtain. He did not sleep a whole night, spending his time with all his wives except for Delia, Avyn, and Zara.


    Delia was trying to familiarize herself with the new bloodline. She entered the Dimensional Tower with Zowen''s party. Avyn and Zara were too shy for the party. There were just too many of them. They were shy despite Rosalie''s attempt to get them out of the Spirit World.


    He stretched out, a satisfied smile etched on his lips. That was a great night for sure. Two women were missing in the bedroom. He remembered Ava the former Elven Queen and Elinova left first earlier in the morning.


    The others were still sleeping soundly, in their random positions. He slowly made his way out of his room, taking a shower, and getting himself ready to leave. Ira had been messaging him toe to the God Realm. He needed to meet with the new members. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After getting himself clean, he went to Tang Xin''s room. Ava stayed in this room, and Xin was sleeping in her embrace. He slowly made his way to the bed. He got up on the bed and stared at his baby''s sleeping face.


    His smile widened at how peaceful she was in her sleep. He kissed her forehead and was about to leave until he heard a voice.


    "Bye Didi~"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised and immediately looked at Xin. She was awake, her violet eyes stared at him, then she smiled, waving her tiny hand at him, "Bye-bye, Didi~!"


    That was the biggest gift ever for Tang Shaoyang. Xin calling him first over her mother was the biggest gift, better than those God Rank equipment rewards from the trial.

 Chapter 1640 Executive Administrator

    Chapter 1640 Executive Administrator


    "You arete!" That was the first thing Ira said when they met in the Starter City.


    She was not alone, there were five people with her. Two men and three women. They were the Admin Helpers that Ira chose for him.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized one of the women, Agnes. It was a surprise to see Agnes here. He thought Ira would not get Agnes into the team.


    He scanned the other four: two humans and two beastmen. It was the tiger beastmen and elephant beastmen. This was the first time he saw the beastmen of the elephant version.


    The long snout and two long ivories made the beastmen easy to identify. The elephant beastmen had a big build, covered with thick hide, and his eyes looked like a stone.


    "I will trust you once more. Let''s add them to the team and get ready for the mission."


    He was so happy right now because of Tang Xin. That was why he waste to this meeting.


    After giving a quick observation to the five, he did not want to do the short interview. There was no need to make things awkward in front of her friends. He would assess them during the mission. It was not toote to kick them out of the team after the mission.


    Ira was stunned, her right eye twitched. She shook her head and was not going to question her Boss. The boss seemed in a good mood, and she did not want to ruin it. It was better to make the boss happy all the time.


    Ira''s friends exchanged nces, but none of them said anything either. There was no conversation or even introduction. It looked like Tang Shaoyang did not care that much about that as they got into the Administrator Space.


    Ira seemed familiar with the Administrator as she guided the team to the location. There was a short briefing before the mission. She guided the team to this ce.


    As they made their way into the hall, everyone''s attention was on them. It was thest six hours before the mission. They were thest team to arrive.


    Ira led them to the small unupied space, a long table with a long chair. It was simr to a canteen table. They sat on the table, and his Admin Helpers were quite nervous.


    These people did not bother to hide their gaze. They openly observed Tang Shaoyang and his team. It was understandable since Tang Shaoyang''s team was the smallest team in the room. One Administrator and six Admin Helpers. The fact that Tang Shaoyang was the only Administrator on the team was enough to be the center of attention.


    The other teams averaged around thirty to forty members in the team. While most of them were filled with Admin Helpers, they would have more than one Administrator.


    Ira left to get the document, the details for the special mission in the front. Tang Shaoyang did not shy away from those gazes. He also observed the other teams, trying to see if there were familiar faces.


    His team was supposed to be eight members, but Castor had not epted his invitation. It said the invitation was still pending, awaiting the response from Castor.


    ''It''s rare that these people did not pick a fight against me.''


    The thought crossed his mind. When he was usually in this kind of ce. People woulde to him to make trouble out of nothing.


    "Ah, I jinxed it¡­" He muttered as he saw a male human with long ck hair standing up from the chair. The man headed to his table. His instinct told him that this man wasing for him.


    The five admin helpers had not noticed it since they did not dare to look at other administrators. Only when they heard Tang Shaoyang''s voice did the five of them look at where Tang Shaoyang looked.


    Tang Shaoyang''s guess was spot on. The long-haired man approached their table, "What do we have here, guys? A team with just one administrator and six Admin Helpers? Who let this lousy team join in a big mission like this?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not respond to the man, he just looked at the long-haired man like the others. It was as if he did not know that his team was the man talked about.


    Bang!


    That was enough to piss the long-haired man. He mmed the table and raised his voice, "I am talking about you and your team, newbie! Don''t you have any shame? How dare you join a special mission!?" He looked straight at Tang Shaoyang.


    Looking uninterested, Tang Shaoyang looked away from the long-haired man. Hepletely ignored the man.


    At this moment, Ira returned with a scroll in her hand. She nced at the long-haired man, and then she looked at Tang Shaoyang, "Your friend?"


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Don''t know. I heard a dog barking, but I didn''t see the dog. This Administrator Space is quite mysterious."


    The long-haired man''s aura burst out. He was about to hit Tang Shaoyang, but a voice interrupted, "Get back here, Durman! Remember where you are!"


    The first stopped halfway. They were in the Administrator Space. They were not allowed to fight here, or they would be punished. The long-haired man, Durman realized that immediately when his team leader called him.


    "Shoo Shoo! Your owner is calling you, go back." Tang Shaoyang kept provoking Durman, expecting thetter would hit him. He did not mind getting hit once.


    However, Durman held back while gritting his teeth before returning to his team. He nned to humiliate Tang Shaoyang, but he was the one who was humiliated instead.


    Ira returned to her seat and looked at Tang Shaoyang, "I don''t know you are quite cool-headed. I thought you would kill that guy."


    "Will you kill the dog that barked at you on the street," He replied as if it was something obvious. His voice was loud enough that Durman could hear it.


    Ira shrugged and pushed the scroll toward Tang Shaoyang, "This is the details of the abandoned world! It contains most of the types of cmity in that world. There are still some unidentified cmities as well."


    Tang Shaoyang raised his eyebrow, "Aren''t you supposed to brief me instead?"


    Ira took back the scroll, "I thought you wanted to read yourself. I remember someone said to me that he could not trust me anymore."


    "Then you will not be here if that''s the case."


    They stayed in the hall for the remaining few hours until their departure. Aside from giving the Administrators the details about the abandoned world. This event was supposed to make the Administrators get to know each other for the mission.


    However, the Administrators used this asion to show off. Ny percent of Administrators and Admin Helpers stayed together with their team. A few of them mingled with the other team, just a few.


    [Get ready to depart to Osmanduro!] The Smart AI, Adam reminded everyone.


    Right after the reminder, the door opened as a man in a ck tunic entered the hall. The moment this man entered the hall, everyone stood up from their seats except for Tang Shaoyang.


    The man looked like in his mid-thirties with a thick beard and mustache. The man nced toward Tang Shaoyang''s direction. That was the first he did as soon as he entered the hall. The man smiled at Tang Shaoyang before proceeding toward the front hall.


    Everyone caught the man''s smile for Tang Shaoyang. While no one said anything, they were surprised.


    "Why didn''t you stand up and give proper respect!? He is The Executive Administrator who will lead the special mission. He is Executive Administrator Arion!" Ira immediately called Tang Shaoyang out.


    Even though he did not know who entered the hall, at least, he should follow the others when everyone stood up.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow when he heard the name. It was too familiar, someone he knew.


    "Arion is amon name, right?" He muttered in a low voice. Then he remembered what Arion said before.


    Arion once said that he would know when Tang Shaoyang got into the God Realm. If Arion was the Executive Administrator, it was possible.


    "Do you know Executive Arion!?" Ira was surprised when she heard and immediately asked in a low voice. She created an invisible barrier to ensure no one listened to them.


    "I know someone named Arion. He helped me in thest stage trial. How do you think I can get rid of their vision of me?" When mentioning thest part, he looked at Agnes.


    Agnes should know what he talked about, and of course, Ira and the people behind her should also know that.


    Ira and her friends were shocked to hear that. Executive Arion was capable of doing what Tang Shaoyang said. The Executive Administrator was more capable in fact. Arion could intervene directly and stop the trial if he wanted.


    "But I don''t know if it''s the same Arion. I never met the man in person. But I should be able to recognize his voice."


    Ira turned off the barrier and looked at the front hall where the Executive Arion was. A short speech before departing for their mission.


    "Thank you to the teams who decide to take the risk by epting the special mission¡­"


    "He is the same Arion!"N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1641 The Abandoned World (1)

    Chapter 1641 The Abandoned World (1)


    Tang Shaoyang was confident The Executive Administrator Arion and Arion who helped him all this time were the same person. He could not be wrong with the voice.


    That exined why he smiled at him earlier. Arion''s status as The Executive Administrator exined everything. How Arion could meddle in the Dimensional Tower, how Arion found out the Nirvana Alliance made a move on him during the trial, and how Arion forced The Nirvana Alliance to make a truce.


    "That exined why Executive Arion let us join him. If it''s another Executive Administrator, they will not let us join. A team with just one Administrator."


    Ira expected their application to join the mission to be declined. She was surprised when their team was epted. She thought Tang Shaoyang''s feat allowed them to join. It turned out Executive Arion knew Tang Shaoyang.


    "To be honest I regretted joining you when we entered this hall. Their unfriendly gazes and hostility would turn our work to hell. But it''s different if you know someone in the Executive Administrators."


    Ira voiced her genuine feelings. She was deterred by those hostilities. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Don''t get your hopes too high. While I know him, our rtionship was limited to a few deals we made back then. I am not that close to him."


    Tang Shaoyang poured cold water on Ira who thought they would have a good time in this special mission.


    The short speech was a little over thirty seconds. Arion did not talk much about the mission. By the time his speech was over, everyone in the room was teleported to the abandoned world.


    Ira was the first one to open the map, the same tool Tang Shaoyang used when he was in the first stage of the trial, the Enchanted Chart. The chart was given along with the scroll.


    "We are in the 17th Fort," She clicked her tongue, "We are quite unlucky, huh? The cmity around here was Rank 6 and above."


    "We are in the right ce," Tang Shaoyang was d they were teleported here. He needed those cmity''s corpses for his spirits.


    "All the teams gather here!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward the voice. The leader of another team called the other teams. From what Ira briefed him, there were two hundred teams in total and twenty forts. Ten teams would be assigned to a random fort. There were nine other teams in the same fort with them.


    He did not recognize anyone in the same fort. Everyone followed the voice and gathered around. The one who called them was a wolf beastmen.


    "He is Arnold Boratos, a Chief Administrator. It looks like he is the highest-ranked Administrator in this fort," Ira exined as they went to gather with everyone, "He has a big influence, so be careful around him."


    "I will not pick a fight with him, but I will not stay still if he tries to do something funny. You should know it, right?" Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    She nodded helplessly, "You are the boss, you make the call. But let''s avoid making contact with the other teams as much as possible."


    Ira''s suggestion obtained approval from the others. That was the better solution. The less they met, the less likely for something to happen.


    But Ira soon realized that a conflict would likely arise between Tang Shaoyang and Arnold. When they arrived, she noticed the look on Arnold. The Chief Administrator paid more attention to Tang Shaoyang than the other teams.


    She felt something bad would happen as it looked like Arnold targeted Tang Shaoyang. She hoped her feelings were wrong.


    "As you already know, ten teams upy each fort! To get things in order, we need a leader, and I will propose myself to be the leader! Raise your hand if you disagree?" Arnold''s stern voice echoed as if there was an invisible pressure from his voice.


    Ira furrowed her brows, not just her, but many Senior Administrators from the other teams also frowned. The briefing did not say that they needed to appoint a leader in each fort. Most importantly, why did they need a leader? This was not a war, but an extermination mission.


    Of course, no one was brave enough to question The Chief Administrator''s decision, but one person. That was right, one person raised his hand. That person was Tang Shaoyang.


    "It''s not that I disagree with you as the leader, but why do we need a leader? Don''t we just need to move on our own, with our team, and kill those cmities?"


    Ira and her friends lowered their gazes. They just agreed to avoid trouble or make contact. But their Captain straight questioned Arnold in front of the other teams.


    "Good question from a neer with no experience!" Arnold did not forget to point out that Tang Shaoyang was just a new administrator.


    "Cmity is not just a mindless monster. Many of them form a tribe, a colony, or even a kingdom on their own. A tribe of cmity should not be an issue for one team, but how are you going to kill those cmities who have formed a colony or even a kingdom?"


    "In a tribe, you usually find one Unique Rank Cmity, but it''s different when ites to a colony and a kingdom. Based on the research, a high-rank colony usually has at least ten Unique Rank cmities. And don''t be surprised if you discover a kingdom with more than a hundred Unique Rank Cmity!"


    "We need an order! We need a leader if we are going to fight a colony or a kingdom! You can''t move on your own, or you might put the other teams in danger!"


    The other teams epted the reason why they must have an order in this fort. That made sense as they needed teamwork between teams when they fought big group cmities. But of course, there were still three teams that were not convinced by Arnold.


    "I see, but I still don''t see the point of choosing a leader. Whether it''s a kingdom or a colony, don''t we just have to fight them? It''s your decision, as a team, whether to fight together or on your own."


    "Everyone who joined the mission should know the risk and the enemy they expected to fight. If their team is not strong enough to face a kingdom or a colony of cmity, they should not join the special mission in the first ce!"


    "Again, it''s not that I disagree with you as the leader, but I don''t see a good reason why I need a leader." Tang Shaoyang was not the type that liked to be ordered around. That was why he did not like the idea of having someone above him, especially when a leader was unnecessary.

 Chapter 1642 Abandoned World (2)

    Chapter 1642 Abandoned World (2)


    Arnold Boratos smirked when he heard the response from Tang Shaoyang. As if he expected the response.


    "Have you fought a Unique Rank Cmity, newbie? You just join the Administrator, and this is your first mission. You should never fight even one Unique Rank Cmity based on your experience."


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, "I have fought and killed Unique Rank Cmity. Not just one, but more than ten. The administrator overseer for my trial incited a city defense on purpose, so yeah, I have fought those Unique Rank Cmities you mentioned."


    He then pped his hand, attracting the other teams'' attention, "Let''s make it easy. If you are afraid of moving on your own, then you can set up an order just like that guy said. I prefer to move on my own with my team. That''s my decision."


    "I am doing a favor for you, newbie!" Arnold raised his voice, "You seem to know Executive Arion, so I am doing this for you so we can protect you from doing something stupid. Or else Executive Arion wille for us if you are killed when you are in the same location with us."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I appreciate your goodwill. Unfortunately, I don''t see this thing as a favor, and I don''t need your protection. Let''s do it our own way."


    "I don''t like wasting my time, so yeah. I will be going first guys," He turned and waved his hand at the other teams.


    "Calm and collected¡­ I have improved," Tang Shaoyang said as he made his way to the closest gate. He thought he responded to it very well, and calmly, and also made sure not to be offensive as well.


    "Hah¡­ I should have expected this. Calm and collected my¡­" Ira was about to say my ass, but she refrained from saying that to her leader, "Even though they will not kill us with their own hand, they might use the cmity to kill us."


    "What? I don''t humiliate, and the thing I spoke about is reasonable as well. Why does he want to kill us?" He recalled his words, and he felt like he was polite with his words. Nothing offensive in his choice of words as well.


    "Not about what you say, but because you challenge his dignity as Chief Administrator even though you are just a newbie. You are not the only one who disagrees with him, but did you see the other Senior Administrators openly challenge him like you did?"


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Then what? Will you agree to form such a hierarchy? If that happens, we will be at the bottom. They might even use us as bait. You might think I am just being a negative Nancy, but that might actually happen because they thought we are the weakest team in this 17th fort."


    "Aren''t we the weakest team?" Ira''s human friend blurted out.


    Tang Shaoyang just smiled at her and did not answer her, "Time to prove your usefulness, Ira. Guide me to the cmity!"


    He was surprised by Ira''s resourcefulness, in leading the team. They split the team into two, scouting the suspicious area on the Enchanted Chart. Ten minutes into the wild, they had fought three groups of cmity.


    Two groups of Cmity Troll and one group of Cmity Orcs. They were equipped with proper gear, armor, and weapons. They looked like a patrol team, and that was why Ira split the team to scout the area.


    Her human friends, Na and Lucia were sent to scout an area where The Cmity Orc might live. She then sent her tiger woman friend, Kiara, with Agnes to the area where The Cmity Troll might live. She suspected the two tribes were nearby and were in conflict. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The giant elephant beastmen were not good at scouting. That was why he stayed back with Ira and him. Tang Shaoyang learned his name was Renan.


    Since this was his first time meeting an elephant beastmen, he kept looking at Renan. He was observing Renan from the head down to the skin. There were many things he wanted to ask, but he did not want to make things awkward between them with his weird questions.


    "You make my friend ufortable, Captain," Ira could not stay silent anymore as her friend was getting closer and closer to her because of the gaze, "And you don''t need to worry, Renan. He is a straight man, he likes women with big boobs."


    He was surprised to hear that from Ira, "How do you know? You are quite attentive, hah? It seems like I made the right decision to get you on my team."


    She rolled her eyes at Tang Shaoyang, "Do you think I don''t know that you stare at my chest a lot?"


    Tang Shaoyang was more surprised to hear that Ira. That was because he was not aware that he had been staring at her chest a lot, "Oh, really? But don''t worry though. I will not use my position to force you into anything sexual."


    "Okay, stop it. The conversation has be weird."


    He rolled his eyes, "I don''t mean to be offensive or anything. I want to assure you that will not happen. Not because you are ugly, but I already have wives. All of them are beauties and have big boobs."


    The two cast a weird nce at him.


    "Okay, let''s change the topic," He then looked at Renan, "Did you make a bet with Renan back then? What did you get?"


    He remembered the stupid bet during the first stage of the trial. He was still curious about what she got from the bet.


    "They are here," Ira avoided answering the question. It was in time as Agnes and Kiara returned from their scouting.


    "We are quite unlucky. It''s not a tribe, but a colony," Kiara reported the grim news.


    The number was not the only difference between a colony and a tribe. A tribe usuallyprised one type of cmity. A tribe was one cmity in a big group. But a colonyprised more than one cmity species. It could be three or maybe four, or even maybe more than ten species.

 Chapter 1643 Calamity Colony

    Chapter 1643 Cmity Colony


    Ira nodded, but she did not look troubled by the news.


    "Did you sneak into their colony and find their leader? How many Unique Rank Cmities in the colony?"


    "We don''t. You heard it yourself that a colony has at least ten Unique Rank Cmities. We did not dare to sneak into their core area when we might get discovered by the Unique Rank Cmity," Kira shook her head. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ten minutester, Na and Lucia returned. They returned in a hurry, slightly panicked, "It''s not a tribe, but a colony! They have more than ten cmity species there."


    "I think we should avoid them and look for a tribe instead. Colony is too dangerous," Lucia added after hearing the other side was also a colony. That meant they were in the middle of two cmity colonies. The thought of fighting twenty Unique Rank Cmity made her body shudder.


    Ira turned toward Tang Shaoyang and asked, "Which do you want to fight first? From their short scouting, the one with Cmity Orc is slightly weaker."


    "What!?" Lucia gasped in surprise at the question, "Are you crazy, Ira? It''s a colony, not a tribe! Let''s not talk about the Unique Rank Cmity, we will get overwhelmed by the Rank 9 Cmity. This is crazy if you are thinking of fighting the colony with our team."


    "I am not crazy, but our captain is capable enough of taking care of Ten Unique Rank Cmity on his own and also all the Rank 9 Cmity," Ira calmed her friend.


    "You make the n, and I will execute it. Let''s do it that way," Since Ira put such trust in him, he let her make the call to fight first.


    Only Lucia kept trying to persuade the team not to fight the colony. But she failed to convince them to turn back, and they arrived in front of the colony. It was like a small town, surrounded by a wooden fence. The lowest rank Cmity was Rank 5 Cmity, Direwolf.


    "Stay with Captain if you are afraid, Lucia!" Ira reminded her friend, "You will be safe as long as you are near him."


    Then she turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "We are ready!"


    "Then let''s start!" The first thing he did was to use the transformation skill. He made sure that his spirits were stronger when they were summoned.


    Tang Shaoyang followed by summoning The Skelly Family first, then he followed with his spirits, all of them. Without any instruction, they charged into the colony.


    Ira, Agnes, Renan, Kiara, and Na chose one spirit to follow. They did not want to be left out in the cmity hunting. They still needed the level as well as the materials.


    Meanwhile, Lucia was the only one who stayed on her feet, stupefied. That was because she was not part of the Admin Helper in Tang Shaoyang''s God Trial. She did not know anything about Tang Shaoyang other than from the story she heard about.


    A massive shadow filled the sky, and Lucia looked up. Her face paled at the bird that literally covered the sky. It was one of the Unique Rank Cmities.


    But then it was followed by a screech as the ck phoenix, a wyvern, and a fallen angel came for the gargantuan cmity. She thought a big fight would break out. However, the three spirits took down the Unique Rank pretty easily.


    The wings were burned down by the ck phoenix, the wyvern tore apart the neck, and the fallen angel created a massive hole in the creature''s chest with Void.


    Lucia inhaled deeply as the massive body fell from the sky. Before it could reach the ground, the gargantuan body disappeared. She saw Tang Shaoyang in the air, taking the body. Then he was back next to her.


    She nced toward Tang Shaoyang. There were a lot of things she wanted to say, but she did not know where to start. She did not realize that her right hand was hanging in the air.


    "Did you hurt your hand?" Tang Shaoyang asked in a confused tone. He was confused because he did not see Lucia fight. He wondered when she got hurt.


    Lucia only then realized that her hand was hanging in the air. She retracted her hand embarrassedly, shaking her head. She was midway through casting a barrier skill and did not want to get affected by the Unique Rank Cmity''s battle. But The Unique Rank Cmity was dead before she could cast her barrier.


    Then she witnessed personally how strong her new captain was. The colony was razed to the ground as the fightsted for half an hour. Her eyes locked on the skeleton who fought the cmity.


    The skeleton was unknown as the weak undead monster. Such a nickname did not apply to them. They fought better than her friends. She spotted another Unique Rank Cmity, fighting the skeleton that looked like dragonewt. One against one, they were on the same level, on par.


    It was amazing for a skeleton to hold a Unique Rank Cmity in a fight. The bnce was broken when the skeleton who could shoot elemental beams and bullets helped. The two skeletons took the Unique Rank Cmity down in less than a minute. Less overbearing than the spirits, but still fearful in Lucia''s eyes.


    Watching everything unfold from the high spot, Lucia found out where her friend''s confidence came from. Their Captain was an overpowered Administrator just like Ira told her. There was a risk of following him because many wanted him dead.


    After her first experience with the team in the meeting and the confrontation with Arnold. She thought of quitting the team after the mission. The risk was too big, but now she changed her mind. She felt like Tang Shaoyang might be even stronger than the Chief Administrator.


    The colony was destroyed in less than an hour. The team was taking care of the aftermath, taking the materials from the cmity.


    "Take the things you want from them, and I will take the remains. Make it quick, guys! We have another colony to fight!" Tang Shaoyang pped his hand, hurrying his team.

 Chapter 1644 The Reds

    Chapter 1644 The Reds


    "We are very much ahead of the other teams~" Na cheered all of a sudden.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, then turned toward Ira, confused.


    "Na is talking about the contribution. Haven''t I told you about it?" Ira let out a sigh. She was just surprised that she did not know about this, the basic things for the mission.


    "We will get the reward forpleting the mission. It''s not just about the quota for the month, and Admin Credit is not the only reward from a mission. For a certain mission, it will give you another reward than just credit. This special mission for example. Executive Arion promised the reward, and it would be decided based on the contribution."


    Following Ira''s instruction, Tang Shaoyang opened the contribution list.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Team Contribution]


    1. Team Tang: 3,598,320


    2. White Knight: 22,550


    3. The Herald: 18,500 N?v(el)B\\jnn


    4. Gosion: 14,250


    5. Glowcrest: 8,250


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There were only five teams on the list for now. They just arrived in this world, and not all teams were as crazy as Tang Shaoyang to start hunting immediately.


    "How do we get so many points already?" The colony was surely a big hit, but he felt like three million was too much.


    "The point is the same with the first stage trial for the cmity kill. You will get bonus points if you destroy a colony, a tribe, and a kingdom. Destroying a tribe gives you 100k points, 1 million for a colony, and 5 million for a kingdom," Ira exined.


    Three million made sense from a single colony. Ten Unique Rank Cmity and a colony were two million already. The Rank 9 Cmity was also worth a lot of points.


    "I see¡­" Tang Shaoyang nodded his head and looked at the screen once more. He furrowed his brow when he read his team name once more, "Who gave name to our team?" He asked because he did not remember naming his team with his own name.


    "I did. You never change the name, and random number names are ugly. So I choose your name instead." It was Ira who named the team.


    While he used his name for his empire, this was a different thing. He did not like the name, "Can we change it?"


    Ira let out a sigh, "You really know nothing about the Administrator, huh? I am worried about our future as a team. You can change your team name anytime with Administrator Authority."


    Tang Shaoyang immediately changed the name. It took him a few minutes to decide while his spirits worked on the dead bodies. He finally changed the team name.


    "The Reds? So basic," That was Agnes''ment when she found out their new name.


    "Much better than Team Tang," He shrugged. To Tang Shaoyang it was much better because he did not have to say his own name when he called his team.


    "It''s just a team name, doesn''t matter," The other did not care much about their team name. If they cared, they would discuss it before they participated in the mission.


    After taking care of the first colony, The Reds moved to the second colony. Renan, Kiara, and Na gained more confidence to fight the second colony. They had their doubts, but it was cleared when they destroyed the first colony with ease.


    Lucia also gained the confidence to join the fight, but she still preferred to y it safe. When they attacked the second colony, Lucia stayed on the outskirts, not wanting to fight the high-rank cmity yet.


    It took them longer for the second colony than the first colony. Not only did they have a bigger number, but they also had more Unique Rank Cmities than the first colony. That was great for Tang Shaoyang because he gathered the materials quickly.


    "Should we continue? Or should we get back to take a break first?" Ira asked her captain.


    While the fight had a minimal risk because of the spirits and the skeletons. The fight still drained the Admin Helper. They were quite exhausted from fighting two colonies.


    "Of course, we will continue. We don''t need toe back to the fort, ever again. Isn''t that what you want? A minimal contact with the other teams."


    That was Tang Shaoyang''s n. Why would they ever need to go back? It was much better for the mission if they camped outside. It was more efficient than going back and forth to the fort.


    "My spirits will take the lead, and you guys can take a rest."


    Ira shook her head, "That''s not the issue, Captain. It''s our duty to protect the fort as well aside from killing cmities. The only way for us to go back is through the fort."


    "That is easy. I will have one of my spirits stay at the fort. I can switch ces with him if the fort is in danger."


    Tang Shaoyang sent Ronan the Helion Wolf. Ronan could hide in the shadows, so he would not be attacked by the other teams as well.


    The journey continued, they truly never returned to the fort even once. However, Tang Shaoyang must share his food with the team. She was reluctant to share Elin''s food, not because he was stingy, but because of how good the food was.


    "Woah! The food is buff!" Na gasped in surprise when she heard the notification in her head after finishing the food.


    "How could you not share the food with us, Captain? It has such a good buff!"


    The team had gotten closer to Tang Shaoyang. Ira''s friends were morefortable speaking with Tang Shaoyang, bantering and sharing their story a little during the journey.


    They had been on a journey for three days, and this was the first night that Tang Shaoyang shared his food. If not for their gazes, looking at him savoring his food. He would not share the food with them.


    "Why would I share my food with you? I don''t have unlimited food with me. Be satisfied with one box a day." Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes, still reluctant to share the food. Not because of the buff, but he did not bring that many with him.


    Everyone had a surprise look when they heard that. Tang Shaoyang had been eating two boxes a day, and they only got one box a day.


    "You are so stingy for a captain," Agnes remarked while the others nodded, agreeing with her.

 Chapter 1645 The Eye

    Chapter 1645 The Eye


    The journey for The Reds had been smooth for one week. A colony and a kingdom were not so easy to find. The scroll mentioned there were more than a hundred colonies and around seventeen kingdoms in this abandoned world.


    More than a hundred colonies, but they only encountered one colony after their first two colonies. Most of the time, they encountered tribes. That just proved how big the world was. And they had been exploring this world for one week.


    Of course, their name was still number one on the list. They had more than ten million points, five million ahead of the second team. But it would be just a matter of time before they would get overtaken if they did not encounter another colony. One colony worth more than three million, after all.


    Tang Shaoyang opened his eyes. Today would be their eighth day exploring. He was the only one with a camp and afortable bed. The others were sleeping outside, but he gave them a nket. He was quite generous to his team, considering they brought nothing with them.


    Coming out of the camp, he furrowed his brow. Even though he had spent seven days in this world. He still had not gotten used to the four suns in the sky.


    Packing up his bed and camp, then he took out seven meal boxes. They wanted to eat their food in the morning so they could use the buff in a fight. His team members were still sleeping, their third sleep in the week.


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to wake them up. He summoned the trios Revenant to scout the area before opening the meal box. While his spirits were scouting the area, he started his breakfast.


    There was no need for him to wake them up because they would wake up on their own from the food''s aroma. The first one to get up was Kiara. The tiger beastmen had a greater sense of smell than the others.


    She stored the nket in her inventory and picked one box. Sitting next to Tang Shaoyang, she ate the food silently. Then Agnes and Na woke up. Thest one to wake up was Ira. Despite being meticulous with her work, she was always thest to wake up. She had trouble waking up earlier.


    Finishing her food, Na exhaled satisfyingly while closing her eyes. She was the one who liked the food, not because of the buff. She purely wanted to eat it because of the taste, "I want to marry whoever cooks this food."


    "You can''t! She''s taken," Tang Shaoyang broke her fantasy so quickly.


    She clicked her tongue, "I will snatch her from her man!"


    "You can''t because you will die if you try that."


    Only then did Na realize it was Tang Shaoyang''s wife who made the food, "Why don''t you just say she is your wife? I am not brave enough to take my Captain''s wife."


    Tang Shaoyang''s expression changed all of a sudden. That scared Na, thinking she offended her captain.


    "Finish your food quickly. My spirits find something good for a morning workout."


    When Tang Shaoyang said that, they thought the spirits found a tribe or even a colony. But their faces changed when they arrived at the location.


    Hiding behind the forest, they saw a reinforced, sturdy, and tall wall. It was a proper city wall, not the same wooden fence for the cmity colony or tribe. The wall was made of gray stone, and it was perfectly built as if the dwarf constructed the wall.


    Even though they had not seen any cmity near the wall, just the wall was quite daunting to them. It was not an ordinary wall, a hundred meters wall, properly constructed. It looked like ten big spells were not enough to chip the wall.


    "This is not a morning workout, Captain!" Na protested, "This is real tough work!"


    "Should we call for reinforcement?" Renan, who had confidence in Tang Shaoyang, was not so confident this time.


    A Cmity Kingdom was on another level than a colony. While the reward was only five times more than destroying a colony, The Kingdom was not five times stronger. A kingdom could be ten times or even twenty times stronger than a colony.


    Ira also had a pensive look, "We should report our discovery to Executive Arion. That''s the proper procedure when we find a Cmity Kingdom."


    "But how do we make a report to Arion? Do you have a way tomunicate with him?" Tang Shaoyang asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yes, we do. You switch with your spirit in the fort, and you canmunicate with Executive Arion from the fort," Ira replied, then added at the end, "Also make sure to be more respectful to the Executive Administrator when youmunicate with him. We don''t want to get implicated if anything happens between you two."


    Tang Shaoyang regretted asking that. He did not know there was a way tomunicate with Arion who was nowhere close to them. The n in his mind was to probe the kingdom with a long-range attack. He would take further action from there.


    "Alright, wait for me here. I will report this to Arion."


    Tang Shaoyang was about to switch ces, but suddenly, an eye opened above the kingdom. The eye was so big, covering the whole kingdom. The crimson looked around for a moment, then it locked at where Tang Shaoyang was.


    "I sense a foreign presence of my kind, so it''s you."


    A rough voice boomed, and echoed in the air. Ira, Renan, Agnes, Na, Kiara, and Lucia covered their ears, falling into one of their knees. It was just the voice, and it was enough to create such an effect on them.


    Tang Shaoyang was the only one who remained unaffected by the voice. He looked straight at the eyes, unfazed.


    "This is strange. You look like a human, but I am sure you are one of us too," The Eye then nced at the six people, "Why are you mingling with these inferior beings? Do they capture you!?"

 Chapter 1646 Negotiate With Calamity

    Chapter 1646 Negotiate With Cmity


    Tang Shaoyang did not know what happened, but the six people were struggling, falling to the ground and wriggling on the ground. He could not find the cause, and he could not find the solution to free them.


    But for some reason, a skill came to his mind, Absolute Chaos Domain. He activated the domain and focused on the area around them.


    Tang Shaoyang did it instinctively, and it worked. The six people got up from the ground. They were still unstable, swaying around to get back on their feet. All of them paled and terrified, looking up to the crimson eye in the sky.


    "What are you doing? I am helping you free from these disgusting creatures." The Eye looked at Tang Shaoyang, questioning him.


    "Are you stupid or what? How do you see me being captured by them?" Despite what happened to his team, Tang Shaoyang was not intimidated in the slightest. Whatever The Eye did just now, it did not work on him.


    He summoned Karoen, The Void Knight, "Get them back to the fort."


    "We are going back together! We need Administrator Arion''s help to fight that thing!" Ira did not want to leave Tang Shaoyang alone. She didn''t even know what The Eye was. Something they never encountered and not written in the information scroll.


    "Just listen to me and go back without me. You guys will be a burden to me if you stay! This is an order!" Tang Shaoyang was ready to fight The Eye by himself. No, it was even better if he was alone. This was the reason why he did not want to form a team. As part of the team, he had responsibility for them.


    "What about if we just talk instead of fighting? I don''t know if they are your people. Forgive me for my offense," The Eye suddenly apologized to Tang Shaoyang.


    That caught Tang Shaoyang and the others off guard, "I see. You are the Administrator ande to im this world, right?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Eye was not a normal cmity or monster if it knew about the Administrator. It even knew their mission was to reim the abandoned world. This one was different from those Unique Rank Cmity who fought them just because they came to their territory.


    "Just like you guys, we, cmities also seek a peaceful life. We are different from the one you fought on the way here. We have established a proper social order, and we don''t want to wage war against you guys!"


    "You may find this hard to believe, but we had enough of the pointless war. If you don''t believe me, we will prove it by helping you, The Administrators, to reim this world. Our kingdom will help you take down the other cmity kingdoms!"


    The Eye sounded convincing and sincere with its words. Ira and the others exchanged nces. They did not know how to react to this. This was the first time they had a conversation about cmity.


    Not only did it sound convincing, but the offer was quite tempting as well. If the Cmity Kingdom helped them, then it would have been easier to locate the colonies and kingdoms. That wouldplete the mission quickly.


    "What do you want?" Tang Shaoyang considered making the deal with this eye. However, he wanted to know first what this eye wanted.


    "Give us a home! A ce for us to live in peace, no more war. If you can provide us a ce to live, then we will assist you in anything to our best. My kingdom is ready to be your sword and shield!" The Eye answered.


    Even though the offer was quite tempting, it was too risky. It was not worth the risk,pleting the mission faster and the potential of a war against a cmity. Especially when his people were not ready. He was about to decline the deal and fight instead until a voice interfered.


    "I don''t want to interfere and watch how you are going to handle this thing, but you almost destroy your own world, Tang!" Arionnded in Tang Shaoyang''s domain.


    "You are reliable and strong, but you stillck experience, Tang. Never listen to or trust a cmity. They are creatures born to destroy and kill other living beings. Living a peaceful life is thest thing they want."


    "Why do you think the System issued a mission to exterminate them instead of capturing them or even imprisoning them in the dungeon or dimensional tower? Because they will destroy everything around them!"


    "You can bring out the people from inside the dimensional tower and dungeon. You can save them, but you will never be able to find cmity in a dungeon or dimensional tower. The System does not even give them a chance to redeem themselves. They are meant to be exterminated!"


    "Sir!" Ira and the others bowed their heads toward Arion. They were relieved that Executive Arion came in time.


    Arion waved his hand at them, "You should listen to your captain. Leave this ce soon because he will not be able to protect you from that thing if a fight breaks out!"


    "Don''t believe him, Tang!" The Eye was quite observant and quickly picked up Tang Shaoyang''s name, "Aren''t you the same with us? Don''t you get along with them? We are the same as you. We want a ce to be called home and fight for our home!"


    Arion grinned, "That thing is the God of Cmity, at least that''s what we call that thing. Cmity listens to that thing obediently. That''s the reason a cmity kingdom exists."


    "That thing is for sure stronger than the normal Unique Rank Cmity you have fought so far. You can leave this ce and leave this kingdom to me. Or you can fight that thing if you are confident."


    "This is one of many avatars in this world. My real body is far from this ce. It might take a few hours to get here. This body can''t be used to fight."


    Ira and the others paled. They were happy too earlier, thinking Arion was here. They did not know the one in front of them was just an avatar.

 Chapter 1647 I Am Coming For You

    Chapter 1647 I Am Coming For You


    "I don''t think that thing could catch you if you want to escape, and I can''t stop you from fighting as well. It''s your decision, do you want to fight or escape, waiting for me."


    Arion still asked even though he knew well what kind of person Tang Shaoyang was. He knew the answer already before he asked.


    "I will fight that thing. I hope that thing could give me some challenge. Since I have reached a God Rank, no one couldst that long fighting against me!"


    That sounded arrogant, but that was the truth. The toughest fight in his life was against the God Rank when he was still a Primordial Rank. He lost that fight, he died. The next hardest fight was against Eol the Divine Dragon when he was still Demi-God Rank.


    Aside from those two fights, his life was never in danger. Even when the Administrators ganged up on him, his life was never threatened. That was the fact.


    "You crazy, Tang! It''s not toote to wait for Executive Arion!" Ira was the first one to disagree with Tang Shaoyang''s decision.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward Ira and was surprised by her reaction. He furrowed his brow and then shook his head with a smile.


    "I don''t you are so concerned about me. I hope you don''t fall for me because I have enough wives, and I don''t n to add even one more wife."


    Then he turned toward Karoen, "Lead them back to the fort, Karoen! This is an order! Return to the fort!"


    Renan held Ira''s shoulder, shaking his head at his friend, "I am sorry, Ira. This is the Captain''s order!"


    Renan, Kiara, and Lucia restrained Ira. They dragged Ira toward the portal made by Karoen. Agnes followed after them, leaving Na behind.


    "What are you doing? Go!" Tang Shaoyang frowned.


    "Don''t you dare to die, Captain! Or I will marry your wife who cooks your food!" Na entered the portal after saying that. They had developed a quite strong bond in two weeks.


    "I am amazed that you managed to develop such a strong bond despite the nefarious rumor about your conduct," Arion smiled, "You don''t need to worry about me. I will be watching the fight."


    The Eye let out a long sigh, "You have ruined my n, human. But I am genuinely curious about you, Tang. I am certain that you are one of us, but why are you on their side? Why can you join the Administrator? Never mind, I will know everything once I get your dead body. The dead can''t tell lies, after all."


    Right after that, the gate to the cmity kingdom opened. The cmity poured out from the kingdom. Despite the brilliance and daunting outer wall, inside the wall was a ruin. That was right, there was no kingdom. It was just a ruined kingdom with a well-maintained city wall.


    Tang Shaoyang''s Absolute Chaos Domain expanded, reaching toward the city wall. But his domain could not reach the ruin. It was as if the ruin was protected and his domain could not enter the ruin.


    He then used Dragon Transformation as well as Spirit Integration with Avyn. The reason he chose Avyn was because of Ethereal Frost Elemental. He wanted to know more about how to use it in a battle, not because Avyn was the strongest spirit.


    He summoned the remaining spirits and the skeleton army, and heunched the first attack. Spikes shot out from the ground, impaling the cmities that just came out from the ruin. He could manipte the terrain to his will because of the Absolute Chaos Domain.


    The cmities did not care about their dyingrades. They stepped over the dead bodies and kept running. As if they were on drugs, and their focus was solely on Tang Shaoyang.


    The sky suddenly turned dark followed by thunderous rumbles.


    Boom! Boom!


    It was then followed by dark thunder, descending from the sky, and striking down the cmities. With just two simple attacks, Tang Shaoyang had killed a few hundred of them. He easily wiped down more than a thousand cmities.


    The cmities were stilling out from the ruin. There were too many of them, and most of them were Rank 7 Cmities. This wave was dangerous for his Admin Helpers, but not him.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up at The Eye, "Come out and fight me! Don''t be a coward, hiding behind your weak subordinates!"


    "Buahahahaha¡­ Who will fall for such provocation?"" The Eye let out a sonorousughter, "Why don''t youe into my domain instead? I thought you were quite smart since you are one of us. But you are the same, stupid. Maybe because you have been mingled with these mortals far too long. That''s what makes you stupid!"


    Tang Shaoyang took the World Destroyer and leaped toward the cmity horde. Hended right in the middle of the cmity wave. As soon as hended, his body released ck gas. That was Dark Poison, one of the most lethal poisons.


    As soon as the cmity inhaled the Dark Poison, they were paralyzed. They were spasmed on the ground as their dark hide turned darker. ck blood came out of their eyes and orifices.


    Tang Shaoyang dragged the World Destroyer to the ground. He activated World Siphon, draining the cmities'' life force who fell on the ground because of the Dark Poison.


    The ck energy gathered at Battle-ax''s de part. It got thicker and thicker, fully covering World Destroyer''s shiny des.


    Tang Shaoyang kept walking forward and paved his way with cmity''s dead bodies. It was until he was two hundred meters away from the city wall. He raised World Destroyer upward with both of his hands.


    Then he swung the battle-axe down to the ground, activating one of World Destroyer''s skills, World Split.


    Boom!


    The cmity''s dead bodies in front of him burst into pieces as the ground opened wide. It did not just split the ground, but it split the city wall and went further to the other side of the ruin.


    In a single attack, Tang Shaoyang split the ruin. It remained split, creating a deep abyss in the middle of the ruin. The moment he split the city, his Absolute Chaos Domain entered the city.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1648 Unexpected Finding

    Chapter 1648 Unexpected Finding


    "What did you do to my Kingdom!?" The Eye was furious, witnessing his kingdom was split into two.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up at The Eye, letting out a chuckle. He pointed his index finger at The Eye, "I am no coward like you! Didn''t you invite me to your ruin? I aming for you!"


    He then raised his right hand. That was the signal for his spirits and skeleton army to invade the ruin.


    Bara and Aerelion were the first ones to fly, elerating toward the ruin. Jovrick was on Aerelion''s back. The fallen knight and the wyvern king had bepanions. They always fought together, and Jovrick was always on Aerelion''s back in such a big battle.


    The two flying spirits razed the ruins with their ck fire. The skeleton army trampled the dying cmities. They rushed through the poisonous cloud. That poison could not harm the skeleton.


    His spirits followed, leaping over the poisonous cloud andnded on the city wall. They did not wait for an order as they rushed into the cmity. The fight broke out, and they pushed the cmity back to the ruins.


    "The Spirits will take the left side! You idiot skeletons take the right side!"


    From on top of the wall, Vandir shouted at the skeleton army who was led by the Skelly Family. The rivalry between the skeleton and the spirits became even more intense.


    The first one to arrive on the wall was Kaiser and Keeper. Theynded next to Vandir, "You are also a skeleton like us, idiot. Does that mean you are also an idiot?"


    Kaiser, who was always reserved and dignified, responded to Vandir''s trash talk, "We have be much stronger than before. You will lose this time!"


    It was as if Vandir just remembered that he was also a skeleton. He was a spirit skeleton, and he realized he called himself an idiot. The Death King was embarrassed and remained silent.


    "It''s getting worse, hah!?" Tang Shaoyang appeared between them, shaking his head. He did not bother to mediate them as long as it did not affect them in an actual battle.


    Scanning the whole ruin with his domain, he found The Eye''s energy source, "If you guys don''t finish them before I kill That Eye. I will also join the fight!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not wait for their response as he rushed toward the castle. The kingdom was in ruin, but two things were maintained very well. The castle and the city wall.


    World Split did not hit the castle because it was located to the left of where they came from. Hended in front of the gate and was surprised to see the guards.


    That was right, an armored guard like a knight. The ck armor and a long spear. They leaped forward with their spear, aiming their spears toward Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    A swing of his battle ax was enough to push back the two guards. He followed with a Blink, appearing in between the two guards. He grabbed their helmet and mmed their heads to the ground.


    "Arghh!"


    The guards groaned in pain which weirded Tang Shaoyang. The next move should be Heavenly Crushing Grasp, crushing those heads. But his curiosity got him, so he pulled their helmet instead of killing them.


    Tang Shaoyang found out the two guards were beastmen, not cmity. They had not turned into cmity as well. He was surprised to find two beastmen in a cmity-infested world. From what he knew, this world had been abandoned for more than a thousand years.


    The two guards had not lost their will to fight. They were about to strike Tang Shaoyang with their spears, but he twisted their heads, killing them. What made things worse, these two beastmen were Demi-God Rank. That was right, they were not even God Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up at the castle, curious and interested in what happened. There was no way the two guards were the survivors of this world. They were too weak to survive in this abandoned world.


    He broke apart the gate and entered the castle. The twenty-meter door flung inside, and the first room was the throne hall. He was surprised by what he found inside.


    Just like how well-maintained the outside was, the inside was the same. The gold-ted pirs were shining, the scenery painting, armor decoration, and a brand new red carpet. At the end of the hall, there are two thrones.


    Two thrones were upied, one with a beastmen and one was a cmity who made The Eye outside. Below the throne, twenty individuals lined up, ten beastmen and ten cmities.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately recognized the beastmen, "You are from The Sorc n!?" He was surprised.


    All the bear-kin looked simr, all of them. He could never forget them even if he wanted to. That was because of Afi. They were too simr to Afi, one of his spirits.


    The cmity was the humanoid type, but they looked closer to Cyclop. Their one single big eye on the face was what made them simr to Cyclop.


    "I am d you recognize us!" The bear-kin on the throne responded in a deep voice.


    "That means you also remember my only son!? You kill him in the trial!" The voice filled with hatred and fury as the bear-kin mentioned his son.


    "I don''t know which one your son is, but I remember I killed all Sorc n''s members in the trial. If your son is in my trial, then maybe yeah, I killed your son!"


    The bear-kin let out a roar. His three-meter body grew into ten meters, and his red fur turned into a me. Then he leaped toward Tang Shaoyang, mming his paw at Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    Tang Shaoyang responded with a swing, blocking the paw with his battle-axe. He felt it, the strike was much heavier than the other God Ranks he had fought so far. But that was not enough to push him back. He managed to push back the bear-kin to the air.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned widely in excitement and jumped toward the bear-kin. He swung the heavy battle ax with just one hand. He smiled when he saw the bear-kin use a barrier to block his battle ax.


    The strike was imbued with Absolute Domination Energy. He should be able to destroy the barrier easily. But he was surprised that his battle ax bounced back. The barrier was fine even with Absolute Domination Energy.


    Then the ten bear-kins were waiting for him below. They took the chance to surround him. Their body also became ten meters tall just like the one he fought. As his body fell, the ten bear-kins jumped toward him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1649 Taste of Blood

    Chapter 1649 Taste of Blood


    Tang Shaoyang took out Azure Dragon de on his left hand. The ten bear-kins''s ambush did not surprise him. It was something he expected when he entered the room with twenty-two enemies inside.


    He spun his body in the air while swinging his sword. That was what he wanted to do, in his mind. He did not know how and why, but he was nked for a moment. It was like fainting for one second. He lost his vision and his mind was empty for that one second.


    That was so bizarre as that was the first time he felt that way, especially in a fight like this. One second in a battle between God Ranks was important. That one second was enough to get someone killed. By the time his mind and vision returned, he was still falling on his back.


    A massive force hit his back, sending his body flying upward. The bear-kin from the Sorc n was ready to greet Tang Shaoyang in the air. His paw glowed in crimson, and he mmed it on Tang Shaoyang''s chest.


    Boom!


    Tang Shaoyang crashed to the ground, destroying the exquisite marble. Looking at the ceiling through the dust, he made a disbelief expression. He was losing in the first exchange. Blood trickled down at the corner of his lip. He licked his own blood, reminding himself of the taste of his own blood.


    Still shrouded by the dust, Tang Shaoyang got up with a frown, "I guess my blood tastes different now with the evolution I have gone through."


    He manipted the wind around him, sweeping the dust. The ten bear-kins still surrounded him with their leader. The one-eyed cmity was still on the throne, and the ten one-eyed cmity were still standing in their original spots as well. However, he was sure that it was this cmity''s doing, the thing that caused him to nk in a fight.


    "I expected it would be a quiet challenge, but it''s a different challenge than what I thought," Tang Shaoyang looked at the one-eyed cmity, "I just don''t like the way you fight."


    The one-eyed cmity smiled, "What are you talking about? I haven''t made my move yet."


    Tang Shaoyang just smiled, "You are in my domain!"


    The earth shook and then rose, forming an earth wall. The wall rose to the sky, reaching further than the city wall outside. Separating the cmity and the people from the Sorc n.


    As the earth wall kept rising, he was in stance for Heavenly Sword - Heavenly Revoke. He looked in the direction where the one-eyed cmity was. The wall cracked and three one-eyed cmities went through.


    As he predicted, the one-eyed cmity broke the earth''s wall. The skill did not work if they could not see him. That was why they tried to break the wall.


    Heavenly Sword - Heavenly Revoke


    The Azure Dragon de made a perfect streak curved line in blue, going through the three one-eyed cmity''s neck. Three Unique Rank Cmities died in a single attack.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his head and looked at the cmity who still sat on the throne. The one-eyed cmity smiled at him even though he lost three subordinates. It was as if he expected those three would die.


    Heavenly Steps - Heavenly Illusionary n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang''s figures split into nine, rushing toward the one on the throne.


    "Like I said, you are mingling with these stupid creatures so much that your senses are also dulled. This will not work on me!" The one-eyed cmity''s crimson eye shone brightly, aiming at one illusion.


    The one it targeted fell on its knees, but then it realized the illusions were stilling for him. It thought the illusion would disappear when it got the real one. It was until it heard the familiar from behind.


    "Are you looking for me?" That yful voice belonged to Tang Shaoyang. In reflex, it jumped away from the throne. But the attack it expected did note. When it looked back at the throne, there was no one there.


    The one-eyed cmity hit the real Tang Shaoyang with a mental attack, but it fell for Tang Shaoyang''s trick. It turned around, and Tang Shaoyang was already swinging Azure Dragon de.


    Just as the sword was about to reach the one-eyed cmity''s neck. Tang Shaoyang suddenly lost his strength. Losing the momentum, he could not control his sword. He swung lower to the shoulder.


    At this moment, a shadow loomed over him as well. The leader of the Sorc n was behind him. The Sorc n''s leader stepped on Tang Shaoyang''s back, pushing him down to the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang lost his strength, but not his energy. Dispersal reduced The Sorc n''s leader''s attack impact. me Shield and Energy Shroud blocked the damage.


    His body sunk down to the ground. His upper half was down to the ground. The Sorc n Leader did not n to end the fight so early by sending the killing blow. He grabbed Tang Shaoyang''s ankle, smashing him down, again and again.


    "You must feel my pain!" That was what the bear-kin said as he kept mming Tang Shaoyang to the ground. After dozens of times, he stopped, "This suffering right now is nothingpared to my pain! This is nothing to the pain of losing my son!" He tossed Tang Shaoyang into the air and activated the skill.


    Tang Shaoyang was in the air, nothing he could do with no strength. He did not even have the strength to support himself to stand. He watched thousands of crimson paws in front of him, hitting his body.


    It was not just merely an illusion. He felt the impact, receiving a barrage of pain from the paw before sending him out of the castle. He crashed to the ground, onto one of the ruins outside.


    Even though the one-eye cmity was not in sight, he still did not have his strength. Laying down powerlessly on the ground, he looked at the sky. There he met with the massive one-eye which was still above the ruin.


    The one-eyed cmity used the skill through that eye. That eye focused on him, the reason why he lost his strength was that thing in the sky.

 Chapter 1650 Why?

    Chapter 1650 Why?


    "It''s toote! Even if you know what paralyzes you, you can''t do anything about it. You will die here, and I will get a new world to invade thanks to you."


    The one-eyed cmity was already outside, standing next to Tang Shaoyang, looking down at him with a smile.


    "However, I have a way out for you. Just because you are one of us, I will show you a path to save your life. Work for me! Guide me to the God Realm, and I will save you."


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, "Hah¡­ I really hate how you fight. It''s not fun, and it''s so boring. You reminded me of my old boss who just hid behind me while his subordinates did all the work for him. It''s simr, you control other cmities with your ability to fight for you, and you are hiding like a cockroach."


    The one-eyed cmity shook its head, "As I said, that provocation will not work on me. The bearkin ising. You don''t have that much time. Make your decision, Tang!"


    "Everything you said is wrong. First, it''s not a provocation, but it''s a genuine opinion about people or monsters with abilities simr to you, boring. Second, you are wrong when you say that I can''t do anything. I have many methods to break free from you or even kill you right now."


    Tang Shaoyang formed hundreds of Chaos des. The des surrounded the one-eyed cmity. He did not have his strength, but his control of his energy remained. As soon as the des formed, the des shot toward the one-eyed cmity.


    "ARGHHHHHH!!!"


    From hundreds of swords, the only spot that did not get pierced by the des was its mouth. That was why it could scream still. More than ten swords were stacked on the eye.


    Tang Shaoyang applied Absolute Domination Energy on the des. That was why the big eye disappeared. The one-eyed could not use his energy anymore, no more energy to maintain the skill.


    He got back on his feet and grabbed the one-eyed cmity''s neck. He raised the humanoid cmity to the air. It was struggling, trying to break free.


    "Yep, as I expected. Once I get rid of your eye, you are nothing."


    Without a doubt, the one-eyed cmity had an exceptionally strong ability that could wipe out an Administrator team. It had the chance to kill Tang Shaoyang, but it did not do it. Tang Shaoyang led the one-eyed cmity to believe that he was powerless under its ability.


    That was why the one-eyed cmity was boldly getting closer to Tang Shaoyang. That was how it was caught, getting cocky, thinking it had won the fight.


    Of course, everything happened because Tang Shaoyang allowed everything to happen. He could get rid of the eye much earlier. However, he could see everything with Divine Sense, prying into the future a little bit each time they tried to attack him. He knew whether the one-eyed cmity or the leader of the Sorc n did not intend to kill so early.


    That was why the one-eyed cmity was boldly getting closer to Tang Shaoyang. That was how it was caught, getting cocky, thinking it had won the fight.


    Of course, everything happened because Tang Shaoyang allowed everything to happen. He could get rid of the eye much earlier. However, he could see everything with Divine Sense, prying into the future a little bit each time they tried to attack him. He knew whether the one-eyed cmity or the leader of the Sorc n did not intend to kill so early.


    Avyn had been talking non-stop in his head to freeze everything in the throne hall. He could do it, and those one-eyed cmities would be powerless. But he wanted to enjoy the fight instead of beating them quickly.


    But he quickly realized that the one-eyed cmity was only good at its bizarre ability, nothing else. If this cmity had to be fought in closebat, even Castor could beat it.


    The leader of the Sorc n walked, making his way to Tang Shaoyang. He was surprised when he saw the one-eyed cmity was caught in Tang Shaoyang. He furrowed his brow, but he did not take any action further.


    "Help me, Bernal! Kill him right now, Bernal! He is too dangerous to be kept alive!" The one-eyed cmity noticed the Sorc n''s leader''s presence and asked for help.


    However, Bernal did nothing, staying where he was. He stared at Tang Shaoyang as if he was waiting for Tang Shaoyang to kill the cmity.


    Tang Shaoyang did not disappoint the bear-kin and crushed the cmity''s neck. Then he added one de to the heart for the kill. He had not heard the notification that he killed the cmity. That was why he added one sword to the heart. He then kept the body inside the inventory.


    "Do you still have my son''s body?" The Sorc n''s leader asked instead of attacking Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang could see the burning hatred in Bernal''s eyes, but he could not sense the bear-kin''s desire to fight him. It was suppressed.


    "I don''t even know which one is your son. They all look the same honestly, and of course, I no longer have your son''s body. I have used all the Sorc n''s people for the sacrifice."


    As if Bernal expected the answer, he let out a sigh, "Count yourself lucky today that Executive Administrator Arion is backing you up. Or else I will dismember your body¡­ No, I will keep you alive. You are thest. I want to suffer just like me. I will look for your family! Your wives, your sons and daughters, everyone dear to you, and I will them one by one in front of you!"


    The moment Bernal finished his words, Tang Shaoyang''s figure disappeared. He used Blink and appeared in front of Bernal. He swung the sword to Bernal''s neck, but someone appeared between him and Bernal.


    Arion caught Azure Dragon de with his bare hand, "Stop it, Tang!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not look Arion in the eyes. His eyes set on Bernal. Thousands of Chaos des formed around them, aiming at Bernal. The des shot toward Bernal.


    With a swing of his left hand, Arion reflected the Chaos des. He was surprised when he saw that. That was supposed to disintegrate the des, but it merely changed the de''s trajectory.


    Arion looked at Tang Shaoyang and raised his voice, "That''s enough, Tang!" His hand released an energy shock wave, sending Tang Shaoyang flying backward. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tang Shaoyang got back on his feet again, but his eyes were never on Arion, but on Bernal. The killing intent and his aura ran wild.

 Chapter 1651 Ancient Kingdom

    Chapter 1651 Ancient Kingdom


    "Bwahahaha¡­" Bernal let out augh, "Yes! I like those eyes. Yes, that''s right. That''s a much better idea than just killing you. I will turn your wives into prostitutes and let you witness monsters ravage them! I will torture your children right before you! I will do it! I will make you suffer just like what you did to me!"


    Right after finishing his words, a portal formed behind Bernal. The bear-kin had a crazed grin, giving Tang Shaoyang ast nce before entering the portal.


    The intense killing intent and raged aura subsided along with Bernal''s departure, leaving Tang Shaoyang and Arion.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up at Arion and uttered one word, "Why?"


    "Listen to me, Tang. You can''t fight that guy, you will lose!" Arion answered honestly.


    "Me? Lose that guy? That''s not funny if that''s your joke. Why Arion? Why did you save him?" His expression was t, responding to Arion.


    Bernal might have not gone all out, and so did he. He was still confident in beating Bernal in a fight. Arion should know it.


    "Not to him, but to his son. The Sorc n is Urosa''s descendant. While they are not pure Urosa, they have UrosaBloodline in their blood. His eldest son managed to awaken Urosa Bloodline, and The Ancient Kingdom took him. Bernal''s son is now married to one of The Ancient Kingdom''s princesses, and he is one of the Commanders in The Ancient Kingdom. The Ancient Kingdom wille for you if you kill Bernal!"


    It was moreplicated than just simply killing Bernal. The implication was bigger than Tang Shaoyang thought. That was why Arion helped out.


    "Then let theme to me! I would rather theye to me than my family!" Tang Shaoyang was so frustrated, "Now what''s the difference? Bernal will ask his son to find my family, and they will stille to me. You are not helping me!"


    Arion let out a sigh, "The Ancient Kingdom is far scarier than the Nirvana Alliance and God Alliancebined. They have existed for so long, even further back than your Kankara''Xeo''s era."


    "And? What''s the difference? What you did just put my family in danger. If I killed Bernal now, my family would be safe. The Ancient Kingdom wille for me instead of my family. My family should be safe if you did nothing, but now there''s this guy who has a big-shot son who wille for my family." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand and turned around. He felt like punching Arion''s face if he stayed longer with Arion. Losing his Administrator ss was thest thing he wanted in this situation.


    Arion regarded Tang Shaoyang as a friend despite their short conversation. He wanted to help his friend, saving his friend from a dangerous force like The Ancient Kingdom. But he realized how different Tang Shaoyang is from the people around him.


    Tang Shaoyang prioritized his family over his own which was the opposite of most people he knew. The people Arion knew would not hesitate to sacrifice their family just so they could survive, to keep their life. As long as you were alive, you could create a new family again. Arion had the same view as these people.


    He did not understand why Tang Shaoyang cared so much about his family when she could make a new family. Once Tang Shaoyang was targeted by The Ancient Kingdom, no matter how many lives he had, he would die. The Ancient Kingdom was just that scary.


    "Ungrateful b*stard. Not even thanks, huh?" After saying that, Arion left the ruin.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang vented his frustration at the cmities. He was so mad at Arion who unnecessarily meddled in his affair. They were not even friends. By the time he wiped out the cmities from the ruin, he calmed down a little bit.


    He could think clearly now and understood Arion''s goodwill. Arion, an Executive Administrator, was afraid of The Ancient Kingdom. Then this Ancient Kingdom was indeed more powerful than The Nirvana Alliance and The God Alliancebined.


    That exined how the leader of the Sorc n could sneak into this mission ce. His connection with The Ancient Kingdom allowed him to get into this ce. Even maybe the reason why the one-eyed cmity was willing to work together with Bernal.


    However, it changed nothing. He would still kill Bernal and let The Ancient Kingdome for him rather than targeting Earth.


    Boom!


    He punched the broken wall. Just remembering what Bernal said to him made him angry. He rubbed his forehead, more homework to do with another new name on the list, Ancient Kingdom.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and focused on the thing he could control first. But with Bernal''s threat, he needed to add anotheryer of security on Earth. He had Lunea, the twins, Fon, and Hemlin to protect his home. That was far from enough to protect his home even from The Divine Church let alone the force bigger than Nirvana Alliance.


    "Cheer up, boss. We have quite a lot of harvest," Vandir came over, "Your mood is leaking. The skeleton is not taking their share of the skeleton. They want you to use these cmities for sacrifice."


    He checked his newly upgraded inventory. After upgrading the inventory, he had almost unlimited slots. At least that was what he thought when he first upgraded them, but that was not the case now.


    Vandir did not lie when he said it was a big harvest. It filled eighty percent of his inventory. Because of how big the cmity was, it could not be stacked in one slot. That was the reason why his inventory was almost full.


    It did not take long before he made the decision. He took out fifty Unique Rank Cmities, and a few of them were one-eyed cmities.


    "Huh!?"


    There were six one-eyed cmities in this fifty batch. He remembered that he killed four of them, the remaining six one-eyed cmities should be in the throne hall. He forgot about them because of Arion.


    Checking through his inventory, he found the remaining one-eyed cmities. Everything made sense now. Arion came and killed them, at the same time, he spoke with Bernal and forced The Sorc n''s leader to leave this abandoned world.

 Chapter 1652 Big Harvest

    Chapter 1652 Big Harvest


    Tang Shaoyang did not use his newly acquired materials to summon new spirits but to get his current contracted spirits stronger. He knew these spirits were loyal to him. They would be on his side even if he resurrected themter on with a few exceptions.


    Doombringer was a wild card. The Behemoth who sought a thrill in a battle might not stay with him.


    Karoen the Void Knight had not opened up with him as well. He might leave to finish his unfinished business before he dies. He did not know even though they sometimes shared their thoughts.


    Bara was not fully on his side yet, not until he avenged her. Ammor the Sky Dragon, the Guardian of The Dragon Realm was her killer. But he did not want to fulfill that promise yet.


    There were The Nirvana Alliance and The God Alliance he needed to take care of first. Now there was also The Ancient Kingdom. He did not want to add the Dragon Realm to his list.


    He chose Vandir as the first spirit to upgrade to the next rank. Not because they were so close, but because he wanted to see how many Unique Rank Cmities needed for the High Archaic Spirit to reach the Pinnacle Archaic Spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang tried with the first one-eyed cmity and checked the progress bar. One Unique Rank Cmity worth 1% progression. That was not good, at all. That meant he needed to look at one hundred Unique Rank Cmities for the upgrade.


    Going through his inventory, he had one hundred thirty-four Unique Rank Cmities in inventory. With the fifty he took out earlier, he had one hundred eighty-four Unique Rank Cmities in total.


    That was only enough to upgrade for one High Archaic Spirit. He would need more Unique Rank Cmities to upgrade his current contracted spirits to the pinnacle.


    [We have taken down one kingdom, there are sixteen more. We could have at least fifteen pinnacle ranks by the end of this mission. Of course, you can''t share the remaining sixteen Cmity Kingdoms with others.]


    Vandir read what was in Tang Shaoyang''s mind and helped do the math, an estimation. He had returned to the Spirit World because he needed to stay there for the Spirit Advancement. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [If you can have all the colonies as well, then you might have twenty pinnacle ranks.]


    That was almost impossible. He might have the sixteen kingdoms since most of the team would avoid a kingdom. But it would be different with colonies.


    [You are being too ambitious, Boss. Instead of targeting the pinnacle ranks, you should target the high rank instead. That''s more feasible and easier. Then you choose the spirits you fully trust to get to the pinnacle rank. Zara and Karan for example. They are loyal to you, and you trust them.]


    There was no one in the Spirit World but Vandir. The others were summoned outside, so that was why the skeleton did not have to pay attention to his words. No one could hear him but Tang Shaoyang and Avyn.


    That was more a solid n than upgrading all his spirits to pinnacle rank. He sacrificed one hundred Unique Rank Cmities for Vandir.


    [Woah! Woah! Woah! This is what it feels like advancing to a new rank?]


    Vandir sounded so happy after the advancement. The skeleton talked on his own, about research and stuff, something no one understood but him.


    [Don''t disturb me for at least a month, please!]


    "Nope. You must pay for the advancement. You must help me take more Cmity Kingdoms!"


    Tang Shaoyang rejected the request without a second thought. Then he recalled Zara back. He had a few hundred Rank 6 Cmities, and he wanted to see how effective Rank 6 Cmity was for the Archaic Spirit.


    0.1%


    That was the rate for Rank 6 Cmity, which was not worth using for advancement. He needed one thousand Rank 6 Cmity to upgrade the Low Archaic Spirit to intermediate rank. He did not have enough of them because he did not even have a thousand of them to wipe out a kingdom.


    However, he had a lot of Rank 7 Cmity. There were more than thirty thousand of Rank 7 Cmities in his inventory. He tried one of them for Zara. It was supposed to give a better rate.


    0.3%


    It was better, but not much better. It doubled the Rank 6 Cmity, but he had a lot of them in him. Calcting the number in his head. One Rank 7 Cmity was 0.2%, meaning he needed¡­


    [Five hundred Rank 7 Cmities to reach intermediate rank!] Both Zara and Avyn said in unison in his head.


    Tang Shaoyang''s eyes shone when he heard the number. He checked his inventory once more, checking the exact total of Rank 7 Cmity in his inventory.


    32,827


    He checked his spirit list. There were twenty-three Low Archaic spirits. That meant he needed¡­


    [11,500 sacrifices to advance them all to intermediate rank.] Both girls were better at math than him for sure. They responded at the same time, andter they giggled.


    There was no hesitation as he recalled all the spirits back to Spirit World. Then he had twenty-three Intermediate Archaic Spirit. But there was still one Low Archaic Spirit, Karoen.


    Tang Shaoyang asked Karoen first if he wanted to reach the intermediate rank. Karoen''s main goal was a resurrection, and going further up in rank meant more Spirit Energy for the resurrection.


    The Void Knight could not decide it so quickly like the other spirits.


    "My Spirit Energy is still less than four million. The only way for me to increase my spirit energy is to sacrifice bodies for summoning. Using bodies for advancement does not increase my Spirit Energy."


    He checked his status screen, and Spirit Energy remained the same when he reached the God Rank. He had not summoned a new spirit since Bara. He had been using the bodies for advancement.


    "Do you want to wait a little more time? Only after I advance them all to high rank will I start summoning the new spirits."


    That was his n, forming a spirit army to fight the Nirvana Alliance and The God Alliance. He could have his Demonic Army with his Demonification, but the spirit was more convenient. He could bring them anywhere and anytime.

 Chapter 1653 You Better Not Stop Me

    Chapter 1653 You Better Not Stop Me


    Tang Shaoyang could feel Karoen''s struggle. The knight wanted to be resurrected so badly, but he also wanted advancement.


    "Take your time, Karoen. It will take a while for me to finish the mission. Maybe I will have enough Spirit Energy by the end of the mission."


    He tried tofort the knight, but he did not dawdle to make Karoen speak. What the Void Knight wanted to do when he was resurrected and so on. If Karoen did not want to tell him, then he would not pry.


    Tang Shaoyang then tried Rank 7 Cmity for Intermediate Archaic Spirit. He hoped it would still be valuable for the Intermediate Archaic Spirit. He still had more than twenty thousand of them.


    0.01%


    He expected it to be low, but not this low. His expectation was 0.1% for one body, but it was lower than that. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Ten thousand Rank 7 Cmity for one advancement.]


    Maldros came up with the number first, faster than Avyn and Zara. That was the number for one advancement to intermediate rank.


    Then he tried Rank 8 Cmity. He had a little over eight Rank 8 Cmity in his inventory. He wished for one Rank 8 Cmity worth 0.1%, but it was not up to his expectation.


    0.06%


    One Rank 8 Cmity was 0.05% progression. That meant he needed two thousand Rank 8 Cmity for one upgrade. That was still low. He did not have enough for twenty-three spirits.


    Then he checked Rank 9 Cmity in his inventory. There were 1829 Rank 9 Cmities. He took one to check the number.


    0.56%


    Even Rank 9 Cmity was just worth 0.5 for intermediate Archaic Spirit. He thought of saving Rank 9 and Unique Rank for High Archaic Spirit. But he might need the Rank 9 Cmity right now.


    First, he used the twenty thousand Rank 7 Cmities just to get rid of them from his inventory. Zara and Karan reached a high rank. Then he used all eight thousand Rank 8 Cmities for four spirits: Bara, Afi, Bronson, and Malki.


    The six spirits did not obtain a new title from the advancement. But for sure they acquired new knowledge from the advancement.


    Tang Shaoyang decided to keep the Rank 9 and Unique Rank Cmities forter. It was already a big harvest for him. One new Pinnacle Archaic Spirit, six High Archaic Spirits, and seventeen Intermediate Archaic Spirits.


    Finishing up his business, he looked around. He could continue his exploration or return to the 17th fort. He had a new target now, the cmity kingdom. It might be too greedy to get the remaining sixteen kingdoms.


    "I need to get at least eight or maybe ten more kingdoms," He muttered in a low voice.


    But that was a problem with his team. They did not want to fight the cmity kingdom for sure. It was better to go on his own.


    Tang Shaoyang was not irresponsible. They chose to join his team despite his risk, so yeah, he could not leave them behind. He did not know if the other teams might target them because of him.


    The choice was obvious, returning to the fort. It was fortunate that Karoen set up a portal gate that directly connected to the fort not far from the ruin. His knight set up the long-distance portal so he could return as soon as possible.


    One week''s journey was cut short in less than a minute. He returned to the fort through teleportation.


    Entering the fort, Tang Shaoyang heard amotion from the main area. He raised his right eyebrow, trying to identify the voice. It was a surprisingly familiar voice; it belonged to Na and Renan.


    Both were begging and asking for help from the other teams in the fort to save him. However, their pleas were responded to by mockery,ughter, and curses.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and smiled, "Can''t they trust their Captain?"


    He was d that they were asking the other teams for help. That showed how cared they were. They lowered their pride and begged for help for him. That was enough to earn his trust. Of course, he was not so naive to fully trust them yet.


    Heading toward the main area, his smile faded, reced with a frown. The situation escted as the pleas turned into an argument, and then it turned into violence. He heard screams from his team.


    He hurried over, and by the time he got there. Ira was on the ground, with her face kissing the ground and a red-haired woman sat on her head.


    A beastkin grabbed Agnes''s wrist, hanging her in the air. Two men pped her smooth face.


    Lucia had it worse, there was a sword on her thigh and shoulder. Renan covered for her, with seven swords on his back. Someone was above Kiara, punching her face. Na tried to stop The Senior Administrator who tried to throw more swords at Renan.


    Na was the only one safe, that showed her background that might be even bigger than Ira.


    One thing that Tang Shaoyang did not understand. Why didn''t they fight back? While they might get overwhelmed by the numbers. It would not be easy to take them down. But why didn''t they fight back? Why would they let it happen?


    "Help!? Do you think we will help your stupid leader!? He fights the Cmity Kingdom by himself? Who does he think he is!?"


    "Yo! Yo! Stop the violence! We need to keep them in good condition, or else how are we going to enjoy our nights? No one could protect them, let''s have fun and feed them to Cmity!"


    "We bring a lot of healing and stamina potions. They would not die from something like this, so let them have fun first."


    It was followed by lecherousughter.


    Tang Shaoyang was about to stop them, but then he sensed a presence above. He looked up and found Arion was there. He did not know how, but Arion almost erased his presence, so no one detected him.


    Arion just watched everything happen from above, not even trying to stop these people.


    "Since you don''t have the intention to stop them, you better not stop me too, Arion!" His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.

 Chapter 1654 Get Things In Order

    Chapter 1654 Get Things In Order


    There were more than a hundred people there, three teams. They all looked toward the voice and were shocked to see Tang Shaoyang was still alive. Everyone thought Tang Shaoyang was dead already, fighting a Cmity Kingdom by himself.


    It had been a few hours since his team returned. They expected Tang Shaoyang to die in a few hours.


    But they noticed Tang Shaoyang was not looking at them, but looking above them. Everyone followed his gaze and found Executive Administrator Arion above them. They could not sense Executive Arion, at all.


    "Tch¡­" Arion clicked his tongue, surprised that Tang Shaoyang could find him after he erased his presence, "They are not administrators, not one of us. Why would I help them? They are not my responsibility, but yours."


    "And yes, I will not stop you as long as you don''t kill the Administrators. Those Admin Helpers are disposable. There will be a lot of Admin Helpers ready to take their ces!" After saying that, Arion left the 17th fort.


    The Executive Administrator leaving without punishing them was a big relief for them. They thought they were done for once they saw Executive Arion. But then they heard what Executive Arion said just now.


    That meant they could do anything to these six Admin Helpers and also their captain. As long as they did not kill Tang Shaoyang. They were free to do anything. But they were not aware that those words were not for them, but for Tang Shaoyang.


    The reason Arion gave the permission was to let Tang Shaoyang punish them for what they did. Tang Shaoyang could do anything as long as he did not kill the Administrators. Arion would cover for Tang Shaoyang. But of course, that sounded different in Tang Shaoyang''s ears and everyone who heard it. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "We can kill these useless Admin Helpers! Kill the man!" A man shouted, pointing his finger at Renan.


    But before anyone could do the job, a scream resounded. Everyone turned toward the scream and found Tang Shaoyang grabbing the man who was holding Agnes.


    Tang Shaoyang was already in his dragon transformation when he grabbed the man''s head and lifted the beastkin into the air.


    "Is he Administrator or Admin Helper?" The question was meant for Agnes.


    "Admin Helper!"


    The moment he got the answer, the head popped out like a watermelon. It was followed by the sudden burst of his aura and killing intent.


    The people who surrounded his team members subconsciously jumped away, including the people who held his team members.


    Then he summoned all his spirits, all of them, twenty-seven spirits, "Why don''t you guys test out your new power?"


    "Don''t be afraid! We are still outnumbering them!" One of the Senior Administrators shouted.


    They were aware of Tang Shaoyang''s ss. That was the reason why they did not dare to touch the team when Tang Shaoyang was around them. When they thought Tang Shaoyang died, they revealed their true colors. While they were intimidated by Tang Shaoyang, they still gathered the courage to fight back.


    A fight almost broke out. Almost because it was not even a fight. Some of them tried to use True Transformation, but Avyn showed them her true form. She subdued in less than one minute. It was not a fight, at all.


    There were one hundred and twenty-seven people captured, and he killed one earlier. None of them died, they were subdued so quickly. Of course, there were a few dyings, but healing potions saved them before they were beaten again by his spirits.


    One hundred and twenty-eight people were from three teams. Tang Shaoyang thought it was five Administrators teams, but they were three teams.


    From these people, there were only thirty Administrators: seven Senior Administrators and twenty-three Junior Administrators. The remaining ny-seven were Admin Helpers.


    Tang Shaoyang brought them to the fort wall. He separated the Admin Helper and Administrator first. He summoned one hundred and twenty Chaos des and hung thirty Administrators on the wall.


    The humiliation was that they were stark naked, whether women or men. He could not kill the Administrator, but he could humiliate them. That would make them remember not to mess up with him.


    Four des for each Administrator, and it was not just a normal de. He imbued Absolute Domination Energy. The de also had yer Energy characteristics, preventing them from natural regeneration and healing. They could not break free from the des unless they received help.


    The nine-seven Admin Helpers were kneeling below the thirty Administrators. Their heads hung low, no one dared to look at Tang Shaoyang or the spirits.


    "What should we do about them, Master?" Bronson came over, "Should we execute them all?"


    The ny-seven Admin Helpers flinched when they heard the word execute. Executive Arion said clearly that the Administrators would not be punished for killing them.


    "Don''t kill them!" Ira came over and stopped the notion of killing these Admin Helpers despite the humiliation she suffered.


    "Why!?" Agnes responded in anger, "They must be killed! Kill them all!"


    Her bloody cheeks healed with the healing potion. This was not enough to calm her anger. She wanted to kill them all, especially the two Admin Helpers who pped her. Even though it was an order from the Administrator, she would not forget the humiliation easily.


    "Not worth it! They are not worth your energy, trust me," Ira nced at the Admin Helpers, then shook her head, "Whatever you want to do, sleep with the girls or ve the men during the mission. You can do whatever, but don''t kill them."


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and turned toward the ny-seven Admin Helpers, "I will not kill you, but you must stay still until the mission is over. I will kill whoever leaves their positions!"


    "We should kill them, Boss. They are good materials for my advancement, no?" Radiance said in a regretted tone as he looked at the ny-seven Admin Helpers. He followed the way Vandir called him and became a buddy with the skeleton. A skeleton and a creature made of frost, what abination.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "We will get more materials when we find more Cmity Kingdom. Just wait until then."


    He did not know the reason why Ira stopped him, there must be a reason for her to stop him despite the humiliation she suffered.

 Chapter 1655 The reason

    Chapter 1655 The reason


    Arnold Boratos returned to the fort after going out to hunt for four days. He was in a bad mood because he failed to get into the top ten contributions. It was embarrassing that a team led by the Chief Administrator was not even in the top ten.


    He returned tonight to make sure the fort was safe because he nned a long hunt. As he entered the fort, someone rushed toward him. He did not recognize this person, meaning this person was at best Junior Administrator or even an Admin Helper.


    Arnold''s expression turned ugly when he heard what this person exined to him. He rushed over, thinking the fort was attacked. By the time he arrived at the scene, he found thirty administrators were hung on the wall by the deep-red de, two on the forearms and two on the thighs.


    Below the thirty administrators, almost a hundred Admin Helpers were kneeling. Some of them were missing their limbs, but their conditions were much better than the thirty Administrators.


    The most bizarre was a white skeleton in skeletal armor, a polished bone sword on the waist, and there was some weird me in its socket. The skeleton sat on the barrel, with one knee crossed over the other. As if the skeleton was there to punish these three teams which was the most absurd one.


    "What is this!?" Arnold roared in anger.


    He was in a bad mood in the first ce. This scene triggered him even more. He wanted to make sure the fort was safe, but he instead met with this kind of situation.


    "Get up and get down from your Administrators!"


    To Arnold''s surprise, no one listened to him. Some of the Admin Helpers looked up at him, but then these people looked at the skeleton before lowering their heads again. As if they were more afraid of this skeleton than him.


    He rushed over to one of the Admin Helpers, trying to get the man to stand up, "Get up and tell me what happened!?"


    The Admin Helper shook his head, "I-I a-am not moving! I am not moving!"


    Arnold was taken aback. Following the Admin Helper''s gaze, he then met with the skeleton''s gaze. They exchanged nces, and the skeleton stood up.


    The Admin Helper slipped off from his grab and returned to his kneeling position. Meanwhile, the skeleton was making a gesture to him. The skeleton pointed its two fingers on its sockets before pointing at him. It was telling him that it watched him. But then the skeleton disappeared.


    He almost exploded and just wanted to smack these stupid Admin Helpers, but he kept it down. ncing at his team, he ordered them to get the thirty administrators down from the wall.


    The first thing he did was to check their wounds. Their wounds were not regenerating despite a high God Rank''s regeneration. He gave high-grade healing potions to one of them, so they would speak.


    "Tell me what happened!?" He suppressed his fury and questioned the Senior Administrator.


    Since all of them were alive, the fort was not attacked by the cmity. That meant it was the other teams'' doing. Before he could ask, the administrator in his hand fainted.


    Arnold Boratos was so close to exploding and killing the administrator in his hand. He calmed himself and grabbed the same Admin Helper by the neck, "I will pop your head if you don''t tell me what happened."


    "Tang Shaoyang will kill us if we move! He will kill us if we move!" The Admin Helper frantically told him.


    "It''s him!" Hearing the name, he got even more irritated, gritting his teeth. Not only did the newbie not listen to him, but now the newbie also made trouble for him.


    "Tell me the whole story!" There was a reason as to why he could reach this position, patient. He made sure not to get carried over with his emotion.


    Arnold mmed the Admin Helper to the ground once he heard everything. These people deserved for whatever they did. But to his surprise, Executive Arion was here not long ago as well.


    "Get your injuries treated and continue your mission!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    All Admin Helpers looked up at The Chief Administrator, "B-but wh-what about Sir Tang Shaoyang?"


    At this point, they were more afraid of Tang Shaoyang than the Chief Administrator.


    "I will face him if hees after you! Get your ass up and do your job, or I will be the one who will kill you!"


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang just finished cleaning up one tribe. Keeper transmitted what happened in the fort. He expected Arnold would help them out, and it was an empty threat in the first.


    He got things in order, making sure that these people would never touch his team ever again. That was the lesson for them. He was not going to kill them one by one if they moved after he left the fort.


    The Keeper''s report reminded him of why Ira stopped him from killing them. He did not n to kill all Admin Helpers, but he nned to kill those directly involved. Just a few, but Ira stopped.


    "You haven''t told us why you stopped me?" He asked.


    Agnes and the others looked toward Ira. They kinda forgot about it because they were arguing whether they should hunt a cmity kingdom or not. They also demanded Tang Shaoyang to tell them how he destroyed a whole kingdom.


    Ira rolled her eyes, "The Nirvana Alliance and The God Alliance are still after your head. They might not be able to do anything right now, but they wille for you after their punishment is over. And you want to kill them even if you don''t know what their backgrounds are? Do you want to add more enemies to go after your head?"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear that answer from Ira. He did not remember that they were that close. But then he understood now why she stopped him.


    She did not want to lose another Administrator like him. He was much better than those administrators who treated the Admin Helpers like whore or ve. Who knew what kind of Administrator she would work for if he died? It was not entirely for him.


    "You are a decent Administratorpared to many of your kind. But you are too careless andzy with the details, your minus point. You should work on it," Ira added.


    Her answer confirmed his guess, and he shrugged at the criticism, "Whatever, let''s find more Cmity Kingdoms. I need them!"


    "NO!" Ira, Lucia, and Agnes replied in unison, "Let''s work on a few colonies first, then we can try a cmity kingdomter on."

 Chapter 1656 Second Kingdom

    Chapter 1656 Second Kingdom


    Tang Shaoyang thought he would find another kingdom in a week or two by going in the opposite direction. But it had been two weeks since he left the fort for the second time, and he had not seen another kingdom.


    They had been facing six colonies, two dozen tribes, and wild cmities. Most of the time, they fought wild cmities. However, the Reds were still number one in the contribution list. They had a big lead because Tang Shaoyang took down a kingdom and almost two hundred Unique Rank Cmities.


    The exploration was uneventful and was smooth. His teams were adjusting to his pace, no longer fearful of the Unique Rank Cmity. They had seen so many times how Tang Shaoyang handled the Unique Rank Cmity that they developed trust in Tang Shaoyang.


    The same morning, this was the fourth time they had stopped their journey for a night''s rest in thest two weeks. They could go without sleeping for three to four days. The exhaustion caught up in three to four days, and they took a night''s rest.


    Looking at the meal boxes in his hand, Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, "This is thest meal box."


    It was a ration for a month for one person. Elin made them for him, but he ended up sharing them with his team. It was gone in three weeks. If he did not regte it carefully, it might be gone in a week.


    "Is it really?" Na looked at him suspiciously. Not only that, but the others also cast the same suspicious gaze. They suspected Tang Shaoyang wanted to keep the food for himself.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Yes. No more food for us. Is Cmity''s meat edible?" He asked. While the God Rank could go on without food longer than sleeping, he still wanted to eat every day.


    He then remembered that he had eaten cmity''s meat before. It was back in the first stage of the trial, that Exotic Restaurant opened by Manoe. The meat was edible, but it tasted awful.


    "Have you found a colony or a tribe nearby?" Ira changed the topic.


    Usually, Tang Shaoyang would send out his spirits to scout the area. They would be surprised by a colony or a tribe.


    "I found a kingdom."


    The team was surprised when they heard it. The discussion of whether to fight a kingdom or not was put on hold because they did not find one. But it was different now if they found another kingdom.


    "I will fight with you this time!" Renan was the first one to give the answer.


    He was determined to fight alongside Tang Shaoyang. The Elephant beast-kin remembered very well his captain did not back down in the face of three Administrator Teams. In other people''s eyes that might be nothing, but it was significant for him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If it was another Senior Administrator, that person would not save them like Tang Shaoyang did. As Executive Arion said, Admin Helpers were disposable. There were a lot of Admin Helpers waiting to be picked up.


    It was rare to find someone as responsible as Tang Shaoyang. He would fight together with Tang Shaoyang and prove his worth in this fight.


    "Don''t worry, we are not the only team here. It seems the administrators from the other forts find it first."


    That was the reason why he was not excited even when he found another kingdom. Another team found it first, and they were currently camping outside the kingdom, nning to attack them.


    "Pack up! They have found us, and they areing!"


    The six exchanged nces, and then they packed up quickly. As Tang Shaoyang told them, a minuteter, a group of five found their camp. One Junior Administrator and four Admin Helpers.


    "Executive Arion orders us to bring you to him!"


    There were no greetings or anything, The Junior Administrator stated his purpose immediately.


    "Let''s go!"


    The Junior Administrator was surprised at first. Why did these people leave without waiting for him? He had the thought of letting them be so these people would be lost in this creepy forest. To his surprise, they were on the right path, and soon they arrived at the main camp for 16th Fort.


    All Administrator teams from 16th Fort were here right now. They were nning to take on this cmity kingdom.


    "You stay outside! Executive Arion only allows him to enter the camp!" The Junior Administrator stopped Ira and the others as he led Tang Shaoyang to where Arion was.


    Arion was inside the camp along with one Chief Administrator and three Senior administrators. Everyone looked at Tang Shaoyang when he entered the camp. All of them frowned, not liking his presence in the camp. If not for Executive Arion, they would chase him away.


    "Why don''t we ask this person''s opinion who has taken down a kingdom by himself?"


    The four experienced administrators furrowed their brows. They did not believe Executive Arion. But when they checked the ranking, The Reds were still leading the board. This person should be from The Reds then.


    "Are you from The Reds?" The Chief Administrator asked in a doubt.


    "I am The Leader of The Reds," Tang Shaoyang nodded, also furrowing his brow at the sight of Arion.


    Looking at Arion''s face once more, reminded him what Arion did a few weeks ago. That made Tang Shaoyang mad again.


    He kept his face straight and shared his ranking. When he shared the ranking list, The Reds were in red, and the other teams'' names were in white. That proved that he was part of The Reds'' team.


    "He is a famous Administrator''s killer. You better watch out," Arion meant to joke about it, but everyone in the camp took it seriously.


    The recent trial maniption incident was spread that all Chief Administrators and Senior Administrators knew about it. Tang Shaoyang obtained a name from them, Administrator Killer.


    The Junior Administrator who had not left the camp flinched when he heard it. He also heard about the incident. He was d that he was not in that trial, or else he might be killed as well.


    Then he remembered how he treated the number one team a while ago. While he did not say anything offensive, he did not show them respect either. He thought this team was just a nobody team with seven members.


    Recalling what he did, his body shuddered. He immediately left the ten, hoping The Administrator Killer was not petty.

 Chapter 1657 Conversation With Arion

    Chapter 1657 Conversation With Arion


    "My name is Birom, Gosion''s team leader," Birom offered his hand for a handshake. He did not reveal his status as Chief Administrator to Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang reached his hand and nodded, "Tang Shaoyang from The Reds."


    He was familiar with the Gosion name, one of the teams in the top five.


    "We n to attack the kingdom today when Sir Arion arrives. However, Sir Arion told me that someone who had taken down a kingdom was nearby. I want to know how you and your team take down a kingdom with just one team?"


    Birom no longer doubted Executive Arion after Tang Shaoyang proved he was part of The Reds. The only reason why the first and the second positions had such arge gap was because of a kingdom. He believed The Reds must take one kingdom before.


    The other three Senior Administrators also introduced themselves and their teams as well. Their team was not in the top ten. He knew nothing about them, whether their teams were famous or not.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at Arion. Thetter should know how he fought the kingdom, but Arion did not tell Birom. He did not understand why.


    "There''s no n, really. I fight them head-on by myself."


    "Ridiculous!" The Senior Administrator who introduced himself as Ayson blurted out, "It''s fine if you don''t want to share your secret. There''s no need to lie!"


    Birom furrowed his brow, he then nced at Executive Arion. Thetter did not make any expression, not even refuting the im.


    "You can ask Executive Arion. He watched my fight from the start to the end if you don''t believe me."


    Tang Shaoyang took it easy and gestured toward Arion. This guy watched everything. Through his avatar until the real one came in person and made a mess for him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The four administrators could not say anything when Executive Arion was brought up. No matter how absurd it sounded, they could not ignore it when it involved the Executive Administrator.


    "He did fight a cmity with mental ability. Even though he almost died, he indeed fought alone and won," Arion nodded, confirming the event.


    That was different when an Executive Administrator said. The four looked at Tang Shaoyang as if they were looking at a monster. Now they understood why such a person could survive a manipted event.


    "Are you willing to join us to subdue the kingdom, Tang Shaoyang?" Birom shot the offer.


    Based on the rules, the 16th Fort had the right to attack the kingdom first. But he invited Tang Shaoyang to join even though Executive Arion was around.


    "That''s the reason why I am here. Yes, I will join," Tang Shaoyang epted the invitation even though he did not know why they invited him formally like this. He was part of the team to reim the abandoned world. It was natural for him to join.


    "How are you going to do it? Do you have a n?"


    Birom''s first experience fighting a kingdom was when he was still a Junior Administrator. It was way long back then, and he was part of the support team, not the team that entered the kingdom to fight. He did not have a specific n, especially when he knew nothing about what was behind the wall.


    "We don''t have any ns."


    They wanted to consult with Arion, but thetter called someone else to help them. That someone was in front of them.


    "Then I will be the vanguard, and you will support me from behind?" Tang Shaoyang asked.


    He was not sure about a n either. There was no need for a n, just an attack. That was the n. He put it that way to make it sound like a n.


    "Then Aquavale will be the vanguard with you as well!" Ayson followed up.


    In his mind, Tang Shaoyang could fight a kingdom alone by himself. The kingdom might not be as dangerous as he thought. Then it should not be a problem for his team to be the vanguard.


    "Are you sure? You will be fighting more than a hundred Unique Rank Cmities, and more than one thousand Rank 9 Cmities. Can you and your team handle it?"


    He was not lying about the number. In fact, he lowered it a little bit to be less intimidating so they would not make thingsplicated. It was almost two thousand Rank 9 Cmities and around one-hundred-fifty Unique Rank Cmities.


    Ayson was about to blurt out that Tang Shaoyang lied, but the words stuck in his throat. Executive Arion was next to them and could vouch for Tang Shaoyang. He would humiliate himself by not believing Tang Shaoyang. But those numbers were ridiculous. It was ridiculous for one person to fight them all.


    "He''s telling the truth," As if Birom caught what was in Ayson''s mind, he confirmed it. He still remembered the bloody battle back then.


    While Tang Shaoyang might exaggerate the numbers, the number was not far off. Ayson could not join Tang Shaoyang in the front. It must be his team because The King of The Cmity woulde for the vanguard. It was not just Rank 9 Cmity or Unique Rank Cmity, but the king.


    "Can you and your team be the vanguard? We don''t want unnecessary casualties!" Birom asked once more.


    "No, not my team, just me. My team will join the support. I don''t think they could survive if they followed me. Also, make sure to bring the strongest in your team to be in the vanguard. I am in the front to attract their strongest force, not to protect your team members."


    Tang Shaoyang made it clear as well that he would not protect Birom''s team members.


    Birom nodded in agreement. He would not ask someone else to keep his team members safe. He was the leader of the team. That was his responsibility to protect his own team.


    "Since the discussion is over, can you leave me with Tang Shaoyang alone?" Arion finally said something.


    The Executive Administrator who was supposed to help them fight the kingdom did not say anything until now. Not even an advice.


    There was nothing they could say since Arion was The Executive Administrator. Someone in authority who could take their privilege as administrator.

 Chapter 1658 Make Up

    Chapter 1658 Make Up


    "What do you want?" Tang Shaoyang changed his tone the moment the four administrators left the tent.


    "Are you still mad at me?" Arion acted surprised, "Come on, Tang. You should have found out about The Ancient Kingdom from your team members by now right?"


    "That still changes nothing, Arion. I will kill him even if I make an enemy of The Ancient Kingdom!"


    Arion furrowed his brow, then shook his head again, "I saved your life. Not only did you not thank me, but you were mad at me. This is unbelievable."


    "First, I never asked you to save me. Second, your family might be insignificant to you, but I am different from you. The reason I am here is because of my family. I am hungry for power because I want to protect my family, not to bring disaster for them!"


    Tang Shaoyang exined because he understood Arion''s thoughts. He tried to tell Arion that his family was more important than anything else. That was why he fought like a crazy person, to protect his home.


    "I don''t understand. Why is your family more important than your own life? Are you a fool? If you die, they will die as well. If you are alive, and they die. You can still create a new family. I see you have five women on your team. You can¡ª"


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand, stopping Arion from finishing the sentence.


    "I don''t care if you don''t understand. But you need to know that, so you will not unnecessarily meddle in my affair again. What do you want to talk about?"


    Arion stumped for a moment, but it made sense. He did not need to understand why Tang Shaoyang acted this way. Inherently they were different. Even though in this case, Tang Shaoyang was an anomaly.


    He then took out a scroll and tossed the scroll at Tang Shaoyang, "To make up for my mistake, even though I still think I am not wrong. I will not apologize, but this is to make it even."


    Tang Shaoyang caught the scroll. It was an Enchanted Chart, and the chart was filled. Someone had mapped the whole abandoned world and marked all the remaining sixteen kingdoms.


    The map truly made him less mad at Arion. Even though they had different beliefs, it did not mean they could not get along.


    "Are you sure this is okay?"


    "Give it back if you don''t want it," Arion gestured to give the scroll back.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang kept it in his inventory immediately, "That''s it? If you have nothing, then I will start my mission. I will help you clear out the kingdoms for you." He said as if he was doing a favor for Arion.


    "And you should be more careful with your new ability to turn cmity as yourpanion. While the skill is not considered as taboo for now, if you cause a problem with that skill. The Executive Administrator wille to execute you. Make sure yourpanions are not running wild just like the cmities in this world."


    That was what Arion wanted to talk about with Tang Shaoyang. The skill is not special, but it could not be used on any species. Or else, The Demon Race would dominate the universe already if they could use Demonification the same way Tang Shaoyang did.


    He tried it once on Unique Rank Cmity. While he seeded in turning the cmity into a demon, the cmity was not under his control. It was still a wild cmity with a mind to destroy everything around them. He tried in a lower rank cmity, Rank 9 Cmity.


    The result was the same even though he used the same test subject. He got a Unique Rank Cmity, but it was uncontroble. It attacked him right after. They did not categorize the skill as a taboo skill, but the person was.


    After deliberation, The Executive Administrator decided to watch Tang Shaoyang for now. As long as Tang Shaoyang had perfect control over the cmity, then it should be fine. Cmity was after like a pest in the world governed by the System. It was the Administrator''s job to get rid of the pest for The System.


    "My spirits are more convenient than mypanions. You don''t need to worry about me running around with cmities around me," Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Arion and left the tent.


    Arion clicked his tongue, "He is really careless. He doesn''t know how scary an Executive Administrator is."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang took the warning seriously when Arion said he was being watched by The Executive Administrators. But there was nothing he could do about it. As long as he did not do something stupid like using Demonification on all cmities in this world. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [But it''s actually a good idea if you don''t have enough force to fight those two Alliances thate after your head. You turn their people into demons and let them fight themselves.]


    Vandir suggested the idea. He was not wrong with the idea. In fact, it was a brilliant idea. He never thought about it until Arion and Vandir spoke about it. On top of that, he had a better skill than turning their people into demons. Cmitification, turning their people into cmities and letting those cmities run amok in their world.


    "If that''s the only way, then yeah," He muttered in a low voice.


    [Ah, right. You still have the heart of a human even though you are far from a human.]


    Vandir joked about how reluctant Tang Shaoyang was to use the skill as he suggested. If he followed the suggestion, it was the same as destroying the world itself. The people who were not rted to the two Alliances would be affected too. That was why Tang Shaoyang did not want to rely on Demonification and Cmitification.


    Tang Shaoyang returned to his team and told them the n to attack the kingdom before going to meet Chief Administrator Birom.


    Birom and his ten team members, half of them were beastmen, were waiting for Tang Shaoyang. His team members doubted Tang Shaoyang but did not say anything because they trusted Birom.


    "We are ready!"

 Chapter 1659 Hiding In Plain Sight

    Chapter 1659 Hiding In in Sight


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and used his Transformation Skill. Then he activated Wrath of yer and also an integration with Zara this time.


    Birom and his team members were surprised to see the four pairs of ck-feather wings on Tang Shaoyang''s back. Two pairs of dragon wings and four pairs of fallen angel wings, a weirdbination in one person.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the kingdom''s location. The state of this kingdom was much worse than the previous one. The wall was in ruin, and so was the city inside. He did not see any cmities roam around, including with his Chaos Eyes.


    However, there was a massive tree at the center of the city. The tree was so big that it covered the whole ruin. It was much bigger than his True Dragon form. Maybe a thousand-meter tree, or even more. But there was no cmity activity.


    "Follow me!"


    With a flick of his twelve wings, Tang Shaoyang''s figure shot up to the ruin. Hended on the part of the city wall that still stood up. He looked around, also with Chaos Eyes.


    He tried to find the cmity, but he did not find a single cmity in the ruin. However, there was a strong pressure around him, the strong energy filled the ruin. He could not find the source of this energy because it filled each part of the ruined city.


    Tang Shaoyang paid more attention, making sure he did not miss anything. The buildings were destroyed by the roots that came out from the ground. Behind the root, under the root, and under the ruined building. He checked all parts of the city, yet he could not find any lead.


    Birom and his team caught up andnded next to Tang Shaoyang. They were also as confused as Tang Shaoyang.


    "What kind of cmity have you guys fought?" Tang Shaoyang asked. He was afraid it was a cmity with perfect camouge. Then this ce might be more dangerous than the previous kingdom.


    It was not dangerous for him but for his team members. He had a Divine Sense that could see the future for a few seconds. An ambush should never work on him.


    "We haven''t fought any cmities from this kingdom."


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow, confused, "Then how do you know this is a kingdom?"


    In the previous encounter, the one-eyed cmity showed up upon sensing his presence. That was how he found out it was a kingdom.


    ''The tree is surely big, but it does not mean this is a kingdom, right?''


    He realized something when he thought about the tree. He did a quick scan on the whole ruin, with his Chaos Eyes as well.


    "I see. That thing is the king!" Tang Shaoyang pointed at the massive tree.


    The pressure and intense energy were from the tree. Everything around them was emitted by the tree. That was why he could not find any cmity. The cmity was the giant tree in front of him, hiding in in sight. They overlooked the giant tree just because it was a tree.


    As if the tree realized it had been found, the ground was shaking. The giant root came out from underground, hanging in the air with its pointy end aiming at them.


    The remaining roots also resurfaced, destroying the ruin even further. It was just like a cocoon, the cmity tree spawned more cmities from the roots. It was a humanoid cmity, something he never encountered before.


    "It''s Dryad¡­ Dryad Cmity¡­" Birom muttered in a low voice after looking at the dark-skinned cmity from the root.


    "Regr Dryad is good at elemental and illusion magic, but I am not sure about this one. It''s just very rare for an intelligence race like Dryad to turn into a cmity. The tree might have the ability to turn them into cmity. We should not get caught by it!"


    As soon as it was found, the tree cmity immediatelyunched an attack on Tang Shaoyang and Birom''s team. Dozens of giant roots shot toward them.


    "Dodge!"


    Birom and his team leaped backward, dodging the attack. They did not dare to make contact with the tree until they found out more about the tree.


    Even though he said they would be the vanguard, Birom would not be that stupid to jump forward into the army of Dryad Cmity. The best decision was to jump backward to ensure his team''s safety. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, The Chief Administrator saw from the corner of his eyes. One man stayed behind on the wall where they just stood. That man was Tang Shaoyang.


    ''Fool! No matter how strong he is, a newbie is still a newbie, after all.''


    That was what was in his mind at that moment.


    Tang Shaoyang gave a quick nce at the back, shaking his head, "Yep, you should never trust your back to anyone."


    The first thing he did was use the seventh Heavenly Gate; Heavenly Tortoise. The ck tortoise shell formed above his head, an unbreakable defense. He was not done, yet.


    When the roots were just three meters away from him. He opened the void gate, a big void gate. It would not be possible to create such a big void gate with his Void Elemental Power mastery alone. Zara was the reason he could do this.


    Opening such a big void gate was dangerous. A void creature might sneak into the gate and add more trouble. But he was confident to open such a big gate, big enough to fit all the roots. He could close it before any void creatures came out.


    The cmity tree knew where that gate led, but it could not stop its root from entering the gate. When a quarter of its root entered the gate. It intended to pull its roots out, but Tang Shaoyang did not give it the chance.


    The void gate closed and cut the roots before it even touched the tortoise shell.


    That was the surprise, ck blood poured from the roots. Like a waterfall made from blood, the ck blood poured toward Tang Shaoyang''s shell. The shell protected him from getting dirty.


    There Tang Shaoyang found out it was just not themon tree. The tree was made of flesh instead of wood.

 Chapter 1660 The Joy Of Battle

    Chapter 1660 The Joy Of Battle


    The ground shook fiercely, the only way for a tree to express its anger. More roots came out from the ground. The branches elongated, and more Dryad Cmity came out from the trunk.


    The Dryad Cmity from the main trunk was different. They were bigger, equipped with weapons and armor, and looked like a knight. Not just knights, but there were also Dryad Cmity with robes and magic staff.


    These lineups proved that these Dryad Cmities were not just weak mobs spawned by the tree. They were organized and had their own respective roles. More like an army than a disorganized cmity colony.


    It was then followed by a rumble from outside the wall. Through his Chaos Eyes, he saw more roots outside the wall. The roots came out from the ground, forming a natural fence before spawning more Dryad Cmity.


    He had angered the cmity tree to the point that it focused its resources on him. Those roots and Dryad Cmity outside were to block the reinforcement from the other teams.


    Tang Shaoyang did not try to escape or regroup. In fact, he was happy that the cmity tree blocked them off. He could get the high-ranking cmities for himself.


    Meanwhile, the tree cmity pulled back its roots from Tang Shaoyang. The injured roots returned underground. It was followed by the barrage of spells from the Dryad Cmity.


    The army of Dryad Cmityunched their first attack. They sent a volley of ck fire at Tang Shaoyang. Dryad Cmity made a distance from him, avoiding the impact of their mage army. Meanwhile, the knights stayed behind, surrounding the mage, protecting the mages.


    The systematic movement proved further they were not the same as the mindless wild cmities.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head. Such an attack would not work on him. He took out Azure Dragon de and then formed a portal with Void Elemental Energy. The portal was connected with another one that was behind the weaker Dryad Cmity. He skipped them and went directly to the front of the knights and mage army.


    The knights pulled out their swords, and Tang Shaoyang also pulled out his sword.


    Heavenly Sword - Heavenly Revoke


    His figure blurred, moving to the first row of the Dryad Cmity knights. His sword shed in blue, cutting through dozens of the knights in one strike. He did not stop there. Raising his sword upward, the fifty-meter gold sword formed. He brought down his sword, and the golden sword followed.


    Heavenly Sword - Heaven Fall


    The cmity sensed how dangerous it was. It tried to protect the army. Many of its branches tried to block the sword. The gray leaves erged, forming a shield. Layers uponyers of defense were formed.


    However, it was futile as the gold sword pierced through the leaves and the branches. More ck blood poured out from the wound. The ground was shaking even fiercer, expressing its pain when its body was cut.


    The sword pierced the defense andnded right in between the mage army. It exploded in golden brilliance, engulfing the mage and the knight.


    A big chunk of the cmity tree was gone along with thousands of its army. But Tang Shaoyang was not over yet, bending his body slightly, his sword position was on his waist, holding the sword with just one hand. The azure sword glowed in burning red.


    The Eight Heavenly Gate - Heavenly Vermilion


    Then he followed with another sword technique: Heavenly Sword - Heaven Severing World. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His figure shed forward, and at the same time, the image of a vermilion bird formed behind him. The azure sword lit up in crimson fire. It was followed by the screech as he shed forward.


    The crescent red de formed by the Heavenly Energy was wide enough to reach two hundred meters. The red de cut through everything in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    The knights and the mages that survived the golden sword had to face another technique. The quick-thinking cmity tried to dodge while the slow one tried to block it with a magical barrier or their shield. Their attempt was futile as the de cut through everything and reached the cmity tree''s trunk.


    The de cut deep and burned the tree. The blood that flowed out from the trunk was sizzling, and evaporated, creating a bad smell.


    The ground had not stopped shaking for a while, shaking even fiercer. More roots came out from the ground, whether it was small or big.


    The weaker Dryad Cmity turned around and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang, including the ones outside the city. The cmity tree focused everything on Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned in excitement as he took out his battle ax, World Destroyer. A battle ax in his right and a sword in his left hand, he stood in front of the massive tree.


    The cmity tree ordered its army to target Tang Shaoyang. Even the Dryad Knight with no lower half, crawling toward him. The mage started to send more volleys of spells.


    The spells were rendered useless, whether it was fire, wind, or even ice. The Heavenly Tortoise''s shell blocked them off.


    Meanwhile, the surviving knights managed to reach Tang Shaoyang. The shell did not stop them from reaching him. Their movement was no longer systematic. The knights rushed toward him even though the mage rained him down with spells. It showed the mental state of the cmity tree.


    The army was not the only thing the tree relied on. The branches and the roots started to move again. It mmed everything it had on Tang Shaoyang even though it might cost its army.


    Tang Shaoyang greeted the attack with a wide grin. He rushed toward the band of knights, fighting them hand in hand. His sword cut through the knights, and his battle axe crushed them into pieces along with their armor. He did not use any technique or skills, pure closebat.


    The branches and the roots hammered him from above, but after several times, it realized it could not break the shell. The cmity tree chose its army''s route, attacking below the shell.


    The root pierced through the knights, aiming at Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    Swoosh!


    The Azure de Dragon cut through the root easily. Then it was followed by another bang by World Destroyer. It split apart the root and shattered the rootpletely.


    Dozens of roots and branches came from behind him, and he easily dodged them. With a wide grin stered on his face, he cut through everything and came closer to him. Thousands of Chaos des formed, pinning down many roots and branches, poisoning the cmity tree with his Chaos Energy.


    Tang Shaoyang danced with his enemy, alone. That was right, he was alone. He did not summon his spirits or more like he forgot to summon them.

 Chapter 1661 Azure Dragon Descent 1

    Chapter 1661 Azure Dragon Descent 1


    Birom signaled to the other teams to start the attack when the roots came up from the ground and summoned more Dryad Cmities. The battle began outside the wall, and he focused the fight here. He and his core team were in the front.


    The Dryad Cmity was also good in its elemental magic. The difference was the elemental they mastered. The cmity was good at their dark fire, applying the fire in their attack.


    The tree cmity spawned the dryad non-stop as if the tree could spawn them with no limit. Birom focused on the outside, afraid that the other teams might get overwhelmed.


    Fortunately, the highest rank was Rank 8 Dryad Cmity. There was only one Rank 8 in three hundred Rank 7. The cmity horde was dominated by Rank 6 and Rank 7.


    That was when he realized that the cmity outside was not as dangerous as he thought. The other teams should be able to handle them without him and his core team.


    Birom looked toward the city wall. He saw the void gate and how Tang Shaoyang cut the roots. He was surprised by the move. Tang Shaoyang was no longer on the wall.


    ''Is he inside?''


    He could not find Tang Shaoyang anywhere. However, he felt the strong aura from inside, mixed with the cmity tree''s aura. The two overwhelmed auras shed which made it hard to identify whether one of them was Tang Shaoyang''s.


    "Get ready to break through and enter the ruin!"


    Birom signaled his team to advance forward. Despite being overwhelmed by numbers, he and his team did not struggle at all. They killed every cmity with a few moves.


    "Go!"


    When he said go, he thrust his spear forward. A big spiral formed around his spear, tearing apart the cmities in front of him. He made a path for his team, and his team members followed.


    "Our mission is to make sure Tang Shaoyang doesn''t die. His safety is a top priority!"


    Birom sent hismander for his team. If things were getting too dangerous, then they better retreat while getting Tang Shaoyang to safety. Tang Shaoyang''s rtionship with Executive Arion was what prompted him to make such a decision.


    Halfway to the wall, they sensed the ground shake got fiercer and fiercer. His team members exchanged nces, and Birom focused on making a path for his team.


    They managed to go through a thick wall of cmities and jumped to the wall once more. The first thing they did was to look for Tang Shaoyang.


    It was not hard to find Tang Shaoyang. They found him near the cmity tree''s trunk, alone. The transparent tortoiseshell blocked all the roots and branches from above.


    Blow the shell, they saw Tang Shaoyang fight a higher rank Dryad Cmity. The Dryad Cmity flooded Tang Shaoyang with their spells, but those spells were blocked by that shell. Those spells could not destroy the shell.


    Birom took a deep breath as he watched the fight. Those cmities could notnd a single hit on Tang Shaoyang. The roots and branches were split apart by a single attack. The dark fire spread out, reaching the tree''s main trunk.


    A question appeared in his mind, ''Could I do the same if we were in the same situation?''


    He shook his head, unsure of the answer. Then he noticed the Dryad Cmities were running toward Tang Shaoyang, all of them. Even the cmities outside the ruin. That proved the cmity tree was in trouble.


    "We must stop them to get to Tang Shaoyang!"


    Birom had a change of mindset now. Instead of fighting together, side by side. He chose to support Tang Shaoyang who fought in the frontline by himself.


    Despite the distance, he could see the wide grin on Tang Shaoyang''s face. Tang Shaoyang was enjoying the fight, not getting pressured by the cmity tree, at all. That was why he decided to support instead of helping Tang Shaoyang.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang''s attention was on his enemies, just the tree and its soldiers. He enjoyed the moment. Each swing thatnded on his enemy gave him satisfaction.


    He was on his own, like a dream until someone ruined his dream.


    [OI! OI! OI! Summon me too! I want to try my best!]


    Vandir yelled loudly in his head. Not just the skeleton, Doombringer, Karan, and Afi also screamed in his head.


    Tang Shaoyang woke up from his dream. He realized he was alone, his spirits were not with him from the start. In his mind, his spirit was fighting with him. That was what he always did.


    Heughed and summoned all his spirits except for Zara who was in Spirit Integration with him. Then he summoned The Skelly Family as well to make it fair between his skeleton and spirits. Once they were out, he felt the difference.


    There was so much less pressure from the cmity tree, and the battle was turned into a very easy mode. It was a normal difficulty before he summoned spirits and skeletons.


    The roots and branches split the focus to the spirits and skeletons. The cmity tree was getting overwhelmed by his summons.


    Tang Shaoyang was a bit disappointed as he stored his World Destroyer back in the inventory. He kept the Azure de Dragon because he needed it to kill the tree.


    Tang Shaoyang walked forward, approaching the cmity tree. He was surrounded by Chaos des, killing and destroying the roots and Dryad Cmity that came for him. The Skelly Family took care of the mage, resulting in much fewer spell attacks on him.


    He effortlessly reached the cmity tree''s trunk. The wound from Heaven Severing World was not healing. The ck blood still flowed from the wound.


    "This is it?"


    He muttered in disappointment. The previous king from the previous cmity kingdom was stronger than this one. Except this one seemed to spawn the Dryad Cmities non-stop. An unlimited army against mental-oriented attack, had its pros and cons, circumstantial ability that had an advantage in a certain circumstance. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The cmity tree seemed to notice Tang Shaoyang who was so close to the trunk. It tried to direct all its roots and branches at Tang Shaoyang. However, it was futile because his spirits stopped the attempt.


    "There is a skill I haven''t tried. Let''s see if it''s enough to kill you in one strike!"

 Chapter 1662 Azure Dragon Descent 2

    Chapter 1662 Azure Dragon Descent 2


    Swoosh!


    Tang Shaoyang''s figure shot up into the air. In the blink of an eye, he was already above the tree. The people looked like ants from the top, fighting against the cmities.


    The Chaos Energy spiraled around his body. Then a golden, giant gate formed above him, radiating in golden brilliance. The celestial opened as Tang Shaoyang raised his sword.


    The Chaos Energy congregated on his sword and wrapped the azure-colored sword into a dark crimson. By the time the celestial gate was fully opened, Tang Shaoyang swung his sword down toward the tree.


    At the same time, a dark crimson dragon came out from the gate and roared. The roar reverberated in the air, sending a shock wave.


    The dark crimson dragon followed the sword and descended together with Tang Shaoyang. The dragon image was bigger than the tree, and it looked like the dragon swallowed the tree.


    Tang Shaoyangnded on the same spot, with his sword on his waist level. It looked like a normal downward swing. There was a dark crimson dragon coiled around him as if the dragon was alive instead of just a manifestation of an attack.


    The Dryad Cmity stopped moving, and the others also stopped their fight. They looked at the giant dragon image, going through the giant tree.


    They stopped for a moment, and then they realized the Dryad Cmity stopped moving. Not just the cmity, but the ground also stopped shaking at the same time. As everyone wondered what happened, the giant tree slowly split into two. A clean cut in the middle.


    Everyone had their attention on the tree. They witnessed the giant tree slowly split to the side. The tree slowly fell to the side, followed by a massive amount of blood pouring down, flooding the ruin.


    As the cmity tree fell to the ground, the Dryad Cmity also fell. They died as the tree died as well. The fight was over. The battle did notst that long despite facing a kingdom.


    It was one cmity, but that one cmity was strong enough to be categorized as a kingdom.


    Tang Shaoyang himself was surprised with how strong the skill was. Then he found out that the dragon image was coiling around him. It was much smaller than the one that cut the tree, but it gave off an ominous aura.


    "This is not Azure Dragon¡­"


    It was dark crimson instead of azure, which was weird.


    His spirits gathered around him as well, looking at the coiling dragon around him. The first one to ask was Afi, The Urosa Warrior.


    "What was that just now?"


    "A skill from the sword," He showed the sword to his spirit, "Fortunately, I don''t test the skill at home."


    "I guess it''s sort of buff. How long will itst?" Vandir came over and observed the dragon. The image was life-like. It stared back at the skeleton.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "I don''t know. I wish there was an exnation for each skill." He then sheathed the sword, and the dragon manifestation disappeared.


    "I don''t know how long it willst, but I know how to get it off now."


    He said sarcastically as he put the sword back into his inventory, "Stopzing around, Vandir. Get your undead to work and get all the materials!"


    The skeleton looked away from Tang Shaoyang. Usually, the duty fell to The Skeleton Army, but the Skeleton Army was not summoned. Hemanded the undead to gather the high-rank materials. Especially for the knights and mages, they were mixed of Rank 9 Cmity and Unique Rank Cmity.


    Boom!


    A st was heard from a direction not far from them. The Death King immediately nced toward the explosion and said in a cold voice, "One of my undead is attacked!"


    Tang Shaoyang also looked toward the explosion and also felt Vandir''s emotion. It seemed the undead died under the attack. He felt Vandir''s anger which confused him.


    Vandir was considered as a spirit and the undead should be a spirit too. That meant the undead had not actually perished. The undead could be re-summoned again just like thew for the spirit.


    "No! My undead is an actual undead. I can''t re-summon them if they perish!" Vandir could read what was in Tang Shaoyang''s mind and exined.


    The undead who carried the spoils dropped the bodies and all undead moved toward the explosion, including Vandir. Of course, Tang Shaoyang also followed Vandir, wondering what happened.


    The Dryad Cmities died alongside the cmity, so who attacked the undead?


    In the blink of an eye, they arrived at the location. Hundreds of undead surrounded a person who was holding a Dryad Cmity knight body. The man was terrified when all the undead were on him.


    ''Yet another fool!'' Tang Shaoyang thought, ''What did this person expect when he attacked one of the undead?''


    "You dare to kill my creation!"


    Vandir was about to grab the man''s neck, but someone appeared between the two. He was Ayson, one of the team leaders from the 16th Fort. He used the sword and deflected Vandir''s hand.


    Vandir''s attention focused on Ayson immediately. He radiated a killing intent when his gaze fell on Ayson. The skeleton wanted to kill Ayson and the person behind Ayson. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Enough! If this is a prank, then your prank has gone too far, Tang Shaoyang!" Ayson was aware that the undead belonged to Tang Shaoyang. He ignored Vandir and looked at Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, "A prank? Shouldn''t the person behind you know the most if it''s a prank or not?"


    Ayson turned around, and his eyes fell on the dead dryad and also the undead remnant undead. Even though he did not see what happened, he could picture what actually happened.


    "It''s just one undead. Why are you¡ª" His words stopped midway as he sensed a sinister aura and strong killing intent from the skeleton he ignored earlier.


    His eyes widened in shock because it was a stronger aura than him. That was enough to tell him that this skeleton was on the same level as him.


    Birom appeared between Ayson and Vandir, "What about if we listen to what he has to say first?"

 Chapter 1663 Catching A Thief

    Chapter 1663 Catching A Thief


    Birom''s aura neutralized Vandir''s aura, making the atmosphere less intense. Vandir was ready tounch the attack.


    "Calm down, buddy. Let''s listen to what they have to say first," Tang Shaoyang stopped Vandir. If he did not say anything, another battle would break out.


    The Death King might kill the majority of people here until Arion came to interfere. He did not doubt that. Birom might be able to fight Vandir on the same level, but the others would not be able to handle Vandir''s undead. On top of Vandir''s undead, the other spirits would not miss the chance to fight as well.


    "Can you exin what happened, Lando?"


    Birom recognized the man and asked what happened.


    The person named Lando looked at his surroundings, the spirits and the undead. They looked at him as if he was a prey. That terrified him since he knew what they were capable of.


    "T-th-th-this un-undead tri-tried to steal my spoil!" He raised his voice, trying to beat his nervousness with his loud voice.


    "Steal my spoil? What an interesting thing to say," Tang Shaoyang smiled and came over, looking at Lando closer, "Did you kill that thing in your hand?"


    Lando swallowed a mouthful of saliva, meeting Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. That smile made him even more terrified, "Yes! I killed it! This is my spoil, but the undead tried to steal it from me! That''s why I kill it!"


    "Interesting¡­ Interesting¡­" Tang Shaoyang nced at Birom. Thetter let out a sigh and lowered his head. Even though Birom knew Lando was lying, everyone knew.


    "At least make a believable lie, you see. Like self-defense because the undead tried to kill you or something close to that."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "Someone like you would not be able to defeat his undead if you fight him head-on. You ambushed the undead, but you failed in your first ambush. Then you tried to get rid of the evidence by killing the undead, but you made a loud noise in doing so."


    He already knew everything. It was exactly like he said.


    Lando tried to ambush the undead to take the body. However, he failed the ambush. The undead was still alive, and he ended up using more power to kill the undead in panic. Vandir told everything through telepathic messages.


    Sure enough, Lando''s pupil dted, surprised that Tang Shaoyang knew exactly what happened even though he maintained his expression. But Tang Shaoyang caught it from the eyes.


    "Also, I don''t see anyone but me and my spirits during the battle. You were still outside the ruin when I killed the tree. So how do you kill that dryad knight that only spawned near the trunk?"


    Lando panicked, and Birom lowered his head. The Chief Administrator did not know what to say. On one hand, he wanted to protect The Senior Administrators. On one hand, he wanted to be fair with Tang Shaoyang as well.


    "What do you think, Birom? How should we handle this? My spirit is so angry right now."


    "You are his Master! You should control your spirit! Furthermore, it''s just one undead!" Ayson tried to protect his team members.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "You just made my spirit angrier, Ayson. To you, it''s one of many undead. But the undead is like a son to him. So, are you saying it''s okay for your subordinate to kill his son?"


    He was telling the truth when he said Vandir got angrier. But he lied about the undead being like a son to Vandir. To him, those undead were an interesting subject for experiment. He just lost one of his experiments over something for no reason. That was what made him angry.


    "What do you want, Tang Shaoyang?" Birom let out a sigh and asked. Everyone knew who was in the wrong.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head again, "I don''t regard my spirits as a subordinate. They are more like an equal partner to me. You should ask my skeleton what he wants, not me. They have their own will."


    Birom and Ayson looked at Vandir, furrowing their brows. They did not feel good about this. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "An equal exchange. My undead life for his life! I need a recement, and he is a good recement!"


    "You can''t! I will not let you kill my people!" Ayson was the first one to say, "I will fight if you try to kill my people!"


    Everyone heard a chuckle right after hearing Ayson''s answer. It was not Tang Shaoyang. They looked in the direction, of a spirit with a thick jacket and with goggles. The spirit kept releasing the cold air and had no face, not even eyes behind the goggles. It was Radiance who chuckled earlier.


    "Let''s fight then, boss! Don''t you need more materials? They are delivering themselves to be your materials!"


    It was followed by a battle cry from Karan. The three-meter dark-skinned orc raised his axe to the air. He also expected a fight.


    Of course, that was thest thing Birom wanted to happen. He did not want to give up Lando''s life. It was too much, an undead for a Senior Administrator. But a fight might break up if they did note up with a solution.


    "Calm down guys. What about if we let the involved settle it on their own? Let them fight, and the winner takes the loser''s life?"


    Tang Shaoyang came up with a solution, "We give this Lando a chance to keep his life. Isn''t this fair?"


    Birom looked at Lando who had a paleplexion under such high pressure. Then he looked at the skeleton who seemed to agree with the suggestion. He was about to say yes to the suggestion until something fell next to him.


    Bugh!


    Everyone looked toward the thing that just fell from the sky. Then they looked up.


    Executive Administrator Arion was right above them. He pointed at the thing he threw, "As I said earlier, Tang. I don''t want any Administrators dead, not in your hands. Your spirit can take that cmity as the recement for his perished undead."

 Chapter 1664 Fail Raid

    Chapter 1664 Fail Raid


    Tang Shaoyang and Vandir looked at the thing that fell next to Birom. It was a beast, a four-headed lion. The dark mane covered the neck down to the back. Smoke billowed from the paws, and it had no tail. Ten meters long and four meters tall, lying down no longer breathing.


    The beast''s condition was perfect. No big wound on its body still had all four legs. There was no hole with a bloody wound. The body was wless, making people wonder how the creature died.


    Before Tang Shaoyang could ask Vandir''s opinion, the skeleton immediately took the body. The Death King immediately brought back the beast alive in excitement.


    The four pairs'' eyes opened, and the four-headed beast immediately stood up. It had ck eyes, all ck. Its ankles lit up in the ck fire, the mane lit up in the ck fire as well, and it had tails now. It regrew the tails, three tails made of ck fire.


    It scanned the surroundings before it treaded toward Vandir, asking for a pet. Vandir was too happy to give it the pet and returned to the Spirit World of its volition. The skeleton did not care about Lando anymore or even cared for his task of gathering the bodies.


    The skeleton embarrassed him for sure, leaving without saying anything. But people could tell that the skeleton was satisfied with thepensation.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up and was about toin, but Arion was gone a long time ago. The guy disappeared from the sky as if he never came.


    "My skeleton likes thepensation, so we will not pursue it further," Tang Shaoyang walked toward Lando and took the Dryad Cmity''s body from Lando, "But this is mine. If you want it, then you shoulde with me and kill it yourself."


    He did not wait for Lando to say anything as he immediately put the body into his inventory.


    "Everything around here is mine! What I killed is mine, but you can do anything outside this area! Take what you kill!" He dered.


    "That''s not fair! We found this ce first, and we fought together!"


    Of course, people would not just ept it. A Senior Administrator, not from Birom and Ayson''s team, stepped out and did not ept the deration.


    "We fought together? When? I don''t recall any of you on my side during the battle? Isn''t it fair to get what you kill? Isn''t that the rule?"


    Tang Shaoyang would not give up easily of course. In fact, he was being less greedy for not taking the Dryad Cmity near the wall already. Even though he could not use them for his spirit advancement, he could use them to summon a new spirit. It might be enough to summon a Mythical Spirit or even a Low Archaic Spirit.


    He was confused even more about what they wanted to take from this humanoid cmity? Part of their bodies could not be used as materials. There were no horns, teeth, or even leather that could be useful. But then he realized the armor, sword, and robes could be re-used to make something new.


    Birom was relieved of that one problem thanks to Executive Arion, but he had to face a new problem. He understood Tang Shaoyang''s perspective, but he also understood the others'' perspective.


    However, this one was easier to solve than the previous one. Both sides had not yet lost anything, different from the previous issue.


    "As Tang Shaoyang said, you take what you kill. That''s amon spoil split. We will do that here as well!"


    When The Chief Administrator said it, the other teams could not say much.


    "This is still unfair! We found this ce!" The same person whoined earlier could not ept this, but Birom calmed the man down.


    "Be grateful that he is willing to share the ones in the outer area. It''s not an exaggeration to say he killed that thing by himself. None of us helped him in the fight, we didn''t lose anyone in the fight as well. This is a good result for a kingdom fight!"


    The man epted it after being persuaded by Birom. Birom then returned to Tang Shaoyang''s side.


    "We are grateful for your help. Without you, it might take us days or even weeks to beat this thing. We might lose many people as well."


    That was Birom''s genuine feeling. He still remembered how many died in his first battle against a kingdom. It was a miracle that all of them were survived. It was as if there was no risk in fighting the kingdom even though he knew very well the risk.


    "THOSE FOOLS!"


    Arion''s angry voice resonated in the air. No one knew where he was from the voice until the person next to Birom and Tang Shaoyang.


    "5th Fort tried to take a kingdom near their location without reporting to me. They failed miserably, and the kingdom is now attacking the fort. Go there and help them!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tang Shaoyang almost took out the map that Arion gave him. But he remembered no one was supposed to know that map. He pretended to look at Ira who had regrouped with him.


    "Do you know where 5th Fort is?"


    Of course, Ira did not know. She shook her head, "I don''t know. I don''t think we have explored that big area yet."


    "I know where it is, and you just need to follow me!" Arion was annoyed by the farce.


    There were Administrators to be saved, and Tang Shaoyang still acted like this.


    "You can bring Birom and the other teams first. I still have things to take care of. I will have one of my spirits follow you, so I can switch cester," He pointed at the dead cmities around him.


    Arion looked at Birom and the other teams. They were excited to fight another kingdom, meaning more rewards for them. However, The Executive Administrator shook his head.


    "They are too slow to follow me. A few of them could match my pace, but I don''t the others could. Those people in the 5th Fort might die before we arrive if I follow their pace. Get one of your spirits to follow me. The fastest one!"

 Chapter 1665 5th Fort (1)

    Chapter 1665 5th Fort (1)


    It was an easy pick for Tang Shaoyang. He chose one of the trios Revenants, Rokian to hide in Arion''s shadow. There was no need to pick someone who could match Arion''s speed when he had one who could hide in Arion''s shadow.


    "That makes mefortable, but whatever," Arion shrugged.


    Arion was about to leave, but Tang Shaoyang stopped him.


    "I have one question!"


    The Executive Administrator turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "Make it quick!"


    "Why don''t you save them yourself!?" That was what puzzled Tang Shaoyang. Arion clearly could help them, but why did he ask him to save the 5th Fort? The others might have the same thought as him.


    "You don''t understand!?" He clicked his tongue, "It''s because of you! Because you killed many Junior and Senior Administrators during your trial."


    "The Executives figure out that our people are still too weak to die in the hands of a participant. We create this mission to give you credit, to make you guys stronger, gain more experience, so you guys don''t die in the hands of a participant next time."


    "But I figured out that you are an anomaly, not that they are too weak. Are you satisfied now?"


    Without waiting for Tang Shaoyang to respond, Arion''s figure disappeared. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Birom and the other Administrators looked at Tang Shaoyang in surprise. Then they lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    This mission was a justification to give credit to them. Not because they needed to im the world. It was not like the System needed a new world urgently to expand the God Realm. But one more world reserve did not hurt.


    However, by saying that, Arion just admitted that Tang Shaoyang was stronger than most of them. Right before their faces.


    Birom let out a sigh and said nothing. He turned around and gestured to the teams from the same fort to get their harvest.


    "Do you want to join another kingdom''s raid?"


    Birom halted his steps and turned around in surprise. He furrowed his brow and questioned himself, ''I did not hear it wrong, right?''


    "What do you mean by that, Tang Shaoyang?"


    "As I said, do you want to join another kingdom''s raid? If you want, I can lend one of my spirits. You can follow my spirit. He will lead you to where Executive Arion is heading to."


    Birom was happy, but then he furrowed his brow. Tang Shaoyang must want something from them, or else he would not be so kind to offer such a thing. Especially after what happened just now.


    "What do you want in exchange?"


    "Nothing, but you must keep in mind that I can''t guarantee you will arrive in time before Executive Arion."


    Birom exchanged nces with the other team leaders. That was the truth that they could not match Arion''s speed. But the experience and spoils from a kingdom were too tempting to refuse. Not just that, the kingdom is worth a lot of contribution points as well.


    "I will pass. The 5th Fort is too far, and you might have won the fight by the time we arrived there. I don''t think it''s worth the time to travel there for nothing."


    Birom did a quick calction in his mind. Executive Arion would arrive first for sure. Tang Shaoyang would be there as well since he overheard Tang Shaoyang could switch ces with the spirit.


    Based on how long Tang Shaoyang beat the kingdom just now. They would not be able to join the fight. There was also an x-factor that they would have to fight the cmity on the way. They could not sneak their way with how many they were.


    The other team leaders realized the issue and also decided to stay. No one wanted to take the risk.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and summoned his Skeleton Army. That surprised them, looking at Tang Shaoyang in anger. They thought Tang Shaoyang wanted to kill them. Of course, he would not summon his Skeleton Army to kill them. He summoned the skeleton to gather the materials for him since Vandir neglected his duty.


    Birom, Ayson, and the other team leaders looked at the knight and the mages in regret. The other team leaders might want to fight for those, but only if Birom is on their side. However, Birom made sure that he would not take what Tang Shaoyang killed. Without the Chief Administrator, they did not dare to make the move.


    There were two reasons why he made such an offer for Birom. First, he wanted to do advancement, and he did not want them to see the process. Second, he wanted to take all the bodies, so he could try to summon a new spirit with the Rank 6 and Rank 7 Dryad Cmities.


    His attempt failed, so he did not have any other choice but to keep the bodies in the inventory instead of using them immediately. He walked toward the giant tree. The ck blood flooded the area, reaching his calf.


    "Can I save it in my inventory?" The tree was so big, so he wondered if it could fit in his inventory.


    Tang Shaoyang touched the flesh tree, and it disappeared. He could put the tree in the inventory. There was nothing to do but wait for Arion''s call.


    "What about us?" Ira and the others came to him.


    They heard it as well that their captain would go to the 5th Fort.


    Tang Shaoyang honestly forgot about his team. He used to move alone all the time. But the solution was easier than he thought.


    He pointed at Karoen, "He can form a portal gate¡­" Tang Shaoyang realized that he could bring everyone with him to Karoen''s portal. The Void Knight did a better job of making a portal gate than Zara.


    Karoen could set up a portal here, and he could set up and connect the portal to another on the other side.


    "Tell Birom that they can join the fight as well if they want."


    "I will convey your message, Captain!" Renan took the initiative and ran to the outer side.


    "Why do you want to help them all of a sudden? You are about to kill them all just now," Na was confused by her Captain''s swing mood. She could not read what he wanted, at all.

 Chapter 1666 5th Fort (2)

    Chapter 1666 5th Fort (2)


    "Did l look like I wanted to kill them all?" Tang Shaoyang recalled what happened, but then he did not feel so, "It''s not me, but my spirit did want to kill the person who killed his undead." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "As for why I want them to join us¡­ Nothing, really. Maybe to form connections with them? Maybe because I don''t dislike that Birom guy too. It''s not like they will get anything by joining the raid."


    "I will pretend not to hear thest part, but it''s good if you want to make a connection with Chief Administrator Birom."


    Ira responded positively with the answer, "Chief Biromes from an influential background. You can make a connection with his faction if you can form a good rtionship with him. That will help you to fight The Nirvana Alliance."


    Na wanted to say something when The Nirvana Alliance was mentioned, but Birom came over with the other team leaders.


    "Is that true you can make a portal for us?"


    "I can do that if you want to join the fight. I remembered I have a spirit capable of doing that. Do you want to join the raid?"


    Birom''s eyes shone, and he felt Tang Shaoyang was not as bad as he thought, "Yes! My team will join the raid, but I can''t speak for the other teams."


    Birom turned toward the other team leaders. He did not question whether Tang Shaoyang was lying or not about the portal. Different from the other teams, especially Ayson''s team. Ayson was ufortable epting the offer, especially with what just happened now.


    The other eight teams agreed to join as well, and Ayson had no choice but to follow them. He did not want to be alone in this area. If something happened, no one could help him and his team.


    Karoen formed the gate, a ten meters long portal gate. But it was not yet connected. Now they had to wait for Arion. It was not a long wait, half an hour. It was in fact fast.


    Rokian sent a telepathic message to him, telling him they could switch ces now.


    Tang Shaoyang recalled his spirits and Skeleton Army before activating Spirit Switch. He switched ces with Rokian after, and he was caught off guard because he was in the air.


    He almost embarrassed him by falling down, but he managed to react in time. Of course, he heard a chuckle from the side. Arion found it funny.


    Tang Shaoyang ignored Arion and scanned his surroundings. He was right above a fort. The fort was protected by a red barrier, and it was under siege by cmities.


    This time all the cmities were beast-type, the beast that mutated into a cmity. The ck-furred wolves moved in groups of fifty to seventy. Their bodies underwent a transformation, seven meters long and three and a half meters tall. They had many white spikes on the back, and their eyes were all ck.


    This wolf was just one of many cmities. Something that looked like a tiger, cat, bear, and many more, surroundings the fort.


    As for the number¡­ The cmities were too many to count. He would not waste his time counting how many there were. Then he looked down at the fort.


    The Administrators hid inside the fort, behind the barrier instead of fighting the cmity. They did not even try to attack the cmity from the wall.


    He understood the situation because there were less than fifty people inside the fort right now. Those numbers were too little for ten teams. They looked terrified, watching the beast outside the fort.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Arion and was about to ask what to do. However, Arion was no longer on his side. He did not know when the guy left, and he could not sense Arion''s movement as well. That guy was for sure dangerous.


    "He doesn''t want his people to die, but he doesn''t want to save them himself. What a prick! At least,e with me so these people would not be suspicious of me."


    If he came directly by himself, the Administrators inside the fort would not open the gate or the barrier for him. They would be suspicious of him.


    He actually did not need to enter the fort and could just fight these cmities right away. But he needed to get inside to drop his team and Birom at the safe ce.


    "Can I enter the fort with Blink?"


    Blink was a short teleportation skill. He hoped to go through the barrier with the skill. It was worth trying, and he did it.


    Bugh!


    However, Blink could not go through the barrier. He smashed his body and face onto the red barrier. It immediately alerted the Administrators inside.


    The bell resounded as one Administrator on duty shouted.


    "WE ARE UNDER ATTACK! WE ARE UNDER ATTACK!"


    "I am not your enemy. Executive Arion sent me as reinforcement!" Tang Shaoyang turned around and faced the cmity.


    He just made himself known to the cmity. They would attack him, but to his surprise, the cmity did not try to attack him. The flying cmity even did note for him.


    "Then why are you trying to sneak into our fort instead of talking to one of us!?" One Senior Administrator asked. They were clearly suspicious of Tang Shaoyang.


    "Because I don''t want to alert those cmities! Open the barrier!"


    The cmity''s attention was on Tang Shaoyang, eyeing him from a distance as if he were their prey.


    "Don''t open the barrier! He might be part of the kingdom!" A woman came out from the lodging and yelled.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at the woman, "Are you dumb? Do I look simr to those cmities? And if I am a cmity, how do I know Executive Arion''s name?"


    Despite how convincing his argument was, they did not open the barrier for him. Tang Shaoyang understood their actions. They were terrified and in fear because they lost many of them in the earlier raid.


    Tang Shaoyang was made at Arion who left him alone here.


    "This is your fault, you f*cker Arion! You asked me to save them, and you leave me here alone!" He cursed Arion, annoyed with how irresponsible this guy was.

 Chapter 1667 5th Fort (3)

    Chapter 1667 5th Fort (3)


    Tang Shaoyang had two choices. Breaking the barrier with his Absolute Energy Domination and connecting the portal. The reinforcement would convince these Administrators that he was on their side.


    The other choice was to fight by himself. He drove these cmities away, and then he connected the portal gate.


    Tang Shaoyang made up his mind and came down. He decided to fight and then connect the portalter. Forcing his way into the fort might create a misunderstanding, and they might attack him.


    When his feetnded on the ground, he activated three skills: Dragon Transformation, Spirit Integration, and Wrath of yer. Then he summoned his spirits and skeleton, including Vandir despite his refusal. The Skeleton Army was also summoned. Just like that, he had his own army.


    There was no need for a verbalmand from Tang Shaoyang. The Skelly Familymanded the Skeleton Army andunched the attack. The spirits went on their own, chasing the cmity.


    There were giant bird cmities in the sky. Bara and Aerelion showed off who was the king in the air.


    Tang Shaoyang formed Chaos des and supported them with his de from afar. He used Detection on many cmities. The highest rank was Rank 9 Cmity. The Rank 9 Cmity was not strong enough for him to enjoy the fight.


    He created spears of ck fire and then shot them at cmity from the distance. He walked slowly, strolling on the battlefield. Despite their overwhelming numbers, the cmity was pushed back.


    The cmity from the other side came to help, but it changed nothing. Even though he did not join the fight, the battle ended quickly. It ended quicker than usual for sure. But then he found out the reason, Vandir.


    That skeleton used all his undead, including undead Tang Shaoyang to fight. He wanted to end the fight as quickly as possible so he could return to Spirit World. That made Tang Shaoyang curious about what was so special about the four-headed lion.


    Tang Shaoyang could not ask the skeleton because Vandir returned to Spirit World as soon as the cmity retreated. He was not nning to give chase like he usually did.


    Packing up the battlefield, he kept the cmity in the inventory. He did not like how his inventory was almost full. He must use them to get all his spirit to reach the High Archaic Spirit.


    After retrieving all the bodies, he returned to the fort. This time all administrators were above the gate, watching the battle until the end. Then they stared at Tang Shaoyang as if they looked at a monster.


    "What are you doing!? Open the gate now!"


    Driving away the cmity was enough to make them believe that he was one of them. They turned off the barrier and opened the gate.


    The same woman who shouted not to open the gate rushed toward him along with the others. She bowed her head, and the others followed.


    "I apologize for doubting you, Sir! Please understand our situation. If you want to punish us, then punish me! They are listening to my order!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang did not expect this kind of action from them. They were administrators, having such high pride and ego. It was not easy to make them bow and apologize like this.


    "You fool, humans!" He roughed his voice and teased them, "We can take the fort now!"


    Sure enough, they were startled and looked up in horror. That was a funny reaction for sure.


    He waved his hand at them and went past them, entering the fort with a smile, "I am joking."


    He heard them exhale in relief, all of them. They thought they were done when they heard the response.


    The next thing was that Karoen formed another portal gate and connected it with the one in the previous kingdom. The first one toe out was Ira and his team members. He expected that the other administrators would not believe him so easily. They would use his team to test the portal.


    Birom followed after them. The Chief Administrator looked around. The fort was still fine, and the barrier was not active. ''The situation is not as dangerous as I thought.''


    The other administrators followed and filled the fort.


    "Chief Birom!" The woman called out in joy, happy that a Chief Administrator hade to the rescue.


    "Anne!?" Chief Birom was surprised as well to find the woman was there.


    The woman named Anne rushed over and hugged Chief Birom for a moment, "Thank you foring to help us, Sir.


    "You should thank Executive Arion instead. If not for him informing us what happened here, we don''t know you and your fort is in danger," Chief Birom looked around, looking for someone.


    "Where''s your team leader?"


    "Captain Lendar died¡­ He stayed behind when we were getting overwhelmed by the force from the kingdom. We don''t know what happened to him," Anne lowered her head, sniffling when the man named Lendar was brought up, "He ordered us to activate the barrier and report the situation to Executive Arion."


    Birom and Anne certainly had a close rtionship, more than just friends. They might be from the same factions or maybe rted as a family.


    Chief Birom let out a sigh and said in regret, "Why don''t you guys report it first before raiding the kingdom?"


    He shook his head before Anne could exin anything, "Never mind. Let''s talk about itter. Where''s Sir Arion? What about the cmity? Sir Arion said the fort is under siege?"


    Anne furrowed her brow because she did not see Executive Arion. Only one person wasing. That person was the infamous Administrator Killer. She found out from her friend just now that the man who drove the cmity was the infamous Administrator Killer.


    "I don''t know where Sir Arion is. I never see him," Anne looked around, trying to find Tang Shaoyang.


    The infamous Administrator Killer was not around, and then she found him on top of the wall. She pointed at where Tang Shaoyang was.


    "He is the only one I see, and he has driven out the cmity. We are safe for now."

 Chapter 1668 People Mind Is Complicated

    Chapter 1668 People Mind Is Complicated


    Tang Shaoyang looked in the direction where the cmity retreated. His Chaos Eyes could not reach where the kingdom was, but he must be in the right direction. He stood on top of the wall, waiting for Birom and the others.


    They took so long, and Tang Shaoyang almost went by himself. Birom came in time before his patience ran out. The man slightly bowed his head toward him.


    "Thank you for saving Anne. She is my former Admin Helper and also a team member. I have considered her as my daughter. I am grateful that youe in time and save her."


    "There''s no need to thank me. I am just doing Ar¡­" Tang Shaoyang paused for a moment, "I am just doing the task that Executive Arion requested me to do."


    He almost called Arion with the name. That might not be good for Arion. Not that he cared for Arion, but the job was a job. He was here as Senior Administrator, not The Emperor.


    Then he noticed the conversation would continue. There was more that Birom wanted to say, and he knew it would be long. He cut him off before Birom could say whatever he wanted to say.


    "I am going to leave for the kingdom. I will leave you behind if you dawdle around."


    "NO! Don''t fight the kingdom! At least we must wait for Sir Arion if we want to defeat the kingdom!" Anne raised her voice. The fear and concern mixed in her tone. Despite what Tang Shaoyang showed her, she did not have the confidence to beat the kingdom.


    Even though they had gathered more teams now, and another Chief Administrator with them. Anne still did not believe they could defeat the kingdom unless Executive Arion joined them.


    Her team captain, Lendar was a Chief Administrator, and he could not do anything but watch his friends die. Less than half survived the failed raid, and they had lost the spirit to fight after what they experienced.


    Birom nced at Tang Shaoyang. He knew Lendar, and how strong that man was. They were about on the same level on everything. They never fought to find out who was stronger, but the gap between them was minuscule.


    Then hepared himself with Tang Shaoyang. There was no need for him to fight Tang Shaoyang to see the gap between them. He already knew the gap between them after witnessing Tang Shaoyang against the kingdom earlier. The gap was so big that they had no chance to win.


    If someone could win against Tang Shaoyang, it would be The Executive Administrator and a few certain Chief Administrators who were stronger than him. This kingdom was most likely not a problem for Tang Shaoyang. Or else Executive Arion would not entrust the task to Tang Shaoyang.


    "There''s no need to wait, Anne. Executive Arion requested him to handle the kingdom."


    "We just finished fighting a kingdom, and it took him less than an hour to wipe out the kingdom."


    Birom realized that the administrator teams in this fort might be in low spirits after the defeat. They were still in fear after their loss, losing their strongest administrator.


    "You and the other administrators from this fort don''t have to join the raid. But we need one to be the guide."


    Anne furrowed her brow. If it was not her former mentor, she would not believe his word. There was no way for one person to defeat a kingdom in less than an hour. That was just a ridiculous lie. But she knew too well her former mentor. He was not someone who would joke around in this kind of situation.


    "We don''t need a guide. I have found where the kingdom is."


    Tang Shaoyang sent the trios Revenant to where the cmity retreated. It did not take long for them to find where the kingdom was. The Revenant found the location quickly. And he had checked the Enchanted Chart as well. That was the main reason he found the location so quickly. Arion gave him urate information about the kingdom''s location.


    "You just need to tell us what kind of cmity that killed your captain. Did you meet the king?"


    Tang Shaoyang asked that so his team members would not be stupid to go after the dangerous cmity. He was afraid that they might be careless just because they were with him.


    Anne hesitated for a moment, but she gave her answer, "I will join the raid too. I want to avenge Lendar and the others."


    "Just so you know, I am not protecting you during the raid. You are on your own!" Tang Shaoyang immediately told her that he would not be responsible for them if they joined the raid.


    He could tell that they were not in a good condition to fight, not because they were injured but their mentality. He was not going to babysit them during the raid, but he needed their information. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anne was surprised because she felt like it was natural for them to help each other. She heard many notorious things about this man, and she started to believe it after hearing this from the man himself. She thought he was decent, different from the rumors at first.


    But he might be not far from the Administrator Killer in the rumor. The reason he saved them was because of Executive Arion, not because he wanted to.


    "But why? We are fellow administrators, aren''t we supposed to help each other? Why don''t you want to protect us?"


    Anne dared to question Tang Shaoyang now. She was very respectful at first, but the situation changed now. She viewed Tang Shaoyang as a savior who saved her before. Her mental state was not good, at the bottom.


    However, the situation is different now. She was aware that she was safe now. There was another reliable figure on her side, someone she could trust, Chief Administrator Birom. Her muddled mind became clear now, and she no longer put Tang Shaoyang above her even though he saved her and the others.


    In her mind now, it was natural for him to save her and the others. They wererades, from the same side. They should help each other.

 Chapter 1669 The Third Kingdom (1)

    Chapter 1669 The Third Kingdom (1)


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled and found it amusing how this woman switched one hundred eighty degrees in such a short time.


    "Do we? I don''t recall the administrators in my trial taught me that lesson. And if you need my protection, that means you are not strong enough to join the raid."


    He took a few steps close to the woman, meeting the woman''s gaze.


    "Rather than bing a burden, you should stay here. Who knows how many more people will die to protect someone like you who thinks she is entitled to protection just because we are fellow administrators."


    "If you and your team are not strong enough to survive the mission, you should never join the mission in the first ce. If you and your team are not strong enough for a kingdom, then you should not fight it in the first ce."


    Anne''s eyes widened in fury. She could not ept it when Tang Shaoyang said they were a burden. That reminded him of what happened to her team and the others during the raid.


    "Did you promote her to Junior Administrator?" Tang Shaoyang turned toward Birom.


    "She is Senior Administrator Anne."


    Ira and the others always stayed with him since they arrived in the fort. They overheard the conversation.


    "How did she be¡­" He stopped midway, "Why would I care?" He shrugged, "If you don''t want to share the information, then it''s fine too. We will leave in a few minutes, Birom."


    He then left the wall with his team, leaving Birom and Anne behind.


    Birom stopped Anne who was about to say something at Tang Shaoyang.


    "Stop making trouble for yourself and behave, Anne. He saved you and your remaining teams. And more importantly, he is quite close to Executive Arion, and he is stronger than me and Lendar. You can''t mess with him just because I am here."


    Birom was like a father, advising his daughter before she got in trouble. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Anne did not believe thest part that Tang Shaoyang was stronger than Lendar and Birom. She believed that Tang Shaoyang was close with Executive Arion. Because she heard him cursing Arion earlier. That also might be the reason why Tang Shaoyang was fine until now even though he killed many administrators.


    Anne joined the raid, and half of the remaining people in the fort joined as well. Her motivation to join the raid was split; half for revenge, and half to see how strong this Tang Shaoyang was.


    Of course, she did not withhold the information about the kingdom. She exined the reason why their first raid failed terribly. It was because of the shadow cmity. The cat beast, lion, tiger, and wolf. There was also a void bull, a bull that could use Void Elemental Power.


    Those were the Unique Cmity Rank, the ones who destroyed them. The perfect ambush destroyed their formation and almost wiped out the teams.


    As for the king, she did not know. She felt like the king had not made an appearance yet before their team was destroyed.


    The kingdom was in the forest, not at the fallen ruin like the previous ones. It was a massive grove where all kinds of beasts stayed, mutated beasts of course. The beast that was contaminated by Void Energy and adapted which made them cmity.


    The kingdom upied more than five thousand meters ofnd with a massive tree at the center. The tree was, of course, still smaller than the one they fought. It did not look like a flesh tree because the tree did not emit a strong aura and energy.


    Anne did not like Tang Shaoyang taking the lead, but she could not say anything when the others epted him. They stopped five hundred meters away from the kingdom''s territory.


    She followed Birom because Tang Shaoyang called the other team leaders as well. Even though she was not a team leader, she still joined the discussion. She represented the team from the 5th Fort.


    At first, she thought they were nning how to attack the kingdom based on the information she provided. But she was baffled when she heard what they discussed.


    "The distribution of loot is the same as the previous raid. You take what you kill!"


    It was not a discussion, but Tang Shaoyang decided it himself. She calmed down and convinced herself the n for the attack was after the distribution.


    "We will do it like the previous raid as well. You can join me as a vanguard or you can support me from behind. It''s your choice, but just so you know, I am not going to help you. You are on your own!"


    "What''s with that crappy n!?" Anne blurted out as she could not hold it back any longer.


    "What are you going to do with the shadow cmity!? They could move in the shadows and ambush us! Shouldn''t you offer a solution to face the ambush!?"


    She thought Tang Shaoyang had a n to counter the ambush since they were confident in the raid, but she was wrong. He offered nothing, not a n or even a method to face the ambush. Her information was useless, not used in the nning, at all.


    "What solution? Let theme out and ambush me. I will kill them, so you can be at ease in the back!"


    Anne was at a loss for words. She felt like this man did not understand the threat from the shadow cmity.


    "Ah, the back line should be more careful. I think the shadow cmity will attack the back line first. If they are smart, they will ambush the back line and cut the retreat to ensure we will not escape this time. So the back line should be more careful. It doesn''t mean you are safer because you are behind."


    Tang Shaoyang did note up with that part. It was Ira who reminded him that the shadow cmity might target the back line. If they were smart, which was most likely, they would attack the back line.


    "Then I will stay in the back instead of joining you as the vanguard," Birom volunteered to stay back.


    Anne wanted to say more, but she was stopped by Birom. She protested andined about how dangerous it was to continue the raid with such a crappy leader. Of course, she did not say it out loud, but she expressed it with her gestures and expression.


    "We will be fine. Executive Arion is watching from the shadows, and he would not let any of us die."


    He was telling Anne that Executive Arion would protect them instead of Tang Shaoyang. He was aware that Tang Shaoyang was also aware that Executive Arion was watching them.


    Anne was frustrated, but she still followed the team for the raid. Once they arrived in the familiar, the entrance to her hell. The fear and terror returned, but she braced herself to continue until they arrived at the entrance to the kingdom''s territory.

 Chapter 1670 The Third Kingdom (2)

    Chapter 1670 The Third Kingdom (2)


    Anne''s eyes widened at what she found at the entrance to the territory. More than a hundred bodies were hung on the giant tree. There were five to six bodies on each tree.


    The flesh on the body was gone, leaving the skeleton still fresh in blood. The most disturbing part was the head. The cmity left the flesh on the head. The eyes that died in horror, the hair, nose, everything. From the neck to head was intact, and showed theirst expression before dying.


    Tang Shaoyang stopped and nced at Ira. Thetter nodded her head. It was the same as her prediction, this cmity was smart. They were smart enough to use an intimidation tactic.


    Not just to intimidate, but to make them or anyone rted to these people angry. When they were enraged, their judgment in the fight also dulled. If they could think this far, then they coulde up with a more simple strategy to target the back support first.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at Birom and the other team leaders. It was just eye contact, but everyone received the signal. It was ny percent that the shadow cmity woulde to the back line for them.


    Anne found her former team captain, Lendar on one of many bodies. His body hung at the highest spot. He died in agony, hisst expression told her what he went through before dying.


    Her captain never made such an expression when he suffered a heavy injury from a battle. He held the pain and assured his team members he was fine. But in hisst moment, he made an agony expression.


    That made her angry, her aura red up, and was about to go to retrieve the body. Lendar did not deserve the humiliation. She could not let that body hang any longer.


    Birom stopped her before she could rush to get the body, "No! They are waiting for you to get the body. They are ying with your emotions!"


    "Stay still! Don''t move unless Tang Shaoyang moves!"


    He made sure that no one was recklessly trying to get the body. But there were always people not listening to themand. Two men and one woman rushed forward. They leaped to the tree.


    But before they could reach the tree, three blurry figures leaped out from the shadow of the tree. They snatched the three people who tried to get the body down, pulling their heads off.


    Ssh!


    The blood sprayed in the air as the three bodies fell to the ground. Then the head also fell down. No one saw the thing who took off those three heads. It was just a blurry movement.


    Watching everything from the start to the end, Anne calmed down, but her heart was beating furiously. She imagined herself as one of those three and died with her head off her body.


    This was deja vu, she saw a simr thing before this. It was during the battle against the cmity that they entered their territory. They were in the middle of fighting until they were attacked with continuous ambush. This was way too familiar, her memory was still fresh.


    Anne was about to pull Birom, trying to get Birom away from this cursed ce. Then she saw someone using bloodline transformation. Someone she had seen fought earlier outside the fort, Tang Shaoyang. He alone with his spirits drove away the cmities surrounding the fort.


    Tang Shaoyang did not rush just the previous three. He walked slowly toward the tree until he was right below one of the trees with bodies. No one ambushed him even though he stood right above the shadow.


    He stood there, doing nothing. As if he was challenging the shadow cmity. He was obviously provoking the cmity.


    Three blurry figures came out from Tang Shaoyang''s shadow, trying to catch him from behind. Before those three blurry figures could touch Tang Shaoyang. Another three shadow creatures came out, pulling back those three blurry figures.


    Everyone finally got to see a glimpse of who ambushed the three people earlier. It was a ck tiger with a giant tusk in its mouth. Everything was ck, the eyes and fur. The creature is ten meters long.


    The three cmities roared in panic as something pulled them back into the shadow. The three tigers tried to get away from the shadow but to no avail. Their roar faded as their bodiespletely disappeared into the shadow.


    "Get ready to fight and be careful of the ambush!"


    Birom made a call for the rest of the team.


    "He could save them!?" Anne made an issue about the three people who got killed earlier. He in her mouth was of course Tang Shaoyang.


    "He could save them, but why did he not save them!? How are you following someone like him, Sir Birom!"


    With how easily Tang Shaoyang took care of the three shadow cmities, he should be able to save the three people. The fact he did not save them infuriated her. Why are people with power like him always heartless? Why couldn''t people like Lendar or Birom have that kind of power? Such power would be much more useful in a better hand than the heartless Tang Shaoyang.


    Birom let out a sigh, shaking his head. He understood that she was grieving, but it did not mean she could act like this. He thought she would have matured along with the experiences of the past missions.


    ''It looks like Lendar also spoiled her.''


    It was not that he did not understand why Lendar spoiled. Anne was so pure for someone who reached the God Rank. Despite the cruelty they faced from many missions, she retained her pure view of the world. That was good in a way, but also bad at the same time.


    The ground was shaking. Their attention was split to the source of the tremor. The horde of cmity rushed out from the grove area. The sea of cmities ran through. The flying cmity followed from above, and some cmities jumped between the trees as well.


    The kingdom wasing for them, and Tang Shaoyang summoned his spirits. The battle against the third kingdom started.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1671 One-Man-Show

    Chapter 1671 One-Man-Show


    Anne got angrier at the sight of the cmities. She could not vent her anger on the person she currently hated, but she could channel her anger to these cruel cmities. Of course, it was also to avenge her team leader, Lendar. She would kill as many cmities as she could.


    The battle broke out, and the administrators were surrounded by the cmity. Anne averted her attention to the cmity as she activated bloodline transformation.


    They were strong. Even though they were overwhelmed by the numbers, the cmity could not push them. They killed the lines of cmity, one after another, falling into the flow of the battle.


    The shadow cmity did not show up even once, and they kept pushing into their territory.


    Tang Shaoyang took the lead and made a path for the people behind him. The number of the cmity did not dwindle in the slightest as they kept pushing deeper. Most of them were Rank 6 and Rank 7 Cmity, easily killed by the Administrators and Admin Helpers.


    The current cmity did not pose a threat for most of them. But it did not mean they could lower their guard.


    "Don''t use too much mana. Save as much as you can! They are trying to exhaust us!"


    Birom realized that this might be another strategy from this kingdom. The kingdom tried to exhaust them. He realized that because they only fought the rank 6 and Rank 7 Cmity even though they went deeper into their territory. He forgot thest time he killed the Rank 8 Cmity.


    ''Fifteen minutes ago? Maybe half an hour ago?''


    The realization scared Birom as this kingdom could properly use a strategy. If it was him, he would make a call to retreat. However, he gave themand to Tang Shaoyang. He could make an order to retreat, and he believed the other administrators would retreat. But it meant betraying Tang Shaoyang, leaving him alone to face these monsters. If Executive Arion knew, then he might be in trouble.


    Birom took a look at Tang Shaoyang. Thetter was walking, advancing slowly while killing the cmities. The red de did the job for him, killing the cmity that got closer to him.


    Meanwhile, Anne was in a trance state, getting carried by the atmosphere and fighting with all she had. The more cmity she killed, the more satisfied she was. She did not hear what Birom said. What in her mind was to kill the cmity. She did not realize that she had been fighting only Rank 6 and Rank 7 Cmity.


    As the battle continued, she felt deja vu again. It was confusing because of how familiar the situation was to her. Birom''s words woke her up from her trance. He shouted not to scatter and stay in the group.


    Anne immediately remembered instantly. It was the same situation during the first raid. It was the same timing before the shadow cmity ambushed them in the first raid. It was simr, they got carried away and tried to chase which caused them to stray from the group.


    She was about to shout as well, calling them back to the group until a dark wolf came out from the shadow in front of her. The dark-furred wolf pounced toward her.


    The wolf opened its mouth, revealing the sharp teeth that would tear her apart. It aimed at her neck, and it was too close already. The distance between her and the wolf was only less than half a meter.


    Everything fell silent. The sound of the fight and the scream were gone. It was just her and the wolf. This was not the first time she faced such a situation. It was the second time.


    The first time was not long ago, not even a day passed since her first near-death experience. Now she faced death once more. Hopeless and powerless to resist. Everything was simr. Just as she thought she would die, a figure crashed down to the wolf.


    The noise that awakened her, the noise returned to her, and she flinched away. Her chest heaved up and down as she looked at her savior. It was a skeleton made of gems. It had a tail-like dragon, a wing made of gem as well, and it was the frame of a dragonewt.


    The ruby-skeleton pinned down the dark-furred wolf, his right foot was on the head. Then the tail pierced the head several times. The wolf whimpered in pain before it died.


    Anne took a deep breath and looked up. Their gazes, the red orb in the skeleton''s socket zed, staring deep at her. That made her nervous even though the skeleton just saved her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "This body is mine! You can''t take it from me, understand?"


    She was not expecting the skeleton to speak. Let alone the things it told her. The zing orbs intimidated her, and she nodded her head repeatedly. The skeleton left after getting her response.


    Anne calmed down a little bit. Chief Birom called her name several times, "I am fine! I am fine!"


    Now she calmed down and was ready to continue the fight again, but no cmity attacked her. After a quick scan, she found out what happened. Most of the cmities around them were dead.


    Not just the Rank 6 and Rank 7 Cmity, but the shadow cmity also fell. Then she found out that the Draconic Skeleton was not the only skeleton around them. There were another ten more skeletons, and they were fighting the Rank 9 and the Unique Rank Cmity.


    Not just the skeletons, but the spirits also helped them, catching the shadow cmity who tried to ambush the back line. The man who said he would not save them was currently saving them now.


    "Those skeletons are Tang Shaoyang''s summons as well."


    Anne was in a daze, watching the battle. The cmity was focused on the spirit and the skeletons, giving the administrators time to catch up with what happened. She thought they would be joining the fight againter, but it was a one-man-show till the end.


    The shadow cmity that came out from the shadow was shot down by a skeleton on the tree. The ck fire bullet hit the cmity and burned them from the inside. Then more skeletons showed up, finishing the dying cmity.


    Tang Shaoyang and his summons ran over the kingdom, whether it was the cmity with the Void Elemental Power or Shadow Elemental Power. Everything was killed by Tang Shaoyang''s summons.


    Half of her motivation to join the raid was to find out how strong this Tang Shaoyang was, and she got to see that. Her former team captain was not lying when he said that Tang Shaoyang was stronger. Just that she did not expect the man would be this much stronger.


    Anne realized that Tang Shaoyang alone was a legion of an army.

 Chapter 1672 Stronger Spirit Line-Up (1)

    Chapter 1672 Stronger Spirit Line-Up (1)


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the burned corpse in front of him. This corpse was the king of this kingdom. The cmity falcon with speed tore apart the space. It was not him who beat it, but Bara.


    She proimed herself as the king of the sky, so that was why she went to fight this falcon by herself. It was her personal request. She won, but she suffered as well. That was why she was not around, returning to the Spirit World right after the battle.


    The battle was over, it was time to wrap it up. His Skeleton Army started to gather the bodies, but he knew he did not have enough space in his inventory. He should use them all right now.


    No one tried to steal his loot this time despite how tempting they were. The beast cmity was where the precious materials came from. However, they were smart enough not to steal it from Tang Shaoyang. Not after witnessing what Tang Shaoyang was capable of.


    Pile after pile formed at the center of the grove, where the battle ended. It formed many piles that caused people to look at him with envy. Someone tried to buy it from Tang Shaoyang but refused to sell it.


    They were not for sale. Because if he sold some of them to one person, he had to sell to the other people. It was better not to sell them to anyone.


    Birom walked toward Tang Shaoyang. His eyes looked around, looking at the corpses that formed a small mountain.


    "We are going to return to the fort right now. What about you, Tang?"


    "My team will continue to explore the area. You can return without me. And I keep the portal open for you."


    Tang Shaoyang wanted all the people to leave this ce so he could start with the spirit advancement.


    Birom nodded and left with the other teams. Just as he thought everyone would leave, a person approached. He recognized her, Anne.


    "Tch, what do you want?" He just wanted them to leave and had the space for himself. It seemed it was too hard for them to do so.


    "Let me join your team, Sir!" Anne did not care if this person disliked her, but she wanted to join the team.


    She lost his team, and eventually, she needed to join a new team. Returning to Chief Birom''s team might be a good choice for her. However, she changed her mind after seeing what Tang Shaoyang was capable of.


    Knowing how strong the man was, they might achieve something big in the future. She wanted to be part of that team.


    Tang Shaoyang was caught off guard, not expecting she wanted to join his team. He thought she hated him, so why? That was suspicious.


    "No! My team is perfect as it is. I don''t n to add more people to my team. Can you leave me now?"


    Anne nced at the six people who were not far from her. She did not recognize them except for one person who was an Admin Helper, Ira. If she guessed correctly, they were all Admin Helpers.


    "I am a Senior Administrator, and I can do a lot more than what your current team can do. Please consider me as your next team member, Sir." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Anne bowed her head and turned around, leaving the area. She did not push it further and let Tang Shaoyang know she wanted to join his team. That was enough for the first step. There was a lot of time until theypleted the mission anyway. That meant she had a lot of time to persuade Tang Shaoyang to let her join the team.


    "Why don''t you ept her? She is quite useful and fills the quota for the team. We can join the mission because you know Executive Arion, but we might not be able to take a simr mission if it''s someone else who leads the mission. We need more Administrators than just Admin Helpers."


    Ira was more rational. Adding one Senior Administrator would make their team look better. Of course, they still needed more administrators to make their team look convincing.


    "Why don''t I appoint three of you as Junior Administrators instead?"


    Instead of taking more people into the team, using his three quotas to appoint them as Junior Administrators might be a better choice.


    Ira rolled her eyes, "We need toplete a thousand missions with you for you to appoint us as Junior Administrator. You can appoint us as administrators just because you want to."


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongues a few times, shaking his head, "Getting Administrator ss is harder than I thought."


    He realized how big the reward he received from the first ce was now.


    "Let''s talk about it again after we finish the mission. Leave me alone for now. I have to do something important. Don''t disturb me!"


    Tang Shaoyang opened his spirit list. There were seventeen Intermediate Archaic Spirits to be upgraded to High Archaic Spirits. Bara had shown him how the gap between the intermediate and high sub-rank was. That convinced him to upgrade all his spirits to the High Archaic Spirit before summoning a new spirit.


    Then he checked the materials in his inventory. There were over fifteen thousand Rank 7 Cmities in his inventory right now. He got fewer Rank 7 Cmities from the second kingdom than from the first kingdom. That was because he had to share them with the other teams.


    Over fifteen thousand Rank 7 Cmities were only enough to advance one Intermediate Archaic Spirit. He needed ten thousand Rank 7 Cmities for one upgrade from intermediate to high sub-rank.


    He picked Orlean The Demon God. There was nothing to consider who would get ranked up first. In the end, everyone would reach the High Archaic Spirit.


    The second kingdom did not really give him a good harvest. He only had a little over five thousand Rank 8 Cmities from the second kingdom. He was annoyed that it was a big loss to share the loot. It was half of what he got from the first kingdom.


    It required two thousand Rank 8 Cmities from intermediate to high sub-rank. That meant he could only advance two spirits. The two spirits were Feera The Inferno Chimera and Aerelion The Infernal Wyvern King.

 Chapter 1673 Stronger Spirit Line Up (2)

    Chapter 1673 Stronger Spirit Line Up (2)


    [Feera the Inferno Chimera has advanced to the High Archaic Spirit]


    [Feera gains a new title, The Guardian of Abyss!]


    Feera was the first one to obtain a new title when she advanced for her sub-rank. Aerelion did not get the new title even though they advanced at the same time. He was happy for Feera. A new title was usually a new type of skill or power.


    Tang Shaoyang got rid of four thousand spaces in his inventory. For him to count the materials, he put the new materials into his inventory.


    His six thousand slots of inventory were 98% filled. He calcted his materials, and he had 58,873 materials in his inventory. Added with the misceneous things like bed tent, and his two weapons. It left with a little over one thousand slots.


    "Why can''t the cmity just stack it up like the other monsters?"


    He could stack the same monster and beast up to ten in one slot, but not with cmity. He could even fill his inventory with half a million of beasts and monsters back then.


    He counted it again, based on the ranks. He had 2364 Rank 6 Cmities, 35592 Rank 7 Cmities, 13892 Rank 8 Cmities, 6634 Rank 9 Cmities, and 391 Unique Rank Cmities.


    Tang Shaoyang used the thirty thousand Rank 7 Cmities, and twelve thousand Rank 8 Cmities. Advancing nine Intermediate Archaic Spirits to High Archaic Spirits. Unfortunately, none of them got a new title.


    He thought of saving The Rank 9 Cmity for high to pinnacle rank, but he decided to use them now. He wanted all his spirits to be in high sub-rank now, so they could finish the kingdom even faster.


    Rank 9 Cmity was worth 0.5 progression bar, meaning he needed two hundred Rank 9 Cmities. He had more than six thousand Rank 9 Cmities. It did not take that many of Rank 9 Cmity for his remaining spirit to reach the high sub-rank with only five Intermediately Archaic Spirits left.


    [Rokian the Revenant has advanced to the High Archaic Spirit!]


    [Rokian gains a new title, Shadow of Abyss!]


    [Argon the Revenant has advanced to the High Archaic Spirit!]


    [Argon gains a new title, Shadow of Abyss!]


    [Artras the Revenant has advanced to the High Archaic Spirit!]


    [Artras gains a new title, Shadow of Abyss!]


    [Yowe the Undead Master Lancer has advanced to the High Archaic Spirit!]


    [Yowe gains a new title, The Spear Saint!]


    [Jet the Abyss Raven has advanced to the High Archaic Spirit!]


    [Jet gains a new title, The Sky of Abyss]


    Even though they were thest five spirits, they were the lucky ones to get a new title. The trios Revenant who did not obtain a new title when they reached Archaic Spirit finally got their new title. He could feel their joy from gaining the new title.


    With thest five, he no longer had Intermediate Archaic Spirits. All of them were High Archaic Spirit. However, he still had one Low Archaic Spirit, Karoen. The Void Knight decided to wait a little more because he wanted a resurrection.


    It was now the final advancement, The Pinnacle Rank. It was time for him to tell the other spirits his decision for pinnacle sub-rank advancement. He did not hide anything from his spirits. He would only advance the spirits he trusted the most to Pinnacle Archaic Spirit.


    It was now the final advancement, The Pinnacle Rank. It was time for him to tell the other spirits his decision for pinnacle sub-rank advancement. He did not hide anything from his spirits. He would only advance the spirits he trusted the most to Pinnacle Archaic Spirit.


    The one who was dissatisfied the most was Doombringer. He was the only spirit who did not enjoy the advancement. He was originally High Archaic Spirit, and he expected to be the second spirit after Vandir to advance to Pinnacle Archaic Spirit.


    Doombringer made it known that he did not like the decision and threw a tantrum. However, the other spirits understood and epted the decision. They did notin about the decision and agreed to it.


    [Throwing tantrums will not help you, stupid dog.] Vandir said in a smug tone. He was now one higher rank than The Behemoth, stronger than Doombringer. [You should gain the Boss'' trust instead of throwing a tantrum. Use your small brain why the Boss doesn''t trust you enough.]


    While there was some truth in Vandir''s words, it was still hurtful for Doombringer. The giant creature sulked in the corner of the Spirit World and did not say anything further.


    Tang Shaoyang had decided who the first two spirits would advance to Pinnacle Archaic Spirit. It was Zara and Karan. One was his spirit wife, and one was his buddy from his early days.


    One Unique Rank Cmity worth of one percent progression from High to Pinnacle. Instead of using Rank 9 Cmity, he used the Unique Rank for Zara and Karan''s advancement.


    He used two hundred Unique Rank Cmities, and he still had one hundred and ny-one Unique Rank Cmities. With his current resources, he could get three more Pinnacle Archaic Spirits, but he decided to keep the remaining materials for summoning a new spirit.


    This would be his first time summoning a new spirit, so he did not know the ranks and the number of cmities needed to summon an Archaic Spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang checked how many cmities he had left. He needed the exact number for Spirit Summoning to get the number to summon an Archaic Spirit. A Mythical Spirit or Ascendant Spirit would be fine too. He did not want Grade SSS Spirit.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Unique Rank: 191


    Rank 9: 5634


    Rank 8: 1892


    Rank 7: 5592


    Rank 6: 2364


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    He did not care that much about The Rank 6 and Rank 7 Cmity. They were easier to get, but he must be careful with Rank 9 and Unique Rank Cmity. He could only find them in colonies or kingdoms. There were only a few of them in the Tribe, and it was so rare to meet them in the wild.


    With that in mind, he poured out five thousand Rank 7 Cmities, and two thousand Rank 6 Cmities. He opted not to use all of them because he needed an exact number.


    Directing his hand at the seven thousand dead cmities, he activated the skill, Spirit Summoning. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The dead cmities poofed into ck smoke. The sky turned dark as the ck smoke swirled like a tornado. The ck tornado reached the sky, high further even than the cmity tree.


    A ten-meter shadow dove into the center of the tornado. With how face the shadow was, it tore apart the space. Following the shadow was ck lightning.


    Boom!


    Itnded on the ground and the ck smoke disappeared. The sky returned to normal, and the shadow showed his appearance.


    [You have summoned Ascendant Spirit, Zephyr The ck Wind Cmity!]


    It was simr to the king that Bara just killed, a falcon-like cmity. It was smaller in size, but the golden eyes and the floating crown above its head showed both were the same creature. Of course, this one was much weaker than the king.

 Chapter 1674 The Reds (1)

    Chapter 1674 The Reds (1)


    Ira, Agnes, Na, Kiara, Lucia, and Renan had been spying on their team captain. Their captain was talking to themselves which weirded them at first. However, they figured it out quickly that he was talking to his spirits.


    They tried to follow the conversation based on their team captain''s words, but they did not understand a single thing. Intermediate Archaic Spirit, High Archaic Spirit, and Pinnacle Archaic Spirit. Nothing they understood from what Tang Shaoyang said.


    Things got interesting as their team captain poured the dead cmities. They finally would find out what their team captain wanted to do with those corpses. The thing they wanted but they did not dare to ask from him.


    Then they witnessed the bodies disappear into smoke a crazy phenomenon. They were clueless about what happened and subconsciously took a few steps away from the center of the ck tornado.


    Boom!


    They saw a blurred figurended right at the center of the tornado before everything turned normal. They thought it was the enemy until they saw the actual figure behind the shadow.


    It was the king of the cmity kingdom that fell not long ago. It resembled the old king. They were in a position to assist Tang Shaoyang. Each pulled out their weapons and ready to fight.


    The ck falcon nced at them, and then it ignored them afterward. Its golden eyes were locked on Tang Shaoyang.


    Even though no words or noise was made. They could tell that they were conversing. Their team captain put a sound barrier so they could not hear anything.


    Before they processed what happened, a ck phoenix and the other ck wyvern were summoned. They thought a fight would break out. But the two spirits were immediately recalled, and the ck falcon turned into a ck orb and entered their captain''s forehead.


    The sound barrier disappeared and their team captain started to take dead casualties again in small numbers. Those bodies appeared and disappeared, and they did not know what happened.


    It was a lie if they were not curious about what happened, but no one had the courage to ask. In thest three weeks, not only had they gotten closer, but they respected Tang Shaoyang even more.


    Even though they knew Tang Shaoyang entered the God Rank not long ago. They respected him and looked at him in a new light the more time they spent with Tang Shaoyang. They looked at him as if he was Chief Administrator.


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang was unaware of what was in his team members'' minds. He made a contract with Zephyr with a single threat. It must choose whether to be sacrificed or establish a contract with him.


    He immediately advanced Zephyr to High Archaic Spirit in one go. The Rank 6 and Rank 7 Cmities were put into use to advance Zephyr to Archaic Spirit from Ascendant Spirit. Then he used the Rank 9 Cmities to advance Zephyr to High Archaic Spirit.


    [Zephyr the ck Wind Cmity has advanced to High Archaic Spirit!]


    [Zephyr gains a new title, The Tempest Cmity!]


    A new High Archaic Spirit was added to his list. Before he returned to his team, he checked his status screen, checking his Spirit Energy. His Spirit Energy rose by seven hundred thousand after seven thousand cmities as sacrifices.


    It surpassed four million, so he gave Spirit Resurrection a try. He used the skill on Karoen, and the System immediately notified him that he did not have enough to activate the skill.


    "We will try again once my Spirit Energy surpasses five million, Karoen!"


    Tang Shaoyang remembered his promise to Karoen. Even though he knew he might need more than four million Spirit Energy to use the skill on Karoen. He still tried it, to show Karoen that he was being serious when he said he would resurrect him.


    [Thank you for being patient with me, Master!]


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled and nodded. He chuckled because found it funny that his spirits called him differently. Each spirit had its own call. Vandir and Radiance called him the boss. Karoen, Maldros, Aerelion, and Feera called him Master. Others called him Your Majesty. Avyn and Zara directly called his name.


    He did not mind such trivial things, but he found it funny. He saved the rest of the materials, only wanting to use Rank 6 and 7 for sacrifice for now. The Rank 8 and above would be used to upgrade his spirit.


    Even though he could maybe summon the High Archaic Spirit or even Pinnacle Archaic Spirit with the remaining materials. He decided to keep it for now as he had not found which was more effective yet. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang returned to his team. He took out the Enchanter Chart from Arion and threw it at Ira. Thetter was confused with the scroll in her hand. But she quickly found out it was an Enchanted Chart.


    Ira looked confused and looked at her team captain, waiting for an exnation.


    "Make an effective route for us based on that map."


    Still did not understand and was confused about where Tang Shaoyang got his Enchanter Chart. Ira listened to him and opened the map. She got even more confused, then her eyes widened in surprise then turned into a frown.


    "Where did you get this map? Have you confirmed the location¡­"


    She did not finish her words as she found her dot was right above a cmity kingdom. They currently stood at one cmity kingdom the map showed. The map was urate.


    "Who did you get this map from?"


    Ira changed her question. She was quite concerned because they might get involved in something big if Arion found out about this map.


    Tang Shaoyang understood her concern and pointed at the sky, "I got it from there."


    He did not drop a name, but a clue, an easy clue. They thought Tang Shaoyang was joking that he got the map from a God. But then Ira understood why he pointed to the sky.


    "Sir Arion gave you this map!?"


    "Yes. He wants me to take care of the kingdom because he just found out that the other teams are too weak to face a kingdom. We need to clean it up before it takes more lives."

 Chapter 1675 The Reds (2)

    Chapter 1675 The Reds (2)


    Tang Shaoyang lied about thest part. He did not know if that was the case or not. He assumed so because of what happened with the team in the 5th Fort. A team with Chief Administrators and nine teams with Senior Administrators failed miserably to defeat a kingdom.


    Ira was no longer suspicious when Arion''s name was brought up. She nodded and started to look at the map seriously.


    Meanwhile, Na was slowly getting closer to him. A little step by step until she was next to him.


    Tang Shaoyang eyed her suspiciously, "What do you want?"


    "What did you do just now, Cap? Is that how you get a spirit? What about the dead bodies that keep disappearing?"


    Na could not hold her curiosity and asked.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled mysteriously, and he did not tell her anything. He rather keep Na''s curiosity as it was than exin what just happened. It was funny that way.


    It did not take long for Ira to finish making the route based on the map. Within just fifteen minutes, she made the most effective route to reach all the remaining fourteen kingdoms.


    No one objected to fighting the kingdom anymore. After three kingdoms, they had full trust in Tang Shaoyang. A kingdom was not that dangerous with Tang Shaoyang around.


    "But why do we walk? Can you send your spirit to the location and switch ces instead?"


    Ira asked as they were on the way to the fourth kingdom, the closest one to their current location. She was curious why her captain decided on the long route when they could reach the kingdom faster.


    "We need to eradicate the colonies and tribes as well. Our mission is to reim the world, not just to beat the kingdom."


    He did not want to miss the colony and tribes he might find on the way. The cmity-infested world was like a paradise for Tang Shaoyang. It contained the resources he needed to make a spirit army. Not just his spirits, his skeletons also got a lot stronger ever since they started to fight the cmity.


    A group of seven, explored the abandoned world by foot. With a clear direction, their journey was quite smooth. They encountered a few colonies and many tribes on the way to the kingdom.


    This would be the fourth kingdom for Tang Shaoyang. However, it was the third for his team members.


    *** ***


    Arion had been watching Tang Shaoyang''s movement with his avatar. His real body was running around, making sure that everything was alright. The loss of a Chief Administrator and dozens of Senior Administrators was not in his prediction. He thought the team he chose for the mission would be strong enough to face a kingdom, but he was mistaken.


    Arion however realized where it went wrong. It was because of one person, Tang Shaoyang. He used Tang Shaoyang as a standard to measure the others. If Tang Shaoyang could do it, the other teams should be fine.


    "Fortunately, Tang Shaoyang was teleported to the 17th Fort," He muttered. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If it was, the teams in the 5th Fort teleported into the 17th Fort. They would be wiped out when they tried to fight the one-eyed cmity.


    He had an avatar following Tang Shaoyang, and time passed quickly. It had been five weeks since he led the mission. A mission that he thought would take two or maybe three weeks toplete was taking too long.


    It had been five weeks, but there were still ten kingdoms. The teams in the 1st Fort managed to take down a kingdom, and Tang Shaoyang took six kingdoms by himself.


    Arion''s real body helped the 1st Fort to take down the kingdom. They still lost 4 Senior Administrators, 6 Junior Administrators, and 21 Admin Helpers.


    It was once more because he did a miscalction. He helped them, but he did not do it like what Tang Shaoyang did. He assisted them, but he was not the main force to defeat the kingdom. They fought the king themselves, and they ended up losing three Senior Administrators. If not for hisst-moment help, the loss would be bigger than that.


    The mission was to nurture more Senior Administrators and Chief Administrators. He was telling the truth about that, but now he had lost more people than his prediction.


    "What is he doing right now?"


    Arion muttered as he focused on his avatar. He let out a sigh when he saw what Tang Shaoyang was doing right now. The guy had the nerve to grill the boar cmity from the kingdom he just destroyed.


    Tang Shaoyang''s team was having a barbecue party after taking down the seventh kingdom.


    Arion''s real body looked at his surroundings. The Admin Helpers were tending the injured Administrators, gathering the dead bodies of theirrades. This was the scene after they destroyed a kingdom that was totally different from the other side. They were having a barbecue after the battle.


    After the barbecue party, the team left for another kingdom. With nothing to do, Arion focused on Tang Shaoyang''s team. It had been a while since he saw Tang Shaoyang fight, so he wanted to check how strong the man had be.


    Four dayster, Tang Shaoyang''s team arrived in front of the kingdom. It would be different this time. Tang Shaoyang would be fighting dragon descendant cmity.


    There were only three types of cmities in this kingdom. The Dragon Bull was fifteen-meter tall and thirty-five-meter long. It had the scale of a dragon, the ck-gold massive horns, the tail of a dragon, the strength of an ancient bull, and the dragon''s talent in magic.


    The second was Dragon Minotaur. As their names implied, it was a minotaur with dragon blood. It had the scale of dragons that could not be broken with an ordinary weapon, the unrivaled minotaur cmity''s strength, and the natural talent for magic from a dragon.


    The third cmity in the kingdom was a mixed bloodline of minotaur and dragon as well, but it was dominated by the dragon bloodline. It looked more like a dragon than a minotaur.


    They called themselves Dragnataur, one of the strongest races in this

 Chapter 1676 The Reds (3)

    Chapter 1676 The Reds (3)


    Arion watched the fight from afar, making sure Tang Shaoyang could not detect him. As usual, Tang Shaoyang used his Dragon Transformation and summoned the spirits and the skeletons.


    He already knew the one thousand Skeleton Army and the eleven Skeleton Family. But then he got to witness Tang Shaoyang''s new spirits. Not just one or two, but fifteen new spirits. There were forty-two spirits summoned.


    There should be forty-three. He could not find the fallen angel, and he guessed it must be the integration upon noticing the ck-feathered wing on Tang Shaoyang''s back.


    Eager to see Tang Shaoyang to be tested with the new opponent. Arion was left speechless by what he witnessed.


    The spirits took the left nk and the skeleton army took the right nk. Tang Shaoyang took the middle and attacked the kingdom.


    The Skeleton army engaged in a methodical battle, using formation and strategy to demolish the Dragon Minotaur.


    The spirits were crazier than the undead. They ran through the Dragon Bull. Forty-two spirits along with an undead army summoned by Vandir ran through Dragon Bull. That was right, instead of trampling their enemy, Dragon Bull was trampled instead.


    He never got to see the challenge. Even when The Dragtaur Army joined the fight, they were crushed by the spirits and the eleven Skelly Family. The Dragtaur King was bullied by Tang Shaoyang''s spirit.


    What The Master of the spirit and the skeleton was doing during the fight? He was strolling into the enemy territory as if he was doing an evening walk. His team members joined the fight, and he was the only one leisurely walking. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The worst part was that Tang Shaoyang captured seven Dragon Bulls and turned them into Demonic Dragon Bulls. He got to see how Tang Shaoyang turned a cmity into a demon.


    The seven cmities sessfully turned into demons. They obeyed Tang Shaoyang just like the previous two dragons. That was what made Tang Shaoyang dangerous. Arion let out a chuckle, "It seems like I am creating a monster."


    He felt like this abandoned world was a treasure stove for Tang Shaoyang.


    "I guess I can understand why The Nirvana Alliance wanted to kill every Spirit Contractor, but now I pity them now that they have to face someone like Tang Shaoyang."


    Arion shook his head.


    The mission continued for two months in total. The mission that Arion predicted to bepleted in three weeks was prolonged into two months. The worst part was that he did not achieve his initial goal.


    Aside from Tang Shaoyang, everyone else failed to perform. No one could beat the kingdom except Tang Shaoyang. From seventeen kingdoms, Tang Shaoyang destroyed sixteen of the kingdoms.


    The Reds team led the contribution point with a massive gap to the second ce. It was to the point that the other teams had given up fighting for first ce. They fought for second ce with how massive the gap was.


    Everyone was teleported back to the Administrator Space as soon as the missionplete announcement rang in their ears.


    Arion returned to the same hall. He was disappointed with the mission. It became a one-man-mission to the end.


    After Tang Shaoyang took down thest kingdom. He summoned spirits and skeletons, letting them run free, killing the colonies and tribes as well as the wild cmity. It was like Tang Shaoyang could finish such a mission by himself.


    Arion was about to announce the result and give the reward to the top ten teams until a bug ruckus. A panicked shrill resounded in the closed hall, calling out cmity snuck into the Administrator Space.


    Arion looked at the scene, and it was Tang Shaoyang''s Demonic Dragon Bull which all of sudden took up a big space in the hall. Everyone was ready to attack the Demonic Dragon Bull, but Tang Shaoyang stood between cmity and the Administrator.


    He forgot about the Demonic Dragon Bull that was used as transportation by Tang Shaoyang''s team. Each of them rode one, which made their traveling faster.


    "That''s enough!"


    His voice boomed in the hall, and everyone''s attention was on Arion.


    "Those cmities don''t sneak into the Administrator Space. They are Tang Shaoyang''spanions. They are harmless unless you attack those things first, cease your attack!"


    The administrators murmured, surprised. They finally confirmed that cmity could be tamed. They heard the rumor that tamed cmity was the cause of the Administrator Killer''s incident. They thought it was merely a rumor, not expecting it to be real.


    "Get one of your Admin Helpers to put them in their ce. We have a space for the pet!"


    Kiara and Lucia volunteered to deliver their mounts. Both were fond of their mounts and wanted to stay with them a little bit longer. Even though the mounts were Tang Shaoyang''spanions. They grew a special bond with Demonic Dragon Bull after traveling for three weeks together.


    Themotion calmed down and all the eyes were on Tang Shaoyang. Of course, they had one goal now, to find out how Tang Shaoyang established a connection with the cmity. Such skill would grow a faction tremendously.


    "Don''t even think of experimenting in your home. I have tried the skill, and I can''t control the cmity like he does. If you want to experiment, then do it somewhere safe."


    Arion was kind enough to warn these people not to carelessly experiment with the cmity unless it was somewhere safe. If somehow they evolved a cmity that was stronger than themselves, and the cmity ran wild. That would be a disaster.


    "Alright, I see some of you eager to leave this hall already, so let''s get this done!"


    "First, congrattions that you have liberated a world from the cursed cmity. All of you will be rewarded 100.000 Credits for participating in the Special Mission."


    Some were happy they got the reward even though their teams were not at the top. But a few teams felt downcast because they lost their friends in the battle. It was especially so for the team from the 1st Fort and 5th Fort.


    "Second, congrattions to the top ten teams who contributed the most to the mission. The tenth to sixth will get an additional 300.000 Credits. The fourth and fifth will get an additional 500.000 Credits. The third will get an additional 1.000.000 Credits, the second will get an additional 2.000.000 Credits, and the first will get an additional 5.000.000 Credits."


    "Third, The Reds team is the team with the most contribution. They took down sixteen kingdoms by themselves. They deserved the praise and additional reward."


    When The Reds team''s feat in the Special Mission was mentioned, everyone in the hall gasped in shock. They did not expect a team to take down sixteen kingdoms. That was just hard to believe. That made the other administrators even more curious about who The Reds team was.

 Chapter 1677 Second World Congress And Earth Tournament (1)

    Chapter 1677 Second World Congress And Earth Tournament (1)


    "The Reds team will receive an additional 5,000,000 Credits for their performance. This Special Mission will also be counted as twenty missions. You will be able to choose a Legend Rank equipment from the armory for each The Reds'' member!"


    Till the end, Arion did not mention or show who The Reds were. Only a few people knew who The Reds were: the teams from the 5th Fort and 16th Fort.


    ''''The evaluation for the other teams except for The Reds," Arion squinted his eyes, scanning the people in the room, "Your performance is disappointing. No one could take down a kingdom except for The Reds. Don''t even try to join a simr mission again unless you have improved."


    The other teams took it hard, but they could not say anything against it. No team was willing to face a kingdom when they heard the information from 1st Fort and 5th Fort. They nned to work together, many from different forts. However, it was toote because The Reds swept the kingdom by themselves.


    "That''s it for the mission. There will be an after party¡­" Arion squinted his eyes, noticing these people were not interested in after party, "Nope, nothing. There will be no after-party. That''s it for today. You can leave!"


    "Ah, don''t forget to submit your report. Make sure to make a detailed report, including the reason why they are not strong enough to fight a kingdom!" That was thest jab from Arion


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the reward screen. It told him he got 10.100.000 Credits, but it was given to the team, not an individual. That meant the five million from the contribution and five million from the performance reward were for the teams, not individuals. It was different from the participant reward which was a reward for each individual.


    As for the twenty missions, it would help him to speed up his promotion. Even though it was nothingpared to the requirement needed to reach Chief Administrator.


    Looking at Arion stepped down from the stage, Tang Shaoyang signaled his team to follow him as well. However, a woman stopped him from leaving the room. She was someone he knew, not very well.


    Anne stopped Tang Shaoyang from leaving the room. Even though she did not want to force her way, she must say something. This might be thest time they met, so she must say something.


    "Have you decided yet about me joining your team? I am ready to take on a mission any time!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to decline her, but he remembered what Ira told him about having another Senior Administrator on the team.


    "You speak to my recruitment staff. She will decide whether you fit into my team or not."


    He pointed his thumb at Ira. The ones who recruited the six Admin Helpers were her. He would listen to Ira''s opinion first before making a decision whether to pick Anne or not.


    Anne looked at Ira, saying nothing. She approached Ira, "How do you want to interview me? Can we do it now?"


    "We will hold a team meeting now. Can you wait for me at the lounge?"


    She was not lying since Tang Shaoyang called them out. She did not mean to test Anne or anything.


    "Okay. I will wait for you at the lounge."


    Anne left the room afterward.


    Tang Shaoyang gathered his team in his room. Lucia and Kiara had returned after delivering the two Dragon Bulls in the pet area.


    "You don''t know the reward is for the team, not the individual right? You are now confused about how to split the reward?"


    As soon as they arrived in the living room with Tang Shaoyang, Ira had guessed why Tang Shaoyang called them. From her experience with Tang Shaoyang, she guessed that he just found out about the reward.


    "You know me quite well," He grinned.


    "You actually don''t have to split the reward. The reward is usually split between the administrators in the team. Then the administrator will decide whether you want to split the reward with the admin helper or not. You are not required to split the reward with us, the admin helper. But of course, you can give us if you want to."


    It was Na who exined to Tang Shaoyang instead of Ira.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. He did not have to share the reward with his team since they were all Admin Helpers. It was the benefit of having only Admin Helper in the team. But of course, he would not be stingy.


    "You will get ten percent of the reward. You will split it among yourself."


    Ten percent of ten million was one million, and they had to split it again into seven. He was not stingy, but he was not generous for sure. On top of that, he was doing all the work in the mission.


    He did not mind giving more if he did not urgently need the Credits. Even though he did not know what to get for now, he would get something before he fought The Nirvana Alliance and The God Alliance for sure.


    No oneined when they heard they only got ten percent. In fact, they were surprised that Tang Shaoyang was willing to share the reward with them. If they worked for the other administrators, they would not get any of it. Furthermore, the sole reason they worked as Admin Helper was to get Administrator ss. The Credit was a bonus if they got any.


    "So, how do I split the reward?"


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the ten million Credits, but he did not know how to split it. There was no option for him to transfer the credits.


    "Open your team menu and tap our names. You have an option to transfer the credit there!"


    Following Ira''s words, he sent one million to Ira, "You split it among yourself."


    He did not want to be troubled to split and send the credits one by one. He let Ira do the work for him. That was Admin Helper for.


    "Don''t forget to write the report and inform us if you find an interesting and rewarding mission. We will have a three-day break!"

 Chapter 1678 Lu An Realization

    Chapter 1678 Lu An Realization


    The Demonic Ape tribe was the first vassal of the Tang Empire which was now fully integrated with the empire. Their leader, Pride, did not hold an official position in the empire, but they had their own legion on their own, part of the Tarrior, Demonic Legion.


    They still upied the fogged area near the capital whichter became a training ground for Tarrior. After The Tarrior established themselves as a big division, they relocated the training ground from the Demonic Ape tribe''s home. Now it had be an exclusive training ground for high-ranking officers, for the likes of Lu An, Zhang Mengyao, and other generals, even for Tang Shaoyang.


    When the training ground was used, the Demonic Apes would gather and watch the sparring. Currently, the training ground was used, and the Demonic Apes surrounded the training ground.


    The red ground turned pitch ck, covered in shadow. In the middle of the shadow, standing a woman in white hair with hernce and shield. Zhang Mengyao stood on high alert, observing her surroundings.


    From the shadow emerged a figure, attacking her from behind. The movement was fast and hard to catch by the demonic apes.


    As if Zhang Mengyao had an eye on her back, she turned around and blocked the sword. The nking sound echoed in the training ground as the figure returned to the shadow right after.


    It was repeated again and again, but the shadow failed to evennd a hit despite his effort. The shield kept deflecting the sword, again and again.


    It was not until Zhang Mengyao changed her pattern. After deflecting the sword many times, she found an opening and charged toward the shadow this time. Pushing the sword into the air, the ck shield glowed in blood red. The shadow that did not have a physical body flung backward.


    Zhang Mengyao leaped, following the shadow. Hernce was glowing in blood red as well. She pierced the spot next to the shadow''s head.


    "My win!" Zhang Mengyao smiled at the shadow, "Two wins, three draws, and zero losses for this week. This is my best record against you, Lu An."


    The shadow on the ground was pulled, gathering in one ce where the shadow was. The shadow let out a sigh and stood up. Looking at his own palm which was made of shadow, flickering, "How? How do you hit me?"


    "My blood energy is moreplex than you think, Lu An. Why do you think I don''t change my bloodline?"


    Zhang Mengyao''s fang shortened and hid under her lips as she canceled her transformation. Her pale skin returned to her white smooth skin, her red eyes returned to white, and her bat-like wings disappeared.


    "Getting a new bloodline doesn''t automatically get me stronger," Lu An let out a sigh, looking at a hand that was made of shadow. It was one of his skills from the Devil''s bloodline, Shadow Elemental Body.


    He did not try to say that his bloodline was weak. More like he had not adapted to the new bloodline yet. In fact, the bloodline waspatible with him. The Devil had the same elemental power with him, Shadow. He could not ask for a better bloodline than this one.


    However, despite getting a stronger bloodline, he still could not catch up to his sister, Zhang Mengyao. The records were getting worse and worse. From holding her sister to a draw, now her sister defeated him two times.


    "You just haven''t fully adapted to your new power. Take your time and explore it slowly," Zhang Mengyao advised, then she looked concerned, "But does it affect you emotionally?"


    They had a spar when Lu An as soon as Lu An finished his Bloodline Inheritance Ritual. He asked for a spar since they were in the same rank now. However, not only did he inherit the Devil''s bloodline, but he was also affected by the Devil''s disposition. Frustrated not being able to break Zhang Mengyao''s defense, he went berserk and could not control his emotions well.


    If not for Zhang Mengyao was stronger than Lu An at that time. He might run wild and destroy the Demonic Ape''s dwelling. But she managed to suppress and bring him back.


    Ever since that day, Zhang Mengyao would spar with Lu An regrly. The spar was to help Lu An to control his newly acquired power. It was understandable that Lu An was defeated because he had not fully grasped his own power yet.


    "I thought I would be invincible when I got this Shadow Elemental Body. But you figure it out quickly."


    The young man let out a sigh, "Do you think Brother Shaoyang could catch me in my Shadow Elemental Body as well?"


    Zhang Mengyao let out a chuckle, "You are asking the obvious. He had fought many enemies with elemental bodies and killed them. I don''t think you will pose a problem for him."


    "Don''t misunderstand me, Lu An. I can''t exin it, but you will understand once you meet him again. He is now like a tall mountain, so tall that I can''t see the peak let alone reach it. That''s why I don''t ask him to have a spar with me again when he returns because I already know the gap between us." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Right after she said that she received a message from Elin.


    "Speak of the devil, he just returned. Why don''t you see him? You will understand what I mean."


    Lu An and Zhang Mengyao left the training and rushed back to the main building. They stopped at Elin''s kitchen, so they stopped there.


    Tang Shaoyang was holding Tang Xin on hisp, taking the food with his chopstick.


    Lu An saw his brother''s back, and he immediately understood Zhang Mengyao''s worth. He saw something he could not see when he was still Legend Rank.


    The aura emitted by his brother was enough to make his heart skip a beat. Even though it was not directed toward him, he could feel it. He could feel the gap between him and his brother.


    Lu An was curious, curious about what would happen if the aura was directed toward him. He was curious how big the gap was between them. He did something rude, trying to probe his brother with his aura.


    The moment his aura touched his brother''s, Lu An flinched. The aura responded fiercely to him, but that was not what his brother doing. It was as if the aura was alive and warned him for what he did.


    His legs went weak, sweating profusely, and his instinct told him to never fight this man. His blood boiled, and his body temperature rose, it was as if Miragul the devil came back alive, warning him not to fight this man.

 Chapter 1679 Second World Congress and Earth Tournament (2)

    Chapter 1679 Second World Congress and Earth Tournament (2)


    The first thing Tang Shaoyang did after returning from a two-month-long mission was to eat his wife''s food. He missed real food after eating grilled meat with no seasoning for one month. He ate the food not to fill his belly; in fact, he never really got hungry, but it was for the taste.


    Tang Shaoyang never got bored with Elin''s cooking, and it got better and better. In two months, he already could feel the difference in the food from the ones he shared with his team members. It was still the same cuisine, but he did know how this one tasted better.


    Enjoying the food, he sensed someone trying to probe him. It was a curious probe, and only people close to him could get on this floor. He was not mad by the probe but got curious about who did.


    He turned around, and Tang Xin also turned around as if she felt it too. Both saw Lu An on the floor on his knees. He found it funny and chuckled.


    "Why are you on the floor?"


    He figured it out Lu An did it and said nothing. It was just funny to see his brother on the ground, on his knees.


    "Can you get up?"


    Zhang Mengyao offered her hand, but Lu An shook his head. He was about to stand on his own, but his legs were shaky, trembling. He was about to fall again, but Zhang Mengyao caught him.


    "Still acting tough, hah?" She shook her head and carried him over to the table with one hand. She grabbed his clothes, carrying him like a cat.


    Tang Shaoyang was confused because he did not use his aura on Lu An despite the probing.


    "What happened?"


    Zhang Mengyao told Tang Shaoyang what she said to Lu An. About what they perceived when they looked at him.


    "I see," Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "Demi-God and God Rank are totally different ranks, the gap is too big. Your chance to win against me is zero if you are still in Demi-God Rank."


    Even though what he said did not apply to him, it was for most of the cases. He was an exception because of his ss and bloodline. He had to admit how lucky he was now.


    As they ate together, Tang Shaoyang told them what he had been doing for thest two months. Cmity was still a new term for them even though this was the second time they heard about cmity. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Afterward, Zhang Mengyao updated her task to eradicate the zombie. She managed to eradicate the zombie army in the north, but she failed to kill the leader. As Tang Shaoyang predicted, the leader was the same zombie who killed their expansion team a long time ago, a zombie emperor.


    Lu An also shared his difficulty and asked whether Tang Shaoyang encountered the same problem.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow and shook his head, "I don''t know inheriting a bloodline would have such a side effect. How is it now? Can you control it? Or do you want me to look for a new bloodline for you?"


    Lu An shook his head, "No, I don''t want to change my bloodline. It''s fine for now, but I need someone to apany me who can keep me in check. Can you ask Greed to apany me for a year? Greed should be strong enough to suppress me, right?"


    Talking about Greed, he remembered he had not seen Greed, Pride, and Wrath during his first return. He forgot about them because of the twins. Checking his connection with them, he still could feel the connection. They were alive, but he did not know where this Dark Predator ran to.


    "I can ask, but I don''t know where he is right now. I haven''t met them since my first return. I will call them back now."


    Tang Shaoyang did not even know their current rank. He was so busy with the things in his hand that he forgot about them. The little cat and golden lizard that always followed him.


    They responded to his signal and told him they would return soon. He found out the trio had been exploring the Dimensional as three. They did not focus on climbing, more like looking for something on each floor. They would explore it until their maps fully open. They even had the location of the other starter cities.


    "What about Delia?"


    He remembered Delia also inherited a Primal Bloodline, Cosmos Serpent. He was worried that it had a side effect on Delia as well.


    "She is fine. There are no side effects in her bloodline, and she also has gotten closer with Li Na."


    Zhang Mengyao updated on the twins as well as Delia. He was relieved to hear that Delia was fine. He did not know what to say if something happened because of the bloodline he gave her.


    "Are you going to leave again soon?"


    Picking the dumpling and putting it into his mouth, he nodded at Zhang Mengyao, "Maybe. If we get a good mission, then I will probably leave again. What''s wrong, do you miss me?"


    "I miss you, of course, but there will be an Earth Tournament in fifteen days and the World Congress after the tournament. Aren''t you going to join?"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "It started earlier this year?"


    "I don''t know, but we got the notification as VIP Faction a few days ago. Didn''t you receive the same invitation?"


    He shook his head, "Nope. Did everyone receive the invitation or only you?"


    "Me and Kang Xue received the invitation."


    "Then maybe because I am not on Earth, that was why you and Kang Xue got the invitation instead of me."


    That was his guess, "I don''t mind joining the congress, but isn''t it a bit too much for me to join the tournament?"


    Zhang Mengyao rolled her eyes at her husband, "I am not asking you to join, but I want you to choose the team. Don''t you have to watch them as well? It''s important for the team morale if you show up."

 Chapter 1680 Second World Congress and Earth Tournament (3)

    Chapter 1680 Second World Congress and Earth Tournament (3)


    Tang Shaoyang could not attend the First World Congress because he was in another world. He returned in time for the Earth Tournament back then. This time he was interested in the World Congress, but not the Earth Tournament.


    He truly did not have an interest in watching the tournament. There were so many better things to do than watching people below his rank fighting each other.


    "Do we need to choose them? Just pick whoever wants to join the tournament, no? They will represent us, and they will take the reward if they win."


    Zhang Mengyao could tell how uninterested her husband was in the tournament. He did not care whether they were winning the tournament.


    "What about if we lose the tournament? That will taint our reputation as the strongest faction."


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Zhang Mengyao, not expecting her to care that much about The Earth Tournament. They did notck treasure, let alone the Game Coin. The most important would be the Dimensional Tower which was in the World Congress.


    He did not really care that much about their reputation in the Earth Tournament. That tournament could not be used to measure which faction was stronger. He would rather focus on his administrator mission than waste his time with the selection and trivial stuff.


    "I don''t think we will lose if you and Lu An join the tournament, no? We can send all Demi-God Ranks, and we will win the tournament." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "This year''s tournament will be a battle royal because we had a fighting tournamentst time. It''s a teampetition, and we have to send at least one team of six people. We are allowed to send a maximum of three teams."


    "However, there''s a requirement that we can''t have people in the same rank in the same team. We can''t send all six Demi-God Ranks. It seems like The System wants a bnced tournament rather than a one-sided tournament like thest tournament."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. The requirement was to make thepetition fair.


    "That will be easier. We can choose three Demi-God Ranks to be the leader of each team, and let them choose their own team. Fifteen days should be enough for them to form a team."


    Zhang Mengyao nodded, "So you don''t care even if we don''t win, right?"


    Tang Shaoyang nodded in response. He felt like she implied something behind that word, "I mean I don''t mind we are losing, but not to deliberately lose the tournament."


    "I am thinking of including our students in the academy into the team. A few of them have reached Epic Rank, and two students have reached Ancient Rank. I want them to experience a real fight against humans, not just monsters and zombies."


    Even though they trained the students to fight against zombies, beasts, and monsters. They never fought the other human with an intent to kill. She wanted them to experience a real battle against humans as well. Zombies, beasts, and monsters were not their only enemies, after all.


    "Yeah, that''s a good idea," Tang Shaoyang agreed, "So, who will lead the teams?"


    "If you don''t join, then it''s better for someone in my status not to join as well. But Ashley and her Ash Rose Order want to join. What do you think?"


    He was surprised that Ashley wanted to join the tournament. Her knight wife usually did not want to stand out that much, but she initiated joining the tournament. He knew about her knight order but did not know how strong they were.


    "Yeah, why not? But has she reached a Demi-God Rank?" From what he remembered, Ashley was still Primordial Rankst time.


    "Do you think you are the only one working your ass off? We also work hard to catch up. She reached Demi-God Rank a week ago."


    "That''s good. Please remember not to take the next trial so quickly. Take your time, maybe try to take a dozen of the Demi-God dungeons first, get yourself stronger before trying the trial."


    The trial for the Demi-God Rank was the dimensional fight to gather the God Shard. They only needed ten, but gathering a hundred would allow them to join the Trial of God. He had told them about it and advised them to get one hundred God Shards.


    The fighting experience in the dimensional fight was also precious. It was not just about the God Shard.


    "Don''t worry. I have reminded them about it. Let''s pick the remaining two teams," She nced at Lu An, "Why don''t you take your Intelligence Division to join as well, brother?"


    Lu An immediately shook his head, "No. I don''t know if I can control my emotions yet, and I don''t want to go berserk during the tournament. That will be dangerous for my people."


    "What about Yu Shun?" Tang Shaoyang remembered another young man, "Leading a team will be a good experience for him."


    Lu An shook his head and looked exhausted when Yu Shun mentioned, "Yu Shun doesn''t want to work as a team. He always works by himself along with his creepy zombie. He has been sweeping the tower to get a new zombie all the time. Sister Luo Lan nags me a lot to bring that guy back home."


    Luo Lan was Yu Shun''s wife. The guy spent too much time in the tower than at home, which made his wife worried.


    "Oh, Zaneos replied to my message. Your former demon spirit wants to join as well, and he has prepared the team. Zowen, Areth, Duan Ya, and Chang Jie. He wants to pick thest Epic Rank to join his team."


    Zhang Mengyao just received a message from Zaneos. Before she brought this topic to Tang Shaoyang, she had asked several people to join as well. In case, Tang Shaoyang did not return in time.


    Right after reading the message from Zaneos, she received several messages. All of them were a reply to her offer to join the tournament.


    "Zhao Zhong, Alissa, The Moonlight Tribe¡­" She read them one by one to those who wanted to join the tournament. It started with no candidates, and now many wanted to join. They all replied with a team ready.

 Chapter 1681 Second Mission (1)

    Chapter 1681 Second Mission (1)


    Zhang Mengyao turned toward Tang Shaoyang, asking for help. Now they had too many teams.


    "Why don''t they fight for the remaining two slots then? It''s still fifteen days until the tournament anyway." That was easy to solve. The strong would have the right to represent them in the tournament. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Let''s make it spicier. The team that wins the Earth Tournament will get an additional reward from me. The team leader will get Primordial Grade equipment. The five team members will get five Myth Grade equipment. That should be enough to motivate them, right?"


    Zhang Mengyao and Lu An turned toward Tang Shaoyang. Those were high-grade equipment, hard to get even from the dungeon.


    "I don''t think we have enough equipment to reward them."


    Zhang Mengyao remembered that they only had three Myth Grade equipment and zero Primordial Grade equipment. They had one because Tang Shaoyang gifted them. Their armory was filled with unopened treasure chests.


    "I can get those from The God Realm. I don''t think it''s that hard to get one Primordial Grade equipment from the God Realm."


    Even if he could not get them from the God Realm, there was still Administrator Space. Or maybe he could ask his team members to get one.


    Tang Shaoyang had a three-day break, that was what he promised his team members before the next mission. On his second day break, Ira sent him a message about the recruitment and agreed to put Anne into their team. Not just Anne, they had two additional Junior Administrators on the team.


    Anne had five Admin Helpers with her, and the two Junior Administrators each had three Admin Helpers. With that, his team had twenty-one members including him.


    Ira told him that many Junior Administrators wanted to join them once they knew they were The Reds. She had selected just two to make their team''sposition look better for a mission. That made them look like a proper team.


    He said it was a three-day break, but he did not really take a break in those three days. Zhang Mengyao dragged him to watch the fight to decide who would represent the Tang Empire in the Earth Tournament.


    Then he went to his territory in the God Realm, checking the dwarves. How far the construction was. It had been two months, and they had made a castle. Although it was still halfway finished, he could see how good the castle was.


    Aside from the half-castle, they made a few barrack buildings with training grounds for the army. Tang Shaoyang told them what would happen in this ce in an hour, hence they built the barracks.


    The Dwarves also informed him there were three dungeons spawned in here. They had the dungeon isted and been waiting for him.


    He checked the dungeon, which was different from the dungeons on Earth. There was no rank, all three dungeons had no rank. Maybe the dungeon in the God Realm did not have ranks. Fortunately, it still told him when a dungeon break would ur.


    He still had at least six months before the first dungeon break. There was still a lot of time, so he could ask Ira and the others about the dungeon before trying to clear it. If it was possible, he wanted to bring the others to clear the dungeon as well. He could bring them into the God Realm, and if the dungeon was not that dangerous, then he might as well bring his people to experience the dungeon in the God Realm.


    Tang Shaoyang did not forget toin to the dwarves, stressing them to focus on the defensive building first. He wanted a sturdy wall for his territory first. The castle and the other buildings could wait. They could still build them when he stabilized his territory.


    After checking the God Realm, he returned. He thought of spending hisst day with his daughter, all day. However, Zhang Mengyao dragged him to the arena located in the academyplex. She forced him to make a short speech, motivating them while announcing the reward if they won the Earth Tournament.


    He ended up watching the fight and catching up with Zaneos and Zowen. What they had been doing and so on. He only had thest evening with his daughter. The next day, he had to return to the Administrator Space because Ira had picked them for a mission.


    Tang Shaoyang was back at the Administrator Space, and they gathered in Anne''s room. There he met the new members. There was only one familiar face among his new members, it was Castor. The guy finally epted his invitation to be his Admin Helper.


    Anne introduced her Admin Helpers, and Ira introduced the two new Junior Administrators. The two Junior Administrators were men, their names were Torben and Prodan.


    After a quite long introduction, Ira showed the next mission. It was an individual mission, meaning only one team could take it. Of course, it was not a special mission.


    The mission was to hunt a void creature that managed to break the space and sneak into a world called Sn. Sn was considered a new world, a few months into the game. That was why the mission was posted because the natives would not be able to win against the void creature.


    There was a hint in the mission, saying it might be the work of a faction that wanted to take over this new world. There was a chance for someone who opened the gate to the void on purpose.


    First, their task was to eliminate the void creature. Second, it was to investigate whether it was the work of someone or an ident. It could also be the native''s doing, identally summoning the void creature, without knowing anything. If that was the case, they must catch the culprit.


    The mission was considered a hard mission, meaning the reward would be decent as well. The reward was two hundred thousand Credits.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow when he saw the reward. It was much less than what he got from the previous mission. Considering howplicated the mission was, the reward was so little.


    "You can''t use Special Mission''s reward as a standard. 200k Credits is considered a lot!" Ira said as if she could read what was in Tang Shaoyang''s mind.

 Chapter 1682 Second Mission (2)

    Chapter 1682 Second Mission (2)


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "The Credits do not really matter that much until we reach the Chief Administrator anyway. Stop the nagging and let''s go for the mission."


    As soon as he said that, the people in the room looked at him weirdly. That confused them as he thought he did not say anything wrong. They could only buy stuff when they reached the Chief Administrator. The Credits did not really matter for the Senior Administrator and Junior Administrator.


    Ira shook her head, "I don''t know if you arezy or¡­" She did not finish her words and pulled him out of the room, "Let''s go to the portal before someone else takes the mission from us."


    The two led the team in the front, and she nced at Tang Shaoyang, "Do you know you can use Credits even if you are Senior Administrator?"


    Tang Shaoyang thought about it. The Credits must have some use for the Senior Administrator and Junior Administrators as well. They could only use it in a limited way, was his guess. Maybe there was a shop here where he could buy potions and weapons as well.


    "How do you not know anything when you know someone as an Executive Administrator?"


    Ira was speechless with how careless Tang Shaoyang was.


    "First, there''s a shop where you can spend your Credits. While the items in the shop are limited, you can use your Credits to buy what you need at the shop. They sell potions, weapons, armor, and more treasures."


    "Second, there''s an auction house special for administrators only. We, Admin Helpers can''t join the auction even if we have credit. Sometimes, the other Administrators would put the items they got from the mission in an auction house. It can be Bloodline, Equipment, or any other treasures. You can buy them with your Credits"


    "Third, while you don''t have the same freedom as Chief Administrator. You still can buy information about anything you are interested in on the list of the administrator Authority. It will tell you how and where to get the said ss or treasure or even bloodline."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "Adam never told me about those things."


    He asked Adam the thing he needed to know about the Administrator, but Adam never said anything about the shop, auction house, or even the fact that he could buy the information.


    "If you don''t ask, then Adam will just tell you what you need to know. The most basic. Did he tell you about the Admin Helper and the report after the mission?"


    Tang Shaoyang realized that Adam did not tell about it. Even though it told him about Admin Helper, it did not tell him what he needed to recruit them. Whether he needed to write a manual report each time he finished a mission. The Admin Helper knew more about the administrator than the administrator himself.


    "We are here. An individual or a team mission is different from a cooperative mission or a special mission. We can''t get teleported to our destination like the previous mission. You have gone through this portal gate!"


    They stopped in front of a massive gate, and there was a booth to the right of the gate. The booth was covered in ck ss, and he could see someone inside the booth. Ira motioned at Tang Shaoyang to follow her.


    They arrived in front of the booth, and Ira put the mission paper in the small gap below the ss. The paper was pulled in as a female voice rang from inside the booth, "Please wait a moment for a confirmation."


    "Confirmation?" He whispered in a low voice.


    "The mission needs to be confirmed in case another team already takes the mission. So the Administrator doesn''t waste their manpower for one mission. But there should not be an issue. The mission was issued a few hours ago."


    Ira exined. She had epted the fact that her team captain did not know anything rted to the Administrator.


    "We have confirmed the mission. We will connect the gate to Sn World in a moment. Good luck with your mission, team The Reds."


    Not even ten seconds after that, the gate slowly opened and revealed a massive portal.


    "Can we go to any world with this portal?" Tang Shaoyang could not help but ask. He thought of an idea if this portal could be connected anywhere.


    Ira turned toward Tang Shaoyang, squinting her eyes, "You can, but you can only use this portal for anything rted to the Administrator''s work. You can''t use this portal to go to your enemy world to dere war. If you use it for your own benefit, you will lose the ss."


    "But you can use this portal if you want to get a certain ss or bloodline from any world. You need to buy the information first to get the coordinates."


    Thest part was rted to buying information for a ss, bloodline, and artifact. The information would tell the buyer where they could get the ss from, and they could use this portal to go to the said world.


    "Let''s go. We need to fulfill our quota for this month before you get too busy again." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The others had been waiting for them in front of the portal gate. They were waiting for Tang Shaoyang. He was the first one to step into the portal before the others followed him.


    Tang Shaoyang expected the same entrance when he met the first administrator team in Aqura. Tearing the space and appearing in the sky. But the expectation and reality were different. It was a normal teleportation where they appeared right above the scorchednd.


    He inspected the surroundings immediately, but he could not find a single living being around. Thend was scorched ck and cracked. He had seen something simr. It was when he used [World Decay], an exclusive skill to his weapon.


    As if the energy from thend was dried up, killing thend. Not far from them was a vige that was razed down as well. He saw the scorched remains of adults, children, and the animal.


    "Without a doubt, this is the doing of a void creature."


    Anne squatted down and pinched the chunk of soil which immediately turned into dust.

 Chapter 1683 It Was Easy For Hard Mission

    Chapter 1683 It Was Easy For Hard Mission


    The mission was quite troublesome because they had to investigate whether it was an ident or someone summoned the void creature. It would be easier if they just needed to track and kill it.


    "I am good at killing and hunting, but investigating is not my forte. So how do we start?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not bother to reveal that he was not good at investigating stuff. He did not have the skill or experience for an investigation like this.


    "You are quite honest for a team captain."


    That was Anne''s first remark. She expected that a team captain should never show their weakness to their team members to keep their image good. That was how a team captain gained the respect and trust of his team members.


    "That''s not bad. At least, better than a team captain who thought they could do everything which ended up endangering the team."


    Ira responded to Tang Shaoyang. She was quite daring for an Admin Helper, but no one looked down on her because Tang Shaoyang trusted her.


    "I never said it was bad or anything," Anne was the only one who dared to respond to it in front of Tang Shaoyang, "We can start investigating the cause once we catch the void creature first before it could destroy more areas."


    Tang Shaoyang did not care about the banter. He wanted to finish the mission as quickly as possible. Through his Chaos Eyes, he could tell that remnant energy was stronger to the south. Meaning, the void creature was going that way as it destroyed everything it saw.


    "I think I know where to find that thing!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not say anything as he rushed toward the south. There was no discussion as he just went to the south, not even telling them why he thought the void creature was to the south.


    Castor was the first one to follow him with no words, followed by his Admin Helpers.


    "She doesn''t seem to like you, but why do you let her join the team?"


    He could not help but ask Tang Shaoyang. He did not think it was good to make such remarks in front of the other team members like that. That would lower the team captain''s dignity. At least, that was what he thought.


    "Do you think so?" Tang Shaoyang responded half-heartedly, not taking it seriously, "She was just being honest. It''s fine. As long as she is useful, that''s it."


    Following Tang Shaoyang, soon they heard the sound of battle. The ck smoke billowed in front of them, and the scream resonated in the forest.


    Tang Shaoyang used his Dragon Transformation and picked up his pace. He did not say anything to Castor and picked up his pace. In an instant, his figure disappeared, leaving Castor and the others behind. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He soon arrived at the vige. The wooden gate was breached and burned. Dozens of burnt corpses were on the ground. The corpses had weapons on the side, whether it was a spear or a sword. There was a sign of fighting back, but clearly, these people were not a match for the void creature.


    He entered the vige and found the void creature. It was quite easy since the void creature did not try to hide. It was in the middle of the vige, capturing the women.


    The void creature was something like a slime, purple in color. Right at the center of the slime was a man,ughing maniacally as the slime hand captured the women. The women were safe inside the slime. The slime could short part of its body and burn anything that touched it.


    A young man in his early twenties, with a burning mark on half of his face,ughing maniacally inside the slime. Through the detection, the young man and the slime were a different entity. They were not one.


    The slime was the void creature, and the man was a normal human. Tang Shaoyang did not waste his time and cut the slime hand that captured the woman. As it got separated from the main, the slime burst into slimy liquid to the ground.


    The young man stoppedughing and looked at Tang Shaoyang, "Who are you!?" He did not wait for an answer as a slime hand shot toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang purposely did not dodge the slime, letting himself get caught. As soon as the slime hand touched his body, it broke into a slimy liquid. The slime could not maintain its form near Tang Shaoyang because of Absolute Domination Energy.


    A creature like this one usually had a core. Looking at it with his Chaos Eyes, he could not find the core. The void slime kept attacking him, but it was futile.


    "Die! Die! Die! Die! Die!" The young man kept using his slime to attack. It shot the burning slimes and kept going.


    Tang Shaoyang then scanned the young man''s body and found the core. The ck core was the size of his thumb. It was located in the young man''s brain.


    His figure blurred and caught the young man''s neck. At the same time, the slime could not maintain its body and fell apart into slimy liquid.


    "Did you summon the void creature?"


    The mission would be easier since he could find this young man right next to the void creature. Next, he just needed to interrogate the young man. He was good at torture.


    Using Chaos Touch, the young man writhed fiercely, in pain as he screamed. His voice filled the vige. Even though the vigers were afraid, they still wanted to see it. Some of them even smiled looking at the young man''s suffering.


    "Did you summon the void creature or did someone else summon it for you?"


    Tang Shaoyang repeated the question.


    The young man looked down at Tang Shaoyang with sweat, tears, and snot covering his face. Despite the pain, he did not relent. He spat at Tang Shaoyang. Of course, the spit evaporated before it touched Tang Shaoyang.


    "Why do you choose the hard way?"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and amplified Chaos Touch. Not just the body, but the head as well.


    The young man screamed again, struggling fiercely but to no avail. He felt like his brain was being squished, his organ was pounded, and his bones were crushed.


    "I speak! I will speak! Please stop!"

 Chapter 1684 Follow Up Mission

    Chapter 1684 Follow Up Mission


    Anne picked up her pace and caught up with Tang Shaoyang''s Admin Helpers. They chasedte because none of them expected Tang Shaoyang would leave without saying anything.


    However, she did not see Tang Shaoyang after catching it. She saw the billowed ck smoke ahead of her. There was no need to guess, Tang Shaoyang must be there already.


    As they got closer to the smoke, they heard a man scream. By the time they arrived at the vige. They found Tang Shaoyang and next to him was the young with ragged breathing. His clothes were soaked from sweat.


    "We havepleted the mission. He summoned the void creature, and the void creature is inside his head right now."


    None of them got closer to Tang Shaoyang, not because they were afraid of him but because of the purple smile.


    Anne and Ira looked at the young man, furrowing their brow. The mission was too easy for a hard mission. Ira first checked the mission page. Just like Tang Shaoyang said, the mission waspleted. They found the culprit and also the void creature, but this was too easy.


    "What actually happened?" Ira asked, confused.


    "You will see it soon," Tang Shaoyang pointed at the young man.


    Sure enough, purple slime formed around his skin, covering his whole body. It got bigger and bigger, but it broke apart when Tang Shaoyang stomped on the slime part.


    "He summoned the void creature, and the void creature integrated with him now. It''s simr to the slime, and the core is in his brain!"


    Ira frowned deeper and used [Detection] once more on the young man. With how big the gap between her and the young man, she could see more detailed information about the young man.


    The young man was not even an Epic Rank, let alone a God Rank, so how did he summon a Void Creature? There was no ss rted to the void creature as far as she knew. The System would not make such a ss when it wanted no involvement with the void.


    "Someone is giving him a summoning scroll. He used that scroll to summon the void creature."


    Tang Shaoyang exined. There was more to the back of the story, but Tang Shaoyang did not want to go deeper. Their mission was to get rid of the void creature and find who summoned it. Their mission waspleted.


    "This is easier than I thought," Ira agreed with Tang Shaoyang. Their mission waspleted to this point since the System also indicated they hadpleted the mission.


    "No! It''s not over yet! We must catch the person who gave this man the scroll!"


    Anne disagreed with them. The problem has not yet been resolved, and they must get to the end of the root.


    "Yes, Senior Administrator Anne. We havepleted the mission!" Ira shared the mission page, and it saidpleted.


    Anne was dumbfounded at that, "But¡­"


    "No, but! To continue the mission, it will be a separate mission. We are risking our lives for a mission. This is not charity, Senior Administrator Anne." Ira cut her off.


    Anne turned toward Tang Shaoyang. The only one who could make them stay and pursue the culprit was Tang Shaoyang. He was the captain, so she asked him.


    "We must stay and catch the real culprit! The people in this world are in danger!"


    "Then let''s wait for the follow-up mission," Tang Shaoyang turned toward Ira toplete the mission.


    Ira tapped theplete in the mission page, and they were teleported back. It was not even half an hour since they left, and they had returned.


    The woman inside the booth was surprised to see them. It was a hard mission, after all. Did they abort the mission?


    "I will submit the report first!" Ira parted ways with the team to submit the mission report. With how short their mission was, her report was also short. She dragged the same young man who had lost his power.


    "Why!? Why don''t you save them? You have the power to do so!?" Anne still could not ept the decision to go back.


    She had seen Tang Shaoyang fight, and she believed he should be strong enough to fight whoever spread the summoning scroll. If they were waiting for the follow-up mission, it might be toote already.


    "This is a warning for you, Anne. I respect your belief that the strong should help the weak but don''t force your belief on me. That''s your belief, you do whatever you believe is right. I will not stop you, but don''t force your belief on me, Anne! This will be the first and thest warning. I will kick you out of my team if you are still doing it!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not care about the criticism, but he did not like it when someone forced their belief in him.


    That silenced Anne. Getting kicked out from a team that she just joined would bring a bad reputation for her. There would be fewer teams wanting to pick her next time. She also did not want to quit the team. She believed she could do more with Tang Shaoyang.


    "Or you can create your own team. No one will stop you from doing whatever you want!"


    They returned to Tang Shaoyang''s room in silence. Na and the others were not as bold as Ira to speak against a Senior Administrator. The Junior Administrator also did not say anything since they were not close enough to speak. Both did not want to offend the two Senior Administrators in the team. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ira messaged Tang Shaoyang to wait because there would be a follow-up mission. With how easy the first mission was, Tang Shaoyang expected another mission with a decent reward. Regarding the mission, he wanted to finish them as soon as possible and reach the Chief Administrator. He did not really care about the natives.


    Ira returned half an hourter with another mission paper in her hand. As she guessed, there was a follow-up mission. However, it was no longer a team mission anymore, but a cooperative mission. It required five teams'' cooperation for the mission, and Ira registered their team to join.

 Chapter 1685 Third Mission

    Chapter 1685 Third Mission


    Tang Shaoyang checked the follow-up mission. Five teams cooperated to catch or kill the culprit behind the void summoning incident.


    The participant reward would be 10k Credits. If they could uncover the culprit behind the summoning, they would get another 20k Credits per team. If they killed the culprit, they would get another 100k Credits per team. If they caught the culprit, they would get 200k Credits per team.


    Catching the target would reward them more than killing them. There was a deduction below the mission paper, indicating it might be the work of a group rather than an individual. If that was the case, they only needed to catch the leader instead of all of its members.


    There was an additional reward if they killed the summoned void creature. They would get another 100k Credits per kill for the void creature. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow when he read the details of the mission, "I don''t really like this kind of mission. We should not join."


    First, it required cooperation from the other teams. Second, it was an investigation mission. Moreplicated than just getting rid of the group or the organization that the System asked for. Third, it would take longer to finish a mission like this.


    "Can weplete the mission in twenty days?" Tang Shaoyang asked.


    There were fifteen days until the Earth Tournament. He did not know how long the tournament wouldst. He assumed it would take five days, at most a week. That meant he had twenty to twenty-two days if he did not want to miss the Second World Congress.


    "I don''t know. It could be shorter than that or maybe longer than twenty days. What''s wrong? Do you have something in twenty days?"


    Ira recalled their messages. Tang Shaoyang indeed asked her for a mission that could bepleted in a short time.


    "Yes! And it''s very important. I can''t miss it."


    "We need to wait for other teams to take the mission. The mission can''t be assigned to the team, but the team must take the mission. We have to wait for the other four teams. If the System can provide us with more information from the man we captured, then we mightplete the mission quicker."


    Ira furrowed her brow as she exined. If they could get five teams today, then they couldplete the mission in less than twenty days. But if it takes three or even a week to gather five teams, then twenty days might not be enough. Especially if they had to start the investigation from zero.


    "We don''t need to worry about the team. Two teams just joined, White Knight and Vigamaur Dgaror. We might get five teams today."


    Junior Administrator Torben updated the teams that just joined the mission. Those two names were familiar to Tang Shaoyang. The White Knight was the team that came to his trial, and he fought with their captain once during thest stage. If he was not wrong, The White Knight was in thest mission as well.


    As for Vigamaur Dgaror, there was no way he would forget that man. Amos wanted to kill him just because he had a Dragon Bloodline in the first stage trial. He ended up killing the participant from Vigamaur Dgaror and Amos back then. He could not forget the name after the incident.


    "Then I will go to check the shop. If we don''t get the team in an hour, then I will go back to my world first."


    Tang Shaoyang left the room by himself. The two Junior Administrators were about to call Tang Shaoyang. They wanted to split the reward from the previous mission, but they were discouraged because Anne did not bring that up. They thought about it, they did nothing in the previous mission. They decided to not speak.


    Ira kept her eyes on the mission tab, waiting for more teams to register. She had a bad feeling when she saw Vigamaur Dgaror.


    Vigamaur Dgaror did not get punished because there was no direct involvement in the trial maniption. But she was aware of their grudge with Tang Shaoyang. She was afraid that they joined the mission for Tang Shaoyang.


    Not long after Tang Shaoyang left the room, she saw a new team registered. It was weird how fast the five teams registered for a cooperation mission like this. It usually took at least one or two days to gather five times. This was different from the special mission, after all.


    She checked the third team, Sheydos. It was a famous teamposed of several ns from the Dragon Realm. She was relieved at first since there was no way for Vigamaur Dgaror and Sheydos to work together.


    Vigamaur Dgaror was a faction with a purpose to hunt down all dragons in the universe. They hated dragons, so the chance for cooperation between the two teams was low.


    However, she remembered a name, Vitali. He was part of thest stage trial, and he was from the Lafreser n from the Dragon Realm. It was known that Lafreser n was the descendant of the Dragon Guardian Zonaras.


    Tang Shaoyang almost killed Vitali if not for the Chief Administrator appearing. He beat Vitali to half-death. It was not a surprise if The Lafreser n asked Sheydos to get back on Tang Shaoyang.


    Just like Ira, the others also looked at the mission tab. Most of them hoped that they could take another mission today. Five minutes passed, and there was no new team registered to take the mission. They were about to disperse to do something rather than staying in the room, doing nothing.


    Before they could leave the room, Ira said, "Get ready for the mission. We have five teams registered for the mission."


    They opened the mission and some of the men let out a delighted squeal. Thest team was famous, not just because of how strong they were, but because all the members of that team were Snow Elf. They were famous for their beauty.


    Daenelis n

 Chapter 1686 Bad Synergy From The Start

    Chapter 1686 Bad Synergy From The Start


    Ira went to pick up her captain who was at the shop, haggling with the keeper. She did not know what he wanted to buy when he had a God Rank weapon. She never saw him in armor either.


    "Get ready for the mission. Five teams have registered for the mission!"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear, "Keep that sword for me, okay?"


    The male keeper kept his emotionless visage, not answering Tang Shaoyang.


    On the way to meet with the other teams, Ira briefed all the teams that joined for the mission. She started with the White Knight, the Primordial Vampire.


    "I have met them in the trial. You can tell me more about Vigamaur Dgaror. They are more likely a threat to us than the other teams."


    Ira shook her head, "I know nothing about Vigamaur Dgaror. The only thing I know about them is they hate the dragon."


    Vigamaur Dgaror has less fame than the other four teams. Their information was limited, including their team members. But one thing was for sure, all of them were from the same faction.


    She exined about Sheydos, a team from the Dragon Realm.


    "There''s a chance they received amission from The Lafreser n to mess you up."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, "Who is this Lafreser n? I don''t remember crossing paths with them?"


    Ira rolled her eyes, "How could you forget about the half-dragon participant you almost killed in the trial? Don''t you remember Vitali?"


    "Ah, them?" Tang Shaoyang recalled, and indeed, The lion head Chief Administrator told him that he would regret it if he killed Vitali.


    "He is kinda weak, so I don''t really remember him. What about thest one?"


    "Don''t underestimate Sheydos. Their team captain is a Chief Administrator," Ira warned Tang Shaoyang before going for thest team.


    "Daenelis Team is the team consisting only of Snow Elf from The Daenelis n. As I said to you before, the elf is too prideful to join the other team. So they only create a team for their own n, not even the elf from the other ns could join them. Their team captain is a Chief Administrator, and they are quite famous because of their looks as well."


    Ira told him about Agnes'' situation. Agnes was in a pickle situation because she was the first one to be selected as an Administrator Candidate from her n. The other elves declined her. If she joined a random team, there was a big chance that she would be a sex ve. That was why she wanted to be Tang Shaoyang''s Admin Helper, someone she knew before.


    They soon arrived in the lounge where the other four teams were. They did not get a special hall like the special mission hence they gathered in the lounge. Tang Shaoyang and Ira were thest ones to arrive.


    When he grouped with his team, he received intense stares from three teams. The Daenelis n and Sheydos clearly did not like him. He did not know why, but he understood the hostility came from The Vigamaur Dgaror.


    He was surprised that only The White Knight weed them. Valentine Centurion, The team captain from the White Knight greeted him with a smile. As if the fight between them during thest stage trial never happened.


    "I am delighted to work together with you again, Tang Shaoyang. I am Centurion from the White Knight!"


    Centurion was offering his hand, and it would be petty and rude of him not to take the hand. He shook hands with Centurion, "Likewise, Centurion. Let''splete the mission quicker this time."


    "Since everyone is here, let''s depart from the mission."


    Tang Shaoyang thought his team would be the team with the least number, but it was not. Daenelis n only had eleven members. All of them were white-haired elves, and just like Ira said. All of them were peerless beauties, except for the three because they were men.


    "This is why I hate a newbie. Don''t you need to introduce your team and discuss who will take the lead in this mission?"


    The team captain from the Daenelis n spoke. It was hard to guess an elf''s age based on their face. They all looked young, looked like they were in their mid-twenties, but Tang Shaoyang knew that at least they were two hundred or even three hundred years old.


    Tang Shaoyang turned toward the elf and smiled, "Do we need an introduction? If you think we need an introduction, why don''t you start by introducing you and your team first?"


    "As for the leader¡­ Do we really need a leader? Just like how you don''t want to be led by me, I also don''t want to be led by any of you. Let''s work separately and share our progress together instead. Isn''t that better?"


    An individual from Sheydos stepped up, "I agree we don''t need an introduction. We will only work together this time, so I don''t need to know your names. But we need a team leader to work more efficiently. If two teams work on the same thing, that will waste our time."


    Tang Shaoyang did not expect that from Sheydos. Since they did not like each other, he thought everyone would agree to work on their own. They did not have the synergy to work together from the start, so it would be hard to decide who would be the leader in the first ce. But he still followed their y and asked.


    "Then how are we going to decide the leader?"


    "Of course, someone with rich experiences and a high-ranking administrator is the suitable leader¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang cut them off, "Let''s work separately instead. This will not work. I am not going to listen to someone weaker than me." Then he pointed at the Daenelis n, "And I don''t think they would listen to anyone but their team captain. This leadership thing will never work in our groups. Let''s work on our own and share the informationter."


    He could guess that Sheydos wanted to propose their team captain, a Chief Administrator as the leader. Someone with rich experience and high rank.


    The same person from Sheydos let out a chuckle, "Weaker than you? You have the balls to say that. Then let''s decide on the leader by fighting. The strongest will lead the team."

 Chapter 1687 Salyra Kingdom

    Chapter 1687 Salyra Kingdom


    Tang Shaoyang grinned as he was happy to entertain their proposal. However, Anne stepped up.


    "Fighting? That''s wilding from someone with rich experience and a high-ranking administrator. A fight before a mission? That''s so stupid!"


    Anne was quite boldpared to the other administrators. Even if it was Sheydos, she did not hold back.


    The dragon-halfling who proposed the idea was infuriated. It was the same as calling him stupid in front of the other teams. However, his team leader stopped him from speaking.


    "That''s true it''s stupid, but your team captain is hinting at it first. My team member wants to entertain your team captain''s idea."


    Erva was the name of the Sheydos'' team captain. A Chief Administrator from the Dragon Realm. Of course, his background was not what got him to the Chief Administrator position, but his feat. Sheydos survived several Special Missions and millions of team missions. "My captain''s idea is for us to work separately while sharing information. That''s a much better idea than forcing us to work together with one leader which would bring a bad influence to the mission."


    Anne pointed at the Daenelis n, Vigamaur Dgaror, and her team, "We don''t want you to be the leader. Especially them!" She emphasized at the Vigamaur Dgaror, "They hate you. Do you think they would listen to your order during the mission?"


    Erva listened to Anne, ncing at the Daenelis n and then at Vigamaur Dgaror. The woman was telling the truth. They did not have the synergy to work together.


    "Just like how you can''t ept the others to be the leader, you will not listen to any of us either if one of us bes the leader. What''s the point of appointing a leader in that case? Are you trying to dy the mission? Are you perhaps in cahoot with the group behind the void summoning?"


    She threw a random usation at Sheydos, doing it so they could proceed with the mission faster.


    "If you insist on your idea, we must work under one leadership. We can work it with a vote. Each team votes on who will be the leader."


    Erva knew what Anne implied. Each team would nominate themselves as the leader. It would not work, and they were wasting their time here. That was what the woman tried to say to him.


    "Then let''s work separately."


    Sheydos took the lead in the mission. Erva thought it would be easy for his team to earn the trust to be the leader. That way they could take control of the flow of the mission and get as many credits as possible.


    That could never work because the team that joined the mission did not really care that much about Sheydos'' reputation.


    The five teams headed toward the portal gate. The same portal where Tang Shaoyang and his team returned from a while ago. Ira and the other four representatives pushed the mission paper to the booth once more.


    After getting the confirmation, the gate opened and connected to Sn once more. Even though the gate was ready, no one entered the gate. Anne was confused, looking at the back of his team captain.


    But soon she realized, not just her team. The other four teams also stayed back. They all had the same thought, wanting to enter the portal separately, hoping they would be teleported to a different area.


    Anne was about toin, but her team captain stepped out first. Tang Shaoyang was the first one to enter the portal gate followed by his team.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang expected to be teleported to a random area like before, where he was closest to the clue. That was not the case this time. He was teleported to the bedroom.


    He sat at the edge of the bedroom with a screen in front of him. Reading what was written on the screen, he found it was simr to the quest in the Dimensional Tower. He assumed a role in this world, as a mercenary called The Reds. Exactly the same as his team name.


    It even provided the rank of his mercenary team which was ranked Obsidian. The System provided information on where this Obsidian Rank was. The rank started from Iron, Bronze, Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond, Onyx, and Obsidian. Meaning his mercenary team was one of the strongest mercenary teams in this kingdom.


    There was more information, and Tang Shaoyang gave up reading them all. He had his Admin Helpers that would brief him on the situation. It seemed like the System got additional information from the young man they captured in the first mission.


    Tang Shaoyang came out of the room and was greeted by two female servants wearing ck and white uniforms. They bowed and greeted him.


    "Good Morning, Captain Tang Shaoyang." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even the natives of this world knew his name. He was amazed by the System.


    "Do you want breakfast, or do you want to take a hot bath, Captain?"


    "I want breakfast first and summon the others to the dining hall!"


    One servant led him to the dining and the second one called the other members. They all gathered in the dining hall, and Ira expected Tang Shaoyang not to read all the information provided by the System hence she briefed him on the situation.


    They were staying in their own building. This whole building belonged to The Reds Mercenary. Their base was located in the capital city of a kingdom called Salyra Kingdom, the seven main powers in this world, Sn.


    Sn underwent The Game for six months, considered as a new world. However, they were different from Earth. Sn had the basics for mana, and monsters were normal things in this world. They were not surprised by the undead that appeared out of nowhere and easily survived the early phase of The Game.


    In six months, they had integrated with The Game very well. Sweeping the mini-games and annihting the undead easily. However, they were still considered weak because the strongest among the natives was Myth Rank.


    There were seven Myth Ranks in total, and seven of them were from seven different kingdoms. The power was well spread hence the Seven Kingdoms became the main powers in Sn.

 Chapter 1688 Disguise

    Chapter 1688 Disguise


    After an interrogation with the young man, the System suspected the culprit behind the void summoning was from The Salyra Kingdom and The Xales Kingdom. The organization might have a base on both kingdoms. It was their mission to find out based on those clues.


    The five teams were split into two. The Daenelis n and The Reds were teleported into The Salyra Kingdom. The remaining three teams were in The Xales Kingdom.


    The page also said the other team''s mercenary ranks. The other teams were Onyx Rank and only The Reds were in Obsidian Rank. It was The System''s assessment, telling them which team was the strongest.


    Castor was feeling smug when he found out about it. While the others did not express themselves openly, they were clearly happy to find out that their team was the strongest.


    "The Daenelis Mercenary is asking to meet you, Captain Tang Shaoyang. I have sent them to the waiting room." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A servant came over and informed Tang Shaoyang. He was surprised the prideful elf woulde to them first. He expected them to work separately.


    "Bring them to the meeting room. We will meet them there shortly!"


    It was Ira who responded. She knew that Tang Shaoyang did not even know all the rooms in this building. Then letting her captain make a blunder, she replied for him.


    Tang Shaoyang indeed did not know the meeting room and waiting room were different. He was about to meet them in the waiting room.


    "The waiting room is where people queue to meet you, and the meeting room is where they meet you. There''s also a banquet hall, a ce where we celebrate if weplete a big mission. You also have your own office¡­"


    Ira briefed Tang Shaoyang on all the rooms in their building as they headed to the meeting room.


    They soon arrived in the meeting room where the three snow-elves were waiting for them. Tang Shaoyang did not know anything about them and did not know who the team captain was.


    The meeting room was a room where they received a guest for sure. There were two tables, separated by five meters. The three snow elves stood up when Tang Shaoyang entered the room. Despite being prideful, they were polite to stand when he arrived.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded at them and sat on his seat. The Snow Elves initiated the conversation.


    "I am a Senior Administrator, Nandra. Even though there''s no official position for a vice-captain, I can be regarded as vice-captain in my team. They are Junior Administrators in our team."


    Nandra pointed to the male snow elf to her right named Arsus. Then the female snow elf to her left named Salia.


    Tang Shaoyang did not introduce his team as Ira took the initiative. She did not let Tang Shaoyang speak to them. After the introduction, Ira asked their purpose foring to meet them.


    "My team captain wants to know how you will start the investigation. We want to ensure that we don''t investigate the same area for the sake of the mission."


    Nandra got straight to the point.


    "We are going to start by investigating the external organization. So The Daenelis n can start investigating the nobles, the military, and the Royal Family within the kingdom."


    They had not talked anything about it, but Ira already had a n in her mind about where to start. She wanted to investigate the area with less risk.


    Nandra kept her cold visage, scanning Tang Shaoyang and the other Administrators. She did not give a nce at the Admin Helper who kept talking on behalf of Tang Shaoyang.


    "Unfortunately, we also nned to start the investigation with the external organization in the Salyra Kingdom. I wish The Reds will yield to The Daenelis n for this matter for the sake of the mission."


    "Alright. We will investigate the internal force of The Salyra Kingdom!" Tang Shaoyang made it simple. He did not want to argue for work distribution.


    For the first time, Nandra furrowed her brow. But that was just for a moment. She did not know why, but with how quick the opposite party made the decision. It felt like she fell into their trap. She did not pursue it further and stood up.


    "The Daenelis n is grateful that you are willing to yield, Captain Tang Shaoyang. We will take our leave now."


    The three snow elves left the room after that. As soon as they left, Ira red at Tang Shaoyang, "Why did you relent to them? We are at an advantage because the System assessed us as the strongest team. We can''t yield just because they ask us to."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and made it clear to Ira that he did not care about the hierarchy between the teams.


    "Does it matter who investigates who? If they are having a hard time with their investigation. It would dy our timepleting the mission. I just want toplete the mission as soon as possible. Let''s not prolong the mission by fighting between ourselves."


    Ira let out a sigh, "But investigating the nobles and the Royal Family is harder. A slight mistake could turn the whole kingdom against us."


    "That''s why we take the biggest risk since our team is the strongest team."


    Tang Shaoyang stood up, "I have sent my shadows to start the investigation. I need more information so my shadow can focus on a specific area to quicken the investigation."


    He pped his hands a few times and said, "Let''s get to work. This should not be a hard mission. Their highest rank is Myth Rank!"


    While the System provided the basic information about Sn. The information did not include general information about the seven main powers of Sn.


    The Royal Family of the Salyra Kingdom was the Estanyol Family. They had existed even before the Game. The Game''s appearance solidified further their foundation as the main power in Sn. On the outside, The Salyra Kingdom was solid with its long history. The nobles fully supported the current King, and they focused on expanding their territory to bring The Salyra Kingdom to a new height.


    However, having no problem meant a problem itself. It was just the kingdom had not found out the problem in their kingdom yet.

 Chapter 1689 Encountering A Wall

    Chapter 1689 Encountering A Wall


    Almunia City, the capital of the Salyra Kingdom. On the outside, it was prosperous and peaceful. The residents on the street were full of smiles, there were no homeless people, and the wealth spread evenly among themoners. Everyone had enough, and no one starved. That was on the surface.


    In just three days, Tang Shaoyang had his trio of Shadows investigate the Royal Family and the four Duke Families. They were the main pir of the kingdom. He easily found out that Duke Amalric harbored a great ambition to take over the kingdom.


    It was a long project even before the Game started. They won over many nobles who were dissatisfied with the Estanyol Family''s leadership to overthrow The Estanyol Family''s reign over The Salyra Kingdom.


    The day of the revolution was getting closer and closer. Duke Amalric would start the rebellion once the imperial army went to the south to attack their neighborhood kingdom. They were attacking one of the seven main powers, The Zaren Kingdom which was currently in a conflict with another kingdom.


    Despite the big discovery, Tang Shaoyang could not find the rtionship between Duke Amalric and the group that created void summoning scrolls. It was a political maneuver from Duke Amalric to overthrow the Royal Family, that was it.


    Even when Tang Shaoyang went deeper, he could not find anything rted to his main target. He thought he would find them within Duke Amalric''s secret force, but he could not find them.


    "We wasted three days on Duke Amalric and can''t find our target involvement with Duke Amalric."


    Ira furrowed her brow. She thought the same as Tang Shaoyang when they found out Duke Amalric''s intention to rebel. They thought Duke Amalric gained support from the external force which gave Duke Amalric the courage to rebel. But that was nothing aside from the secret force that Duke Amalric had nted in the capital city.


    "I don''t know why, but I have a feeling that our target is colluding with Duke Amalric''s faction. Maybe there''s something we miss."


    Kiara, the cat beastmen could not help expressing her true instinct for the matter. Her instinct told her that their target colluded with Duke Amalric''s faction.


    "What are you going to do with the Estanyol Family''s request?"


    Ira changed the topic since they hit a wall in their investigation. They were here as a mercenary corp, a reputable mercenary at that. The Royal Family issued a request for them to assist them in attacking the Zaren Kingdom.


    "Soon we will receive a special request from Duke Amalric as well. Which side will we join?" Ira added at the end.


    From the trio shadows, Tang Shaoyang found out that Duke Amalric would send someone to make a request with them as well. They wanted them to stay in Almunia but did not specify what their task was. Duke Amalric''s reward was triple what The Royal Family offered. Of course, it was just Gold Coin, barely any used for Tang Shaoyang.


    "Whoever gives us the most benefit inpleting our mission," Tang Shaoyang answered.


    There was one person who did not like the answer, Anne. She revealed her true feelings that she hated the traitor. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Isn''t it obvious? We should assist the Royal Family! They will be thankful to us, and they might assist us in finding our target!"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "We are not helping anyone. We are an outsider, and we are not supposed to help anyone. Let everything flow naturally, and our target might use this chance to summon a void creature."


    The war and rebellion might be the right time for their target to summon the void creature. They had to wait and watch everything flow naturally. Preventing the rebellion or helping the Royal Family was not part of the mission.


    "How can you be so heartless? Will you let these innocents plunge into despair because of the rebellions?"


    Anne furrowed her brow, clearly not liking the decision. They had the power to help, but her captain decided not to help. That was what frustrated her.


    "Remember why youe here, Anne. We are here not to change the world to our liking. We are here to prevent the void from taking over this world. This world''s affairs have nothing to do with us. Our mission is very clear, catch the culprit behind the void summoning. What will happen to this kingdom and the people in this city has nothing to do with us. Let the world flow naturally without our intervention!"


    Tang Shaoyang raised his hand when Anne was about to respond. He did not want to hear anything that came from Anne, "That''s enough Anne!"


    "You and Torben will follow the Salyra Kingdom''s army to the battlefield and watch the situation there. Our target might summon the void creature during the war or rebellion. Prodan will stay in the Almunia with me! This is an order!"


    Before Anne did something to disturb the flow of this world, he sent her to the battlefield instead, " And we will decline the offer from The Royal Family and Duke Amalric."


    The Captain made the decision, and Anne did try to oppose the decision. Even though she knew that Tang Shaoyang was most likely right, not to interfere with this world''s affairs. Her conscience could not ept it and wanted to help The Estanyol Family.


    "What about the Daenelis n? Have they found something from the merchantpanies and the other mercenary corps?"


    Tang Shaoyang changed the topic. In thest three days, they only exchanged contacts with The Daenalis n two times. The first time was when they came to them. Later on, they shared the information about the rebellion a day ago. They had not found anything yesterday, and maybe they had something today.


    Anne took the initiative to go to The Daenelis n with Torben and Prodan to get an update on their investigation.


    After the three administrators left, the Admin Helpers were more at ease. Even Anne''s Admin Helpers were more at ease with Tang Shaoyang than their own superior.


    "I also have a feeling that Duke Amalric''s force is rted to our target. Maybe we were investigating at the wrong ce. Have you investigated the other nobles that take side with Duke Amalric, Cap?"


    Na dared to voice her opinion after the three administrators left. She was at ease without those three who were strict with their status as administrators. She was afraid that the three administrators would take offense if she said something in the meeting while they did not say anything.


    Tang Shaoyang''s Admin Helpers were being careful not to ruin the harmony in the team.


    Tang Shaoyang pondered Na''s words, rubbing his chin. She was right about it. He focused on Duke Amalric and paid little attention to the other smaller noble families.


    "Not just the one under Duke Amalric. I have to restart the investigation with the nobles on The Royal Family''s side as well."

 Chapter 1690 Clue After Clue

    Chapter 1690 Clue After Clue


    Anne left the building in a bad mood, heading to The Daenelis n''s building. Just like how they had their own building, The Daenelis n had their own building. The Daenelis and The Reds were known for their rivalry, so their bases were quite far. One was in the east, and one was in the west. The System was quite careful to put a such thing into consideration as their disguise.


    Torben and Prodan followed closely behind her. They knew the Senior Administrator was not in a good mood, so they decided not to say anything. However, both agreed with their captain. It was not their role to interfere with what happened in this world. They were here for a mission, not to uphold justice or protect the innocent.


    Anne knew Tang Shaoyang was right, but she could not shake the uneasiness inside her. Walking through the street, they passed the bustling. She saw the street vendors were smiling, and waving as the customers left the vendor. A family with two daughters passed by her, holding snacks in their hands.


    Just watching the people around her, was enough to calm her restless heart. As she arrived in front of The Daenelis n, the restlessness returned. Realizing those smiles would disappear soon because of the rebellion, making her heart heavy.


    She had the power to stop the rebellion because she was a God Rank. But she did not dare to take action without her captain''s consent. She felt terrible, but there was nothing she could do.


    Releasing out a sigh, she knocked on the door. A servant opened the door and recognized Anne. The servant invited her to the building, and soon the servant led them to meet the Daenelis n''s captain.


    Khaya Daenelis was the name of Daenelis n Captain. She was the first Administrator from her n. She was fortunate to meet a good team and get promoted to Junior Administrator without suffering. Looking at Khaya once more, even Anne had to admire the beauty of Khaya even though she was a woman too.


    The reason Torben and Prodan wanted to follow was not just to give The Daenelis n respect, but because they wanted to see Khaya one more time up close.


    Khaya was not alone, two Senior Administrators and two Junior Administrators from her team weed the guests.


    "Hah¡­ It''s unfortunate but we haven''t gotten anything yet from our investigation. It will take time to get the trust from the merchants."


    Khaya did not wait for Anne to ask why they were there and shared their investigation. She was ashamed that they failed to get any results.


    "I see," Anne nodded understandingly, "What about your position in the war against The Zaren Kingdom and also Duke Amalric''s rebellion?"


    Since The Royal Family and Duke Amalric came for their team, they muste to The Daenelis n as well. The Daenelis Mercenary was known as the second-strongest mercenary corps in the kingdom, after all.


    "We declined their offer. We are not supposed to get involved in this world''s affairs," Khaya confirmed that The Royal Family and The Duke Amalric came to them as well. Her response was simr to Tang Shaoyang''s.


    "What about The Reds?"


    "We also declined their request. However, we decided to split our team into two. I will follow the army secretly while my captain is staying in the city. He said our target would likely make a move during the rebellion or a war."


    Khaya rubbed her chin as it made sense. This group could use the war or rebellion as a cover to summon the void creature. They would make it like the natives summoned the void creature.


    She nodded her head, "Do you perhaps need our help? What about if my team follows the army, and your team stays in the city instead of splitting up?"


    "Let me ask my captain¡­" Anne messaged Ira instead of Tang Shaoyang. The former would answer her faster than her captain. Sure enough, she got the reply in less than ten seconds.


    "We haven''t found any clue regarding our target, so it would be better if you continue your investigation. Leave the army and rebellion matters to us."


    Anne left The Daenelis Mercenary after that. She did not immediately return to the base, wandering in the market area where the crowd was.


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang restarted his investigation. He excluded the four dukes since he had dug everything from the four dukes. He started from the lowest rank, the barons. The most vulnerable position from the temptation to work together with the foreign force such as the group with void summoning scrolls.


    In just a few hours'' investigation, Tang Shaoyang found a break in his investigation. While he did not find their target, he found the lead to their target. Surprisingly, their target was not connected to Duke Amalric''s rebellion, but the people from the Royal Family''s supporters.


    Tang Shaoyang moved the remaining two shadows to this specific family, Baron Navares. He had the trio shadows to follow the important figure in the family. It looked easy from the outside, but it was taxing for Tang Shaoyang.


    He had to listen to all the meaningless conversations from the people he followed. It was two days away before the army departed to attack the Zaren Kingdom.


    His team members were working on the other nobles as well. There might be more people involved in this issue. Despite having a lead that The Navares Family was rted to their target, he could not find their target. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He got a few important clues. The scroll needed blood to be activated, meaning a big sacrifice. The bigger the sacrifice, the stronger the void creature summoned. Meaning war was the best ce to summon the strong void creature. That exined why their first mission encountered such a weak void creature. The young man could only gather a small sacrifice for the summoning.


    When night arrived, the people he watched were going to sleep. That was the time he was free. Gathering his team, he shared what he got from watching the Navares Family.


    "There''s a possibility our target has contact with Duke Amalric''s force as well. The rebellion that will take ce in this city is also an ideal ce to summon the void creature."


    Just like how the battlefield would be a great ce to summon the void creature. It was the same for the rebellion.

 Chapter 1691 Ceremony

    Chapter 1691 Ceremony


    Tang Shaoyang thought this would be another easy mission, but it was a troublesome mission. The trouble was not to kill the void creature but to find them. In four days, they only find the clue, but not the culprit. Even if they killed the summoned void creature in the war, they still needed to chase after the culprit. The mission was not over until they caught or killed the group behind this void summoning.


    "Should we stop the rebellion to stop the void summoning?" Na asked.


    The small meeting was attended by just Tang Shaoyang and his Admin Helpers. The others were tasked to watch the Navares Family. In case an outsider came to make contact with them. They were ready to send people to follow those outsiders.


    Lucia was more rational and disagreed with that, "We should let the void summoning happen so we can find a lead to our target. If we stop the rebellion, we will not be able to find out the culprit."


    It was cruel to the innocent, the residents of his city. But they had no choice but to do so to finish their mission.


    "I will start to investigate Duke Amalric''s factions tomorrow. From the top to bottom. Anne and Torben will keep a watch on Baron Navares and follow their army to the war!"


    They agreed with Tang Shaoyang''s assignment. They could not allow Anne to stay in the city. She might ruin their n and save the city. "What about the other teams in The Xales Kingdom? Are they answering our message?"


    Tang Shaoyang put aside the problem in his city for a moment and asked Ira. Since it was a cooperative mission, they could send messages to the other teams from different kingdoms. However, Sheydos and Vigamaur Dgaror refused to cooperate with him. Surprisingly, The White Knight was the only one willing to cooperate and share their progress.


    "Still no response from Sheydos and Vigamaur Dgaror. At this point, there''s no need to bother with them anymore. Let''s work together with the team who want to cooperate instead."


    Ira is also fed up with Sheydos and Vigamaur. The prideful Daenelis n was even willing to cooperate, but these two refused to cooperate.


    Tang Shaoyang agreed with Ira, "Share our discovery with White Knight. Tell them to focus on the faction that is involved in war instead as our target most likely to get involved with those people." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That was the little meeting between them. He let them return to their respective rooms, but none of them left his room. As if there was something they wanted to convey to him.


    "Do you have something in mind?" He asked.


    "It''s about Anne, Cap," Na was the first one to open up, "Isn''t it better to kick her out of the team? We feel like it would be just a matter of time until she will mess up big and drag us with her personality."


    She used "We", not "I", meaning she was expressing the others'' feelings too.


    Tang Shaoyang understood their concern, but Anne''s personality was the reason he kept her on the team.


    "I think it''s fine as long as she listens to the order. I am more assured with Anne who expresses her emotion than Prodan and Torben who barely say anything. At least, we know Anne will never stab us in the back with her personality."


    "We are a team, we need to understand each other. It''s not like she is being unreasonable. She did not insist on stopping the rebellion because she understood my reasoning. She merely voiced her opinion. If her opinion aligns with us, we can agree with her, if it''s not, then we can refuse."


    Ira was relieved after hearing the answer. She felt bad because it was she who epted Anne into the team. Anne had been opposing Tang Shaoyang here and there. She was afraid that Tang Shaoyang did not dare to kick Anne because of her. That was why she brought it up with the others, and they decided to talk it out now.


    While sometimes Anne could be annoying, she never went overboard. Anne knew when to stop. Just like Tang Shaoyang said, they could trust Anne more than the two Junior Administrators.


    "If you say so."


    The eight Admin Helpers left Tang Shaoyang''s room after confirming Tang Shaoyang''s opinion about Anne.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, not expecting they would be overthinking over something trivial. He was telling the truth about Anne. While sometimes she could be annoying, she was more dependable and could be trusted more than their two new Junior Administrators. There was no reason to kick her out of the team.


    Throwing the thought to the back of his head, he focused on the three shadows. This time he sent them to investigate more about Duke Amalric''s supporters. Their target might not be directly rted to Duke Amalric, but they might be one of Duke Amalric''s supporters.


    While The Royal Family''s supporters were spending their time with their family before going to the war. Duke Amalric''s supporters were busy preparing for their rebellion. It was already midnight, but they were sneaking more army into the city and paying mercenaries to join their cause.


    He was not expecting to find anything at thiste night until one of his shadows snuck into Count Fontane''s residence. All his family except for a few servants and the night guards were asleep, only Count Fontane was still awake.


    Count Fontane was in his office, meeting a suspicious person. Suspicious because the person was wearing a ck cloak, covering his build. Having a mask, covering his face. The clothing covered every part of the body, leaving no skin exposed.


    Unfortunately, Tang Shaoyang could not use Chaos Eyes since he was sharing the vision with his spirit. He needed to switch ces with his spirit to see through the mask. But he decided not to take the risk and eavesdropped on their conversation.


    "How''s the preparation, Count Fontane?"


    Count Fontane bowed his head toward this masked figure, "Duke Amalric has prepared everything for the day after tomorrow. We will start the ceremony the day after the army leaves the city. That way it will not interrupt the second ceremony at the border."

 Chapter 1692 Crazed King

    Chapter 1692 Crazed King


    "Make sure Duke Amalric doesn''t notice your movement! If you execute your job well, you and your family will be included to move to the higher world, a better world than this world!"


    "Yes, Lord Arkir! You can be at ease. No one is suspecting me, and they never will!"


    "This will be ourst contact to avoid any suspicion. I will meet you after the ceremony!"


    Count Fontane bowed his head toward the person he called Lord Arkir. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The masked figure nodded and turned around, leaving the room. He did not leave through the window. As if he could use teleportation, disappeared from the room.


    Tang Shaoyang forgot to send one of his shadows into this masked figure''s shadow. He missed a big lead as he was not expecting them to leave all of a sudden. He was too focused to understand what they talked about.


    Tang Shaoyang was aware of what would happen in the capital, a rebellion to overthrow the king, Sebastia Mateo Estanyol. But it sounded like it was not a rebellion from the way Count Fontane said it. They used the word ceremony, and there was a second ceremony at the border.


    He recalled what happened at the border. The conversation did not specify which border it was, but there would be a sh at the border of Salyra Kingdom and Zaren Kingdom. It was the war.


    From the information he gathered from Baron Navares. Baron Navares would summon a void creature during the war. The ceremony they talked about might be the summoning.


    He sent the three shadow spirits, not expecting to get anything from tonight''s investigation. But he got a big lead. If not for his carelessness, he might find the actual group behind the summoning.


    However, it was still a big lead. He acquired a name, Arkir. He recalled the list of the Salyra Kingdom''s nobles.


    "There''s no one named Arkir¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang realized Arkir was not on the list, meaning Arkir was not part of the Salyra Kingdom. That was his guess, and this Arkir might be his target. Or maybe he forgot, and Ira might know more about the nobles than him.


    He left the bed and summoned his team again. They just left his room two hours ago, and now they were called out for another meeting. A few grumbled, protesting. But they did not say anything when he found a big lead about their target.


    Ira, Lucia, Na, and Agnes were double-checking the noble list. They had the lists, including all their family members. They did not find Arkir on the noble list.


    "What about the external organization based in The Salyra Kingdom? They might disguise themselves as a mercenary corps like us, or maybe a merchant group."


    Ira brought Agnes and Na with her to visit The Daenelis n. Long-distancemunication only works with the team in the different kingdoms. They could notmunicate with The Deanelis n who was in the same city with them.


    Half an hourter, Ira returned with more information in her hand. There was no one named Arkir in The Daenelis n''s top list either. However, they knew a person named Arkir. Arkir often managed the dealing between the merchant group and the Royal Family. He was the head butler of the Estanyol Family.


    Tang Shaoyang quickly sent his three shadows to the Royal Family and tried to find Arkir. He sent one to the butler''s residence which he expected, Arkir''s room was empty. The two shadow spirits looked for Arkir in the Royal Family''s residence.


    He found something interesting, the current king of the Salyra Kingdom, Sebastia Mateo Estanyol. Not in his bedroom, but sitting on the throne by himself. Wearing his royal robe, sittingzily on his throne while holding a ss of wine. King Sebastia shook the ss of wine, looking at the wine twirl with a slight smile. No one in this throne hall, but him. It looked like The King was waiting for someone. It did not take long before Tang Shaoyang found who The King was waiting for.


    The same masked person in the ck cloak who met Count Fontane appeared in the throne hall. Arkir approached the throne and knelt to King Sebastia.


    "Everything is ready, Your Majesty."


    King Sebastia grinned widely hearing the report, "Good! Very Good! You already know what to do when the ceremony starts, right?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I will send my family and return to you after!" Arkir replied without raising his head.


    "No! No! No! You must leave this world before it''s toote, Arkir. You are the only loyal subject I cherish. I don''t want to lose you just like how I lost Julia and Octavia. You must follow Void Cult to their world and live for me. This is an order, Arkir!"


    King Sebastia started his words gently, and he raised his voice at the end.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! I will leave with the Void Cult as soon as the ceremony starts."


    Arkir finally stood up and pulled off his mask. He was an old man with long white hair and a white beard, smiling at King Sebastia, "This old man wishes to meet you again on a better asion in the future, Your Majesty."


    King Sebastia waved his hand, dismissing his head butler, "You can leave now, Arkir."


    Arkir nodded and put his mask back. Then his figure disappeared from the throne hall.


    As soon as Arkir left the throne hall, King Sebastia raised his ss to the air, "Don''t worry Julia! I will send all people in this world to apany you in another world! Then I will follow you too!"


    King Sebastia chugged the ss of wine into the point spilling over to his robe and throne. He finished the wine and raised the empty ss to the air once more before raising his voice. He shouted by himself in the throne hall.


    "Soon! Everyone in this world will know how I felt. My pain! They will share my pain!"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the twist, but there must be more behind this. The reason why the king went crazy. This time he did not forget to have one of his shadow spirits to follow Arkir.

 Chapter 1693 Void Cult

    Chapter 1693 Void Cult


    Tang Shaoyang recalled Anne, Torben, and Prodan, sharing the new information with them.


    Anne was shocked by the new information. The culprit behind the void summoning was The King. It was hard to believe that a king who could bring such prosperity to his kingdom would do such a thing. Not just her, but everyone was also surprised.


    With everything revealed on the table, there was nothing they could do but wait. To find this Void Cult, Tang Shaoyang must follow Arkir. Arkir was the only clue to this Void Cult.


    Tang Shaoyang sent his three shadow spirits, not just to watch Arkir but to protect him as well. He was afraid that The King tried to silence the witness and tried to kill Arkir. He did not want to lose his only key to the Void Cult.


    "So, any of you know what this Void Cult is about?"


    This was the first time Tang Shaoyang heard about Void Cult.


    "As its name implies, they worship The Void," Castor blurted out.


    Tang Shaoyang did not believe it at all. Void Creature was much wilder than Cmity, could not be controlled, or even had the intelligence of humans or any other races. What they had in their mind was to destroy. Why would people worship?


    "Stupid Castor!" Na immediately called out the lie, "They don''t worship The Void, but they had a deep hatred for the System. They want to destroy The System using The Void."


    Her expression crunched like she was in pain, "They are quite nasty. They would summon void creatures to destroy the worlds until no more worlds under the System''s governance."


    "Can''t the System send divine lightning or something to kill them?"


    The System should be able to detect them and send them the punishment since they were also yers. Why does the System let them be?


    "They have integrated themselves with the void. They transnt their body parts with Void Creature to avoid The System''s detection," Ira answered.


    That was possible since he was also now part of Cmity. However, it was crazier to transnt the void parts to their bodies just to avoid the System''s detection. The method made sense since The System needed the Administrator''s help to get rid of Cmity and the Void Creature. A creature that was not bound by the System.


    "From what we know, they have existed for a long time, thousands of years ago. We are quite unlucky to meet them on our mission. We should have known it was their doing from the first mission. How could such a weakling summon a void creature?"


    Torben chimed in. From the way he spoke, he was quite afraid of this Void Cult.


    "Should we abort the mission?" Prodan had the same thought.


    The two Junior Administrators gained intense stares, not just from Anne, but from Tang Shaoyang''s admin helpers. They could not believe the two Junior Administrators would get this scared over Void Cult.


    Feeling he was getting judged by the lowly Admin Helpers, Prodan rose from his seat. He could not ept being humiliated by merely Admin Helpers.


    "Are you guys crazy!? This is Void Cult. We need someone as Executive Administrator to handle them! Fighting them without an Executive Administrator is suicide!" Prodan raised his voice.


    Tang Shaoyang released his aura slightly and motioned to Prodan to return to his seat, "Calm down! It''s not toote to abort the missionter after meeting this Void Cult!"


    At the same time, he exchanged nces with Ira. Both nodded their heads, reaching a tacit understanding. Tang Shaoyang decided to cut Prodan and Torben after this mission from his team.


    Of course, it was not just because they were afraid of Void Cult. Their cowardice was not the main reason he cut them off, but the trigger. During this mission, the two Junior Administrators failed to perform.


    His admin helpers were more useful than these two Junior Administrators who barely spoke. They were like a background for their team. Barely doing any work, too afraid to speak because of him and Anne. He did not need puppets in his team, let alone a cowardly puppet.


    "Let''s change the arrangement since we have found everything. Anne, Torben, and Prodan will follow the army to stop the summoning. If you can''t stop the summoning, you have to kill the void creature."


    "We will leave the capital city to The Daenelis n. They will take care of the void creatures in the city, and I will take care of this Void Cult by myself. Anyints?"


    Everyone epted their own assignment in silence. Torben and Prodan were relieved that they were put away from the Void Cult. They did not care whether Tang Shaoyang was strong enough to face the cult or not. If Tang Shaoyang died, as the two administrators in the team, they could vote to abort the mission.


    Anne epted her assignment as well. She had a different n in her mind. She would stop the summoning as soon as possible, and then return to the city. Not to kill the void creature, but to save as many people as she could. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The next morning, Ira left with Agnes and Na to meet the Daenelis n. They informed the other team about what they had found out.


    Khaya had no choice but toe to The Reds base for the first time. The Chief Administrator finally had an official meeting with Tang Shaoyang for the first time. While they weremunicating, the team captain never met even once during this mission in thest four days.


    "Are you sure you can handle Void Cult?"


    Khaya did not even bother to confirm whether the information was true or not. She believed in the investigation everything that The Reds told her was the truth. The fact that they could not find anything from the external organization, meaning the target was part of the nobles or the Royal Family.


    As a Chief Administrator, she felt like the duty to fight the Void Cult fell into her hands.


    "Yeah, you don''t need to worry about me. In the previous special mission, I took down sixteen cmity kingdoms by myself. So you don''t need to worry about me."


    Tang Shaoyang pointed at Anne with his thumb, "You can ask her. She was not in my team in the previous mission."

 Chapter 1694 The Daenelis Clans Plan

    Chapter 1694 The Daenelis n''s n


    Khaya looked at Anne. She recognized Anne, someone from a Chief Administrator team. She did not know the reason why Anne joined a new team.


    Anne let out a sigh when the previous mission was brought up again. That reminded her of the unpleasant memories for her. Despite her pain, she confirmed the story. "He''s right. Back then he was the only Administrator in the team, and he defeated sixteen kingdoms by himself. He also saved us from a kingdom that almost wiped out my former team and the other nine teams in the same fort."


    Arsus, a Junior Administrator front the Daenelis n sneered, did not believe in the obvious lie. Even though he never fought a cmity kingdom, he had heard how scary and strong it was. One person couldn''t defeat a cmity kingdom.


    "Please make a believable lie. You can''t expect us to trust you with such nonsense! You should let our captain take care of the Void Cult instead of trying to hog all the contributions!"


    The moment he said, everyone looked at the male snow elf. He flinched slightly, but his captain''s presence gave him the courage to stare them back.


    "You speak big for someone who barely contributed anything to the investigation!" Anne showed her dislike for this man despite his peerless look. He thought of a little of her losing her old team.


    "Why would we share the information if we want to hog all the contributions? Does that even make sense?"


    Arsus''s face turned in anger. The redness was so obvious with how white his skin was.


    Anne ignored him and looked straight at Khaya, "If you don''t believe in my story, then you can ask White Knight. They participated in the same special mission as well."


    Khaya waved her hand at Arsus who was about to say something. She shook her head, "I believe you. We will follow your arrangement."


    Tang Shaoyang did not have to say anything. Anne solved it by herself, a good spokesperson for the team. He was d that Khaya was not as unreasonable as he thought.


    "Then it''s decided."


    *** ***


    The army was leaving the next morning. There was a parade, a ceremonial parade to send off the army. The residents were throwing flowers, and some children giving a bucket to the soldier.


    One thousand armies were in parade, a hundred thousand armies were waiting outside, and another fifty thousand armies were already on the border. The Salyra Kingdom had prepared everything for quite some time.


    Anne watched the parade secretly. Her heart was heavy as she watched the smile on the residents. She knew those smiles were about to disappear soon. She could not watch it any longer and decided to leave the city earlier.


    *** ***


    Khaya and her team were watching Count Fontane''s residence and their people. Despite the information they received from The Reds, they still did their investigation. They indeed found the strange movement from this family, but they could not pinpoint whether they were rted to the Void Cult or not.


    They were staying at the building across the Fontane Mansion, watching their movement from there.


    "What will we do now, captain? We can kill them now and prevent the summoning, or should we wait for the summoning before killing them? If we kill them right away, we can assist Tang Shaoyang to fight The Void Cult in case he encounters a mishap."


    Nandra asked. They had not decided what to do with the summoning. Since they had found out the way to get the main culprit. They no longer needed to wait for the summoning. They could just get rid of the Count Fontane family right away.


    "No. Let''s not assist that arrogant human. If he messes up, then the responsibility will fall into his hands for failing to catch a member of the Void Cult. As for our task, we should let them summon the void creature and kill it. We will get additional credits for killing a void creature." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Arsus disagreed with Nandra. The risk of fighting The Void Cult was bigger than fighting a Void Creature. It was better of them to focus on the void creature and farm more credits.


    "No, we can''t certainly kill Count Fountane right now. That will rm the army and the rebels. It''s too risky if they change their n at this moment and dy the rebellion. We need to find who holds the summoning scroll first, then we can get rid of Count Fountane."


    Khaya turned toward Salia, "Have you found the scroll, Salia?"


    The female Junior Administrator shook her head, "I have looked at Count Fountane''s office, and I can''t find any scrolls rted to summoning. Count Fountane may have given the scrolls to his secret soldiers."


    It was one day away from the revolutionary move led by Duke Amalric. It was not a surprise if the scroll was already in someone else''s hand. With so little time, it would be hard to identify Count Fountane''s force amidst the rebel army.


    Khaya then turned toward Arsus, "We will not let them summon the void creature. We must kill the person who has the scroll before that person can summon anything. If they manage to summon a strong void creature that we can''t beat, then we are done for! We finish our task as quick as possible, then we will move to assist Tang Shaoyang if he ever needs an assistance!"


    "How strong could it be when The Reds team could finish the previous mission in less than an hour? We¡­"


    Arsus stopped as Khaya red at him. He clicked his tongue, "I understand, Captain!"


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang remained in the base. There was no need for him to move to a new ce when everything was good at this ce. He had his shadows on Arkir all the time, two of them. He did not need to worry about losing his target. Arkir was doing his normal routine as The Royal Family''s head butler. As if he knew nothing about what would happen tomorrow.


    There were no strange people making contact with him. He expected someone from Void Cult to try to meet him, but there was no one.


    Thest shadow was following King Sebastia all the time. In case the Void Cult made contact with him. However, The Void Cult did not show up even though tomorrow was the day for summoning.


    While no one approached Arkir and King Sebastia, however, he had sneaky guestsing to his building tonight.

 Chapter 1695 Guests In The Night

    Chapter 1695 Guests In The Night


    Tang Shaoyang watched the people gathering above his building. They were wearing all ck, covering their face as well with a white mask. It was a simr mask to what Arkir wore.


    "That''s right. We didn''t ept their request, so it''s natural for them to try to get rid of us. They don''t want an unknown variable such as the strongest mercenary corps staying in the city."


    He chuckled when he found out their real ranks. There were twenty people, and it would make it thirty with the people from the other buildings. They were mostly Epic Ranks with two Ancient Ranks.


    Tang Shaoyang notified his team members, making sure no one hurt his servant in the building. The servants had been doing a good job in thest five days. He did not want any of them to get into the crossfire after their great service.


    After notifying his team members, he used Blink, appearing between the twenty people in his pajamas. He nudged them with his aura, and they were startled. The twenty men in ck turned toward Tang Shaoyang and their eyes widened in shock.


    Before they could do anything, Tang Shaoyang pulled them into the King of Cmity Domain. He did not want to make any ruckus and let his Admin Helpers take care of the ten assassins outside the building.


    Inside the domain, the twenty people immediately covered their noses with their hands. They were in the barrennd filled with dark poisonous gas. It was not a ce for people to live for sure.


    "Where are we!?" They were panicked that they were suddenly teleported into a ce they did not know.


    "Calm down and take the antidote first!"


    The Ancient Rank was much calmer than the others. He knew the concept of domain and recognized they were inside a domain.


    Having a leader in this situation assured them. They followed the order and took the antidote.


    "You are quite daring, trying to ambush The Reds'' base!"


    Everyone looked toward the voice and found The Reds''s Captain. They recognized Tang Shaoyang in one nce, one of the strongest individuals in the Salyra Kingdom as someone from Obsidian Ranked Mercenary.


    Tang Shaoyang was holding Azure Dragon de in his left hand, standing ten meters away from the group.


    "me yourself for not knowing your ce, lowly mercenary!" The second Ancient Rank snorted with mockery, "If you ept Duke Amalric''s request, then this will never happen to you. You can still enjoy your privilege as Obsidian Ranked Mercenary. But you made a stupid decision that will bring about your demise. Even if we are in your domain, it''s still twenty against one! You can''t kill all of us!"


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and found it funnying from an Ancient Rank. He could not me them though for not knowing who they faced.


    "This is bullying, but don''t me me!"


    He pulled out the azure-colored sword and his figure blurred. No one could see his movement until they heard a scream.


    Everyone turned toward the scream and found that the two Ancient Ranks lost their limbs. Their leader no longer had legs and hands. Their bodies were hanging in the air because of the two red des on their shoulders.


    Their bodies trembled because no one did not know how it happened. They could not see their enemy''s movement, at all. Everyone had heard the reputation of The Reds'' captain, but not expecting he was to be this strong were two Ancient Ranks were helpless.


    "He is Myth Rank!"


    One of them eximed. It was known that there was only one Myth Rank in the Salyra Kingdom. That one Myth Rank rted to the Royal Family. They did not expect the strongest mercenary corp would have another Myth Rank.


    After hearing that, they used Detection on Tang Shaoyang. The only thing they got from the Detection was a name. The result only disyed a name, not the rank or even level.


    "H-h-he m-mi-might be above the Myth Rank!"


    When they used Detection on the two Ancient Ranks, their leader''s rank and level were disyed. They should be able to see at least his level or his rank even if their enemy was Myth Rank. The fact that their Detection failed to disy either of them was proof that The Reds'' Captain was above Myth Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned as he summoned more Chaos des, surrounding them with the des.


    "Then let''s make it easy. Who ordered you to kill my team!? I will grant an easy death to whoever gives me the answer!"


    Tang Shaoyang used Chaos Touch on one of the Ancient Ranks. The man screamed in pain, to the point of breaking his vocal cords. Then The Ancient Rank turned into a lump of meat in a few minutes. He then threw the lump of meat at them. Everyone avoided the lump of meat. They could not even see the face anymore.


    "Duke Amalric! It''s Duke Amalric who ordered us to get rid of The Reds! Not just The Reds! He intends to get rid of all the mercenary corps that refused his request!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The remaining Ancient Rank gave up quicker than his subordinate. With a single punch, Tang Shaoyang popped the man''s head. An easy death was granted. Then the Chaos des massacred the remaining assassins.


    He burned the assassins down before leaving the domain. Ira and Na had been waiting for him on the rooftop.


    "Isn''t it overkill to use a domain on them, Cap?" Na shook her head and did not expect their captain would be that serious even when they fought Epic Ranks.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "I don''t want to make any ruckus. Duke Amalric ordered them to kill us, so let''s empty the building and move up. Let''s not make Duke Amalric waste his force on us. That might mess up our n. Dismiss the servants and send them home safely."


    Ira nodded, "We expected it''s Duke Amalric''s doing. The Reds and The Daenelis are the only two mercenaries who refused the two requests. Do you want me to inquire what happens on The Daenelis n''s side?"


    "They should be able to handle those assassins with ease, no? They might take it as an offense if we ask them about the assassin. Let''s not create trouble."


    Tang Shaoyang summoned Arkanos, a human spirit, "Follow Arkanos after you send our servants back to their home."

 Chapter 1696 Fight Against The Void Cult (1)

    Chapter 1696 Fight Against The Void Cult (1)


    Duke Amalric had a small meeting with his supporters the following morning. The meeting was to make sure that everything went well, including the assassination of the two strongest mercenary corps.


    "Our teams tasked to kill The Reds and The Daenelis disappeared. I sent more people, but their buildings are empty. It seems like they left the city already, Sir."


    Marquess Benazet, the person in charge of killing the two mercenary corps reported.


    "I have sent people to their servants. They told us that they were dismissed by them on the same night and did not know why they were getting dismissed. The servants also did not know where they left. My guess is that they leave the city because they don''t want to get involved, Sir."


    Duke Amalric clicked his tongue, but he was d that the obstacle left the city, "Have you checked the Royal Family? We need to make sure they don''t side with The Royal Family!"


    Count Fontane raised his hand. He spoke when Duke Amalric consented, "I have checked with my spies inside the Royal Family. No one entered the Royal Family''s residencest night."


    Duke Amalric was relieved upon hearing that. He put everything into one basket in order to rece The Estanyol Family. He could not afford to fail his revolution.


    The small meeting continued for another ten minutes before they dispersed. Everything they said was heard by The Daenelis n. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Khaya immediately split her team. She would follow Count Fontane closely while the three Administrators and the Admin Helpers would follow the others. All of them were God Ranks. None of these people posed a threat to them except for the void creature. They only needed to prevent the summoning, and the mission should be easy.


    *** ***


    Early in the morning, The Royal Family''s Head Butler, Arkir was preparing to leave the city with his family. He missed his morning routine and disguised themselves as a group of merchants, leaving the city before the rebellion started.


    Tang Shaoyang used Spirit Integration with one of his shadow spirits and followed them from the shadow. His Admin Helpers were tailing the group from afar.


    As soon as the carriage was out of the city, they sped up. Following the main road, they rushed to the closest vige to the city.


    Arkir took a deep breath as soon as the carriage entered the vige. The supposed to be a bustling vige was void of noise. This was the closest vige to the capital, one of the safest viges in the kingdom.


    However, he smelled of blood, permeating from the building. As someone who spent his time fighting the undead and beast, he was familiar with the smell. As the carriage entered the vige, someone came from the building.


    This person was wearing a ck cloak, covering his face with a mask. There was a symbol behind the cloak, a star inside a circle. There were inscriptions inside the star, something that Tang Shaoyang could not read. It looked like anguage from another world.


    Arkir was nervous as he stepped down from the carriage. He did not bring his family out first, approaching the man in the ck cloak and bowing, "My name is Arkir, My Lord. King Sebastia orders me to follow your guidance!"


    The man in the ck cloak nodded and replied in a t tone, "Hmm, we will leave Sn as soon as the others arrive."


    Arkir was relieved. Of course, he knew who the others were. They were the people who followed Void Cult''s n. There were three families with them. He turned around and was about to assure his family when the man in the ck cloak stopped him.


    "Wait!"


    Arkir''s heart skipped a beat. Whenever he heard the man''s voice, he became nervous. He halted his steps instantly.


    "Turn around!"


    Following the order, Arkir turned around. The man in the ck cloak did not look him in the eyes but looked down. He was confused at first and followed where this mysterious person looked. This person was staring at his own shadow which was weird.


    "You are being followed!"


    Arkir was confused, looking down at his shadow then looked at the man in the ck cloak. He furrowed his brow, why would someone follow him? No one knew his role except for three people: King Sebastia, Count Fontane, and Baron Navares.


    His minimal contact was to ensure no one would find out King Sebastia''s n. It was King Sebastia''s n to incite the rebellion using the ambitious Duke Amalric. No one should find out about him.


    Before Arkir could proceed with what happened, a person appeared from his shadow. His eyes widened in shock as he did not expect someone to hide in his shadow. When the person turned around, his pupils shook. It was The Reds'' Captain, Tang Shaoyang.


    The person who was missing overnight turned out hiding inside his shadow.


    The Reds'' Captain put the hand on his shoulder, and Arkir''s pupil constricted in terror. Arkir realized that he could not move his body, and he was pushed down with just one hand.


    Everyone knew him as the head butler of The Royal Family, but in fact, he was the second Myth Rank in the Salyra Kingdom. He was one of the strongest in Sn, yet he was subdued easily with just one hand.


    Tang Shaoyang kicked Arkir in the chest, sending him flying next to the carriage. He made sure that the kick did not kill Arkir. He winked his right eye.


    "Leave this ce unless you want to die along with your family!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not kill Arkir even though he was rted to The Void Cult. That old man was used by The King and The Void King, there was no reason to kill him. He focused on the man with the ck cloak.


    "A mask with protection. It''s a pity I can''t see your face. I heard your people transnt Void Creature''s parts to your body. I am curious what you look like, really."


    The masked man sneered, "I don''t expect The System''s minions to sniff out our movement, but aren''t you too overconfidenting alone?"


    Right after he said that more people came out of the houses. Eight people were wearing the same ck cloak and mask.

 Chapter 1697 Fight Against The Void Cult (2)

    Chapter 1697 Fight Against The Void Cult (2)


    "It seems we haven''t spread our name enough for a nameless administrator to be so daring to challenge us!"


    "Maybe he''s a newbie who doesn''t know anything about us."


    "What a pitiful newbie to meet us for his early mission."


    It made it to nine people. All of them wore the same outfit with the same function. However, a few of them had a weird body shape.


    There was one with a tall, protruding back. One with a spiky back. Another seemed to have tentacles on his back, squirming. There were two giants, almost ten meters in height.


    Tang Shaoyang made a weird face at the sight of the new people. He nodded his head and said, "It''s better to cover it up. You guys look disgusting even if you cover it with a cloak."


    "Let''s wrap it up before that thing swallows this world!"


    The nine people rushed toward Tang Shaoyang, giving him no chance to use the Bloodline Transformation.


    They were quick but not quick enough to surprise Tang Shaoyang. He used Blink and disappeared from his spot. The nine people stopped their attack andnded in the empty space. They then turned around to where Tang Shaoyang was.


    Tang Shaoyang used Bloodline Transformation in the middle of Blink. His dragon transformation was certainly unusual. With the wing made of violet fire, something the nine people did not recognize what type of dragon bloodline it was.


    "Tch, no wonder he is quite cocky. He has a teleportation skill and a dragon bloodline, quite unusual at that."


    "But he will find out soon that even his dragon bloodline would not be able to help him! Let''s end things fast before it starts!"


    The nine people broke their cloaks and revealed their figures. Just like Na said, they all had horrendous looks and bodies. The two people almost ten meters in height had a pair of ck legs of a spider. Their bodies were patched together from different colors and they had eight pairs of spider eyes.


    The one with a spiky back was worse than Tang Shaoyang imagined. The spikes were branching, and it looked like a festering wound, continuously releasing ck pus. The spikes even came out from their eyes and ears.


    They all looked like mutant creatures that escaped from the experimentb. There was one that he found simr to one of his spirits. The one with the tentacle back.


    As Tang Shaoyang imagined, eleven tentacles were growing on the man''s back. It kept squirming on the back. His face also had tentacles. It had short tentacles around its mouth. His face looked simr to Karoen. The difference was that Karoen did not have a disgusting body like this one. Karoen was more like a cursed human, having a human body with a tentacle head.


    There was one with a giant eye on the face. All his face was one eye, no nose, no cheek, and no mouth. His face did not have a mouth because a giant mouth was on his body. He had three pairs of hands, and his skin was deep yellow.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, disgusted by their appearance.


    "Let''s not waste our time and get rid of these disgusting creatures!"


    He then summoned his spirits, all of them. With all his new spirits, he had seventy-five Archaic Spirits in total. He summoned seventy-three of them since one was still following The King, and one was integrating with him.


    The nine Void Cult members were surprised to see the summon. They immediately realized who they faced, a Spirit Summoner.


    "This is why he is so bold, but there''s no way all of them are Archaic Spirits, right?"


    His spirits did not wait for him as they surrounded their prey.


    "Capture two alive, guys! We need them for the mission!"


    Tang Shaoyang shouted as he positioned himself closely. He was keeping a watch if these people had a secret way to retreat.


    Thend around the nine Void Cult''s members dried up, corrupted by their Void Energy. The space around them cracked. Even though they guessed not all the spirits were Archaic Spirits, they went all out from the start.


    However, Zara controlled the cracked space, so it posed no danger to the other spirits. Doombringer was the first one to pounce at them. He went for the almost ten-meter-tall spider-leg creature.


    The fierce battle started, and this was the first time that he saw his spirits fail to suppress their enemy at once despite their numbers.


    "F*CK! Who is this freak? Why don''t we know anything about him? All his spirits are Archaic Spirits!" One of the mutants yelled.


    "We can''t fight him! We all will die! Someone must return to report about him!" The one-eyed mutant spoke. His voice was so rough and loud, unpleasant to ears. Realizing they were in a grave situation, the mutant wanted to retreat. However, they knew that not all of them could escape from seventy-three spirits encirclement. They needed one of them to return alive to report about Tang Shaoyang.


    "You are the strongest among us, Caeso! You must return and report about this freak!"


    The mutant named Caeso was the only one that still had the resemnce to a human. His skins were patched together. The third of his face was blue, brown, and red. His left eye was all ck, and his right eye was all red. He had four hands, but they were not normal hands. Each hand was three-meter-long.


    There was a small horn like a thorn on his forehead, and his hair was green. This one was less disgusting than the others but unique.


    "No! Remember our oath! We will fight together, live together, and die together!" The mutant named Caeso refused to leave.


    "Fool! This is not the time to be stubborn. We don''t have many brothers, and we can''t afford to lose more brothers because of this freak! We need a n to kill him! You and our brothers at home must avenge us!"


    They openly talked about their future n for killing Tang Shaoyang.


    "NO! I will fight and die together with you guys! Don''t force me to leave! If you want to leave, then leave. I will make a way for you!" Caeso refused to leave on his own.


    They spoke as if one of them could leave whenever they wanted to.


    Tang Shaoyang was alerted and focused on Caeso. This was the reason why he did not join the fight even if he wanted to. He must make sure not to let anyone escape from him.


    The one-eyed mutant came next to Caeso and pped his cheek, "Fool! You are the one with the most potential among us! You are the one with the most sessful transformation. We can''t afford to lose someone like you!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then the one-eyed mutant hugged Caeso as the other seven defended them from the spirits'' attacks, "Live for us, and it''s not toote to avenge uster!"


    Caeso and the one-eyed mutant teared up. Their tears were ck blood.


    It was a touching moment, but Tang Shaoyang could not help but chuckle. Not that he was that heartless, but because the mutant with a big mouth in the body was licking the tears from Caeso and also himself. It was a funny sight for sure.


    The mutant''s sharp hearing picked up Tang Shaoyang''s chuckle. Caeso turned toward Tang Shaoyang, imnting Tang Shaoyang''s face in his mind.


    "I will bring the news back to our home!"

 Chapter 1698 Fight Against The Void Cult (3)

    Chapter 1698 Fight Against The Void Cult (3)


    "We will make a path for Caeso!" The one-eyed mutant raised his voice and their Void Energy went wild.


    Despite their mutations, they still could use simr skills like Bloodline Transformation. All of them transformed, including Caeso. The eight mutants burst out with stronger energy and pushed back the encirclement.


    Caeso used a skill that was simr to Tang Shaoyang''s Blink. His figure disappeared, but not unnoticed by Tang Shaoyang.


    Caeso did not attack him, so else his Absolute Sense would notify him. It could only be activated when he was in danger. However, thanks to Divine Sight, he could see where he went.


    He saw a few seconds to the future and saw a portal gate formed twenty meters from where they battled. The eight mutants were pushing the spirits further from the portal gate. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then he saw Caeso in his Divine Sight, appearing in front of the portal. The mutant gave ast nce to his brothers before entering the portal.


    Tang Shaoyang wasted no time. He only had a few seconds, before he disappeared into the shadows.


    Caeso managed to shake off the spirits and appeared in the same exact location where Tang Shaoyang saw him. A ten-meter portal formed in front of him. He was just a step away from it to leave this world. However, he nced at his brothers for thest time, and then he raised his right foot to enter the portal.


    A half step away from the portal, Caeso sensed a danger. It told him that if he made a full step to the portal, he might be dead. That was an instinct he had ever since he seeded in assimting with the void''s parts. He leaped three steps backward, and someone struck him from below.


    He saw an azure-colored sword pierced upward, and the man he hated the most appeared in front of him. If he made a full step there, the sword would cut him from below, slicing him into two.


    Caeso thought of killing Tang Shaoyang at this chance. Killing the summoner would get rid of all the spirits, and he did not have to lose his brothers. It was a split-second thought, but he abandoned the thoughts. He stepped forward, walking through the space, passing through Tang Shaoyang.


    He entered the portal gate, at least he thought so until he saw his surroundings. It was still the same, the area near the vige where they set up the portal gate.


    Caeso was shocked, thinking there was an error in the portal. He turned around and found out that the portal was no longer there. Someone broke the portal, and there was no need to think who was the culprit. The Spirit Contractor broke the portal gate, but how?


    The portal gate they had was not a device, it was a technique from people who mastered The Void Elemental Power. A natural power to the void creature. The portal gate they set up only could be broken by someone with Void Elemental Power. That meant the Spirit Contractor mastered The Void Elemental Power.


    Caeso chuckled, "I thought of killing you instead of running away, but you destroyed the portal gate. I am grateful to you for doing that, so that means I can die together with my brothers, or I will save them all by killing YOU!"


    While they were not under The System''s control anymore, these people still had the yer''s features like an inventory. Caeso took out four swords from his inventory and rushed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    With his three-meter hand, he was like using a spear instead of a sword. He swung the sword from the four-meter distance, forcing Tang Shaoyang to defend without a chance to counter.


    nk! nk! nk! nk!


    In a matter of a second, Tang Shaoyang parried and blocked Caseo''s swords several times with his Azure Dragon de. Not only was Caeso''s hand longer, but he had four of them. The mutant had a full advantage against Tang Shaoyang despite his bloodline transformation. At least, that was the case on the surface.


    Their swords sparked each time the swords shed. This was the first time Tang Shaoyang fought a mutant, so he was unsure how they werepared to a God Rank. He chose to go on defense, not because he could notunch an attack but because he wanted to test the mutant out.


    Their swords blurred, while Caeso''s swords were fast, but Tang Shaoyang''s was quicker. One sword blocked and parried four swords.


    Caeso used his weird movement technique where he walked through the space for a change of position. However, Tang Shaoyang would be able to counter that with his Divine Sight and Absolute Sense.


    The one who was frustrated with the stalemate was Caeso. He heard a lot about Spirit Contractor from his brothers. They were known for their spirit summoning which was annoying. They would hide behind their spirits and barrage them with long-range spells.


    That was themon way of how a Spirit Contractor fights. But he realized the one in front of him was different than what his brothers told him. This one was proficient in swordy, and in fact, this man was better at sword than him.


    Caeso realized why his instinct told him to escape instead of killing this man earlier. This might be the reason why. His four swords suddenly wrapped in dark violet energy. As he swung the swords, his four swords tore through the space.


    Half of his sword entered the open space and came for Tang Shaoyang''s back and neck. He expected to catch Tang Shaoyang off guard, but once more, it failed. Four dark-red des formed around his enemy and blocked his swords. It was as if Tang Shaoyang could read every movement.


    Caeso could not believe that his enemy could read his movements. He kept using the same technique where his sword tore apart the space and appeared in an unexpected spot to hit Tang Shaoyang. However, each of his swords was blocked by the dark-red de and the azure-colored sword.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow as the fight continued. He had not taken any initiative to attack Caeso until he found something about this mutant. The mutant never used a skill. A transformation was considered a skill, and a movement that walked through the space might be considered a skill. However, it could be achieved by mastering a technique. He realized all this mutant did was a technique, not a skill.


    While the mutant still had inventory, activating bloodline transformation. However, that might be just instinct or a technique. They could no longer use a skill just like he and the other yers. For mutants who had lost the favor of the System, they could not use the skills anymore.

 Chapter 1699 Fight Against The Void Cult (4)

    Chapter 1699 Fight Against The Void Cult (4)


    Tang Shaoyang was disappointed deep inside that the mutant had such a big w. The mutants were even in much worse situations than the monster or even cmity. However, their situation could not draw his sympathy for them.


    It was something they chose for themselves, he did not care about their actual situation. Everyone had their own paths, and he was not in a position to havepassion for his enemy. In fact, he was disappointed that they did not live up to their reputation.


    From Torben and Prodan''s reaction, he expected a good fight from the mutant. With how Khaya reacted when he said he would fight the Void Cult. He had a high expectation for a good fight. They were strong, but they had a big w. The w that he could use against them with ease.


    Tang Shaoyang used Absolute Domination Energy, and the cracked space around him disappeared. Caeso was within range of his skill. The Void Energy that wrapped the four swords also dissipated.


    Caeso was shocked and immediately created a distance from Tang Shaoyang. He looked at his swords, confused. He tried to manipte his Void Energy once more, wrapping all his four swords. It worked fine this time.


    Caeso was confused and looked up at Tang Shaoyang. He did not know what happened a few moments ago, but it was not an error from his end. The Spirit Contractor did something.


    "You look disappointed¡­"


    Caeso was sensitive to emotion because of the void creature''s part in his body. He could discern any living being''s mood, even if it was a n. Weirdly enough the person he fought was disappointed after an intense exchange. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    While he was frustrated that he could notnd a single attack, his enemy could not do anything to counter him as well. With his long arm added to the sword, he could attack Tang Shaoyang from four to five meters away.


    "Are you disappointed because you can''t counter me?"


    Tang Shaoyangughed at Caeso, "Can''t counter you?" He shook his head, "It seems like you are mistaken about something, and I will make it clear to you now!"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Caeso did not take that as a bluff. As soon as he saw his enemy bent his body slightly forward, holding the sheathed sword. He sensed danger from a simple movement.


    Then he activated one of the techniques he inherited from the Void Creature. His ck eye could see the future with a price, taking his life span in exchange for a few seconds in the future. There he saw Tang Shaoyang''s figure shot up at him with a sword that shed at his neck.


    He was pulled back from his vision and sure enough, the azure-colored sword was five inches away from his neck. He put two swords vertically, blocking the sword.


    The force behind the sword strike was tremendous, his hands were shaking. However, he blocked the technique. At the same time, his two other swords were above Tang Shaoyang. He thrust the two swords toward Tang Shaoyang''s back.


    There he met Tang Shaoyang''s gaze. Again, it was the same disappointment in his enemy''s eyes that infuriated him. He felt like his enemy was disappointed in him. That was when he forced himself to use his ck eye again, seeing the future once more.


    His two swords failed to hit his enemy. His enemy used a short teleportation skill, appeared behind him, and sliced his head. He saw his own head flying.


    Pulling back from his future vision, he stopped his sword mid-way and turned around. He swung all four swords horizontally, hoping to catch Tang Shaoyang in surprise.


    Tang Shaoyang was indeed surprised because it was something simr he used against Caeso, seeing the future. He changed his sword''s direction to block the four swords.


    nk!


    The spark flew over from the sh. He gathered The Heavenly Energy in his left hand and was about to use Heavenly Force - Heavenly Shattering Palm.


    Caeso nced at his enemy''s left hand and sensed danger. The heightened instinct that he got from the Void Creature, telling him that his left hand was dangerous. It was so specific, meaning it could inflict a heavy injury on him.


    Instead of using the ck eye again, Caeso kicked the ground and distanced himself from Tang Shaoyang.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    Caeso could hear his own heartbeat. It was getting louder and louder in his ears. Nervousness started to creep in. This was the first time he felt nervous ever since his sessful assimtion with the Void Creature''s parts. He had never been in this situation before, feeling threatened in a fight.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised once more. The Heavenly Energy in his left slowly subsided. He found simrities between him and this mutant. Not only could they read the future, but they had a heightened instinct as well.


    That was why the other mutant said that Caeso had the most potential among them. However, Tang Shaoyang was not concerned even if Caeso could see the future. Thanks to Zhang Mengyao, he was already ustomed to fighting someone who could read the future. His expectations for Caeso increased slightly.


    Meanwhile, Caeso noticed the change of mood from his enemy. He was surprised that his enemy''s mood got better after he avoided whatever was hidden in his enemy''s left hand.


    That was when Caeso realized why his enemy was disappointed at him earlier. His enemy found out that he was weaker than his enemy expected. That was why Tang Shaoyang was disappointed early. That was what he guessed after a few exchanges.


    "YOU! YOU! YOU!"


    The realization made Caeso angry. This was a fight where they put their lives at stake, and yet his enemy regarded this fight like a game. If his enemy did not take it as a game, then why would his enemy be disappointed? He was disappointed because was not as strong as his enemy thought. The game would be boring to y if it was too easy to win them.


    "YOU ARE NO DIFFERENT THAN THE SYSTEM! YOU REGARD SOMEONE LIFE AS A GAME! AS ENTERTAINMENT FOR YOU! YOU MUST DIE! I WILL KILL YOU!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come

 Chapter 1700 Fight Against The Void Cult (5)

    Chapter 1700 Fight Against The Void Cult (5)


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the sudden outburst. It was also wild for the mutant to assume things. He never took the fight as entertainment, maybe a little. But he never regarded it as a game. Was it wrong for him to have fun when his life was at stake?


    He did not think it was wrong. It was like an extreme sport that would pump his adrenaline to the top. That was what he saw in a fight where his life was at stake. He wanted to enjoy it when his life was at stake.


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled and found it funny how this mutant dared to lecture him for what he had done.


    "You talk too much for someone about to massacre the natives of this world. What do you regard for the people you have killed and the ones who are about to die?"


    "They are the sacrifices needed for a better world! I will free everyone from this stupid Game!"


    Tang Shaoyangughed louder, "Who are you!? A God? You are not God, not their God. You can''t decide what''s better for them! You don''t have that right. And Certainly, you don''t have the right to criticize me who enjoys the fight."


    He took a step forward. When his heel touched the ground, the shadow spread out. Engulfed a massive area.


    "CAESO!!! WHY ARE YOU STILL HERE!?"


    The other mutants noticed that Caeso was fighting Tang Shaoyang instead of leaving. They could not pay attention to what happened to Caeso and the portal gate when their lives were at the edge all the time.


    Unfortunately, Caeso could not hear his brother''s voice as he was engulfed in the shadow world.


    Caeso lost his vision, everything was dark, ck. Even though The Void Creature''s eyes transnted into him. It could not be used in such a situation. However, he could rely on his heightened instinct and his ck eye, looking into the future for a few seconds.


    He closed his eyes and focused on his instinct. In a situation like this, he trusted his instinct. His instinct never betrayed him.


    Soon he felt a danger from his back. He turned around and saw the azure-colored sword sheen, swinging toward him. He swung the two swords in his right hand, pushing the strike back. Then the azure-colored sword blended in the shadow again and disappeared from his sight.


    Caeso closed his eyes once more. Soon he felt the dangering from his right. Turning to the right, he saw the same sword. He blocked the sword sessfully once more.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes once more. He knew his enemy was testing him how he reacted. That was not the real attack.


    Once more, his instinct warned him that a danger came from behind. He turned around and sensed a high-speed de was elerating toward him. He raised his sword to block the de, but then he sensed another danger from behind.


    Caeso took a light step to the right. He felt a quick gust hit his cheek. The de threat was real, and the danger from behind was also real.


    Before he collected himself, he felt danger from all directions this time. He panicked slightly and activated his ck eye, seeing the future. He saw fifty red des around him, pointing at him from all directions.


    Pulling out from his vision, he walked through the space and avoided the des. He was supposed to be safe for a moment, but for some reason, he still felt he was in danger. As he came out from his movement technique, a line of azure sheen came to his sight. Ites from the front.


    Caeso raised his four swords and blocked the azure-colored sword.


    nk!


    The immense force from the sword strike forced him to bend his body forward slightly. His four hands were shaking. Before he could think of his next step, a kicknded on his chest.


    Orghhh!


    The kick sent him flying backward, but he managed tond on his feet. His chest felt heavy, making it hard to breathe for a moment. His enemy did not give him space to breathe as his instinct red once more, warning him about the danger that woulde from all directions.


    That forced him to use his ck eye once more. This time he saw a hundred red des surrounding him which forced him to use the same movement technique, walking through the space. Instead of walking, he darted through the space this time. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''I must leave this shadow world! I can''t stay any longer in this shadow!''


    Caeso hoped to leave the shadow world with how fast he was going. He stayed in between this world and another space, hoping to get out of the shadow world. However, he quickly realized it was impossible to leave this shadow world. The only way to leave this shadow world was to defeat the user.


    As he darted through the space, he saw the azure sheen once more. Swinging toward him, aiming at his neck. If not for his instinct, he would keep going. The sword was not supposed to hit him when he was still in his movement technique. However, his instinct warned him that that sword would hit him instead of going through him.


    Caeso trusted his instinct and came out of his technique. He tried to roll over, dodging the sword. The sword went above him, but a fist hit his face as he tried to dodge the sword. It hit right on his nose. He could hear his nasal bone crack.


    He was flung backward because of the fist, rolling on the ground. That was not enough to put him down as he immediately got up again. He stood on high alert, and then he tasted his bitter and pungent blood. His nose was bleeding and flowing down to his lips.


    It was not the time to wipe his blood as he focused on his heightened instinct to focus on his enemy. This time he felt the danger from above. Maybe because of the fist earlier, his reaction waste. He failed to move to dodge, forcing him to block it with a sword.


    Caeso looked up and was caught off guard. It was not a sword or red de that came for him, but a giant palm. It was much bigger than his giant brother. He put four swords upward and blocked the golden palm.


    However, he was getting overwhelmed by the sheer force behind the golden palm. The golden palm ttened him down to the ground, breaking his legs. His leg bone shattered as he forced himself to block the golden palm.


    Boom!


    Not just his leg bone, but his entire body was in pain. He felt his skull cracked, his strengthened inner organ was shaken, and four of his hands broke. He was t on the ground, in a weird posture.


    Just like that, he lost. His long arms advantage was useless. He lost the fight as soon as he entered this shadow world. A mutant like him could not use a domain just like the other yers, or else he might be able to neutralize the shadow world. Even when he could see the future, it was useless if he could not react to what he saw.


    At this moment the shadow was pulled out, and he saw his enemy standing next to him. Tang Shaoyang looked down at him. Once more, he sensed a stronger disappointment from his enemy. But this time, he could not get angry even if he wanted to.


    Caeso realized how weak he waspared to this man. He realized why his brothers told him to escape instead of fighting them. Their chance to win was low in the first. They needed a specific n to kill this person. But everything was toote, he was defeated.

 Chapter 1701 Fight Against The Void Cult (6)

    Chapter 1701 Fight Against The Void Cult (6)


    Caeso let out a chuckle, "Yeah, I somewhat understand why you are so disappointed in me. The current me, can''t ever beat you, but that will be different if we fight again in the future!"


    His voice changed, maybe the gold palm damaged his vocal cords, but that was not important right now. He forced himself to speak despite the pain in his throat.


    He tried to goad Tang Shaoyang into sparing his life. For someone like Tang Shaoyang who enjoyed the fight. Someone who could have fun in the life-and-death battle. He tried to provoke his enemy with a promise of the future. Of course, he did not have a n to fulfill his promise.


    He would not let someone like Tang Shaoyang have fun. He would start by looking into his enemy''s weakness and use it to bring Tang Shaoyang down. A quickly would be too lenient, and he would make sure Tang Shaoyang would suffer before he died. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Caeso resorted the method he despised the most because of his strong will to avenge his brothers. He did not want his brothers'' sacrifice wasted.


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled, "You shoulde up with a better offer. Also, control your emotions when you try to trick someone. You are not the only one who can sense someone''s mood and emotion. I can feel yours, your wicked and malicious intent are leaking out."


    Tang Shaoyang grabbed Caeso''s neck and brought him to the air. His legs and hands were broken, dangling in the air. He was not capable of continuing the fight anymore even though he could still use his Void Energy.


    Even with his limbs, he could not defeat his enemy, let alone now. He thought his enemy would end his life, but he was shown what happened to his brothers.


    His brothers were defeated just like him. They were in worse condition than him. Seven of them died, and their disfigured bodies were even in worse shape after the fight. The one who was still alive was Arruns.


    Arruns was the mutant with tentacles on his back and around his mouth. Losing all his limbs, not being able to regenerate them again. His tentacles were cut, and the ck blood continuously flowed out from the wound. The tentacles around his mouth were cut and froze, and his bodyy on the ground powerlessly.


    Caeso''s body shook at the sight of his brothers. Rage shed over his eyes, but there was nothing he could do. He was not in the situation to help them. His life was at the mercy of his enemy. The rage then reced it with sadness.


    He was disgusted by himself when the Void Creature''s parts were transnted into his body. He could not ept his new life until they appeared.


    Theyforted him, consoling them that the pain was temporary. They convinced him this was a worthy sacrifice for a better world. That was the day they became brothers.


    No more brothers now, everyone died for him, and he could not even live for his dead brothers anymore because he would follow them to the afterlife soon if an afterlife truly existed.


    The sorrowsted for a moment as vicious gleamed in his eyes. He could not live for them, but he would avenge them.


    Caesoughed and turned toward Tang Shaoyang, "You are stronger than me, but you made a fatal mistake!"


    Tang Shaoyang was confused about what got into Caeso''s mind. He looked at the mutant as if the mutant was a fool.


    "You are truly a newbie as my brother said. You haven''t learned anything about us."


    Caeso made a crazed grin and shouted, "DON''T WORRY BROTHERS! YOU CAN GO TO THE AFTERLIFE WITH EASE BECAUSE I HAVE AVENGED YOU ALL!"


    As soon as he said that, Void Energy burst out from his body. The Void Energy crept toward Tang Shaoyang''s hand and spread out. Void Energy was like a poison except for Cmity and Void Creature. It was a poison for Tang Shaoyang.


    There were only two oues for humans infected by the void energy: die or be a corrupted being like him. However, the death rate was much higher as not many could adapt to the Void Energy. It was between twenty to eighty chances of survival once his enemy got infected by The Void Energy.


    "I WILL BRING YOU DOWN WITH ME! YOU WILL DIE WITH US! YOU ARE MY PRESENT FOR MY BROTHERS!"


    Caeso let out a maniacalughter as he brought forth all the remaining Void Energy.


    However, hisughter stopped as he saw His Void Energy stop at the upper arm. Instead of going into his enemy''s body like what he expected, his Void Energy dispersed. Not just the one in his enemy''s hand, but the Void Energy that came out of his body as well.


    As soon as The Void Energy came out of his body, it dissipated. His eyes widened in shock. It was supposed to be poison in Tang Shaoyang''s body.


    "What did you do!?"


    Caeso was shocked and confused. He was never told anything about such a reaction. The only thing he knew was that Void Energy was a lethal poison for any living being.


    Then he saw Tang Shaoyang smile at him. It was the moment that the Void Energy stopped dissipating. His Void Energy swarmed toward Tang Shaoyang, not just the arm but the whole body. His Void Energy seeped into his enemy''s system.


    Caeso was even more confused because his enemy just let the poison enter his body. He drained his Void Energy into his enemy, and that was it. He expected a violent reaction from Tang Shaoyang, but thetter was still standing there, holding him by the neck.


    A minute passed, and there was no reaction from the Void Energy. There was one exnation, Tang Shaoyang was immune to The Void Energy. How was that possible?


    Tang Shaoyang smiled as he looked at the confused Caeso, "It seems like you are the one who needs to learn a lot, not me."


    The Chaos Energy surged out from Tang Shaoyang''s right arm, rushing toward Caeso''s mouth. It was much lesspared to Caeso''s Void Energy.

 Chapter 1702 The Emperor (1)

    Chapter 1702 The Emperor (1)


    Caeso looked at the dark-red energy entering his body. At first, he felt nothing about it, less than three secondster he felt the reaction. His Void Energy revolted, fighting the foreign energy inside his body. That was a normal reaction when a foreign energy was forcefully injected into his body.


    However, that was not the end of it. The foreign energy was much stronger which resulted in an even more violent reaction to his body. He felt like the flesh inside his body was torn apart by the sh between the two energies.


    He felt like his bones were getting crushed, grounded by the sh. The Void Energy and his energy pool went berserk, uncontrobly. But that was futile because his Void Energy was eaten by this foreign energy.


    Caeso''s body shook in pain, but he held it. It was nothingpared to when he adapted to the Void Energy when he received the Void Creature''s organs and parts transnted into his body. The violent reaction spread out, his eyes, nose, and ears were bleeding. His dark skin cracked one of his small horns detached as blood came from the small hole in his forehead.


    His body shook violently when the foreign energy reached his brain. He struggled, trying to break free and yet it was futile.


    What was supposed to happen to his enemy, happened to him. It was Tang Shaoyang who should be writhing in pain right now. But what happened in reality was different.


    Tang Shaoyang let the mutant go. Caeso writhed in pain on the ground. The skin cracked and blood sprayed from his cracked flesh.


    The Chaos Energy would reside in the mutant''s body. That would prevent Caeso from regenerating his broken bones and recovering from the external injury.


    Right at this moment, the sky darkened. It was an instant change, as if night arrived earlier. The whole sky strangely turned dark, and the sky split open.


    A figure wore a ck robeing out from the splitting sky. Half of his face was red, and the other half was purple. Simr to Caeso apart from the brown part. There was no doubt this figure was another mutant, and he was much, much stronger than Caeso and his brothers.


    This figure was not as disfigured as the eight mutants. He looked like a human but with weird skin. That meant his body adapted to the Void Creature''s parts better than the other mutants.


    The figure looked down, straight toward Caeso, and then it was followed by colossal pressure,ing out from the splitting space. It was just a dam broken by the pressure from the water. The Void Energy flowed down like a waterfall from the splitting space.


    Tang Shaoyang did not hesitate to use his Absolute Chaos Domain. His team members were nearby. They would die if they got swept into the waterfall of Void Energy.


    Through the Absolute Chaos Domain, he blocked the flowing Void Energy from contaminating thend and the living beings inside his domain. He made it in time and covered a big area with his domain. He was relieved that none of his team members were affected by the Void Energy.


    He looked up, passing through the figure. He looked into the space behind the powerful mutant. It was a giant who opened his mouth. Inside the splitting space was the Void Creatures. Not just one or two or even three, thousands of them if not hundreds of thousands.


    The figure opened his mouth, still looking at Caeso, "I wondered why my disciple''s life force is dying out. You lost to a pesky Administrator?"


    Of course, Caeso could not respond. He was still squirming on the ground.


    "It''s quite embarrassing for The Emperor''s disciple to lose to an unknown Administrator!"


    The figure continued, "I have to make sure no one will know what happened today."


    In the blink of an eye, the squirming Caeso appeared next to the figure in the sky. With a single p on the back, the figure discharged the Chaos Energy from Caeso''s body. The figure who called himself an Emperor furrowed his brow.


    "No wonder you lost. He was someone with more powerful energy."


    Caeso''s body was calmed down, but he passed out.


    The Emperor locked his gaze on Tang Shaoyang, "A weird domain that blocked off the Void Energy. Not only do you have a strange powerful energy, but you also have a strange domain."


    "It''s a disgrace to make a move against someone like you, but I have to get rid of you before you be a threat to us!"


    The Emperor raised his right hand. The Void Energy surged out from his right hand. It released out and formed a gargantuan axe. The dark-purple energy formed an axe, bigger than Tang Shaoyang''s True Dragon form.


    By this, his spirits gathered around him, ignoring the eight mutants. They realized that this one was more dangerous than the ones they just fought. This one was the real deal. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It''s a disgrace. A disgrace that I will ept because you have to die now!"


    The Emperor swung the colossal axe made from the Void Energy down toward Tang Shaoyang.


    It was not fast, not slow either. His eyes captured the movement and was supposed to be easy to dodge. However, Tang Shaoayng had a gut feeling. His instinct told him that it was something that could not be dodged. It would follow wherever he moved.


    Something simr to Caeso''s sword attack that went through the spaces,ing from all directions. He trusted his instinct and used all his defensive skills. Lastly, Nine Heavenly Gate - Seventh Gate: Heavenly Tortoise.


    The ck shell formed above him asyer uponyer of barrier formed, covering his body. Then he held his sword tightly, looking up at The Emperor.


    "We will help!" Avyn and the others also tried to reinforce the defense. They had the same feeling as Tang Shaoyang. They could not avoid the axe. The only choice was to block.


    However, before all the spirits could do anything, Tang Shaoyang pulled them back into Spirit World, with no exception.


    His spirits were angry at him, they screamed in his head. They knew the reason why Tang Shaoyang pulled them back, but they could not ept. Especially for Zara, Avyn, and Karan. They were extremely angry by Tang Shaoyang''s decision.

 Chapter 1703 The Emperor (2)

    Chapter 1703 The Emperor (2)


    Tang Shaoyang cut off his connection with the Spirit World and focused on the colossal axe. The reason he pulled them back was because he did not want them to die. There was a chance that they would die if they failed to block the axe. If they died, then they would be gone forever.


    Swoosh!


    The colossal axe descended and hit the Tortoise Shell.


    BOOM!


    The Void Energy burst out and covered the air like clouds. The Emperor looked down, looking at where Tang Shaoyang was. He felt it, his axe shattered the shell.


    Roar!


    Right from the spot where Tang Shaoyang stood, a deafening roar resounded. Then an Azure Dragon went through the cloud of Void Energy, followed by a sh from Heaven Severing World.


    This was the first time Tang Shaoyangbined a skill from his sword and Heavenly Swords. He needed toe up with his strongest attack, and he thought ofbining the technique and the skill.


    The Azure Dragon roared, cutting through the void energy cloud. In the blink of an eye, it arrived before The Emperor.


    The Emperor extended his right hand forward and formed a barrier made of Void Energy. However, the Azure Dragon cut through the barrier, and the sh sliced through the barrier.


    The Azure Dragon swallowed his right arm, and the sh cut through his right arm. His right arm broke apart, and his blood vessels ruptured, revealing the bone inside. Then the sh cut through the entire right arm.


    The Emperor''s right hand fell from the sky, and he did not bother to catch his missing hand. He did not feel the pain or even angry about it. He was surprised that it could hurt him.


    The cloud of Void Energy dissipated after that, revealing the figure down there. Even more surprised that his target was still intact.


    Tang Shaoyang was still standing, but his body almost split into two. From his shoulder down to his chest was split open, revealing his heart. His heart was glowing, covered by the radiance of violet, red, golden, and white light. The radiance kept changing in color, covering his heart.


    His body was not bnced, swaying to the right because of the split. However, the wound was recovering at a high speed. The high-speed regeneration patched his body quickly. The flesh was pulling each other and closing the split.


    The split closed, and he lost his entire left arm. The flesh was regenerating, quickly forming new veins, flesh, and bones, forming a new arm.


    His white long hair shriveled, his breathing ragged, and blood came out at the corner of his lips.


    Badump! Badump! Badump!


    His heart was thumping crazily in excitement. His adrenaline was at its peak, and his lips grinned as he locked his gaze with The Emperor. He barely survived a single attack by The Emperor and countered with a newbination of attacks. He got The Emperor''s right arm.


    The Emperor cracked with a smile, "What a lunatic, but a pity you are The System''s dog."


    At this time, The Emperor''s right arm had fully regenerated. His regeneration was even faster than Tang Shaoyang. That was why he did not get mad when he lost his right. He could get it back faster. He extended his right arm and made an offer.


    "Join us! Let''s bring down The System''s reign and rule the universe together with us! You are a perfect candidate to be one of us, young man! We need your power to bring down The System!"


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised. He thought The Emperor would follow the second attack when he extended his newly regenerated arm. But he did not expect for the opposite party to extend an invitation.


    "Rule the universe?" He chuckled when he heard that.


    Tang Shaoyang enjoyed the fight and was having fun with it, but he never had such a big ambition to rule the universe. He did not even take over Earth as he could not imagine how annoying and troublesome to rule such multiple worlds.


    The reason he kept looking for more power was to protect his family, ensuring not repeat the same tragedy in the past. The bonus was the pumping of adrenaline when he fought someone strong. That was just a bonus, not his main motivation.


    The safety of his family was the only motivation that pushed him to this point. Anyone could call him weak-willed or anything. He did not care about those aside from the safety of his family and people.


    The Emperor invited the wrong person. He never had the ambition to rule the world, let alone a universe.


    "Don''t be hasty to reject my invitation, young man," The Emperor seemed to be able to know that Tang Shaoyang was about to decline the invitation. He did not give up on recruiting Tang Shaoyang, "I will give you more time to think about it. However, I wish to hear your answer in our next meeting, young man."


    The Emperor looked up, furrowing his brow, but then he looked down at Tang Shaoyang once more, "Once you know the dark side of the Administrator, you will be looking for us. I know that, and I will be waiting for your arrival!"


    "But of course, you must survive this test first. If you can''t survive from this, then you don''t deserve to be one of us!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He raised his hand to the air and motioned down. Hundreds of Void Creatures swarmed into Sn. Just hundreds of them because the space closed down before all Void Creatures could descend. It seemed there was something that forcefully closed the splitting space.


    The Void Creatures spread out, they split up in different directions. However, none of them came for The Salyra Kingdom. As if they were instructed not to descend at The Salyra Kingdom.


    The Emperor had long gone together with Caeso as the space closed down.


    The Void Creatures were like a new disaster for this world and its people. As they all spread out, the sky returned to normal. The blue morning sky returned, but the massive Void Creatures remained.


    "CAP!" "CAP!" "CAP!"


    Tang Shaoyang calmed down when he heard his team member''s voices. His heart calmed down as the excitement died down. He looked down right at his right hand, still trembling. He was prepared to use Seven Souls, prepared to die when that axe hit the tortoise shell. That was right, Tang Shaoyang himself was surprised when he survived the attack.


    "F*CK! Why don''t you respond to our call if you are still alive!?"


    An angry voice snapped him back from his thoughts. The colossal axe formed a giant pit, and he was at the bottom of the pit. The vige was gone, but Arkir and his family survived thanks to him. The seven mutants'' remnants were also intact, and thest mutant was still alive.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up and was surprised to see Na was in tears. The other seven Admin Helpers looked so concerned as well.

 Chapter 1704 Three Emperors and Eleven Kings

    Chapter 1704 Three Emperors and Eleven Kings


    Ira and the others were assigned outside the vige, quite far away. Their task was to cut any reinforcementing to help. Of course, that was just a pretext for them to avoid the Void Cult.


    They knew their limitations as they might be a burden in a fight against the Void Cult. They agreed with the assignment and waited outside of the vige. Exactly five hundred meters away from the vige, but ready to join if there is any mishap.


    It was until the sky split and a figure descended from the Void. Looking at the splitting sky, everyone froze. When the waterfall of Void Energy fell onto them. Everyone froze in the spot, not because they were frozen in terror. Because they knew it was not something they could avoid.


    It wasn''t until they noticed the world turned ck and white. The ck tree with no leaves. Then the Void Energy stopped a hundred meters above them as if there was something invisible blocking the Void Energy.


    "This is Captain''s domain!"


    Agnes and Castor recognized the tree and the change in their surroundings. Even though the tree was somewhat different, it gave off the same aura. The ck tree during the trial had leaves, but this one was not.


    "So this is Absolute Domain¡­"


    Ira muttered in a low voice, still looking at the Void Energy, pouring down to the world. One problem was solved, but they had another problem. The figure that came from the Void. That was the real problem rather than the Void Energy disaster.


    That was when the colossal axe made of Void Energy descended toward the vige. Their hearts jumped in terror because Tang Shaoyang was in that vige.


    Boom!


    As the axe fell, it exploded and sent a violent shock wave, sending the flying. They were not prepared for the impact and were blown away.


    It was then everyone saw the manifestation of Azure Dragon. Flying to the sky and cutting the figure''s arm. Despite getting such a result, none of them were happy. They did not think about the Void Creature that came down from the Void. They did not care about the figure in the sky. All of them rushed together toward the vige.


    They called their Captain but received no answer. Their hearts pumped crazily, thinking that a colossal axe might kill Tang Shaoyang. They kept calling him out until they found the massive pit. Na was in tears, looking around. The vige was gone, nothing around them was the same anymore.


    They arrived at the pit and saw a standing figure at the bottom of the pit, everyone was relieved. Na could not help but yell at her Captain.


    "F*CK! Why don''t you respond to our call if you are still alive!?"


    Tang Shaoyang smiled, waving at them, "I wille up! Just wait up there."


    He stored the seven mutant dead bodies. Then he brought up Arkir''s family and thest living mutant. He threw the mutant in front of his team, "He is¡­."


    Before he finished his words, Lucia and Na jumped at him. They hugged him, and one of them sobbed.


    Tang Shaoyang was not expecting them to be this emotional. Because of the previous attack that almost split his body, he did not have his clothes on. He could feel the cold tears on his shoulder.


    "Let me wear something first then we can continue the hug."


    He was teasing Na. Only then did both girls realize that Tang Shaoyang did not have clothes on. They pushed Tang Shaoyang, awkwardly. Then they scanned his body, and the others did the same. Checking whether he was fine or not.


    Tang Shaoyang got his spare ck clothes, "I am fine. That axe cut my left arm and almost split my body into two, but I have healed the injury and regenerated a new arm."


    He exined while waving his left hand. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They frowned upon hearing, but since he looked fine they did not ask further what happened to him. Then their attention was on the mutant who could not heal.


    "He is one of the culprits. There are nine of them. I killed seven and captured two, but The Emperor took the second captive with him. Apparently, that one is his disciple."


    They nodded at first, but then they heard The Emperor uttered by Tang Shaoyang. All of them looked up at their captain in great shock.


    "What!? What''s with the reaction?"


    He was surprised by their reactions. While that Emperor might be the leader of The Void Cult. He did not think they needed to be surprised.


    "Ah, yes. Our powerful, yetzy captain of course does not know. I guess it''s my fault for not exining them properly," Ira rolled her eyes after seeing her captain''s casual reaction after mentioning The Emperor.


    The Void Cult was a big issue, not just to the Administrator, but also to the other factions and alliances in the God Realm. The Void Cult''s purpose was to destroy everything under the System, and The God Realm was the main target. Every faction and alliance knew about this Void Cult, The God Realm''smon enemy.


    They forgot that Tang Shaoyang was someone from a new world. He did not know anything about the God Realm''s affair. In fact, he spent more of his time in Administrator Space than managing his territory in the God Realm.


    "He is the leader of the Void Cult, but he is not the only one. From what we know so far, they have fourteen leaders. We called them the Three Emperors and Eleven Kings. As you thought, they are all former emperors and kings, and they are the strongest individuals in the Void Cult¡­"


    Ira continued, exining their background. The Three Emperors were former Emperors of a big fallen empire. They fell from the throne and used the Void Creature for revenge. They were just not any Emperors, but beings that had lived for thousands of years ago.


    Even though they were on the wanted list, none had seeded in killing them. The Three Emperors were the founder of the Void Cult.


    "Three are former Executive Administrators in the Three Emperors and Eleven Kings. The Sage King, The Unholy King, and The Corrupted Immortal Emperor!"

 Chapter 1705 Greed (1)

    Chapter 1705 Greed (1)


    Tang Shaoyang''s body trembled when he heard those three names. It was so cringe, and he could not bear it. His face grimaced when he said those three names in his head.


    "Are they naming themselves or is it you guys?"


    Ira shook her head and made a resigned look when she heard the question, "Aren''t you focusing on the wrong issue here? We are talking about The Emperor from the Void Cult! One of them is a former Executive Administrator!"


    "Those names are indeed cringe. I understand you, Cap!"


    Na nodded, agreeing with Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded at Na, then he turned toward Ira, "That''s why he said something like this line: Once I know about the dark side of the Administrator, I wille to look for them. Maybe he is The Corrupted Immortal King."


    Everyone was surprised to hear that part. If the figure said that, that meant that the figure invited Tang Shaoyang to join the Void Cult. That made them worried deep inside, especially after the maniption incident. That was one of many dark sides from The Administrator.


    He waved his hand at his team member, "Don''t make such a face. I will not join them just to disfigure my face. Even if I lose my Administrator ss, I will note to them. I don''t want to lose my good face."


    He stroked his handsome face as he said that, assuring them that he would not cross to the other side. Albeit, that did not sound convincing, at all.


    "I would like to hear the rest of the story, but we don''t have time for that. We need to hunt the escaped Void Creature toplete our mission before it is toote."


    Tang Shaoyang summoned all his spirits, seventy-four spirits. One of his shadows was still in Salyra Kingdom''s capital. He left one spirit there in case something went south there.


    All seventy-four spirits did not look happy, at all. He could see that from their expression.


    The other Admin Helpers also could tell the bad atmosphere from the spirits. They were confused and concerned with how little they knew about the spirits. Could the spirit revolt from their master? That was a big concern.


    "Don''t put on such a face. You know why I made such a decision. You also know that I can''t die from that one attack. That''s not enough to kill, but that might be enough to kill a few of you. That''s the best decision, and I will do it again."


    Vandir broke from character and let out a sigh, "I know. We are not supposed to me you for that decision. But it still feels wrong here." The skeleton tapped his chest two times.


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled, "Where? In your bones?" The skeleton did not have a heart, but just bone.


    That eased the atmosphere a little bit, and Tang Shaoyang immediately arranged his spirits to form teams.


    "Form a team of five, and you will hunt The Void Creatures for me."


    He ordered them to form a team on their own. All of them were High Archaic Spirits with four exceptions. There was no need to bnce the team since all of them were in the same rank.


    They were quick to form the team. He sent one team to look for Anne. He was worried that some mutants would be there as well. Then the remaining teams split up, leaving Karoen, Avyn, Zara, and Maldros.


    Tang Shaoyang asked Karoen to stay because he needed the Void Knight to make the long-distance portal any time he needed them. Mostly for his team members. Avyn, Zara, and Maldros were supposed to be the fifteenth team, but they decided to stay with Tang Shaoyang.


    "We will be your bodyguard!" That was Zara''s words while Avyn still did not want to talk with him.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes and shook his head, "Alright, whatever."


    *** ***


    Meanwhile, The rebellion in the capital of Salyra Kingdom started. When the sky turned dark and split, Duke Amalric deployed his force to take over the capital. He did not know what happened, but he took the chance to strike.


    The concealed force came out from their hideout and started to take over the city. Of course, The Imperial Guard resisted, but they were outnumbered. The battle soon turned into a one-sided massacre.


    Khaya and her team were caught off guard because of the Void in the sky. The natives of this world might not know what happened, but they knew very well. A gate to The Void was opened and hundreds of Void Creatures came down.


    What concerned them the most was the surge of Void Energy. Even though they were God Ranks, their chance to survive after touching the Void Energy was small. However, they were relieved when they noticed that Void Energy did not reach the city.


    They saw the colossal axe and also relieved it was not aimed at the city. Although they could see it was close to the city.


    Khaya ordered her team not to get too close to where the colossal axended. That was the ce with the densest Void Energy. It was a suicideing there. She did not know where Tang Shaoyang went, but she hoped he was not at that ce.


    The Daenelis n was too focused on what happened in the sky, and they lost their target. Each member of The Daenelis n had a target to follow, but they lost them because of the Void.


    The massacre started in the city, and they were scrambling to look for their target. The city was very big, and it was chaotic. But it was obvious that The Imperial Guard lost quickly, and they retreated to the castle and locked themselves inside. The castle was thest defense for the Royal Family, and they were surrounded. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I found Count Fontane! He is at the castle gate with Duke Amalric''s force."


    Arsus reported to his Captain through the Administrator Team''s feature. He was not the person assigned to Count Fontane, but he was the first one to find one of their main suspects.


    "Keep watching him over. We will look for the others!"


    Khaya had no choice but to give the task to Arsus since he found the man first.


    The rebellion force brought the captured Imperial Guards and lined them up in front of the gate to the castle.


    "Open the gate and surrender! If you don''t surrender, we will execute them!"


    Ten Imperial Guards were forced to kneel. Ten soldiers from Duke Amalric''s force came out and stood in front of the captured Imperial Guards. They were waiting for an order to execute the Imperial Guards.


    "SURRENDER OR THEY WILL DIE!"


    The army followed Count Fontane''s words. Their voices reverberated through the city.

 Chapter 1706 Greed (2)

    Chapter 1706 Greed (2)


    Imperial Guards were hiding atop the wall, watching theirrades from above. The order was to lock down the castle. No one was allowed to enter, and they were ordered to use their lives to defend the castle. That was King Sebastia''s decree for them.


    They could not save theirrades even if they wanted to. They were outnumbered, and they only had a limited supply inside. Their chance to survive from the rebel army was slim. The only way for them to survive was for the army to return.


    Receiving no answer from the castle, the ten soldiers beheaded the captured Imperial Guards. All the guards on the wall looked away.


    Ten heads rolled on the ground. Their blood painted the stone road. But that was not the end, the soldier brought another ten Imperial Guards.


    Count Fontane repeated the same threat again. Then the army followed after him. The first time did not really have any effect on the guards. But it was different after they beheaded the first ten Imperial Guards.


    Another ten heads rolled on the ground, and more captives were beheaded. In ten minutes, a hundred and seventy-two Imperial Guards were beheaded.


    When everyone thought that was all the captives they had. The force under Count Fontane brought up the innocent resident. Two families, one family of fours, and another a family of six. There was even a ten-year-old boy, crying as he was dragged on the floor.


    The Imperial Guards on the wall were shocked to see this. The rebellion meant to overthrow the ruler and take over the kingdom. The rebel army needed the people to keep the kingdom intact. Without the people, there was no kingdom. However, they decided to execute the people as well.


    "Surrender or we will kill them! We will not stop until King Sebastia surrenders!"


    "SURRENDER OR THEY WILL DIE!"


    Count Fontane shouted, which was followed by his army.


    All ten soldiers stood in front of the ten people. One soldier held the boy, making sure the boy did not run. His cry was disturbing amidst the intense and terror atmosphere.


    Count Fontane raised his hand. The ten soldiers followed and raised their swords to the air. There was no hesitation as he motioned his soldiers to chop their heads.


    As everyone expected the ten innocent lives would be imed. The ten soldiers that were about to execute the ten residents fell to the ground. Their heads flew into the air. Until their heads fell to the ground, everyone just stared at their deadrades.


    The nking noise made by the helmets of the dead soldiers snapped them out of their shock. They saw a figure standing there. A man with a weird outfit, but then recognized this person. The captain of The Reds Mercenary.


    "What are they doing? Why don''t they finish them off and chase the Void Creatures instead?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tang Shaoyang was mad at The Daenelis n. The things that happened a while ago could not be missed by them. Hundreds of Void Creatures came into this world, and they were wasting their time, watching all of this.


    There was a more urgent matter, so they should have finished things here quicker, and then they must chase after the Void Creature. They did not need to identify who held the summoning scroll anymore. Stop or wipe the rebellion, kill The King, and capture Count Fontane if they want to find the summoning scroll. Count Fontane would tell them who had the scroll with a quick torture.


    Count Fontane took two steps back as his soldier lined in front of him. He was surprised by The Reds Mercenary''s appearance, but he was not afraid or worried. He had a whole army to wipe a single mercenary corp.


    "Do you know what you did, Captain Tang Shaoyang?"


    Tang Shaoyang gave the man a nce. He had forgotten Count Fontane''s face, so he did not know who talked to him. He straight ignored Count Fontane and looked up.


    WAAAAA! Fwoosh! Bugh!


    A person just fell right in front of Tang Shaoyang. The man did not wear armor, but a familiar golden robe. That person was King Sebastia who was kidnapped from the throne hall by one of Tang Shaoyang''s shadow spirits.


    Tang Shaoyang grabbed King Sebastia''s neck and lifted the man into the air. Everyone gasped in shock, especially Count Fontane. He was one of Duke Amalric''s supporters on the surface, but he only received orders from King Sebastia. He was the one who encouraged Duke Amalric to rebel under The King''s order.


    "He is the mastermind behind this rebellion!"


    The shock turned into confusion. What they heard from Tang Shaoyang did not make sense, at all. The rebellion pointed their swords at The King. Why would The King want the rebellion to happen? That just did not make sense.


    King Sebastia''s panic-stricken face changed into a mad grin when he heard Tang Shaoyang. No longer wearing his kind and gentle mask, King Sebastia let out a burst of maniacalughter.


    "BAHAHAHAHAA!"


    "Impressive! Impressive! How do you find out, Captain Tang Shaoyang?"


    "NO, there''s no need to answer. All answers are pointless because the world will fall with me! WE ALL WILL DIE TOGETHER! IT''S TOO LATE, CAPTAIN TANG SHAOYANG. YOU CAN''T BE A HERO ANYMORE, NO ONE CAN STOP ME! NO ONE CAN''T STOP THE WORLD DISASTER!"


    They were still confused as to why The Captain from the most powerful mercenary corp would use The King. Now they were even confused because of The King''s confession. King Sebastia just admitted the rebellion was his doing.


    At this moment, another figurended in front of The King. They recognized this person as well. A member from The Daenelis, a rival mercenary of The Reds.


    "What are you doing!? You are ruining the n!" Arsus bellowed at Tang Shaoyang. His n was to let Count Fontane summoned the Void Creature so he could kill it for bonus Credits. However, Tang Shaoyang ruined his n.


    In his anger, he took out his dagger and tried to stab Tang Shaoyang in the shoulder.


    Tang Shaoyang easily ducked the attack. At the same time, he activated Dragon Transformation as he smashed King Sebastia''s face to the ground.


    He looked up at Arsus and their eyes met. The moment their eyes met, Arsus realized he was f*cked up. Not because he attacked Tang Shaoyang, but because he realized he would not be able to dodge what woulde after him.

 Chapter 1707 A Chief Administrator For Reasons (1)

    Chapter 1707 A Chief Administrator For Reasons (1)


    Tang Shaoyang released King Sebastia. His hand moved toward Arsus'' neck as he stood up. He caught Arsus'' neck, but the male snow-elf continued his attack instead of trying to free himself from Tang Shaoyang''s hand.


    Arsus aimed his dagger to the head this time with an intent to kill Tang Shaoyang. However, Tang Shaoyang easily blocked the dagger and pped the dagger off Arsus'' hand with his wrist. The dagger flew to the castle wall and stuck there.


    He could kill Arsus with a single attack with Heavenly Force - Heavenly Crushing Grasp. Arsus'' neck would get crushed, but that would kill Arsus. He did not intend to kill the snow elf from the start.


    Tang Shaoyang mmed the elf down to the ground. Then five Chaos des formed above him. The five dark-red des shot toward Arsus. Two pierced the snow-elf in both arms, two pierced the thigh, and one on the chest. Thest sword did not hit the heart, the reason the snow-elf was still alive.


    Arsus was pinned down with a panic-stricken expression on his face. He tried to use Bloodline Transformation but soon realized the skill did not work. He was confused, panicked, and in fear.


    The five des pinned Arsus down to the ground. Imbued by The Absolute Domination Energy, disturbing the flow of Arsus'' energy inside his body.


    It was then followed by a punch right at Arsus'' nose. Once, twice, thrice, and he kept going. The snow elf was known for their snow-white skin. But those were bruised, the skin on his cheek cracked, and his face down to his neck was covered by his own de.


    "STOP!"


    A woman''s voice echoed in the air and was followed by an arrow. The arrow was spinning in the air, creating a swirling wind as it aimed at Tang Shaoyang''s head.


    However, an ice wall rose from the ground and blocked the arrow. Everyone thought that the arrow would destroy the ice, but the arrow stuck on the ice with minuscule impact. The ice wall stopped the dangerous arrow.


    The ten snow elves, apanied by Tang Shaoyang''s Admin Helpers rushed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    Ira and the others were tasked to get The Daenelis n. They were not expecting to see Tang Shaoyang beat Arsus into half-death. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Khaya led her team, trying to attack Tang Shaoyang and retrieve Arsus. But a figurended on the top of the ice wall. Avyn stood there and her eyes locked on the snow-elf that shot the arrow just now, not Khaya.


    Khaya was confused at first because she could not sense any aura or energy from Avyn. But she quickly realized her opponent was a Spirit Contract. That might be one of the strongest spirits for Tang Shaoyang to put there to block her and her team.


    She signaled her team to stop andnded ten meters away from the ice wall. Her eyes fell on Arsus and was relieved upon sensing that Arsus was still alive.


    Then she looked at Tang Shaoyang through the ice wall. She asked Nandra to shoot the arrow, not to kill Tang Shaoyang. It was meant to keep Tang Shaoyang away from Arsus so they could save Arsus from Tang Shaoyang.


    But the arrow was stopped by the ice wall, and she had to guess. The woman above the ice wall was the one who made the ice wall.


    Khaya was about to say something until she saw a shadow with three pairs of wings. She looked up and discovered the fallen angel in the sky, looking down at her. Then behind them, she found a dragonewt standing above the building, watching her and her team.


    "Our shadow is gone!"


    When she heard that from her team members, she looked down. They were standing on top of a shadow, a giant circle of shadow. There was something inside this shadow. In the blink of an eye, they were surrounded by Tang Shaoyang''s spirits.


    Added with the Admin Helpers behind her, they were surrounded. If there was a fight, she could make her way out, but that might not be the case with her team members. Continuing the fight would get her team members killed.


    "You owe an exnation to me, Tang Shaoyang!"


    Despite her situation, she kept herposure. Whatever was below her, she believed that would not be enough to hurt her.


    Tang Shaoyang met with Khaya''s gaze and replied, "No, I don''t owe you anything. He is alive, and you can ask him what happened."


    King Sebastia had recovered and stood up, his body swayed because of the wound. But he had a crazed expression on his face, "What are you guys doing!? He attacked me! Kill them all!"


    He expected Count Fontane''s army and The Imperial Guard would charge at Tang Shaoyang, but nothing happened. He looked around, and they were looking at him as if they were looking at aliens. No one listened to his order.


    "Do you guys listen to me!? Kill The Reds Mercenary and The Daenelis Mercenary! It''s an order!"


    Right after he finished his words, his vision abruptly changed. He was confused because his vision was upside down. He looked at them from above, which confused him. Then he saw his own body, his headless body. The realization struck himte as his vision darkened.


    King Sebastia Mateo Estanyol died. Once known as the beloved king was no more. Tang Shaoyang walked past the ice wall after killing The King.


    The Daenelis n tensed up, but then Tang Shaoyang went past them. Tang Shaoyang approached Count Fontane. As he walked, he created hundreds of Chaos des. In the blink of an eye, the Chaos des moved.


    Count Fontane could not believe what he saw that his army was wiped out in the blink of an eye. He did not hear a scream from behind. The only thing he heard was flesh getting sliced and the de''s movement sound.


    When he turned around, his army was wiped out, leaving the resident he captured earlier. His hands were trembling, but he remembered something. Whilst his hands were trembling, he took out a ck scroll from his inventory.


    ''Activate the scroll after he killed half of the residents in the capital.''


    That was the order from King Sebastia. He was about to activate the scroll until a hand took it from him. Someone just took the scroll casually from him. He looked up and his pupil constricted in terror.


    Tang Shaoyang opened the scroll. There was some kind of magic circle and an inscription of unknownnguage written on it. He thought of burning the scroll, but then he realized that he might need the scroll for the report. He kept it in his inventory.

 Chapter 1708 A Chief Administrator For Reasons (2)

    Chapter 1708 A Chief Administrator For Reasons (2)


    Tang Shaoyang looked at Count Fontane, taking a step forward, and questioned the trembling noble, "Do you still have this scroll in your inventory!?"


    Count Fontane was thinking in his head about how to escape from this devil. Before he could think of anything or answer. A sharp pain came from his right thigh. The pain made his leg go weak and fell on his right knee.


    "Do you still have the same scroll in your inventory!?"


    The question was repeated, but he did not want to give up yet. He was about to use a movement skill, but he realized he could not use the skill. Then the sharp pain transmitted from his left thigh, forcing him to kneel to Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang bent slightly and grabbed Count Fontane''s cheek. He forced Fontane to look at him and asked again.


    "Do you still have the same scroll in your inventory!?"


    Count Fontane remained stubborn under the pain and pressure. He swung his right hand, trying to punch Tang Shaoyang''s face. But the fist he expected to hit Tang Shaoyang''s cheek never came.


    He looked to the right, and his entire right arm fell to the ground.


    Arrrggg¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang hit Count Fontane''s chin with his palm, forcefully closing his mouth to stop the scream.


    "I don''t understand why you choose the hard way when you can just answer me. Do you still have the same scroll in your inventory!?"


    "Yes¡ªNo! Arrrgghhh!" When his answer changed from yes to no, his remaining arm fell off to the ground. A clean cut to the shoulder.


    "Which one!? Do you still have it or not!?"


    "No! No! I don''t have it! I gave one to Duke Amalric and told him to activate it in case of emergency!"


    As soon as Count Fontane answered, three more des pierced his head, killing him instantly. That was what he wanted to know. Then he nced at his Admin Helpers, "Kill Duke Amalric or take the scroll from him. It doesn''t matter!"


    They nodded and left to look for Duke Amalric except for Ira. Her chest was tight when she saw Tang Shaoyang like this. This waspletely different from Tang Shaoyang who was not inbat mode.


    When her captain was like this, he exuded a fierce pressure that made her nervous. She felt like she would be hit if she did something wrong when he was like this now. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ira trusted Tang Shaoyang that he was not that kind of person and approached her captain, "What about them?"


    She was curious about what happened between her captain and the Junior Administrator from The Daenelis n. However, she was smart enough not to ask what happened. She asked how they should act in the following mission.


    "Ignore them. We don''t need to work together with a bunch of ipetent fools!"


    Tang Shaoyang had expectations when he knew about The Daenelis n and Khaya who was a Chief Administrator. However, they performed below his expectations so far. Far below his expectations for a team with an experienced leader.


    "We will meet Anne after we take care of Duke Amalric. After taking care of Baron Navares, we will hunt the Void Creatures."


    Their mission was to catch the culprit and kill the Void Creatures in this world. The mission did not specify if they only needed to kill the summoned Void Creature through the summoning scroll or The Void Creature that The Emperor released into this world. Meaning they had to kill all Void Creatures in this world even if they were not summoned through the summoning scroll.


    "Don''t believe him, Khaya! He tried to ruin our n! I tried to stop him, but then he tried to kill me!"


    From the other side, Arsus who woke up after getting healed, immediately shouted and pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang. Despite the beating, he did not show fear. He believed that he lost because he was caught off guard, not because Tang Shaoyang was stronger than him.


    If they had to fight again when he was ready, he believed he could take on Tang Shaoyang. Especially now Khaya, a Chief Administrator, was here. They could take down Tang Shaoyang. That was what he believed.


    Avyn came down from the ice wall and chuckled, "Try to kill you?"


    Arsus turned toward the voice and shouted at Avyn, "Who are you!? How dare youugh!"


    "He tried to kill you? Do you think you would be alive by now if he wanted you to die?" Avyn shook her head, "A fool indeed. What''s worse is that he is also ipetent and weak!"


    Arsus was about to get up and attack Avyn, but Khaya pushed the man down, "Stay still, Arsus! I will kick you out of the team if you move!"


    Arsus stopped and looked at Khaya in shock. He knew Khaya was serious after seeing her grave expression. She was angry that Tang Shaoyang called her ipetent, but that was the harsh truth. They barely contributed to this mission.


    Furthermore, she was also aware that the woman tried to provoke Arsus to attack her. It was so obvious. The woman wanted Arsus to attack; she had the justification to retaliate and maybe kill Arsus.


    After a quick observation of her surroundings, she could guess roughly what happened here. The two quivering families, the beheaded Imperial Guards, and the headless Count Fontanelly''s soldiers.


    Arsus most likely was letting Count Fontane gather the sacrifice to summon the Void Creature. Then he nned to kill that Void Creature for the bonus credits. However, Tang Shaoyang stopped Count Fontane and saved the residents from getting executed.


    With Arsus'' temper, he would likely attack Tang Shaoyang. However, thetter beat Arsus down to half-death. As the woman said just now, Arsus would be dead by now if Tang Shaoyang wanted him dead. He never intended to kill Arsus from the start.


    Khaya quickly found out everything that happened here. She might not be a hundred percent urate with her deduction, but what happened here must be close to her deduction. She did not need to question Arsu as it might hurt his pride further.

 Chapter 1709 A Chief Administrator For Reasons (3)

    Chapter 1709 A Chief Administrator For Reasons (3)


    Khaya did not intend to admonish Arsus for what he did in front of the public, but she did not intend to pursue it further because Tang Shaoyang did not kill Arsus. Her team was fine and healed now, and that was enough.


    "Tch!"


    Khaya heard the woman in the blue outfit click her tongue. She guessed right, the woman intentionally provoked Arsus to attack her. She was d that she came in time, or else Arsus might be really dead, especially with how stubborn and arrogant he was.


    She nced at Nandra, and Nandar looked at her. Even though they did not say anything, Nandra understood her captain.


    Nandra looked at the two families who were still trembling in fear, hugging each other. They covered the children in the middle, protecting their child from harm. At least they were trying to. These people were witnesses to what happened between Tang Shaoyang and Arsus, and they would not dare to lie.


    As Nandra healed the resident while inquiring about what happened, a body fell from the sky. The body from the sky fell, rolling on the ground until it stopped right in front of Tang Shaoyang. It was like someone throwing the body, and the body was Duke Amalric.


    The man was in blue armor, and he immediately stood up. His right hand was broken, dangling in the air. His face was bruised, his lip cracked, and his nose was broken. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Duke Amalric was confused, looking around where he was. His pupils dted in terror as he discovered the dead armies. He quickly recognized the army''s armor worn by his people. Panic-stricken, he looked around, hoping to see one of his people.


    However, none of the rebellion armies were alive. It was just the residents and the two famed two mercenaries. There was no need to ask who did this, it must be them. Then the one who kidnapped him was also one of the mercenaries.


    With how panicked he was, Duke Amalric missed King Sebastia''s body. In his mind right now, he was screwed. The two mercenaries turned out to side with King Sebastia.


    "Don''t get close to me!"


    Duke Amalric took out his spare sword from his inventory and positioned himself in a fighting stance. Instead of giving up, he decided to fight it out.


    Tang Shaoyang was not in the mood to y. With Blink, he appeared in front of Duke Amalric. Thetter was shocked and flinched. His reaction was to leap backward, but Tang Shaoyang grabbed his neck and swatted the sword with his other hand.


    The sword flew away, and Duke Amalric''s body was hanging in the air. Despite his situation, he hit Tang Shaoyang''s arm to break free. He did not give up, resisting with all he had. s, his punch was met with an unbreakable scale. At least, Tang Shaoyang''s dragon scale would remain unbreakable for Duke Amalric until he reached the Demi-God or maybe God Rank.


    Tang Shaoyang used his Chaos Touch for a moment, and Duke Amalric immediately writhed fiercely in pain. However, he was quite tough not to make any noise despite the pain.


    After that, he pped Duke Amalric on the cheek, "Stop resisting and listen to me!"


    Duke Amalric was dizzy from the pain and the p. His ears were buzzing from the p, but he heard Tang Shaoyang''s words. After a moment, he stopped resisting and looked Tang Shaoyang in the eyes. He epted that he would not be able to escape from Tang Shaoyang.


    "What do you want!?"


    "A scroll from Count Fontane. Give me the scroll or I will kill you to get rid of the scroll!"


    Duke Amalric was confused at first, recalling if Count Fontane ever gave him a scroll. He finally remembered that he received a scroll a month ago from Count Fontane. Even though Count Fontane told him to use the scroll when he was in danger, he did not think much about it back then.


    He thought it was just a gift to get his favor, making a good impression before he took the throne. But he did not expect the mercenary to look for the scroll. Then he looked around and found Count Fontane''s body. His eyes regained the spirit as a thought came to his mind.


    "Don''t be stupid and try to negotiate with me. I will kill you just like I killed Count Fontane. ept my terms or you will die!"


    Tang Shaoyang was too familiar with Duke Amalric''s expression. Most of the people he killed made the same expression in theirst moments. It was the same with Caeso as well.


    Could not think any more of a way out, Duke Amalric gave up and took out the ck scroll from his inventory. He did not know what the scroll did, and he did not mind exchanging the scroll for his life. He would take the chance to survive.


    His expectation to be alive was ten percent, or maybe even less than that. Duke Amalric thought he would be killed the moment he gave the scroll, but he was wrong. He was thrown once more, not that far this time. Hended next to a dead body, falling while facing the ground. That hurt, but that was much better than dying.


    Duke Amalric tried to get it until he found the identity of the dead body next to him. The dead bodyy in the pool of blood. He could see the chest was pierced by multiple swords. The dead body was King Sebastia Matteo Estanyol.


    The King was dead, he did not kill the King, but he achieved his goal. He was shocked and looked back at Tang Shaoyang. However, The Reds were gone, he could not see them. Their target was not The King or him, but the scrolls.


    Even though the situation was in his favor, he was confused. The second most powerful mercenary was next to him. They were looking in a direction, but they did not spare a nce at him as if he was just nobody. He wanted to ask The Daenelis what happened, but he was being cautious. He did not know what The Daenelis and The Reds were doing here, and he did not want to know. It was better not to know anything.

 Chapter 1710 A Chief Administrator For Reasons (4)

    Chapter 1710 A Chief Administrator For Reasons (4)


    After healing the residents and asking what happened, Nandra returned to Khaya. She red at Arsus, obviously angry at him after finding out what happened.


    "Tang Shaoyang was killing the army that was about to execute them and kidnapped The King from the castle. But Arsus attacked Tang Shaoyang first when he was about to kill The King. They could not see the fight, but Arsus was beaten so quickly. It was so quick, five seconds or maybe less than five seconds."


    Obviously, the residents could not see the fight. Tang Shaoyang and Arsus''s movements were too fast for their eyes. It happened so fast that it looked like they were watching a movie with a skipped scene. First, they saw Arsus was about to stab Tang Shaoyang from the back. Next, they saw Tang Shaoyang take down Arsus.


    Nandra let out a sigh, frustrated by Arsus, "Yeah, you are lucky to be alive. He obviously could kill you if he wanted to."


    "He ruined our n and tried to take the credit by himself!" Arsus did not feel he was wrong. In his eyes, it was Tang Shaoyang who tried to hog all the contributions for himself. That was what made him angry.


    Nandra sneered at Arsus, "Look at him. He doesn''t even reflect on his mistake and keeps defending himself. He still thought he did the right thing to attack The Reds'' Captain."


    "Haven''t you realized that you almost caused a fight between two Administrator teams? If Executive Administrators dig this further and find you are the cause, we might get demoted one rank. That''s the best scenario. The worst scenario is that we will lose our ss. You are giving those scumbags a reason to bring us down!"


    Nandra could not help to vent all frustration on Arsus. She had been holding back for a long time and could not hold it any longer.


    "Enough! Let''s focus on the mission first, Nandra. We will discuss the internal problem after we finish the mission. I will also talk with Chief Aeson after the mission!"


    "We keep making mistake after mistake that those humans think we are ipetent. We can''t ruin our reputation like this. Let''s hunt the Void Creature and prove them wrong!"


    Khaya was frustrated by herself deep inside. Once more, she made a newbie mistake, a misjudgment. The moment she saw the Void Creatures in the sky. She should conclude her task in the city immediately and chase after the Void Creatures.


    Khaya understood why Tang Shaoyang called her and her team ipetent, and she could not get mad at him. The only one to me was her. They left the capital of Salyra Kingdom after.


    *** ***


    "I am so nervous! I thought we were going to fight The Daenelis n back there!"


    As soon as they left the castle area, Na spoke what was in her mind. She was nervous after seeing Tang Shaoyang beat one of the snow elves. That would lead to a fight between the two teams most of the time. However, she was surprised that Khaya did not pursue it further and let it go.


    "She is a Chief Administrator for a reason. You can''t be a Chief Administrator with just looks and power, you need to be smart as well," Agnes added.


    Deep inside, Agnes had a secret admiration for Khaya. She was the first elf Chief Administrator. If she maintained her performance, she might be the first elf to be an Executive Administrator.


    "That''s true. She is smart to identify that her team member is the one who caused trouble. Wise enough to put the matter down because she knows that she can''t win against me. She might survive or escape, but not her team members."


    Tang Shaoyang was also surprised that Khaya did not pursue the matter further. He did not mind fighting them before taking care of the Void Creatures. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If it was any other team, they would not care who was in the wrong. They would stand up for their team members and fight to avenge their beaten-uprades. However, Khaya made an unusual decision. She still protected her team members, but she was wise not to fall for her team member''s lies.


    "It''s rare for you topliment someone else aside from your wives¡­" Na squinted her eyes, "Do you fall for Khaya!?"


    Na was sharp to catch that. She never heard her captainpliment any of them, let alone the other teams. This was the first time she heard her captain praise someone.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and chose not to answer. He did not fall for Khaya and did not hesitate to kill if he must. He was genuinely surprised that she was different than most of the people he encountered. Especially when the arrogant image was stuck on them.


    They quickly left the capital and went in the direction where the army left. To their surprise, they met Anne, Torben, and Prodan not far from the city. They were returning to the city and met them.


    "Have you finished Count Navares off and taken back the scroll?" Tang Shaoyang was surprised because it was fast.


    Anne nodded, she looked pensive as she viewed the city from a distance. She knew it was not the time to care for the rebellion when there were hundreds of Void Creatures roaming around in this world.


    "We killed Count Navares and his army, and we forced him to give us the scroll."


    Anne took two ck scrolls and handed them to Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang checked the scroll, and they were exactly the same as the one in his hand. He stored them in his inventory.


    "Then our mission is to hunt down the Void Creatures¡ª"


    "Wait! What happened to the Void Cult!?" Anne thought it was The Void Cult who opened the gate to The Void Realm.


    "I captured one alive, killed seven, and one escaped. What was it again? The Corrupted Immortal Emperor? Yeah, that guy came and saved one mutant from me."


    Anne, Torben, and Prodan made the same expression as Ira and the others when they first heard about The Emperor. In fact, they were much worse because they knew how scary that name implied. A former Executive Administrator turned into Void Cult. That was their worst enemy.

 Chapter 1711 Meeting Eleven Executive Administrators (1)

    Chapter 1711 Meeting Eleven Executive Administrators (1)


    They were shocked when they first heard about The Emperor. But then they were struck by a realization. They made an exaggerated shocked expression as they turned toward their Captain.


    If The Emperor came to save a cult member, that meant their Captain fought The Emperor. He fought an Emperor from the Void Cult, and he was still alive. That proved how strong their captain was.


    But soon doubt overcame their shock. If they fought, they believed their captain would be dead. The reason The Void Cult still existed was because no one could kill The Three Emperors. They cut down the Void Cult so many times, but as long as The Three Emperors were still alive. The Void Cult would always make aeback and be stronger.


    "Did you fight him!?" Anne held Tang Shaoyang''s shoulder and scanned his body.


    She was the only one who did not doubt Tang Shaoyang. There was no reason for him to lie to them. And she believed that only The Three Emperors and The Eleven Kings could open such a massive gate to The Void Realm.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I don''t think it can''t be called a fight, but we exchange one move. He almost split my body into two, and I took his right arm."


    He took out a dark-skinned arm. Dozens of slices wound, the vessel ruptured, the flesh cut open and revealed the bone inside. Looking at the hand, they believed Tang Shaoyang now. Not because of the dark skin, but because of the strong Void Energy that permeated from the hand. It was so strong that everyone immediately took five steps back.


    They found out that the Void Energy could not hurt Tang Shaoyang. That might be the reason why he survived The Emperor.


    "We are wasting too much time already with the Salyra Kingdom. Let''s finish the mission and return."


    The following step was much easier than the early missions. They just needed to get rid of the Void Creatures from Sn instead of doing some arduous and boring investigation. Tang Shaoyang thrived in this kind of mission.


    *** ***


    Three days have passed since the Void Gate incident. The Daenelis n had followed the trail of the Void Creatures that led to a destroyed city. The city was in ruin and the area was contaminated by Void Energy.


    However, the contamination was not as severe as they thought because the civilians survived in such an environment. It should not be a problem for those who have reached The God Rank.


    Khaya motioned her hand to enter the city. They split up and asked the survivors.


    "The monster is already dead. A knight with a ck dragon appeared out of nowhere and killed the monster. They took the monster''s corpse with them because it would ruin thend if they left the corpse."


    That was the answer Khaya got from asking the survivors. She asked five people and five of them gave the same answer. She clenched her palm into a fist, frustrated. This was not the first time that her target was killed before she could see them.


    This was the thirtieth Void Creature they tracked down in thest three days. Before they could fight or even see the Void Creature. The Void Creature was killed by someone else. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Khaya knew it was not on purpose because the ones who killed the Void Creature were a different group. A group of monsters, then there was also a bear warrior, then there was also a ck phoenix, then there was a chimera, and this group was also different. A knight rode a ck dragon, and the knight was apanied by three monsters. The three monsters were three-headed wolves this time.


    The group was consistently made up of five monsters. There was one exnation for this, Tang Shaoyang''s spirits. When she thought about it, she realized that Tang Shaoyang was scarier than she thought.


    Five groups of five spirits that could kill a Void Creature. How quick they killed the Void Creature, showed how strong these spirits were. Then she recalled the woman who tried to provoke Arsus into attacking her.


    "I don''t think I can''t survive either if a fight breaks out back then."


    "What fight!?"


    Nandra returned and overheard what her captain said.


    Khaya shook her head, "Nothing. What do you find?" She could not show her weakness to her team members.


    Nandra got the same answer as her captain. Everyone said the same thing. A giant dragon suddenly appeared with a knight to kill the monster. But she got extra information. This knight, a dragon, and three wolves killed the Void Creature in a few minutes, just a few minutes. The others also returned with the same result.


    "F*CK! He does really try to hog all the contributions! He doesn''t even give us one Void Creature to kill! This is ridiculous! We must report them!"


    Arsus was the only one whoined instead of reporting what he found. Despite knowing it was the work of Tang Shaoyang, he did not show restraint. He became even more spiteful when it came to Tang Shaoyang. He still failed to see the bigger picture behind this, not realizing he was in a big problem if he became an enemy of Tang Shaoyang.


    Nandra had given up even to scold Arsus. She straight ignored him and looked toward her captain, "What should we do now, Captain? I think our pursuit of Void Creature is pointless."


    Khaya shook her head, "We have to keep hunting the Void Creature. We don''t know they might miss one."


    They were about to leave the area and look for another Void Creature when a notification rang in their heads.


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the mission! You will be teleported back in 30 seconds!]


    They exchanged nces in surprise. Khaya was certain that more than one hundred Void Creatures came down from the gate. More than one hundred, and they were all hunted down in just three days?


    A name came into her mind, and the only person who was capable of achieving this was one person, Tang Shaoyang. That meant Tang Shaoyang had more than twenty-five spirits that were capable of Void Creatures. He might have more than a hundred spirits, or else he would not be able to hunt all of them in three days.

 Chapter 1712 Meeting Eleven Executive Administrators (2)

    Chapter 1712 Meeting Eleven Executive Administrators (2)


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the portal gate and was frustrated when he saw the time. It took them eight days, almost nine days to finish the mission. The Earth Tournament started tomorrow, and he might not have enough time for the third mission.


    He was not annoyed because of The Emperor who suddenly came and released the Void Creature. He was annoyed about the five-day investigation. Spending five days investigating the culprit, and it ended up not being the biggest problem they had to solve.


    The bigger problem was the Void Creatures released by The Emperor. Yet, it was much quicker for him to hunt down more than a hundred Void Creatures than doing the pointless investigation. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We should just get rid of the nobles, the royal family, and their military. That would solve the problem."


    That was what he said as soon as he stepped out from the portal gate.


    "That''s not how you''re supposed toplete the mission, and I will never agree with that. I can concede for the thing that makes sense, but not the mindless massacre."


    Anne was the first one to respond. She looked straight at Tang Shaoyang with a solemn look on her face.


    "We have a disagreement with how we handle things, so it''s better to make it clear right now. If you ever happen to use the method you just said, then that will be the day I will quit your team. Just like how you don''t want me to force my belief in you, please don''t force me to do something against my belief!"


    Tang Shaoyang was just letting off some steam because of the frustration. Yet it turned out to be a serious conversation. Of course, he would not dismiss Anne''s concern lightly. He might not agree with her, but he should not take her principles lightly.


    He would never do what he said. Even in the war against the other factions back on Earth, he made sure that his army did not touch anyone but the enemy soldiers. Anne did not know him, they were not close enough to know each other''s character. What they saw in each other in the short time was merely the surface.


    Ira was about to speak up for Tang Shaoyang but reminded her of her recent trauma. It was the session after the trial, the award ceremony.


    Tang Shaoyang almost killed all Administrators in that hall back then, including the Chief Administrator. While she was not attacked, she received the impact from the battle. However, that same moment made her choose to join Tang Shaoyang''s team as well.


    "Yeah, you don''t need to worry about that. I also don''t like the mindless massacre, but I will not show mercy to the people who want to kill me."


    After he said that, the portal moved. Everyone''s attention was on the portal. The Reds were the first ones to return. During the Void Creatures hunting, the five teams did notmunicate and work together. They were on their own.


    They did not know what happened to the other four teams. But considering that he took most of the Void Creatures. They all should be fine.


    The second team was The Daenelis n. The team of eleven was surprised to see Tang Shaoyang. Arsus could not hide his anger and hostility. His gaze shot straight at Tang Shaoyang.


    Arsus could not hold his emotion anymore as he walked at a quick pace toward Tang Shaoyang. He was pointing at Tang Shaoyang with his finger, but Anne and the others were standing in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    They knew that this prick could not hurt Tang Shaoyang. Here or anywhere else, this male snow elf is simply much weaker than Tang Shaoyang. The only reason he dared to act like this was because they were in the Administrator Space.


    Arsus knew Tang Shaoyang could not hurt him here, "WHY!? WHY DID YOU TAKE OUR PREY!? WHY ARE YOU HOGGING ALL THE CONTRIBUTION!?


    His voice was loud enough to attract the other Administrators nearby who were about to leave for their mission or return from their mission. A fight between two teams wasmon after the mission, not a surprise. However, they never got tired of watching the drama unfold.


    Tang Shaoyangughed as he found it funny that the snow elf just made himself look like a clown.


    "WHY ARE YOU LAUGHING? DO YOU THINK YOU CAN DO IT WITHOUT BEARING THE CONSEQUENCE!?"


    Arsus got angrier when the person he talked to wasughing. The lowly human took him as a joke, in front of many Administrators.


    Nandra could not hold her emotion either. She was so mad that Arsus did not realize that he just embarrassed his team, especially Khaya. He basically just admitted that they were ipetent.


    She was about to stop Arsus from doing those stupid things. To her surprise, Khaya stopped her and shook her head. She did not understand why her captain did so.


    ''Did Captain Khaya tell Arsus to do this? No, Captain Khaya will not do such a thing. But why?''


    Nandra could not understand her captain, but she followed the order. She stayed next to her captain.


    "I amughing because it''s funny, no? You just admitted that you are slow and weak. How is it that I am stealing your prey when I found and killed it first? If you want to get the kill, then you just need to find The Void Creature first. If I found it first, it meant you were the one who tried to steal my prey, no?"


    Tang Shaoyang tapped the side of his forehead, mocking Arsus further. He was basically telling Arus to use his brain. And what he did was the same as Avyn back then. Provoking Arsus to attack him so he had a justification to attack. He was not going to kill, but he would make sure that Arsus would never forget about the experience.


    "That''s enough, Arsus!"


    Right when Arsus was about to attack, Khaya stepped in, "You will get demoted to Admin Helper if you attack him. You already got the first warning!"

 Chapter 1713 Meeting Eleven Executive Administrators (3)

    Chapter 1713 Meeting Eleven Executive Administrators (3)


    Khaya did not like Arsus as a person, but he was part of the n. Her n could not afford to lose a Junior Administrator they had nurtured for a silly reason like this.


    The reminder stopped Arsus from causing trouble. He was clever enough not to continue the argument after realizing that he just embarrassed himself and his team.


    "Come here, Arsus!"


    Khaya came off the portal and took a further corner from Tang Shaoyang to avoid further argument. She nced at Tang Shaoyang for a moment, and thetter smiled at her.


    Then the third team returned. The Vigamaur Dgaror was the third team, and their team was in a worse statepared to when they left the Administrator Space. Half of them were missing from the team. Four of them had a symptom of getting poisoned by The Void Energy. Their skin turned dark, their eyes darkened, and their wounds could not regenerate.


    The Vigamaur Dgaror ran their injured and poisoned team members to be healed, leaving just five of them. One of them was the captain, and he could not contain his surprise when he saw The Reds and The Daenelis n.


    The two teams had all their team members, and no one looked injured. As if they were noting back from the same mission.


    The next team to return was White Knight. They did not lose anyone, but five of them were poisoned by Void Energy. Two knights were severe enough, unconscious, and his white skin turned ck from the face down to the toes.


    They were rushing out, but Tang Shaoyang stopped in front of them. Centurion looked up at Tang Shaoyang, maintaining hisposure even though he blocked them.


    "We are in a hurry. If you have something against me for what I did before, then you cane to me after. We will continue our fightter!"


    "What are you talking about?" Tang Shaoyang nced at Centurion, shaking his head. He then came to the two unconscious vampires. He ced his hand on their chests and pulled out the Void Energy in their system.


    He was getting rid of The Void Energy from their bodies. That might not help with the symptoms, but their condition would stabilize instead of worsening since he got rid of the Void Energy.


    "What¡ª" One of the knights tried to stop Tang Shaoyang, but Centurion stopped his knight. There was no reason for Tang Shaoyang to risk losing his ss just to hurt his team members.


    Then he continued with the three with light symptoms. He got rid of all the Void Energy from their bodies, and Centurion could see it. He no longer sensed the Void Energy in his team members anymore. That was when he realized what Tang Shaoyang tried to do, and he was d that he did not stop Tang Shaoyang.


    "I have gotten rid of the Void Energy, but they still need further treatment."


    Centurion bowed his head toward Tang Shaoyang, "Thank you! I vow to repay the favor tenfold for saving my team."


    He then gestured to his team members to bring them to the Healing Center in the Administrator Space. He was relieved that they were no longer in danger.


    Meanwhile, Khaya watched everything from the side. She was surprised at first when Tang Shaoyang blocked The White Knight. She thought he had a grudge against The White Knight and tried to stall them to kill the two vampires. Tang Shaoyang might get away with it because he technically did not kill them. They died because of The Void Energy.


    To her surprise, Tang Shaoyang got rid of the Void Energy from their bodies. The surprise was that Tang Shaoyang could get rid of the Void Energy. Not anyone could handle the Void Energy.


    At this moment, The Vigamaur Dgaror''s Captain rushed toward Tang Shaoyang, but he was met by Anne and his Admin Helpers.


    "WHY!? WHY DON''T YOU SAVE MY TEAM?"


    Vigamaur Dgaror''s Captain pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang, shouting loudly. His team members were poisoned by the Void Energy, and Tang Shaoyang did not save them. The pressure and stress from losing half pushed him to the edge. He exploded when he saw Tang Shaoyang save The White Knight.


    "Why do I have to save your team? Why do I have to kill the people who want to kill me? Does that even make sense? I am not obliged to help or save your team."


    The Vigamaur Dgaror''s captain was lost for words. He could not say anything in return.


    At this moment, the portal moved again. Thest team returned, Sheydos. They lost one of their teams, but that was it. They were all fine and sound, their loss was minimal, one Admin Helper, not a big deal.


    Sheydos'' team captain, Erva, scanned the surroundings. The four teams returned earlier, and his team was thest. He was surprised when he found out that The Reds and The Daenelis n were intact. They did not lose a single team member.


    Erva looked at The Vigamaur Dgaror and shook his head, "How are you going to kill a dragon if you can''t even handle The Void Creature?"


    With all five teams returned, they were allowed to leave the portal. The woman inside the booth reminded them to submit the report in three at thetest. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Ira, "You are in charge of making the report. It seems like she expected a long and detailed report."


    She in his mouth was the attendant inside the booth. She did not remind them about the report when they finished the first mission. This time she asked for a detailed report.


    "I will help!" Anne took the initiative to help, "I am in charge of writing the report in my previous team." She added an exnation at the end.


    As everyone was about to leave the portal gate, including the people who watched the drama. They were gasping in surprise when they saw a woman and a man with a ck coat.


    "They are from the same team, the most famous team in the Administrator Space or known as the strongest team, Kalisto. The woman was the captain, and the man was the Vice Captain. They only have five members in the team, three Chief Administrators and two Senior Administrators, no Admin Helper¡­"


    Na was passionate to give the exnation and suddenly stopped. She blinked her eyes a few times to make sure that she did not see it wrong. But she did not see it wrong, or maybe there was something wrong with her eyes.


    "Am I the only one to see this? Aren''t theying to us?"


    That was right, the two people from Kalisto were walking toward them. Sure enough, both stopped in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    "Are you Tang Shaoyang?" The man asked.


    "Yes, and who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who we are. All Executive Administrators summon you to meet them. They have questions regarding your recent mission!"

 Chapter 1714 Meeting Eleven Lazy Dogs (4)

    Chapter 1714 Meeting Eleven Lazy Dogs (4)


    The people around him were confused and surprised at the same time. The Executive Administrator''s summon meant a serious matter. That made them curious about what mission they took.


    His Admin Helpers were concerned about the summon, but Tang Shaoyang was not. He expected the summon because of The Emperor. They should have their own way to find out about that.


    "I will be fine, just make sure to submit the report."


    That was his words before leaving with the two celebrities in the Administrator Space. He had not really explored the Administrator Space. There were a lot of ces that he did not exist in this Administrator Space.


    Tang Shaoyang followed the pair and looked around. He soon got bored because they were in a long white hallway. He broke the silence first, "So what''s your name?"


    "Ati."


    The woman answered, but the man refused to give his name. He evenined to his captain.


    "Why did you tell him your name? He doesn''t deserve to know our name."


    "You should tell your name too because I have a feeling we will work together with him soon enough."


    The woman''s answer surprised Tang Shaoyang. It was as if she implied they would work for the same mission soon.


    "We have arrived!"


    Ati cut her friend off before he continued rumbling non-stop like a little girl. They indeed arrived in front of the double door, at the end of the hallway.


    "From this on, you will enter by yourself. The elevenzy dogs are waiting for you!"


    [Mind yournguage, Lady Ati. They are the helm of The Administrator!]


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised that Ati dared to insult the eleven Executive Administrators. He was even more surprised to hear Adam''s voice.


    "I don''t care whether they are core or the helm, or whatever. It doesn''t change the fact that they barely do anything as Executive Administrators. Also, you don''t have the right to reprimand me, Adam!"


    "You are not my superior. Thosezy dogs are not my superiors either, even though they are higher in rank than me. I don''t work for you! I don''t work for them. I am working for myself."


    "In fact, you are working for us, Adam. You must treat everyone equally, even if they are Executive Administrators instead of ying favor. Do you think I don''t know how you give minimal information to the newbies, including Tang Shaoyang? Shut the f*ck up and just do your job! You can''t even do your job properly to assist the newbies."


    After saying that, Ati left Tang Shaoyang alone while the man followed him. The smart Ai, Adam, did not say anything in return.


    Tang Shaoyang thought about what Ati said just now, and she was right. Even though there were people higher in rank than him. They were his direct superior. He did not work for them.


    ''I see¡­ She is telling me not to obey anything those Executive Administrators ask me to do.''


    Ati was reminding him of that fact. While the Executive Administrator could take his ss as an Administrator. They needed a reason to do so because, in the end, The System had the final decision, not them.


    With that in mind, he pushed the door and entered the room. The first thing he saw was a small path with two tall walls on both of his sides. He could see the white marble floor ahead of him.


    Following his path, he got to see the hall. It was a tall and round tform and missed a chunk of it which was where he came from. There were eleven white pirs above the tform, and on top of the pir were where the Executive Administrators seated.


    However, Tang Shaoyang could not see their faces because they covered themselves with a curtain. They were surrounded by the white curtain, from the top and the four sides. His Chaos Eyes could not see through the white curtain, but he could see their shadows. Five women and six men.


    There was one Executive Administrator with an open curtain, and he recognized the person, Arion. He was smiling at him, waving his hand. Excited as if he met an old friend.


    "Let''s not waste our time and get straight to the problem!"


    Someone spoke, but Tang Shaoyang could not differentiate whether it was a woman or a man. The tone was t, almost like Adam speaking to him.


    "Look at me, Tang!"


    Tang Shaoyang looked at Arion, furrowing his brow. He made sure they showed that he did not like the situation. He was more like a prime suspect who was about to be interrogated and waiting for the judgment.


    "We know you met one of The Emperors from The Void Cult, and we want to have questions for that matter. You don''t have to worry about anything if you follow my advice: be honest and answer all our questions. You don''t have to speak unless you are answering us."


    "And I have one piece of advice for you all," Tang Shaoyang scanned the eleven Executive Administrators, "be quick, or else I will leave this ce!"


    "Hahahaha¡­ This one has guts." Laughter echoed, but it was creepy because he could not differentiate whether it was a woman or a man. Theughter was so sore, and he couldn''t tell the tone as well.


    "What do you know about Void Cult?"


    Arion was the first one to ask. Tang Shaoyang looked at Arion and answered, "A few things, here and there. Not much though because I only found out about them in thest mission."


    Arion furrowed his brow, "Make it clear, Tang! I have been lenient with you, but it doesn''t mean you can take me lightly."


    "Take you lightly? Do you think so?" Tang Shaoyang shook his head.


    He never took Arion lightly, or even respected Arion just because he had authority. Their rtionship remained as a business partner. Arion helped him, and he gave Arion something in return. Simr to what they do in the Dimensional Tower.


    "Just give me a clear answer, Tang!" Arion raised his voice, and his smile disappeared.


    "Is that not clear enough? I only knew about them in thest mission, so I only knew a few things about them. Is that not clear enough? Which part you don''t understand, Executive Administrator Arion? Why don''t you change your question and be more specific if you want a specific answer?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Arion could no longer maintain his expression and cracked into a smile. Then he looked at hisrades, "I can''t really do it. You guys should ask the question yourself."


    Then he blinked his right eye at Tang Shaoyang, "They asked me to roley as a dignified Executive Administrator in front of you to maintain the Executive Administrator''s dignity which doesn''t exist in the first ce."


    Arion slouched against his seat. His seat changed in shape, following his posture. That was a good chair for sure.


    "You can give me that chair, and that will make us even."

 Chapter 1715 The Void Gate

    Chapter 1715 The Void Gate


    "Enough joking around, Arion!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    One of the Executive Administrators immediately interrupted. Even though it sounded toneless, Tang Shaoyang could feel the anger in it.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised with how far they went to hide their identity, even masking their voices. Covering their faces was not enough for them to go this far.


    The problem was that was the same voice as someone who spoke earlier. He could not tell where the voice came from, and the voice was exactly the same. But he had a feeling that it was different people. He did not know who.


    "This is weird. I don''t know who I am talking to¡­" He muttered, loud enough for everyone in this hall to hear.


    "You are talking to the Eleven Administrators, and you should be honored because not all Administrators could meet us!"


    Again, the same t and toneless voice. Tang Shaoyang gave up and did not care about these people anymore.


    He chuckled, looking at the shadows behind the curtain, "That''s ame joke. How can you say that I am meeting you guys when you all hide behind that curtain. And why would I feel honored just to meet old fogies that I don''t even know the face of."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head and could understand why Ati did not respect these people.


    "The reason you all sit there is not because you are better than me, but because you have been here far longer than me. Let''s not waste our time with this pointless talk and get straight to the point. I have toplete myst quota of the month!"


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about your quota for this month. Since you defend a world from The Void Cult and also fight an Emperor, that''s enough to meet your quota for this month. Of course, you can take more missions if you want to."


    Tang Shaoyang epted that he might miss the World Congress again. However, he was d to hear he already met the quota for the month from Arion.


    ''I guess I will watch Earth Tournament too,''


    "Then let''s waste our time. Why didn''t the Emperor didn''t kill you? Why are you still alive after meeting an Emperor?"


    He immediately understood why he was being summoned by these people. They were suspicious of him being a spy from The Void Cult.


    "Maybe because I am strong enough that he could not kill me," Tang Shaoyang shrugged.


    He felt like he was kind enough to answer that question. If not that, he wanted to get all of this done quickly. He would not bother answering them and left right away after that one stupid question. However, he knew that they would not stop bothering him even if he left.


    "Or maybe because you are one of them. With an excuse for surviving from an Emperor. The Void Cult expects us to promote you to Chief Executor quickly. But that would never happen!"


    "That makes no sense, and your usation is based on your imagination. But okay, let''s not prolong the useless usation. What do you want me to do to make you believe that I am not part of the Void Cult?"


    Tang Shaoyang did not want to argue with them. These people were being delusional to use him based on their imagination, with no proof or logical basis. He only needed to prove to them that he was not one of the Void Cult. They wanted him to do something.


    "It''s simple. Take a special mission from us. You have to guard one Void Gate for ten years. That will be enough to clear you out of suspicion. Kill as many as Void Creatures, then we will trust you that you are not one of them!"


    "Hah¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh as soon as he heard their condition. He then looked up at Arion, the only one who seemed to cooperate with him.


    "So, what is this Void Gate?"


    "As its name implies, a gate connected to the Void Realm. We usually send a few or a group of Administrators to help guard the gate."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. Why did they guard it instead of destroying the gate?


    "We can destroy it, but the gate will appear in another area. So it''s better to set up a defense and guard the gate than destroy it. There are four Void Gates in total, and they all are located in the God Realm."


    Then it made sense to guard the gate if the gate would appear in another ce if it was destroyed.


    "One more question, does one of your friends have a connection to The Nirvana Alliance or The God Alliance?"


    He could not help but be suspicious because they were asking him to guard the Void Gate for ten years. It was the same duration as The Nirvana Alliance and The God Alliance''s punishment. He was stuck in that Void Gate for ten years, not being able to make a progression in his Administrator ss or anything.


    On top of that, he did not know if he could return to his world or not. If he was not allowed to get back, then it would be dangerous if his Empire was attacked by force from the other world. Or even if the other world initiated a war against his world. It would be dangerous, especially since Earth had been exposed to many other worlds because of him.


    By this time, all his enemies in the Administrator Space must have found out about his world. If they knew that he was at the Void Gate, then they might attack Earth.


    Of course, it did not mean guarding the gate had no benefit for him. He could use Void Creature as a sacrifice. Maybe the System would value Void Creature higher as sacrifice, so he might use them to his benefit. Summoning and advancing more spirits until he had an army of spirits.


    Arion made a surprised expression and nodded his head, "You are quite smart. One of them is close to The God Alliance''s leader." He did not forget to wink his right eye.


    Tang Shaoyang observed the shadows, but none of them made movement. He hoped to catch the person rted to the God Alliance.


    "So one of you try to use this moment to help your friend. So this is what The Emperor mentioned about the dark side of The Administrator. An Executive Administrator tried to kill the high prospect Administrator to help his friend. I can understand why three Executive Administrators changed sides, maybe they were cornered by you guys."


    "We don''t need to hear your nonsense. Will you prove your innocence or not?"


    "This will take so long if I have to argue with you guys¡­" Tang Shaoyang did not finish his words as he sensed movement from behind. He did not react cautiously because the movement did not trigger Absolute Sense, meaning it was not dangerous for him.


    He turned around and saw a simr chair that Arion sat in and stopped right behind him.


    It looked like the chair was made from hard material, simr to stone. But when he sat there, he did not feel like it was stone. In fact, it was morefortable than any chair he had tried in his entire life.


    "Don''t worry, Tang. You can take your time. We are all idle anyway." Arion made a gesture of: "Don''t thank me" when Tang Shaoang looked toward him.


    He tried toy down and the chair changed shape, following his body movement. With the new chair, he did not need to look up anymore.


    "Yeah, I will not try to argue with you guys. It''s useless anyway, so I don''t want to waste my time with you guys. I will y your game. I will guard one of the Void Gates but with conditions."

 Chapter 1716 Palmas

    Chapter 1716 Palmas


    "First condition, let''s make it one year instead of ten. Ten years guarding the Void Gate sounds more like a punishment than anything. I don''t think I have done anything wrong to deserve that punishment."


    "Second condition, I can return anytime to my world. Let''s say I am allowed to return once a month, and so I have twelve days off in a year."


    "Third condition, upon finishing my duty guarding the Void Gate. I want to be promoted to The Chief Administrator. In exchange, you can send me to the most frequently attacked gate."


    "If you agree with those three conditions, I will take your special mission!"


    If he thought about it, guarding the gate might not be as bad as he thought. It would be worth it if they agreed with those three conditions.


    "Do you know that you just make yourself even more suspicious? Now you make us think you are part of the Void Cult."


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled lightly, finding the usation funny to him. They forced the theory that he was part of The Void Cult based on their assumption. The worst part, the usation did not even make sense, illogical.


    "Which part makes me even more suspicious? About me wanting a deserved reward for risking my life and staying away from my faction? If you are not going to reward me, why would I take the mission?"


    "To prove your innocence!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ah, yeah. We are back at it again. To prove my innocence? Am I guilty? Guilty of what? Just because I survived after meeting one of the Emperors from The Void Cult, and that makes me guilty? So that I need to prove my innocence now?


    "It was supposed to be a feat, a heroic feat and yet you make it like it was the wrong thing to do. All administrators must die when they meet an Emperor from the Void Cult. Nice logic."


    Tang Shaoyang was not mad, in fact, he was giggling, "I heard a theory from my world that as you get older, your brain also gets smaller. How long have you lived? You all are too old, maybe your brain has shrunk this small?"


    He showed the tip of his pinky finger, telling these people their brains were this small.


    "Insulting us will only make things worse for you."


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "Oh really? Then let''s call it off. You can''t force me to take the mission anyway, or else you can just force me to take the mission instead of calling me here."


    "Beforeing here, someone reminded me that even you are all higher-ranked administrators. You are not my superior, and I never work for you. You can''t force me to take the mission. You summon me to coerce me to do something stupid like guarding The Void Gate for ten years with no benefit. It will work if it''s someone else, but not me."


    That was what made Tang Shaoyang act casually in front of these people.


    "I guess you are a newbie for a reason. Do you know that we have authority so you and your team can''t take any missions. You can''t take a mission, and you will lose your ss. Not just you, but your team as well."


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged at the threat, "Then do it. I also want to see how The System will react to it. It''s not that I don''t want to take the mission, but because I can''t take the mission. I am curious about the oue."


    There was no response from the Executive Administrator. It seemed they were not expecting his reaction to the threat. Or maybe the threat worked all the time, but they were at a loss that the threat did not work this time.


    He did not care if he lost his Administrator ss. To him, Administrator was one of many paths for him to get stronger. If he lost the ss, then he would find another way to get stronger. However, it was a pity that he would lose such an easy path since the Administrator ss was more straightforward.


    It was followed by silence for thirty seconds. Tang Shaoyang smiled, rubbing his chin. He guessed the Executive Administrators were discussing something behind him. That was possible. He suddenly thought of an idea, a brilliant idea. At least, it was brilliant to him.


    He stood up from the chair, "I have a better idea to prove my innocence!"


    There was movement in the shadow behind the curtain, at least five out of ten shadows moved.


    "You all agreed that I am suspicious because I survived after meeting The Emperor, right?" A wide grin formed on his lip, and his crimson eyes shone in excitement, "Then fight me! Let''s take the stage and fight, and you will find out if I can survive an Emperor or not."


    Arion burst out inughter as soon as he heard the challenge. He knew what his friends tried to do against Tang Shaoyang, but he could not stop the majority. But nothing worked on Tang Shaoyang, and the scheme backfired. The proposal made sense, they would find out if Tang Shaoyang was strong enough to survive an Emperor in a fight.


    "I told you! Your threats will never work on him. He is a madman!"


    Tang Shaoyang did not put Arion on his fighting list since Arion was on his side. He observed the remaining ten Executive Administrators, waiting for their response. He expected them to ept his challenge because it would be embarrassing for the Executive Administrator to dodge the challenge.


    Ten seconds passed¡­ thirty seconds passed¡­ then a minute passed¡­


    Tang Shaoyang was not mad, and it was not funny either. He did not know how to react to their devoid reaction. He was speechless, not only were these people illogical, but they were cowardly.


    Tang Shaoyang could understand why Ati insulted them as dogs. No, dogs were better than them. It would be an insult to a dog to call them dogs. A dog would fight anything, even a bear to protect its owner. That was what he saw in a video back then.


    "Enough! This is enough! I can''t watch this anymore! This is so embarrassing, Palmas!"


    Even though the voice was t and toneless, Tang Shaoyang could feel the anger this time. And he heard a name this time, Palmas. One of the Executive Administrators called Palmas, and most likely the one who tried to set him up for ten years to guard The Void Gate.


    Then a curtain was pulled open. Arion was at the rightmost pir, at the very end. The one who just opened the curtain was three pirs away from Arion. It was a woman in a violet dress. She had long, burgundy-colored hair.


    She looked like someone in her early thirties, but he knew that her look was deceiving. With how she pulled her curtain, it showed that she was annoyed and mad. Unfortunately, she looked straight at him instead of looking at one of the shadows. If she looked at one of the shadows behind the curtain, he might guess who Palmas was, whether this person was a woman or a man.


    "You want to dodge your duty call by sending him in your ce, but you are also using this chance to help your friend, and you are trying to dy him from progressing. You want him dead, and I have enough of this stupid shit!"


    "The Void Cult is getting aggressive with their movement these days. And yet, here we are, ying a little stupid politics. The worst part, is you are trying to drive away the highest prospect Administrator from us!"


    There was a pause for a moment. It seemed like Palmas wasmunicating secretly with this woman.


    "No! No! No! I will not stop, Palmas. You set up all this bullshit, and when he challenges you. You don''t have the f*cking courage to take the challenge! You cower from his challenge. You are an embarrassment! You are a disgrace to the Executive Administrator. And that''s what makes me mad!"


    "I don''t care about your little stupid politics, or even if you are doing a favor for your friend. You can do whatever you want, but I can''t let you embarrass me! So shut the f*ck up and let me clean your stupid mess. I will not stop unless you ept his challenge!"


    The woman let out a steam. She was clearly embarrassed by this Palmas, and instead of letting it go like the other Administrators. She embarrassed Palmas instead bying out.


    Even though the words were meant for Palmas. She never made a gesture or even looked at where Palmas was. She kept Palmas hidden from Tang Shaoyang. Then it was followed by a silence after the woman vented out her anger, no one dared to speak after her.


    The person called Palmas also did not talk back to this woman. That showed the women''s position even among the Executive Administrators.


    "That''s what I thought. Keep hiding like a coward and don''t you dare to interrupt me. Let me clean your mess!"


    Then the woman focused on Tang Shaoyang. Her anger had not subsided yet.

 Chapter 1717 Special Mission With Special Reward (1)

    Chapter 1717 Special Mission With Special Reward (1)


    "And you! You know you can leave this ce as soon as you hear his nonsense! You know he has nothing against you! Why don''t you leave then when you know you can leave!? Why do you have to stay and insult us? I am doing you a favor by sending Ati, and you dare to insult me!? You are the one with a small brain, you stupid little shit! You want to fight!? I will fight you!"


    *cough* *cough*


    Arion coughed two times, "Let''s leave him and continue our meeting instead."


    At the same time, Arion looked at Tang Shaoyang and shook his head fiercely. He was telling Tang Shaoyang not to ept the challenge for a fight.


    The woman immediately red at Arion, "We have many things to talk about too, Arion. Do you want me to start with you first!?"


    Arion pretended to recline on his chair, but his lip moved. He was speaking without making any noise, ''Don''t fight her. She is one of the strongest among us.''


    Tang Shaoyang was bewildered to witness this. He was even surprised that no one dared to talk back to this woman. It seemed like there was a hierarchy among the executive administrators, and this woman was feared by the other executive administrators.


    The woman then let out a long sigh, shaking her head, and calmed down. She closed her eyes for a moment, then she focused on Tang Shaoyang again.


    "At this point, I trust him more than you, Palmas. I would rather send him to take your Guardian Draft than send you."


    She muttered in a low voice, in utter disappointment of herrade.


    "As you heard, It''s supposed to be Palmas'' turn for the Guardian Draft routine. We usually send an Executive Administrator with a few teams to help Guardian to defend the Void Gate. But for some reason, he tried to dodge the Guardian Draft call this time." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "What do you think? Do you want to take the mission? Of course, you will be rewarded. I will agree with your conditions, but the length of the mission. The Guardian Draft call is usually four years, so the duration will be four years. You will lead the team to defend The Void Gate."


    "I have seen your performance in your special mission. I don''t think Senior Administrator is the right position for you, but everything has a process. Let''s say, the four-year-long mission will be proof that you are worthy to receive a promotion to Chief Administrator."


    "I will add one more condition, you can return to your world anytime if there''s a special event in your world, including your once-a-month leave of absence. And of course, you will be rewarded for every Void Creature you kill as well."


    Tang Shaoyang did not expect that the summon would turn into a special mission like this. Especially after the first discussion where they used him of being part of the Void Cult. He thought it would end with him leaving the hall with nothing or maybe he would lose his Administrator ss at the worst. That was what he thought, but now he was offered a special promotion as a reward.


    The promotion to Chief Administrator was the most tempting one. After taking his first three missions, he realized that it would be a dream to reach Chief Administrator in a few years. It had been almost three months since he became Senior Administrator. He onlypleted three missions so far, including the Special Mission.


    He had twenty-two missionspleted under his belt with the highest contribution reward from the special mission. But the special mission took a long time to finish, and it took him two months to finish the first special mission.


    The bad thing about this special mission was that he did not know how dangerous or bad the situation near the Void Gate was. They said he was sent to help, which meant there was a force that guarded the Void Gate. The condition should not be that bad there.


    Despite the external risks other than The Void Creature, he might get sabotaged by his enemies. That was not big of a threatpared to what he would get. Each mission had its risk, after all. He did not mind taking the big risk for the bigger.


    "I will take the mission. Can you give me one week to prepare? There are a few things that I need to settle back into my world."


    Tang Shaoyang made his decision. He decided to take the mission even though it meant it would be hard for him to return to his world. He could not get back to his world all the time. However, he had a solution for that. He might as well create a portal at the base near the Void Gate and Earth.


    "You will have two weeks to prepare!" The woman added one more week.


    "What about my team? Will they get promoted as well if they join me in this mission?" Tang Shaoyang remembered his team.


    Even though he did not know if they wanted to follow him or not, he still asked whether they got the same benefit. If they decided to follow him, he must make sure they got some benefit. Or he could just disband the team, that might be better for them too than waiting for his return from his special mission if they decided not to follow him.


    If an Executive Administrator like Palmas wanted to avoid the draft call to guard The Void Gate. He could understand why they did not want to follow him. Disbanding the team would allow them to join the other teams without receiving a bad profile. Kicking them out of the team would make the others hesitate to pick them.


    "If you killed ten thousand Void Creatures during your mission, then you can promote one of your Admin Helper to Junior Administrator without using your promotion quota.


    "If you killed a hundred thousand Void Creatures, you can promote one Junior Administrator in your team to Senior Administrator and an additional three promotion quota for Admin Helper."


    "If you killed one million Void Creatures, then you can promote three Junior Administrators and five Admin Helpers. With the condition that only the people who join you in the special mission could receive that special promotion. How does that sound?"

 Chapter 1718 Special Mission With Special Reward (2)

    Chapter 1718 Special Mission With Special Reward (2)


    The woman was not only asking Tang Shaoyang, but the other Executive Administrators. To propose such an idea, she must obtain the other Executive Administrator''s consent.


    She received their voices through telepathy, seven yes-es, and three nos. That was more than enough to go through with her proposal to the System.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded in agreement as well, "That''s fair," Then he smiled at the woman, "Then I have a gift for you as well!"


    Tang Shaoyang took out the Corrupted Immortal Emperor''s severed arm. He ced the arm that had a heavy stench of Void Energy on the chair.


    "I don''t know if you can tell, but this is The Emperor''s hand. I cut his hand even though he grew his arm so quickly."


    He told his shadows to get the severed arm, in case he would need it for the report. He kept it himself instead of giving it to Ira because it was too dangerous. Now he did not need to include the hand in the report when he could give the hand directly to The Executive Administrator.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and left the hall.


    "I will speak first before any of you utter any nonsense! Why are you trying to get rid of him? Is it not enough that we have lost three Administrator Spaces already? Is it not enough that we lose three Executive Administrators for your stupid politics!?"


    She did not scream, but her voice was filled with pressure. No one answered her, even Palmas who initiated all of this.


    "When can you learn!?" She was frustrated


    The woman came down from her pir and arrived next to Tang Shaoyang''s chair. She took the hand and furrowed her brow. Then she looked up at Arion.


    "You are in charge of monitoring him. Is it real?" She was talking about the hand.


    The shadow moved and turned toward Arion.


    Arion nodded as his face crunched unpleasantly. He remembered how Tang Shaoyang''s body was almost split into two. That was right, he was there when The Emperor descended. But he prioritized closing the Void Realm, stopping the Void Creatures from crossing into Sn.


    However, The Corrupted Immortal Emperor sensed his presence and left along with the closed. He watched the fight and their exchange.


    "Yeah, he did it by himself. His spirits did not fight with him. In fact, he recalled his spirits to protect them. He is a lunatic, he would rather die than let his spirits die."


    Arion shook his head. He was speechless when Tang Shaoyang recalled the spirit. If he was Tang Shaoyang, he would use the spirit to block the attack.


    "Finally we have a decent candidate to be one of us."


    The woman turned toward Palmas who still hid behind the curtain. She knew where Palmas was, thest pir on the left, right across Arion, where a man shadow seated.


    "This time you are not going to touch him ever again, Palmas. If I find you trying to do something funny behind my back, then I am going to use everything to strip you of your position. I have been holding back because we are friends, I have enough of your bullshit."


    "Wow! Wow! That''s over the line, Clementine! You don''t have to go that far. You are aware that we could not lose another Executive Administrator, right?"


    The woman named Clementine shot toward the shadow three pirs away from Palmas, "We need an Executive Administrator who can fight and lead the other Administrators. Not someone who loves to y his mini-political game and act on his interest! If he can''t fight, he should lead, but I don''t think he is fit to lead either."


    "Look what he did. He found someone who could stand with us here, and what he tried to do was to get rid of that person instead of nurturing him."


    Clementine threw the severed arm in her hand toward the person she spoke to. It went through the curtain and the person inside caught it.


    "That''s real. I don''t think that hand belongs to the ordinary member of The Void Cult. And I heard he also brought back one Void Cult member alive. He did good for us, and yet he was rewarded with a nonsense usation."


    The person inside the curtain examined the hand and nodded, "It''s indeed a real deal."


    The curtain opened and revealed a beastmen with wolf ears. There was a huge scar across his face, a crossed scar on his chest. He had gray hair, grinning widely at Clementine.


    "Whether he did good or not, you should still side with Palmas. Even though he is trash, he is our trash. He is one of us, and that Spirit Contractor guy is not one of us. That''s too far for you to resort to such a thing against one of us, even if he is trash."


    The beastmen kept repeating the word trash. Even though it looked like he stood for Palmas, he kept calling him trash.


    "It''s just a matter of time. He would be one of us in a matter of time, Andre."


    Clementine stated the obvious. Who did not want to be the Executive Administrator? With all the privilege they had, no one could refuse the position despite the big responsibility.


    The beastment named Andred turned toward Arion, "What do you think, Arion? You are the closest one to him. What do you think of this guy aside from being a lunatic? Will he join us? Will he be useful to us?"


    "Certainly he is useful to us, especially with his luck. He keeps finding new things in this old system. That strange powerful energy that could dominate most of the energy. The skill that could be used to tame cmity."


    "Will he join us? He will join us if he sees benefits in joining, but I don''t think he will prioritize Administrator work over his family or faction. If he had to choose between us and his faction, he would certainly choose his faction." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "We are not that close enough because he keeps a certain line from me. I could understand why he did so. I think the trial incident and this incident just convince him that''s the right decision for him."


    Arion reported his assessment of Tang Shaoyang during their short interaction. In fact, Tang Shaoyang became even more wary of him after knowing his real identity as Executive Administrator.

 Chapter 1719 Special Mission With Special Reward (3)

    Chapter 1719 Special Mission With Special Reward (3)


    "That trial maniption is also Palmas doing¡­" They tried to settle it down by sending the Chief Administrator after finding out the root of the problem.


    The Executive Administrator helped an outsider to kill the people who joined the trial, a System Event. They did not want Palmas'' involvement to be exposed. It ended up with the System stepping in to solve the problem by sending an Avatar.


    "I think it''s actually better for Palmas to step down from his position. It''s for his own good. He would end up killing himself for the stupid thing he did. It''s not clear enough that The System favored him by sending an avatar to solve the incident?"


    Clementine shook her head and massaged her head. Then she waved her hand at Andre, "You better watch him closely if you want to keep Palmas in his position. And he better not touch that Spirit Contractor from now on, or I will get involved too."


    After warning Palmas, she returned to her position, "Let''s continue the meeting. I just received a report that The Cult Void developed a new tool to summon Void Creature. It seems like they are still experimenting with this summoning scroll in the new world. We need to think of a countermeasure for this summoning scroll."


    "Ah, we have Void Cult members too. One of us needs to interrogate that thing to find out more about this summoning scroll," Clementine took the lead in the meeting.


    "If it''s interrogation, you can leave them to me," Andre volunteered himself, "I will make sure to make him speak whatever he has in his head. I can make them speak even in his death."


    The meeting continued as the ck scroll was brought to them.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang walked through the same white hallway again. There was a lot in his mind, a lot of preparation.


    First, he needed to take care of the issue of the Dimensional Tower. With him going to guard The Void Gate, he thought about changing the Dimensional Tower''s level. He thought of choosing the Hell and Heaven Dimensional Tower for the second Dimensional Tower. Skipping Ancient Level Dimensional Tower after Sky Level Dimensional Tower.


    He was afraid that Hell and Heaven Level Tower might be dangerous to explore without him. Now he thought that this was the worst timing for the special mission with four years duration, "Should I ask for an extra month?"


    Tang Shaoyang was thinking of asking for an extra month so he could explore the Dimensional Tower for one month before leaving.


    The second problem would be his territory in the God Realm. He had one year of protection, and it would expire in less than ten months. He thought of defending the territory by himself, but now he had this mission in hand.


    If the situation in the Void Gate was that bad, he did not think it would be possible to leave his position there and defend his territory from a takeover. The more he thought about it, the more problems came up.


    The third problem was that his wives. He did not know if they would agree to him leaving them for four years. Theyined even when he left for two months. Theyined about how little time he had to spend with them.


    Ati who guided Tang Shaoyang to the meeting was leaning against the wall in the hallway. She looked like waiting for Tang Shaoyang. However, Tang Shaoyang was so upied with his own problem that he did not notice Ati.


    Since he was in the Administrator Space, he lowered his guard. No one would attack him here, so he was at ease. He went past Ati, and thetter could not believe that Tang Shaoyang did not even say hi to her. But then she became less angry with how serious Tang Shaoyang looked.


    She caught up and asked, "What do you think is so serious? Does the summon not go well for you?"


    Tang Shaoyang snapped at his thoughts after hearing the familiar voice. He looked to the side, then looked around. He was making sure that Ati talked to him.


    "Nothing. Do you need something from me, Ati?"


    "Do I need something from you? I don''t think so. Didn''t I say before that we will meet again for the same mission? My team will be joining your special mission, so I just want to say hi."


    Tang Shaoyang halted his steps and furrowed his brow, "How did you know about my special mission."


    "I see, you are connected to one of the Executive Administrators. That makes sense. But I don''t hear anything about you joining. And I don''t n to bring any teams with me, so yeah, I don''t think we will meet for the same mission."


    The reason was that he did not want to share the Void Creatures with the other teams. He wanted them all, the kill and the bodies. He would not share them with anyone. That was why he did not n to bring other teams to the mission. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "But that''s different from the order I received. Executive Administrator Clementine ordered me to watch and protect you," Ati shrugged.


    "Clementine?" Tang Shaoyang did not know which one was Clementine. He only knew two names in the Executive Administrator: Arion and Palmas.


    "Ah, right, she indeed mentioned that you might not know her since she hasn''t told her name yet. She is the woman who issued the special mission for you."


    "Can I just go by myself?"


    "I am afraid no. At least, I will not speak for you, but you can walk back to that room again and tell her that you don''t want any team to join the special mission. I think they are all still inside because of your report from yourst mission."


    Ati pointed the way back to the hall with her thumb, "I will not miss the chance to have fun."


    Tang Shaoyang looked back. He considered walking back to that room, but he decided not to. He did not feel like arguing with them again.


    "Whatever. But you should stay with your duty, watch and protect me instead of joining me to fight. Let''s meet again before the mission. I am busy right now, there are a lot of things to take care of before I can leave for the special mission."


    Tang Shaoyang walked away, waving his hand at Ati.

 Chapter 1720 Special Mission With Special Reward (4)

    Chapter 1720 Special Mission With Special Reward (4)


    Tang Shaoyang returned to meet with his team in his room. He called them to his room, not just for the special mission but also for Torben and Prodan.


    "There''s another thing before I speak about the summon with The Executive Administrator."


    He turned toward Torben and Prodan, "I am sorry Torben and Prodan, but I don''t think you two are fit in my team. I don''t see your impact on my team. You can''t offer me any idea to solve our problem, and you are too cowardly to fight as well."


    Torben and Prodan widened their eyes in shock. At first, they nned to quit the team as well because they did not like Tang Shaoyang who liked to take unnecessary risks. However, they changed their mind after thest three days of thest mission. They wanted to stick with Tang Shaoyang for an easy quota mission for their required promotion and also free credits. They did not expect that Tang Shaoyang wanted to kick them out.


    "WHY!? We are listening to all your orders!? What''s the difference between us and them!" Torben pointed at the Admin Helpers, Tang Shaoyang''s Admin Helpers.


    "Exactly because of that. I don''t need Junior Administrators who act like Admin Helpers. If you can''t fight, then you should offer me ideas to solve the problem. We wasted too much time in the investigation, and you two barely contributed anything at that time. You don''t even speak during the meeting. I am doing the work by myself, why do I need to share the credits with you? You can choose to quit on your own, or I will kick you out of the team." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Prodan let out a sigh. He received this better than Torbe as he realized that he was still acting like Admin Helper. He could not deny that, but because he was recently promoted to Junior Administrator.


    "I can''t ept this!" Torben stood up and pointed his finger at Anne, "What about her?"


    "She is a Senior Administrator and a good talker. She solves the problem with Sheydos before the mission, and she is willing to fight too. Even though she was quite annoying at one time, at least, she was not a puppet that just followed my orders. I expect that from the Administrators in my team."


    Anne put herself in the front when they fought a Void Creature while Torben and Prodan stood behind their Admin Helper. She made a good decision when she needed to, killing Baron Navares and his force when she realized the bigger issue. She could make a decision on her own instead of waiting for an order from Tang Shaoyang. On top of that, her stature as Senior Administrator added value to the team more than two Junior Administratorsbined.


    "You don''t need to argue. Your arguing with me only convinces me to kick you out of my team. Not realizing what you arecking is even worse. Now make your decision, do you want to get kicked out or quit the team on your own."


    Tang Shaoyang was decisive and firm in his decision. He made the decision during the mission. Listening to Torben convinced him even more to kick them out.


    Torben expected Prodan to fight together with him.


    Prodan stood up and bowed, "I will quit the team on my team. Thank you for your advice, and I will work hard to improve."


    He quit on his own and left the room with his three Admin Helpers.


    Torben was surprised, gritting his teeth in frustration. He chose to quit the team on his own and chased after Torben.


    "Will you kick me out as well if I can''t contribute to the team?"


    Anne asked after the two Junior Administrators left the room.


    "Yes, but I don''t think I will kick you out as long as you can make a decision in the team''s interest instead of your own interest and willing to fight."


    "I don''t think you will kick them so quickly. You should give them more time. They were recently promoted to Junior Administrator. They had not adapted to their new role yet. You should give them more time instead."


    Ira thought of giving them a second chance. She just did not expect that Tang Shaoyang would kick them out without discussing it beforehand.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at her, "I have to kick them out now," Then he turned toward Anne, "I will not kick you for now, but you need to work harder. That''s enough for this. There''s something more important than that. It''s about my meeting with the Executive Administrators."


    For them, the Executive Administrator was like a king. They revered them as a king, that is what it looked like from his perspective. They were excited to hear what the meeting was about. They wanted to know what the eleven Executive Administrators looked like as well.


    Tang Shaoyang told the meeting how one of them used him as part of the Void Cult and the special mission. When he mentioned The Void Gate, he could see their expression changed. They were deterred by the mission. It seemed like they were still afraid of the Void Creature even though they fought them before.


    He then mentioned the reward for killing the Void Creatures. The moment he mentioned the special promotion. Their eyes were lit in excitement. A quick promotion was too tempting for them.


    "As for who will get the special promotion, you will have to fight for that. Whoever killed the most Void Creatures will get the four special promotions."


    Na raised her hand, "Why four? Don''t you have five promotion slots if we kill one million Void Creatures?"


    Since Tang Shaoyang said for special promotions, that meant he aimed to kill one million Void Creatures. But he said to fight for the remaining four slots instead of five.


    "Ira will get one special promotion. I think she deserves it since she created this team, no?"


    No one protested when he told them the reason. Ira was the reason they were on this team. He needed Ira to be in a higher status, so she would be a better representation for the team.


    "What about me? What''s my reward for joining the special mission? Will I get that special promotion too?"


    Anne did not hear anything about the Senior Administrator promotion, meaning there was none. That meant there was no benefit for her to join.

 Chapter 1721 Earth Tournament (1)

    Chapter 1721 Earth Tournament (1)


    Tang Shaoyang genuinely forgot about Anne. He did not bring her up when he negotiated the terms for the special mission. He only thought of his Admin Helpers back then.


    Without a doubt, Anne''s Admin Helpers were jealous of the special promotion he got from the mission.


    "Then let''s split the Admin Helper promotions. You can have two slots, and I will take three slots for my Admin Helper. And I will try to negotiateter if I meet Ati. Of course, I will not force you to participate in the mission."


    "The team will be on hiatus for four years. You can take individual missions, or you can quit the team."


    Tang Shaoyang decided to split his special promotion with Anne. However, he did not want to share his Junior Administrator promotion. He thought of keeping them for Zhang Mengyao, Lu An, and the others. Whoever became the Junior Administrator between them would receive an instant promotion to Senior Administrator.


    Anne furrowed her brow. Without a doubt the mission was dangerous, but she would like to take the mission. However, she could not force her Admin Helpers to join the dangerous mission. Joining the Guardian to guard the Void Gate was too dangerous for them.


    "Can you give me more time? I need to discuss it with my Admin Helpers first."


    "We have two weeks. We will leave in two weeks for the mission," Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    Anne and her Admin Helpers left the room, leaving Tang Shaoyang and his seven Admin Helpers. Not just Anne, he needed to discuss the mission with them as well.


    "I will not force you to join the mission. You can quit the team if you feel this mission is too dangerous. And if Anne joined the mission, that means you will fight for two slots of promotion instead of four. The decision is in your hands, and you have two weeks to decide."


    "I will join the mission!" Ira was the first one to give her answer.


    This was her chance for the promotion, and she would take it despite how dangerous the mission could be.


    "I will also join the mission!" Na was the second to voice her decision to join the mission.


    Castor was the third one to express his willingness to join the mission. He had absolute trust in Tang Shaoyang.


    The remaining four were clearly hesitant to join. No one did not know how dangerous The Void Gate could be. The Void Cult and their Emperors even might show up there. That was the most dangerous ce in the God Realm.


    "Take your time to decide. You have two weeks."


    Tang Shaoyang stood up, "I will go back to my world, and you can use my room as you like."


    He left the Admin Helper in his room as he returned to his home.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang returned one day before the Earth Tournament. He called for a family meeting at the dinner and spent the whole afternoon with Ava and his daughter. The special mission took four years, meaning he did not have that much time to spend with his daughter.


    So he used every little chance he had to stay and y with his daughter. He did not tell Ava about the special mission and waited for the dinner.


    At the dinner, all his wives looked at him suspiciously. It was as if they knew there was something important he wanted to talk about. They finished the dinner and Tang Shaoyang told them about the special mission. It was not just the mission, but also how he got the special mission.


    Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh, "Can you not go?"


    She did not know anything about Void Creatures or how dangerous they were. It still worried her that Tang Shaoyang had to leave to fight all the time, fighting a creature they never even met.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I can''t miss this chance. This is the quickest way to get my promotion to Chief Administrator."


    He exined how Administrator promotion worked. He also told them why he could not miss this chance. It was to get stronger before The Nirvana Alliance and The God Alliance''s punishment expired.


    Although reluctant, they could not stop Tang Shaoyang from leaving. Four years were too long, but everyone knew that he was doing it for them. He wanted to get stronger to protect them from their enemies.


    That gave them the reason to dry up Tang Shaoyang tonight, and maybe for the remaining two weeks.


    *** ***


    The following morning, Tang Shaoyang stared at the ceiling of his bedroom. His wives did not let him rest and tried to dry him till the morning.


    But this time, he was not surrounded by his wife''s naked bodies anymore. They woke up earlier because they wanted to watch The Earth Tournament. No one but him in the room.


    Since he promised to watch the Earth Tournament, he got up instead of going to sleep. Outside, his wives were ready to leave.


    Zhang Mengyao was in her military uniform. Tarrior had their own uniform to differentiate from the other divisions. Tarrior had a dark red uniform and a ck cloak with their dragon-head emblem on their coat.


    Her aura waspletely different when she was in her uniformpared tost night. A dignified and imposingmander who exuded pressure by just looking at her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''She is my General!'' Tang Shaoyang was amazed by Zhang Mengyao.


    Tang Shaoyang noticed the golden dragon head emblem on her left chest and was curious, "What''s that?"


    Zhang Mengyao looked up at Tang Shaoyang because she did not notice himing out of the room. Then she followed where Tang Shaoyang pointed at.


    "Ah, this is a badge for me. Wei Xie said that we needed a special badge to signify my rank in the Tarrior. I am the only one with this badge in Tarrior."


    It was simr to the old military, but instead of using stars, they used dragon symbols.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head again. He liked his people''s creativity, and then he noticed an outfit. He quickly realized that it was his outfit prepared by them.


    "Can I just go like this? We are watching a tournament, not going to the World Congress anyway!"


    "Nope! We need to make a good impression on the first day!" Zhang Mengyao shook her head and pointed at the bathroom, "Take a shower and get ready to leave. The opening for the Earth Tournament will start in thirty minutes."

 Chapter 1722 Earth Tournament (2)

    Chapter 1722 Earth Tournament (2)


    The Earth Tournament was totally different than the previous one. The participants would be teleported into a small dimension where they had to fight in a battle royal format. Each faction was allowed to send up to three teams maximum to battle for survival. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The difference was that the team from the other factions were not the only enemies in this tournament. Monsters and beasts existed in that dimension, and they were also a threat to the participants.


    The System had prepared an arena to watch the tournament. It was a massive dome with a circle seat with limited numbers. A faction could not bring all their members to watch directly from the dome. However, the faction was allowed to share the footage of their teams with their base. So those who could not follow into this private space could still watch their teams from their homes.


    Many people from different factions arrived an hour before the Earth Tournament started. Most of them were small factions with smaller territories. Many of them were a new faction, remnants of the World Government that had been destroyed by the Tang Empire.


    After The World Government lost the war and disbanded. The remnants of the World Government split up and formed new factions. Many of them arrived as a new faction in this year''s Earth Tournament and World Congress.


    The big factions like The Tang Empire, The Revolution Kingdom, and The United Sovereign mightpete for their reputation. But for the smaller factions, theypeted for the reward.


    There were four big screens in the center of the arena, and the seats were split into three floors. The second floor was the most ideal seat because of the screen. The factions on the second floor did not have to look up and look down to watch the screen, the mostfortable spot.


    The second floor was where the big faction was. The faction with the most seats to watch. No one knew how the System ssified the factions, but the small factions got ten seats to watch the tournament.


    A group of ten came to the edge of the arena. They came from a small faction and observed the arena. They all looked at the second floor and were mad at the stark difference between their seats and the seats on the second floor.


    The second floor was obviously for VIPs, and they could not ept it because it was decided by the System. They felt like it was unfair. Not only did they get only ten seats, but their seats were different as well.


    "What is this? Why do we only get ten seats, and there''s a faction with two hundred seats? This is unfair!"


    A man in a dark suit could not help butin after he looked at a section with two hundred seats on the second floor. Not only did this section have two hundred seats, but each seat was morefortable than the one he received.


    His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear him. Everyone halted their steps and looked at the ten people.


    Deep inside, the man was nervous when everyone looked at him. But if he did not look away because he did not want his faction to be looked down on or even looked weak by these people. He expected some of these people would confront him, but most of them shook their heads and ignored him. Some of them evenughed at him.


    His eyes were sharp to catch who wasughing at him, "Why are youughing? Are you mocking me?"


    The man in the dark suit approached the group thatughed at him. He dared to confront the opposite party because they were also a group of ten. That signified their status as a small faction like them. That was the reason he dared to confront the opposite group.


    "Mocking you? That''s not my intention. Iughed because I found it funny to hear yourint," The confronted man shook his head, "If you are a little bit heedful, then you shouldn''t haveined. Haven''t you realized that you are the only oneining?"


    The man with the dark suit furrowed his brow, thinking what the opposite party said. He looked at the seat on the first floor where all the small factions were. He realized that no oneined. They all looked at their assigned section and sat there. No oneined about the special treatment on the second floor.


    "Are you a new faction? Did your team participate in the first Earth Tournament?"


    The confronted man did not get offended even though the man in the dark suit came in hard against him.


    The question confused the man in the dark suit, but he nodded.


    "Hah¡­" The confronted man shook his head, "That exins it. My name is Maras from Monte Faction."


    The man in the dark suit could not get angry anymore. It would make him look like a jerk if he continued. He reached Maras'' hand despite his confusion. Maras had not exined anything to him.


    "My name is Jaxon, and we are from Hamilton Faction. Our faction ruled over New Zend!"


    Jaxon was so proud when he mentioned that Hamilton had taken over New Zend, a whole country.


    "We are from Europe, and we only have three territories under our control. We could have more if not for Olympus."


    Jaxon wanted to show off when the opposite mentioned how many territories they had, but then Maras looked at him weirdly.


    "What?" Jaxon furrowed his brow and questioned Maras.


    "It''s just weird. You are from New Zend. You should know about The Tang Empire."


    New Zend was close to Australia, and Australia was under The Tang Empire. Monte had marked the map where the big faction was. Especially for the Tang Empire. They did not want to identally touch The Tang Empire. So they knew about Australia, but Hamilton did not know anything about who ruled Australia.


    "Tang Empire?" Jaxon found the name familiar. Then he realized where he saw the name. It was a section with two hundred VIP seats on the second floor. It was marked under The Tang Empire, "What about them?"


    Maras let out a sigh, "I really want to leave you and cut off anything rted to your faction. However, as people from the small factions, we have to look at each other to survive."


    "Do you know anything about the war between The Tang Empire and The World Government?"


    The more they talked, the more confused Jaxon became.


    Maras massaged his forehead and pulled Jaxon further from the entrance, "Let''s talk somewhere else. There''s a lot of exining, but I don''t want anyone to hear us."

 Chapter 1723 Earth Tournament (3)

    Chapter 1723 Earth Tournament (3)


    Jaxon was shocked when he heard everything about the Tang Empire. From how The Tang Empire dominated the first Earth Tournament until the war against the World Government thatprised several big factions.


    The most shocking thing to hear was the fact that The Tang Empire had taken over the whole of Australia. The Hamilton Factions conquered their current territories a month ago, taking the territories back from the zombies. It took them quite some time, but they managed to do it.


    If not for the Earth Tournament''s announcement, they nned to cross to Australia and expand their territory. His Faction Leader was preparing for the tournament and focused on the dungeon for training. If not for the Earth Tournament, they would have crossed over and attacked Australia.


    "Do you think why The System gives them such a treatment?" Maras shook his head after seeing Jaxon''s reaction.


    "You might not believe me, but you will soon find out about them anyway. There''s no reason for me to lie."


    Jaxon listened to Maras but could not find fault. That was right, he would find out soon whether Maras was lying to him or not. There was no benefit for Maras to lie to him.


    "Based on the seats, the System divided the faction into four categories. Small factions like us only get ten seats. The faction above us, which was on the third floor, got forty seats."


    Maras pointed at the third floor, "The big faction which was on the second floor gets one hundred seats each. There''s only one faction with two hundred seats, which is The Tang Empire. I would say the System put The Tang Empire above everyone else, a super faction maybe."


    "Look there! The medium faction is arriving!"


    Maras pointed at the entrance with his head to the entrance. Jaxon and his faction members followed. The first medium faction to arrive. Compared to those who wore formal suits, the medium faction wore a white uniform with an emblem on their left chest.


    "Can''t you see the difference between us and them?"


    Jaxon could not help butpare the group of forty with his group. He could feel the stark difference by just their aura. The group of forty approached the edge and observed the upper floor. They did the same just like what he did. He expected to hear aint, but they did not say anything and went to the third.


    There was this weird feeling when he looked at the medium faction. A feeling which told him that these people were stronger than him. It was something he felt when he saw his Guild Leader. In fact, they were stronger than his Guild Leader.


    "You finally broaden your horizon, Jaxon. But that''s still nothingpared to the big faction. You will find out soon."


    More medium factions arrived, and Jaxon felt it. The feeling that these people were powerful. The weird feeling got stronger and stronger. Then he got more anxious, realizing that there might be a lot of people stronger than the team that was led by his Guild Leader in this Earth Tournament.


    "You are already amazed by just looking at the medium faction, but you haven''t seen the big faction yet. Look, they arrived! It''s Olympus, and its base is in Europe. They are the reason we could not expand our territory. But we are grateful that they don''t target our faction, that''s good enough for us already."


    Olympus managed to raise its strength and was acknowledged by the System as one of twelve big factions. They arrived with their white uniform and the Parthenon emblem on their back.


    Jaxon was taken aback when he saw the female in red-brown hair that led Olympus. Not because of her beauty, but because of the aura she exuded. His instinct told him that the woman was the strongest individual he had seen so far.


    "She is Natasa, The Vice Leader from Olympus. From what I heard, she has reached Legend Rank for quite a while, almost Demi-God Rank."


    Jaxon took a deep breath when he heard the woman''s rank. He blinked his eyes and looked at his new friend, "Legend Rank? Is it the rank after Myth Rank?"


    Maras stopped for a moment, and he looked at his new friend. Based on that sentence, he guessed the highest rank in the Hamilton Faction. Heughed when he realized that a faction with the Myth Rank as the highest rankined about The Tang Empire and got two hundred seats.


    "You never fail to surprise me, my friend. You don''t even know the basic ranks, and yet you are so brave to openlyin about The Tang Empire."


    "You are lucky to meet me instead of the others. I will tell you that the above Myth Rank is Primordial Rank, then Legend Rank, then Demi-God Rank, and the highest rank is God Rank. Natasa is Legend Rank, and I heard Olympus'' leader is Demi-God Rank and the man next to Natasha is a Demi-God Rank. His name is Alkis."


    "Don''t put your hope too high for your team to win this tournament. Our chance to enter the top ten is zero, let alone winning the whole tournament. Unless we are lucky enough that the big factions eliminate each other since this is a battle royal."


    Jaxon was in awe as he stared at Olympus as they walked to the second floor. But he was confused because he felt like the woman was stronger than the man who was supposed to be one higher rank than the woman.


    One by one the big factions arrived at the dome and revealed the new eleven big factions. After Olympus, The Africa Nation arrived fifteen minutes before the tournament started. Then The Whitney Kingdom followed by The Kingdom of Sand.


    "They are The Whitney Kingdom which was formerly known as The Revolution Kingdom. They are The Kingdom of Sand, formerly known as The Uprising Guild when they were in a war with The Tang Empire."


    Maras faithfully exined the new arrival to his new friend. It was ten minutes before the tournament started. Only the big faction that had not arrived in the dome. Only seven big factions and the Tang Empire were not present.


    Then the fifth big faction arrived. The fifth big faction wore white priest clothes and were followed by knights in white armor. They wanted to appear to be holy, but one could tell that the atmosphere changed as soon as they arrived. It was not admiration or respect, but repulsive. No one seemed to like this new big faction.


    Maras'' face crunched unpleasantly, "That one is Faith and Order. A new faction that formed after the fall of The World Government."


    Maras came closer and whispered, "They are quite nasty, and you better never get in touch with them ever, or you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    "Who dares to speak ill of us!"


    The Faith and Order paused their advance as the murmur got stronger in the dome. They heard what these people said about them, so they stopped and scanned the audience.


    "F*ck me!" Maras muttered in a low voice when the knight decided to pick on him. The knight in white armor locked his gaze on him. Between all the people, they picked him.


    "You! If you have something to say about us, speak to us directly. Don''t speak on our backs like a coward! With dishonorable conduct! Who''s your name and state your faction!" The knight did not want to let it be.


    The Faith and Order wanted to establish their dominance because they were a new faction among the eleven big factions. They picked the small fish to make it happen.


    Maras was not stupid to tell his name and faction. He kept his mouth shut and hoped for Faith and Order to leave him alone if he did not respond.


    Then he noticed from the corner of his eye that the knight stepped out from the group, walking toward him. His heart was beating furiously, nervous.


    "Please don''t block the way! Move!"


    A young voice echoed, and Maras saw the knight stop. For once he dared to look up again and looked toward where the voice came from. It was from a group that just arrived, right behind the Faith and Order. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The newly arrived group wore several different uniforms but was dominated by the people with dark-red uniforms. There was one person, the only one with a ck outfit with a golden line and a dark red cape with the same golden line at the edge.


    The Tang Empire had arrived, and the whole dome went silent.

 Chapter 1724 Grand Entrance

    Chapter 1724 Grand Entrance


    Tang Shaoyang was hurried by Zhang Mengyao and the other girls, telling him that they were almostte. There was a special portal gate that would only be active during the Earth Tournament and World Congress. The portal would be turned off after those two events were over.


    "It''s battle royal, does it matter if weete or early?"


    He asked as the elevator went down to the portal room. Zhang Mengyao, Kang Xue, Elin, Ava, and Li Shuang apanied him. They were the ones who helped him to put on his official outfit.


    This time he liked his outfit, but the thing he hated about his outfit was howplicated it was to wear them. They were thest ones to arrive at the portal room. The head of each division was here, the Tang Empire''s vassals were here as well, and all his wives were here as well.


    "You don''t have to wait¡­" Tang Shaoyang stopped when he sensed res from behind. He nodded and approached the portal gate.


    Lu An followed him closely behind his wives as soon as he approached the portal gate. It was clear that they would not go without him. Right before he entered the portal, a golden shadow tried to hop on his shoulder and a ck shadow tried to hop on his shoulder.


    However, Zhang Mengyao''s reaction was faster as she caught the golden shadow which was a smaller version of Wrath. She stared at the Golden Dragon, "You can''t stay on Your Majesty''s shoulder, not now."


    Greed who saw what happened to Wrath immediately maneuvered into Tang Shaoyang''s shadow instead. The Dark Predator hid in his Master''s shadow and avoided Zhang Mengyao''s hand.


    Tang Shaoyang did not mind, but he knew Zhang Mengyao would not allow it. She kept reminding him to maintain his image as The Emperor. She would not allow the golden lizard and the ck cat to stay on his shoulders for that.


    He shook his head and entered the portal. The portal was directly connected to the dome where they would watch the tournament. Zhang Mengyao sent him a message, telling him to go to the second floor.


    Tang Shaoyang led his people and was stopped by a group of people in white armor and white robes. Looking at them reminded him of The Divine Church, but he just shrugged since there was no way they were rted to The Divine Church. Especially during the punishment period.


    He did not mind waiting for them to finish their business, but Lu An did not like it when someone blocked their path.


    "Please don''t block the way! Move!"


    Tang Shaoyang was speechless by his little brother. He used please, but his tone did not match the word.


    Sure enough, the people in white looked pissed. They stared at Lu An directly.


    "Be mindful of your tone, Lu An. You can ask them nicely."


    Zhang Mengyao reminded Lu An. She focused on keeping a watch on her husband and forgot about Lu An. Lu An took up after his brother, after all.


    "Yeah, listen to your mama, kiddo. Be respectful to an elder. You have parents, but it seems like they forgot to teach you in some manner."


    One of the knights in white armor mocked Lu An in return.


    Tang Shaoyang had be more lenient. If it was before, he confronted the knight and maybe pped him. He now did not want to lower himself to these people''s level. He motioned to Lu An to let it be.


    "Then move! You are blocking the way!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Shut up you heathen!" One of them in the priest''s robe approached Tang Shaoyang and pointed his finger at Ava, Aleesa, and Sylvia, "You and your faction dare to harbor heathens and cursed creatures. Hand them over or we willunch a crusade against your faction! State your faction!"


    Tang Shaoyang thought that everyone on Earth should know about him and The Tang Empire. Especially after the war against the World Government. He thought no one on Earth would dare to challenge them anymore. But it seemed he was wrong about it.


    Tang Shaoyang raised his hand, signaling his people not to make any more. He stepped forward and several knights in white armor stood in front of the man in the priest''s robe. He stopped five steps away from the knight.


    "Do you want me to hand over my wives!?"


    Right after he said that he released The Absolute Aura and killing intent. The whole dome immediately filled with his aura. He focused them on the people in front of them.


    The knight and the priest immediately fell on their knees. They were holding their necks because they were suffocated by his aura and killing intent.


    Tang Shaoyang walked over and squatted in front of the priest, "I don''t hear it clearly. Say it again. Are you asking me to hand over my wives?"


    The man in the priest''s robe looked at Tang Shaoyang in terror. He was Myth Rank and soon would reach Primordial Rank. He only needed to take the trial, but he was dyed because of the Earth Tournament and World Congress. Yet the man in front of him was subdued by doing nothing and finally remembered the only person capable of doing this, The Emperor. That name immediately came to his mind.


    "Pl-plea¡­" He wanted to say "Please show mercy", but the words could note out of his mouth because the aura got stronger.


    "Please show mercy, Your Majesty Tang Shaoyang."


    Two people endured the overwhelming aura of Tang Shaoyang. Both were Demi-God Ranks from the Faith and Order, Archbishop and titled knight. Faith and Order had five Demi-God Ranks, one joined the tournament, two stayed behind to oversee their territory, and the remaining two were in the group.


    Instead of retracting his aura, he amplified his aura. He held back a little at first, and he amplified by half.


    The priest and the knights in front of him fell with their faces on the floor. Not just the two, the others fell t on their faces first. The two Demi-God Ranks fell on their knees and showed a shock on their faces.


    The best punishment for this kind of person was not killing them, but humiliating them. Tang Shaoyang stepped on the knight and the priests, walked over their bodies, and headed to the second floor.


    Lu An was the first one to follow Tang Shaoyang. He purposely stepped on their heads with a smile. The others had no choice but to follow their Emperor.


    Zhang Mengyao could only shake her head because she was not expecting this either. She had the same expectation as Tang Shaoyang: no one would dare to do anything weird to the Tang Empire. Yet here, a faction immediately picked a fight with them.


    Tang Shaoyang did not retract his aura until he arrived at his seat. Only then he retract his aura.

 Chapter 1725 Duchy of Michalina

    Chapter 1725 Duchy of Michalina


    Without a doubt, Faith and Order wanted to leave this ce after the humiliation. But they decided to stay. They forgot about Maras and immediately headed toward their seats, lowering their heads in shame.


    None of them dared to nce in the Tang Empire''s direction. Fortunately, their section was not next to the Tang Empire. They had one in mind, revenge in the tournament.


    The Emperor did not join the Earth Tournament, meaning they had a chance to beat the team from The Tang Empire. That was why they decided to stay and send a message to their leader about what happened.


    "I told you not to make trouble, and you immediately caused trouble."


    Even though Zhang Mengyao''s voice was low, everyone in the whole dome heard her. Most of the people who attended recognized Zhang Mengyao.


    "I don''t want to, but these people don''t know their ces," Tang Shaoyang nced at the people he just stepped, "Faith and Order? No wonder. They are a new faction. Should we investigate them? And maybe we should get rid of them before they be bigger and cause a bigger mess."


    Hearing Tang Shaoyang''s words, they flinched. They did not participate in the battle between The World Union and The Tang Empire. However, they knew the story. The World Union whichprised a few big factions back then was wiped out without being able to fight back. "Stop joking around," Zhang Mengyao shook her head.


    Tang Shaoyang was not joking when he said to get rid of them. These people called the elves and the beastmen as heathens and cursed creatures. They clearly did not agree that the foreign races stood equal with them, humans. They would cause a little mess, and he would rather clean them now than fight them in the future.


    *** ***


    Maras stroked his chest with his right hand. He was relieved that The Faith and Order ignored him now. But his heart was beating furiously, his back soaked in sweat, his hands were trembling, and his legs were shaking. That was because of The Emperor''s aura.


    Jaxon was no better. He was still in shock, looking up at Tang Shaoyang. Sensing the aura and being targeted by the aura was totally different. He was further away than Faith and Order, but he almost knelt on his own when he felt the aura.


    "They are The Tang Empire! The one who makes them kneel is Emperor Tang Shaoyang. You will be fighting him if you attack Australia," Maras shook his head, "No offense, but I think he doesn''t need to step up to fight a small faction like us."


    "That means the System saves us from our demise with this event," Jaxon muttered.


    If not for the Earth Tournament, they would attack the strongest faction on Earth unknowingly.


    Jaxon looked up at the second floor in awe. Then his eyes fell on the women in Tang Shaoyang''s surroundings. His eyes fell on the woman in red red hair.


    Maras pped the back of Jaxon''s head, "Watch out with your gaze. I heard The Emperor had many wives, and they all might be his wives that you look at."


    Jaxon broke into a cold sweat after hearing that. He immediately looked away to the entrance, and another appeared. Six sections on the second floor were empty, meaning six big factions had not arrived.


    "I don''t know about them, maybe they are from the Americas," Maras muttered as he followed the new group to the second floor. He would find out who they were since each section was named after the faction.


    "Kingdom of Mecaya? They are not from Europe for sure."


    Then the next big faction arrived, and Maras also did not recognize the emblem this group had. But then he sensed the atmosphere in the dome changed slightly when this group arrived. He even overheard something ridiculous such as the only faction that would rival The Tang Empire was this faction.


    "The United Sovereign?"


    "Are they from the Americas too?" Jaxon also overheard the discussion and could not help but ask. His guild leader was not here, so he needed to learn the power dynamic in this world. This might be their only chance to learn about the other factions.


    "I don''t know. I only knew three factions from the Americas. The Blue Vest, The First Order, and Amazon Guild. Maybe they changed their names after the war against The Tang Empire. Maybe they changed the name to avoid being targeted by The Tang Empire. I heard the Amazon Guild also participated in the war, not sure myself."


    Maras looked at the empty sections, "I know the Kingdom of Napoles, The North Federation, and the Duchy of Michalina. They are based in Europe, but I don''t know anything about The Pantheon."


    "You are quite knowledgeable about them?" Jaxon honestly was surprised that a small faction would know a lot about the big factions.


    "As I said, we small factions should help each other if we want to survive. All the small factions in Europe band together and form an alliance. We exchange information and help each other if any bigger faction tries to take our territories."


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang did not recognize most of the names on the second floor. He knew that The United Sovereign was formerly known as The First Order Guild. The Kingdom of Sand, The Africa Nation, Olympus, and The North Federation. He did not recognize the remaining factions on the second floor aside from those fives.


    "The Pr Guild is no longer a VIP faction, huh?" He remembered The Pr Guild and was surprised not to see their name on the second floor.


    "I guess the war against the Zombie Kingdom weakened them," Zhang Mengyao guessed.


    "We have a lot of new faces, huh? I don''t expect such a big change within a little over a year."


    "They are not really new. The Amazon Guild is the founder of The Kingdom of Mecaya. Shiva Federation changed its name to The Pantheon. The Revolution Kingdom changed its name to The Whitney Kingdom. The Kingdom of Napoles, Duchy of Michalina, Faith and Order, and The Africa Nation are truly new in the big factions."


    Li Shuang exined. While Tang Shaoyang might not care about the other factions. She had Lu An and TEID (Tang Empire Intelligence Division) gather intel about the factions from the other side of the world.


    Thest faction to arrive was the Duchy of Michalina. The group was led by a woman with blonde hair. She wore white and was followed by the red armored knight.


    They went to the second floor and instead of going to their section, the woman led the group to The Tang Empire''s section. The Duchy of Michalina''s section was quite the opposite of the Tang Empire. People watched the situation with expectation.


    The woman with blonde hair bowed her head slightly, "Nice to meet you, Your Majesty. My name is Michalina."


    Tang Shaoyang did not expect such a situation. He nced at Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang. How should he respond to them? He did not even know if The Tang Empire had any rtion with the Duchy of Michalina or not. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Nice to meet you too," He nodded in response.


    Michalina smiled, "There''s something I want to discuss with you, Your Majesty. Can you spare some of your time for me?"


    The way she worded it was dubious. Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, and he did not need to ask his wives what to do, "I will think about it."


    "I hope we can meet in a more private space because I can''t say what I want to discuss here. Thank you for your consideration, Your Majesty."


    The Duchy of Michalina then headed toward their section. Their approach to The Tang Empire caused a stir. People wondered what the Duchy of Michalina wanted to talk about.


    Tang Shaoyang activated the soundproof barrier in their section and asked, "Do we have any rtionship with them?"


    "No. We have an eye on them, but we never really make an official contact with them," Li Shuang answered.


    As The Minister, she was also in charge of overseeing Foreign Affairs. The Duchy of Michalina never tried to make any contact with The Tang Empire.


    "What do you think she wants to talk about?" Tang Shaoyang was curious. He learned that they had a little scheme or something.


    Rosalie who sat behind Tang Shaoyang clicked her tongue, "Can''t you see it? She wants to seduce you. She knew that you are quite a womanizer. Maybe she wants to bring her faction under The Tang Empire by marrying you. She has a decent look and a decent body too. She knows that she is your type, and it seems like she has done a little investigation about you too with how confident she is."


    "Is that so?" Tang Shaoyang looked at Michalina. As Rosalie said, she was decent, but if she wanted to add another wife. He would not prioritize her on the list. He had seen someone prettier than her.


    "You haven''t even touched Lunea yet, and you already think of another woman," Rosalie was blunt with her words even when the others were around.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1726 : Earth Tournament (4)

    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes, "It was your assumption, and I never said that I would agree to it as well."


    Lunea was attending with them as well. It was more like she was curious about how games progressed in this world since they started differently. Hearing the conversation, she shrunk and ensured no one looked at her.


    Kang Xue, Li Shuang, and Zhang Mengyao stared at him and Rosalie. The banter was out of line to say in front of others. Rosalie pretended not to see their res. Tang Shaoyang was saved by a screen that disyed the team from The Tang Empire that appeared in front of them.


    There were five exclusive screens in his section. Three screens disyed the teams from The Tang Empire. The fourth screen was the map of the arena along with the rules of the battlefield. The fifth was the list of the participants, including their factions and the names who joined the Earth Tournament.


    Ashley Ambrose with her knight order, Ash Rose Order was on the top. She did not include the student from an academy since she had aplete line-up from her order.


    The screen below showed the second team, Zaneos, The Demon Swordsman. They won the little tournament with Zowen, Areth, Chang Jie, and an Epic Rank student from the academy.


    Zaneos had reached the Demi-God Rank. Zowen was at Legend Rank, she just needed to take the trial to reach The Demi-God Rank, but she dyed the trial for the tournament. He heard from Zaneos that she was tempted by his reward for Primordial or Legend Rank equipment. That would increase her chances of finishing the trial perfectly, and she might even clear the bonus wave.


    Tang Shaoyang recognized Chang Jie. The young man he gave the Drake Bloodline. He let the young man learn under Zaneos. Areth was the young man he saved from The Dimensional Tower. Zowen took her in as a little brother. The only one he did not recognize was the student. The student looked nervous, but Chang Jie helped him out.


    The third team that won the little tournament was from The Moonlight Tribe. The Chief of the Moonlight Tribe directly led the team. Moonsong won the whole little tournament, defeating even abination of Zaneos and Zowen.


    "If not for the condition, I will join Zaneos'' team," Rosalie remarked, "With Lilliana and Crystal, we should win this tournament easily."


    She was close with Zaneos and Zowen because they were spirits. Lilliana and Crystal were also spirits, her former subordinates during her reign as Empress.


    "We are not here for the win. If we are really desperate for the win, we can have Fon, Hemlin, and Lunea to lead our teams."


    Cao Jingyi interjected. She might be one of the few who were close to Tang Shaoyang and his wives to join the conversation. The others listened to the conversation in silence.


    "If we are not here for the win, why would we join then?" Rosalie rolled her eyes.


    "For the experience. Especially for the students. This might be a good event for the student to gain real battle experience."


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Kang Xue. Usually, Cao Jingyi would argue with him, but it seemed she had found a new friend to have a discussion with. Rosalie and Cao Jingyi kept arguing, about which was more important winning and the actual experience from the tournament.


    He let them be and read the rules for the battle royal instead. The ce for the battleground was a massive ind. The ind was surrounded by a sea ofva. Theva actively eroded thend and made the ind smaller. The participants could not hide and camp in one spot for the entire tournament. They had to keep moving or they would lose their foothold.


    Flying skill was allowed, but they could not fly above the sea ofva. The skill would automatically turn off if a participant flew above theva and fell.


    The team or an individual could surrender, amidst fight or not. That was a mechanism to avoid getting killed. That was right, killing other participants was not prohibited as long as the opponent did not surrender.


    The battle royal wouldst for seven days. Theva would eat the ind and leave with a small foothold where no one could hide anymore. The participants would be forced to fight and decide the winner.


    The interesting part about the rule was that thest team standing was not the winner of the tournament. But the team with the most points.


    A team would get two points for an individual elimination. Knocking out a team would grant ten points. Thest point woulde from cement. The first ce got three hundred points, the second ce got two hundred points, and the third ce got one hundred and fifty points. Fourth to fifth ce got a hundred points and so on.


    Surviving until the end did not mean they won the tournament. It was a battle royal, not a survival battle. They needed to fight to win the tournament. It was a design where the participants were encouraged to fight instead of hiding and running.


    "I should have joined, so we can have an early World Congress," Tang Shaoyang muttered after reading the rules.


    He could end the tournament earlier, then he could have an early World Congress.


    Rosalie heard it and could not help but ask, "How long will it take for you to finish the tournament?" She was curious, and so were the others as well.


    Tang Shaoyang never really fought in front of his people ever since he reached The God Rank. A few had witnessed how he fought. The people who followed to the Demi-God Dungeon.


    "A few hours," Zhang Mengyao recalled of how they finished the Demi-God Dungeon in The Africa Nation''s territory.


    Her answer was enough to shock the others, not expecting the gap between the Demi-God Rank and God Rank would be that big.


    "Less than an hour," Tang Shaoyang corrected her. Zhang Mengyao did not know that his spirit was doubled in numbers and all of them were High Archaic Spirits. They easily crushed all the participants.


    "I believe you can beat thebination of Zaneos and Zowen, but I don''t think you can beat them so easily," Rosalie who had witnessed the swordsman and the magus''s teamwork believed that they couldst longer even if they fought Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and turned back, not just at Rosalie but all of his people. They were the head divisions and high-ranking officers from Tarrior and the other Divisions. They were the elite of The Tang Empire.


    "I don''t mean to discourage you all, but I can beat you all in less than ten minutes of a fight. The gap between The God Rank and The Demi-God Rank is that big."


    The moment he said that all of his people riled up. They admitted that Tang Shaoyang was stronger than them, but they could not ept that they would be beaten in less than ten minutes.


    "We can try if you guys don''t believe me. Let''s go to the God Realm and fight there. We don''t need to worry about destroying anything there. Fon, Hemlin, and Lunea can join your side to make it fair."


    "What do we get if west more than ten minutes?" Rosalie was fired up.


    "You can ask me anything. Because you will notst more than ten minutes. We will schedule the spar after the World Congress."


    Zhang Mengyao looked at the others, excited about fighting Tang Shaoyang. They never really had the chance to see Tang Shaoyang fight. They just want to fight her husband to prove their effort to him that they also worked hard to catch up.


    "You are going to crush their spirit," She reminded me that the spar might backfire.


    "I don''t think my people are weak-willed. It should encourage them to work harder. We rarely encountered a challenge because no faction dared to attack us anymore. I don''t want them gettingcent."


    Tang Shaoyang thought this might be good. The spar would tell them that they were still nothing in thisrge universe. There were monsters and other yers that were stronger than them.


    "It''s starting!"


    The giant screen at the center shed and revealed the participants from many teams. There were more than two hundred teams since each faction could send three teams. Most of the leaders from the other factions participated in the tournament.


    King Herman Bonivido from The United Sovereign, Gaius Barbarossa from The Africa Nation, Vaso Galliades from The Olympus, and all leaders from the big factions joined the tournament, excluding The Duchy of Michalina and The Tang Empire.


    *** ***


    Zaneos, Ashley, and Moonsong were staying in one room with their team members. Even though they were from the same side, the atmosphere around them was quite intense. They might be an ally, but they were rivals in the tournament.


    That was right, it was apetition between the teams, not factions. While it was not prohibited for the teams from the same faction to work together, only one team could win the tournament.


    "How are we going to settle for the winner? Do we beat them all and only fight when just the three of us left?" Moonsong broke the silence.


    "Are you suggesting for us to work together?" Ashley furrowed her brow and asked.


    "No, Lady Ashley. It would be unfair for the others if we work together. We must at least give them a chance to win," Moonsong shook his head.


    "How about this, we will not fight unless we are the threest teams. If we meet before that, then we will split in the opposite direction. We will only fight if we are thest surviving team."


    "Let''s do that then," Ashley nodded.


    Zaneos also nodded in agreement, "I will say it right now, Lady Ashley. I will not go easy on you."


    "That''s what I want."


    The atmosphere in The Tang Empire''s waiting room was totally different than the other factions. The growing rivalry between the three teams made the students from the academy nervous. This was totally different than what they thought.


    Meanwhile, the other factions were nning and working together. They worked together, like how they would meet upter, and pushed one team to get most of the points.


    After the three made an agreement, a minute countdown appeared along with the map of the ind for all the teams. The big ind was divided into four different areas, desert, forest, swamp, and an open grasnd.


    As the countdown reached zero, all the teams were teleported into the battleground. The team could not choose where they would be teleported. It was a random teleportation.


    Moonsong''s team was teleported into the forest area. Zaneos'' team was teleported into the desert area. Ashley''s team was teleported into the open grasnd.


    Between the three teams, Moonsong was the team with the most benefit from the random teleportation. The forest area was the Moonlight Rabbit''s home turf.

 Chapter 1727 : First Clash Between Big Faction

    Tang Shaoyang looked at where Ashley''s team was teleported. It''s not the worst, but not ideal as well. It was not ideal because she was representing The Tang Empire. He had checked the grasnd earlier. It was literally a tnd with no hiding spot, just t all the way to the other areas.


    If she met more than one team. Those teams might work together against her just because she was from The Tang Empire. Even if she fought with just one team, the fight might attract the other teams.


    With no ce to hide, this area might be bad for a team with a high profile such as Ashley''s team. He was concerned because she recently reached the Demi-God Rank. Not that he underestimated Ashley, but he did not think that she would be able to fight against more than one Demi-God Rank by herself. He was not even sure how strong Ashley was as a Demi-God Rank.


    "She should be fine with her new equipment. And I have told her to surrender if she ever faces more than two Demi-God Ranks at once."


    Zhang Mengyao noticed her husband''s concern while he looked at Ashley''s screen.


    "I should have used Spirit Fusion for her," He was just afraid that she would be stubborn not to surrender.


    "That would vite the rule, of receiving external help. Trust her."


    There was nothing he could do but trust Ashley. He checked the fourth screen where the map was. It showed where the other teams were. The distance between each team was quite far, so they would not fight so soon.


    The other teams started to move, and he noticed Ashley''s team did not move. Ashley looked like discussing something with her subordinates. After the discussion, they stood on guard but still did not move.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the map again and did not see other teams near her. He thought they were on guard because they detected another team nearby, but there was none.


    The other teams were advancing slowly, going to the center of the ind. Some teams even took an interesting path, going to the side. That was the team that was hunting for the other teams. Ashley''s team was the only one who did not move, and he could see theva slowly closing in.


    [Lady Ashley''s tactic is quite brilliant. She will move along with theva so no one can ambush her team from behind. It will also help to avoid fighting more than two teams at once.]


    Jovrick saw through Ashley''s tactic.


    Tang Shaoyang was in doubt at first, but then Ashley started to move when the sea ofva behind her was in sight. It was a few hours since the battle royal started. With how big the ind was, there was no fight yet on the map.


    "Moonsong will fight soon!"


    Tang Shaoyang switched to Moonsong''s screen, and he checked the map. Sure enough, The Moonlight Rabbit team found a team, and they were moving so fast through the forest. Approaching the prey from behind.


    Tang Shaoyang did not recognize the faction name, so he checked the enemy''s teamposition. Four Myth Ranks, one Ancient Rank, and one Epic Rank. There was no Primordial and Legend Rank, let alone a Demi-God Rank.


    Moonsong did not immediately attack their prey, standing on the tree while his people and a student from the academy tailed their target. They were waiting for Moonsong''s signal. The Chief of Moonlight Rabbit gestured to strike.


    He came down from the tree and took down one Myth Rank. He grabbed the man''s neck and pinned him with his knees.


    The remaining five members looked at Moonsong and theirrade in shock. They were in shock which caused a dyed reaction. By the time they tried to save their friends, the remaining ambush showed up and caught the remaining five people.


    "Do you want to continue the fight or will you admit defeat?"


    Moonsong could kill them all, but he was not going to do so. While the rule allowed them to kill, Emperor Tang Shaoyang gave him the freedom to do whatever he wanted in this tournament. The Chief of Moonlight Rabbit Tribe did not n on killing people here unless it was necessary.


    "We surrender!" The ambushed team immediately surrendered.


    The moment they surrendered, a protective barrier appeared around them. Then they were teleported out from the battleground. The team from the Tang Empire was the first one to get the point, a full 22 points.


    On the scoreboard, [Moonlight Rabbit Tribe (Tang Empire)] shot up to the first ce. The fight was shown on the main screen at the center of the doom.


    There were five main big screens. Three screens disyed the highlight of the tournament, showing the fight from the start to the end. The third screen was a map, showing all teams'' locations. The fourth screen was the scoreboard.


    Tang Shaoyang did not understand why it showed the map and the scoreboard when they had one here. He felt like the main screen should focus on highlighting the fight instead, of all of them. It was not until he noticed that only his faction got five personal five screens in his section.


    He looked around and found the factions on the second floor had three screens. The factions on the third floor had two screens, and the factions on the first floor only had one screen.


    "I think we are the only ones with maps and a scoreboard. The other factions kept looking at the map," Zhang Mengyao noticed the other factions kept looking at the big map screen.


    The System truly gave The Tang Empire a special treatment. While Tang Shaoyang did not think it was a big deal, the other factions perceived it differently. Some were jealous, and some were in admiration.


    The first six hours passed. Fights broke out anywhere as teams started to cross each other. It was not rare for a team to run when they met another team as well, but most of the encounters ended up with a fight.


    Each team revealed their ns. A few teams tried to reach the center of the map as quickly as possible to gain an advantage. upying a strategic ce and ambushing the team that came to them.


    Themon tactic was actively looking for the other teams. Especially for the team from the big factions. They wanted to use this chance to gather as many points as they could by defeating the team from the small factions.


    The team from small factions took a cautious approach. Most of the teams from the small faction hoped for a third-party fight. Taking advantage of the teams who fought and came out at thest moment. That was the only way for them to win.


    Meanwhile, Ashley''s team had not encountered any teams. Just as Jovrick predicted, they moved along with theva, keeping themselves at the edge of the battleground. Of course, they made a distance from theva in case theva suddenly moved faster.


    She was not the only one who came up with such a strategy. Three teams used the same tactic as well, slowly creeping up from the edge of the map.


    Tang Shaoyang was at ease as it meant Ashley''s team was less likely to get ambushed by a third party if they fought another team, at least not from their back.


    On top of that, her area was the grasnd. The chance of getting ambushed was low since it was not an ideal area for an ambush. No one could hide in an open field like this. Unless the enemy had a skill that could turn everyone in their team invisible. That was the only way to set up an ambush in the area where Ashley was.


    The other factions were watching the screen with great interest, and Tang Shaoyang''s interest in the tournament started to wear off.


    "Moonsong will win this," Tang Shaoyang predicted the end game for the tournament.


    The Chief of Moonlight Rabbit Tribe overwhelmed all opponents he faced so far, even if they were Demi-God Ranks. His ambush and surprise attack was perfect, no one would be able to survive from him. Even when he fought them head-on, Moonsong easily overwhelmed the enemy.


    "You don''t have faith in Zaneos?" Rosalie squinted her eyes, not liking the prediction. She felt like Tang Shaoyang should root for Zaneos and Zowen, his former spirits.


    "I am being realistic. Zowen would not be able to hold on if Moonsong went after her. Unless Moonsong decides to face them head-on, then Zaneos might have a chance."


    He had seen how Zaneos'' team fought. They put Zowen, Duan Ya, and the Epic Rank Student with the remaining three standing closely to them. That was to protect their long-range fighter. They were making use of Zowen''s powerful magic as their main attack, attacking from a distance. However, such a thing would not work against Moonsong.


    Moonsong could break through their formation by aiming for the weakest link, Areth, and Chang Jie. Even if Zaneos could hold off Moonsong, the Legend Rank from the Moonlight Rabbit should be able to get through Chang Jie who was Primordial Rank, and Areth who was at Ancient Rank.


    As he exined in his thoughts, the murmur got a leader, and some from the first floor and the third floor stood up from their chairs, pointing at the big screen.


    He looked up and noticed why they suddenly got excited. The first sh for the teams from the big factions was about to happen. Moonsong found a team from The Faith and Order.

 Chapter 1728 : One Strike

    The Faith and Order was currently resting. Two people were on guard on the tree to ensure they would not get ambushed. Four people were resting right below the tree.


    Moonsong was standing on the tree as well, but the distance between them was quite far around five hundred trees. Despite the distance, Moonsong saw them through the dense trees. Meanwhile, the Faith and Order team did not notice another team found them.


    The people from The Faith and Order stood up from their seats. They were not afraid if it was a face-to-face fight, but it was different if Moonsong ambushed them. They had seen how fearful Moonsong was, no one could escape from the ambush until now.


    Their confidence in their team wavered as Moonsong gestured to his team to move closer to The Faith and Order''s team. The heated discussion buzzed since this would be the first time that The Tang Empire encountered a team from the big faction. They expected a fierce fight from The Faith and Order.


    On the screen, Moonsong silently approached the six knights in white armor. Everyone thought Moonsong would ambush the knight just like he usually did. To everyone''s surprise, Moonsong walked toward the team of six knights without hiding from the watch.


    Fifty meters away, the two knights on guard saw Moonsong. The two knights came down from the tree and warned the others.


    That was right, Moonsong confronted the Faith and Order''s team face-to-face instead of starting with an ambush. The Faith and Order team might not know, but the people who watched from the dome got the message, very clear.


    It was a challenge for the Faith and Order''s team to fight him head-on. The dome buzzed louder, excited, it was a frontal fight instead of an ambush. If Moonsong decided to ambush, people believed in Moonsong to win the fight. But it would be different if it was a face-to-face fight.


    Moonsong identified the Demi-God Rank down to the Epic Rank. He found his target, the knight in the middle.


    "We are ordered to kill them, so make sure to kill them before they can surrender!"


    Those words were meant for the student on his team. There was one human in their team, and Moonsong doubted the student could kill in a fight.


    The main screen zoomed in, showing both teams. The conversation was also transmitted, and everyone in the doom heard Moonsong. Everyone was surprised because Moonsong had never gone for a kill before, but he wanted to kill The Faith and Order''s team.


    The keywords were ordered to kill, meaning he received an order, not because he wanted to. The order wasing from Tang Shaoyang. Everyone in the dome looked at Tang Shaoyang. It did not take long for them to figure out it might be because of what happened early.


    Someone from The Faith and Order asked The Tang Empire to hand over The Emperor''s wives. That might be the cause of why The Emperor sent an order to kill the teams from The Faith and Order. It was not that hard to figure out who gave the rabbit beastmen the order. The Emperor sent the message right before the tournament started.


    Moonsong''s team spread out, surrounding the six knights. Meanwhile, the six knights were unaware of what happened outside. The Faith and Order''s people did not dare to mention what happened between them and The Emperor.


    "The Tang Empire!?" One of the knights guessed that Moonsong was from The Tang Empire.


    They never met before, but there was only one faction that took in beastment and other races into the faction.


    The Demi-God Rank knight gestured with his hand to fight. He faced Moonsong, and the others picked their enemy in the same rank. They were not intimidated even after knowing Moonsong was from The Tang Empire.


    "I will show you the world what we, humans, should do against a cursed creature like you all! We should exterminate the cursed creature like you so the world will be in peace!"


    The Demi-God Rank Knight used his bloodline transformation. A pair of green-feathered wings burst out from his back. His body grew one meter tall, and there was a gentle wind swirling around the knight.


    Moonsong smirked when he heard the knight say, "Why don''t you look at yourself now? Aren''t you one of us now?"


    "Shut up, heathens!" The transformed knight bellowed as he pointed his sword at Moonsong. The other knights who had bloodline transformation also activated the skill, following their leader.


    Moonsong also activated his bloodline. His fur and hair grew longer as his body grew taller. The fur on his back turned into blue me, revealing his bloodline that resembled a wolf.


    "Kill them all!"


    The Demi-God Rank knight bellowed and charged toward Moonsong. The other knights followed their leader and charged to the identified target in the same rank.


    With a flick of his wings, the Demi-God Rank knight flew toward Moonsong. It was followed by a strong gale and formed a sharp whirlwind around him. Coming from above, the knight shed his sword down at Moonsong.


    In the face of the fierce attack, Moonsong did not try to dodge or block the attack. The Chief Moon stayed still and caught the sword that wasing toward him with his right hand.


    Everyone thought Moonsong was insane by thinking of catching the sword with his bare hand. Just when everyone thought the sword would cut the hand, they found the sword was caught by Moonsong.


    The sword cut the hand, but it was merely a superficial cut wound on his palm. The strike cut everything around them. The trees were cut into pieces, the stones were broken apart, and yet it only caused a superficial cut wound on Moonsong''s palm.


    The eye inside the helmet widened. The knight was also surprised at how his enemy caught his sword. They were supposed to have the same rank. The gap between them was not that big, and he thought the attack would be enough to sever the foul beastmen''s hand. Yet his sword was stopped with a barehand. It was an insult and a humiliation for the Demi-God Rank knight.


    "I would love to y with you, but I will not give you a chance to surrender!"


    Moonsong gripped the sword tightly and pulled the knight toward him. He then grabbed the knight''s neck with his left hand and mmed the knight down to the ground.


    Boom!


    The blue fire spread out when the knight''s body was mmed to the ground. It was strong enough to the point the knight lost his grip on his sword.


    ARGHH!


    The knight spurted out blood that immediately evaporated because of Moonsong''s blue fire.


    Moonsong spun the sword in his right hand and pointed the sword at the knight''s face. The knight grabbed Moonsong''s left hand and tried to break free. Once more, he thought he should be able to break free with ease. It was not until he realized that he could not even budge the beastmen''s left hand on his neck.


    The moment he found out the truth that he was being overpowered by an enemy of the same rank. The sword was already right before his face. His own sword, zing in the blue me, went through the gap in his helmet and pierced his head.


    The Demi-God Rank knight''s body contracted for a moment when the sword pierced his head before stopping and moving right away. The blue me zed inside the white armor, burning the body from inside.


    The dome was buzzed in excitement because of the anticipation of a fight between the two big factions. They were excited, expecting a fierce and exciting fact, but the result silenced the dome.


    The beastmen killed the knight in one strike, not giving a chance for the knight from the Faith and Order to retaliate, struggle, or even surrender.


    It was so shocking because they were in the same rank. Even though they favored Moonsong, they thought it would take a lot from Moonsong to kill the Demi-God Rank knight.


    Everyone fixated on the screen where Moonsong killed the Demi-God Rank knight. They were greatly shocked by how Moonsong killed the knight. They did not watch what happened to the other knights.


    When they snapped out of their shock, they found out that the other knights except for the Epic Rank knight were dead. The beastmen killed their target, leaving the student from the academy still fighting the Epic Rank Knight.


    Moonsong pulled out the sword from the ground and threw it at the Epic Rank Knight. The Epic Rank knight had confidence in his team and was wholly focused on his opponent. He did not even realize that his team was dead already until a sword pierced his back, going through to his chest.


    The Epic Rank Knight was shocked and looked down at his chest. He recognized the shape of the sword and did not want to believe that his team leader would kill him. The Epic Rank knight turned his head only to realize that he was the only one who was still standing from his team.


    He saw his team leader, The Head of Faith Knight burned in the blue me. The head of Faith Knight was equal to the Vice Leader in other factions. The Vice Leader of his faction was dead, and he could not believe what he saw.


    But he could not get the answer to what happened because his vision darkened as his body fell to the ground. Thest knight died as well, burnt from the inside. Just like that, a team from a big faction was annihted by The Tang Empire''s team.

 Chapter 1729 : Second Title In A Row

    The crowd went from excitement into a deep silence. The main screen still showed the aftermath of the battle. No, it was not even a battle in the first ce. The beastmen overwhelmed the knight from The Faith and Order, and then the knight was finished in one move.


    Amidst the silence, the main screen showed a rey of the previous fight. Then everyone got to see how the other knights were killed in a single strike as well. It looked like the knight underestimated the beastmen, but the beastmen went all out from the start.


    The pained groan and scream were the only things that resounded in the dome. It was more like they did not know what to say after witnessing such a show.


    The people from Faith and Order plopped back to their seats. Their legs went weak, and their hands trembled. Their eyes locked on the main screen, and most of them still could not believe what they had just witnessed.


    They lost one of the main pirs in The Faith and Order. The knight who confronted Tang Shaoyang earlier looked up, looking at the opposite section. He found out that the main force from the Tang Empire did not join the tournament.


    Moonsong was the only main force in the tournament. The Head of Faith Knight was so unlucky to meet Moonsong instead of the other two teams from The Tang Empire.


    The second team was led by The Emperor''s wife, and the third team was led by a demon. Ashley was quite famous since she directly participated in the battle against The World Government. But the demon was unknown, no one knew about the demon.


    ''But can we win against them?''


    His confidence in his team wavered after watching one of his team killed. The other two teams from the Tang Empire might be weaker than Moonsong''s team. But those two teams might be still stronger than them.


    And how many Demi-God Ranks do they have?''


    The knight was struck with a realization. Not just The Faith and Order, but the other factions realized that Moonsong was the only famed figure in the Tang Empire who joined the tournament.


    There were still The Supreme General and two Vice Supreme Generals. The Emperor''s little brother, Lu An. It was also rumored that the high-rank officer in Tarrior was also a Demi-God Rank.


    The Tang Empire''s section became the center of attention. People wanted to know how many Demi-God Rank The Tang Empire had. Some even came up with a wild guess by saying that all who came to watch were Demi-God Rank. The mystery remains unanswered as no one dared to use The Detection on the Tang Empire.


    Tang Shaoyang lost interest in the battle after Moonsong wiped out the team. He was no longer worried about Ashley as well. If Moonsong could wipe a team from a big faction that easily, the other teams should not pose a big threat to Ashley. While Ashley might not be as strong as Moonsong, she should be stronger than the average Demi-God Rank in the tournament.


    Another two hours quickly passed. Another sh between two Demi-God Ranks between two big factions broke out. This time it was totally differentpared to when The Tang Empire was against The Faith and Order.


    It was a fierce fight that ended up involving more than five factions at once. The fight was so intense that itsted more than half an hour. Even though it was another team who fought, the other factions cheered during the fight.


    The heavy atmosphere after The Tang Empire against The Faith and Order lightened up once more. While the others were excited about the battle, Tang Shaoyang had totally lost interest in the fight. He did not get that much sleep, so slept while sitting, maintaining his straight posture. He got one hour of sleep, better than nothing.


    "Was the fight really boring for you?"


    Zhang Mengyao could not help but ask when her husband opened his eyes. The fight was still entertaining to her. She was carried away in the atmosphere and enjoyed it so far. It surprised her that Tang Shaoyang could sleep in front of such an entertainment.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "It''s boring when you know who will win the tournament, no?"


    "Do you really think Moonsong will win the whole tournament? Herman Bonivido from the United Sovereign might be able to defeat Sir Moonsong. The same with The King Whitney from The Whitney Kingdom. I do think they would be able to put up a fight against Sir Moonsong."


    Cao Jingyi chimed in. Herman Bonivido had taken down two big teams so far, without losing a single member of their team. She could not see why Tang Shaoyang favored Moonsong.


    "Nope, Moonsong will still win the whole tournament. And I find this boring because there are so many things that are more exciting than just watching the tournament."


    Tang Shaoyang did not even give a nce at Herman Bonivido''s team. He stood up, "I think I will go back and y with Xin instead."


    He would leave soon for quite some time for his mission in the Void Gate. He rather spend his time with his daughter than watch the tournament when he already knew who the winner was.


    "Are you hungry? Do you want me to make something?" Elinova immediately asked.


    She was not interested in the tournament or the fight in the first ce. She was here because she was Tang Shaoyang''s wife.


    "That would be the best, but I don''t mind eating in the cafeteria if you still want to watch the tournament."


    Elin shook her head. Li Shuang made an excuse that she had work to finish. She was simr to Elin and did not like the violence. She naturally did not like watching the tournament as a form of entertainment and making an excuse to leave the venue.


    No one had left the dome since the tournament started. Tang Shaoyang was the first one to stand and leave his section, followed by Elin and Li Shuang.


    It surprised everyone that someone was leaving already. No one guessed that it was Tang Shaoyang who left the dome first. Everyone''s attention was on Tang Shaoyang until he left the dome, wondering why The Emperor suddenly left.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang changed into his casual clothes and went to his daughter. Elin went to her kitchen, and Li Shuang went to her office.


    He was not idle as he sent Ira a message, asking whether the dungeon in the God Realm would be dangerous for Demi-God Rank. He nned to bring his people to clear the dungeon in the God Realm.


    Entering the dungeon in the God Realm was more interesting than the tournament. And if the tournament truly took seven days, he might as well take onest mission before his special mission, guarding the Void Gate.


    At this moment, he truly wanted to spend his time with his daughter. He brought her daughter out. The street was quite empty since people gathered in the za in front of the smart base to watch the tournament.


    Five massive screens disyed the three teams from The Tang Empire, a map, and the scoreboard. Moonsong''s team led the scoreboard with a huge margin. They bagged more than five hundred points, meaning he had taken down more than twenty teams.


    People said that time passed quickly when you did something you enjoyed the most. It was true, time went by so quickly when he spent his time with his daughter. Watching how Li Jiaying and Li Yue acted like a big sister to Xin was also more enjoyable than the tournament for him.


    It was so adorable how Li Jiaying and Li Yue cared very much for Tang Xin even though they were not blood-rted. Li Jiaying was Li Shuang''s daughter with her ex-husband, and Li Yue was Li Na''s daughter.


    Six and twelve hours passed since the tournament, and Tang Shaoyang never returned once to the dome to check on his teams. He could see them from home, and Moonsong had sealed the first ce as he predicted.


    Moonsong was on the top with 2662 points. They eliminated 121 teams, including several teams from the big faction. The second ce was Zaneos'' team with 1534 points, and the third ce was Herman Bonivido with 1408 points.


    The cement point would not change the oue. The gap between the third ce to the fourth ce was even bigger. Meaning the top three of the tournament had been decided. Two teams from the Tang Empire and one team from The United Sovereign.


    Moonsong had won the tournament, but Zaneos and Herman Bonivido still had to fight for second ce. Herman Bonivido''s team just needed to survive higher than Zaneos, then they might have a chance to get the second ce.


    Tang Shaoyang returned on thest day of the tournament, but this time he returned with his adorable little daughter.


    Wearing his casual ck clothes and long ck pants, he carried Tang Xin to the Tang Empire''s seat on the second floor. Once more he became the center of attention because of his baby girl. He would be watching for the remaining tournament, the decider for the second ce.

 Chapter 1730 : Total Domination (1)

    There were twenty-three teams with the remaining twelve hours. Tang Xin was looking around curiously and did not shy away from the crowd''s gaze. She looked around, then her eyes locked on the main screen. She looked at the screen that showed Ashley, recognizing one of her mothers on the screen.


    They arrived on the second floor. Ava stared at Tang Shaoyang with a frown, the same with Zhang Mengyao and the other women. They had the same thing in their mind. Tang Xin was not supposed to be here.


    "It''s fine. It''s not like she understood what happened nor could she follow what happened. I can cover her eyes as well when it bes too gruesome."


    Of course, they did not buy it, and Ava looked like she wanted to bring Tang Xin back with her.


    "Let me stay with her a little bit longer. I only have one week before my big mission."


    When he mentioned that, his wives softened. They relented and let Tang Xin stay with Tang Shaoyang.


    They were about to head to their seats, but a group of three stopped in front of them. They were the people from The Duchy of Michalina. The Duchy herself came to meet Tang Shaoyang.


    "Hello, Your Majesty," Michalina greeted politely, with a slight bow in the form of respect to him. She waved her hand at Tang Xin with a big smile.


    Tang Xin did not recognize the woman, but she was not shy with the stranger. She looked Michalina in the eyes, then she looked at her father and mother. As if she was asking who Michalina was.


    Tang Shaoyang knew that Michalina wanted to talk with him privately. But it was hard to drive away someone who came at him politely.


    "Hello," He responded with a nod.


    "Is she your daughter?" Michalina smiled brilliantly and took this chance toe closer to her daughter, but her target was actually the father.


    "Yes. Her name is Tang Xin."


    Michalina nodded and turned toward Tang Shaoyang. She could tell from how Tang Shaoyang responded to her that she was not so wee here. But she did not give up and got straight to the point, realizing thatplimenting his daughter might not work.


    "Have you considered the meeting, Your Majesty?"


    Tang Shaoyang was prepared, "You can have a discussion with my wives. They are representing me and The Tang Empire. She is The Tang Empire''s Supreme General, and she is the Tang Empire''s Prime Minister."


    He presented Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang. Both were in charge of the Tang Empire during his absence, and he would like them to continue to do so. Of course, he still made the final decision regardless of what they discussed.


    Michalina was visibly disappointed hearing the response, but she recovered quickly, maintaining her graceful smile.


    "Thank you for the chance, Your Majesty."


    She bowed toward Tang Shaoyang before looking at Li Shuang and Zhang Mengyao. Zhang Mengyao gestured her hand to the door behind The Tang Empire''s seat, gesturing to Michalina that they could start the meeting right now.


    "Go back! I will go by myself!"


    Michalina showed that she hadplete trust in The Tang Empire. She was not worried about getting attacked.


    The two guards hesitated, but she insisted they go back. The two guards headed back to the Duchy of Michalina''s seats, and she followed Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang to the room.


    Tang Shaoyang was not curious in the slightest about what they wanted to talk about. He headed to his seat with his daughter and his wives.


    Even though Ashley''s team was not the contender for the top three, her team was one of thest twenty-three teams. Her n to y it safe backfired. She survived to the end without losing anyone, but she did not have enough teams to eliminate to win the tournament.


    Twenty-three teams were in thest circle. The teams from the four different areas stayed at the edge instead of going to the center of the ind which was an open field. It was designed to be an area for the teams to fight the final fight.


    Even though it was thest circle, it was still a massive open area. The team from the opposite area would not be able to meet bying out from their respective area. There was still a quiet distance, and yet no one dared to step into thest area.


    Everyone was afraid that the first one toe out from their hiding spot would be attacked by several teams at once.


    Thest twenty-three teams were from the big factions. The Tang Empire, The United Sovereign, and The North Federation still had three teams. Faith and Order, The Whitney Kingdom, The Mecaya Kingdom, The Pantheon, and the Duchy of Michalina still had two teams. The African Nation, The Kingdom of Sand, Olympus, and The Kingdom of Napoles only had one surviving team.


    Tang Shaoyang just ced his butt on the seat, and the spectators made a noise. He looked up, and the screen highlighted four teams. Ashley''s team was facing The Faith and Order''s team in the grass field area. On the second screen was Zaneos'' team against The North Federation''s team in the desert area.


    Unlike the swamp and the forest area where teams still could hide, no one could hide in the desert and the grasnd.


    The sh of the big teams was the most highly anticipated fight among all, except it was when The Tang Empire''s team was involved. So far, The Tang Empire''s team never lost, and all three teams did not lose a single member. Their teams were intact, six people.


    Meanwhile, The North Federation''s team that met with Zaneos'' team only had three surviving members: Demi-God Rank, Legend Rank, and Myth Rank.


    The Faith and Order team that met with Ashley''s team was in a better condition with four surviving members: Demi-God Rank, Legend Rank, Primordial Rank, and Ancient Rank.


    Both teams would face their toughest challenge in the final phase of the battle royal.

 Chapter 1731 Total Domination (2)

    Chapter 1731 Total Domination (2)


    "So unlucky!"


    The leader of the North Federation''s team, Valterri clicked his tongue as he found the demon. He recognized them from the Tang Empire, not because he knew them but because of their equipment. Chang Jie, Duan Ya, Areth, and the students from the academy wore The Tarrior''s signature equipment.


    He had used Detection on all his six opponents with the hope that his enemy did not have a Demi-God Rank. He thought that since he did not recognize any of them, Valterri hoped that there was no Demi-God Rank in the enemy''s team.


    ''There''s still a chance.''


    Valterri let out a sigh and took a step forward. He sheathed his sword, and the Tang Empire''s team was on guard immediately.


    Zaneos, Chang Jie, and Areth stood in the front. They were using the same formation till the end.


    Valterri smiled and pointed the sword at Zaneos, "As you see, we are at a disadvantage in number, but we will still fight for the win!"


    Zaneos and Zowen exchanged nces, wondering and confused about what this man was trying to say.


    "While we might not be able to win, I am confident that we can reduce your number. That will reduce your chance to win as well. But I have a proposal, let''s make it simple and quick. Your Demi-God Rank fights me who also has a Demi-God Rank. The loser will surrender!"


    Valterri''s n was to challenge The Demon in a one-on-one fight. He did not know if he could win or not, but at least his team would have a chance to advance. It would also probably work since they were from The Tang Empire.


    If the demon refused his challenge, they would bring down the Tang Empire''s prestige. It would turn them into a coward for declining his challenge.


    "No! I don''t agree with this, Zaneos. I am confident with you, but I will not take any slightest chance just to lose. I need my Legend Rank equipment!"


    Valterri was shocked when he heard Legend Rank Equipment. He furrowed his brow, recalling the reward for the tournament. The reward was one Myth Treasure Chest and six Epic Treasure Chests.


    The chance of pulling out a Myth Rank equipment from Myth Treasure Chest was less than ten percent. As for the chance of pulling a Legend Rank Equipment from Myth Treasure Chest was zero. He was confused as to why the woman with violet hair mentioned the Legend Rank Equipment.


    ''Is there something we don''t know?''


    Valterri put the question aside as he found the chance. He just needed to sow discord between the Demi-God Rank and The Legend Rank. They might win if these two fought.


    "Your chance to win the tournament will be lower if we eliminate your team members!"


    Zowen snickered at thement, "I don''t know about our chance of winning the tournament, but I know that I will not lose a single person if we fight."


    As she said that, Zowen started the attack. Two green orbs and one red orbs appeared behind her. The three orbs spun on her back and fused together.


    Valterri motioned to his team to be prepared for the attack. He was ready to engage inbat. He was not lying when he said that he would fight for the win. Even if he lost the fight, he might help the other teams by taking down at least two people from the Tang Empire''s team.


    The three orbs fused together and let out a brilliant light, then the light turned into a lightning bolt and zapped past him. He saw a glimpse of the lightning that went past him. It was so fast that he failed to react to it.


    If the lightning was directed toward him, he might not be able to dodge it, let alone block the lightning bolt.


    Then the pained groan entered his ears. He turned around and found his Legend Rank was on the ground, clutching his chest. The lightning bolt hit his team member, and it was never directed toward him.


    Valterri immediately came to check on his team member. The lightning bolt broke apart the armor and created a burnt hole in the chest. The wound was deep, leaving scorched flesh and the burnt unpleasant smell from the wound.


    It was deep, but it should not be dangerous, but his team member clutched his chest in pain and stiffened. His team member was shaking his head, and it seemed the lighting bolt also made his team member could not speak.


    "Surrender and get treated immediately!"


    One did not need to speak to surrender. The System would recognize the surrender even if they expressed it silently with their will.


    Not long after, a protective barrier appeared around the wounded North Federation members. Then he was teleported out of the battleground.


    Right after his team member was teleported out, Valterri decided to fight the Tang Empire''s team even with just two of them. But then he felt a cold steel on his neck. In that span of ten seconds, the demon was already behind him with his sword. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Don''t you think it''s disgraceful to use such a petty trick to fight against a team with less members than yours? Aren''t you afraid of ruining The Tang Empire''s reputation?"


    Zaneos let out a chuckle, "Aren''t you the pathetic one here? You have been fighting with your mouth all this time. This is apetition, there''s only a winner and a loser. It doesn''t matter how you win, and our stake is higher in thispetition than yours. We will do everything to win!"


    "And you better surrender instead of trying to do something funny. While we are ordered not to kill, I will not hesitate if I have to!"


    Valterri was thinking of how he should take advantage of the chance given by this demon. He was aware that he might not be able to take down the Demi-God Rank, but he had a bigger chance to take down the other five.


    ''I should focus on the mage! I will force the mage to surrender, and then I will also surrender.''


    He was about to make a move until a lightning bolt went past them. The lightning bolt hit his team member.


    Valterri turned around and saw his team member''s left hand was broken into pieces by the lightning bolt. That enraged Valterri as he used transformation, pushed away the sword on his neck, and kicked the ground.


    He leaped toward the mage with an intention to kill the mage, "Die you coward!"


    In his mind, he swung his sword to the mage''s neck. But he failed to reach the mage as a force hit him from above. He felt the two feet on his back, pushing down to the ground.


    But he did not give up and was about to turn around and attack the demon, but then he was struck with realization. He could not feel his legs or arms anymore.


    Valterri''s heart fluttered as it was so weird. He looked down and realized that he no longer had hands or legs anymore. The demon cut his hands and leg before pinning him down.


    ARRRGGGHHH!


    Not long after, he felt the acute pain. He screamed in pain.


    Zaneos let out a sigh and shook his head, "Hah¡­ You know that you have no chance to win, but you insist on fighting. You don''t have to feel this kind of pain and trauma if you surrender from the start."


    "This is yourst chance! If you don''t surrender, then I have to kill you!"

 Chapter 1732 Total Domination (3)

    Chapter 1732 Total Domination (3)


    Valterri had already surrendered as Zaneos spoke to him. A protective barrier formed around Valterri, pushing Zaneos'' feet away. Then the limbless man was teleported out of the battleground. It was another one-sided battle won by the team from the Tang Empire.


    Zanoes made a name for himself, a Demon Swordsman. It was the same title when he was a spirit. People called him a Demon Swordsman too now.


    On the other side, Ashley approached the battle methodically. She held the Demi-God Rank while her team weeded out the other three. Two knights from Faith and Order were killed, and one managed to surrender in time, leaving the Demi-God Rank from Faith and Order.


    Moonsong killed the head of the Order of Faith, and there were two knight orders in Faith and Order. The second was the Order of Justice. The one who currently faced Ashley was the head of the Order of Justice Knight.


    He was aware that his team members were getting cornered, but he used them as bait. He wanted his team to buy him time to kill Ashley, but soon he realized that killing Ashley in such a short time was impossible.


    It was now six against one, and he was not that stupid to try to fight this out when he could not gain an advantage against Ashley. The head Order of Justice surrendered.


    He floated in the air as a protective barrier surrounded him. Looking down at Ashley, he did not forget to say hisst words, "Consider yourself lucky. You will die if it''s one against one!"


    Ashley did not take the words seriously. The first thing she did was to check whether her team got injured. After making sure everyone was fine, she decided to take a rest before going to the center area.


    "I understand now why he asked me to kill them. They are quite annoying."


    Twenty-one teams remained after two teams were eliminated. The teams maintained their status quo, not willing toe out from their original area, and became a target for many teams.


    Moonsong''s team was the first team to enter the center area. He swept the border, and after making sure no one was close to him then he walked to the center area.


    The map in the dome showed that Moonsong''s team was the first one to walk to the center. The champion of the tournament walked with no fear. Not because they knew they had won the tournament, but because they were confident in their ability. The participants did not know their total points, so they did not know the winner had been decided with the points.


    Everyone still assumed that they could still win the tournament with the cement. s, even if Moonsong''s team surrendered right now, they still won the tournament.


    His decisive tactic to hunt the other teams from the start bore the fruit. Added with his luck to be ced in the forest area. It was as if Moonsong''s team was set up for sess.


    Moonsong''s team was not attacked because they were the only team from the forest area. The other teams from the same area had been eliminated by them. That was why this team came up on top. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The other teams also started toe out from their respective areas because the sea ofva wasing closer. The remaining twenty-one teams converged in the center of the ind, thest arena for them.


    However, thest two battles already told the spectators the end game for the tournament. Even to thest moment, no one could defeat the team from the Tang Empire. In the end, it was just another show for The Tang Empire which was the strongest faction on Earth.


    The fierce battle broke out between the big factions which was still good entertainment for the spectators even though they all knew who the winner was. The battle brought casualties for the factions because they tried to win the tournament.


    For other factions, winning the tournament might help them shorten their gap with The Tang Empire. One Myth Treasure Chest and six Epic Treasures Chests are worth a lot in their eyes. That was what they fought for.


    s, their struggle to win the tournament was futile because thest three teams to survive were still the teams from the Tang Empire.


    After three hours of battle, three teams remain. Three teams from the same faction, The Tang Empire. When everyone thought the tournament was over, the three teams shed.


    People expected that two teams would surrender and let one team take the win but no. The three teams battled it out until the end when the winner was thest one on the battleground.


    Ashley twisted her left hand and broke her right leg. Zaneos was down, losing his right arm, but Moonsong was not unscathed. He knelt on the ground with many burnt marks on his body.


    Ashley was the first one to step out and surrender. Then Zaneos admitted defeat as well. Even with thebination between him and Zowen, they failed to win the final battle.


    The breathtaking battle broke a deep silence in the dome. No one said anything after watching how the three teams from the same faction fought. No one died during thest battle, but it felt like a life-and-death battle.


    "We need to talk with them after this! They don''t have to go that far for the final battle," Zhang Mengyao had returned from the meeting four hours ago.


    The talk with the Duchy of Michalina went smoothly, but she won''t say a single thing about the meeting. She said they would talk about itter after the tournament. Even though she understood the feelings of the three teams, she still disagreed with what they did in the tournament.


    "It must be because of the reward you promised them. Or else, there''s no reason for them to go to that extent! They almost killed each other for equipment!"


    Those three people sessfully angered Zhang Mengyao for what they did.


    The disy screen congratted Moonsong''s team for winning the whole tournament, and then the screen turned off. Thest ten surviving teams were teleported into the middle of the dome.


    The small factions on the first floor stood up and pped for the ten teams. Despite the casualties in the tournament, people still cheered for the tournament. Especially for thest fight.


    Of course, not everyone could ept their defeat well. The Faith and Order for example. Thest team from the Faith and Order was ughtered by The Tang Empire. When Zaneos and Moonsong worked together, they did not give a chance for them to surrender.


    The Faith and Order lost two main pirs in one tournament. Amidst the cheers and ps, the Faith and Order stormed out from the dome.


    The System immediately distributed the rewards. The ceremonial award was just for the ten top teams, and the remaining teams got their reward directly sent into their respective inventory.


    Ashley''s team, Zaneos'' team, and Moonsong''s team came up to the second floor after receiving their reward. They joined the main group, and the three team leaders immediately realized that they were in trouble the moment they met with Zhang Mengyao''s gaze.


    Even though the wound from thest battle had healed. Even though they were all sound and healthy, Zhang Mengyao was not going to let them go so easily.


    The Supreme General brought the three team leaders to the room behind their seats for an earful scolding. She made sure that they would not repeat the same thing again.


    As for Tang Shaoyang, he did not mind what they were doing. It was not like they did it daily. They went that far just because this was a special asion. It was not an issue if it was just once in a while. He totally understood their feelings.


    Tang Shaoyang looked at her daughter. He expected Tang Xin to sleep during the tournament, but the little girl watched the fight to the end. He sometimes covered her eyes each time the fight became too gruesome for her to watch.


    "Is it just me, or does my daughter seem to like the fight?"


    Tang Xin looked up at her father when she heard him. As if she understood her father''s words, she nodded.


    That left Tang Shaoyang speechless, realizing that bringing her to watch the tournament might be a big mistake. He sensed the res from Tang Xin''s mothers on his back. He needed to look for an excuse before he also got an earful just like Zaneos, Ashley, and Moonsong.


    Fortunately, he noticed the leaders from the other big factions were approaching his seat. It was obvious that they wereing to congratte him. He usually disliked this kind of formality, but he took the chance to escape from Tang Xin''s mothers. Handing Xin to Ava, he signaled to them that he would receive these people.


    The first one toe was Herman Bonivido, the man who was defeated by Moonsong. He epted his defeat well and congratted Tang Shaoyang for winning the second Earth Tournament. The other factions followed in tow after Herman.


    That concluded the second Earth Tournament. Next was The World Congress.

 Chapter 1733 Faith and Orders Grand Plan (1)

    Chapter 1733 Faith and Order''s Grand n (1)


    [The World Congress will be held tomorrow. All the invited factions can use the same portal for the World Congress tomorrow!]


    That was thest announcement from the System, telling everyone when the World Congress started.


    Tang Shaoyang was disappointed as he hoped that the World Congress would be held right after the tournament. There was nothing to do anymore, so he might as well leave. He stood up and looked at the main screen, showing the top ten for the tournament.


    The Tang Empire upied first, second, and fifth ce. Ashley''s team ced fifth even though her team was thest three surviving teams. That showed that her strategy was not suitable for the tournament format.


    The three team leaders returned together with Zhang Mengyao. They had the look of regret on their faces. Zhang Mengyao sessfully conveyed the message that it was wrong to use full power in apetition, especially when they fought their own people.


    "Moonsong and his team will get the promised reward, and I will give the other teams an appropriate reward to survive till the end. I consider it as a win that all three teams survived to the end."


    Even though they did not know what the appropriate reward meant, they were happy to hear that from Tang Shaoyang. Especially for the team members.


    However, it was different for each team leader. Zaneos, Ashley, and Moonsong hoped to hear something else from The Emperor. They hoped to hear an evaluation of the power they showed during the tournament.


    They wanted to hear thements about their current strength, even if it was criticism. But they were disappointed because Tang Shaoyang did not say anything about their current strength, even Moonsong who won against Ashley and Zaneos.


    That only meant one thing, they failed to impress Tang Shaoyang. Or else he would say something about their performance.


    "Don''t be disappointed. To him, our fight is like a child''s y, and we should never use him as a standard for us. In his eyes, you and the people you defeated in the tournament are not different. But I can see your progress, and let''s have a sparter Moonsong!"


    Zhang Mengyao was excited to challenge Moonsong. Even though Moonsong started higher in rank, Zhang Mengyao managed to catch up. She was excited to have a spar with Moonsong after watching The Chief Moon''s performance in the tournament.


    "Or I can find you guys a worthy opponent for a spar? Interested?"


    He was not interested in sparring with them, but his spirits might be interested. He could use his spirit and let them face a God Rank. His spirits were more powerful than the average of The God Rank they encountered so far.


    "Let''s do it today, Your Majesty. We might not have that much time tomorrow because of the World Congress!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Moonsong was exciting, and the same for Zaneos. Not just them, even Lu An and the others wanted to give Tang Shaoyang''s challenge a try.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Alright. We will meet in the training ground in thirty minutes."


    The Tang Empire was the first one to leave their seats. The other factions were staying behind, getting to know each other. This was the right time for the smaller factions to form an alliance right before the World Congress. They needed to be in one voice so they could benefit in case there was a vote.


    The thing that needed their votes was The Dimensional Tower. It was chosen by vote, and maybe there were other things that needed a vote as well. Forming an alliance right before the World Congress to oppose the major factions would be the right choice.


    The other factions congratted him as he came down to the first floor. He nodded at them out of courtesy, and he stopped as he arrived in front of the portal. He stopped because there was a group blocking the exit. These people were wearing white armor, the knights from The Faith and Order.


    Tang Shaoyang was honestly amazed that they still dared to do something against him after the tournament and their first encounter. His eyesnded on the knight he met on the first day of the tournament. The knight lowered his gaze, afraid to look him in the eyes.


    The one who led The Faith and Order was a different person. The person who surrendered after fighting Ashley. From the look of it, this man did note to apologize. They all looked hostile.


    Seven people stepped out from the group and stood three meters away from Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh and handed Tang Xin back to Ava. He could not show or let his daughter hear what would happen soon.


    "Don''t you think you owe an exnation to us, Tang Empire!?" The knight who surrendered against Ashley spoke first.


    Tang Shaoyang''s ears twitched, furrowing his brow. He did not understand what this man was talking about. What did he mean that the Tang Empire owed an exnation to them?


    "Don''t waste my time with your nonsense. Move away!"


    He did not bother asking for rification about what they meant by exnation. No matter what it was, he knew that all was just nonsense. He did not need to prolong or hear it from them.


    "You tell your people to specifically kill the participant from The Faith and Order!? Don''t you think you owe an exnation to us!? Just because your faction is strong, it doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want!?"


    The knight raised his voice, echoing through the dome. Thanks to him, now all attention is back on them once more. The other factions stopped whatever they did and came over just to watch what happened.


    N Penso, the leader of Faith and Order raised his voice to make a stage. He wanted everyone in the dome to hear what he said. He had a n in mind. It was to make all factions turn against The Tang Empire.


    Back then The Tang Empire might be strong enough to fight against the world. The situation was different now. They all had caught up in power, and if they managed to gather all factions under one banner, they might have enough Demi-God Rank to fight the Tang Empire.

 Chapter 1734 Faith and Orders Grand Plan (2)

    Chapter 1734 Faith and Order''s Grand n (2)


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head, "You want an exnation? I will give you an exnation. I don''t like you and your factions. Not just your people called my wives cursed creatures, but he dared to ask me to hand over my wives!"


    "Just because of that, you killed the innocent!?" N Penso spoke louder than Tang Shaoyang, "Don''t you guys hear this!? He ordered his people to kill the innocent over a misunderstanding! How can we allow such a faction to exist!?"


    "We can''t let such a tyrant rule! We must stop them! We must destroy the tyrant!"


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled, "I see. So that''s what you are trying to do. Nice try. I will not fall for it, but you can continue your speech and discuss an alliance with the others while at it. Come to me when you are ready."


    "Now move! Unless you want to die now!"


    He released his aura, and the seven knights subconsciously took three steps back. It was meant for intimidation. Because of his daughter here, he did not want to show something inappropriate like on the first day.


    [A fight is prohibited in this space! You and your faction will be put on the cklist if you fight here!]


    "Then tell these idiots not to block the exit!" Tang Shaoyang talked back at the warning.


    [For Faith and Order, please don''t block the exit. If you continue disrupting the System''s events, you will be cklisted to attend the System''s event in the future! It applies to the other factions who intentionally cause a disruption during the System''s event!]


    The warning was effective as the Faith and Order made a path for The Tang Empire.


    Tang Shaoyang did not fall for the provocation. It was more like he did not care what The Faith and Order tried to do. He was not going to waste his limited time for these fools. He left the dome with his people.


    N Penso recovered and walked to the center of the first floor. He looked up, "Look how they act! We can''t let this continue because you might be their next target! We must band together and fight them! We must fight The Tang Empire!"


    N Penso focused on the third floor instead of the second floor. He was well aware that the big faction did not easily fall to his persuasion. He must band all the medium factions, and then the big factions might join as well. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The medium factions did not react to N Penso''s speech. In fact, they were looking at him as if he was a madman. This was totally different from his expectations. He tried to use the other factions'' resentment of The Tang Empire.


    Even if he failed to band the big factions or the medium factions to fight The Tang Empire. N Penso hoped to expand his faction by absorbing the smaller factions. With a big faction like Faith and Order taking the lead, he hoped the smaller factions would join him, but there was no reaction.


    "Fool! The Tang Empire doesn''t need to wait until now if they truly want to take over the world. They would have done it a long time ago if they wanted to."


    Natasa from Olympus responded. But her response was ridiculing what N Penso tried to do.


    N Penso was angry, but then he saw the reaction from the other big factions. The Whitney Kingdom and The North Federation looked at him coldly. It was as if they were looking at a fool.


    The King from The United Sovereign had a mocking smile while looking at him. The African Nation''s President shook his head and looked at him with pity. The remaining big factions did not even bother to give him a nce.


    "You better go back and prepare yourself. The Tang Empire will not leave you after what you did," Herman Bonivido opened his mouth while shaking his head, "Don''t waste your time here and prepare a defense! They wille for you!"


    That was genuine advice from Herman Bonivido. It was not that he sided with The Faith and Order. He just wanted to maintain the eleven big factions, and more big factions in the future so they could keep a check on The Tang Empire in the future. For now, the gap between them was still too big. But it was a pity that this new big faction was so stupid, trying to challenge the Tang Empire.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to y with her daughter, but Tang Xin fell asleep in her mother''s embrace. He let her back with her mother while he went to the training ground with the people who wanted to have a spar with him.


    He promised to give them a worthy opponent to measure how strong they werepared to the God Rank. This might be a good lesson for them, so they would not recklessly fight a God Rank in the future.


    "What do you want to do with Faith and Order, Brother?"


    On the way to the training ground, Lu An asked.


    If it was him, he would rather get rid of the Faith and Order before they became an issue. Not like they would be a big issue for them to handle. The problem was that Faith and Order might invite factions from the other worlds to attack Earth just like what the World Government did back then.


    "I think we should get rid of them before they ask for factions from the other world to attack Earth again. Let''s not make the same mistake with The World Government."


    Zhang Mengyao let out a sigh. She clearly did not agree with the brutal suggestion, but she could not make a stronger argument to oppose the idea. She felt like that might be the best choice before it got bigger.


    "We can''t keep doing this!" Cao Jingyi was still with them. Even though she was not part of the government anymore, her voice still carried a weight, "We can''t keep killing people just because they offend us or because they are a potential threat to us!"


    "Then let''s make it simple. We kill the heads, the mind, and leave the rest be!" Tang Shaoyang never thought of obliterating the Faith and Order. They just needed to get rid of the mind.

 Chapter 1735 Duchy of Michalinas proposal (1)

    Chapter 1735 Duchy of Michalina''s proposal (1)


    "Didn''t you hear me? We should not kill people just because they offend us or because they are a potential threat to us! We need to change our mindset. I don''t think we want the next generation to inherit such a mindset. It would lead to an endless war which will destroy our world!"


    Cao Jingyi''s concern was valid. Their young generation might take it wrongly and cause a non-stop war in the future. She did not want her children to live in such a world.


    "Oh, we should. They are not the only problemter on. We will face a bigger problem, and we can''t soften our approach to our enemy. Remember, we are in thest phase where a war between two worlds might happen. yers from another world might invade Earth, and we need an army with a strong mental when that happens!"


    "Once they found out they could never defeat us on their own, they would look for external help. They might unite the smaller factions against us. That''s not a big deal, but what if a faction from another world offers them a hand? What if a faction from another world infiltrates our world through them?"


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Cao Jingyi, shaking his head. He won''t budge on this matter. Their belief that the other races were cursed creatures made them dangerous for his people. He would rather nip the bud right away before it became a bigger problem.


    "Then I will gather my people and execute the mission tonight!"


    Lu An volunteered to take the mission. It was the right job for him and his division.


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, waving his hand at Lu An, "There''s no need. I have taken care of them." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He summoned the three shadow spirits secretly and sent them to the Faith and Order. The spirits would do the job for him instead of sending Lu An. He felt guilty for using Lu An in such a way. It was never his intention to turn the young man into a killing machine.


    That was why he focused on TEID to gather intelligence instead of sending them for assassination.


    p! p!


    Tang Shaoyang pped his hands two times, "Let''s focus on the fight guys. For whoever wants to try the spar, you have thirty minutes to prepare. I am going to have to have lunch first, so we will meet again in thirty minutes at the training ground."


    *** ***


    Thirty minutes was not that long, exactly his lunchtime. They used the training ground in the academy, and thousands of students came over to the training ground. Cao Jingyi wanted to use this asion to show off The Tang Empire''s main force to the students. It was a form of encouragement for the students.


    The students buzzed in excitement as Tang Shaoyang entered the arena. For many of them, this might be the first time they saw The Emperor in person.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand to the student. It was not his intention, but Kang Xue told him to do it. There was no reason for him to refuse to do such a simple gesture. The cheers became louder.


    "Are you sure about this?" He asked Moonsong and the others, "Just so you know, you are not going to win even though I am not your opponent. In other words, you will get beaten so hard."


    That might ruin their image in front of the students. That was why he asked whether they were sure about letting The Tang Empire Academy watch the spar.


    "I don''t care!" Moonsong did not care about his image if he could go all out in the fight. Thest fight in the tournament was exciting, but not exciting enough because he had to hold back. There was no way he would use a killing blow against Ashley and Zaneos. But this might be different.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded and summoned three spirits. He chose them carefully, only the spirits knew to hold back so Moonsong and the others would not get killed identally.


    Jovrick the Forsaken Infernal Knight, Maldros the Stormbringer, and Orlean the Demon God. He picked the reasonable spirits for the sparring even though Urossa and Doombringer were so noisy in his head, saying they would train his people.


    "They all have killed countless God Ranks. Most of my spirits have killed many God Ranks at this point, but three of them have distinctive fighting styles that benefit you in a spar. You can choose who you want to fight."


    Tang Shaoyang then introduced his spirit''s name in the end.


    Moonsong looked at the knight for a moment, then the demon before locking his gaze on the dragonewt. The dragonewt was considered as part of beastmen like him, so he wanted to test himself against someone like Maldros.


    "I will fight Maldros first!"


    Tang Shaoyang and others retreated to the side, giving Maldros and Moonsong more space. After that, he activated his Absolute Chaos Domain which turned thend dry and ominous with the ck trees. He limited the domain just to the arena, not even reaching the seating area.


    "There''s no need to worry. It''s my domain, so I can minimize the damage and form a stronger barrier. You can go all out, Moonsong!"


    He encouraged his father-inw to go all out from the start.


    It was a lie if Moonsong was not nervous, especially after hearing that the spirit had killed someone above his rank, The God Rank. But he was also excited at the same time.


    The Tang Empire had be so strong that they did not have to fight against the other factions. No one dared to dere a territory war against The Tang Empire. And he had conquered the Dimensional Tower as well.


    There was nothing that excited him more, even the Legend Dungeon was not a problem for him. Although he had not tried a Demi-God Dungeon yet. But this might be more exciting than a Demi-God Dungeon.


    Moonsong immediately used his bloodline transformation. His fur got longer and turned into blue fire. Then his figure disappeared, leaving a trail of blue me behind. He went straight to Maldros with a fist that was covered in blue fire.

 Chapter 1736 Duchy of Michalinas proposal (2)

    Chapter 1736 Duchy of Michalina''s proposal (2)


    Deep inside, Maldros was unsure how far he should limit his power so that he did not identally kill Moonsong. Moonsong recklessly charged at him head-on. It was obvious that his sparring partner was testing the water.


    ''Maybe I should take it slow and test him as well.''


    Maldros met Moonsong''s fist with his. He tried to gauge the Demi-God Rank and use the same level of powerter on.


    Boom!


    As the fist shed, the blue fire burst out and created a booming sound. The two figures were engulfed in the blue fire, but then a figure was flung backward from the blue fire. It was obvious, that Moonsong was sent flying by Maldros.


    Moonsong crashed onto the barrier and fell weakly to the ground. It looked like Moonsong had the upper hand when the blue fire burst out, but the oue was surprising. It was so surprising how the spirit one-sidedly overpowered Moonsong.


    The blue fire dispersed and revealed Maldros. The dragonewt was still in the same position, still in the punching motion. The blue fire did not leave a mark on him, let alone hurt him.


    Moonsong slowly got back on his feet. His right hand was dangling, broken apart. He chuckled despite the shock he felt deep inside. He was shocked because of the gap between the Demi-God Rank and the God Rank.


    The gap was too big. Maldros did not use any ability or skill just now, pure brute force. That was enough to overwhelm him in his transformation. He finally understood why His Majesty looked so uninterested in the tournament. If he had reached The God Rank too, he might have had less interest in watching the fight between The Demi-God Rank.


    Despite the gap between him and Maldros, it made The Chief of Moonlight Tribe excited even more. That meant he could go all out without worrying that he would kill his sparring. It was basically impossible to kill the Demi-God in one-on-onebat.


    Moonsong''s right arm healed back, and he once more charged at Maldros. The spar just started.


    The whole arena was in silence, and only the exchange blow between Moonsong and Maldros could be heard. The students watched the fight in silence as this was their first to watch a fight like this, at least for most of them.


    Tang Shaoyang was the only one that expected such an oue. His spirits were even stronger than the average of God Rank. Moonsong had no chance from the start. The Moonlight Rabbit could not even hurt Maldros.


    "So, what do you talk about with The Duchy of Michalina?"


    As the fight continued, Tang Shaoyang inquired about the meeting with the duchy to Zhang Mengyao. He waited for a while, but no one responded to him. He turned toward Zhang Mengyao. Thetter was in a daze, watching the fight in disbelief.


    He nudged her with her elbow, and only then she turned toward him with a questioning face. She clearly could not hear him when she was so focused on the fight.


    Tang Shaoyang let out a chuckle, "You can try to fight my spirits tooter."


    "I will ask you to let me fight him even if you don''t say that," She then turned toward Jovrick. Her desire to fight another strong knight lit up at the sight of Jovrick.


    "You can fight him after Ashley and Zaneos," Tang Shaoyang nodded and then he repeated the question, "So what do you talk about with the duchy?"


    Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow when he mentioned the duchy. It seemed like she did not like the talk with the duchy, but she still told him what the meeting was about.


    "The Duchy of Michalina is being threatened by several factions. The North Federation from the top, five medium factions from the east including Pr Guild, and six medium factions from the west."


    "They suspected that they would make a move soon to take over the Duchy of Michalina''s territory, so they wanted to seek an alliance with us. But she realized that we were not on the same level of power to form an alliance, and she proposed something else. They are willing to be The Tang Empire''s vassals but with a condition."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow when he heard thest part, the condition. Why would they put a condition when they were the ones that needed his help? Even though it was just one condition, Tang Shaoyang already felt like rejecting the idea of taking the duchy as a vassal.


    "The one and only condition is for you to take her as your wife. She wants to tie it with marriage." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    That was the part that surprised Tang Shaoyang. He and Zhang Mengyao could not help but look at Rosalie. She predicted it from the start, from the first meeting.


    "She will be waiting for our answer tomorrow at thetest. It seems like she is also in conversation with The United Sovereign, Olympus, The Kingdom of Napoles, and The Pantheon for an alliance."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "I will consider it if she doesn''t put such a condition. There''s no need to wait until tomorrow. We can give her the answer right now."


    "What if she agrees to be our vassal without that condition? Will you ept them?" Zhang Mengyao inquired.


    Deep inside, she wanted to take the duchy as a vassal despite her dislike for the condition. That was because of her empathy toward Michalina as a woman who led a big faction. She could make her faction this big, and Zhang Mengyao admired Michalina.


    Tang Shaoyang declined the proposal which also surprised her. She thought her husband would consider taking Michalina as his wife. Michalina had a foreign beauty that might attract her husband. The rejection was a surprise, but she still wanted Tang Shaoyang to consider the proposal.


    Tang Shaoyang squinted his eyes at Zhang Mengyao. He could tell that she wanted to take the duchy in, but he could not figure out the reason. It was not like they werecking people or force.


    "I don''t mind taking them as a vassal if she doesn''t put them in that condition. However, with a condition that the Duchy of Michalina is not allowed to expand their territory just like the others."


    He put the conditions there so the duchy would not take advantage of The Tang Empire and tried to expand their territory arbitrarily. His goal was not to conquer the world, so he did not want them to expand their territory.


    The main reason he considered taking the Duchy of Michalina was to make Zhang Mengyao happy. If he could please Zhang Mengyao, then he did not mind letting them be The Tang Empire''s vassals.

 Chapter 1737 The Difference

    Chapter 1737 The Difference


    Zhang Mengyao had known for a long time ago that her husband did not want to take over the world even though he had the power to do so. However, she did not know why he did not want to. She never asked him, and he never told her.


    Tang Shaoyang''s condition for the Duchy of Michalina reminded her about that. It was a weird condition to be in, not allowed to expand the territory. She agreed with him, but again, she did not think that they had the same reason.


    "Why do you put such a condition? If you feel like it is a hassle to manage the world, we can use a faction like the Duchy of Michalina to govern the world."


    She thought Tang Shaoyang did not like administrative work, but he could let other people do the job for him. Taking over the world through the Duchy of Michalina would eliminate future troubles such as the Faith and Order.


    "Then what? With how often I am leaving my post, it would be just a matter of time before they stab me in the back and take over not just the world, but The Tang Empire. And the reason¡­"


    He did not finish his word as he gestured everyone toward the training ground. After three minutes of fierce exchange, Moonsong was down. The Chief Moon was on the ground, no longer in his transformation.


    "Who''s going next?"


    Zaneos was the first one to step out of the barrier set up by Tang Shaoyang. The Demon Swordsman pointed his sword at Orlean, the fellow demon. Both knew each other during their time as a spirit.


    "Show me how strong you are now, Orlean!"


    Orlean smiled, "I don''t think you can beat me anymore when the person who beat you can''tst that long against Maldros."


    The two demons stepped into the middle of the training ground. At this time, the training ground was silent. The students did not even converse with their friends, having their eyes locked on the two demons.


    Even though Tang Shaoyang distracted her, Zhang Mengyao did not forget. She still wanted to know the main reason why Tang Shaoyang did not want to take over the world. In fact, she had gotten more curious.


    "What''s the reason?"


    "The reason it''s quite simple. I want to make a force to protect the people dearly to me. That''s the reason why I established The Tang Empire. It''s out of my expectation that the Tang Empire has be this big. Conquering the world is never my ambition, and it doesn''t cross my mind even if I have the power now. Especially after I find the bigger world outside Earth."


    The reason behind the Tang Empire''s creation was simple. He did not want to repeat the same tragedy that happened to him. He kept reminding himself about his goal, but he just realized that not many knew about it.


    Zhang Mengyao did not pressure it further because she already knew about it, about her husband''s past. She just did not expect that was the main reason behind the Tang Empire''s creation.


    The sparring match did not stop with just the high-rank officer from Tarrior. The Elven Kingdom sent their strongest people, Moonsong called his people, the Lycanthrope from The Lycasian Tribe also joined, Alton also brought the Beast Coven, and more kepting to fight the spirit.


    It even became three against a hundred. The frustration got into them, and they ganged up on the three spirits. However, the result was the same. Even with hundreds of Demi-God Ranks, they failed miserably, not even a scratch on their opponent.


    It started when the sun was high above their heads, and it was now night. It seemed like they believed that they could take down at least one spirit with their numbers. But their effort was proven futile as the spirit sted them with no mercy, crushing their pride.


    The Tang Empire was known as the strongest force. That was the reason why no one dared to touch them. They took pride in that, but that pride was crushed. Especially when Jovrick mentioned that there were people who were stronger than them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Jovrick was talking about the Chief Administrator and Executive Administrator. Maybe much stronger than them in the Dragon Realm as well as The Ancient Kingdom.


    "Let us close today''s sparring match!"


    In thest moment, Fon, Hemlin, and Lunea came up to challenge the three spirits. They were the only God Rank in the Tang Empire aside from Tang Shaoyang. Of course, there was also Ophelius and Ophelia, but they were kind of a wild card because only Tang Shaoyang could control them.


    "No, you can try again tomorrow."


    Tang Shaoyang immediately refused the notion because it would take them much longer against the God Rank. Especially since they wanted to have fun, so they would not defeat the God Rank quickly.


    "Let us fight them, Your Majesty. We will make it quick!"


    Jovrick thought of a different idea. He wanted to show the Demi-God Rank that there were more ranks in the God Rank. Not all God Ranks were equal, that was what Jovrick wanted to show.


    "You have five minutes. If you can''t defeat them in five minutes, then we will continue the sparring tomorrow."


    The three God Ranks against the spirits that had killed God Rank. It was a match that many people anticipated, including the ones in the Demi-God Ranks. They were all curious about how strong the spirits were. They thought the God Rank might be able to force the spirits to get more serious.


    Hemlin and Fon felt no matter how strong the spirits were, they were still weaker than Tang Shaoyang. There was a chance for them to win. That was what they thought before the fight.


    "Who will win, brother?"


    Lu An wanted to know his brother''s opinion. Fon and Hemlin were not that close yet, so no one had asked the two for a spar before. No one knew how strong Fon and Hemlin were.


    "You will find out soon."


    Tang Shaoyang responded with a smile.

 Chapter 1738 World Congress - Winner Privilege (1)

    Chapter 1738 World Congress - Winner Privilege (1)


    The sparring between the spirit and the God Rank was over in less than two minutes. Hemlin and Fon were totally dominated, sprawling on the ground in disbelief. Of course, it was just a sparring match, so they did not use their bloodline transformation. They were God Rank, and the impact might hurt the people who came to watch.


    Orlean came over and looked down on the two, "You mightst longer if you use the bloodline transformation. We can try that again tomorrow."


    Jovrick, Orlean, and Maldros returned to the Spirit World after. The training ground returned to normal, and everything went back to normal. The training ground took damage from the sparring, but it returned to normal thanks to Tang Shaoyang''s domain.


    "The sparring session is over. Try again next time."


    Tang Shaoyang said next time, not tomorrow because there would be no sparring session for tomorrow. There was a more important matter than the sparring session.


    He mentioned the important thing during the dinner, so Zhang Mengyao could handle the rest for him.


    "A dungeon in the God Realm?"


    Everyone looked at Tang Shaoyang in surprise. They were not surprised about the dungeon since it was amon thing, but where the dungeon was that surprised them.


    "Can''t we go to the God Realm? We are not God Rank."


    Zhang Mengyao was interested in the dungeon, but they were not a God Rank. They could not get into the God Realm, so how did they get into the dungeon without ess to the God Realm.


    "I can bring you to our territory in the God Realm, but you can''t get into the Starter City where all the new God Rank gathered. And the three dungeons are in our territory."


    Tang Shaoyang exined to them about the dungeon. It didn''t have a rank, and the monster inside was all Demi-God Ranks with the boss being the God Ranks. That was what Ira told him.


    The dungeons in the new territory were usually tamepared to the old territory. It should not have contained anything dangerous for the God Rank. It was more like an introduction for the new people to the new territory. That was why he thought of bringing them when he heard that.


    "Then let''s do it after the World Congress? How many dungeons are there? I need to arrange the party so everyone can try the dungeon in the God Realm."


    Zhang Mengyao was eager to participate. This might help for her uing trial, with levels and maybe a new ss from the dungeon.


    "What about the Dimensional Tower? Do we still take the Hell and Heaven Tower or do we go up one level to the Ancient Tower instead?"


    Tang Shaoyang had instructed them to take the Hell and Heaven Tower after the first World Congress. With how much they had progressed, she agreed to take Hell and Heaven Tower. However, it was different now because Tang Shaoyang would not be with them because of his Administrator''s mission.


    Without Tang Shaoyang, Zhang Mengyao felt less confident in taking the Hell and Heaven Tower. Even with Hemlin, Fon, and Lunea, she was not confident enough. Maybe it would be different if they had twenty God Ranks.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. The Hell and Heaven Tower might help his people ready against the force in the God Realm. However, it was too risky because he would be leaving for The Void Gate.


    There would be many factions with God Ranks at that level. He was afraid that it would harm them more than give them benefits if they could notpete in the Hell and Heaven Towers.


    "What about our vassals? Have they all finished climbing to the twenty-fifth floor?"


    "A few have climbed up to twenty-fifth, but most of them are still on the twentieth floor," Zhang Mengyao shook his head. Even most of the people from the main faction had not reached the twenty-fifth floor. Only the high-rank officers that have climbed to the twenty-fifth floor.


    Tang Shaoyang had to think about his vassals as well. If most of his vassals could not clear the Sky Level tower, it would be too much for them to choose Hell and Heaven Tower.


    "Let''s vote for Ancient Level Tower for now. But tell them that we will take the God Level Tower for the next dimensional tower."


    Ancient Level Tower would be a safer choice with Hemlin, Fon, and Lunea watching over them. Zhang Mengyao nodded and started to inform their vassals to vote for Ancient Level Tower.


    *** ***


    The following day, ten in the morning. Tang Shaoyang was ready with his uniform. The same outfit when he watched the tournament. It became his official uniform when he made a public appearance. He did notin because he liked the outfit as well.


    There were fewer peoplepared to when they were watching the Earth Tournament. Many were not interested in the discussion, even Lu An did not want to join.


    Tang Shaoyang brought Tang Xin since they had a lot of empty slots for the World Congress. He did not know how long the World Congress was, so he wanted every time and chance to spend with his daughter.


    They arrived five minutes right before the World Congress started. It was the same dome used to watch the tournament. However, the dome was decorated differently, and the center of the dome became a tform instead of an area with four big screens, weing all factions.


    The Tang Empire was thest to arrive. The venue was still with the same arrangement where the big factions were on the second floor. The dome went dead silent as the Tang Empire''s representatives walked to their assigned seats.


    The atmosphere became even more tense and rigid. All eyes were on the Tang Empire which made Li Shuang ufortable.


    Li Shuang secretly looked back and noticed that these people''s gazes were mixed with fear. Not just respect and admiration, but there was fear within them. She could tell that with a single nce.


    Not just Li Shuang, the others noticed the difference as well. Zhang Mengyao who was more sensitive with their gazes noticed it earlier, but she wondered what changed them.


    ''Is it because we won the tournament?''N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Only when they arrived in their section did Zhang Mengyao find out what made these people fearful of them? There was one section missing on the second floor. The seats designated for the Faith and Order were missing.


    That was right, the section for Faith and Order was erased from the dome. Their name was not even on the third floor or the first floor. That meant one thing, the Faith and Order no longer exist. The Faith and Order disappeared overnight. That exined the fear in these people''s eyes.

 Chapter 1739 World Congress - Winner Privilege (2)

    Chapter 1739 World Congress - Winner Privilege (2)


    The Faith and Order had a conflict with the Tang Empire, only with the Tang Empire. It happened on the first day of the tournament when they demanded The Emperor''s wives, and on thest day when the leader of Faith and Order tried to rally more factions against The Tang Empire. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Then the next day the Faith and Order disappeared. That meant two things. First, the Faith and Order were obliterated by The Tang Empire. The Tang Empire killed all members and the faction disappeared.


    Second, The Tang Empire forced them to disband their faction. The first one was an extreme choice, but it was something the Tang Empire was capable of doing and they might be doing it based on their records. Most of them hoped for the second one.


    The big factions based in Europe were sending their people to check the Faith and Order''s territories. If The Tang Empire attacked the Faith and Orderst night. They would see the trace of the battles. They would find out whether the Faith and Order was obliterated or disbanded if they went to their territory.


    Whatever The Tang Empire did, it became a reminder for the others. A reminder of how scary the Tang Empire was. They could make a big faction disappear overnight. The impact left a deep impression on the medium and small factions.


    [Wee to the 2nd World Congress, Earth!]


    The attention shifted when the disy changed.


    [First of all, congrattions to The Tang Empire for winning the Earth Tournament for the second time. There''s more reward awaiting the Tang Empire, but we will get thereter!]


    [There are a few topics for this year''s World Congress. It''s not just about The Dimensional Tower, but more new content for The Game. Before we get to the other topics, we will start with the dimensional tower vote! For the new faction, you can tap the tower name for more details! You have thirty minutes to vote for the Dimensional Tower!]


    Tang Shaoyang looked at the exclusive disy in his section, showing all five levels of Dimensional Tower. The curious Tang Xin tried to reach the text on the screen.


    Tang Shaoyang tapped the Ancient Level Dimensional Tower. There was information about the tower including the condition of the tower. Ancient Dimensional Tower had fifty floors with a condition that only five God Ranks from each faction could enter the tower.


    The world limits also upped. There were twenty-five worlds participating in the Sky Level Tower, but the number doubled for Ancient Level Tower. It seemed like the world participants were based on the number of floors. There were fifty floors for the Ancient Tower, so there would be fifty worlds participating in this Ancient Level Tower. That might further intimidate the medium and small factions from voting for Ancient Level Tower.


    The Sky Level Tower did not allow a God Rank to enter, but it was different for the Ancient Dimensional Tower and above. The condition might intimidate the other factions to choose the Ancient Level. Especially when fifty worlds participated in this Ancient Level Tower. There was a chance that Earth might take the same dimensional tower with all those conditions.


    The condition worried Tang Shaoyang because he was being outnumbered even by the vassals. It was not like the Sky Level Tower did not have benefits for the Tang Empire as a whole. The Demi-God Rank would be stuck with no progression if they got another Sky Level Tower.


    Right at the bottom screen told them that there would be no more tutorial floors for them. The tutorial floor was the first ten floors in the Sky Level Tower. With no tutorial floor, that meant they might meet the other forty-nine worlds from the first floor. It depended on how the System split the worlds.


    The System split four worlds into one city for the Sky Level Tower. It might be the same but maybe more worlds in one city. It would be too chaotic if all fifty worlds were in one city, even though it was possible.


    "Have you checked the vote value? I think we can still secure the Ancient Level Tower," Zhang Mengyao whispered.


    Tang Shaoyang then noticed the small words ''vote value'' with a question mark next to it. He pressed the question mark and a smaller disy appeared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Vote Value:


    1. Small Faction: 10 votes


    2. Medium Faction: 50 votes


    3. Big Faction: 100 votes


    4. The Tang Empire: 200 votes


    Note: The champion of Earth Tournament vote value doubled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tang Shaoyang could not help but feel proud when he saw The Tang Empire was not part of the big faction. They were on their own with more votes.


    "I don''t think we can secure the vote even if our vote value is doubled."


    He was still not optimistic about the vote even though their vote value doubled. There were just too many factions this year. Even more thanst year.


    "It will be different if we can take the Duchy of Michalina, and I think most of the big factions will also vote for the Ancient Level Tower."


    As Zhang Mengyao finished her words, the Duchy of Michalina came over. They wanted an answer from the Tang Empire.


    "Invite her in. We have a lot of empty spots."


    The moment Tang Shaoyang said that he received a lot of sharp res from his wives. At this point, everyone had learned about the Duchy of Michalina''s proposal.


    "Can you be more sensitive? You are about to turn her down to be your wife. She would be embarrassed and would not even consider her to be our vassal anymore. She is still a woman with feelings, and she is also a leader who needs to maintain her dignity. We can''t embarrass her in front of many people!"


    Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang rolled their eyes and walked out of their section.


    "Tell her that we have six God Ranks. She doesn''t have a choice but to be our vassal if you say that."


    Zhang Mengyao halted her steps and turned around, "Why do we need to lie? We can just tell her that we have four God Ranks, and she will still join us. I thought you don''t like to forge a rtionship based on a lie?"


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes, "You are being too sensitive when we talked about her. You forget to count Ophelius and Ophelia. They are also stronger than the average God Rank. Don''t underestimate them just because they are children."


    Zhang Mengyao had seen Li Na and Delia bring Ophelius and Ophelia to the city. They were indeed children, so she forgot to count them in.


    "I am sorry, I¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at ease, "There''s nothing to be sorry about. Go quickly, we only have thirty minutes."

 Chapter 1740 World Congress (3)

    Chapter 1740 World Congress (3)


    The fact that the Duchy of Michalina had a private conversation with the Tang Empire during the voting time became a center of attention. Even though the Duchy of Michalina did not stand out among the big factions during the tournament. They were still a big faction, stronger than most.


    It caused concern for the other big factions that the Duchy of Michalina got closer to The Tang Empire.


    Among many, Gaius Barbarossa was the most concerned one. He did not know what the two factions talked about, but he did want to be left out. He wanted to form a deeper rtionship with the Tang Empire.


    After a quick discussion with his people, they agreed to approach the Tang Empire. Gaius Barbarossa apanied by three people walked toward the Tang Empire''s section. While they were not that close, they had a positive exchange before. Gaius hoped that the Tang Empire would not treat them poorly after that.


    While Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang were not around, Kang Xue and Wei Xi came to greet the President of the Africa Nation.


    "I am very sorry, but His Majesty doesn''t want to be disturbed for now. If you have something to discuss, you can speak with us."


    Wei Xi greeted President Gaius with a smile. He was The Vice Supreme General, quite well known in other factions. It did not feel that bad that Wei Xi came to greet them even though Gaius hoped The Emperor would greet them directly since they came over themselves.


    ''Don''t take it to heart, President! It was Minister Li Shuang and Supreme General Zhang who responded to us.''


    Gaius received a message from his Foreign Minister. He realized that The Emperor never directly stepped in unless it was a big issue.


    "It''s fine. We are here to inquire about the Tang Empire''s decision about the Dimensional Tower. We want to know what The Tang Empire decided to vote for. I think we should work together, now andter against the factions from the other worlds inside the Dimensional Tower."


    Wei Xi and Kang Xue nodded, and both were smiling politely. They invited President Gaius into the Tang Empire''s section instead of standing. They took the empty space behind.


    "We want to vote for Hell and Heaven Tower initially, but we have a change of mind for a specific reason." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Gaius Barbarossa and the three ministers behind him had their pupils constricted when they heard Hell and Heaven Tower. They hesitated to go up one level to Ancient Level because of the God Rank, and The Tang Empire wanted to take the Hell and Heaven Tower where a faction could bring up to one hundred God Ranks. It was insanity, but they did not dare to say it out aloud.


    "For a specific reason, we can''t mention, The Tang Empire and our vassals will vote for Ancient Tower."


    The Africa Nation considered voting for the Ancient Tower as well. An improvement from the previous tower. However, they were hesitating because of the God Rank requirement. They did not have a God Rank, meaning they might not be able topete with the faction with the God Rank. The factions were from the other worlds, not from Earth.


    If a faction from Earth had a God Rank, that said faction would rule the world already. However, the Tang Empire did not like they were worried about the God Rank. That made Gaius curious as to why they were so confident.


    "We are considering voting for Ancient Level Tower as well, but we are hesitating because of the probability that the factions from other worlds might bring the God Rank. If that''s the case, we might not be able topete in the Dimensional Tower with them."


    At this moment, Tang Shaoyang turned on the soundproof for the Tang Empire''s section. Whatever they said at this moment could not be heard from outside.


    Gaius noticed the barrier turned redder as well. That was an indication that the soundproof function was activated. The other factions also noticed the soundproof activation. They all overheard that The Tang Empire was voting for Ancient Level Tower, but it made them curious as to why they suddenly activated the soundproof.


    Gaius became nervous. He understood well whatever he heard now. It must not leak to the other factions.


    Wei Xi received the private message from Tang Shaoyang, allowing him to divulge the God Rank information.


    "We are not worried because we have God Ranks!"


    Gaius'' eyes widened in disbelief, but then he immediately turned toward Tang Shaoyang. He saw the man''s back, ying with his daughter. If The Tang Empire had a God Rank, it must be The Emperor.


    Then he immediately recalled his experience with Tang Shaoyang in the Demi-God Dungeon. Everything started to make sense now. How The Emperor defeated The Demi-God Rank from The Kingdom of Sand as well.


    Gaius connected the dots, the reason why The System gave the Tang Empire special treatment. The only faction with two hundred seats. The only faction with two hundred vote values. Everything started to make sense now. The Tang Empire was just above the others.


    The shock became a bigger shock as he recalled what the Vice Supreme General told him.


    "¡­we have God Ranks instead of a God Rank."


    That meant the Tang Empire had more than one God Ranks. He looked Wei Xi in the eyes, clearly asking for rification. Meanwhile, he was thinking who the other God Ranks were. Four names appeared in his mind, Zhang Mengyao, Lu An, Wei Xi, and Vice Supreme General Alton.


    Wei Xi shook his head, "We have six God Ranks, but unfortunately I am not one of them."


    Gaius'' breath became erratic. If it was the world before the game, he might get a heart attack from this kind of shock. He was perfectly healthy for a Demi-God Rank, but the shock was too much for him.


    The Tang Empire not just one or two, or even three God Ranks, but six God Ranks. With that force, The Tang Empire could easily take over the world. However, the Tang Empire never made movements against other factions.


    "If you agree to vote for Ancient Tower, we can form an alliance inside the Dimensional Tower. The Tang Empire will protect The Africa Nation from the faction with God Rank. There will be more details about it, and we can have further discussions about the details after The World Congress. We can''t go into details within thirty minutes for the voting."


    Kang Xue added at the end. That was to persuade the Africa Nation to vote for Ancient Level Tower.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1741 World Congress (4)

    Chapter 1741 World Congress (4)


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It took some time for Gaius to calm down. He was aware that they needed to up one level of the tower in order to progress quickly. Choosing the second Sky Level Tower would slow their current progress down.


    Especially with how rare The Demi-God Dungeon was, the only ce for Demi-God Rank to grow. The Demi-God Rank needed a better ce to progress, and Ancient Level Tower might be the best option.


    "I have onest question."


    Wei Xi and Kang Xue nodded, "Depending on your question, we might not answer your question."


    Gaius nodded, "This might be rude, but may I know how many Demi-God Ranks in the empire?"


    Kang Xue and Wei Xi exchanged nces. It was a sensitive question as Gaius was trying to measure the Tang Empire''s force. Not it mattered since they had told them about the God Ranks. The decision was in The Emperor, and Wei Xi received the message not long after. He received a green light from Tang Shaoyang.


    "I forget the exact numbers. Last time I checked we have around eight hundred Demi-God Ranks. That''s including the people from our vassals. There might be more than a thousand now."


    Wei Xi answered truthfully. The number inted because it included the people from The Adventurer Guild, The Temple of Light, and their vassals from Aqura World.


    Gaius stood up and shook hands with Wei Xi and Kang Xue, "Then we will vote for the Ancient Level Tower as well."


    The soundproof was no longer active when Gaius said that. He was aware of that and purposely raised his voice so everyone could hear him. After that, they left the Tang Empire''s section.


    The aftershock remained on their faces, it looked like the Tang Empire threatened The Africa Nation. Especially because they could not hear what they talked about before.


    Not long after that, the Duchy of Michalina returned with Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang.Michalina brought a scroll in her hand. As soon as she arrived in front of the Tang Empire''s section. She raised the scroll in her hand.


    "From today onwards, the Duchy of Michalina will be The Tang Empire''s vassal!"


    Her voice echoed in the air, and everyone had their eyes on Michalina. They were first confused. Then the confusion turned into shock because Michalina and her people bowed toward The Emperor.


    People did not understand why a big faction such as the Duchy of Michalina would give up their independence and surrender to the Tang Empire.


    The Duchy of Michalina was in Europe, and the Tang Empire was in China. Both were set apart by many factions. The Tang Empire was still far from being a threat to the duchy. The Tang Empire must pass many factions to reach the duchy.


    Many did not understand the Duchy of Michalina''s decision, but one faction understood the reason. Gaius understood why they wanted to be The Tang Empire''s vassals. He was tempted too after hearing the deration, but Gaius did not want to betray the trust of his people.


    They finally gained independence from The Uprising Guild. He would not betray the people who died for that by bing the Tang Empire''s vassal.


    The United Sovereign''s section


    "Send someone to The Africa Nation and ask them why they agree to vote the Ancient Level Tower with the Tang Empire?"


    Herman Bonivido let out a sigh. He hoped The United Sovereign would break free from The Tang Empire''s shadow in this World Congress. They changed their name,ing out with a new identity, but he realized that it was not enough.


    The United Sovereign could never break free from The Tang Empire''s shadow. At this moment, he wanted toe to the Tang Empire''s section and ask why they wanted to vote for the Ancient Level Tower.


    The United Sovereign initially wanted to vote for the Ancient Level Tower as well. They held another discussion after finding out that the God Rank could enter the tower. They agreed to a second Sky Level Tower instead.


    Rather than entering a ce with abundant resources, they could not get it. They would rather pick a ce with minimal resources, but they could benefit from it. But now he was curious about what changed The Africa Nation''s mind. He wanted to know what they discussed that changed The Africa Nation''s choice.


    Yesterday, the big factions held a meeting right after the tournament. They agreed to form a temporary alliance inside the dimensional tower. That was the only way for them topete for the resources inside the tower. They agreed to vote for Ancient Tower until a few minutes ago.


    A few minutes ago, they held another discussion together after the condition for Ancient Level Tower was revealed. Because of the condition of Ancient Level Tower, they agreed to vote for Sky Level Tower instead, including The Africa Nation.


    Frans leaned over and whispered, "The Africa Nation said they could not divulge what they discussed with the Tang Empire. But President Gaius rmended that we meet with The Tang Empire''s representative and ask the reason why The Tang Empire voted for Ancient Level Tower."


    Herman Bonivido let out a longer sigh, "We can''t really break free from the Tang Empire''s shadow."


    He hoped the United Sovereign could stand alone, no longer dependent on the Tang Empire. He did not want the Tang Empire to influence their decision. But it looked impossible. The Ancient Level Tower was too tempting, and maybe that ce would help them get closer to the Tang Empire.


    "Let''s meet them!"


    "The Pantheon is ahead of us. Let''s wait until they finish," Frans noticed the Pantheon''s leaders invited into the Tang Empire''s section.


    After greetings and small talk, the soundproof function was active. It was the same process with The Africa Nation. After their discussion was over, the Pantheon announced that they would vote for Ancient Level Tower.


    That convinced Herman further to visit The Tang Empire. Herman, Frans, and Henry stood up after The Pantheon left the Tang Empire''s seats.


    Herman finally understood why The Tang Empire could influence The Pantheon and The Africa Nation to vote for Ancient Tower. He understood why the Duchy of Michalina surrendered to be The Tang Empire''s vassal.


    The Duchy of Michalina also came to him before, proposing an alliance because of the threat of the North Federation. He could understand why The Tang Empire became the first choice instead of forming an alliance with the other big factions.


    Herman returned to his seat with a bitter smile, "I don''t we will ever catch up to the Tang Empire."


    He was so pessimistic after hearing that The Tang Empire had six God Ranks. There was no need to ask how many Demi-God Ranks they had. The six God Ranks were enough to convince him that the United Sovereign was still far below the Tang Empire.

 Chapter 1742 World Congress - Winner Privilege (5)

    Chapter 1742 World Congress - Winner Privilege (5)


    After the United Sovereign, Olympus visited the Tang Empire. Then Olympus dered a vote on the Ancient Level Tower as well.


    Olympus was thest faction that visited the Tang Empire. The remaining big factions remained in their section. The Whitney Kingdom and The North Federation were too prideful to take the same approach.


    The Mecaya Kingdom and Kingdom of Napoles never had contact with the Tang Empire before. They decided not to approach, afraid they would be rejected. Thest big faction, The Kingdom of Sand, had a hostile rtionship with the Tang Empire. They would never approach the Tang Empire.


    With those derations, there would be seven hundred votes for Ancient Level Tower. The decision would be in the hands of the medium factions. Of course, Zhang Mengyao had yed their cards to influence the medium factions.


    The Tang Empire had many vassals in the medium factions. Temujin upied Mongolia, Asahi upied Japan, Han upied Korea, Straya upied Australia, and more that upied South East Asia.


    Zhang Mengyao told them to spread rumors about the Earth Alliance under the Tang Empire. Everyone could join the alliance whether they were small factions or medium factions.


    The thirty-minute time finally ran out, and the System asked them to vote. The result came out in a few minutes. The system did not immediately announce all the results, but only one by one.


    [Mortal Tower: 180 votes]


    "Fool! Who voted for Mortal Tower!?"


    One man from The Kingdom of Sand stood up and shouted. He looked down on the first floor in anger. Of course, no one dared to admit it, but everyone knew it must be the small faction who voted for the Mortal Tower. It was the safest choice for them.


    There was a ten-second interlude between the announcement. The next result came out after ten seconds.


    [Sky Tower: 1600 votes]


    It was to be expected that the Sky Tower received a lot of votes. There was a chance that the Sky Tower might be chosen again for the second time. People started to get nervous, especially the small factions.


    The small factions were not strong enough topete in the Sky Tower, let alone the Ancient Level Tower. They hoped the Sky Tower would win instead of the Ancient Tower. Then the result for Ancient Tower came out.


    [Ancient Tower: 1700 votes]


    The small factions despaired as the result came out. The Ancient Tower was still too much for them, after all.


    Even though the difference was one hundred votes, it was not that big a gap. A hundred votes were worth two votes from the medium faction and one vote from the big faction. But soon everyone realized what the difference was, The Tang Empire''s votes. Their vote values were worth two hundred votes, and that was what made them win.


    The next two results were zero, no one was insane enough to vote for Hell and Heaven Tower and God Tower.


    "This is unfair! Why does the Tang Empire have 200 vote values!? You owe us an exnation!"


    The representative from the Kingdom of Sand let out an angry roar. They did not want the World Congress to go in The Tang Empire''s favor. He tried to protest, but his voice was met with no response from the System.


    [Earth has chosen Ancient Level Tower for the next dimensional tower! The tower will be summoned in a week! This time the tower location is no longer random. The winner of the Earth Tournament will have the right to decide the location for the dimensional tower!] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Information for the winner of the tournament. One faction can only have one dimensional tower in their territory!]


    That was what the System talked about the additional reward for winning the tournament. That was a big reward considering only a big faction had an exclusive portal gate to the dimensional tower.


    The small faction and the medium faction must take a journey to reach the dimensional tower. Unless the big faction borrowed the ess to the portal. That was one of the main reasons why the small and medium factions wanted to be affiliated with the big factions.


    Having the right to choose the location for the dimensional was a quite big reward. The Tang Empire got the right for that because they won the tournament.


    All eyes were on the Tang Empire. Their decision was crucial, especially for the small and medium factions.


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. He did not want this Ancient Level Tower in his territory if a faction could only have one dimensional tower in their territory. He wanted thest dimensional tower to be in the Tang Empire, not this one.


    "We don''t want this tower in our territory, so do any of you have a suggestion?"


    "Let''s put it in Asahi''s territory. That will limit the number of factions to enter the Dimensional Tower."


    Lu An came up with an evil idea. The faction with no exclusive ess to the dimensional tower had to cross the sea. It was the same as the first tower in Greend.


    "We should put this tower in one of the big factions that support us in the voting. It''s also too risky if we put the tower in our vassal''s territory. We don''t know if it would count as our territory. Let''s use this reward to officially form the alliance for the dimensional tower."


    Li Shuang came up with a better idea. Discussing the location with the other big factions would make them trust The Tang Empire with the alliance. A discussion instead of making a one-sided decision. That was the proper rtionship in the alliance.


    "Let''s do that then. We don''t need specific criteria for the location since we will have exclusive ess. Our vassals can use our portal too."


    Li Shuang sent her people to invite The United Sovereign, Olympus, The Africa Nation, the Duchy of Michalina, and The Pantheon. They had a quick discussion behind the Tang Empire''s seat.


    It took them fifteen minutes toe up with the decision. The United Sovereign''s representative, Prime Minister Frans, stood in front of the six big faction''s representatives and announced.


    "For the next the dimensional tower. We agree to form an alliance, Earth Alliance! We wee all factions to join the alliance to fight the other forces from the other worlds! We are not enemies inside the dimensional tower. The enemy is the factions from the other worlds!"


    The announcement caused a stir. Most of the medium factions had known about the alliance rumor. However, a rumor and hearing it themselves were totally different.


    "After a quick discussion, we have decided the location for the next dimensional tower! The next dimensional tower is in The United Sovereign Territory!"


    "For the small and medium factions in Europe and Asia, you don''t have to worry about ess to the tower. If you join Earth Alliance, you can use the big faction''s exclusive portal. You don''t have to cross the dangerous sea! You only need toe to the big factions closest to your territory that are part of the alliance, and we will share the exclusive portal with you!"


    Frans smiled in the end, "And of course, we will also wee the big faction to join the Earth Alliance. We should unite as a world topete with the factions from another world!"

 Chapter 1743 World Congress - War of Worlds (6)

    Chapter 1743 World Congress - War of Worlds (6)


    [The location for the next Dimensional Tower has been decided! The Ancient Level Dimensional Tower will be summoned in The United Sovereign''s territory!]


    The system announced the location on the main screen. The Tang Empire did not choose their territory for the dimensional tower. Some understood the decision, and some were confused.


    The system immediately went to the next agenda.


    [In thest stage of the Game, there''s a new game. We call it the War of Worlds. As its name suggests, you can dere war against another world to take their resources. The winner of the game will take over the loser''s world!]


    [What happens to the yers that lose the war? You have two choices. You can be the winner''s ve and gain your freedom again by making an agreement with the winner. If you don''t want to be their ve, you will be put into the System''s prison as the second choice. Of course, you can gain your freedom by aplishing a certain task! So be cautious before you dere a war!]


    [How to trigger the War of Worlds? You require a name of the world to propose the War of Worlds. The challenged world has the right to decline the deration of war, and the challenged world gets six months of protection. Meaning, the challenged world can''t be challenged again for another six months.]


    [However, you can only decline three of the war derations. You will automatically ept the fourth challenge after the period of protection! The protection charge will be reset if you win a war!]


    [Who can trigger the War of Worlds? Only big factions could propose the War of Worlds. However, it required approval from the existing factions. A Faction Congress would be held to vote, and the big faction who triggered the War of Worlds would be given an hour to gain support from the other factions.]


    [There are four formats for the War of Worlds: Duel, Team Battle, Battle Royal, and All-Out-War! The challenged world will decide the format for the War of Worlds!]


    [In Duel, each world chooses one person to represent them in a duel.]


    [In Team Battle, each world chooses a team of ten to represent them in the Last Man Standing match!]


    [In Battle Royal, each world chooses one hundred yers to represent them to fight in a battle arena.]


    [In All-Out-War, the two worlds would be connected by twenty permanent portal gates. There are no rules, time limits, or conditions to win the war. The winner will rule the two worlds!]


    People focused on the long text. The dreadful consequence in the second paragraph caused a stir among the small and medium factions. Especially when they read the first part of the fifth paragraph. Only a big faction could trigger the war, but they were relieved when they read thest part.


    This convinced the small and medium factions to establish an alliance between themselves. It was not to oppose the big faction but to defend themselves from the big faction. This condition might have led The Earth into the second Faction War, so the big faction had full control of an event like this.


    People expected the four formats. As the System told in the first paragraph, this was one of the games in the third phase. It was just a game for the System even though they put their lives on the line.


    Even so, no oneined because this was not a discussion. Even if theyined, the System would not listen to them.


    The long exnation disappeared after a certain time, and The System dropped a bomb on them with the next texts.


    [In regard to the War of Worlds. Earth has received four war derations from four different worlds!]


    [Ovn challenges Earth for the War of Worlds!]


    [Vigrilon challenges Earth for the War of Worlds!]


    [Ivre challenges Earth for the War of Worlds!]


    [Alixon challenges Earth for the War of Worlds!]


    [We will open votes for the War of Worlds right now! The vote will use the same vote value to choose Dimensional Tower! You have one hour to make your decision!]


    [Would you like to ept the challenge from Ovn?]


    [Would you like to ept the challenge from Vigrilon?]


    [Would you like to ept the challenge from Ivre?]


    [Would you like to ept the challenge from Alixon?]


    All factions in the dome received a notification screen for their votes. They could ept one of the challenges or decline all of them. They could not ept all four derations at the same time even if they wanted to. Of course, no one was stupid enough to ept all four challenges. Especially when they were still new to this event.


    Tang Shaoyang imprinted the four world names. Whoever they were, they were targeting him, not the whole Earth. He recalled the leader of The Sorc n whom he met in the abandoned world. It might be that person''s doing or maybe The Nirvana Alliance or The God Alliance.


    [You have too many enemies, Boss. You should ask Ira girls if she knows about these four worlds.]


    Tang Shaoyang already sent a message to Ira, asking her to be prominent in these four worlds before Vandir suggested it. He was waiting for the reply from Ira right now.


    "Do we ept one of them?" Wei Xi joked around.


    Even though it was a joke, he was testing the water. His Emperor was unpredictable, after all. The Emperor might want to ept one of the challenges. He had to admit that sometimes, The Emperor was that crazy.


    "Decline all of them." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tang Shaoyang replied in a solemn tone. He furrowed his brow, deep in thought.


    Wei Xi''s smile disappeared when he saw The Emperor''s expression. If someone like Tang Shaoyang made that kind of expression, that meant they were in trouble. Something that troubled Tang Shaoyang meant a disaster for the others.


    "This is bad if they keep sending the war deration. I will be away on a mission for three years. However, we will be forced to ept the fourth challenge, which was one and a half yearster. I might not be here for the war."


    Hearing that from Tang Shaoyang, Wei Xi realized the real problem. He heard that The Emperor would leave again in one week for three years this time. His Majesty might return once in a while, but most of the time he was not on Earth. Meaning if they were forced to fight, they might go into a war without The Emperor.


    ''There might be a leak in the Administrator Space that I have received for the special mission to guard the Void Gate¡­''


    It did not take long for Tang Shaoyang to find out who leaked the information. The friend of The God Alliance''s leader was the Executive Administrator. That person might leak the information that led to this challenge.


    Not long after, he received a reply from Ira.


    [Vigamaur Dgaror rules Vigrilon, The Sorc n rules Ovn, Seven Kings Alliance rules Ivre, and Lucent Moon rules Alixon. I understand the conflict between you with the Vigamaur Dgaror and the Sorc n, but what did you do to the Seven Kings Alliance and Lucent Moon? They are big names even in the God Realm. Especially for the Seven Kings Alliance, they are dangerous! Even more dangerous than these three factionsbined.]


    Even though Ira did not know why Tang Shaoyang asked about those four worlds. She could already guess with the Vigamaur Dgaror and the Sorc n''s involvement. It must be troublesome.

 Chapter 1744 World Congress - Its a Game After All (7)

    Chapter 1744 World Congress - It''s a Game After All (7)


    It did not take one hour for the voting results toe out. Earth unanimously declined all challenges.


    [You have declined the challenge from the four worlds! Earth is now under protection for six months.]


    [You can''t keep rejecting the challenge, use the six months of protection to prepare yourself for future challenges!]


    [Now for thest additional content for thest phase of the game, Special Event!]


    [What is a Special Event? Special Event is a random event that allows all factions from all over the world to join. There''s no requirement to join, whether you are a small faction or a big faction. Everyone can join!]


    [It''s a random event because it can be anything, such as a tournament, a duel, the dungeon time attack, monster hunter, and many more.]


    [What''s the benefit of participating in the Special Event? The winner will get a special reward. It can be a rare facility, the bulk of Treasure Chests, or even God Rank Artifact. Make sure not to miss the Special Event! The event was created for yers from the new world to catch up with the old world!]


    [What''s the time for a Special Event? It can be anytime. It can be tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or even a weekter. There will be a minimum of three Special Events in a year. There can be four or even five Special Events. It''s special for a reason, so wait for it.]


    This time the announcement was received well by the others. This could be a chance for the small and medium factions to catch up with the big factions. Or it could make the big faction bigger and stronger. The event was a double-edged sword.


    [Thest update for thest phase, Leaderboards! There would be three leaderboards: Faction, Absolute Ranking, and yers.]


    [Faction Leaderboard is the rank for factions. The leaderboard will be decided based on the faction''s member ranks (The number of the God Rank, the Demi-God Rank until the Epic Rank!), the number of enemies killed (Void Creature, Cmity, Monster, Zombie, Beast, even yer), the number of dungeons cleared (The dungeon rank is used as consideration to determine the leaderboard!), and number of the territories!]


    [The leaderboard is not just a matter of pride. The top three factions on Earth will receive rewards. It could be Artifact, Bulk of Treasure Chests, System Facilities, and more! Work harder to raise your rank to receive the reward! The leaderboard will be re-calibrated yearly, and the reward is also given yearly.]


    [Absolute Ranking is an individual yer ranking. The ranking is decided by yer Rank, yer Level, the number of enemies killed (Void Creature, Cmity, Monster, Zombie, Beast, even yer), the number of dungeons cleared, and the number of games cleared.]


    [The leaderboard is not just a matter of pride. The top three yers on Earth will receive rewards. It could be an Artifact, a High-Ranking Treasure Chest, a Bloodline (There''s a chance for you to receive Primal Bloodline), a Rare ss, and more! Work harder to raise your rank to receive the reward! The leaderboard will be re-calibrated yearly, and the reward is also given yearly.]


    [yer Leaderboards is simr to Absolute Ranking, an individual yer ranking. However, instead of considering your achievement to determine the ranking. You will have to fight to climb up in the yer Leaderboards to raise your Matchmaking Rating (MMR)!]


    [There are seven yer Leaderboards which are divided by ranks. God Rank Leaderboards, Demi-God Rank Leaderboards, Legend Rank Leaderboards, and so on until Epic Rank Leaderboards. The rank leaderboard influences the reward, you will geta better reward if you y in the higher-rank leaderboard.]


    [Who will you fight to raise your rank? There''s a matchmaking system implemented for yer Leaderboard where you will face a random opponent, but simr in rank and level, and the MMR will be used for consideration to find an opponent as well.]


    [How will you fight? You will be teleported to another dimension to fight, and it''s called Virtual Fight. Even though you die in the fight, you will be resurrected. However, the pain you received in the battle is real.]


    [Can you die in matchmaking? The answer is yes if both parties agree to a battle of Life and Death. If a yer loses ten matchmaking in a row, that yer will be banned from matchmaking for 24 hours! If a yer loses another ten matchmaking in a row for the second time, you will be banned from matchmaking for one week! If a yer loses another ten matchmaking in a row for the third time, you will be banned from matchmaking for one month. For the fourth time, you will be banned until the end of the season.]


    [In normal matchmaking, you will gain 20 MMR for winning, and you will lose 20 MMR for losing. In a battle of Life and Death, you will get all your opponent''s MMR. Big reward, big risk, but be careful, the battle of Life and Death can''t be stopped unless one of the yers dies.]


    [The top three in the yer Leaderboards will receive a bountiful reward: a treasure chest that matches your rank, rare bloodline, rare ss, rare talent, and more! The first ce gets three rewards, the second ce gets two rewards, and the third ce gets a treasure chest that matches the leaderboard''s rank!]


    [The yer Leaderboard will be reset each season (one season is eight months). You have to fight again from 0 MMR after the season reset!]


    [We don''t like cheaters! If a yer tries to cheat (rank boosting, win trading, or any form of cheating), the said yer will be punished severely. Depending on the severity level of cheating, you might be cklisted from yer Leaderboard for one to three seasons or even you might be executed on the spot!]


    [The rules and rewards are not fixed. It might be changed for each season or even in the middle of the season! You can check the rules after the World Congress in the yer Leaderboard menu!]


    [We will show Faction Leaderboards and Absolute Ranking in twenty minutes! Or you don''t have to wait here because you can check the leaderboards by saying Leaderboardster.] Thest feature for thest phase of the game made everyone realize that they were in the Game. Even though they fought for their survival, it was still a game from the System''s perspective. It was clear that the System expected rivalry and sh from the yers, hence the System introduced such a feature.


    The Territory War, Dungeon, Mini-Games, and even Earth Tournament were not enough. The System introduced a feature where they had to fight with rewards as the temptation.


    Even though the System specifically mentioned that they could check the leaderboards anytime after twenty minutes. All factions remained in their seats, waiting for the System to reveal it here. The feeling would be different, so everyone waited here.


    Twenty minutes passed, and the long text about Leaderboards disappeared from the main screen and showed the Faction Leaderboards. Everyone had guessed who got the first ce, but everyone wanted to know who was the second strongest after the Tang Empire.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Faction Leaderboards]


    1. Tang Empire - Level 10 N?v(el)B\\jnn


    2. North Federation - Level 2


    3. United Sovereign - Level 2


    4. The Whitney Kingdom - Level 2


    5. The Mecaya Kingdom - Level 1


    6. Olympus - Level 1


    7. The Pantheon - Level 1


    8. Duchy of Michalina - Level 1


    9. Kingdom of Napoles - Level 1


    10. The Africa Nation - Level 1


    Note: The level is to determine the faction''s score in the leaderboard. Level 10 is used for the first-ce faction! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    No one understood what the level meant in the next faction name. It was not until they read the note below the rank.


    Everyone expected that the Tang Empire would be in first ce in the Faction Leaderboards. It was to be expected. Even though no one admitted it openly, deep inside they thought the same.


    What people did not expect was the gap between the first ce and the second ce. Based on the level, the faction in second ce was not even a third of the Tang Empire.


    Many were bitter about the result of the Earth Tournament, knowing that they were still far from the Tang Empire. But when they found the rank, that put them into shock. Based on the rank, it could be said that The Tang Empire was invincible.


    They doubted that they could defeat the Tang Empire even if all small, medium, and big factions came together to fight the Tang Empire.

 Chapter 1745 World Congress - Absolute Domination (8)

    Chapter 1745 World Congress - Absolute Domination (8)


    The dome totally went silent, and no words were heard. All attention was on the Tang Empire. Even though the System did not go into details what made the Tang Empire was level 10. That was enough to tell them that the gap was just too big between the Tang Empire and the other big factions.


    That exined how Faith and Order disappeared overnight. The Leaderboards solidified the Tang Empire''s position as the strongest faction on Earth.


    The Duchy of Michalina also confirmed that the Tang Empire was not lying about the six God Ranks. That might be the main reason why the Tang Empire was highly rated by the System. The only faction was not just one, but six God Ranks while the others still had limited Demi-God Ranks.


    The United Sovereign, the Africa Nation, Olympus, and the Pantheon were convinced by the faction leaderboard announcement to make an alliance with the Tang Empire as the center of the Dimensional Tower. This further convinced them that the alliance was the right choice.


    [Many are enraged why the Tang Empire received such a special privilege with their seatings, number of participants, and vote value. This should be enough for an exnation. The strong will receive a better privilege. If you want to receive the same treatment, you should match your level with The Tang Empire, dear yers!]


    [Many might not believe what is in the Leaderboards, but unfortunately, the details for the score will not be shared. It''s a faction''s privacy. But you can ask the involved faction, maybe they will tell you.]


    [The next leaderboard is Absolute Ranking. We will announce it in 1 minute!]


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Absolute Ranking Leaderboards] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    1. Tang Shaoyang - Tang Empire


    2. Ophelius - Tang Empire


    3. Ophelia - Tang Empire


    4. Hemlin - Tang Empire


    5. Fon Camden Vanderbilt - Tang Empire 6. Lunea - Tang Empire


    7. Alton Scheider Kelsen - Tang Empire


    8. Moonsong - Tang Empire


    9. Kalliyan - Tang Empire


    10. Zhang Mengyao - Tang Empire


    -> (More Ranking)


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The first leaderboard was a shocker. The System evaluated that the Tang Empire was far above everyone else by a huge margin. They expected the Tang Empire to upy the first ce, but the shock was the gap.


    It was the same for Absolute Ranking. People believed that Tang Shaoyang would upy the first ce. They expected that, but they did not expect that the Tang Empire would upy the top ten rankings. They were beyond shocked to find out that all ten names were from the Tang Empire.


    The scary part was that only four of them were known by the public. Tang Shaoyang the Emperor, Alton the Vice Supreme General, Moonsong the Marshal and Champion of the 2nd Tournament, and Zhang Mengyao the Supreme General.


    The remaining six names were unknown, meaning the Tang Empire was still hiding its true power. Behind the faction that had been peaceful more than a year since the war hid an even more fearful force.


    The shock did not stop there. By tapping (More Ranking), the leaderboards actually showed up to the top one hundred yers. That was where things became scarier, the top hundred was dominated by one faction, the Tang Empire.


    There were only two yers that were not part of the Tang Empire. Herman Bonivido from United Sovereign in the seventeenth ce, and Randall from The North Federation in the twentieth ce. Victor Brent Whitney, The King of the Revolution Kingdom was in the twenty-first ce.


    Those three names stood out among the Tang Empire''s members in the Absolute Ranking Leaderboards. The Tang Empire''s members upied eighty percent of the Absolute Ranking. If people still had some doubts about the Faction Leaderboards, then this Absolute Ranking showed them a harsh and bitter reality.


    The dome went into total silence, staring at the leaderboards before them. The personal screen only showed the top ten, but the main disy showed the top one hundred. They all stared at the main screen in utter disbelief.


    It was a normal reaction. Everyone had the same start. They faced the same crisis, and yet there was one faction that progressed far further than them.


    Such things did not make them jealous. They were confused, how could the Tang Empire be far ahead of them? The confusion soon turned into admiration and wariness.


    This was a wake-up call for everyone that the Tang Empire was capable of destroying all of them to be the sole ruler on Earth. So why did the Tang Empire leave them? Only the Tang Empire had the answer.


    [yers Leaderboards are unavable. yers can check the yers Leaderboards when the season starts. The first season of the yers Leaderboards will start in a week. Prepare yourself to show your power in the yers Leaderboards!]


    No one cared about the yers Leaderboards. Everyone focused on the Absolute Ranking, and many were secretly taking a nce at the Tang Empire''s direction.


    The same with how the Earth Tournament was broadcasted to the world, so did the Leaderboards. They saw the leaderboards from the screen transmitted to their smart base. The people who could not participate could see the leaderboards.


    [The 2nd World Congress is over! The next World Congress will be held after one yer from Earthpletes The Ancient Dimensional Tower!]


    [There''s a change in the Earth Tournament schedule! Instead of every World Congress, The System will hold the Earth Tournament every three years. So the third Earth Tournament is in three years!]


    [This is the end of the 2nd World Congress. The yer can stay one more day in this space. However, you will be automatically teleported back to your smart base if the yers don''t return in time!]


    With the announcement, the screen returned to the leaderboards. The two leaderboards showed everyone the power of the Tang Empire. If people were convinced that they might have closed the gap a little bit to the Tang Empire, the leaderboards proved them wrong. They were getting further from the Tang Empire, the leading faction on Earth.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up, "Let''s leave. We need to sort out the people who will participate in the dungeon run in the God Realm."


    He then turned toward Zhang Mengyao, "It''s up to one hundred yers. We will give twenty spots for our vassals. So you must choose sixty people from our vassals."


    The first one to leave their section was the Tang Empire. The Duchy of Michalina''s people stood up and so did the other Tang Empire''s vassals from the third floor. They bowed their heads as The Emperor left the dome.

 Chapter 1746 Tomb of The Fallen God (1)

    Chapter 1746 Tomb of The Fallen God (1)


    Tang Shaoyang stood next to the window, looking down at the people from the twenty-fifth floor. His people were cheering after seeing the leaderboards. That made them proud that their faction was number one in the world.


    The scene made Tang Shaoyang smile. He could hear his people chanting his name.


    "We should reduce the spot for the vassal in the dungeon run in the God Realm."


    Zhang Mengyao came over and reported. They returned thirty minutes ago, and Zhang Mengyao had been carefully selecting the people for the dungeon run in the God Realm. It was a rare chance, and people would fight for this chance.


    She agreed to give twenty spots for each dungeon run for their vassals. However, she encountered a problem. Their vassals barely had the Demi-God Rank. Temujin only had one Demi-God Rank, Asahi only had one Demi-God Rank, and Han only had one Demi-God Rank.


    Only those three vassals outside the Tang Empire had a Demi-God Rank. That meant they did not have enough to fill the twenty spots for their vassals.


    Those empty spots could be filled with people from the Adventurer Guild from Aqura. However, that might lead to further trouble between their vassals if they gave too many spots for the Adventurer Guild.


    Zhang Mengyao shared her concerns if they gave too many spots for the Adventurer Guild.


    "An unranked dungeon in the God Realm might be too much for the Legend Rank. I am afraid it will do more harm than benefit the Legend Rank if we have to fill it with the Legend Rank from our vassals."


    "On top of that, we have too many Demi-God Ranks for the limited spots for our core members. The Dwarf Confederation might not be interested, but the Beast Coven, the Moonlight Tribe, the Demonic Ape Tribe, the Bombyx Mori Tribe, and more vassals that are directly part of the Tang Empire."


    Temujin, Asahi, and Han were also vassals, but they stood alone as a faction. The reason not to assimte them directly was so they could have a majority voice in an asion such as the World Congress and maybe the Faction Congresster on.


    But they had more vassals that registered directly under the Tang Empire. What Zhang Mengyao mentioned was a few of many vassals. Zhang Mengyao had to make sure that the sports were shared fairly. There were also many divisions who wanted to send their people to try the dungeon.


    "Let''s make use of the leaderboards for the first dungeon. We prioritize the people in the top one hundred first. We fill out the remaining spot from our vassal. The top ten in the leaderboard will stay in the party for the next two dungeons, and we can fill the remaining with our core members. There''s no need to worry about the other vassals since we pick it based on leaderboards."


    Zhang Mengyao went silent, rubbing her chin while nodding, "I don''t think of using the leaderboards because it''s still, but that''s a good idea. Tarrior will be prioritized to join us. They could send up to twenty Demi-God Ranks to join the party. The remaining divisions and vassals will get five quotas."


    She then smiled, "I will have Wei Xi and Alton to take care of the rest."


    Thanks to his suggestion, the party for the first dungeon was quickly assembled. That shortened his time to y with his daughter. Tang Shaoyang kinda regretted giving the suggestion.


    They left the smart base to the training ground thirty minutester.


    "Who usually leads the dungeon raid?" Tang Shaoyang asked as they walked side by side.


    "Why?" Zhang Mengyao returned the question with a question. She was confused as to why her husband asked when he was part of the party. It was natural for him to lead the party.


    "I don''t think I should lead the party when I don''t know how strong you are all. It will be more effective for someone who knows our party well to lead the dungeon raid instead."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "There''s one more thing, I am used to going solo. I don''t think I am good enough to lead a dungeon raid. Get someone who used to lead the dungeon raid to lead in this dungeon raid. I will assist from the side to avoid casualty."


    Thinking about the casualty, he had a good skill to do that. It was The Spirit Fusion, allowing him to integrate his spirit with someone else. With all his spirits being Archaic Spirit, that should be more than enough for them to go through the dungeon with no issue. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''But that could be a poison for them.''


    Fighting without their own power could be dangerous. They might overestimate their ability and do something stupidter on. Especially when he was not with them.


    ''Let''s not use Spirit Fusion unless the dungeon is too hard for their current level.''


    "I will take the lead then," Zhang Mengyao agreed after listening to the reasons.


    She was always the one who took the lead for a dungeon raid every time a new rank dungeon appeared. If her husband took the lead, he might send the team into a dangerous situation because he did not have knowledge of the team''s limits.


    By the time they arrived at the training ground, exactly a party of ny-eight had gathered. They would be the first party for the first dungeon, and he found Michalina. He was not expecting that she would be included in this first dungeon raid.


    Wei Xi came over and briefed who came from their vassals. Four people from the Duchy of Michalina, three from the Adventurer Guild, one from Asahi, one from Temujin, and one from Han. They rounded it up to ten people from the vassals.


    Park Nam Hoon of Han, Tachibana Izuhara of Asahi, and Khadan of Temujin came out from the ground. They bowed toward Tang Shaoyang as a greeting.


    "We are grateful for Your Majesty''s generosity to include us in this special chance!"


    The three said it in unison as if they had practiced together beforehand. Hemlin, Fon, and a familiar face from the Adventurer Guild came over and bowed to greet Tang Shaoyang.


    He was familiar with the third face, Hemlin''s disciple, Ladirma. He fought and almost killed Ladirma back then in Aqura. Ladirma was lucky that three Gods came down during their fight. If not for the three Gods, this guy might not be here now.


    Ladirma was aware of their past fight, and he did not dare to raise his head to look at the Emperor''s eyes.


    Michalina brought the three people from her faction with her. She followed the three vassals.


    "We greet Your Majesty. We are grateful to be given a chance to participate in this special asion."


    Albeit reluctant, the three people behind followed her.


    "I bring my trusted and strongest people¡­" She continued to introduce the three behind her, two men and one woman.


    The man on the left was Radow, the man on the right was Kondrad, and the woman was Kassandra.


    Tang Shaoyang returned their greeting with a nod, scanning the three briefly. He did not make any remark.


    His people expected him to make a speech or maybe a little bit of exnation, but he was not the type to needlessly talk.


    "We will leave right away!" He brought them all to the God Realm.

 Chapter 1747 Tomb of The Fallen God (2)

    Chapter 1747 Tomb of The Fallen God (2)


    Tang Shaoyang stood next to the window, looking down at the people from the twenty-fifth floor. His people were cheering after seeing the leaderboards. That made them proud that their faction was number one in the world.


    The scene made Tang Shaoyang smile. He could hear his people chanting his name.


    "We should reduce the spot for the vassal in the dungeon run in the God Realm."


    Zhang Mengyao came over and reported. They had returned thirty minutes earlier, and Zhang Mengyao had been carefully selecting the people for the dungeon run in the God Realm. It was a rare chance, and people would fight for it.


    She agreed to give twenty spots for each dungeon run for their vassals. However, she encountered a problem. Their vassals barely had the Demi-God Rank. Temujin only had one Demi-God Rank, Asahi only had one Demi-God Rank, and Han only had one Demi-God Rank.


    Only those three vassals outside the Tang Empire had a Demi-God Rank. That meant they did not have enough to fill the twenty spots for their vassals.


    Those empty spots could be filled with people from the Adventurer Guild from Aqura. However, that might lead to further trouble between their vassals if they gave too many spots for the Adventurer Guild.


    Zhang Mengyao shared her concerns about whether they would give too many spots for the Adventurer Guild.


    "An unranked dungeon in the God Realm might be too much for the Legend Rank. I am afraid it will do more harm than benefit the Legend Rank if we have to fill it with the Legend Rank from our vassals."


    "On top of that, we have too many Demi-God Ranks for the limited spots for our core members. The Dwarf Confederation might not be interested, but the Beast Coven, the Moonlight Tribe, the Demonic Ape Tribe, the Bombyx Mori Tribe, and more vassals that are directly part of the Tang Empire."


    Temujin, Asahi, and Han were also vassals, but they stood alone as a faction. The reason not to assimte them directly was so they could have a majority voice in an asion such as the World Congress and maybe the Faction Congresster on.


    But they had more vassals that registered directly under the Tang Empire. What Zhang Mengyao mentioned was a few of many vassals. Zhang Mengyao had to make sure that the sports were shared fairly. There were also many divisions who wanted to send their people to try the dungeon.


    "Let''s make use of the leaderboards for the first dungeon. We prioritize the people in the top one hundred first. We fill out the remaining spot from our vassal. The top ten in the leaderboard will stay in the party for the next two dungeons, and we can fill the remaining with our core members. There''s no need to worry about the other vassals since we pick it based on leaderboards."


    Zhang Mengyao went silent, rubbing her chin while nodding, "I don''t think of using the leaderboards because it''s still, but that''s a good idea. Tarrior will be prioritized to join us. They could send up to twenty Demi-God Ranks to join the party. The remaining divisions and vassals will get five quotas."


    She then smiled, "I will have Wei Xi and Alton to take care of the rest."


    Thanks to his suggestion, the party for the first dungeon was quickly assembled. That shortened his time to y with his daughter. Tang Shaoyang kinda regretted giving the suggestion.


    They left the smart base to the training ground thirty minutester.


    "Who usually leads the dungeon raid?" Tang Shaoyang asked as they walked side by side.


    "Why?" Zhang Mengyao returned the question with a question. She was confused as to why her husband asked when he was part of the party. It was natural for him to lead the party.


    "I don''t think I should lead the party when I don''t know how strong you are all. It will be more effective for someone who knows our party well to lead the dungeon raid instead."


    Tang Shaoyang shook his head, "There''s one more thing, I am used to going solo. I don''t think I am good enough to lead a dungeon raid. Get someone who used to lead the dungeon raid to lead in this dungeon raid. I will assist from the side to avoid casualty."


    Thinking about the casualty, he had a good skill to do that. It was The Spirit Fusion, allowing him to integrate his spirit with someone else. With all his spirits being Archaic Spirit, that should be more than enough for them to go through the dungeon with no issue.


    ''But that could be a poison for them.''


    Fighting without their own power could be dangerous. They might overestimate their ability and do something stupidter on. Especially when he was not with them.


    ''Let''s not use Spirit Fusion unless the dungeon is too hard for their current level.''


    "I will take the lead then," Zhang Mengyao agreed after listening to the reasons.


    She was always the one who took the lead for a dungeon raid every time a new rank dungeon appeared. If her husband took the lead, he might send the team into a dangerous situation because he did not have knowledge of the team''s limits.


    By the time they arrived at the training ground, exactly a party of ny-eight had gathered. They would be the first party for the first dungeon, and he found Michalina. He was not expecting that she would be included in this first dungeon raid.


    Wei Xi came over and briefed who came from their vassals. Four people from the Duchy of Michalina, three from the Adventurer Guild, one from Asahi, one from Temujin, and one from Han. They rounded it up to ten people from the vassals.


    Park Nam Hoon of Han, Tachibana Izuhara of Asahi, and Khadan of Temujin came out from the ground. They bowed toward Tang Shaoyang as a greeting.


    "We are grateful for Your Majesty''s generosity to include us in this special chance!"


    The three said it in unison as if they had practiced together beforehand. Hemlin, Fon, and a familiar face from the Adventurer Guild came over and bowed to greet Tang Shaoyang.


    He was familiar with the third face, Hemlin''s disciple, Ladirma. He fought and almost killed Ladirma back then in Aqura. Ladirma was lucky that three Gods came down during their fight. If not for the three Gods, this guy might not be here now.


    Ladirma was aware of their past fight, and he did not dare to raise his head to look at the Emperor''s eyes.


    Michalina brought the three people from her faction with her. She followed the three vassals.


    "We greet Your Majesty. We are grateful to be given a chance to participate in this special asion."


    Albeit reluctant, the three people behind followed her.


    "I bring my trusted and strongest people¡­" She continued to introduce the three behind her, two men and one woman. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The man on the left was Radow, the man on the right was Kondrad, and the woman was Kassandra.


    Tang Shaoyang returned their greeting with a nod, scanning the three briefly. He did not make any remark.


    His people expected him to make a speech or maybe a little bit of exnation, but he was not the type to needlessly talk.


    "We will leave right away!" He brought them all to the God Realm.

 Chapter 1748 Tomb of The Fallen God (3)

    Chapter 1748 Tomb of The Fallen God (3)


    Zhang Mengyao was counting in her head. Exactly at twenty seconds, she approached the dungeon portal, waving her hand at the party to follow her.


    Despite her nervousness, she had absolute trust in her husband. She entered the dungeon with no hesitation.


    Holding hernce in her right hand, and the shield in her left hand. Zhang Mengyao was in a stance, ready to fight at any moment. Her tense body rxed as she did not detect the enemy around her.


    Her eyes were looking for a figure, Tang Shaoyang. She found him, standing at the entrance to the hallway. Nodding her head toward Tang Shaoyang, she started to observe her surroundings until the notification rang in her head.


    Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow. The notification told them where they were and their objective, but it was definitely different. Fewer details than the dungeon on Earth. It did not tell her the time limit, the reward, and the consequence of failing to achieve the objective.


    She let the party settle in, getting used to the surroundings instead of immediately starting the dungeon raid. Approaching Tang Shaoyang next to the entrance with a lot in her mind. Trying to figure out what kind of dungeon they were in.


    "It''s a normal type dungeon."


    She concluded after considering all the clues around her. No matter how much she thought about the other possibilities. She felt like this was just a normal dungeon.


    A normal dungeon was where they explored an area with the objective of killing the boss monster. In this case, the tomb guardians were the boss. They must enter this hallway and find the boss.


    "This is the problem."


    Zhang Mengyao pointed at the hallway. It was too narrow for a hundred people. It could fit ten people side by side, but if a fight broke out. They did not have enough space for all of them to fight.


    "I can use my shadows to clear the danger if you want," Tang Shaoyang thought of clearing the danger ahead with his spirits. However, he was not the leader. If he acted without her consent, it was the same as he did not trust her. Especially when he was the one who designated her to be the leader.


    "No! I would like to push ourselves to the limit. Please just step up when we encounter something we can''t defeat."


    Zhang Mengyao rejected the idea of letting Tang Shaoyang clear the immediate danger. She wanted to use this chance to improve. Not just her, but for everyone.


    The dungeon and the dimensional tower no longer possessed a threat to them. There was no challenge for the Demi-God Rank. They were not in a war against anyone. Not like she wanted a war, but not having a proper opponent for a long time would dull their battle sense.


    The dungeon in the God Realm might be the best solution to keep them sharp. So it would be best if Tang Shaoyang did not interfere.


    "I agree with Sis Mengyao, Brother. That should be my job to lead the party. You can be at ease since Sister Viona and Yeon Hee are here." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lu An overheard the conversation and chimed in. His new bloodline forced him to dy him to advance further. He must get used to his new bloodline and the only way to fight someone on his level.


    The dungeon and the dimensional tower were not that challenging, and he was not going to look troubled against the other factions in the dimensional. That was why he chose to have a spar with anyone in the Demi-God Rank until he could control his emotions.


    Now he found a better, dungeon in this God Realm. Not only would he face a strong monster or beast, but he could progress further. With Brother Shaoyang overseeing them, he was not worried about losing control either.


    Tang Shaoyang was d to just watch from the sideline. That was his initial goal, not to intervene unless necessary. In fact, he did not have the intention to join the fight. Fon, Hemlin, Lunea, Ophelius, and Ophelia would fight the boss.


    If they could defeat the God Rank boss, then they could clear the dungeon in the God Realm even without him. That was one of his goals, to assess how strong his people were. He would be leaving soon, so he wanted to confirm whether he should leave behind a few spirits for an emergency.


    Zhang Mengyao took the leadership and called everyone to the entrance. She came up with a n, which was to form a smaller group within the party.


    They formed a smaller team; six members in one group. Zhang Mengyao tried her best to bnce out the team. After forming sixteen teams of six, the scouting teamposed of Lu An, Viona, and So Yeon Hee entered the hallway.


    Then followed by the first team which was the vanguard for the party, Zhang Mengyao, Li Na, Ophelius, Ophelia, Vice Supreme General Alton, and Denzo from the Lycasian Tribe.


    Li Na was the summoner, but she was needed to control the twins'' disaster. Aside from Tang Shaoyang, Ophelius, and Ophelia only listened to Li Na.


    The team led by Fon and Hemlin, the team with two God Ranks, was watching the back. They were at thest line to protect the party, in case they were attacked from behind.


    The team entered the hallway one by one. Zhang Mengyao specifically told them to create a two-and-a-half-meter distance between each team. It was to give each team a space to fight.


    There was one person with no team, Tang Shaoyang. He acted like an overseer, like a teacher, watching his students from the side and stepping in when he was needed.


    Tang Shaoyang followed Zhang Mengyao''s team closely from behind. He smiled, hearing Li Na keep reminding the twins not to transform into their real form. If the twins transformed, the hallway would copse.


    Despite their number, there was no voice aside from their steps and Li Na''s concerned voice, talking to the twins gently. The atmosphere was tense, everyone was nervous with the unknown inside the hallway.

 Chapter 1749 Tomb of The Fallen God (4)

    Chapter 1749 Tomb of The Fallen God (4)


    Park Nam Hoon, the leader of Han, was nervous. He was so nervous that he kept looking to the sides, of the old wall even though there was nothing there.


    It was not that long ago he found out about the God Realm. When he heard God Realm, the thing that appeared in his mind was the God Rank. Thend of the God Rank, and he was just a measly Demi-God Rank.


    Even though Zhang Mengyao told him that they also had God Ranks. It did not change the fact that he was still Demi-God Rank. What if he got separated from the main party and encountered a God Rank Monster? The thought of it made his body shudder.


    The worst part was that his team was on the second line, right behind the vanguard. If there was a horde rushed toward them, he had to fight. If that ever happened, he hoped that he would never fight the God Rank.


    The only thing that put him at ease was the fact that the Emperor was right in front of him. Looking at the back of the Emperor who walked leisurely left him in awe.


    Even though his Majesty was a God Rank, the dungeon should pose a challenge for him. And yet, the fact that His Majesty was at ease, meant whatever was inside this dungeon was not a threat to The Emperor.


    That was another thing that put him a little more at ease. Then his eyes fell on the twins, the boy, and the girls. Despite their appearance, the two were put in the Vanguard. He would assume the Emperor lost his mind if he was not informed that the twins were two out of the Six God Ranks in the Tang Empire.


    He finally found out about the mysterious Ophelius and Ophelia. Those two names were never known before and appeared when the Absolute Ranking was announced. Even he as a vassal of the Tang Empire did not know six names in the top ten Absolute Ranking until now.


    Even as a vassal, he did not know the depth of the Tang Empire. Especially after the World Congress. He was d that he was not stupid enough to oppose the Tang Empire back then.


    Park Nam Hoon''s mind wandered, trying to divert his focus away from the thing that made him nervous. But the nervousness returned with a single motion from Supreme General Zhang. She raised her hand, indicating for the party to stop.


    Then his team leader also raised his hand, rying the signal to the teams behind them. It was telling them to get ready for a fight.


    "There''s a monster ahead. Get ready to fight!"


    The moment Park Nam Hoon heard that his heartbeat jumped. He calmed down after a while, but the word monster made him nervous again. Taking out his spear from his inventory, holding it with his two hands. He focused on the dark end, waiting for the monster toe out.


    He gripped his spear tightly, and nervousness crept in. This would be the first sh in the God Realm.


    The ground shook and the sound of footsteps echoed in the hallway. The tremor and the sound were getting louder and louder until a line of monsters appeared from the dark end. The monsters were undead, skeletons in armor.


    Zhang Mengyao was ready to sh, raising her shield andnce. Then she used Detection on the first skeleton.


    "It''s Primordial Rank Skeleton Knights¡­"


    Park Nam Hoon did not lower his spear, furrowing his brow. He thought he heard it wrong until he used Detection on the closest skeleton. Because of how nervous he was, he forgot to use basic skills such as Detection.


    "It''s really just a Primordial Rank Skeleton Knight¡­"


    He was speechless when he confirmed it with his own skill. The monster in the dungeon in theGod Realm was Primordial Rank. To ensure that he was not wrong, he used Detection on all skeletons in his range. All of them were Primordial Rank.


    "Get ready to engage! Stick to your team and just fight the monster in your reach!"


    Zhang Mengyao called out.


    The skeletons were thirty meters away, rushing toward them. When the skeletons closed to twenty meters distance. Park Nam Hoon felt powerful energy. The source of the powerful energy was right in front of him.


    The twins opened their mouths, and ck fire red out from their mouths. The cirction energy became stronger and stronger, to the point of suffocating him. His heartbeat had just returned normal after finding out the skeleton was Primordial Rank pumping again, even faster and louder. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The twins then breathed out from the fire, and he could feel the heat on his face. It was so hot, as if his face was burnt. The twins filled the hallway with their ck fire, swallowing the skeleton who rushed toward them.


    The fire disappeared to the dark end of the hallway. Even though it was fire, it did not light the dark path, leaving nothing but dust on the skeletons. The skeleton knights were wiped out, leaving nothing including their armor.


    Park Nam Hoon stared at the hallway, then the twins who were scolded by Li Na. He recognized Li Na, the famous summoner. He had been in a few dungeons with her. Relying on her monstrous summons, they cleared the dungeon with ease. He believed Li Na was one of the strongest in the Tang Empire.


    This confirmed his thoughts. Li Na was scolding the twins, the second and the third in the Absolute Ranking. The two God Ranks did not dare to talk back. The twins looked guilty in fact.


    ''Are they Li Na''s summons?''


    Imagining that Li Na had two God Rank summons made his heart cold. Once more he was reminded that this was the gap between the Tang Empire and the other factions. He was afraid but also relieved. Afraid that the Tang Empire might turn their sword at Han. Relieved that he was a vassal of the Tang Empire.


    Li Na scolded the twins, telling them not to kill the monster next time. Park Nam Hoon knew what it meant. He would step up to fight in the next monster wave.

 Chapter 1750 Tomb of The Fallen God (5)

    Chapter 1750 Tomb of The Fallen God (5)


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Park Nam Hoon was pretty much at ease after the fourth fight against the horde of skeleton knights. He looked down on the rusted armor, thinking of taking it off. He had been thinking about it since the third fight, but he noticed that the others did not even bother to pick the armor.


    He thought it should be decent armor even though it was armor from a mob monster. It was a mob monster in the God Realm. It should be decentpared to the drops from the dungeon on Earth.


    "You better keep your inventory open than taking this shitty armor. We are just at the dungeon''s entrance, and we will encounter a stronger mob. You should take the armor at least from the Demi-God Rank Skeleton Knight instead of this one."


    Park Nam Hoon nced at the voice of the team leader, Vice Supreme General Wei Xi. He thought about it, and only then he realized that he was still at the entrance. His nervousness got into him, he felt like it was hours already. It was still less than an hour since they entered the hallway.


    Kicking away the bones and the rusted armor, Park Nam Hoon regrouped with his team. He was much calmer after the fourth battle against the mob. It was after he confirmed that not all monsters were a God Rank even though they were in the God Realm.


    The party resumed their exploration. They only encountered four waves of skeleton knights so far. Each wave was around fifty to eighty skeleton knights with Legend Rank as the highest rank.


    Even though he only encountered Primordial Rank and Legend Ranks mobs, Park Nam Hoon was still on high alert. Just as his team leader said, they were still at the entrance of the dungeon.


    Park Nam Hoon saw the end of the hallway. His grip on his spear tightened. The hallway led to a bigger room, bigger than the cave at the entrance.


    The interior of the room was still the same. The same floor and wall with the torchlight lightened the room. The scout team was waiting in this room.


    He scanned the room which was pretty much empty. The room was too spacious to be empty. There was a pond at the center of the room, filled with clear water, then nine stone gates. He guessed their next destination was behind the stone gate.


    Each stone gate was engraved with a figure. The stone gate in the middle was engraved with a knight, holding a sword and a shield while standing. To the left of the knight was another figure, holding a spear, and so on with different weapons.


    The gate was much biggerpared to the hallway. It was over twenty meters tall and thirty meters wide. That meant the space behind the gate was much bigger. More space if they had to fight, more ideal, but they might encounter the stronger monster.


    Park Nam Hoon approached the scout team, noticing the scout team was discussing something.


    "I think each gate is upied by the Tomb Guardian. The quest says we have to kill all Tomb Guardians, and I think there are nine of them. Each gate represents the Tomb Guardian!"


    Park Nam Hoon listened to Lu An''s words. It made sense, meaning they had to take all nine gates to clear the dungeon. It was quite straightforward, he was relieved that it was not thatplicated for a dungeon in the God Realm.


    "It''s much simpler than I thought. It will be faster if we split up the party, but we will take it slow since we have no experience in this dungeon. We will try the first gate together. If it''s not that difficult, then we can try to split the party."


    Park Nam Hoon agreed with Supreme General Zhang''s idea. They could try to clear the first and second gates together. If it was not a problem, then they should split up to clear the dungeon faster.


    "That''s the issue. We must split into groups to clear the dungeon. It will be easier to understand if you see it yourself!"


    Lu An brought everyone to the gate in the middle. A screen popped out when they reached the ten-meter distance from the gate.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Guardian Arkin]


    Objective: Kill Guardian Arkin


    Reward:???


    Time: 1 hour


    - All gates will be sealed for 24 hours for failing to kill Guardian Arkin in an hour.


    - Upon opening one of the gates, yers have twelve hours to kill the remaining tomb guardians.


    - The remaining gates will be sealed for 24 hours if yers fail to kill all nine Tomb Guardians in the designated time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Then they approached the other gates as well. All of them had the same objective and the same time limit as well.


    "If the tomb guardian is right behind the gate, then an hour for each tomb guardian is doable. But what if we must find the tomb guardian first? What if it''s a maze inside? I don''t think an hour is enough. Especially if the Boss is a God Rank."


    Park Nam Hoon cursed inwardly. He jinxed himself, thinking the dungeon in the God Realm was simple. If they failed once, they had to wait for twenty-four hours for another try. What did it mean? It meant if they could not clear all nine gates in the designated time, they would be trapped in this dungeon until they could kill each tomb guardian in an hour.


    Splitting the group or not was no longer an issue. They must work together. If the boss was not behind the gate, they must reach the boss''s room as quickly as possible. Then they must kill the boss. They must achieve that within an hour.


    "Why don''t we find out?"


    Park Nam Hoon snapped out of his thoughts and looked at the voice. If it was someone from Han, he would scold the person. However, the one who spoke was The Emperor.


    "We can''t just carelessly open the gate. We need a n first!"


    He was grateful that Supreme General Zhang dared to speak up. He agreed with Zhang Mengyao. They could not open the gate carelessly because of the one-hour time limit. They would be done if they entered the gate with no n.

 Chapter 1751 Tomb of The Fallen God (6)

    Chapter 1751 Tomb of The Fallen God (6)


    "How are you going to make a n when you don''t know what will you face? Do what you usually do and adjust as we go on."


    Tang Shaoyang understood that they were all nervous since this was their first dungeon in the God Realm. They needed a push, and he would be the one who pushed them.


    "There''s no need to be worried about the boss. I think Ophelius and Ophelius can take care of the boss in a few minutes. You just need to focus on the monster on the way and find the way to the boss room."


    Zhang Mengyao blinked her eyes a few times. It was as if she was being reminded of something she knew already. What Tang Shaoyang said to her was her strategy if a new rank dungeon appeared.


    She thought she was not nervous, but she was still nervous that she forgot a basic strategy. Her focus was on the boss, kept thinking of a way to fight the God Rank, not how to clear the dungeon. She forgot the basics for the dungeon raid.


    "Are you sure they can beat the boss in a few minutes? I need to calcte our speed to clear the mob monster."


    "We have Fon, Hemlin, and Lunea as well. A few minutes is enough," Tang Shaoyang nodded. Even if it was not enough, he would make it enough.


    "I need fifteen minutes."


    Zhang Mengyao nodded and gathered her people. Exactly fifteen minutester, she gathered the part in front of one of the gates. She chose the gate in the middle, Guardian Arkin.


    She was ready to fight anytime, holding a shield in her left hand and thence on the back of her waist. Her right hand was right on the gate, and next to her was Tang Shaoyang.


    "Open the gate!"


    With her cue, both pushed the massive gate. The ground and the wall shook from the impact as the gate slowly opened.


    They could not see anything as it was pitch dark. There was no light inside. The light from the torch could not reach inside. It was as if something was blocking the light from entering the room. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With a bang, the gate fully opened. Tang Shaoyang and Zhang Mengyao were still outside the gate. He was waiting for Tang Shaoyang, following her lead, respecting her as a leader.


    He saw what was inside through his Chaos Eyes, but he remained silent. He wanted to see how Zhang Mengyao would react to what awaited her. Of course, he was ready to help anytime.


    Zhang Mengyao''s heart was beating furiously. She was nervous not because she was afraid of what was ahead of her. It was because of the burden on her shoulders. Her people''s lives were in her hands. That was what made her nervous.


    A wrong decision could lead to the demise of her people. That burden made her nervous.


    She took a deep breath and released it one ago as she stepped into the room. Kang Xue moved up to the vanguard team and used her Light Elemental Power to lead the way. However, Kang Xue''s light could only lighten up to three meters of area.


    No matter what she did, she could not expand it further. The three-meter range was the maximum. She tried to throw the ball of light, but it dimmed as soon as it separated from Kang Xue''s hand.


    After a few tries, they had no choice but to proceed with minimal vision. The people behind using their fire spell.


    Boom!


    When thest person stepped into the room, the gate suddenly closed. That made everyone panic for a moment as everyone looked back. It was different than the gate, something from above fell and blocked their path to retreat.


    Zhang Mengyao was about to check in until the room suddenly lightened.


    "Get ready to engage!" She raised her voice, reminding the others to be ready to fight.


    The torches in the room lit up, there were more than one hundred torches. They were in a massive. Massive as it was around the same as the football stadium or this room might be bigger. Maybe the room was designed simrly to the stadium, minus the seats for the spectators.


    The good news was that they did not need to find the boss. The boss or the tomb guardian was in the same room. Guardian Arkin was standing, in the same posture with the engraving on the gate. The boss was standing on the altar at the end of the room.


    The bad news was that the tomb guardian was not alone. There was a whole army under the tomb guardian. It might be the same skeleton knights they fought on the way here, but there were more than one thousand of them.


    The rank varied with Primordial Rank the lowest rank up to the highest rank was the Demi-God Rank.


    "There were 250 Demi-God Ranks, 500 Legend Ranks, and 1000 Primordial Ranks Skeleton Knight!"


    Tang Shaoyang made a quick calction. He had been counting them through Chaos Eyes. That might help Zhang Mengyao to face the situation.


    "Formation!"


    Zhang Mengyao was intimidated deep inside, but she did not show it outside. She took ten steps forward as she made a call.


    The formation was an inward curve line filled with the vanguard, acting as the frontline. Zhang Mengyao in the middle of the formation, the frontmost formation, apanied by Lina along with Ophelius and Ophelia.


    Behind the vanguard was the main long-ranged ss and healers. It was basic formation with their line-up.


    They were already in the formation, but the skeleton knights remained in their position. They were still standing in a line as if they were statues, not monsters to kill.


    Zhang Mengyao did not wait for the skeleton knights to make a move as she raised hernce upward and made a motion forward, "Attack!"


    The mage shot their spells while the archers released their arrows to the unmoving targets. The skeleton knights did not move, not even raising their shields to block the iing attack.


    Just like that, the frontmost skeleton was sted by the spells from the mage. The arrows from the archers pierced through their armor and destroyed the skeleton knights.


    Tang Shaoyang was confused. Zhang Mengyao was confused, everyone was confused. Why the skeleton knights did not react to their attacks.


    "Again! Aim the Legend and Demi-God Rank this time!"


    Zhang Mengyao did not know and did not care as to why the skeleton knights did not react to her attack. She maintained the formation and instructed for the second attack.


    As the second attack was on the way, the tomb guardian moved. It raised his shield and roared.


    The spell and the arrows met with a barrier this time. All of them were blocked by the barrier. Then it was followed by a notification.


    [Tomb Guardian Arkin is enraged by the yer''s dishonorable tactic!]


    [Tomb Guardian Arkin activated Soul Bestow!]


    [The Primordial Rank Skeleton Knights be 50% stronger because of soul bestow!]


    [The Legend Rank Skeleton Knights be 75% stronger because of Soul Bestow!]


    [The Demi-God Skeleton Knights be 100% stronger because of Soul Bestow!]


    Then the skeleton knight''s empty socket was filled with the dark-purple orb, which red fiercely. Then they moved, in a stance, ready to fight.


    The tomb guardian raised its swords and motioned forward. The skeleton knights'' army charged forward, not carelessly rushing but in formation.

 Chapter 1752 Dont Anger Dragons

    Chapter 1752 Don''t Anger Dragons


    Everyone received the same notifications. That left everyone speechless that the boss was angry because they attacked first. It specifically mentioned dishonorable tactics as well.


    "Keep the formation and attack them! Use your stronger skill!"


    Zhang Mengyao pushed away the notification andmanded. Her voice prevented everyone from getting distracted. They used the stronger skill for the third attack.


    A barrage of spells and arrows flew above the vanguard. The skeleton knights were no longer passively receiving the attack. They raised their shield, and that simple movement formed a barrier above them. The barrier that shielded them from attack came from above, front, and sides.


    The barrier was destroyed, and could not hold the barrage of attacks. However, the barrier weakened the attack. Only a few skeleton knights were killed.


    The skeleton knights then moved up, spread out while maintaining the formation, trying to encircle the intruders. At the same time, the tomb guardian jumped off from the altar.


    Boom!


    The Tomb Guardiannded ten meters away from Zhang Mengyao. Her eyes widened in shock, not expecting the boss toe out right away. She looked up at the boss and used [Detection].


    [Detection Failed!]


    Looking at the feedback made her heart jump. Her breath became erratic as she sensed the tomb guardian''s aura. Her legs and hands were shaking, and finally understood why Lu An fell on his knees when he tried to probe Tang Shaoyang.


    Even though she could sense the difference, it was different when she experienced it herself. The despair from the disparity between her and the God Rank.


    The sensation did notst long as a hand touched her shoulder, "Calm down! That''s not for you to fight, not yet."


    Then the tomb guardian''s aura was nullified and her mind was getting clearer with it. Her back and face were soaked in cold sweat, but her breathing got better.


    Ophelius and Ophelia broke away from the formation. The twins rushed toward the tomb guardian in anger. They were angered because the tomb guardian''s aura scared Li Na. Without Tang Shaoyang''s order, they rushed toward the skeleton.


    The tomb guardian was much bigger up close. It was five meters tall, wearing full ck armor with a helmet.


    "Bad guy must be punished!" Ophelia screamed as she returned to her realm form. The little boy and little girl turned into Chaos Demonic Dragon Cmity.


    Their angry roar echoed as they both headbutted the five-meter-skeleton. They dragged the tomb guardian, trampling over the skeleton knights. They dragged to the altar, destroying the altar.


    The twins then held the tomb guardian up, pinning it to the wall. Ophelius held the right shoulder and Ophelia held the left shoulder. Then both continued headbutting the tomb guardian''s head which was protected by the helmet.


    It was a way for the twins to vent their anger to the tomb guardian. The nking sound of the helmet getting crushed as well as the sound of the helmet hitting the wall echoed in the room. The ground shook each time one of them headbutted the boss.


    Zhang Mengyao was left speechless with the way the twins fought. Thanks to them and Tang Shaoyang, she regained herposure.


    "Our God Ranks will take care of the boss! We clean up the skeleton army."


    It was not just her that got affected by the tomb guardian''s aura, but everyone else. The skeleton knights also kept rushing toward them. Zhang Mengyao raised her shield and readied herself for the sh.


    However, an unthinkable thing happened. As the skeleton knights approached the ten-meter range. All of them suddenly fell to the ground. They were confused at first, but then the notification rang. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [You have defeated the first tomb guardian, Tomb Guardian Arkin!]


    Only then did they look toward the end of the room, where the twin dragons kept banging their heads into the skeleton''s helmet.


    The scene left everyone speechless. The helmet was no longer in the shape of a helmet. It was more like a b of metal, meaning the twins crushed the skull inside the helmet. That was how the God Rank died.


    It was a tragic way to die, getting crushed along with the helmet because two angry dragons kept banging their heads. The thing that scared everyone died in a silly way.


    Even now, the two dragons kept banging their heads against the b of metal. That was how angry the twins were.


    "Enough!"


    If not for Tang Shaoyang, they would not stop even if the wall was destroyed. The twins returned to their human form and rushed back to Li Na.


    Both were boasting about how they beat the bad guy to Li Na which received praise from her. If no one saw what the twins just did, everyone would think the twins were adorable. But they could not unsee what they just had witnessed. Everyone made a mental note not to upset the twins in the future.


    Zhang Mengyao pped her hands twice, "Let''s pack up! You can take a set of the Demi-God Rank and Legend Rank Skeleton Knight''s armor. The rest of the loot will be taken into the treasury!"


    She then walked toward the dead boss. The boss dropped an item, a treasure chest. He recognized the color of the treasure chest. The blue-golden glow around the chest, meaning it was Legend Treasure Chest.


    To her surprise, there was more drop next to the chest. It was the same armor used by the boss, but of course in a smaller version. She picked up the sword and was surprised to find it was a Legend Rank Sword.


    "It''s a Tomb Guardian armor set, Legend Rank!"


    The sword was Tomb Guardian Sword and so were all the armor parts, from the helmet down to the boots.


    "It''s a decent drop."


    Zhang Mengyao turned around. Tang Shaoyang was behind her, and she rolled her eyes, "It''s more than just a decent drop. This is the best equipment rank we have right now."


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and took out his [Azure Dragon de]. He handed the sword to her, letting her see the best equipment.


    Zhang Mengyao looked at the sword, hesitating. But she still took it from him and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "That''s what I got from winning the Trial of God. If you received the invitation just like I did. Join only if you are confident to win the trial. If you are not confident, then you better dy it until you are ready."


    Zhang Mengyao handed back the sword, but then she saw him taking out another weapon. It was his favorite weapon, the big battle axe.


    "I got two God Rank weapons from the trial. Not just weapons, the territory in the God Realm as well as Administrator ss."


    Zhang Mengyao chuckled, shaking her head, "Let''s see if I can gather the maximum God Shards first. Isn''t that how you received the invitation to join the trial?"


    Tang Shaoyang took back the weapon, "You don''t have. There are a lot who don''t get the invitation as well. Maybe I will look into itter."


    He remembered how people from the same factions joined the same trial. Maybe there was a way for him to get his people to join the trial without needing to gather the maximum number of God Shard.


    Thanks to the twins, cleaning up the loot was longer than actually beating the boss. Because of the two, the party did not get to fight as well. Putting aside the reward, they gained nothing from the first gate.


    It took them more than ten minutes to sort out the loot. They left behind the armor from the Primordial Skeleton Knights.


    The gate was opened once more, and everyone left the room. Whilst they did not get to fight, they were exhausted. While the God Rank boss was defeated easily, it left a deep impression on everyone. They gathered around the pond, drinking the water and washing their faces.


    Zhang Mengyao gave them a ten-minute break. They must defeat each boss in one hour, but they were given twelve hours to kill all nine Tomb Guardians.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Guardian Francio]


    Objective: Kill Guardian Francio


    Reward:???


    Time: 1 hour


    - All gates will be sealed for 24 hours for failing to kill Guardian Arkin in an hour.


    - Upon opening one of the gates, yers have twelve hours to kill the remaining tomb guardians.


    - The remaining gates will be sealed for 24 hours if yers fail to kill all nine Tomb Guardians in the designated time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhang Mengyao had decided on the next target. It was the gate to the right of Guardian Akin. The engraved figure was wearing armor with a cape, raising his sword to the sky.


    The engraving was the reason he chose this gate for the second gate. Of all the remaining gates, this one looked the weakest among the eight guardians. The figure had a sword with heavy armor, a badbination in her eyes.


    That was why she thought the boss might be weaker than Guardian Arkin. If the boss was weaker, the skeleton knights might be weaker as well. Of course, it was just an assumption. It was not like the order mattered anyway.


    The ten-minute break was over. Zhang Mengyao called the party over to gather at the Guardian Francio''s gate.


    Zhang Mengyao and Tang Shaoyang opened the gate just like before. This time what awaited them behind the gate was different. It was not a portal gate instead of a room. Meaning they had to enter the portal.


    Tang Shaoyang entered the portal gate first, the same as when they entered the dungeon. He frowned when he arrived at the designated area.


    He was in the open field with nothing but red soil on the ground. But then he found a big fort, a thousand meters away from where he was. Through his Chaos Eyes, he got to see what was inside the fort, a bigger army of skeleton knights.


    "I don''t think this will be easier than Guardian Arkin."

 Chapter 1753 The God Rank (1)

    Chapter 1753 The God Rank (1)


    In the previous fight, there were 1750 skeleton knights, which was a lotpared to their number. Yet the second scenario had more armies than the previous fight.


    If he had to estimate their number, it should be around six to seven thousand skeleton knights. There was one thing that Zhang Mengyao predicted correctly, the boss was weaker than the previous boss. The boss for the second scenario was Demi-God Rank.


    The problem was not the boss, but the guard next to the boss. The boss was guarded by two God Rank Skeleton Knights. While he could not confirm it with his Detection, he could tell by their auras.


    "I think I have to step up for this scenario," Tang Shaoyang muttered.


    *** ***


    Michalina and her vice leaders were standing behind the portal, lining up with the others. Her eyes were at the portal, but her mind was somewhere else. The wonder of the Tang Empire.


    The first day they officially became the Tang Empire''s vassals, they were invited to join a dungeon raid. The invitation did not mention anything about the God Realm until they heard it directly from Supreme General Zhang.


    They arrived in the God Realm. There was nothing special about the God Realm at first. She expected to see a bunch of God Ranks, but she was disappointed until the first boss.


    When the boss was so close to her, she could feel the terrifying aura. It was just an aura, but it was enough to suppress her, a Demi-God Rank. She froze, having a hard time breathing. Her body was shaking, and she could not think rationally. She thought she would die for sure until the two kids in their party transformed into a ck dragon and smashed the God Rank.


    The terrifying and intimidating boss died pathetically right before her eyes. That made her realize that the God Rank in the Tang Empire might be stronger than the average God Rank monster.


    ''I want to see how strong the Emperor is¡­''


    The thought remained as thought, she was not stupid enough to question it.


    ''I made the right choice instead of forming an alliance with the other big factions.''


    Back then her people disagreed with her decision to be the Tang Empire''s vassal. Not only would they lower their status as a big faction, but also because of the weird conditions where they were not allowed to expand their territory. It was for sure a weird condition, but she persisted in being the vassal. She was relieved that it was the right choice because the Tang Empire was stronger than all the big factionsbined.


    If she made an alliance with the United Sovereign and the other big factions. There was still a chance that the North Federation would still try to take over their territory. There was still a chance that she would lose, but it would be different with the Tang Empire. Even if the North Federation attacked them, the Tang Empire would defend them.


    "We are entering the portal gate!"


    As soon as they entered the gate, Zhang Mengyao called them over to brief the situation.


    The second gate was totally different from the first one. The first gate was a straightforward sh, but the second gate was a siege. They must take down the fort and the army inside to reach the boss.


    The bad news was the enemy''s number. The scout team snuck into the fort and returned with an estimated number, around seven thousand skeleton knights. It might be more than seven thousand, but could not be less than that.


    That meant they had to take down the fort in an hour with just a hundred people. Even though most of the army was Primordial Skeleton Knights, they still had the advantage of number also the fort.


    It would be better if they could lure them out to fight, but the boss would not be stupid to send out their army. They must breach the fort, fight the army, and take down the boss in an hour. Or they could assassinate the boss, and both sounded impossible because the boss was guarded by two God Ranks.


    The boss was not God Rank, but it had two God Rank bodyguards. An assassination was almost impossible with two God Ranks next to the boss.


    Michalina nced at Supreme General Zhang. Even someone like her was at her wit''s end. It was not a matter of a tactic anymore, but power. She thought she would be able to witness the Emperor''s battle prowess.


    "Ophelius, Ophelia, Hemlin, and Fon will lead the assault. Your task is to make a path and open the gate for us. After we enter the fort, Ophelius, and Ophelia will take one God Rank. Fon and Hemlin take the second God Rank, leave the boss alone!"


    Zhang Mengyao called out the four names and started to make the n. She was reluctant to use the God Ranks, but she had no choice in this scenario. It would be impossible to clear the scenario without them.


    "Everyone just needs to follow them! Don''t need to be afraid of their arrows and spells because we have Lunea. She will cast a barrier to protect us from the ranged attack!"


    Michalina was quite disappointed to hear that. She hoped The Emperor would step in, but this was not bad too. She might be able to watch the remaining God Ranks.


    Michalina''s ss was knights, and she was assigned to the vanguard, right behind the four God Ranks along with her vice leader. She finally got to see Hemlin and Fon, the fourth and fifth in the Absolute Ranking.


    "Charge!"


    With themand, the twins turned into massive ck dragons. They flew in a low flight, followed by Hemlin and Fon.


    Michalina also followed themand, but then the four God Ranks were too fast for her to follow. She tried to use her all to keep up the speed.


    "Maintain your speed! Don''t try to follow them, stay inside the barrier!"


    She snapped out of it and realized that it was not only her, but no one could catch up with the four God Ranks. Hearing about the barrier, only then did she notice the blue barrier, forming a dome, protecting all of them.


    The army behind the fort released their spells and arrows. Most of them were aimed at the dragons, and a few shot toward them.


    Michalina was about to slow her charge, making sure to be ready if the barrier was not strong enough to hold the spell and arrows.


    "Don''t you dare slow down! Trust the barrier and charge forward! Don''t slow down!"


    Hearing the voice, she really did not dare to slow her speed. Her shield remained on her back, her sword on her waist. She kept running toward the fort.


    The spell and the arrows hit the barrier. The exploded spell resounded, but it could not even shake the barrier. The barrier blocked all the attacks.


    Michalina trusted the barrier and focused on what was ahead of her. The two dragons closed the distance to the gate. Both opened their mouths and breathed out the ck fire. Two ck fireballs shot toward the gate and blew the gate.


    It was like a nuclear bomb explosion she watched in the movie, creating a mushroom explosion made of ck fire.


    After destroying the gates, the two dragons flew above the wall and headed to the center of the fort. Their next goal was the God Rank bodyguard.


    She did not see Hemlin and Fon. They disappeared from her vision along with the explosion.


    "Pull your weapon and get ready to engage!"


    Michalina did not have the time to look for the two God Ranks. The Primordial Skeleton Knights were lining up at the blown gate. They created a formation to block the charge.


    "Charge!"


    Carried away with the atmosphere, Michalina also screamed as she pulled out the shield from her back. Her shield was glowing in blue as she screamed, "Charge!"


    She did not realize it, but she passed through the barrier. She smashed herself into the row of spears. The spears broke apart when they hit the shield. The skeleton knights were sted away as well as she charged into the middle of the skeleton knight army.


    "One hour! We only have one hour! Kill them all!"


    Michalina had forgotten about her purpose to watch God Rank''s fight. She charged at the skeleton near her and killed them, getting carried by the atmosphere. She based her shield on the skeleton knight, she swung her sword toward the skeleton, and she also screamed "die" each time she killed one skeleton knight. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was a chaotic battle, but there was one strong voice thatmanded the battlefield. Each time she got away from the formation, the voice would call her back and remind her position.


    [You have defeated the fifth tomb guardian, Tomb Guardian Francio!]


    Michalina stopped when he heard the notification. She breathed heavily, and only then she could see her surroundings, thinking they had beaten the army.


    "We failed to kill all the soldiers. We only managed to kill half of them."


    Zhang Mengyao announced, and she sounded disappointed. She hoped to kill all the skeleton knights, but the time was up. A minute before the time was up, Tang Shaoyang killed the boss under her instruction. The army would fall along with the boss.


    "That''s not too bad even if we can''t kill them all before the time is up. We also gained a few levels," Kang Xue, who noticed the disappointment, tried to cheer Zhang Mengyao up.


    Michalina tunnel focused on the battle in front of her and she ignored the level-up notification. She checked her notification, and it was not just a few levels. She gained 21 levels from this fight. It was a big gain considering her rank, but Kang Xue mentioned that she only gained a few levels. That meant Kang Xue''s level was higher than hers.


    ''Even the quality of the Demi-God Rank is different.''


    She thought she had pushed herself harder than most, but there were always people ahead of her.


    "What about the God Ranks? Did you kill them?" Zhang Mengyao turned toward the twins, Hemlin, and Fon.


    "We killed them as soon as we caught him. That skeleton is too weak!" The twins answered cheerfully.


    "It took us around fifteen minutes to kill the second God Rank¡­" Hemlin was quite embarrassed that the kids did better than him and Fon.


    Michalina smiled widely hearing that, "How is it, my vice leaders? Do you think I still made the wrong choice?"

 Chapter 1754 The God Rank - How to Clear Hard Dungeon (2)

    Chapter 1754 The God Rank - How to Clear Hard Dungeon (2)


    Tang Shaoyang kept his word with Zhang Mengyao, not intervening in the dungeon raid unless she asked him to. He predicted that she would ask for his help in the second scenario. But the twins did the work, breaking the gate and killing the God Rank.


    The third scenario was simr to the second scenario, but this time they were the ones defending the fort from the undead. An unlimited undead would swarm toward the fort for an hour, and the boss would only appear if they killed ten thousand skeleton knights.


    The scenario was getting harder and harder, but they finished the scenario with his assistance again. With Ophelius and Ophelia with them, they seeded again.


    They finished the eight gates in eleven hours. There he witnessed how his people grew in each fight. Ophelius and Ophelia would be thest weapon when the time was almost up. He was not needed, at all.


    ''I underestimated the twins.''


    Ophelius and Ophelia lost to the administrators two times. That was why he thought they would be troubled to fight the boss. However, the twins won even against four God Ranks. They beat four God Rank undead in the eighth gate, by themselves.


    Hemlin and Fon needed to work harder because they only managed to kill one God Rank in the same gate. He needed to think of a way to get Hemlin, Fon, and Lunea stronger.


    That was forter to think, they still had to finish thest gate, the ninth gate.


    At thest gate was a figure with a cloak, holding a dagger in both hands. It was obvious that thest gate was a skeleton assassin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    [Guardian Titus]


    Objective: Kill Guardian Titus


    Reward:???


    Time: 1 hour


    - All gates will be sealed for 24 hours for failing to kill Guardian Titus in an hour.


    - Upon opening one of the gates, yers have twelve hours to kill the remaining tomb guardians.


    - The remaining gates will be sealed for 24 hours if yers fail to kill all nine Tomb Guardians in the designated time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhang Mengyao kept this for thest as she figured out that this gate might be the most difficult gate. She stood before the gate with Tang Shaoyang, "We will need you for thest gate."


    "Aren''t you giving up too early?" He was surprised to hear it from her before she could find what they would face.


    "My institution told me that this gate is the most dangerous one. And if you think rationally, none of the God Rank is suitable to fight the God Rank Assassin. The twins might be stronger than the assassin, but it''s an assassin. They don''t know how to fight an assassin."


    "I know how to fight an assassin because of my talent and the time I spent fighting Lu An, but neither of us was strong enough to fight the God Rank Assassin. You will take over this gate for us."


    Zhang Mengyao wanted to fight, testing her limits and her party. However, this one might be too dangerous. She did not want to lose anyone in her party for something foolish.


    Lu An was right behind them when Zhang Mengyao said that. He could not refute the words. He might be a good assassin, but if the gap was too big, any strategy was useless.


    "I thought I would not be able to show off because you cleared them without me," Tang Shaoyang smiled, "This is a good chance. Stay in a group, and I will take care of the rest!"


    Zhang Mengyao nodded and gathered the party, "We will not fight for the ninth gate! His Majesty will clear the ninth gate! Stay in formation and make sure not to disrupt His Majesty!"


    Many were disappointed that they would not be able to fight. While the fight had been dangerous, they managed to raise their levels. And with no casualty so far, they became bolder in the fight which was the reason why they could clear the mob before killing the boss.


    But the disappointment was washed away when they heard the Emperor would fight. They had seen Tang Shaoyang fight against the zombie kingdom back then, the fight against the angel in the Dimensional Tower. That was thest time they saw The Emperor fight.


    This would be the first time they watched The Emperor fight ever since he reached the God Rank. The excitement overrode the disappointment, and many were eager to see The Emperor fight.


    "I am afraid they would be disappointed with how I fight," Tang Shaoyang could see many of them could not wait to see his fight. He could feel their excitement, "I guess I will show them something new."


    He activated the Dragon Transformation. Many of them had seen his old dragon transformation, but this one was different. His wing was made of fire, not the same dragon wing, and he had two pairs of them. His hair turned white and longer, his red eyes gleamed, and his height almost reached four meters.


    Even though he suppressed his aura, it was different when he was in the dragon transformation. He could not suppress all his aura, and it affected the party.


    The party took five steps back in fear. Their faces paled as fear slowly crept out from the deepest of their heart. Even Zhang Mengyao had to take two steps back, overwhelmed by the aura.


    Zhang Mengyao furrowed her brow, "Can you at least say something before you transform?"


    Tang Shaoyang smiled and pushed the gate. He was the first one to enter as usual.


    "Forest, huh!?"


    He was in the middle of the forest, a dense forest with big trees. It was dark with three different moons in the sky.


    The first thing he did was to scan the surroundings with his Chaos Eyes. To his surprise, he found nothing. Not even the skeleton knights. He furrowed his brows, there was no mob monster, not the boss monster, not even a building.


    "A woman''s institution is scary. This indeed might be the hardest scenario."


    Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    "There''s only one enemy, the boss itself, which is an assassin. I can''t find it with my Chaos Eyes, and we only have one hour to kill it. This is the problem, what if the boss doesn''te out in an hour? It will be regarded as we failed to clear the quest."


    The assassin might note out if they stayed together as a hundred people. But it would be dangerous if they split into a small group. That was why this gate had the highest difficulty even though they only needed to kill one monster.


    Of course, Tang Shaoyang had his way to find the boss. It might be hard for Zhang Mengyao, but not him.


    Zhang Mengyao and the remaining party entered the gate thirty seconds together. She was confused at first, but she immediately agreed with Tang Shaoyang when she heard his exnation.


    "Can you kill it in one hour?"


    She was concerned. Without a doubt, Tang Shaoyang was the most powerful one here. But no matter how strong her husband was, it was useless if the enemy was hiding.


    "Should I choose a few people to be the bait?"


    Zhang Mengyao thought of using herself and a few others with strong defense to be the bait. That might be the only way to lure out the assassin.


    Tang Shaoyang grinned, "Didn''t I tell you that I want to show off a bit? I am not talking about the transformation. Why don''t you see it yourself?"


    Tang Shaoyang summoned all his spirits, all his seventy-five Archaic Spirits, "You know what to do."


    Then he looked at Lunea, "Please cast the barrier for our safety." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lunea nodded her head and quickly activated the barrier. She could not feel the aura from all these monsters, but she could tell by a single look that all of them were far stronger than her. She immediately cast the barrier for a hundred of them, the strongest barrier she had.


    "Let''s wait."


    Zhang Mengyao was left speechless. She heard it when her husband said that they would be disappointed. She understood it now. That meant he would not fight himself because his spirits would fight for him.


    The ground shook, an explosion resounded, and the temperature took a sudden rise and drop. A wave of heat would hit them, and then it suddenly turned cold, followed by a strong wind. The spirits were running amok, destroying the forest to find the assassin.


    "Can they find the assassin?"


    Zhang Mengyao admitted that these spirits were strong, but she was dubious about her husband''s method of finding the assassin.


    Exactly three seconds after she uttered the question, a notification rang in her head.


    [You have killed Tomb Guardian Titus!]


    The boss died in less than five minutes. No one knew how it died, whether the spirits fought it or it was hit by a random skill from the spirits.


    [Congrattions! You have cleared the Tomb of Fallen God!]

 Chapter 1755 Vassals Viewpoint

    Chapter 1755 Vassal''s Viewpoint


    No one knew what happened. All they heard was an explosion and the drastic change in the temperature, nothing else. While everyone was confused about what happened, the notification rang in their ears.


    [You have killed Tomb Guardian Titus!]


    [Congrattions! You have cleared the Tomb of Fallen God!]


    [The surviving yers obtained 5 levels!]


    [The surviving yers obtained 100,000 GC]


    [You have obtained 5 Legend Treasure Chests!]


    [You will be teleported out in one minute!]


    Then they returned to the safe area with the pond. Even now, no one understands what happened.


    "Calm down everyone! We will split the reward outside the dungeon."


    Zhang Mengyao calmed down the confused party. She was also confused about what happened. But Tang Shaoyang told her that the fight would be disappointing. It could be said she was less confused than the others.


    She expected a fierce fight, something that would amaze her but it was even more ridiculous than the twins. The twins killed their enemy fast, but she still could watch what happened.


    The only thing she saw was that her husband summoned his spirits, that was it. Then it was over in the next moment. This felt like her husband brute forced thest scenario, overpowering thest boss with number and power.


    They were out in one minute, right in front of the dungeon''s location. The party was murmuring, talking about what just happened. But those talks went silent the moment Zhang Mengyao took over the lead.


    "We will split the reward right now!"


    Not everyone received the reward, but each represented a division and a vassal. The reward would be split based on that. Each division and vassal only got one reward.


    The boss dropped two items, one of them was the Legend Treasure Chest, and the second one was random. It could be a ss scroll, bloodline, and high-graded equipment.


    Zhang Mengyao who held all the rewards took them out, of fourteen Legend Treasure Chests, five high-graded equipment, three ss scrolls, and one bloodline.


    "Asahies forward and chooses your reward!"


    The vassal would get to choose first. The order was not based on the contribution. The order was based on who had served the Tang Empire the longest. Asahi was one of the first to submit to the Tang Empire.


    Izuhara, the leader of Asahi, came forward. Before he was called out, he had already thought about what he wanted. The ss scroll, the bloodline, and the treasure chest.


    The Legend Treasure Chest was risky. He could get something better or maybe even worse than what he was presented with. His heart told him to pick the bloodline, but his mind was on the ss scroll.


    The reason he wanted the bloodline was not for him, but for someone else in his faction. He had upgraded his bloodline, so it would be a pity to change it right now. He did not even know which bloodline was strong, his current bloodline or the one in front of him.


    Asahi had a strong Legend Rank, that person was his nephew, Tachibana Tobei. Despite being a Legend Rank, Tobei could fight against the Demi-God Rank. For him who was in the Demi-God Rank, it took him more than effort to defeat Tobei.


    Izuhara thought of giving the stronger bloodline to his nephew. His nephew who was still in Legend Rank still had one more trial to face. Based on the Tang Empire''s guideline of choosing the reward. They were rmended to upgrade their bloodline in this Legend Rank Trial.


    That was why he wanted the bloodline, so Asahi could have an ace that had a chance to win the tournament held by the Tang Empire.


    The ss was for himself, preparing himself for the Demi-God Rank Trial. It was between him and the faction. After thinking about it for a while, he ended up taking the bloodline.


    [Bloodline of Abyss Beast King (Inferno Lion)]


    He chose the future of Asahi instead of taking the reward for himself.


    After Asahi was Han. Park Nam Hoon stood in front of the rewards. The same with Izuhara, he was conflicted by the choices. His eyes were on the spear, but the spear was Primordial Rank.


    Out of five pieces of equipment, two of them were Primordial Rank, and the remaining three were Legend Rank. Gritting his teeth, Park Nam Hoon chose the treasure chest, hoping he would get something better.


    Next was the Adventurer Guild, and Hemlin let his disciple choose the reward. Both Fon and Hemlin showed little interest in the reward. Ladirma scanned the rewards one by one, and then he picked the ss scroll, Elemental Ranger. He did not even consider the other rewards.


    If it was based on the vassal, then the fourth should be the Duchy of Michalina. Michalina had expectations for the reward. An equipment drop from the God Rank, ss scroll in the God Realm, and along with the Legend Treasure Chest.


    All of them were not something she could get even after clearing Legend Dungeon. However, she did not have that high hope to be called. They were the newest addition to the Tang Empire. Getting all the levels from clearing the dungeon was good enough for a reward.


    "The Duchy of Michalina chooses your reward!"


    Michalina blinked her eyes, thinking she heard it wrong. She waited for the next words where Zhang Mengyao told her the reason why she would not get the reward. She understood if the Tang Empire did not give her a single reward. However, the expected next words never came out.


    "Come over and pick your reward! Should I choose the reward for you?"


    Kassandra pushed her leader forward and whispered jokingly, "Don''t you like to gamble? Pick the Legend Treasure Chest."


    Michalina did not really react to her vice leader''s jokes because she was still in disbelief that she would get the share even though they were a new vassal.


    Zhang Mengyao pulled Michalina closer and whispered in a low voice, "Pick the knight set armor. That armor set has better stats than most of the Legend Rank Equipment the Tang Empire has."


    She knew Michalina''s ss was also a knight like her. That was why she rmended the armor set. It was also rare for an armor set toe with a weapon. From the stats, it is also high-end even whenpared to the equipment that Tang Shaoyang brought back from the trial.


    Even though Michalina just got to know Zhang Mengyao recently. They were quite close outside the official matter. She trusted Supreme General Zhang''s rmendation and picked the armor set without even checking the ss and the other equipment.


    They continued splitting the reward until it was left with four Legend Treasure Chests. All vassals and the division had picked their reward. The remaining chest would be put into the Tang Empire''s treasury.


    "There are two more dungeons, but we will rotate the members. We will give the chance to those who haven''t tried the dungeon yet. The top ten in the Absolute Ranking will stay in the party, and the rest will be reced with new members!"


    It would be a lie if the remaining ny people were not disappointed. Even Wei Xi, Kang Xue, and even Lu An were not included in the second dungeon raid. It showed that the Tang Empire did not y favorites.


    Tang Shaoyang brought the ny members back to Earth. Li Shuang and Wei Xi had prepared the next ny Demi-God Rank. They picked it based on the division and vassals inside the Tang Empire.


    Park Nam Hoon, Izuhara, and Michalina gathered on the side and looked at the new ny people. The members varied, there was even a beast there, the giant moth, the Bombyx Mori Tribe.


    "Do you know how many Demi-Gods the Tang Empire has?"


    Park Nam Hoon could not help but ask as he saw the new ny members. The main requirement to join the dungeon raid was the Demi-God Rank. So he figured it out that these ny people were also Demi-God Ranks.


    Ny Demi-God Ranks, those numbers were crazypared to the other big factions.


    Izuhara and Park Nam Hoon were not as surprised as Michalina who was shocked to find out that the Tang Empire had another ny Demi-God Ranks.


    "I don''t know, maybe over a thousand," Izuhara shook his head. He was not joking when he said one thousand. Then he noticed the shock on Michalina and her two Vice Leaders.


    "Don''t be surprised, Lady Michalina. You will get used to the marvel of the Tang Empire soon."


    Michalina snapped out of her thoughts. She was counting the number of the Demi-God Rank from the big factions, and the Tang Empire had more Demi-God Ranksbined. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "That exins why the Tang Empire is number one in the Faction Leaderboard. From level 10 to level 2, the gap is just too big. I am no longer surprised if they really had more than one thousand Demi-God Rank. It''s our luck to be here."


    Park Nam Hoon smiled wryly. Deep inside, he was relieved because he made the right decision to be the Tang Empire''s vassal.


    The Duchy of Michalina''s two vice leaders, Radow and Kondrad were the most shocked ones. They were two of many who disagreed to be the Tang Empire''s vassals.

 Chapter 1756 Old Friend

    Chapter 1756 Old Friend


    Tang Shaoyang carried her daughter, standing in their usual spot each morning, right next to the window for the good morning sun. Today he would leave for a special mission, guarding the Void Gate for three years.


    He could return each month, but he thought of saving his vacation for the territory war in the God Realm. He was ready to give up the territory in the God Realm, but he would not give up without fighting. Making sure whoever tried to take his territory would pay the price for it.


    The hardest thing was to leave his daughter. He wanted to watch her closely as she grew up, watching her growth like measuring her height every month. That gave him satisfaction.


    Despite being reluctant to leave, he knew that he must go for the special mission. That ce might be the right ce for him to grow stronger. He would be fighting countless cmities. The void gate would provide him more materials for the summoning.


    Then he would be promoted to Chief Administrator which would grant him more authority. Especially the shop where he could buy anything he wanted.


    "Dada, am fin."


    Tang Xin patted his chest with her tiny hands. It was as if she could perceive his emotion, sheforted her father.


    Tang Shaoyang smiled widely, hearing her daughter''s voice. He raised her up, letting their cheeks touch. For someone who was not good with words, he could not say anything to her daughter. He expressed his love through action.


    After finishing the dungeon in the God Realm, he spent his time with his daughters. Not just Tang Xin, but also Li Yue and Li Jiaying.


    "You will be leaving today?"


    Ava''s voice rang from behind,ing out of her room. Still wearing her nightdress, she approached her husband.


    Tang Shaoyang turned and nodded, "Yup. I will be leaving soon. I might not be able to return for a while."


    Because he wanted to save his monthly leave for the territory war, he might not return untilter.


    "You don''t have to worry about Xin. She would not be lonely because she has many mothers to y with her."


    Tang Shaoyang was not worried that her daughter would be lonely. He was worried that her daughter would forget about him. She was still less than one year old. Maybe she was special, but he was still worried that she would quickly forget about him.


    Of course, he did not say it out loud, not in front of her daughter. He spent his morning having breakfast with the big family. All his wives, including Zara and Avyn. To his surprise, there was Lunea at the table.


    "You should spend a night with Sis Lunea before leaving. You are heartless."


    It was Jasmine who opened the conversation. She opened an awkward conversation at the table.


    It was known that Lunea and Tang Shaoyang had a promise. But it became awkward because Lunea kept avoiding him, and he also did not know where to start. No one brought up the promise.


    Maybe because Tang Shaoyang had be a father, he had be more reserved. If not for Tang Xin, he woulde for Lunea to demand the promise.


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head, but she brought the conversation seriously, "You don''t have to worry about us. We have agreed and epted Lunea. Lunea also consents to her promise."


    "We still have time to hold the ceremony for Lilliana and Lunea before you leave."


    Kang Xue added to the conversation. The other girls followed with the agreement, voicing their voices about how he had been neglecting Lilliana and Lunea.


    Lilliana was once his spirit. He made a contract with Lilliana because she asked to be impregnated. She could do better with the wording, but she was one of the weird spirits, a knight who was worn out from the battlefield. Her goal was to retire and be a mother, and she had been taking care of the three little girls ever since she was resurrected.


    Tang Shaoyang agreed with her contract. Back then he would not refuse a woman who offered herself to him. Not that he regretted his decision, but he was afraid that Tang Xin might think badly of him for taking too many women.


    He was afraid that her daughter would hate him. She might not understand right now, but she might hate this in the future.


    But of course, he was not going to run from his promise. It was just his biggest fear, the reason he had been avoiding this issue. Since the girls brought it up, he would take the responsibility.


    "Let''s do it after breakfast."


    Lunea was the shy type, keeping her head down as her cheeks reddened. Lilliana was bolder and celebrated when she heard Tang Shaoyang agreed to hold the ceremony.


    Once that matter was done, the girls changed the conversation. Lunea who was shy before joined the conversation. She seemed to forget what they just talked about.


    After breakfast, the priest, Selena, and Arina held the ceremony for the Marriage Vow. Tang Shaoyang did it with the other girls. That was why Kang Xue demanded the ceremony for Lunea and Lilliana.


    It was a joyous morning, and the joyous asion had toe to an end earlier. Tang Shaoyang had to leave half an hour after the ceremony. There were a few things needed to take care of before leaving for the special mission.


    Tang Shaoyang said goodbye to his wives, kissing them one by one. Zhang Mengyao was thest one.


    "There''s someone who wants to meet you. Hees in a hurry after knowing that you will leave for a long time. You want to meet him before you leave."


    "Who?"


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow, wondering who the person wanted to meet him. Since Zhang Mengyao said it, it meant it was someone close to him. If it was Lu An, that guy woulde unannounced. There was no need for him to ask Zhang Mengyao just to meet him.


    Zhang Mengyao smiled mysteriously, "You are close to him."


    She did not tell the name as he led him to the guest room. She opened the door and told him to go in while she was waiting outside.


    Tang Shaoyang entered the room. There were five people inside the room, and he recognized four of them.


    Frost - the White Tigra from Aqura and his daughter Lyra. Then a man and two women, he recognized the two women, but he did not know their names. He had seen their faces, but he forgot who they were.


    Tang Shaoyang did not recognize the man. This was the first time he met the man. The man had a thick body, big and muscr. He had long ck hair, grinning widely, showing his teeth with thick eyebrows. He had violet eyes and a thick beard.


    He did not recognize the man at first, but the eyes gave him the clue. He was one hundred percent sure who the man was when he remembered the two women, "Rumru!"


    That was right, he recognized the dragon''s eyes which were simr to his daughter''s. The person who had the most contribution to his life was Rumru the ck Dragon. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If Rumru had not sacrificed his life for Tang Shaoyang to inherit the bloodline. He might not be able to reach his current position. The ck Dragon Bloodline was the main support that helped to reach this point.


    Tang Shaoyang hugged the man, and Rumruughed so hard. After getting resurrected, he could use his humanoid transformation again. Back when he was a spirit, Rumru could not use it.


    "Let me introduce you to my wife, thest fairy of the Fairy Race, Ari. And she is my daughter, Gracia."


    Rumru told him their names back then, but it was totally different. Back then, Rumru was filled with sadness and hatred. It was when he showed Tang Shaoyang his wife''s corpse in the ice coffin.


    It was totally different now. The man who was lifeless was full of energy and beamed with a smile. That showed how happy he was.


    "I have heard a lot about you, Sir Tang Shaoyang. I am grateful for what you have done to our family. Thanks to you, we can reunite again."


    Ari stood up and bowed her head. Meanwhile, Gracia seemed to be afraid of him, lowering her head while clutching to her father.


    "I am sorry about Gracia¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang cut Rumru off, "You don''t need to be sorry. I understand her condition."

 Chapter 1757 Seventh God Rank

    Chapter 1757 Seventh God Rank


    Gracia still suffered from the trauma, torture, and humiliation she received from the humans. It was understandable that she was still afraid of humans.


    The reason Rumru and her wife disappeared after getting resurrected was to help their daughter with the trauma. It had gotten much betterpared to the condition when Gracia was resurrected.


    Tang Shaoyang waved his hand at Gracia, "But you don''t have to be afraid of me. I am not human. I am more like a weirdo, one and only from my race too, Tangu."


    He was not lying about his race. He was part of High Human, Dragon, Demon, and Cmity. While he still had the human appearance, he was technically no longer a human.


    "Tangu? I thought you were Tang?"


    Frost, Lyra, Ari, and Gracia did not know what they talked about. Only Tang Shaoyang and his spirits could understand them. It was something that did not make sense in the first ce.


    "It''s another long story forter. The main thing is I have mixed another race into my blood, and I named it Tangu."


    Rumru nodded understandingly. He knew that Tang Shaoyang was leaving today.


    "We can catch upter after your return. I heard you will be leaving for a long time this time, so I will tell you my decision."


    Back then, Tang Shaoyang did not force Rumru to join the Tang Empire. He thought Rumru would want to spend his time with his family more since he managed to reunite. But he still invited the ck Dragon to join the Tang Empire.


    Rumru said he would focus on her family first. More importantly, her daughter was still traumatized. His daughter had gotten better. It seemed like the family had made the decision whether they would continue to fight with him or live peacefully.


    No one would disturb Rumru and his family as long as he lived in the Aqura World. Of course with a condition that if the Tang Empire did not fall, then no one would disturb them. Tang Shaoyang had no intention to force the ck Dragon to join him either.


    "I will join the Tang Empire! Not just for the protection, but I will also fight for you. You have avenged us, and you have made the impossible, reuniting my family again. We have decided to work for you!"


    It was Rumru''s desire to serve Tang Shaoyang after her wife and her daughter came back alive. He already made the decision the moment he received the invitation. Before he dedicated his life to Tang Shaoyang, he wanted to spend more time with his wife and her daughter first.


    Once his daughter had gotten better, he told his wife about the decision. His wife had the same thought and supported his decision. That just convinced him further which was why he came to meet Tang Shaoyang today.


    Tang Shaoyang looked toward Ari, his eyes shone. Rumru said we, meaning his family would join the Tang Empire as well. The value of a ck Dragon himself was big, but with Ari, it was more than getting God Rank equipment.


    Ari''s innate ability or it was a talent in the terms of the system was even more valuable than the God Rank equipment, more than his Azure Dragon de. Talent that allowed her to see the future. While the future Ari saw might not be absolute, knowing possibilities about what might happen in the future was big.


    Rumru had been with Tang Shaoyang long enough. They often did Spirit Integration as well. He knew Tang Shaoyang well. Looking at Tang Shaoyang''s expression, following the gaze. He knew what Tang Shaoyang thought about.


    He could not me Tang Shaoyang who was excited about his wife''s innate ability. However, his Master was bound to be disappointed.


    "Unfortunately, Ari lost her Oracle. She lost her innate ability after getting resurrected. Her innate ability is reced by Nature Blessing."


    Rumru was spot on as Tang Shaoyang''splexion changed. He visibly looked disappointed, but he quickly regained hisposure. It was rude to have that reaction. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "It''s a pity to lose such ability, but it is also good for your wife. She doesn''t need to use an ability that will shorten her life anymore."


    Oracle was great, but the user had to pay for it with their life force. That was how Ari died back then. She used too much of Oracle just for revenge.


    Rumru agreed with Tang Shaoyang. Even though he knew that Tang Shaoyang would be disappointed, he was relieved that her wife lost Oracle.


    "You don''t have to be disappointed that much though because she is God Rank. She is stronger than me, even inbat. Especially with her new innate ability."


    The ck Dragon shook his head, still could not believe that his wife resurrected stronger than him. Back in their prime, Rumru was stronger, stronger even than those God Ranks. It was because he turned into spirits, the reason he was weakened.


    "This is good. I can leave at ease with one more God Rank joining The Tang Empire."


    He was genuinely happy with a new God Rank. There were many factions targeting Tang Shaoyang. He did not know what kind of method they would use. Having one more God Rank would strengthen the Tang Empire''s security.


    "I have one more request. Can you give me more time before assigning me to any positions? I want to focus on recovering my power first."


    That was another reason why he wanted to meet Tang Shaoyang. He was not that close to Tang Shaoyang''s wives. It would be awkward for him to make such a request the moment he joined. To avoid the awkwardness, he wanted to meet Tang Shaoyang face to face.


    "I mean we are not in a war. You can do whatever you want. If you want to recover, then you can try to clear the twenty-five floors of Sky Dimensional Tower."


    "Even better if you enter the Ancient Dimensional Tower. It will open maybe today or tomorrow."


    Tang Shaoyang then noticed that Gracia was not doing well. Herplexion turned dark, cold sweat on her forehead, and her body trembled slightly. He sent a message to Zhang Mengyao toe over.


    "You know how it works, right? We will provide you the house, and the best treatment possible for a family with a God Rank. You can actually choose wherever you want to stay. We will provide you the best."


    Rumru nodded, "Gracia needs to face her fear to ovee her trauma, and I think the capital is the right ce for it."


    Zhang Mengyao came over and after listening to Gracia''s condition, "What about staying in the Elven Kingdom''s territory first? I don''t think you should force her to stay here and get used to the non-human race first."


    From what she knew, the elf and fairy should be close. They lived in a simr environment. Getting used to meeting a lot of elves might help Gracia, and then they could slowly bring Gracia to meet the other humans.


    Zhang Mengyao quickly arranged the lodging for Rumru''s family. The family of trees left the room, following Origin''s guidance.


    That left Frost, Lyra, Zhang Mengyao, and Tang Shaoyang in the room.


    Tang Shaoyang thought Frost was apanying Rumru because he was one of Rumru''s loyal subordinates. It seemed like Frost came with a different intention. ncing at Lyra, then he narrowed his eyes at Frost. It seemed like he knew what Frost wanted.

 Chapter 1758 Persistent Frost

    Chapter 1758 Persistent Frost


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Frost had two goals meeting Tang Shaoyang. First, it was about the Orin Kingdom. The faction he created to oppose the Seven Gods in Aqura.


    "King Rumru doesn''t want to take the Orin Kingdom. He told me that the Orin Kingdom''s future is in my hand, not him!"


    Tang Shaoyang listened to Frost, nodding. He was relieved that he was not bringing up her daughter. He actually forgot about the Orin Kingdom after acquiring the Adventurer Guild, an even bigger force in Aqura.


    "We thought King Rumru would ept us again, but he told us that he doesn''t deserve to be a King anymore, and he will serve a new master. That''s why we decided to dissolve the Orin Kingdom and join the Tang Empire!"


    Frost did note to meet Tang Shaoyang after knowing Rumru was resurrected. He thought it would be better for Rumru to lead them again. It was just unexpected that even the ck Dragon he admired, submitted to Tang Shaoyang. That convinced him to dissolve the Orin Kingdom and join the Tang Empire instead.


    "As I said, I will wee you to the Tang Empire if you dissolve the Orin Kingdom. We will provide you with new territory, and we will arrange the work for your people as well."


    "I will assign my people to make the arrangement for your people. She will take care of the transmigration for your people."


    Tang Shaoyang stood up from the chair. He wanted to leave quickly, hoping Frost would not bring up the one-sided marriage arrangement.


    "Wait a moment, Sir!"


    Frost stood up and grabbed Tang Shaoyang''s wrist, "There''s one more thing that we need to talk about!"


    The pleading expression on his face and the panicked tone in his voice. For a tiger to make such an expression, Tang Shaoyang had no choice but to sit down.


    "I am here to talk about my daughter''s marriage arrangement with you!"


    That was Frost''s second goal to meet Tang Shaoyang. It was to talk about their marriage. Jacky, Kairu, and Wen did not care about their offspring. But it was different for the White Tigra. Frost cared about the offspring of his n.


    To produce a strong offspring, his daughter must marry someone strong. Back then, he set up an eye on The ming Lion''s sessor. It was not until he met Tang Shaoyang, someone who inherited The Beast King Rumru''s bloodline.


    Frost had not given up on producing strong offspring for his family. Even though the status between them was switched, he was still bold enough to im the marriage arrangement. He was that thick-skinned, for the sake of his family''s continuation.


    Zhang Mengyao''s head movement was very fast. She turned toward Tang Shaoyang. Her husband never mentioned this marriage arrangement to her.


    There was disappointment deep inside. Tang Shaoyang promised to be open and honest, but she kept this from them. However, she believed there was a reason why he did not tell her. She would wait to hear the exnation and let the conversation continue.


    Zhang Mengyao then looked toward Lyra, scanning the girl from top to bottom. The girl had white hair like snow. She had golden eyes like a tiger, and her body was great as well. She had the shape and the volume.


    "Hah¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang let out a sigh, "We have talked about this, Frost. I never agreed to your marriage arrangement. You are the one who forced this marriage into me. And I also have told her to look for a better man than me."


    With Lunea and Lilliana, he officially had twenty wives including the two who were still spirits, Avyn and Zara. It was weird to say that he had too many wives as an excuse. That sounded like he treated his wives as an object.


    ''I have too many swords, so I don''t want a new one.''


    It sounded like that, so he did not say it. It was out of consideration for Zhang Mengyao''s feelings. Even though he knew that Zhang Mengyao would not mind since she was used to his crude words.


    "There''s no better man than you, Sir! You don''t have to worry about her being jealous because you have too many wives. I also have many wives."


    In Frost''s eyes, Tang Shaoyang was the best candidate to marry Lyra. Lyra was his best offspring. She had the look and the strengthpared to her siblings.


    In fact, he wanted Tang Shaoyang more after knowing he had many wives. That meant Lyra and Tang Shaoyang''s daughter could seed in his positionter on. Knowing how powerful Tang Shaoyang was, he could wait for Lyra to birth to their first child.


    "And Lyra also agrees to marry you. Don''t worry, Sir. I am not forcing her into this marriage. She also wants this marriage arrangement."


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Lyra, and thetter looked back at him. For someone who had grown up in her tribe, she also shared the value of her tribe. The women in her tribe liked strong men, and so did she. Of all the men she met, Tang Shaoyang was the most powerful.


    She did not care about the look or the background or even the race. What mattered the most was how powerful that person was. She only wanted to marry a man that was stronger than her.


    Zhang Mengyao kept assessing Lyra from the side. Even though Tang Shaoyang looked at her, asking for help. She ignored him, letting her husband make the decision.


    "I can''t make the decision now, and I am also in a hurry. I have to leave for a mission to another world."


    "This is kinda cringe to say, but how about this, you must make me fall for you if you want me to marry you. I don''t have any feelings, nor do we have special bonds or anything. You sure are pretty, but all my wives are pretty. I will not marry you just because you are pretty!"


    He was a womanizer back then, but not anymore. Especially when he realized how little time he could spend with them, and how he was not able to reciprocate their feelings. He did not want to be the person he hated. That was why he restrained himself despite getting surrounded by beauties.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up after giving his answer, "I have to leave now. Our Prime Minister will help The Orin Kingdom''s transition."


    He could reject them directly, but he did not do it because of their past rtion. Frost helped him in the Survival Game back then, fighting against those strong knights. He rejected the marriage arrangement subtly, ensuring he was not being offensive to Frost, and to Lyra especially.

 Chapter 1759 Novis

    Chapter 1759 Novis


    Tang Shaoyang made a hasty exit from the room after Li Shuang arrived. Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang exchanged nces. It was just a feeling, but it felt like they were talking through those gazes. Li Shuang nodded as if she got the message while Zhang Mengyao followed him.


    "So do you need me to exin?"


    Zhang Mengyao shook her head, "There''s no need. I think I already know what happened."


    He was relieved it did not cause a misunderstanding right before he left. He wanted to ask Zhang Mengyao to persuade the father and the daughter not to be stubborn. It might be too much to ask her, especially with the duty he gave to her.


    During her absence, Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang would be in power to make the decision. With that responsibility in her hand, it was better to add anything to her mind.


    They arrived in his office, which he had never used. He had been here less than ten times. They exchanged kisses for a moment, the farewell.


    Tang Shaoyang told her that he might not return even though he had monthly leave. He wanted to keep that monthly leave for the World War. Earth could only decline two more War of Worlds.


    After the farewell, he left for the Administrator Space. He was immediately teleported into his room, and Ira was in his room, waiting for him.


    "Have you found anything about the four worlds?"


    That was the first thing that came out of Tang Shaoyang. The four worlds that challenged Earth into War of Worlds. He wanted to make sure whether the four worlds were rted to any Executive Administrator.


    Ira had a deep frown when he mentioned the four worlds, "I have looked into them."


    "I want you to answer my question before we proceed with this. Do you offend any Executive Administrator?"


    "I don''t think so, and I don''t even know anyone but Arion. How am I supposed to offend them when I don''t know them? It''s more like they don''t like me than anything else." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Tang Shaoyang told her about his meeting with the eleven Executive Administrators. How he received the special mission because one of the Executive Administrators tried to dodge the draft call to guard the Void Gate.


    Ira was in a dilemma. She wanted to cut off any links to Tang Shaoyang to avoid the trouble that woulde from the Executive Administrator. However, the reward from this special mission was too big for her not to participate.


    In the end, she still chose to remain on the team. Or else, she would not be here right now. She was relieved that it seemed like Tang Shaoyang was not offending any of them. Based on the story, it was more like a political move by one of the Executive Administrators. That might be the case since Tang Shaoyang was close to Arion.


    "Out of the four worlds you mentioned, two are connected to one of the Executive Administrators. Ovn and Vigrilon were ruled by one faction, Novis. Do you know the leader of Novis? Palmas, one of the Executive Administrators."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows, recalling the meeting. He remembered the name. The woman Executive Administrator mentioned that name, the person who tried to dodge the draft call.


    "Alixon, not surprised why they challenged your world into the War of the Worlds. It''s one of many worlds under the God Alliance."


    Knowing the history between Tang Shaoyang and the God Alliance. Ira was not surprised when she found out about Alixon.


    "The interesting part is Ivre. Ivre is a world ruled by mercenary factions. You know what mercenaries do, right? One of your enemies pays all mercenaries in Ivre to challenge you. I am amazed that your enemy is willing to go that far for you. I tried to find out who hired them, but they are quite tight-lipped."


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brows. He expected one of them was Vigamaur Dgaror or even the work of The Nirvana Alliance. But both were not involved in the matter, and most likely all of this was the work of the God Alliance and Novis.


    "Thank you for your help. I will also share an interesting fact. Don''t trust Adam too much. It seems like Adam is heavily influenced by the Executive Administrator. This smart-ass AI is not as neutral as we thought."


    That was what he found out from Ati, the woman who guided him to the Executive Administrator. Looking at Ira''s surprisedplexion, she seemed not to know that yet.


    "The woman named Ati told me about it."


    Tang Shaoyang headed to the door, "Gather the people. We will leave once I return."


    "Where are you going?" Ira followed.


    "I am going to meet the Executive Administrators. They need to raise the reward since one of them is targeting my world, no?"


    Tang Shaoyang left the room while Ira stayed.


    "Adam! Tell the Executive Administrators that I want to meet them!"


    [You need to make an appointment to meet the Executive Administrator!]


    "Then make an appointment for me."


    [It usually takes three days on average before your appointment gets approved. There will not be enough time because you will leave for a special mission.]


    "Wow. I don''t actually believe Ati when she said that you are on the Executive Administrator''s side, but I do now. That Palmas guy is surely using all his tricks."


    Tang Shaoyang did not really believe it until he experienced it.


    "If I can''t meet the Executive Administrator today, then I will cancel my special mission."


    [You can''t cancel the Special Mission! You will be teleported forcefully to the Special Mission location if you refuse to leave for your Special Mission.]


    "Do that, then I will side with this Void Cult or whatever it is. I will destroy the force near the Void Gate. I will make sure that the Void Creatures will swarm the God Realm! Dare me, Adam!"


    He was not joking when he said that. If he was forcefully teleported out for the Special Mission. He would not necessarily side with the Void Cult, but he would try to destroy the force that guarded the Void Gate. He would use everything to make sure the Void Creature entered the God Realm.


    Adam did not answer him this time. The AI went silent for fifteen minutes as Tang Shaoyang was waiting in the lounge. Exactly fifteen minutester, Adam spoke again.


    [Executive Administrator Clementine and Executive Administrator Arion are willing to meet you. You will be teleported to the meeting room in ten seconds.]


    Tang Shaoyang smirked when he heard the answer. The ten-second countdown and his figure disappeared from the lounge after the countdown.

 Chapter 1760 Adam Abnormality

    Chapter 1760 Adam Abnormality


    Tang Shaoyang was teleported into a meeting room, a long table with twenty-two seats. A woman sat at the end of the table, and the man next to the woman.


    He recognized the man, Arion. The woman wore a white dress and a white shawl on her shoulder. She also had a veil, covering her face. The woman must be the Executive Administrator Clementine.


    "What''s now, Tang? Why do you suddenly want to cancel the Special Mission? Are you going to admit that you are one of the Void Cults now?"


    Arion sounded annoyed when he said that. Even though he knew Tang Shaoyang was not rted to the Void Cult.


    "Before that, I want to know what Adam exactly said to you guys. Does that thing say that I want to cancel the mission? Just that? I want the exact words."


    Arion furrowed his brow, confused for a moment. Why would Tang Shaoyang be curious about what Adam said to him? He nced at Clementine, and thetter nodded.


    "Adam tells me that you want to cancel the mission. It asks me to persuade you to take the mission." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The woman furrowed her brow, ncing at Arion.


    "Did Adam say that to you? I want the exact words, Arion!"


    Arion was confused as even Clementine asked the same thing now. He recalled the words, and then he nodded.


    "Adam says that Tang Shaoyang wants to cancel the mission and ask me to remove Tang Shaoyang Administrator ss because he fails to prove his innocence about his rtion with the Void Cult."


    "Wow. Isn''t that interesting how you two receive a different message?"


    Tang Shaoyang was in doubt that the AI was manipted, but he was now sure Adam was manipted by one of the Executive Administrators. And the one who manipted Adam hated him. Palmas could be the culprit, or maybe there was another Executive Administrator who hated him.


    He sat across the table, "I just want to confirm whether Adam is influenced by the Executive Administrator or not. Now we have the answer. Maybe you should ask the other Executive Administrators whether they got the same messages or not."


    For the first time, Arion had a solemn look, "This is the Executive Administrator''s problem to fix. Let''s talk about why you want to cancel your special mission first."


    "I never said that I wanted to cancel my mission. I want to meet The Executive Administrator¡­"


    Tang Shaoyang told them the details. He just wanted to meet the Executive Administrator until Adam threatened to teleport him forcefully to the mission location.


    Arion and Clementine were surprised when they heard the whole story. They immediately realized there was something wrong with Adam. Of course, it was possible that Tang Shaoyang was lying to them.


    "You can say that I am lying, but it still doesn''t change the fact that you both received different messages, no? That''s your problem to take care of. I am here for another thing."


    Tang Shaoyang told them about Palmas'' involvement in the War of Worlds against Earth.


    "You can say that our problem is outside the Administrator''s work, but remember that he abuses his position as Executive Administrator. He handed me his mission, and now he is trying to take over my world while I am performing my duty as Administrator."


    Bam!


    Clementine mmed her hand onto the table. The table turned into white dust immediately. Through her eyes, she was clearly furious with what she heard.


    Arion massaged the space between his eyes. With all the pieces connected, it was obvious who was behind Adam''s maniption.


    "So, what do you want, Tang?"


    "Don''t worry, I will still take the mission but with more conditions. The first condition, I want you to protect my family for the entire duration of the special mission. The second condition, I am allowed to return for the War of Worlds and will continue my mission after the War of Worlds is over."


    Tang Shaoyang did not ask for something ridiculous, something reasonable. Arion was on his side, and the woman called Clementine seemed to be on his side as well. He assumed so for her to agree with his instant promotion to Senior Administrator. Even agreed to give him the quota to raise his force in the Administrator Space by giving him more quotas for more promotions.


    Arion and Clementine furrowed their brows, exchanging nces. The condition was reasonable, but there was one thing that they could not get involved in.


    "We can agree with the second condition, but not the first one. Because you are making the request as Administrator, we can''t get involved in your personal conflict as Executive Administrator."


    Tang Shaoyang raised his right eyebrow. He thought it was natural to ask for protection for his family. He thought they could do that much for him.


    "How about if we increase the reward instead. If you kill ten thousand Void Creatures, you will get one Primordial Bloodline or God Rank equipment. If you kill one hundred thousand Void Creatures, we give you three of them. If you kill a million Void Creatures, we give you seven of them. You can choose whether you want equipment or Primordial Bloodline."


    Clementine added more rewards instead.


    The reward was tempting, but it could not bepared with his family''s safety. His finger tapped the tables, contemting. Knowing there were many targeting him, he felt uneasy leaving his family unprotected. Especially if it was the Executive Administrator who targeted him.


    The Executive Administrator had many privileges that he did not know. They might have something that could even sneak into his world. Then Tang Xin''s face resurfaced in his head, and that made him waver to take the mission. Especially with the Ancient Dimensional Tower, meaning he had an alternative to go to guard the Void Gate.


    Tang Shaoyang closed his eyes for more than a minute. When he opened his eyes, Clementine and Arion were looking at him, waiting for his answer.


    "If you can''t guarantee my family''s safety, then I can''t take the Special Mission. Especially knowing one or maybe more Executive Administrators are my enemy. You should let Palmas take the draft call."


    Even though he knew that he would regret canceling the mission. But he would regret it even more if something happened to his family, and he was not there to protect them.


    After weighing whether he would regret it more, he made the decision. He decided not to take the mission even though it might be his shortcut to get stronger. What was the point of him getting stronger when he lost the people he was supposed to protect?


    Clementine could not believe what she heard, but Arion was not surprised by Tang Shaoyang''s decision. Especially after they argued during the first special mission. He knew Tang Shaoyang would choose his family over the reward.

 Chapter 1761 Meet Cloud Again

    1761 Meet Cloud Again


    Tang Shaoyang did not care even if he lost his Administrator ss. He was not deep yet into the Administrator ss, finishing a few missions here and there. It didn''t hurt to lose the ss now. He was ready for what came after canceling the special mission.


    "What!? Is it not enough?"


    Clementine raised her tone, getting angrier. Still could not believe that Tang Shaoyang would refuse the reward. Seven of the God Rank equipment or Primordial Bloodlines were big rewards for the new God Rank.


    "It''s not about the reward, it''s about my family. If you can''t keep a watch on your people, then why would I do a mission for you? I am doing a mission for people who want to hurt my family? I am not that greedy for the reward of sacrificing my family for it. If I cancel the mission, Palmas has to go and my family will be safe at least from him."


    If he did not take the mission, then Palmas would. Palmas would spend more than four years, and he would be safe from this time.


    Clementine was angry at Tang Shaoyang and Palmas. For the first time in a while, they found someone strong enough to sit alongside her. A help that would help their fight against the Void Cult. But someone from her side always had a way to mess it up.


    "I can guarantee your family''s safety if you take the mission."


    A soothing and gentle voice rang in the room. Clementine and Arion were startled as they were not able to sense the fourth person in the room.


    The two Executive Administrators looked toward the voice, and they were startled to find who just spoke. Both stood up, stiff then they bowed their heads.


    "Wee to Administrator Space, Sir!"


    This figure was behind Tang Shaoyang. He turned around to see and was surprised as well. The figure was Cloud, one of System''s Avatar. He met Cloud at the end of the Trial of God.


    "Are you going to protect my family?"


    If Cloud protected his family, then he could leave at ease. However, Cloud shook its head.


    "I am not, but Earth will be given protection. The protection means no one could sneak into your world, and no one could issue a challenge for War of Worlds for the entire duration of your Special Mission."


    "Of course, there''s a drawback in this protection. It means your world will be isted. Earth can''t be connected to the other worlds. And the protection applies to the world that is connected to Earth as well."


    Going to the other worlds was another shortcut for Tang Shaoyang. Just like his journey to Aqura and the Ortis Continent. But it was not that bad since he was not going anywhere anyway. The condition clearly favored in any way.


    Cloud waved his hand at the two Executive Administrators, "Take it easy. I am here to perform a task given to me."


    The System Avatar sat across Tang Shaoyang while the two executives sat back. All eyes were on Tang Shaoyang. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "If such a protection exists, then I will take the special mission!


    There was no need to think. Since Cloud was part of the System, directly connected to it. There was no reason for him not to trust Cloud.


    "Then the meeting is done. You can leave and prepare for your mission. I need to talk with them privately."


    Even though Cloud had no face, just a humanoid figure covered in cloud, somehow, Tang Shaoyang could picture a man in a uniform, smiling politely at him while telling him to leave.


    "I still have one more question! Why do you help me again?"


    Before he heard the answer, he was teleported out of the room back to the lounge.


    *** ***


    Arion''s heart was beating hard, very hard, and very fast. This was not the first time the System Avatar visited the Administrator Space. However, each time the avatar came, it meant bad news or even maybe a disaster.


    Clementine remainedposed and stared at Cloud. There was a lot in her mind, and one of them was the same with Tang Shaoyang. She wondered why the System Avatar helped Tang Shaoyang. It went far to the point of granting protection for the world.


    "Are you curious?"


    Cloud asked as if Cloud could read what was in Clementine''s mind.


    "I have checked all the lists, and he is the right candidate to take the draft call to guard the Void Gate. If he refuses to take the mission, you will not have the recement to take the draft call."


    Clementine frowned. While guardian the Void Gate was one of the most dangerous missions. They had many Administrators who could take on such a mission. Even if there was no Chief Administrator avable for the mission, the Executive Administrator could take the mission.


    "The Executive Administrator is not allowed to leave until the purging is over. All the Executive Administrators must perform their duty to help me with the purge. We will get rid of the parasites in the Administrator. That''s my duty this time."


    Cloud raised his hand and all the remaining nine Executive Administrators were teleported into the room. Regardless of where they were, they appeared in the meeting room, confused.


    They found their two colleagues and were about to vent their anger for forcefully teleporting them without prior notice. It was until Arion motioned toward the other side of the table with his head, telling them someone else was in the room.


    Following Clementine and Arion''s gazes, they found the System Avatar, Cloud. Among the five avatars, Cloud and Divine were merciful and amiable. Chaos, Void, and Death were the scariest in the five avatars, but all five were equally strong. Even though Cloud and Divine were amiable, their presence meant still bad news.


    "Wee to the Administrator Space, Sir!"


    Cloud did not respond to the greeting and continued, "In other words, Master has lost trust in you all, and I am here to fix your mess!"

 Chapter 1762 Blue Cloud

    Chapter 1762 Blue Cloud


    Everyone''s heart jumped when they heard those parts, fixing their mess. It was indeed bad news.


    "After what happened in the Trial of God. The Master put a lot of attention on the Administrator he was once proud of. Master found the problem is not just in the lower-ranked Administrators. The problem exists even in the highest ranking."


    Cloud motioned with his hand for the remaining Executive Administrators to sit.


    Everyone picked their seat, and most of them sat closer to Arion and Clementine. Even though they were the highest ranking in the Administrator Space, people revered them. They still had something to fear, the System Avatar.


    To them, the System Avatar was like an actual God. They had seen what this Avatar was capable of.


    Everyone sat, except for one person. Clementine and Arion noticed it first because they were already in their seats. They noticed that Palmas remained standing.


    Only then did the others start to notice that one of them was sitting with them. They turned toward the Palmas.


    The man was rooted on his spot, standing still. If not for the panic on his expression, they might think Palmas was joking around. The panic slowly turned into fear.


    Palmas opened his mouth, saying something but the voice did note out. His eyes blinked many times in panic, asking for help from the other Executive Administrators.


    "Master trusted you all, giving you all freedom to choose the people who will sit with you here to fight the void. But you have disappointed Master."


    "What''s even more infuriating, one of you has betrayed the Master! Not only did you fail to perform your duty, you betrayed the Master''s trust!"


    ARRRGGHHHH!


    Palmas'' scream echoed in the room. From knees down to toes disappeared into a pool of blood, revealing the white bone and the flesh. Blood poured out from the thigh, and Palmasnded exactly on his cut thigh, still standing.


    He was panting in pain and tried to say something. But his voice disappeared again. His mouth moved, but no words came out.


    "Palmas maniptes Adam, overreaching his authority as Administrator and yer. For that, he will be punished! He will be executed!"


    Palmas'' body burst out, and the blood sprayed out all over. On the table, to the other Executive Administrators'' clothes. Just blood, no flesh and bones.


    "Master knows some of you collude with Palmas, but because Master loves you. You will be forgiven, just this once. This is the first and thest time."


    The Executive Administrators looked down at the table. What they witnessed just now was proof that the System could kill them anytime. Just like what happened to Palmas, it could happen to them as well.


    "In your heart, you might wonder why yers are given freedom if you are not allowed to change. It''s to help you to develop your own skills, your ss, your bloodline, and even your race. In exchange for that, you are not allowed to change the foundation of the System. It means you can get stronger infinitely, with no ceiling with how far you can get stronger."


    "You all should know this. For how long you have lived and how long you have sat in your position, you should already know the rules."


    Cloud shook his head and sounded disappointed. These people became less wise the older they got.


    "Master is already disappointed with how the Administrator failed to make progress in exterminating the Void Cult. Now one of you touched the taboo you should not have touched. In fact, you made the Void Cult stronger because of your stupid political game."


    All ten Executive Administrators lowered their heads. They were like kids getting scolded by adults. It looked exactly like that in this meeting room.


    "For all the privilege and benefit you received, you barely made any progress¡­ No, is there any progress, at all? We are regressing, in fact. The Void Cult gets stronger. They develop a new way to summon the Void Gate."


    Cloud paused and scanned the ten Executive Administrators.


    "What about you? Not only do you fail to match with the Void Cult''s growth, you are regressing. You are getting weaker. Instead of looking for and nurturing someone worthy of the Executive Administrator''s position, you gate keep your position. Killing those with potential just because you are afraid of getting reced!"


    "So yeah, I am here to fix your mess. Let''s start with the highest-ranking order, the Executive Administrator. If not for Master, I want to get rid of some of you. I have a few names from Adam, and that should be enough evidence to kill you. Be grateful that the Master doesn''t want that."


    "Since the Master doesn''t want to get rid of you, you need to do something. Give me reasons why I should keep you in your position!"


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang blinked his eyes, raising his right eyebrow. He did not like it when he received help but he did not know the reason. He was being cautious, and it was suspicious when someone helped him without expecting anything from him.


    "So how do I know whether the protection is active or not?"


    Even though Cloud meant well to him, he did not blindly trust Cloud. As he was thinking about how to find out whether Earth was under Protection or not, he received a message from Zhang Mengyao and Li Shuang.


    Zhang Mengyao''s message came from and was followed by Li Shuang''s message five secondster. When he opened Zhang Mengyao''s message, he received more from Lu An and the others.


    All people on Earth received a notification about the istion message for four years. Zhang Mengyao was telling him that as well as the others.


    Cloud was telling the truth, no deception with the promise.


    "Is there a way for me to meet Cloud again, Adam?"


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to make everything clear, so he could leave for the special mission with ease. He expected the rejection from Adam, but it was not even a rejection. Adam did not even give him a response.


    [Adam is still in maintenance, and I will rece Adam for the time being. My name is Blue Cloud!]


    [Sir Cloud is currently busy with his mission. You might not be able to meet him for at least one month. But I will still convey your wish to meet him.]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1763 Khaya Proposal

    Chapter 1763 Khaya Proposal


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow, ''Blue Cloud?'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Right after Cloud arrived in the Administrator Space, Adam was immediately reced with a new Smart AI. It said Adam was under maintenance.


    "Something is happening in the higher-ups."


    Tang Shaoyang cracked into a smile. He did not like those people anyway, and he was happy knowing they were in trouble.


    [Sir Cloud responded to your meeting request. Sir Cloud can''t meet anyone for the time being for his mission. If he has the chance, he wille to meet you instead.]


    "I think I can trust Cloud."


    With the notification on Earth about the protection, he could prepare for the special mission with ease. He did not need to worry about the War of Worlds challenge or his enemy snuck into Earth anymore.


    He replied to Zhang Mengyao, telling them what actually happened. Including his enemies that challenged the Earth into a War of Worlds.


    After that, he sent a message to Ira to gather the teams. This was a special mission with high risks and also with high rewards. He expected that some of them would back down from the team. He trusted Ira to make the team.


    Ira gathered the team in the private meeting room. The meeting that was usually used for the team before the mission.


    Tang Shaoyang entered the meeting room and was surprised. The first surprise was that all his Admin Helpers were present. The second surprise was another team was in the meeting room, the Daenelis n.


    He did not remember that they were being this close with the Snow Elves team. Ira did not inform him either about them.


    Ira waved her hand toward Tang Shaoyang, gesturing to take the seat she had prepared for him.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, but his eyes were on the Daenelis n''s captain, Khaya. Wondering why she was in the meeting room with his team.


    "Before we proceed with our next mission, we have something to discuss. Khaya wants to join our team. If you agree with her, then she will disband her old team."


    It was unexpected that Khaya wanted to join his team. With the current situation, it did not matter whether he had depth for his team or not. Since he would leave for a four-year-long mission. He did not need to worry that he would be declined from taking the mission because of his team.


    However, he did not mind taking them in. At least, he would have more reliable team memberspared to the two previous Junior Administrators. These snow elves were more reliable than Torben and Prodan in their previous mission.


    The issue was their purpose, why Khaya wanted to disband her team and join his team. It was suspicious. In Particr, she was the Chief Administrator. Why would she want to join a team led by a Senior Administrator?


    "Does she know about the mission?"


    Ira shook her head, "I don''t think they know about the mission."


    Khaya frowned when the mission was repeatedly mentioned. It seemed like it was a rare mission for them to emphasize it a few times.


    "Then why do you want to join my team, Khaya? I will make the decision based on your answer."


    "I see potential in you, not in your team. From ourst mission, you have proven yourself that you can bring us to a new height. If you seed, that will help the Daenelis n''s future in this Administrator Space. On top of that, you are less lecherous than the others."


    Khaya believed in Tang Shaoyang''s power. That was the main reason why she considered joining The Reds Team. The second was that Tang Shaoyang was quite a decent human being. At least, he did not look at the elves as s*x toys. She did not see him trying to do that in the previous, in fact, she was surprised that he showed no interest in her and her people.


    The reason was not that convincing since he did not really know the Daenelis n''s circumstances. On top of that, he could not see that desperation in Khaya for her to go this far to disband her own team.


    Looking from her perspective, he could not see the benefit of joining his team unless she knew about the special mission. Or the other factions paid her to kill him. It was possible considering how many enemies he had.


    Tang Shaoyang nced toward Anne, the only Administrator in his team right now, "What do you think?"


    Anne looked at Tang Shaoyang briefly before locking her gaze on Khaya. If she did not put theirst mission into consideration, Khaya was definitely suspicious. But if she put Khaya''s team performance, minus the elf jerk, Khaya''s team addition would strengthen their team further.


    "If our next mission is different, then I don''t want her to join. She is too suspicious. The Chief Administrator disbands her team to join a team led by a Senior Administrator. However, We should take her because of our next mission. She would be a great help, at least, you will be less burdened with her in the team."


    As usual, Anne spoke what was in her head. Knowing Tang Shaoyang, she was not worried about offending others for voicing her honest thoughts.


    Tang Shaoyang then nced at Ira, as well as his other Admin Helpers.


    "I have the same opinion. We should take care of her, and we don''t have a Junior Administrator to take the reward anyway."


    The reward from the long mission was three promotions to Junior Administrator and five promotions to Admin Helper. He could not use the junior Administrator''s promotion to those who received the Admin Helper''s promotion reward.


    "But we need to make sure they don''t leave right after receiving the reward. We need to establish a contract and oath."


    Khaya and her team were confused about what Tang Shaoyang talked about. About the next mission and the reward. But she could tell it was not amon mission with how serious they talked about it.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Then I will ept you to the team but with one more condition aside from the contract and oath."


    He pointed at the male Snow Elf. The person he almost killed in thest mission, "I don''t want him in my team."

 Chapter 1764 Two More Teams

    Chapter 1764 Two More Teams


    Arsus gritted his teeth, but he said nothing. He turned toward Khaya, "I told you. This would not work." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Khaya had discussed this beforehand with the Daenelis n''s Chief. She wanted to disband the team and join Tang Shaoyang. It took a while for her to convince The Chief, but she managed to convince Him after she told him about the Reds'' aplishment.


    However, the Chief made a condition that she could only join Tang Shaoyang''s team if Arsus joined. Arsus was The Chief''s son. With their rtionship in thest mission, Arsus must tell The Chief what happened in thest mission for The Chief to add that condition.


    If Tang Shaoyang could not Arsus, then her n would not work. She also agreed to the condition. No matter how bad Arsus was, he was still part of the Daenelis n.


    She was supposed to reject the idea of excluding Arsus, but it was different after she heard about their next mission. From the way they kept it secret, it seemed it was a mission with a big reward.


    Khaya tapped her index finger on the table, thinking how she should react. That made Arsus freak out.


    "What are you doing, Khaya!? Don''t you remember your promise to The Chief? We will not join this newbie team unless he epts me!"


    He was angry that Khaya did not immediately respond to Tang Shaoyang''s condition with rejection. More than angry, he was nervous that Khaya might be crazy enough to agree with the condition.


    He was no different than the female elf, a male elf was also a hotmodity. A lot of women would go crazy to acquire him.


    "I want to know more about your next mission before I make the decision."


    Khaya ignored Arsus. She was curious about The Reds'' next mission. She wanted to know whether it was worth excluding Arsus or not.


    "I don''t mind telling you, but only you."


    The Chief Administrator did not hesitate and nodded. She motioned to her team to leave.


    "If you make a ruckus, I will kick you out from the team whether we join The Reds or not!" Khaya threatened Arsus, knowing Arsus would make a scene here.


    He gritted his teeth and left the room with the others.


    "You can tell her, Ira."


    Under Tang Shaoyang''s consent, Ira began telling Khaya about the special mission.


    One could tell that it was not everyone''s favorite mission. Even Khaya frowned deeply when she heard the mission was to guard the Void Gate. But her expression changed when she heard the reward.


    Even to the other races, the reward was definitely worth the risk. The reward was worth more for the elves who worked in a smaller number. Most of the time they could not take a high-value mission. So it was harder for the elves to get promoted.


    On top of that, this was her first time hearing about a mission with promotion as a reward. It took her fifty years to reach Chief Administrator. It could be said she was lucky to find a good team. However, she never heard of a mission with a promotion as a reward.


    "You can''t find the mission on the board. The Executive Administrator directly issued the mission to our Captain. It''s supposed to be a draft call for the Executive Administrator, but they gave the mission to us instead. Maybe because of our Captain''s aplishment."


    Khaya found it hard to believe, but it made sense considering Tang Shaoyang''s recent achievement. She had to admit that Tang Shaoyang''s level of strength was on par with the Chief Administrator or even maybe on the same level as the Executive Administrator.


    She recalled how fast The Reds hunted down the escaped Void Creature. At least, Tang Shaoyang was stronger than her. That was the same reason why she wanted to join The Reds.


    "So, if I join your team. I must make a contract and take an oath that I can''t leave the team for at least five years in exchange for me to join the team and receive the benefit from the next mission?"


    Ira nodded her head, "We can give you one Junior Administrator''s promotion."


    "What about the remaining two Junior Administrator''s promotions?"


    Khaya found out that there was no Junior Administrator in Tang Shaoyang''s team. The two Junior Administrators from thest mission were not here.


    "We don''t have anyone in mind. Maybe we will use it to recruit two more Junior Administrators into the team."


    Ira did not know what Tang Shaoyang wanted to do with the remaining two quotas.


    Khaya''s eyes shone, "I have another proposal. Instead of five years, what about a fifteen-year contract and an oath instead but you give me the remaining two Junior Promotion''s quotas."


    Three out of five Admin Helpers in her team had fulfilled the condition to receive a promotion. She promised to promote them after they finished another twenty missions.


    But it would be different with this special promotion. She would use her Junior Administrator''s promotion quota, but she could save the Senior Administrator''s promotion quotas for the other people from her nter on.


    And if she judged correctly about Tang Shaoyang. She would rather stay permanently in the team. There was no reason for her to quit if Tang Shaoyang was exactly as she thought.


    "We can''t agree on fifteen years. If you want all three quotas, then it should be a thirty-year contract instead of fifteen."


    Ira doubled the length. To her surprise, Khaya agreed to the condition with no hesitation, "I agree with thirty years."


    "And don''t forget that male elf can''t join the team!"


    "Yes!"


    Khaya made it quick before The Reds could find another Junior Administrators. She agreed to the condition right away.


    She promoted two Admin Helpers to Junior Administrators. Then she kicked out Arsus and brought her team into the room again to take the oath and establish the contract.


    She showed her trust by using her promotion quotas before confirming whether the mission was real or not.


    The n was to find two more Junior Administrators to maximize the reward. But with Khaya''s team joining, the team was settled and they were ready to leave.


    "We are ready to leave for the special mission!" Tang Shaoyang informed Blue Cloud. They were in the room, where they could get teleported directly.


    [Please wait for the other two parties! They are on their way!]


    Right after Blue Cloud responded, the door to the meeting room. Two teams entered the meeting room.


    Anne''s eyes widened in surprise, and she stuttered to see the two other teams in the mission.


    "I-It-It''s Callisto and Chalice!"

 Chapter 1765 Team Chalice

    Chapter 1765 Team Chalice


    Tang Shaoyang recognized the leader of Callisto, Ati, and one of her friends. They picked him up for the first meeting with the Executive Administrator. Three more people followed behind.


    Next to Ati was a man with blond hair followed by eight people. They were the two teams that would join the special mission.


    Ati smiled widely at the sight of Tang Shaoyang, "I told you we will meet again for the same mission."


    While Ati looked happy, it was not the same for blondy. He had a frown at the sight of Tang Shaoyang. His eyes then scanned The Reds'' member as his frown deepened.


    He then turned toward Ati and said, "Are we going to babysit them?"


    The blondy might try to provoke Tang Shaoyang with his words. But that was not enough to provoke Tang Shaoyang.


    "If you don''t like it, you can back down. It''s actually better if there are less people."


    Their goal was to kill one million Void Creatures for the maximum reward. If more people joined, he was afraid that he might not be able to achieve that.


    "What did you say!?"


    The blondy turned toward Tang Shaoyang, getting provoked instead.


    "I don''t know that a God Rank like you has such a low sense. How can you not hear me? You can leave if you don''t like it. Having fewer people for thepetition is better."


    The blondy got angrier and approached Tang Shaoyang. He put his hand on the table and locked Tang Shaoyang''s eyes.


    "You are the one who is supposed to back down from the mission. Your team doesn''t have the qualifications to take on this mission. You and your team will only be a burden!"


    "Are you stupid or what, Michael? If they back down, we can''t take the mission as well. The mission is for them initially, and we are here to assist them."


    Ati took the seat at the other end of the table and remarked.


    The blondy guy was Michael, Captain of Chalice, one of the top ten teams in the Administrator Space with five Chief Administrators in his team.


    Hearing the refute, Michael''s forehead creased deeper. He turned toward Ati, and he could tell that the woman was not lying.


    "Assist them? More like carrying them for the mission?"


    The Chalice''s Captain was genuinely upset as he sat across Tang Shaoyang.


    "There''s no way a newbie with many Admin Helpers in his team could face a horde of Void Creatures."


    "The door is behind you. Please leave the room if you don''t like it. I also don''t want to deal with your whines for four years," Tang Shaoyang gestured toward the door.


    Michael squinted his eyes, "Do you know who I am, newbie?"


    "Do you know me?" Tang Shaoyang responded to the question with a question.


    Michael''s expression crunched into anger. His team members looked concerned. They tried to signal to Tang Shaoyang not to provoke their captain, shaking their heads repeatedly.


    Tang Shaoyang nced briefly and looked straight into Michael''s eyes, "I don''t know you, and I don''t care who you are. If you want to join the mission, then keep your mouth shut while near me or I will request to be reced¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He suddenly paused as he thought of something. Just like how Michael did not want him in the mission, he also did not want Chalice in the mission. He did not want to share the kill with Chalice.


    "Can you remove this team from the mission, Blue Cloud? For the mission, I think it''s better if this team doesn''t join the mission. As you can see, we are notpatible working together. I am afraid that we will end up fighting each other during the mission."


    Michael''s anger turned into a shock, not expecting Tang Shaoyang to bring this up to Blue Cloud. The shock turned into a smile. He thought Blue Cloud would take his side and kick Tang Shaoyang''s team instead.


    Chalice was one of the top Administrator Teams, after all. They were more befitting to take the mission than a newbie team. However, to his surprise, Blue Cloud took Tang Shaoyang''s side.


    [I will convey your concern to Sir Cloud and Executive Administrators.]


    Meanwhile, Ira kept looking back and forth between Tang Shaoyang and Michael. She let out a frustrated sigh. Her captain could ignore Michael and leave for the mission. It was best to avoid conflict with a high-profile team. But it seemed his captain had a talent for making enemies instead of making friends. It was not that she did not understand why her captain did so. Michael was in disbelief, looking up at the ceiling. His gaze was meant for the Blue Cloud, Adam''s recement. He realized that he made the wrong move. It was no longer Adam, but a new Smart AI. If it was Adam, it would side with him for sure.


    [Sir Cloud and the Executive Administrators agree to remove the Chalice Team if the Chalice Team doesn''t want to cooperate with The Reds. Will Chalice cooperate with The Reds, Sir Michael? Or does Chalice wish to back down from the mission?]


    Michael gritted his teeth. The sound of him grinding his teeth resounded in the room, holding back his anger. He confirmed what Ati said that the mission was specifically for The Reds. It was still hard to believe how the Executive Administrator valued The Reds more than his team.


    "You do your things, and I will do my own things. We don''t interfere with each other. Just like how you don''t like to hear me, I also don''t want to hear anything from you. This is the cooperation if you want to join the mission."


    From Tang Shaoyang''s perspective, these two teams were meant to watch him, not assist him. Especially if the Executive Administrator thought that he was part of the Void Cult. Having them out of the mission was almost impossible unless this blondy fell to his provocation.


    Michael''s chest heaved up and down. No Administrator dared to treat him like this, not even the Executive Administrator. Someone higher in rank than him treated him better than the newbie in front of him.

 Chapter 1766 "Cooperation"

    Chapter 1766 "Cooperation"


    "You are wasting my time, Michael. Just ept his condition."


    Ati could no longer watch it. She knew that her friend had the pride, but the chance to get such a mission along with the reward was rare.


    "It''s reasonable condition. You don''t like him, and he doesn''t like you. So it''s better if you two don''t interact during the mission. You don''t need to be annoyed about babysitting him as well since your team will act separately. What else do you want?"


    Michael turned to the voice, not expecting to hear that from his friend, "Are you on his side as well?" He asked with a deepened tone, holding his frustration and anger.


    "I am on no one side¡­" Ati raised her right eyebrow, looking up, "I am on the mission side. I just want to go for the mission, the faster the better it is for me. You can make it faster byplying with his condition. Or you can decline the mission as well. It doesn''t matter to me. However, I advise you not to be stupid and take the mission."


    Clenching his fist, and staring at Ati in disbelief for a moment, then Michael rxed. Opening his fist and letting out a sigh, falling back on his seat once more. He closed his eyes for a moment before giving his answer.


    "I will cooperate!"


    Tch!


    Tang Shaoyang clicked his tongue and cast a displeased gaze at the woman. With how prideful Michael was, he expected Michael to back down from the mission. Someone like Michael would not listen to him no matter what he said. If he said A, Michael would do B or any other options.


    He expected Michael to decline the condition. Michael would back down from the mission rather than agree with his condition. But his attempt failed because of Ati.


    "Why don''t we start with an introduction before leaving?" Ati tried to tone down the tense atmosphere.


    "There''s no need. I don''t think your team members want to know anything about me either. Let''s leave for the mission immediately." Tang Shaoyang dismissed the idea. He could see the unpleasant stares from Ati''s team members. Just like Michael, they did not like him as well.


    It was understandable if he looked from their perspective, but he did not give a damn about them. Understand or not, he would not try to suck them up.


    Khaya maintained her poker face while the other elves crumbled from the pressure.


    Anne also had an ufortable expression and did not know what to say. She knew her captain well despite their short interaction. Her captain was the type that did not care and did not like the formality. More casual and blunt, but not the type that was arrogant and bossy yet strict.


    Tang Shaoyang''s Admin Helpers were used with their captain. They did not show any reaction, not even worried despite their captain''s first rocky exchange with the famous team.


    "I agree!" Michael seconded the idea, "Didn''t you tell me not to waste our time?" He nced at Ati.


    Since both sides did not want to, Ati shrugged. She turned around, as Tang Shaoyang said. Her team members looked displeased with the situation. She said nothing.


    "Send us for the mission, Blue Cloud!"


    [I will teleport to the location in five seconds.] Blue Cloud proceeded with the countdown. Exactly five secondster, everyone in the room disappeared.


    When the Executive Administrator said defending the Void Gate. Tang Shaoyang expected to be teleported into a dested and bleak area. To his surprise, he was standing on top of the altar surrounded by the crowd.


    The crowd was not waiting for him. They were there to do their own business. Or to be more exact the altar looked like in the middle of a market. Stalls opened near the altar, selling equipment, potions, scrolls, and more. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The crowd nced at the altar for a moment, and then they continued doing their own business.


    There were two men in uniform, sitting behind the table near the stairs. The two nced at the new arrivals. One of them beckoned his hand at them.


    Tang Shaoyang was about toe over, but Ira moved first, "I will take care of the arrangement. Just don''t fight with the other teams."


    The Reds followed Ira, and the two teams followed them behind.


    The two men in uniform were officers who watched the teleport. There was a brush and a scroll on the table, listing the names that arrived in the city.


    The officer on the right picked up the brush, and the officer on the left looked up at Ira.


    "What''s your party name? And I want all names in your party."


    One in charge questioned, and the second one recorded the visitor''s information.


    "We are from the Administrator Space, and we are here for the Draft Call."


    The one in charge of taking notes froze and looked up at Ira. Both officers immediately stood up and weed the group with even more respect, "Wee to Arnoit City."


    They did not know what the draft call meant, but the words Administrator Space were enough to make them act like this.


    "We are very sorry, but we don''t know what you mean by draft call. Can you tell us more details?" The officer in charge of questioning asked.


    "We are sent here to guard the Void Gate¡­"


    The officer''s eyes widened in shock, but he recovered quickly. He nced at his colleague, "You stay here. I will guide them to meet Captain Barome!"


    "I will escort you to meet Captain Barome. He is the one in charge of bringing the volunteer to the Void Gate''s area."


    The group followed the officer, walking through the crowd. Tang Shaoyang looked around, looking at the items put on the stall. From the short exchange between the officer and Ira. The city and the Void Gate were not in the same area. It exined how the city flourished instead of looking dreary from the constant attack from the Void Creatures.


    They were led to a building with a Hurakan Post sign on it. Through Chaos Eyes, he could see everything inside the building. There was only one person inside the building, a man with a red and ck uniform, sleeping on the table right on the second floor.

 Chapter 1767 Good News

    Chapter 1767 Good News


    The Officer peeked through the window before even knocking. Seeing no one inside, he clicked his tongue and pushed the door open.


    "Where are they going? Don''t they expect people from the Administrator Space to arrive?" The officer muttered in a low voice, frustrated. He was so afraid of offending the people behind him.


    The officer checked the side room, hoping there were people inside.


    "There''s no one on the first floor. A person is sleeping on the second floor."


    Tang Shaoyang told the officer instead of wasting time, looking at people from the room one by one.


    The officer was taken aback, looking at Tang Shaoyang. He wondered how the man knew, but he chose to trust the man''s word.


    "He''s in there, sleeping." Tang Shaoyang pointed at the room at the end of the hallway.


    "That''s Captain Barome''s office," The officer muttered and walked to the room. His mind was still thinking, about how Tang Shaoyang knew. The man even knew Captain Barome was sleeping. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The officer knocked on the door three times. There was no response from inside. He knocked on the door again, louder. There was still no response, and he opened the door. Sure enough, Captain Barome was sleeping with his arms supporting his head on the table.


    The officer stepped into the room, "Captain Barome! Captain Barome!" He tried to wake the man, but there was still no response. The officer came closer to the man''s ear and whispered.


    "The people from Administrator Space are here, Captain."


    The man named Captain Barome opened his eyes, sitting straight. He was informed from the fort that the people from the Administrator Space would arrive today.


    Baron straightened his uniform, buttoning up his uniform before scanning the group. There were eight people aside from him and the officer from the portal gate.


    After a quick scan, his eyes fell on Ira who stood closest to him. He smiled, "Wee to Arnoit City."


    Ira smiled and nodded, "Thank you, Captain Barome. We are here to report for the draft call."


    Captain Barome smiled wider, "Thank God you guys finally arrived. The situation in the frontier is not that good because of the constant attack from the Void Creatures. For unknown reasons, The Void Creatures in our territory be more active than the other territories."


    He then approached Ira and offered his hand, "My name is Barome, a captain of a hundred men from the Hurakan Legion."


    "My name is Ira, and I represent The Reds, but he is my team captain, Tang Shaoyang," Ira gestured toward Tang Shaoyang while telling Captain Barome who was the real captain, then she continued with the remaining team, "She is Ati, Captain of Kalisto, and he is Michael, Captain of Chalice."


    Captain Barome reached for Tang Shaoyang, Ati, and Michael, "Just three teams?" He expected more teams, at least seven, and wished for ten teams.


    Barome had a little bit of knowledge about the Administrator, and how the system worked there. How Administrator moved as a team, forming many teams to fight against The Void Cult. He admired the Administrator for fighting the Void Cult. If not for his The Hurakan Kingdom, he might give a try to join the Administrator.


    "Unfortunately, yes. Executive Administrator Palmas who was supposed to lead the mission is dead. We are the quick recement, and if the situation is urgent, the Administrator Space will send more teamster."


    Ati took the initiative to exin the situation. Ira and Tang Shaoyang were shocked to hear the first part. Executive Administrator Palmas was dead.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at his Admin Helper with a face of inquiry. Thetter shook her head and did not know anything either. For an Executive Administrator''s death, the Administrator Space was too quiet.


    Michael and his team members were not surprised. Maybe that exined why they were not surprised with the new guide, Blue Cloud.


    Captain Barome furrowed his brow, not expecting the news. But then he understood why the draft call was dyed.


    "My condolences." It was just for a brief moment before he smiled again, "Since you are all here to rece an Executive Administrator. You guys must be as good as the Executive Administrator."


    "I can''t say that for sure. There''s a new team here. In fact, he just became an Administrator a few months ago." Michael responded as he looked toward Ira and Tang Shaoyang.


    He did not forget to pick a bone with the people he disliked when he had the chance. He was no longer afraid that he and his team would be excluded from the mission since they were here already.


    "This is the first time and thest time that I will hear your voice ever again, Michael."


    Tang Shaoyang did not even take a nce at Michael as he said that. But he made sure that the warning was delivered, although it did not sound like a warning since his tone was casual.


    Michael was about to provoke Tang Shaoyang further until he met Ati''s gaze.


    At the same time, Captain Barome also lost his smile. He pped his hand hard and released his aura at the same time. The dreadful aura filled the room, and the officer''s face paled as he stepped back against the wall, getting further from Captain Barome.


    "While The Hurakan Kingdom appreciated for the Administrator to adhere to their promise for the draft call. We don''t need troublemakers here. If you have a problem between you, then solve it before youe here. We would rather send you back than ept troublemakers here."


    Barome''s aura got more intense, but it did not affect the six people in front of him. He tried to intimidate the six Administrators with his aura, six of them unfazed in front of his aura. This was the reason why the Administrator was admired by many, because of the aura. Even the person who just joined the Administrator was not affected by the aura from the person who had been fighting the Void Creatures for more than ten years.


    Ati turned toward Michael, "If you are going to keep your attitude like this. It''s better for you to go back, Michael."

 Chapter 1768 Captain Barome

    Chapter 1768 Captain Barome


    Ati thought Michael was better than this. That was the reason why she dropped Chalice''s name when Executive Administrator Clementine asked her to bring an additional team for the mission.


    Michael kept provoking Tang Shaoyang, and thetter did not take the provocation lightly. She had a feeling that if Michael continued provoking Tang Shaoyang. Thetter would not hesitate to pick the fight.


    "There''s a reason why the Executive Administrator chose them to lead the mission. Even if you doubt their capability of taking on the Void Creatures. It''s not toote to berate, mock, or even humiliate themter."


    It continued on, mostly Ati talking it out with Michael. She sounded mad at first, but then she persuaded Michael, telling thetter how important the mission was for him and his team.


    Captain Barome watched the interaction from the side. It was interesting to find out that the new Administrator was the one who led the draft call.


    He assessed the situation and got the gist of what happened. For the old timer, the blondy man called Michael did not like the fact that a newbie led the team. However, their higher-ups entrusted the mission to the newbie. That might be the reason why the blondy guy tried to pick up on the newbie.


    Captain Barome thought it differently than Michael even though this man with ck hair was a new administrator. In fact, he admired the ck-haired man to be trusted by the Executive Administrator to be sent here.


    "It''s better for you to settle your differences here. Commander Edson will not tolerate infighting inside his fort. You might get kicked out if this continues." He retracted his aura as he said that.


    "We have agreed not to interact during our mission in guarding the Void Gate. It would help if you could tell yourmander to put us in a different area or shift." Tang Shaoyang replied.


    Captain Barome looked at Tang Shaoyang, then at Michael. Then he nodded, "I guess that''s a solution. I will tell Commander Edson about it, but I can''t guarantee that you will not be kicked out. Either one of you will get kicked out, or maybe he will send you all back instead."


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged, "That''s fine by me because I will be sent here again or maybe to another gate."


    Captain Barome acknowledged Tang Shaoyang''s decision. After finding out that Tang Shaoyang was the leader, he regarded that as the decision of all three teams.


    "We will leave for the frontier in five hours. My men are currently getting additional supplies right now. You can check out the city or even maybe you are interested in new items in this ce. There are a few items that you can only find here. We will meet again here in five hours."


    "We will leave for the frontier in five hours. My men are currently getting additional supplies right now. You can check out the city or even maybe you are interested in new items in this ce. There are a few items that you can only find here. We will meet again here in five hours."


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Then we will meet again in five hours."


    Tang Shaoyang and Ira were the first ones to leave, followed by Ati and Michael. As soon as they got out, Ati pulled Michael, "We need to talk, Michael."


    The Reds, Kalisto, and Chalice''s members were confused that Michael was dragged by Ati. Everyone could tell something happened inside.


    "We have five hours before we leave for the frontier. You can do whatever in the meantime, but make sure to be back here in five hours."


    His team members exchanged nces since they did not know what to do. Meanwhile, Tang Shaoyang went back to the market. He wanted to check out the stalls. Ira and Khaya followed him.


    "Why do you follow me?"


    "To keep you out of trouble!" Ira was the first one to answer followed by a small whisper from Khaya.


    "To get to know my captain."


    Tang Shaoyang just shrugged and went back to the stall that sold equipment. He wondered where they got this equipment for them to sell here. The stalls were nowhere near a proper store. Meaning it was an individual''s collection or loot rather than a big merchant corporation.


    He frowned after noticing a pattern. All the equipment was ck and crudely made. It was like the work of an inexperienced cksmith. There was no way it was a drop from the System. However, those items'' quality was guaranteed.


    There were many Myth Grade Equipment. He even found one Primordial Grade de. The interesting part was that he found a residual void energy in all that ck equipment.


    "They are the equipment used by the Void Creatures." Khaya said as if she knew what was in her captain''s mind, "While most Void Creatures were simr to beast and monster, but the humanoid void creature also not a few. Some of them have that equipment."


    That exined why the equipment had the residual of Void Energy. He was interested in checking them out, thinking of buying a few to bring back home. After looking them through, he did not think that anyone would be interested despite being a high-grade weapon.


    "Are you going to pick a new weapon?" Ira asked after noticing her captain had skimmed the stalls with equipment, especially the weapon. From what she could tell, her captain already had the best weapons. She had seen them a few times during the previous special mission.


    "I thought I would buy a few to bring back home, but I don''t think these kinds of weapons would fit my people." He shook his head.


    "You should buy a lot of them if you have the funds. While these equipment are ugly and lower in stats for their grade. They are much better than your world can offer, no? They are also much cheaper for their grade."


    Khaya might not know that Tang Shaoyang came from a new world that just entered the Game. Ira knew her captain''s circumstances hence she gave him the advice.


    The snow elf was confused while Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin. He thought about it and had to agree with Ira. If he could arm Tarrior with high-grade equipment, that would make Tarrior stronger by several times.


    He asked the price for the Myth Grade Sword and was surprised to find that they sold it cheap. When he meant cheap, it was dirt cheap, and most importantly the seller epted Gold Coin. The sword in his hand, the Myth Grade Sword was a little over five million GC, and forty million for the Primordial Grade Sword.


    Tang Shaoyang did not buy them, not until he returned to Earth. He thought of returning this month and buying all avable equipment in this market.


    "I am done checking. Is there any ce you want to visit?"


    Khaya did not understand why Ira made a suggestion to buy these inferior equipment, but she did not pry further. She suggested something different, "You should stock up on some potions, especially antidotes for void poison."


    "I will go there after making sure our captain doesn''t cause trouble, but I don''t think he will need an antidote. Haven''t you seen yourself from the previous mission?" Ira remembered what happened in the previous mission.


    Right after the mission, Tang Shaoyang cured someone from the White Knight who was inflicted with void poison.


    Khaya''s eyes widened in realization. She remembered the event when Ira brought it up.


    "I have Void Elemental Power, so I don''t think those Void Creatures can poison with their energy." Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1769 Head to the Frontier

    Chapter 1769 Head to the Frontier


    Even though Ira had a captain who could tackle the void poison, she still stocked up the antidote for void poison. They visited several shops after and returned to Hurakan Post.


    Tang Shaoyang did not buy anything from their trip except for the food from the food stall, anything that interested him.


    Most of the team members stocked up the antidotes and other potions. There was nothing that could interest them from this ce. The only one who bought a set of equipment was Castor. The man proudly showed off his ugly armor and spear.


    No one understood why Castor bought the equipment, only Tang Shaoyang. Castor was no longer human, but Cmity. The equipment with Void Attribute was fit for Castor.


    Tang Shaoyang just shook his head at Castor, but he noticed something different from his Admin Helpers. They were all too close to him. It reminded him of when he took a crowded train back before The Game.


    "What are you guys doing?" He asked, confused. They were never this clingy before.


    He turned toward his Admin Helpers, and he was quick to catch. Lucia, Na, Agnes, and Kiara immediately looked away, but he saw where they were staring at. They were staring at Chalice''s team members.


    Tch!


    "If this continues, I might end up killing them all."


    He did not need to ask what happened to know. It must be Michael''s underlings bothering his Admin Helper when he was not with them. He could tell that in a single nce. Especially when those people red at him with hostility. They did not even bother to mask it.


    "Tell me if they cross the line! I would rather kick them out before any future troubles arise! That''s better than losing our Administrator ss."


    His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear it.


    Killing fellow administrators during the mission would get their ss removed regardless of the reason. Unless it was self-defense when the opposite party started it.


    At this point, Tang Shaoyang regretted not pushing hard about kicking Chalice out of the mission. Thest thing he wanted was someone targeting his back while he fought the Void Creatures.


    If he did not fight back, The Chalice might take him as someone easy to bully. Chalice might take it even further, and it would just be a matter of time before a fight broke out. It was a lose-lose situation where it was just a matter of time. If he fought back now, the fight might have broken earlier, and if he sucked up to it, he would eventually explode tooter, much worse than now since he had been holding it up.


    Both situations would end up with them fighting, and it would be better for them to fight it out earlier.


    "So don''t suck it up and tell me now!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Chalice''s team members'' expressions turned uglier. It was the same as being challenged by Tang Shaoyang, a newbie who just became an Administrator not too long ago. It was akin to a humiliation for them.


    One of Chalice''s team members was about to step up until Ati returned, "Stay at where you are!"


    Kalisto''s Captain no longer had her casual and easy-going attitude. She massaged her forehead with the no-ending conflict between The Reds and Chalice. Even though she wanted to act neutral, she could not. Chalice kept making trouble for The Reds.


    Her happiness and excitement for the mission were reced with frustration as she had to actively mediate the two teams. She believed they would fight soon if she did not take an active role here.


    ''Why can''t just Chalice do the mission quietly? Why do they insist on making things harder for themselves? Don''t they want the reward!?''


    Ati could not really understand Michael and his team. Sure they did not like Tang Shaoyang and The Reds. But that should stop there, there was no need to aggravate the situation. No matter what they did, whether they humiliated or harassed The Red. Nothing would change, their action far from changing anything.


    ''They are provoking The Reds so they would be attacked. With the excuse of self-defense, they want to kill The Reds or even kick them out for attacking a fellow administrator during the mission.''


    Even if Tang Shaoyang attacked The Chalice first, the Executive Administrator would investigate this thoroughly. Michael should know that Tang Shaoyang had a connection to one of the Executive Administrators, Arion.


    Captain Barome was inside the building all the time, and he heard what actually happened. He came out for the second warning.


    "I have told you before. The previous one will be the first and thest warning. From now on, I will report everything to Commander Edson truthfully. Commander Edson will decide the next course of action for you all."


    Barome did not side with Michael or Tang Shaoyang. He did not care whether both teams'' actions were justifiable or not. These people came here for the mission and should focus on the mission instead of something stupid like this. While he had a high expectation for the Administrator, he was now disappointed with how they acted, unprofessional.


    "We will leave for the frontier in ten minutes!" Barome returned to the building after announcing their departure.


    Ati no longer hid her feelings, her frustration, especially to Chalice after hearing Captain Barome. She turned toward Michael and scanned Chalice''s team members one by one.


    "This will not end here if your stupid pride gets us kicked out from the mission, Chalice!" The warning was no longer exclusive to Michael but to every one part of Chalice.


    Even Kalisto''s team members looked displeased at Chalice now. Realizing they might have to return without finishing the mission, what made them mad. While most of them did not like The Reds and Tang Shaoyang. They agreed with their captain there was no need to keep provoking The Reds with the risk of losing the mission.


    Chalice totally distanced themselves from The Reds, holding back their displeasure to The Reds. Ati''s threat did a wonder for them. Even Michael did not utter any words on the way to the frontier.


    Tang Shaoyang was in conclusion that the city and the frontier were not that far when Barome mentioned it. That was not the case at all. The distance between the city and the frontier was more than five hundred kilometers.


    It was not that far considering Tang Shaoyang''s flying speed. While he never tested how fast he was, he was confident that he would reach the frontier in less than an hour. But of course, they did not need to fly to the frontier.


    The frontier and the city were connected with flying trains. They would be taking the flying train with the other volunteers. These volunteers were kinda simr to mercenaries. They got paid to help The Hurakan Kingdom guard the Void Gate, and the bonus was the equipment drop from the Void Creature.


    "Palmas uses a scheme to send me here, and these peoplee on their own?" Tang Shaoyang muttered in a low voice.


    Lines of people entering the train and filling all seven passenger carriages excluded them. More than two hundred peoplee here to take the job. Meanwhile, an Executive Administrator was scared to go there.

 Chapter 1770 Commander Edson

    Chapter 1770 Commander Edson


    After finding out the distance between the city and the frontier, they had to take the train. Tang Shaoyang thought it would take at least a few hours to reach the frontier. He thought it was better to fly, but he was wrong. It took the train less than ten minutes to reach the frontier.


    When he heard frontier, he thought it was a fort for an army which was usually not that big. He thought it was smaller even to the Arnoit City. To his surprise, the fort was ten times bigger than the city.


    The frontier was in a "T" shape, but the head was longer and the leg was much shorter. That was how the frontier was shaped, and it was built to match up the one-hundred-meter-tall wall in the head side.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1771 Post Zero

    Chapter 1771 Post Zero


    Edson looked at the man called Tang Shaoyang once more. He was surprised to hear that the mission was led by this man.


    ''The Reds? Tang Shaoyang?''


    He had been working together with the administrator as long as he had been stationed in this ce. This was the first time he heard the team called The Reds and Tang Shaoyang.


    The names of Michael and Ati were on the list of the top twenty of the Chief Administrators. However, he did not remember the name of Tang Shaoyang on the list. For sure, the man was not an Executive Administrator or else he would be informed by the Hurakan Kingdom.


    But there must be a reason for them to send him here, leading the mission on top of that. Clearing his thoughts, he once more looked at the man. The moment their gazes locked, the pieces started to connect. The man in front of him was someone with a dragon bloodline, but not just any ordinary dragon.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1772 Spirit Fusion

    Chapter 1772 Spirit Fusion


    Tang Shaoyang nodded, "Post Zero is the closest post to the Void Gate. The first post that will be in contact with the Void Creature."


    Captain Barome widened his eyes slightly, frowning deeper. He finally understood why the young administrator spent his night drinking. The young administrator was gathering information by himself from the mercenary or else Tang Shaoyang would not know about the post since this was his first time here.


    Barome looked at Tang Shaoyang in a new light, but it did not mean he would agree with the request. He shook his head, "Unfortunately, I can''t grant your request because I am not the person in charge of the post-assignment."


    "However, I can convey your request to Commander Edson. But before that, I will ask you again. Do you really want to be assigned to Post Zero?"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1773 Khaya Perspective

    Chapter 1773 Khaya Perspective


    Edson was leaving the office. The reason he returned to the frontier was to receive the administrator. He thought Executive Administrator Palmas wasing so that was why he returned to wee Palmas himself. He was disappointed there was no Executive Administrator, but he had an expectation for the administrator regardless.


    The minus was that the teams did not get along which could be a disaster. He needed to monitor them for now and actter if something started going south. Exiting the building, he had not taken one step yet as he saw Barome walking toward him.


    Tch!


    He clicked his tongue as the thing he feared the most might happen. After having a discussion with his eight generals, they decided on the administrator''s post. He made sure to separate the teams in conflict, but it seemed like things had escted.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1774 The Void Gate

    Chapter 1774 The Void Gate


    Tang Shaoyang was d that the snow elves were not rejecting the idea of doing fusion with his spirits. He just needed to make sure that they did not fusion with the Void Creatures or Cmities. In hisst attempt, he saw Commander Edson and Captain Barome approaching the house. Not wanting them to see what he did, he canceled the fusion quickly.


    "That''s for now. We will do it again once we get to our post!"


    He turned and came out of the house to meet with Commander Edson. He did not mind having a spar with Commander Edson if they refused to put him in post zero.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1775 Commander Edson Perspective

    Chapter 1775 Commander Edson Perspective


    Commander Edson thought the young administrator was getting cocky because he had Void Elemental Energy. A newbie who knew nothing about the situation in this ce. It was just like any other administrator he knew.


    If there was a permanent solution for the void poison, they had done it a long time ago. The Hurakan Kingdomcked nothing, they had all the resources and had been defending this Void Gate for a thousand years. It had been changed from one generation to another generation, and yet the contaminated environment remained a big issue here.


    Edson allowed the man to do what needed to get rid of the void poison even though he did not believe it. He believed the young man could eliminate the void poison, but that was merely a temporary measure. The area would be contaminated again in a week if not in a few days.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1776 First of Many Contributions (1)

    Chapter 1776 First of Many Contributions (1)


    Tang Shaoyang watched themander trying to understand his domain and also the change because of his domain. He expected Edson''s reaction, just like the others when they faced his domain. It was the white-haired man who did something that the others did not do.


    It seemed like themander figured out how he neutralized the area from the void energy. After fulfilling his curiosity, themander brought them to the post zero right below them. The change he brought with the domain alerted the people inside the post zero. They were greeted with armed force, everyone was ready to fight in their bloodline transformation until they saw Commander Edson.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1777 First of Many (2)

    Chapter 1777 First of Many (2)


    Captain Atkins exined how the Void Gate worked and their duty as guards. One squad would monitor the Void Gate closely, and of course, there would be a shift. Alternatively, they would monitor the Void Gate 24/7.


    There was no pattern or cycle when the Void Creatures would attack. Once they started the attack, the Void Gate would throw up waves of Void Creatures, tens of thousands if not hundreds of thousands each wave. That was why they monitored the gate closely to detect any movement from the Void Gate lest they were caught off guard.


    Usually, each battle took weeks or even months for a few waves. Of course, there would be rotation for the elite guards. If they were grounded in this ce for hundreds of years. They would go crazy even if the Void Creatures did not kill them andtely, the Void Gate became more active than usual.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1778 First of Many (3)

    Chapter 1778 First of Many (3)


    Even though Captain Reinar said it was unfortunate, it was not that bad in his eyes. In fact, this was for the better if they could fight right away. There was a lot they needed to try.


    First, his team needed some time to adjust to the Spirit Fusion. Fighting the Void Creature right away would help them with the adjustment. Second, They needed to find out whether the team killed counted into the mission to progress. It was still unclear if Ira killed the Void Creature, and would count to the mission or not. They still needed to find out about that, and he needed his team to kill one to try it out.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1779 The First Battle

    Chapter 1779 The First Battle


    Tang Shaoyang kept the corpse in his inventory and rubbed his chin, thinking about how strong the void creature waspared to the God Rank. From what he knew, the other administrators dreaded the void creature. This could mean the void creature was on the same level as the God Rank, or people were afraid of the void poison.


    He was trying to calcte the worth of the void creature for sacrifice to the God Rank. These creatures would be his asset to create an army of Archaic Spirit.


    "How are you doing it!?" Commander Edson grabbed shoulders and questioned.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1780 A Letdown

    Chapter 1780 A Letdown


    Tang Shaoyang frowned when he heard the word, it was a bit too much. Even for him who had been around these skeletons and the spirits for the longest would be weirded out when the skeleton called the spirit Daddy. The bet out was out of hand, and it might disrupt his peace, but he did not stop them. It was more like he could not stop them.


    The spirit who gave the idea for the bet was the most mischievous spirit, Radiance. The culprit was giggling by himself on the side while Vandir, who he thought the most cool-headed got into a heated argument with Kaiser. The Death King was arguing for his own pride, and the skeleton did not want to be looked down right by their master.


    "Alright, guys. We have a lot, and we might not be able to finish them all by ourselves. The spirits take the right side, and the Skelly Family take the left side. Tread the fight carefully, we are fighting the void creature, not just any mob monster!"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1781 Casually Mastering a New Weapon in a Battle

    Chapter 1781 Casually Mastering a New Weapon in a Battle


    Even though the void creatures were weaker than he thought, he barely culled their numbers. Like a meat grinder, the Chaos des ughtered through the void creatures. The deep red de swirled around him like a tornado. The void creatures that jumped at him were shredded into pieces as he kept walking.


    It was then that he realized he was starting to slow down as hundreds of void creatures jumped at him nonstop. He also noticed that the Void Gate was still dumping the void creatures like a waterfall; it was not done yet. Then, a few void creatures went through the chaos des, bolting toward him.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1782 Void Cult People?

    Chapter 1782 Void Cult People?


    Tang Shaoyang doubled the target with [Marking Shot], to twenty void creatures that managed to pass through the tornado grinder. At the same time, he added a little more heavenly energy to his arrow. Just a little more to try the limit of the arrow from the Divine Armory.


    It was equipment from a skill, it could never match the creation of the skilled craftsmen. If he had topare the quality of the bow, it should be around Ancient to Myth Grade Equipment. The golden arrow whistled through the air and pierced twenty heads. Looking at the twenty void creatures fell at the same time gave him a satisfying feeling. The feeling was addicting as he upped the number of the target up to forty.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1783 One of The King

    Chapter 1783 One of The King


    Commander Edson was angry, and more importantly, he was worried. He could chase after Tang Shaoyang, but he was worried about leaving the remaining administrators behind, especially when the void creatures horde was right about to attack.


    He thought Tang Shaoyang would stay at the outer line of the void creature horde, not going through the horde. It wasn''t until he saw the young administrator summon an army of skeletons and summoned more creatures, from the massive wyvern to dozens of cmities.


    This reminded him what one of Tang Shaoyang''s team members said, Tang Shaoyang alone was an army. Then he watched them running into the horde instead of attacking the horde from a distance.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1784 Battle King

    Chapter 1784 Battle King


    Tang Shaoyang wanted to add more Chaos Energy to the arrow, but he released the arrow upon noticing the white-haired man seemed to realize something. The ck arrow whistled through the air, and with his exquisite control of his Chaos de, he made a gap for the arrow to go through.


    The white-haired man''s eyes widened in shock as he tried to move to the side to avoid the arrow. He managed to move to the side, but the arrow still hit him. The arrow pierced his shoulder and went through to the void gate behind him. He looked at his left shoulder and found a hole the size of his own fist. Then it was followed by excruciating pain in his left shoulder.


    Soares, The Battle King expected his wound to heal after the excruciating pain but nothing happened. In fact, he noticed something horrifying, the wound was getting worse. The flesh turned cker and melted instead of healing. The pain was also getting worse to his surprise, even though it was not to the point where he could endure the pain, still bearable.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1785 Commander Edson Suspicion (1)

    Chapter 1785 Commander Edson Suspicion (1)


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised by the notification, not expecting the white-haired man to be a king from the Void Cult. "Battle King? Isn''t he too weak to be the king?"


    He had experienced the emperor, and while he did not really fight the emperor, the first exchange was terrifying. It would take him a lot of time to kill the emperor; in fact, he did not know if he could win against the emperor. The emperor did not go all out, even though he could say the same for him.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1786 Commander Edson Suspicion (2)

    Chapter 1786 Commander Edson Suspicion (2)


    "Is your captain still alive?" Commander Edson asked the woman next to him. He did not remember her name, and maybe he should start to remember their names because they were quite capable, not less than his elite guards. Even though they had an ugly start where one of them almost died getting overwhelmed by the void creatures.


    It had been a week since the horde started attacking, and he drilled them on how to fend against the horde when they were getting outnumbered. In fact, they were doing much better considering this was their first time fighting the void creature horde.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1787 Hurakan Legion Commander Collection (1)

    Chapter 1787 Hurakan Legion Commander Collection (1)


    Castor was nervous even after selling his grandfather''s name. His new identity as cmity could backfire, and it took him a long time to convince his family that he was fine. But it could not be the same with the others, especially people who had been fighting the void creature their entire life like Commander Edson.


    Commander Edson might kill him if he told him that he was cmity. Cmity was a creature that was born from absorbing the void energy. Some adapted to the void energy and changed into a mindless monster that was called Cmity. Being a cmity made a creature several times stronger than its original strength, but the said creature would lose control and act simr to the void creature, desiring destruction.


    He was not surprised if Commander Edson would let him be if he told the truth. That was why he wanted Tang Shaoyang to be here. If anyone could stop Commander Edson from killing him, it was his captain. He had seen how strong Commander Edson was during the eight-day battle against the void creature.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1788 Hurakan Legion Commander Collection (2)

    Chapter 1788 Hurakan Legion Commander Collection (2)


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to summon a human spirit in this ce, a ce where void creatures were ughtered. However, he forgot the fact that a lot of people also died in this ce. The people who had been watching the Void Gate were the people from the Hurakan Kingdom. It was weird when he found out that a faction, the Hurakan Kingdom, volunteered to watch over the Void Gate, using all their resources to focus on guarding the Void Gate with little benefit. He was curious about the kingdom, but of course that was not on top of his priority, maybe a chat over a meal with Ira would satisfy his curiosity.


    Tang Shaoyang focused back on the spirit, and thetter was watching the surroundings in shock. It seemed Niks just realized that they were right below the Void Gate as his blues locked on the torn space above him.


    "I am not bringing you back alive, but I bring you back as a spirit."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>

 Chapter 1789 Mathias Story (1)

    Chapter 1789 Mathias Story (1)


    Tang Shaoyang expected a simr breed when he read the notification, anothermander from the Hurakan Legion. This was the sixthmander, and he sensed boundless rage and hatred from Mathias. This one was totally different from Niks, and from his experience, these feelings were carried over right before their death.


    Niks died after giving his all to fighting the Genesis Emperor. Of course, he still died with regret, which was proved by bing a spirit. But Mathias did not just die with regret but with something else, something he found in many spirits.


    "Why did you be spirit, Niks?" Tang Shaoyang asked. "What''s your regret!?"


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1790 Mathias Story (2)

    Chapter 1790 Mathias Story (2)


    ck thunder struck Mathias from above and revealed a figure. Karan, the Battle Godnded right on top of Mathias. The ck Orc stood on Mathias'' back with his two war axes. Mathias grunted in pain from the impact. He was aware that he could not kill his summoner, and his summoner could not kill him. But he could still feel the pain, and he felt like his spine was getting crushed.


    Karan raised his war axe and struck Mathias'' ck. The ck armor was pierced through by the axe, down to the ground, and made the axe stuck. The formermander screamed in pain, and it was followed by another strike. The two war axes held him down on the ground.


    Tang Shaoyang kicked the halberd away and squatted in front of Mathias. "Make your choice now. Do you want to be sacrificed or do you want to take the chance that you might fight the Void Cult?


    [No! Don''t sacrifice him! Let me out, and I will persuade him to ept the contract! You can''t make him disappear forever!] Niks panicked. He could sense Tang Shaoyang''s intention, and he knew his master was serious when he talked about sacrificing Mathias. He did not know Mathias, but it was his duty as themander to protect his people, and Mathias was his people.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged and summoned Niks, and the Hurakan Legion Commander IV immediately held Mathias'' head. "ept the contract, fool! As long as you are alive, you will always have a chance to exact your vengeance. But there''s nothing you can do if you disappear forever!" He paused for a moment as he realized that his words meant nothing if he did not tell Mathias who he was. "I am your predecessor by the way. I am¡­"


    "Hurakan Legion Commander IV, Niks Lysvand!" Mathias recognized the man in front of him despite the helmet. The reason he recognized the man was the armor, he recognized the armor even though Niks covered his face.


    "Oh¡­" Niks was caught off guard, blinking his eyes. He did not expect to be recognized, not when he was still wearing his helmet. "How do you recognize me?" @@novelbin@@


    "Your armor! That''s my grandfather''s armor!"


    That was an unexpected twist as it turned out that Mathias was Niks'' grandson. Even Niks stared at Mathias in shock and suddenly at a loss. He quickly recovered and looked up at the Orc. "Can you please release him, Sir? I promise you that he will not attack the Master again."


    Karan furrowed his brow and did not immediately pull the war axes. He looked toward Tang Shaoyang, asking for confirmation. After receiving a nod, he pulled out the axe and released Mathias. However, Karan stood close by Tang Shaoyang, in case Mathias tried to attack Tang Shaoyang again.


    "Let''s catch upter and let me establish the contract first." It counted as Mathias was being defeated by Karan, so he could force the contract. Mathias lost his defiance after meeting his grandfather and said nothing about the contract. Both grandfather and grandson entered the Spirit World.


    "Let''s catch upter and let me establish the contract first." It counted as Mathias was being defeated by Karan, so he could force the contract. Mathias lost his defiance after meeting his grandfather and said nothing about the contract. Both grandfather and grandson entered the Spirit World.


    Tang Shaoyang looked up at the Void Gate. No more void creatures wereing out from the Void Gate. He pped his hand once. "I think we are done for the first battle." He recalled all the spirits and turned toward the skeletons. "You guys can gather the bodies and don''t forget to bring the equipment with you. I will talk to Commander Edson about you guys soon."


    The Skeleton Army lost a quarter of their army, and it was time to replenish the army. It seemed like they forgot about the bet because of the unexpected twist between his new spirits. His spirits were more curious about the story between the grandfather and the grandson. Kaiser was also eager to recover their army and did not remember the bet.


    Tang Shaoyang turned around and headed back to his post, but he did not rush back. He intended to do a walk while listening to Mathias and Niks.


    It was quite awkward at first, both grandfather and grandson did not know what to say. Even though they were family, this was their first meeting. It was Niks who started the conversation.


    "Did your father also be themander like us?"


    When Niks asked about his son, Mathias'' boundless rage returned. Tang Shaoyang finally knew why Mathias had such a deep hatred, and it must be rted to his father. For some reason, he remembered about Virion and Revalor. The King of the Elven Kingdom, Virion was killed by his father, Revalor. For Mathias to have such a deep hatred against his father, it was possible that his own father killed him. He might not have had such a thought before, but it was possible after what happened to Virion.


    Mathias calmed down and let out a sigh. "Yes, he is The Hurakan Legion Commander V, and not just amander, he bes the strongestmander to guard the Void Gate in the Hurakan Kingdom''s history. He wiped out the Void Cult''s army and forced The Genesis Emperor into hiding, but¡­"


    His voice became heavier as he continued and his voice filled with hatred, gritting his teeth in fury. Niks did not pressure his grandson and let his grandson take his time.


    "He betrayed humanity, he betrayed the kingdom, and he betrayed the Lysvand Family! He killed our family, no, he wiped everyone with Lysvand bloodline even the servant and livestock. I am the only survivor from our family¡­"


    Mathias could no longer hold back his tears as the past memories resurfaced once more, and the old wound reopened once more. The memories of his mother and grandmother protected him from his crazed father. Niks hugged his grandson, trying to calm him down.


    Tang Shaoyang was surprised to hear that from Mathias because it was simr to Revalor and Virion. They might have a different motive, but it was simr. Mathias''s father seeded in whatever he nned, and Revalor was cut short because he was far weaker.


    After a few minutes, Mathias continued, and it was even crazier than Revalor.

 Chapter 1791 God!?

    Chapter 1791 God!?


    Niks died early for a God Rank, and he only had one son who was Mathias'' father. His son was six years old when he died. He did not get to see his son grow up, let alone educate his own son. He was struck with guilt when he heard his son ughtered his family, The Lysvand Family. The me was on him, he died early and could not prevent the tragedy.


    However, he believed that his son would grow into a good man just like him with his wife. His son would not suffer with the rich of Lysvand. It was still hard to understand why his son did such a thing, but he did not urge his grandson, waiting for Mathias to recount what happened slowly. If he were in the same position as his grandson, he might also go crazy, filled with vengeance, or even worse.


    The surprise was that Mathias told how great his son was and how his son managed to be the strongestmander in the Hurakan Kingdom, with only the kings and the few oldmanders who were stronger than him. It was before his son was stationed in this ce under his son''s request to continue his legacy. It was weird to hear how great his son grew up to be after hearing that his son also ughtered his family.


    Even though the family spoiled his son because of his early death, he grew up to be a great man. His son was upright and did not stay still in front of injustice. His son was known for his great leadership, in the legion and his family. Despite his status, his son remained humble instead of growing arrogant. His grandson was basically praising his son right now. His son grew increasingly stronger and rivaled the king.


    "Father changed after he met The God, an actual God who designed the System for us to use. The King invited Father to meet God, and he changed since then. He became quiet after the meeting with God and¡­ How do I say it¡­ It was as if he lost the will to live after meeting God."


    "For the first time, he left his post for a year. He stopped pursuing The Void Cult even though The Void Cult was left with just The dying Genesis Emperor. For one year, he stayed in the estate, and it was then people started to notice that he looked at the others as if they were not people? I got the same weird feeling too when he looked at me."


    "He lost his smile, he lost warmth, he became totally a different person. In one, he did not speak with anyone, not even to my mom. He ignored everyone, and we thought he just needed time because of the meeting with God. We were under the assumption that there was something wrong in the meeting, and we never knew what happened." @@novelbin@@


    "Exactly one year after the meeting, he went on a rampage and tried to kill everyone in the estate. I managed to escape because Mom and Grandma were buying time for me to escape. I managed to escape to the capital and The King took me in, protecting me from him!"


    Mathias told his grandfather how his wife and daughter-inw died at the hands of his own son. The King responded by mobilizing the Imperial Army to subdue Niks'' son, but that was where the twist came from. The King and his faithful generals managed to corner Mathias'' father, but to everyone''s surprise, The Genesis Emperor came and helped Mathias'' father out.


    "The Genesis Emperor came to rescue him, and he became the second emperor of the Void Cult ever since. I have dedicated my life to killing him, but he ended up killing me because an Executive Administrator betrayed me. They used him as bait to set up a trap for me, and I fell for it. That was how I died."


    Hearing everything, it was simr to what happened to Virion, who died in his father''s hand. However, there was a big difference between the two cases. In Virion''s case, he was the culprit as to why Revalor did such a crazy thing, killing his own son for his vengeance. The cause and motive were clear in Revalor''s case, but not with what happened with Niks'' son.


    Mathias'' father was The Hurakan Legion Commander V, whose name was still unknown because Mathias refused to mention the name. It was as if he was disgusted by his father''s name, and it was understandable.


    Mathias'' father never mentioned what happened in the meeting with God which Tang Shaoyang was interested in. An actual God, not a God Rank, two different things. The people behind the System and the Game. For an unknown reason, he eradicated his own family, killing his wife and mother.


    Yeah, Mathias'' father''s case was even crazier than Revalor''s case. The motive was unknown, once Great Man became a madman in a year. Of course, Mathias was aware that the meeting might be the reason why his father went crazy. But the fact that Mathias still did not know what happened in the meeting, meant no one could say a word about what happened in the meeting, including The Hurakan Kingdom King. [You are curious about God, huh!? I advise you not to meet him even if you have the chance unless you want to go crazy like him!] Whatever happened there, it was the cause for Niks'' son to go mad. Mathias advised his new master not to meet God even if he had the chance, out of goodwill.


    Mathias saw Tang Shaoyang in a different light after meeting with his grandfather, and the lively Niks went quiet.


    "Yeah, I want to meet this God once. I am curious what God looks like, do they look simr to us or not? Aren''t you curious?" Tang Shaoyang did not take the advice. He did not think that he would go crazy like Mathias'' father even if he met God, he was confident. The only way for him to go crazy was to watch his family killed before himself.


    "Maybe I can use my Credit to meet God." He thought of using his Credits to meet God. It was worth trying whether he could actually meet this God or not, just to satisfy his curiosity.


    Tang Shaoyang let the grandfather and the grandson catch up even though he wanted to ask about The Genesis Emperor and the second emperor who was Niks'' son. He could ask about itter, and his return was weed by Commander Edson in person.

 Chapter 1792 Not Eleven

    Chapter 1792 Not Eleven


    The Commander in this ce was from the Lysvand Family. He locked his eyes on Edson andpared his looks with Mathias and Niks. They definitely did not look alike, but maybe because the generation gap was too big.


    "Are you also from the Lysvand Family?" Tang Shaoyang asked in curiosity.


    [No! I am thest from the Lysvand Family, and I am not married!] @@novelbin@@


    Edson had a deep frown when he heard the question while Mathias answered. Edson was surprised and also confused how an outsider like Tang Shaoyang knew the old tragedy that happened in the Hurakan Legion. It was a tragedy thatter became taboo because the former head of the Lysvand Family was one of the emperors from The Void Cult.


    "How do you know about the Lysvand Family?" Edson answered with another question.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "I have my way of knowing things." Then looked around at the void creature''s corpses. "Do you mind if I take these bodies? My skeletons want these bodies to strengthen their army."


    Edson was having a hard time following the conversation. It started from the Lysvand Family which remained unanswered, and the young administrators were asking for the void creature''s corpses now. To be more exact, it was for their bones.


    "You can take them, but you can''t take their equipment if they have any. We need that equipment. Our cksmith could smelt them back to make better equipment, and you haven''t answered me. How do you know the Lysvand Family?"


    "Just like how you didn''t trust us, Commander Edson. I also don''t trust you to share my secret. Let''s keep it at that." He was talking about Commander Edson taking the lead for his team. It was a sign that Commander Edson did not trust them enough. He understood why Edson did so and not trying to be petty about it. But this was his way of telling Edson that he would not tell him how he knew about The Lysvand Family.


    Commander Edson furrowed his brow deeper. He was used to his subordinates listening to him all the time. They even told them most of their skills if he asked, so he did not like it when Tang Shaoyang kept everything secret. He also could not force Tang Shaoyang to answer because he was not officially his subordinate.


    "Then what about him?" Edson pointed his thumb at Castor.


    Tang Shaoyang shot a nce at Castor, confused about what happened here, "What''s wrong with him?"


    "I think you need to exin what happened to him so I can be sure that he is not part of the Void Cult." Edson thought Tang Shaoyang would exin, but the young administrator shrugged at his question.


    "That''s also part of my secret, one of my skills to help him neutralize the poison in his body during the Trial of God. What happened to his skin is the after-effect of the skill. I can only exin that much."


    Edson looked straight into Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. He made sure that the opposite party knew that he did not like the answer. There must be more, and he wanted to know in detail instead of a cryptic answer. "As I said, I am notfortable enough to share my skill with you, Commander Edson. And why are you worried in the first ce? Do you think a Void Creature could sneak into the Administrator Space undetected? Does that mean you don''t trust the administrator?" He felt like Commander Edson''s concern was groundless. It felt like Edson tried to look into his skills.


    "Actually, right now is the best time for you to confirm this directly with the administrator space whether we are actual administrators or not. System Avatar, Cloud, is in the Administrator Space right now. If you don''t trust us, then you should trust System Avatar, no?"


    Commander Edson was shocked to hear the System Avatar. Of course, he knew about the System Avatar. The people from the administrator called them System Avatars, but the Hurakan Kingdom called them God Avatars. They represented God in this world.


    Edson let out a sigh and epted that he would not get the answer. He did not press it further, but he had something to say. "I can ept that you are not willing to share some of your skills with me, but I hope you will listen to mymand when ites to fighting the void creatures. I will not punish you this time, but there''s no next time!"


    "Alright." Tang Shaoyang nodded. He had found a new hobby with his bow, so he did not mind staying on the wall.


    "And I have a gift for you." He took out the Battle King''s head from the inventory. "I met him at the gate and killed him. He is The Battle King Soares, but is he actually one of the eleven kings?"


    Edson''s pupils dted, shocked by what he saw in the young administrator''s hand. He looked at the head once more to make sure that he did not see things. Then he looked back at Tang Shaoyang''s face. He repeated the same action a few times, and it was enough for an answer.


    "He is one of the kings, huh?" He confirmed that Soares was one of the eleven kings based on Edson''s reaction.


    After a while, Edson snatched the head and observed it closely. The shock turned into disbelief as he stared at Tang Shaoyang''s face. He thought Soares was not guarding the Void Gate this time because Tang Shaoyang was still alive after fighting below the Void Gate for eight days. That was why he kept asking the other administrators whether their captain was still alive or not. He did not expect the young administrator to kill the Battle King Soares.


    "H-How?" He finally managed to utter a word.


    "I cut his head, and maybe I caught him off guard." Tang Shaoyang was telling the truth. They caught Soares off guard and killed Soares after a short conversation.


    Commander Edson let out a chuckle. "I guess there''s no need for me to confirm your identity. This is enough to prove your identity that you are not part of the Void Cult." He tossed the head back to Tang Shaoyang. "That''s also proof that you don''t need me in your team for the next battle. I will assign your squad a post, and you will defend that area with your team."


    Commander Edson waved his hand at Tang Shaoyang as he jumped back to the wall, humming happily. He understood now why they sent Tang Shaoyang to rece an Executive Administrator. The young administrator was as capable as the Executive Administrator.


    From today onwards, it was no longer eleven kings but ten kings. He needed to ry the good news to The King.

 Chapter 1793 Acceptance

    Chapter 1793 eptance


    Commander Edson called everyone into their quarter for a meeting after the battle. The man inquired about the casualties in their post, and there were no casualties in this battle. That caused the man to beam even more, showing his white teeth, and grinning happily as he inquired about the aftermath. Hearing no casualties after getting the news that one of the eleven kings was dead was like a cherry on top.


    He then announced the death of The Battle King Soares who had been guarding the Void Gate in this ce for years. Edson''s subordinates turned their heads toward Tang Shaoyang in shock.


    Even though most of the time Soares remained near the Void Gate, sometimes the Battle King would make a surprise visit. It was not just any surprise visit because they would suffer a big casualty. Losing an elite squad was not a surprise if Soares decided to join the horde, and a few times Soares wiped out three to five squads.


    It was not that the Hurakan Kingdom had never tried to kill Soares. They had the strength and the people, but the battle was tricky because it was close to the Void Gate. They were afraid of destroying the Void Gate, and Soares easily escaped from the attack. That was why they gave up killing Soares, and as long as the Battle King remained near the Void Gate, they would not be able to do anything to him.


    They were shocked at how the administrator managed to kill their nightmare on the first day. When they saw the head, they burst out into cheers.


    "We will celebrate for the night. The drink and food are free tonight but don''t forget the clean-up for tomorrow. Atkins will assign the squad for the clean-up because I must check the other posts!"


    The battle was over, and it was time for a clean-up. When a clean-up was brought up, the cheers immediately died down. The elite guard let out a sigh, some even protested as they asked for more time to rest.


    "Our area is bad enough because of the poison, and I don''t want to get it worse with the rotting bodies of the void creature. Make sure to clean it up in the next five days! We don''t know when they will attack again!" After saying hisst piece, Commander Edson left to check for the other posts. He could ask the other posts through themunication, but it seemed he liked a direct inspection.


    As soon as Commander Edson left, everyone swarmed toward Tang Shaoyang.


    "How did you kill him?" "When did you kill him?" "How strong was The Battle King?" And so on, questions were thrown toward Tang Shaoyang. They wanted to hear the story of how Tang Shaoyang killed the Battle King Soares. Not just the elite guards, Tang Shaoyang''s team members were also curious about the fight.


    "I killed him the moment I met him below the void gate. He seems to misunderstand and underestimate me. He thought Commander Edson punished him for sending me close to the gate, and my surprise attack caught him off guard."


    That was what literally happened, and of course, he did not tell them what about his spirit, not the details.


    "Honestly it was not a fight, but I caught him by surprise and stopped him from going back to the void gate."


    They were disappointed Tang Shaoyang did not go into details about how he killed the Battle King Soares. However, they did not press it further, understanding that Tang Shaoyang might be ufortable sharing his skills with them.


    One of the captains raised his voice to the staff, "Bring us your best drinks and meat, n! We will dry up your stocks tonight!"


    His team members were getting carried with the atmosphere and joined the guards to drink for the celebration. Tang Shaoyang and the snow elves were left behind at their table. Clearly, the elves had a different way of celebrating. The guards chugged the beer like chugging the water and some of them sang their kingdom''s anthem.


    Captain Atkins who helped them with the quarters came over with three bottles of luxurious wines and started to take out ten sses to the table. "n said elves like wine more than beer. This is the best avable wine in our quarter, and he promised to stock something betterter. He doesn''t stock many wines because we, soldiers, liked our strong beer more."


    "Thank you." Khaya epted the drink with a smile. She took the wines and shared them with her people.


    "What about our hero? Do you prefer wine or our strong beer?" Captain Atkins asked Tang Shaoyang because he had not taken any drink yet. He opened up more to Tang Shaoyang and the other administratorspared to their first meeting. Atkins was quite reserved in their first meeting and did not really speak unless necessary.


    "I don''t mind both, but I prefer good food. Do you have any specialty here?" Tang Shaoyang did not really have a preference for drink, but he had a special ce for good food, eager to try something new.


    "Our hero wants your specialty, n! Make sure you prepare the most delicious dish in your life for our hero!" Captain Atkins raised his voice, and the burly man with a white apron behind the bar made an okay signal.


    It was then followed by the soldiers, raising their sses for cheers. "FOR OUR HERO!"


    Captain Atkins smiled upon noticing that Tang Shaoyang''s expression cringed a little. "I know you might be ufortable with all of this, but please bear it just for tonight. Soares had killed many of ourrades, so we were so happy when you killed him. You are our hero."


    "Just for tonight." Tang Shaoyang nodded, not wanting to ruin their celebration. He was no hero, he was far from a hero, at least he thought. He killed Soares for his own ambition, not for them. That made him feel weird when he was treated like a hero by them.


    "Just for tonight." Captain Atkins nodded.


    "What about the clean-up? You burn their bodies, or you use them for materials?" Tang Shaoyang was more interested in the void creatures'' corpses than drinking. That was why he had not taken a single sip even though the usually reserved Snow Elves enjoyed their wine.


    Captain Atkins nodded again. "We take their equipment if they have any, and we burn their corpses. Don''t worry, you don''t need to take part in cleaning their bodies. You and your team can take a rest or even return to the city for a three-day break if you want to. We can''t let you take the chore after you killed Soares."


    "I have use for their bodies. Do you mind if I take their bodies? Of course, I will not take the equipment." @@novelbin@@


    Captain Atkins furrowed his brow. Some of the void creatures could be used for materials, but most of them were useless. "May I know why you want their bodies?"


    "Mostly for my summons. My skeleton wants their bones to strengthen their army. And currently, my skeleton army is gathering the bodies." He did not go into details about the spirit, but he was not lying. It was for his summon, to summon a new spirit and to upgrade his spirit which was considered as his summon.


    Captain Atkins saw the summon. It was hard not to notice thousands of skeleton armies, and also the giant wyvern along with the behemoth. They saw the summon from afar, Atkins did not have any suspicion on Tang Shaoyang. "You can take the bodies if it''s useful to you. We don''t have them anyway."


    "Alright. Can you tell the soldiers from the other posts not to take the skeletons who gathered the void creature''s corpses while at it? They will bring back the bodies and equipment back here. I will take the corpses, you take the equipment." Tang Shaoyang forgot to bring this up with Commander Edson before.


    Captain Atkins beamed when he heard that they did not need to do a clean-up. Even though he felt guilty that their hero would do the clean-up, he agreed to the proposal immediately. He immediately sent messages to all soldiers that the skeletons were their workers for the clean-up.


    The soldiers got even louder when they were told that they did not need to clean up the battlefield anymore. They erupted in louder cheers, singing for their heroes. Not only did he kill Soares, but he helped them with the chore.


    Tang Shaoyang thought that the God Rank could get drunk anymore, but he was wrong. The soldiers were drunk after a few hours of drinking. Some of them tried to make an attempt at the Snow Elves which was funny in Tang Shaoyang''s eyes. Of course, they were all rejected by Khaya and the other Snow Elves.


    After a few hours, the hall turned quiet as all the soldiers scattered all around. Some slept on the table, some slept on the floor, and some of them wobbled their way back to their rooms. Tang Shaoyang had a few drinks, and he was still sober, the only one who was sober in the hall.


    Khaya and the other elves went back to their rooms with their wine as they were annoyed. Anne and Ira helped the girls, bringing them back to their rooms except for Castor and Renan who blended with the soldiers.


    n was cleaning up his station, the only staff that was still working because the other staff were also drunk with the soldiers.


    Tang Shaoyang stood up and approached n. "The food is amazing, n." He was served with a simple roast meat, a thigh part for an unknown beast. Despite how simple it looked, it had a rich taste that he never tasted before.


    "Thank you, Sir." n was even more respectful than the soldiers. He was just a normal staff, not even a God Rank in this quarter.


    "Do you know when the smithy will work again? I want to order something from them." He thought the staff would take rest too after the battle. So he asked n to make sure he did note to the smithy for nothing.


    n smiled and shook his head. "This is the smithy''s busiest time, Sir. They have to maintain the soldier equipment, and I think they are currently preparing to receive the equipment from the void creature to make something better from them. You can directly visit their workshop, and I think your order will be on their highest priority list."


    "Thank you. I will visit their workshop now." It was morning already, so he did not feel guilty visiting the workshop in the morning. As n said, the smithy was the busiest section as he heard their voices before he reached their section.


    The order in his mind was a bow, he needed a strong bow, a God Rank Bow if possible, but he did not mind Legend Rank or Primordial Rank Bow as well.

 Chapter 1794 Three Emperors & Ten Kings

    Chapter 1794 Three Emperors & Ten Kings


    "Soares is dead!"


    A solemn voice dered the death of the Battle King in a dimmed room. Thirteen individuals sat in a round table and everyone looked toward the voice. The news surprised them, and they finally realized that Soares was notte like usual, but he was dead.


    Everyone was veiled with the void elemental power, their faces covered in ck. But of course, they did not see their faces because they were all familiar with each other, The Three Emperors and The Eleven Kings of the Void Cult. With Soares'' death, it became The Ten Kings now.


    "He died during the attack toward the Hurakan Legion." An old male voice added.


    "I know it. I told you guys not to let that buffoon guard the gate. He might be in the top three among us, but he is too reckless and arrogant." An angry male voice resounded. He was angry, not toward the people in the room with him or to Soares, but the person who killed Soares.


    "Do you know who killed Soares?" The same voice asked.


    "I don''t know, and I think Soares was killed without being able to fight back. I would be able to see the remains of the fight for someone on Soares'' level, but I didn''t see any. There''s no trace of the fight where he died. It''s either Soares fell into the Hurakan Kingdom''s trap, or The King of the Hurakan Kingdom came himself to kill Soares." The voice who announced Soares'' death gave them his analysis when he went to the Void Gate.


    "I don''t think Luminar will ever fight outside his domain. Outside his domain, Luminar is nothing much. Soares also has seen Luminar''s face once, and he would not be that stupid to stay outside if he saw Luminaring over. It''s not the king, and I don''t think the Hurakan Legion can set up a trap if Soares doesn''t wander from the gate."


    Everyone looked toward the voice, Thomas Lysvand. No one knew more about The King of the Hurakan Kingdom than this man, the former Hurakan Legion Commander V. They trusted Thomas'' judgment regarding the Luminar''s power and crossed the name from the possibility of killing theirrade.


    It was a big issue for them, the biggest issue in thest few hundred years for the Void Cult; they lost one of the kings for something insignificant. Soares did not die in the battle for their main cause, he died from guarding the Void Gate. It was a big loss with no gain.


    "Do you know where he died?" Thomas Lysvand asked the person to his right, the person who gathered them for the meeting, The Genesis Emperor.


    "I can''t find his body, but I sense his presencest was below the Void Gate. That means it''s unlikely that Soares is killed by a trap." The Genesis Emperor crossed the possibility Soares fell for the enemy trap.


    "I can''t find his body, but I sense his presencest was below the Void Gate. That means it''s unlikely that Soares is killed by a trap." The Genesis Emperor crossed the possibility Soares fell for the enemy trap. @@novelbin@@


    "It''s an unknown variable¡­" The person to The Genesis Emperor''s right, The Corrupted Immortal Emperor aka the former Executive Administrator muttered in a low voice. "I don''t like an unknown variable when we almost seed with your grand n."


    "Then let''s get rid of this unknown variable before it gets worse or even disrupts our n. Whoever killed Soares, that person, or maybe that group might be still in the Hurakan Legion''s post. We can send five or even seven kings. That should be enough to get rid of this unknown variable, right?" The one who was angry earlier, Faceless King, suggested an idea. He took the chance to achieve his selfish desire, to avenge his friend.


    "I agree with him. It''s better to get rid of this unknown problem before it disrupts our grand n. But seven kings are overkill for such a thing, maybe four or five kings."


    The other kings also supported The Faceless King''s idea to fight the Hurakan Legion.


    "Even if we can''t kill the culprit, we must warn the Hurakan Kingdom by killing the currentmander. We must at least wipe out all people from the Hurakan Legion, or maybe we can use some force here to distract the other three main forces as well."


    Everyone''s attention was on the three emperors. They were the only ones who could make the big decision, whether they stick with their n, or dy their n slightly to get rid of this unknown enemy.


    "What do you guys think?" The Genesis Emperor asked the other two emperors.


    "I agree with them. We might as well use our force on the Hurakan Legion to avenge Soares as well as a form of distraction, but instead of five kings, what about eight kings? I will alsoe to help." Thomas Lysvand volunteered to take the job.


    "Don''t you remember what he said earlier? Whatever killed Soares, Soares was not able to fight back. There was no trace of battle, meaning the enemy might be stronger than the king. I will lead the force with eight kings, and you guys continue with our n." Thomas added.


    "The battle against the Hurakan Kingdom will distract The Dagia Dynasty, The Karia Empire, and The Krathen Empire. We can start our n in the remote world and slowly spread out the older worlds as we continue developing our summoning scrolls." The former Executive Administrator supported the suggestion.


    "Then it''s decided, we willunch an attack on the Hurakan Legion once we are ready at the other side, and Thomas will lead the attack." The Genesis Emperor came to a decision. "Please for you all to get ready for the attack and coordinate with Thomas. He knew more about the Hurakan Legion than any of us."


    After that, three kings left the meeting. They had to leave their current job and move closer to the Hurakan Legion''s Void Gate for the attack. The remaining people stayed for another round of discussion.


    "Do you think it''s the administrator?" The Genesis Emperor turned toward the former Executive Administrator, Leon Francis. He was talking about Soares'' killer. If it was not the king or a trap, another big possibility was the administrator. They all knew that the administrators sometimes sent their people to help the four forces guarding the Void Gate.


    "What about the young administrator you met not long ago? He managed to cut your arm, do you think he could kill Soares in a one-on-one fight?" Thomas added.


    Leon rubbed his chin as a face resurfaced in his mind. "I think so, but I don''t think he could kill Soares at ease. It would be a close fight. But again, you can''t rely on my evaluation of that guy. It''s only one exchange, and I haven''t really seen him fight all out. Maybe he has something that could kill Soares in one strike, I am not sure."


    "Do you think you can persuade him to join us, Leon? It''s rare for you to praise someone. Having someone like him in our new world would help us. We need people like him to lead the new world." The Genesis Emperor asked.


    "I don''t think we need to persuade him. If he really killed Soares, it will be just a matter of time until he meets the person behind this System and Game. He would join our side when he met him, and of course, if he didn''t die before he could meet that person." Thomas believed that they would join the Void Cult if they ever met the person behind The Game. Many did not know the existence behind the System.


    "If he died fighting against you, it means he doesn''t deserve us and the new world." The Genesis Emperor shrugged.


    "Let''s stop with that new guy, what about the world that we will use for the experiment? Have you guys found the remote worlds for our first run?"


    The meeting continued for another three hours, discussing The Grand n.


    *** ***


    Tang Shaoyang sat on the observation post that had just been rebuilt after the battle. He volunteered to stay and keep a watch while the other returned to the city in turns. It was a watch post but was designed for a team to stayfortably with a toilet, a bedroom, and even a kitchen.


    Five days had passed since the attack, and there was no follow-up attack. There was nothing to do in this ce. He wished that he was allowed to return when there was no attack, but per the agreement, he could only leave once a month for three days. This was his second week, meaning he had another two weeks before he could take his leave.


    When he thought about his home, his daughter''s face would resurface in his mind. He wondered what his daughter was doing for the day, what she ate, and so on.


    "How are you guys defending this ce for hundreds of years?" He could not help but ask Niks and Mathias.


    The rtionship between the two had improved in thest five days, and he had upgraded them to high Archaic Spirit with the void creatures'' corpses gathered by the skeleton army as well. It was fortunate that the void creature corpses were enough to upgrade them to high Archaic Spirit. He even had a spare which was taken by the Skelly Family.


    In his boredom, he increased the number of the skeleton army with his extra souls, from one thousand, he upped the number to five thousand. That just showed how bored he was.


    [I will drink or visit the red district in the city. Back then I was still too young, so yeah the red district is my escape ce.] Niks was not ashamed to admit that he often visited the brothel in front of his grandson.


    [I will visit the fighter pit, fighting people who are desperate for money. I sometimes fight ten people in one fight!] Mathias answered.


    The vengeful spirit was willing to cooperate after their initial disagreement to establish the contract. Meeting his grandfather helped him a lot to handle the anger within him. His grandfather would be by his side, calming him down.


    Tang Shaoyang was not going to visit the brothel with Zara and Avyn with him. He believed that no women could match them in the brothel, and he did the deed in thest three days. He was alone here and took his chance that his team was leaving him to the city to have fun. In fact, Avyn and Zara were still sleeping inside his room.


    The idea of visiting the fighter fit was interesting, but then he lost his interest in fighting immediately. "What''s fun fighting weak people?"


    [What about you fighting me then?] Mathias challenged Tang Shaoyang. He did not miss the chance.


    "As I said, what''s the point of fighting weak people? The moment you make a contract with me, all your skills are registered in my mind. I know the way you fight, and it would make it easy for me to beat you. And I don''t think I can go all out lest you die and get weakened."


    It was another boring and uneventful day for Tang Shaoyang.

 Chapter 1795 New Pattern

    Chapter 1795 New Pattern


    Tang Shaoyang stayed on the watch post by himself as another two weeks passed quickly. It had been seventeen days since the first battle since he was appointed here, and he had been here for twenty-five days as he spent eight days in a battle. Captain Rainer told him before that the interval between attacks was from two weeks up to two months.


    That meant they were in the range for the next attack, "I hope they will not attack us for the remaining month." Tang Shaoyang muttered as he looked up at the Void Gate. A week ago, he hoped for the Void Cult to attack again so he could acquire more materials for his spirits.


    Now the timing was not to his liking because he could take his monthly leave in three days for three days leave. He already thought about what he was going to do in those three days. Two days spending his time with his daughter, making sure that his daughter would not forget his face. Then he would check up on the Dimensional Tower.


    Zhang Mengyao had reported that everything was good even though a few factions decided not to join the alliance for the dimensional tower''s exploration. The other forces from the other worlds were also quite reasonable, not the type that discriminated against them. They managed to climb to the third floor in one month because Zhang Mengyao thought it would be best not to activelypete with the other worlds because he was not with them.


    Zhang Mengyao, Wei Xi, and Alton agreed to take it safe and made sure to take every advantage they could get from each floor. The report was quite satisfying for Tang Shaoyang, and he spent his time chatting through The Communication System with his wives.


    Aside from the update for the dimensional tower, he was surprised with news that Elinova and Li Shuang might be pregnant. The two had not gotten their period for the month, so Kang Xue, the former doctor, suspected that the two might be pregnant. Kang Xue added at the end not to have a high expectation because maybe their period was justte.


    "I want to go back!" Tang Shaoyang grumbled. There was really nothing to do in here. He returned to the city a week ago, and he immediately returned to this post after one day. He revisited the gambling house, then he visited the fighter pit, then spent some time looking for a good restaurant.


    He left the gambling house after two hours, and the fighter pit was mostly for the Myth Rank up to the Demi-God Rank. Most of the fight was against the beast rather than people against people. The God Rank''s fight became their main attraction, and they held the God Rank''s fight once a week. He left the fighter pit after less than ten minutes.


    His face crunched in displeasure when he recalled the food experience in the city. The cook in the post-zero quarter made better food than the one in those restaurants. So here he was, back to his watch post.


    "Should I try learning smithing?" Tang Shaoyang was so bored that he thought of bing an apprentice for the cksmith. They were the busiest division right now, melting the equipment from the void creature and making something better from it.


    The cksmith was flooded with requests after the battle, and fortunately, he ordered his bow much earlier, so he already had his bow in his inventory. The longbow was a Primordial Grade Bow, still better than the one he got from Divine Armory.


    He was thinking about what he should do to spend his free time. It just didn''t feel right that he just sat there, doing nothing while waiting for the enemy to attack them. He was about to convince himself to be the cksmith apprentice until he noticed energy moved in the Void Gate.


    When he was this close to the Void Gate, it was hard not to notice when a big influx of energy moved. He stood up and looked at the Void Gate. At the same time, he sent messages to his team and Commander Edson. He told them that there might be an attack, telling them to be prepared.


    Commander Edson replied to his message so quickly. [It''s not funny if this is a prank!]


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow and looked back at the wall. Commander Edson and his subordinates were already on top of the wall. He forgot he had not told Edson that he could see the energy movement in the Void Gate.


    He ignored the message and looked up at the Void Gate. One void creature came out from the Void Gate twenty seconds after he noticed the energy movement. The first void creature was another ck troll, but its body was not deformed just like the previous troll. In fact, it perfectly imitated trolls, and it was geared from the head to the boot.


    Tang Shaoyang could tell from that single troll that this attack might be different from the previous one. Then another five trolls came out from the Void Gate,nding near the first one. The same with the first troll, the five trolls were equipped with full gear, holding a war axe in their hand.


    He thought of taking out his bow, but he remembered Edson''s words, he must regroup with them and listen to hismand for the battle. Tang Shaoyang turned around and left for the watch post.


    More trolls came down from the Void Gate, and Tang Shaoyang could see them pouring down like the first wave through his Chaos Eyes. He returned to the top of the quarter in less than a minute. The other squads had been positioned on the other side of the wall, and Commander Edson stayed with his team again.


    "I thought you would be given more freedom for the next attack if I listen to yourmand?" Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. "And you should not spread out your subordinates for this attack. This attack might be different from the previous attack."


    "I just want to make sure that you return to your team before I leave my post. And what made you think this attack would be different from the previous one?" Commander Edson took Tang Shaoyang''s words seriously even though thetter had less experience than him in fighting the void creatures. He was willing to listen even though he did not believe this attack could be any different than the previous one. @@novelbin@@


    "This is no longer a horde, but an army. The void creatures also made a perfect copy of whatever they tried to imitate. I don''t know if you can see it from here, but those ck trolls don''t have deformed parts. They all looked the same as the normal troll with no deformation, and they were equipped with gears, full gear." Tang Shaoyang told him.


    Edson was prepared to tell Tang Shaoyang that the attack would be no different than the previous attack. He had been guarding this ce for hundreds of years, and they never changed their attack pattern. It was always the mindless void creature horde.


    However, his expression changed when he heard theter parts. There was no deform, and the ck troll was armed with full gear, from helmet to boot. He could understand why it was no longer a horde, but an army.


    Edson tried to look at the void creatures that gathered below the Void Gate, but he could not see them clearly. He could see the outline, but it would be hard to see whether they were deformed or armed with gears. It was just too far for him, and he did not really have an eye skill.


    "They have helmets and armor, but I am not sure about the deform," Khaya confirmed Tang Shaoyang''s words after she inspected the new enemy with her eye skill. "More ising, and they also have ck-skinned Orc riding giant wolves, and they are also armed."


    "I think it''s really an army, Commander. Minotaur, Centaur, and Ogre areing down now. They also wear armor and have weapons, of them. I don''t see any monsters with three hands, and I think they are indeed a perfect imitation, or they are maybe Cmity instead of void creatures." She added.


    If it was an army, there must be amander thatmanded the army. That meant they would no longer be attacking them mindlessly like a horde. They would move systematically, using strategy instead of killing any people in sight. Splitting the soldiers into squads against an army was a bad move. Instead of attacking in all directions, this army might concentrate the attack on one side.


    Commander Edson immediately made his decision, it was to retreat to the city. He called his subordinates and told the other posts to retreat to the city immediately. Then he evacuated the staff in the post-zero. He agreed with Tang Shaoyang that spreading out the soldiers was a bad move in this scenario. So yeah, he gathered The Hurakan Legion in the frontier and brought the fight there, the ce with the best defense.


    Tang Shaoyang was not expecting the retreat, he thought they would fight as a whole unit instead of spreading out. With how fast Edson made the decision, it seemed like he had prepared for a situation like this. Just like that, The Reds returned to their original lodging in the Frontier.


    "We are really unlucky, huh? We have to fight the moment we arrive at the post-zero even though they just attacked a week ago beforehand. Now we are facing the anomaly of the void creature." Castorined as he threw himself on the sofa.

 Chapter 1796 Mistrust

    Chapter 1796 Mistrust


    Returning to their old lodging meant they would meet with the other two teams again, Team Chalice and Team Kalisto. Sure enough, not five minutes had passed since they returned, and someone knocked on their door. Ati came over, and Anne weed her. The girls with the girls were quickly getting intimate and shared their own story of the battle.


    Anne, being Anne, did not waste her time telling Ati that her captain killed one of the Eleven Kings, The Battle King Soares, alone. Kalisto''s captain was shocked to hear the news and stared at the man in shock. Ati came over to ask the Reds to work together in this battle. She thought of helping the Admin Helpers and the Junior Administrator on the team.


    She heard the news of the Battle King''s death, and they celebrated in their post. However, she thought it was the effort of the elite team under Commander Edson and themander himself that killed the king. She could not believe it was Tang Shaoyang who killed the Battle King, by himself.


    ''I don''t think they need my help when they have such a crazy powerful captain to lead them.''


    There was no reason for Anne to lie to her. She could easily find out the truth, after all. There was no benefit in lying to her either.


    Ati nced at Tang Shaoyang, and thetter seemed to focus on something. She finally understood why the Executive Administrator tried to promote this man so quickly. He might stand side by side with the other Executive Administrators already in terms of power.


    "I came with a proposal, but I don''t think you need it anymore, though."


    "Oh, what''s a proposal?" Anne was interested in the proposal. Of course, that was her selfish desire, willing to continue the conversation with her idol.


    Who did not know Kalisto in the Administrator Space? There was one, anomaly, Tang Shaoyang. The only weirdo who did not know much about the hierarchy in the Administrator Space.


    Aside from Tang Shaoyang, everyone knew about Kalisto, the strongest team in the Administrator Space, right below the Executive Administrator in terms of power. Anne had been a fan of Ati who was the leader of the strongest team, a woman who led the strongest team.


    "I thought we should propose to Commander Edson to put us together for the next battle. I don''t think you need us anymore with a captain who could kill a king!" Ati expressed what was in her mind.


    "We wee you if you want to work together with us!" Ira and Anne replied in unison.


    Anne was Ati''s fan girl. There was no way she would refuse to work together with her idol. Meanwhile, Ira was worried that they were left alone with just Tang Shaoyang. She did not know when her captain would disappear on his own and leave on their own. @@novelbin@@


    "I don''t think your captain will ept my proposal though." Ati noticed the immediate frown on Tang Shaoyang''s face. The guy clearly did not like her proposal. She could understand that he maybe did not want her or her team members to see his skills.


    "Leave it to me." Ira stood up and smiled at Ati. "I can persuade him as long as you don''t bring Team Chalice to join us. I don''t think I can persuade him on that matter."


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea for your captain to team up with Michael, so yeah, I don''t invite them to team up for the uing battle."


    Confirming Team Chalice was not part of the group, Ira went to Tang Shaoyang''s side. She pulled him to another room.


    "I don''t want her to know about my integration skills that I will use on you! That''s just for the team!" Tang Shaoyang made it clear to Ira as soon as the door closed. The only ones he could trust were his team, so he wanted to keep all of his skills secret from the others.


    They might already know the skill since his ss was no longer secret. But there was a chance that they did not know the skill as well.


    "We can use that integration skill before leaving for the defense. You don''t have to use your skills in front of her or her subordinates. Another positive thing is that you don''t need to worry about us anymore, no? You can do your own things while having Team Chalice with us." Ira was prepared, and she knew that her captain would ept her proposal if he had more freedom in the battleter.


    Tang Shaoyang nned to do that, going on his own rather than waiting for the enemy toe to him. He was not worried about his team because he could always switch ces with his spirit. He just needed one spirit to stay with his team all the time.


    Ira''s argument did not convince him, at all. He had a trust issue with what he had experienced so far. The rigged trial, the executive administrator who wanted to kill him, and also the dislike from Ati''s team members and Team Chalice. He was worried that they would conspire behind him and Ati to ambush. People would change in the face of benefit, and he had experienced it several times.


    He remembered how he was on bad terms with the God Order. Obi showed all kindness, giving him tips about the trial, and even helping him against the overseer of the trial. In the end, Obi changed after knowing that he managed to make two Unique Rank Cmity listen to him. Obi did not hesitate to stab him in the back and tried to take Ophelius and Ophelia.


    That was the reason why he was currently on bad terms with the God Order. Someone like Obi could change in the face of benefit, and there was nothing that differentiated between Ati and Obi. At least, both were no different in his eyes. That was how he saw people now, he would be suspicious of anyone who was not his ally.


    Just like now, the reason Ati wanted to work together was not just to help his team members, but to investigate him. That was merely his suspicion, something he could not get rid of from his mind after what he had experienced so far.


    "Also you don''t need to worry about Ati. She has a good reputation in the Administrator Space. Even though her team members are somewhat arrogant, you can trust them. They will not spread your kills to anyone." Ira added.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes. "What''s your impression of the Executive Administrator?"


    Ira stumped for a moment, not expecting the question. But she gave her answer. "We respect them as we also fear them. Regardless of their antics, they are dependable when they are needed. That''s how I see the Executive Administrator even though I can''t say the same for others."


    "One of the Executive Administrators you respect wants to kill your captain. What makes you think that they don''te to us with an ulterior motive."


    "You are being paranoid, Cap. But again, the decision is in your hands. We don''t need to hold a meeting over something like this because I can say that most of the girls would like Ati in our group. Khaya and Castor might follow whatever your decision, so you decide. As for me, I just want more security for the team, having them increases the chance of our survival." Ira did not press it further.


    She knew that her captain was being paranoid, especially after what happened during the trial. In the first space, an official Administrator wanted to kill him. In the third stage, the administrators who oversaw the trial were bought by The Nirvana Alliance and The God Order to kill her captain. Added to one of the Executive Administrators wanting to kill him as well, her captain''s mistrust toward the administrator was understandable.


    "Then my answer is no! You don''t need them because you are safe as long as I integrate you all with my spirits. As long as you don''t charge toward The King foolishly, then you should be safe on the wall. Or maybe you guys might have a chance to kill one king if you work together."


    Tang Shaoyang was serious about thest part. His spirits were all high Archaic Spirit, and several high Archaic Spirits might be enough to kill the king.


    Ira rolled her eyes. "You should not say that to Castor. He fully trusts you that he might stab a sword into his heart if you tell him that it will not kill him, and he might try to fight the king if they appear in the void creature army if you say so!"


    "I am being serious though. Except for Khaya, I think my spirit beat you all in a one-on-one fight." Tang Shaoyang responded with a serious expression, telling Ira that he was not joking.


    He did not know much about Khaya since he had not really seen her fighting. There was a chance that Khaya was on the same level as the high Archaic Spirit, but the chance was around fifteen percent. With his experience as Chief Administrator, they were mostly on the weaker side.


    Ira''s expression fell as she felt like being underestimated by her captain. "We might be weaker than you, but you can''tpare us with the spirits. They might be able to boost our strength, but we are not weaker than them."


    As soon as she said that, Tang Shaoyang''s head was buzzing with noises. The spirits asked to be summoned and wanted to fight Ira for saying that. That caused Tang Shaoyang to smile as both sides responded simrly.


    "I am not looking down on you, Ira. I am telling the truth. One of my spirits might be stronger than. We asionally have a friendly, but we never fight with everything we have or with our lives on the line. So I don''t know who''s stronger between me and my strongest spirits. I am not trying to belittle you, and I apologize if that sounds like one, but that''s the truth."


    "And I think we still have some time because the void creature army hasn''t moved yet. Do you want to try to fight one of my spirits? We can use the training arena for the Hurakan Legion, right?"

 Chapter 1797 Unexpected Development

    Chapter 1797 Unexpected Development


    Having her ego hurt by her captain, Ira epted the challenge. They came out together and told Ati their decision. Ati expected the refusal, and Anne was disappointed that she could not spend more time with her idol.


    It was fortunate that Ati epted the refusal without any issue. If it had been Michael of Team Chalice, it might have been a different result. Ati said goodbye after that.


    As soon as Ati left the lodging, Ira rallied the troops. She conveyed word by word what Tang Shaoyang told her a moment ago that they were weaker than the spirits. She then told them about the challenge of fighting the spirit.


    Ira thought the others might have the same reaction as hers but not. Her fellow Admin Helpers exchanged nces unsure what to say. They agreed with the statement because they saw what the spirits were capable of in the first fight against the void creature horde.


    Anne, who had not long ago seen a few spirits in action and the army of spirits, also epted the fact that she was weaker than the spirits. Khaya and her n members said nothing.


    "Cap is not wrong though. Haven''t you seen them when we fought the first horde? The soldiers from the Hurakan Legion also told us that the horde is easier than usual because of the spirit army." Castor was the one who answered Ira. "We saw how those spirits killed the void creatures like weak mob monsters while we were struggling behind them."


    Being reminded by Castor, Ira recalled the unknown army near Tang Shaoyang. She also saw them, but somehow she forgot about them. No matter how much she disliked Castor, she had to agree with him this time. She was blinded by her emotions earlier, and she did not know why.


    Even though most of the spirit army was blurred since it was too far from the wall, she saw them running through the void creature horde. Could she do what those spirits did? The answer was a big no, she did not think she couldst for eight days in that situation.


    "Nah, it''s fine. We can have some warm-up before the actual fight, no? We can ask for a private training ground and have you guys fight my spirit. That might help you to know more about the spirit you will integrate with." Tang Shaoyang thought this might help them to get closer to the spirits, and maybe choose the spirit they wanted to integrate with.


    Ira looked at Tang Shaoyang''s smile, an evil smile. She knew that she could not say no to this. ''Do you really want to see me get beaten?'' She thought bitterly as she was about to say yes until their door knocked again.


    Captain Barome opened the door after knocking three times, not even waiting for them to open the door. "Your team will be assigned with my squad on the west side. Get ready to leave! I will send one of my men to pick you upter." As he said that, he was about to leave.


    "This is different from what Commander Edson promised me, Captain Barome." Tang Shaoyang did not agree with the assignment.


    Edson promised they would not be paired with any other squads, and it still did not change after their evacuation. Edson did not tell him anything during their way back to this frontier. From the way Barome worded his words, it was like Barome made the decision by himself to pick his team.


    Captain Barome halted his steps and turned around. "But this is the order!"


    "Order from whom?" Tang Shaoyang questioned.


    Barome said it was an order, but he never mentioned the name of the person who made the order. It was as if he was trying to hide something.


    "Are you refusing to listen to themand? This is Insubordination! You will receive disciplinary sanction!" Instead of trying to exin the situation, Captain Barome threatened Tang Shaoyang.


    Tang Shaoyang was baffled by the sudden development. This just made Captain Barome even more suspicious than he initially thought. Barome came over and dropped themand then he tried to leave as quickly as possible. It was suspicious because it looked like he tried to hide something from him.


    Captain Barome did not strike as an unreasonable person in Tang Shaoyang''s mind. The captain was neutral and did not have a prejudice against them even after hearing that he was a newly appointed Senior Administrator back then. Now it became suspicious that Barome threatened them with disciplinary sanction instead of telling them who ordered him or exined why they had to move now.


    Tang Shaoyang had one of his shadow spirits watch the situation below the Void Gate. He could see the void creature''s army was still not moving even though the Void Gate was still sending more armies.


    "First, I am not part of the Hurakan Legion. Your usation of insubordination doesn''t work for us. Second, we are here for the draft call, and we only listen to The Commander."


    "You dare to defy the order!" Captain Barome released his aura, fierce and bloodthirsty. It was an aura that had experienced countless battles.


    Tang Shaoyang chuckled and released his aura as well. His aura easily overwhelmed Barome''s aura, and he made sure that his aura focused on Barome. The Captain paled, not expecting that his aura would be easily countered.


    "What are you doing, Tang Shaoyang! Stop it!" Michael shouted as he tried to help Barome. The third aura tried to intervene, but the user immediately realized that his aura could not budge Tang Shaoyang''s aura.


    Tang Shaoyang immediately retracted his aura as he realized what happened. He approached Barome whose face paled from merely aura sh. The captain''s breathing was haggard as his chest heaved up and down.


    He straight ignored Barome as his eyes were straight on Michael who was five meters behind Barome, shaking his head. "I don''t really understand you. What''s your problem? Can you stop bothering me?"


    There was no need to guess it anymore. Whatever the reason was, Captain Barome worked together with Michael. He did not know where they tried to lead him, but it was obvious that Michael was behind all of this. The man immediately jumped out when he released his aura.


    ''Or maybe the trap is that he uses Captain Barome and forces him to use force against the unreasonable Barome. That would make things worse with the Hurakan Legion.''


    The thing he could not understand was Michael, Team Chalice''s Captain. He thought the problem would be over when they were separated. It had been almost a month since they did not see each other. The first day he returned to this frontier, Michael came over and tried to set a trap for him.


    Tang Shaoyang''s Absolute Aura, Michael''s aura, and Captain Barome''s aura shed. It was bound to create amotion, and sure enough, almost all the soldiers came over, thinking there was a fight.


    Ati and her team members went through the crown. She came over, giving Tang Shaoyang a look before looking toward Michael. "I hope this is not what I think, Michael."


    "What happened here!?" A voice interrupted them as a man who looked like in his earlier fifties came over. The man wore an officer uniform for the Hurakan Legion, and there was a star on his right chest. @@novelbin@@


    "General Camlo!" The soldiers saluted the old man in unison. That was a tell who the man was, one of the eight generals in the Hurakan Legion, below only to Edson.


    "What happened here!? I sense a strong aura from here." General Camlo asked.


    Tang Shaoyang nced at Michael, noticing the small smirk at the corner of the man''s mouth. Then he looked at the general. The pieces started to connect. He understood why Michael could make Captain Barome move.


    Sure enough, Michael came over to General Camlo and bowed his head. "I apologize, General Camlo. I don''t know the chronology, but my fellow administrator attacked Captain Barome with his aura, and I tried to help Captain Barome. But I still don''t know why my fellow administrator attacked Captain Barome. But I hope you forgive him because he is still a new administrator." He did not forget to remind everyone that Tang Shaoyang was a new administrator.


    "Tell me what happens here, Captain Barome!" General Camlo called the captain who was still in a daze, trying to recollect himself after getting focused by Tang Shaoyang''s aura.


    The dread was obvious, Captain Barome had not fully recovered. He missed the call and stood still.


    "Captain Barome!" General Camlo''s face reddened that a mere captain ignored his call. He raised his voice, and Captain Barome snapped out from his daze and followed the voice in fright. The Captain did not dare to look at anyone''s face, including Tang Shaoyang, lowering his gaze to look at the ground instead.


    "Tell me what happened here! Why did that administrator attack you!?"


    Tang Shaoyang expected a random usation from Barome''s mouth, but to his surprise, Barome told General Camlo exactly what happened. This caused General Camlo to frown, and he noticed Michael''s smile faltered. This did not develop exactly as they nned, at least that was how he saw it.


    "Regardless of what happened here, you can''t attack the soldiers of the Hurakan Legion, physically or with aura! You will be arrested as we investigate what happened. You will be released after our investigation." General Camlo decided.


    Captain Barome raised his head in shock. He was supposed to use Tang Shaoyang and arrest the young administrator. However, he did not follow the n after getting the taste of Tang Shaoyang''s aura. He realized that this young administrator was as fearful as Commander Edson, just from the aura. He did not expect that General Camlo would continue with the arrest.


    Then turned toward Tang Shaoyang, and the young administrator was smiling. It looked like the young administrator was amused, and that creeped him out. His heartbeat increased, and he could hear it, his own heartbeat, beating furiously.


    "So, if I get attacked, I can''t use my power for self-defense?" Tang Shaoyang asked.


    Barome mentioned that he used his aura first before Tang Shaoyang overwhelmed him. His action could be considered self-defense.


    "Does that mean if you tried to slice my head, I can''t slice your head?" He added.


    General Camlo ignored the question. "Are you going to resist the arrest? Are you going to fight the Hurakan Legion!? This is the territory of the Hurakan Legion, and whoever you are, even if you are an administrator, you must follow our procedure!"


    "This is just a misunderstanding, General Camlo. You already heard from Captain Barome that he used his aura first." Ati tried to help out. She had a feeling that Tang Shaoyang would not ept this treatment, and a fight might break out.


    "This is the Hurakan Legion''s problem, so we don''t need you to meddle with Chief Administrator Ati. We will resolve the problem in our way." General Camlo replied in his stern voice.


    Tang Shaoyang nodded his head. "So what happens if I resist the arrest? Will all of youe for me?"


    "Yes. The Hurakan Legion will use everything to capture the criminal!" General Camlo answered.


    Tang Shaoyang faked his shocked expression. "Am I a criminal now?" but his fake expression changed into a smile. It was a smile that seemed to be interested in something.


    "So you will use your force to capture me, but who will fight the void creature army?"


    General Camlo clicked his tongue. "Tch, we don''t need to deploy all soldiers just to capture you. I am alone enough! You are overestimating yourself, young''un. Being an administrator doesn''t make you strong."


    "I may not be the strongest out there, but I am confident to take down the Hurakan Legion with me. Why don''t you try it?" Tang Shaoyang did not back down from the threat. In fact, he took them with a smile. "Since you want to make it big, why don''t we make it even bigger?"


    General Camlo and Michael did not expect that Tang Shaoyang would show no fear against the Hurakan Legion. Especially for Michael who did not expect Tang Shaoyang to challenge the Hurakan Legion.

 Chapter 1798 Michael oh Michael

    Chapter 1798 Michael oh Michael


    Michael knew that this Tang Shaoyang was quite fearless, but he did not expect the man to confront the whole Hurakan Legion. The man dered that he would take down the entire Hurakan Legion with him. That alone would be enough to provoke the entire legion.


    That was a good thing for him, meaning the whole legion would be on his side. But for some reason, he felt uneasy about how Tang Shaoyang dared to act brazenly like this. This reminded him how he could not budge Tang Shaoyang''s aura earlier. He was rmed that Tang Shaoyang had a stronger aura than him.


    The whole legion on his side might be a good thing, but he did not n to make this big. The n was to scare Tang Shaoyang with the Hurakan Legion and arrest him. Michael nned to beat Tang Shaoyang, letting this repulsive neer know his ce. He wanted to tell Tang Shaoyang what he could do, and what his authority was, so Tang Shaoyang would not dare act brazenly in front of him. He wanted Tang Shaoyang to lower his head every time they met, imnting a deep fear into Tang Shaoyang. That was it, nothing more than that, let alone involving Commander Edson.


    General Camlo told him that never involved Commander Edson in this, or else their n was a bust. Making things bigger even though it meant Tang Shaoyang offended the whole legion might not be good. He just realized that if what happened here reached Commander Edson''s ears, then that would ruin his n.


    The duo partner in crime exchanged nces. Both knew that they must resolve this quickly before Commander Edson coulde here.


    Tang Shaoyang found it funny that the two culprits hesitated now. That made him realize that if this got out of hand, the two would be in trouble. Most likely General Camlo would bear the most consequence out of the two.


    "Then don''t me me for using force! Arrest him!" General Camlo wanted to arrest Tang Shaoyang quickly and get away from the crowd.


    The seven soldiers behind General Camlo rushed forward, and Tang Shaoyang took out his Azure Dragon de. He did not hesitate to kill the seven soldiers even if they were in the Hurakan Legion''s base.


    "HALT!" A voice boomed from above as a figure crashed right in front of Tang Shaoyang. The dust rose but quickly settled down with a swing from the man who justnded in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    The man was Commander Edson, still wearing his armor and the cape of the Hurakan Legion''s emblem on it. The seven soldiers stopped right in front of themander. The white-haired man had a deep frown as he locked his gaze on General Camlo.


    "Disperse!" His voice boomed once more, and the onlookers immediately went away, including the mercenaries.


    "General Camlo and you!" He pointed his finger at Michael, not remembering his name. "You two follow me. We need to talk!"


    Then Commander Edson turned around and looked at Tang Shaoyang. He did not see Tang Shaoyang use a sword during the fight against the void creature, and the young administrator was still in a stance. He observed the big sword and noticed the different quality from most of the weapons in this ce. Without a doubt, the sword was a God Grade Sword.


    "Are you going to kill them if I don''t stop them?" The others might not notice, but he sensed the acute killing intent from the young administrator. He had a feeling that the seven soldiers would die if the young administrator pulled the sword.


    Tang Shaoyang rolled his eyes. "Are you going to let people who want to kill you live?"


    "They are not going to kill you! They mean to capture you!" Edson corrected.


    "So? What''s the difference? How do I know that they will not kill me after capturing me? Do you want me to bet my life in your general''s hand? That''s not something I will do based on my personal experience." Tang Shaoyang replied bluntly.


    Commander Edson let out a sigh as he could not refute. Then he nced at his general, then he massaged his forehead. But this was not the ce for him to speak with General Camlo.


    Edson brought the involved people into The Reds Team''s lodging. They gathered in the living room, including the three administrator teams. He pulled Barome with him and asked the captain to tell him what happened.


    "Good¡­ Good¡­ Good¡­" Edson said good three times while nodding his head after listening to what happened. "We are currently facing something we have never fought before, and here, you still want to make a mess. Good job, General Camlo. Good job!"


    "Oh, aren''t you going to exin anything to me? You can feel guilty too after creating such a big mess?" Commander Edson closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "It''s good if you know that you have done something wrong. You will be relieved from your post and return to the kingdom immediately. The Grand Court will determine your punishment!"


    General Camlo opened his mouth but closed it again. He wanted to say something, but he realized that no matter what he said. That would not be enough to convince Commander Edson. General Camlo took off the star on his chest and ced it on the table silently, then he saluted toward Commander Edson before leaving the lodging. A regretful expression could be seen on his face, but no one said anything.


    Edson then turned toward Michael. "You and your team will be relieved from your duty as well. I don''t need someone who can''t differentiate between personal feelings and duty. I will tell the Executive Administrator what happened here."


    "No! Please let me stay, Commander Edson! I promise you this will be thest time. Let me and my team stay to help you fight the void creature army!" Michael expected a warning, not a dismissal. He thought Commander Edson would not dare to dismiss an administrator, that was why he was so bold with his n.


    "I can''t! I am not going to trust my people and my ce with you. You are dismissed, Chief Administrator Michael. Captain Barome will escort you back to the city where the teleportation gate is!" Commander Edson was firm. No matter what Michael said, he did not budge with his decision.


    "Please leave while I am still being nice, Chief Administrator Michael. Don''t make things uglier than it is now." Edson pointed at the door.


    "What about him?" Michael stood up and pointed his finger at Tang Shaoyang.


    Commander Edson let out a sigh and looked at Michael. "What about him?"


    "You must dismiss him too! He is the reason why all of this happened!" Michael answered. If he was to be dismissed, then Tang Shaoyang also must get dismissed.


    "First, he did nothing wrong but used excessive force for self-defense. He is the victim of your scheme. Second, Team Kalisto and Team The Reds can stay if they want, but I will not stop them from leaving as well. They have done nothing wrong to warrant a dismissal. You started everything by bribing one of my generals for your personal enmity."


    "Third, if he wants to leave, I will do my best to make him stay. He is the person we need to fight the void creature." Edson replied. Thest part was him, telling Michael that Tang Shaoyang''s value was much higher than Michael''s. "Please stop and listen to me, Chief Administrator Michael. Leave this ce."


    "Are you insane? Why would you want him instead of me? I am the Chief Administrator with an experienced team! I have be an administrator for hundreds of years. Meanwhile, this person is just a Senior Administrator, and he was recently appointed as Senior Administrator." @@novelbin@@


    Michael tried to tell Commander Edson that he was stronger than Tang Shaoyang. For someone who had be an administrator for hundreds of years, he managed to collect strong artifacts, sses, and also skills. It meant he was much stronger than a rookie like Tang Shaoyang.


    "And he came from a new world. It''s not even ten years for him into The Game, and you choose him instead of me?" He was in disbelief that Tang Shaoyang stayed while he was leaving. That was uneptable.


    Michael tried to make it like Tang Shaoyang was weak, but whatever he said. It amazed Commander Edson more and more. He could ept that Tang Shaoyang was a new administrator, but strong. He did not join as administrator, and he was confident in taking Michael who was a Chief Administrator. But the fact that Tang Shaoyang had less than ten years of experience in the Game amazed him.


    Not even ten years and this man killed a king already. What if Tang Shaoyang had more than ten years? A hundred years? He realized that Tang Shaoyang was what they needed to get rid of the Void Cult forever. If Tang Shaoyang had more time, that would increase their odds of wiping out the Void Cult.


    "He is a new administrator, and he has less time in The Game than you, but what have you achieved during your hundreds of years as an administrator? Have you killed The Kings?" Commander Edson asked.


    Michael stumped at the retort, then furrowing his brow when he proceeded to thest part. Commander Edson spoke as if Tang Shaoyang had killed The Kings. Then his eyes widened in realization, and the shock quickly turned into disbelief.


    Commander Edson shook his head and let out a sigh. "You are right, Chief Administrator Michael. Tang Shaoyang killed The Battle King Soares by himself. I didn''t help him at all. It was him, alone." Then he muttered in a low voice in regret. "I should put your name if I know it would turn out like this."


    Commander Edson did not specifically mention the name of who killed The Battle King Soares. He thought it would be just a matter of time until everyone knew who killed The Battle King Soares. He was surprised that many still did not know, and in fact, many assumed it was him who killed Soares.


    "This is enough, Chief Administrator Michael. Thank you for your participation in the battle against the void creature horde, but I can''t have you in my legion after the mess you created."

 Chapter 1799 Enemys Coming

    Chapter 1799 Enemy''s Coming


    Tang Shaoyang watched Michael''s back slumping as he made his way out of the building, followed by his team members. Chalice''s eight team members cast an angry re at him before they left. That was enough to tell him that their issue was not over yet.


    "So what is this about? What did you do to him for him to go this far to get you?" Commander Edson asked Tang Shaoyang. There must be something behind that he did not know for Michael to go this far. To move one of his generals, Michael must pay a huge price for it, or else his general would not be easily bought.


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "Why don''t you ask him? I don''t know why he hates me so much. The day we leave for the mission is our first meeting. Maybe he could not ept me being the leader of this mission. It''s a big issue, it''s not like I am ordering him around or anything."


    Commander Edson furrowed his brow. He could not believe it originated from something so trivial as being the leader of the mission. Or this guy did not know what he did? He then turned toward Ati.


    "I also don''t know why, Commander Edson. If I know it would turn out like this or he hates Tang Shaoyang, I will not bring him with me for the mission. It''s me who chose Chalice to join for the mission." Ati also did not understand.


    "I have no choice but to put you close to me, Tang Shaoyang. I don''t know what kind of trouble you will get into if you are far from me. And I think my subordinates don''t like you after your stupid deration for thinking you can take us down with you." Commander Edson let out a sigh.


    He actually noticed themotion early, and he thought the one who would fight was Michael against Tang Shaoyang. General Camlo was being stupid. If his general did not order his people to capture Tang Shaoyang, and let the two administrators fight, he nned to overlook General Camlo''s misdeed. Since he had to step in, he must punish General Camlo.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow because it felt like someone else who made a mistake, and he, as the victim, was punished as well.


    "This is different from what you promised, Commander. If you are really that worried, then you can put me further from the main army. I can tell the wall is super long, and you can put me and my team there, a big section for my own team."


    "You must protect the frontier. Why would I put someone like you further from the ce that will get attacked? That army wille for the frontier, only a few will target the other side of the wall." Commander Edson refused to put Tang Shaoyang''s team away from the frontier. As he said, the army would target the frontier as that was the only way for them to reach the God Realm.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow and realized that this would be different from the previous horde. Yep, this was an army, not a mindless horde. They focus their attack on one spot instead of spreading their force. If he was too far away from the frontier, he would not be able to finish his mission for the reward.


    21,989/100,000 kills


    He checked the total kills, and they had achieved the first reward which was ten thousand kills. The next target would be one hundred thousand, and then the next would be one million kills. He epted the arrangement, but with a condition that their team only receive an order from themander, from Edson himself.


    Tang Shaoyang had more trust in Edson than the people below him. What happened just now was enough to tell him that the army in this ce could be bought. Who knew that the Nirvana Alliance and the God Order might be able to buy these people to kill him.


    After a short discussion, Team Kalisto and The Reds would be put together. This was to ensure that the same would not be repeated again. That was thest thing Edson wanted when an unknown enemy would attack them.


    Commander Edson brought them to the wall. The wall that connected to the frontier was different from the one in the post-zero. This wall was much wider and had more space to hold many people, around fifty meters wide. There was another ten-meter tall watch tower on the wall and a three-floor station inside the wall itself. Instead of quarters, it was for the ranged soldiers, mages, and archers.


    Commander Edson put Team Kalisto and The Reds right at the center of the defense, right where he was along with another general. It seemed like not many knew about his truffle with General Camlo and Michael yet. The soldiers greeted them with a smile and respect as most administrators, but that would change soon if they heard what Tang Shaoyang said earlier. @@novelbin@@


    "So are we waiting here until theye here? Why don''t you send a few squads to chip down the void creatures?" Tang Shaoyang leaned against the wall and looked toward Edson.


    He remembered that he passed at least ten different walls when he left post-zero. That meant they were separated by ten simr walls with the void creature army. He felt like putting use to those ten walls and chipping the void creature''s army with ranged attacks instead of waiting here, doing nothing.


    "There''s no reason for us to leave the most fortified defense just to kill a few hundred of them. There''s a chance that they have someone who is an expert in Void Elemental Energy. They might be able to create a portal to block our retreat. Too risky for a little benefit." Commander Edson disagreed with the idea.


    "If they can make a portal like that, then this fortified defense is useless, no? They could make a portal inside the frontier and flood the empire with their numbers." That was a good strategy, getting inside without destroying the wall.


    "We have artifacts that prevent anyone from forming a portal inside the frontier. Why do you think the portal is set up far from the frontier?" Commander Edson chuckled.


    "Oh, really?" Tang Shaoyang was interested in the artifact. He could use some of them for his city as well. "Let me try then."


    He could create a portal for a short trip, nothingplicated such as a portal that connected between worlds but still a portal. The Chaos Energy gathered in his right arm, and he tried to tear the space. The space was torn, forming a three-meter-tall portal, and then he made another two meters away from the first one. But when he tried to connect both torn spaces, he found something wrong. He could not connect them to make them a portal, there was something that stopped him from doing so.


    "I can''t connect them." He muttered in a low voice.


    "It''s amazing that you can tear the space inside the frontier. You are not supposed to be able to do that." Commander Edson was surprised at first when he saw Tang Shaoyang easily tear the space. He thought there was something wrong with the artifact, and the guy would seed in making the portal. He was relieved when Tang Shaoyang said he could not connect them, but he was still amazed that Tang Shaoyang managed to tear the space.


    "But I can still do this though." Tang Shaoyang activated [Spirit Switch], and he swapped with one of his shadow spirits in the post zero. The skill worked, and he switched ces.


    Commander Edson''s eyes widened in shock as his eyes stared at the empty space where Tang Shaoyang was. The young administrator disappeared, leaving a shadow where he stood right now. In the following ten seconds, Tang Shaoyang appeared again.


    "What did you do just now?" Edson immediately questioned Tang Shaoyang.


    "One of my skills allows me to switch ces with my summon. I put one of my summons in the post-zero to keep watching the army. They are still amassing the army. There are still much fewer void creatures than the horde, but yeah, they are all armed with weapons and armor, even the beasts have armor on them." Tang Shaoyang reported the situation in the Void Gate.


    "You can see them right now?" The young administrator never failed to surprise him. Of course, The Hurakan Legion had their way to notice when the army moved. However, they could only sense their movement, not actually seeing them. "Did you see something unusual, maybe themander?"


    If it was an army, there must be amander. Edson wanted to know if the Void Cult sent one of the kings or even the emperor this time.


    "I can see them even when I am here, and I don''t see anything unusual. But they are lining up like a proper army as if someone ismanding them." Tang Shaoyang shook his head. "Do you think they will create a portal from there to get here? I don''t see them destroying the wall to make a path."


    Commander Edson was about to answer Tang Shaoyang when he sensed a massive energy not far from the wall. He turned around and saw ten giant portals formed, connected to the army below the void gate.


    "THE ENEMY IS COMING! GET READY TO FIGHT!" Commander Edson shouted, his voice echoing through the frontier.


    Then he pointed at the portal with his thumb. "You have your answer, young man!" Then he left the two team administrators as he arranged his people into formation on the wall. He told the archers and the mage to get down inside the wall.

 Chapter 1800 The Reds Assemble

    Chapter 1800 The Reds Assemble


    Commander Edson and his generals were busy with the arrangement as they were not expecting the attack through the portal. Even though he knew that the enemy could do this, he did not expect them to do it. The Hurakan Legion and its soldiers were busy among themselves, leaving the two administrator teams alone.


    "Alright guys, line up. It''s time for the power-up!" Tang Shaoyang called out his team. If he wanted to use [Spirit Fusion] for his team members, then this was the time when everyone was busy on their own. Ira was the first one to step up and stood right in front of Tang Shaoyang.


    "Do you want the wyvern, or something else?" Ira''s first experience with Spirit Fusion was with Aerelion, The Infernal King Wyvern.


    "I want Aerelion!" There was no hesitation in her answer.


    It was followed by Castor, who immediately stood behind Ira. Ira transformed and moved to the side. She was still marveling at the integration and did not realize that she talked out aloud instead of speaking directly to Aerelion in her head.


    "I will trust in your choice, Cap!" Castor did not wait for Tang Shaoyang to ask him. He had two good choices for Castor, two cmity spirits. Zephyr The ck Wind Cmity, and Doombringer The Cmity Behemoth.


    He thought of integrating Doombringer with Castor, but the Cmity Behemoth immediately made a fuss about it, telling him that he wanted to fight on his own instead of integrating with Castor. With such a hard refusal from the Doombringer, he picked Zephyr for Castor.


    Castor grinned ear to ear as he sensed the wing on his back, trying to p his wing andunch himself upward. The next one to step up was Renan, the elephant beastmen. The guy towered over Tang Shaoyang, looking down straight at his eyes. Just like Castor and Ira, he fully trusted Tang Shaoyang with this power-up.


    He had a good spirit for someone like Renan, putting another bigger guy into Renan, Afi the Primordial Urosa. The red fur of Urosa''s characteristic grew on Renan''s skin, his chest got broader, his arms got even more jacked resembling that of the Urosa Warrior, and of course, the towering beastmen got even taller, reaching almost ten meters.


    Tang Shaoyang tried not to attract attention, but the change in Castor and Renan made them the center of attention. The soldiers who were busy with their work suddenly stopped their tracks, turning toward Renan.


    The elephant beastmen was not aware of the attention on him as he tried to get used to his new body. He swung his arms which created a strong wind gush, and the guy grinned ear to ear with his newly acquired power. There was no need to ask as Renan showed it with his expression, he liked the power-up.


    "Can you move away if you are done!" Lucia''s annoyed voice rang from behind the massive Renan.


    "Sorry!" Renan could not hide his grin as he stepped to the side.


    Lucia was focused on her magic. Tang Shaoyang did not see her using a specific element during the fight, meaning she was not an elementalist. He had three spirits in his mind for Lucia, Bara the ck Phoenix, Radiance the Primal Frostbringer, and Maldros the Stormbringer.


    Bara and Radiance might be a great help for Lucia since the two relied on their magic attack. However, Maldros was more into a closebat fighter with a stronger elemental power.


    "Do you want frost, ck fire, or storm?" He asked the girl.


    Lucia''s eyes lit up and did not hesitate to give her answer. "I want the fire!"


    ''Bara it is.'' Fortunately, The ck Phoenix did not refuse the integration. It was more like she was interested in the integration. She wanted to try to fight inside someone else''s body.


    Lucia''s transformation was straightforward. Her whole body turned into ck fire except for her eyes. It was like she used an Elemental Body Skill. A pair of ck Phoenix''s wings grew on her back, and she looked at her own skin in surprise. If the others tried moving their bodies and getting used to the new strength, Lucia immediately checked her new stats after the integration. Her eyes widened in shock after seeing the boost provided by the integration. She understood why her captain said that they might be able to take down one of the kings if they worked together.


    Kiara the tiger beastmen was behind Lucia, and Tang Shaoyang had someone in his mind for her. Two choices, Maldros or Rowan the Abyss Storm Wolf. It was not because they had a simr fighting style, because Maldros could be considered beastmen, and Rowan was a beast. They might be a match with Kiara and also minimize the awkwardness between his spirit and Kiara.


    He did not know what kind of Kiara''s reaction if she knew the spirit was a human or a demon, or even a Golem. That was why he had Maldros and Rowan for her.


    [What about me instead? I want to know what it is like inside a beastmen''s body. I am kinda envious of their races because they are born with greater stats than us humans.] Out of nowhere, Niks, the former Hurakan Legion Commander IV volunteered to do an integration with Kiara.


    Tang Shaoyang did not agree with Niks'' request right away and asked the involved person first. "There''s a human spirit that wants to do an integration with you. Do you mind doing it with him or do you want an integration with the beastmen spirit instead? Don''t worry about their strength, all the spirits are equal in rank."


    "I don''t know much about this integration thing. So I don''t mind if one of the spirits is choosing me." Kiara replied immediately. This was a kind of trial. She did not know much about the benefits of the integration except for the new skills and the boosted stats. It didn''t really matter if it was human or beastmen to her.


    Receiving a green light from Kiara, Tang Shaoyang used [Spirit Fusion] on her with Niks. Unlike the previous integration, there was nothing changed on Kiara.


    "It''s done. You don''t undergo transformation since it''s a human spirit but you can check your stats."


    Kiara sensed the change inside her. She could feel the foreign power and entity inside her. She walked to the side as she opened the window status. In fact, she was d that there was no change in her appearance.


    Na was ready as she took a step closer to Tang Shaoyang. She was observing her friends, noticing their changes from a distance. Of course, she noticed that Kiara did not really transform too. She wanted a cool transformation like Castor, Ira, and Lucia. At the same time, she did not want to look weird.


    After some thought, she turned toward her captain. She asked with her eyes shining brightly. "Do you have a dragon spirit?" @@novelbin@@


    "I had one in the past, but I have resurrected the dragon. He is in my home with his family now." He replied with a low voice while putting his finger on his lips, telling her not to say anything to the others.


    "But I do have a spirit with dragon blood." Na nodded her head quickly and agreed with the suggestion. In her mind, anything rted to the dragon was cool.


    Tang Shaoyang chose Maldros for Na, and she was amazed by her own transformation. She got a pair of ck wings, the dragon scales while maintaining her actual look, and she was so happy that she got taller than Kiara after the integration.


    Thest one from his Admin Helper was Agnes. The elf seemed to be cautious with this power-up, and he sensed her hesitation.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to do an integration. I am not going to force you to do it, but this is for the better of your survival." Tang Shaoyang did not intend to force them to do the [Spirit Fusion] in the first ce.


    "Do you have an elf spirit?" Agnes asked after a short hesitation.


    "Nope." He shook his head.


    "What about human spirits?" She did not want beats or demons or even monsters inside her. That was why she asked for an elf spirit.


    "I have three human spirits," Agnes responded with a nod, indicating that she was willing to try with the human spirit.


    Tang Shaoyang chose Jovrick the Forsaken Infernal Knight for Agnes. There was no specific reason behind his choice, but the mature Jovrick might be able to help Agnes.


    Then the next one was Senior Administrator Anne, and she did not wait for Tang Shaoyang to ask her whether she wanted the integration or not. She came to tell Tang Shaoyang that she wanted the transformation. If she could get more power to kill those void creatures, then she would not care if she turned into an ugly monster.


    "I will trust you with the choice!" Anne was resolute with her decision.


    ''What do you think, Mathias? Do you want to join her to fight the void creature? The only way for you to fight the void creatures is through [Spirit Fusion]. I will not summon you out, in case your people recognize you, and that would bring me unnecessary trouble.'' Tang Shaoyang thought of Mathias when he saw Anne.


    [I don''t care as long as I can see these void creatures dying!] Mathias immediately agreed with the idea. It did not matter whether he could fight directly or not. As long as his power was used to fight the void creature and the Void Cult, then he was happy with it.


    After Anne, it was her four Admin Helpers. Anne''s Admin Helpers had a peculiar taste when choosing the spirit. Two of them wanted the demon spirits but fortunately, he had two demon spirits. Orlean the Demon God and Galeon the Archdemon.


    The third one wanted a beast spirit, and he gave her Rowan the Abyss Storm Wolf. The fourth one was even weirder, asking for a cmity spirit. He had many Cmity Spirits from his previous special mission to take over the cmity-infested world. He gave her the coolest one.


    Thest batch was Khaya and her Daenelis n. The hesitation was clear in their faces, reluctant to transform like the others.


    "As I said, you don''t have to force yourself to take the power-up if you don''t want to." Tang Shaoyang told them once more.


    "No! We will take the power-up!" Khaya replied as she sent her subordinate first.


    There were not many choices anymore, mostly he had the beast spirits, an undead, and the Revenant that had be a shadow-like creature. He had pulled the three shadow spirits back from the post-zero after the portal formed.


    Senior Administrator from the Daenelis n was the first one to choose, and she chose the shadow spirit. The next two who came after the Senior Administrator also picked the same spirits after noticing the minimal change in their friend. The fourth one chose Arkanos the de Emperor, a human spirit as she expected a minimal change as well.


    The next three chose an abyss creature, Jet the Sky of Abyss, a raven-like creature but massive in size. Rokian and Artras Shadow of Abyss, the wolf from Abyss with Shadow Elemental Power.


    Thest one was Khaya, she showed no expression after seeing the transformation that her people underwent.


    "I will trust your judgment, Captain!"


    Tang Shaoyang rubbed his chin, thinking of putting Radiance with Khaya. Power-wise, Radiance would be a big help for sure, but personality-wise, he doubted that Radiance would be any help to Khaya. Radiance was quite mischievous, and Khaya was the serious type. It was a sh of personalities for sure, but deep inside he wanted to see the oue if they met inside one body.


    After a short consideration, Tang Shaoyang decided to put Radiance the Primal Frostbringer with Khaya. Khaya did not undergo any change aside from her skin getting paler and also releasing the frost air. With that, The Reds Team was ready for the fight.

 Chapter 1801 Unlikely Duo

    Chapter 1801 Unlikely Duo


    Tang Shaoyang noticed that people were looking at them, witnessing the change in his team members. He would like a private space for the spirit fusion, but the situation was urgent to ask for a private room. The enemy was right in front of them, and he must be quick with it.


    Ati and her team, Team Kalisto, watched everything from the start. Most of them knew about the Spirit Contractor and were still surprised by what a Spirit Contractor could do.


    Ati was the first one to approach Tang Shaoyang after Khaya''s spirit fusion. Her eyes shone in brilliance. "Can you do that to me too?"


    "No! It''s only for my team!" Tang Shaoyang refused without hesitation. Whether they knew what he was doing or not, he was not going to use [Spirit Fusion] on Team Kalisto.


    Commander Edson witnessed the transformation halfway after his subordinate reported to him. He came right away and witnessed the change in Tang Shaoyang''s team. He also came to Tang Shaoyang, but thetter repeated the words. "No! It''s only for my team."


    *** ***


    Khaya POV


    She looked at her hand weirdly as her palm released the cold air. Without a doubt, she got much stronger than before, but it was still weird. There was something odd and that feeling was obvious not to notice, someone else was within her.


    [Hello~ My name is Radiance. I will be in your care, at least until the battle is over!]


    Khaya furrowed her brow. She was about to introduce herself out loud, but she stopped in time to embarrass herself.


    [We canmunicate telepathically, and I can actually read what is in your mind. Yes, he will have enough mana to maintain all his summon and the fusion. You don''t need to worry about it!]


    She did not like it when someone read what was in her mind. Despite all the boosts and the new skills, she thought of canceling the fusion.


    [What are you worried about? I am a spirit. I can''t spread your secret to the people around, but maybe it''s just the spirits. You also don''t need to worry about your captain. He doesn''t have an interest in what is in your mind. Even if I tried to tell him, he would forget about it the following day. He has something bigger in his mind, so let''s not cancel the fusion and keep him at ease.]


    Khaya had heard everything that the public knew about Tang Shaoyang. The scandal during the trial and even the previous special mission. She did her research before deciding to join The Reds, so she knew what the bigger problem was. It was the Nirvana Alliance who wanted to assassinate him constantly, and also the God Order that tried to take his cmity pets.


    She sighed, ''Alright, let''s try it."


    [I will not disappoint you, Lady Khaya. Let''s talk about my abilities first so you will know how to integrate them into my fighting style. When I said that he really doesn''t have an interest in you or the other elves is true. He doesn''t have any memory of you fighting, so I also don''t know how you usually fight.] Radiance tried to remember how Khaya fought, but he realized that he did not have the memory of her fighting.


    Radiance started to exin to Khaya about his ability which is basically simr to an Elementalist with Frost Elemental Power. However, his ice ability was stronger than those elementalists with simr elemental powers. He also told her how he usually fought his skills one by one.


    Khaya felt guilt for some reason because Radiance had to tell her all his abilities. If she ever fought Radiance, she would have it easier.


    [Calm down girl. You can''t beat me even if you know what I can do.] Radiance snickered as he read what was in her mind.


    Khaya closed her eyes, embarrassed that her mind was being read, but then she snapped. ''You might be able to beat everyone in the team, but not me. I can easily win against you after you tell me everything you can do!''


    [Huhuhu¡­ We will find out soon after the battle, girl. Let''s not get distracted and listen to me¡­] Radiance continued after teasing Khaya. From his Master''s impression, Khaya was quiet, cold, and didn''t really talk unless necessary. He was not expecting to see this side of her.


    ''I am a master with a bow, but I am better in a closebat fight.'' Khaya responded after Radiance''s exnation. Then she subconsciously turned toward her captain. Her captain was having it hard, getting bugged by Commander Edson and Ati.


    [That''s good. I know a few ways to make an ice arrow. It''s not just any ice arrow, but the arrow with an after-effect. I learned it from your captain, and he is quite good at it, modifying his arrow into a terrifying weapon.]


    Khaya furrowed her brow because it was not that difficult to make an arrow out of elemental power. She could make a mana arrow and a wind arrow, but not something that special.


    [You will find out soon, girl. Your way of creating an arrow is stupid!]


    Before Khaya could retort, the bell rang as Commander Edson''s voice echoed in the air. "The enemy is moving! Get in your position!"


    There was no briefing before this, and Khaya did not know where her position was supposed to be. She subconsciously followed her captain with the others, and her captain stood next to Commander Edson. They walked to the edge of the wall.


    Tang Shaoyang took out a longbow. This was the first time she saw the bow, but she did not pay much attention as he took out her bow as well. This was the advantage of defending, they could attack first before the enemy could reach the wall.


    She pulled the string a few times, making sure her bow was in good condition and warming up her finger even though the warm-up did not really matter. That was just a habit of hers. Then she heard Commander Edson''s angry voice, questioning someone.


    "What are you doing!?" @@novelbin@@


    Khaya looked up, and Commander Edson was questioning her captain who pulled his bow with a fire arrow. Except for its ck color, she could not sense anything different from the fire arrow. Then she looked at the distance between the army and the wall.


    It was still too far for the arrow to be efficient. Shooting from this distance would reduce the power behind the shot and would be easily blocked. For an army marched like this, they should be protected by the magical barrier. She could also reach the enemy, but she was not confident killing them from this distance.


    "I am shooting them. We are in a war, are we? Why do we need to wait for them toe to the wall before attacking them?"


    Her captain told themander the obvious.


    Radiance snickered in her head, again. [Your arrow will not kill anyone, but his arrow is different! You will find out soon!]


    Khaya was tired of arguing with Radiance. She responded short, being sarcastic. ''Let''s see how amazing your master is!''


    Before Commander Edson could stop Tang Shaoyang, her captain released the fire arrow. Khaya''s first reaction was that her eyes widened in surprise. The whistle in her ears told him it was an amazing shot. Her eyes immediately followed the ck fire arrow and noticed the almost invisible barrier protecting the army of void creatures.


    She thought the fire arrow would explode at the barrier, but the fire arrow broke the barrier and went through. The fire arrow shot through toward the troll line and hit one of them in the head. The fire arrow pierced through the helmet and nted into the head. The troll fell backward and fell on another troll.


    ''So¡­ What is so ama¡­'' Khaya''s words stopped halfway as the fire exploded.


    The ck fire exploded, forming a massive pir of ck fire the size of a massive building, swallowing the other trolls in the fire. She expected some trolls would run from the fire pir, but none of the trolls ran, meaning they died inside the fire.


    She tried to think what Tang Shaoyang did with the arrow to create such an effect, but then she noticed another arrow formed in her captain''s bow. This time the arrow was made of ck gas? The arrow was pitch ck, releasing the ck gas.


    Her captain released the arrow to another side. The whistle was so loud that everyone immediately looked toward the noise. The ck arrow headed toward the Orc who rode the boar-like creature line. It was simr to the previous one, the arrow went through the barrier and hit one of the orcs on the boar. The Orc fell to the side and the arrow exploded into a ck cloud, forming a hundred-meter area covered in the ck cloud. The same with the fire, all the Orcs that were inside the cloud never came out again.


    Then the third arrow formed, it was an arrow made of ck lightning. Khaya noticed that this arrow was bigger than the previous two arrows, triple in size. Then she also noticed the direction he aimed at, the sky.


    After the two previous arrows, she did not make any remarks before she saw the effect. The third arrow whistled to the sky. It was faster as it disappeared into the cloud just in a few seconds.


    RUMBLE!


    Then she heard a deafening rumble from the sky where the arrow disappeared. Then a hundred ck lightning arrows rained down the arme of the void creature like a hundred thunders struck them. That attack killed hundreds if not thousands of void creatures.


    However, Those three arrows were just the start as she saw her captain forming the fourth arrow.

 Chapter 1802 The Skeleton Show

    Chapter 1802 The Skeleton Show


    Khaya saw Commanded Edson''s expression. The man tried to stop her captain a few moments ago, but now he was watching the show with her that her captain presented. The ck fire pir kept rising on the army of the void creature''s side. The ck thunder struck them from the sky, and a tornado swept over them, tearing and blowing them apart.


    She hated the void creature just like everyone else, and watching how her captain ughtered them satisfied her. This far she witnessed arrows made of several elemental powers: ck fire, wind, ck thunder, poison, and even ice.


    Her captain also had his arrow with no elemental power. The arrow was ck, but it was not the same ck fire. The arrow moved in a pattern, piercing through at least seventy void creature''s heads. A single arrow killed seventy of them. Then there was a power shot, it pierced through to the back line army of the void creature, an unstoppable arrow. @@novelbin@@


    Khaya thought of following her captain, but she lost her confidence. She was not confident that she could do the same as her captain. The scene was amazing, but also a blow to her confidence. If she had shot an arrow now, she would have beenpared to her captain for sure, and she did not have the confidence to match her captain''s feat with the bow.


    On one side, the ck fire stopped the troll from advancing, on the other side the slippery ice floor slowed Orc Rider, and on the other side was a ck cloud that the void creature stopped entering after their friends never came out after entering the ck cloud. All in all, her captain''s bombardment slowed the army of the void creature to get to the wall.


    Her captain did not stop either as he kept shooting the arrow. She believed that he alone had killed thousands of void creatures.


    [Don''tpare yourself to him, girl. He is an anomaly. You will get discouraged if you areparing yourself to him, the battle maniac who had been pushing himself. Believe me or not, the older spirit told me that he almost died many times, then he died once, and he died again just to form a contract with a stronger¡­] Radiance did not finish his words as he realized that he might be over-sharing with Khaya. The elf was not his master''s woman, and he was not supposed to tell her about [Seven Souls] skill.


    Khaya also realized that the chatterbox might make a mistake by saying something he was not supposed to. She furrowed her brow when she proceeded with what her partner spirit said. Her captain died, not just once but twice.


    ''That does not make sense¡­ I guess there''s a resurrection skill¡­''


    [Blelelele-blublueblue-bliblilili! Forget what you just heard or you might die, girl. Believe me that he will not hesitate to silence you if he knows that you know what I just said. And I will also die with you if he finds out. Please keep it¡ª No, you don''t know anything. Blelelele-blublueblue-bliblilili!] Radiance panicked and said random things to confuse Khaya.


    Radiance went silent afterward, the chatterbox finally stopped talking after realizing that he messed up.


    Khaya was obviously curious about what Radiance said, but she was well aware that Radiance did not lie to her when he said that Tang Shaoyang might kill her if he knew that she knew one of his biggest secrets.


    She tried her best to distract herself, and she checked the total kills for the mission. Thest time she checked, it was almost twenty-two thousand kills which she believed that most kills were her captain''s.


    36,891/100,000 kills


    She took a deep breath when she checked the total kills. Her captain just killed more than fourteen thousand void creatures in a few minutes. She saw the number of the kills increasing in real-time.


    Then there was a change on the battlefield. The army of the void creature managed to hold back the ck fire. They could walk past the fire without dying even if their bodies were in mes. Some of the trolls died after a while and some of them kept going despite the fire. The boar-like creature managed to find a way to walk through the slippery ice floor. Each of their steps caused the ice to break apart, and that helped them to advance albeit much slower than they were supposed.


    The five-meter-tall ck-furred wolves that just arrived from the portal, walked through the ck cloud. They managed to pass the ck cloud even though some of them fell to their death after a few meters from the ck cloud.


    The army advanced after its first big obstacle which was her captain. A single man managed to stop thousands of void creatures for a while. If she had not witnessed it herself, Khaya might not have believed that this happened for real.


    "The Orc Riders are closing in! Ready your spells and arrows!" Commander Edson took charge and was followed by his generals, transmitting themand to the other side of the wall.


    The Orc Riders were the fastest among the army of the void creature. They were closing fast, and Commander Edsonined to her captain once more.


    "Why don''t you use your ice arrow to slow them again?" Themander was asking, but it sounded like aint to her. It was as if he was telling her captain, why didn''t he shoot the arrow when he asked her captain to and shoot the arrow when he did not ask her captain to shoot.


    "Too close to the wall. It will be a problem for your soldierster." Her captain thought that they would abandon the wall and fight the void creature on the ground. At least, her captain''s answer sounded that way.


    "I like your confidence, but we will not fight outside. We will let theme to us! Why would we throw away our massive advantage?" Commander Edson''s answer was exactly the same as her thought.


    Khaya thought her captain would start to shoot more arrows at the iing Orc Rider, but his captain always had a surprise for her.


    "Then I will summon my own army below, and they will fight there and maybe dy these void creatures."


    True to his words, her captain stopped shooting the void creatures and summoned a skeleton army. She subconsciously took a step forward and took a peek below. Thousands of skeletons were summoned below, and they were summoned in formation with variants. The giant skeleton with a maces-like hand, the giant skeleton with a massive shield in the front of the skeleton mage army.


    There was another skeleton with a ck cloak, and she noticed they were holding daggers as the tip slightly protruded out of the cloak. The swordsman skeleton army, and three-meter skeleton with a reaver in each hand. There were seven skeleton variants as it was obvious since each of them was in a massive group with one leader. The leader itself was different from the skeleton army.


    Despite their number which almost reached ten thousand by her estimation, she did not think that these skeletons would be any useful against the void creature. It was until one of the skeletons shot a ck beam toward the iing Orc Rider. The beam was five meters in diameter, and the beam evaporated the Orc Rider. A big empty line formed in the middle of the Orc Rider formation.


    The second beam followed after and killed more Orc Riders. Those Orc Riders were helpless in front of this attack. They tried to use their shields, but the shield evaporated along with their bodies.


    No one noticed when the cloaked skeletons moved until a thousand of the cloaked skeletons hovered above the remaining Orc Riders while only a few hundred of them were alive. The cloak fluttered andpletely blocked their vision. No one knew what happened below the cloaked skeletons, but then dozens of the boar-like creatures slid through the ground along with their rider.


    The Orc and its mount died and slid on the ground from the impact. The cloaked skeletonsnded on their feet and showed what happened in that brief moment. All Orc Riders died, no one knew how they died, but all of them were on the ground, not moving. The cloaked skeletons returned to their main formation afterward.


    No one took the skeleton seriously until that happened. Even though the Orc Rider was less than a thousand in number,pletely getting outnumbered, the way the skeleton army took the Orc Rider down was shocking, but also incredible.


    Khaya subconsciously looked to the side and just realized that she stood right next to her captain. She was like an excited kid, watching a show in the arena, and got herself to the railing without realizing it. That was what happened to her, she did not know she was right beside her captain. Her face was too close to his, but while his skeleton army was in a battle against the Orc Rider, her captain was still shooting the arrow.


    Her captain did not even spare him a nce, and this somehow reminded her what Radiance told her her captain did not have interest in the elves, including her.


    Back then she admired Tang Shaoyang''s strength in defeating the void creatures that got released into Sn World. That admiration turned into attraction without her realizing it now. Seeing him up close, he looked more attractive than before.


    ''Wait!? What are you doing, Khaya!?'' She snapped out of her thoughts and immediately stepped back before her captain realized it. Even though she knew that her captain might catch it, she was not willing to admit it. She took a step back, but then her eyes still lingered on the back of his head, she got to see his cheek from the side.

 Chapter 1803 Against Army of the Void Creature (1)

    Chapter 1803 Against Army of the Void Creature (1)


    The skeleton army''s show boosted the soldiers'' morale as the cheers resounded. The cheers did notst long as an army of wolves rushed toward the wall they managed to pass the ck cloud. The estimated number of wolves was around three thousand, maybe five thousand wolves.


    These were not normal wolves, they were void creatures, being made of void elemental energy. They were naturally stronger than whatever void tried to recreate, an upgraded version of what it tried to copy. This time Commander Edson did not stay still, his voicemanded the soldiers.


    "Release the spells!!!" His voice boomed, and his soldiers released their strongest spell.


    Hundreds of spells were released at the same time, heading toward the iing wolves. However, the spells met with barriers. Most of the spells exploded and broke the barrier that protected the wolves.


    Khaya had an arrow made of snow in her bow as she pulled the bow to the maximum stretch. After witnessing what her captain could achieve, Radiance helped her how to make a simr arrow. It was a weird sensation where she lost control over her body for a moment, but she kept her consciousness and visions. She watched and felt how Radiance created the arrow.


    Her attention back to the battle where the sky filled with the spell explosion. It was totally differentpared to when her captain shot his arrow. If not for his mistake earlier about his master being dead, maybe Radiance would have told her how her captain could go through the barrier.


    "ARCHER! SHOOT!"


    The sky was still engulfed in the explosion, and she could not see if that was enough to break the barrier. However, she listened to themand and released her arrow.


    Swish!


    Her arrow whistled through the air, and she realized the difference between the noise she made and her captain''s. After seeing it once, she could not help but keepparing herself with her captain even though Radiance told her that her captain was a battle maniac, someone who almost died many times.


    "What''s the effect?" She asked Radiance as her white arrow entered the explosion.


    [You will find out soon.] Radiance responded mysteriously.


    The hundreds of spells managed to break the barrier, and the arrows passed through the explosion and reached the wolves. The reason why Commander Edsonmanded to release the spell first was to break the barrier. The archers did not have enough firepower to destroy the barrier.


    Khaya quickly found her arrow that just went through the explosion. Following the white arrow, she hoped to hit one of the densely running wolves. To her despair, the arrownded in between two wolves. She covered her face with her palms when she saw that the arrow wouldnd between the wolves.


    [Don''t cover your eyes!] Radiance''s voice surprised him, and she opened her fingers. Through the gap between her fingers, she saw what her arrow could do.


    As soon as the arrownded on the ground, snow spread out in a radius of fifty meters. The wolves did not slip over the snow, but then spikes made of snow burst out and pierced the wolves from below, hanging them in the air as their blood dripped over the snow spikes. The white snow was soon tainted in ck by the wolves'' ck blood.


    Khaya repeated what Radiance did as an arrow made of snow formed on her bow. She had a better idea of how to shoot the arrow after seeing the effect. This time she aimed at the path of the wolves instead of trying tond the arrow on one of the wolves.


    She saw the barrier above the wolves formed again, but she did not wait for the mage to break the barrier. After a quick calction, she released an arrow. The arrow did not hit the barrier andnded ten meters away from the iing wolves. By the time the wolves reached where the arrownded, the snow spread out in the radius of twenty meters which was followed by snow spikes a secondter.


    The arrow she created was much smaller than the one Radiance created, but she managed to copy the technique. It was then followed by the spells from the soldiers, breaking apart the barrier once more and followed with more arrows.


    They repeated the same action, again and again until they wiped out the ck-furred wolves before they could reach the skeleton army. They managed to wipe out the Orc Rider and the wolves, but more wereing. More void creatures came out from the portal and marched toward the wall. Tang Shaoyang managed to dy the march of the army of the void creature in the middle part, but the nks were advancing without much problem.


    This time the whole army had reached the range of the mage and the archers. Commander Edsonmanded to fire at full power, trying to thin out the army as much as possible before they could reach the wall. Even though their attempt seemed to be futile as more void creatures kepting from the portal.


    There were more void creaturesing through the portal gate than the void creatures they killed. They did not see the number of the void creatures decrease despite their continuous bombardment. Everyone knew this was just the start of the attack.


    Hours of continuous attack dyed the army of the void creature to reach the wall. Tang Shaoyang''s arrows killed a lot of the void creatures, but that was not enough to dy the army of void creatures. They slowly made their way to the wall as their attacks slowed down. With the missing firepower from the mage, the archers lost their effectiveness because of the barrier.


    The soldiers tried to replenish their mana after shooting their spells non-stop for hours. Khaya was the only one still active with her snow arrow even though some of her arrows were destroyed in the air.


    The army of the void creatures was closing in, closer to the skeleton army below. Looking down below, less than ten thousand skeletons against the countless void creatures. It was daunting and the soldiers expected Tang Shaoyang to recall the skeleton army.


    Khaya also thought her captain would recall the skeleton army even though she hoped the skeleton army would do something amazing to eliminate more void creatures. However, the logical decision was to pull out and fight them out from the wall. Taking down the void creatures that tried to climb the wall would be the easiest way for them to fight the endless void creatures.


    "Tch. I thought I could have more fun with my bow." She heard her captain''sint as he put the bow in the inventory. Then her captain used his bloodline transformation, causing the person next to him to take a step away in surprise.


    With no words, her captain jumped off from the one-hundred-meter wall and joined the skeleton army. Khaya immediately took the empty stop that her captain left behind to get a better view below. @@novelbin@@


    Her captain stayed at the back of the skeleton army, and he summoned more creatures. She suspected it was spirits, cmity spirits. Various kinds of cmities were summoned behind the skeleton army. There are some monsters, one Golem with mostly cmities. There were fifty-seven summons in total, and people were confused as to why Tang Shaoyang summoned more summons instead of recalling the skeleton army.


    Fifty-seven summons were not that much, even though most of them were cmities, they would not bring a big change to the battlefield.


    [They are the remaining contracted spirits. Do you want to know who is the strongest spirit between all of us?] Radiance, who had been radio silent after identally slipping up finally spoke again. There was a hint of pride in his tone when he mentioned the strongest spirit.


    "Who?" Khaya was interested as she also looked at the fifty-seven spirits, assessing which looked the strongest. She tried to look for one, but her eyes kept returning to the behemoth. Behemoth was a rare species, even rarer than those dragons.


    Everyone knew about the Dragon Realm, the home of most of the dragons that were still alive. Behemoth was a unique evolution of a cmity specimen that no one knew.


    [Wrong! That red-skinned Orc is stronger than that fool behemoth. The skeleton behind your captain is the same rank as that red-skinned Orc, and the woman who looks like a fallen angel is also stronger than most of us.]


    Khaya did not notice the angel next to Tang Shaoyang. The three pairs of ck wings folded in so she did not know there was a fallen angel in the contracted spirit. When her gaze fell on the fallen angel, she sensed a terrifying aura that made her heart stop for a moment. It was something she never experienced before even with her years of experience as an administrator.


    [Don''t get to the conclusion so early. The strongest spirit is the gorgeous woman next to your captain.]


    Her attention fell on the woman with grayish-blue-colored hair. That color was unique and for certain beautiful. Different from the fallen angel who had a horrifying aura, she sensed nothing from her. Not that she doubted Radiance, but she did not feel anything from her. It was different when he nced at the red-skinned Orc, the fallen angel, or even the skeleton.


    [Don''t get tricked. Do you feel any aura from your captain in your first meeting?] Radiance''s question reminded him that Tang Shaoyang also gave off the same impression when they first met. The man looked too normal for someone with that much power.


    [You should join them if you want to get more levels. Use this chance to increase your level as well while you still have me, and your captain who will protect you from danger. Your level is kinda patheticpared to your captain, and I think you understand why he is much stronger than most of the people he met.]


    This time Khaya took the offense when Radiance brought up the level. She might not be the highest-level administrator among the administrators, but she was still in the top five percent. Her current level was Level 24,487.


    [Your captain¡­] Radiance almost made a second mistake by leaking his Master''s level this time, but he stopped in time. [Not going to make the same mistake again. But yeah, he is much higher than you.]


    [Look! Those weak skeletons are about to start something.]


    Khaya was distracted by that as she looked down. The skeleton mages made their first move. The first thing they did was to use [Earth Wall]. A thick wall rose from the ground, isting the skeleton and a part of the void creatures. The half-circle wall limited the army of the void creatures to less than twenty thousand void creatures.

 Chapter 1804 Against Army of the Void Creature (2)

    Chapter 1804 Against Army of the Void Creature (2)


    Khaya looked at the stone wall which was the same height as the frontier wall. She could not tell how thick the wall was. If the wall was not that thick, it could be destroyed easily by the army of the void creatures, but¡­


    If the wall was destroyed from the bottom, the rubbles would hit the void creatures below.It might not kill many void creatures, but the debris would be an obstacle for the massive army. Just like that, the skeleton army created a new battlefield on a battlefield for themselves. Even though the army of the void creatures was still outnumbering the skeleton, she could see the chance for them to win against the isted void creatures.


    The giant skeletons with the massive shields moved forward in rhythm. The void creature was a bipedal monster with a big body that reached six meters in height with a muscr body. It had the leg of a skinny deer which was out of proportion when one looked at their body, and it had the head of a bull with four pointed horns. The hands were normal considering the other part of its body, holding a war axe as they charged forward.


    The second species was simr, a bipedal monster with a simr body, slightly shorter in fact, a little over six meters in height. It had a simr body except this one was red-skinned with the leg horse as the hoof was the tell. The second had the head of a rhino with a single massive horn on its head.


    The two species of void creatures did not care that their back was walled as they kept charging forward. Instead of using their war axes in their hands, they lowered their heads.


    The Guardian Skeleton stopped their advance and put their shields forward. The distance was quickly closing in, and then the ck beam shot out. The beam was no longer as potent as before, or maybe these void creatures were much stronger than the Orc Rider. The ck beam killed around fifteen of them in one shot, and the shot was enough to disrupt the enemy.


    After the tenth ck beam, the void creatures'' speed slowed down, and the formation in the middle was a mess as the void creatures behind hit the ones that slowed down because of the ck beam. That would help the giant skeleton with a giant shield. The impact from the charge became less powerful.


    The sh between the skeleton army and the void creature army started. As everyone expected, the skeleton with the shield stopped the charge in time. The void creature bounced back from hitting the giant shield, causing the void creatures behind the first line stuck.


    After the first line of the shield bearer skeleton stopped the charge, the remaining shield bearer skeletons spread out, trying to encircle the void creatures. They didn''t have enough numbers topletely surround the void creature, but they formed a strong barrier that protected the skeleton mages behind them.


    The skeleton mages finally made their second move. After creating the massive earth wall, ten massive fire tornadoes rose in the middle of the void creatures. It burnt the void creatures in its way, and it kept moving, searching for more victims to burn. The skeleton mage controlled the fire from a distance while the shield bearer skeletons contained the void creatures.


    The battlefield had been set up, and the other skeletons moved. The swordsman skeleton, the skeleton with the mace, and the skeletons with reaver jumped into the fray and fought the void creatures in tow. The assassin skeletons moved discreetly, killing the void creature discreetly.


    Khaya thought it would take some time for the skeleton army to win, hours or maybe an hour the fastest but the battle was over in less than fifteen minutes. The skeleton army came out victorious by setting up their own battlefield.


    ''Does he control the skeleton?'' She thought to herself. The strategy was too good toe from the skeleton. If it was Tang Shaoyang who controlled the skeleton, then it made sense.


    [Even though I don''t want to admit that they are strong, your captain doesn''t control them. It''s their own strategy and likely that guy, the skeleton in the ck armor and red cape.] Radiance answered for Khaya.


    Khaya spotted the skeleton mentioned by radiance. It wore full te armor like a knight along with a helmet. There was one word written on the cape in gold, Skelly. There was an emblem, a dragon skull with two bones crossed right behind the dragon skull.


    ''Skelly?''


    [It''s their family name. Master called them the Skelly Family, and they lived up to Master''s expectations, forming their own noble house and growing their army. That ruby-like skeleton with the dragon wing was the head of The Skelly Family, the strongest skeleton, a skeleton with a dragon bloodline.]


    ''What!? How?'' That was the most confusing thing she ever heard, more confusing than the fact that her captain died twice. A skeleton with no blood, but had a bloodline.


    [We can have more conversationter after the battle. Let''s join the fun with them instead and raise your pathetic level first.]


    Khaya did not like the idea of abandoning her post. First, Commander Edson would not like it. She was not Tang Shaoyang, and he would not tolerate her for ignoring themand. Second, this was the safest ce to fight the army of the void creature.


    [That''s why your captain became much stronger than you all despite his short time in The Game. He always pushed himself, putting his life at risk, and he was rewarded for that. Even Castor knows what is best for him, fighting next to his captain because that''s the safest ce.]


    Sure enough, Castor jumped off the wall and glided with his newly acquired wing. It was then followed by Renan, the elephant beastmen.


    The situation changed after the battle against the isted void creatures. The skeleton mage opened a gap, around twenty meters gap at the center of Earth, allowing the void creature to push through as the skeleton army pushed forward to the gap.


    Meanwhile, her captain''s summons went to the left to cover the nk. The earth wall did not cover their nk, and the summons guarded the nk. Her captain was on the right nk along with Castor who justnded and Renan who looked eager to fight.


    At the sight of the gorgeous woman next to Tang Shaoyang, Khaya jumped off the wall. She had a flying skill which was why she did not look that impressive when the others gained wings to fly. She did not use the skill, letting herself free-fall. Until her feet were a few inches away from the ground she used the flying skill, stopping herself from crashing.


    Khayanded next to the fallen angel, and she blinked her eyes a few times, confused. She did not understand why she also jumped down. Even Castor and Renan were surprised to see the former Daenelis n''s captain jump down with them.


    Because she jumped down, her n members followed her. Theynded behind her, albeit confused because this was not something her captain would do before.


    ''Did I fall to Radiance''s provocation?'' Khaya herself tried to think of the reason why as she also did not know why.


    After that, the remaining The Reds members followed and they upied the right nk.


    "The enemy is here! Get ready to engage!"


    Her captain''s voice snapped her out of her thoughts as she pulled her swords. She was dual-wielding, holding a sword in each of her hands. She got rid of the useless thoughts in her mind and focused on the enemy ahead of her. Even though she heard Radiance snicker at her for an unknown reason, she ignored him and focused on the minotaur void creature. @@novelbin@@


    She was the first one to make his move, dashing forward toward her first prey. The swords glowed in green, and her figure blurred into the first void creature. She jumped toward the minotaur and cut the neck. It happened in a split second, and she killed it in one strike.


    Khaya furrowed her brow because it was weird, something like this never happened before. She was strong enough to kill them, but she never killed them in one strike like this. Shended right on the minotaur''s shoulder as she severed the head.


    [It''s Stats Diff! You have more stats in anything, some of them were tripled, and of course, you will be able to kill them in one strike. That''s enough dilly-dallying, it''s time to fight before your captain takes them all. It''s time to dance!]


    Khaya nced at her captain behind her, fifty meters behind. The man was holding a battle-axe and still had not made any move yet. She kicked the body of the dead void creature and jumped in the air. Her figure glowed in white as she dove into the middle of the void creature.


    Four minotaur''s heads flew over as shended on the ground. At the same time, snow spread out from her leg, covering the whole area in snow.


    [It''s showtime!] Radiance cheered in her head.

 Chapter 1805 Against Army of the Void Creature (3)

    Chapter 1805 Against Army of the Void Creature (3)


    Khaya never felt like this before, bing one with the snow. It felt like the snow was an extension of her body. It was weird because she could sense everyone who stepped into the snow, where they were, and what they tried to do. Everything became clear, and she moved around the snow without moving his legs. The snow helped her move, sliding between the big monsters as his sword cut through their legs.


    As Radiance said, she danced on the snow between the monsters while killing them. She cut their legs. When they fell, she would jump on top of their bodies and thrust her sword into the space between their eyes. As she kept going, she realized that she could manipte the snow freely.


    She used the snow to immobilize the void creature, catching its ankle with the hardened snow. As the fight continued, she manipted the snow, forming the simr spikes that she created from the snow arrow. Her sword was not the only thing that killed the void creature, the snow killed them as well.


    Khaya lost track of time and only stopped when she realized that there were no more void creatures to kill. No monsters stepped into her snow anymore, and she observed her surroundings for once. The minotaurs made of the void energy''s bodies were strewn all over her snow, tainting her white snow ck with their blood.


    Body upon body stacked up into piles with most bodies having no leg and a piercing wound on their forehead. Then she realized why there was no monster in her snow. The void creature avoided the snow as if someonemanded them not to step into it. That was right, the one she faced was no longer the mindless void creatures, but an army of void creatures.


    [Fun isn''t it?]


    The familiar voice rang in her head, and she subconsciously nodded her head one time. The battle was never this fun before because, in her eyes, a battle was a means for survival, to get more privilege as an administrator. She never looked at a fight or a battle from this angle yet, and it was fun as Radiance said even though she did not want to admit it.


    [Girl, you need to be honest with yourself and have fun, you know. You can''t just ve your entire life for the sake of others. Live for yourself!]


    Despite his short stay with Khaya, he had heard a lot about what was in Khaya''s mind. Her thought process, how she made the decision, and almost everything she did was for the sake of her people from the Daenelis n. Including the decision why she joined The Reds, thinking that she could speed up the promotion for her juniors.


    Khaya shrugged at the remark as her eyes immediately darted around, trying to find the people from the Daenelis n. To her surprise, her juniors were fighting together with the others, to the right side of her snow area. Just like he did, they could strike a void creature down with one hit, just like she did. That just showed how powerful the [Spirit Fusion] was.


    [It''s powerful because he uses a strong spirit like us. If he integrates you with the lowest-ranked spirit then it''s changed nothing. You will not get the boost or powerful Elemental Power like mine. The key is the spirit!] Radiance read what was in her mind and exined.


    When Radiance mentioned her captain, she could not help but look for her captain. She could not find him with the other groups. She could not find him anywhere around her until she felt a tremor from the ground as she saw void creatures fly to the sky. @@novelbin@@


    [If you want his attention, then you should fight alongside him so he will notice you. If you always stay in his shadow, he will never look at you.] Radiance said.


    "I don''t want him to notice me or his attention. What I want is toplete the mission, killing one million void creatures so we can get the promised reward!" Khaya corrected Radiance as she followed the noise.


    She jumped in the air and there, she saw her captain, fighting along with the fallen angel and the said strongest spirit. Mostly her captain did the work, a swing of his axe would kill dozens of the void creatures. The two women followed him from behind as if they were guarding his back from the back.


    Khaya did not rush toward them as she picked a spot that was not too close but not too far from her captain. Shended with a boom as the snow spread out from her feet.


    The void creatures she faces are different from the minotaur. They were beastmen, the wolf beastmen. They had the head of a wolf, but the body of a human, werewolf. With how fast they were, they might be a bad match-up for her.


    For some reason, she remembered the skeleton army''s tactic to create their own battlefield. Despite having an overwhelming power-up through the integration, she kept her guard, not allowing a mistake to be made. Through her will, she formed a wall, one to her right and one to her left.


    That would limit the space and avoid getting overwhelmed by the void creatures from all sides. She was not confident to face all of them that woulde from all directions even with his heightened sense of the snow. With these walls, she knew that the enemy woulde from the front or the back.


    She started another dance but with different victims. The longer she fought with Radiance, the more amazed she was with how powerful Radiance was. As the fight continued, she learned how to freeze her enemy with the Frost Elemental Power. She was struggling to control it at first, but she got better and better as the battle continued.


    Khaya did not know when it was, but her n members came to her side as the endless enemy kepting. She did not notice theming until her trusted person, Nandra, came next to her. She was too engrossed in the battle that she did not sense theming.


    Knowing her n members were next to her, she created a more favorable battlefield with her snow. With her maniption of the snow, she managed to create a battlefield to her liking while making it safer for her team members.


    With the integration, she did not feel exhausted, and she did not know how long she had been fighting either. She did not even notice when the sun went down. Following her captain, she kept advancing further while making more area covered in snow along with her n members.


    Time passed quickly when you had fun, she never felt like that before until now. She stood on her tainted snow, the void creatures'' bodies were strewn all over. Her breathing was stable, and she did not feel exhausted, at all.


    She looked up, the portal gates used by the army of the void creature were closing down. She could avoid more void creatures on the other side of the portal, but they stopped the attack for now. As this was over, she just realized that she was halfway to the portal gates. She turned around and found out that they were far from the wall, and she would say it was a stupid decision to make to go this far from the wall.


    "We win!" Her Senior Administrator, Nandra, cheered as the others followed. Not just them, even the Hurakan Legion soldiers cheered with them. Their voices echoed from the wall as everyone watched the massive portal slowly closing down.


    "Good work!"


    Khaya''s eyes widened and turned toward the voice, recognizing the voice. Her captain returned to his human form while carrying the battle axe on her shoulder.


    "I truly didn''t expect you to go this far and even go above. You didn''t give me that impression before." Tang Shaoyang watched Khaya and her n members fight through Chaos Eyes all the time. He was truly surprised for her to go berserk like that.


    "Must be Radiance''s influence," Zara added. "That mischievous guy doesn''t want to stay on the wall for sure when we are fighting here."


    "Most likely Radiance''s deed." Avyn nodded in agreement.


    Khaya bowed her head toward the fallen angel and the gorgeous woman, greeting them politely. "Hello. Radiance told me about you two, the strongest spirits."


    The gorgeous woman maintained her poker face, but she noticed a frown on the fallen angel.


    "Are you sure it''s a good thing to integrate Radiance with others? I bet he leaked more than this with how chatty that guy is. He just could not stop talking and maybe over-sharing the thing he must not share with her!"


    Khaya was surprised that the fallen angel was spot on. She could hear the nervousness from Radiance inside her as they shared their thoughts.


    "Doesn''t matter. I think they are quite a good match, aren''t they? They killed a lot of the void creatures, more than before for sure." Tang Shaoyang did not mind that much if Radiance shared more than he was supposed to. As long as it was still within a reasonable limit, then it should be fine.


    "You can go back and get some rest. The battle is not over yet. They still have their army near the Void Gate, and we haven''t met theirmander yet." Tang Shaoyang told Khaya and her team to get rest after five days of battle with no sleep.


    "What are you going to do?" Khaya asked.


    Tang Shaoyang paused and raised his right eyebrow. It was rare for Khaya to be proactive like this. She usually listened to the order and did as he ordered, not less not more. Even though their interaction was quite short so far. But yeah, she never meddled or questioned him, even when they had a conflict with Team Chalice.


    "I am going to clean up and summon more spirits with these many sacrifices. Tell the others to get some rest too!"


    "Can I watch the summoning?" Khaya was curious about the summoning and maybe with the new spirit. She was curious about the summoning process as well, so she wanted to watch.

 Chapter 1806 Arneel

    Chapter 1806 Arneel


    Tang Shaoyang paused for a moment, thinking why Khaya was suddenly interested.


    ''It makes sense for her to be curious because she experienced herself how powerful she is after the integration.''


    "I don''t trust you to let you watch the summoning, so no. Maybeter if you can gain my trust." He was blunt with the answer.


    This was their first mission together as a team, and he did not trust her enough for her to see the summoning even though it did not really matter whether she watched the summoning or not.


    Khaya was disappointed, but she expected it. Radiance told her in her head that her captain would not allow her to watch the summoning. It was for the same exact reason: trust. He had not fully trusted her yet as a team member, and she understood because this was their first mission together.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1807 Arneel (2)

    Chapter 1807 Arneel (2)


    Tang Shaoyang had a bad feeling that Arneel might be rted to Artrus. It was supported by the fact that he summoned Arneel in the Artrus'' domain. Arneel might be someone close to Artrus.


    If that was the case, he must force the contract on Arneel. Even then, Arneel might not listen to him with the forceful contract. That meant he could only sacrifice Arneel which was something he did not want to do.


    Arneel looked at Zara and Avyn, and it was hard to see the cmity''s expression since she did not have a face. Then she looked at Tang Shaoyang again. "What do you mean by you absorbed Artrus? Can you tell me more details about what happened?"


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow. He did not like wasting his time telling her a story, but he thought that a mutual contract might give him a chance. He exined what happened in a short version.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1808 Glodden Is Cute

    Chapter 1808 Glodden Is Cute


    Fortunately, Gianni was up for a conversation instead of attacking them by assuming they were part of the Void Cult. He listened to what he had to say but did not believe everything he said either.


    "How am I supposed to confirm that everything you told me is true? I don''t know if you might try to scam me with this contract."


    Tang Shaoyang shrugged. "As I said, if we can''t reach an agreement, we can always solve it with a battle. If you win, you will return to your ce, and if I win, I can force the contract upon you."


    Gianni looked at the woman and assessed that both were stronger than him. If he had to fight them, then he would lose without a doubt.


    "This will be myst try, and if you can''t believe it, then we will resolve this with a fight." Tang Shaoyang did not like wasting his time by exining everything because Gianni would find out everything eventually. However, he considered that Gianni would be amander of his army, so he tried to convince the formermander with words.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1809 Reinforcement

    Chapter 1809 Reinforcement


    Tang Shaoyang returned to the frontier, and Commander Edson rushed toward him as soon as he sighted the young administrator.


    "You can order your subordinates to take the loot!" Tang Shaoyang pointed at the scattered pile of equipment behind him. He thought Edson would be asking for that, but he was wrong.


    "What did you do to your team? Can you do it to my soldiers?" Edson immediately went straight to the point. Despite his short interaction with the young administrator, he knew that ttery would not work for the young administrator. He went straight to the request, the power-up.


    Tang Shaoyang furrowed his brow but was reminded of the army of the void creature under the Void Gate. He understood why Edson made such a request to him, especially after witnessing how powerful his team was in the battle.


    "I can''t do it, especially for the entire army. I can only do it with up to eight people."


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1810 Disagreement

    Chapter 1810 Disagreement


    Tang Shaoyang did not like what he heard, furrowing his brow when he listened to the alliance army. While The Nirvana Alliance and the God Order might not be part of this alliance army because of their punishment, they might have an ally within this alliance army. Just like how the God Order asked Palmas to kill him, these two alliances would ask their ally to kill him.


    With the attack from the army of the void creature, they could disguise his death and me it on the void creature. If he was truly killed, there was nothing anyone could do, including the Hurakan Kingdom. They would not side with him to seek out justice rather than anger the alliance army with an usation without proof, no matter how suspicious they were.


    Tang Shaoyang could not prevent this as well. The Hurakan Legion needed reinforcement for the war, and this was inevitable.


    ''Now I have to worry about my back as well. There''s a n from the Dragon Realm as well as the Ancient Kingdom and the Sorc n.''


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1811 Suspicions

    Chapter 1811 Suspicions


    The true nature of the administrator was no different from that of those arrogant nobles back in the capital. They would not mingle with people of lower status than them, and of course, they would not listen to anyone but someone above them. Administrators were the worst version of this noble; they would not listen to him unless it was their own superior''s order.


    He had many experiences with administrators and met many Senior Administrators who defied his orders. Of course, not all administrators were like that, but most were. Tang Shaoyang was in the top five percent of administrators. Except for the fight, the young administrator listened to the assignment most of the time.


    The young administrator was not arrogant, and he spoke with his subordinates as if they were equal. With how Tang Shaoyang acted all this time, he regarded the young administrator as listening to his assignment. Despite his short interaction, he was well aware that the young administrator did not likeplicated things. That was why he expected the young administrator to ept the assignment to be amander in name.


    However, Tang Shaoyang reacted strongly to the arrangement, a strong refusal. He knew that he was at fault for not having a discussion with the administrators beforehand. But it was for the better of the frontier, and he still expected them to ept their new role.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1812 Imperial Investigator

    Chapter 1812 Imperial Investigator


    Commander Edson turned toward his general, the most talk-active one. Not just him, but the remaining six generals also turned toward the same person. They did not think that much earlier, but when Ati pointed it out, it became obvious to them.


    "It doesn''t make sense for you to be hostile to us, to him after his contribution from thest battle. Added the fact that he killed the Battle King as well, the monster who had been haunting this ce for a long time. You are suspiciously hostile." Ati added.


    "What!? There''s no way you believe her, right?" The talk-active general faltered under the gaze of Commander Edson.


    Commander Edson let out a sigh. He wanted to trust his subordinates, but he could no longer fully trust them after one of his generals got bribed.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1815 Always Goes to the South

    Chapter 1815 Always Goes to the South


    People thought that he might be childish or petty or could not see the bigger picture here. In his mind, it should be the best course of action at this point to cancel his mission. The cooperation built on doubt would never work, and most likely went south quickly.


    The more they doubted him, he also became paranoid and kept doubting the Hurakan Kingdom. From his perspective, it was so weird for them to be suspicious of him constantly. That made him feel like they schemed something behind him, and he was getting even more convinced there was something ying behind that even the Imperial Investigator who he just met acting like this.


    If the Imperial Investigator stated that this was a formality, just for a report, and he needed to answer all the questions to confirm the truth, he did not mind ying along. However, they did not say anything from the start and started to act like they tried to intimidate him.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1817 Blood for Blood!!

    Chapter 1817 Blood for Blood!!


    Tang Shaoyang had set his eyes on the man called Mein, even though the leader of the Imperial Investigator was standing between him and Mein.


    "Wait! We can maybe resurrect your team!" Kenver tried his best to persuade Tang Shaoyang, realizing he was at a disadvantage. If Edson had not lent them a hand, then Kenver would not have been confident enough to subdue the Senior Administrator. "You have someone with resurrection skill in your legion, Edson! Use the skill on that person!"


    "It''s useless, Chief Kenver. Look at the spear your subordinate used." Commander Edson''s voice echoed in response.


    Tang Shaoyang calmed down slightly at the word of resurrection. He might have a way to bring back Castor, but he needed sacrifice, and he had his eyes on the sacrifices. He signaled his hand at his spirits, indicating they could make their move right now.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1818 First Attempt

    Chapter 1818 First Attempt


    Commander Edson looked away from the ughter, and he identally looked at another fight. It was Chief Kenver against a woman in Dragon Transformation. She saw the woman during their battle against the first army of the void creature. The gorgeous woman stayed next to Tang Shaoyang all the time, and the woman was toying with Chief Kenver.


    Chief Kenver had transformed and used his Shadow Elemental Body, but the woman overwhelmed Chief Kenver, someone on his level. The frost aura froze the shadow, that was right, it was the first time he witnessed the shadow get frozen, and Chief Kenver failed to take advantage of his Shadow Elemental Power.


    Wherever they stepped, everything was frozen. He noticed that Chief Kenver tried to escape with his domain, but the domain was canceled by the absolute domain. No domain could be activated inside the absolute domain.


    When the woman went after Chief Kenver, Edson thought the woman was trying to buy time until Tang Shaoyang killed Mein. That was what he thought, but that was not the case. The woman was clearly stronger than Chief Kenver, and he could say that the woman was toying because she was slowly freezing Chief Kenver.


    The longer they fought, Chief Kenver''s movement became even more stiff and rigid. As he thought the moment the woman got serious, she caught Chief Kenver. The frost aura froze Chief Kenver from the leg up to his waist.


    It was like a flower, the woman grabbed Chief Kenver by the neck and plucked it off her ice. Commander Edson could not stay still anymore. He rushed to the side of Chief Kenver, and he stopped when the woman stared at him.


    "I don''t want to fight!" Commander Edson raised his hands, indicating that he did not want to fight. "I¡­" The words stuck in his throat as he realized that dozens of eyes were on him. He realized that the other summons also had finished their fight and had their eyes on him. His guts told him that if he came closer, these summons would attack him.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1820 Aftermath (1)

    Chapter 1820 Aftermath (1)


    Commander Edson and Chief Kenver tried approaching the pit earlier, but they immediately backed out when the summon showed hostility toward them. Those gazes told them not to approach the pit or they would be attacked.


    They were waiting for Shaoyang from a safe distance, and so was his army. The big and yet one-sided fight between Tang Shaoyang and Imperial Investigator Mein gathered more than half of the Hurakan Legion. They surrounded the battlefield, and they just needed an order from Commander Edson to move. They would fight those monsters who guarded the pit made from the battle.


    "What is he doing?" Chief Kenver asked again for the second time as he saw the billowing ck smoke from the hole. "What is he doing with the bodies?"


    It was enough to kill them in the fight regardless of who was right and wrong, but Tang Shaoyang did not even give them the bodies.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1821 Aftermath (2)

    Chapter 1821 Aftermath (2)


    Clementine and Arionnded next to Tang Shaoyang. "Calm down Tang, we know everything, and everything should be fine now."


    Commander Edson furrowed his brow. He did not recognize them but only a few individuals could make the portal inside the frontier. Three of them were from the Executive Administrators, meaning both of them were Executive Administrators.


    ''With how the two acted, both are equal in status, both are Executive Administrators.'' He guessed the identity of the two people.


    If two Executive Administrators showed up, that showed the importance of Tang Shaoyang. The Executive Administrator would not make a move just because they received some reports. It was either the one who made the report that had a big influence on the administrator, or Tang Shaoyang was important to the administrator, or it could be both.


    Not long after the two Executive Administratorsnded, he noticed the second administrator team approached Tang Shaoyang''s team at the other side of the hole. His eyes fell on Tang Shaoyang''s team and saw someone he was not supposed to see.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1822 Deals

    Chapter 1822 Deals


    Clementine did not receive the report about the organized army of void creatures. They moved in formation, albeit a simple formation, but it was a big change for mindless creatures to change like that. Hearing this, she had a bad feeling because what they discovered was different from an organized army, but abination of both could be deadly.


    "The Void Cult has found a way to create a temporary Void Gate, and they have made their move, infecting the newly integrated world into the System. I thought of recalling Tang Shaoyang back because he killed a lot of void creatures very fast, much faster than most of the administrators."


    She creased her brow deeper. "This might be worse than I thought. If they used that organized army of void creatures to invade an independent world, then most of those worlds would notst long against the void creatures. This gives me more reason to recall him instead of assigning him here, especially with this incident."


    The temporary portal was created by sacrificing dead bodies that were found by Tang Shaoyang during his mission. They discovered that a new world was overrun by the void creatures by using a simr portal, but bigger in scale. For a new world, a few strong void creatures would be a disaster. The people from the new world might notst even a month unless it was an advanced world where magic existed.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1823 An Actual Primordial Monster

    Chapter 1823 An Actual Primordial Monster


    "I would like half of the equipment from the void creatures." Tang Shaoyang stated his condition.


    He would need an armory for his future army, and he was preparing for it right now. Whether they could be used or not, would depend on the dwarves. However, he had a deep trust in the dwarves that they could make it work, reusing the materials to get better equipment.


    Of course, there was another reason behind his stay in the frontier. He had not yet achieved his main goaling here, to create an army of Archaic Spirit. He would need a lot of sacrifices, and this ce was the best one to get those sacrifices.


    Especially with the current situation where the Void Cult was relentlessly attacking the frontier. He would receive a big supply of sacrifices. The equipment was a bonus for him.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>

 Chapter 1825 The Alliance Army Under Atilla

    Chapter 1825 The Alliance Army Under Ati


    Commander Edson, Tang Shaoyang, and Ati walked side by side. They still received unhappy stares from the soldiers, but none of them cared about what those soldiers felt as the biggest crisis under Edson''s lead was approaching.


    "Are you sure it''s an Emperor, and it''sThomas Lysvand, not another emperor?" Edson asked for another confirmation.


    "Yes. I have my way to confirm, and he is Thomas Lysvand. He is not alone, hees with the eight kings if I am not wrong." Tang Shaoyang nodded.


    This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:


    Upgrade Now


    </a>


    </a>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!